¡¶Lingbu Qingyun¡·


 Work related work settings

    Establishing the foundation: Qi returns to the Dantian to cultivate the original essence, and the Zifu first opens to build the life foundation.  The fortune in the entrance hall rises to the spiritual level, and I look back at the Xuanji Vientiane Instrument.

    Golden elixir: Spiritual energy, essence and blood belong to the three essentials, yin and yang combine to form the golden elixir.  The rosy light of the gods appears, riding the wind and wielding a sword to visit the fairy's home.

    Nascent Soul: When the spirit returns to the heart, the Qi returns to itself, and the Soul returns to form the holy fetus.  When the power is fulfilled, one jumps out of the Five Elements, and things change, stars change, and reincarnation is reincarnated.

    Empty: Zifu is full of vastness, and the universe is flushed.  Qian Duankun Ni Xi is exposed, and the flying sail leaves the bird without leaving a trace.

    Dongxu: All phenomena of heaven and earth are knotted with a golden cauldron, and the universe is unified into a mud ball.  Xiaoao is able to overcome the heavenly calamity with his own body, and hundreds of thousands of karmic obstacles are dissipated.

    Transformation of God: The head of the staff can carry the world alone, and the bag can contain the whole universe.  Although a mustard seed is as small as a sumeru, it transforms the ordinary into a divine achievement.

 Text 1. Life-saving elixir

    Ye Pengfei has been chubby and popular since he was a child.  When it was time to learn to speak, everyone praised him for his cleverness.

    However, when he was more than five years old, a sudden and strange illness made the whole family anxious.

    "When other children get sick, they either have vomiting or diarrhea, have a high fever that doesn't go away, or have nightmares and talk nonsense at night.  Ye Pengfei was different. He ate well, slept well, and had no fever or diarrhea. However, he watched as he continued to lose weight, until he was skinny and bones.

    Furthermore, a little boy who was originally lively and cute no longer likes to move.  I even started to be afraid of the sun and would get a headache whenever I saw it.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s parents took him to consult famous doctors all over the city, but no famous doctor could tell what kind of disease Ye Pengfei had, let alone prescribe the right medicine.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s grandfather in the countryside was a big landowner. He knew that his only grandson had a strange disease that was incurable and he was very worried.  In order to save his grandson, Mr. Ye sold all the real estate and land except his ancestral house, converted them all into gold, and planned to take Ye Pengfei to the capital for medical treatment.

    However, just when Mr. Ye had just sold his property and land and had not yet entered the city, a Taoist priest came to the Ye family's ancestral house.

    This Taoist priest looks young, in his thirties, with a long black beard.  He was a tall and thin man, wearing a large Taoist robe, which was empty, as if he might be swept away by the wind at any time.

    When the Taoist priest saw Mr. Ye, he said, "Old man, I see that you have a gloomy face. I am afraid that someone in your family is in trouble."

    "Huh?" Mr. Ye looked at the Taoist priest in surprise and did not answer the question.

    The Taoist priest didn't take it seriously. He stretched out his right hand in a pretentious manner, pinched his fingers to calculate, and continued: "It's a little boy who has a strange disease. I'm afraid it will be difficult to raise him."

    When Mr. Ye saw the Taoist priest pinching his fingers, he couldn't help but be shocked: "Youare you a cultivator?"

    "That's right." The Taoist priest nodded and replied, "I am a poor Taoist Danyang."

    When Mr. Ye heard this, he was extremely happy.  He has long heard that cultivators have the ability to penetrate the heavens and the earth. Even the current Holy Emperor will appoint cultivators as national advisors and ask the national advisor to make elixirs and medicines to prolong life.

    "I wonder if Master Danyang has any good ideas?"

    "You can't judge until you see the child." Taoist Danyang gently stroked his beard and responded in a deep voice, really looking like a master of Taoism.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? See the doctor in case of emergency, but Mr. Ye did not bother to distinguish whether this Taoist cultivator was genuine or not.  He hurriedly hired a cart to take the Danyang Taoist priest to the city.

    When the Danyang Taoist saw Ye Pengfei, he did not diagnose his pulse like an ordinary doctor. He just took a casual look and said, "This is a congenital deficiency and an acquired disorder."

    Because of Ye Pengfei¡¯s strange disease, Ye Pengfei¡¯s parents had sought help from many famous doctors, and they knew some medical theory.  When they heard the Taoist priest say some nondescript words, they had some doubts in their hearts: "Could he be a liar?"

    In the countryside, there are many such charlatans.  Ordinary people have no way to distinguish between true and false cultivators, so they often get deceived.

    So, Ye Pengfei's father Ye Xun said: "This child weighed nine pounds and three taels when he was born, and he has a strong physique. He eats well and sleeps well now. How could it be a congenital deficiency or an acquired disorder?"

    Danyang Taoist was not panicked when he saw Ye Xun questioning him.  He chuckled and said: "Being born strong means you are born good, and eating well means you are strong the day after tomorrow? The mysterious ways of heaven are beyond the comprehension of ordinary people like you."

    Ye Xun was a little angry and was about to quarrel.  Mr. Ye quickly tugged on it and interjected: "I dare to ask the real person, is there any way to save it?"

    "What's so difficult about this?" Taoist Danyang smiled, stretched out his right hand, and pressed on the top of Ye Pengfei's head, "I'll come back in three days."

    After saying that, Taoist Danyang didn¡¯t stay long, turned around and left.  The three adults of the Ye family looked to see if there was anything wrong with the child, but none of them noticed that the right hand of Taoist Danyang who was casting spells could not help but tremble, as if he had exerted too much force.

    Soon after Taoist Danyang left, Ye Pengfei shouted that he needed to go to the toilet.  I squatted in the toilet for more than half an hour.  The stench of the filth that was pulled out was unbearable. When the person came out, he was obviously more energetic and no longer afraid of the sunlight.

    "It really works!"

    Mr. Ye was overjoyed. Seeing that it was really effective, Ye Xun no longer doubted the identity of Taoist Danyang.  Then he began to worry about whether Taoist Danyang would come back in three days.

    After waiting anxiously for three days, Taoist Danyang came as promised.  He was still wearing the same Taoist robe from three days ago, but it looked a little dirty.

    ?But at this time, the three adults of the Ye family all regarded Taoist Danyang as an immortal who rescued people in distress. How could they bother to observe these details?  They welcomed Taoist Danyang into the house, served him the best fragrant tea and cakes, and respectfully asked for the cure.

    The Danyang Taoist stroked his beard and asked slowly: "I have three strategies, upper, middle and lower. The lower strategy treats the symptoms, the middle strategy treats the root cause, and the top strategy not only cures the root cause, but can also prolong life. Which strategy do you want to know?"

    "The best policy, the best policy, of course it is the best policy!" Mr. Ye said hurriedly.

    "Well, that's the best idea." Taoist Danyang looked embarrassed at this time, "My master has left a magic pill, which can not only cure the root cause, but also prolong life. It's just that it's not easy to refine the medicine, so I have to keep this medicine for more help.  Where are the people in danger?¡±

    ¡°If it had been in the past, this pretentiousness would have definitely sounded to the three adults of the Ye family.  However, the effects of the treatment three days ago were there, and the Ye family only had a single member like Ye Pengfei, so their hearts could no longer calm down.

    Ye Xun, who was still doubtful three days ago, quickly said: "If you dare to ask where the real Taoist temple is, my Ye family will definitely worship it on time every year."

    When Taoist Danyang heard this, he laughed and said: "I am a poor Taoist who travels all over the world and has no fixed place to live. I accept your wishes. Let's do this. You can pay some medical fees and I will give you this magical elixir."

    "This" Ye Xun looked at his old father with some embarrassment.  This Taoist Danyang didn't tell me how much he should give, so how should he give it to him?

    Mr. Ye is older and has seen more things.  He made a prompt decision and said: "You are a great virtuous person. I, the Ye family, will do my best to repay you."

    After saying that, Mr. Ye went back to the back room and came out with a sandalwood box.  As soon as the box was opened, Taoist Danyang's eyes widened when he saw it - the box was full of gold, all of it!

    "This is two hundred taels of gold. Please accept it, Master. If Master has any assignments from now on, I, the Ye family, will do our best!"

    " Two hundred taels of gold can buy thousands of hectares of fertile land. I didn't expect the Ye family to be so rich.  With this money, I won¡¯t have to work hard to treat illnesses in the future.  There is no need to pretend to be a ghost or worry about your livelihood.

    Danyang Taoist was very happy in his heart, but he had to pretend to evade it before accepting the sandalwood box.  Then, he solemnly took out a small box made of sapphire.

    When I opened it, I found a pill sealed with a thin layer of red wax inside.  The pills are small, no more than the size of broad beans.  But even though it was sealed with red wax, the aroma of medicine that hit the nostrils was still refreshing, and the joy of everyone in the Ye family was indescribable.  Feeling relaxed and happy, the Ye family became more confident.

    "This is the product of my ancestor's lifetime effort, which was refined by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. It is truly a priceless treasure! I have a destiny with this child, so I gave it to him. If you take it, your grandson will live a hundred years.  Don¡¯t get sick!¡±

    "Thank you, Master, thank you, Master!" Mr. Ye took the sapphire box with a slight trembling, for fear of dropping it. This would be the life of his only grandson.

    Mr. Ye didn¡¯t know that Taoist Danyang¡¯s mood when he accepted the sandalwood box was actually not much different from his own

    After Taoist Danyang left, Ye Xun immediately got a bowl of warm water and asked Ye Pengfei to take the pills.  After taking it, Ye Pengfei didn't take as long as he did three days ago, but he just broke out in a hot sweat.  Then, seeing people becomes more energetic.

    After a few more days, the thin little guy gradually became stronger and could jump around again, scratching his grandfather's beard, stealing his father's tobacco, and hiding his mother's scissors.  The whole family was enjoying themselves and felt that the two hundred taels of gold were well spent.

    However, I never thought that the good times would not last long.  When he was fifteen years old, Ye Pengfei suddenly fell ill again.  Except that his body is no longer skin and bones, his condition is exactly the same as when he was five years old.

    Whenever he sees the sun, he feels like he is about to die physically, but he also has an indescribable longing for the scorching sun. This tormenting strange disease makes Ye Pengfei miserable.  But in order not to make the family more anxious, the young man gritted his teeth and held on tightly all the time, and never screamed "pain".

    However, the pale face and the sweat that wetted the clothes from time to time have already explained everything.  The family members saw it and felt pain in their hearts, so they went out to look for famous doctors.

    Taoist Danyang deserved his misfortune. He got two hundred taels of gold from the Ye family, and he was happy and carefree in the capital of Nanhua Kingdom. He was bumped into by Mr. Ye who went to seek medical treatment.

    "Are you sick again? How could this happen"

    After hearing what Mr. Ye said, Taoist Danyang was also a little panicked.  What should I do if a strange disease cannot be cured even by the Yuanming Pill left by my master?

    "Master, is there no way to save him?" Seeing Taoist Danyang's eyes twinkling, Mr. Ye couldn't help but burst into tears and almost knelt down in front of Taoist Danyang.The Ye family has never doubted Taoist Danyang. After all, the pills he gave have protected their grandson for nearly ten years, which is much better than those famous bullshit doctors who can't even prescribe a prescription.  Mr. Ye is just afraid that his grandson's illness is so rare that even an expert in cultivation can't solve it.

    Looking at the old man who was pleading with tears on his face, and then looking at his body that had gradually gained weight due to his wealth, Taoist Danyang couldn't help but sigh and said: "As of now, we can only see if my sect's sect-suppressing treasure can  Save him. If that doesn¡¯t work"

    "Don't blame Zhenren, even if it is hopeless, I will never blame Zhenren!" Mr. Ye said hurriedly.

    They have even taken out the treasure that holds the clan together, so what else can they do?  In other words, even though a secular family like the Ye family has some money.  But normally there would be no interaction with those cultivators who have participated in the way of heaven and are determined to become immortals.  It is a great joy that Taoist Danyang is willing to help again. How dare he pray for more.

    The old man immediately took out a silver note from his arms and said, "This is a thousand taels of silver note. When I get back, I will bring another two hundred taels of gold to reward the real person!"

    "This" Taoist Danyang was very moved when he looked at the banknote handed over by the old man.  But when he thought that he was selling off the sect's last elixir, a dark cloud appeared in his heart for no reason.

    "I'm giving this elixir to you to form a good relationship. It's free of charge." Taoist Danyang took out a jade box that was smaller than before and said solemnly, "This elixir is quite overbearing. You need to find a very good one."  Only in the land of Yin can Lingsun take it, so remember it!"

    "What is a dark place?"

    ¡°It may be the deep mountains and old forests that have not seen sunlight for thousands of years, or the ancient haunted houses that stretch for thousands of years.¡±

    "Thank you for your advice!" Mr. Ye nodded hurriedly, hugged the sapphire box tightly in his arms, and rushed back overnight.

 Text 2, Meeting an Immortal on the Road

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Ye got cold due to rushing in such a hurry.  As soon as he arrived at home, he fell ill and became seriously ill.

    Before he died, Mr. Ye called his family to his bedside and told him: "Go to Mang Mountain, find Niu Qiang from Niujia Village, and ask him to take Ah Fei to take the medicine in the deep mountains and old forests where there has been no sunshine for thousands of years."

    Ye Pengfei cried and asked his grandfather to take this medicine to save his life.  But Mr. Ye smiled and said, "The real person said that this medicine is only useful for you."

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what his grandfather was thinking. When he saw that his grandfather refused to take medicine, he cried so hard that he couldn't breathe.  He, who was already very weak, fainted from crying.  When he woke up again, his grandfather was already dead.

    The family sadly sent the old man back to the Ye family¡¯s ancestral grave for burial. Then, following the old man¡¯s dying instructions, they made preparations and went to Niujia Village to find Niu Qiang.

    Hearing that Mr. Ye passed away, this strong man who had been favored by Mr. Ye when he was young was very sad.  However, when he heard about Mr. Ye's death, the experienced hunter was in a very difficult position.

    "It's not that I don't want to help you, it's just that it's very difficult for me to go to those deep mountains where the sun has never seen for ten thousand years. The young master's body is so weak, I'm afraid"

    Niu Qiang looked at the frail Ye Pengfei, who was shaking even after walking a few steps, and couldn't help but shake his head and sigh.

    Why haven¡¯t Ye Pengfei¡¯s parents thought about this?  However, the ancient haunted house that stretches for thousands of years is even harder to find.  According to the news they heard, in the entire Nanhua Kingdom, only the Imperial Tomb met the conditions.  However, it is obvious that ordinary people like them cannot enter the imperial mausoleum no matter what.

    Looking at his sick son, Ye Xun gritted his teeth and said, "We can only give it a try. If it doesn't work, we won't blame you."

    Looking at Ye Xun and then at Ye Pengfei, Niu Qiang sighed and just shook his head.

    "There is death but no life, there is death but no life."

    Seeing this, Ye Xun couldn't help but stamp his feet and said anxiously: "No matter how difficult it is to enter the deep mountains where the sun has not seen for ten thousand years, it is still easier to enter than the shady house that stretches for thousands of years. Isn't that royal land"

    "What did you say?" Niu Qiang's shaking head suddenly froze, "The young master's medicine can also be taken in the Millennium Yin Mansion?"

    Ye Xun was stunned by Niu Qiang's sudden reaction, and then asked in surprise: "Why, do you have a thousand-year-old haunted house here?"

    "Across two mountains, there is a thousand-year-old Yin Mansion." Niu Qiang pointed to the north and said, "It's just that the Yin Qi is too strong, so few people go there."

    "Is it really a thousand years old?" Ye Xun's body was so nervous that he was shaking.

    "It must be more than a thousand years." Niu Qiang responded with certainty, "When I was a child, I was so brave that I boasted to others and went to the Yin Mansion to pry a stone back. I remember that there was a big monument in front of the Yin Mansion, with the words '  The words "Xuanwu Three Years" are written on it. Calculated, it is almost 1,500 years ago."

    "Okay, okay!" Ye Xun nodded happily, "Fei'er, you are saved, you are saved."

    "Yes, we can be saved." Ye Pengfei smiled faintly, and gently squeezed the sapphire box with his right hand in his pocket.  Grandpa¡¯s last words, relayed by his father, echoed in his ears again¡ª¡ª

    "If you have the chance, go to the capital and worship Master Danyang as your teacher. If there is a cultivator in your family, you can ensure the peace of the Ye family for thousands of years"

    "Grandpa, when I get better, I will definitely fulfill your last wish!"

    Ye Pengfei was looking forward to it like this, and then heard Niu Qiang say again: "Let the young master rest early and recharge his energy. I will take you to that haunted house tomorrow!"

    "Uncle Niu, take me there now. Aren't they just two mountains? I can hold on!" Ye Pengfei raised his head stubbornly, and his weak body actually made Niu Qiang feel an indestructible force.

    "This" Niu Qiang looked at Ye Xun and saw Ye Xun nodded slightly, then he agreed.

    According to Niu Qiang, there are no wild beasts on the two mountains to the north, so the Ye family did not prepare anything more.  Sitting on the sliding pole carried by the servants, Ye Pengfei set off accompanied by his parents.

    When we first climbed the first mountain, no one felt anything.  But when we reached the second mountain, just at the foot of the mountain, a cold and cold breath invaded my heart.

    By the time they reached the halfway point of the mountain, even though they were all wearing thick cotton-padded jackets, and the early autumn sunshine was shining directly on them without any obstruction, everyone still felt enveloped by a cold air, and the muscles all over their bodies were shaking from the cold.  tremble.

    "Is it always so cold here?" Ye Xun asked with a bitter face, rubbing his hands.

    "No, it's strange." After all, Niu Qiang is stronger and can move and speak quite fluently at this time.  He frowned and headed towards the top of the mountainLook, I saw a large white cloud floating on the top of the mountain, which was really beautiful.

    "When I came here, it was not this cold. Otherwise, a seven or eight-year-old child would not be able to survive."

    "The Yin Qi from the Yin Mansion leaked to this side of the mountain?" Ye Xun couldn't bear the cold anymore and jumped on the spot and stamped his feet.

    "It wasn't so cold in the Yin Mansion back then." Niu Qiang looked worriedly at Ye Pengfei, who was covered with a thick quilt on the sliding pole, "Young Master, are you cold?"

    "It's okay!" Ye Pengfei gritted his teeth and insisted.

    Niu Qiang is a man who has been out in the mountains and has seen a lot of things in the world. How can you not see that Ye Pengfei is persevering?  He sighed secretly and said, "Stop here for a while. Let's boil some hot ginger water to drink and warm ourselves up before leaving."

    No one objected to Niu Qiang¡¯s arrangement. Under the leadership of Niu Qiang, everyone picked up some branches and lit a bonfire.  After drinking several large bowls of hot ginger water, my body finally warmed up.

    "Everyone, hurry up, let's go!" Niu Qiang took the lead and shouted loudly.  However, before they could respond urgently, everyone felt their eyes blurred as two people stopped in front of the group.

    Niu Qiang took a closer look and saw a man and a woman standing tall.

    The man was about 20 years old, with a tall and slender figure, black hair hanging casually, and an unusually handsome face.  Looking at Niu Qiang's eyes, he shot out a silver light that was very different from ordinary people.

    And that woman was only sixteen or seventeen years old.  Her silky dark hair flows in the wind, her pink face is like a jade carving, her nose is slightly raised, and her eyes are like dots of paint. She is as cute as a porcelain doll.

    What surprised Niu Qiang was that the two of them didn¡¯t wear much.  The young man wore a sapphire blue thin shirt, and the girl wore a moon-white silk dress. They were both midsummer attire.  Meeting such two strange people in this cold place, Niu Qiang was so surprised that he was speechless.

    "Why do you worldly people go to Mangshan Haunted Mansion?" The young man put away the silver light in his eyes and asked coldly.

    Niu Qiang had never seen a cultivator before, so he didn¡¯t react for a while.  Everyone in the Ye family had either seen Taoist Danyang with their own eyes or heard about Taoist Danyang's origins, and they quickly understood.

    "Go and treat the child Ye Pengfei." Ye Xun quickly stepped forward and answered respectfully.

    In the eyes of the worldly people, all cultivators have great supernatural powers, and even the current saints would not dare to offend them, let alone ordinary people like themselves.  Therefore, Ye Xun, who has been in business for many years, was very respectful, and the young man was very satisfied.

    His tone became a little gentler and he asked: "What disease does it require to go to Mangshan Ghost House to treat?"

    This was the second time he talked about the "Mangshan Ghost House". Ye Xun wanted to ask, but he didn't dare to ask. He just replied: "The child has a strange disease. Master Danyang of Mengjing City gave me medicine, and he needs it at the earliest."  It can only be effective if you take it in a place of yin.¡±

    "Capital? Master Danyang?" This time it was the girl who spoke. She covered her mouth with a giggle and said, "It turns out to be that incompetent old Taoist from Huayang Sect. When did he become a 'real man'?"

    The young man looked at his junior sister with a smile and said: "The Huayang Sect is good at refining elixirs. Although the disciples are now withered and all the methods of refining elixirs have been lost, there will always be some sect elixirs passed down to the world."

    After saying that, the young man stretched out his hand to Ye Xun and asked, "What kind of medicine is it that needs to be taken in such a dark place? Bring it to me."

    "This" Ye Xun was very embarrassed.

    The demands of cultivators cannot be stopped by ordinary people.  But that medicine was his son's life-saving medicine, and the old father died because of it, so how could he take it out casually?

    Seeing that Ye Xun was in trouble, the girl smiled sweetly and said: "Danyang Master is a real person, and we can be regarded as immortals. Is it possible that you are still worried that the immortals are greedy for your elixir?"

    Hearing what the girl said, Ye Xun had no choice but to signal Ye Pengfei to take out the medicine.

    "It is indeed the sapphire box that Huayang Sect usually uses." The young man just made a move, and the sapphire box in Ye Pengfei's hand flew over.  He opened a small slit and took a look. A look of greed flashed through the young man's eyes.

    "I'm afraid this medicine won't work." The young man closed the lid of the box and shook his head.

    "Really?" Ye Xun was dubious.

    ¡°There are doubts because I am worried that the young man is greedy for his own elixir.  But I still believe it. After all, the Taoist Danyang vowed ten years ago, but ten years later, his son's disease relapsed.  Maybe, this time with pills, history will repeat itself.

    The girl was kind-hearted and did not see what her senior brother was thinking.  She heard the words and said: "In that case, senior brother, please save him."

      "It takes some effort, junior sister, as you know, this time we are ordered by the master to re-seal the Mangshan Ghost Mansion, and we don't have much time. Let him take this medicine, and he can be safe for ten or eight years.  "Yes." The young man said as he pretended to put the pills back into the sapphire box and was about to send them back.

    At this moment, Ye Xun was a little panicked.  "Guaranteed for ten to eight years." Isn't this the same as the previous time?

    Thinking about it again, if the other party really wants this elixir and snatches it directly, there is nothing he can do to stop it.  It seems that the medicine really isn't working anymore.

    What Ye Xun didn¡¯t know was that the world of cultivation strictly prohibited monks from robbing mortal things. This kind and lovely girl was the only daughter of the law enforcement elder, so this talent did not dare to rob.

    Ye Xun panicked and knelt on the ground with a plop, kowtowing repeatedly: "Immortal, help me, please help me, Immortal."

    "What are you doing?" The young man waved his hand, and a soft force lifted Ye Xun up. "It's not that I don't want to save him, it just requires some effort. This time we were ordered to go out, and we have to do it after we finish the work  Now that we have gone back, how can we have any spare time? He is an ordinary person and cannot enter the sect, so it is difficult to deal with it."

    The girl thought for a while and said, "Senior brother, this is easy to handle. Isn't the Herb Collection Hall recruiting a disciple? Just take him."

    The girl came up with a way, but the young man was still thinking deeply.  Ye Xun couldn't help but become anxious. He said eagerly: "My Ye family has a small amount of wealth. If the immortal can save my son, I will not hesitate to bankrupt my family!"

    "We are cultivators, what use are the yellow and white things in the world to us?" The young man chuckled.

    "This, this" Ye Xun was speechless.

    The girl looked at Ye Pengfei, who was so thin that he was almost human-like, and couldn't help but feel pity in her heart: "Master often said that if you sow good causes, you will get good results. Senior brother, let's take him back, and we can build a good relationship."

    "This okay, Junior Sister is kind-hearted, so just listen to Junior Sister." The young man held up the sapphire box and said to Ye Xun, "I want to take this elixir to study, maybe it can be useful."

    Ye Xun was already overjoyed to be rescued by an immortal, so he didn't care about the elixir.  The young man spent a lot of thought and finally put the elixir into his bag with satisfaction, and no longer had to worry about being criticized by the sect.

    "When he succeeds in his cultivation, he will have the opportunity to go home, and we will go."

    A gust of breeze blew up Ye Pengfei, and the three of them walked away in the clouds, leaving only these words behind.

    After the three people left, Ye Xun realized that he didn¡¯t even know which sect these young men and women belonged to and where the fairy mountain was

 Text 3. Wanhundrill

    Speaking of which, the young man and woman, together with the sickly Ye Pengfei, arrived in front of the Mangshan ghost house in just a few breaths.

    When we got here, the chill became even heavier.  The young man didn't know what tricks he used, but Ye Pengfei didn't feel cold at all.

    Having personally experienced these magical methods, Ye Pengfei yearned for cultivation more and more.

    "Grandpa, I will definitely fulfill your last wish!" Ye Pengfei swore secretly in his heart.

    He looked at the man and woman and wanted to ask some questions, but he didn't know what to call them.

    The girl was thoughtful and smiled upon seeing this: "My name is Wu Sixuan, and he is my senior brother Fan Lin. You can call me Senior Sister Wu and him Senior Brother Fan."

    "Senior Sister Wu, Senior Brother Fan." Ye Pengfei called out quickly, and then asked, "I wonder what sect we are and where the fairy mountain is."

    Fan Lin looked cool and stared at the Mangshan Haunted Mansion without blinking.  Wu Sixuan was much more lively. She smiled and said: "We are the Mangshan sect. Our door is deep in Mangshan Mountain. We are one of the most important sects of cultivating immortals in South China. Don't ask any more questions now. We will go back after we seal this place.  I¡¯ll explain it to you slowly on the way.¡±

    "Um."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said nothing more.  He looked at Fan Lin and Wu Sixuan excitedly, waiting to see the cultivators' extraordinary methods.

    I saw Fan Lin take out a piece of yellow tissue paper filled with words and mutter something in his mouth.  Then, with a wave of his hand, the tissue paper flew towards the ghost house and landed lightly on a tombstone.

    "The seal is ready, let's go back."

    Is this the end?  Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise.

    Since I was a child, I have heard anecdotes from Mr. Shu, and I always thought that when a cultivator takes action, it must be glorious, stormy, and noisy.  But I didn't expect that it would end so plainly.

    "This trip was easy." Wu Sixuan pouted and said, "I have to ask Master for a more troublesome mission next time."

    Fan Lin laughed and was about to speak.  A gust of dark wind suddenly struck without warning, violently knocking the three unsuspecting people to the ground.

    Ye Pengfei was already very weak, but this sudden fall caused him to faint immediately.  Before he fainted, he vaguely heard a burst of sinister laughter

    When Ye Pengfei woke up again, he found that Wu Sixuan was taking care of him, while Fan Lin was shouting angrily, flying around in the sky, fighting with a thick black mist.

    ¡°Senior Sister Wu, what happened?¡±

    "It's the evil mandrill!" Wu Sixuan looked around with a wary expression.

    After a while, Wu Sixuan remembered that Ye Pengfei was still a worldly boy and had no idea what a mandrill was.

    "Evil mandrills are the most powerful ghosts left after the battle between evil ghosts. Three hundred years ago, the master discovered that this haunted house might produce evil mandrills, so he used means to seal the place. Then, every hundred years,  It will be re-sealed. I never thought that even though it had been sealed, evil mandrills would still appear!"

    "Is the evil mandrill very powerful?" Ye Pengfei didn't understand anything, so he was very curious about everything.

    "For us cultivators, it's not very powerful." Wu Sixuan said solemnly, "But looking at the skill of this evil mandrill and the power of the sinister wind just now, I'm afraid there is a spirit gathering circle here."

    "Spirit Gathering Array?"

    "Yes." Wu Sixuan explained while being on guard, "Normally speaking, with Senior Brother Fan's cultivation at the seventh level of Qi Refining, it is more than enough to kill this evil mandrill. But after fighting for more than half an hour, there is still no winner yet.  . Most likely this evil mandrill gave birth to spiritual wisdom, and set up a spiritual gathering circle somewhere to continuously replenish the spiritual energy of the world!"

    "Sister Wu, are you looking for that magic circle?"

    "That's right." Wu Sixuan nodded appreciatively, "As long as the spirit gathering array is broken, the evil mandrill will have nothing to rely on."

    Hearing what Wu Sixuan said, Ye Pengfei also looked around.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei¡¯s serious look, Wu Sixuan chuckled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even draw Qi into your body, and you can¡¯t sense the fluctuations of the magic circle¡¯s spiritual energy.¡±

    Ye Pengfei smiled sheepishly and swallowed what he wanted to say.  But from the corner of my eyes, I still glanced at the big bluestone to the east from time to time, always feeling that there was something weird about that place.

    In the sky, Fan Lin fought with the evil mandrill for a while, and finally dispersed the black mist.  Then, a spiritual weapon that looked like a porcelain vase was sacrificed.  After a shrill cry, the evil mandrill was put into the bottle.

    Seeing the evil mandrill being captured, Wu Sixuan's guard suddenly relaxed.  She clapped her hands and laughed: "Senior brother is so skilled, such a powerful evilAll the mandrills have been collected by your demon-purifying bottle.  "

    In the sky, Fan Lin, who was holding the demon purifying bottle, was also very proud and happy.  On the ground, Ye Pengfei felt worse and worse.

    Out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the big bluestone again. Somehow, an impulse suddenly arose in his body. Ye Pengfei flew up suddenly, knocking Wu Sixuan aside.

    "Junior Brother Ye, what are you doing Damn it, it's Wanhun Mandrill!"

    "It's the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill, junior sister, get out of the way!"

    Before he fainted again, Wu Sixuan's screams and Fan Lin's horrified sounds reached his ears at the same time.

    This syncope was very different from the previous one.  Before fainting, Ye Pengfei felt something hit him, and then something rushed into his body.  Immediately afterwards, an inexplicable heat flowed slowly and repeatedly in the body, making Ye Pengfei feel comfortable and ecstatic.

    "What is this? It's so comfortable."

    One turn, two turns, three turns Every time the heat flow rotates, the strength in the body increases by 10%.  Feeling the benefits of this heat flow comfortably, Ye Pengfei felt that if he punched now, he would definitely break the big bluestone.  My body seemed to be floating. This feeling of flying was really difficult to describe in words.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was experiencing the most wonderful feeling in his life, suddenly, he felt his mouth being opened and a pill fell down his throat into his stomach.

    When the elixir melted, the cheerful and lively heart suddenly became cold and calm, and the heat flow that had been circulating in the body also stopped.  However, although the heat flow stopped, Ye Pengfei felt that the power he had just gained had not been taken away, and his body was no longer as weak as before.

    "Junior Brother Ye, Junior Brother Ye, you finally woke up."

    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Wu Sixuan's surprised smile.  There was still a little tear stain on her beautiful face.

    Then, Ye Pengfei heard Fan Lin's voice.

    "Can Junior Brother Ye see the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill?"

    "Whatwhat?"

    Ye Pengfei, who had just woken up, had not yet fully recovered from the surprise of gaining strength, and could not hear Fan Lin's question clearly for a while.

    Wu Sixuan thought that Ye Pengfei was seriously injured because he saved himself.  She quickly stretched out her right palm, pressed it against Ye Pengfei's back, and sent the spiritual energy into Ye Pengfei's body without any effort.  Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the feeling was similar to before, but much weaker.

    At this moment, Fan Lin glanced at Wu Sixuan with complicated eyes, and asked Ye Pengfei again: "Junior Brother Ye has seen the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s face was full of confusion: ¡°Wanhundrill, what is that?¡±

    "That's the guy who's been hiding in that big bluestone." Fan Lin pointed to the big bluestone in the east and said.

    "I didn't see it, I just thought there was something strange there." Ye Pengfei answered honestly.

    Fan Lin nodded and said, "That means your natural spiritual awareness is relatively strong."

    This was the first time Wu Sixuan heard about it, and he asked curiously: "Brother, what is the use of having a strong spiritual sense by nature? Will it make me more powerful as a Taoist?"

    "That's not necessarily the case." Fan Lin said with a smile, "The spiritual root is the most important thing. Go back and test it to see if he has spiritual roots."

    "Um!"

    Wu Sixuan responded solemnly and looked at Ye Pengfei expectantly.  But she didn't know that Fan Lin was also secretly looking at her and Ye Pengfei with confused eyes, and he didn't know what thoughts were running in his heart

 Text 4. Herb Collection Hall

    Once again, Ye Pengfei was no longer as confused as last time, but could see clearly.

    In the gray-white mist that enveloped the three of them, traces of milky white light were clearly flowing. Ye Pengfei stretched out his hand to touch it, but didn't touch anything.

    "Junior brother Ye, what are you doing?" Wu Sixuan felt strange when he saw Ye Pengfei touching his left hand and grabbing his right hand.

    Ye Pengfei smiled sheepishly and said, "I want to see why we can soar through the clouds."

    Wu Si  There are too many, how can you possibly touch them?"

    "So that's it." Ye Pengfei suddenly realized it and thought to himself, no wonder these white threads can be seen clearly but cannot be touched at all.

    Ye Pengfei looked at Fan Lin with admiration, standing proudly in front, using his skills to resist the strong wind.  Said: "Senior Brother Fan, I wonder when I will learn such magical methods."

    Wu Si  You can successfully build the foundation and become the youngest elder of our Mangshan sect!"

    Listening to Wu Sixuan's strong praise, Fan Lin couldn't help but reveal a proud smile on his face, but he said humbly: "There are so many sects of cultivating immortals in Xiling Continent, and there are countless young talents. My brother's cultivation is nothing."

    As expected, his humility attracted Wu Sixuan's admiration.

    Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    He knows the Xiling Continent. Although the huge Nanhua Kingdom covers an area of ??thousands of miles, it is only a small country on the Xiling Continent.  However, the terms "qi refining" and "foundation building" were very unfamiliar, so I had to ask.

    Wu Sixuan explained: "When we seek Taoism and cultivate immortality, what we focus on is gathering the aura of heaven and earth and condensing one's own refinement. In this cultivation process, there are many points. The ancient masters of immortality used these points to divide the cultivation process into different realms.  Each realm is further subdivided into nine levels.¡±

    "The Qi refining period is the first level. There is a saying in ancient cultivation poems, 'Refining Qi and concentrating the spirit to walk on the immortal road, the immortal road is misty and divergent. The eyes and the mind are not confused when the wrong roads are lost. The mind is as confused as the immortal road is cut off.' Although this level of state  It¡¯s low, but because cultivators are most likely to get confused when they are new to the path of immortality. There are countless things that lead to ecstasy and obsession due to anxiety. It is rare to see someone like Senior Brother Fan who has made rapid progress in cultivation and has a stable Taoist heart.¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded, praised a few words, and then asked: "So, the 'Foundation Building Stage' is the second level?"

    "Yes, if you break through the first level, you will enter the foundation building stage and become the elder of our Mangshan sect. My father is a fourth-level foundation-building monk and the elder of our Mangshan sect's law enforcement hall!"

    "Ah, so powerful!" Ye Pengfei sighed in surprise and asked, "Then, what happens after breaking through the foundation building period?"

    "That's the golden elixir stage." Wu Sixuan chanted with longing, "'Aura, essence, and blood return to the three essentials, and the yin and yang combine to condense the golden elixir. The rays of light from the gods appear, and the wind and sword are used to visit the immortal family.' The golden elixir  The ancestors all have great magical powers. Even without the help of spiritual weapons, they can control the wind and fly, almost like gods. The reason why our Mangshan sect is a major sect in cultivating immortals in Nanhua is precisely because there are several Jindan ancestors in charge.  "

    Is it just like a fairy?  Ye Pengfei became more and more curious.

    "Is it possible to become a god if you break through the golden elixir stage?"

    "No, after the Golden Core stage is the Nascent Soul stage. I heard that there are several levels after the Nascent Soul stage. The ancestors of the Nascent Soul are already rare to see. After that, I haven't even heard of the names of the realms.  Passed." Wu Sixuan shook his head and said with a smile, "Actually, it is useless to know. On the contrary, it disturbs the Taoist mind. Most cultivators stay in the Qi refining stage all their lives. It is great to become a foundation-building cultivator. Junior Brother Ye doesn't want it.  Thinking too much.¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Senior Sister Wu taught you a lesson."

    The Mangshan Sect is located deep in the Mangshan Mountain. If ordinary people want to go there, even if there is no threat of wild beasts and poisonous miasma blocks the way, they have to climb over the mountains and ridges, and it will take several months to get there.  But Fan Lin relied on this mist-like flying spiritual weapon to return to the Mangshan Sect in less than three days.

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei asked a lot of questions, and Wu Sixuan patiently answered them all, allowing Ye Pengfei to understand a lot of basic common sense in the world of cultivation.

    As soon as he entered the range of Mangshan Sect, Fan Lin landed and put away his flying spiritual weapon.

    ¡°Junior sister, let¡¯s send Junior Brother Ye to the medicine gathering hall first, and then we can??Look for the master to return to life.  "

    Wu Sixuan said in surprise: "Senior Brother, didn't you say that you want to test Junior Brother Ye's spiritual roots? Why don't you go to the herb collection hall?"

    Fan Lin had long expected that Wu Sixuan would ask this question. He was confident and said with a smile: "Although I gave Junior Brother Ye some spiritual pills along the way, they can only cure the symptoms but not the root cause. I'm afraid there will be any accidents when testing the spiritual roots. I'd better go first.  Stay in the Medicine Collection Hall for a while, wait until I can refine a pot of elixir for my brother and help him get rid of the root of his disease, and then it won¡¯t be too late to test the spiritual root.¡±

    "That's true." Wu Sixuan nodded and said, "I remember that there is a core disciple in the Herb Collection Hall who is a disciple of Senior Brother Fan. Senior Brother Fan should ask him to take good care of Junior Brother Ye."

    "Of course, of course." Fan Lin agreed, but he didn't know what thoughts were running in his heart.

    The place where Fan Lin landed was halfway up the mountain, not far from the medicine collecting hall.  The three people walked not far along the stone steps and saw an unattractive house.  From the outside, the house looks square and square, about three to four feet long and wide, with no sign on the lintel.  If it wasn't located deep in Mang Mountain, on top of a steep peak, at first glance, one would have thought it was just an ordinary family.

    Fan Lin opened the door first and walked in, followed by Wu Sixuan.  Ye Pengfei did not hesitate, followed closely, and stepped into the small house.

    Shock!

    The hut that doesn¡¯t look big from the outside is actually very spacious inside!

    Directly in front, stands a majestic and majestic palace, which occupies an area comparable to that of a royal palace in the world.

    On the left and right sides, there are countless pavilions.  They are all shrouded in clouds and mist, exuding an indescribable mystery.

    Looking into the distance, there are mountains and mountains, jagged and orderly.  There are even bursts of fresh fragrance, refreshing the heart and lungs.  Unknown fairy birds fly freely among the mountain peaks, dancing gracefully, what a fairy scene!

    A small step can lead to such a big change!

    Seeing this amazing change, Ye Pengfei was dumbfounded and heartbroken.  He instinctively bit the tip of his tongue, waking himself up with the pain.  Then, he managed to calm down and looked behind him.  I saw that the inconspicuous portal I had just stepped through had become more than ten feet high.  It was covered with mysterious lines. Ye Pengfei didn't know what they meant and could only smack his lips.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that Fan Lin was also surprised at this time.

    Fan Lin comes from a small cultivation family. He has been learning cultivation knowledge since he was a child and knows many things that ordinary people don't know.  But even so, when he stepped into this humble house for the first time, saw the universe inside, and saw such a dazzling blessed land and cave, the impact and shock he received made him stunned for half an hour.  Only then was he awakened by the laughter of the clan brother who had led him here.

    I think back then, Fan Lin had already reached the first level of Qi refining and officially entered the path of cultivating immortality.  Today's Ye Pengfei is weak and has a mortal body. How come he can move freely after only being stunned for a short while?

    Wu Sixuan was unaware of Fan Lin's astonishment. She clapped her hands and said with a smile, "How about it, Junior Brother Ye, you must have been shocked."

    "Well, it's really amazing!" Ye Pengfei nodded repeatedly, with surprise on his face, "Senior Sister Wu, what is going on? The house looks small from the outside, but how can there be a big palace hidden inside, and there are so many  mountain peak?"

    "This is the magical method of immortality, and we call this kind of place the blessed land and cave. When you officially start to practice in the future, you will slowly understand it."

    After hearing Wu Sixuan¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei was amazed and yearned for cultivation even more.

    Just when Fan Lin was stunned and Wu Sixuan and Ye Pengfei were talking and laughing, a young man wearing a white shirt came over.  There is a clump of spiritual grass embroidered on his cuffs, indicating his identity as a disciple of the Herb Collection Hall.

    "Brother, Senior Sister Wu, why do you have time to come to the Herb Collection Hall?"

    The person who came was none other than Fan Lin¡¯s younger brother, Fan Xu.

    Fan Lin pointed at Ye Pengfei and smiled slightly: "This is Junior Brother Ye Pengfei. Junior Sister Wu and I met at Mangshan Ghost House. We should have gone to Elder Feng to test the spiritual roots first, but Junior Brother Ye is sick, and we want to  He will recuperate in the herbal medicine hall for a period of time before going back."

    "It's a trivial matter, I'll take care of it." Fan Xu patted his chest and assured loudly, "Brother Ye, if you need anything, just tell me. We are all brothers, so don't be polite!"

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer, Wu Sixuan said first, "Fan Xu, this is what you said. Although Junior Brother Ye has not yet entered the academy, you must treat him as a formal disciple!"

    "This" Fan Xu glanced at Fan Lin and didn't dare to agree.

    On the way here, Ye Pengfei had already heard Wu Sixuan introduce Mang.The basic situation of the faction.  There are two types of disciples of the Mangshan sect. One is the formal disciples like Fan Lin, Wu Sixuan, and Fan Xu. They have a dedicated master to teach them and receive fixed monthly benefits.  The other type is a registered disciple. This type of disciple does not have a master and has no benefits.

    Ye Pengfei didn't even test his spiritual roots and didn't get started.  Logically speaking, becoming a registered disciple is through the back door. How can one directly become a formal disciple?  Could it be that he wanted to violate the sect's rules and teach him the immortal cultivation technique in private?  Is it possible that I have to pay out of my own pocket to provide him with monthly benefits?

    Fan Lin didn't expect Wu Sixuan to say this. He was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "Junior Brother Ye is still ill and can't practice now. You should first arrange for his food and accommodation according to the treatment of a formal disciple. As for the monthly profit,  ¡­I¡¯ll go out.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Fan is so kind!¡± Wu Sixuan praised in surprise.

    In fact, she just wanted Ye Pengfei to eat better and live better, and did not consider matters such as cultivation and monthly income.  Unexpectedly, Senior Brother Fan would pay out of his own pocket because of his careless words.

    Ye Pengfei was also surprised. This favor was too great.

    "How can this be done? Just arrange it for me casually. You can't let Senior Brother Fan pay for monthly profits or anything like that."

    Fan Lin pretended to make a few words and earned a lot of impression points in front of Wu Sixuan, and then said: "Okay, since Junior Brother Ye is so polite, let's forget the monthly profit. However, the food and accommodation must be good, you are a patient.  "

    After making arrangements for Ye Pengfei, Fan Lin and Wu Sixuan went back to resume their duties.  Before leaving, Fan Lin carried Wu Sixuan on his back, whispered a few words to Fan Xu.  Fan Xu was stunned for a moment, then blinked knowingly and laughed maliciously.

    "Junior Brother Ye, you also know that this is against the rules. We can't go to those busy places. Find a quieter place to live where there are fewer people. What do you think? You are sick, so be quiet  It¡¯s also helpful for recuperation.¡±

    "Okay, I will follow my senior brother's arrangements." Ye Pengfei responded readily.

    Fan Xu led Ye Pengfei around left and right, heading away from the main hall of the herb collection hall, introducing them as he walked.

    "The Herb Collection Hall is responsible for collecting exotic flowers and herbs. Except for the main hall responsible for general affairs, the rest of the place is a herb garden where spiritual herbs and flowers are planted. The disciples of the Herb Collection Hall build houses next to the herb garden.  ."

    The Mangshan sect has three halls, five halls and ninety-nine peaks. Ye Pengfei already knew about it on the way here.  He nodded and said: "Senior Sister Wu said that there are many exotic flowers and herbs in the Herb Collection Hall and the spiritual energy is very strong. It is one of the most suitable places for cultivation in the Mangshan Sect."

    "That's right." Fan Xu said with a smile, "The dozens of peaks under the jurisdiction of the Herb Collection Hall all have strong spiritual energy, but there are always some differences among them. Those places with the best spiritual energy are the hall masters and deputy hall masters.  Those who live there. The worse places are where core disciples live, and so on."

    "No one goes to the place with the worst spiritual energy, right? I am a mortal, so I don't care about this. Senior brother, just make arrangements." Ye Pengfei nodded with understanding.

    Fan Xu chuckled, said no more, and led Ye Pengfei to a mountain peak.

    "Well, this is it. The disciple who took care of this garden has advanced to foundation building and went to the war hall to become the war hall elder. I will take care of this place for the time being." Fan Xu introduced, "Rice, noodles, fruits and vegetables, oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar are all here.  It¡¯s complete, and the meat is preserved using immortal techniques so it won¡¯t rot. If you need anything else, just tell me, Junior Brother Ye.¡±

    "Very good, very good." Looking at the clean and tidy house and smelling the fresh and pleasant fragrance of flowers, Ye Pengfei was filled with joy.

    "Do you need a maid?"

    "Need not."

    "Junior Brother Ye is still sick." Fan Xu asked seemingly kindly.

    "I took several elixirs from Senior Brother Fan Lin along the way, and my health is much better."

    "Okay, I'll go back first and come back to see you after a while." Fan Xu nodded, and then emphasized with concern, "I often go to the medicine garden when I have time. These exotic flowers and herbs  The aroma emitted is also good for mortals. The medicine garden is guarded by a magic circle. You can only enter from the north, walk along the road paved with white stones, and don't touch stones of other colors before you can enter."

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded gratefully and watched Fan Xu go down the mountain and leave.  Little did he know that this was the path of no return set by brothers Fan Lin and Fan Xu for themselves

 Text 5. Poisonous Weed Garden

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that there were also poisonous weeds among the spiritual herbs, and what was grown in this medicinal garden were some highly toxic poisonous herbs.

    The medicine garden is surrounded by a magic circle to protect it, and the poisonous gas cannot seep out, so it will be safe.  If you enter the medicine garden, you need to take Qudu Pill.  Fan Xu said nothing, and did not give Ye Pengfei detoxifying pills, but deliberately told Ye Pengfei to visit the medicine garden more often. His sinister intentions were unknown to Ye Pengfei, who had just set foot on the path to immortality.  He was curious about everything. After settling in, he went to the medicine garden to broaden his horizons.

    ¡°Every poisonous thing looks very charming.  Ye Pengfei had never seen spiritual flowers and spiritual grass before, and thought they were all so beautiful. He looked around inside, marveling at them with great relish.

    Fan Xu wanted this effect. He said he was leaving, but in fact he walked around the foot of the mountain, cast his invisibility spell again, and sneaked back.

    "Hey, don't blame me for being cruel. Who told you to ask a hero to save the beauty when you have nothing to do?" Fan Xu watched Ye Pengfei walk into the poisonous weed garden with a cold smile on his face.  This was not the first time that he helped Fan Lin secretly get rid of a possible love rival. If he didn't take action, he would do it. Once he did, he would be ruthless and show no mercy.

    After waiting patiently for a long time, Fan Xu felt that Ye Pengfei should be dead.  So, I took the Qudu Pill and prepared to go in and have a look.  However, before he could reveal himself, he saw Ye Pengfei walking out of the poisonous weed garden without incident.

    "This, this, how is this possible?!" Fan Xu couldn't believe his eyes and rubbed them again and again.

    Yes, it is indeed Ye Pengfei.  Not only was he not poisoned to death by the poisonous gas overflowing from the poisonous weed garden, but he actually looked happy!

    "Damn, what the hell." Fan Xu's eyes widened.  He couldn't understand that even the master uncle in the foundation building stage had to take the detoxifying pill before he dared to go in. How could Ye Pengfei not be poisoned to death? Could it be that he was the ancestor of the golden pill?

    Fan Xu shook his head, threw this ridiculous idea to the back of his mind, and left quietly.  What to do next, he had to discuss with Fan Lin before making a decision.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't know that he had shocked Fan Xu.  He only knew that the rich aroma of herbs in this medicine garden was good for him.

    "Breaking in the aroma of herbal medicine will cause heat flow in the body, which is exactly the same as the feeling that day. It's just that the sweat coming out is black. I don't know what's going on." Ye Pengfei returned to the house, cleaned his body, and changed into  I took off my clothes stained by black sweat and entered the poisonous weed garden again.

    The rich smell hit his face. Ye Pengfei took a deep breath and ate it happily.  The heat flowed through the whole body again, making Ye Pengfei feel very comfortable.  After walking around in the medicine garden for a few times, black sweat started flowing out again. Ye Pengfei could clearly feel that his body was getting stronger.

    "It seems that this heat flow is the so-called spiritual energy of heaven and earth." Ye Pengfei recalled Wu Sixuan's words, "I just don't know how to practice. Senior Sister Wu said that as long as you learn the method of refining Qi, you can step into the path of immortality and learn spells. I hope I can  Get well soon and learn the method of cultivation as soon as possible!"

    Ye Pengfei now doesn't know how to use the thick spiritual energy separated from the poisonous gas. He can only let the spiritual energy flow in the meridians, disperse into the muscles and bones, and then overflow from the body.  If other cultivators saw this scene, they would definitely scold Ye Pengfei for being "wasteful".  But this waste is not without its benefits. Some of the spiritual energy that dispersed into the muscles and bones remains.  They slowly tempered Ye Pengfei's muscles and bones, making his body stronger and stronger.

    Ye Pengfei squeezed his fist hard, and the sound from the joints made Ye Pengfei have the urge to find someone to spar with.  But there was no one else in the medicine garden except Ye Pengfei. He looked around and focused on a big stone.

    "Try your strength!"

    Ye Pengfei estimated that this big stone weighed at least a hundred kilograms.  He thought that he could only shake it a little bit, but couldn't lift it up.  But I never thought that with a strong effort, my hands would be raised above my head!

    Switch to one hand and it will be steady and effortless!

    "It's great!" Ye Pengfei shouted in surprise.

    The Ye family is engaged in business and hires several ordinary martial artists to protect the shops.  They have also lifted stone locks and stone piers during martial arts training, and no one has ever been able to lift a hundred kilograms with one hand!

    "Is this the power of the Immortal Family?" Ye Pengfei exclaimed happily, "I haven't officially practiced yet, but after taking a few of Brother Fan's spiritual pills and staying in this spiritual grass garden for a while, my power has become so powerful.  !¡±

    Ye Pengfei was itching and wanted to test his spiritual roots right away and officially start practicing.  However, since I have just arrived, it is not easy to wander around. If I break any rules, I will not even think about starting to practice.  Ye Pengfei could only suppress his restless mood and settle down here with peace of mind.

    Stayed in the medicine garden for a while again, black sweat seeped out, soaking the clothes once again.  Wet clothes clinging to the body make people feel very uncomfortable.  But this time, Ye Pengfei didn't go out to clean himself and change clothes. He couldn't bear to go out.  There was no one around, so Ye Pengfei simply took off his clothes and wandered around in the medicine garden wearing only his underpants.  Anyway, there is running water in the garden, so you can wash your body at any time.

    He stayed like this until the sun set and night fell. It was time to go back to sleep, but Ye Pengfei still couldn't bear to leave.

    "How about living in this garden?"

    Ye Pengfei did it as soon as he thought of it. Regardless of the cold night wind, he went to the house and rolled up two quilts and made a mattress. He found a clean and sheltered place in the garden, built a simple bed, and fell asleep hastily.

    From that day on, except for going to the house to light a fire and cook, Ye Pengfei stayed in the medicine garden all day long.  He didn't think his life was boring either. He lifted stones and practiced boxing and kicking all day long, feeling that his body was getting stronger day by day. He felt very comfortable.

    Ye Pengfei lived a very happy life, but brothers Fan Lin and Fan Xu were dumbfounded.  Even the foundation-building monks did not dare to enter the Poisonous Weed Garden, but it was outrageous that Ye Pengfei could make a home in it.

    "Brother, what do you think is going on?"

    "Damn, how did I know." Fan Lin said depressedly, "Maybe this kid has something that can detoxify him."

    I thought it was a seamless plan, but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.  Every time he saw Ye Pengfei coming out, he was a little more energetic than the last time, and he felt anxious.  If he hadn't thought of a way to let Junior Sister Wu go into seclusion to practice, maybe Junior Sister Wu would have taken Ye Pengfei to test the spiritual roots by now.  After testing his spiritual roots and entering the sect, it would be much more troublesome to kill him secretly like this.

    "How about I steal his spiritual object quietly?" Fan Xu suggested.

    Fan Lin scolded in a low voice in displeasure: "You have a stupid brain. This kid is very smart. If he finds something missing, he will definitely guess that something is wrong."

    "How about" Fan Xu reached out and slashed hard, a stern look flashed in his eyes.

    Fan Lin had a gloomy look on his face, nodded and said: "Let's do it more cleanly, or arrange it to look like he accidentally entered the medicine garden and was poisoned to death, so that I can explain to Junior Sister Wu."

    "I understand." Fan Xu nodded.  The two brothers looked at Ye Pengfei, who was dancing in the poisonous weed garden, as if they were looking at a dead person

 Text 6. Thunder element, Tianling root!

    The plan did not change quickly. Before Fan Xu could do anything, an uninvited guest broke into the poisonous weed garden.

    This uninvited guest is a little old man with a little hunchback. He is wearing clothes that look like they are made of coarse cloth. His face is wrinkled, like an old farmer with his face turned to the loess and his back to the sky.

    Ye Pengfei, however, did not despise the old man because he had an ordinary appearance and ordinary clothes. There were all cultivators here, and they were all immortal-like figures. If he wanted to start cultivating, he could not offend others casually.

    "Senior, what's wrong?" Ye Pengfei asked respectfully.

    "Hey, you are taking care of this garden? Why are you a mortal?" The old man looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise, and did not continue to ask, but said, "Get me two three-hundred-year-old rotten grasses, and five four-hundred-year-old grasses.  Sungrass."

    Ye Pengfei was stunned.

    He heard from Wu Sixuan that this herb collection hall is a place responsible for collecting exotic flowers and herbs. It usually only provides seeds and seedlings, not finished products. How can this old man ask for magical herbs?

    "What, you're new here and you don't know me?" Seeing Ye Pengfei in a daze, the old man turned over his hand and showed a dark token with a mountain peak and a big bird engraved on it, "Here, take a look clearly."

    "See clearly." Ye Pengfei nodded in response, but did not move.

    He has a very flexible mind and has already guessed that this token has a lot of background.  But even so, he didn't know anything about "Rotten Heart Grass" or "Fire Sun Grass", so how could he dig it up?

    "Senior, I don't know these two things." Ye Pengfei said apologetically.

    The old man was also stunned: "Don't know me? How can you take care of this garden if I don't know you? Damn it, don't you want to do things for me, old man?"

    "No, no." Ye Pengfei waved his hands repeatedly, "I really don't know you. Besides, I'm not taking care of this garden. I'm just staying here temporarily."

    When the old man heard this, he became interested.

    "A mortal, temporarily living in the Poisonous Weed Garden? This is really new. You are here to become a disciple and cultivate yourself, right? Why don't you test your spiritual roots?"

    "I am sick and the root of the disease has not been cured, so it is not easy to test the spiritual roots."

    "Are you sick?" The old man rolled his eyes and snorted, "You are so alive and kicking, but you don't look like you are sick. Look at your muscles, you can keep up with the top warriors in the world. If you are sick, in this world,  There will be no more living people!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei also felt that his illness was completely cured.  If you can play with a hundred-jin stone in thousands of ways with one hand, you can't possibly still be sick.  But Fan Lin came here a few days ago and insisted that the root cause of the disease was not cured, so what could he do?

    Seeing Ye Pengfei's innocent look, the old man waved his hand and said, "That's all, I believe you didn't lie to me. Come here and let me see what hidden diseases you have."

    Ye Pengfei didn't hesitate, walked over and let the old man put his hand on his wrist.

    "Well, I didn't find anything wrong." The old man blinked, "Which guy said you were sick?"

    "It's Senior Brother Fan Linfan from Lingxiao Peak."

    Ye Pengfei briefly talked about his strange disease and how he came to the Mangshan Sect.  He didn't even hide the heat that appeared in his body, and also told him about the strange black sweat on his body. He even showed the old man the elixir that Fan Lin had used to treat his illness.

    Ye Pengfei talked for a long time, and the old man did not interrupt. He kept listening quietly, with a half-smiling look on his face.

    "You said you have been sleeping in the garden these days?"

    "yes."

    "Apart from this, have you ever taken any other pills?"

    "No."

    "Haha, I'm rich." The old man looked up to the sky and laughed.

    After laughing, the old man pulled out a transparent ruler with graduations like a magic trick and handed it to Ye Pengfei.

    "Hold it."

    Although Ye Pengfei was a little confused, he still followed the old man's instructions and held one end of the ruler.  Then, according to the method taught by the old man, he guided the heat flow in his body and input it into the ruler.

    I saw that as soon as the heat flow entered the ruler, lightning appeared on it.  The crackling sound is clearly audible.

    The old man looked like he knew he would be like this, and nodded: "It is indeed Lei Linggen!"

    "What is thunder spirit root?" Ye Pengfei had only heard Wu Sixuan talk about the five elements of spirit roots of metal, wood, water, fire and earth, but he had never heard of thunder spirit root.

    The old man didn¡¯t explain, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you later, and continue to do the exercises as I told you.¡±

    "Oh." Ye Pengfei nodded and continued to input heat flow into the ruler.

    ?As the lightning in the ruler grew longer and longer, the old man's eyes grew hotter and hotter.

    "Forty, fifty, sixtyit's still going up!" The old man was excited, "Don't stop, keep it up until the lightning stops getting longer."

    Seeing the old man¡¯s excitement, Ye Pengfei was also very excited.  In this situation, even a fool knows that his spiritual roots must be very strong.  As for how strong he is, it won't be too late to ask the old man later.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei worked hard to maintain the best condition and continuously input heat flow into the ruler.

    Rising!  rise!  rise!  When it reaches the full scale, the transparent ruler emits a dazzling light of lightning!

    "The Heavenly Spiritual Root is actually the Heavenly Spiritual Root!"

    The old man shouted in surprise and reached out excitedly to pat Ye Pengfei.  Just after taking the photo, he suddenly remembered that this boy with the potential of a monster was still a mortal.  I used too much force, and with this slap, I was beaten into a pulp.  The old man quickly turned his palm and slapped it behind him.  Only a bang was heard, and a deep pit about ten feet in size and several feet deep was created.

    Ye Pengfei was startled by this sudden scene. His eyelids twitched several times. Fortunately, the old man reacted quickly enough and saved his life.

    "Senior, can you explain to me now what Thunder Spirit Root is and what Tian Spirit Root is all about."

    The old man laughed and nodded.

    "Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are the five most common spiritual roots. There are also three mutant spiritual roots of ice, wind, and thunder, which are rare to see. Did you see the lightning on the ruler? This means that you are thunder.  Spiritual roots.¡±

    The old man pointed to the scale on the ruler and said: "The scale on the ruler indicates the potential of spiritual roots. Human beings are the spiritual leaders of all things. Almost everyone has spiritual roots. However, only those with spiritual root potential exceeding twenty can absorb  The ability to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The higher the potential, the stronger the ability to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. A spiritual root potential exceeding forty is a superior potential, and a spiritual root potential exceeding sixty is a unique genius. And you"

    The old man pointed at Ye Pengfei and said loudly and excitedly: "You have a hundred potentials! There are countless dharma realms in the sky and on the earth. Throughout the ages, there have been countless monks. There will never be anyone with greater spiritual root potential than you! This is the heavenly spiritual root!"

    The old man became more and more excited as he talked, so he couldn't help but stop and collect himself.  Then, he solemnly said: "I am Jindan monk Dongfang Aotian, Ye Pengfei. Let me ask you, are you willing to become my teacher?"

    Golden elixir monk?  Ancestor of Jindan?

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. This old man with an unattractive appearance turned out to be the ancestor of the Golden Pill!

    Fan Lin and Wu Sixuan's masters are eighth-level foundation-building monks, so they are quite proud.  Our master is the ancestor of Jindan, so how awesome must he be!

    Of course you have to become a disciple, only a fool would let this opportunity pass!

    "Master is here, please bow to me."

    Ye Pengfei quickly knelt down on his knees and performed the apprenticeship ceremony.  Dongfang Aotian laughed happily, and the laughter echoed through the sky.

 Text 7. Go get revenge first

    After three dunks and nine bows, Ye Pengfei was lifted up with magic power by Dongfang Aotian, who was grinning from ear to ear.

    "Pengfei, do you know that you have been harmed?"

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei didn't expect that the master would say this.

    "Do you know that the garden is full of poisonous weeds, and the air is filled with poisonous spiritual energy. Only monks at the golden elixir level or above can physically resist this poisonous gas. If low-level monks want to enter, they must take detoxifying drugs.  Dan!¡±

    "Master, are you saying that Fan Xu wants to harm me?" Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "But I am not poisoned, and my health is getting better and better."

    "That's because you have the thunder spirit root!" Dongfang Aotian said in a deep voice, "The thunder spirit is extremely domineering at all, let alone the heaven spirit root. How can a mere poisonous gas hurt you? Didn't you say that you have a thunder spirit on your body?  Are you shedding black sweat? That¡¯s the venom forced out by your top-grade spiritual roots. If you hadn¡¯t possessed the extremely rare thunder-type spiritual roots, you would have died long ago. How could you still be alive today!¡±

    "Then my disease" Ye Pengfei still had a trace of fantasy. After all, his disease was also cured by Fan Lin.

    However, Dongfang Aotian's answer immediately broke his illusion.

    "You are not sick at all, but your spiritual roots are too strong but your physical body is not strong enough, so you become physically weak, which then causes other symptoms. As long as you live in a place with sufficient spiritual energy for a period of time, let the spiritual energy of heaven and earth slowly  Nourish your muscles and bones, and you will recover naturally! What the Danyang Taoist priest gave you was probably the spiritual energy elixir taken by Qi Refining monks. Although it also contains a lot of spiritual energy from heaven and earth, one pill has limited spiritual energy after all, so you will have a recurrence of the disease.  !¡±

    Master will not lie to himself, and there is no need to lie to himself.  After hearing what his master said, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but get furious.

    "I, Ye Pengfei, have never offended them, why would they do this?"

    "Hey, it's obviously because of Wu Sixuan. I've seen this girl before. She's a beauty. More importantly, her father is a law enforcement elder and has great power. Then Fan Lin must be afraid that you will hook up with Wu Sixuan after joining the sect.  Hooking up will ruin his good deeds!"

    Dongfang Aotian has lived for more than a hundred years, what kind of dirty things has he not seen?  After listening to Ye Pengfei's story, he guessed the whole story.

    Ye Pengfei is only fifteen years old and has little experience.  After listening to the master's explanation, he couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "How could this happen? Senior Sister Wu and I have nothing to do with each other."

    "It's too late if you wait. If I were Fan Lin, I would harm you! Boy, you will gain wisdom after suffering a loss. You can't trust people casually in the future." Dongfang Aotian taught a lesson.

    "I know." Ye Pengfei said bitterly, "It would be unworthy of a gentleman not to take revenge. When I succeed in my cultivation, I will go and settle the score with these two guys!"

    "You can avenge yourself. Although Dongfang Aotian is very powerful, in Ye Pengfei's heart, he has no idea of ??asking his master for help in revenge.

    Ye Pengfei's instinctive reaction made Dongfang Aotian very satisfied. He had also considered taking on a disciple in the past, but as soon as he heard his prospective disciple asking him for this and that, he became upset and wanted to kick him immediately.  Therefore, Dongfang Aotian has lived for so long, and his cultivation has reached the fifth level of Jindan, but he has not even had a disciple.

    Ye Pengfei's instinctive reaction was to satisfy Dongfang Aotian. He laughed and said: "With your qualifications, you can take care of those two boys after just a few years of training. But, since you are my apprentice, I can't watch.  You were bullied and couldn't speak out, my teacher will avenge this for you!"

    Killing the golden elixir stage is like squeezing two ants to death. Ye Pengfei clicked his tongue and began to mourn for the two brothers Fan Lin and Fan Xu.  However, when he was led by Dongfang Aotian into a blessed land cave that was even more exaggerated than the Medicine Collection Hall, and saw an old Taoist with white hair and a long beard and a majestic appearance, he was confused again.

    This old Taoist turned out to be the leader of the Mangshan Sect, Qin Zhongtian!

    Didn¡¯t you say you were seeking revenge? Why did you come to find the leader?  Ye Pengfei suppressed all his questions, followed his master's instructions, and bowed to Qin Zhongtian.

    "How about it? My disciple is pretty good, right?" Dongfang Aotian grinned and said with a smile.

    Qin Zhongtian twisted his beard and said with a smile: "Since Brother Dongfang Taoist has chosen him, he must have good qualifications. What kind of spiritual root does this child have and what is his potential?"

    "you guess?"

    "It's a water spirit root with the highest potential. It's the same as yours, and it's the most suitable to learn how to play ghosts with you."

    "You guessed wrong, guess again?"

    "Is it the earth spirit root?"

    "That's not right either."

    "Could it be the mutated spiritual root and the ice spiritual root? That's really congratulations!" QinZhongtian couldn't help but be moved.

    There are five common spiritual roots and three mutated spiritual roots. Among all eight spiritual roots, the ice spiritual root is the most suitable for monks who play ghosts.  A large-area freezing spell is thrown out, making it difficult for people to move.  However, ghosts can travel freely inside and take human lives. This kind of attack is simply a nightmare for all monks.

    Dongfang Aotian laughed and said, "My guess was wrong, it's Lei Linggen!"

    "What, it's the rarest thunder spirit root?" Qin Zhongtian said in shock.

    Of the eight types of spiritual roots, the thunder spiritual root is the most domineering and rarest. With Qin Zhongtian's determination, he can't help but start to envy Dongfang Aotian's luck.

    Dongfang Aotian thought it was not enough, he chuckled and said: "Not only is it a thunder spirit root, it is also full of qualifications, a heaven spirit root!"

    Another piece of bombshell news suddenly made the steady Qin Zhongtian jump to his feet.

    "Amazing, amazing!" Qin Zhongtian looked up and down at Ye Pengfei in amazement, sighing and envying him repeatedly.

    After a while, Qin Zhongtian finally calmed down his excitement and asked in confusion: "Brother Dongfang Taoist, how can you, a monk who plays tricks, accept a disciple of Lei Linggen? What can you teach him?"

    Ghosts are pure soul bodies and are most afraid of thunder and lightning.  Throughout the ages, Qin Zhongtian has never heard of a monk with thunder spirit roots playing ghosts.

    But Dongfang Aotian said plausibly: "Obviously he taught him how to control ghosts. Old Qin, think about it, if a monk who plays ghosts fights with others, and a flash of lightning suddenly appears, what will happen? Hehe, this is  It¡¯s an ideal I¡¯ve always dreamed of realizing, God really treats me well!¡±

    After hearing what Dongfang Aotian said, Qin Zhongtian was stunned.  Immediately, a thin line of cold sweat broke out all over his body.

    When you are at a disadvantage in a battle with a monk who is playing tricks, you will most likely choose to go where there is thunder and lightning.  As the saying goes, fierce ghosts are afraid of thunder, which can somewhat weaken the combat effectiveness of ghost-playing monks.

    However, as he was running away, he suddenly discovered that instead of being afraid of thunder, the opponent rushed forward and threw out a series of lightning bolts. How could he be caught off guard and defeated?

    "Enough insidious!" Faced with Dongfang Aotian's weird thoughts, Qin Zhongtian had to give a thumbs up.

    Dongfang Aotian chuckled and said, "Old Qin, guess again, where did I find this apprentice?"

    "How could I guess that?" Qin Zhongtian snorted.

    He was thinking, why didn't he have such good luck?  It is not impossible for a disciple with such evil qualifications, let alone the Nascent Soul Stage, to continue to develop into the Kongming Stage, the Dongxu Stage, and even reach the legendary God Transformation Stage.  If we, Mangshan, send out a great cultivator of the personal transformation god stage

    Qin Zhongtian said angrily: "Old ghost, if you want to say anything, just say it quickly, don't make me angry!"

    Dongfang Aotian sat upright with a sly smile on his face: "Hehe, I found it in a poisonous weed garden of your Mangshan sect."

    "What?" Qin Zhongtian had just calmed down his turbulent heart and sat down firmly, when he jumped up again at Dongfang Aotian's words. He roared loudly, "Impossible! The thunder-type heavenly spirit root,  How could I not know about a disciple with such evil qualifications?"

    As a qualified sect leader, Qin Zhongtian remembers the names and looks of all disciples with spiritual root potential of over forty.  Leilingen!  Tianlinggen!  Why don't you have any impression at all?

    "Hehe, although he stays in the Poisonous Weed Garden, he is not a disciple of your Mangshan Sect. This is a long story to say."

    Dongfang Aotian narrowed his eyes and slowly told the whole story.  As Qin Zhongtian listened, his anger kept rising. He even cut off more than a dozen beards and didn't know the pain.

    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I'm going to beat their muscles and skin them! The Fan family, what a Fan family! These are the good disciples you have trained! I'm going to wipe out your whole family!"

    Qin Zhongtian could no longer sit still. A strong wind passed by and he disappeared without a trace.  The furnishings and furnishings in the room had been blown to pieces by the violent wind and were shattered into pieces.  Only Dongfang Aotian, who was sneering, and Ye Pengfei, who was stunned, were left.

 Text 8. Sutra Collection Hall

    "How about it, let's get revenge happily." After the violent whirlwind in the room disappeared, Dongfang Aotian asked with a smile.

    "It's indeed a pleasure." Ye Pengfei was so impressed that he fell to the ground.

    When he thought about it, if he wanted to take revenge, he would just make Fan Lin and Fan Xu into flesh.  Now that their master is doing this to them, I'm afraid these two brothers will regret being born.

    The Fan family was completely wiped out because of this, truly eradicating the roots without leaving any future troubles!

    What¡¯s even more amazing is that Dongfang Aotian doesn¡¯t need to take action himself.  With just a few words, the majestic and steady Qin Zhongtian became furious and rushed out with murderous intent.  This method of killing someone with a borrowed knife opened Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    Ye Pengfei has already learned the first move before he learned the method of cultivation.  Moreover, it seems that this move is more powerful than any spell.  Ye Pengfei looked at Dongfang Aotian with admiration and firmly remembered this first lesson of cultivation.

    After thinking quietly for a while, Ye Pengfei asked: "Master, according to Master Qin, are you not a monk of the Mangshan Sect?"

    "No, I am a casual cultivator, but I have a close relationship with the Mangshan Sect, so I have the Mangshan Sect's Law Enforcement Hall Iron Order. If a disciple of the Mangshan Sect commits adultery while training outside, I have the right to deal with it!  Dongfang Aotian chuckled.

    "Oh, it turns out that what Master showed in the poisonous weed garden was the Iron Order of the Law Enforcement Hall." Ye Pengfei nodded and asked, "Then what does playing ghost mean?"

    "That's what I mean."

    Dongfang Aotian thought, and a faint shadow appeared in front of Ye Pengfei.  The powerful aura exuded by the shadow made Ye Pengfei tremble with fear and breathless.  It wasn't until Dongfang Aotian took away the shadow that he regained his ability to speak.

    ¡°That was the ghost just now?¡±

    "Yes, it is still the best Yaksha ghost!" Dongfang Aotian said, "The spiritual pressure it released just now is only one percent, which is equivalent to a monk at the first level of foundation building. If he self-destructs his ghost body, the golden elixir will be  Even those on the upper level can be killed instantly!"

    The hint of arrogance in his words lives up to his proud reputation.

    Ye Pengfei was speechless again.

    When he first learned about the level of cultivation, he admired Fan Lin who was at the seventh level of Qi Refining.  As for the foundation-building elders like Wu Sixuan's father, I only admired him, thinking that if I could cultivate to that level in this life, no matter how high the price I paid, it would be worth it.

    But in the blink of an eye, not only did he have a master who was at the golden elixir level, he also had a top-notch yaksha ghost who could instantly kill the first level of the golden elixir.  Invisibly, his admiration for the monks in the Qi Refining and Foundation Establishment stages also quietly faded.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know how much benefit his change in mood would bring to his future cultivation.  Dongfang Aotian, who had never seriously accepted a disciple, didn't know that Ye Pengfei's state of mind and cultivation had changed so drastically just because he released the ghost so arrogantly.

    "You can learn the method of playing ghosts slowly in the future. The most important thing now is to go to the Sutra Collection Hall to choose a method suitable for the cultivation of thunder spirit roots. My teacher is water spirit root, but there are no thunder techniques to teach you."

    "We are not from the Mangshan sect, so we can go to the Sutra Collection Hall to choose a practice method?" Ye Pengfei asked doubtfully.

    Dongfang Aotian laughed and said: "What's wrong with this? Well, this iron order belongs to you. With this, you can choose to practice the exercises at the Mangshan Sect's Sutra Collection Hall. For the time being, you can still live here and be a teacher.  Things have to be done. Well, just stay here with Lao Qin, the spiritual energy is quite good. Don¡¯t be polite to him, just treat it as if you are at your own home. If you need spiritual stones, spiritual elixirs, etc. when practicing, just ask him for them!"

    If Qin Zhongtian is still here, he will definitely be stimulated by Dongfang Aotian again until his butt is on fire.  Not only losing a top disciple, but he still has to support Dongfang Aotian, what is this?

    Of course, Dongfang Aotian¡¯s words went in his left ear and out his right ear, and he forgot them once he heard them.  Are you kidding me? This is the residence of the leader of a sect. I, an unknown boy, am using the master¡¯s name to live here for a few days and get some food and drink. It¡¯s shameless. How can I have the nerve to ask for it?  Spiritual stones and elixirs?

    Dongfang Aotian handed over the iron law enforcement order to Ye Pengfei, explaining how to go to the Sutra Collection Hall, how to choose exercises, and how to practice.  I was planning to leave, but after thinking about it, I threw the book to Ye Pengfei.

    "This is the Ghost Control Technique, the basic technique for playing ghosts. What I have to do is a bit troublesome, and it may take a long time to go there. You can practice it by yourself first. If you want to go down the mountain to experience it, just go. I have left it in the book.  The special aura under my breath, as long as you carry this book, I can find you."

    "There is also this, you should take it as well." Dongfang Aotian took out another golden and somewhat hard talisman, "This is the golden slip communication talisman. If you encounter anythingIf it's dangerous, just crush it and I'll get there as quickly as possible.  "

    After giving these instructions, Dongfang Aotian said goodbye to Ye Pengfei and planned to leave.  However, before his butt had left the chair, he warned uneasily: "Pengfei, the world of cultivation is more complicated than the secular world. You must learn to protect yourself. If you plan to leave to practice before returning as a teacher, try to use Ghost Slave  In battle, do not use thunder spells unless necessary. As the saying goes, 'When you meet someone, you should only speak your mind, and don't throw everything away'. Don't let your secrets slip away. Remember!!!"

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    Dongfang Aotian was a bit verbose, but this verbosity made Ye Pengfei involuntarily think of his grandfather.  If you are not a close relative, how can you be willing to give such long-winded and repeated instructions?  Ye Pengfei felt warm in his heart, as if spring had arrived early and the warm spring breeze was blowing on him.

    After repeated reminders of many things, Dongfang Aotian finally left in a hurry.  He went to the poisonous weed garden to dig up exotic weeds for urgent use. He had been delayed for several hours on recruiting disciples, so he had to hurry back.

    At first, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with going to the Sutra Collection Hall alone.  But when he arrived at the Sutra Collection Hall and found monks constantly pointing fingers at him, Ye Pengfei realized that he was too different.

    "Hun, it turns out that the new disciples of the Mangshan Sect are given entry-level skills by their master."

    Looking at the front of the Sutra Collection Hall, one must at least be at the fourth level of Qi Refining. It was indeed too abrupt for a mortal like Ye Pengfei to stand inside.

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei¡¯s temperament has long been tempered due to his long-term battle with the disease.  He ignored the strange looks from the Mangshan sect monks and strode to the front of the Sutra Collection Hall.

    The front of the Sutra Collection Hall is not as busy as the Alchemy Hall and the Qi Hall, but there is still a long queue.  There are people in front of the hall who specially check the identity cards of the disciples to prevent anyone who is not from the Mangshan sect from fishing in troubled waters and sneaking into the Sutra Collection Hall.

    Ye Pengfei obeyed the rules and lined up in the queue, but the Mangshan sect disciples who were pointing just now were a little unhappy.

    "Where did this little guy come from? Does he understand the rules? I want to learn magic and go back to your master. Why are you here?" A handsome disciple accused loudly and unceremoniously, causing a crowd of people.  Echoes.

    "What's the noise? What's the noise? No loud noises are allowed in front of the Sutra Collection Hall!" A stern voice suddenly sounded, and suddenly everything was silent.

    Soon, the monk who had scolded everyone strode to the end of the line.

    "Stand up! Tell me, why are you taking the lead in making noise?" He pointed at the handsome disciple and asked.

    The handsome-looking disciple quickly pointed at Ye Pengfei and defended himself: "To tell you, uncle, this kid doesn't even have the first level of Qi refining, yet he comes here to line up, he is clearly trying to cause trouble."

    "Oh?" The elder of the Sutra Collection Hall in the Foundation Establishment Period also looked at Ye Pengfei up and down in surprise for a long time. After confirming that Ye Pengfei did not use any magic to conceal his cultivation, he shouted sternly, "Whose disciple are you? Why are you so ignorant?"  Do you understand the rules?¡±

    Ye Pengfei answered honestly: "I am not a disciple of the Mangshan Sect."

    "What?" The elder raised his eyebrows fiercely and shouted angrily, "If you are not a disciple of the Mangshan sect, how did you come to the Sutra Collection Hall? Don't lie, or I will send you to the Law Enforcement Hall!"

    Although the elder of the Sutra Collection Hall pointed at Ye Pengfei and shouted, when he heard the words "Law Enforcement Hall", the other Qi Refining Stage disciples couldn't help but tremble.

    Ye Pengfei showed no reaction, and responded calmly: "I am indeed not a disciple of the Mangshan sect. My master asked me to take this to the Sutra Pavilion to choose a practice method."

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei showed the iron law enforcement order given by his master.

    "The iron law of the Law Enforcement Hall?" The elder of the Sutra Collection Hall couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    Only the two Jindan ancestors of the Law Enforcement Hall have the Iron Order of the Law Enforcement Hall!  What is this guy's background?

    In the blink of an eye, the mind of the elder of the Sutra Collection Hall changed rapidly.  The Iron Order cannot be faked, and the unique spiritual pressure is clearly visible. In this way

    The elder of the Sutra Collection Hall immediately put on a smiling face and said hehe: "Since there is an ironclad order from the Law Enforcement Hall, why didn't you light it up earlier? I'm offended, I'm offended, little brother, you don't have to line up, just follow me."

    The situation took a sudden turn, and dozens of people in front of the Sutra Collection Hall were horrified.  It wasn't until they watched Ye Pengfei enter the Sutra Collection Hall that they started talking in low voices.

    "Have you seen it? Tie Ling of the Law Enforcement Hall, could this kid be a descendant of some Jin Dan ancestor?"

    "Didn't you listen to what he said? Isn't he from our Mangshan sect?"

    "Is it the ancestor's illegitimate son outside?"

    "You are looking for death?"??You dare to say this nonsense.  "

    There were many speculations in front of the main hall, and the more they guessed, the more outrageous they became.  Ye Pengfei did not expect that the first time he showed his ironclad law enforcement order in the Mangshan faction, he would actually create countless rumors about his life experience.  When he learned about these rumors later, he was unable to clarify anything.

 Text 9. Thunder moves the sky

    "Little brother, do you want to look around by yourself, or should I help you find it?"

    The elder of the Tibetan Scripture Hall, who looked stern just now, has now become enthusiastic.  He was sure that Ye Pengfei must be related to a certain Jindan ancestor in the Law Enforcement Hall, and he was busy trying to establish a relationship.

    You must know that the Law Enforcement Hall is the strongest place of the Mangshan Sect.  No matter where you are as an elder, if you make a mistake, you will be whipped with an iron whip.  That iron whip was no ordinary iron whip in the world. Each one was tempered with earth fire and had a special magic circle etched into it.  If the whip is whipped down hard, deep blood marks will be drawn from the ninth floor of the foundation.

    I have made no mistakes now, but who knows what will happen in the future?  If you can build a good relationship with Ye Pengfei, you will be able to use it in the future.

    Ye Pengfei is also a clever guy. When he saw this elder being arrogant at first and respectful at the other, he knew in his heart what was going on.  Ye Pengfei didn't refuse, he didn't want this free shopping guide to be in vain. Anyway, he wouldn't stay in Mangshan Pai for too long, so he didn't need to bother to return the favor.

    So, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Elder, I want to find a training method suitable for Lei Linggen. I don't know which one is best?"

    "Thunder Spirit Root?" The elder's eyes almost popped out. Darling, this Spirit Root is too rare. Our Mangshan sect has been established for more than ten thousand years, but it seems that there has never been a monk with Thunder Spirit Root.

    ?? Coming from the Law Enforcement Hall, with the background of the ancestor of Jin Dan, and Lei Linggen, he will definitely be a big shot in our Mangshan sect in the future!  The elder's desire to curry favor is even greater.

    "Let me think about it Purple Thunder Magic? No, it's too bad Yunxiao Thunder Technique? It's good, but it's a pity that it's a broken copy. I can't let my little brother have to go to the trouble to find it after his cultivation level is high  By the way, I wonder what I call my little brother?"

    Actually, this elder has always wanted to ask Ye Pengfei¡¯s name.  He actively helped Ye Pengfei think about it for a while before asking, also to deliberately build relationships.

    If it were in the past, Ye Pengfei would definitely be moved by the elder's enthusiasm again.  However, after seeing how dirty brothers Fan Lin and Fan Xu were, he would not be easily deceived again.

    "My name is Ye Pengfei. I wonder what the elders call me?" Ye Pengfei responded lukewarmly.

    This demeanor made the elder sigh again: "Wei Changqing, the fifth elder of the Sutra Collection Hall, Brother Ye can just call me Brother Wei."

    It¡¯s a good thing that he, a monk in the foundation-building stage, was able to shamelessly call himself brother to a mortal.  Ye Pengfei secretly scorned a few words in his heart, but there was no special look on his face.

    "You can't mess with the rules, Elder Wei. Which technique do you think is most suitable for me to use?"

    Ye Pengfei did not call him brother, but Wei Changqing was still enthusiastic. He counted the advantages and disadvantages of several more exercises, and finally said: "Maybe "Thunder Nine Heavens" is the most suitable for Brother Ye. Can I show it to Brother Ye?"

    "Okay." Ye Pengfei nodded indifferently. Anyway, he had to look at it before making a decision. He would definitely not let Elder Wei be deceived.

    Wei Changqing led Ye Pengfei up to the third floor of the Sutra Collection Hall and found a jade slip in a very remote place.

    "That's it, you can check it with your spiritual sense. The stronger your spiritual sense, the more content you can check. This can also ensure that the skills you practice will not exceed the level of spiritual sense, and you don't have to worry about triggering inner demons."

    Wei Changqing explained in detail, but Ye Pengfei was a little dumbfounded.  Use spiritual sense to check. What kind of checking method? Master has never taught me, and Wu Sixuan has never mentioned it.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Ye Pengfei remembered what he encountered in front of the Mangshan Ghost House that day.

    "Fan Lin said that I was born with strong spiritual awareness, so I could see the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill. I guess I could see the contents of the jade slip with the same feeling at that time."

    Thinking about it like this, Ye Pengfei stared at the jade slip, recalling the feeling at that time.

    Now it was Wei Changqing's turn to be dumbfounded. He was holding the jade slip of "Thundering Nine Heavens" in his hand, and he was extremely surprised: "Don't you need to hold the jade slip to view the contents inside? Oh my god, this is a golden elixir.  It¡¯s something only an ancestor can do!¡±

    A mortal with a spiritual consciousness as powerful as the ancestor of the Golden Pill, this qualification is too terrifying!

    awesome!  Wei Changqing did not dare to reach out to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He held the jade slip motionlessly for fear of disturbing Ye Pengfei's inspection.

    Wei Changqing didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei was actually a layman. How did he know that holding the jade slip with his hand would make it easier for spiritual inspection.  He looked at it calmly for a while. The jade slip was still the same jade slip, lifeless, and he saw nothing.

    give up?  In Ye Pengfei's heart, there is no word "give up".  Grandpa's last message inspired him every moment and pushed him forward.

    Ye Pengfei has been trying hard to stare at the jade slip.?, Wei Changqing didn't know what happened and didn't dare to move at all.  The two people stood motionless like this for a long time. Several groups of monks in the Qi Refining Stage passed by and saw this weird scene.

    "Look, isn't that the boy holding the iron order of the Law Enforcement Hall?"

    "Yes, Elder Wei is here too. What's wrong with them?"

    "Perhaps you are practicing some magical secret method?"

    "Go quickly, don't disturb them."

    The monks were talking a lot, adding countless versions to the already numerous rumors about "Ye Pengfei's life experience".

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Ye Pengfei finally lived up to his efforts and Wei Changqing¡¯s presence.  Gradually, he saw lines of writing emerging on the jade slips.

    "Thunder moves the nine heavens, the best skill. When you practice this skill, you will not encounter any bottlenecks in the same realm. When you reach the perfection of the realm, the cultivator can use the thunder to temper and advance without taking any realm-breaking elixir"

    Ye Pengfei saw hundreds of words, all the way up to the third level of Qi Refining, and couldn't stand it anymore.

    "Thank you, Elder Wei. I think this technique is very good."

    Ye Pengfei finally moved, and Wei Changqing also breathed a sigh of relief.  As a monk in the foundation building stage, it is okay to stand for such a long time.  I was worried that my breathing would be heavy, my hands would be shaking or something, which would disturb Ye Pengfei's study, but I was finally relieved.

    Wei Changqing smiled and said: "This technique is indeed good. If nothing else, being able to break through the realm bottleneck without taking any realm-breaking elixir is what all cultivators dream of."

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei just felt that this technique was fierce and domineering, which suited his personality, but he didn't care about this paragraph.

    "Of course!" Wei Changqing explained with a hint of exaggeration, "Brother Ye probably doesn't know that elixirs that break through the bottleneck of realms are very rare. For example, foundation-building pills that break through the bottleneck of the Qi-refining stage and help monks advance to the foundation-building stage,  Only the top three in the sect competition and the monks who have made great contributions to the sect can obtain it. Those rootless cultivators who spend tens of thousands of low-grade spiritual stones can hardly get even one! Not to mention the golden elixir,  It has become the elixir of Nascent Soul, and even if it¡¯s the entire Xiling Continent, there won¡¯t be too many of them! As long as they appear, it will definitely cause a frenzy of looting!¡±

    "It's actually like this." Ye Pengfei nodded in understanding, expecting more from this technique.

    "By the way, which floor did Brother Ye see?"

    "Alas, I only saw the techniques for the third level of Qi refining. It seems that my spiritual knowledge is too poor." Ye Pengfei sighed.

    As if being struck by thunder, Wei Changqing immediately felt weak at his feet and unsteady on his feet.

    God, he is a mortal who can see the third level of Qi refining without touching the jade slips. He actually thinks that his spiritual awareness is too poor?  If it were me, I wouldn't be able to read a word at all.  Damn it, this kid couldn't have been sent by some enemy to deliberately humiliate me!

    I was thinking this stupidly in my heart, but I definitely couldn¡¯t say it with my mouth.  Wei Changqing tried his best to smile and said: "Brother Ye's spiritual consciousness is very powerful. He will definitely form an elixir easily in the future, and even become a Nascent Soul easily. When the time comes, don't forget to support me."

    Wei Changqing¡¯s smile is so fake that even a young boy like Ye Pengfei can see it.  Ye Pengfei thought that Wei Changqing didn't want to despise him and deliberately said some nice things, so he didn't take it to heart.  He smiled and said: "I have chosen my major technique. I still want to wander around casually. Elder Wei, please go and do your own business. There is no need to accompany me."

    "Okay, okay." Wei Changqing nodded repeatedly. He was afraid that if he stayed with Ye Pengfei for a moment longer, he would suffer another severe blow.  Wei Changqing quickly disappeared among the bookshelves at his fastest speed.

 Text 10. The first spell, spiritual root concealment

    The Mangshan Sect's scripture collection hall is six stories high, and each floor is huge in area. Rows of bookshelves more than ten feet high are arranged in an orderly manner, and countless secrets of Kung Fu are placed on them.  These skill secrets come from the accumulation of more than ten thousand years of the Mangshan sect. In addition to being recorded on jade slips, they are also recorded on paper, silk, cloth, animal skins, and even tortoise shells, animal bones, bamboo slips and wooden sticks. The materials are rare.  Weird and innumerable.

    Ye Pengfei is still a mortal and cannot use object control techniques like those monks to get the secrets of exercises from high places.  But he just took a casual look and didn't need to bother looking for things high up.

    After casually browsing for a while, Ye Pengfei gradually understood that most of the records recorded on jade slips, paper, silk, and cloth were complete secrets of the exercises, while those recorded on animal skins, bones, bamboo slips, and wooden sticks were mostly obtained from  In ancient times, or in barbaric places, they were basically incomplete.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei abandoned these incomplete things and did not waste time. He used his spiritual sense to look at the jade slips and specifically picked up paper books to read.

    He also didn¡¯t look at the masters of alchemy, weapon refining, and talisman making. He was just a newbie in cultivation, so he couldn¡¯t aim too high.  As for those formations, mechanisms, and puppet books with complicated lines and strange symbols, Ye Pengfei didn't bother to study them. If your cultivation level is not that high, don't mess around.

    After being eliminated like this, although the collection of books in the Sutra Collection Hall was vast, there were not many that Ye Pengfei was willing to look at carefully.  Therefore, he soon found a spell that he was very interested in.

    "The spiritual root concealment technique only needs to be used once to hide the spiritual root potential for a long time."

    "Remarks: Monks who have not reached the Nascent Soul realm cannot directly check other people's spiritual roots. Only those who need to guard against detection by monks who have reached the Nascent Soul realm and above are suitable to learn this spell."

    The more arrogant a person is, the more vulnerable they are to attack.  The more talented a person is, the easier it is for him to fall.  Although Ye Pengfei is only fifteen years old, his family is well off and he has read many books. He still understands these principles.  If his spiritual root is so strong, he can inspire the head of the Mangshan sect to destroy other people's entire family. If he can't protect his spiritual root, what kind of disaster will this monster's spiritual root bring to him.  Since there are such spells, it would be great.

    As the old saying goes, being low-key is a blessing!

    Ye Pengfei thought this way, found an open place and started practicing.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that cultivation was not allowed in the Sutra Collection Hall.  This rule is also easy to understand. If someone throws a fireball, whirlwind or something while practicing, he must not destroy these books.

    But the problem is that Dongfang Aotian didn't tell Ye Pengfei about this rule, and Wei Changqing was busy building relationships at first, and then was frightened by Ye Pengfei's evil qualifications, and forgot to tell him.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei didn't even realize that he had violated the rules.

    There were huge dust-proof beads everywhere in the entire Sutra Collection Hall, and the floor was very clean. Ye Pengfei sat on the floor and began to study this small book attentively.

    Soon, the disciples patrolling the Sutra Collection Hall saw this scene.  He was just about to go over and stop, but before he could say anything, he was stopped by someone.

    "Brother, you want to die, how dare you interfere with his affairs?"

    "What is his background? Isn't he just a mortal? I'm afraid he is a new disciple who has just started. He looks to be fifteen or sixteen years old, and he has not yet entered the Qi refining stage. How capable can he be?"

    "Tch, you didn't know this, right? He came in with an ironclad order from the Law Enforcement Hall!"

    "Damn, his background is so awesome? But even so, he can't practice here. What if"

    "There is no such thing as a chance! Just now I saw Elder Wei accompanying him to practice the magic secrets. Even Elder Wei didn't dare to take care of him. How dare you take care of him?"

    "I don't dare, I don't dare, thank you for your advice, thank you, thank you"

    Even the patrolling disciples in the Sutra Collection Hall don¡¯t dare to take care of it, and the monks in other places are even less willing to take care of it.  On the contrary, everyone tried to stay away from Ye Pengfei, fearing that if Ye Pengfei made any big trouble, they would be pulled out to top the tank.

    However, these people don¡¯t want to be too far away.  Everyone is very curious, what exactly does this mortal boy with mysterious origins want to practice in this Buddhist scripture hall?

    Of course Ye Pengfei didn't know that his behavior caused a small disturbance in the Sutra Collection Hall, and a lot of people had gathered in the distance to watch the fun.  It was as if these onlookers didn't know that the spell Ye Pengfei was practicing would not cause any big trouble.  It is neither an offensive spell nor a defensive spell, nor is it a common auxiliary spell.  In a word, this is rubbish that no one would practice.

    You must know that it is good for ordinary monks to have a spiritual root potential of thirty or forty. There are very few who exceed forty, and those who exceed sixIt's one of a kind.  Who has nothing to do but hide their spiritual roots when they are full?  Even if it is opened for everyone to visit, it will not cause any big waves.

    Only a guy with monstrous qualifications like Ye Pengfei would worry about something bad happening to his top-quality spiritual roots.  In fact, although the Mangshan sect has many disciples and has been established for a long time, there are no disciples as evil as Ye Pengfei.

    No matter what, Ye Pengfei began to practice his first spell.  No matter how rubbish this spell seemed to others, he had already started practicing it with great interest.

    Although he has monstrous qualifications, as a new cultivator and without anyone to guide him, Ye Pengfei will always have some bumps and bumps when practicing his first spell, which is not easy.  What's more, although this spell is rubbish, it is not very easy to practice.  If we insist on setting a difficulty level, I am afraid that only monks at the fifth or sixth level of Qi Refining can master it relatively quickly.  So, in full view of everyone, Ye Pengfei studied for more than two hours.  Feeling hungry in the middle, he took out a piece of cold steamed bun from his arms and ate it with relish.

    Ye Pengfei read with gusto, but those who stared at him had sore eyes.

    "Damn, what on earth is this kid practicing? Why can't I feel the fluctuations of spiritual energy?"

    "Who knows, seeing as he stayed here for so long, I'm afraid it's not easy to practice this spell. Let's take it over and have a look later."

    "It makes sense! The person who holds the Iron Order of the Law Enforcement Hall is definitely not an ordinary person, and the person who can be trained by Elder Wei himself is definitely not an ordinary person. The spell that allows such a person to practice for several hours is definitely not an ordinary person. Even if we can't practice it,  , it¡¯s good to take a look and open your eyes.¡±

    This senior fellow at the ninth level of Qi Refining¡¯s reasoning was rigorous and impeccable, causing everyone to nod in agreement.  The group of people waited patiently for more than an hour, and finally waited until Ye Pengfei put the small book back to its place with a smile on his face, went downstairs and left.  Rushed over like.

    Spiritual root concealment technique?

    It¡¯s clear and black in black and white.  Everyone looked at me, and I looked at you, with big eyes and small eyes, and they were all stunned.  After a long time, everyone finally cursed in unison.

    "Damn it, why are you practicing this? You're crazy!"

 Text 11. Huge temptation

    When Ye Pengfei returned to the place where Qin Zhongtian lived with the jade slip that copied "Thundering Nine Heavens", Qin Zhongtian had already returned.  The Fan family is just a small cultivator family, and the strongest cultivator in the family only has the fifth level of foundation building.  The ancestor of Jindan personally took action, but it was not easy to handle.

    As for the cats and dogs of the Fan family scattered outside, Qin Zhongtian said a word, and all the Mangshan sect disciples who were practicing outside took action, and I am afraid no one can escape.

    Even though he killed all the Fan family, Qin Zhongtian was still angry.  What an awesome disciple, just snatched away by that old man Dongfang Aotian.  I can't say anything yet. Firstly, Dongfang Aotian is kind to the Mangshan sect, and secondly, Ye Pengfei was saved by Dongfang Aotian.  Qin Zhongtian had made it clear when he killed Fan Lin and Fan Xu, and they planned to kill Ye Pengfei tonight!

    Qin Zhongtian was so angry that even though he had wiped out the entire Fan family, when he saw Ye Pengfei again, his anger was still there.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "This" Seeing Qin Zhongtian's unhappy expression, Ye Pengfei thought that Qin Zhongtian was not happy to let him live here, so he could only whisper, "Master went to do something and asked me to live here first. Since the head Qin is not willing, I will leave immediately."

    "Don't!" Qin Zhongtian rolled his eyes and suddenly had an idea, "I didn't say I didn't want to. I was angry with those two bastards Fan Lin and Fan Xu just now, not you."

    "Oh." Ye Pengfei stopped, but did not completely believe Qin Zhongtian.  What happened today made the young man wary of everyone.

    Qin Zhongtian has also matured with old age, so he understands Ye Pengfei's mentality at this time without using his brain.  So, without saying anything else, he arranged a single-family courtyard in his blessed land and asked the maid to lead Ye Pengfei to rest.

    The courtyard arranged by Qin Zhongtian is countless times better than the house in Ye Pengfei's Poisonous Weed Garden.  But Ye Pengfei had been working hard all day and was already exhausted.  He didn't notice anything unique about this courtyard at all. He entered the bedroom under the guidance of the maid, fell on the bed and fell asleep.

    After getting up the next day and wandering around, Ye Pengfei discovered that this courtyard was unusual.

    The Fudi Cave where Qin Zhongtian lives is the same as the medicine gathering hall. They are small houses that look ordinary on the outside, but when you go inside, you will see a dazzling world.

    ??????????????????? The courtyard where I live also looks quite small from the outside, and the houses are quite squat and unremarkable.  But as soon as I walked in, I saw pavilions and pavilions inside, with twists and turns. At first glance, I saw a stretch of houses. I don¡¯t know how many there are.

    This courtyard is actually the Small Blessed Land Cave Heaven within the Great Blessed Land Cave Heaven!

    Ye Pengfei felt surprised and asked the maid who was following him: "Sister, are all the courtyards here in Master Qin like this?"

    "How is that possible?" the maid replied with the same surprise, "Except for this courtyard, only the master's courtyard is the Little Blessed Land Cave Heaven. This courtyard has always been arranged for the most distinguished guests to live, don't you know  ?¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, it seems that my master's status is quite noble.

    Ye Pengfei thought he understood, so he didn't ask any more questions.  He politely went to Qin Zhongtian to say thank you, and then planned to return to the courtyard to practice "Thundering Nine Heavens".  At this time, Qin Zhongtian stopped him.

    "Master Nephew Ye, yesterday you went to the Sutra Collection Hall and chose <Thunder and Nine Heavens>?"

    "Yes."

    "This is a top-notch skill. It is indeed good. It is very suitable for bringing out the powerful domineering power of Lei Linggen. However, it also has a shortcoming, the cultivation speed is very slow."

    Ye Pengfei asked in surprise: "Why is this happening?"

    "The reason is very simple." Qin Zhongtian said with a slight smile, "General cultivation techniques emphasize the soul and the physical body. But this "Thunder Nine Heavens" pays equal attention to the soul and the physical body. The advantage is that when the soul improves,  When you encounter a bottleneck, you can rely on your strong physical strength to resist the sky thunder, and then use the power of the sky thunder to temper your soul and seek a breakthrough. The disadvantage is that the condensed spiritual energy of heaven and earth is evenly distributed, and the speed of cultivation will naturally be slowed down."

    Ye Pengfei suddenly realized.

    After thinking about it, this makes sense.  How can anything be perfect in the world?  To practice other techniques, you need the help of precious spiritual pills to break through the bottleneck.  To practice this technique, you have to sacrifice the speed of practice to reduce the difficulty of breaking through the bottleneck of practice.  Whatever you gain, you must lose, that's the rule of the world.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei understood, Qin Zhongtian continued: "A monk's lifespan increases as his cultivation level increases. I advise you to change your practice to avoid a lack of lifespan due to too slow cultivation speed."

    Ye Pengfei thought for a while and said: "?Thank you, Master Qin, for your guidance. I like this technique very much and I will work hard to practice it.  "

    "Haha, in that case, I won't advise you." Qin Zhongtian nodded and smiled, "Of course, there is actually a way to make up for this shortcoming."

    "Please give me some advice, Master Qin." Ye Pengfei said quickly.

    Qin Zhongtian twisted his beard and smiled: "Take a lot of elixir."

    Ye Pengfei learned a lot about cultivation knowledge while looking around in the Sutra Collection Hall yesterday.

    Condensing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is the only way for any cultivator to improve his cultivation. There are three common ways to obtain the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    The first is to find a place with strong aura of heaven and earth to absorb and condense the energy.

    The second is to use various spiritual stones to assist cultivation.

    The third is to take a spiritual elixir that contains a large amount of spiritual energy from heaven and earth.

    The first method will be subject to geographical restrictions, and the blessed land cave with rich spiritual energy will also cause competition between you and me. Only large sects can occupy this blessed land cave for a long time.

    The second method is very common, but Five Elements Spirit Stones are common, and although Wind and Ice Spirit Stones are rare, they are not impossible to obtain.  But I had never heard of the thunder spirit stone.

    The third method is favored by all cultivators.  It's just that the elixir is difficult to refine and expensive, so ordinary cultivators cannot take it in large quantities for a long time.

    Ye Pengfei has become a casual cultivator, and most casual cultivators don¡¯t have much wealth.  Ye Pengfei looked at his master and it seemed like he had endless spiritual stones and countless spiritual elixirs. He felt that the method Qin Zhongtian said was useless.  Do I need to find a way to earn spiritual stones, or learn to make alchemy first?

    Ye Pengfei was thinking about it when he heard Qin Zhongtian say again: "You worship Dongfang Aotian as your teacher. He is a master who is drunk now and then. I am afraid he doesn't have the extra spiritual stones to buy you spiritual elixirs to practice. If you are willing to worship me as your master,  Master, I¡¯m here to supply you with the spiritual elixirs you need for your cultivation! Yesterday, I also gave you the small blessed place called Cave Heaven. The spiritual energy there is rich and it will be of great benefit to your cultivation of <Thundering Nine Heavens>!¡±

    After going around and around, these last few sentences are the key point.

    Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said: "Once a teacher, always a father, how can I betray my teacher and become another disciple?"

    As Ye Pengfei said this, he couldn't help but feel contempt for Qin Zhongsheng.

    Qin Zhongtian didn't expect that Ye Pengfei would refuse so simply. He couldn't help but his voice faltered, his face turned red, and he paused for a while before he chuckled and said, "There's no need for you to betray your master. It's normal to have several masters. Dongfang Aotian is you.  Master, I am also your master, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Ye Pengfei snorted in his heart, if you really meant it, why didn't you say it earlier?

    He immediately cupped his hands and said lightly: "Thank you, Master Qin, for your kindness. If you succeed in your cultivation in the future, I will come back to say thank you."

    After saying that, he turned around and left without looking back.  Qin Zhongtian was left sitting there for a long time, then nodded slowly and said with emotion: "This boy is young, but he is not confused by external things, acts decisively, and has an extraordinary future. It's a pity, it's a pity."

    After sighing for a while and pondering for a while, Qin Zhongtian recruited his apprentice Fang Baishan.

    "Do you still remember the mortal that Dongfang Aotian brought yesterday?"

    "Remember."

    "He has gone down the mountain, you protect him secretly and don't let him get hurt."

    "yes."

    ¡°In case of emergency, call Jin Jian immediately and I will come immediately!¡±

    Fang Baishan looked at the master in surprise and nodded to show that he understood.

    Qin Zhongtian thought for a while, then took out a dark gold token and handed it to Fang Baishan: "You can also summon nearby Mangshan sect disciples to help at any time. You can go now."

    Seeing this dark golden token, Fang Baishan couldn't help but feel shocked.  He respectfully stretched out his hands, took the token, and then carefully put the token into the storage bag.  Then, he bowed to the master and went down the mountain quickly.

 Text 12. Encountering a bad wolf in the village

    Originally, Ye Pengfei wanted to return "Thunder Nine Heavens" as well, but then he thought that this technique was obtained with the token given by the master and had nothing to do with Qin Zhongtian, so he took the jade slip down the mountain with peace of mind.

    Looking back at the mountains, ordinary huts can be seen on several peaks.  Ye Pengfei already knew that among these ordinary huts, there was the immortal family's blessed place, Cave Heaven, and a place for cultivation.

    "Oh, I was acting like a hero just now, but where should I go now?"

    The spiritual energy in the secular world is weak and not suitable for cultivation, and the blessed land of the Mangshan Sect, Cave Heaven, cannot be used by myself.  Now my eyes are dark and I don't know what to do next.  Touching the golden slip in his arms, he thought that the master had something important to do, so it would be better to call him back now.

    Ye Pengfei thought about it and decided to rely on his own efforts and go to Mangshan Haunted Mansion first.

    There, Ye Pengfei felt the spiritual energy of heaven and earth pouring into his body for the first time.  He already knew that the spiritual energy invaded the body when the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill attacked him.  Because his spiritual roots are domineering, the Yin Qi that corrodes his soul is automatically filtered out, and only harmless spiritual Qi enters his body.

    "Since ghosts can practice in the ghost house, there must be good spiritual energy there. Anyway, the thunder spiritual root is very domineering. I am not even afraid of the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill, let alone other little ghosts."

    It¡¯s easy to come but hard to go.  When he arrived, Fan Lin used a flying spiritual weapon to carry him at high altitude. Firstly, there were no wild beasts to attack, and secondly, there was no poisonous miasma blocking the way.  If you want to go back, you have to cut through thorns and trek through mountains and rivers yourself.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei's physical body has been tempered by the spiritual energy in the Poisonous Weed Garden for more than a month, and he has become a semi-immortal.  Ordinary ferocious beasts can be dealt with with bare hands, but when he encounters a group of them, he runs away, but no one can catch up.

    As for the poisonous miasma, ordinary mortals are afraid of it, but Ye Pengfei is not afraid of it.  They have slept in a garden full of poisonous herbs for more than a month. How can they still be afraid of poisonous miasma in the world?

    After walking over mountains and ridges for more than a month, Ye Pengfei found that he was lost

    "That's not right. When you go to Mangshan Sect, you go straight east. When you come back, you should go straight west. Where did I come from?"

    Ye Pengfei was dumbfounded as he looked at the rolling river and criss-crossing streets in front of him.

    Fang Baishan, who was secretly following Ye Pengfei, couldn't help but roll his eyes: "My Mangshan sect is protected by a large formation within a thousand miles. Once a mortal enters, he will not be able to distinguish between things. Of course you can't go back if you go west."

    ¡°However, Fang Baishan didn¡¯t show up either.  Since the master wants to protect him secretly, it is best not to show up as much as possible.

    "Ask for directions." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and walked towards the place where the smoke was rising.

    "Niujia Village? We have several Niujia Villages here, young man, which one are you looking for?" the old man sitting at the entrance of the village basking in the sun asked kindly.

    Ye Pengfei hurriedly said: "It's Niujia Village in Mang Mountain, where hunting is a living. There is also a very powerful hunter in the village named Niu Qiang."

    The old man shook his head repeatedly: "I've never heard of it. All the people in Niujia Village here are farming."

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, this is terrible, it has completely gone astray.

    ¡°Grandpa, which county of Nanhua Kingdom is this?¡±

    "This is Fengyun County, under the rule of Prince Cheng."

    Ye Pengfei fainted when he heard it. Mangshan Haunted Mansion is located in Qingcheng County, hundreds of miles away from Fengyun County, which is too far away.  Feeling in his pocket, there was not much money at all.  Is it possible that I have to work for two years first to save some money before I can go back?  Or, go into the Mang Mountains to hunt and dry meat and become a savage?  Smacking Fade Bird's tongue, Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about what to choose, he suddenly heard frightened calls for help coming from the village: "Help, there is a bad wolf, help!"

    There is a bad wolf in the village?

    Ye Pengfei's face condensed and he hurried to the place where the cry for help came from.

    This village is not big, and with Ye Pengfei's speed, he reached the other end of the village in a short time.  I saw a gray-black vicious wolf that had pounced on a villager and was about to bite him with its big mouth.

    "Evil beast!"

    Ye Pengfei shouted loudly and kicked the wolf in the chin with a flying kick, causing it to turn over several times.  The rescued villager thanked him and rolled and crawled away into the village.

    Ye Pengfei was extremely surprised: "Damn, you didn't get kicked to death?"

    In the more than a month of traveling over mountains and ridges, Ye Pengfei didn't know how many wild wolves he kicked to death, but they were all killed with one kick.  This one is very strange, it can actually bear its own kick.

    Ye Pengfei immediately realized that the evil wolf in front of him was extraordinary.

    In "The Art of Controlling Ghosts" given by MasterThere are many small spells that do not require the use of any magic power. Ye Pengfei has learned several of them with his semi-immortal body.  After realizing that this evil wolf was unusual, he squinted his eyes slightly, and while guarding against the evil wolf's attack, he cast a small spell to sense the fluctuations of spiritual energy.

    "Sure enough, there are spiritual energy fluctuations!"

    This evil beast is either domesticated by monks or lives in a place with strong spiritual energy.

    Ye Pengfei became more and more cautious.

    If it was tamed by monks, with my current strength, there is no way to deal with it.  And if it comes from a place with strong spiritual energy, it is a so-called monster, and it is not something that I can deal with easily now.

    Even so, Ye Pengfei did not back down.  He clenched his fists tightly and stared at the wolf, ready to take action at any time.

    At this moment, there was a burst of messy footsteps behind him.

    "Kill the wolf, kill the wolf!"

    It was the villagers who spontaneously came to kill the wolf.

    "Don't come here!" Ye Pengfei shouted sharply, shocking the villagers for a while.

    ¡°However, these villagers did not take Ye Pengfei¡¯s warning to heart.  In their eyes, it is just a bad wolf that can be beaten to death with a few sticks.

    "Kill the wolf!" There was another shout. There was only a short pause, and the villagers swarmed forward again.

    "Oops!"

    Seeing the sharp gleam in the evil wolf's eyes, Ye Pengfei knew that he had to take action.  Just as the wolf pounced on the villagers rushing at the front at an alarming speed, Ye Pengfei also moved.

    "drink!"

    Ye Pengfei, who had used the wind control technique, was faster than the wolf. He struck the wolf on the waist with his palm, knocked the wolf far away, and saved the horrified villager from the wolf's claws.

    ¡°Everyone, back off, back off!¡± Ye Pengfei shouted, once again standing between the villagers and the wolf.

    This time, the villagers all knew that the wolf in front of them was not easy to deal with.  That kind of lightning speed is simply unstoppable to everyone.  They went from swarming to fearful, retreating backward one by one, their legs already starting to tremble.

    The evil wolf stared at Ye Pengfei with red eyes.  It also knew that the boy in front of it was not easy to mess with.  That kick, that palm, although it didn't kill me, it still hurt me terribly.

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is Ye Pengfei¡¯s speed. This evil wolf has never seen anyone faster than himself.  Without the speed advantage, it can't do anything.

    This kind of monster that has absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is more alert than ordinary beasts.  Seeing that he was unable to do anything, the evil wolf stared at Ye Pengfei fiercely, turned around and ran away.

    To pursue or not to pursue?  Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    If someone tamed it, chasing it would be courting death.  If he comes from a place with strong spiritual energy, he can find a place to practice.

    "Wealth and wealth are found in danger, be careful and follow quietly!"

    Without thinking for too long, Ye Pengfei touched the golden slip communication talisman in his arms, gritted his teeth, used his movement skills, fell far behind the wolf, and entered Mang Mountain again.

 Text 13. Practicing by the pond

    I successfully signed a, please give me a push.

    ======

    Ye Pengfei's speed is much faster than that of the wolf, so even though Ye Pengfei always maintains a distance of more than a hundred feet, he can still closely follow the wolf.

    After running like this for several hours in the mountains, Ye Pengfei saw the wolf running to a pool and stopping.  Winter is approaching now and the temperature is very low.  There was clearly visible water vapor rising from the pool, which showed that it was a hot spring pool.

    Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that there was strong spiritual energy flowing in this pool.

    "This is it, this wolf is not domesticated, but a monster!"

    " Ye Pengfei is really lucky. The evil wolf actually didn't absorb much spiritual energy, and he only half-stepped into the ranks of monsters.  And it happened that Ye Pengfei was also half-footed on the path to immortality. Comparing the two, Ye Pengfei knew some small spells and had the upper hand.

    After fighting in front of the hot spring pool for a long time, Ye Pengfei finally killed the evil wolf and monopolized this small aura treasure.

    Ye Pengfei had stayed in the Mangshan Sect, and he could feel that the concentration of spiritual energy here was far inferior to that of the Poisonous Weed Garden, let alone Qin Zhongtian's Blessed Land Cave Heaven.  However, he didn't expect too much.  With such a place, he can officially start practicing "Thunder Nine Heavens".

    In the past month or so, Ye Pengfei has memorized the first three levels of the Qi Refining Stage by heart.  Now that we have found a place to practice, there is no need to take out the jade slips.  He just meditated anywhere and began to practice.

    Fang Baishan, who has been following Ye Pengfei, is also a little curious about this place. With his foundation-building monk's eyes, he can naturally see much more than Ye Pengfei.

    "There are no aquatic monsters in the hot spring pool? It's too peaceful."

    Fang Baishan did not rush into the pool to investigate, but stayed by Ye Pengfei's side wholeheartedly.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that he, a young boy who had just embarked on the path to immortality, was actually protected by a foundation-building monk.  At this time, he was carefully inhaling the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into his body according to the breathing technique recorded in "Thunder Nine Heavens".  Then, guide the heaven and earth spiritual energy soldiers to divide into two paths, one to warm and nourish the soul, and the other to disperse throughout the body to temper the body.

    In the world of cultivation, skills are also divided into levels.

    ??The low-grade skills, one cultivation method for each realm, are very crude, and there is no special spell corresponding to the skills.

    The middle-level skills are also a kind of cultivation method in one realm, but there are special spells corresponding to the skills.

    "High-grade skills subdivide the same realm into three levels: upper, middle, and lower. They have different methods of breathing, guiding, and condensing, and they also have more special spells than middle-grade skills.

    As for "Thunder Nine Heavens", it is a top-notch skill!  Its techniques are meticulous to every level of every realm!  The "Thundering Nine Heavens" obtained by Ye Pengfei covers the twenty-seventh level of the three realms from the Qi Refining Stage to the Golden Core Stage, thus ensuring that there are no bottlenecks in the same realm.

    As for the Nascent Soul stage, monks at that level all create their own techniques. If Ye Pengfei has the opportunity to reach the Nascent Soul stage, he will not be an exception.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was entering the path of immortality for the first time and was using the first-level Qi refining technique.  I saw wisps of spiritual energy entering his body as he breathed in and out. According to what is written in the technique, until the soul can be seen gathering into a physical form and emitting a faint light, it is considered that the first level of cultivation is successful.

    Ye Pengfei used the art of internal vision to carefully examine the inside of the body.  It was pitch black everywhere, and even the spiritual energy that was sucked into the body could not see a trace of light.

    Ye Pengfei is not impatient. He does not expect to reach the first level of Qi refining in one go.  He just kept breathing and exhaling as much as possible, and practiced until he could no longer practice.  He practiced and practiced, completely forgetting the time.

    Fang Baishan, who was secretly guarding Ye Pengfei, gradually frowned.

    There is a time limit for monks to meditate. The lower the level of cultivation, the shorter the time for meditation.  If Ye Pengfei ignores it and keeps meditating like this, I'm afraid it will cause great damage to the physical body.

    What made Fang Baishan frown was that when he used his spiritual eye to check, he found nothing strange about Ye Pengfei's body.

    ¡°Should we make some noise to wake him up, or should we let him practice?¡± Fang Baishan scratched his head.

    "This kid is really weird. No wonder the master values ??him so much. Just let him continue to practice." The spiritual eye technique reached its peak and he didn't find anything strange. Fang Baishan secretly praised him and continued to wait quietly.

    Soon, a whole day passed.  Ye Pengfei didn't eat or drink, but he didn't feel anything was wrong.  He was always using the art of inner vision to check his body, and he seemed to feel a little light appear on his forehead.  When he looked carefully again, the light disappeared again.

    &nbsp"I'm afraid we are almost successful!" Ye Pengfei was overjoyed and started practicing more diligently.

    Fang Baishan, who was guarding the side, became more and more surprised as he watched. Ye Pengfei did not see the fleeting light clearly, but Fang Baishan could see it clearly. It was clearly a symbol of the first appearance of the Yuanshen entity and the advancement to the first level of Qi refining.  Although the soul entity that just appeared dispersed immediately, as long as you persist, it will appear again soon.

    As expected, less than half an hour later, the Yuan Shen entity appeared again.  But this time, the light was very stable and did not disappear.

    "That's not true. It only took one day to transform into an immortal? This qualification is too monstrous!"

    No wonder Fang Baishan is surprised. He has been cultivating for more than sixty years and has seen countless people who have transcended the world and become immortals. The fastest one needs more than three months of cultivation to condense the entity of the soul and transform into immortals. However, Ye Pengfei only used  Just a short day!

    What surprised Fang Baishan even more was that Ye Pengfei took out a piece of dried meat from the package, ate it in two or three mouthfuls, and then started practicing again.

    "Still practicing? Isn't he afraid that his Taoist heart will be unstable?" Fang Baishan's eyes widened in surprise.

    As the saying goes, "The road to immortality is misty and divergent." Monks who are new to the journey to immortality often develop inner demons because they advance too quickly.  When the time comes, they will either degenerate into evil cultivators, or their hearts will be burned and their souls will be scattered.

    ¡°If it were a disciple of the Mangshan sect, Fang Baishan would definitely step forward to stop him.  But the kid in front of him was too strange. His master was the famous Jindan cultivator Dongfang Aotian, and his master ordered him to protect him secretly.  Fang Baishan thought that this boy must know about the inner demon.  If he dared to practice like this even though he knew it, he must have some persistence, and he couldn't just interrupt his practice.  How did Fang Baishan know that Dongfang Aotian had important things to do and he never taught Ye Pengfei.  Although Wu Sixuan once mentioned the inner demon, he only mentioned it in a few words and did not go into detail. Ye Pengfei did not deliberately remember it.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't think about his inner demon at all, and continued practicing fiercely.  He was just like those children who just got a new toy. He was so excited that he didn't realize the danger.

    Fang Baishan, who was secretly guarding him, looked at Ye Pengfei with interest, thinking that he was about to witness more miracles of cultivation.

    Fang Baishan's random conjectures, coupled with Ye Pengfei's anxious rashness, put Ye Pengfei in danger of falling just as he entered the path of immortality.

    After exhaling and inhaling Qi for an hour according to the second-level Qi refining period, Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul encountered the test of inner demons!

 Text 14. Such a secret method

    Whether there is an inner demon or not, only the cultivator himself knows, and no matter how powerful the cultivator is, it is impossible to spy on it with magic.  Generally speaking, if a cultivator becomes flushed in the face, has an erratic heartbeat, or has a messy breath while meditating, the cultivator guarding him will think that he has inner demons and will come to rescue him.

    Fang Baishan, who was waiting to see the miracle, actually did not take it lightly. He had a Qingxin Pill in his palm, ready to rush forward and give it to Ye Pengfei at any time.

    However, Fang Baishan did not expect that the "Thundering Nine Heavens" technique was very different from ordinary techniques.  Because of the dual cultivation of soul and physical body, the physical strength is much stronger than that of monks of the same level.  Even if a demon is born, he will not be as red-faced and disordered as other monks.

    Because of various reasons, Fang Baishan missed the last opportunity to interrupt Ye Pengfei's practice.  Whether he will live or die in the future, or fall into evil cultivation, all depends on Ye Pengfei's fate.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei saw his inner demon for the first time in his life.

    The reason why a demon is a demon is because of its powerful temptation.  It may appear as a loved one, or it may appear as a charming and lustful woman, or it may reflect the thing that is most desired in the heart.  Otherwise, the soul will be placed in a bloody place and crushed with terror.

    What Ye Pengfei saw was a kind grandfather.

    "My child, you have finally embarked on the path to immortality. You must continue to work hard! Come on, practice and don't stop!"

    "Grandpa, grandpa"

    Ye Pengfei yelled and ran after him, but he couldn't touch his grandfather at all.

    "Is this grandpa's ghost? No!" Ye Pengfei was startled and remembered the description of ghosts in "The Art of Controlling Ghosts".

    "Cold, possessing varying degrees of aura."

    I didn¡¯t feel the coldness, and Grandpa didn¡¯t have any spiritual energy!

    This isthe inner demon?

    Ye Pengfei finally remembered what Wu Sixuan had said, but what would happen if he remembered it?  Wu Sixuan didn't say how to solve it.

    "Don't panic, don't panic." Ye Pengfei gritted his teeth and tried his best to calm down, "By the way, let's take a look at the spiritual energy first."

    It is easy to refine the Qi but difficult to dissipate it. If the Qi is dissipated too quickly, it will self-destruct. This is the most tragic move when a monk fights.  How did Ye Pengfei know this? It was simply daring for him to do it when he had an idea.

    But this is also a common characteristic of casual cultivators. If you don¡¯t act boldly, how can you create your own path to immortality?  Ye Pengfei's own unique path to immortality appears at this moment!

    The spiritual energy Ye Pengfei breathed into his body has been transformed into thunder spiritual energy by his spiritual roots. When it comes out, it is still crackling, like clusters of ultra-small lightning.  The released thunder spirit energy did not scatter everywhere, but surrounded Ye Pengfei in circles, wrapping Ye Pengfei into a big rice dumpling.

    A big rice dumpling wrapped in thunder and lightning!

    Fang Baishan was dumbfounded. This change was completely beyond his ability to understand.

    "Is the technique inevitable, or is there something wrong with the practice?"

    Fang Baishan¡¯s face was uncertain, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.  Fortunately, after using the spiritual eye technique, it was found that Ye Pengfei was alive and well, and the light of his soul had not changed much. He was still at the first level of Qi refining.  Otherwise, Fang Baishan would crush the golden slip and summon the master.

    ¡°Thanks to Fang Baishan not doing this, Ye Pengfei had this rare opportunity.

    When practicing the "Thunder-Moving Nine Heavens" method, whenever you encounter a bottleneck in your realm, you must find a thunder of corresponding intensity to temper your soul.  This is easy to say, but difficult to do.

    One of the difficulties is that thunder is unpredictable. Where should I go to find thunder with suitable strength?  It depends on chance.

    The second level of difficulty is that the soul is a pure soul body and is most afraid of thunder.  Even with the help of secret techniques, the natural fear cannot be eradicated.  Once there are three advantages and two disadvantages in the tempering, everything will be over.

    In order to deal with the inner demons, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to disperse the thunder spirit energy, but unexpectedly, he created a small thunder field.  The thunder spiritual energy surrounding his body continued to collide, releasing one after another thunder, which not only tempered Ye Pengfei's physical body, but also tempered Ye Pengfei's spirit.

    The soul that has been tempered by the sky thunder is getting stronger and stronger, and the inner demons naturally fade away.  Ye Pengfei realized something and did not absorb the thunder spirit energy surrounding him, but allowed them to wreak havoc.

    After a while, Ye Pengfei found that all the spiritual energy in his body had been condensed, and he needed to continue to absorb it in order to continue practicing.  But he doesn¡¯t want to leave this small minefield, what should he do?

    Ye Pengfei suddenly had an idea, stood up suddenly, and stuck his head out of the thunder field.

    Ye Pengfei's idea frightened Fang Baishan.  Meditate and practice, this isIt's common sense, how do you stand up and absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth?  Has he gone crazy?

    Before Fang Baishan could take action, he saw Ye Pengfei sit down again.

    "This, this" Cold sweat appeared on Fang Baishan's forehead, he really couldn't understand.

    "It's better to bring Master here to take a look. If anything happens, I can't afford it." Muttering in his heart, Fang Baishan crushed the golden slip of summons.

    Qin Zhongtian came over anxiously. Ye Pengfei went down the mountain because of him. If something unexpected happened, Dongfang Old Ghost would have to fight for his life.  However, when he arrived at the hot spring pool, he did not find any enemies.  Ye Pengfei was sitting in a ball of thunder and lightning, looking fine and fine.

    "Baishan, what happened?"

    "Master, see for yourself, this disciple is already confused."

    At this moment, Qin Zhongtian saw Ye Pengfei stand up.  In the blink of an eye, the boy sat down again.

    Qin Zhongtian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    "Disciple doesn't know either." Fang Baishan smiled bitterly, "He was practicing well, and suddenly he released the thunder spirit energy from his body and wrapped himself in it. After practicing for a while, he suddenly started to stand up like this,  He suddenly sat down. It didn't look like he was possessed, and it was different from normal cultivation. Master, is this the secret cultivation method in "Thunder Nine Heavens"?"

    Fang Baishan asked Qin Zhongtian, and Qin Zhongtian could only roll his eyes.  How does he know how to practice "Thundering Nine Heavens"? There are so many secret techniques in the Sutra Collection Hall, and most of them he only knows the general features, and it is impossible to study them carefully one by one.

    But Qin Zhongtian still insisted on putting on a majestic look as a teacher. He looked at it quietly for a while, and after making sure that Ye Pengfei was not in any condition, he nodded and said: "It is indeed a secret method. You continue to look after him. You have other things to do as a teacher.  Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    With just such a sentence, Ye Pengfei's erroneous creation of the thunder field in order to resist his inner demons, and his strange behavior of standing and sitting up and down in order to take a breath of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, were given by the head of the Mangshan Sect.  It's a "secret method".  Although Qin Zhongtian carefully checked "Thunder Nine Heavens" after returning home, he did not find such a record in it.  However, in order to maintain his glorious image, he just pretended to be a Nascent Soul monk, fabricated a "Secret Technique of the Thunderous Nine Heavens", and passed on this "Secret Technique".

 Text 15. Strange encounter, the first opening of the Zi Mansion!

    In fact, in ancient times, cultivators did not develop the habit of meditating. They could practice while walking, sitting or lying down.  It was only later that I did more research and found that meditation is best for absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and can also minimize the appearance of inner demons. This is how the tradition of meditation practice was formed.  Over time, today's cultivators believe that meditation is the only way to practice.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know about this episode. He concentrated on using the power of the small sky mine field to continuously refine his physical body and soul, and his cultivation level increased rapidly.  The light of the newly condensed soul is getting stronger and stronger, and its volume is also slowly increasing.

    At this time, Fang Baishan was already a little numb. In his opinion, this kid's qualifications were too evil and could not be measured by common sense.  Even if you rush to the ninth level of Qi Refining in one go, or even succeed in building a foundation, there is nothing unusual about it.  The current light of the soul has not reached the second level of Qi refining. Who knows how long Ye Pengfei will continue to practice here.  Gradually, his mind focused more on the hot spring pool.

    Whenever there is a spiritual energy treasure land, there is always some reason.  For example, the Mangshan Sect is located because there are several spiritual stone veins underground, so there are several blessed places and caves.

    There is another common reason, that is, someone has arranged a spirit gathering circle.  According to Fang Baishan's knowledge, since there are no water beasts in the hot spring pool, there should be a spirit gathering array mixed with offensive and defensive arrays under the pool.

    "Is it the cave of an ancient monk, or was it arranged randomly by a monk for the purpose of practicing?"

    If it¡¯s the former, even foundation-building monks like Fang Baishan will scramble to explore it at all costs.  If it's the latter, it's not interesting.

    Fang Baishan tried to see with his spiritual eyes, but was blocked by a soft force and could not see clearly.  Fang Baishan secretly wondered whether he should go down and investigate while Ye Pengfei hadn't left here.  But he was afraid that after he went down, Ye Pengfei, who was devoted to cultivation, would encounter some danger.  If it arouses Master's anger, he will be left with nothing to eat.

    "Or, use the token?" Fang Baishan took out the dark gold token from his storage bag, hesitating.

    Just when Fang Baishan was in a dilemma, weighing the pros and cons, there was a change on Ye Pengfei's side.

    With the improvement of cultivation level, the power of the small sky mine field just now is not enough.  Ye Pengfei followed the gourd's pattern and continued to release the thunder spirit energy in his body to enhance the power of the thunder field.  Soon, the size of the sky mine field increased several times, turning into a huge electro-optical ball with a diameter of twelve or thirty feet.

    Facing such a huge thunder field that was constantly flashing with dazzling electric light, Fang Baishan did not dare to continue to use his spiritual eyes to check.  If you look at it forcefully, you might burn your eyes.

    "Even a second-level monster wouldn't dare to mess with such a powerful thunder field. Ordinary monks will retreat when they see it. You shouldn't need my protection anymore. Let's go down and have a look."

    With this thought in mind, Fang Baishan casually laid out a few warning arrays, used the water escape technique, and jumped into the pool.  And shortly after Fang Baishan jumped into the pool, Ye Pengfei experienced a new adventure.

    If you strictly follow the "Thundering Nine Heavens" and practice step by step, you will not have any adventures.  But Ye Pengfei was new to the path of immortality, so he rushed forward anxiously, which aroused inner demons.  Unintentionally, by dissipating the thunder spirit energy in his body, he created a small mine field around his body and escaped disaster.  In this way, he used the sky thunder in advance and began to break through the bottleneck of the realm.  As the power of the thunder field became stronger and stronger, it was finally strong enough to open the Zi Mansion!

    Qi returns to the Dantian to cultivate the original essence, and the Purple Mansion is first opened to build the foundation of life.

    The so-called foundation-building period is where its name comes from.

    When the materialized spirit reaches a certain level and breaks through certain limitations, a void will be created in the physical body, which is the Purple Mansion.  When Zi Mansion first opened the Life Foundation, it meant that as long as they entered this realm, the life of the monk's soul would no longer depend on the physical body, but would belong to Zi Mansion.

    Even if the physical body is destroyed, as long as the Zi Mansion is not destroyed, the soul can still escape and be reborn. This is a foundation-building monk.

    Normally speaking, a cultivator needs to break through the restrictions of the ninth level of Qi refining in order to possess the powerful power of the soul and use this energy to open up the Purple Mansion.  And Ye Pengfei actually used the external power of thunder to create a void in advance and built the Purple Mansion before his soul had grown to the second level of Qi Refining!

    Although the strength and effect of this Zi Mansion cannot be compared with that of a real foundation-building monk, it is still a Zi Mansion in essence. The benefits that Ye Pengfei has gained from this are immeasurable!

    The void is endless.

    Ye Pengfei stared in confusion, suspended inside.  At this time, he had no idea that he had an adventure.

    "Hey, where are we? Why did I turn into a little ball of light?"

    This ball of light is only as big as a broad bean and is completely transparent.?There are flashes of lightning from time to time.  Ye Pengfei thought hard and suddenly realized: "This seems to be my soul!"

    Yes, this is the entity of the soul that Ye Pengfei has seen using the technique of inner vision.  Because he is only at the first level of Qi refining, his so-called soul is still very small.

    "So, is this still inside my body? Why is it so gray and I can't see anything clearly?"

    Ye Pengfei has only seen the first three levels of Qi refining techniques in "Thunder Nine Heavens", and does not know that this is a normal phenomenon when the Purple Mansion is first opened.  He listened quietly for a while, feeling no danger, and started wandering around.

    The first time I moved, I was startled, the speed was amazing!

    In an instant, it flew hundreds of feet.  Just when he was so surprised that he wanted to stop, Yuan Shen had already ran away for several miles.

    "The flying speed of Yuanshen is so fast, several times faster than Fan Lin's flying spiritual weapon!"

    If you give up your physical body and live in the form of a soul.  Although Mang Mountain is huge, it can be crossed in one day!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei truly felt for the first time why cultivators are eager to improve their cultivation.  It¡¯s not just because the higher the cultivation level, the more powerful it is, and it¡¯s not just because the higher the cultivation level, the longer life span, it¡¯s also because of this refreshing feeling of doing whatever you want and not being bound by heaven and earth!

    After flying around in excitement for a while, Ye Pengfei slowly calmed down.  Don't say that you still don't know how to give up your physical body. Even if you know, you can't do it like this.  Existing in the form of a small ball of light as big as a broad bean, life would be much less fun.

    The excitement gradually passed, and Ye Pengfei began to wonder how to get out.

    If you are a cultivator who has practiced normally to the foundation building stage, you will already be familiar with the relevant knowledge.  As long as the thought changes, you can switch in and out freely.  Because of his strange experience, Ye Pengfei found his way out of Zifu by mistake, but he didn't know what to do.

    At first, he thought that as long as he flew in one direction, he would break out of this gray area and return to the previous situation.  However, he spent an unknown amount of time flying desperately, but there was no hope of getting out.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei knew that he was in big trouble.  If he can't find a way out, he will be trapped here forever!

    Even if you have a chance encounter, it is not so easy to make a profit.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was worrying about how to "come out", and the thunder field surrounding his body was changing in strength and weakness with Ye Pengfei's efforts, and some began to collapse, a fierce fighting sound came from the distant sky.

    Not long after, a figure fell rapidly from the sky. She drew a beautiful arc and rushed into Ye Pengfei's mine field at an unstoppable speed, knocking Ye Pengfei into the ground!  The thunder field, which was already fluctuating violently, could no longer be stabilized. The thunder spirit energy quickly dispersed around and disappeared without a trace.

    "Damn, who bumped into me!"

    After cursing loudly, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that he was back

 Text 16. Meeting Xu Caiyi for the first time

    "There is a third-level demon bird. Hurry up Hey, how come you are only at the first level of Qi Refining? Forget it, just run away."

    "ah?"

    Ye Pengfei just found out that he was back, and his mind was not completely clear yet.  He looked stupidly at the woman in colorful clothes with blood at the corner of her mouth, wondering why she wanted to escape on her own.

    Before the woman in colorful clothes could explain¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ang~~~~¡±

    There were piercing screams from the sky, and when I looked up, I saw a bird that was completely white, with only two claws glowing black, pounced down.  The powerful spiritual pressure fully shows that it is a demon bird that Ye Pengfei cannot match now!

    ¡°Hurry up and attack with your magic weapon!¡± the woman in colorful clothes shouted.

    Magical weapon?  I don't even have a kitchen knife.

    Facing this sudden and ferocious big bird, Ye Pengfei was so depressed that he could only use the wind control technique to escape in embarrassment.

    Although the woman in colorful clothes was injured, she was still strong.  She took out a golden magic weapon that looked like scissors and cut off the big bird's neck.

    The big bird was extremely fierce. When faced with the scissors, it did not hide at all. Instead, it twisted its head, stretched out its sharp beak and pecked hard. The scissors were instantly pecked into several pieces.

    Everything is over

    The woman in colorful clothes smiled bitterly as she faced the last moment of her life. Ye Pengfei's speed was no match for the big bird. He slowed down and planned to use the low-level thunder spell recorded in "Thunder Nine Heavens" to resist, but he didn't know if it would work.  .

    At this critical moment, a figure suddenly jumped out of the hot spring pool.

    "You evil beast, you must die!"

    ¡°Ang~~~~~¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the ferocious demon bird just now was split into several pieces by a fairy sword, and died miserably and ugly.  The woman in colorful clothes, who thought she was about to die, suddenly found a man in white standing in front of her.

    With a flash of spirit, she couldn't see through his cultivation level. The woman in colorful clothes quickly bowed and saluted: "Thank you, senior, for helping me. I wonder what I call you, senior?"

    Ye Pengfei, however, did not have the awareness of a low-level monk facing a high-level monk. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that the aura of the man in white was quite familiar.  If you look closely at his face, it doesn't look like someone you've seen before.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei staring at his face, Fang Baishan couldn't help but secretly rejoice.

    "Thanks to my cleverness, I used the disguise technique when I came out. If I let him see his true appearance, this clever little guy will definitely guess it. Dizzy, why are you still staring at me? No, it's not suitable to stay here for a long time!"

    Fang Baishan quickly laughed, waved his hand and said, "It's a small matter, I'm leaving."

    After saying that, he raised his flying sword and left quickly without announcing his name.

    Watching Fang Baishan leave, the woman in colorful clothes patted her chest and gasped: "What a good luck, there are seniors in the foundation building stage practicing at the bottom of the pond. Otherwise, he would definitely die under the claws of this third-level white falcon."

    After saying that, she turned to look at Ye Pengfei and scolded mercilessly: "You are too frustrated, how come you can only run away without even sacrificing a magic weapon?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly, spread his hands, and said, "I don't have a magic weapon."

    "No, right? You don't even have a magic weapon?" The woman in colorful clothes looked Ye Pengfei up and down, feeling that Ye Pengfei was not lying, so she nodded and sighed, "I just found out today that Liu Laoliu didn't lie. He was really poor.  I have to be a casual cultivator who can¡¯t afford a magic weapon. Sister, my name is Xu Caiyi, from Shui Lingxian Town. What¡¯s your name, and which fairy town are you from?¡±

    "My name is Ye Pengfei." Ye Pengfei reported his name, and then asked in confusion, "What is Fairy Town?"

    "You don't know what Xianzhen is?" Xu Caiyi's eyes suddenly widened, "How long have you been practicing, why don't you understand this bit of common sense?"

    "This I've probably been practicing for a few days." Ye Pengfei scratched his head. He devoted himself to practicing, and he didn't know how long it had been.

    After hearing Ye Pengfei¡¯s answer, Xu Caiyi suddenly realized.

    "It turns out that we have just started practicing. No wonder we don't have magic weapons." Xu Caiyi nodded and said, "Xianzhen is where our casual cultivators gather, and there are also some small families. Come with me to Shui Lingxian Town, let's take this place  Only the third-level white falcon is sold, enough for you to buy a few magical weapons that you can get your hands on."

    Now Ye Pengfei is no longer the ignorant boy who would follow the cultivators when he met them a few months ago. He shook his head and said: "The spiritual energy here is good, I want to stay for a while. I also want to see this demon bird.  No, Sister Xu has taken them all."

    "Puch." Xu Caiyi was happy, "Directly absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to practice, that is what disciples of the sect do.As for the training method, we casual cultivators cannot practice like this.  Ye Pengfei, you have just started practicing, so you may not know it yet.  As casual practitioners, we rely on spiritual stones for cultivation and spiritual elixirs for cultivation. We cannot meditate and exhale all day long. The speed is too slow.  "

    I do not know how?  Then Qin Zhongtian also used magic pills to seduce me.

    Ye Pengfei muttered in his heart, and politely declined: "It still doesn't work, I will practice casually, and I will go home to serve my parents after a while."

    "Damn, what a fool, then I'll go on my own."

    Xu Caiyi curled his lips and packed up the torn third-order white falcon.  Then, he forcefully gave Ye Pengfei half of the demon bird materials and was about to leave.

    However, before she took a few steps out, she suddenly turned back.

    "Here, this is for you."

    "What is this?" Ye Pengfei looked at Xu Caiyi and handed over a thin piece of paper, not knowing what it meant.

    "This is the distribution map of the various fairy towns in our South China Kingdom. Take it. When you figure it out, you can choose a place to go."

    After saying that, Xu Caiyi stopped talking, cast a spell, and quickly disappeared into the night.

    Ye Pengfei held the map and was stunned for a while, then sighed: "There are still good people."

    ??Cultivation practitioners are just like ordinary people, they also have good and bad qualities.  There are vicious people like Fan Lin and Fan Xu, as well as kind-hearted people like Wu Sixuan and Xu Caiyi.  This short experience gradually warmed Ye Pengfei's heart, which was a little cold due to Fan Lin and Fan Xu.

    Opening the map of fairy towns given by Xu Caiyi, Ye Pengfei discovered that there were quite a few fairy towns in Nanhua Kingdom.  Most of them are located in deep mountains and old forests, and some are very close to secular towns.  It must have been some magic circle that was set up, so it was not discovered by secular people.

    Ye Pengfei quickly found the Shuilingxian Town that Xu Caiyi mentioned. This is a fairy town backed by mountains and facing a long river. It is located in Fengyun County.

    "When you have a chance, go to Shui Lingxian Town for a walk."

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to go to Xianzhen now. He only has the first level of Qi refining. If he goes there, he will only be bullied. He doesn¡¯t expect every cultivator to be as kind as Xu Caiyi.

    "Continue to practice for a while. When the spiritual energy here is not enough, then look around."

    Ye Pengfei thought this way, ate something hastily, and then started his strange practice again.

 Text 17. Catching ghosts at mass graves

    What Xu Caiyi didn't expect was that Ye Pengfei's cultivation method was very strange.  He created his own sky thunder field to temper his soul and body, allowing Ye Pengfei to quickly improve his cultivation level by spending much less spiritual energy from heaven and earth than other monks.  Under the witness of Fang Baishan, Ye Pengfei rushed to the third level of Qi Refining at a terrifying speed.  If he continues at this rate, it will take at most three to five years for Ye Pengfei to successfully build the foundation.

    Just when Fang Baishan, who was secretly peeping, was speechless by Ye Pengfei's practice speed and thought Ye Pengfei would continue like this, Ye Pengfei suddenly stopped practicing.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had been practicing for nearly half a year, and he was starting to get tired of this kind of life.

    ¡°After all, Ye Pengfei is just a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old.  When you first come into contact with cultivation, you can continue to practice for a long time because of the novelty and excitement.  When the novelty slowly fades away, fatigue will naturally appear.

    "Anyway, I have already reached the third level of Qi refining. That's the only level of cultivation that Sister Xu has. Now go for a walk in the fairy town. You shouldn't be bullied by others."

    Having made up his mind, Ye Pengfei walked towards the nearest Shui Lingxian Town according to the map instructions.

    In fact, if Fang Baishan had a choice, he would rather Ye Pengfei continue to practice like this.  If you continue to practice until the foundation is successfully established, you no longer need to protect yourself.

    "What kind of fairy town are you going to? There are so many people coming and going. It's hard for me to complete the task assigned by Master." Looking at Ye Pengfei's retreating back, Fang Baishan was very distressed.

    In this barren mountain, Fang Baishan can use invisibility to stay by Ye Pengfei's side.  After entering the fairy town, there were other foundation-building monks there, so Fang Baishan could not continue to use the invisibility technique.

    You should not use the disguise technique casually. You must know that most casual cultivators are very sensitive. If a foundation-building monk suddenly breaks in and uses the disguise technique, those casual cultivators in the foundation-building stage may think that an enemy is coming to kill them.

    Fang Baishan thought about it for a while, and finally decided to use the token given by his master to recruit a disciple of the Mangshan sect who was at the ninth level of Qi refining.

    "Follow him and contact me at any time. If he encounters any danger, save him at all costs!"

    This disciple of the Mangshan sect, who has been practicing abroad, has long heard some "rumors about his life experience" about Ye Pengfei. This time he saw the real person, and he was also very excited.

    "Uncle Fang, I understand and I promise to complete the mission!"

    Fang Baishan was quite happy to see this disciple being so active.  If he knew that this disciple was so active because of those exaggerated "life stories", he would definitely roll his eyes in anger.

    No matter what, Fang Baishan can only follow this disciple of the Mangshan Sect who is at the ninth level of Qi Refining for the time being.  From now on, he will never be directly hit by Ye Pengfei's evil behavior again.  For the first time in his life, he felt how happy it was to be away from a little guy in the Qi refining period.

    However, Fang Baishan was happy, but the disciple named Sun Shihao was not happy.  While passing by a mass grave, he saw Ye Pengfei's monster for the first time.

    Playing ghosts is Dongfang Aotian's old profession. As a disciple, Ye Pengfei naturally cannot break Dongfang Aotian's inheritance.  What's more, Ye Pengfei heard it clearly that day. He deeply understood that the reason why the master accepted him as his disciple was not only because of his good qualifications, but more importantly, because he could realize the master's insidious psychology.

    In fact, if Ye Pengfei¡¯s past temperament was to be followed, he would prefer to use force with real swords and guns.  However, after experiencing what happened to Fan Lin and Fan Xu, and seeing the whole process of his master borrowing a knife to kill someone, he had already been deeply educated.  He now knows that no matter what the purpose is, being a bit sinister is a good protection for himself.

    So, when passing by a mass grave, he decided to catch a ghost and go to Fairy Town as a ghost-playing monk.

    "The Art of Controlling Ghosts" given by Dongfang Aotian is the basis for playing ghosts. It doesn't have many words, and Ye Pengfei has already memorized it by heart.  When Ye Pengfei saw over a thousand ghosts on the mass grave, he planned to rush in and capture the strongest ghost as a ghost slave.

    Ye Pengfei's rush frightened Sun Shihao.

    Three or five bad ghosts are nothing, but over a thousand bad ghosts are not something that the third level of Qi Refining can provoke.  What's more, Ye Pengfei was bare-handed and didn't even take out a magic weapon. How dare he charge into the ghost pile like this?

    Sun Shihao immediately went crazy. If this boy who is said to have a "deep relationship" with a certain Jindan ancestor of the Law Enforcement Hall dies, he will definitely not suffer the consequences.  He quickly took out a flying sword and stepped on it, rushing towards Ye Pengfei as fast as possible.

    But after a while, Sun Shihao realized something was wrong.

    Having just been surrounded by evil ghosts, Ye Pengfei was still a little confused.  But in the blink of an eye, I don¡¯t know what method Ye Pengfei used to actually create something??The huge electro-optical ball forced many ghosts back!

    Then, Ye Pengfei ran around like a big electric hedgehog, but the ghosts didn't dare to get close at all.  Therefore, even though they were numerous, they could only be chased around by Ye Pengfei.

    "No way, thunder spells, this kid is actually a thunder root!"

    Anyone can learn the Five Elements spells. Wind, ice, and thunder spells can only be learned by possessing the corresponding mutant spiritual roots.

    "Lei Linggen is just Lei Linggen. What is that electric ball? Its power is almost as powerful as that of a monk at the fifth or sixth level of Qi Refining!"

    At this moment, Sun Shihao knew that he was impulsive.  Ye Pengfei was determined, so he dared to rush in like this.  But at this time, he had been exposed and had to face Ye Pengfei's suspicious eyes.

    "Haha, I thought you would be in danger, so"

    Sun Shihao tried to relax his tone and convey his goodwill.  Ye Pengfei looked at Sun Shihao coldly for a while, then nodded slowly.

    "I have no problem, no need to trouble you."

    "understand."

    Sun Shihao wiped away the cold sweat, quickly slipped away, and sent a message to Fang Baishan.

    "What, exposed so quickly?"

    "I don't want to either. Who knew he was actually a Leilinggen and could create such a powerful lightning ball? His combat power is almost as good as that of a monk at the fifth or sixth level of Qi Refining."

    ¡°Go, go, go, you¡¯re such a loser, you¡¯ve only been following him for a few days!¡±

    Fang Baishan drove Sun Shihao away angrily, and Sun Shihao couldn't defend himself.  It's really embarrassing for a monk who is at the ninth level of Qi Refining to be able to secretly follow a third-level Qi Refining monk.

    What made Sun Shihao even more depressed was that when he was far away, he suddenly received a voice transmission talisman from Fang Baishan.

    "I forgot to tell you, you must not tell anyone what you saw tonight! If the news leaks out, be careful, I will send you to the law enforcement hall!"

    Sun Shihao suddenly felt like vomiting blood.

    "He is such a monster. He has embarrassed me, and yet he doesn't allow me to find anyone to complain about. What kind of world is this?"

    He vomited blood, but Sun Shihao really didn¡¯t dare to say anything.  I can't afford to offend anyone from the Law Enforcement Hall, the Golden Pill Patriarch, and the direct disciple of the leader

    Just when Sun Shihao felt his happiness plummeted, Ye Pengfei caught the first ghost in his life.

    "Light black, it's a low-grade ghost. It's really bad luck."

    After carefully looking at the other ghosts, Ye Pengfei felt that there was no one stronger than this one. Ye Pengfei felt that he was very unlucky.

    "Master's is a top-notch Yaksha ghost. Not only is it of a high level, but it also has many special skills. Not to mention that my level is low, but I am still an ordinary ghost with no skills."

    At this time, Fang Baishan, who had driven away Sun Shihao and had to follow him temporarily, was shocked by Ye Pengfei again.

    "Damn, you're calling this bad luck? It's rare for a low-grade ghost to appear among hundreds of thousands of ghosts. There are only a few thousand here, but only a low-grade ghost appears. Your luck is already as evil as your qualifications.  !¡±

    Fang Baishan suddenly felt that his young mind had been severely hit again. But after being hit, Fang Baishan suddenly thought that this seemed to be an opportunity.  After repeated deliberation, he finally decided to use the magic talisman to convey everything to Qin Zhongtian.

    After explaining everything carefully, Fang Baishan said: "Master, I think that he is now strong enough to go out on his own. I can't keep following him."

    "You said he caught a low-grade ghost, and the secret method of the electric light ball is equivalent to the power of the fifth and sixth levels of Qi refining?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay then, you can come back."

    As if hearing the fairy sound, Fang Baishan immediately felt that his body was light and he was finally free.

    "Goodbye, oh, it would be better never to see you again!"

 Text 18. Goodbye Xu Caiyi

    Please give me some thumbs up and support from fellow book friends, so that I can be more motivated.

    ============

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that his evil behavior had already deeply affected a foundation-building monk.  After successfully subduing this low-grade ghost, he happily drove the first ghost slave in his life to find the next mass grave.

    "Ghost slaves can not only be used for fighting, but can also be used to assist in cultivation.  Cultivators can use ghost slaves as bridges to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  If you can drive the best ghost slaves or a large number of low-grade ghost slaves, it will mean there are many more channels to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, which can greatly increase the speed of cultivation.

    Of course, the best ghost slaves are rare to see, and even if you see them, you may not be able to catch them.  Ye Pengfei's current idea is to drive as many low-level ghost slaves as possible.  However, after he visited five mass graves in a row, he discovered that he had been very lucky before.

    Not every mass grave can produce a large number of ghosts, and not every mass grave will have low-grade ghosts.  After visiting five mass graves, the most haunted ones were only dozens of bad ghosts, and two mass graves didn't even have a ghost at all.  In comparison, the place where Ye Pengfei caught ghosts for the first time is truly a geomantic treasure.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to give up and walk towards Shui Lingxian Town again, the ghost slave floating in front suddenly sent back a message.

    "There's a lot of yin ahead? Go take a look!"

    Ye Pengfei was overjoyed, thinking that he had stumbled into a mass grave with a large number of ghosts again.  However, just as he was rushing towards the place with strong Yin energy, a rather pretty woman in colorful clothes ran towards him.

    "Sister Xu?"

    It¡¯s fate, we meet again so soon.  Ye Pengfei said hello and was about to reminisce with Xu Caiyi, but found Xu Caiyi in a panic.

    "Why is it you, kid? Run, run!"

    Running away again?  What kind of monster have you provoked again?

    The first time I met Xu Caiyi, she was on the run.  The second time they met, she was on the run again.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but rolled his eyes, feeling that Sister Xu was really unlucky.

    ¡°Run away, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know what Xu Caiyi had provoked this time, so he had to follow Xu Caiyi and escape.

    After running for more than ten miles, the two men stopped panting.

    "Sister Xu, what's going on?" After running away so far, Ye Pengfei returned to the misty mountains and couldn't find anything powerful at all.

    "There are so many ghosts." Xu Caiyi patted her plump breasts and gasped. A pair of plump jade rabbits danced and danced. Ye Pengfei's face turned red, his mind wandered, and he almost had a nosebleed.

    Fortunately, Xu Caiyi's cheeks were flushed from running for his life, so Ye Pengfei didn't make a fool of himself.  He quickly looked away, looked away from the pair of jade rabbits, and asked, "How many ghosts are there?"

    "There are one or two hundred of them."

    "One or two hundred top-quality ghosts?" Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up, thinking that he was now prosperous.  If you are lucky enough to catch one, your cultivation speed will definitely increase several times.

    But she never thought that Xu Caiyi stretched out her hand and slapped Ye Pengfei on the head, teaching him a lesson: "Ye Pengfei, you are stupid. If there were only one or two hundred top-notch ghosts, both of us would still be alive."

    "That is¡­¡­"

    "They are all bad ghosts. Don't underestimate bad ghosts. They can be scary when there are too many of them."

    I'm dizzy.

    Ye Pengfei almost choked to death at Xu Caiyi's words. A few hours ago, I faced thousands of ghosts without fear. I fought in and out, as if I was in a ghost-free realm, and finally captured a low-grade ghost slave.  Fortunately, now, I was chased for hundreds of miles by one or two hundred bad ghosts, and I was thrown into my grandma's house in disgrace.  Originally, Ye Pengfei planned to hide the fact that he had the lightning spiritual root, but after being tricked by Xu Caiyi, he became more and more low-key.

    At this time, Xu Caiyi, who was in shock, finally saw Ye Pengfei's cultivation clearly.

    "Good boy, your cultivation level has risen too fast. Sister, I finally broke through the bottleneck and reached the fourth level of Qi refining. You are actually at the third level of Qi refining?" Xu Caiyi's eyes almost dropped, and she was full of joy.  His face read incredible.

    After breaking up that day, Xu Caiyi returned to Xian Town and sold half of a third-level white falcon in exchange for two bottles of dew pills that were most suitable for low-level Qi refining monks.  It took more than half a year to practice hard, and then I broke through the bottleneck of the third level of Qi refining that had not yet been broken through, and reached the fourth level of Qi refining.

    This kind of cultivation speed already makes Xu Caiyi feel very powerful and happy.  Looking through the entire Shui Lingxian Town, there are not many people with this kind of cultivation speed.  But now when he saw Ye Pengfei rushing from the first level of Qi Refining to the third level of Qi Refining, Xu Caiyi felt that he was deeply hit.

    ¡°??Boy, tell me honestly, how do you practice?  Xu Caiyi asked with his eyes widened.

    Ye Pengfei had already prepared an excuse. He smiled and summoned the low-grade ghost slave floating in the distance: "It all depends on it."

    "A low-grade ghost slave?" Xu Caiyi was so surprised that she covered her mouth, "How do you have the ability to catch a low-grade ghost slave?"

    "Luck, luck." Ye Pengfei chuckled.

    "No wonder you practice quickly. With the help of low-level ghost slaves, it is really easy at low levels."

    Xu Caiyi nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.  Everyone has their own circumstances. Wasn't he forced into desperation by a third-level bald eagle, but was lucky enough to be rescued by a foundation-building monk? Didn't he get half of it in vain?

    "Since you have a low-grade ghost slave, let's kill him back!" Xu Caiyi took out a bright sword from his storage bag and said with murderous intent.

    "What, is there a baby over there?"

    "There are two 30-year-old grimace flowers!"

    Plop, Ye Pengfei was about to faint again.

    The thirty-year-old Grimace Flower is not old enough even if you refine the lowest-grade Yin-avoiding Pill. Is it worth our troublesome trip?

    Xu Caiyi immediately pretended to be a veteran and lectured loudly: "Ye Pengfei, don't underestimate this thing. If you sell it in the fairy town, you can get half a low-grade spiritual stone. Sister, I  This is how I slowly accumulated my fortune bit by bit. You see, I can buy this low-grade magic weapon for twenty yuan. I can buy it in a month or two with half a yuan of hard work.  get up."

    Xu Caiyi glanced at the low-grade ghost slave floating next to him and hummed: "Don't think you are lucky enough to get a low-grade ghost slave and don't take the small money seriously. You have to remember that we are casual cultivators.  , you must be frugal! Do you understand?"

    Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment by Xu Caiyi's lesson. He knew for the first time that life as a casual cultivator was so difficult.

    "Okay, I'll go."

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s ghost slaves leading the way, the hundreds of bad ghosts were taken care of in minutes.  Xu Caiyi happily ran into the mass grave and carefully dug out the two Grimace flowers with their roots attached.

    "Here, this is yours. Don't damage the roots, otherwise you won't be able to sell it."

    "And mine?" Ye Pengfei was stunned again.  Two Grimace Flowers are worth half a piece of low-grade spirit stone. From this point, wouldn't Xu Caiyi only earn a quarter of a piece of spirit stone?

    Xu Caiyi smiled and said: "It's all your ghost slaves who have contributed, but after all, I took advantage."

    Ye Pengfei nodded silently and put away the grimace flowers.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei packing up, Xu Caiyi asked: "Ye Pengfei, are you planning to go to Shui Lingxian Town?"

    "Yes, I plan to go and have a look."

    "It should have been like this a long time ago. We are cultivators and we can't be too nostalgic for the world." Xu Caiyi nodded with satisfaction and said, "Come with me, I will take you to open your eyes!"

    I know very little about the world of cultivation, so it¡¯s always good to have someone who can guide me.  Ye Pengfei did not refuse and followed Xu Caiyi to Shuilingxian Town.

 Text 19. Five elements and mixed spiritual roots

    The vast majority of casual cultivators are secular people who are lucky. They either picked up some introductory skills, or accidentally broke into some spiritual treasure land, and were very lucky to embark on the path to immortality.

    Therefore, when they first walk into a fairy town full of cultivators, they are often very excited.  No matter what you see, you will be amazed.

    Ye Pengfei is different. Although he is also a casual cultivator, he has seen all the blessed places and caves of the Mangshan sect. He has also visited the Mangshan sect's scripture collection hall, which has countless secrets of martial arts. Compared with these places,  Narcissus Town seemed too shabby.

    Xu Caiyi didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei had such experience. When she saw Ye Pengfei walking with ease, she admired Ye Pengfei¡¯s determination.

    "Ye Pengfei, if you like something, just ask the price, don't just walk."

    "But I don't have a spirit stone." Ye Pengfei spread his hands and shook his head with a wry smile.

    "Even if you don't buy it, it's better to find out the next market trend." Xu Caiyi imparted his experience and suddenly remembered, "By the way, the materials for your half of the white falcon haven't been sold yet."

    "No, they're all here." Ye Pengfei patted the baggage and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to sell it, and you¡¯ll have the spiritual stones to buy things.¡±

    After Xu Caiyi helped Ye Pengfei sell all the materials for half of the white falcon, Ye Pengfei's expression changed a little.

    "You actually sold three hundred and seventy spiritual stones?"

    "This is still a small amount. If you hadn't stored it improperly and some of the materials were damaged, you could have sold it for more. Sister, I sold more than 400 spiritual stones half a year ago, so I can afford the extremely expensive Dew Drop Pill.  ."

    Hearing what Xu Caiyi said, Ye Pengfei's mood became more complicated.  Xu Caiyi had to take risks for the half-spirited Grimace Flower.  But facing the White Falcon with hundreds of spiritual stones, she split half of it into pieces without blinking an eye!

    "In the world of cultivation, there are vicious people like Fan Lin and Fan Xu, and there are people like Qin Zhongtian who change their ways and want to steal people's disciples, but there are also people like Xu Caiyi who are simple and kind-hearted.  Ye Pengfei sighed sincerely and said, "Sister, what do you think I should buy first?"

    This call of "sister" made Xu Caiyi very happy.

    "Haha, since you call me so sweet, I will recognize you as my younger brother." Xu Caiyi patted Ye Pengfei on the shoulder and laughed, "Let's buy a storage bag first, you can't always use baggage to carry things.  You also need to buy two magic weapons. You can't always use your bare hands. You can also look at the soul ring. It's too troublesome to put the ghost slave in the bag. Well, I did the math and it seems that the spirit stone is not enough, sister.  Let me lend you some first."

    "How can this be done?" Ye Pengfei quickly declined.

    "Why can't it work?" Xu Caiyi stared at her eyes and said, "From now on, we, brother and sister, will work together to hunt monsters, and we will make money back soon. This is called investment, do you understand?"

    At this moment, a man in his thirties ran over: "Caiyi, long time no see. Where are you going to kill the monsters? Count me in!"

    Ye Pengfei took a look and saw that this man looked really powerful.  I am quite tall myself, but I am still half a head shorter than this man.  Look at his bronzed muscles, which are solid and strong. He is definitely a strong guy.  The beard on his face spread out in all directions, making him even more powerful and domineering.

    Looking at the cultivation level, there are seven levels of Qi refining. Ye Pengfei entered Shui Lingxian Town and has not seen a monk with a higher cultivation level than this man.

    "Go, go, go, I'm talking to my brother, why are you joining in the fun? The only things our siblings can kill are first- and second-level monsters. If you go, won't you lose your status?"

    The man was not angry when he was rejected by Xu Caiyi. Instead, he smiled at Ye Pengfei and said enthusiastically: "So he is Caiyi's younger brother. Let me meet you. My name is Zhang Han."

    "Ye Pengfei."

    "It turns out to be Brother Ye. I see that you are not very old, but you are actually at the third level of Qi Refining. It seems that, given time, we will have another master in Shui Lingxian Town!"

    In Zhang Han¡¯s opinion, since he is Xu Caiyi¡¯s younger brother, he must also join Shui Lingxian Town.  There will always be fights between the major fairy towns for one thing or another. One more master means more fighting power. This is the blessing of the fairy towns.

    So, Zhang Han asked more enthusiastically: "What kind of spiritual root does Brother Ye have, and how much potential does he have?"

    "I haven't taken the test." If you want to pretend, you have to pretend it to the end, Ye Pengfei replied without blinking or blushing.

    "Then you have to go and test it quickly." Zhang Han said in surprise, "Although the Five Elements spells can be learned at will, the spells corresponding to the spiritual roots are more powerful. The same is true for practicing skills. It is better to specialize in skills than general skills.  The effect of the exercise should be better. I suggest you take a test now."

    ?Although he was giving advice to Ye Pengfei, Zhang Han looked at Xu Caiyi, obviously thinking that Xu Caiyi had to make the decision on this matter.

    Xu Caiyi nodded and was about to speak when suddenly a disgusting voice came from not far away.

    "Isn't this Zhang Han? He's courting Xu Caiyi again. Have you held her little hand?"

    Looking at the sound, Ye Pengfei saw a young man in his twenties with a clean face and no beard.  Wearing a sapphire blue gown with a luxurious jade belt tied around his waist, he was holding a folding fan and standing not far away with a playful smile.

    What surprised Ye Pengfei was that, like him, this man only had the third level of Qi refining.  The two people behind him had higher cultivation levels, but they were only at the fourth level of Qi Refining.  Zhang Han is at the seventh level of Qi Refining. These three combined are no match for Zhang Han. How dare this person talk to Zhang Han like this?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was surprised, Zhang Han spoke with a serious face: "Cao Dong, you are too presumptuous! Don't act rashly just because your father is the mayor!"

    His father is the mayor?  Ye Pengfei suddenly realized.

    On the way to Shuilingxian Town, he had already heard Xu Caiyi give a brief introduction to Shuilingxian Town.  Ye Pengfei knew that the mayor of this fairy town was named Cao Zijie. He had the fifth level of foundation building and was the top expert in Shuiling Fairy Town.  Even if this level of cultivation is placed in the Mangshan sect, he is still considered a figure.  No wonder this kid is so presumptuous, it turns out there is a powerful me backing him up.

    Cao Dong didn't take Zhang Han's threat to heart at all. Instead, he said to Xu Caiyi with a playful smile: "I say Xu Caiyi, you should obey me. Brother, I still keep my betrothal gift for you."

    "roll!"

    After saying only one word, Xu Caiyi pulled Ye Pengfei away.  Zhang Han also glared at Cao Dong fiercely and followed Xu Caiyi and Ye Pengfei closely.

    Seeing that Xu Caiyi was so disrespectful to him, Cao Dong's smile also turned cold.

    "Master, what should I do?"

    "Follow me and take a look!"

    Xu Caiyi took Ye Pengfei into a shop. Ye Pengfei looked around and found that it was a bookstore selling exercises.  Take a look at the introduction posted at the entrance of the bookstore. It turns out that in order to attract customers, this bookstore provides free sky measuring rulers for newbies to test.

    "You still don't know the meaning of spiritual root potential. Let me tell you, the quality of spiritual root potential directly determines the future of your cultivation. Even if it is just a little different, over time, those with high spiritual root potential will be greatly improved.  Open cultivation as a distance.¡±

    Xu Caiyi pointed to the transparent ruler and said, "Here, hold this end and input the magic power as I told you."

    At this time, Ye Pengfei felt that he was really prescient.  If he hadn't learned the Spiritual Root Concealment Technique, his thunder-type Heavenly Spiritual Root would still be scaring everyone half to death.

    Ye Pengfei nodded, grabbed one end of the sky measuring ruler as Xu Caiyi asked, and input a very small amount of mana.

    "This isthe Five Elements Miscellaneous Spiritual Root?" Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han were both stunned.

 Text 20. Zhang Han¡¯s suggestions

    Ye Pengfei was not surprised at all. This was the effect of the spiritual root concealment technique.

    Cao Dong, who followed Ye Pengfei and others into the book pavilion, couldn't help laughing when he saw this scene.

    "Damn, what kind of rubbish spiritual roots can you actually cultivate? It's so funny!"

    Xu Caiyi couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone laughing at his younger brother, let alone Cao Dong.

    "Hmph, isn't it even more funny that someone has 46 points of fire spirit root potential and has practiced for more than 20 years to reach the third level of Qi?"

    ha?  Ye Pengfei laughed in surprise, looking at Cao Dong as if he were looking at a monster.

    "The potential of forty-six points is very strong. After practicing for more than 20 years, you must have the fifth and sixth levels of Qi refining. It is not surprising even if you have established a foundation. What does Cao Dong do on a daily basis?"

    While Ye Pengfei was surprised, Zhang Han also began to laugh at Cao Dong mercilessly.

    "Hmph, no matter how bad your spiritual roots are, it's better than being stupid and lazy. Thinking about drinking, gambling, and finding women all day long is like a scum in the world of cultivation!"

    "Okay, okay, you are very brave, just wait and see!" Cao Dong was so angry that his hands were shaking and his face turned pale. He said a harsh word and walked away angrily.

    "Haha, this is the first time since I've known you that you're so good at talking." Xu Caiyi looked at Zhang Han with a smile, feeling that what Zhang Han just said was so to her liking.

    Seeing Xu Caiyi praising himself, Zhang Han smiled cheerfully and didn't know where to put his hands.  The helpless look made Ye Pengfei couldn't help but chuckle.

    After a while, Ye Pengfei asked curiously: "Sister, isn't Cao Dong the son of the mayor? Even if he is lazy, there will always be a shortage of spiritual stones and elixirs. The spiritual root potential is also good, why do you only need this little cultivation?  for?"

    Xu Caiyi snorted coldly: "Who knows? He is Cao Zijie's youngest son, and he is also the least angry. If his mother hadn't been favored, he would have been kicked out of the Cao family by Cao Zijie! This kid is in our Shui Lingxian Town.  It¡¯s just a joke, but he doesn¡¯t realize it himself, it¡¯s just asking for abuse!¡±

    Zhang Han added: "The way of heaven is mysterious, and cultivation is impermanent. Generally speaking, the better the potential of the spiritual root, the easier it is to cultivate. But it is not always the case. Like Cao Dong, the potential is good, but the progress is slow. And like brother Ye,  , Five Elements Miscellaneous Spiritual Roots, the qualifications are indeed very poor. However, if you have cultivated to such an extent at a young age, you may be able to build foundations and become elixirs in the future, and the future is hard to say."

    Zhang Han's eloquent words made Xu Caiyi look at Zhang Han up and down in surprise for a long time until he saw that Zhang Han was covered in hair.

    "Caiyi, what are you looking at?"

    "I'm looking to see if you are Zhang Han. I haven't seen you for a while, but you are pretty good at telling me."

    Zhang Han touched his head in embarrassment and said, "Don't you always think I'm stupid? So I went to Secular Academy and studied for a few months."

    Zhang Han¡¯s words even moved Ye Pengfei.  This eldest brother is not an ordinary infatuated person. In order to correct his shortcomings, he went to a secular academy to study.  Strong man!

    After hearing these words, Xu Caiyi felt that the softest place in her heart was lightly touched.  But as soon as she thought about it, she drove this feeling away again.

    "It's amazing to study for a few months. You used to be a general in the secular world, and now you plan to take the exam for the top prize." Xu Caiyi hurriedly babbled a few words, quickly changed the subject, and said to Ye Pengfei, "This way  It seems that you are really suitable for playing ghost. Your spiritual roots are mixed, and taking spiritual pills to practice may not be efficient. If the ghost slave is powerful, you can make up for this shortcoming."

    "Brother Ye has a ghost slave?" Zhang Han asked in surprise.

    "Of course, Pengfei, release your ghost slave and show him!" Xu Caiyi commanded.

    When Zhang Han saw it, his eyes almost popped out of his head.

    "You low-grade ghost slave! This thing is not easy to catch. How did you two get it? Don't tell me, you bought it. Don't tell me that this thing is rarely sold. Even if it is, it will be very expensive!"

    Zhang Han is right. For monks who play ghosts, ghost slaves can not only be used for fighting, but also can be used to assist in cultivation.  If you encounter great danger, you can also let the ghost slave explode, which is really useful.  Therefore, even if it is sold, the price will be very high. How can Xu Caiyi and Ye Pengfei afford it?

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer, Xu Caiyi chuckled and said, "Secret."

    After saying that, he took Ye Pengfei to go shopping.

    Zhang Han did not ask further questions, but followed Xu Caiyi and Ye Pengfei. He waited until the two of them had bought all the things, and then said, "I plan to go hunting for animals in Guijian Gorge. You guys should go too. Maybe you can also go there."  I can help Brother Ye catch another low-grade ghost slave."

    &nbsp; Xu Caiyi has always avoided Zhang Han's pursuit, so she refused to go hunting with Zhang Han.  But when she heard Zhang Han say this, she hesitated.

    Xu Caiyi hesitated, but Ye Pengfei had nothing to hesitate.  You can catch low-grade ghost slaves yourself, so why bother others.  Besides, it seems that although Zhang Han is infatuated, Xu Caiyi doesn't seem to have any feelings for Zhang Han, but she can't wrong her sister because of herself.

    "No need, the gap in cultivation between us is too big, it will be a drag on you." Ye Pengfei refused.

    "No, no, no." Zhang Han shook his head repeatedly. When Xu Caiyi and Ye Pengfei were purchasing, he had already thought of his words, "I have an earth spiritual root, which is suitable for defense but not for offense. You have a low-grade ghost slave.  And Caiyi has a gold spiritual root, so you two siblings are suitable for offense rather than defense. The three of us partners can be said to be both offensive and defensive."

    Ye Pengfei still refused, and Zhang Han tried his best to persuade him: "Brother Ye, a low-grade ghost slave can only support you to reach the fourth or fifth level of Qi refining. Only by catching a few more ghost slaves can you become more powerful."  Good practice. Even if you don¡¯t have enough spiritual knowledge to control so many ghost slaves, you might as well sell it to buy spiritual pills. Otherwise, with your five elements and mixed spiritual roots, it will be very difficult to practice."

    At this time, Xu Caiyi, who had hesitated for a long time, finally made up his mind.

    "Okay, we'll go with you. However, we can't take advantage of you. Thirty-seven points, our siblings will get three shares, and you will get seven."

    "Okay!" Zhang Han nodded happily.

    How to distribute is secondary. The important thing is that as long as there is a first time, there will be a second and third time. I finally have the opportunity to stay with Xu Caiyi for a long time.

    The three of them deliberated for a while and decided to buy some more useful things and set off tomorrow.  Ye Pengfei was also slightly excited. This trip would be his first hunting trip in his life.

    ¡°What the three of them didn¡¯t know was that their purchase had already been watched.

    "Young Master, they bought some Yin Lei Talismans, I'm afraid they are going to Guijian Gorge."

    "Gui Jian Gorge? Very good. Let's all prepare. I must make them pay with blood!"

    "Young master, we are only at the third or fourth level of Qi refining. Although there are more people, we can't defeat Zhang Han."

    "What do you know? Look at this."

    "The flag of the seven-star formation! Haha, with this, the three of them are dead."

    "Get out of here, be careful, don't kill Xu Caiyi. Master, I haven't tasted her yet."

    Several people laughed obscenely and got ready.

 Text 21. Guijian Gorge

    Guijian Gorge is one of the favorite places for casual cultivators in Nanhua Kingdom during the Qi refining period. Not only are the highest level monsters only at level 4, mid- to high-level Qi refining cultivators can resist them as long as they form an adventure team. More importantly, here  The terrain is special. No matter the monks who died here or the monsters who were killed here, there is no way to fall into reincarnation. They all exist in the ghost stream in the form of ghosts.

    A low-grade ghost is worth a lot of money. If you can catch a higher-grade ghost, even just one would be enough for a monk in the Qi refining stage to use for many years.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei followed Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi to Guijian Gorge, he found that there were so many monks planning to take risks in Guijian Gorge.

    "Sister, why didn't they go in?" Looking at the canyon in front of him, Ye Pengfei was very puzzled.

    Xu Caiyi pointed to the east and said: "There are many ghosts in Guijian Gorge. Everyone is waiting for the sun to rise before going in."

    When Ye Pengfei heard this, he felt even more strange: "Is it possible that when the sun sets, I still have to exit from inside?"

    "That's not necessary." Xu Caiyi explained, "There are many camps with magic formations in Guijian Gorge. You just need to enter the camp before the sun sets."

    While Xu Caiyi was explaining, another group of Qi-refining monks came to Guijian Gorge.

    There are twelve monks in this group. They are all wearing fiery red robes, and at their feet are all middle-grade flying magic weapons. Everyone knows that they are from the same sect.  These twelve monks did not stop and wait in front of the Guijian Gorge like other monks. Instead, they glanced at everyone coldly, and then collectively stepped on the flying swords and entered the Guijian Gorge.

    "Why did they go in now?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    Xu Caiyi looked at the retreating figures of the group of monks with envy and said, "This is the strength of the sect. These people are from Fire Feather Palace and must have carried ghost-expelling talismans, so they are not afraid of the ghosts in Guijian Gorge.  "

    Zhang Han also nodded with emotion and said: "The monks of the sect are much happier than us casual cultivators. Not only do they have fixed benefits of spiritual stones and elixirs every month, but the sect also distributes many things to those who are qualified to come out to practice.  ."

    Ye Pengfei asked curiously: "Since the sect is so good, why are there still casual cultivators? Everyone should join the sect."

    "Brother Ye, it's not that we don't want to join the sect, but it's too difficult." Zhang Han shook his head repeatedly and sighed, "Unless you have a background or have very good spiritual potential, you can only become a sect first  A registered disciple. I have struggled for countless years, not knowing whether I can become an official disciple, but my life span has been wasted."

    "It turned out to be like this." Ye Pengfei didn't know this, so he also sighed a few words.

    As the three of them chatted, the sun rose.

    As the warm sunshine illuminated the canyon, the monks who had been waiting at the entrance of the canyon for a long time began to take action.  Some teams set up various flying instruments and entered from high places.  Some teams walked steadily along the canyon path.

    "Let's go in too!" Zhang Han waved his hand and led the way into Guijian Gorge.

    Entering from the ground was something the three of them had already discussed.  Zhang Han, who has the strongest cultivation among the three of them, has earth spiritual roots, so he can be more effective in hunting beasts on the ground.

    The entrance to Guijian Gorge is only a few miles wide. Not far into it, the canyon suddenly opens up.  Once here, the teams dispersed.  Everyone quickly rushed to various parts of Guijian Gorge according to their respective plans.

    Zhang Han did not speed up. This time, his main purpose of coming to Guijian Gorge to hunt animals was to please Xu Caiyi. His first thought was how to ensure Xu Caiyi's safety.  Of course he wouldn't say that, and the reason he gave was very high-sounding.

    "This is Brother Ye's first time hunting animals. Let's walk around the perimeter first to let him get familiar with the methods of hunting animals."

    Xu Caiyi agreed with Zhang Han's suggestion. She said to Ye Pengfei: "It's not that the higher the cultivation level, the more spells, and the stronger the magic weapon, the easier it is to hunt beasts. Demonic beasts are smarter than wild beasts and are not easy to hunt.  So experience is very important, let¡¯s first find a first-order monster for you to practice on.¡±

    Soon, Ye Pengfei fully understood what Xu Caiyi meant.

    After searching for more than two hours, a colorful cat-like monster was driven over by Zhang Han. Ye Pengfei quickly ordered the ghost slave to pounce on it.  The low-grade ghost slave was much stronger than the first-order monster, and he wounded the monster in an instant.  However, just when Ye Pengfei thought that the overall situation was settled and he felt a little relaxed, the demonic beast that was already on the verge of death suddenly sprayed out a ball of light, knocking the ghost slave away.

    ¡°If Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi weren¡¯t watching from the side, this monster would definitely have escaped.  Xu Caiyi pointed at the person who was nailed to the ground with his own sword.??The monster beast said: "Pengfei, you know, hunting beasts is not easy. Each monster beast has its own special way to save its life. Unless it is completely killed, they may escape.  ."

    In order to perform well in front of Xu Caiyi, Zhang Han also worked hard to guide: "Brother Ye, although your low-grade ghost slave is comparable to a second-order monster, it can also fight with a third-order monster. But, ghosts  Slaves have a fatal flaw, that is, they are afraid of thunder, lightning, and fire. Most of the monsters have dealt with ghosts and are very familiar with this. The monsters in Guijian Gorge even stay with ghosts every day, and they have more experience in escaping. You  Just have to be more careful.¡±

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded gratefully.

    The experiences Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han talked about are not found in "Gui Yu Jue".  This is also because Dongfang Aotian doesn't know how to teach his disciples. If he were replaced by another experienced master, in addition to giving him the "Ghost Control Technique", he would also have to give me experience notes and so on.  Dongfang Aotian, who had never taught an apprentice before, did not think of this at all. He threw down the "Ghost Control Technique" and went about his own business.  Ye Pengfei was very lucky. The first time he went out to hunt animals, two experienced casual cultivators taught him carefully, which saved him from many detours.

    With the lessons learned from the first time, Ye Pengfei did not miss the second time.

    In the afternoon, Zhang Han discovered another trace of a first-order monster.  This is a fire-based monster. It is smarter than the previous monster. As soon as it sees the ghost slave rushing towards it, it spits out a ball of flame and wraps its body.  He took advantage of the ghost slave's fear of the fire and ran away as fast as he could.

    Ye Pengfei was already prepared. He controlled the ghost slave and circled the flame in a big circle.  As soon as the monster beast disperses the flames, the ghost slave will quickly pounce on it.  When the monster spewed out flames again, the ghost slave waited patiently under Ye Pengfei's control.

    This tug-of-war ended with Ye Pengfei winning. The magic power of the first-level monster was far inferior to that of the lower-level ghosts. When it ran out of magic power and could no longer spit out fire, it was neatly killed by the ghost slaves that rushed towards it.  Lose.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Facing the praise from Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi, Ye Pengfei also showed a happy smile on his face.

    ======

    Sorry, I uploaded the wrong chapter this morning. I will correct it now

 Text 22. Overnight campsite

    "The first-level monster materials can be sold for ten or twenty spiritual stones. Our harvest today is not bad." Ye Pengfei said after processing the corpse of the monster.

    Xu Caiyi bent her fingers and tapped Ye Pengfei on the head, teaching him a lesson: "How could it be so easy? If it weren't for Zhang Han's intervention and good luck, how could it be so easy for the two of us to find a first-order monster?"

    After listening to Xu Caiyi¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei realized that monsters have very sensitive vision, hearing, and smell, making it difficult for low-level monks to contain them.  Only by finding the monster's lair can we ensure its kill.  But monsters are much smarter than wild beasts. They will cover their lairs, just like human monks do.  Low-level monks must be very careful to find the monster's lair.

    Just looking for the monster's lair will take a monk a lot of time.  After a lot of hard work, he found it, but found that this monster was beyond his ability to deal with, and he had to run away quickly. He might also waste some magic weapons and talismans, and the gain was not worth the loss.

    Ye Pengfei once again understood how hard it is to practice casually.  Especially for low-level casual cultivators, it is not easy to earn some spiritual stones.  In this case, it is very common to act selfishly or even secretly.  It is so rare to find a woman like Xu Caiyi who is both frugal and principled. She is neither greedy nor flattery.

    Glancing at Zhang Han, Ye Pengfei understood why Zhang Han was willing to pay so much for Xu Caiyi.  Not only because of Xu Caiyi's appearance, but also because of her kindness.

    Actually, after being in contact with Zhang Han for a while and hearing Xu Caiyi say some things about Zhang Han, Ye Pengfei felt that Zhang Han was quite a good person.  He is bold, infatuated, daring and has good qualifications and cultivation. Logically speaking, he is very suitable for Xu Caiyi.  But looking at Xu Caiyi, he didn't mean that. Ye Pengfei could only sigh secretly for Zhang Han in his heart.

    "Brother Zhang, let's hunt down the third-level monsters tomorrow. This way we can earn more spiritual stones." Since Xu Caiyi didn't have that kind of interest in Zhang Han, Ye Pengfei didn't want to owe Zhang Han any more.

    "There's no rush." ??Zhang Han shook his head and said with a smile, "Let's go look for ghosts next. If we can catch a low-grade ghost, we will be more confident in hunting the third-level monster."

    The demonic power of a first-level demon beast is roughly similar to the mana of a monk at the first to third levels of Qi refining.  The second-level monsters correspond to the fourth to sixth levels of Qi refining, and the third-level monsters correspond to the seventh to ninth levels of Qi refining.  The monks have magical weapons, talismans and even magical formations, so if they face to face, Zhang Han at the seventh level of Qi Refining, Xu Caiyi at the fourth level of Qi Refining, and Ye Pengfei with a low-grade ghost slave can easily kill three of them.  Level monster.

    But the problem is that the third-order monsters are more cunning than the first-order monsters, and the trio is not sure that they can keep the third-order monsters.  Once the monster escapes, Zhang Han, who is not known for his speed, will probably not be able to catch up.

    After hearing Zhang Han¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei no longer insisted. He followed Zhang Han to the nearest camp.

    The camps in Guijian Gorge were built by monks who came to take risks in the past. They are generally small in area and have very simple conditions.  But because it can provide a shelter for the monks at night, it is liked by the monks.

    Correspondingly, in order to maintain the operation of the ghost exorcism array and daily repairs, monks entering the camp need to pay some spiritual stones.  If money is tight, you can also use work to compensate. As for the content of the work, it is usually repairing the magic circle.  There are some monks left behind in the camp who are responsible for related matters.

    Originally, Zhang Han planned to pay the spiritual stones for three people. Each person only needed one low-grade spiritual stone, which was not expensive for him.  But Ye Pengfei wanted to see how the ghost exorcism circle worked and decided to go to work.  Zhang Han thought that the camp was not big anyway and nothing had happened in the past, so he let Ye Pengfei act on his own.  It was unclear whether he was secretly happy that he could finally be alone with Xu Caiyi.

    Zhang Han handed over two spiritual stones and went to find a place to rest with Xu Caiyi. Ye Pengfei walked up to a monk who stayed behind and said, "I want to work, is that okay?"

    This left-behind monk has a dark face and is probably over sixty years old.  He looked at Ye Pengfei with slight surprise and replied: "Of course."

    After all, there are not many spiritual stones, and few people would choose to work on them.  He pointed to the east of the camp and said, "There happens to be a magic circle in the east that needs maintenance. Come with me."

    Under the leadership of this left-behind monk, Ye Pengfei came to an open space filled with various lines.

    "Here, this is it." The monk who stayed behind pointed at the open space and said, "The method is very simple. You just need to continuously input mana from here to open up all the lines."

    Ye Pengfei saw several grooves around the open space, which were obviously used to place spiritual stones.  There were two larger pits where the monk's fingers were left.  Even monks with relatively large palms canPlace your palms in it.

    "I see."

    "Okay, you start now. This is the backup ghost-exorcism array to the east of the camp. It's best to repair it quickly, just in case." After giving the instructions, the monk who stayed behind left Ye Pengfei behind and left alone.  .

    In the Mangshan School¡¯s Sutra Collection Hall, due to limited time, Ye Pengfei briefly glanced at some common sense about formations. There was no formation information in "Thunder Nine Heavens" and "Gui Yu Jue".  Therefore, Ye Pengfei was very interested in the magic circle in front of him.

    Normally, Ye Pengfei needs to put his palms into the pit.  However, Ye Pengfei recruited ghost slaves and directed them to input mana into the magic circle. He wanted to see how the magic circle would repel his ghost slaves.

    The mana of the following grade ghost slaves is more than enough to repair this formation.  Ye Pengfei looked at the lines on the ground for a while, wrote down the entire pattern, and began to calmly analyze the mystery of these lines.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei seemed to feel something.

    Using the technique of inner vision, Ye Pengfei discovered that a thin and long hairspring appeared next to the soul. It was broken and continued, and it was unknown where it led.  Ye Pengfei wanted to see clearly, and his spiritual consciousness stared at Yuanshen more closely.  Suddenly, the scenery in front of him changed, and he was actually in a gray space.

    "I came in again?"

    Ye Pengfei is no stranger to this place.  When he was practicing by the hot spring pool, he entered the soul form once.  Later in the training process, he never came in again.  Unexpectedly, in order to see the strange hairspring that appeared next to the soul, I would enter here again.

    Last time, Ye Pengfei was suddenly knocked down by Xu Caiyi, so he returned to his physical state.  This time, he realized something and transferred his spiritual consciousness to his physical body, and he was indeed back.  And as long as the spiritual consciousness is properly distributed, the two states can be maintained at the same time. This feeling is very strange.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was delighted with his unintentional discovery. He went in and out several times, and was finally convinced that as long as his spiritual consciousness was placed on his soul, he could enter that strange gray space.  And as long as the spiritual consciousness is transferred back to the physical body, one can come out of that space.

    "What is that hairspring?" After figuring out the way in and out, Ye Pengfei focused on the hairspring attached to the soul.

 Text 23. Miraculous uses of Zifu

    Dear friends who have read the book, no matter what you think, even if you say it is not well written, please leave me a message and let my book review area get some action. So much essence is wasted.

    =================================

    Entering the gray space again, after thinking about it for a while, Ye Pengfei stared at the hairspring and said to himself: "Will this hairspring control something?"

    Ye Pengfei thought like this, the magic power in his body moved slightly, and the hairspring also moved back.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei felt a little cold.

    With his spiritual consciousness moving, he returned to his physical body. Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the ghost slave who had been staying beside the magic circle just now, conscientiously inputting mana into it, stopped working and came closer to him.

    "Is that so?"

    Ye Pengfei thought of a possibility and called the ghost slave closer, and then entered the gray space again.

    As expected, a faint shadow appeared almost close to the soul.  Even though the gray space blocked his sight, Ye Pengfei could still see clearly from such a close distance.

    This shadow looks exactly like the ghost slave, but it is much smaller!

    "It must be the projection of the ghost slave!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual consciousness moved slightly, and the faint shadow moved away from him again.  After returning to the physical state, I saw that the ghost slave had flown to the other side of the magic circle.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei decided to measure the difference in distance between the two spaces. The soul passed by suddenly, and the hairspring retracted at the same speed to ensure that the ghost slave projection did not move. Ye Pengfei easily measured the distance.  Then, he estimated it and found that the distance in the real world happened to be ten times the distance in gray space.

    "Is it a proportional scaling?" Ye Pengfei controlled the ghost slave to fly near and far for a while. Sure enough, the distance ratio each time was no more, no less, exactly ten times!

    "It's really interesting." Ye Pengfei laughed in surprise.

    The fortune in the entrance hall rises to the level of Ling Yao, looking back at the Xuanji Vientiane Instrument.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't know that the first wonderful use of Zi Mansion after it was first opened was that it could project the shadow of the things he controlled.  Whether it is a magical weapon, a ghost slave, a spiritual beast, or a magic circle, as long as it is within the scope of one's ability to control it, it will leave an identical projection in the Zi Mansion.  Moreover, as the cultivation level increases, the distance ratio will also change.

    Ye Pengfei's Purple Mansion is different from the Purple Mansion of normal foundation-building monks, because it comes purely from Ye Pengfei's Heavenly Thunder Field. With Ye Pengfei's cultivation, the created Heavenly Thunder Field can only barely open up the Purple Mansion, and cannot  It cannot truly reach the level of a foundation-building monk, so the inside is gray, blocking Ye Pengfei's vision.

    Although Ye Pengfei doesn't know this information yet, he can already guess what use this space will have once the gray dissipates.

    "If you can see clearly, you can completely control the ghost slaves in this space. With the distance so close, you can control the ghost slaves very accurately."

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current level of controlling ghosts, if the ghost slave is more than ten feet away from him, the control accuracy will drop significantly.  If the distance exceeds fifty feet, Ye Pengfei can only let the ghost slave act according to instinct.  If the gray space could become clear, he would be able to control the ghost slaves in it at one-tenth of the distance, and the effect would be self-evident.

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but get excited. This is the best way to improve the ability to control ghosts!

    What should we do to make that gray space clear?  Ye Pengfei quickly thought of the answer.

    "Since the soul and this space are both caused by cultivation, then as long as we continue to improve our cultivation, this space will definitely become clear!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't know if this guess was correct. He glanced at the ghost slave, gritted his teeth, and decided to take the risk and give it a try.

    Ye Pengfei commanded the ghost slaves to give their mana to him without hesitation. The mana of the low-grade ghosts was equivalent to that of a monk at the fourth or fifth level of Qi refining, while Ye Pengfei only had the cultivation level of the third level of Qi refining. Such a huge amount of energy poured into his body, and Ye Pengfei suddenly  Feeling dizzy.

    Even so, Ye Pengfei still sat cross-legged on the ground, gritting his teeth and insisting on running the technique. He thought to himself: "Didn't you say that Tianlinggen is so amazing? Now let's see how powerful Tianlinggen is!"

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei has Tianlinggen. If it were any other monk who had done this, he would have been killed by this huge energy.  When the ghost slave input half of his mana, and he was so overdrawn that he was left with an extremely dim black color, almost degenerating into a bad ghost, Ye Pengfei easily broke through.

    The fourth level of Qi refining!

    Ye Pengfei felt a little distressed and took the ghost slave into the soul ring, letting it slowly absorb it on its own.??Aura recovery.  Then, he once again focused his spiritual consciousness on his soul and entered the gray space.

    Ye Pengfei guessed right, the space is indeed much clearer!

    "Yes, although I still can't see clearly, it's better than before. I can see things within three feet clearly. In other words, within thirty feet, I can control it accurately!" Ye Pengfei was secretly happy.

    The originally gray space can now be seen within three feet.  Converted into real space, it is thirty feet.  It turns out that Ye Pengfei can only accurately control the actions of the ghost slaves within ten feet, but now it can be extended twice as long!

    This adventure was indeed not in vain.

    After feeling happy, Ye Pengfei looked at the magic circle that had not yet been repaired. He placed his hands in the grooves, mana surged, and the magic circle was quickly repaired.

    Ye Pengfei strode to the gate of the camp and found the dark and thin monk who stayed behind.

    "Have you finished repairing it?" the monk asked in surprise.

    "Yes, do you need to check it?" Ye Pengfei nodded and asked.

    "Let me take a look." The monk who stayed behind did not get up, but took out a roll of drawings and looked at it. "Yes, it was repaired very well."

    "Then I'm going to take a rest."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei turned around and left.  The dark and skinny monk who stayed behind did not stop him, but when Ye Pengfei took a few steps away, he casually glanced at Ye Pengfei with his spiritual eyes.

    "Hey, it seems like he was only at the third level of Qi Refining just now. How come he was at the fourth level in the blink of an eye?" The monk who stayed behind suddenly widened his eyes. He rubbed his temples, shook his head and said, "Did I see it wrong before?  Gone? Alas, I am old and useless"

    Just when the thin, dark monk was feeling sorry for himself, both Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi were shocked.  The two of them knew clearly that Ye Pengfei was still at the third level of Qi Refining during the day.  To be more precise, it looks like the middle stage of the third level of Qi Refining, which is still some distance from the peak.  How come after doing a job, I became the fourth level of Qi Refining?

    "Caiyi, slap me, am I dreaming?"

    Snapped!  Crisp and crisp.

    Xu Caiyi waved his hand and hummed: "I've never seen anyone make such a request. Do you want me to slap you again?"

    "No, no, no." Zhang Han waved his right hand repeatedly and rubbed his mouth with his left hand.  It hurts so much.

    Soon, Zhang Han turned his attention to the culprit: "Brother Ye, did you take the panacea? Why did you suddenly reach the fourth level of Qi Refining?"

    "Haha, accident, purely accidental." Ye Pengfei laughed, trying to get through.

    Xu Caiyi was not that easy to fool. She rushed over with her teeth and claws and grabbed Ye Pengfei's ears.

    "Good boy, you still want to fool my sister? Hurry up and tell the truth!"

    "Sister, be gentle, be gentle." Ye Pengfei begged with a wry smile, and quickly released the ghost slave from the soul ring.

    "How did it become like this?" Xu Caiyi looked at the half-dead ghost slave in surprise.

    Zhang Han immediately thought of the reason: "Brother Ye, you can't absorb its magic power."

    "That's right."

    Ye Pengfei did not lie, but neither Zhang Han nor Xu Caiyi believed it.  Are you kidding me? If someone at the third level of Qi Refining made a low-grade ghost slave like this, isn't that looking for death?

    "However, the facts are before our eyes. Ye Pengfei's cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds, and the ghost slave is half dead. Apart from this reason, what other reasonable explanation can there be?

    Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi were so frightened and uncertain that they couldn't get a good rest all night.  When the sun rose the next day, both of them had dark circles under their eyes, looking listless and looking like they had not slept well.

    "Ha, I'm not in a good condition today, continue to rest and take action again tomorrow."

    Zhang Han yawned and ran to sleep again.  Xu Caiyi also glared at the culprit, sat cross-legged on the ground, and closed her eyes.  Ye Pengfei looked at the two of them with an innocent face, called the ghost slave out, and helped the ghost slave recover his mana with peace of mind.  The three of them did not expect that precisely because of this delay, the three of them avoided a catastrophe.

 Text 24. Beast tide

    Please give me some tips and book reviews.

    ======================

    Beast tide!

    The monsters that were usually scattered throughout Guijian Gorge suddenly rushed around like crazy. The monks who had already left the camp and started hunting were caught off guard, and they fled in panic one by one.  Those who were relatively close to the camp fought desperately, and finally rushed back to the camp. Everyone was covered in injuries and looked terrified.

    "Where's the third child? Why didn't you see anyone?"

    "It's probably scattered!"

    "Go save him!"

    "You can't, brother, it's all in vain if you go!"

    Such conversations happened one after another in the camp. The three of them, Ye Pengfei, looked at each other and felt that they were so lucky.

    "How often do monsters appear in Guijian Gorge?" Ye Pengfei frowned and looked at the monsters outside the camp. Even though these monsters were not of high level, with such a huge number, if they broke through the camp's defensive formation, everyone here would be killed.  Can't escape.

    Xu Caiyi shook his head and said: "I have been here many times and I have never encountered a beast tide. Zhang Han, have you heard of it?"

    "I've never heard of it." Zhang Han also shook his head and said, "There is nothing dangerous in Guijian Gorge, how could it trigger a beast tide?"

    At this time, a monk with blood stains on his clothes said angrily: "Why are there no dangerous things? Aren't those twelve guys from Fire Feather Palace dangerous things?!"

    If there is a natural disaster, the beast will go crazy.  If faced with danger, monsters will also go crazy.

    Zhang Han asked in surprise: "Brother, do you mean that they are the cause of this beast wave?"

    The monk held the magic weapon in his hand and said bitterly: "While I was hunting, I heard someone in the distance yelling at the monks from the Fire Feather Palace for causing chaos. It was probably them who caused the beast tide!"

    "It's impossible, their cultivation is not high." Someone questioned.

    "Perhaps they were digging up ancient ruins and found some evil weapon!"

    The monk still insisted on his opinion, but everyone shook their heads and refused to believe it.

    This Guijian Gorge is just a newly discovered monster inhabited area in the past hundred years. In the past, no cultivation sect had a foothold here, and no powerful monks were heard to come from here. Where did the ancient ruins come from?  Besides, if there really were ancient ruins, it wouldn¡¯t be just a few guys in the Qi refining stage messing around, let alone allowing so many idle people to stay in Guijian Gorge. The Jindan ancestor of Fire Feather Palace  Will definitely come to clear the place.

    Everyone thought that the monk was talking nonsense because he was too angry.

    "Stop guessing, hurry up and help strengthen the defensive formation, don't let the monsters overwhelm it!" A monk left behind in the camp shouted loudly, asking everyone to help.

    With the catastrophe at hand, the frightened monks used their abilities one after another. Those who knew the magic circle went to strengthen the magic circle, while those who didn't understand the magic circle rushed out to fight from time to time.  The distance they rush out will not be too far, and they will try to reduce the pressure on the defensive formation while ensuring their own safety.

    This time, Ye Pengfei's eyes were opened.

    The sharpness of the gold monks, the weirdness of the wood monks, the femininity of the water monks, the ferocity of the fire monks, the thickness of the earth monks, the Five Elements spells are flying all over the sky. Although they are only low-level spells, they are basically only dealing with first-level spells.  , second-level monsters, but Ye Pengfei also enjoyed watching them.

    After a while, a monk saw Ye Pengfei just looking at him. He was a little dissatisfied and reprimanded loudly: "Don't just look at me, go and kill him too!"

    After all, he is still at the fourth level of Qi refining, how can he just sit back and enjoy the results?  Xu Caiyi had already killed a woman, so it was really hard for him to stand here and watch.

    Ye Pengfei had no choice but to nod, summoned the ghost slave who had only recovered a little bit, and rushed out.

    "You low-grade ghost slave, why is the color so dim?" The monk who scolded Ye Pengfei just now felt so surprised.

    As the saying goes, there are specialties in martial arts. If a monk who plays ghosts leaves the ghosts, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. This is common sense in the world of cultivation.  If Ye Pengfei dies, his relatives and friends will not be able to cause trouble to me.  The monk looked around and found no one looking at him, so he quickly slipped away to another place.

    Those monks who were still fighting outside showed contempt when they saw the ghost slave floating in front of Ye Pengfei, feeling that this kid was simply looking for death.

    "Just watch, his ghost slave will die soon, and he is not far from death."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.  This guy's ghost slave is so miserable, yet he still dares to rush out, no matter what?What is seeking death?

    However, when Ye Pengfei took action, everyone was so shocked that their jaws were about to dislocate.

    I saw the already very pale ghost slave charging into the crazy group of monster beasts, with one claw on the left and one claw on the right. As long as the ghost claw attacks, it will not miss every time.  In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen of those monster beasts were caught to death and injured by the ghost slaves!

    how so?

    Everyone was surprised for a while, and the smart ones quickly understood.

    Accurate!  This ghost slave's attack is so accurate!  Every time you grab it, not only can you accurately hit the vital parts, but you can also move accurately at the same time to avoid being hurt by monsters!

    Looking more carefully, everyone was surprised to find that the range of precise control reached thirty feet!

    A ghost-playing monk at the peak of the ninth level of Qi refining can control ghosts with an accuracy of twenty feet.  The ghost-playing monk who has just stepped into the foundation-building realm can control ghosts with an accuracy of fifty feet.  He is only at the fourth level of Qi refining, but his ghost control range exceeds that of a ninth-level Qi refining monk. What kind of monster is this guy?

    Just when the monks were puzzled, Xu Caiyi rushed over in a hurry. Zhang Han followed Xu Caiyi with all his vigilance, ready to deal with the monsters that rushed towards him at any time.

    "You are crazy, take the ghost slave back quickly, or you will become a bad ghost!" Xu Caiyi scolded angrily and loudly.

    Zhang Han also hurriedly shouted: "Brother Ye, as long as we are here, you don't need to take action. You go to restore the ghost slave's mana first, and don't rush out to fight!"

    Because they were anxious, Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han's attitudes were a bit arrogant.  But Ye Pengfei felt warm and comfortable in his heart.

    "Okay, I'll go back, you guys have to be careful."

    "Come on, hurry up, don't worry about us!" Xu Caiyi waved her hands repeatedly, signaling Ye Pengfei to return to the camp quickly.  At this time, Zhang Han had already erected a wall of earth, struggling to support the crazy attack of the monster.  Although they were all first- and second-level ordinary monsters, their terrifying numbers made it difficult for Zhang Han, who was good at defense, to sustain them for too long.

    Faced with the persistence of the two people, Ye Pengfei couldn't stay any longer. He retreated silently, staring closely at the figures of the two people, clenching his fists slightly.  If the two of them are in danger, he will rush over without hesitation and use all his methods!

    Fortunately, this beast tide came quickly and retreated quickly.  After wreaking havoc for more than two hours, the crazy monsters slowly regained their senses and dispersed.

    "Huh, luckily, I saved my life." Xu Caiyi said happily.

    "It is indeed too dangerous. If the siege of monsters lasts until night, coupled with the impact of ghosts, I am afraid we will not be able to withstand it." Zhang Han also wiped his cold sweat and nodded repeatedly.

    Ye Pengfei and the other two people held spiritual stones in their hands and after recovering some mana, they asked: "What should we do next? Go back or continue hunting?"

    "This" Zhang Han hesitated.

    It was hard to persuade Xu Caiyi, but he was going back the next day, and he didn¡¯t know when the next time would be.

    Xu Caiyi did not hesitate at all, she said: "Go on! The worst we can do is not live in the camp anymore, but at the mouth of the canyon. Come in a little bit every day, and as long as you are careful, you can escape even if there is another tide of beasts."  .I won¡¯t be willing to catch only low-grade ghosts.¡±

    "How can this be done?" Ye Pengfei shook his head repeatedly, "It can't be all for me. Brother Zhang will suffer too much."

    "Don't suffer, don't suffer!" Zhang Han waved his hands repeatedly. With such a good opportunity to perform, how could he miss it?

    "Maybe we can catch a few low-grade ghosts? A low-grade ghost is much more expensive than an ordinary third-level monster, so I won't suffer!"

    Seeing Zhang Han¡¯s persistence, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t say any more.  The three people repaired in the camp for a while, and then hurried to the entrance of Guijian Canyon before the sun went down.  What the three of them didn't know was that just when they were safely rushing back to the entrance of Guijian Canyon, Cao Dong, who tried to murder them with the Seven Star Array, encountered the most significant turning point in his life!

 Text 25. Meeting the Twelve Monks of Fire Feather Palace Again (please give me a thumbs up)

    There are 4 more collections. Before the Qidian editor helps arrange recommendations, the collection is almost up to 50.  Thank you all for Piaotian Literature Network¡¯s original literature portal¡ªPiaotian Literature Network: http://www./book/2280960.aspx

    This article is reprinted from Piaotian Literature Network, an original online literature portal: http://www./book/2300559.aspx

    This article is reprinted from Piaotian Literature Network, an original online literature portal: http://www./book/2281753.aspx

    =============================

    This time, the monster craze attacked every camp, and Cao Dong¡¯s camp was no exception.  The difference was that when the beast tide in other camps reached its peak, monster beasts suddenly fled in all directions around Cao Dong's camp.

    Then, everyone saw a dark black ball of light rushing into the camp at an alarming speed. After turning a few corners, it rushed into Cao Dong's body!

    "It's the Yuan Shen who has seized the body!" the knowledgeable monk immediately shouted.

    "Master, Master!" Cao Dong's followers were frightened. Some sent magic power to help, while others hurriedly took out pills.  At this moment, the dark black thing sprang out from Cao Dong's body again, and flew out of the camp in the blink of an eye. Cao Dong also woke up slowly.

    While everyone was in shock and wondering about the origin of the dark soul, twelve balls of fire flew from a distance at an astonishing speed.

    "The Technique of Speeding Thousand Miles is a monk from Fire Feather Palace."

    As soon as this idea came into everyone's mind, they saw twelve groups of firelights paused for a moment on the camp, and then sped away in the direction of the dark black soul's escape.  Neither the people in the camp nor the twelve Fire Feather Palace monks noticed that a dark diamond-shaped mark appeared on Cao Dong's forehead, and then quickly disappeared

    " Enemies are really on a narrow road. As soon as the three of them left the Guijian Gorge, Cao Dong ran out of the Guijian Gorge with his followers.

    "Why are you here?" Xu Caiyi asked with wide eyes.

    Zhang Han also looked at Cao Dong with suspicion, thinking, this kid has never been willing to take risks, why did he suddenly change his temper?

    Cao Dong was frightened by the beast tide just now, and now he suddenly bumped into Xu Caiyi and was shouted at by Xu Caiyi, which made him feel a little guilty.

    "I, why can't I come? Guijian Gorge is not your home." With his eyes flickering, Cao Dong responded casually and left in a hurry with his men.

    Looking at Cao Dong's back, Ye Pengfei frowned and said, "I'm afraid there's something wrong with this guy."

    Zhang Han curled his lips and snorted coldly: "It doesn't matter if there are problems, as long as we are careful, are we afraid that he will cause trouble?"

    Ye Pengfei thought about it and didn't think Cao Dong could pose any threat to the three of them, so he didn't think more about it.

    Cao Dong did not go too far. After leaving Erli, Cao Dong and his followers stopped.

    "Master, what should we do next? In order to resist the tide of beasts, the seven-star array was destroyed by a group of monster beasts."

    Cao Dong had a gloomy look on his face. He really wanted to pin Xu Caiyi down and do whatever he wanted right now.  But without the Seven-Star Array, he didn't even dare to fart.

    "Master, why don't we go back first. Anyway, they are from Shui Lingxian Town and they can't escape." Someone suggested.

    It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t recommend this. As soon as he said it, Cao Dong felt even more irritated.  A strange force rolled inside Cao Dong's body along with the irritability, and the dark diamond-shaped logo on his forehead appeared again.

    "Hehe, why bother!" Cao Dong said with a sinister smile.

    "Master, do you have any other clever ideasah~~~"

    Several shrill screams rang out one after another, and several shriveled corpses lay scattered on the grass, miserable and terrifying.  Cao Dong, on the other hand, looked at his body in disbelief. After a long time, he looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "With such means, if you try to absorb all the mana of a few monks, Zhang Han is nothing."  !¡±

    After laughing, Cao Dong suddenly squinted his eyes and looked to the west.  After a brief reaction, he sneered and said: "It's the guy from Fire Feather Palace who came here again. He's really nosy!"

    He casually set a fire, and the corpses on the ground were burned to nothing. Cao Dong turned into a black light and plunged towards the depths of Guijian Gorge

    ******

    As time passes, Ye Pengfei¡¯s hunting skills become more and more sophisticated.  Especially the ability to control ghosts with a range of 30 feet, allowing him to face monsters with ease, without the help of Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi.

    This also gave Zhang Han more opportunities to be alone with Xu Caiyi. In Ye Pengfei's view, his sister seemed to have a closer relationship with Zhang Han.  Although it has not reached that point yet, it is not without hope.

    &nbsp; After killing a white ape again, Zhang Han gave a thumbs up: "This time it only took a cup of tea. Brother Ye, you are much better than me back then!"

    Xu Caiyi also nodded repeatedly. She had no idea that the brother she recognized was so powerful.  Although I am also at the fourth level of Qi Refining, if I were to kill him myself, it would still take half an hour, and the magic weapon would be damaged to some extent.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "It's just that the ghost slave is powerful, it's nothing. By the way, Brother Zhang, when I was chasing the monster just now, I saw a cave over there. Let's go take a look?"

    After wandering around Guijian Gorge for more than ten days, Ye Pengfei has understood that in any cave, there are either monsters or ghosts.  Among the caves we had swept these days, there was once a place where hundreds of ghosts were hidden. Unfortunately, when we killed them all, we found that they were all bad ghosts, so we suffered in vain.  Hope it pays off this time.

    "Let's go and have a look!" Zhang Han took the lead, and the three of them approached the cave cautiously.  The spiritual eye skill flashed, obediently

    "It's hard to deal with so many ghosts." Zhang Han's face changed slightly.

    The entrance to this cave is very narrow, but the inside is very large and deep.  Looking through it with spiritual eyes, it was densely packed with at least thousands of humanoid ghosts floating around.  There are also some animal-shaped ghosts running around on the ground, fighting with some human-shaped ghosts.

    "I asked the ghost slave to go in with the Yin Lei Talisman and try it." Ye Pengfei said.

    The precise control range of thirty feet is enough for the ghost slave to throw the Yin Thunder Talisman into the ghost pile.  Once the ghosts are blown to pieces and then harvested with soul rings, the risk is not great.

    "Be careful. If you encounter danger, don't be reluctant to part with the Yin Lei Talisman." Zhang Han also thought it was worth a try, so he warned him and watched Ye Pengfei dive into the cave.

    Boom~~~

    The Yin Thunder Talisman exploded among the ghosts. The weak ghosts were instantly killed by the Yin Thunder. The power of the more powerful ghosts was also severely weakened and they fled in all directions.  When Ye Pengfei, who was lying in ambush thirty feet away, saw this, he immediately rushed over and used his magic power to drive the soul ring. He saw a white light draw a circle of light with a radius of about ten feet, and collected the ghosts in it.

    The strike range of the Yin Lei Talisman exceeds a hundred feet, but the soul hunting range of the soul ring is only about ten feet. Ye Pengfei had to rush to the next place to use the soul ring again.  After repeating this process and changing its position seven or eight times, the ghost gradually returned to normal.

    Ye Pengfei dodged a few times, got out of the ghost pile, and returned to the cave entrance safely.  A group of ghosts chased after him relentlessly. When they reached the entrance of the cave, their abilities were weakened by the blazing sunlight and they had to retreat.

    ¡°Take a look, what quality are they?¡± Xu Caiyi asked.

    "They are all bad ghosts, a waste of a Yin Thunder Talisman."

    A Yin Thunder Talisman is worth ten low-grade spiritual stones. No one wants the evil ghost. It is far better to use the thunder field to rush in. It will be a big loss.

    Zhang Han chuckled and said: "This is normal. If you can catch low-grade ghosts every time, you will be very profitable in spiritual stones."

    Ye Pengfei also shook his head speechlessly, took a short rest, and then rushed in again.  When they came out again, they saw Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi leaning against the rock and looking outside with serious expressions.

    "What's wrong?" Ye Pengfei looked outside and saw several monks wearing fiery red robes standing not far away, with gloomy faces.

    There are twelve of those cultivators from the Fire Feather Palace. Why are there only nine here?

    Ye Pengfei was thinking as he walked to Xu Caiyi.

    "Sister, what happened?" Ye Pengfei asked in a low voice.

    "I don't know, there was a black light shooting into the ground just now, and then these Fire Feather Palace monks came around." Xu Caiyi pointed to the open space over there and whispered.

    It turns out he wasn¡¯t here for us.  Ye Pengfei curiously used his spiritual eyes to check the open space, but found nothing.

    "Let's go, this is very weird!" Zhang Han saw that Ye Pengfei had come out safely, pointed to the other side, and motioned for everyone to leave quickly.

    Just when the three of them were about to leave, something strange happened!

    ===============

    ????????? Loli royal sisters and mature women take turns to appear, and they are in official and business relationships, looking chic and proud!

    This is not called pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger, this is called hiding in the city, I am just an ordinary student!

    Leading the times, the rise of Chinese people has attracted the attention of the world.  With one ride and Jue Chen, the tiger man's rebirth is no longer miserable.

    This chapter solemnly recommends urban novels

    [bookid=2300559,bookname="The Hidden Business of Rebirth"]

 Text 26. He is...Cao Dong?

    Dear friends who clicked in, I have coded another chapter. Please click on it as a member, collect it, recommend it, review it, and send me whatever else you can give!  !  !

    ========================================

    "Hey, you guys are so brave. You dare not let me go even after three people died."

    This sharp sound was both familiar and strange, and the three of them were a little stunned for a moment.  After the owner of the voice slowly emerged from the clearing, the three people screamed in surprise.

    "He isCao Dong?!"

    Faint black air surrounded Cao Dong, and his whole aura was completely different from the past.  Looking at his cultivation level, he is already at the fifth level of Qi Refining!

    After not seeing each other for more than ten days, Cao Dong turned from the third level of Qi Refining to the fifth level of Qi Refining. What happened to him?

    Just when the three people were in shock and doubt, the nine monks from Fire Feather Palace showed horrified expressions on their faces.

    "His injuries are all healed!"

    In the fierce battle just now, three of the monks died, and Cao Dong was also seriously injured and escaped.  How long had passed, and all the injuries on his body were healed!

    "kill!"

    Although frightened, the monks of Fire Feather Palace were still decisive.  The nine people sacrificed each magical weapon and started fighting around Cao Dong.

    "Walk!"

    Zhang Han is also very decisive. No matter what happens to Cao Dong, it is definitely not a good thing.  While Cao Dong was besieged by the monks from Fire Feather Palace, he had to leave quickly.

    "Want to leave?"

    Cao Dong laughed gloomily, and unexpectedly escaped from the siege of the monks from the Fire Feather Palace. In just a few breaths, he stopped in front of the three people.

    "Caiyi, Brother Ye, you go first, I will stop you!"

    Cao Dong's astonishing ability made Zhang Han's eyes narrow, and a huge earth-yellow shield came out of his body and stood in front of him.

    "The magic weapon of the soul, the thick earth shield!" Xu Caiyi screamed in surprise.  She had known Zhang Han for so long, but she didn't even know that Zhang Han actually had a soul magic weapon.

    Ordinary magic weapons can only be improved in quality through re-forging, but Yuanshen magic weapons can be warmed and maintained by Yuanshen, and their quality gradually improves. They are extremely precious, and at least you have to pay ten thousand spirit stones to buy them.  Zhang Han took out such precious things and was desperate.

    "I won't leave!" Xu Caiyi stood firmly behind Zhang Han, her pretty face as cold as ice, and from time to time it drifted towards Zhang Han's beautiful eyes, shining with a different light.

    If it were at any other time, Zhang Han would be ecstatic with the look in his sweetheart's eyes.  However, facing the strange Cao Dong, Zhang Han had no time to taste love.

    "Quickly leave! I'll be fine!" Zhang Han shouted sharply, glanced at Ye Pengfei, and signaled Ye Pengfei to pull Xu Caiyi and leave quickly.

    Seeing Zhang Han¡¯s determination, Xu Caiyi couldn¡¯t help biting her lower lip: ¡°I listen to you, I¡¯ll wait for you to come back!¡±

    After saying something softly, Xu Caiyi took out his flying sword and retreated into the distance.

    "No one can leave!" Cao Dong laughed, and moved around behind in a strange way, reaching out to grab Xu Caiyi.

    "How brave!" Zhang Han stared angrily, a yellow light flashed in front of him, and a thick earth shield appeared in front of Cao Dong, blocking all Cao Dong's attacks.

    "As expected of the Yuan Shen Magical Artifact." Cao Dong smiled slyly, his arms suddenly broke, and his troops split into two groups, flying towards Xu Caiyi from both sides.

    "What kind of spell is this?" Zhang Han was shocked and quickly let the thick earth shield block one side, while he held a magic weapon to block the other side.

    Ye Pengfei's ghost slave also moved. He had already seen that the most deadly thing about Cao Dong's attack was not those two weird arms.

    Dang, Dang, Dang~~~

    Precise combos blocked Cao Dong's secret attack. Cao Dong also changed quickly. Seeing that he couldn't break through Ye Pengfei's ghost slave, he immediately wrapped the evil energy into a ball and then detonated it fiercely.

    Boom!

    In front of Xu Caiyi, there was a huge roar, and the shock wave made Xu Caiyi unable to stand, and he was forced to retreat several feet away.

    If Ye Pengfei¡¯s ghost slave hadn¡¯t stopped him in time, Xu Caiyi would have been seriously injured.

    "Caiyi!" Zhang Han was shocked and frightened, and flew to Xu Caiyi.

    Cao Dong¡¯s inevitable attacks were blocked by Ye Pengfei one after another, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrowed slightly: ¡°You dare to block me, a piece of trash with mixed spiritual roots from the Five Elements, go to hell!¡±

    Cao Dong's self-cultivation surpassed that of Ye Pengfei, and he turned into a ball of black light and rushed straight towards Ye Pengfei without using any magic.

    "Seeking death!"

    "Thunder's evil method, facing this obviously evil Cao Dong, Ye PengWith a sharp light flashing in his eyes, he planned to use thunder spells to kill him directly by surprise.

    Before Ye Pengfei could take action, the nine Fire Feather Palace monks had already arrived.  A fire dragon hood was used as a hood, and an illusory fire dragon sprayed tongues of fire and rushed straight towards the black light formed by Cao Dong.

    "A bunch of flies!" Cao Dong snorted coldly.

    I don¡¯t know what method Cao Dong used, but the fire dragon was immediately defeated.  Cao Dong's figure flashed strangely and appeared next to the monk who had sacrificed the fire dragon mask.  If someone hadn't come to the rescue immediately, the monk would have been killed by Cao Dong's blow!

    "Everyone, be careful! You three, come together!" The monks from Fire Feather Palace were shocked and angry. While shouting and fighting around Cao Dong, they ordered Zhang Han and others to join the fight.

    After witnessing Cao Dong's amazing speed and strange movement skills, the three of them knew that they could not escape. Zhang Han frowned and whispered: "Brother Ye, you protect Caiyi, and I will help. If there is a chance, hurry up  Walk!"

    "I can't stop Cao Dong by myself, I can only do it by joining forces with the monks from Fire Feather Palace."  Zhang Han gave a deep command, took out his thick earth shield, and strode towards Cao Dong.

    With the efforts of the nine monks from Fire Feather Palace and Zhang Han, Cao Dong's strange figure was somewhat restricted.  However, Ye Pengfei and Xu Caiyi, who were outside the battle, could see that Cao Dong was not at a disadvantage!

    "Where did Cao Dong learn such evil methods?" Xu Caiyi looked at Cao Dong with fear on his face.

    ¡°All monks have heard about the weirdness of evil cultivators, but when they see the methods of evil cultivators with their own eyes, they still find it unbelievable.

    Zhang Han, who is at the seventh level of Qi Refining, and the nine cultivators from the Fire Feather Palace who are all above the fourth level of Qi Refining. Together, ten of them cannot defeat an evil cultivator who is at the fifth level of Qi Refining!

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that in this situation, Xu Caiyi still can¡¯t escape!  As long as she moves far away, Cao Dong will cast a strange spell to stop her.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't been smart enough to block Cao Dong time and time again, Xu Caiyi would have been seriously injured and fell to the ground.

    "This can't go on like this." Ye Pengfei frowned.

    After several short battles, he could feel that Cao Dong's mana had hardly declined!  However, several monks in Fire Feather Palace have already recovered their magic power with spirit stones in hand.  If the fight continues like this, Cao Dong will definitely run out of mana.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to leave Xu Caiyi and join the battle.  Cao Dong's evil method is too weird. If you can't kill him for a while, your sister will be in danger.

    Ye Pengfei glanced at his ghost slave and made a quick decision.

    The ghost slave rushed into the fighting circle as quickly as possible and stuck to him in an instant.

    "Ghost blast!"

    Boom!

    The violent explosion made Cao Dong spit out a mouthful of blood.  Zhang Han and others, who had already received Ye Pengfei's secret message, took a few steps back in advance and used magic weapons to block the impact of the ghost explosion.

    "kill!"

    Not missing the opportunity, Zhang Han and others attacked Cao Dong fiercely.  Cao Dong, who was seriously injured by the ghost explosion, stared at Ye Pengfei hatefully, dodged twice, and rushed into the cave full of ghosts just now.

 Text 27. Show all your methods

    Dear, are you logged in?  Collected?  Have you voted?  If you haven¡¯t yet, do it quickly!

    =======================

    "what to do?"

    Zhang Han and others rushed to the cave and stopped.  Not only are there many ghosts and ghosts in the cave, but what's even more troublesome is the complex terrain.  Several people could not surround and kill Cao Dong in an open place, and it was even less possible for them to surround him once they entered.

    "Every evil cultivator will be punished. Spread the news. There are so many cultivators in Guijian Gorge, I don't believe we can't kill him!" A cultivator from Fire Feather Palace said fiercely.  Cao Dong killed three of their brothers, and they would never be reconciled until Cao Dong was cut into pieces.

    Zhang Han rolled his eyes.

    Although evil cultivators are rare, they are not uncommon in Nanhua Kingdom.  Doesn¡¯t your Fire Feather Palace have a golden elixir ancestor who cultivates evil?  If everyone gets it, he will be punished. If you tell me, how many will respond to you?

    However, Zhang Han has no intention of leaving.  As long as Cao Dong is still alive, he is a threat to Xu Caiyi, and Zhang Han will never allow such a thing to exist.

    "Where are your ghost-expelling talismans? Bring two and use them." Zhang Han said in a deep voice.

    The monk from Fire Feather Palace nodded, but only handed over a ghost exorcism talisman.  Obviously, he had automatically excluded Ye Pengfei, who had lost his low-grade ghost slave, and Xu Caiyi, who had relatively poor combat power.

    Faced with this kind of contempt, Ye Pengfei didn't care.  When he was about to say that he would protect Xu Caiyi and exit Guijian Gorge first, he suddenly frowned.

    "No, retreat quickly!" Ye Pengfei's face suddenly changed after feeling it attentively.  He held Zhang Han with one hand and Xu Caiyi with the other, and ran towards the distance at high speed.

    The monks in the Fire Feather Palace had far less spiritual knowledge than Ye Pengfei, and they didn't feel anything. They thought Ye Pengfei was timid and fearful, so they all laughed out loud, and suddenly felt their eyes darken.

    The sky was filled with dark clouds and thousands of ghosts. Cao Dong actually drove countless evil ghosts to fight back from the cave!

    The vast sea of ??ghosts instantly swallowed up the monks in Fire Feather Palace. Resistance was completely useless and escape was impossible.  With a few rays of light and a few screams, the nine people were torn into pieces by the endless ghosts.

    Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi broke out in cold sweat, quickly soaking their clothes.

    "You guys leave quickly!" Zhang Han once again transformed the thick earth shield to its maximum size and stood in front of him, intending to fight to the death to break off the enemy.

    "No need to leave, no one can escape!" Cao Dong laughed wildly in the sea of ??ghosts.  The sea of ??billowing ghosts rushed forward in the blink of an eye. Zhang Han couldn't slow down the speed of their influx even by throwing out several Yin Thunder Talismans.

    Even the ghost blast failed to kill Cao Dong. Ye Pengfei knew that even if he suddenly used thunder spells, he would not be able to protect Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han.

    "Brother Zhang, come back!" Ye Pengfei shouted in an unmistakable voice.

    Zhang Han's heart trembled. He couldn't help but obey Ye Pengfei's order and quickly retreated.

    "Pengfei, what do you want to do?" Looking at such a huge sea of ??ghosts, Xu Caiyi's voice trembled, "Don't be stupid."

    It was a ghost explosion just now, is he going to self-destruct now?

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and released all the ghosts in the soul ring without answering.

    Facing the sea of ??ghosts, what use can dozens of bad ghosts do?

    Cao Dong laughed loudly: "Trash is just trash, you actually want to block my sea of ??ghosts like this!"

    Amidst the laughter, the sea of ??ghosts swarmed up.

    Ye Pengfei looked calm and softly uttered two words¡ª¡ª

    "Ghost barrier!"

    I saw dozens of bad ghosts burning up, turning into a row of pale cold fire barriers, blocking the sea of ??ghosts.  Those ghosts driven by Cao Dong into the ghost barrier were quickly burned by the cold fire. The burned ghost bodies became part of the ghost barrier, and the ghost barrier quickly expanded to dozens of feet long.

    "combine!"

    Ye Pengfei cast a magic spell, and the two sides of the dozens of feet long ghost barrier immediately bent and closed up behind Ye Pengfei and others.  The sky is also covered by ghost barriers, forming a semicircular closed cover.  The three people were protected by the ghost barrier, and the sea of ??ghosts could no longer threaten them in the slightest.

    "It's a ghost barrier that can only be used by high-level Qi refining monks!"

    Whether it was Cao Dong, Zhang Han, or Xu Caiyi, everyone was stunned.  Ye Pengfei, who is clearly only at the fourth level of Qi Refining, can actually cast spells that can only be used by high-level Qi Refining monks!

    Cao Dong quickly recovered from the shock.

    "Humph, I don't believe you can hide in there forever!"

    Under the command of Cao Dong, the sea of ??ghosts surrounded the ghost barriers and waited for the cold fire of the ghost barriers to disappear on their own

    At this time, Zhang Han no longer bothered to ask about the ghost barrier. He said hurriedly: "Brother Ye, since you know the ghost barrier, hurry up and kill with Caiyi. I can block the sea of ??ghosts to some extent!"

    "Do you think my sister will fight out with me?" Ye Pengfei looked at Xu Caiyi with a half-smile, and her hand had already firmly grasped Zhang Han.

    "Hey, Caiyi, if I had known this, I wouldn't pursue you. If you do this, you will kill yourself." Faced with the love that he has obtained, Zhang Han is not happy at all.

    "I do."

    Xu Caiyi¡¯s decisive words made the corners of Zhang Han¡¯s eyes moist.  Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "Don't worry, none of us will die. I'm still waiting to drink your wedding wine."

    "Pengfei, what else can you do?" Xu Caiyi's eyes lit up.

    He discovered the sea of ??ghosts before the monks from the Fire Feather Palace, and then used the methods of the foundation-building monks to block the sea of ??ghosts. Could it be that he had a more powerful method?

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "What's so great about a mere sea of ??ghosts? Sister, don't you want to know how I got the low-grade ghost slaves? You can see clearly."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei passed through the ghost barrier and entered the ghost sea.

    "What is this?" Xu Caiyi covered her mouth in surprise.

    Dazzling electric light balls flashed around Ye Pengfei, and there was a commotion in the sea of ??ghosts. The ghosts no longer listened to Cao Dong's command and fled one after another.

    "It is the most powerful thunder spell that can defeat demons and ghosts! However, Brother Ye has mixed spiritual roots of the five elements." Zhang Han was also stunned. He could not understand what was happening in front of him.

    Zhang Han couldn't understand it, and Cao Dong couldn't understand it either.  He was grinding his teeth and waiting for the ghost barrier to disappear so that he could kill and steal his sister, when he suddenly noticed a dazzling ball of light flying towards him.  Wherever the ball of light went, ghosts were scurrying around, and my own ghost exorcism spells were completely ineffective!

    "Damn, is this guy jumping out of there?"

    Before Cao Dong could see clearly the person in the electro-optical ball, he felt the black diamond-shaped logo on his forehead being stabbed hard.

    "Danger!" Cao Dong was horrified, his body turned into a black light, and he fled into the distance.

    "Want to run away?" Ye Pengfei snorted coldly.

    Since you have taken action, you will show no mercy.  Lightning flashed under his feet, and Ye Pengfei used his thunder escape technique and followed after Cao Dong.

    When the two figures disappeared from the ridge, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the sea of ??ghosts quickly retreated into the cave.  Zhang Han looked at Xu Caiyi and sighed slightly: "It turns out that Brother Ye has a rare thunder spirit root. The five elements miscellaneous spirit roots are probably because he used some magic to cover up."

    "This guy actually dares to lie to me." Xu Caiyi stamped his feet and snorted softly.

    Zhang Han said sternly: "Caiyi, Brother Ye is right to do this. If he hadn't hidden his secret, we would have encountered something unexpected today. From now on, we will have to help Brother Ye hide the matter of Lei Linggen. This is  His trump card!"

    Hearing this, Xu Caiyi stared: "Okay, I haven't married you yet, how dare you teach me a lesson?"

    Zhang Han's expression changed. Just as he was about to say something, Xu Caiyi let out a sigh, covered his mouth and laughed: "Okay, I scared you. You're right, I deliberately teased you."

    Zhang Han was startled, then laughed heartily, and hugged Xu Caiyi into his arms

 Text 28. Cao Dong¡¯s sudden change, Jiuyuan Demonic Light!

    Call for push!  !  !

    ==============================

    Cao Dong really couldn¡¯t understand how things could have turned out like this.

    The black diamond-shaped mark on his forehead not only allowed him to instantly master many methods of cultivating evil, but also solved his chronic diseases.  Devouring the mana of his followers, his cultivation skyrocketed to the fifth level of Qi Refining. He used strange spells to kill the twelve monks of the Fire Feather Palace without any body parts. Seeing that Zhang Han was about to be killed by him, he wanted to capture Xu Caiyi.  , he was toying with her wantonly, but suddenly such a character appeared.

    At this time, Cao Dong had already seen clearly who the owner of the electric ball was.  He also understood that it turned out that Ye Pengfei was not a five-element miscellaneous spirit root, but a rare thunder spirit root.  However, even with Lei Linggen, this kid's cultivation level is still one level lower than mine. How could he be so powerful?  He was actually able to chase himself around.

    Cao Dong stopped several times and used other evil methods to fight Ye Pengfei.  However, instead of taking any advantage, he was suppressed time and time again and was repeatedly injured by Ye Pengfei.  If it weren't for the powerful magic escape method he learned, he might have been killed by Ye Pengfei long ago.

    "This can't continue like this. It's better to go back to Shui Lingxian Town first. I'm afraid he won't dare to chase me!"

    Cao Dong thought like this and flew quickly towards Shui Lingxian Town.

    How could Ye Pengfei not know what Cao Dong was thinking, he sneered and said: "Cao Zijie can't save your life, just wait for the Jindan Patriarch of Fire Feather Palace to wipe out your whole family!"

    The ancestor of the Golden Pill was decisive in killing, how could a mere foundation-building monk save Cao Dong's life.  The black light that Cao Dong transformed into couldn't help but tremble, and the speed suddenly slowed down.

    Seeing an opportunity, Ye Pengfei opened his hand and used the thunder net technique that he had been preparing for a long time. A sky thunder net wrapped Cao Dong.

    In the thunder net, Cao Dong struggled for a while, but couldn't escape. He couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Boy, don't push people too hard!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered and said, "Just use whatever means you have, I'll take care of them!"

    Because of the powerful spiritual consciousness and the help of Zifu, Ye Pengfei also mastered several spells in "Ghost Control" that can only be mastered by advanced Qi refiners.  And in "Thunder Nine Heavens", there are so many evil-destroying techniques, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of Cao Dong's threat at all.

    "Okay, you forced me!" Cao Dong gritted his teeth and used the irreversible last move.

    The rich black light suddenly exploded, the thunder net burst, and Cao Dong showed his figure angrily.

    He who was originally handsome has now become ferocious.  A pitch-black horn sprouted from the center of his forehead. If he looked carefully, he could see that there was a circle of dark golden grooves on the horn. It was unknown what its purpose was.

    A pair of eyes also turned as red as blood. Wherever he looked, the thunder spirit energy that was originally scattered around Cao Dong dissipated and disappeared.

    "What kind of spell is this?" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    Thunder destroys evil magic, but this evil magic can expel thunder energy!

    Cao Dong would not give Ye Pengfei a chance to think: "You brat, go to hell!" As soon as he finished speaking, the dark golden groove on the horn shot out a dark golden halo, which hit Ye Pengfei's guard hard.  Body sky mine field.

    Boom!

    Ye Pengfei was knocked dozens of feet away in an instant.

    "You're not injured?" Cao Dong couldn't help being surprised when he saw Ye Pengfei standing up intact.

    The boy he originally looked down upon turned out to be so capable!

    "Take another shot of the Nine Abyss Demonic Light from me and see how long you can hold on!" Cao Dong roared, and another light circle shot out from his horn.

    This time, Ye Pengfei had no time to create a new thunder field, so he had to cast a thunder shield and stand in front of him, then there was a glimmer of light under his feet and he ducked to the side.

    But I never thought that this Jiuyuan Demonic Light could actually turn a corner and still hit it right!

    "Damn, it's actually a tracking spell!" The thunder shield was not as powerful as the thunder field, and this time Ye Pengfei was slightly injured.  He spit out blood and continued to distance himself from Cao Dong.

    At this moment, the third Jiuyuan Demonic Light shot out.  Its speed was so fast that the distance was nothing at all. Ye Pengfei had to take a hard hit and vomited a few more mouthfuls of blood.

    "He's not dead yet?" Cao Dong frowned.

    Ordinary Qi Refining monks can¡¯t even withstand one strike from the Nine Abyss Demonic Light, but Ye Pengfei actually resisted three strikes!  Ye Pengfei's physical strength was far beyond his understanding.

    However, Cao Dong did not continue to attack. Three consecutive Jiuyuan Demonic Lights consumed a lot of his mana.  He looked at Ye Pengfei coldly, clasped two spiritual stones in his palms, and tried his best to absorb the spiritual energy inside.

    &nbsp; Ye Pengfei knew that Cao Dong was using spirit stones to restore his mana, but he had thunder spirit roots and had no use for thunder spirit stones.  If other spiritual stones are used, the spiritual energy must be condensed and transformed into the body, and the recovery speed of mana will be greatly reduced, and it will definitely not be able to keep up with Cao Dong.

    "Then kill him!"

    I can¡¯t recover, and neither can you.

    After repeatedly dodging, Ye Pengfei finally emerged from the thunder field again.  Ye Pengfei, who was surrounded by a huge electric ball, attacked Cao Dong.

    "Good boy, so cruel!"

    Facing such decisive Ye Pengfei, Cao Dong couldn't help but tremble in his heart.  Although his cultivation has improved rapidly, although his evil spells are endless, and although he has turned himself into an irreversible and tyrannical demon form, the cowardice in his bones is not so easy to eradicate.

    Cao Dong became timid and retreated quickly.

    "Cao Dong's speed has also increased!" Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    In the previous pursuit, only by turning into black light could Cao Dong catch up with his thunder escape technique.  But now, the weird-looking Cao Dong can easily distance himself from him!

    "What should I do if I can't catch up at all? Do I need to use the most mana-consuming lightning escape technique?"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei caught a glimpse of several figures not far away from the corner of his eyes, and he couldn't help but take advantage of them.

    "You're such a crooked devil, if you don't hand over the high-grade spiritual weapon quickly, I'll spare your life!"

    A top-grade spiritual weapon?  When did I have a high-grade spiritual weapon?  Cao Dong was confused by Ye Pengfei's sudden shouting.  Then, he noticed an attack coming from behind.  With a tilt of his head, a ray of sword light passed by his ears, startling Cao Dong.

    "Damn, this kid is so insidious!" Seeing the excitement on the faces of the monks behind him, Cao Dong finally understood.

    "Insidious? Hehe, this is nothing." Ye Pengfei sneered secretly.

    Since you have already used the trick, you might as well use a few more.

    "Stop resisting. You killed the monks from the Fire Feather Palace for the sake of a high-grade spiritual weapon. When the Golden Elixir Ancestor from the Fire Feather Palace finds out about this, he will definitely crush you to ashes!" Ye Pengfei waved the magic weapon in his hand and said loudly  shouted loudly.

    This evil demon also killed the monks of Fire Feather Palace?

    The monks who intercepted Cao Dong were startled, and then they all became excited.  Even if you don't get a high-grade spiritual weapon, as long as you can kill him, you might have a chance to enter the Fire Feather Palace!

    They eagerly looked at Cao Dong with their spiritual eyes and found that Cao Dong only had the fifth level of Qi refining.  And since all of them were at the seventh or eighth level of Qi refining, it would not be easy to kill him.

    Looking at the guy who was chasing Cao Dong, he actually only had the fourth level of Qi refining, which made a few people feel even more confident.

    "kill!"

    Several monks sacrificed their magic weapons and started fighting around Cao Dong.

 Text 29. The evil spirit!

    There are a few more collections, thank you brothers and sisters for your support!  I will work harder to type.

    ============================

    Seeing that these monks who were at the seventh or eighth level of Qi Refining were instigated by him and surrounded Cao Dong and beat them wildly, Ye Pengfei was happy to just sit back and watch.  While he was practicing his kung fu and slowly recovering his mana, he stared at Cao Dong with sharp eyes to prevent him from using any strange spells to escape.

    Cao Dong was so angry that he vomited blood. Three consecutive Jiuyuan Demonic Lights caused him to lack mana.  Now that he was besieged, he couldn't use his strongest means.  If he hadn't turned into a demon and his body was strong enough, I'm afraid he wouldn't have been able to withstand the siege of these seventh and eighth level Qi refining monks.

    Cao Dong wanted to escape, but he caught a glimpse of Ye Pengfei with bright eyes over there, but he didn't dare to escape casually.  He could only persevere and look for opportunities with twinkling eyes.

    "Don't let him escape into the ghost cave, he will drive away ghosts!" Seeing Cao Dong moving towards a cave, Ye Pengfei immediately shouted loudly.  A monk heard the sound and blocked the way to the cave.

    Cao Dong gritted his teeth with hatred, but there was nothing he could do.  He glanced at the sky and said with hatred in his heart: "If I hold on until dark, I will cut you into pieces!"

    ¡­¡­

    The sun was setting, and ghosts were everywhere. The Qi Refining monks saw that they had used all kinds of techniques, but they could not defeat this monster, so they could only retreat in confusion. They did not dare to stay among thousands of ghosts.  Although the spiritual weapon is tempting and joining the Fire Feather Palace is great, you have to have a life to enjoy it.

    Ye Pengfei did not leave. He stood quietly and stared at Cao Dong.

    "What a good boy, you are so courageous that you dare to stay!" Cao Dong looked at Ye Pengfei and sneered again and again, "Do you think you can compare with me just by relying on a few random ghost skills?"

    At this time, a group of ghosts floated over from a nearby cave. Cao Dong stared at the ghosts with his blood-red eyes. As if attracted by something, the group of ghosts quickly moved to Cao Dong and were controlled by him.

    However, Ye Pengfei sneered and moved to another place where the ghost appeared.  The palm of his hand was printed on the ghost's body, and a strong suction force came out of his palm. The mana of the bad ghost was sucked away by Ye Pengfei.

    Then, he moved his palm to the second, third, fourth In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei sucked up the mana of more than ten bad ghosts, and most of the mana lost during the day had been replenished.

    Ye Pengfei had no intention of stopping at all. He continued to catch ghosts and absorb mana. After a few breaths, his cultivation level actually increased slowly!

    Cao Dong was stunned. He wanted to use the ghost sea technique, but he didn't dare to use it.

    "This kid can actually absorb ghostly mana so easily, and he can also forcefully use this mana to improve his cultivation!"

    It is not uncommon to use ghost magic to improve your cultivation level, but if you don¡¯t meditate or concentrate, you can casually absorb ghost magic power to improve your cultivation level. Even though there are many evil ways to improve your cultivation level in your consciousness, none of them are as good as this.  Weird.

    "Monster!"

    Cao Dong, who had turned into a demon, unconsciously thought of these two words in his heart. He himself felt ridiculous.

    "I don't believe that he, a human, is more monster than a monster like me?!"

    Cao Dong was very unconvinced. He abandoned the sea of ??ghosts, opened his bloody mouth, and swallowed a few bad ghosts. He restored his magic power, and the Jiuyuan Demonic Light came out again!

    During the day, Ye Pengfei was beaten by the Jiuyuan Demonic Light until he vomited blood.  Now, he has already thought of a way to deal with it.

    Ye Pengfei grabbed randomly with both hands, and he threw the evil ghosts over one after another.

    Explode!  burst!  burst!

    Although the bad ghosts are worse, they still have spiritual energy, and their self-destruction is equivalent to the full attack of a monk at the second or third level of Qi refining.  If the number is small, this attack cannot stop the Jiuyuan Demonic Light.  But as night fell, there were countless ghosts around. Ye Pengfei moved at high speed while grabbing and throwing them around.  In the blink of an eye, dozens of bad ghosts were thrown towards the Jiuyuan Demonic Light, and they all self-destructed!

    These methods greatly weakened the attack of Jiuyuan Demonic Light.  When it finally hit Ye Pengfei's thunder shield, it couldn't break through the thunder shield's defense at all.

    "Hey, if you have any other means, just use it!" Ye Pengfei looked at Cao Dong jokingly and tried to bully him.

    Cao Dong panicked. He didn't expect that the sea of ??ghosts that was originally beneficial to him would turn into a life-threatening talisman!

    Escape!

    Cao Dong was only thinking about this word.

    "After I turned into a demon, I was faster than him. No matter how powerful he is, he can't catch up with me. This time, he can't use any tricks. No one will stop me." Cao Dong ran away quickly.  Comfort yourself.

    The first time I looked back?Ye Pengfei was indeed pulled some distance away by him, which made Cao Dong feel a lot more at ease.  However, when he looked back for the second time, Cao Dong staggered with fright.

    Ye Pengfei actually drew a series of electro-optical images in the air, approaching him at high speed!

    You can¡¯t even escape!

    Cao Dong was desperate.  Turning into a demon and using the Nine Abyss Demonic Light was already his strongest move, and he had nothing to do now.  Cao Dong's timid character once again dominated Cao Dong's body, and his speed slowed down.  It could have been sustained for a while, but now it was quickly caught up by Ye Pengfei.  Several rays of lightning passed through his body, Cao Dong screamed several times and fell to the ground dead.  The weird demon body was burned black by lightning.

    Just as Cao Dong fell to the ground and died, a black light suddenly rushed out of his body and flew towards Ye Pengfei.

    "What the hell!"

    Ye Pengfei raised his hand and grabbed the black light with his flashing electric palm, and the surrounding area of ??his body was instantly filled with electric light.  The black light seemed to be afraid of Ye Pengfei's electric light. It stopped suddenly, then made a big turn and flew in the other direction.  That fleeting speed left Ye Pengfei beyond his reach.

    "That's Yuanshen?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    Cao Dong only has the Qi refining period, and his soul cannot exist apart from the body.  In other words, there are other souls in Cao Dong's body!

    "Frowning and thinking for a moment, Ye Pengfei roughly guessed why Cao Dong suddenly became so powerful. It turned out that this powerful evil soul was causing trouble.

    "I wonder where this evil spirit came from, and whose house it will take?" Ye Pengfei shook his head, helpless.  The flying speed of Yuanshen is really too fast. Not to mention that I am still a kid in the Qi refining stage, even if there are senior foundation builders here, I can't catch up.

    Ye Pengfei has always been able to take things up and let them go. Since he can't catch up with the evil soul, he doesn't think about it anymore.  He put aside his worries about the evil spirits and looked at the ghosts that were gathering in the valley.

    "There are so many ghosts, no matter what, you can catch a low-grade ghost slave. If you are lucky, you might be able to catch a more powerful ghost slave!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, looking at the ghosts filling the valley, as if looking at a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered.

 Text 30. Secret Realm

    Thanks to all the book friends for your support, we will update three times a day starting from Sunday.

    ==========================

    Early the next morning, Ye Pengfei saw Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han at the entrance of Guijian Canyon.

    "How's that guy doing?"

    Although it was already daytime, most of the monks at the mouth of the Gorge had entered Guijian Gorge, and there was almost no one around. Xu Caiyi was still very cautious and did not say Cao Dong's name.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and nodded slightly.  Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han laughed, this scourge was finally eradicated.

    After laughing for a while, Zhang Han sighed and said: "It's ridiculous that my self-control cultivation is higher than that of Brother Ye, and I shamelessly give advice to Brother Ye. I didn't expect that Brother Ye is much better than me with his cultivation of the fourth level of Qi Refining."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and smiled: "It's just a matter of life and death. When it comes to dealing with monsters, I'm much worse than Brother Zhang. I'm very grateful to Brother Zhang. If it weren't for Brother Zhang, I wouldn't have learned so many tricks for hunting beasts."

    Normally, low-level monks can rely on magic weapons and secret techniques to fight with monks one or two levels higher than them. Logically speaking, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to deal with monks that Zhang Han cannot deal with.  But all things in the world are interdependent. Zhang Han's earth spirit root cannot deal with the demon-possessed Cao Dong, but Ye Pengfei's thunder spirit root happens to be restrained, resulting in such a result.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei say this, Zhang Han also laughed: "Even if we deal with monsters, I believe Brother Ye can surpass me soon! By the way, Brother Ye, I have discussed it with Caiyi and plan to go to Donghua Country  Let¡¯s take a look, will you go?¡±

    Although no one knows that Ye Pengfei killed Cao Dong, no one knows whether Cao Zijie will find any clues.  Since they were casual cultivators anyway, they were pretty much the same wherever they went. Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han simply decided to go a little further and visit other countries.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "I still have to wait for Master."

    "You still have Oh, I understand." Xu Caiyi nodded and understood.  I dare to think of him as a rookie with no background and no knowledge at first. I was totally wrong.

    "Then let's go, take care of yourself!" Xu Caiyi was not a shy woman. She said goodbye to Ye Pengfei and planned to leave.

    "Don't leave in a hurry." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I haven't drunk your wedding wine yet, brother-in-law, you are not even willing to invite me for a drink."

    The sound of "brother-in-law" made Zhang Han feel elated and made Xu Caiyi fly up.

    "Smooth talk, let's see if I don't kick you to death." Xu Caiyi angrily chased Ye Pengfei several times before stopping angrily, "I haven't decided to marry him yet, it's the review period now, do you understand?  You are not allowed to call him brother-in-law."

    "What, there is still an inspection period?" Ye Pengfei looked at Zhang Han with a wry smile on his face, and mourned for him in his heart for a short while, and then he chuckled and said, "Okay, brother-in-law-to-be, I won't drink the wedding wine in advance.  I¡¯ll give you some gifts.¡±

    This "quasi-brother-in-law" made Zhang Han, who was smiling bitterly, laugh again.  Xu Caiyi's face turned red with embarrassment, but she did not blame Ye Pengfei for anything.

    "Why did you give us the soul ring? We two don't play tricks." Xu Caiyi was very puzzled when she saw Ye Pengfei hand over the soul ring.

    "You'll know just by looking at it." Ye Pengfei smiled.

    Xu Caiyi took the soul ring and his spiritual consciousness penetrated it.

    "This is, this is" Xu Caiyi was so shocked that her hands shook and the soul ring fell off.  Fortunately, Zhang Han had quick eyes and quick hands and grabbed the soul ring in his hand.

    "Caiyi, what happened? Look, I scared you." Zhang Han said with concern, and his spiritual sense also scanned the soul ring.

    "Damn, there are so many" Zhang Han almost shouted, but fortunately he reacted quickly enough and immediately suppressed his voice, "Brother Ye, how did you catch so many low-grade ghosts?"

    "Luck, luck, I happened to bump into a place where low-grade ghosts and ghosts gather." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "How about this gift is generous enough? You have to treat my sister well. If you make her suffer,  I won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    "This gift is too valuable, we can't take it!" Zhang Han handed the soul ring back without even thinking about it.

    Ye Pengfei did not answer. He waved his hand and said, "Brother Zhang, you also know my abilities now. To me, these things are nothing."

    Ye Pengfei looked at Xu Caiyi and continued: "Sister is kind-hearted and refuses to take advantage of any advantage she gets. If she goes to Donghua Country, her income from the spirit stones will definitely not be much better. Selling these will help somewhat."

    More than just a little help, there are more than thirty low-grade ghosts in the soul ring. For Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi, this is a huge fortune!  If you study againWith the art of controlling ghosts, Xu Caiyi can rise to the pinnacle of Qi refining just by relying on these ghosts!

    Xu Caiyi's tears immediately flowed out: "Pengfei, getting to know your brother is the greatest happiness in my life."

    Ye Pengfei pointed at Zhang Han, laughed and said: "Sister, your greatest happiness in this life is over there, don't make a mistakeHaha, don't chase me, you can't catch up"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is always a time to say goodbye when we get together. After saying goodbye, Ye Pengfei watched Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han leave.

    Ye Pengfei has no plans to leave. The Guijian Gorge is quite large.  As long as you are lucky, you can catch many low-grade ghosts in one night.  In addition to the ones given to Xu Caiyi, Ye Pengfei also kept ten of them himself.  He wanted to experience more in Guijian Gorge, and maybe catch more and better ghosts.  As for the soul ring, Ye Pengfei found one on Cao Dong, so there was no need to go back to Fairy Town to buy it.

    At this time, the sun rises into the sky, which is the time when ghosts and ghosts are dormant.  Ye Pengfei didn't want to waste his magic power on low-level monsters, so he chose a hidden rock and sat on the ground, waiting for nightfall while summarizing his experience in using magic during this period.

    About half an hour later, a smell aroused Ye Pengfei's alertness.  Opening his eyes, he stuck his head out and took a peek, and saw a monk at the ninth level of Qi Refining hurriedly walking out of Guijian Gorge.  After coming out, he stood at the mouth of the canyon, stretching his neck and looking into the Guijian Gorge, as if waiting for someone.

    "Is someone out so early?"

    ???Looking up at the sun, it will be a while before noon. It is a good time for ghosts to hide and hunt monsters. Why are you looking so hurried when you come out now?

    "Isn't there another beast wave?"

    After waiting quietly for a while, Ye Pengfei saw four monks at the fourth and fifth levels of Qi Refining using the wind control technique and flying out of Guijian Gorge.

    As soon as several monks came out of Guijian Gorge, they started whispering in low voices.

    Ye Pengfei's heart moved, and he quietly cast spells to eavesdrop on the conversation of these Qi Refining monks.

    "Senior Brother Liu, are you really sure that the secret realm discovered by the monks from Fire Feather Palace a few days ago has appeared again?"

    "Of course! If I wasn't sure, why would I come out to you in such a hurry? Several sects have discovered the entrance to the secret realm! My only golden slip communication talisman has been used, so I have no choice but to let all the junior brothers work hard.  It¡¯s time to go on a trip.¡± Senior Brother Liu said anxiously.

    ¡°But it¡¯s at the discretion of Senior Brother Liu!¡± The four Qi Refining monks responded in unison.

    Senior Brother Liu nodded and said: "Okay, you will divide your troops into four groups. Junior Brother Lu will go back to the sect directly. Our Xianyun Sect is too far away from Guijian Gorge, so you must travel day and night and not stay for a moment!"

    "Yes, please don't worry, Senior Brother Liu!" Junior Brother Lu sacrificed a low-grade flying spiritual weapon and hurriedly flew away in the air.

    Senior Brother Liu added: "It's been too long to wait for someone from the sect to come. Junior Brother Zhang will go to find Senior Uncle Jin. He will probably be in the capital area. Junior Brother Peng will go to the capital to find Senior Uncle Zhao. He will probably be in the Wushi County area. Junior Brother Xue will go.  Find Uncle Qin. He is probably near the junction of South China and North China. I will stay here to continue to inquire about the news. If you find any of you, please quickly ask your uncles Jin Jian to send a message, notify the sect, and let everyone  Uncle Master, come to Guijian Gorge as quickly as possible!"

    "Yes!" Several monks nodded in response, launched various flying objects, and flew towards different places.  On each of their faces, there was not only eagerness, but also a faint smile.  As long as the news can be conveyed quickly, you will definitely get a lot of benefits from the sect.

    "Secret realm? Or is it related to the monks of Fire Feather Palace?" Ye Pengfei naturally thought of the evil spirit that escaped far away.

 Text 31. Interception on the way (first update, please comment)

    As I write this, I have slowly come up with a little bit of the plot, and I have added a few more to my collection. I¡¯m happy.  Started 3 updates today.  Welcome to push more.

    =====================

    The secret realm is the collective name for the mysterious (magical) realm in the world of cultivation, either a newly discovered blessed land or a cave, or the ruins of an ancient sect, or the self-created space of an ancient powerful monk.  No matter which one it is, it means precious wealth to the cultivators.

    For Ye Pengfei, this secret realm not only means precious wealth, but also mysterious magic.

    Jiuyuan Demonic Light!  This mysterious spell that almost caused Ye Pengfei to lose had great appeal to Ye Pengfei.

    "Follow up and take a look!"

    When the monk surnamed Liu sent away his junior brothers and flew toward Guijian Gorge in the wind, Ye Pengfei quietly fell behind him.

    The range of spiritual consciousness of a ninth-level Qi Refining monk can reach two hundred feet. Along the way, the monk surnamed Liu is always watching the movement within two hundred feet with his spiritual consciousness.  However, he never expected that there would be a monk with only the fourth level of Qi Refining three hundred feet away, following him closely.

    After walking through the canyon for a while, Ye Pengfei suddenly noticed the figure of the monk surnamed Liu and stopped.

    "Who is hiding there sneakily!" A spherical spiritual weapon appeared beside the monk surnamed Liu. He stared at a dense forest on the left with flickering eyes, ready to take action at any time.

    Soon, a burst of hearty laughter echoed in the dense forest: "Fellow Daoist Liu of the Xianyun Sect is indeed worthy of his reputation. He can even see through the hidden ghost skills below!"

    With this burst of laughter, a strong man with a full beard and who was also at the ninth level of Qi Refining walked out of the dense forest.  He was wearing a dark Taoist robe with a skull embroidered with dark thread, which was very strange.

    "It turns out to be Fellow Daoist Ke from the Pluto Sect. I wonder what Fellow Daoist Ke wants to hide here?" The monk surnamed Liu's eyes flashed and he questioned sternly while looking around, fearing that this surnamed Ke might have helpers.

    The monk surnamed Ke chuckled and said, "It's nothing. It's just that a few junior monks from my sect are hunting beasts and having adventures there. Mr. Ke is here to take care of them. Fellow Daoist Liu, please go to another place to practice."

    The face of the monk surnamed Liu changed and he snorted coldly: "Why, the Pluto Sect wants to dominate the entrance to the secret realm? The Pluto Sect is not the only one in Nanhua Country!"

    Seeing that fellow Taoist surnamed Liu said so straightforwardly, monk surnamed Ke also turned cold: "My Pluto Sect doesn't have much ability, so it's not a big deal to take care of the small Xianyun Sect!"

    During the days following Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, Ye Pengfei also had a general understanding of the situation in the cultivation world of Nanhua Kingdom.  Xianyun Sect has only one Jindan ancestor who is in charge, and he only has the first level of Jindan cultivation.  The Pluto Sect is a large sect with the same name as the Mangshan Sect and Fire Feather Palace. There are more than five Jindan monks in the sect, and their cultivation level is far higher than that of the Xianyun Sect.

    Use your power to overwhelm others!  What will the monk named Liu do?

    Just when Ye Pengfei thought that the monk surnamed Liu was either giving in or retreating temporarily to think of another way, he suddenly discovered that the monk surnamed Liu had taken action.

    In the air, a faint shadow appeared from behind the monk surnamed Liu, then made a big circle and sneaked towards the monk surnamed Ke!

    "What a weird spiritual weapon!" Ye Pengfei felt secretly in his heart.

    Ye Pengfei saw clearly that this faint shadow was actually a spiritual weapon.  Not only is it difficult to see with the naked eye, its shape is ever-changing, changing with the flow of air.  Unless you deliberately use your spiritual sense to sense its origin, it will be difficult to detect.

    Ye Pengfei asked himself, if it was him who faced him, he would most likely be plotted against him!

    What will happen to the monk named Ke?

    I saw that the strange spiritual weapon circled three feet behind the monk surnamed Ke. Just as he was about to launch a thunderous strike, a ferocious-looking mid-level ghost slave suddenly appeared in front of the spiritual weapon, stretched out his sharp claws, and struck it hard.  !

    not good!

    The monk surnamed Liu¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he hurriedly controlled his spiritual weapon to dodge.  However, the middle-grade ghost slave appeared too suddenly, catching him off guard.

    What¡¯s even more terrible is that almost at the same time, the monk surnamed Ke moved.  The dark robe suddenly turned into black wings, and with a sudden shock, the whole person rushed towards the monk surnamed Liu at high speed.  The dark light flashing in the palm is clearly the art of ghost eating!

    "It turns out that the technique of ghost bite can be used like this!"

    "The Art of Controlling Ghosts" also contains the technique of devouring ghosts, which is very powerful and can swallow up a monk's mana.  But compared to other spells, the Ghost Devouring Technique needs to be performed at close range, and it can be effective only by hitting the enemy directly.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that it would be difficult for monks to fight in close combat situations, soI found this ghost-eating technique to be very useless, so I just learned it casually and put it in the back of my mind.  Now it seems that the monk surnamed Ke first pretended not to know about his opponent's secret attack. When the middle-grade ghost slave suddenly appeared, causing the monk surnamed Liu to be shocked, he suddenly rushed towards the monk surnamed Liu at the fastest speed.  This design made Ye Pengfei nod his head repeatedly.

    "When fighting with Cao Dong, there are occasional close combats. If you can suddenly use the ghost bite technique, you can achieve miraculous results. It seems that monks fight not only with courage, but also with wits!"

    As expected, the monk surnamed Liu was caught off guard. He was hit twice by the ghost bite technique, and his magic power suddenly dropped.  Even the spherical spiritual weapon that had been sacrificed long ago and was floating around him could not be controlled and fell directly to the ground.

    "Hey, take your life!" The monk surnamed Ke succeeded with one blow and showed no mercy.  A pitch-black ghost chain that chased souls and demanded lives was sacrificed, and it wrapped fiercely around the neck of the monk surnamed Liu.

    Is the monk surnamed Liu going to die?

    No!

    Just when he was hit by the Ghost Devouring Technique and his magic power dropped sharply, and he couldn't even control the spiritual weapon, the monk surnamed Liu quickly threw out a talisman.

    "Sixth level wind blade talisman!"

    The monk surnamed Ke was shocked, he hurriedly froze, and tried his best to dodge in another direction.  However, the speed of the sixth-level wind blade was too fast, and the distance between the two monks was too close. Two wind blades still tore apart the body-protecting spell of the monk surnamed Ke, and instantly destroyed the left arm and right leg of the monk surnamed Ke.  Cut it off!

    This turn of events left Ye Pengfei dumbfounded.

    The sixth-level talisman is equivalent to the attack of a high-level foundation-building monk!

    How much is such a talisman worth?  Ye Pengfei couldn't imagine it.

    He once saw second-level talismans in Water Spirit Fairy Town that were equivalent to the attack power of an intermediate Qi Refining monk, and each one cost eight hundred souls.  At that time, he also asked Xu Caiyi how much higher-level talismans sold for, and the answer Xu Caiyi gave was that those above level 4 rarely appeared, but once they appeared, they were sky-high prices!

    Using a rare sky-high-priced talisman to save his life, severely injure the enemy, and regain his form, neither Ye Pengfei, who was secretly watching the battle, nor the monk surnamed Ke, who had an absolute advantage just now, could have predicted it.

    The monk surnamed Ke turned pale and quickly retreated more than ten feet.  The monk surnamed Liu regained the situation, and regardless of the fact that his magic power was far from recovered, he drew out a high-grade magic knife and gritted his teeth to chase after him.

    "Ghost blast!"

    A low-grade ghost slave stopped in front of the monk surnamed Liu and exploded instantly.  Although he failed to break through the defense of monk surnamed Liu's robe, he was able to slow down monk surnamed Liu's speed.  The monk surnamed Ke got this opportunity and fled into the dense forest.

 Text 32. The fisherman gets a profit (second update)

    In the dense forest, fierce fighting broke out again.

    Ye Pengfei really wanted to sneak over and take a closer look and learn lessons.  However, there were continuous sounds of ghost explosions in the dense forest, and various wind spells were flying all over the sky.  If you risk sneaking in, you might get burned.

    So, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to rely on his spiritual sense to see.  The two monks were fighting back and forth so fast that Ye Pengfei could only see a small part of them clearly.

    This fierce fight lasted for less than half an hour.  The monk surnamed Liu has almost exhausted his magic power and can no longer control the high-grade magic sword. He has replaced it with the worst low-grade magic sword.  As for the monk surnamed Ke, he used secret methods to repair his broken arms and legs.  But it was not easy to recover from such a serious injury. His face became increasingly pale, in stark contrast to the black robe on his body.

    "When the fight reaches this level, any monk at the first level of Qi Refining can take the lives of both of them. Compared with their fierce fight, it would be too easy for me to kill Cao Dong."

    While watching the fierce fight between the two, Ye Pengfei sighed secretly.  If Cao Dong wasn't inherently useless, but his spiritual roots and spells were just enough to restrain demons and ghosts, it would have been hard to predict who would win and who would lose, who would live and who would die.

    Originally, he wanted to follow the monk surnamed Liu and find the entrance to the secret realm, but he never expected to see a fierce fight and learn a lot. Ye Pengfei felt that the trip was well worth it.  After a while, when the two monks finally performed desperate measures together, and their souls flew away at the same time, Ye Pengfei felt that something had fallen out of the sky.

    "No, both of them are dead. These spiritual weapons and magic weapons"

    Seeing the spiritual weapons and magic weapons scattered on the ground, Ye Pengfei couldn't believe his eyes for a moment.

    The two intact spiritual weapons are both of middle grade, one is a black soul-chasing rope, and the other is a round shield with a defensive array engraved on it. They are both spiritual weapons of the monk surnamed Ke.  Not long after escaping into the dense forest, he fell to the ground due to his severe injuries and lack of magic power.  For a mid-grade spiritual weapon on the market, the cheapest one would not be less than 10,000 spiritual weapons.  So Fan Lin would be very happy if he could get a low-grade flying spiritual weapon.  But I got two middle-grade spiritual weapons all at once. I was really lucky.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei knew that his current cultivation level was not enough and he could not control the middle-grade spiritual weapons, so he turned his attention to the magical weapons on the ground.

    There are as many as eighteen magical instruments. Unfortunately, they are all damaged and cannot be used immediately.  However, as long as you return to Immortal Town and spend some spiritual stones to repair it, it is still very useful.  Comparing his current possessions, including those obtained from Cao Dong, I am afraid that they are not even as valuable as these broken magic weapons.

    Ye Pengfei was very happy to receive a windfall from heaven.  After he put away these spiritual weapons and magic weapons, he stared at the storage bags of the two people and the soul ring of the monk surnamed Ke.

    It¡¯s not just these harvests on the ground, the bigger harvests are in the storage bags and soul rings of the two people.

    With a move of his hand, he used the object control technique and took over two storage bags and a soul ring.

    The storage bags are all engraved with the soul mark of the owner. Now that the owner is dead, the soul mark naturally disappears. Ye Pengfei can easily see the contents of the storage bag clearly.

    The storage bag of the monk surnamed Ke, adhering to his style, has a skull painted on it.  There are only a dozen middle-grade spiritual stones and a black iron token inside.

    "There are only a dozen middle-grade spiritual stones. It's so poor!" Ye Pengfei curled his lips.  There are more than 5,000 spirits in Cao Dong's storage bag, which is equivalent to more than 50 pieces of middle-grade spirit stones.  The monk surnamed Ke is already at the ninth level of Qi refining, but he only has this level, which makes Ye Pengfei very disappointed.

    As for the black iron token, one side has the antique Chinese character "ming" in Chinese characters, and the other side shows a mountain surrounded by ghosts.  It seemed that it was the identity plate of a disciple of the Pluto Sect. It was inappropriate to hold it in his hand. Ye Pengfei immediately cast a fire spell and melted the plate into an iron lump.

    Looking at the storage bag of the monk surnamed Liu, Ye Pengfei took a breath of air.

    "No wonder he has a sixth-level talisman, he is actually a disciple of the ancestor of Xianyun Sect's Golden Pill!"

    On a piece of snow-white spiritual paper, monk Liu¡¯s experience and insights were written, as well as some doubts.  This letter was written to the Jindan Patriarch of the Xianyun Sect. At the end of the letter, there were the words "Disciple Liu Minda".

    When a direct disciple comes out to practice, the ancestor gives him a sixth-level talisman to protect himself, which is very normal.  The monk surnamed Ke must not have understood the situation, otherwise he would not have rushed to attack at close range.

    Except for this unsent spiritual note, the only things left in the storage bag of the monk surnamed Liu are dozens of medium-grade spiritual stones and a jade slip.  Stretching out his spiritual sense to investigate, he found that what was recorded in the jade slip was a wind cultivation technique, which was of little use to him.

    The two people¡¯s storage bags didn¡¯t have much wealth, and together they were not as valuable as a mid-grade spiritual weapon. Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes were on the soul ring.

    He saw it with his own eyesThe monk named ?? exploded a low-grade ghost slave, and the high-grade ghost slave who intercepted Liu Minda's spiritual weapon sneak attack was also killed. Originally, Ye Pengfei had no hope for the soul ring, but when his spiritual sense explored the soul ring,  I couldn't help but curse in a low voice.

    "Damn, there's something wrong with you. Why are you pretending to be so evil?"

    There are thousands of bad ghosts packed tightly inside the soul ring.  Not to mention the ninth-level Qi-refining monks, even the fourth-level Qi-refining monks like Ye Pengfei were useless.

    Let them explode?  It would indeed be extremely terrifying if thousands of bad ghosts exploded at the same time.  Not to mention the Qi Refining monks, even the Golden Pill Ancestor has to retreat temporarily.  But to self-destruct, you need to enslave the ghost first, and then operate it.  Which Qi refining monk is so awesome that he can defeat thousands of ghosts in one go?  Ye Pengfei thought to himself that his spiritual knowledge was very good, and he could control thirty ghost slaves at the same time even if he was exhausted.

    Use them to assist in cultivation?  Each mana is pitifully small, what kind of profit can be squeezed out.

    Sell ??them all?  I have never heard of any monk who plays ghosts buying bad ghosts.  If you want to grab it yourself, no one has too much spiritual stone and no place to spend it.

    ¡°Could it be that this Colin, like me, has an extremely strong body and can forcibly absorb the magic power of evil ghosts to improve his cultivation?  He stretched out his foot and kicked Colin's body, feeling no different from an ordinary monk.

    Ye Pengfei looked at these thousands of bad ghosts speechlessly, and couldn't understand why the monk surnamed Ke had so many bad ghosts.

    "There are other monks from the Pluto Sect ahead, maybe we can find the reason." Ye Pengfei shook his head and put away the soul ring.

    Ye Pengfei first packed up everything, burned the two people¡¯s storage bags, and then cleaned up his own traces. Ye Pengfei flew in the direction where Liu Minda had flown before.  He didn't know if the next route would have twists and turns, but he could only search slowly.

    Yufeng flew for a while, and with good luck, Ye Pengfei discovered other Pluto Sect disciples.

    "Junior brother Liu, why are you back? Didn't you and the other junior brothers block the road to the southeast?"

    "Senior Brother Zhang, if I want to stop you, go and stop it yourself! There are more than a dozen monks and two people at the ninth level of Qi Refining, how can we stop them!"

    In the flash of spirit, Master Liu was the seven -layer cultivation of Qi, and Brother Zhang was the eight -layer cultivation of Qi.

    Hearing what Junior Brother Liu said, Senior Brother Zhang couldn't help frowning: "There have never been any high-level Qi Refining monks in Guijian Gorge, why are so many here suddenly? We only have Senior Brother Ke Lin here who is at the ninth level of Qi Refining. I'm afraid  I can¡¯t stop it.¡±

    Colin?  Long dead.  Ye Pengfei sneered slightly.

    Is the secret realm something that a sect can monopolize casually?  The human heart is not enough, so you deserve to die!

    Just when Ye Pengfei sneered secretly, the group of monks from the southeast walked over with proud faces.  After a while, monks arrived one after another from the south.  After waiting a little longer, more than a dozen mid-level Qi Refining monks appeared in the direction Ye Pengfei came from.

    More than two hundred monks gathered together, and the Pluto Sect couldn't hold them back.

 Text 33. A strange secret realm with an uncertain entrance (Third update

    This is the third update today. What do you think after reading the book?  Whether it¡¯s praise or criticism, whatever you say is motivation for me to continue writing!  !

    =======================

    "This entrance to the secret realm was discovered first by our Pluto Sect. I hope you will think twice before doing so!" Senior Brother Zhang shouted angrily.

    Colin was nowhere to be seen. Among the monks in the Pluto Sect here, Senior Brother Zhang had the highest cultivation level. He had to bite the bullet and stand up.

    "Zhang Mingde, don't scare people with the Pluto Sect, our Mangshan sect doesn't take the Pluto Sect seriously yet!" From the southeast, a monk at the ninth level of Qi Refining shouted.

    It turns out they are from the Mangshan sect.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look at them twice.

    Zhang Mingde¡¯s expression changed and his mouth moved twice, but he did not dare to say anything more.

    In the world of cultivation, sectarian conflicts occur from time to time. In recent years, the Pluto Sect is indeed no match for the Mangshan Sect. The current situation is that the Mangshan Sect is too strong. Other sects and even casual cultivators are eyeing it. Zhang Mingde cannot be tough even if he wants to.

    A monk from the north chuckled and said, "Senior Brother Qiu Shu of Mangshan Sect is so arrogant. Our Bafang Immortal Town is willing to listen to Senior Brother Qiu Shu's orders. We also hope that Senior Brother Qiu Shu can give us Bafang Immortal Town a good deal."

    Bafangxian Town!  This is a large fairy town with a fourth-level Jindan cultivator!

    Ye Pengfei turned his eyes quickly and saw that the monk who was speaking was handsome and young, about twenty-four or five years old, and his cultivation level was only at the fifth level of Qi Refining.  Around him, there were several high-level Qi Refining monks, but they were obviously following his lead, which showed the young monk's status.

    Qiu Shu is a well-rounded person. He smiled slightly and said: "It turns out to be Junior Brother Lin Hua of Huaxing. I am not qualified to order fellow Taoists. After entering the secret realm, everyone should act according to their abilities."

    Hua Xinglin¡¯s expression changed, and he asked in a deep voice: ¡°What do you mean, Senior Brother Qiu, that the Mangshan Sect will enter the secret realm immediately?¡±

    "That's right." Qiu Shu nodded and smiled, not concealing the Mangshan sect's plan.

    Hearing what Qiu Shu said, the hundreds of monks present suddenly became excited and started talking.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei pretended to be a newly arrived monk and stood at the outermost place.  He could clearly hear everyone's discussions without using his spiritual sense.

    "Didn't you say that the entrance to the secret realm will disappear?"

    "That's right, otherwise the monks from Fire Feather Palace would have gone in long ago!"

    "I heard that there is still an evil spirit at the entrance. The monks from Fire Feather Palace have been chasing the evil spirit for many days in order to know the changes at the entrance to the secret realm. Is it possible that the evil spirit was captured by the monks of Mangshan Sect?  Caught?"

    Hearing this, Ye Pengfei finally understood the cause and effect of the matter.  It turned out that the monks of Fire Feather Palace discovered the entrance to the secret realm, accidentally released the evil spirit, and discovered that the entrance to the secret realm had mysteriously disappeared.  In order to understand the changes at the entrance to the secret realm, he chased Cao Dong, who was possessed by an evil spirit.

    "Could it be that the escaped evil spirit was really caught by the Mangshan sect?" Ye Pengfei, like other monks, wanted to hear Qiu Shu's explanation.

    However, Qiu Shu ignored everyone's inquiring glances and just smiled and said to the monks of the Pluto Sect: "Zhang Mingde, are you going to take your junior brothers in now? Or are you going to get out of the way and let us Mangshan  Send him in first?"

    Zhang Mingde had a gloomy face. He really wanted to fight Qiu Shu to the death.  But Colin has not returned for a long time, and he may have encountered something unexpected.  With these people now, they can't even hold a stick of incense.

    After thinking about it, Zhang Mingde chuckled and said: "Since Senior Brother Qiu insists on going in, I won't stop Senior Brother Qiu. Anyway, our Pluto Sect has no ability, but we are very good at exorcising ghosts all over the mountains and plains."

    The implication is that your Mangshan sect can go in, but no matter how the exit of the secret realm changes, it will still be in Guijian Gorge.  We, the Pluto Sect, are determined to play with the sea of ??ghosts in Guijian Gorge, making it easy for you to enter but difficult to come out!

    Upon hearing this, Qiu Shu couldn't help but change his face, and his threatening aura became less intense.

    Seeing that Zhang Mingde¡¯s threat was effective, other monks from all walks of life also ridiculed him.  Even Hua Xinglin, who just now vowed to follow Qiu Shu's lead, said with a smile: "Brother Qiu, don't have a great appetite!"

    "They are not vegetarians!" Ye Pengfei watched silently from the side, sighing in his heart.

    "Cultivation is not easy, and playing tricks is even more difficult.  It seemed that he was right to stop practicing temporarily and leave the hot spring pool to travel.  Only by practicing while broadening your knowledge can you truly integrate into your practice!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Looking at the quarrels among the monks, and the conspiracy and conspiracy flying everywhere, after waiting for a long time, they finally quarreledThere was a result.

    Form a team to enter, each team is limited to five people.  Each team must pay one thousand souls to the Mangshan sect every day, with a minimum payment of three days' worth each time.  The Mangshan faction is responsible for ensuring that everyone can find an exit and return safely after entering.

    After signing the contract with the secret method, the monks from all walks of life formed teams one after another and passed through the entrance of the secret realm in batches, but Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    A thousand spirits are nothing. In order to find the source of Cao Dong's secret method, Ye Pengfei is willing to have more.  However, it was difficult for him to form a team and enter this area.

    He doesn¡¯t know a single monk here, who should he look for to form a team?

    At this moment, a thin monk in yellow clothes walked over.

    "Fellow Taoist, do you want to take a look in the secret realm?" Facing Ye Pengfei's questioning gaze, the monk in yellow said enthusiastically, "We have gathered four of us, and if fellow Taoist is willing, we can go in.  "

    After looking at it with his spiritual eyes, Ye Pengfei found that he was a monk at the sixth level of Qi Refining.  Look at the three monks looking over there, two women and one man, all of whom are at the fifth level of Qi Refining.

    If it had been a few hours ago, Ye Pengfei might have nodded in agreement.  He has many means, and it is no problem to kill a monk at the fifth or sixth level of Qi Refining.  However, after first witnessing the fierce fight between Colin and Liu Minda, and seeing the conspiracy flying around, he became cautious.

    Prudence is a symbol of maturity, and boldness can only bring death.  Mixed cultivation in the real world requires not only strength, but also wisdom.

    Ye Pengfei said calmly: "My cultivation level is too poor. Going in will be a waste of spiritual stones."

    The monk in yellow chuckled and said: "Fellow Taoist, the spiritual stones that need to be paid to the Mangshan Sect are all from this adventure. The evil spirits guarding the entrance to the secret realm are very powerful, and there will definitely be many good things in the secret realm. As long as  If your luck is not too bad, you will basically not be allowed to rest on your laurels. Moreover, I can advance the payment!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled and declined the invitation of the monk in yellow.  He has seen that there are still some casual cultivators looking for a team, so he can wait and see what happens.

    The monk in yellow did not give up. He tried his best to persuade: "Fellow Taoist, don't hesitate. Look at the other casual cultivator teams. The monks' cultivation levels are all very high. If you join those teams, wouldn't you be in more danger?"

    Is it more dangerous to have a higher level of cultivation?  A bad heart is the most dangerous thing!

    Ye Pengfei's smile turned cold, and he even more simply rejected the invitation of the monk in yellow.

 Text 34. Entering alone (please push for the first update)

    After waiting for a while and rejecting some invitations from casual cultivators, a monk from the Mangshan sect noticed Ye Pengfei.

    "Senior Brother Qiu, look over there." A short monk from the Mangshan Sect pointed at Ye Pengfei.

    "Isn't he just a casual cultivator? He has only reached the fourth level of Qi refining. What's the problem?" Qiu Shu glanced at Ye Pengfei and didn't find anything special.  The casual cultivators who ventured into the secret realm basically had higher cultivation levels than him.

    The short monk said softly: "Brother Qiu, do you still remember what happened in the Sutra Collection Hall more than half a year ago?"

    "More than half a year ago, in the Sutra Collection Hall" The monks had good memories, and Qiu Shu recalled it immediately, "You mean, he is the mortal named Ye?"

    "Most likely! I took a look at them from a distance. Although they are a little taller and stronger, they look very similar!" The short monk was extremely confident.

    Qiu Shu said in surprise: "He was just a mortal more than half a year ago, and now he is at the fourth level of Qi refining. What qualifications does a monster have to become like this?"

    When you transform from mortal to immortal, you will face many obstacles at the beginning of your cultivation, such as inner demons.  If you can rise one or two levels in a year, your cultivation qualifications will be ridiculously strong.  A four-level rise in less than a year?  Qiu Shu thought it was impossible.

    "Senior Brother Qiu, what is your background? Even if your qualifications are not top-notch, you may not be able to achieve this level of cultivation with spiritual stones and elixirs."

    Even if you use spiritual stones and elixirs to pile up, it will be in vain if your body cannot bear it.  Qiu Shu still disagreed, thinking that the short monk might have seen it wrong.

    At this time, the short monk revealed another shocking secret: "Senior Brother Qiu, do you still remember my brother Feng Xuda?"

    "Remember, I'm still wondering, isn't Senior Brother Feng training nearby? People who are far away are rushing over, why hasn't he arrived yet?" Qiu Shu asked.

    "My brother was stimulated by this boy's evil qualities, so now he has gone back to the Mangshan sect to practice in seclusion."

    "No!" Qiu Shu was startled.

    Both are at the ninth level of Qi refining, but Feng Xuda's cultivation is more advanced than his own.  Qiu Shu envied and admired the Sancai Sword Formation with his superb skills.  Such a character was actually stimulated by Ye Pengfei to go back to the sect to practice in seclusion?

    "What happened? Tell me quickly." Qiu Shu grabbed the short monk and asked urgently.

    "By the way, one day, my brother received a summons from Uncle Fang Baishan"

    Just when the short monk vividly described to Feng Xuda the serious blow his brother had experienced, another monk approached Ye Pengfei.

    This is a team with a large number of people, and they are all high-level monks in Qi refining.  The leader is a young man in white clothes. Although he looks about the same age as Hua Xinglin from Bafangxian Town, his cultivation level is much higher, reaching the eighth level of Qi refining.

    As soon as the young man in white came, his eyes swept around.  Then, he ordered very arrogantly: "Go and gather all the casual cultivators who have not formed a team. Tell them that I will provide the spiritual stones!"

    "Yes, young master!" The monks beside him immediately took action.

    ¡­¡­

    "What, Young Master Zhang of the Beast King Sect is willing to provide us with spiritual stones?"

    "Really or not, they are using us as cannon fodder."

    As soon as someone questioned it, he was immediately targeted by several monks from the Beast King Sect.

    "Boy, do you have the guts to say it again?"

    "I, I" Suppressed by the powerful auras of several high-level monks, the monk who raised the question had a pale face and was too scared to say anything.

    "Don't you dare to say anything? If you don't dare to say anything, just come here. You will be the first one to go in later!"

    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"

    Shooting the first bird, the domineering Beast King Sect frightened the courage of some casual cultivators.

    There are some casual cultivators who have higher self-cultivation and want to resist.  However, facing so many high-level Qi-refining monks from the Beast King Sect, he was able to get rid of three moves and two moves, and had to succumb to the lustful power of the Beast King Sect.

    With these precedents, other casual cultivators no longer dare to resist.  If you have a chance to escape, do it quickly. If you don't have a chance to escape, you can only join the Beast King Sect's team.

    Although the disciples of other sects can¡¯t stand it, the Beast King Sect is so powerful that they won¡¯t do anything to bring trouble to the Beast King Sect.  Besides, it would be very beneficial for them to have the Beast King Sect as the evil ones and drive away some of the casual cultivators.  As a result, all the disciples of the sect, including the Mangshan sect, turned a blind eye.

    Soon, monks from the Beast King Sect came to Ye Pengfei.

    "You, what are you still doing? Hurry up."??Past!  "

    Ye Pengfei had a panoramic view of what happened just now.  These guys from the Beast King Sect are not good birds. How could he join such a team?

    "I'm not going." Ye Pengfei said coldly.

    "Don't go? You are brave enough!" When Ye Pengfei refused, the monks of the Beast King Sect wanted to use violence.

    At this time, Qiu Shu had just confirmed that Ye Pengfei was indeed the illegitimate son of the Jin Dan ancestor rumored within the sect.  When he raised his eyes, he saw that the monks from the Beast King Sect were trying to attack Ye Pengfei, and he was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat.

    "Wait a minute!" Qiu Shu quickly flew over against the wind and stopped the monks from the Beast King Sect.

    "Why, Senior Brother Qiu wants to take care of our Beast King Sect's affairs?" Young Master Zhang squinted his eyes and looked at Qiu Shu with a half-smile.

    "Isn't it just because your grandpa is a seventh-level golden elixir monk that you are good at reining in horses? You are so arrogant!"

    Without Ye Pengfei, Qiu Shu would never dare to confront Young Master Zhang.  However, Mr. Zhang mainly wanted to attack Ye Pengfei. If he didn't come forward, he would definitely not get any good results when he went back.

    We are in a dilemma, what should we do?

    Qiu Shu's mind was flexible and he immediately changed into a smiling face.

    "Young Master Zhang is joking, why should I care about the Beast King Sect's affairs? It's just that this fellow Taoist has just paid 10,000 souls. I hope Young Master Zhang won't make it difficult for me."

    Qiu Shu opened his mouth and said ten thousand spirits, and his idea was that Young Master Zhang would never burn his hands with so many spirit stones that he would fly out these ten thousand spirits for Ye Peng.

    As expected, Young Master Zhang looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise, thinking to himself that it was hard to tell that a mere casual cultivator on the fourth level of Qi Refining could have such a rich net worth.

    How did Young Master Zhang know that Qiu Shu was talking nonsense, and even Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment.  If the iron law enforcement order of the Mangshan sect was not still in Ye Pengfei's storage bag and he was not worried about being plotted by the disciples of the Mangshan sect, Ye Pengfei would have thought that Qiu Shu was playing some trick.

    Young Master Zhang looked Ye Pengfei up and down for a while, but didn't find anything special, so he frowned and said, "In that case, forget it. Qin Feng, Chen Lin, you two, hurry up. If you don't go in, all the good things will be lost to others."  The monks robbed them all!¡±

    Young Master Zhang¡¯s concession made Qiu Shu secretly wipe his hands with cold sweat.  If Young Master Zhang insists on having his own way, he really doesn't know what to do.  When the monks of the Beast King Sect shifted their targets to other casual cultivators, Qiu Shu turned around, smiled and cupped his hands towards Ye Pengfei, and said: "Junior Brother Ye, feel free to go in. I have disciples of the Mangshan Sect here,  No one dares to do anything to you."

    "You know my surname is Ye?" Ye Pengfei's face became a little strange.

    "Haha, I know, I know." Qiu Shu would never miss the opportunity to establish a relationship. He said with a smile on his face, "Junior brother Ye has the iron law of our Mangshan sect's law enforcement. Just now, Qiu's eyes were clumsy and he didn't see Ye  Junior brother, I also hope that junior brother Ye Haihan will do the same."

    It turns out he recognized me.

    Although he was unwilling to take the initiative to use the iron order, since he was recognized by others, it would be a fool not to take advantage of it, so Ye Pengfei was not polite.  He cupped his hands, smiled slightly and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Qiu."

    After thanking him, Ye Pengfei walked to the entrance of the secret realm alone.

    Ye Pengfei's solo actions attracted the attention of the monks around Master Zhang.

    "Young Master, look, that kid went in alone."

    "Alone?" Young Master Zhang squinted his eyes slightly and looked coldly at Ye Pengfei's back as he disappeared at the entrance to the secret realm. "You are very brave. It seems that you have a lot of treasures with you. If you meet each other after entering,  Keep an eye on him for me, if there is a chance"

    Young Master Zhang made a chopping gesture, and the monks on the left and right nodded knowingly, and laughed softly

 Text 35. Strange buildings in the wilderness (second update)

    Friends who like this book, please give me more recommendation votes!

    ====================================

    The entrance to this secret realm is similar to the Mangshan sect¡¯s blessed place Dongtian that Ye Pengfei visited in the past. They are both very inconspicuous existences.  It's just a shallow cave about one person tall, surrounded by weeds.  However, as soon as I took a few steps inside, the scenery changed drastically.

    It¡¯s boundless.  In the unobstructed wilderness, there is a glimmer of light on the skyline, as if dawn is approaching.  However, after standing there for a while and watching the actions of other monks, the glimmer of light was still faint, and there was no sign that the sun was about to rise.

    "There's something weird over there." Ye Pengfei was keenly aware that the glimmer of light on the skyline represented something special.

    Naturally, other monks noticed this. A team of monks came in in front of Ye Pengfei. After discussing quietly for a while, they flew with their swords and headed towards the dim light.

    Ye Pengfei did not do this. His main purpose of coming in was to find out the origin of the evil soul and see if he could obtain some strange secrets.

    "Since the monks of Fire Feather Palace opened the seal at the entrance to the secret realm, the evil spirit rushed out, presumably the evil spirit's former hiding place was nearby."

    Ye Pengfei first looked carefully at the entrance.

    Both sides of the entrance to the secret realm are guarded by Mangshan Sect disciples.  Qiu Shu was in charge of the outside, while Xu Mingkai, another ninth-level Qi Refining monk, was in charge of the inside.  When he saw Ye Pengfei coming in alone, he felt a little strange.  Now that Ye Pengfei doesn't venture into the depths of the wilderness like other monks, it feels even more strange.

    "What are you doing here?" Xu Mingkai just asked, when a monk entered the secret realm.

    This monk is none other than the short monk who just saw where Ye Pengfei came from.  As soon as he came in, he heard Senior Brother Xu asking Ye Pengfei, and he quickly ran over and grabbed Senior Brother Xu.

    "Senior Brother Xu, this is not an outsider."

    "Oh?" Xu Mingkai looked Ye Pengfei up and down, but had no impression.

    Although the Mangshan sect has many disciples, the monks have stronger memories.  More importantly, disciples of the Mangshan Sect must reach the fifth level of Qi Refining or above before they are allowed to go out to practice.  The kid in front of me is only at the fourth level of Qi Refining. How could he be a monk of my Mangshan Sect?

    "Where is he from? As long as he is not from our Mangshan sect, he is not allowed to stay here! Feng Xuqiu, don't think that your brother Feng Xuda dares to have personal affairs here just for the sake of gain. Don't forget, brothers Fan Lin and Fan Xu  The end!"

    Xu Mingkai deliberately spoke loudly, not only to let other monks know that the Mangshan sect is not easy to mess with, but also to show off in front of all the junior brothers.

    Feng Xuqiu immediately became angry. He thought to himself, grandma, you kindly remind you but you don¡¯t appreciate it, and you dare to curse me to death!

    Although he was only at the fifth level of Qi Refining, Feng Xuqiu would not show mercy when someone bullied him. He chuckled and said, "In that case, it's up to you, Senior Brother Xu."

    Very insidiously, Feng Xuqiu stepped aside.

    Feng Xuqiu originally thought that if Xu Mingkai was so arrogant and offended Ye Pengfei, there would be no good consequences.  As soon as the iron law is issued, even the elders in the foundation building stage will have to stick their buttocks out and receive the iron whip, let alone Xu Mingkai.  However, just as Feng Xuqiu was holding back his anger and waiting to see Xu Ming make a joke, he saw Ye Pengfei cup his hand and Yufeng flew away.

    Feng Xuqiu was dumbfounded at this moment. How did he know that because of the leader Qin Zhongtian, Ye Pengfei did not want to use the iron law of law.  Otherwise, he would just reach out to Qiu Shu and Xu Mingkai to ask for the evil soul, so why bother looking for it himself.

    Just when Xu Mingkai was teaching Feng Xuqiu a lesson, Ye Pengfei used his spiritual sense to quickly explore the surroundings and found no trace of the sealing circle.  Therefore, he did not want to stay here any longer, causing Feng Xuqiu, who was waiting to see the joke, to become dumbfounded.

    The ups and downs of life come too quickly.  Feng Xuqiu, who wanted to watch the fun, made a mistake in judgment, which made Xu Mingkai even more proud, and Xu Mingkai arrogantly taught him a lesson.  The good mood of watching the excitement suddenly turned extremely bad. Feng Xuqiu stamped his feet in anger and went out to complain to Qiu Shu.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't know that he had inadvertently caused Feng Xuqiu to suffer, and he didn't know that Xu Ming would be restless for several days due to the episode that happened and couldn't sleep.  Ye Pengfei was walking aimlessly in the wilderness, not knowing where to look for clues to the evil soul.

    No matter how long we fly, we can never see the end of this wilderness.  Although there are monsters appearing frequently, they are only first- and second-order low-level monsters.  TheySeeing Ye Pengfei flying in the wind from afar, they all ran away.  Ye Pengfei was too lazy to chase, and continued to fly straight forward in one direction.

    After flying for a while, the wilderness ahead had some changes.

    A tall building gradually appeared on the skyline.

    "A hemispherical building, what can be found here?" From a distance, Ye Pengfei could clearly see what the building looked like.  This is neither a common palace building nor a mausoleum. It is purely hemispherical and full of weirdness, which makes Ye Pengfei very curious.

    After flying toward that weird building for a while, Ye Pengfei was even more shocked.

    "It hasn't arrived yet. How big is it?"

    The hemispherical building in sight is already more than fifty feet tall.  However, Ye Pengfei still has no hope of arriving.  In other words, this building is much more than this height!

    Royal sword, fly!

    Ye Pengfei made a decisive decision, stepped on the flying sword, and flew towards this strange building at a faster speed.

    After more than half an hour, Ye Pengfei finally stood in front of this strange building.

    With surprise on his face, Ye Pengfei couldn't imagine who it was and for what purpose, who built such a strange building in this wilderness.

    It¡¯s not that this building is very tall, but that it¡¯s surprisingly short!

    More than half an hour ago, the building in sight was still more than fifty feet high.  Just as Yu Jian flew this way and approached the building at high speed, the building was getting bigger and bigger as usual.  However, when they got closer, without any warning, the huge building that was already breathtakingly tall suddenly shrank, suddenly shrinking to only a mere half a foot tall!

    "Such a spell is really unpredictable. I don't know what to do to enter this building?"

    Ye Pengfei has circled around this building several times, but he has not found the entrance to this hemispherical building.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about how to enter the building, he didn't know that he was already being watched.

 Text 36. Trap (Third update)

    I won¡¯t say anything more, just update honestly.  The third update today.

    ============================

    The person eyeing Ye Pengfei was the monk in yellow who first invited Ye Pengfei to join.  Next to him, there was only a female cultivator standing.  The other three monks who joined have disappeared. In fact, they will never appear again.

    The two monks had invisibility charms attached to their bodies, and they were casting breath-condensing spells, staring at Ye Pengfei from a distance.

    "Brother Peng, look, the young monk who rejected you is right in front." The female cultivator smiled coquettishly, leaning half of her body against the monk in yellow.

    "Hey, let's do it again!" The monk in yellow pinched the female cultivator's tall breasts hard, causing the female cultivator to scream.

    "Brother Peng, tell me, what should I do?" After panting for a while, the female cultivator lay on the shoulder of the monk in yellow with a blushing face, and blew air into the monk in yellow's ear.

    "Two are fighting one, and his cultivation level is higher than his. Is it possible that we will be afraid of him?" The monk in yellow said hehe.

    "I'm afraid it won't be easy." The female cultivator twisted her body and said coquettishly, "Rejecting Brother Peng's invitation shows that he is a very cautious person. But now there is no trace of other monks around him, which shows that he is also ruthless.  , It¡¯s very dangerous. If he has any good treasures with him I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    "Hehe, you have the butterfly fragrant handkerchief here, are you still afraid of the little guy on the fourth level of Qi Refining? No matter how cautious he is, no matter how dangerous he is, he will still fall into our trap!" The monk in yellow rolled his eyes and was filled with excitement.  With a sinister smile on his face, he revealed his plan

    Although the sun does not rise and set, there are still day and night in the wilderness.  After Ye Pengfei studied for a while and used several methods, the sky gradually became dark and night fell.

    Other monks need to calculate the time of adventure in the wilderness according to the number of spiritual stones paid.  Therefore, they will be more anxious to study various anomalies encountered.  Ye Pengfei didn't need to worry about time. He stopped when he saw nightfall.  He sat cross-legged next to the hemispherical building, resting with his eyes closed while thinking about what methods he had not yet tried.

    At this time, a burst of tenderness came from the distance.

    "Help! Help!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and looked in the direction of calling for help.  I saw a beautiful, disheveled female cultivator running hastily in the distance.  A yellow-robed monk was chasing closely behind him, his face full of ferocity.

    "It's them?"

    Ye Pengfei remembered that the monk in yellow was the first monk who invited him to join the team.  And that female cultivator with an impressive figure and beautiful appearance was one of the other cultivators.

    "That monk in yellow is really up to no good!"

    Ye Pengfei watched coldly as the two monks chased and fled, and soon they were near him.

    "go!"

    Under the cover of night, the ghost slave sneaked over quietly.  When the yellow-clothed monk was about to catch the female cultivator, the ghost slave suddenly appeared and fiercely grabbed the yellow-clothed monk's ceiling cover.

    The monk in yellow, who had anticipated many situations, never expected that Ye Pengfei was actually a monk who plays tricks on ghosts. What he never expected was that at such a long distance, Ye Pengfei could actually control the ghost slaves and conduct precise sneak attacks!

    " I originally thought that Ye Pengfei would have to get closer before taking action, but I never thought that I would be attacked by a secret attack now. The monk in yellow couldn't help but feel the soul of the dead, and quickly pulled out a round shield to block his head.

    "Blocked?" Ye Pengfei smiled coldly, another thought flashed across his mind, and the second ghost slave took action.

    The second ghost slave shrank its ghost body and rolled towards the legs of the monk in yellow.  As long as it is rolled up tightly, even the fastest wind monk cannot escape.

    Fortunately, he is a guy who plays insidious tricks all day long, and the monk in yellow is very vigilant.  When he used his round shield to resist the sneak attack of the first ghost slave, the monk in yellow had already pulled out a fire-type long sword from his storage bag.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The long sword stabbed towards the second ghost slave with flames. As soon as it touched the ghost body, it made a sizzling sound. Obviously, this was a magical weapon specially used to kill ghosts.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and controlled the two ghost slaves to retreat back.

    Seeing that the ghost slaves had withdrawn, the frightened monk in yellow finally calmed down.

    "Good boy, I didn't realize it, but I can actually control the ghost slave accurately from thirty feet away. Fortunately, brother, I am very capable, so I didn't get killed by you. Next, it's my turn to kill you."

    After a short pause, the monk in yellow continued to rush toward the female cultivator.  As he threw himself, he shouted: "That nosy boy over there, wait for grandpa. Wait for grandpa."After I take care of this girl, I will go find you to settle the score!  "

    According to the plan, Ye Pengfei should fly over to fight alongside the female cultivator.  The fourth level of Qi Refining and the fifth level of Qi Refining can still compete with those on the sixth level of Qi Refining.  When the fight was at its most intense, the female cultivator secretly used the butterfly fragrant handkerchief. Hehe

    However, things once again went beyond what the monk in yellow expected.  While he was vigilant about the two ghost slaves and "chasing" the female cultivator, suddenly, the third, fourth, and fifth ghost slaves appeared at the same time.

    "Damn, why are there so many?"

    Most of the Qi Refining monks can only control two ghost slaves. The monk in yellow has been very careful to prevent Ye Pengfei from producing another ghost slave.  However, what he never expected was that Ye Pengfei suddenly produced three more ghost slaves!

    With the cultivation level of the monk in yellow, the maximum number of imperial instruments is only three.  Now three ghost slaves suddenly appeared, catching the monk in yellow by surprise.

    "No more, run!"

    The monk in yellow didn¡¯t care about the life or death of the female cultivator. He tore up a wind escape talisman and fled away at high speed without even saying hello.  Before escaping at high speed, he was caught several times by three ghost slaves and almost died.  There was blood dripping along the way, and I didn't know whether I would survive or not.

    This battle came and went quickly.  By the time the female cultivator came to her senses, the monk in yellow had already been seriously injured and escaped, and she couldn't help but moan secretly.

    "Tao, fellow Taoist, you are really capable. If you go after him this time, you will definitely be able to kill him!" The female cultivator was also smart. After the shock, she quickly pretended to be amazed and admired, and diverted the trouble away, "He  He attacked and killed three monks in our team and collected a lot of treasures. Fellow Taoist, hurry up and chase him, don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    Hunting?  In the middle of the night, and with no idea where the other monk teams were, going after a guy who had just used the Wind Escape Talisman was just looking for death.

    Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes at the female cultivator, said nothing, and lowered his eyes again, as if nothing had happened.

    When the female cultivator saw this, she immediately became dumbfounded.  Even if Ye Pengfei didn't chase him, she wouldn't dare to escape.  Otherwise, it will definitely arouse Ye Pengfei's suspicion.  She didn't have the Wind Escape Talisman to escape, and she couldn't escape from Ye Pengfei's grasp.

    The female cultivator angrily scolded the monk in yellow in her heart, while walking to Ye Pengfei's side calmly: "Thank you so much for saving your life, fellow Taoist. Chen Xiu is so polite. I don't know what to call you?"

    "You're welcome, take a rest, and leave the secret realm when it gets daylight." Ye Pengfei said lightly, without announcing his name, and ignored Chen Xiu.

    Chen Xiu had no choice but to sit down cross-legged.

 Text 37. Seduction (first update)

    As the saying goes, a country is easy to change, but a person's nature is hard to change.  After sitting for a while, after his shocked heart calmed down a little, Chen Xiu's mind became alive again.

    "He seriously injured Peng Dajun because of a weird sneak attack. If it wasn't a sneak attack, even if he could resist the five ghosts, he would still not be Peng Dajun's opponent. Now that I am so close to him, if I can use some means"

    The more Chen Xiu thought about it, the more excited he became. She was already higher in cultivation than him. As long as she could succeed in a sneak attack, why should she be afraid of him?

    Chen Xiu thought about this, secretly took out a pink handkerchief, and pretended to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead.

    There was a person sitting not far away from him, and it was impossible for Ye Pengfei not to stay alert.  However, he didn't have much experience, and he didn't know that a mere handkerchief could be dangerous.  In particular, Chen Xiu just wiped his face with a handkerchief and didn't do anything extraordinary, so Ye Pengfei didn't pay attention.

    However, after Chen Xiu wiped it for a while, a faint fragrance drifted towards Ye Pengfei.  The aroma was fragrant and charming, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel relaxed and happy when he smelled it.

    Poison?  It does not seem.  Besides, my thunder spirit root can remove poison.  I could live in the Poisonous Weed Garden when I was still a mortal, but now that I have transformed from mortal to immortal, there is no need to be afraid.

    Instead of being defensive, Ye Pengfei took a shallow breath, thinking that the aroma was refreshing sandalwood.

    "There is no doubt that this plan really works!" Chen Xiu was overjoyed and shook the butterfly fragrant handkerchief as if to spread it and wrap it around his injured elbow.

    Suddenly, the aroma became more intense.

    If it were an experienced monk, even if he was not suspicious before, he would definitely be wary now.  However, Ye Pengfei has too little adventure experience, and Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, who he first came into contact with, are sincere people and will not harm him.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei, who was a little wary just because of his experiences during the day, was not as suspicious of this richer aroma as an experienced monk.  He sat cross-legged and remained motionless.

    Seeing that there was no problem in doing so, Chen Xiu could not help but feel bolder.

    With an ouch, Chen Xiu just stood up and fell to the ground.

    "It hurts so much~" Chen Xiu cried out as coquettishly as possible, trying to attract Ye Pengfei's attention.

    Sure enough, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes and looked towards Chen Xiu.

    This time, I happened to meet Chen Xiu¡¯s big watery eyes.  His blurred eyes and twitching red lips seemed to be telling his pain.  For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt pity for Chen Xiusheng.

    "Do you need help?"

    Chen Xiu was overjoyed when she heard this. She quickly complained softly: "My right leg hurts so much. Maybe I suffered some hidden injury."

    "It's a pity that I don't have a healing elixir, nor do I know healing spells." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "How about using magic to help you rejuvenate your blood?"

    "Okay~" Chen Xiu responded in a low voice, with a faint blush on her cheeks.

    Ye Pengfei's heart jumped for no reason. He stood up and walked to Chen Xiu.  A single palm was placed on Chen Xiu's right leg, and the mana was slowly sent in.

    The distance became closer, the fragrance became stronger, and Ye Pengfei's self-control became worse.  Through the thin skirt, her palms seemed to be able to directly touch Xiangrou's beautiful legs.  Looking at Chen Xiu again, there was an uncontrollable surge of heat in her lower abdomen.

    "What's wrong with me?" Ye Pengfei quickly looked away.

    Ye Pengfei thought he was lustful, so he quickly calmed down and restrained his desires.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei still had such self-control, Chen Xiu couldn't help but be surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been smelling the butterfly fragrance for so long and you haven¡¯t lost your self-control yet?¡±

    According to Chen Xiu¡¯s experience, the butterfly fragrant handkerchief and her own charm skills can now control Ye Pengfei.  Then, you can do whatever you want and practice the art of collecting tonic.  However, it seemed that although Ye Pengfei had some reactions, he seemed to be able to hold on.

    "Add more fire." Chen Xiu thought to himself.

    After a while, Chen Xiu said shyly: "It's much better. Thank you for your help. I don't know what you call me."

    "Ye Pengfei." This time, Ye Pengfei said his name happily.

    "It turns out to be Fellow Daoist Ye." Chen Xiuxiang retracted his legs and said, "That's it. Fellow Daoist Ye doesn't have to waste any more mana."

    "Oh, I'm rude." Ye Pengfei's face turned red, thinking that Chen Xiu regarded him as a pervert.

    As the saying goes, play hard to get, Chen Xiu seduces the male cultivator, robs him, or collects supplements. He has done it countless times, and he has already gained rich experience and has all kinds of tricks at his fingertips.  Just when Ye Pengfei looked embarrassed, he stood up andWhen he was about to walk back, Chen Xiu stood up at the right time.  Then, with another ouch, his body fell down, falling right into Ye Pengfei's arms.

    "It still hurts~"

    ¡°My eyes were watery just now, but now they are in tears.  Ye Pengfei only glanced at it, and the heat in his lower abdomen became even stronger, and the thing in his lower body suddenly stood up proudly.

    Now that Chen Xiu and Ye Pengfei are very close, how could she not know Ye Pengfei's reaction?

    "Brother Ye, how good are you?" Chen Xiu cursed, but her body burrowed into Ye Pengfei's arms. "Brother Ye saved the lives of the slave family. Brother Ye can do whatever he wants to the slave family."

    Ye Pengfei has never seen such a romantic fight before.  He wanted to push Chen Xiu away, but he was worried about the injury on Chen Xiu's leg.  He wanted to help Chen Xiu sit down, but Chen Xiu pressed closer and closer to him, making it impossible for her to sit on the ground.

    Chen Xiu was very surprised by Ye Pengfei's behavior.  You¡¯ve done it to this extent, why don¡¯t you take the bait?  Not to mention the help of the butterfly fragrant handkerchief, even without the butterfly fragrant handkerchief, you should have been seduced by me.

    Chen Xiu didn¡¯t know that this was because Ye Pengfei was born with strong spiritual consciousness, so his concentration was much stronger than that of ordinary monks.  If she continued to seduce him slowly, maybe Ye Pengfei would really lose control and be seduced by her.  Chen Xiu thought that he only needed to add more firepower to successfully deal with Ye Pengfei.  So, she reached out and untied her clothes.

    "Brother Ye, my body is very hot. Please help me take off my clothes."

    Inside the skirt, a pair of breasts trembled slightly, which was very attractive.  However, it was precisely because of this pair of seductive breasts that suddenly awakened Ye Pengfei's gradually lost heart.

    "No, how could she be so bold!"

    If you are always bold and unrestrained, then that¡¯s it.  He was obviously very proud of himself before and didn't even want to touch his legs, but in the blink of an eye he took off his clothes. This is obviously very abnormal!

    Ye Pengfei shouted angrily, shook his arms, and sent Chen Xiu flying away.

    "What kind of poison did you give me?"

    Five ghost slaves appeared one after another and surrounded Chen Xiu.

    Things suddenly took a turn for the worse, and Chen Xiu was shocked.  However, when she saw Ye Pengfei's eyes that turned very red and the rise between his legs that expressed the man's desire, she knew that Ye Pengfei was on the verge of being lost.

    "Gee, the Nu family didn't poison me. Why is Brother Ye so angry?"

    ?? Her charming eyes are as seductive as silk, seducing people.  Her delicate body swayed, her clothes were parted, and her beautiful naked breasts were exposed to the air, which was indescribably alluring.  This Chen Xiu also wanted to use the technique of charm to make Ye Pengfei fall into an abyss from which he could not extricate himself!

 Text 38. Kill!  (Second update today)

    A dance, a piece of heavenly music, gradually shrinking clothes, and a looming delicate body, Chen Xiu exerted her charm skills to the extreme, seducing Ye Pengfei into a trance.  The decisive heart that had just burst out became blurry and wandering again under Chen Xiumei's magic.

    The originally peaceful Zi Mansion was now filled with ethereal peach-colored mist, surrounding the soul, making it difficult for Ye Pengfei to control his ghost slave.

    The ghost slaves, who were neither controlled nor ordered, floated around Chen Xiu in a daze, and their surroundings were in vain.

    With a proud smile, Chen Xiu flew out from between the ghost slaves.  He raised his jade hand, and a ray of cold light shot toward Ye Pengfei's chest.

    Ye Pengfei wanted to hide, but his feet felt like they were filled with lead water and were too heavy to move.  He wanted to use the magical weapon to block it again, but his thoughts became very slow. Before he could use the magical weapon, the cold light had penetrated him.

    Wow!

    A large mouthful of blood was spat out. Contrary to Chen Xiu's expectation, Ye Pengfei was not dead.

    "Still holding on?" Chen Xiu looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise. Although he was swaying and unsteady, his vital signs were still strong and there were no signs of death.

    Chen Xiu didn¡¯t know that although he was still a Qi Refining monk, Ye Pengfei had already opened up the Zi Mansion like a monster, and life and death no longer depended on the physical body.  Chen Xiu shot Ye Pengfei through the heart like an ordinary Qi-refining monk. It was impossible to kill Ye Pengfei.

    There was another ray of cold light, and the chest was shot through again.  Ye Pengfei was severely injured and fell to the ground, but he was still not dead.

    There was joy in her eyes, and Chen Xiu giggled and said, "Brother Ye, you are such a strong man. It would be a pity to kill you, so you should just join the slave family."

    He took the butterfly fragrant handkerchief from his elbow, input his magic power, and shook it towards Ye Pengfei.  I saw a pair of lifelike jade butterflies flying out from the fragrant handkerchief and dancing around Ye Pengfei.

    There was only one pair of jade butterflies, but in Ye Pengfei's eyes, one pair turned into two pairs, and two pairs turned into four pairs. After a while, he felt that butterflies were flying around him, and the air was filled with the alluring fragrance of flowers.

    At this moment, a fragrant and delicate body fell into Ye Pengfei's arms.  When he reached out and touched it, he found that the fragrant shoulder was smooth and supple, and there was no trace of it left.  Sliding down smoothly, the towering jade breasts fell into the palm of your hand.  There is a hint of amazing elasticity in the softness, which feels wonderful.

    "Brother Ye, continue, continue, the slave family is so comfortable~"

    Chen Xiu moaned hard and continued to seduce Ye Pengfei.  A jade hand moved proudly towards Ye Pengfei's lower body, which only added to the excitement.

    Chen Xiu didn¡¯t know that what she did was completely stupid.  If she continues to stand at a distance and slowly and patiently seduce him, there may be hope of success.  Approaching Ye Pengfei so rashly pushed himself into the abyss of death.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s Purple Mansion has been opened, and his soul is already living in the Purple Mansion.  As long as the Zi Mansion is not damaged, the Yuan Shen will not suffer any trauma.  Although the soul is now trapped by the peach-colored aura, there is still a trace of clarity due to the protection of Zifu.  Chen Xiu jumped into his arms like this. Using it on other monks was a sure-kill strategy, but using it on Ye Pengfei was a sure-fire way to kill him!

    With the last glimmer of clarity, Ye Pengfei's hands flashed with dazzling lightning.

    "Witch, go to hell!"

    With a puff, Ye Pengfei's hands pierced Chen Xiu's delicate body at the same time.

    The screams suddenly turned into screams. Chen Xiu's beautiful eyes were wide open and she refused to close her eyes.

    As soon as Chen Xiu died, Ye Pengfei regained his consciousness.  He pushed Chen Xiu's body away, staggered to a farther place, left the area with the heavy butterfly fragrance, and sat down cross-legged.

    The serious injuries on the body are nothing. As long as you rest for a while, you can recover.  The residual butterfly fragrance in his body was a big problem. Ye Pengfei rested for a long time, but his face was still red, and his arrogance in his lower body showed no sign of fading away.

    "I didn't expect this witch to have such means!" Looking back on everything that happened, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel heart palpitations.

    If he hadn¡¯t misjudged the range of his precise sneak attack and the number of ghost slaves he controlled, the monk in yellow at the sixth level of Qi Refining would definitely not have been seriously injured and escaped.  If the monk in yellow was still peeping nearby just now, he would not be able to escape death no matter how hard he tried.

    "And if Chen Xiu hadn't repeatedly made empiricist mistakes, always thinking that the closer the distance, the easier it would be to perform charm skills, he would have never had the chance to kill him in one fell swoop.

    The dangers in the world of cultivation far exceed Ye Pengfei's imagination. Tonight's lesson is more vivid and detailed than Master's lectures and Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han's narrations.

    "We can only practice slowly and wait for this charming fragrance to become its ownDisappeared.  "

    Ye Pengfei looked at the arrogance of his lower body, sighed, and gave the five ghost slaves the instruction to "kill the monks when they encounter them", and his spiritual consciousness was completely placed on the soul.

    In the Zi Mansion, the peach-colored aura is still there, but the range they control is not wide. As soon as Ye Pengfei thought, the soul flew out for several miles and escaped from the control area of ????the peach-colored aura.

    The other areas of Zi Mansion are still clear and transparent, but they are deserted. The souls are flying around inside, making it a bit lonely.

    ¡°It would be nice if there were other things.¡±

    As if responding to Ye Pengfei's call, a rapid electric light flashed around the soul.  The lightning flashed away in an instant, and Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment, not knowing whether it was reality or his own fantasy.

    "Try again!" Ye Pengfei thought hard and let his soul return to its previous state.

    There was no movement.

    Come again!

    It was still calm, and there was nothing but the lonely soul.

    "This is strange. Is it really an illusion?"

    Unless you are caught in an illusion, it is impossible for a cultivator to have any illusions with his concentration.

    Ye Pengfei quickly transferred his spiritual consciousness and looked around carefully with a stern expression.  I searched the surroundings but found no trace of the monks.

    "Could it be the effect of that charming fragrance?"

    Ye Pengfei himself felt that such an explanation was very reluctant.  Meixiang is used to tease desire, and those peachy scents are the effect of Meixiang. How could it be possible to create lightning illusions?

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and was about to put his spiritual consciousness back on his soul again and study it carefully when he suddenly noticed a group of figures appearing in the distance.  The direction that the group of figures came from was exactly the direction in which the monk in yellow fled.  Obviously, they followed the blood trail left by the monk in yellow.

    "Walk!"

    In his current state, Ye Pengfei did not dare to stay any longer and quickly flew in another direction with his sword.

    Relying on his stronger spiritual consciousness, Ye Pengfei discovered the group of monks in advance.  When the team of monks noticed that someone was flying away with their swords, and they all used their swords to chase him, Ye Pengfei had already flown far away and they could no longer catch up.

 Text 39. A mistake (the third update today)

    Seeing that they could not catch up with Ye Pengfei, the group of monks stopped.

    Their eyes were briefly attracted by the naked female body. Soon, all five people's eyes were focused on the short hemispherical building.

    "What kind of thing is this? It can actually block the detection of spiritual consciousness." Five monks gathered around the hemispherical building and started discussing.

    If Ye Pengfei is still nearby and eavesdrops on their conversation, he will find that these monks are not like him who can see this strange building from a long distance.  If they hadn't discovered the blood stain left by the monk in yellow, they probably wouldn't have flown this way.

    Ye Pengfei is in a bad condition now. He can only run away far away and give up the exploration of this strange building for the time being.

    Looking for another place, Ye Pengfei released the ghost slave alert and continued to practice cross-legged, looking for the fleeting lightning.

    During the journey of cultivating immortality, fleeting insights are not so easy to capture.  After searching all night, the weird lightning never appeared again.  However, the charming effect of the Butterfly Incense gradually faded away. When the night passed and the sky became bright again, Ye Pengfei returned to his normal state.

    "Go back and have a look." Ye Pengfei thought silently, then cautiously changed his path and sneaked back quietly.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes, he could see a huge hemispherical building from a long distance.  Therefore, although he went in a big circle, he would not lose his way.

    The team of monks are still working hard to study the hemispherical building. The fragments of magic weapons scattered around show that they have used violent methods, but they can't do anything about the hemispherical building.

    "It seems that we can only figure out what's inside this when all the fellow apprentices come over." The leading monk shook his head and said, "Junior Brother Liu, set up your Five Elements Hidden Formation to hide this strange thing."

    "I understand." Junior Brother Liu nodded in agreement, took out an array disk from the storage bag, and skillfully laid out the Five Elements Hidden Array next to the hemispherical building.

    "Very good." The leading monk nodded with satisfaction and said to the junior brothers, "Clean up all the traces around and make some confusing traces in the distance. Let's go to the entrance to greet the junior uncles.  "

    "Yes." The four junior brothers nodded in agreement.

    The five monks worked together and quickly disposed of Chen Xiu's body, and all the blood stains nearby were also eliminated.  Some fallen and broken weeds were cleared away, and some new weeds were transplanted from elsewhere.  At first glance, it looks like no one has ever been here.

    Then, the five monks made some blood stains farther away.  If other monks come over, they will be led elsewhere by these blood stains.

    After arranging everything, the five monks flew away with satisfaction.

    Ye Pengfei also benefited greatly from seeing the skillful disguise actions of these five monks.  However, what surprised him was that the Five Elements Hidden Formation did not hide the hemispherical building at all.

    "I can still see this building, why do they turn a blind eye? It's really weird."

    Seeing the monks leaving with satisfaction, I knew without asking that they could no longer see the building.  But he can see clearly, which is really a strange situation.

    Waiting for the five monks to go away, Ye Pengfei showed his figure.  He first flew into the distance, and after leaving a certain distance, the hemispherical building was the same as before, and soon turned into a huge thing, covering most of the sky.  As the distance got closer, the behemoth quickly shrank, becoming more than half a foot tall again.

    Now, Ye Pengfei can be sure that the Five Elements Hidden Formation can't block his sight, but he can't figure out why this happened.

    ¡°Forget it, this building is weird enough anyway, there¡¯s not much more than this one.¡±

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and walked to the Five Elements Hidden Formation.

    In addition to its invisible function, this Five Elements Hidden Formation also has a certain degree of defense.  However, there was no monk in charge of the formation, and the defense was not too strong. After a lot of effort, Ye Pengfei broke through the Five Elements Hidden Formation.

    To be honest, Ye Pengfei put the Five Elements Hidden Formation Disk into his storage bag.  After killing Chen Xiu last night, he didn't even think of collecting Chen Xiu's storage bag, giving the five monks an advantage.  Now that I have a magic circle, I feel more mentally balanced.

    His eyes turned to this peculiar building again.

    "A forceful attack will definitely not work. Those five monks are all higher in cultivation than me. If they can't break it, it's even less possible for me to break it alone."

    After tapping everywhere on the hemisphere for a while, listening carefully to the response, there was still no response like yesterday. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little anxious.

    "Listen to what they say, and it will be over soon.""The foundation-building monk enters the secret realm. If I don't find a way to open it quickly, I won't be able to eat meat or drink soup. I won't even be able to share the bones and dregs."  "

    In a hurry, Ye Pengfei patted the top of the hemispherical building.  Thunder spirit energy surged within his body, and a bolt of lightning naturally shot out from his palm.

    "Huh?"

    Ye Pengfei suddenly noticed that there seemed to be some depressions where his palm touched.  I moved my palm away, but didn't see anything strange.

    Although I didn¡¯t see any abnormalities with my eyes, the feeling just now was unmistakable.  Ye Pengfei thought for a moment, and thunder energy surged out of his hand again, and he slowly poured it into the building.

    It was done unintentionally just now, but now it is done intentionally.  The output of thunder spirit energy is very stable, and a groove appears stably on the top of the hemisphere.

    "It's not enough, the wall is too thick and it doesn't open."

    The aura of the grenade in the hand surges faster, and the groove becomes deeper and deeper.  Finally, with Ye Pengfei's efforts, a gap appeared in the center of the groove, and the spherical building was opened.

    Ye Pengfei quickly looked inside through the gap, and saw that there were flashes of lightning inside, and it turned out to be a space filled with lightning fields.

    "It seems like there's something inside."

    Through the lightning field, Ye Pengfei vaguely saw something suspended in mid-air.  At this time, the gap was wide enough for Ye Pengfei to insert his arm.  He maintained the input of thunder spirit energy with one hand and reached in with the other hand.

    I can¡¯t catch it!

    There is only half a foot of space, but you can't touch it with your hands.

    Ye Pengfei immediately realized that this was another place similar to the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven.

    "There is a Small Blessed Land Cave Heaven within the Great Blessed Land Cave Heaven, and there is another secret realm within the secret realm. What should I do?"

    People can enter and exit the cave in Qin Zhongtian's residence freely.  Is it possible to enter and exit the secret realm within this secret realm?

    Ye Pengfei hesitated for a moment and decided to take the risk.

    Increasing the input of thunder spirit energy, the gap became wider and wider. When the entire gap was enough to accommodate Ye Pengfei, who had cast a transformation spell and shrunk his body, Ye Pengfei jumped in.

    Without the input of Ye Pengfei's thunder aura, the gap quickly closed.  Soon, the grooves disappeared, and the hemisphere was still a hemisphere, without any flaws

 Text 40. The paradise of thunder monks!  (First update

    This week¡¯s recommendation has been temporarily canceled and the editor said it will be rescheduled next week.  Although I don¡¯t recommend it anymore, since I said to update it three times a day, I must do it.  All book friends, please continue to support!  !  !

    ==================================================  ====

    As soon as he jumped in, Ye Pengfei felt indescribably comfortable all over his body.  After falling straight down for a long time, my feet finally touched the ground.

    "The thunder spirit energy here is really strong!" After standing firm and feeling the surroundings, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be ecstatic.

    When practicing outside, you still need to convert the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into thunder spiritual energy.  And here, he didn't have to waste time at all, he could just swallow the thunder spirit energy.

    With any movement of power, thunder spirit energy will continuously enter the body, the cultivation level will increase rapidly, and the light of the soul will also increase rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "This is the paradise of thunder monks!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.

    Streams of thunder spirit energy seeped in from every part of Ye Pengfei's body like a trickle.  The meridians are filled with strong thunder spirit energy everywhere. Under the guidance of Ye Pengfei, the repeated reincarnations of the Great Zhoutian not only tempered Ye Pengfei's body, but also strengthened Ye Pengfei's soul.

    With the continuous strengthening of cultivation, the lightning that had been missing for a long time last night appeared again in Zi Mansion.  This time, Ye Pengfei was well prepared and caught him right away.

    "It turns out that you can introduce thunder spirit energy into this space by just concentrating your thoughts as hard as you can!"

    Although until now, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know that this space is actually the Zi Mansion.  He didn't even know that most of the cultivation of the foundation-building monks who came out of Zi Mansion was to try to introduce the spiritual energy in their bodies into Zi Mansion.  However, as his cultivation level continued to increase, he still explored this method of cultivation on his own.

    "As long as the thunder spirit energy can be introduced to surround the soul, the soul can be tempered faster and better!"

    The advancement of the soul originally relies on it absorbing spiritual energy on its own. This absorption speed is very slow.  After entering the foundation-building realm and opening up the Zifu space, you can draw in the spiritual energy within your body, surround the soul in the Zifu, and speed up the advancement of the soul.  This is also the sign of a foundation-building monk. Ye Pengfei, who was still only in the realm of Qi refining, invented it accidentally.

    Having discovered such benefits, it is natural to continue.  Ye Pengfei concentrated on his thoughts and tried his best to guide the thunder spirit energy into this void space.

    In the beginning, things didn¡¯t go smoothly.  Because the thought is not strong enough, it takes a long time to guide a trace of thunder spirit energy into it.  I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the power of thoughts became stronger, and the time interval for guiding the thunder spirit energy became shorter.

    The light of the soul is increasing rapidly, and it will soon advance to the next level.

    ¡°It¡¯s the fifth level of Qi refining!¡± Ye Pengfei was overjoyed.

    With seemingly endless energy remaining, Ye Pengfei continued to practice without stopping.

    What is being used now is the fifth level of the "Thundering Nine Heavens" technique.  At a higher level of skill, the means of entraining Qi are more complicated and more effective.  An even larger amount of thunder spirit energy surged toward Ye Pengfei, and the trickle became much thicker.

    "This feeling, in one word, is refreshing!"

    Ye Pengfei felt so comfortable all over his body that he had the urge to look up to the sky and scream.

    "This is the realm of Yingning!"

    The so-called Yingning means Yingcao then Ning.  If it is a general skill, just say that when the confusion of Ying Nao appears, it means that the cultivation is progressing very quickly.  You must calm your mind before you can continue to practice.  As for how to "peace the mind," it is unclear.  As a top-notch skill, "Thunder Nine Heavens" gives a detailed explanation of the realm of Yingning and gives methods to deal with it.

    "Shen Xi"

    "Convergence"

    "vomit¡­¡­"

    "Suck it again"

    Using the method taught in "Thunder Nine Heavens", Ye Pengfei changed the speed of air induction, and the surge of spiritual energy in his body quickly changed from restless to calm.

    "This level is over!"

    When the spiritual energy in his body was completely tamed and the urge to look up to the sky and howl disappeared, a faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    No shock or fear, no confusion or anger, his mind was clear and peaceful, and Ye Pengfei's state of mind was elevated to a new level.  If he encounters a charm technique similar to Chen Xiu's again, his ability to resist will be even stronger.

    Ye Pengfei sat still, the light of Yuanshen continued to strengthen, and the power of his physical body became stronger and stronger.  After an unknown amount of time, he touched the top of the fifth level of Qi Refining.

    &nbsp; "hungry¡­¡­"

    Ye Pengfei really wanted to break through the fifth floor in one breath, but unfortunately his stomach growled unsatisfactorily.

    It was different from when he was practicing by the hot spring pool. At that time, he still had dried meat dried during the trek to Mang Mountain in his bag, so he could grab two pieces and eat them.  Now all the food is kept in storage bags, most of which are still raw, so he has to stop practicing.

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to keep Bigu Pills on hand from now on.¡±

    When purchasing in Shui Lingxian Town, Ye Pengfei saw Bigu Pill.  Every time you take one pill, you can go without food or drink for three months. It is very practical for monks who like to practice in seclusion.  But the price was not low. Each Bigu Pill cost ten lings. With Ye Pengfei's wealth at the time, he couldn't bear to buy it.

    Stopping the exercise and opening his eyes, Ye Pengfei looked at the world around him for the first time.

    This secret realm is completely filled with thunder spirit energy.  There were flashes of lightning everywhere, and the scene was very strange.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that there is not only thunder spirit energy in this secret realm, but also forests, streams, and even a few faint birdsong.

    "Could it be that there are thunder monsters in this secret realm?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    Thunder type monks are rare, and thunder type monsters are even rarer.  Most of the spiritual energy that fills the heaven and earth is the spiritual energy of the five elements. Monster beasts have no intelligence and do not know how to transform. It is almost impossible to transform the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into thunder spiritual energy.  Therefore, only the five elements monsters are common, while the three mutant monsters of thunder, ice, and wind are very rare.

    If he could catch two thunder monsters, he would make a lot of money on this trip. Ye Pengfei was very happy and walked towards the place where the birds were singing.

    Ye Pengfei used "walk" and did not dare to fly randomly.  In this space filled with thunder spirit energy, he did not dare to release the ghost slave at all, and thus lost his vigilance.  Before you know the strength of the thunder monsters in this space, you must be cautious in everything.

    As we walked, we didn¡¯t find any big chirping birds. Instead, we saw a big river.  To be more precise, this is a river of electric light rolling with thunder energy!

    "So scary?" Ye Pengfei clicked his tongue.

    The thunder spirit energy in this rolling river is so thick that I dare not touch it at all.

    Suddenly, the already rolling river became even more turbulent.  Just when Ye Pengfei realized something was wrong and hurriedly retreated, a black shadow more than three feet long jumped out of the river and chased Ye Pengfei at high speed.

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    The slender neck takes up two-thirds of the body. If the limbs are removed, the body is extremely short.  However, the body is like a ball filled with air, and the diameter is much larger than the neck.  The whole body is abnormally disproportionate and looks very awkward.

    However, although he looks strange, his strength is extremely powerful.  When Ye Pengfei offered a low-grade magic weapon, the monster ignored it and simply ran over it. The low-grade magic weapon immediately turned into pieces.

    "Damn, this is too powerful."

    Ye Pengfei looked at the monster chasing after him speechlessly. He had to use the most mana-consuming thunder and shadow escape technique to escape as fast as possible towards the original route.  Seeing that it couldn't catch up, the monster had to stop and roared twice wildly, as if to announce that that was its territory and no one could get close.

 Text 41. Thunder Spirit Body!

    Wiping away the cold sweat and looking at how little mana was left, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly.

    "If it weren't for the Lightning Shadow Escape Technique, I would have to explain it here today."

    Thinking back on what happened just now, there were no signs at all.  Although his spiritual consciousness was powerful, he did not realize in advance that there was such a monster under the river.

    "You have to be more careful." Ye Pengfei looked at the place where the monster was with lingering fear. When he was sure that the monster was not chasing him, he sat down cross-legged and absorbed the thunder spirit energy to replenish his mana.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was replenishing his mana, he didn't know that another monk outside had discovered this short hemispherical building.  And these monks are the casual cultivators who were forcibly recruited by the Beast King Sect

    Because there was thunder spirit energy everywhere, Ye Pengfei quickly replenished his mana.  He stood up, looked around, and decided to have another look in the forest.

    This time, Ye Pengfei became more and more careful. He took two steps and looked at the other. His sneaky look, if other monks saw him, they would definitely think that he was a bad guy with bad intentions.

    Having safely approached the lush forest, Ye Pengfei first became very interested in these trees.

    At first glance, these trees look no different from ordinary trees outside.  However, the lightning flashing from time to time on the leaves and trunks showed that these big trees were rich in thunder spirit energy.

    The magic weapon that was crushed by the monster just now is Ye Pengfei's only offensive magic weapon.  The magic weapons obtained from Ke Lin and Liu Minda are all damaged and cannot be used temporarily.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei could only use his hands to make a knife, and the wind from his palm, carrying the thunder light, chopped off a branch from the big tree.

    "Very good, the spiritual energy in it is comparable to half of a low-grade spiritual stone!"

    Ye Pengfei has been troubled by the lack of thunder stones to replenish his mana. It would be great if these branches could replace the thunder stones.  After waiting for a while, it was a pity that as the life force of the branches dispersed, the thunder spirit energy also almost completely disappeared.

    Ye Pengfei was not depressed.

    "There are forests, rivers, thunder monsters, and maybe there are thunder stones. Let's go look for them."

    While guarding against the attacks of thunder monsters, Ye Pengfei studied the soil everywhere. As he walked, Ye Pengfei felt that the concentration of thunder spirit energy in the air was changing.

    "Is there another thunder-type monster?" Ye Pengfei was on guard for a while with a stern expression, but found nothing.  After walking back and forth a few more times, Ye Pengfei discovered that this was a natural change in the space.

    "Could it be that the thunder aura in this forest is divided into different levels?" This discovery surprised Ye Pengfei.  He tried to walk more than half a mile in one direction, and sure enough, the thunder aura became more and more intense, the spiritual pressure became more and more powerful, and soon he could no longer move forward.

    "We can no longer take risks." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "The thick thunder spirit in the river will give birth to such powerful monsters. The thick thunder spirit in the forest will definitely give birth to other monsters!"

    Ye Pengfei was very careful not to make any noise and quietly retreated.  This time, no thunder monsters rose up and rushed out to cause trouble for him.

    After continuing to wander in the forest for a while, Ye Pengfei made a judgment: "Where I can bear the thunder spirit energy, there are no thunder monsters. It seems that there are only powerful thunder monsters in this space. There are no thunder monsters."  Weak."

    This is both good news and bad news.

    The good news is that you can bravely venture here, as long as you avoid places where the thunder spirit is too strong.

    The bad news is that with my own level of cultivation, it is impossible to catch any thunder beast.

    "If all the thunder monsters here are like that monster, I'm afraid I won't be able to capture it even if I reach the foundation building stage."

    The river filled with thunder spirit energy is something that even the foundation-building monks dare not touch casually.  As long as the thunder monster retreats, it will be impossible for him to deal with it.

    "Forget it, let's go look for that thing suspended in the air." Ye Pengfei shook his head, took out a flying sword, stepped on it, and slowly flew high into the sky.

    There are monsters in the river, and there are probably monsters in the sky.  It's just that I haven't found it yet, but you will gain wisdom after suffering a loss. Ye Pengfei was not careless.

    This is the role of experience. Only by seeing more can we grow better.  Unknowingly, the immature Ye Pengfei became more and more mature.

    "It's right there." When Ye Pengfei rose to a height of seventy or eighty feet, he vaguely saw something in the distance.  Judging from the shape, it was exactly what I was looking for.

    "I wonder if there are any monsters guarding me."

    There are many bad ghosts surrounding the flowers.  If it was a powerful being, there must be something watching over it.  Ye Pengfei did not dare to be careless in the slightest, and slowly and cautiously approached him.

    "Are you mistaken?" When Ye Pengfei finally got close to the thing, his eyes almost popped out.

    It¡¯s not because that thing looks so strange¡ªit¡¯s just a square, unknown stone that shines with dazzling lightning¡ªbut because, surrounding that stone, are groups of humanoid monsters with lightning flashing on their bodies.

    "It's actually a thunder spirit body!"

    Human beings are the spiritual leaders of all things and are born with great wisdom.  In addition to humans, there is another thing that possesses considerable wisdom from birth, and that is a spirit body!

    Every system has spiritual bodies. If you want to forge spiritual treasures, you need spiritual bodies.  To put it simply, it is to use the spiritual body to give wisdom to the spiritual treasure.  In this way, the spirit treasure is not only a powerful being superior to magic weapons, spiritual weapons, and magical weapons, but also a powerful existence with good judgment and the ability to decide on its own offensive and defensive strategies.

    "If we can catch all these thunder spirit bodies, how many thunder spirit treasures will we have to forge!"

    It¡¯s a pity that this is purely whimsical.

    Because it possesses considerable wisdom and the spirit body also knows how to practice, its power is naturally more powerful than that of monsters.  Not to mention Ye Pengfei, even the Jindan monks who gathered the entire Nanhua Kingdom would not be able to catch all these thunder spirit bodies.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s slip away before they notice me.¡±

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and fell rapidly from a high altitude.  What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that thanks to his quick decision, just as he was falling at an extremely fast speed, a thunder spirit felt something strange here.

    "Captain, there seems to be movement over there!"

    "Go and see the first team!"

    Ten Thunder Spirits formed a small team and quickly flew towards the place where Ye Pengfei had been just now, but nothing unusual was found.

    "You must have made a mistake. How long has it been since there was a thunder monk in this world? Even if the secret realm outside is discovered by humans, no monk will be able to enter here."

    The leader of the Thunder Spirit Body Captain chuckled and ordered everyone to continue to guard the square stone, which was shining with lightning.  Little did he know that Ye Pengfei, who had fallen down, was already thinking of a wrong move.

 Text 42. Surrounded!

    The third update is delivered today

    ======

    "There are monsters in the river, there may be monsters in the forest, and there are thunder spirits in the sky. I can't provoke them all. What should I do?"

    Entering Baoshan but returning empty-handed is one of the most depressing things in the world. Ye Pengfei certainly didn't want to do this. He thought about it for a while and decided to take the risk.

    "There must be thunder demon birds in the sky, lure them there and fight with the thunder spirit body!"

    Ye Pengfei made up his mind and took off again, carefully feeling the changes in the concentration of thunder spirit energy in the sky, and searching carefully in the direction of the increasing concentration.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was searching for thunder-type monster birds in the sky, Young Master Zhang of the Beast King Sect also came to the hemispherical building.

    "Young Master, this thing is very weird. We have tried many methods, but we can't open it."

    As soon as Young Master Zhang arrived, a monk immediately reported all the circumstances in detail.

    Young Master Zhang is worthy of his profound family knowledge and his own talent. After frowning and thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice: "Go and input the spiritual energy one by one!"

    Young Master Zhang gave the order, and the monks took action one after another.  The five spiritual energies of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were inputted respectively, but the hemispherical building did not respond at all.

    "Can't the Five Elements Spiritual Energy work? Then go find the monks with mutated spiritual roots. Mr. Yu will take a few people there!" Young Master Zhang ordered in a deep voice.

    Mutated spiritual roots are very rare. If someone else gave such an order, Mr. Yu and others, as foundation-building monks, would definitely sneer at it.  But Young Master Zhang is not an ordinary person. Not only is his grandfather the ancestor of the Golden Pill, and he is a master of cultivation, Young Master Zhang is also a genius in cultivation. He has reached the eighth level of Qi Refining in his early twenties.  More importantly, Young Master Zhang is well-informed and knows many secret things that ordinary monks don't know. His judgment is admired by the monks of the Beast King Sect.

    "Yes!" Mr. Yu immediately accepted the order and hurried towards the exit with a few monks.

    Several days have passed, and the exit of the secret realm has already changed.  However, it is still easy to find the marking circle set up by the Mangshan sect monks.

    After Mr. Yu took the people away, Young Master Zhang ordered again: "Set up a camp around the area, set up a magic circle, and no other monks are allowed to enter!"

    "yes!"

    Whether they were happy or not, all the monks took action and built defensive formations around this strange hemispherical building.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that while he was struggling in the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, the outside was already surrounded by water

    The search for the demon bird was not smooth. I saw the Thunder Spirit Body several times. If Ye Pengfei hadn't discovered it early and landed quickly, I'm afraid he would have been discovered by the Thunder Spirit Body.

    "Is the whole sky occupied by thunder spirit bodies?" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    If this is the case, his plan will be ruined.  And with so many Thunder Spirits, it seems they have no other choice but to provoke a war and fish in troubled waters.

    ¡°Keep looking, I don¡¯t believe that such a vast sky can be completely occupied by thunder spirit bodies!¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is no distinction between day and night in the secret realm, and no one knows how long it took. When Ye Pengfei successfully raised his cultivation level to the sixth level of Qi Refining, he finally found the demon bird's lair.

    ¡°It¡¯s really spectacular!¡±

    The tall mountains stretching for thousands of miles are filled with rich thunder spirit energy.  Even if Ye Pengfei has reached the sixth level of Qi Refining, he still doesn't dare to get involved.

    Looking towards the top of the mountain range from a distance, there are cracks all over the top of the mountain.  There were birds flying in and out of the crack, so densely packed that I couldn't count how many there were.

    "Hehe, if we can lure all these thunder demon birds over, those thunder spirits will definitely be in chaos."

    The next thing is how to safely lure these thunder monsters over.

    First of all, judging from the behavior of the monsters in the river, the monsters in this secret realm have a strong sense of territory. As long as there are intruders, they will definitely rise up.  However, they do not stray far from their territory.  Therefore, how to keep these demon birds away from their nests is a thorny problem;

    Secondly, the demon bird is very fast.  The demon bird on the top of the mountain was not disturbed by any attack, and its flying speed amazed Ye Pengfei.  Once a group breaks out, I am afraid that the only way to ensure that they will not be caught up is to continuously use the lightning escape technique.  The lightning shadow escape technique consumes too much mana, and it is still far away from the place where the thunder spirit bodies gather, so I can't persist;

    Finally, there is the reaction of the Thunder Spirit Body.  What if those guys come at me first?There must be a way to save life.  Otherwise, it will be a source of trouble.

    The first problem is easy to solve, just keep teasing, and don¡¯t worry about those monster birds with low IQ not taking the bait.

    The second problem is not too troublesome. Ye Pengfei had already thought of a solution when he was looking for the demon bird's nest.

    "Determine the flight route and grab branches and leaves rich in thunder energy along the way to quickly replenish your mana!"

    "The third question is a headache for Ye Pengfei.  He thought about it for a long time but couldn't find a solution.

    "It would be nice to have a teleportation talisman, but it's a pity that I don't know how to make talismans."

    With just one teleportation talisman, even if it can only travel a few miles, you can successfully escape the pursuit of the thunder spirit body and successfully provoke a melee between the thunder spirit body and the demon bird.

    "It looks like I can only go out once and buy a few magic talismans." After much deliberation, Ye Pengfei couldn't think of any other way.  He had no choice but to remember the location and characteristics of this mountain range, and then continue to rise high into the sky.

    When it fell, Ye Pengfei calculated that the height in the sky was more than 500 feet.  If Ye Pengfei is still at the fourth level of Qi Refining, I am afraid that Sword Flying can barely touch the top.  However, now that he has reached the sixth level of Qi Refining, he has easily risen to the highest level.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird!¡±

    Looking up, the top is actually flat.  Looking from both sides, it also extends straightly, with no curvature visible at all.

    The outside is hemispherical, but the inside is extremely flat.  This kind of secret creation is not something that Ye Pengfei can understand now.  He sighed and put his palms against the inner wall.

    Thunder spirit energy rolled out, and the gap suddenly opened.  In a flash, Ye Pengfei flew out.

    As soon as he flew out, Ye Pengfei was dumbfounded.

    Ye Pengfei had long expected that many monks might have found this place. After all, he had been practicing there for a long time.

    " However, Ye Pengfei never expected that these monks were uniformly dressed and they were all monks from the Beast King Sect!  There are many camps around, and there are signs of the Beast King Sect on the tents. It seems that the Beast King Sect has surrounded this place!

    And the monks from the Beast King Sect were also dumbfounded.  During this period of time, they had been on guard against monks coming in from outside. Who would have thought that a person would suddenly appear in this hemispherical building?

    The big eyes on both sides stared at each other, and time seemed to freeze for a short while.  Finally, Ye Pengfei was the first to react.  He quickly took out his flying sword, and as soon as he stepped on it, he activated his magic power crazily and fled at high speed into the distance!

 Text 43. Where to escape!

    Today¡¯s first update is delivered to¡­

    ======

    Fortunately, the magic circle set up by the Beast King Sect was not defensive from the outside but not from the inside. Ye Pengfei, who was escaping quickly, was not disturbed by the magic circle and flew out of the camp easily.

    At this time, the monks of the Beast King Sect finally reacted.

    "Catch that monk!"

    With roars, several foundation-building monks took off their weapons and chased Ye Pengfei at high speed.

    Ye Pengfei is now half a foundation-building monk.

    He has a Zi Mansion, and his soul stays in it, so his life has been decided by the Zi Mansion.  The Zifu is not destroyed, the soul is not destroyed, even if the body is lost, it doesn't matter.

    However, his magic power is only at the level of the sixth level of Qi Refining.  The flying speed of the royal weapon is naturally much worse than that of a real foundation-building monk.  Fortunately, he started early. After escaping for more than two miles from the camp, the several foundation-building monks from the Beast King Sect caught up with him.

    I glanced back and saw four low-level foundation-building monks.

    ¡°Damn, we¡¯re chasing so closely!¡±

    "Ye Pengfei's strength is his spiritual consciousness, and his spiritual roots only represent his potential. With these two things, he can't compete with the foundation-building monks.  No matter who catches up with him or takes a hit, his body will probably be destroyed.

    Without any hesitation, Ye Pengfei immediately threw out two low-grade ghost slaves and exploded one after another.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    After two consecutive self-destructions, the foundation-building monk of the Beast King Sect was blocked for a moment and his speed slowed down.

    These four foundation-building cultivators were very experienced. As soon as they saw that Ye Pengfei had a low-grade ghost slave, and the ghost blast attack was a bit long-winded, they immediately changed their pursuit strategy.  Several people separated far away and chased Ye Pengfei along different routes.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel his scalp numb.  Even if all the ghost slaves are decisively allowed to self-destruct, it won't be able to stop them for long.

    Ye Pengfei didn't dare to use the lightning escape technique.

    In this boundless wilderness, who knows where are the monks squatting and adventuring?  Once the Thunder Shadow Escape Technique comes out, these foundation-building monks will definitely not be able to catch up.  But if he runs out of mana and rushes into the circle of other monks, he won't even have a chance to cry.

    "There is no other way, just block and escape at the same time, buy time!"

    Ye Pengfei no longer used the ghost explosion technique to block, but recruited all the remaining low-grade ghost slaves.  The eight ghost slaves divided their forces and rushed towards the foundation-building monks of the Beast King Sect.

    At first, when Ye Pengfei recruited eight ghost slaves, the foundation-building monks of the Beast King Sect were slightly surprised.  Qi refining monks have limited spiritual consciousness. If they can control five ghosts together, they are considered to be talented. But if they can control eight ghosts at the same time, what a monster they are.

    However, despite being surprised, they did not slow down their pursuit.  After all, no matter how evil they are, they are just sixth-level Qi refining monks. Good qualifications do not mean strong combat power. They did not take those eight ghost slaves to heart at all.

    Most of them just gathered in one place and blew themselves up at the same time to block a foundation-building monk. There is no way they can escape our pursuit!

    However, just when they thought this, they saw the ghost slaves scattered, divided into four groups, and there was no sign of self-destruction.  The four Beast King Sect foundation-building monks suddenly burst out laughing.

    "This little guy is really interesting. He actually wants to use ghost slaves to block our way."

    There is a huge gap between the Qi refining stage and the foundation building stage.  One of the important manifestations of this gap is that because of the existence of Zifu, the scope and accuracy of control of foundation-building monks, whether they are controlling weapons or controlling ghosts, is much stronger than that of Qi-refining monks.  If a foundation-building monk fights with a qi-refining monk, even if the foundation-building monk uses a magical weapon and the qi-refining monk uses a spiritual weapon, the foundation-building monk can only use it to refine qi. It is absolutely impossible for a qi-refining monk to control the spiritual weapon and get close to the  Brother Ji's half point.

    In short, building the foundation vs refining the Qi, building the foundation will make you invincible.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei do this, the foundation-building monks of the Beast King Sect thought that this guy was panicking.  They happily summoned the spirit beasts and entangled the ghost slaves from a distance, but the humans continued to chase Ye Pengfei.

    In their opinion, as long as Ye Pengfei loses his precise control over the ghost slaves by chasing them a little further, he can kill those ghost slaves with just his tamed spirit beasts.  However, they did not expect that Ye Pengfei could accurately control ghost slaves over long distances!

    When he was still at the fourth level of Qi Refining, Ye Pengfei could accurately control thirty feet.  But now Ye Pengfei is at the sixth level of Qi Refining, and the range of precise manipulation has reached one hundred feet, far exceeding that of ordinary low-level foundation-building monks!

    In monk fighting, the calculation of distance and time is very important.  If you have the right distance and the right time, you can hit with one hit.  On the contrary, you can only reap the consequences.

    Because I didn¡¯t expect it, I leftAt a distance of one hundred feet, Ye Pengfei could also accurately control the ghost slaves. These Beast King Sects were less aware of controlling the spirit beasts, and they all focused on Ye Pengfei.  For them, whoever can catch Ye Pengfei first will achieve a great feat and may even be able to become a disciple of Young Master Zhang's grandfather!

    Profits blinded their eyes and focused all their attention on Ye Pengfei.

    Two low-grade ghost slaves vs one spiritual beast

    ??Ghost slaves under precise control vs. spirit beasts fighting purely on instinct

    Make a decision!

    When the monks of the Beast King Sect suddenly became frightened and wanted to regain control of the spiritual beasts, Ye Pengfei had already quickly killed the four spiritual beasts!

    Taming spiritual beasts requires the consumption of monk essence and blood.  Then, the spirit beast and the monk were connected mentally, and they became more controllable.  Being killed by Ye Pengfei, the four foundation-building monks felt as if they had been hit hard, and their faces quickly turned pale.

    ¡°Asshole, I¡¯m going to cut you into pieces!¡± The four foundation-building monks were furious.

    The shock and damage to the mind is a trivial matter. The death of a spirit beast that has been carefully tamed for so long means that countless spiritual stones, elixirs and hard work have all been wasted.  Without the help of these spiritual beasts, how would I have any chance of getting a good ranking in future sect competitions?  In the future, when I go out for training, how can I offer rare treasures to the sect and gain precious contribution points?

    Killing these spiritual beasts is equivalent to killing half of their lives!

    The furious Foundation Establishment monks were no longer merciful. They thought that they could easily catch a monk with a sixth level of Qi Refining, and he would definitely be alive and kicking.  However, after this battle, they realized with horror that it would be impossible to capture this kid without seriously injuring him.

    kill!

    Almost at the same time, the four foundation-building monks sacrificed their offensive spiritual weapons.

    The four offensive spiritual weapons are all of low quality.  But spiritual weapons are spiritual weapons after all, and they are much stronger than magical weapons.  The four spiritual weapons were swept backwards, and Ye Pengfei's eight ghost slaves were immediately severely damaged.

    "not good!"

    Ye Pengfei knew that the ghost slaves would inevitably be spared, so he quickly used the waste and let them all self-destruct.  However, the speed was still a little slower. Three ghost slaves had been chopped by spiritual weapons until their ghost bodies dissipated and failed to self-destruct.  Although the other five ghost slaves self-destructed, their power was much worse than in their heyday. The four spiritual weapons only shook and quickly flew back to the hands of the four foundation-building monks.

    "I don't believe it, you still have a ghost slave!"

    A low-grade ghost slave is worth a lot of money.  In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei lost ten low-grade ghost slaves. Even the Qi Refining Stage disciples in the major sects would never be able to bear such losses.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei couldn't bear it. His soul ring was indeed empty now, and he no longer had any low-grade ghost slaves available.

    "Do you really want to take the risk of using the Lightning Shadow Escape Technique?"

    While he was hesitating, Ye Pengfei suddenly remembered that he still had a soul ring!

 Text 44. Sea of ??Ghosts

    Today¡¯s second update is delivered to¡­

    ======

    This soul ring is the soul ring that contains thousands of bad ghosts. It was obtained from Colin, a monk from the Pluto Sect.  Originally, Ye Pengfei didn't know what the use of so many bad ghosts was, but now, when the crisis came, he finally understood.

    Sea of ??ghosts!

    In one breath, all the bad ghosts were released.  So what if I can't control them?  Facing so many evil spirits, it is impossible to pass easily.

    Ye Pengfei has a rare thunder-type spiritual root and is not afraid of the sea of ??ghosts.  Other monks did not have such good luck and could not ignore the sea of ??ghosts and go on a rampage.  The ghosts are lighter than catkins, and their souls float like feathers. They can fly up and down with the monks.  As long as they don't encounter the scorching sun, lightning and thunder, they can show their teeth and claws and be as vicious as ever.

    That day, Ke Lin must have been fought too hard by Liu Minda and was unable to distance himself from Liu Minda, so he was afraid that he would also be harmed by the sea of ??ghosts that bite everyone on sight.  Otherwise, Colin would not have to die together with Liu Minda.

    "It's actually Ghost Sea. Could it be that he is a monk from the Pluto Sect?" The four foundation-building monks couldn't help but their eyelids twitched twice.

    The Pluto Sect is nothing special, but their ability to escape is truly outstanding.  Unless they are caught in a fight, once the sea of ??ghosts comes out, even high-level foundation-building monks will be blocked for a while.

    What's more, these Beast King Sect monks are only at the first and second levels of foundation building, and they cannot easily pass through this sea of ??ghosts.

    "There is no other way, we must kill these evil ghosts first!"

    The four foundation-building monks all had the same idea. They quickly sacrificed their spiritual weapons and frantically harvested the lives of the bad ghosts.

    Even if you cut a large area of ??weeds that won¡¯t resist, it will take a long time, let alone a large area of ??evil ghosts showing their teeth and claws.  After wasting a while, the sea of ??ghosts was finally killed, and the four foundation-building monks took a breath.

    "Let's see what else you can do!"

    Although relying on this period of time, Ye Pengfei has widened the distance to more than three miles.  However, after all, his sword flying speed is not as fast as these foundation-building monks.  This boundless wilderness is almost unobstructed and there is not even a place to hide. If you chase him for a while longer, you will definitely be overtaken by the monks of the Beast King Sect.

    what to do?

    There is no end to the road. Just as Ye Pengfei helplessly watched the monks from the Beast King Sect chasing closer and closer, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Ha, the five men in black robes are monks from the Pluto Sect, and they are only at the low level of Qi Refining!"

    kill!

    ¡°You don¡¯t really want to kill them, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have that spare time.  But he had already expected that as long as his momentum was strong enough, these low-level Qi-refining Pluto Sect monks would be frightened and release the ghost sea.

    As expected by Ye Pengfei, these five low-level Qi-refining monks saw Ye Pengfei coming to kill them fiercely, and when they saw that Ye Pengfei's cultivation level was much higher than them, they were so frightened that they quickly released all the bad ghosts in the soul ring.  come out.  He put his butt back and fled away, not even daring to take a look.

    "Haha, there are more than before!" Ye Pengfei laughed and crossed through the sea of ??ghosts.

    The monks of the Beast King Sect who were chasing behind him were depressed. They couldn't understand why Ye Pengfei could pass through the sea of ??ghosts so arrogantly, as if there was no obstruction at all.  But they had to stop and kill the bad ghosts.  The attacks of ghosts are both quick and persistent. If you were to break through like Ye Pengfei and be haunted by so many evil ghosts and be grabbed tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of times in a row, your skin would be peeled off even if you don't die.

    With this experience, Ye Pengfei became smarter. He no longer wandered around aimlessly, but instead rushed to places with Yin Qi.  Just wandering around like this, sometimes I bump into other Pluto Sect monks, sometimes I bump into a ghost nest.  No matter what the situation is, Ye Pengfei will distance himself from the monks of the Beast King Sect.  Soon, Ye Pengfei fled and was never seen again.

    After killing the new batch of bad ghosts, the monks of the Beast King Sect could no longer pursue them.  They looked at each other and couldn't believe that four foundation-building monks were chasing a Qi-refining monk, but they actually lost the pursuit.

    "Senior Brother Zhang, look at how you should explain to Young Master Zhang after you return." A monk on the first level of the foundation building said sarcastically.

    That senior brother Zhang is related to Young Master Zhang. If he refuses to come forward, he will definitely be scolded when he returns.  Maybe you will have to go back to the sect and face the wall for thirty or fifty years. When you come out again, your eyebrows and beard will be white.

    When the monk named Zhang heard this, his face twitched unconsciously.

    You ask me, who should I ask?  Don't say that I am just a distant relative of Young Master Zhang, even if I am his cousin,With his arrogant and domineering character, I will definitely not get any good results from him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I met a powerful monk on the road and was rescued!¡± Senior Brother Zhang gritted his teeth and said.

    "Good strategy, good strategy." Several monks suddenly smiled and quickly reached a united front

    Ye Pengfei naturally didn¡¯t know what nonsense these disgraced Beast King Sect monks would talk about after they returned.  Finally getting rid of the beast king sect monks who were chasing him for thousands of miles, he took a breath, found a relatively hidden place, sat down cross-legged, and slowly recovered his magic power.

    "If I hadn't reached the sixth level of Qi Refining, the mana I just used to escape with my sword wouldn't be enough." Seeing that nearly half of his mana had been consumed, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly.

    What makes Ye Pengfei scratch his head even more is, what should he do to enter the secret realm of thunder spirit energy again?

    ¡°It¡¯s so tightly surrounded that it¡¯s hard to get in!¡±

    Before fleeing for thousands of miles, Ye Pengfei glanced at the Beast King Sect's camp.  Looking at the scale, there must be hundreds of monks stationed there no matter what.  Even if most of them are monks in the Qi Refining Stage, if they rush in carelessly, all they need to do is spit in their mouths to make them sick to death.

    Ye Pengfei's plan completely failed. He originally thought that even if there were monks who found it, they would be divided into several groups.  Because of the entanglement of interests, they will not be unified together.  At that time, if you fish in troubled waters by yourself, you will be able to find a chance to get back in no matter what.  Now that the place is occupied by the monks of the Beast King Sect, and since he is here again, the guards will definitely be tighter in the future. How should he get in?

    "If I had known this was the case, I might as well have stayed inside and practiced. When I reach the golden elixir stage, I will kill every one I see!"

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei even laughed embarrassedly.  This is just out of anger. Even if it wasn't for the purpose of buying the instant teleportation talisman, he would still have to come out when the food in the storage bag was gone.  The remaining food is not even enough to support the foundation stage, let alone the golden elixir realm.

    "We can only take one step at a time."

    There was no other way around it, so Ye Pengfei simply didn't think about it.  He sensed the breath of the magic circle arranged by the Mangshan Sect at the exit and found that the breath was very weak and must be very far away.  When his mana was restored, Ye Pengfei looked at the direction and flew his sword in that direction.

 Text 45. Instantaneous Teleportation Talisman

    The third update is delivered today

    ======

    After walking towards the exit for five days, Ye Pengfei finally saw the Mangshan Sect disciples stationed there.  Along the way, he met several groups of monks, but these monks were quite polite and did not attack Ye Pengfei, a lone monk.

    When approaching the exit circle, Ye Pengfei fell from the sky.  After taking a look, he saw only one monk from the Mangshan sect guarding the entrance of the circle.

    Just when Ye Pengfei saw Feng Xuqiu, Feng Xuqiu had just settled the account with a group of monks and let the group of monks leave.  Turning around, he saw that it was Ye Pengfei, and he trotted over with a smile: "SeniorBrother Ye."

    As soon as he opened his mouth, Feng Xuqiu¡¯s smile froze.  More than a month ago, when he first came in, he was obviously one level lower than me, only at the fourth level of Qi Refining. How come he suddenly jumped to the sixth level of Qi Refining?  Originally, he wanted to call him "Junior Brother Ye", but fortunately he reacted quickly enough and changed his name to "Junior Brother Ye".

    "Haha, Junior Brother Feng, why are you here instead? Where is Senior Brother Xu?" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile.

    "Senior Brother Xu, go back and face the wall to think about it." Feng Xuqiu chuckled.

    Now Feng Xuqiu admires Ye Pengfei so much, not only because of Ye Pengfei's evil qualifications and his cultivation level has increased so much, but also because of Ye Pengfei's "methods".

    "Other law enforcement hall disciples will keep a straight face and glare when meeting people, and will whip out their law enforcement whips at every turn, for fear that others will not obey their authority.  Look at Senior Brother Ye again. He has the iron law of law enforcement in his arms, but he doesn't use it.  He was obviously angry with Xu Mingkai, but he still smiled as if nothing happened.  As a result, the leader personally spoke and immediately slipped Xu Mingkai back to face the wall to think about it, which was even more severe than whipping him with a few iron whips.

    What is cunning, what is insidious, this is it!

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what Feng Xuqiu was thinking, and he didn't even know that Xu Mingkai was punished because of himself.  I don't have any friendship with Xu Mingkai. I just asked him casually, and then forgot about it, so I didn't pay much attention to it.

    "I'm out." Ye Pengfei nodded and was about to walk towards the exit.  Suddenly he stopped and asked, "I heard that the Beast King Sect has set up camp there. Do other sects know about it?"

    "I know, I know." Feng Xuqiu felt that he was truly lucky to be able to ask Senior Brother Ye for information. He described vividly, "More than a month ago, just a few days after Senior Brother Ye entered this secret realm, the Beast King Sect occupied a place.  , it is said that there is some kind of treasure inside. Several sects have put pressure on the Beast King Sect overtly and covertly, but the Beast King Sect¡¯s Young Master Zhang is so stubborn that he refuses to give in at all, and now they are still in a stalemate."

    "Oh, so that's it." Ye Pengfei nodded calmly, said goodbye to Feng Xuqiu, and walked out of the secret realm.

    Behind him, a group of Mangshan sect disciples surrounded Feng Xuqiu.

    "Junior brother Feng, who was that just now? You didn't even need to check whether the spirit stones were paid in full, so you let him out?"

    "Does he still use spirit stones?" Feng Xuqiu rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "Senior Brother Qin, next time he comes, just ask him for it, and you will soon be with Senior Brother Xu.  "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The monks couldn't help but gasped: "It turns out that he is the mysterious illegitimate son of the ancestor of Jindan."

    Everyone did not dare to discuss it any more and everyone went to perform their duties.

    If Ye Pengfei heard them talking about his life experience like this, he would definitely be furious.  But now, he had already left the secret realm and flew towards the nearest fairy town.

    Counting it all together, the new entrance to the secret realm this time is much closer to the entrance of Guijian Gorge.  Ye Pengfei only took a cup of tea to fly to the entrance of Guijian Gorge.

    As soon as Ye Pengfei came out of Guijian Gorge, he found that it was much more lively than before.  Looking around, there are tents set up everywhere, either for business or for monks to rest, stretching for several miles.

    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no need to go to Fairy Town.¡± Looking at the market that was beginning to take shape at the mouth of the canyon, Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.

    Before Ye Pengfei went to wander around the city, someone came to greet him.

    "Fellow Taoist, have you just come out of the secret realm?" A monk with a round face asked politely with a smile on his face.

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei didn't hide anything.

    "Have you found anything good? I'll buy it at a high price, and I guarantee that fellow Taoists won't suffer a loss!"

    It turned out to be a merchant who collected things.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said calmly: "I didn't find anything. Isn't it a wilderness inside? The level of the monster is not high, so it shouldn't have any special output."

    &nbsp;"How is it possible? It's a secret realm anyway!" The round-faced monk was an enthusiastic person. Although he couldn't receive anything, he still said in detail, "In the first few days, there was really nothing gained. But as time went by,  Some monks have discovered good things. Thousand-year-old spiritual herbs, rare monsters, rare ores, and several precious things that have not appeared in Nanhua Kingdom for hundreds of years have all been found!"

    As he spoke, the round-faced monk pointed to the bustling market behind him and said with a smile: "If the secret realm had no output, how could it be so lively here? Not to mention the free trading market, even the auction.  They appear every three days. If fellow Taoist really don't find anything good, it will be a big loss. It will cost a lot of spiritual stones in one day."

    Once the round-faced monk started chatting, he seemed to be unable to stop himself.  However, Ye Pengfei was also happy to hear more. Although he had stayed in the secret realm for a long time, he actually still knew too little about the situation in the secret realm.

    "Excuse me, is there anyone selling magic talismans in the market?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "I'll sell it!" If you can't receive anything, it would be nice to sell some magic talismans. The round-faced monk became more enthusiastic, "I don't know what you call me, what magic talismans do you want to buy?"

    "My surname is Ye. I need a talisman that can be teleported instantly. The teleportation distance does not need to be too far, but it must be 'instantaneous'!" Ye Pengfei emphasized.

    "You've got to ask the right person," the round-faced monk said with a smile, "I'm probably the only one in this city who sells instant teleportation talismans."

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei didn't believe it.

    Everyone is doing business, so why are you doing a unique business?  Could it be that he wanted to ask for an exorbitant price?

    Being questioned by Ye Pengfei, the round-faced monk was not annoyed. He still said with a smile on his face: "If you don't believe me, you can go to Fangshi first. My shop is located in that white tent. You can visit it at any time."  come over."

    The round-faced monk smiled and offered his hand, and faced another monk who had just come out of Guijian Gorge.

    Although it seemed that the round-faced monk could not lie, Ye Pengfei still visited all the shops in Fangshi seriously.

    Sure enough, although there are many shops selling magic talismans, none of them sell instant teleportation talismans.  A female cultivator stationed in the store kindly reminded: "Fellow Taoist, the secret realm is a wilderness. At first glance, everything looks the same. If you want to find good things, you have to be patient and take your time, and use instant teleportation talismans everywhere.  It¡¯s not okay to run around.¡±

    Ye Pengfei naturally would not tell his intentions. After visiting other shops in the market and searching to no avail, he still walked into the tent of the round-faced monk.

 Text 46. Repair the magic weapon

    Coincidentally, when Ye Pengfei entered the white tent, the round-faced monk was also there.  Looking at him with a bright red face and a smile on his face as he personally sent a monk out, he either sold a lot of things or received good stuff.

    "Haha, it turns out to be Fellow Daoist Ye, please come in, please come in, or are you planning to buy an instant teleportation talisman?" The round-faced monk raised his eyes and saw Ye Pengfei, greeting him with a smile on his face, and the words "kindness and wealth" were clearly displayed on him.  .

    Ye Pengfei also smiled and nodded, and said: "You are indeed the only one in the market who sells instant teleportation talismans. I can only come to you."

    "Haha, fellow Taoist Ye, please rest assured. Although this is an exclusive business, I, Zhang Hua, am based on sincerity and will never ask for excessive prices." The round-faced monk named Zhang Hua brought Ye Pengfei to a corner of the tent with a smile on his face.  He took out an iron box from the cabinet and opened it.

    "Here, these are the instant teleportation talismans. I only have ten in stock. I don't know if Fellow Daoist Ye can appreciate them." Zhang Hua pointed at the talismans in the iron box and said with a smile.

    These talismans are of fine quality, and the lines on them are very clear. A faint spiritual light floats on the talisman paper, as if the talismans have vitality, which makes people feel reassured at first sight.

    Ye Pengfei asked: "How far can it be teleported?"

    "One mile at most." Zhang Hua said frankly. "A magic talisman that can instantly teleport farther requires the ancestor of the Golden Pill to make it himself. That thing is both expensive and rare. I can't even do it with my small business."  Got it."

    "One mile is enough." Ye Pengfei smiled and asked, "How much does each one cost?"

    "It's a fixed price, three Bailings per piece, what do you think of Fellow Daoist Ye?" Zhang Hua stretched out three fingers and made a gesture.

    When he was visiting the market just now, Ye Pengfei also asked other stores about the market situation of instant teleportation talismans.  In Fairy Town, the general selling price is only this amount. Zhang Hua is indeed not ripping people off.

    "Okay, I want them all." Ye Pengfei responded happily and took out thirty middle-grade spiritual stones from his storage bag to pay the bill.

    Having made some small profits, the smile on Zhang Hua's round face became even brighter. He asked enthusiastically: "I wonder if Fellow Daoist Ye needs anything else? Even if I don't have it here, I can help Fellow Daoist Ye arrange it."

    "Haha, Boss Zhang really knows how to do business." Ye Pengfei praised.

    "My family is in business, so when I see this kind of honest and skillful businessman, Ye Pengfei always feels a little warm.  He thought for a moment and asked, "I wonder if Boss Zhang sells Bigu Pills?"

    If he could find an opportunity to enter the secret realm of thunder spirit energy again, Ye Pengfei made up his mind to practice there for a while longer.  To break into the world of cultivation, you need strength first and wisdom second, both are indispensable.

    "Of course there is." Although Bigu Pill is cheap, Zhang Hua also does big business and will not refuse small business. He happily took out a bottle of Bigu Pill and said, "There are ten pills in it, each pill has ten spirits."

    After listening to Zhang Hua¡¯s quotation, Ye Pengfei felt even more that the boss was doing business very authentically and did not sell at a higher price at all.

    "This is a middle-grade spiritual stone." Ye Pengfei took out a medium-grade spiritual stone from the storage bag, handed it over, and then put the Bigu Pill into the storage bag.

    "Do you need anything else, Fellow Daoist Ye?" Zhang Hua was still smiling.  The business was built slowly, and the spiritual stones were earned bit by bit. Zhang Hua was not impatient and asked Ye Pengfei patiently.

    "There is nothing more needed." Ye Pengfei shook his head and was about to leave. He remembered something and asked, "I wonder if Boss Zhang knows the weapon refiner? I want to repair a few magic weapons."

    In addition to purchasing the instant teleportation talisman and Bigu Pill, you only need to repair the magic weapons obtained from Ke Lin and Liu Minda.  His only offensive magic weapon was crushed by the monster in the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, and he had to replace it with a new one.

    "I can also repair the magic weapon here."

    Zhang Hua¡¯s answer surprised Ye Pengfei.  This boss is also very good at doing business, he simply takes it all.

    "Well, let me ask Boss Zhang to give me an estimate." Ye Pengfei said, and planned to take out the magic weapon from the storage bag.

    "No." Zhang Hua chuckled, "I don't know how to estimate prices. Please follow me, Fellow Daoist Ye."

    ??Following Zhang Hua, he left the tent, walked for a while, and entered a light black tent.  When I walked in, I saw an old man with a white beard sitting behind a long wooden table.  He couldn't tell his cultivation level, but judging from his aura, he must be a foundation-building monk.

    The old man with a white beard tapped Erlang's legs comfortably, holding a yellowed book in his hand and flipping through it with gusto, paying no attention to Zhang Hua and Ye Pengfei.

    "Second uncle, we have a guest." Zhang Hua coughed a few times.??, and finally drew the white-bearded old man's attention back from the book.

    "Haha, I'm sorry, I'm fascinated by it." The old man with a white beard pulled his beard sheepishly and looked at Ye Pengfei, "Kid, are you going to customize the magic weapon or spiritual weapon, or are you going to repair it?"

    "Repair the magic weapon."

    "Take it out and have a look."

    Ye Pengfei casually took out a broken magic weapon from the storage bag in his hand, which was a low-grade magic sword.

    "Low-grade, moderately damaged, ten spirits." Seeing that it was just a low-grade magic weapon, the old man with a white beard yawned, feeling very bored, and planned to read his book again.

    Generally, the selling price of low-grade magic weapons ranges from twenty to fifty or sixty souls. Ye Pengfei thinks this price is fair.  He chuckled and said, "Senior, I still have a magic weapon."

    ¡°Oh, take them all out then.¡±

    The white-bearded old man thought, how many magic weapons can a qi-refining boy have?  The first one is just low-grade, and I think there are just a few low-grade magic weapons.  Among casual cultivators, this is considered normal.

    However, when Ye Pengfei listened to the old man with the white beard and took out all the broken magic weapons at once, the old man with the white beard was shocked.

    ¡°Kid, you just came back from a robbery!¡±

    Including the magic sword just now, there are a total of eighteen magic weapons, filling the long table.

    "Cough! Cough!" Zhang Hua coughed twice again, and the old man with the white beard came back to his senses.

    "Haha, I shouldn't ask, I shouldn't ask." The old man with a white beard smiled awkwardly, glanced at the damaged magic weapons, and quickly quoted a total price.

    Ye Pengfei thought about it for a while and felt that the price was very fair, so he happily paid the deposit and walked out of the tent with Zhang Hua.

    "Haha, Fellow Daoist Ye, I'm sorry, my second uncle is an old naughty boy who likes to joke. But he is still very strict with his mouth and will never talk nonsense." As soon as he came out of the tent, Zhang Hua hurriedly explained.

    "It's nothing. I'll come back to pick it up in a few days." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and chuckled, "By the way, Boss Zhang's business is so complicated, I guess he can even rent tents. What's the price?"

    With the previous experience, Ye Pengfei directly asked the price.

    Zhang Hua laughed and said: "Of course there are tents for rent, it's my third sister's business. Come on, I'll take you there!"

    Hearing what Zhang Hua said, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but fainted.  Relationships are still a family business, one-stop service.

 Text 47. Sacrifice and refine spiritual weapons

    Zhang Hua's third sister is a fierce and capable female cultivator. It seems that the business of renting out tents is very good. Although Zhang Hua personally brought Ye Pengfei here, she just accepted the spirit stone and said: "You need to use this to enter and exit the tent."  Block token opens the magic circle, and we are not responsible for its loss." Then he left in a hurry.

    Ye Pengfei casually asked what kind of business Zhang Hua's family was doing, and then realized that his casual guess just now was indeed correct.  Zhang Hua, his fourth uncle, bought and sold spirit cavalry, a cousin was an alchemist, and a cousin was a disciple of the sect. Together with several fellow sect members, they opened a shop selling magic array disks and formation flags.  There is also a younger generation who is an inner disciple of the Netherworld Sect. They buy and sell ghosts and other things related to ghosts here. It is said that the business is also very good.  There is really a complete range of categories, only what you can¡¯t think of, there is nothing they don¡¯t make.

    "Boss Zhang, your family is really good at doing business. Take it all and leave no one behind." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but give a thumbs up and praised.

    Zhang Hua smiled so much that his round face had several wrinkles: "Haha, our ancestors have been doing business for generations in the secular world. Grandpa's generation got an opportunity and began to practice Buddhism. I didn't expect that the descendants of the next generation would all be different.  My spiritual qualifications are quite good, so I have taken root in this world of cultivation. The experience of our ancestors cannot be discarded, so we will start business as a family."

    "It's good to do business. You can earn spiritual stones, reduce risks, and don't delay your cultivation." Ye Pengfei chuckled and chatted with Zhang Hua for a while before sending Zhang Hua out of the tent.

    After returning to the tent to rest, Ye Pengfei checked the storage bag.

    The spiritual stone searched from Cao Dong, and the spirit stone from Collin and Liu Minda, is now spent more than half of them, leaving only more than 6,000 spirits.  Among these more than 6,000 spirits, there are still 3,000 spirits that need to pay for the repair of the magic weapon.  Just now, I only paid part of the deposit at Uncle Zhang Hua's place.

    Of the rest of the property, the best ones are the two middle-grade spiritual weapons.

    When he first obtained these two middle-grade spiritual weapons, Ye Pengfei was only at the fourth level of Qi refining and could not use them, so he simply put them in his storage bag without refining them.  Now that he has reached the sixth level of Qi refining, he can try to sacrifice the Royal Envoy.

    Most of the utensils used by monks require the use of essence and blood to identify their owners, which is called sacrificial refining.  If the owner dies, the artifact will become ownerless and need to be re-sacrificially sacrificed.

    There are certain risks in sacrificial refining. If you forcibly sacrifice an artifact that is too much higher than your own cultivation level, you may be countered by the spiritual pressure of the artifact.  However, this risk is easy to avoid. As long as you don't force the sacrifice, just give up immediately when the spiritual pressure is too strong. In the end, the loss is only a drop of blood essence.

    First, take out the soul-chasing rope from the storage bag, use your skills to force out a drop of blood essence, and drop it on the soul-chasing rope.  I saw a bright spiritual light flashing on the soul-chasing rope, and the soul-chasing rope suddenly rose into the air and flew out of the tent.  Fortunately, this tent was protected by a magic circle, and a special token was required to activate the magic circle when entering or exiting, so the soul-chasing rope could not escape immediately.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly: "Come back here!"

    He quickly released spiritual pressure to suppress it, and used the object control technique to pull back the soul-chasing rope.  After a while, the aura disappeared, and the soul-chasing rope no longer resisted, falling back from mid-air into Ye Pengfei's palm.

    That aura is the soul-chasing rope¡¯s spiritual pressure. With Ye Pengfei¡¯s cultivation level, it would have been easy to suppress it.  It was just his first time refining a spiritual weapon and he was inexperienced, so he almost let the Soul-Chasing Rope run away.

    After the sacrifice was successful, Ye Pengfei immediately received some information.

    "It turns out that it is a magic weapon. It is indeed a spiritual weapon, and it also has its own special method of use!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admired secretly.

    The use of magical weapons depends on their own methods, and the magical weapons themselves will not have any unique skills.  Spiritual weapons are one level higher than magical weapons, and each spiritual weapon has its own unique method of use.  The weapon refiner will forge these skills into the spiritual weapon, and only the owner can obtain this information.

    After pondering carefully for a while, Ye Pengfei quickly mastered the method of using the Soul Chasing Rope.  Inputting a mana, as the thoughts changed, the soul-chasing rope rose into the air, twisted and changed freely, and flexibly hit a live button.  Ye Pengfei felt that if he was caught by the soul-chasing rope, there would be no way to escape.

    "Very good, but it consumes too much mana!"

    Although you can use the soul-chasing rope, one-tenth of your mana will be lost by just one live button.

    ¡°Try that buckler again.¡±

    With the experience of refining the spiritual weapon for the first time, the spiritual weapon did not try to escape the second time.  While the essence and blood were dripping, the round shield was also covered with spiritual pressure.  Without any room for resistance, the spiritual weapon was controlled by Ye Pengfei.

    "Soul-capturing shield!"

    After receiving thisAfter receiving the information about the weapon, Ye Pengfei learned that the round shield was called "Soul-Capturing Shield".  Using the special method of envoy, you can make the sound of ghosts crying and wolf howling, shocking the souls of enemies.

    ¡°The effect is very good, but it¡¯s a pity that it consumes more mana!¡±

    The sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling lasted only three breaths, and nearly half of the mana in the body was gone.  No wonder Colin could only use the soul-capturing shield as a defensive shield in critical moments.  After being seriously injured, he simply did not have enough mana to use the special method of soul-absorbing shield.

    Recalling the fierce fight between Colin and Liu Minda, the two of them did not pursue the most powerful magical weapon or perform the most powerful method.  At that time, Ye Pengfei thought that the ninth-level Qi Refining monks were nothing more than this.  Now that he had refined two spiritual weapons in succession, he finally understood that it was not that Ke Lin and Liu Minda didn't have stronger means, but that their cultivation levels were too close, and neither dared to use the strongest means rashly.

    "It is the most powerful magic weapon to use and the most powerful method to use, but it is also the most wasteful of mana. Once it cannot be effective in one blow, it will be suppressed by the opponent."

    Ye Pengfei was very satisfied that he could gain such insights after refining the spiritual weapon.  He put the spiritual weapon into his storage bag and made a decision.

    "Unless your cultivation level is higher, you won't be able to use these two spiritual weapons easily!"

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that his decision also saved his life invisibly.  There are too many monks who are ecstatic after getting a good treasure, thinking that they have a sure-fire move to defeat the enemy.  However, when they use these good treasures rashly and are blocked by their opponents, these good treasures transform into deadly weapons that chase souls and take lives!

    Next, Ye Pengfei took out the Five Elements Hidden Formation Disk.  The value of the magic circle is always good. Although this one has average defense, it can become invisible and can produce miraculous effects at certain times.

    The magic circle does not require sacrifice, as long as you know how to control the array, you can use it.  It's a pity that Ye Pengfei doesn't know anything about magic formations. After tinkering for a long time, he failed to set up the Five Elements Hidden Formation.

    "It looks like I'll have to buy a formation book from Zhang Hua tomorrow." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "I also have to study the books on alchemy, weapon refining, and talisman making."

    The world of cultivation is no better than the secular world. Many things are best done by oneself.  You have to rely on others for everything, and even if you have a big opportunity, you can't seize it.  For example, if I could make talismans, I might not have to come out of the secret realm of thunder spirit energy.  Now that I have been chased for more than a thousand miles, I still have to worry about how to get back in. It really doesn't count.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was refining the spiritual weapon and studying the magic circle, suddenly, a monk from outside the tent sent in a sound transmission talisman.  The talisman hung on the tent and spun around, making a slight whirring sound.  As long as the monks in the tent are awake, they can find it.

    "I have no relatives or friends here, who will give me a message?"

    Ye Pengfei made a move, and the sound transmission talisman hanging on the tent flew into his hand.

    "There will be an auction this afternoon. Can monks from all walks of life come to appreciate it?" After listening to the message, Ye Pengfei thought about it and decided to go and have a look.  Although I have limited spiritual stones, it is basically impossible to take pictures of anything.  But it¡¯s always good to expand your knowledge, and it won¡¯t delay anything.

 Text 48. Yan Family Auction

    The auction place is not far from the tent area where the monks rest. It is a huge light blue tent.  There is a logo embroidered on it, which must represent the origin of the auction house.  It seemed that at least hundreds of monks could be accommodated inside.  When Ye Pengfei arrived, many monks were already filing in.

    With a flash of spiritual vision, Ye Pengfei discovered that most of them had lower cultivation levels than himself, especially none of the foundation-building seniors.  It seems that this auction is specially prepared for middle and low-level Qi Refining monks, and there may not be any good things.  However, once he came, he made peace with it, and Ye Pengfei had no intention of leaving.

    He was about to follow other monks and enter the auction house.  Suddenly, a group of monks rushed over not far away.  Ignoring the first-come, first-served rule, they pushed aside the monks waiting to enter and walked into the auction house with their heads held high.  The monks who were squeezed away dared not speak out in anger. They could only wait for these monks to enter before normal order was restored outside the auction house.

    "It's the Beast King Sect again!" Ye Pengfei frowned. There was also the guy who wanted to force him to be cannon fodder for the Beast King Sect.

    "What goes above and what follows below leads to action. That young master Zhang is extremely arrogant, and his subordinates are also arrogant and domineering people, which is annoying."

    After waiting for a while, Ye Pengfei walked into the auction house.  As soon as he walked in, Ye Pengfei realized that he was wrong.

    This is not a tent that accommodates hundreds of monks. The space inside is wide enough to accommodate thousands of monks!

    I have seen the caves and heavens in blessed places, big and small, and the secret realms, but I have never seen that there can be caves and heavens in just a tent!

    "There are so many magical methods in the world of cultivation. If you didn't go out and walk around a lot, how could you have imagined that there are such means of creation!" Ye Pengfei admired in his heart.

    After a brief moment of surprise, Ye Pengfei looked around the auction room.  There weren't many monks coming, it seemed like there were less than a thousand.  In a huge auction house, everyone was scattered around, but there was no need to compete for a seat.

    Ye Pengfei came alone and did not want to have anything to do with other monks.  So, I found an area with almost no people and sat down.

    Not long after we sat down, the auction started.

    Two monks, a man and a woman, stepped onto the front desk of the auction house.  I used my spiritual eye technique to look at it and found that these two monks actually had the eighth level of Qi refining.  Few of the monks who came to participate in this auction had reached this level of cultivation.

    The beautifully dressed female cultivator smiled brightly and spoke first: "Welcome all fellow Taoists to come and join us. I believe you have noticed that all those participating in this auction are cultivators in the Qi Refining realm, and there are no foundation-building seniors.  . This is an auction specially set up by this auction house for all fellow Qi refiners after learning from the experience of previous auctions. Without the rich and powerful Foundation Establishment seniors, I believe that all fellow Taoists will be able to take advantage of the opportunity and come back with a full load."

    As soon as the female cultivator opened her mouth, she revealed the purpose of this auction.  Regardless of whether this auction house really considers the Qi Refining monks, the monks also found the female cultivator's words very pleasant.

    After the female cultivator finished speaking, the male cultivator in green robe standing beside her also spoke.  He first laughed, bowed to the monks in the audience, and then said: "Fellow Taoists, I am Yan Feng, I will co-host this auction with Junior Sister Dong Fangyi Dong. All Taoist friends who know the origin of this auction house know that  , everything that has been authenticated by this auction house is definitely not false. For those of you who don¡¯t know yet, please forgive Yan Feng for bragging. Our Yan family has been operating in the auction industry for hundreds of years, and we have always been honest and have a good reputation.  Fellow Taoists, please feel free to bid and buy with confidence!¡±

    Immediately, a monk in the field laughed and said: "Okay, senior brother Yan, please stop talking nonsense. I don't know how many monks you have in the Yan family. Let's start the auction quickly."

    For a moment, there was a chorus of agreement.

    Ye Pengfei also laughed. Even though he knew too little about the world of cultivation, the Yan family still knew it.  Xu Caiyi once said that in addition to sects, there are several powerful cultivation families, including the Yan family.  It's just that I have never seen the Yan family's logo. Now think about it, isn't the logo embroidered on the blue tent the word "Yan" written in ancient fonts?

    "Okay, I won't talk nonsense, bring up the first lot!" As Yan Feng waved, a young and lovely female cultivator walked to Yan Feng's side holding a jade plate in her hands.  The jade plate was also covered with a big red cloth, and I didn't know what was underneath.

    "Please look!" Yan Feng lifted the red cloth, and a monk in the field let out a cry of surprise.

    "It's the thousand-year-old yellow dragon grass!"

    Everyone never expected that most of the participants were the auction of the low -level monks in the gas, and the first lot was actually a thousand -year -old grass!

    ? Huanglong grass is used to refine elixirs. A hundred years old can be used to refine Huanglong grass, which is commonly used by middle and low-level monks in Qi refining.Dan, and the Millennium Yellow Dragon Grass can even be used to refine the elixir used by low-level foundation-building monks!

    Logically speaking, such a lot should only appear at an auction with the participation of foundation-building monks, but I never thought that it would appear here.

    Ye Pengfei was also surprised. He originally thought that there would be nothing good in this auction, but he did not expect that the first lot would be so outstanding.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire him greatly.

    "For the Yan family, a thousand-year-old yellow dragon grass is nothing at all. Use it to promote the reputation of the Yan family and make the Qi Refining monks think that the Yan family is very kind. If they praise the Yan family more in the future, the Yan family will be able to  It¡¯s a lot of money.¡±

    Looking around at the situation in the auction house, there are still many sect monks inside. They can make do with each other and can afford big prices.  Not to mention others, the eyes of the arrogant and domineering Beast King Sect monks were already shining. They lowered their heads and discussed in twos and threes. They must be collecting spiritual stones.

    Seeing everyone's reaction, Yan Feng was very satisfied. He glanced at Dong Fangyi. Dong Fangyi immediately raised her voice and said with a sweet smile: "Fellow Taoists, this auction house knows that among the monks who came to adventure in the secret realm this time, there are also  Dear Taoist fellow disciples and elders. Although you are currently unable to use this Thousand-Year Yellow Dragon Grass based on your cultivation level. But if you take a picture and present it to your fellow disciples, the benefits you will get will probably not be less than this Thousand-Year Yellow Dragon Grass."

    Dong Fangyi paused for a moment, glanced around the audience with her charming eyes, and continued to say softly: "All of you fellow Taoists know that if this thing is placed in other auctions, you fellow Taoists may not have a chance to take a photo of it. There is only one  Our Yan family is the only one who will give you such a good opportunity. Don¡¯t miss this opportunity, it will never come back, so you must seize it!¡±

    Dong Fangyi said in a coquettish voice, but did not mention the bidding price. The monk below was immediately seduced even more.

    "Fairy Dong, don't introduce me anymore, let's talk about the auction price!"

    "Yes, yes, let's talk about the bidding price quickly." Almost all the monks shouted angrily.

    Seeing that the atmosphere had been well-done, Dong Fangyi smiled coquettishly and said, "The starting price is only five hundred spirits. The minimum increase is one hundred spirits each time. Fellow Taoists, please"

    As soon as Dong Fangyi finished speaking, a monk hurriedly shouted: "I will give you six hundred spirits!"

    Immediately, a monk said with disdain: "Oh, Thousand-year-old Yellow Dragon Grass, you have the nerve to give six hundred, I will give you a thousand souls!"

    "One thousand and two!"

    "One thousand and three!"

    ¡­¡­

    Prices skyrocketed, and under the timely guidance of Yan Feng and Dong Fangyi, the atmosphere became increasingly lively.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t have the capital to bid, and he didn¡¯t need it to please his seniors.  Master Dongfang Aotian is already a golden elixir monk, and the thousand-year-old Huanglong grass is of no use to him.

    Looking on with cold eyes, Ye Pengfei felt more and more that the Yan family was really powerful.  It simply set off the atmosphere of the whole place, and I am afraid that the prices of all the subsequent lots will increase.

    As expected, when the thousand-year-old Huanglong Grass was captured by the monks of the Beast King Sect.  The next few mid-grade and high-grade magical instruments with special functions all fetched very good prices.

    And the news of the appearance of the Thousand-Year Yellow Dragon Grass was also spread by some monks.  While the auction was going on, many more Qi Refining monks came in one after another.  The number of empty seats in the auction house quickly became less, and many monks sat in the area where Ye Pengfei was.

    Ye Pengfei ignored these new monks and concentrated on watching the auction.  Suddenly, he felt that the air suddenly turned cold, and his blood, which had been a little excited by the atmosphere of the auction, instantly cooled down!

 Text 49. Masked female nun

    Ye Pengfei looked at the source of the cold air in surprise, and saw a graceful female cultivator sitting not far from him.  With this female cultivator as the center, the surrounding monks fled away.  The area that was a little lively just now has become much deserted due to the arrival of this female cultivator.

    When I looked at the female cultivator's face, it was covered by a piece of green gauze. Except for her big clear and smart eyes, no other facial features could be seen.  Spiritual consciousness cannot penetrate this layer of green gauze. Presumably this green gauze is a magic weapon that can block spiritual consciousness.

    Look at her cultivation level, she is only at the fourth level of Qi refining.  But he didn't know why the cold air coming from his body was so severe. As a sixth-level Qi refining monk, he also felt the coldness was unstoppable.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and was about to leave, but the cold air disappeared again.

    "What the hell!" Ye Pengfei glanced at the female cultivator with some dissatisfaction and continued to watch the auction.

    What is being auctioned at this time is a low-grade offensive spiritual weapon, which looks like a short knife.  There is a spirit-sealing talisman attached to it, and even the foundation-building monks cannot directly check its characteristics.

    This time, it was Yan Feng who made the introduction.

    "Fellow Taoists, please take a look. This is a rare ice-type spiritual weapon called the Frozen Blade. It was also obtained from the secret realm. What is even more rare is that after being identified by our Yan family's high-level foundation-building monks, even if  Even if you are not an ice monk, you can fully cast its own unique spells!"

    Suddenly the whole place was noisy, and the atmosphere was pushed to a more enthusiastic level.

    Yan Feng did not wait for the commotion to end, and immediately raised his voice and said: "I don't need to say more about the wonders of ice spells. Even a senior foundation builder would definitely be willing to have such a spiritual weapon! And!  What is different from the first auction is that the Taoist friend who bought this rare spiritual weapon can either donate it to the senior sect or use it for himself. It is very cost-effective! The starting price is 13,000 souls, and the minimum increase is one hundred souls each time.  ,please!"

    As Yan Feng¡¯s words fell, bidding began to sound.  In the blink of an eye, the price was pushed up to 20,000 souls!

    "It's indeed a good thing, but it's a pity that I don't have the spirit stone."

    Ye Pengfei is equally enthused about this extremely rare spiritual weapon.  But looking at his poor spiritual stone, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.

    "Alas, the world of cultivation is just like the mortal world. Money is not everything, and having no money is absolutely impossible!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed, thinking that he must earn more spiritual stones in the future, a quote came from not far away.

    "Fifty thousand!"

    "It went from 20,000 to 50,000 in one go. Who is so cruel?"  At a glance, it was the masked female nun who raised the price so fiercely.

    The price quoted by the masked female cultivator also caused shock in the audience.

    Yes, this spiritual weapon is very rare, but after all, it is only a low-grade spiritual weapon. You can spend 50,000 to buy a high-grade spiritual weapon. Who is so spendthrift?  All the monks in the room craned their necks to look this way. When they discovered that the person bidding was a graceful female monk with a heavily covered face, their voices became even louder.

    The person who just quoted 20,000 yuan was the monk from the Beast King Sect.  If there are monks who add 3,500, the monks from the Beast King Sect are more thoughtful and add 30,000 at once. Isn¡¯t this nonsense?

    Originally, the monks of the Beast King Sect were quite arrogant and domineering. Every time a monk appeared to bid with them, they would blow their beards and glare, and now they are even more furious.

    "I suspect that she doesn't have fifty thousand spirits at all. She is here to cause trouble on purpose!"

    At the front desk, Yan Feng and Dong Fangyi also frowned.  The price quoted by Fifty Thousand Spirits greatly exceeded their estimate, and they might have been instigated by others to deliberately cause trouble.

    "Fairy, please prove it." Yan Feng looked at the masked female cultivator with bright eyes.

    "Yes, prove it, otherwise don't blame us for being rude!" The monk from the Beast King Sect shouted arrogantly, with a ferocious face, as if he was ready to take action at any time.

    The masked female cultivator didn¡¯t say anything, she just turned over her hand and revealed a spiritual stone.  I saw the spiritual light flashing on the spiritual stone, overflowing with colorful colors, unpredictable and extremely beautiful.  As soon as the spirit stone appeared, a faint chill quickly filled the nearby space, and a monk immediately whispered: "Is it the best spirit stone, or a rare ice spirit stone!"

    A piece of top-grade spiritual stone is equivalent to one hundred high-grade spiritual stones, ten thousand medium-grade spiritual stones, and one million low-grade spiritual stones.  Because ice spirit stones are extremely rare, if they are exchanged for common five-series spirit stones, more can be exchanged.

    The monk from the Beast King Sect who was still shouting arrogantly just now felt as if someone had pinched his neck. His face turned red and he was speechless.  Such a top-quality ice spirit stone is more than enough to buy twenty pieces of ice blades!

    Yan Feng is worthy of being our son. He was not shocked by the appearance of the top-grade ice spirit stone. He chuckled and said, "I'm sorry."

    &nbsp; After the apology, Yan Feng looked around the audience and asked in a deep voice: "This fairy bids 50,000 souls. Are there any fellow Taoists who are willing to increase the price?"

    There was no sound of increasing the price, but instead another monk from the Beast King Sect jumped up.

    "She is an ice monk!"

    Soon, all the Beast King Sect monks took action.  Ignoring that this was the Yan family's venue, they flew with their swords arrogantly, flying directly over the heads of the various monks, and surrounded the masked female nun.

    The whole place was in an uproar.

    Yan Feng was also furious: "Fellow Taoists of the Beast King Sect, this is the Yan family's auction house, don't go too far!"

    "So what if it's too much? Our Young Master Zhang said that as long as we see any mutant spiritual root monks, we will take them away!" A Beast King Sect monk said extremely arrogantly.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and saw that the monk was the guy who wanted to force him into the cannon fodder team of the Beast King Sect more than a month ago.

    "Xu Du! Don't be too arrogant!" Yan Feng was so angry that his face turned red.

    ¡° If such a big mess occurs at the auction that I preside over, what will the elders of the clan think of me?  Yan Feng drew out a spiritual sword, passed through the monks, and walked steadily to Xu Du.  Dong Fangyi no longer had her charming smile, she had a cold face, her two spiritual swords were on the left and right, and she followed Yan Feng closely.

    Yan Feng and Dong Fangyi are both at the eighth level of Qi refining, while Xu Du is only at the sixth level.  The other monks from the Beast King Sect had even lower cultivation levels and could not possibly be the match of the two eighth-level Qi Refining monks.

    However, Xu Du is still arrogant.

    "What, does Senior Brother Yan want to have a fight with our Young Master Zhang, or does he want to challenge our Beast King Sect's Patriarch Zhang?!" Xu Du looked at Yan Feng sideways, not taking Yan Feng seriously at all.

    The shadow of a person!  The name of the tree!  Ancestor Zhang has a cultivation level of the seventh level of the Golden Core, and he has the highest cultivation level in the entire Nanhua Kingdom.  Although the Yan family is powerful, they cannot challenge Patriarch Zhang.

    Yan Feng's momentum suddenly stagnated, and he was in a dilemma.

    "Come with us!" Xu Dujian shocked Yan Feng and became more and more arrogant. He laughed and reached out to grab the shoulder of the masked female cultivator.

    "Seeking death!"

    With a cold moan, the masked female cultivator did not see any movement, and Xu Du was frozen into ice in an instant!

    The whole place was silent!

 Text 50. Amazing means!

    Ye Pengfei, who originally couldn't stand it and wanted to help secretly, was also stunned.

    He has long been against the Beast King Sect. In order to enter the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, he will have to make more enemies with the Beast King Sect, and he will not worry about the consequences.  But I never thought that the masked female cultivator was even more powerful. Without any warning, she froze Xu Du into a big ice cube!

    Under the watchful eyes of all the monks present, the big block of ice cracked, and Xu Du's body was cut into countless pieces.  But the broken body was sealed by ice, and not a trace of blood seeped out.  Even though all the monks were used to seeing scenes of killing people, their scalps felt numb.

    The masked female cultivator frowned in disgust, rolled up her sleeves, and the broken ice turned into ice mist with a bang.  Now, even those many broken corpses could no longer be seen.

    With such terrifying methods, what is the background of this female nun?

    The monks in the audience looked at each other in shock. Everyone was stunned for a while and said nothing.

    Yan Feng is still well-informed, and a terrifying place quickly flashed in his mind.

    "Excuse me, is the fairy from the North Sea Ice Palace?" Yan Feng's tone was extremely respectful, as if he was not facing a fourth-level Qi Refining monk, but an ancestor at the peak of the Golden Core.

    Beihai Ice Palace!

    This name fell into the ears of Ye Pengfei, who had not even fully understood the cultivation world of Nanhua Country, and there was no reaction.  But when it fell into the ears of other monks, it was like a thunder!

    The monks from the Beast King Sect turned pale with fright. They quickly drew their swords and left the masked female cultivator, planning to run away.

    "A casual cultivator." The masked female cultivator cherished the words like gold and slowly spit out four words.

    Loose cultivator?

    The monks of the Beast King Sect, who had turned pale with fright and were about to slip out of the tent, suddenly became angry again.

    "How dare the casual cultivators be so arrogant and dare to kill me, the cultivator of the Beast King Sect! If you have the guts, just wait here and watch grandpa find someone to repair you!"

    After saying a few harsh words, the monks from the Beast King Sect left the auction house one after another.

    Yan Feng looked at the masked female cultivator with complicated eyes.

    With a cultivation level of the fourth level of Qi Refining, she could easily kill Xu Du, who was at the sixth level of Qi Refining. This shows how evil this female cultivator is.  However, the ensuing revenge of the Beast King Sect is no joke. Not to mention the seventh-level Golden Core Ancestor Zhang, there are currently more than a dozen foundation-building seniors near Guijian Gorge.  If she was really a rogue cultivator, would she have the guts to offend the Beast King Sect?

    "If Yan Feng knew that not far from him, there was a casual cultivator who dared to play hide and seek with four Beast King Sect foundation-building monks, I don't know what he would think.

    After thinking for a while, Yan Feng turned around and said to Dong Fangyi: "Junior Sister Dong, please go get the Ice Blade."

    "Yeah." Dong Fangyi nodded in agreement, but glanced at the masked female cultivator.  The surprise on her face and the twinkling eyes showed that she was also very curious about the true origin of this nun.

    "Not urgent."

    Dong Fangyi had just turned around when the masked female cultivator spoke again.  These two simple words made most of the monks in the room feel that she could never be a casual cultivator.

    Rather than running away after provoking the Beast King Sect, he actually dared to continue participating in the auction, and planned to buy all the things and then take them away together.  It would be strange to be so calm without a big background!

    Yan Feng also recognized this. As the host of the auction, he would not refuse a wealthy customer.  As for the Beast King Sect, I understand that they will not directly lead people to attack their own place.  It's not like the Yan family doesn't have foundation-building monks near Guijian Gorge.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of a secret voice, she said a few words to Dong Fangyi. Dong Fangyi nodded and hurriedly left the auction house to invite the Yan family's foundation-building monks to come and take charge.  Then, Yan Feng walked back to the front desk of the auction house and said with a normal expression: "The next item to be auctioned is the top-grade magical artifact, the Seal of the Beast King"

    Under Yan Feng¡¯s guidance, the monks¡¯ eyes were directed to the next lot.  At this time, Ye Pengfei received a secret message.

    "Thank you."

    It was the masked female cultivator. She saw that I was planning to take action.  Ye Pengfei turned his head and glanced at the masked female cultivator, nodded slightly, and even skipped a secret reply, turning his eyes to the auction front desk.

    After a while, the top-grade magical weapon, the Beast King Seal, was already photographed.  The price is not high, and the number of bids is also very small. It is obviously affected by the unexpected events just now.

    Yan Feng sighed secretly in his heart. The auction atmosphere mobilized by the Thousand-Year Yellow Dragon Grass was now gone.  If you continue, you won't be able to earn many spiritual stones at all.

    Therefore, Yan Feng did not immediately call the female cultivator to present the next auction item, but said: "It seems that fellow Taoists are not in the mood to continue now. The auction will be held at this time tomorrowWait to continue.  Fellow Taoists, you can prepare well when you go back. I can guarantee that tomorrow¡¯s auction will be equally exciting!  "

    The monks nodded in understanding, stood up and left the auction house.  The female cultivator walked faster, and Ye Pengfei saw her stand up, and soon the figure appeared at the door of the tent.  The next moment, she was nowhere to be seen.

    "What kind of movement is this? It's faster than the Lightning Shadow Escape Technique!" Ye Pengfei was stunned.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that his lightning shadow escape technique was already very powerful.  Once it is displayed, even the mid-level foundation-building monks can't even think of catching up with him.  However, looking at the movement technique of the masked female cultivator now, it is simply unpredictable and ridiculously fast.

    What¡¯s more important is that just leaving the scene, the masked female cultivator displayed such terrifying skills.  Either she was showing off on purpose, or she thought this technique was nothing special and used it casually.

    Looking at the cold expression on the masked female cultivator's face just now, I'm afraid the answer should be the latter, which surprised Ye Pengfei even more.

    "Thunder Shadow Escape Technique consumes too much mana, and her movement skills obviously won't be like this. She has even more powerful movement skills, which is incredible! What's even more incredible is that even the high-level foundation-building monks may not be able to catch up with her. If  If she displays even more amazing body skills, wouldn't it mean that she can compete with the ancestor of Jindan in speed? She only has the cultivation level of the fourth level of Qi refining!"

    Since embarking on the path to immortality, only Ye Pengfei¡¯s monster qualifications have frightened others. There has never been a case where Ye Pengfei was surprised by the monster qualifications of other monks.  Everything has its first time, and today Ye Pengfei finally knows what it means to be "there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people".

    All the monks present, as long as they had stood up and faced the exit, also saw this scene.  After a startling glance, the masked female cultivator disappeared completely, causing all the monks to start talking again.

    Yan Feng was standing directly opposite the entrance and exit of the auction house, so he naturally saw everything clearly.  At this time, Dong Fangyi happened to lead the Yan family's foundation-building monks over. Yan Feng smiled bitterly, shook his head, and went up to him: "Fourth uncle, what happened today is really weird"

 Text 51. So cheap

    Please feed me

    ======

    The monks of the Beast King Sect are in action.

    Since Master Zhang ordered the search for monks with mutated spiritual roots, they have not found any.  Mutated spiritual roots are so rare that among the tens of thousands of monks around Guijian Gorge, it is difficult for one to appear.  Even if the scope is expanded, nothing will be achieved.

    What¡¯s worse is that a monk came out of the hemispherical building!

    This means that a monk with mutated spiritual roots has broken into this secret realm within the secret realm.  No matter what rare treasures the unknown monk obtained in this small secret realm, Young Master Zhang felt that his face was dull.  His bad temper, which was already very bad, is now even stronger.

    Fortunately, a monk reported that a female ice cultivator appeared.  Young Master Zhang jumped up as if he had been beaten to death, and shouted loudly: "Command everyone to find me! No matter what means you use, you must capture the female cultivator alive! If anyone dares to stop her,  , Kill without mercy!"

    "Young Master, what about here? Those sects are still putting pressure on us." A monk asked in a low voice.

    Young Master Zhang was stunned, yes, there can¡¯t be no one here, so I can¡¯t resist as a mere commander.

    However, Young Master Zhang refused to admit his mistake. He snorted coldly and said proudly: "Don't I know this? Don't worry, you can go find it. My uncle will bring people here tonight. There is an uncle sitting here, so those sects don't know.  Dare to come and cause trouble!"

    Young Master Zhang is his uncle?  The cold-blooded beast Zhang Mengtian?  The monk next to him trembled unconsciously, and without daring to say another word, he quickly left the camp and headed straight for the exit of the secret realm

    Neither the masked female cultivator nor the other cultivators knew that Young Master Zhang of the Beast King Sect was furious. Therefore, the auction in the afternoon of the next day was still crowded. No one knew that a storm was coming.

    This time Ye Pengfei did not arrive on time, and all the ghosts in the soul ring were gone. He went into the Guijian Gorge at night and caught ghosts all the way to the deepest part of the Guijian Gorge. When he came back satisfied, it was already afternoon.

    As soon as I entered the auction house, my dear, there were a lot of densely packed heads swaying there. People were sitting next to each other, and their bodies were almost invisible.

    "Are you mistaken? What good stuff has come out today? So many people have been attracted." Ye Pengfei clicked his tongue, found an empty seat nearby, and reluctantly sat down.  He didn't mind, as the people sitting next to him were all low-level monks on the first and second levels of Qi Refining.

    As soon as I sat down, I heard Dong Fangyi say in a sweet voice: "The next auction item is the Secret Book of Immortal Cultivation and the Five Elements Rotation Technique."

    The Five Elements Rotation Technique?  All the monks in the room were whispering, discussing what kind of immortality cultivation technique this was.

    "I'm afraid none of you Taoist friends have heard of this technique." Dong Fangyi smiled sweetly and said softly, "Not to mention you fellow Taoists, even the senior foundation-building seniors of our Yan family have found nothing after searching the information.  The origin of this technique has not been found.¡±

    The whole place fell silent, and then a monk loudly questioned: "Since even the senior foundation builder can't find the source, why are you putting it up for auction? It's not easy to bid."

    Ye Pengfei smiled secretly in his heart. The Yan family must have figured out the whole story. Isn't it just to whet people's appetite?  This approach is just like storytelling. It requires rhythm and ups and downs, and there are strange peaks from time to time in order to attract everyone's interest.

    As expected, Dong Fangyi blinked her charming eyes, lightly opened her red lips, and planned to make some earth-shattering remarks that she had prepared long ago.  But she just opened her red lips and didn't even spit out a note.  The person suddenly seemed to be under a immobilizing spell, standing motionless on the stage.

    Under the eyes of everyone, it was obvious that no monk would cast a restraining spell on Dong Fangyi. The monks immediately followed Dong Fangyi¡¯s gaze and looked towards the entrance of the auction house.  I saw that the masked female cultivator from yesterday was here again.

    As soon as the masked female cultivator walked in, she saw people everywhere in the auction house.  What's worse is that most people still look at themselves.

    "snort!"

    The masked female cultivator snorted unhappily, and the group of monks closest to her were immediately frightened, and a large row of empty seats was instantly left open.

    Seeing this scene, Ye Pengfei felt funny and sighed at the same time.

    "One word, fierce! Two words, fierce! Three words, too fierce! Look at this treatment, I'm afraid only the ancestor of Jindan can compare with it."

    Although he couldn't help sighing in his heart, Ye Pengfei had no idea of ??moving his position.  It happened that all the monks nearby were scared away by her, so I didn¡¯t have to squeeze in with others.

    The masked female cultivator glanced at Ye Pengfei, said nothing, and sat down two seats apart.Come down.

    At this time, Dong Fangyi came back to her senses: "Haha, I'm sorry, Fangyi lost her composure."

    It¡¯s understandable, it¡¯s understandable.  If the masked female nun was not present, all the monks present would definitely say this.

    The auction continues.

    "Everyone knows that our Yan family also has a golden elixir ancestor, and that ancestor traveled around various countries and visited many immortal cities and immortal capitals. He has much more experience than the ordinary golden elixir ancestor. It is strange to have such a book.  We immediately went to ask our ancestors for advice on the technique. Now, we already know the origin of this Five Elements Rotation technique and its beauty."

    Having said this, Dong Fangyi paused and gave up on her original plan.  Under normal circumstances, there would definitely be monks following up, and Dong Fangyi could follow the trend and push the auction to a new climax.  However, the appearance of the masked female nun obviously disrupted the original plan.  After doing enough foreplay and selling it off, no one spoke to me.

    Cold scene

    Dong Fangyi was on the verge of tears. She screamed in her heart: "Sister, if you didn't come earlier or later, why did you come at this time? What do you want me to do?"

    She glanced at Yan Feng, wanting Yan Feng to come to the rescue.  But Yan Feng didn't do anything. Yesterday it was because of the masked female cultivator that it ended in a hurry. Today, I'm afraid it will be over again.

    The scene was quiet, and the two auction hosts were at a loss. All the monks knew that the auction was probably going to end again today.  At this moment, the masked female nun spoke.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue talking about the starting price?¡±

    "This" Dong Fangyi gritted her teeth and said, "According to the ancestors, this Five Elements Rotation Technique is a top-quality skill that can be practiced by monks with any spiritual roots. Moreover, it is different from other top-quality skills.  The difference is that this technique has everything from the lowest level of Qi refining to the highest level of nine levels of spirit transformation. All that remains is how to cultivate the godhead. It can be called the number one cultivation technique in the world!"

    "There are only two problems. First, to practice this technique, you must abandon what you have practiced in the past. Second, what we have obtained is only the two realms of Qi refining and foundation building, so we put it up for auction here.  . The starting price is 10,000 lings, and the minimum increase is 100 lings each time. Fellow Taoists, please bid!"

    It¡¯s a long paragraph. If it goes according to the plan, there will be two twists and turns in it, so as to completely detonate the atmosphere of the whole place.  However, the scene was quiet at the first moment. Dong Fangyi was still frightened, so she simply poured the beans into the bamboo tube and said everything.

    But, it¡¯s still a quiet moment.  No one followed.

    After a while, Dong Fangyi was about to say "unsuccessful" when the masked female cultivator suddenly spoke again.

    "Why is there no one bidding? Then I'll buy it. It's only 10,000 souls. It's really cheap."

    The whole audience vomited blood

 Text 52. Besides being weird, it¡¯s still weird

    Ye Pengfei looked at the masked female cultivator speechlessly. He now felt that the masked female cultivator was here to cause trouble.

    ???????????????????????? It¡¯s obviously because of you that the situation is quiet. No one calls out the price, but you still say ¡°too cheap¡±. What¡¯s the matter?

    What¡¯s even more irritating is that your voice is calm and indifferent.  You've ruined someone else's place, and yet you still act like this. You're really pissed off.

    Even Ye Pengfei, who had nothing to do with him, thought this way. One can imagine the expressions on the faces of Yan Feng and Dong Fangyi on the stage.

    "May I ask Fairy Gao, who is his master?" Yan Feng asked in a deep voice.

    "Do you need to tell me where you live when you buy something?" the masked female cultivator asked in surprise.

    The whole audience vomited blood again

    Now, the way Ye Pengfei looks at the masked female cultivator has changed. In the past, his eyes were filled with surprise. Now, his eyes are filled with admiration and overwhelming emotion.

    You are cruel!  Things have come to this point, and yet you can still ask in such a surprised tone, making it look like you are innocent!

    Yan Feng¡¯s lungs were about to burst with anger. With a dark face, he glanced behind him and asked softly: ¡°Fourth uncle, what should I do?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Fourth Uncle Yan strode to the front desk.

    Foundation-building monks are probably still high-level foundation-building monks!

    All the monks in the room were stunned, thinking they were about to start a fight.

    At this moment, the senior foundation-building monk bowed to all the monks present and said in a deep voice: "All of you Taoists have seen it. It's not that our Yan family has broken the rules, but someone deliberately came to find trouble. All of you Taoists have done the same.  A testimony, our Yan family will not accept this masked female nun from now on! Please!"

    The last two heavy words were spoken to the masked female cultivator.  Ye Pengfei clearly saw an inexplicable look of surprise in those big, clear and smart eyes.

    Ye Pengfei's heart moved, and he secretly thought: "Is it possible that she really isn't here to cause trouble?"

    Logically speaking, since things have reached this point, she should stop cheating.  Anyway, the place was ruined, and I had succeeded in making people angry. It was time to show off my face and tell everyone why I ruined the Yan family's place.  When I was a child listening to storytelling, the story always developed like this.

    However, it was strange that the masked female cultivator actually showed surprise in her eyes, as if she had suffered some great grievance.

    The female cultivator slowly stood up and said softly: "I'm sorry."

    Then, he quickly left the Yan family auction house.

    With things developing to this point, the auction was of course abandoned halfway once again.  After announcing the time of the next auction, the monks dispersed.

    Because of this emergency, it was still early when we left the Yan¡¯s auction house.  Ye Pengfei remembered that he planned to buy some books on formations, alchemy, and weapon refining, so he strolled towards Zhang Hua's shop tent.

    After walking for a while, I saw a group of monks pointing to a certain place in front of me.

    "What happened?" Ye Pengfei walked over curiously.

    He actually started a fight with the Beast King Sect!

    It¡¯s still the same masked female cultivator, fighting with two monks from the Beast King Sect.  Several tents nearby were beaten to pieces by them, but the owners of the tents did not dare to come out and question them.

    " Take a look at the cultivation levels of the two Beast King Sect monks. One is at the seventh level of Qi Refining and the other is at the sixth level. They are not impressive at all.  Xu Du was a lesson learned yesterday. A monk at the sixth level of Qi Refining was killed instantly without even a chance to resist. How long can you two hold on?

    However, as he looked at it, Ye Pengfei couldn't understand it.

    The masked female cultivator actually couldn't hold on any longer. If she hadn't thrown out several third-level talismans in succession, she might not have been able to hold on to this situation!

    Play pig eat tiger?  It shouldn¡¯t be. Just kill him. Why bother?

    Gradually, more and more monks gathered around.  Many people had seen with their own eyes how the masked female cultivator killed Xu Du. They were whispering, why didn't they use that mysterious method?

    Some people still thought that the masked female cultivator was "pretending", but Ye Pengfei could already see that she really couldn't hold on any longer.  Ye Pengfei's powerful spiritual sense gave him the same keen judgment as a foundation-building monk. He noticed the slight disorder in the masked female cultivator's breathing.

    "If you can't fight, just run away. A gentleman's revenge is never too late in ten years. With your speed, no one here can keep up." Ye Pengfei thought to himself.

    However, what is even more strange is that the masked female cultivator did not use any terrifying movement skills to escape!

    "If it weren't for the unique cold aura on this masked female cultivator, Ye Pengfei would??I thought someone had changed today.

    "I don't understand, I really don't understand. Could it be that you can't use that kind of movement in a battle?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very puzzled, a monk came flying at high speed from a distance.

    "It's the foundation-building monk of the Beast King Sect!" Over there, a monk immediately shouted loudly.

    "Wow, there are actually three of them, all from the east." Another monk shouted loudly.

    By shouting so loudly, it was clear that he was reporting to the masked female cultivator.  Obviously, the monks here are very dissatisfied with the arrogant and domineering Beast King Sect, and everyone is happy to cause them some trouble.

    Hearing two consecutive shouts, the masked female cultivator was obviously in disarray.  I saw her randomly throwing out many spiritual talismans and hurriedly ran away to the west.

    "Are you mistaken?" Ye Pengfei and the monks around him shouted and hid one after another.  The masked female cultivator made a mistake while busy and threw several talismans at the onlookers.

    After blocking two ice spikes, Ye Pengfei felt that this thing was getting weirder.  This is completely illogical. Yesterday, I was so powerful that I was scared to death, but today I am so cowardly that I even threw away my magic talisman?  Seeing the masked female cultivator fleeing in a panic, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    Although she was very embarrassed, the masked female cultivator still escaped. This can be seen from the fact that the Beast King Sect started searching aggressively.  The search by the Beast King Sect immediately aroused the anger of many monks from the sect, and they all stepped forward to accuse the Beast King Sect.  Faced with the accusations from so many sects and the overt and covert curses from the casual cultivators, the monks from the Beast King Sect had to restrain themselves a bit.  After some turmoil, the emerging monk gathering area outside Guijian Gorge finally became quiet again.

    Actually, the Beast King Sect¡¯s actions made Ye Pengfei a little nervous.

    In the Beast King Sect, only the four foundation-building monks recognized their appearance and figure.  Mixing among so many monks, he didn't worry about being discovered by them.  However, if the Beast King Sect's extensive search continues, even if they are not saved, they will be unlucky enough to be found.  At that time, we will either have to flee again for thousands of miles, or we will have to use the iron law of the Mangshan faction.

    Now that the situation is calm, Ye Pengfei walked around Xiafang City leisurely like a normal person.

    Good things at auctions are expensive, but things in the market are certainly not the same.  I walked around casually and bought some useful tools and alchemy techniques.  I also saw the Jingxin elixir for sale with lustful thoughts, and remembered the thrill of being deceived by Chen Xiu, so I bought ten self-defense pills for the price of fifty souls each.  I walked around until nightfall, and when I was satisfied, I returned to my place.

    Holding the token, he opened the magic circle. As soon as he walked in, Ye Pengfei's muscles suddenly tensed up.

    There is someone in the tent!

    Recommend friends to Xinpiao Astronomy Network www. Welcome to Piao Astronomy!

 Text 53. Except speechless, still speechless

    The tense body soon relaxed, and a monk was lying in the middle of the tent covered in blood. It was the masked female monk.

    "Hey, don't pretend to be dead. How did you get into the tent? There is a magic circle outside." Ye Pengfei called out.

    Although the masked female cultivator was covered in blood, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness clearly knew that she had no wounds. The blood should have been caused by her killing the Beast King Sect cultivator during her escape.  Lying on the ground pretending like this was obviously to prevent being harmed and to make a sudden attack.

    Seeing that her disguise was not working, the masked female cultivator got up from the ground.

    She didn¡¯t answer Ye Pengfei¡¯s question, she just nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±

    Being ignored, Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes at the masked female cultivator and asked again: "How did you get into the tent?"

    "I know how to form."

    "So powerful?" Ye Pengfei's eyes widened immediately. Zhang Hua had boasted that even the ancestor of the Golden Pill had praised the magic circle set up by his third sister.

    "Well, even if you are so powerful." Ye Pengfei asked again, "Then why don't you set up a formation and play around with those Beast King Sect monks? It's too bad to escape in such a mess."

    "I forgotI won't lie to you, really, I forgot it when I was in a hurry."

    Although he couldn't see through the green gauze, Ye Pengfei could still guess that she must be blushing.  I originally cherished words like gold, but now I actually said so many more words all at once.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei stared at those big smart eyes for a while, thought for a while, and asked: "Then when you ran away, why didn't you use the movement skills you used to leave the auction house yesterday? At that speed, even the foundation-building monks couldn't catch up.  ah."

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that the masked female cultivator would not answer this question. After all, the cultivator's methods were personal secrets and would not be revealed easily.  But after thinking about it, he felt really depressed, so he asked casually, not expecting the masked nun to answer.

    However, the masked female cultivator actually answered frankly and carefully.

    "The one I used yesterday was a special talisman. I just ran out of it and didn't have time to make a new one."

    "It's just an auction house, is it necessary to use a magic talisman?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be crowded with others.¡±

    Speechless again

    After being speechless twice, Ye Pengfei discovered that this masked female cultivator was indeed very powerful¡ª¡ª

    Since he knows the formation (probably even better than Zhang Hua and his third sister)

    And he knows how to make talismans (at least this kind of strange teleportation talisman, I have never heard of it. Judging from the reactions of the monks present at the time, I am afraid that no one has heard of it either)

    Formation and talisman making are both very complicated things.  Normally, it would be good for a monk to be proficient in one thing, but she was actually proficient in both.

    After being speechless for a while, Ye Pengfei thought of Xu Du's strange death again. What method was used?  Why didn't you use it when fighting those two Qi Refining monks from the Beast King Sect?

    "It's the amulet my mother gave me. It can only be activated once, and it's useless now."

    Continue to be speechless

    Amulet, this is something more rare than amulet.  Its ability to act instantaneously regardless of external pressure can be used to save lives at critical moments.  It's such a pity to use it up like this.

    After being speechless three times in a row, Ye Pengfei finally figured it out.  This masked female nun didn't come to ruin the Yan family. She was just a newbie and didn't understand anything.  It just so happens that there are so many weird things about him, so he does these things.

    "Okay, what are you going to do next?" Ye Pengfei spread his hands and said, "I can't always hide here. I will enter the secret realm in two days."

    I didn¡¯t take the initiative to drive her away, but there was no reason to waste time for her.

    "How is the situation outside?" the masked female cultivator asked.

    "It's calm for now. The Beast King Sect has made everyone angry. They will not search this area where monks gather." Ye Pengfei answered truthfully.

    "That's easy." The masked female cultivator took out a medium-grade spiritual stone and handed it to Ye Pengfei, "Here, rent this tent."

    The tent rental price is five tents a day.  A medium-grade spiritual stone can be rented for many days, and the masked female cultivator's method is not bad.

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head: "When I enter the secret realm, I may have to stay for a long, long time before I come out. If Baihua Lingshi rents a tent for a long time, some people will be suspicious."

    The Bigu Pill is still in the storage bag. If he can enter the Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm again this time, Ye Pengfei plans to eat all the Bigu Pill before coming out.  Ten Bigu Pills are enough to last for thirty months.  Continuously empty accountIt's strange that no one suspects it after thirty months.

    "Then" The masked female cultivator had little experience. When Ye Pengfei said this, her brows furrowed.

    Ye Pengfei felt very strange. This matter should be solved easily. He said, "Wouldn't it be better to get a few of the magic talismans I used yesterday? If you use them one by one, who can catch up with you?"

    "No, making that kind of talisman requires the essence and blood of the transformed demon bird, which I don't have here."

    ¡°Plop, Ye Pengfei was speechless again¡­

    "I transformed into a demonic bird and returned essence and blood. Is there anything wrong?"

    The tenth-level transformation of the monster is equivalent to the human Nascent Soul monk.  Are you going to ask the great monk Yuanying for blood essence?  It would be weird if they didn't kick you to death.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't understand why this masked female cultivator had such strange talismans.  What he couldn't understand even more was that he just didn't want to be crowded with others, so he used up such a precious talisman.  She wouldn't sit there and wait for everyone to leave before going out.

    After thinking about it, there is only one possibility, and that is that the masked nun¡¯s family is too powerful.  The essence and blood of the transformed demon bird is simply something that can be easily obtained, and it is nothing at all.

    When Ye Pengfei thought of this possibility, he felt a little too scary.

    "Those who can easily obtain the essence blood of transformed demon birds must be at least high-level monks of Nascent Soul. Maybe they are still in the Kongming Stage, Dongxu Stage, or even the Divine Transformation Stage!"  There is no Nascent Soul monk in the entire Nanhua Kingdom, let alone one with a higher level.

    "However, terror is terror, and it seems to be of some benefit to me.

    "Then ask someone from your family to pick you up! Get a voice transmission talisman and I'll help you deliver it. I'm sure nothing will happen." Ye Pengfei patted his chest and said.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No matter how arrogant Young Master Zhang is, he can only run away in despair. Whether he can escape or not is still open to question.  If someone's family becomes angry, they might take the blame for the Beast King Zonglian in one go and eliminate future troubles forever.

    This trick of borrowing a knife to kill someone was exactly what Dongfang Aotian used.  Ye Pengfei thought that this trick was quite effective.  This masked female cultivator, who doesn't seem to know much about the world, will definitely agree happily.  However, what left Ye Pengfei extremely speechless was

    "No! I've just been away from home for ten days, how can I beg them?"

    Completely fainted.

 Text 54. Help (Third update)

    Seeing the masked female cultivator clenching her little fists and waving angrily at the air, Ye Pengfei felt the urge to rush forward and grab the layer of green gauze.

    How old are you? Why are you still so childish?

    Looking back, I can be quite naive sometimes.

    For example, when I was eight years old, I chased after my mother and asked how the little person got into her belly

    ??For another example, when I was ten years old, my grandfather was given a birthday peach for his 70th birthday, and I kept screaming around

    Even though I have grown up now and am more sensible, I still feel a little childish when I am stubborn sometimes.

    For example, Qin Zhongtian dragged himself into the school behind his master's back. Now that he thinks about it, he didn't make any big mistake. His reaction was too intense.

    ¡° Another example is that I only met Xu Caiyi twice and just followed her.  What if Xu Caiyi is like Chen Xiu and has bad intentions?

    However, no matter how naive or impulsive I am, as long as I compare myself with this masked female cultivator, I will immediately transform into a mature man.

    "I watched speechlessly as the masked female cultivator waved her fists for a while, shook her head, and said, "Forget it, I'll teach you a little spell that can hide you from the hunt of the Beast King Sect cultivators."

    He took a blank jade slip and etched the spiritual root concealment technique into it.  When the masked female cultivator took the jade slip and checked it with her spiritual sense, Ye Pengfei said again: "The Beast King Sect is looking for ice cultivators. This spell can hide your spiritual roots. Change your clothes, headwear, etc.  Don¡¯t cover your face, you should be able to hide it.¡±

    "Oh." The masked female cultivator nodded, "Is this okay?"

    In an instant, the female nun¡¯s dress, which was originally a snow-white dress, turned into a bright red color.

    There is a saying that a man relies on his clothes and a horse relies on his saddle.  As soon as the color and style of the clothes change, the person's temperament suddenly becomes different.  Originally she seemed cold and inaccessible, but now she seems to be a passionate and unrestrained female cultivator.

    Monks all wear robes, and higher-end robes can come in many styles and colors.  Such an earth-shaking change did not make Ye Pengfei feel very strange.

    Looking at the face again, the green gauze has disappeared.  An unexpected and peerless face left Ye Pengfei in a daze for a while.

    An oval face, as white as a lily.  Delicate and smooth skin seems to naturally generate a breathtaking light halo.  The two sexy lips look like pink buds waiting to bloom, making people want to pounce on her and kiss her.  But those big eyes that are so smart that they seem to be able to read people's thoughts can instantly dispel anyone's playful intentions.

    ¡°If we say she is young, such a delicate, beautiful and breathtaking appearance should not appear on a teenage girl.

    If we say she is mature, her skin is so delicate that all mature women would be jealous, but people have to doubt that she is still in her prime.

    So beautiful!

    "Hey, what's wrong with you? Isn't this okay?" The female cultivator frowned and asked softly.

    "Today I finally know what it means to be a 'beauty is a disaster' and to be a disaster to the country and the people!" Ye Pengfei came back to his senses and sighed secretly in his heart.  If Chen Xiu had half the appearance of this female cultivator, she would definitely be in trouble.

    "Cough, cough." Ye Pengfei coughed twice in embarrassment and looked away.

    Fortunately, after experiencing what happened with Chen Xiu, Ye Pengfei became much more determined to deal with female sex.  Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to calm down.  He calmed down and said: "It's better to wear a veil, don't use a green gauze."

    "Do you still need to wear it?" the female nun murmured in a low voice, "My father and mother have asked me to wear the veil all day long. Why do I have to wear it again as soon as I take it off?"

    How should I explain this problem? Do I need to tell you some stories about beauties causing misfortune?  After hesitating for a few words, Ye Pengfei diverted the topic away.

    "Don't be anxious when you meet a monk from the Beast King Sect. Even if you suffer a small loss, don't get angry. The key is not to fight with others. Once you do it, everything will be revealed." Ye Pengfei reminded carefully.

    "You are so nagging, how can you be the same as my father and my mother?" The female cultivator, who had already put on a light red veil, said with a hint of coquettishness, "But, I like talking to you. Apart from my father and my mother,  , I talk to you the most."

    "Haha, it's an honor." Ye Pengfei smiled and asked casually, "Don't you talk much when you are with other people in the family? They say that we are relatives across generations, and we always talk to grandpa, grandma, grandma, and grandpa.  There¡¯s a lot to talk about.¡±

    "I have never seen them." The female cultivator's voice was a little low, "In our family, my father and my mother are the only ones.There are three more of me.  My father said that we are casual cultivators, we don¡¯t rely on anyone, and we don¡¯t ask for help from anyone.  "

    It seems like a family with a story.

    Ye Pengfei was not in the habit of prying into people's details. He said, "You can stay here tonight, and I'll go for a walk in Guijian Gorge. During the day, you should be optimistic about the situation, go alone, and be more careful."

    ????????

    "Oh, I got it." The female cultivator lowered her head and responded while playing with the corner of her clothes. She didn't know whether she heard it or not.

    Ye Pengfei would not really meddle in this business. He and she met by chance, and to be able to do this would be regarded as the most benevolent thing.  After nodding, he suddenly remembered again, pointed at the jade slip held in the hand of the masked female cultivator, and warned him uneasily: "Don't tell others, I taught you this spell!"

    If he were an experienced monk, Ye Pengfei would naturally not give such long-winded instructions.  But the female cultivator in front of me was different. She was so innocent that she could make the Yan family cultivators half angry to death. It would be impossible not to give this serious instruction.

    The masked female cultivator responded sweetly: "I know, don't worry, even my father and mother, I won't tell them!"

    "Um."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and quickly left the tent.

    After Ye Pengfei left for a long time, the masked female cultivator suddenly remembered: "Oh, I don't even know his name yet."

    However, when the masked female cultivator came out of the tent, Ye Pengfei was nowhere to be seen

    Because of the secret realm, the number of monks coming to Guijian Gorge has increased many times compared to the past.  Not all monks have enough spirit stones to pay the "travel money" of the Mangshan sect. Therefore, many monks squat at the bustling entrance of Guijian Gorge to hunt for treasures, and on the other hand, they enter Guijian Gorge to hunt animals and catch ghosts.

    As a result, there are almost no monsters or ghosts in the outer layer of Guijian Gorge. Last night, Ye Pengfei made some gains only after entering the core area.  Tonight, he did not stop at the outer level, but directly flew towards the inner level of Guijian Gorge with his sword.  Just as he was about to reach the place where he caught ghosts last night, his spiritual sense noticed that two groups of monks were confronting each other.

    The average level of the monks who come to Guijian Gorge now is much higher than in the past.  Therefore, there are quite a lot of monks who can roam freely in Guijian Gorge at night without fear of ghosts.  Ye Pengfei encountered several groups of monks confronting each other last night. He either watched from a distance or took a detour, not wanting to get involved.  But this time, Ye Pengfei frowned.

    "It's the Mangshan sect monks, they are at a disadvantage!"

 Text 55. Missed opportunities (first update)

    Even if you don't talk about the top-notch skill "Thunder Nine Heavens", just saying that you don't have to pay spiritual stones to enter the secret realm, you owe a huge favor to the Mangshan Sect.  Now that the monks of the Mangshan Sect are in trouble, how can they stand by and watch?

    The clothing of the hostile monks was in disarray, and it was difficult to tell whether they were casual cultivators or from the same sect.  Using the Spirit Eye Technique to take a look again, one was at the seventh level of Qi Refining, two were at the sixth level of Qi Refining, and two were at the fifth level of Qi Refining. They were obviously stronger than the Mangshan Sect monks who were all at the fifth level of Qi Refining.  If it weren't for the tacit cooperation of these five Mangshan sect monks, I'm afraid they wouldn't be at a disadvantage long ago.

    "It's fine if you don't take action. Once you take action, it's like thunder."

    A sixth-level Qi Refining monk wearing a green shirt had just taken a few steps to the left, intending to outflank the monks of the Mangshan Sect, when suddenly three bad ghosts appeared behind him.  Before he could react, the ghost body detonated!

    If you are prepared, for a monk at the sixth level of Qi Refining, the explosion of a bad ghost is nothing at all.  However, Ye Pengfei's control was so exquisite that no one noticed any traces of Yin Qi fluctuations around him.  The three evil ghosts suddenly detonated at the same time, and the monk in green shirt who was completely defenseless immediately vomited several mouthfuls of blood.

    If a mortal vomits blood, it is a serious injury.  The monk vomited blood and was only slightly injured.  The slightly injured monk in green shirt only paused for a moment, but at that moment of pause, two low-grade ghost slaves stretched out their sinister ghost claws, one on the left and one on the right.

    Accurately control ghosts and kill them!

    Ye Pengfei, who has reached the sixth level of Qi Refining, can control ghosts more freely and accurately.  In just one breath, the two low-grade ghost slaves flew with their claws, each claw hitting the most vulnerable part of the monk in green shirt.

    A low-grade ghost is equivalent to a monk at the fourth or fifth level of Qi refining.  Facing the instinctive attack of two low-grade ghosts, the sixth level of Qi Refining must face it with caution.  Not to mention, these are two low-grade ghost slaves accurately controlled by the monks!

    "Ah!" After a scream, the monk in blue shirt turned black and collapsed to the ground, dying at the sight.

    "There's a sneak attack!"

    The leader of the seventh-level Qi Refining monk was shocked and angry, and roared.  Then, he quickly took back an offensive magic weapon and sacrificed a defensive magic weapon.

    The other three monks did not react so quickly, and their defensive magic weapons were slightly slower.

    With only such a small time difference, three more bad ghosts suddenly appeared, and the ghosts exploded suddenly!

    The person who suffered this time was a sixth-level Qi Refining monk wearing a black robe.  With the lessons learned from the past, although his reaction was a little slower, he still successfully blocked half of the ghost blast.  Then, before he was attacked by low-grade ghost slaves from both sides, the wind blew under his feet and he quickly fled in the direction of the seventh-level Qi Refining monk.

    "Boss, save me!"

    "careful!"

    As soon as the seventh-level Qi Refining monk finished speaking, he saw three more evil ghosts suddenly appearing on the escape route, and they mysteriously exploded!

    The bad ghosts arranged in a perfect glyph shape just happened to surround the black-robed monk in the middle, and the impact of the ghost explosion force reached its maximum effect.

    The black-robed monk suddenly felt a sudden increase in pressure from all directions. His eyes were instantly blinded by the impact, and his ears also lost hearing.  Then, he felt his body suddenly sinking, and he immediately lost consciousness.

    ??Breaking at the waist, another one dies!

    The matter was not over yet. Almost at the same time as he killed the second sixth-level Qi-refining monk, Ye Pengfei appeared and rushed towards the two fifth-level Qi-refining monks with his sword at high speed.

    He is a sixth-level Qi Refining monk!

    ??Be cold before you fight!

    If it were a fight under normal circumstances, two fifth-level Qi Refining monks would still be able to fight.  However, from the time Ye Pengfei suddenly took action until the two companions on the sixth level of Qi Refining died, it only took five or six breaths.  Such a terrifying ghost-playing monk is simply unheard of!

    The two monks had their livers and gall bladders broken apart and had lost the idea of ??resisting.

    Escape!

    Where can you escape?

    Ye Pengfei's momentum blocked the passage on this side.  On the other side, there were the five monks from the Mangshan Sect!

    The two fifth-level Qi Refining monks had just taken two steps when they suddenly realized something was wrong.  But at this time, the monks of the Mangshan Sect also reacted.

    Someone help!

    Before they had time to see who came to help, they saw two enemies running this way in a panic.  They were merciless, and all five swords came out immediately. With a few strokes, they chopped the two unlucky guys who had fallen into the trap into several pieces.

    This shocking turn of events left the seventh-level Qi Refining monk stunned.  He had the upper hand just now, and he could kill the Mangshan sect monk before his eyes.  In the blink of an eye, all four brothers were dead.  He alsoHe didn't bother to ask who Ye Pengfei was, so he quickly rubbed oil on his feet and fled.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? out out out the root!

    ¡°Fellow Taoist, don¡¯t let him go!¡± All the monks of the Mangshan Sect shouted.

    Now that we have taken action, how can we let the leader escape?  Ye Pengfei chuckled, and as a thought flashed across his mind, he heard "boom", "boom", "boom" more than twenty explosions in a row, and he actually controlled more than twenty bad ghosts to explode themselves continuously!

    Just now, these five Mangshan sect monks were still worried that the seventh-level Qi refining monk would escape smoothly.  Now they all have their mouths open, not knowing what to say.  Even when Ye Pengfei chased after the monk, took the life of the monk, collected the storage bags of the three monks he killed, and turned back, the five Mangshan sect monks had not yet recovered from the shock.

    ¡° Controlling more than twenty bad ghosts to explode in one breath, is this something a Qi Refining monk can do?  !

    A Qi-refining monk who can control five ghost slaves at the same time is already a genius.  Being able to control more than twenty of them at the same time is truly a monster!

    What's more, from the corner of his eye, he could see that those low-grade ghost slaves were still under control.  In other words, this monk can control nearly thirty ghost slaves at the same time!

    This is simply the monster among monsters!

    "Wait a minute, monster?"

    The five Mangshan sect monks all remembered that when they first arrived at Guijian Gorge yesterday, they heard about an evil figure talked about by the senior brothers who came first

    "You, are you Senior Brother Ye Pengfei?" In surprise, even the title was changed to an honorific.

    "Haha, I am." Ye Pengfei nodded and responded with a slight smile.

    Ye Pengfei didn't ask why he was fighting here.  They come and go for rare treasures. Once the question comes out, it means that they want to seek wealth.  Ye Pengfei just acted purely out of friendship, so he might as well not arouse suspicion.

    "It seems that you are not hurt, so I will take my leave." Ye Pengfei cupped his hands and was about to leave, but was stopped.

    "Wait a minute, Senior Brother Ye!"

    "Is there anything else?" Ye Pengfei stopped and looked at the five Mangshan sect monks in confusion.

    The five people looked at each other and nodded slightly.  The eldest one among them raised his hands and smiled and said: "Senior Brother Ye, there is a Winged Wolf nest not far away. We fought just now because we were fighting for this Winged Wolf's nest. Since we were rescued by Senior Brother Ye, this Winged Wolf's nest is  The wolf lair will be given to Senior Brother Ye."

    A wind demon bird, a third-level winged wolf?  This is a rare monster bird. I passed by here last night and didn't even notice it.

    "However, even if it is rare, it is not what Ye Pengfei needs. He chuckled and said: "No, you can go on your own, I want to go deeper and take a look."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei took up his sword and left.

    What Ye Pengfei never expected was that the Yilang, which seemed to have nothing to do with him, actually hid a clue related to the evil soul.  And this well-intentioned rejection caused him to miss an excellent opportunity to understand the evil spirit.

    And when Ye Pengfei encountered this opportunity again, he had to pay a heavy price

 Text 56. Born with a beautiful body, burnt by fire (second update)

    First of all, I would like to thank the editor for the recommendation. This is the last week for this book to be on the newcomer list. Ju Ling¡¯s biggest wish right now is to be on the first page of the newcomer list!  If readers like this book, please support it!

    The update plan will be launched from April 29 to May 6, 2012, with 4 updates per day.

    ? 2 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 1,000, and 5 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 3,000

    Every 1,000 additional weekly member clicks will add 1 more chapter

    Weekly recommendations will add 1 chapter for every 500 increments

    ==========================

    The next day, at noon, Ye Pengfei walked out of Guijian Gorge with satisfaction.

    This night's harvest was better than the previous night. I actually caught a ghost that was about to break through the bottleneck and advance to the middle level.  "The Art of Controlling Ghosts" also contains methods for raising ghost slaves. As long as you take good care of it, you can get your first middle-grade ghost slave.

    Now Ye Pengfei is no longer the ignorant young man who just debuted. He has long understood that every time the ghosts rise to a higher level, their number will be reduced by several percent.  There may be one low-grade ghost among ten thousand bad ghosts, but there may not be one middle-grade ghost among one hundred thousand bad ghosts.

    This one ghost slave alone has gained more than all last night!

    With such a big harvest, Ye Pengfei will certainly be very happy.  But when he just walked into the tent he rented, his smiling face suddenly froze.

    The masked female nun is still there.

    Not only is he still there, but he is soundly asleep.

    A corner of the thin quilt was half-opened, and the clothes exposed were still the fiery red and gorgeous long skirt, not revealing the slightest bit of spring.

    The towering chest rises and falls with the breathing.  One slender hand was placed on the smooth lower abdomen, and the other half rested on the bedside as if it was delicate and weak.

    With just an unexpected glance, Ye Pengfei immediately felt that his breathing was disordered, his heartbeat accelerated, heat surged in his lower abdomen, his lower body was suddenly brushed, and he stood up proudly!

    Fairy, what a fairy!

    That peerless face was still covered by red gauze, and her clothes were neat and tidy.  She was sleeping soundly and did not use any seductive skills.  But even so, the fierce desire and fire that was aroused was still far better than what Chen Xiu had done!

    "not good!"

    The soul was surrounded by a thick pink mist, and even the light was dimmed by a few points!

    Ye Pengfei was shocked and turned his head away, taking a tranquilizing pill.

    Ye Pengfei had just bought this tranquility elixir when he was shopping at the market the day before. When he bought it, he never expected that it would come in handy so soon.

    The elixir enters the throat, and a cool feeling goes down the throat and quickly spreads throughout the body.  Just when Ye Pengfei secretly rejoiced, thinking that he had successfully driven away his desire, he felt the heat wave rolling back, and the coolness of calming down and calming down completely disappeared in an instant!

    "Are you mistaken?" Ye Pengfei quickly took another Jingxin Pill and drank it.

    Still, I only withstood it for a short while, and then I was completely swallowed up by the boundless desire!

    Under the great shock, Ye Pengfei could not care so much anymore and swallowed the remaining eight Meditation Pills in one go, suppressing the raging desire in his body with all his strength.  Then, he quickly sat down cross-legged, placing all his spiritual consciousness on his soul.

    The night when Chen Xiu aroused desire, although the situation was dangerous, Ye Pengfei also benefited a lot.  After experiencing that confrontation, he already understood that the key lies in the soul.  As long as the soul is healthy, various conditions in the body will slowly disappear.

    Whoosh!

    The soul escapes far away!

    "Or not!"

    Although we have gotten rid of most of the pink fog barrier, there is still pink energy lingering on the soul, which cannot be shaken off no matter what.

    As soon as the soul stopped, these pink auras grew like weeds.  The dense pink fog barrier once again surrounded Yuanshen!

    Groups of pink mist were like balls of hot flames, burning Ye Pengfei's soul.  The light of the soul faded greatly at a speed visible to the naked eye.  The originally condensed Yuan Shen entity showed signs of collapse!

    Burning God in Fire!

    "Could this be a very powerful charm technique? Did I fall into her poisonous hands?" Ye Pengfei was suddenly frightened.

    ?Looking horizontally and vertically, you can see that the masked female cultivator looks silly and innocent. How could she possibly cast such a charm on herself?  If she really had such ability, she would not be forced into such misery by the monks of the Beast King Sect.

    ??The spiritual consciousness spread out a little bit and scanned the bed as quickly as possible.

    She slept peacefully without any changes.

    "Could it be that you are born with a charming body?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????It's because of the natural beauty.

    While browsing randomly in the Mangshan School's Sutra Collection Hall, Ye Pengfei once read a book about various strange physiques, which introduced the naturally charming body.

    The book introduces that in ancient times, there once appeared a female nun who was born with a charming body.  She charms all living beings, has countless faces, has reached the level of spiritual transformation, and almost became the ruler of the world of cultivation.  Later, because he offended a powerful man, he was killed to the point where his soul was shattered, and he didn't even have the chance to be reincarnated and rebuild.

    Ye Pengfei sighed secretly: "The great road is mysterious and mysterious, and every step is startling. I am too unlucky."

    There is no other way but to use thunder spirit energy to strike.

    Ye Pengfei was afraid of waking up the masked female cultivator and causing unpredictable changes, so he did not absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and purely used the thunder spiritual energy in his body.

    According to the method he learned in the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, Ye Pengfei calmly guided the thunder spirit energy in his body into Zifu little by little.  I saw that after every cluster of thunder spirit energy entered Zifu, no matter how small or large it was, it would spark a bolt of lightning, twisting and wrapping around the soul.

    At the beginning, the lightning did not clearly dispel the red and pink fog barrier.  As lightning appears more and more frequently, the tempered soul becomes dispersed and becomes condensed again.  The re-condensed Yuan Shen exudes a more stable and bright light than before.  Once illuminated by this bright light, the pink fog barrier immediately decreased significantly.

    Suddenly

    Ye Pengfei took a breath, thinking that he had finally solved this burning god.  However, as soon as he relaxed, the red-pink mist barrier came back again, and his soul gradually dispersed again!

    "It's so fierce?"

    Ye Pengfei was horrified and quickly concentrated on practicing his skills again.

    With the lesson learned just now, Ye Pengfei did not dare to be careless this time.  When the Yuan Shen regrouped and the red-pink mist barrier diminished, he continued to induce the thunder spirit energy and continued to temper the Yuan Shen without any slack.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Huh?

    Although the light emitted by the soul was several times stronger than before, and although the pink mist was driven away by the strong light and became extremely thin, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that there were still a few wisps of pink mist, looming!

    "This is too powerful!" Ye Pengfei looked at the few wisps of pink mist in silence.

    ??Continue to attract thunder aura?  The spiritual energy in the body is already insufficient. If he continues, he may fall down a level of cultivation.

    ¡°There is no other way, let¡¯s absorb the ghost slave¡¯s mana first.¡±

    The spiritual consciousness was slightly separated, and the ghost slave who was only one step away from the middle-grade ghost slave was called out.

    "With the help of this ghost slave, it should be no problem."

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking this, he just put his palm on the ghost body, and before he could absorb the ghost slave's mana, he suddenly discovered that the few strands of pink mist surrounding the soul were surging crazily once again.  !

    "No, right? You can't be distracted at all?"

    Ye Pengfei gritted his teeth and used his maximum ability to absorb all the mana from this low-grade ghost slave.  Then, he quickly converted the mana into thunder aura.

    The ghost body of the ghost slave who absorbed too much mana quickly became very dim. He rose to the level of mid-level in life and fell into a bad ghost!

    It is a pity to lose this rare ghost slave, but if this pink mist barrier is restored again and again, even if all the ghost slaves' mana is absorbed, it will be of no avail!

    Having absorbed enough mana at once, the spiritual energy deficit in his body was quickly replenished. Ye Pengfei once again concentrated on dealing with the God-Burning Desire, letting the poor ghost slave drift slowly around him

 Text 57. Mysterious Couple, Marriage Opportunity (Third Update)

    First of all, I would like to thank the editor for the recommendation. This is the last week for this book to be on the newcomer list. Ju Ling¡¯s biggest wish right now is to be on the first page of the newcomer list!  If readers like this book, please support it!

    The update plan will be launched from April 29 to May 6, 2012, with 4 updates per day.

    ? 2 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 1,000, and 5 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 3,000

    Every 1,000 additional weekly member clicks will add 1 more chapter

    Weekly recommendations will add 1 chapter for every 500 increments

    =========================

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he was using his thunder aura to attack the pink fog barrier with some success, the space one step away from him suddenly trembled, and a bottomless circular black hole opened.  .  I saw a woman wearing an elegant lake blue palace dress, swaying and walking out, walking out slowly, and standing next to Ye Pengfei in a pretty way!

    "If Ye Pengfei could see this woman in palace attire, he would definitely find that the appearance of this woman in palace attire is almost exactly the same as that of the masked female cultivator.  It's just that the masked female nun who took off her veil last night still has a kind of innocence in her charm.  But this woman in palace clothes is like a ripe peach, even more attractive.

    "You can actually use Qi refining to resist Yu'er's naturally charming body. This kid has very good concentration. If he is taught some secret techniques, maybe"

    Before the woman in palace attire finished speaking, another person suddenly appeared in the tent.  This man's whole body was shrouded in mist. Not to mention his appearance, even the color of his clothes was hard to tell.

    "Ms. sir, why are you here?" The woman in palace clothes was a little surprised.

    Her beloved daughter ran away from home, and the couple went to look for her separately, but her husband suddenly appeared, which naturally made her feel strange.

    The man snorted and said unhappily: "With my level of Ziwei Dou Shu, I can calculate five places every time. This time, on a whim, when I calculated Yu'er's location, I also calculated your location.  , one of the five places actually overlaps. If it weren¡¯t for this coincidence, I¡¯m afraid you would have promised Yu¡¯er away behind my back!¡±

    The woman in palace attire covered her red lips and said with a sweet smile: "Ms. sir, I just want to give him a try, but I haven't reached this stage yet."

    "I think it's about the same." The male cultivator said angrily, "Since Yu'er was born, you have been sighing every three days and worrying every two days, for fear that no one in this world can stand Yu'er's natural beauty.  At that time, Yu'er couldn't get married. Now that she has finally found one, why don't she hold her tightly in the palm of her hand?"

    The woman in palace attire smiled and said: "Double cultivation with one's nationality is very beneficial to enlightenment of the Great Dao. If someone can withstand Yu'er's natural beauty, and with Yu'er's dual cultivation with one's nationality, Yu'er might be able to break through that restriction.  Become the first person in hundreds of millions of years! When the time comes"

    The woman in palace attire did not continue to speak. Husband and wife are connected, so it is enough.

    The wife said it thoroughly, and the last thought was what she had dreamed of, but the male cultivator still didn't like it.  He looked at the bad ghost floating next to Ye Pengfei and hummed: "This kid is just a five-element mixed spirit root, how much potential does he have? Playing with a few ghost slaves can only save your life, how can you achieve the great truth!"

    Having the spiritual roots of the Five Elements, cultivation is inherently difficult.  The spiritual root qualifications are still mixed, and it is even more difficult to cultivate.  These are common sense in the world of cultivation.

    However, the woman in palace clothes said something earth-shattering.

    "What about the Five Elements Miscellaneous Spiritual Roots? Sir, at worst, we can make a furnace of Spiritual Root Potential Pills and give him the Five Elements Heavenly Spiritual Roots!"

    Five Elements Heavenly Spiritual Roots!

    Ye Pengfei only has a heavenly spiritual root, so the leader of the dignified Mangshan sect has a crooked idea and wants to use the small blessed land cave and countless miraculous medicines to lure people over from his old friends.  If it were the Five Elements Heavenly Spiritual Root, Qin Zhongtian would probably give up his blessed land, Cave Heaven, without saying a word, and then enshrine Ye Pengfei as an ancestor!

    You must know that the spiritual root qualification represents the monk's ability to absorb and transform the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  Fully qualified Tianling Root means that you can absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth as quickly as possible, and convert the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into spiritual energy suitable for you without wasting 100%.  This is why Ye Pengfei's cultivation improved so quickly.

    A single line of Heavenly Spiritual Roots can allow a monk to transcend mortal life and become an immortal within a year, rising to the seventh level of Qi Refining.  If it is the five-element Heavenly Spiritual Root, how fast and terrifying will it be when it is cultivated?

    If there are other monks in this small tent now who have the ability to hear the conversation between the two couples and know the existence of the spiritual root potential pill, I am afraid that if he is asked to pay any price to exchange for this pill, he will be stunned.  Say yes!

    However, if he continues to listen and hears the male cultivator¡¯s answer clearly

    "Spiritual Root Potential Pill! Mei'er, you are right."?Easy, then you need to hunt down the transformed monsters first and take 10,000 monster spirit roots from each of the five elements.  Then, you can seek a holy spring of spiritual energy and combine it with the power of the five elements to refine it.  With this free time, we might as well look for other monks who can withstand the natural beauty!  I don¡¯t believe it. There are countless cultivators in this vast universe, but there is no second cultivator who can withstand the natural beauty!  "

    Monkey monsters, at least Yuan Ying.  Killing 10,000 each, totaling 50,000, how much cultivation is required?

    The holy spring of spiritual energy is a legendary thing.  Not to mention the small cultivation world of Nanhua Kingdom, even in the famous immortal capitals and immortal cities, not a single monk knows whether this legend is true or false!

    The original power of the Five Elements is even more terrifying.

    When the stars were created, chaos was divided into five elements, and the five elements transformed all things.  The original power of the five elements is the reason why the stars and the universe can exist.  Taking the power of the five elements is tantamount to taking the lives of stars!

    This is no longer a great magical power that the monks in this world of cultivation can understand. In their opinion, it is very remarkable to condense a golden elixir and have a life span of thousands of years.  Being able to give birth to a Nascent Soul, leave the body, and travel around the world is a great realm that is even more desirable but unattainable.  As for Kongming, Dongxu, and Transformation, in the hearts of hundreds of millions of monks, these are the real immortal figures!  However, even such an immortal figure cannot possibly take the life of a star!

    ¡°What is the background of this man and this woman?  !

    Not to mention that now Ye Pengfei has placed all his spiritual consciousness on the soul and does not dare to relax at all. Even if there are cats and dogs running around outside, he will not know about it.  Even if he could completely separate his spiritual consciousness from his soul, it would be impossible for him to see that there were two such mysterious powerful beings very, very close to him!

    The female cultivator in palace attire sighed and said: "Marriage is also an opportunity, and forcing it may not bring good results. This morning, when I first found Yu'er, this was the child she kept talking about. Suddenly, I felt  It¡¯s like going back three hundred years ago¡­¡±

    "So, I cast a spell to make Yu'er sleep, and used a secret method to stop her ice soul inner charm, so that the natural charm power can be fully exerted to test this child. My husband, this child has at least passed this level, or  Give him a chance."

    Hearing his wife mention the past three hundred years ago, the male cultivator immediately fell silent.  After a long time, he said: "The Nascent Soul is prone to empty space and difficulty. If he is not enlightened enough and relies on our help alone, even if we give him the Five Elements Heavenly Spiritual Root, he will be stuck in the Nascent Soul stage. How can he follow it?"  Yuer dual cultivation? However, since you said so, I will give him a chance."

    ¡°As he spoke, the male cultivator flicked his fingers, and a faint light shot into Ye Pengfei¡¯s body.

    "I used a secret method to seal the Great Zhoutian Starry Map that marked our residence in his body. If he can unlock this seal, deduce various changes in the defensive formation, and open the Great Zhoutian Starry Map. Then follow  If you follow the signs on the Great Zhoutian Star Map and find our blessed land, Cave Heaven, I will recognize him."

    After saying that, the male cultivator swiped his finger.  The space around him split open, forming a stable round hole.  Looking over there through the round hole, you can see undulating mountains, fertile fields, rich spiritual energy, and strange beasts. It is actually a rare blessed land and cave.

    "Meier, let's go home."

    "That Yu'er" The female cultivator glanced at her daughter on the bed with some embarrassment.  If we forcefully take our daughter back like this, we don¡¯t know what will happen.

    "Oh, you are just soft-hearted. Forget it, you just have to figure it out." The male cultivator sighed and entered the blessed land cave first.

    The female cultivator looked at her daughter who was sleeping soundly on the bed, and then at Ye Pengfei who was still fighting with lust, and smiled sweetly: "You two little guys, I have tried my best. Whether this marriage can succeed or not depends on you."  ."

    With a flick of her slender hand, she unlocked the secret technique on her daughter and planted a tracking mark that even the god-forming monks could not detect. The female cultivator in palace attire had just stepped into that blessed land.

    The round hole disappeared and the sea was calm, as if nothing had happened in the tent

 Text 58. Soul-Sealing Talisman (Fourth update)

    First of all, I would like to thank the editor for the recommendation. This is the last week for this book to be on the newcomer list. Ju Ling¡¯s biggest wish right now is to be on the first page of the newcomer list!  If readers like this book, please support it!

    The update plan will be launched from April 29 to May 6, 2012, with 4 updates per day.

    ? 2 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 1,000, and 5 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 3,000

    Every 1,000 additional weekly member clicks will add 1 more chapter

    Weekly recommendations will add 1 chapter for every 500 increments

    ================================

    How could the mysterious female cultivator have imagined that she had used a secret method to stop her daughter's Ice Soul Charm Skill, and inadvertently helped Ye Pengfei a great favor.

    Although Ye Pengfei already knew that he could draw thunder spirit energy into the void space to temper his soul.  However, there are no relevant writings on the cultivation techniques in the Qi refining stage of "Thunder Nine Heavens", so Ye Pengfei did not do it in his daily practice.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei was suddenly bewitched by his naturally charming body and burned his soul in the fire, but forced Ye Pengfei to draw the thunder spirit energy into Zi Mansion to temper his soul!

    After some arduous tempering, the Yuan Shen, who was originally no different from a sixth-level Qi-refining monk, suddenly shone brightly and advanced to the foundation-building level.

    The fierce desire burns only the soul, not the body.  It is naturally easier to use the foundation-building soul to resist the natural charm of the Qi refining period.

    This is why this mysterious female cultivator discovered that Ye Pengfei was able to resist the natural charm.  The time when she was talking to her husband happened to be when Ye Pengfei's soul was rising from Qi refining to foundation building.

    The soul has already entered the foundation building stage, and the Zi Mansion is more worthy of its name.  Just wait for a while, and the pink desire will be completely dispelled by the light of the soul, completely solving this problem, and you don't need to worry about it anymore.

    Ye Pengfei has also seen that there is no possibility of these strange red and pink mist barriers resurrecting.  Therefore, I also planned to withdraw my spiritual consciousness from my soul.  However, just when Ye Pengfei was about to do this, he felt something suddenly broke into this void space.

    The sealed Great Zhoutian Starry Map!

    How could that mysterious male cultivator have expected that his test for Ye Pengfei would turn into Ye Pengfei's great opportunity.  His wife had just "forced" Ye Pengfei to refine the foundation-level soul, but she was now "forcing" Ye Pengfei to rush to a higher peak!

    Of course, Ye Pengfei didn't know the ins and outs of this thing. He only knew that when this thing broke in, he felt extremely depressed.

    In the void, strange things are far away from the soul.  Disturbed by this thing, the Yuan Shen, who was already shining brightly, turned out to be restrained and a little trembling!

    "This is a sealed thing?"

    No matter how much I don¡¯t understand the formation, I have seen that weird thing with the big word ¡°Feng¡± on it before.  The first time I saw it was at the Yan family auction, it was used to seal spiritual weapons.  Later, when he was visiting the market, Ye Pengfei specifically asked the store owner to take out the Soul-Sealing Talisman and take a look at it, and learned about its usage and characteristics.

    "It can't be a spiritual weapon." Ye Pengfei thought this was very strange.

    This empty space is where the soul can live, which is already very magical. If a sealed spiritual weapon pops in, it will be even more magical.

    No matter how magical it is, you must first open the seal and take a look.  Ye Pengfei thought like this, and introduced a little bit of spiritual energy from his body into the seal.

    It¡¯s like a stone sinking into the sea, and there¡¯s no movement at all!

    Ye Pengfei was stunned: "The sealing talisman should be easy to understand."

    Logically speaking, such a small amount of spiritual energy is enough to unlock the sealing talisman, but the "sealing" character does not move at all.

    what to do?

    This time Ye Pengfei did not continue to draw spiritual energy. If he continued to forcefully draw spiritual energy, his cultivation level would drop by one level.  Anyway, without the trouble of the pink mist barrier, Ye Pengfei confidently and boldly summoned a low-grade ghost slave, put it on it with one palm, and slowly absorbed the ghost slave's mana.

    With the supplement, Ye Pengfei immediately introduced more thunder spirit energy into the talisman.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reaction yet?¡±

    This input started after converting one-tenth of the ghost slave's mana.  The mana of a low-grade ghost slave is equivalent to that of a monk at the fourth or fifth level of Qi refining.  In other words, even if one-tenth of the spiritual energy of a fourth- or fifth-level Qi refining monk is consumed, this spiritual talisman cannot be shaken even half a cent!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help being surprised.

    "This talisman is unusual. What should I do?"

    When faced with unsolved mysteries, letting go for the time being is the best way.  Especially for monks like Ye Pengfei who don't know much about the magic of spiritual talismans, they don't want to unblock it first, but check the book.?? information is more reliable.

    However, what makes Ye Pengfei very depressed is that he cannot give up.  The feeling of having his soul suppressed was so unpleasant. If something happened again and his soul was destroyed, he would die.

    "No matter what, we must control this thing."

    To take control, we must unblock it.  Without saying a word, Ye Pengfei summoned another low-grade ghost slave and placed his palms on one of them.

    Mana rushes in and is quickly transformed into thunder spirit energy.

    The benefits of Tianling Root are fully demonstrated here. If it were any other monk, the efficiency of absorbing mana and transforming spiritual energy would be much lower.  Maybe, he will absorb all the mana of two low-grade ghost slaves and not be able to make up for his own spiritual energy deficiency.

    Ye Pengfei worked hard and absorbed more than half of the mana of the two low-grade ghost slaves, completely replenishing his own spiritual energy, and then once again attracted the thunderous spiritual energy and entered the spiritual talisman.

    "There is movement." Ye Pengfei was overjoyed.

    With the influx of spiritual energy, the stubborn and big "Feng" character finally melted away at a speed visible to the naked eye

    "Damn, the spiritual energy is not enough!" Ye Pengfei yelled depressedly.

    This spiritual talisman is a total foodie. I have input as much spiritual energy as possible, and the amount of spiritual energy in my body has once again dropped to the junction of the sixth and fifth levels of Qi refining, but this spiritual talisman still cannot be completely removed!

    When Ye Pengfei stopped inputting spiritual energy, the spiritual talisman quickly recovered completely, no different from before.

    Ye Pengfei almost wanted to vomit blood: "Is there any mistake? The red pink desire will automatically revive, and this magical talisman will also automatically revive?"

    In this short period of time, I encountered this kind of thing twice in succession.  If it weren't for his spiritual consciousness, Ye Pengfei would have felt that the masked female cultivator was still sleeping soundly, and Ye Pengfei would have felt that the masked female cultivator was fooling him.

    Ye Pengfei does not know now that the soul-sealing talisman that can automatically restore itself to its original state is a soul-sealing talisman.  To unlock this kind of talisman, only the spiritual energy in the foundation building stage can support it.

    According to the prediction of the mysterious male cultivator, the Great Zhoutian Xingyu Diagram will only be sealed into Ye Pengfei's body.  By the time Ye Pengfei reaches the foundation-building stage, this seal will already be connected with Ye Pengfei's flesh and blood, and it cannot be absorbed by the Zi Mansion.  Ye Pengfei could just feel that there was a foreign object in his body, and he had to look for it hard.

    This is the first little test set by the mysterious male cultivator. If everything develops according to his design, it will not be difficult for Ye Pengfei to find the seal and unblock it when he has foundation-building skills.

    The second test is if the unsealed Great Zhouxing Yutu is moved into the Zi Mansion.  After the seal, there is still a defensive array. Only in Zi Mansion can there be a way to break the defensive array.

    However, how could this mysterious male cultivator have expected that Ye Pengfei already had a purple mansion.  As soon as the Great Zhoutian Xingyu Picture entered the body, it did not stay in the physical body for any longer and immediately broke into Ye Pengfei's Purple Mansion!

    ??Sixth level of Qi refining vs. Soul sealing talisman, how can Ye Pengfei be so capable!

    Ye Pengfei felt that these two strange things today were a hundred times more powerful than any challenges he had encountered in the past.

    The pressure is coming!

 Text 59. Dual uses of distraction (first update)

    First of all, I would like to thank the editor for the recommendation. This is the last week for this book to be on the newcomer list. Ju Ling¡¯s biggest wish right now is to be on the first page of the newcomer list!  If readers like this book, please support it!

    The update plan will be launched from April 29 to May 6, 2012, with 4 updates per day.

    ? 2 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 1,000, and 5 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 3,000

    Every 1,000 additional weekly member clicks will add 1 more chapter

    Weekly recommendations will add 1 chapter for every 500 increments

    ==================

    In life, there are successes and hardships.  If you can face the difficulties, you may get great opportunities.  If you are afraid of difficulties and do not move forward, you will achieve nothing!

    After the attempt just now, Ye Pengfei has understood that it is impossible to unlock this spiritual talisman with only his sixth level of Qi refining.

    Improve your cultivation?  impossible!

    Even though you are now in the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, your cultivation level cannot be raised immediately if you want to.  It took him more than a month to rise from the fourth level of Qi Refining to the sixth level of Qi Refining. It would not be shorter than this time anyway.

    Will this weird thing hanging near the soul give itself so much time?  I'm afraid that before I can find a way to enter the secret realm of thunder spirit energy again, my soul will be overwhelmed by the pressure, and my energy and spirit will be greatly damaged.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Ye Pengfei gritted his teeth and summoned the ghost slave again to replenish the spiritual energy in his body.  Then, a new ghost slave came out, placed his palms on the ghost slave's body, and started a new impact.

    While inputting the thunder spirit energy, it absorbs the ghost slave¡¯s mana.  Such distraction was a severe test for Ye Pengfei.

    Even though the spiritual consciousness is very tyrannical, he cannot be so distracted.  Otherwise, when he fights with others, he can be invincible as long as he controls the magical and spiritual weapons while absorbing the ghost slave's mana.

    Such dual use of distraction is the specialty of high-level foundation-building monks!

    Faced with the severe challenge of the soul-sealing talisman, Ye Pengfei took the risk.

    Spiritual consciousness, points!

    Ye Pengfei looked solemn and concentrated on dealing with the situation on both sides.  Once the tension cannot be maintained and chaos occurs on either side, the soul will be injured and the spiritual consciousness will be greatly damaged, which is inevitable.

    Hold on, hold on!

    Do not worry!  Do not worry!  !

    The tenacity honed by two serious illnesses was most vividly demonstrated at this time.  Whenever the situation goes bad, Ye Pengfei grits his teeth and sways his way through like a suspended thread!

    I broke through once

    I¡¯ve broken through twice

    I¡¯ve broken through three times

    Each time is more dangerous and more difficult than the last.  Just because of the dangers and difficulties, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness is also growing bit by bit.

    The natural spiritual consciousness is strong, that is only the past tense.  How your spiritual consciousness will be in the future depends entirely on your personal cultivation efforts.

    Ye Pengfei, who set foot in the world of cultivating immortals, was confused and only knew how to practice step by step according to the techniques of "Thunder Nine Heavens". How did he know that there were other methods in it?  Logically speaking, he would only gradually come into contact with this discipline after he established the foundation.  However, because of an idea of ??that mysterious male cultivator, he had to face it even during the Qi refining period!

    This is a big opportunity and a big challenge!

    Just like the opportunity brought by the mysterious female cultivator, if Ye Pengfei did not have Zifu and could not master the method of attracting thunder spiritual energy to temper the soul, he would never be able to condense the foundation-building soul through Qi refining.  Now, facing such a great opportunity, if he does not have enough perseverance, he will definitely achieve nothing.

    What¡¯s even worse is that when the mysterious female cultivator tested Ye Pengfei, she still stood by her side. Once things went wrong, the mysterious female cultivator would come to the rescue.

    But now, the pair of mysterious male and female monks have used their supreme magical power to cross many galaxies and return to their blessed land and cave.  If Ye Pengfei had three advantages and two disadvantages, it would be impossible for him to be rescued by them!

    Big challenge, do it yourself!  Great opportunity, take it for yourself!

    Challenges again and again, impacts again and again, passing levels again and again.  After changing several batches of ghost slaves, even bad ghosts were recruited to provide mana. Gradually, Ye Pengfei felt that it was not that difficult to use both distractions and distractions.

    Of course Ye Pengfei didn't know, this was because his spiritual consciousness had increased sharply.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s innate spiritual consciousness is roughly equivalent to that of a monk at the eighth or ninth level of Qi Refining.  Therefore, when Fan Lin and Wu Sixuan did not discover the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill in advance, he felt it.

    During the Qi refining period, whether it is the soul or the spiritual consciousness, it will continue to grow with the cultivation level, and there is no special cultivation method.  Dang Cong Lei Ling Qi Secret RealmWhen he came out, because his cultivation level had been upgraded to the sixth level of Qi Refining, Ye Pengfei's level of spiritual consciousness had also increased, and he could be compared with low-level foundation-building monks.  Therefore, he can accurately control the ghost slave from a hundred feet away.

    And now, Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual consciousness is equivalent to the high-level level of foundation building!

    If Ye Pengfei could stop and control the ghost slave at this time, he would be surprised to find that the distance at which he can accurately control the ghost slave has increased from one hundred feet to one mile!

    Of course, Ye Pengfei couldn't stop, because the powerful spirit-sealing talisman had not completely disappeared.  Therefore, even if he had noticed that the masked female cultivator yawned and sat up lazily, he had no time to pay attention to it.

    "Oh, you're back." The masked female cultivator looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise and quickly straightened her clothes.  She was still wondering why she was so sleepy today.  Everyone has already come in, but I haven't noticed yet.

    No response.

    "Hey, are you injured? I have a healing elixir here." Seeing Ye Pengfei sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed and a serious face, his hands still close to a ghost slave, the masked female cultivator said enthusiastically  While standing, he took out the elixir from the storage bag.

    However, there was still no response.

    Only then did the masked female cultivator realize that something seemed wrong.  She got out of bed, walked to Ye Pengfei, and took a closer look.

    "Ah, it turns out to be a distraction!"

    Ye Pengfei has no one to guide him. Not to mention the common sense of cultivation in the foundation building stage, even in the Qi refining stage, he still doesn¡¯t know much about it.  But the masked female cultivator had a profound family background, and it was quickly obvious.

    As soon as she saw the "double use of distraction", the masked female cultivator was slightly shocked.

    "The dual use of distraction is a technique that can only be performed by high-level monks of the Foundation Establishment. People with outstanding talents seem to have to wait until the foundation construction stage to try it. He is only at the sixth level of Qi refining, so why can he use the dual function of distraction?"

    The masked female cultivator did not see the previous scene. If she had seen it, she would have guessed that it was not Ye Pengfei who wanted to distract himself, but was forced to do so.

    Of course she didn¡¯t even know that her parents had already arrived.  Her mother "forced" Ye Pengfei to raise his soul to the lower level of foundation building, but her father was even more ruthless and forcefully "forced" Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness to the high level of foundation building!

    The shock passed quickly, and the masked female cultivator said to herself: "The world is really big, and there are all kinds of wonders. If you don't go out for a walk and just stay at home and read, you won't be able to see such geniuses. Compared with him  Come on, it seems like my qualifications don¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    How could Ye Pengfei know that his hard work would actually earn the praises of beauties and make their hearts flutter.  Now, he gritted his teeth and worked hard to continuously input thunder spirit energy into that damn spiritual talisman!

 Text 60. White mist rainbow (second update)

    First of all, I would like to thank the editor for the recommendation. This is the last week for this book to be on the newcomer list. Ju Ling¡¯s biggest wish right now is to be on the first page of the newcomer list!  If readers like this book, please support it!

    The update plan will be launched from April 29 to May 6, 2012, with 4 updates per day.

    ? 2 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 1,000, and 5 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 3,000

    Every 1,000 additional weekly member clicks will add 1 more chapter

    Weekly recommendations will add 1 chapter for every 500 increments

    ==========================

    The spirit-sealing talisman is opened!

    Ye Pengfei took a breath, and the feeling of depression finally disappeared.

    "What's sealed inside?" Now, what Ye Pengfei is most worried about is not to challenge him again.

    Today, I have encountered severe tests twice. Although I passed them successfully on thin ice in the end, my energy has been exhausted.  Especially the second time, the dual use of distraction not only tested spiritual awareness, but also tested physical strength.  If the things sealed inside are not threatening, you should take a good rest.

    As the soul-sealing talisman was opened, a thick white mist spread out in all directions.  There are streaks of colorful light flashing from time to time, which is really beautiful.

    Ye Pengfei didn't feel that the white mist and colorful light were harmful, so he calmed down and took a look.  Although he knew that the masked female cultivator was standing beside him, he didn't have the time to pay attention to her.

    After a while, the white mist expanded to a radius of dozens of miles and stopped continuing.  The Zi Mansion was empty and boundless. This area was nothing. Ye Pengfei only flew back a short distance and continued to quietly watch the changes below.

    I saw a ray of glow flying out from the center of the white mist.  Just like a rainbow, it fell to the edge of the white fog.

    "Is this a rainbow bridge, do you want me to go in?" Ye Pengfei thought about it, but did not walk up immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, rushing in without knowing anything about the situation is a fool.  When forced to a dead end, Ye Pengfei would fight tooth and nail, but the white mist was not threatening at this moment, and Ye Pengfei would not be so stupid as to walk in carelessly.

    "Let's take a look at the situation first."

    The Yuan Shen flew very fast. In a short time, up and down, left and right, Ye Pengfei looked over the white mist area.  However, it was foggy everywhere and there was no clue.

    Draw some thunder spirit energy, turn it into lightning and strike at the white mist. The white mist is like swallowing the lightning in one mouthful, without even a slight shaking or change.

    "It looks like you have to enter through the Rainbow Bridge."

    To enter, or not to enter?

    "It's better to leave it alone for now and wait until the situation is clear before going in By the way, this masked female cultivator is proficient in formations. This white mist rainbow looks like a formation. Maybe she knows the origin of this white mist rainbow?  "

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei let his spiritual consciousness withdraw from his soul.

    "You are actually born with a charming body. You must have used some secret method to hide it last night. Why didn't you continue to use it while sleeping? It almost killed me!" Ye Pengfei complained as soon as he stood up.

    "You said Ihow could it be" The masked female cultivator did not expect that Ye Pengfei would say such astonishing words as soon as they came together.

    After complaining, Ye Pengfei chuckled again and said: "Actually, when you were fighting with those two Beast King Sect monks yesterday, as long as you concealed the secret method and showed your natural beauty, those two guys would definitely be finished. Why do you need to be embarrassed?  Run away?"

    The masked female cultivator used the technique of inner vision to check, and responded casually: "I don't know how to control the charm body. There are so many innocent cultivators around, how can I let them be implicated?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei was just guessing, what kind of parents could teach such weird things?  You are on the verge of danger, yet you are still thinking about the innocent monk?  It may be a bit exaggerated to say that the world of cultivation is a world where people cannibalize people, but it is not the case that such innocent and strange characters exist.

    But when I think about it, it¡¯s thanks to her being weird.  At that time, she was also a spectator among the monks. If she used this natural charm, would she be hugged and bitten by several male cultivators?  Just thinking about it makes me sick to death.

    Seeing the masked female cultivator anxiously looking inside her body, Ye Pengfei sighed: "Is there something wrong with your technique that automatically solved it when you slept? I think you should go back to your parents to solve it, I guess.  They are all very powerful monks and should be able to solve the problem."

    "oh."

    Apart from this word, the masked female cultivator didn¡¯t know what to say.  Among all the spells to restrain the body charm, the ice soul inner charm spell is the top one.  Once lifted,?You must find another ice soul before you can cast it again.  Now that the ice soul in the body is fine, how could something go wrong?

    The masked female cultivator was puzzled.

    What puzzles her even more is that since Ye Pengfei has seen the naturally beautiful body, why is he still safe and sound?

    After much deliberation, the masked female cultivator couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she simply stopped thinking about it.  Anyway, I have decided to go home. I will ask my parents after I get back.

    "Originally, I planned to leave, but I didn't know your name yet."

    "Haha, maybe we will never see each other again in this life. It doesn't matter whether you know the name or not." Ye Pengfei said with a smile.

    It can be seen from the blood of the transformed demon bird that this masked female cultivator is not at the same level as herself.  I would be very satisfied if I could cultivate to the level of my master. If I could become the first Nascent Soul Ancestor in the history of the cultivation world of Nanhua Country, that would be even better.  However, even so, there seems to be a huge gap between them and the masked nun's family, and it is impossible to have any intersection at all.

    "But, I want to know!"

    Stubborn innocence.

    Ye Pengfei felt as if something touched his heart. He recalled that peerless face and charming sleeping posture all at once.  However, this time, the peerless appearance did not disturb her mood, and the charming sleeping posture did not arouse new desires. Everything seemed so natural.

    "Ye Pengfei."

    "Beitang Yu."

    "Beitang? The royal family of the previous dynasty had the same surname as Beitang. You must be a remnant of the previous dynasty, right?" Ye Pengfei joked with a smile, knowing in his heart that this was impossible.  If the Beitang family had such powerful monks, it would be impossible to move them even with all the strength of the Sihua Kingdom.

    "You're just a remnant of the previous dynasty!" Beitang Yu said delicately, but in his heart he found it very funny to be so funny. "Actually, I don't even know which country this is."

    "No way." Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "You have already arrived at Guijian Gorge, and you still don't know that this is Nanhua Country? This is the central area of ??Nanhua Country."

    "Hehe, I have been using the non-directional teleportation circle, so I can't figure out the direction." Bei Tangyu said with a smile.

    Hearing Bei Tangyu's explanation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but fainted: "You are trying to avoid being tracked by your parents, but if you get into a bunch of monsters or ghosts, you still have to die.  "

    "So, a lot of treasures have been spent." Bei Tangyu said helplessly, "Otherwise, if you just throw in a few thirteenth-level spiritual talismans, even if a Nascent Soul cultivator catches me, I can still run away."

    Thirteenth level spiritual talisman!

    Ye Pengfei was about to vomit blood again.

    There is no third-level spiritual talisman corresponding to a cultivation realm, and the thirteenth-level spiritual talisman is equivalent to the attack of a low-level monk in Kongming!

    "I'm talking about Bei Tangyu, our Nanhua country only has the ancestors of Jindan and no ancestors of Yuanying. They don't need thirteenth-level spiritual talismans. As long as you have a tenth-level spiritual talisman, you can directly destroy the Beast King Sect!"

    Speaking of this, Ye Pengfei had an idea and instigated: "How about you stop hiding. Just draw a few tenth-level spiritual talismans and kill them all."

    When Bei Tangyu heard this, he also became happy: "It's a good feeling. Those guys are so shameless. It's better to wipe them all out. It can also be regarded as eliminating harm for the people!"

    Seeing that Bei Tangyu was so active, Ye Pengfei also became happy.  With Beitang Yu taking action, the Beast King Sect would no longer be able to surround the Thunder Spirit Qi Secret Realm.

    However, when I thought about it, if I didn¡¯t need the blood of the transformed demon bird essence, then my happiness would be in vain.

    So, Ye Pengfei asked: "What materials are needed? Don't do anything about transforming into monsters, we don't have them in Nanhua."

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be that powerful.¡±

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s answer made Ye Pengfei happy, but

    "As long as you have the spiritual blood of seventh- and eighth-level monsters, I still have some thirteenth-level blank spiritual talismans."

    With a plop, Ye Pengfei fell completely

 Text 61. The precious jade is left as a gift, and the pink powder promises a date.

    First of all, I would like to thank the editor for the recommendation. This is the last week for this book to be on the newcomer list. Ju Ling¡¯s biggest wish right now is to be on the first page of the newcomer list!  If readers like this book, please support it!

    The update plan will be launched from April 29 to May 6, 2012, with 4 updates per day.

    ? 2 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 1,000, and 5 chapters will be updated on the same day if the collection exceeds 3,000

    Every 1,000 additional weekly member clicks will add 1 more chapter

    Weekly recommendations will add 1 chapter for every 500 increments

    ================================

    "We are in a remote and remote area, and the strongest monsters are only level five."

    This gap is really too big. In people's eyes, seventh- and eighth-level monsters are nothing.  But in the entire Nanhua Kingdom, the strongest monsters are only at the fifth level.

    Bei Tangyu asked in surprise: "The monster is so weak, so how can your Jindan monks have suitable monster materials to use?"

    The fifth-level monster is only equivalent to the level of an intermediate foundation-building monk. For a golden elixir monk, this material is too common.

    "We can only try our luck in the deep sea, where higher-level monsters may appear."

    As Ye Pengfei said this, he couldn't help but think of his master Dongfang Aotian.  When he was practicing by the hot spring pool, he thought that the master might come back to find him.  However, after getting to know Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, he realized that the Golden Core monks often ventured into the deep sea, sometimes for decades at a time.  As a result, the anticipation for Master's return faded away.

    Bei Tangyu nodded sympathetically and said: "No wonder the strongest one here is the Jindan cultivation. Even if you have the best qualifications and no resources, you can't make a Nascent Soul. If you have a chance, you should go out and try it out, that's fine.  More opportunities.¡±

    "Haha, we have to wait until I form the elixir." Ye Pengfei said with a smile.

    Since the tenth-level spiritual talisman is useless, Bei Tangyu can only hide his spiritual roots and leave, and he must continue to think of ways to deal with the Beast King Sect.

    After chatting for a while, Ye Pengfei asked: "Bei Tangyu, you are very good at formations. Do you know of any formations made of white mist?"

    "There are many such formations." Bei Tangyu replied, "What other characteristics are there?"

    "There is a rainbow bridge sticking out from the center of the white fog. It seems that only through the rainbow bridge can one enter the white fog." Ye Pengfei said.

    Bei Tangyu thought for a while and said: "The range is still too large. As far as I know, there must be at least hundreds of formations like this. Are there any other characteristics?"

    Ye Pengfei separated part of his spiritual consciousness and asked his soul to rotate around the white mist at high speed for several times. He helplessly replied: "There are no other characteristics, it's just a rainbow of white mist."

    "Then there's nothing we can do." Bei Tangyu said, "Why don't you take me to have a look, and if possible, I'll help you break the formation."

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, I really want you to help break the formation, but that place is in my body, how do you get in?

    In desperation, Ye Pengfei could only shake his head and said: "I heard it from someone, but I don't know where it is specifically."

    If it were other monks, they would definitely be suspicious.  However, Bei Tangyu had almost no contact with anyone else except his parents.  She could have caused those things at the Yan's auction house, and it was even less likely that she would have heard that Ye Pengfei was using this as an excuse.

    So, the topic between the two people moved to other places.

    While chatting, Bei Tangyu also forgot that he planned to go home.  Although most of what Ye Pengfei said was heard from others, she also listened with gusto.

    After chatting for a while, Ye Pengfei talked about some things he had experienced, and Bei Tangyu suddenly asked: "Ye Pengfei, I heard what you just said, you don't know how to refine weapons, and you have to hire someone to repair even broken magic weapons?  "

    "Yes, I can't do it yet. It is said that refining weapons is difficult." Ye Pengfei responded with a smile.

    The more you understand about cultivation, the more you feel that cultivation is profound and profound, and it is difficult for ordinary people to understand everything in it.  Fortunately, monks have a long life span, so there is no need to rush to study it. You can wait until your cultivation level improves a little before you think about it.

    Bei Tangyu raised his fingers and counted: "I don't know how to make weapons, formations, or talismansYe Pengfei, do you know how to make alchemy?"

    "No way." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I have just started practicing, so I can't take care of this for the time being."

    Beitang Yu said seriously: "I heard from dad that refining weapons, refining pills, making talismans, setting up formations and breaking formations can all assist in your practice. I think you should not just immerse yourself in meditating and practice. You have to choose an auxiliary practice.  "

    "Can't controlling ghosts assist in cultivation?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously, "You can use ghost slaves to absorb mana and speed up cultivation."

    ? ???Tang Yu replied: "The ghost path is inhumane and can be commanded but not relied upon. This is what my father said. I don't know the specific meaning, but I think he is not wrong."

    It turns out it was your awesome dad who said it, so it must be true.

    Ye Pengfei nodded thoughtfully and asked: "So, what do you think I should learn?"

    "You don't need many magic weapons to control ghosts. You can control ghosts from a distance, and talisman attacks are not very useful. As for alchemy, unless you are interested in refining Yin Dan, it's not interesting. You'd better learn formations, I  I think this will be of greatest use to you." Bei Tangyu analyzed it carefully.

    Zhang Han, Xu Caiyi and other monks couldn't explain this truth. At most, they could only give Ye Pengfei some basic tips on hunting beasts.  After listening to Bei Tangyu's methodical analysis, Ye Pengfei also felt that he really should learn the formation.  In particular, there is an inexplicable white mist rainbow in the body. Only after learning the formation can one break it.

    "Okay, then I'll learn the formation." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "It's getting late, you'd better leave quickly. The Beast King Sect has been trying to show off its reputation to other sects in the past two days, and won't cause trouble here.  It won¡¯t be easy to say in a few days.¡±

    Bei Tangyu nodded and said, "Okay, I'll leave now."

    As he spoke, Bei Tangyu took out a piece of pure white jade from his storage bag.  You don't need to hold it in your hands, just looking at it can give you a very comfortable feeling, which shows that it is by no means an ordinary jade.

    "Here, this is for you."

    "What is this?" Ye Pengfei did not answer.  Although he helped Bei Tangyu, Ye Pengfei felt that those small spells were not worth Bei Tangyu's reward with such precious jade.

    "A communication spirit treasure." Bei Tangyu said, "If you have the opportunity in the future, you can leave here and go to the Beiming Star Territory, you can use this spirit treasure to contact me."

    Lingbao!

    Beiming Star Territory?

    Magical weapon, spiritual weapon, magic weapon, spiritual treasureLingbao is far superior to the other three kinds of artifacts, and is extremely precious.  It turned out to be a communication spirit treasure, which already surprised Ye Pengfei.  However, compared to the North Pluto Star Territory

    "Where is the Beiming Star Territory? Is it an immortal capital?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    "Of course it's not the Immortal Capital." Bei Tangyu chuckled and pointed above his head, "When you reach the realm, you will know what the Star Territory is. Ye Pengfei, remember what I said, Nanhua Country is too small and not enough for you.  Show your strength. Let¡¯s go to a wider place to develop as soon as possible, so that we can have the opportunity to meet again.¡±

    After a slight pause, Bei Tangyu said seriously: "You must remember to come see me. You are my first friend in this life! I hope to see you in the Beiming Star Territory soon!"

 Text 62. Final preparations

    The treasure jade in the palm still carries Bei Tangyu's slight body temperature.  Although Bei Tangyu did not elaborate, Ye Pengfei could feel that knowing the location of the Beiming Star Territory seemed to require a very high level of cultivation.

    "How high does it need to be? It can't be a god, right?" Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head.  He thought he was talking nonsense, but he didn't expect that he actually meant what he said

    ¡° After facing difficult challenges twice in the afternoon, and later chatting with Bei Tangyu for a long time, Ye Pengfei was also a little sleepy. After all, he was not a foundation-building monk yet, so eating and sleeping were still necessary.  I took out some food from my storage bag, chewed a few pieces of pastries and dried meat, and then went to bed with my clothes on.

    I had a peaceful sleep this time, and when I woke up, it was already afternoon.

    ?? Stretched a lot, got out of bed, and walked out of the tent.  As usual, Ye Pengfei released his spiritual consciousness and looked around.  This sight shocked Ye Pengfei.

    "You can actually see the entrance of Guijian Gorge all the way?"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t realize the sudden increase in spiritual consciousness yesterday until now.  After a brief recollection, he understood the benefits of forced distraction.

    "From here to the entrance of Guijian Gorge, there is more than ten miles. The range of my precise control of ghosts is generally about one-tenth of the range of spiritual consciousness. In other words, I can control ghosts at least one mile!"

    The farther away the accurate ghost control range is, the stronger the combat power will be. This is one of the ways to judge the strength of the ghost control monk.  If he met the four low-level Beast King Sect foundation-building cultivators now, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have to run thousands of miles, and he could fight ghosts with them.  If he could catch a more powerful ghost slave, he might even be able to defeat him!

    "I didn't expect that breaking the seal could bring such miraculous effects. What benefits would it bring if the defensive circle was broken?"

    When thinking of this, Ye Pengfei felt itchy and hurriedly went to Zhang Hua to buy a formation book and study it, so as to set foot on the rainbow and break the white mist formation as soon as possible.

    This time, Zhang Hua was not in the store.  However, Ye Pengfei has been here several times, and the other resident monks also know him.  Therefore, as soon as Ye Pengfei walked into the shop, a pretty-looking female qi-refining cultivator came up to him with a smile.

    "What does Fellow Daoist Ye want to buy this time?"

    Ye Pengfei said: "I want to buy a formation book."

    The female cultivator asked again: "What aspect is it about?"

    ¡°The more, the merrier.¡± Ye Pengfei replied.

    The female cultivator was stunned immediately.

    There are many types of formations. Defensive formations can be divided into three categories: immovable, movable but not flying, and both movable and flying.  Within each category, there are detailed sub-categories.  There are more than 30 introductory books on defensive formations in our store, and there is absolutely no duplication of content. Who would buy so many formation books at once?

    However, there is no doubt about the needs of customers.  The female cultivator was stunned for only a short while, and then she quickly took out dozens of books related to formations. She took out hundreds of books and piled them up into a small mountain.

    "So many?" Ye Pengfei was immediately dumbfounded.

    "Yes, there are so many formation methods, these are just the introductory ones." The female cultivator nodded and said.

    "That's it." Since he had decided to minor in formation, Ye Pengfei had no hesitation. He nodded and asked, "How many spirit stones are there in total?"

    "I'll do the math"

    ¡°No monk has ever bought a book like this, and the female monk doesn¡¯t know the total price.  Just when she was calculating carefully, Zhang Hua came back.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, what are you" Zhang Hua was a little surprised when he looked at so many books.

    "Haha, I plan to take some minor training in formations. Boss Zhang looks so happy, what good things did he receive?" Ye Pengfei said with a smile.

    "Where, where, it's just that I collected a mutated winged wolf egg yesterday and sold it to the Yan family auction house." Zhang Hua waved his hand and smiled nonchalantly.

    "Wing wolf eggs, are they still mutated? That's a good thing. Boss Zhang has made a lot of money again." Ye Pengfei chuckled.

    The winged wolf egg hatches into a third-level demon bird, which is considered a very good spirit rider in Nanhua Kingdom.  Not to mention the mutated ones, the price is even higher.  Ye Pengfei praised casually, but he did not expect how closely this mutated winged wolf egg was related to himself

    While Ye Pengfei was chatting with Zhang Hua, the female cultivator in the shop finally finished.

    "A total of nine thousand and twenty-two spirits."

    "Fellow Daoist Ye is an old customer, so let's consider it nine thousand." Zhang Hua wiped away the change with a wave of his hand.  In fact, compared to nine thousand spirits, twentySpirits are nothing at all.  But Zhang Hua can wipe away the loose ends so readily, which can leave a good impression on customers.

    However, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    There are not enough spirit stones.

    Although I killed three monks the day before yesterday and got three storage bags, I made some more.  However, after spending some spiritual stones on shopping in the past two days, and deducting the cost of repairing the magic weapon that will be paid tomorrow, there is only less than 3,000 spiritual stones left. The gap is too big.

    "Can we barter?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "Of course." Zhang Hua smiled, "I wonder if Fellow Daoist Ye has any good stuff?"

    Ye Pengfei thought for a moment and took out the soul-chasing rope.

    "Mid-grade spiritual weapon!" Zhang Hua's eyes lit up immediately, "Fellow Daoist Ye, this is a good thing. If you take it to the auction house, you can get a lot of spiritual stones, but I can't estimate it."

    Zhang Hua¡¯s words show that he is a very honest businessman.  If it were another profiteer, I'm afraid he would have quoted a normal price and swallowed this spiritual weapon.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Don't bother me. I'll go into the secret realm tomorrow after I pick up the magic weapon. Let's do this. The price is 20,000 souls. How about it?"

    "Of course, I took advantage of it." Zhang Hua laughed and agreed happily.

    Twenty thousand souls is the price of an ordinary mid-grade spiritual weapon, and this soul-chasing rope is obviously of better quality than ordinary mid-grade spiritual weapons, and the price is definitely more than 20,000 souls.

    After Ye Pengfei put away all the formation books, Zhang Hua asked: "Fellow Daoist Ye, should I give you the extra spirit stones, or should I buy something else?"

    Ye Pengfei thought for a while and said, "Is there any more Bigu Pill? Buy a few more bottles."

    Hearing Ye Pengfei ask this, Zhang Hua was very surprised.  You know, Ye Pengfei just bought ten Bigu Pills from him a few days ago, enough for thirty months.  Generally speaking, it is impossible for Qi refining monks to practice in seclusion for such a long time.  It was already a bit strange that Ye Pengfei bought so much at once, but now that he actually wanted to buy more, Zhang Hua was even more curious.

    However, being curious and adhering to business rules, Zhang Hua did not ask further questions.

    "I only have thirty pills in stock. Fellow Daoist Ye, have you seen enough?"

    Including the first ten pills, the total can last for ten years.  Ten years of seclusion is something that foundation-building monks rarely do.  Zhang Hua's question was actually just a habit, and he didn't expect that Ye Pengfei would find it insufficient.  However, I never thought

    "It's not enough. Can Boss Zhang help me adjust some supplies? It's best to have thirty more pills." Ye Pengfei said.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s thunder spiritual root, he entered the secret realm of thunder spiritual energy and practiced hard for ten years, and he should have no problem if he reached the advanced level of foundation building.  Originally, this kind of advancement speed was enough to be proud of.  However, being stimulated by Bei Tangyu's words before leaving, Ye Pengfei felt that no matter what, he had to form a golden elixir inside before he could come out.  When the time comes to look for opportunities in the deep sea, it seems possible to reach the realm Bei Tangyu mentioned.

    Ye Pengfei's request shocked all the monks in the shop.

 Text 63. The power of spiritual consciousness (first update)

    After a while, the monks in the tent gradually came back to their senses.

    Zhang Hua gave a thumbs up and praised: "It seems that Fellow Daoist Ye is going to concentrate on practicing hard. Those who have such perseverance will surely become great talents. Zhang wishes Fellow Daoist Ye a successful foundation building in advance!"

    In the eyes of others, Ye Pengfei is only at the sixth level of Qi refining, taking 70 Bigu Pills, and spending 210 months in seclusion. If he can build the foundation, he will be considered very powerful.  Thinking back then, Fan Lin was already regarded as a genius by Wu Sixuan when he had to reach the seventh level of Qi Refining and it would take nearly twenty years to build the foundation.

    However, Zhang Hua never expected that Ye Pengfei's goal was not to build a foundation, but to form a core!

    Ye Pengfei smiled faintly and did not say anything.  Waiting for Zhang Hua to go to another house to get thirty Bigu Pills, put all the Bigu Pills and the remaining spirit stones into a storage bag, cupped his hands, and left Zhang Hua's shop.

    The magic weapon cannot be obtained until tomorrow. For a while, Ye Pengfei had nothing else to do, so he planned to return to his residence and study the formation.  However, when he passed by the Yan family's auction house, he saw foundation-building monks and high-level Qi-refining monks walking in in twos and threes, and his thoughts arose.

    "After selling the Soul-Chasing Rope, I now have more than 10,000 spirit stones. If I see something useful, I might have a chance to take a photo of it."

    With this thought in mind, Ye Pengfei walked toward the Yan family auction house.

    As soon as I took a few steps, I noticed someone rushing towards me at high speed from a distance.  When his spiritual consciousness swept away, he found that he was an intermediate-level foundation-building monk.  The monks along the road gave way and did not dare to complain.

    Ye Pengfei didn't take it seriously. There are people who are in a hurry everywhere, and there are not many like this one.  He has already reached the entrance of Yan's auction house. The monk should slow down when he gets here.

    But I never thought

    "You bastard, stay out of the way!"

    There were still more than ten feet away, so the mid-level foundation-building monk pinched his magic sword, intending to cast a spell to knock Ye Pengfei away as he walked to the entrance.

    He originally thought that it would be impossible for Ye Pengfei to avoid his attack.  Who knew that before even casting the spell, Ye Pengfei suddenly accelerated and entered the Yan family auction house.  Seeing that the spell was about to go to the Yan family's auction house as soon as it was completed, the foundation-building monk's expression changed and he quickly forcibly interrupted the spell. He withstood the backlash of the spell and his face turned pale instantly.

    ¡°What a fucking unlucky person!¡±

    The face of the foundation-building cultivator remained gloomy. After thinking for a while, he thought that Ye Pengfei happened to be planning to speed up, so this situation occurred.

    How did this mid-level foundation-building monk know that at this time, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness was already at the high-level level of foundation-building, which was much better than him.  He had just started to move his fingers, and Ye Pengfei already expected what was going to happen.  That's why he suddenly accelerated and entered the Yan's auction house to take shelter.

    " This Foundation-Building monk, who didn't even know he was being plotted against, walked into the Yan family auction house and found that the huge auction house was already crowded and it was difficult to find an empty seat.  With a quick glance, he discovered that the Qi Refining boy who had suddenly accelerated into the Yan family's auction house was sitting not far away.

    "You brat, you are only at the intermediate level of Qi Refining. Why are you here to join in the fun? Get out of here!" The intermediate foundation-building monk shouted at Ye Pengfei unceremoniously.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and snorted: "Did anyone stipulate that intermediate Qi refining people can't come?"

    If there is such a provision, the Yan family will post a notice at the entrance to the auction house.  The entrance is now empty, so naturally anyone can enter.

    The foundation-building monk said arrogantly: "Why do you dare to resist my rules?"

    ¡°With that said, the foundation-building monk planned to reach out to catch Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei was not thrown away just now, but it would be the same if he was thrown out now.  However, just now outside the Yan family auction house, this foundation-building monk could use spells.  Now in the auction house, he only dared to use brute force to grab it.

    Logically speaking, even if you use brute force, catching the mid-level foundation-building and mid-level Qi-refining players is like an eagle catching a chicken. The chicken has no ability to resist at all.  Although the surrounding monks were dissatisfied with the tyranny of the foundation-building monk, they would not stand up for an unknown Qi-refining monk.  Everyone looked at Ye Pengfei with sympathy and decided that Ye Pengfei was going to suffer a lot.

    But¡­¡­

    Just before the foundation-building monk reached out to grab it, Ye Pengfei had already moved.  With an unusually clear figure, Ye Pengfei moved a few inches to the left, avoiding the grasp of the foundation-building monk.  Then, Ye Pengfei kept walking and walked around behind the foundation-building monk!

    "Senior, don't bully others too much!" He tapped his finger on the foundation-building monk without any force, but all the monks around him could see it clearly.

    How did he do that?

    Including this spleenEveryone, including the irritable Foundation Establishment monk, was stunned.

    If it is some kind of weird and unpredictable movement technique, everyone can understand it.  However, it was ordinary, just walking a few steps to the left and turning back a few steps. Not to mention it was a weird movement, it was just walking normally!

    The grumpy Foundation Establishment monk was in a daze for the shortest time. He roared angrily, turned around and was about to slap Ye Pengfei.  Fortunately, he still remembered that this was in the Yan family auction house, so he did not use magic power.

    Ye Pengfei was annoyed, this person was so shameless.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei no longer showed mercy.  I saw him walking a few steps indifferently, dodging the attacks of the foundation-building monk in succession, and stretched out his foot to hook. The foundation-building monk was unprepared, staggered, and almost fell to the ground.

    At this time, a monk finally reacted.

    "This kid can detect his actions in advance!"

    This fight is purely physical, just like the fight between martial arts masters in the secular world.  Logically speaking, the spiritual consciousness of a foundation-building monk is much stronger than that of a Qi-refining monk. Even if they fight like earthly martial arts masters, they can still have the upper hand.  However, what everyone never expected was that the Qi Refining Boy could detect the actions of the Foundation Establishment Monk in advance.

    Is it possible that this qi-refining boy¡¯s spiritual consciousness is more powerful than that of the foundation-building monk?

    All the monks thought this was too unbelievable, so they all thought Ye Pengfei had some incredible treasure.

    The grumpy mid-level foundation-building monk also thought so. He was extremely angry and was about to change his strategy and push Ye Pengfei into a blind corner. At this time, a foundation-building monk from the Yan family arrived.

    "Wan Xu, you want to cause trouble in the Yan family auction house?!" The Yan family monk who came here is thin and has a clean face, but his aura is much stronger than that of Wan Xu. He is obviously a foundation builder.  Senior monk.

    When Wan Xu saw this monk from the Yan family, he couldn't help being frightened, and quickly said: "Don't dare, don't dare."

    Then, I went to look for space elsewhere.

    "Thank you, senior." Ye Pengfei cupped his hands and sat back with a calm expression, as if nothing happened at all just now.

    The Yan family monk looked at Ye Pengfei curiously for a while, but he didn't see any clue.  Only then did he leave here and go somewhere else to maintain order.

 Text 64. A strange egg (second update)

    The auction was still hosted by Yan Feng and Dong Fangyi. Driven by their superb hosting skills, the atmosphere of the auction quickly reached a climax.

    Since nothing suitable appeared, Ye Pengfei had been watching the auction with admiration and did not participate in the bidding.

    After a while, the first lot that made Ye Pengfei's heart beat appeared.

    A top-grade ghost!

    A top-grade ghost is equivalent to the level of a 30-40% foundation-building monk.  If controlled properly, even a Qi-refining monk can use it to fight against an intermediate-level foundation-building monk.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual consciousness has already reached the high-level foundation-building level. If he can have a ghost slave of this level, he can defeat the mid-level foundation-building monk!

    Faced with such temptation, how could Ye Pengfei not be tempted?  However, when he heard the bidding price, he immediately lost interest.

    Fifty thousand spirits!

    "It's equivalent to the starting price of a high-grade spiritual weapon. It's really expensive." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    Thinking about it carefully, it makes sense. It can be used for both fighting and training. If it encounters any serious danger, it can also be used to self-destruct to fend off the enemy and buy yourself time to escape.  With so many benefits, it is actually more valuable than ordinary high-grade spiritual weapons.

    As expected, in just a moment, this top-grade ghost captured 90,000 spirits.  Ye Pengfei took a look and saw that the main bidding monks were from the Pluto Sect and the Netherworld Sect, two sects specializing in playing ghosts.  There are also a few foundation-building casual cultivators who are also participating in the bidding, but they are already frowning and may be planning to give up.

    At this moment, a quote from a foundation-building casual cultivator aroused Ye Pengfei's interest.

    "Fifty thousand spirits, plus a top-grade spiritual weapon, the Soul-Causing Sword!"

    "You can actually bid with spiritual weapons?" Ye Pengfei muttered in a low voice.  This was the first time he saw someone who could quote a price other than spiritual stones.

    At this time, a low-level foundation-building monk who was sitting next to Ye Pengfei and had been secretly observing Ye Pengfei for a long time laughed and said: "Of course you can use spiritual weapons to bid, and other things such as spiritual pills, spiritual herbs, etc., as long as they are valuable, you can  Join the bid.¡±

    Although Ye Pengfei was watching the auction intently, with his current spiritual awareness, he still knew clearly that there were people around him who were constantly looking at him.  Now he is no longer a rookie in the world of cultivation. He can also distinguish between good and evil by this kind of evaluation.

    This foundation-building monk has ulterior motives.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei did not fall into his trap and just responded lightly: "Thank you."

    ????????????? Then, I continued to watch people bid, and had no intention of continuing to talk in depth.

    The foundation-building monk was obviously stunned. He only spoke half of what he said just now, and did not explain clearly how the added items would be valued.  He thought that this would allow him to start a conversation with Ye Pengfei.  Then take the opportunity to get acquainted with him and find out his whereabouts to facilitate future actions.  But he never thought that Ye Pengfei's bland response would make it impossible for him to continue speaking shamelessly.

    After waiting for a while, this high-grade ghost was finally photographed by a high-level foundation-building monk from the Pluto Sect, and the next item for auction was quickly presented.

    "The auction item below is a mutant winged wolf egg." Dong Fangyi introduced in a sweet voice, "Fangyi doesn't need to waste time on the characteristics of the winged wolf. The value of the mutant winged wolf is naturally higher. Originally, we planned to follow the normal  According to the situation, the starting price of five thousand spirits was set, but"

    Dong Fangyi let it slip, and she quickly mobilized the audience's attention.  However, the cultivation level of the monks who came to this scene was much higher than the two that Ye Pengfei had seen before.  Therefore, although everyone was aroused by Dong Fangyi's words, no one asked questions. Instead, they sat quietly and waited for Dong Fangyi to continue.

    This was not a cold start. Dong Fangyi was very satisfied with the atmosphere. She smiled slightly and said, "However, a pattern on the shell of this mutated winged wolf egg aroused our interest."

    Speaking, Dong Fangyi made a decision, and saw a piece of jade Jian Guang's victory. In the air in the front desk of the auction, a huge light curtain was hit.

    What is displayed on the light screen is the mutated winged wolf egg.  The pattern on the eggshell is extremely clear, and no matter where the monk is sitting in the auction house, he can see it very clearly.

    As soon as he saw this pattern, Ye Pengfei's heart jumped rapidly.

    This pattern is clearly the same as Cao Dong¡¯s mutated horn!

    People looked for him thousands of times, but never thought that he would actually appear in the Yan family auction house!

    Ye Pengfei felt his heart pounding, his desire for this mutated winged wolf egg far exceeded that of the top-grade ghost just now!

    "The Yan family must not find out the origin of this unicorn, otherwise, I will definitely not be able to take the photo!"

    &nbsp; Not to mention anything else, the Nine Abyss Demonic Light alone is a priceless treasure.  With his own thunder spell to defeat demons and ghosts, he couldn't deal with the Jiuyuan Demonic Light at all.  It¡¯s evident how powerful this spell is!

    What's more, Cao Dong doesn't only have the Jiuyuan Demonic Light.  Ye Pengfei is sure that if Cao Dong's cultivation level is higher, the spells he can cast will be more powerful!

    The spells performed by Cao Dong during his Qi refining period are already priceless treasures.  What are the other more powerful spells?

    Ye Pengfei is looking forward to, praying, and dreaming that the Yan family must not know the origin of this unicorn.

    Faced with the expectations of the audience, Dong Fangyi finally spoke slowly: "Seniors, fellow Taoists, have any of you seen this kind of pattern? I haven't seen it, and no one in our Yan family has seen it.  Our ancestors of the Yan family have never seen it before!"

    The whole place was in an uproar.

    The ancestor of the Yan family, a cultivator of golden elixirs, has traveled around various countries and visited many immortal cities and capitals, but he has never seen them?

    Finally, some monks were not strong enough and asked: "If that's the case, why was it put up for auction? Is it possible that other monks saw its origin?"

    The auction house didn¡¯t even understand the characteristics of the items. Normally they wouldn¡¯t put them up for auction. This monk¡¯s question was also a question for all the monks in the audience.

    "It's better not to figure it out, it's best not to sell it, and I'll find a way to buy it!" Ye Pengfei prayed secretly.

    "It's a pity that Ye Pengfei's prayers have no effect.

    Dong Fangyi smiled brightly and said, "This fellow Taoist guessed right. It was Senior Brother Qiu Shu from the Mangshan Sect who saw his origin and invited Senior Brother Qiu."

    Following Dong Fangyi¡¯s gesture, everyone looked aside.  I saw Qiu Shu shaking his head and walking up to the front desk with a wry smile.

    This is how the same thing?

    Seeing Qiu Shu's reluctance, the monks became even more curious.  The Mangshan sect has great achievements and is the top sect in South China on par with the Beast King Sect.  Qiu Shu is at the ninth level of Qi refining, and he sees that in a few years, he will be able to successfully build the foundation and become an elder of the Mangshan sect.  Is it possible that the Yan family still dares to coerce Qiu Shu?

    All the monks looked at Qiu Shu without blinking. Everyone wanted to hear what kind of earth-shattering words Qiu Shu would say.

    Ye Pengfei also looked at Qiu Shu with piercing eyes. At this time, he did not expect what kind of impact Qiu Shu's words would have on him!

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Text 65. State of mind (third update)

    "Oh, actually I really don't want to stand here." Qiu Shu shook his head and sighed, "This mutated winged wolf egg was originally obtained by five Qi Refining disciples of our sect two days ago, but they didn't  I recognized the goods and sold it to Boss Zhang Hua. And Boss Zhang sent this mutated winged wolf egg here."

    Two days ago?  Ye Pengfei suddenly remembered that after he rescued those Mangshan sect disciples, didn't they say they discovered the Yilang lair?  But he pushed it off.

    Regret!

    An unprecedented negative emotion quietly surrounded Ye Pengfei's soul, but he didn't notice it at all.

    Qiu Shu continued: "I admire the Yan family very much. Although they did not recognize the origin of this unicorn. However, based on clues, they guessed that this unicorn was the same as the one our Mangshan sect captured two months ago.  That evil spirit is related!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The whole place was noisy.

    The monks here are all here for that secret realm.  Otherwise, Guijianxia alone would not be able to attract the attention of so many powerful monks.  Everyone knows the role of that evil spirit.

    No wonder Qiu Shu felt so unwilling as if he had been robbed.  Their Mangshan sect has made so many spiritual stones by relying on the evil soul, but I'm afraid they won't be able to make any more now.

    So, everyone became more and more curious, why is Qiu Shu still standing here?  Normally, he should find a corner and cry.

    At this time, Dong Fangyi giggled and said: "Brother Qiu, let's get to the point quickly. The compensation our Yan family gives you is not small."

    It turns out that compensation was given, no wonder everyone suddenly realized and smiled slightly.

    Only Ye Pengfei had cold sweat on his forehead, his body was shaking slightly, and there was no smile on his face.

    It is now certain that it is impossible for him to obtain this mutated winged wolf egg.  The negative emotions surrounding the Yuan Shen immediately reacted, and thick clouds of mist surrounded the Yuan Shen, suppressing the light of Ye Pengfei's Yuan Shen.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was still not alert.  He only felt pain in his heart, his throat was sore, and his mind was confused. He didn't realize that his soul was facing the most severe challenge!

    This is the disadvantage caused by the abnormal growth of the soul.

    Qi refining monks have no way to actively cultivate the soul, they can only rely on improvement of cultivation, and the level of the soul increases passively.  During this process, they will encounter various tests. Most of the Qi Refining monks will have experienced this kind of painful loss of great opportunities.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    These Qi Refining monks will remember this famous saying and actively deal with this test.  When they withstand this test and get rid of the negative emotions in their hearts, they will be in a stable state of mind and achieve greater improvement.

    Ye Pengfei did not have this kind of experience. His cultivation level improved a bit faster, and his spirit level improved even more rapidly.  He has enjoyed the benefits of rapid promotion, and now he is about to face the disadvantages of rapid promotion!

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict good times and bad things, that¡¯s not the case!

    No monk in the audience noticed the change in Ye Pengfei. Even the foundation-building monk who had ulterior motives and had an agenda against Ye Pengfei was completely attracted by this auction item.

    When Dong Fangyi finished speaking, Qiu Shu shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Junior sister Dong, there is no need to provoke me. Since our Mangshan sect has agreed, I will definitely tell the truth. However, you have to let me pour out the bitterness."

    Ha ha¡­¡­

    All the monks were amused by Qiu Shu's words and burst into laughter.

    But at this time, Ye Pengfei felt even more uncomfortable, and his eyes were filled with pain.

    "What a great opportunity, I wasted it in vain"

    The fog is even better!

    After all the monks had laughed, Qiu Shu coughed twice and said: "According to our torture, the evil spirit comes from the demon clan and is called the One-horned Demon. In order to avoid the war between the ancient worlds, it and some of its kind entered the ghost world.  In the secret realm in the Jian Gorge, it and some other demon clans are responsible for guarding the entrance and exit of the secret realm. As time goes by, the demon clan in the secret realm gradually declines, and the demon clan stationed at the entrance and exit also continue to die. It and another one of the same kind, because of the cultivation of skills, there are some  It is special, so it can still exist in the form of a soul for a long time, that is, it is the evil soul."

    "Everyone knows what happened next. The monks from Fire Feather Palace accidentally discovered the entrance to the secret realm. Then, they ignored the dissuasion of others and forced it open. As a result, several evil spirits ran out, triggering the chaos in Guijian Gorge.  Tide of beasts.¡±

    "The evil spirit that the monks of Fire Feather Palace were chasing was finally caught by us. But another evil spirit took away the body of the Winged Wolf embryo. The Yan family insisted on auctioning the Winged Wolf egg, which means  , entry and exitThe secret of the changes in ? will no longer be the exclusive secret of our Mangshan sect.  We have also received other benefits from the Yan family, so on behalf of the Mangshan sect, I hereby announce that anyone who takes a photo of this mutated winged wolf egg will share the income from the spiritual stones in and out of the secret realm equally with our Mangshan sect!  "

    No matter how powerful the mutant winged wolf will be after hatching, just sharing the spiritual stone income equally is an astonishing wealth!

    Some monks have already counted that at least a hundred teams of monks have been searching in that secret realm for a long time.  Each team of monks pays one thousand souls per day, and one hundred teams pays one hundred thousand souls.  Even for a wealthy sect like the Mangshan Sect, which has many monks and many sources of income, this is still a huge amount of income.

    With half on one side, there are 50,000 souls in one day.  Since it is a secret realm passed down from ancient times, and it is also related to the now mysterious and rare monster clan, even if we explore it for several more years, I am afraid it will be difficult to fully explore it. How many spiritual stones will it cost to photograph it?

    As soon as Qiu Shu finished speaking, all the monks immediately focused their attention on Dong Fangyi.

    Facing the intimidating looks of so many monks, Dong Fangyi was a little nervous even though she had hosted many auctions.  Her cheeks were slightly red, she spoke softly, and said slowly: "Everyone should know that no matter how many spiritual stones you spend, you can't buy this mutated winged wolf egg. What our Yan family wants is a magic weapon.  , regardless of grade."

    Wow

    The whole place was noisy again, and Ye Pengfei's brain became even more difficult to use.

    A magic weapon!

    Magical weapons and spiritual weapons can be purchased with spirit stones.  But the magic weapon is an extremely precious thing, and it is impossible to capture it with spiritual stones.  Even the golden elixir ancestors of Nanhua Kingdom, most of them are using top-quality spiritual weapons. The most powerful offensive and defensive treasures are Yuanshen weapons, and there are only a few magic weapons at all.  Dong Fangyi asked for a magic weapon. The highest monk in the room only had nine levels of foundation building. Which one could have it?

    At this time, with Dong Fangyi¡¯s cultivation, she could no longer control the situation.  The high-ranking monk of the Yan family whom Ye Pengfei had just met strode up to the front desk and shouted: "Everyone, listen up, this is just a preview. You can go back and inform your ancestors, or you can spread the news to other countries, or even  Immortal City, Immortal Capital. Thirty days from now, our Yan family will hold a special auction here! Again, it must be a magic weapon!"

    It turns out that the Yan family wanted to spread the news quickly through the mouths of the monks.

    A magic weapon?  I have a spiritual treasure.

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and was about to put his hand into the storage bag.  Just as his hand was about to touch Fang Baoyu, Ye Pengfei suddenly woke up.

    "What's wrong with me?"

    The spiritual consciousness turned inward and was shocked!

 Text 66. I¡¯m crazy!  I'll kill!  (Chapter Four)

    The mist is like ink, and the soul is missing!

    As long as all kinds of distracting thoughts are discovered at the beginning, they can be quickly eliminated.

    Ye Pengfei already has a Zi Mansion, and his soul lives in it. All kinds of distracting thoughts can be materialized in the Zi Mansion. If he can detect the abnormality earlier, he can easily solve it.

    "It's a pity that Ye Pengfei's cultivation level rose too fast, he experienced too few hardships, and he discovered it too late.  The soul was completely covered by the dense mist, and no light could be seen at all.

    Ye Pengfei finally knew that the pain in his heart and sore throat just now were actually signs that his soul was surrounded by distracting thoughts.  If I could wake up at that time, things wouldn't be so bad.

    At this point, regret is not only useless, but will make things more serious.  Once these dark fogs are allowed to erode into the soul, everything will be over.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei was sitting very close to the entrance and exit. He didn't care about the rules of the Yan family auction house, and he didn't care that there were other monks walking outside. He quickly used the wind control technique and rushed out at high speed.

    On the front desk, when the senior monk of the Yan family's foundation building saw Ye Pengfei being so unruly, he raised his eyebrows and was about to get angry. Qiu Shu's sharp eyes saw that it was Ye Pengfei, and he quickly raised his hand to the monk of the Yan family and said, "Senior, calm down.  , this monk is closely related to a certain Jindan Patriarch of our Mangshan Sect, he must have been delighted by the sight and hurried back to report the news."

    "Oh?" The Yan family's foundation-building monk looked at Qiu Shu in surprise, then chuckled and said, "Maybe your Mangshan sect is also preparing to participate in the auction."

    Qiu Shu chuckled and said, "How can I, a junior who practices qi, know what the sect is thinking."

    The Yan family monk nodded and said no more

    Running wildly all the way into Guijian Gorge, Ye Pengfei knew that he only needed to vent to solve this problem.

    That day, I was tempted by Chen Xiu, so of course I could vent my anger.  It's just that after venting, it can only end up being filled up.

    The day before, I was tempted by Bei Tangyu, so of course I could vent my anger.  However, I don't know if Bei Tangyu will freeze himself into ice after being awakened.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei can vent.  The distracting thoughts come from the huge gap between gains and losses. As long as you enter Guijian Gorge and kill hard, you can alleviate it to some extent.  Then, use the thunder spirit energy to strike violently, and the distracting thoughts will be eliminated.

    Ye Pengfei's decision was not wrong, but he did not expect that he rushed out of the Yan family tent so quickly and immediately attracted the attention of the two foundation-building monks.

    The first foundation-building monk was the one sitting next to him just now.

    The second foundation-building monk is Wan Xu.

    As Ye Pengfei was running wildly, his spiritual consciousness naturally spread to the widest extent.  Soon, he noticed someone falling behind him.

    "It's the monk on the first level of the foundation there's Wan Xu even further away!" Ye Pengfei sneered secretly, "Since you're targeting me, don't blame me for being ruthless."

    While running at high speed, looking for an opportunity, a group of evil ghosts quietly slipped into the dark grass

    Actually, the first-level foundation-building monk who tracked Ye Pengfei was still very careful.  After all, when Ye Pengfei and Wan Xu were unable to fight, they clearly had the upper hand.  Therefore, he and Ye Pengfei always maintained a full mile's distance.

    This foundation-building monk thinks he has a plan. For the Qi-refining monk, it is impossible to launch an attack across this distance.

    "Hey, if you have any good treasures, please keep them. I'll spare your life!" When he followed Ye Pengfei into the depths of Guijian Gorge, he laughed wildly and quickly closed the distance between the two, letting him  Ye Pengfei entered his attack range.

    He said "I will spare your life", but his hands moved very quickly.  With a flip of his hand, a black puppet was thrown out.

    "Disease!"

    Several rays of magic light shot onto the puppet.  In an instant, the puppet, which was only a few inches long, suddenly grew larger!

    I saw this puppet wearing heavy black armor and holding a three-foot iron rod.  Much faster than Ye Pengfei, he flew over at high speed.  Wherever the puppet passed, the branches broke and the air roared, the sound was very scary.

    Ye Pengfei was neither panic nor busy. Instead of running away, he stood still and faced the puppet with a sneer: "A mere puppet dares to show off his ugliness!"

    Just when the puppet¡¯s iron rod was about to hit Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei took a few steps to the side.  A loud bang was heard, and the iron rod smashed a deep pit several feet in diameter into the solid ground.

    "It's very powerful, but what's the use if you can't hit it?" Ye Pengfei sneered disdainfully.

    "Even if I don't hit you, I'll kill you!"The foundation-building monk laughed and said, "Boy, you'd better die obediently. I can keep your whole body."

    "Really? Then I have to thank you. I don't want to leave your whole body."

    "What?" The foundation-building monk thought that his ears were not working well, "You are too crazy!"

    In a rage, the foundation-building monk commanded the puppets to attack crazily.  Although every attack failed to hit Ye Pengfei, he firmly believed that as long as he continued like this, he would be able to kill Ye Pengfei.

    "Haha, I see how crazy you are!" The foundation-building monk couldn't help laughing when he saw that Ye Pengfei couldn't do anything but hide.  How did he know that Ye Pengfei's villain was already quietly lurking in place!

    "kill!"

    Just when the foundation-building monk felt a little cold around him

    Boom~~~~

    I don¡¯t know how many bad ghosts there were, but they suddenly jumped out of the dark grass and exploded.  In an instant, the ground shook and even Wan Xu, who fell further away, was startled.

    "Did that kid detonate a mid-level ghost slave?"

    A middle-grade ghost slave is equivalent to a monk at the eighth or ninth level of Qi Refining.  If a monk at the eighth or ninth level of Qi Refining self-destructs, not to mention the monks at the first level of foundation building, even the monks at a higher level will not be spared.

    With Wan Xu¡¯s spiritual awareness, he still couldn¡¯t clearly see what happened suddenly. He could only infer from the results.  However, how could Wan Xu have guessed that such a big movement was just caused by evil spirits.

    A bad ghost that self-destructs can at best have the power of the third level of Qi refining.  Dozens of bad ghosts exploded at the same time, but their power was comparable to that of a mid-level ghost slave.

    Instant kill!

    The puppet, which lost the control of its master, immediately stood there in a daze, holding the iron rod with both hands, motionless.

    "Take it!" Ye Pengfei put the puppet into the storage bag without any politeness.

    Then, he flew to the place where the foundation-building monk fell and collected the items scattered on the ground.  The self-destruction of the ghost slave just now was so powerful that it not only instantly killed the first-level monk, but even his storage bag was exploded.

    After finishing cleaning up, Ye Pengfei shouted loudly in the distance: "Wan Xu, if you still want to pursue me, please continue!"

    Wan Xu couldn¡¯t help but was shocked again. He was more than five miles away from him. How could he discover my existence?

    There were weird things everywhere, which made Wan Xu also have a bad feeling.  No matter what method Ye Pengfei used, since he could instantly kill the foundation-building monk, he couldn't just win it by himself.  After thinking about it, Wan Xu backed down without knowing what other powerful treasures Ye Pengfei had

 Text 67. Fight!  (first update)

    After several attempts in the depths of Guijian Gorge, Ye Pengfei soon began to exude a strong evil aura.  His clothes were soaked in blood and his eyes were cold, looking like a terrifying murderous god.

    "Phew, finally got rid of it."

    After killing another third-level monster, Ye Pengfei finally took a breath and sat down cross-legged.

    ??The opportunity has been missed, even if it is painful and regretful, it will not help.  It is better to relax your mind and face a broader future.  Nine times out of ten things in this world will be unsatisfactory. If you don¡¯t have this kind of mentality, why would you seek a Tao or become a celestial being?

    Thinking silently, the insights gathered together bit by bit, like a clear spring water flowing through the soul.

    "It's time to go back." After running the technique for a few days, Ye Pengfei patted the dust on his body and stood up.  Glancing at the clothes that were already stained with animal blood, Ye Pengfei shook his head and said with a smile, "It seems that I will have to prepare a few more sets of clothes in the future, otherwise I won't even have anything to change."

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to leave, his expression suddenly changed, and his spiritual consciousness stretched towards the southeast.

    "What a powerful aura, could it be a fourth-level monster?"

    The highest level monster in Guijian Gorge is the fourth level, but the number is extremely rare.  Ye Pengfei has entered the depths of the Guijian Gorge several times, but has never found any trace of the fourth-level monster.

    "Go and have a look." Ye Pengfei felt happy and flew towards the southeast.

    When the distance was closer, Ye Pengfei could not help but be surprised when his spiritual sense could feel the power of the breath more clearly.

    "It's a bit stronger than the low-level breath of Foundation Establishment. Is it a fifth-level monster?"

    The fourth-level monster corresponds to the low-level foundation building, and the fifth-level monster corresponds to the middle-level foundation building.  Zhang Han once said that the strongest monster that has ever appeared in Nanhua Kingdom was only at the fifth level.  And, it was many years ago.

    The reason is that the spiritual energy of Nanhua Kingdom is weak, which makes it difficult for monsters to grow.  However, there were a lot of monks and they killed too many monsters. Most of the monsters were hunted down by the monks before they could even be upgraded.

    "It's really a fifth-level monster!"

    When the monster was only five miles away, Ye Pengfei finally confirmed his judgment.  Because, the monster beast was standing on a cliff, howling softly into the moonlight.  I saw streaks of moonlight coming towards the forehead of the monster beast, and soon submerged into the monster beast's body.

    Knowing how to absorb the brilliance of the sun and the moon is indeed a symbol of advancing to the fifth level.

    ? Judging from its appearance, it is a kind of monster that I have never seen before.  It looks a bit like a wild boar, with two tusks as sharp as razor blades, reflecting the cold light of the moon. Its limbs are short and thick, and its thick skin is like strong armor.

    Ye Pengfei did not dare to be careless, slowed down and slowly sneaked towards the monster.  However, after only sneaking for more than a mile, the monster suddenly turned its head and stared at Ye Pengfei with a pair of blood-red eyes!

    "Sure enough!" Ye Pengfei had to admire secretly.

    Monsters have sharper senses than humans. This is the most important thing Zhang Han taught Ye Pengfei.  However, Zhang Han had never seen a fifth-level monster, and he could not have expected that this fifth-level monster could actually see through the invisible human monks who were more than three miles away!

    Although Ye Pengfei was discovered, he did not intend to give up. He still had a very advantageous condition.

    After removing the invisibility spell, Ye Pengfei walked towards the monster without a care in the world.

    The sensitive monster immediately noticed that Ye Pengfei was "weak".

    Indeed, if Ye Pengfei is really just a sixth-level Qi-refining monk, he is indeed too weak for a fifth-level monster.  It doesn't require any effort, just kicking two rocks or roaring twice can scare the shit out of a sixth-level Qi Refining monk.

    However, the monster never expected that Ye Pengfei's weak aura was his best disguise.

    Although Ye Pengfei has never seen the foundation-building technique of "Thunder Nine Heavens" until now, he doesn't know that the void in his body is Zifu.  However, through actual combat again and again, Ye Pengfei already knows that he can exert a much stronger combat power than a sixth-level Qi Refining monk!

    And the spiritual consciousness that has become more powerful can ensure that you can launch a thunder attack from a mile away, which will surprise all enemies.

    The same is true for the foundation-building monks who were killed previously, and the same is true for the current fifth-level monsters.

    Three miles, two miles, one mile, Ye Pengfei has entered the effective attack range, but the fifth-level monster still ignored it and did not take any precautions at all.

    superior!

    Still a ghost slave, swooping up.  However, this time the ghost explosion technique was not used.

    Monsters are different fromHuman monks, their bodies are stronger.  Using ghost explosions to deal with human monks is very effective, but using it to deal with monsters is much less effective.  What's more, this is a fifth-level monster with rough skin and thick flesh.

    Precise control, fighting!

    Ye Pengfei's initial plan is to have multiple ghost slaves come together to cling to this fifth-level monster.  Wait until the monster's strength is low, then use the soul-capturing shield to frighten its soul.  As long as the plan is successful, from now on, this monster can only be slaughtered by himself.

    At first glance, Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan looked good, but he soon realized that he was completely wrong

    The demonic beast was so angry that it was surrounded by several ghost slaves. Suddenly, it ignored the ghost claws that were scratching it. It took a few forceful blows, screamed strangely, and suddenly opened its mouth to bite a ghost slave!

    "No!" Ye Pengfei was shocked and quickly pulled the other ghost slaves around.  They saw that the ghost slave who was bitten by the monster beast quickly disintegrated and was devoured by the monster beast in three bites.

    "It's actually a rare soul-eating beast!"

    "The Art of Controlling Ghosts" roughly mentioned that not only human monks can absorb the magic power of ghosts, but there are also some monsters in the world that can swallow ghosts and use them for their own use. These are the so-called soul-eating beasts.  How could Ye Pengfei have expected that a rare soul-eating beast would appear in Guijian Gorge, which was originally just a mid-level and low-level experience and adventure in Qi refining!

    The situation suddenly became serious.

    Is it to retreat or to kill?

    It¡¯s definitely impossible for the Ghost Slave to use it, and if it is used again, it will just be sending food to the Soul-Eating Beast.

    Go directly to fight?  The eighteen magic weapons can only be used tomorrow. The few magic weapons obtained by just killing the foundation-building monk have not yet been refined and cannot be used.  Now, except for the middle-grade spiritual weapon Soul Capture Shield, Ye Pengfei has no other weapons.

    Ye Pengfei was in a bit of a dilemma. For the first time, he discovered that the several lightning spells he had learned had fatal weaknesses when facing a powerful opponent.

    "The attack distance of the lightning spells in the Qi refining stage is too close. If we continue to close the distance, the monster will be able to attack me."

    One mile is a safe distance, and monsters that are only equivalent to the level of mid-level foundation-building monks cannot launch effective attacks.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei made a decision.

    "Use the soul-capturing shield!"

    ? Such an opportunity can only be obtained through hard work.  Even though it consumes a lot of mana, it is necessary to use the soul-capturing shield.

    With a thought, the soul-absorbing shield flew out and quickly rushed to the vicinity of the fifth-level monster.

    "Ghosts cry and wolves howl!"

    The soul-stirring sound rolled out, and Ye Pengfei's mana also decreased rapidly.

    "suck."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    While controlling the soul-absorbing shield, while absorbing the mana of the ghost slave, the ghosts cried and howled one after another, and the monster suddenly became confused and rolled down the cliff.

    kill!

    Ye Pengfei immediately pounced forward, intending to use thunder spells to give the monster a fatal blow.

    The tenacity of the monster was beyond Ye Pengfei's expectation.  It was obvious that he was no longer as energetic as the monster beast just now. After being struck by the lightning, his two blood-red eyes suddenly stared at Ye Pengfei.  Then, his four short legs kicked hard on the ground, and he ran over with a thump.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re still so fierce!¡±

    Ye Pengfei tilted his body and hit the monster with a palm, and it bounced away quickly.  Then, another bolt of lightning shot over, but the monster didn't fall down yet.

    Not only did he not fall down, but he rushed towards Ye Pengfei again at a faster speed!

    This time, Ye Pengfei had no time to dodge and was violently pushed out by the monster.  The thigh was scratched by the pair of fangs, and blood immediately flowed out.

    Now, Ye Pengfei finally saw what it means to be tenacious.  Even his consciousness was blurred and he could no longer use spells to attack. He was still able to launch such a level of attack with his powerful body!

    "You are strong, I am stronger!"

    Since the fight has reached this point, Ye Pengfei will give up.  The soul-capturing shield was recalled to his right hand, and he violently withstood the monster's next impact.

    There was a strange creaking sound, and a stream of sparks burst out from the soul-capturing shield. Ye Pengfei felt that his hands were numb from the shock, the tiger's mouth was cracked, and blood suddenly flowed out.

    But, I withstood it!

    Kill again!

    The electro-optical ball that had been prepared in his left hand hit the monster's head hard, hitting its right eye.

    Ouch!

    There was a shrill howl, blood splattered everywhere, and the monster's fragile right eye was completely burned by the electric ball.

    The ghosts cry and the wolves howl!

    ??Before the demonic beast could make any move, Ye Pengfei once again activated the soul-capturing shield and let out a ghost cry and a wolf howl.

    The monster's mind was confused again. It had been severely injured, and its aura was obviously much weaker.

    Ye Pengfei was also weak. These consecutive close attacks and defenses, and the forced use of Ghost Cry and Wolf Howl, made his mana fall to the lowest point.  However, he did not have time to absorb the ghost slave's mana.

    I will kill!

    He drew out a magical sword and slashed directly at the monster.  This magic sword came from the foundation-building monk. It was not refined. Ye Pengfei purely used it as a broadsword.

    With a squeaking sound, the magic knife shattered, and a deep wound was made on the monster beast.

    Come again!

    He pulled out another magic sword that had not been refined, inserted it into the wound, and then turned it around.

    Ouch!

    The beast let out an even more ferocious cry, which resounded through the forest. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly scream, "Not good!"

    When the spiritual consciousness shop went out, as expected, some monks were already alerted.

    "Ten miles away, there are two groups of monks!"

    We can¡¯t waste any more time, we must resolve it quickly!

    A ghost slave was quickly summoned to his side, quickly absorbed some mana, gathered a new electric light ball, and hit the right eye socket that was already burnt black.

    Penetration!

    This time, the monster, whose body has become very weak, is no longer able to resist the electric ball.  The lightning flashed fiercely and penetrated the monster's hard head.

    The strong body swayed this way and that. The fifth-level monster could not stand firmly and finally collapsed.

    leave!

    Ye Pengfei didn't have time to deal with the corpse of the monster. He controlled two ghost slaves to lift the corpse of the monster and sprinted away into the distance.

    At this moment, light rain began to fall in the sky

 Text 68. Brother, you are so lucky (second update)

    When Ye Pengfei walked out of Guijian Gorge again, the sky was already dark, and the rain was getting heavier and heavier.

    Ye Pengfei looked tired, with only one pair of eyes shining with joy.

    The materials for the fifth-level monster have been safely stored in the storage bag.  The harvest this time was more than the previous two days combined.

    "Let's go back and have a rest first, and then go get the magic weapon." With this thought, Ye Pengfei bought two magic robes from Zhang Hua, changed out of his own blood clothes, and walked to the monks' residential area.

    As soon as I entered this area, I met a patrolling monk.  Having lived here for many days, the two of them have known each other for a long time.

    "Good morning, Fellow Daoist Xu." Ye Pengfei greeted with a smile on his face.

    "Morning." Brother Xu replied, then walked quickly to Ye Pengfei and whispered, "Hey, brother, you are so lucky!"

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    "Stop pretending, all the older girls are here." Brother Xu winked and chuckled, "Have you taken advantage of me and don't want to admit it? Listen to my brother's advice. It would be nice for us casual cultivators to have a companion.  , let alone such a top quality."

    "Fellow Daoist Xu, what are you talking about?" Ye Pengfei became more and more confused as he listened.

    Brother Xu did not explain, but pointed to Ye Pengfei's tent with a sly look on his face and said, "Here, go over there quickly. This eldest girl has been standing outside your tent and been soaked in the rain all night. How can I persuade her to go?"  I tried to avoid her, but she refused! This is so infatuated and envious~"

    After saying that, Brother Xu said goodbye and continued to patrol elsewhere.

    When the spiritual consciousness passed by, Ye Pengfei saw Bei Tangyu.

    "It's actually her, why is she back again?" Ye Pengfei shook his head in surprise and walked over.

    "Ye Pengfei." When Bei Tangyu saw Ye Pengfei, his big eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Why are you standing outside? Don't you know how to go in?" Ye Pengfei asked in confusion.

    "It's not like those patrolling monks." Beitang Yu complained angrily, "Last time I walked in without anyone noticing. This time I walked in without incident, and they kept circling around me. How could I possibly get in?"  Ah. If I had known better, I would have sneaked in."

    Looking at Bei Tangyu¡¯s alluring arc, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    "Okay, let's talk after we go in." Ye Pengfei.  Then, he opened the magic circle with the token and let Bei Tangyu enter the tent first.

    "Didn't you leave? Why are you back? Is it the Beast King Sect again?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "No." Bei Tangyu said with some embarrassment, "I planned to go home, but when I thought about it, I didn't have a map here and didn't know how to get there. So I came back to ask, do you know where Nanhua is?  Is there a teleportation circle to the Immortal Capital?"

    Ye Pengfei was speechless.  It seems that this is not a big deal. There is no need to come back and ask me. Why don't you just find a fairy town and ask?

    "I'm not sure either. I'll take you to buy a map later." Ye Pengfei shook his head and replied.

    "Thank you very much." Bei Tangyu replied happily.

    Ye Pengfei discovered that Bei Tangyu has become more and more lively since he changed his white clothes into red clothes.  It's like an iceberg suddenly blooming in spring.

    "Let me take a rest first. I was very tired last night." Ye Pengfei smiled and sat down on the floor.

    "Are you injured?" At this time, Bei Tangyu discovered that Ye Pengfei's right leg was a little weak.  Looking at Ye Pengfei's wrist, there are also cracks.

    "Fortunately, I was pushed by a fifth-level monster and bled a little." Ye Pengfei smiled nonchalantly.

    ??????????????? To a monk, this injury is really nothing, and it will be cured after a period of exercise and recuperation.  If there is a magic medicine, it will get better faster.

    Bei Tangyu screamed in surprise: "What? Was he pushed by a fifth-level monster? It's not serious. Let me see quickly. I have a healing elixir here."

    ah?

    Ye Pengfei was a little dumbfounded. My injury is on my right thigh. Should I expose it to you?  It's very unsightly.

    As soon as Bei Tangyu said these words, he also realized that something was wrong, and his pretty face turned red instantly.  Fortunately, there was a veil blocking Ye Pengfei's view.  Otherwise, this stunning beauty would be blushing shyly, and I'm afraid Ye Pengfei would have to go through some twists and turns again.

    "This elixir is for you, you can apply it yourself." Bei Tangyu took out a jade square box from his storage bag and handed it over.

    Ye Pengfei was not polite and opened it to take a look.  I saw,In the jade box, there was a piece of light yellow gelatin.  As soon as the lid of the box was opened, the fragrance filled the entire tent.

    "It smells really good. What kind of elixir is this?"

    "It's the fourth-grade and eighth-grade Cold Toad Belly Ointment. It's very effective in treating trauma." Bei Tangyu said easily.

    Ye Pengfei was so shocked that his hands shook and he almost threw the jade box away.

    Is there any mistake? Fourth level and eighth level!

    The elixir is the same as the elixir, the first level corresponds to the first level of the monk.  Each level is further divided into nine levels, which corresponds to the nine levels of cultivation of that level.

    Fourth level and eighth level, this is at least the elixir that only eighth level monks of Nascent Soul can use!

    "I'm just a small Qi refining monk, I can't afford the fourth-order and eighth-grade elixir." Ye Pengfei closed the lid without hesitation and handed it back.

    Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t answer, she said a little unhappy: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to buy it, I gave it to you.¡±

    "This is too expensive." Ye Pengfei smacked his tongue and said, "This is a fourth-order and eighth-grade elixir. If this is revealed, the entire South China Kingdom will rush for it."

    After a pause, Ye Pengfei warned worriedly: "By the way, you must never tell anyone that you have such a good thing, otherwise you will not be able to go back alive."

    "Others will rush for this thing or kill me. Aren't you tempted?" Bei Tangyu flashed her big, smart eyes and stared at Ye Pengfei intently.

    Ye Pengfei was embarrassed by Bei Tangyu's look. He touched the back of his head and said with a smile: "That's right, I may be stupid. You can put it away while I'm still stupid."

    Seeing that Bei Tangyu still refused to answer, Ye Pengfei simply used his magic power to levitate the jade box and send it back.

    ¡°Pfft, Bei Tangyu was amused by Ye Pengfei¡¯s words.  Then, the more I laughed, the more interesting I felt. I actually leaned forward and started laughing non-stop.

    This is not an iceberg beauty, she is just the girl next door.

    Ye Pengfei also looked at Bei Tangyu with a smile on his face, feeling that she was a hundred times more beautiful now than that cool look before.

    After laughing for a while, Bei Tangyu suddenly said solemnly: "I have decided!"

    "What have you decided?" Ye Pengfei said, but he murmured in his heart, "Don't promise me with your body. I can't enjoy your natural beauty."

    Then I heard Beitang Yu's lips parted slightly, and he said slowly, word by word: "I have decided to cook you a meal."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei thinks this is too funny. Does cooking need to be so serious?

    After thinking about it, it seems that I don¡¯t have anything to cook here.

    "Haha, you can do it this way without the need for pots and pans." Bei Tangyu said with a slight smile.

    "But, you have to make a fire to cook." Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    "Of course, look, what is this?"

    Bei Tangyu stretched out her slender hand, and saw a fire dragon emerging from her palm!

 Text 69. A real dragon spits fire to make soup (third update)

    This is not a fire dragon transformed by magic, this is a living real dragon!

    When the fire dragon flew out from Bei Tangyu's palm, the temperature in the tent instantly went up a lot.  The fire dragon swung its tail, brilliant golden light bloomed, and after a long and ethereal dragon roar, the fire dragon meekly flew up and down around Bei Tangyu's slender jade hand, leaving only an inch away from the jade hand at most.

    "You actually tamed a real dragon!"

    There are many kinds of monsters, among which the dragon family is undoubtedly the most powerful.  It is said that some dragons can transform as soon as they are born, and as babies they have abilities comparable to those of human Nascent Soul monks!

    Whether it is the fourth-level or eighth-level elixir or the talisman made from the blood of transformed demon birds, they are all inferior to this real dragon!

    Bei Tangyu smiled slightly and said: "Yes, when I practice the Nine Transformations technique, I need to use the power of this fire-type true dragon to reduce my cultivation."

    Reducing cultivation level?

    Ye Pengfei was stunned again. He could no longer remember exactly how many surprises Bei Tangyu had brought to him.

    "Others want to improve their cultivation, why do you want to reduce your cultivation?"

    "This is the wonder of the Nine Transformations Technique. It's very verbose to explain in detail. To put it simply, every time I reach the peak of my basic level, I use this fire dragon to lower my cultivation level to the lowest level, and then rebuild it. That's it.  Repeat nine times to lay a more solid foundation. Unfortunately, this fire dragon has been cast on a secret method and cannot be used for fighting. Otherwise, my combat power will be greatly increased."

    After hearing Bei Tangyu¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but marvel.  He had no idea that there was such a strange technique in this world.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei thought of a serious problem.

    "Beitang Yu, have you ever reached the ninth level of Qi Refining?"

    "Of course. I first cultivated to the ninth level of Qi Refining when I was five years old. Then I moved up to the ninth level every year and a half. Now I have reached the ninth level."

    What is a monster? This is what a monster is!

    Ye Pengfei feels that compared with Bei Tangyu, his qualifications are completely rubbish.

    But, then I thought about it, just having the qualifications to be a monster is not enough, the actual combat ability is too poor.  If it were him, he wouldn't have been so embarrassed by those two Beast King Sect disciples.

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei felt that there was something wrong with Bei Tangyu's parents' teachings. Just because Bei Tangyu was born with a charming body, he couldn't just keep her at home and practice hard all day without coming out to see the world. No wonder Bei Tangyu  Tang Yu will run away from home.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is not a talkative woman, and will not nag and criticize other people's parents.  He smiled and said, "Is it possible that you plan to use this fire dragon to cook?"

    "Yes." Bei Tangyu said with a smile, "I got it when I was three years old. It can't be used for anything except practicing. So I thought about it for a long time and finally found out that I can use it to do  meal!"

    Cooking with a fire dragon is so creative!

    Ye Pengfei gave a thumbs up and chuckled, "Then I'll wait to taste your craftsmanship."

    "Well, just wait for a feast!"

    Bei Tangyu smiled confidently, and the various ingredients in the storage bag flew out one after another.  When these ingredients were suspended in mid-air, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that Bei Tangyu's eyes changed.

    In the past, Bei Tangyu¡¯s eyes gave Ye Pengfei two words: agility.

    Now, the feeling that Bei Tangyu's eyes give Ye Pengfei is still two words - excitement!

    Ye Pengfei looked at it carefully, but it was just some ingredients commonly eaten by Qi Refining monks. There was nothing special about it. Why was she so excited?  The light dancing in his eyes seemed to turn into hot fire, cooking the ingredients.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei knew why Bei Tangyu was excited, because she really liked cooking.

    A ball of flour, plus some water, is being kneaded continuously under the influence of magic power, as if someone is really kneading the dough in the air with both hands.

    Soon, the dough was kneaded, but Bei Tangyu did not stop, but suddenly made a spell.  I saw that the dough continued to grow, and finally formed a cylindrical shape about ten feet long.

    Then, Bei Tangyu changed his method again.  The slender and round dough seemed to be held by hands at both ends. It was shaking rapidly up and down and stretched.

    "point!"

    With a tender cry, the thin noodles that had grown from a few feet long to several feet in length suddenly burst from the center, and then the cracks continued to extend to both ends, and finally turned into thousands of thin noodles that seemed to be broken but still connected.  Silk.

    Ye Pengfei quickly gathered his spiritual senses and counted them roughly. I'm afraid there are at least three thousand!

    &nbsp;Sigh!  admire!

    This technique and these spells are definitely not created for practice, but purely for cooking.

    You should know that cultivators only need to eat regularly during the Qi refining period.  When you reach the foundation-building realm, you basically don¡¯t need to eat. Even if you don¡¯t drink a sip of water or eat a grain of rice for seventeen or eight years, it won¡¯t be a big problem.  After forming the golden elixir, you can completely say goodbye to worldly food and become a so-called immortal who does not eat the fireworks of the world.

    No matter whether these spells were created by Bei Tangyu or she learned them from somewhere, they are not used for cultivating the Dao.  That she can learn it so well shows her love for cooking.

    "It turns out that I really like cooking, that's why I have such a look in my eyes." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, filled with admiration in his heart.

    A serious and persistent person will always make people feel so moved. Bei Tangyu is such a persistent person.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking to himself, Bei Tangyu changed to a new ingredient.

    A whole chicken.

    An ice blade appeared in Bei Tangyu's palm, and her eyes became even hotter.

    cut!

    Under the control of Bei Tangyu, the ice blade quickly rotated around the whole chicken that had been washed, and pieces of chicken fell one after another.

    fire!

    The real dragon quickly sprayed out a line of fire. According to the standards of monks, the heat of this line of fire was not very strong.  However, it was able to grill the pieces of chicken until they were tender on the inside and charred on the outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely amazing!¡±

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual awareness, he could certainly tell that Bei Tangyu had first used the cold air of the ice blade to seal the smell of the chicken.  Then it is grilled with real dragon fire. The chicken is not only cooked, but also grilled until it is crispy on the outside, which just corresponds to the coolness on the inside.

    Although this dish is far from being eaten in his mouth, Ye Pengfei already knows that it will be an unparalleled delicacy.

    water!

    ?? Balls of ice mist poured out from Bei Tangyu's palm, and the fire dragon once again sprayed out a line of fire. It circled the ice mist a few times, and all the ice mist melted, and then was burned into a large ball of boiling hot water.

    noodle!

    Bei Tangyu waved his hand, and saw more than 3,000 noodles, thinner than hair, falling silently into the boiling hot water.

    Fierce fire!

    This time, the fire dragon spit out a large ball of flame, and the temperature of the hot water suddenly increased.  However, no matter how violently it boils, not a drop will be scattered.

    Soon, the noodles were cooked, and the pieces of roasted chicken fell into the boiling water.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by dazzling ingredients.  Every ingredient has been roughly processed before being turned into water, but the technique is not as complicated as processing noodles and chicken.  However, Ye Pengfei, who saw noodles made for the first time, was still enjoying it.

    Finally, a sea bowl fell between the two of them, and the chicken noodles suspended in mid-air fell steadily into the sea bowl.

    "Seeing that you are already very hungry, let's eat some staple food first. Please try Bei Tangyu's homemade chicken noodles!"

    Beitang Yuyu flicked his hand, and a pair of chopsticks landed on the sea bowl.  The sea bowl then moved a few inches and arrived in front of Ye Pengfei.

    When I look at her again, her eyes have become full of expectation

 Text 70. Glorious autumn chrysanthemums, gorgeous spring pines (fourth update)

    Thank you all book friends for your support. It has received over 1,000 clicks from members this week. I will add another chapter tonight.

    =======================

    Sure enough, she created her own.

    Smelling the fragrant chicken noodles, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh.  What kind of woman is she? When she is practicing the unique nine-turn method, when she is studying the complicated formations, when she is learning about the magical magic talisman, she still has the energy to delve into cooking!

    Apart from the word "admire", Ye Pengfei simply didn't know what to say.

    First, let¡¯s take a sip of the rich chicken soup, which is delicious and has endless aftertaste.

    Then pick a slender noodle thread and put it into your mouth. It is smooth, chewy and impeccable!

    "tasty!"

    Ye Pengfei gave a thumbs up and did not hesitate to express his praises.  He spoke out his words of admiration gushingly, as if what he was eating was not chicken noodles, but an amazing elixir that could directly transform a mortal into a god.

    "How can you say it so well?" Although she said this, looking at her joyful eyes, she was obviously extremely happy.

    Ye Pengfei finished the large bowl of chicken noodles in one go.  After eating, he patted his belly and said with a smile: "It feels so comfortable!"

    "Is it just that you feel comfortable eating?" Bei Tangyu smiled, "Is there no other feeling?"

    "Any other feeling?" Ye Pengfei checked his whole body and said in surprise, "I feel nothing."

    "No way. Take a look at your spirit. Is there no change?" Bei Tangyu was very surprised.

    "Yuanshen?" Ye Pengfei looked at it carefully, shook his head and said, "Nothing has changed."

    "how so¡­¡­"

    The joy he had felt just now disappeared all of a sudden, and Bei Tangyu was very depressed.

    "What's wrong with you?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "Is it possible that your chicken noodles have the effect of improving your soul?"

    "There is no chicken noodles, but the first-order Yuanshen Pill that was put in should be there. My secret chicken noodles can improve the effectiveness of the Yuanshen Pill. How come it has no effect" Bei Tangyu felt aggrieved.  Said humiliatedly.

    Yuanshen Dan!

    Ye Pengfei is about to faint again. Isn't this thing a legendary thing?  He was actually eaten by himself!

    ??????????????????????? However, it is indeed very strange. It is a first-order, non-grade, general-purpose medicine for Qi refining, and it is indeed very suitable for oneself to take.  As for why it failed, Ye Pengfei couldn't figure it out.

    He chuckled and said, "Maybe I don't have enough opportunities. Thank you very much."

    "But, but" Bei Tangyu said "but" twice in a row, but did not say the rest.

    Ye Pengfei's heart moved, and he asked in surprise: "Bei Tangyu, did you come back here specifically to make this bowl of noodles for me?"

    Bei Tangyu dodged his eyes for a moment. Seeing that he couldn't escape, he said softly: "You have too few resources here. How many years and months will it take for you to know the meaning of the star field? I just want to help you, and I don't look down on you.  the meaning of."

    "I know, thank you for your kindness." Ye Pengfei sighed and said, "Compared to your home, our place is indeed a remote place, so we don't even have a Nascent Soul monk. However, you can't force opportunity, so this is not  , you kindly gave it to me, but I am not happy to accept it."

    "If it were yesterday, Ye Pengfei would still have distracting thoughts if he lost this opportunity.  However, after experiencing such a big setback, his state of mind improved a lot.  Even though he missed such a legendary opportunity like the Yuanshen Pill, he still felt calm and calm.

    However, neither Ye Pengfei nor Bei Tangyu knew that it was not that Ye Pengfei was not blessed to enjoy this opportunity, but that the level of the Yuanshen Pill was low!

    Bei Tangyu took out the first-order Yuanshen Pill according to Ye Pengfei's Qi refining skills.  However, Ye Pengfei's soul had long been "forced" by her mother to reach the foundation building stage. In this case, how could taking the first-level elixir still be useful?

    Both of them were silent for a while, but Ye Pengfei was the first to break the silence.

    Looking at the other ingredients in the air, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "You must have planned to put some magic elixirs in the remaining dishes. There is no need to waste them. I just want to taste your cooking.  "

    Bei Tangyu neither spoke nor made any move.  She sat there and looked at Ye Pengfei intently for a long time. Suddenly, she lifted her veil.

    The peerless appearance appeared in front of Ye Pengfei again.  This time, Ye Pengfei found that he did not need to dodge and could appreciate this beauty with a very peaceful mind.

    ¡°I want to release the restraints on my naturally beautiful body.Is that okay?  "Red lips vomited slightly, Ye Pengfei did not expect that Bei Tangyu would make such a request.

    It would be a lie to say that I have no fear.  That experience was not very pleasant, and I almost fell into a place of eternal destruction.

    However, looking at Bei Tangyu¡¯s expectant eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her.

    "Well, since I resisted last time, I should be able to do it this time too!" Ye Pengfei agreed with gritted teeth.

    Bei Tangyu nodded solemnly and carefully released Bing Po's suppression.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt a huge impact coming towards his face.  However, the next moment, the impact roared past him without causing any waves.

    So easy!

    Bei Tangyu smiled, what kind of smile it was.  It was as if the heavy burden weighing on my body could finally be let go, and I was relieved!

    With this smile, Bei Tangyu seemed to have a hazy brilliance all over his body, attracting Ye Pengfei to join in.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei didn't move. With his current strength, he could naturally inherit this natural charm.  There was only appreciation in his eyes.

    Ye Pengfei sighed sincerely, thinking for a long time, but couldn't form any words of praise.  After thinking for a long time, he managed to find a passage: "Its shape is as graceful as a startling giant, as graceful as a swimming dragon. The autumn chrysanthemums are shining brightly, and the spring pines are gorgeous. It seems like the moon is covered by light clouds, and flutters like the flowing wind.  Snow. I can¡¯t bully the ancients!¡±

    "It's not as beautiful as you said." Bei Tangyu smiled shyly, as if a thin layer of rouge was applied to his face, with a slight pink color, as gorgeous as the peach blossoms blooming in March.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said nothing. The admiration in his eyes was obviously saying, you are far more beautiful than this.

    Bei Tangyu smiled happily and said, "I'm going to start. In this state, I can make even better food!"

    With her jade arms lightly relaxed and her slender fingers flicking, watching Bei Tangyu¡¯s cooking is like enjoying a charming song and dance, like savoring a moving poem

    Neither Ye Pengfei nor Bei Tangyu knew that while they were tasting delicious food, Bei Tangyu's parents were watching all this through a piece of transparent jade.

    "Ms. sir, you see, this child is even more outstanding than the last time. If he learns my secret technique again, no matter how high Yu'er's cultivation is, he will not be deceived by Yu'er's natural beauty." Gongzhuang  The nun was very happy.

    "Humph, we have to wait until he opens the Great Zhouxingyu Map and finds us."

    When he returned home, the male cultivator had lost his spell and was no longer surrounded by clouds and fog.  I saw that he had a narrow waist and broad shoulders, a muscular body, sword-shaped eyebrows at the temples, and eyes like lightning. He seemed to be calm and intimidating.

    "You, you, you, when you met me three hundred years ago, didn't you even know that there is a heaven outside the world? Why are you so harsh on this child?"

    "It's not because of Yu'er." The male cultivator sighed and said, "If you are not a parent, you don't know how your parents feel. When my father-in-law and mother-in-law didn't agree with us, they were afraid that you would suffer along with me. Later, didn't you also  Have you suffered a lot? If we were not both so lucky, we would have perished long ago. Now that I am also a father, I don¡¯t want Yu¡¯er to take this risk. I didn¡¯t stop Yu¡¯er from giving the psychic gem to  This kid has already taken a step back. Mei'er, please stop pleading for this kid."

    The male cultivator spoke with emotion, and the female cultivator in palace attire was also speechless.

    After the two were silent for a while, they looked at the jade again. Bei Tangyu was already saying his final goodbyes to Ye Pengfei

 Text 71. Fang Baishan is here...(fifth update)

    The fifth update has arrived, please continue to ask for support!

    =================================

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m really leaving.¡±

    Bei Tangyu once again used the Ice Soul Inner Charm Technique to hide his naturally charming body.  However, the veil has not been put on yet.  The sadness on her pretty face made Ye Pengfei tremble in his heart.

    "I really want to stay, but with my father's ability, he will come here soon. If you let him see you, you will be in trouble. This time, turning back to cook a meal is already quite risky.  ¡±

    Ye Pengfei looked at Bei Tangyu with complicated eyes. He had never expected that cooking and eating a meal would involve taking a lot of risks.

    Bei Tangyu said softly with melancholy eyes: "I have to leave. If I never have the chance to sneak out again, Pengfei, you must remember to come to me."

    There is not a single word "love" in this entire paragraph.  But how could Ye Pengfei not understand the girl's thoughts?

    "I" Ye Pengfei opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How long have the two been in contact and how many things have they gone through? Where does the love come from?

    It¡¯s sheer nonsense to say that you don¡¯t have any intention, but to say that you¡¯re not attracted to such a stunning beauty!

    Ye Pengfei could only close his mouth and listen to Bei Tangyu continue talking.

    "There is no sun and moon in cultivating, and it takes a thousand years to sit still. I don't know how long it will take for you to reach that state. But as long as you are still alive, you must remember that there is a person waiting for you in a distant place!"

    ??Tie on your veil and drift away.  There is no trace of the beautiful lady, the lingering fragrance is gone

    "Well, putting so much pressure on me can be regarded as giving me a lot of motivation?" Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head, not thinking about it anymore.  Regardless of whether he is sentimental or ruthless, just because the environment between the two people is so different, he should not be wishful thinking now, and the right way is to improve his cultivation first.

    A trace of distracting thoughts quickly disappeared, and Ye Pengfei returned to his normal state.

    After eating a delicious meal, Ye Pengfei felt full of energy. He checked various things in the storage bag and made a space to place the magical artifacts. Ye Pengfei stood up and prepared to go to Zhang Hua and his second uncle to get the magical artifacts.  .  At this moment, a sound transmission talisman flew into the magic circle and hung on the tent.

    "It's Senior Brother Qiu. Why did he come to me?" After waving his hand to accept the teleportation talisman, Ye Pengfei opened the magic circle in surprise and went out to greet Qiu Shu.  As soon as he came out of the tent, Ye Pengfei saw a foundation-building monk standing in front of Qiu Shu.

    "It feels so familiar." Ye Pengfei blinked.

    The monks have very good memories. Judging from his appearance, Ye Pengfei must have never seen him before.  But this breath seems to have been encountered more than once.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei looking at him with confused eyes, Fang Baishan also felt a little scared in his heart.  This kid shouldn't have remembered what happened at the hot spring pool. His senses are too keen.

    Thinking about the purpose of his visit this time, Fang Baishan simply said it himself: "Haha, Ye Fellow Taoist, how are you doing here? When we first met by the hot spring pool, you were just a low-level Qi refining person. I haven't seen you for a year, and now  He has almost entered the advanced level of Qi refining, he is really a genius!"

    Bullshit genius!  If there is a girl who can jump from the first floor to the ninth floor in a year and a half, then she is called a genius!

    Ye Pengfei looked calm, looked Fang Baishan up and down again, and asked: "Senior, I'm afraid this is not the first time we met by the hot spring pool. Why do I feel like I've seen you at Qin Zhongtian, the head of Qin?"

    Fang Baishan felt his heart beat twice.

    You kid, you are too much of a monster. When you went to my master, I was far away from you.  You were just a mortal at that time, how could you feel my breath?

    However, no matter how surprised Fang Baishan was, since Ye Pengfei had made it clear, he could only do it.  What's more, even if you don't recruit now, you will have to report yourself soon.

    "Haha, Fellow Daoist Ye is really awesome. In the Baishan Mountain below, Qin Zhongtian is my master."

    I see, you almost became our senior brother.

    ¡°It turns out to be Senior Fang, please come in. Senior Brother Qiu, you¡¯ve also invited me.¡±

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand and welcomed Fang Baishan and Qiu Shu into the tent.

    After the host and guest were seated, Ye Pengfei asked: "I wonder if Senior Fang came to see me this time. What's the matter?"

    ¡°Obviously, Qiu Shu is the one who leads the way, and things will fall on Fang Baishan.

    Fang Baishan took out a letter from his storage bag and said with a smile: "I came here specifically to deliver this letter."

    &nbsp; "Letter?" Ye Pengfei took it in surprise.  There was no mark on the envelope and it was impossible to tell who had written it.

    When I opened the envelope, before I could take out the spiritual paper, the spiritual paper suddenly popped out.

    "Haha, good disciple, I must have shocked you!"

    Damn it, it¡¯s Master, you old naughty boy, you actually scared me like this.

    Ye Pengfei was extremely speechless as he looked at the spiritual note flying in mid-air with its aura flickering.

    "Your master has come back and is now at Old Man Qin's place. This time I got a high-grade magic weapon for my master. I have to seize the time to refine it, so I don't have time to find you. I heard that you have reached the sixth level of Qi refining. Yes, that's good.  , enough to protect yourself.¡±

    "However, I am not telling you, Master, but you are too incompetent. Old Qin wants to accept you as his apprentice, so just accept it. Wait for your master to come back, and then you can tell him - I am Dongfang Ao first.  Tian¡¯s apprentice, and then your apprentice, I¡¯ll leave with my master right now - I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make old Qin depressed to death, haha"

    Hearing Dongfang Aotian's extremely shameless words, Ye Pengfei was speechless, Fang Baishan was speechless, and Qiu Shu was so shocked that he couldn't even close his jaw.

    "Forget it, I won't say more about you. You are too young and it is normal to be impulsive. However, since Old Man Qin is always thinking about you, you have to give him face, right? I have made the decision for you, not Old Man Qin.  As your disciple, you will be the elder Keqing of the Mangshan sect. From now on, if you are awesome, Old Man Qin will also benefit from it. I asked Boy Fang to bring you the elder token. There are also some things I earned from this adventure,  I have brought them all to you as well. You practice well, and when I refine this magic weapon for my master, I will take you to travel around the world!"

    ¡°At this moment, all three people in the tent had their jaws dislocated and could not close their jaws.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Elder Keqing!

    "Well, Senior Fang, it seems that you can only become an elder after building the foundation. I am only at the sixth level of Qi Refining." Ye Pengfei said with a wry smile.

    "Hehe, hehe, I don't know, I'm just responsible for bringing things. Here, here you go."

    Fang Baishan smiled on his face and handed over a storage bag, but he was complaining in his heart.  No wonder Dongfang Aotian stopped Master from telling him the truth. He wanted to scare me emotionally.  He was quite shameless in the past, always making fun of my master's stuff.  Now that I have a good magic weapon, I am becoming more and more independent, and even a junior like me is making fun of it.

    Shaking his head secretly, Fang Baishan said seriously: "Elder Ye, since you are already the elder of our Mangshan sect's guest minister, you don't need to call me senior, just call me elder Fang."

    "Yes, Elder Fang."

    At this moment, Qiu Shu also recovered from the shock. He quickly stood up and bowed and saluted: "I have met Elder Ye!"

    We, the first elder in the Qi refining stage in the history of the Mangshan sect, have a bright future!  Thanks to more than a month ago, I had established some relationship with him, so I would have an excuse to get to know him more closely in the future.

    Qiu Shu smiled all over his face and felt that the smell of the air was charming.

    "Wait a minute, charming?"

    Qiu Shu finally reacted, but Fang Baishan's expression changed slightly and he started to look around

 Text 72. Hold the book with your hands when reading (first update)

    "What a powerful charm!" Looking at Qiu Shu, who was sitting cross-legged and struggling to fight against this charming aura, Fang Baishan exclaimed, "Elder Ye, when we came just now, we saw a woman in red from a distance.  Come out of your place, could it be that this charming power was exerted by her?"

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei nodded, not hiding anything.

    Fang Baishan¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°Did she take action against Elder Ye? She is so courageous, wait until I catch her and bring her back!¡±

    "Don't!" Ye Pengfei was startled. Bei Tangyu is easy to catch, but her parents are not easy to deal with. Besides, he can't let Bei Tangyu get hurt. "It's a friend. He just made a little joke with me.  ."

    "Is this a little joke?" Fang Baishan's eyes suddenly widened, and then he laughed meaningfully.

    Damn it, why are you smiling so lewdly?  Ye Pengfei looked at Fang Baishan speechlessly, feeling that there was no explanation for this, so he simply buried his head in looking at the storage bag given by Dongfang Aotian.

    The Ghost King Banner!

    The first sight of the spiritual weapon made Ye Pengfei overjoyed.

    The ghost-controlling flags are divided into hundreds of ghost flags (medium-grade magical weapons), thousand ghost flags (top-grade magical weapons), ten thousand ghost flags (medium-grade spiritual weapons), and ghost king flags (top-grade spiritual weapons).  The Ghost King Banner is the strongest ghost-controlling flag!

    "It's a pity that my current cultivation level is not enough, so I can't use it for the time being."

    Ye Pengfei understood that this was what the master had left for him to use in the future.  With my current upgrade speed, I will be able to use it soon.

    Look further down, the Millennium Grimace Flower!

    Looking at this grimace flower, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of Xu Caiyi.  When she met her for the second time, she couldn't even forget the grimacing flowers that were less than 10 years old.  If she were still here now, what kind of exclamation would she make when she saw this thousand-year-old ghost-faced flower?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but show a faint smile.

    Such a grimace flower is worth as much as a mid-grade spiritual weapon.  Use it to refine Yin Dan, and you can completely refine the second-level and sixth-grade elixir.

    "This will only be useful after I get a high-grade ghost slave."

    Ye Pengfei looked away and saw the next thing¡ª¡ª

    A completely black knife with a spirit-sealing talisman attached to it.

    With Fang Baishan and Qiu Shu here, it is not convenient for Ye Pengfei to perform sacrifices immediately.  So, I just opened the sealing talisman and sensed it a little.

    "It's a low-grade spiritual weapon, just right for me." Ye Pengfei was very happy, because he didn't have an offensive spiritual weapon at his disposal.  A lower-grade spiritual weapon requires much less mana than a medium-grade spiritual weapon.  Coupled with the dual-use method of distraction, I can directly use it to fight with others.

    Continue reading.

    Some good-quality ores and some medicinal materials used to refine Yin Dan are not as valuable as the first three.  However, the quantity is quite large, and the total amount must be worth a lot of spiritual stones.

    There are no spiritual stones. As Qin Zhongtian expected, the master will not have any spiritual stones left.  If Master hadn't just acquired these things during his adventure, I'm afraid I wouldn't have gained much benefit.

    After checking the storage bag, he looked up and saw Qiu Shu still sitting on the ground, with a solemn expression.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but said in surprise: "Elder Fang, will Qiu Shu be fine? Do you want to help him?"

    "How can I help?" Fang Baishan shook his head and said, "To get rid of this kind of charm, it all depends on the power of his own soul. Don't worry, he has already reached the ninth level of Qi refining, and he can handle it with a little effort."

    Having said this, Fang Baishan suddenly thought that Ye Pengfei was only at the sixth level of Qi refining, yet he was sitting as straight as a clock, with nothing going on!

    Thinking further, the female cultivator in red used her charm in front of Ye Pengfei, but Ye Pengfei was still fine.  Qiu Shu was just disturbed by the charm power remaining in the air, so he needed to go to such trouble!

    Fang Baishan opened his mouth, wanting to ask.  But asking people for secrets was the biggest taboo among monks. He opened and closed his mouth several times, but he refused to ask.  But in my heart, I felt like I had been scratched by a cat. It was itchy and numb, and it was extremely uncomfortable.

    Ye Pengfei saw that Fang Baishan was thoughtful, so he said kindly: "Elder Fang, if you have anything to say, just say it."

    "Then I'll tell you straight." Fang Baishan laughed when he heard about the amnesty.

    "Well, ask."

    "Elder Ye, how far has your spiritual cultivation reached now?"

    "This I don't know for sure." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "It should be stronger than the ninth level of Qi Refining. I haven't seen the foundation building technique yet, so I can't be sure."

    "Then let's quickly take a look at the foundation building skills." Now that he had asked the question, Fang Baishan felt that he was willing to do it without asking.It's time to give birth to inner demons.

    "But, I can't see the foundation building technique yet." Ye Pengfei shrugged helplessly.

    "How is it possible!" Fang Baishan didn't believe it. "Even the most ordinary monks on the sixth level of Qi Refining can see the techniques of the first and second levels of foundation building. I heard from the master that Elder Ye's natural spiritual consciousness is very strong.  How come I can now see the intermediate foundation-building techniques!"

    Although Fang Baishan was so sure, Ye Pengfei still spread his hands and said, "I'm not going to lie to you, I couldn't even see the ninth-level Qi refining technique some time ago. Yesterday, I had a chance, and my spiritual awareness increased greatly.  So I watched "Thunder Nine Heavens" again last night, and then I saw the nine-level Qi refining technique. As for the foundation-building technique, I can't see it anyway."

    The more Fang Baishan listened, the more strange he felt.  This is completely unreasonable. Reading jade slips is not a difficult task. With Ye Pengfei's qualifications as a monster, it is not surprising that he can finish "Thunder Nine Heavens" now.  But it is too strange to only be able to see the ninth level of Qi Refining.

    Fang Baishan was unwilling to give in and instigated: "Elder Ye might as well try again? Maybe he was in bad condition last night."

    Fang Baishan is not confident in what he said. Look at the jade slips to see if they are in good condition or not.  However, when he saw how Ye Pengfei "looked" at the jade slip, he was so shocked that he was completely speechless.

    I saw Ye Pengfei suspending the jade slip in front of his eyes and "looking" with all his concentration!

    Are you mistaken? Are you trying to hit me on purpose?  I know you are a pervert, you are a monster, and during your Qi refining period, you can directly check the jade slips like the ancestor of the Golden Pill, but, but Huh?

    Fang Baishan finally saw that Ye Pengfei didn't mean to hit him, but that he really "sees" like this!

    After thinking about this problem, Fang Baishan almost vomited blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Elder Ye, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s easier to read the jade slips by holding them with your hands?¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Pengfei was so shocked that his body shook, and the jade slip fell from mid-air.  Fortunately, he had quick eyesight and quick hands, so he quickly grabbed the jade slip in his hand.

    "Elder Fang, is what you said true?"

    Nonsense, of course it¡¯s true. Who among all the cultivators in the world doesn¡¯t know this?  It¡¯s just you, the monster!

    Fang Baishan murmured in his heart and said: "Elder Ye, you have the jade slip in your hand now, can you try it and you will know?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded, his spiritual consciousness seeped in, and in a flash, an endless amount of knowledge was revealed in the sea of ??consciousness!

    This is really an unexpected gain!

 Text 73. It turns out this is Zi Mansion!  (Second update)

    Hello to all the book friends who have read this book, Ju Ling is a newbie at Qidian. I kindly ask for your criticism and correction.

    ======================================

    With just one glance at the foundation-building techniques, Ye Pengfei figured out the problem that had been bothering him for a long time.

    It turns out that the void in the body is the Ji-Zhu Zi Mansion!

    Qi returns to the Dantian to cultivate the original essence, and the Purple Mansion is first opened to build the foundation of life.

    It turns out that as early as a year ago, his life had been returned to the Zi Mansion instead of being trapped in the physical body. No wonder he is more resistant to fierce battles than Zhang Han!

    The fortune in the entrance hall rises to the level of Ling Yao, looking back at the Xuanji Vientiane Instrument.

    No wonder that place can reflect the things he controls. It turns out that Zifu can gather all the phenomena of Xuanji, look back and look inside, and have it all under control!

    Looking further, Ye Pengfei realized that his soul had reached the level of the third level of foundation building, and his spiritual consciousness had reached the level of the seventh level of foundation building!

    It turned out that Ye Pengfei guessed that his spiritual knowledge level might be stronger than that of ordinary foundation-building monks just because of actual combat.  And now, he finally knows how strong he is!

    "No wonder the Yuan Shen Dan has no effect. I have already established the Yuan Shen. What use can the first-level Yuan Shen Dan do?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and continued to look back until he saw the fourth level of the golden elixir before he could no longer look at it.  The spiritual consciousness is blocked by a soft force, just like before.

    Phew~

    Ye Pengfei breathed out, stood up, bowed and thanked in a very formal manner: "Thank you, Elder Fang, for your guidance. It was not until now that Ye really understood himself."

    "Elder Ye, look at what you said." Fang Baishan quickly stood up and said, "It's just some common sense, not worthy of your solemn thanks."

    "Haha, but I don't know much about common sense." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "I hope Elder Fang can give me more advice."

    "It should be, it should be." Fang Baishan said repeatedly, "Now, Elder Ye should know the level of Yuanshen. To what extent has it reached?"

    "Three floors of foundation building."

    What?

    Fang Baishan suddenly felt pain in his chin, and he lifted his chin hard with his hand, and then he pulled his chin back.

    "sharp!"

    ¡°Besides saying this, Fang Baishan doesn¡¯t know what to do. He can¡¯t shout evil in front of others, it¡¯s too impolite.  However, if Fang Baishan asked one more question about his spiritual knowledge level, he would probably not care about being polite and would just shout "monster"!

    After calming down, the two of them chatted casually.

    This chat was mainly about Ye Pengfei asking and Fang Baishan answering.  There were many unclear things, but after Fang Baishan's careful explanation, Ye Pengfei finally understood them all.  As he spoke, Ye Pengfei suddenly remembered something in his storage bag.

    "Elder Fang, have you ever seen something like this?" Ye Pengfei took out a dark puppet from his storage bag.

    "This is a war partner." Fang Baishan took one look and planned to explain.  Suddenly, he felt something was wrong.

    "Elder Ye, how about giving me a closer look?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and pushed the puppet over.

    "It is indeed a ten thousand-year-old black glass wood!" Fang Baishan exclaimed, his face full of surprise, "Elder Ye, not to mention the strength of this war partner, the value of this material alone is higher than that of a middle-grade spiritual weapon!"

    "Is it of such high value? Impossible." Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "To be honest with Elder Fang, I got this thing by killing a low-level foundation-building monk. Look at his combat power when controlling this war partner.  It¡¯s not that good either.¡±

    "Hehe, that's because he can't do it." Fang Baishan shook his head and said with a smile, "There are countless strange things in the world of cultivation, not to mention the fairy city and the fairy capital. Just in our country in South China, there are a few monks who dare to pat their chests and vouch for it.  , can you recognize all the output of Nanhua Kingdom? Even the ancestor of Jindan can't! This ten thousand-year-old black glass wood is extremely rare, and we don't have it in Nanhua Kingdom. If I hadn't happened to specialize in studying war partners, in our Mang Mountain  I¡¯ve seen it introduced in the records in Paizang Sutra Hall, so it¡¯s impossible to recognize it.¡±

    ¡° Only then did Ye Pengfei understand what Fang Baishan said.

    "I dare to ask Elder Fang, what is the magical use of this ten thousand-year-old black glass wood?" Ye Pengfei asked humbly.

    "It can be used to practice the Nine Yin Spirit Forging Technique!" Fang Baishan said in a deep voice, "Senior Dongfang is an expert at playing with ghosts, and Elder Ye must also have experience in controlling ghosts. What is the Nine Yin Spirit Forging Technique?  Let me elaborate."

    The art of Nine Yin Spirit Forging!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help being surprised.

    &nbsp; Ghosts can practice cultivation, but because they have no spiritual intelligence, their cultivation speed is extremely slow.  Moreover, because the spiritual energy that ghosts can absorb is limited, fire spiritual energy and golden spiritual energy cannot be used, let alone thunder spiritual energy.  It is best to use water spiritual energy and earth spiritual energy. The water spiritual energy and earth spiritual energy matched in a certain proportion are what the secular world calls yin energy.

    Therefore, it is very troublesome for ghost monks to cultivate ghosts.  Unless it is a big ghost-playing sect like the Pluto Sect or the Netherworld Sect, which has many extremely dark places that last ten thousand years to herd ghosts.  Otherwise, we can only resign ourselves to fate and slowly improve the ghost's strength.

    " However, this limitation can be solved if the Nine Yin Spirit Forging Technique is used.

    Through the Nine Yin Spirit Forging Technique, all spiritual energy can be converted into an appropriate proportion of Yin energy, which is the favorite of ghost-playing monks.  However, there are many restrictions on practicing the Nine Yin Spirit Forging Technique. The first restriction is that there must be spiritual objects that assist in transforming the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  This spiritual object is either Yin wood or Yin stone condensed in the Yin house for thousands of years, or it is a spiritual weapon refined from many rare materials. In short, it is very rare.

    Therefore, although Ye Pengfei had seen this spell in "The Art of Controlling Ghosts", he only looked at it casually and did not study it in depth.  I didn't expect that by killing a low-level foundation-building monk with ulterior motives, I would be able to obtain such precious materials!

    "But, I didn't feel the presence of Yin Qi in it." Ye Pengfei said doubtfully.

    If there is no Yin Qi, how can it be used to practice the Nine Yin Spirit Refining Technique?

    "Because the Jueyin Magic Formation is etched on the outside." Fang Baishan chuckled, "I don't know which idiot got this piece of material. I guess he doesn't know how to control ghosts at all, so he spent all his efforts to etch the Jueyin Array."  The Yin magic circle dispels all the Yin energy contained in the ten thousand-year-old black glass wood. You only need to break the magic circle, then find a thousand-year Yin house, put it in and worship it for a period of time, and it will be restored to its original state.  ."

    "That's it. Thank you Elder Fang for your advice." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    You don¡¯t have to look hard to find the Millennium Haunted House, the Mangshan Haunted House is it.  When I was first sent out from Mangshan, I originally wanted to revisit my old place and practice in the Mangshan Ghost House.  But by mistake, I ended up here.  Unexpectedly, after going around and around in a big circle, I finally decided to go to Mangshan Ghost House.

    Fang Baishan pointed at the war puppet again and said: "Compared with the materials, the production level of this war puppet is a bit too rough, which is why the foundation-building monk's combat power is not high. If it can be remade, it will be restored to ten thousand  The Yin Qi of Nianmo Limu is used as the main body, and a high-quality ghost slave is used as the main body. I estimate that even my respected master, Senior Dongfang, will be jealous."

    After saying that, Fang Baishan pushed the war partner back.

 Text 74. Unexpected twists and turns (third update)

    Even the ancestor of Jindan is jealous?

    Ye Pengfei was a little surprised. He thought for a moment and pushed the war puppet back: "In that case, please ask Elder Fang to give this war puppet to my master. I won't be able to use it for the time being anyway."

    "Sorry, I won't go back to the Mangshan sect for the time being." Fang Baishan chuckled.

    Ye Pengfei said: "It turns out that Elder Fang also wants to go into the secret realm to hunt for treasure."

    "It's not for treasure hunting, it's for the little secret realm!" Ye Pengfei is the elder of the guest, and Fang Baishan does not hide the purpose of this trip.  Maybe Ye Pengfei can still help.

    "Small secret realm?" Ye Pengfei's heart skipped a beat and his eyebrows raised.  Both hands and ten fingers seemed to be out of control, trembling left and right a few times.

    Fang Baishan has lived much longer than Ye Pengfei. When this little trick fell into his eyes, he immediately guessed the reason.

    "Why, Elder Ye has seen the small secret realm?"

    Not only have I seen it, but I have also been inside it.

    Looking at Fang Baishan¡¯s bright eyes, Ye Pengfei knew that he was still too young to remain calm.  However, it was impossible for him to tell everything about the secret realm of Thunder Spiritual Qi, so he made up for it by saying, "I saw the Beast King Sect surrounding a place, so I sneaked in to take a look. As a result, I was discovered by four foundation-building monks from the Beast King Sect, and they chased after me.  It took me thousands of miles."

    Being chased for thousands of miles by four foundation-building monks?  Fang Baishan's eyes suddenly widened, he gave a thumbs up and praised repeatedly.

    ¡°I just heard Ye Pengfei say that he had killed a low-level foundation-building monk, but Fang Baishan didn¡¯t feel anything.  There are countless successful examples of low-level monks sneaking up on high-level monks, or relying on the power of magical or spiritual weapons to fight low-level monks against high-level ones.  However, being hunted for thousands of miles by four high-level monks, and still able to successfully escape unharmed, is extremely unusual.

    What¡¯s more, that¡¯s the foundation-building monk of the Beast King Sect!

    The Beast King Sect is good at controlling beasts. From the beginning of their training, they began to tame spiritual beasts.  When cultivation reaches the foundation-building stage, the spirit beasts may also have high-level Qi refining or even foundation-building levels, or they may be able to control a large number of low-level spirit beasts to fight in groups, and their combat power cannot be compared with that of monks of the same level.  Therefore, although the number of monks from the Beast King Sect is far less than that of the Mangshan Sect, they can be on an equal footing with the Mangshan Sect.

    After praising him, Fang Baishan said: "Since Elder Ye has sneaked in, you should know that there are still many sects who are planning on this small secret realm. I came here just to see if I can get help from the Beast King Sect.  Get a piece of the pie."

    Ye Pengfei's heart moved and he asked: "How can we get a share of the pie? The Beast King Sect has surrounded the small secret realm tightly, and the fat in the mouth will definitely not be spit out."

    "It's just a fight." Fang Baishan said lightly, "This kind of thing happens several times every year, it's nothing special. This time the little secret realm is probably unusual. Various sects"

    As Fang Baishan was talking, his expression suddenly changed: "Elder Ye, there is a voice transmission talisman."

    After Fang Baishan finished speaking, Ye Pengfei discovered that a sound transmission talisman had entered the magic circle from the outside.  I couldn't help but secretly praise in my heart, Jiang is really old and spicy.  Then, with a wave of his hand, a sound transmission talisman flew into his hand.

    "Huh?" After just one glance, Ye Pengfei was surprised and handed over the sound transmission talisman, "Elder Fang, this is for you."

    The talisman was branded with the Mangshan Sect¡¯s logo, which read ¡°Emergency delivery to Elder Fang Baishan.¡±

    Fang Baishan was also a little surprised. Who came here in such a hurry?  After opening the magic talisman, Fang Baishan couldn't help but be surprised and said: "The little secret realm is missing? Elder Ye, let the person outside come in quickly. Ah, forget it, you still have the power of charm left here, I'd better go out."

    With that said, Fang Baishan stood up and hurriedly asked Ye Pengfei for a token to go out.

    "Let's go and take a look." Ye Pengfei stood up, hurriedly opened the magic circle, and walked out with Fang Baishan.

    Hearing the news, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel extremely anxious.  The secret realm, like the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven, can be collected by monks.  Although I have never heard that there are other thunder-type monks in Nanhua Kingdom, there are all kinds of strange things in the world. It is not impossible for monks to use other spells to contain the secret realm of thunder spirit energy.

    ¡°Could it be that I was so well prepared that I fell short?  !

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the sharp increase in mental state yesterday, this serious loss would probably have triggered inner demons.

    After calming down and not worrying about gains and losses, Ye Pengfei and Fang Baishan walked out of the tent side by side.  I saw a ninth-level Qi Refining disciple of the Mangshan Sect whom I had never seen before, standing outside waiting with an anxious look on his face.

    He caught a glimpse of a monk walking out side by side with Fang Baishan.  CarefullyLook, he is just a monk at the sixth level of Qi Refining. He couldn't help cursing in his heart: "What kind of idiot who doesn't understand the rules dares to walk side by side with the senior foundation builder!"

    However, since his elders are here, he cannot mess with the rules. The Mangshan sect disciple quickly bowed to Fang Baishan and saluted: "I have met Elder Fang."

    "Excuse me." Fang Baishan waved his hand, pointed at Ye Pengfei, and said, "This is the guest elder of our Mangshan sect, Elder Ye Pengfei, come here to see me."

    Elder Ke Qing?

    The Mangshan sect disciple thought that he had heard wrongly. This boy was only at the sixth level of Qi refining.  However, when I heard the last name again

    "My surname is Ye, is he the one"

    Thinking of this, the Mangshan sect disciple couldn't help but feel shocked in his heart.

    "Disciple Sun Shuzheng, I have met Elder Ye!" Sun Shuzheng bowed to Ye Pengfei respectfully.

    Although Sun Shuzheng's attitude was respectful, he was still cursing secretly in his heart: "Damn, aren't you just relying on me to be awesome? He is only at the sixth level of Qi Refining, but he actually became an elder. The sect is too partial!"

    How did Ye Pengfei know that now everyone in the Mangshan sect spreads his life experience to a miraculous level?  Although Qin Zhongtian has also publicly said that Ye Pengfei is a disciple of Dongfang Aotian, comes from a secular family, and has nothing to do with the Jindan ancestor of the Law Enforcement Hall.  However, the rumors stop at the wise men. How many of the Mangshan sect are worthy of the word "wise men"?  Especially among the disciples in the Qi Refining Stage, rumors about the mystery of Ye Pengfei's life experience are getting more and more outrageous.

    Ye Pengfei knew nothing about this, so he stood there and accepted the gift.

    "Sun Shuzheng is an outstanding disciple of Zhantang. In terms of combat prowess, among the Qi Refining disciples of our Mangshan School, he is undoubtedly the number one!" Fang Baishan introduced Sun Shuzheng to Ye Pengfei again.

    "Then Ye will have to ask for more advice in the future!" Ye Pengfei also praised.  However, when these words of praise fell on Sun Shuzheng's ears, they changed their taste.

    "Who are you, even though you are only at the sixth level of Qi Refining, you dare to ask me for advice. With just one finger, I can stab you to death!" Sun Shuzheng lowered his head slightly, his face was calm, and his mind was extremely deep.

    Unable to enter the tent, Fang Baishan casually set up a soundproof array to cover the three people inside.

    "Sun Shuzheng, what is going on?"

    "The disciples don't know either." Sun Shuzheng said, "The disciples only know that the cold-blooded beast Zhang Mengtian has gone crazy and will kill any monk who is not from the Beast King Sect! This news was also said by the monks who escaped from the secret realm. According to us  According to statistics, in addition to Fire Feather Palace and Pluto Sect, there is a team of monks in the secret realm, and the other monk teams have all escaped!"

    "Could it be that some monk took that little secret realm away?" Fang Baishan murmured to himself.

    This is the result that Ye Pengfei least wants to see. The blessed land of the thunder monks is so precious, and he will have to rely on it for his future cultivation.

    After frowning and thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei suddenly had a flash of inspiration and said: "Elder Fang, the entrance to the secret realm will be moved, and maybe the entrance to the small secret realm will also be moved. Why not torture the evil soul?"

    "That makes sense!" Fang Baishan's eyes lit up and he chuckled, "Elder Ye is still clear-headed. Let's go and torture that evil soul!"

 Text 75. Soul Searching Technique (Fourth Update)

    The last update is delivered today.  Tomorrow, members can click 2000 to add an additional chapter.

    ============================

    Ye Pengfei finally saw the evil spirit clearly.

    That day, after killing Cao Dong, the evil spirit appeared too suddenly and came and went at an alarming speed. Ye Pengfei only saw a group of dark light and did not see the appearance of the evil spirit clearly.

    Standing next to Fang Baishan, looking carefully at the imprisoned evil soul, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but exclaimed: "It has actually cultivated a body. Is it possible that it once had the strength of the ancestor of Yuanying?"

    Human monks cultivate immortality and enlightenment¡ª¡ª

    When the soul first condenses, it is the realm of refining qi;

    ??The first opening of Zi Mansion is the realm of foundation building;

    When the soul condenses into a solid golden elixir, it is the golden elixir realm;

    The golden elixir is shattered, and the Nascent Soul emerges.  It looks like a miniature version of a real person, with head, feet, and a complete body.  Entering and exiting Zifu is easy.  You can break away from the physical body and travel around the world without worries. This is the realm of Nascent Soul!

    Although the body of this evil spirit, whose whole body exudes black light, is a little loose, it clearly has a head and feet.  Especially the curved horn on his forehead, which is exactly the same as Cao Dong's horn after his mutation.

    "However, Fang Baishan couldn't answer Ye Pengfei's question.

    "The demon race is too rare. I don't know how they divide their cultivation realms." Fang Baishan shook his head, and then said with great certainty, "But, I can be sure that it does not have the strength of the Yuan Ying ancestor. Elder Ye  , you have to know that even the golden elixir of the primordial spirit of the ancestor of the golden elixir cannot be resisted by the Qi refining monks, let alone the Nascent Soul! This evil spirit can be captured by my mid-level and high-level Qi refining disciples of the Mangshan sect.  I¡¯m afraid the strength is not even as good as the Foundation-Building Soul.¡±

    Fang Baishan¡¯s analysis was very reasonable, and Ye Pengfei nodded and agreed.  Then, he asked: "How should I be tortured?"

    "Use the soul-searching method!" Fang Baishan pointed at Qiu Shu and said, "Qiu Shu, come here and explain it to Elder Ye."

    By this time, Qiu Shu had also overcome the power of charm and followed.  Upon hearing Fang Baishan's call, Qiu Shu hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Elder Ye, the technique I practice is called Huangquan Biluo Jue, which is designed to defeat the ghost spirit. There is a spell in the technique called Soul Searching Technique.  You can forcibly search the memory in the soul. It just consumes too much mana and damages the soul, so it won't be used easily."

    Ye Pengfei asked curiously: "It sounds like this technique should be suitable for the monks of the Pluto Sect and the Netherworld Sect. How come we Mangshan Sect monks can also practice it?"

    Fang Baishan chuckled and said: "Elder Ye has only been in the Mangshan sect for a short time, so he may not know something. Our Mangshan sect is inclusive and can practice all kinds of exercises. The Mangshan sect has three halls, five halls, and ninety-nine peaks.  Except for the disciples of the Dan Hall and the Qi Hall, who must major in the masculine method of fire, there is no restriction on practicing Kung Fu everywhere else. Qiu Shu comes from Huangquan Peak. Listening to this name, Elder Ye knows what kind of practice the monks in their peak have.  Let¡¯s get together.¡±

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei nodded and praised, "There is no fixed number of cultivation, and there are thousands of roads. This way, it is much better than the Beast King Sect and the Hades Sect sticking to one road."

    "Who says it's not?" Fang Baishan became proud when he talked about the advantages of the sect, and kept talking, "As for the soul-searching method, the monks of the Pluto Sect and the Netherworld Sect also practice it, but it is not as good as ours at Huangquan Peak.  The monks are very sophisticated. The reason is not just because there is a Dharma-discussing ceremony in the sect, Qiu Shu and the others can confirm each other with the monks from other peaks and deepen their understanding of the soul-searching method."

    "Those two sects of monks thought they were sincere, but they didn't know that by doing so, they would probably get into trouble. But if you want to go out to practice and gain knowledge, the monks you meet are not from their sect.  How can we devote ourselves to research? If we just talk about quality, the monks from these two sects are no match for our Mangshan Sect Huangquanfeng monks!"

    How could Ye Pengfei, who had been practicing as a casual cultivator for a year, hear this truth?  After hearing this, he nodded repeatedly, and felt even more impulsively and naively that he "fenranly" refused Qin Zhongtian's invitation a year ago.

    "This is the price of youth. Fortunately, not much time is wasted. You can make up for it later." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and his mood went to a higher level.

    In fact, things in the world are often like this. If you are impulsive when you don't need to be "energized", you may seem quite courageous, but you may lose your opportunity.  People who are mediocre and peaceful may seem very boring and may even be labeled as "bloodless", but they are more likely to succeed.

    Especially in the world of cultivation, monks generally have a long life span.  Most Qi-refining monks can live to be one or two hundred years old, and it is normal for foundation-building monks to live to be three or four hundred years old.  If a golden elixir is formed, life expectancy will be greatly increased, and there are many old monsters who are one or two thousand years old  Over such a long period of time, an impulsive personality will not only bring no opportunities to oneself, but may also lead to unexpected disasters.  Only those who are introverted and good at the golden mean can practice better.

    Ye Pengfei is very lucky. He has a "shameless" master, and the lost opportunities can be recovered by Dongfang Aotian.

    Qin Zhongtian is also a good golden elixir monk. Although he was sternly rejected by the little guy, which was very shameful, he still generously sent Fang Baishan to protect him secretly.  Although there was a secret show of goodwill and the reason of not wanting to offend Dongfang Aotian, in the end, doing so also protected Ye Pengfei.  Otherwise, if Ye Pengfei was suddenly attacked by a third-order white falcon by the hot spring pool, his skin would peel off even if he didn't die.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was deeply reflecting, Qiu Shu followed Fang Baishan's order and began to use the soul-searching method on the evil spirit.

    When he caught the evil soul, Qiu Shu had already used the soul-searching method once.  However, after only searching to a very shallow level, I knew the changing pattern of the entrance to the secret realm, so I didn't waste any mana and continued the search.  This time, Qiu Shu once again used the soul-searching method for the mysterious missing place.

    I saw that Qiu Shu first sacrificed a silver skull-shaped spiritual weapon.  As soon as this magic weapon appeared, the evil soul began to shake crazily, trying to avoid and escape.  However, the magic circle that restrains it is very powerful, and it cannot shake the magic circle at all.

    Qiu Shu's face was calm, and he didn't pay attention to the madness of the evil soul. He opened his mouth and spit out a stream of rich black air, shooting towards the silver skull.  The skull seemed to be eating, opening its mouth to inhale the black air.  I saw that after the black energy entered the skull, it continued to circle inside the skull, forming a small black vortex.

    "The blue water falls from the underworld, the ten yin realms, the soul comes out of the body!"

    A flash of light shot out from the silver skull and shot straight into the evil soul!

    "It turned out to be a Yuanshen weapon!" Ye Pengfei was surprised.

    Qi refining monks cannot perform the technique of leaving the body. Only by warming and nourishing the soul weapon and refining part of the soul into the spiritual weapon can the technique of leaving the body be performed.  However, spiritual weapons are expensive, and Yuanshen weapons are even more expensive.  At yesterday's auction, a low-grade Yuanshen weapon was also auctioned, and the final price was as high as 300,000 souls!

    This kind of price is beyond the reach of a Qi Refining monk.

    "I didn't expect that Qiu Shu could actually afford the Yuanshen weapon." Ye Pengfei glanced at Qiu Shu and sighed secretly in his heart.

    Fang Baishan, who was standing side by side with him, saw what Ye Pengfei was thinking. He smiled slightly and whispered: "Any disciple who has the ability to advance to the foundation building level, as long as he reaches the ninth level of Qi Refining, the sect will give Yuan Shen weapons."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel shocked in his heart!

 Text 76. The whereabouts of the secret realm of thunder spirit energy (first update)

    I knew that there was a big gap between monks with sects and casual cultivators without sects, but I didn't know that there was such an astonishing gap.

    Thinking about Zhang Han, Xu Caiyi was very surprised to have a Yuanshen magic weapon, which was only of middle grade. He said that there were very few Qi refining monks among casual cultivators who could afford the Yuanshen magic weapon.  However, in the Mangshan Sect, as long as you have the ability to rush to the ninth level of Qi Refining, and hopefully advance to foundation building, you can get a Yuanshen weapon!

    "With this Yuan Shen weapon, Qiu Shu can be invincible against ordinary cultivators!"

    Using magic power to control magic weapons and spiritual weapons is far inferior to using Yuan Shen to accurately control magic weapons and spiritual weapons in Zifu.  And if part of the soul sacrifice can be refined into magical weapons and spiritual weapons, so that the magical weapons and spiritual weapons also have a certain amount of intelligence, the power will be even greater when used!

    "Actually, Elder Ye can also refine the ten thousand-year-old black glass wood into a Yuan Shen weapon." Fang Baishan said in a low voice, "As long as the refining method is right, it can be made into a top Yuan Shen weapon."

    Do I still need to learn to refine weapons?

    There are still a lot of formation books in the storage bag. If I buy a bunch of weapon refining books, I won¡¯t be able to read them all until the Year of the Monkey and the Horse.  What's more, if you are greedy for more, now that you have decided on the minor formation, you should not be distracted by studying the weapon refining.

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself and gave up the idea.

    After waiting for nearly half an hour, Qiu Shu finished searching for souls.  His face was slightly pale, but his expression was very exciting.

    "Report to Elder Fang and Elder Ye, that small secret realm is actually the refuge of the Thunder Spirit Body!"

    Thunder spirit body!

    Ye Pengfei, who had already entered the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, was naturally not touched at all.  However, when these three words fell in Fang Baishan's ears, they were like a thunder!

    "Are you sure?" Fang Baishan grabbed Qiu Shu's shoulders a bit glumly.

    "Sure!" Qiu Shu replied with great certainty, "In the ancient war, the demon clan asked the spirit clan to help create this secret realm in order to avoid disaster. Then, the thunder spirit body created this secret realm  A small secret place as your own refuge!¡±

    "It's actually a thunder spirit body! It's actually a thunder spirit body!" Fang Baishan rubbed his hands with joy, and then said very solemnly, "This news must not be known to other people. It must be kept secret. Do you understand? I will immediately  Notify the leader!"

    There are only four people here, Fang Baishan, Ye Pengfei, Qiu Shu and Sun Shuzheng. There is a magic circle guarding them outside, so they are not afraid of monks eavesdropping.  Seeing Fang Baishan being so solemn, Ye Pengfei and others nodded solemnly.

    Qiu Shu and Sun Shuzheng had no other thoughts, but Ye Pengfei lamented in his heart: "Oh, it seems that the Thunder Spirit Body has no share of me."

    ??The spirit clan, the spirit body, is used to refine spirit treasures. A magic weapon will attract the golden elixir ancestors to flock to it. One can imagine how attractive the thunder spirit body that can refine spirit treasures can be!

    Once the Jindan Patriarch intervenes, he will definitely have no share.

    "We can only use this secret realm to practice. Fortunately, the Mangshan sect captured the evil spirit. Otherwise, we wouldn't even be able to get a piece of the pie."

    Just when Ye Pengfei secretly shook his head and sighed, Qiu Shu's next words gave Ye Pengfei new hope.

    "However, Elder Fang, the evil spirit does not know how to find the secret realm of thunder spirit energy."

    "What, it doesn't know?" Fang Baishan was shocked by the news, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on his head.

    "Yes." Qiu Shu said, "The spirit clan only told the demon clan the changing rules of the entrance and exit of the big secret realm outside, but did not tell the demon clan how the small secret realm changes. Moreover, the evil spirit does not know how to enter this secret realm.  I don¡¯t know if there is anything else inside besides the Thunder Spirit Body.¡±

    "Damn it, why don't you just say it doesn't know anything?" Fang Baishan, who was in a bad mood, couldn't help but uttered a curse word.

    Having such a huge amount of wealth right in front of you, but not knowing where to look for it or how to get into it, makes everyone feel depressed.

    "Forget it, let the leader make the decision." Fang Baishan shook his head with a bitter smile and crushed the summons slip.

    From Mangshan School to Guijian Gorge, the straight-line distance is thousands of miles away.  If Ye Pengfei were asked to walk this distance, it would take at least half a day.  As the ancestor of the Golden Pill, Qin Zhongtian flew so fast that he flew to the Guijian Gorge in a mere amount of time.

    There is a golden elixir ancestor here!

    The pressure of the golden elixir is coming, not only the monks in Guijian Gorge, but also the monks in several fairy towns some distance away from Guijian Gorge are trembling and afraid to show their anger.

    "This is the power of the golden elixir!" Ye Pengfei spread out his spiritual consciousness and looked at the many cultivators in a radius of more than ten miles.They were all cautious and didn't even dare to say anything. They couldn't help but sigh secretly in their hearts.

    However, apart from sighing, Ye Pengfei did not feel any awe.  He didn't know that this was precisely because his horizons had been opened by Bei Tangyu and his state of mind became more enlightened.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei again, Qin Zhongtian was also full of emotion.  Especially when he saw that facing his own pressure, Ye Pengfei's expression was more peaceful and calm than that of his direct disciple Fang Baishan. Qin Zhongtian even thought more highly of Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, he did not immediately ask Fang Baishan about the reason for crushing the gold slip. Instead, he nodded to Ye Pengfei and said with a smile: "Nephew Ye, you are well."

    ¡°I¡¯ve met Master Qin, and I¡¯m doing pretty well.¡± Ye Pengfei bowed slightly and saluted.

    Fang Baishan had long known that his master was very optimistic about Ye Pengfei. He even knew that Ye Pengfei had a thunder-type heavenly spirit and practiced the top-level technique "Thunder Nine Heavens", so he didn't take this conversation seriously.

    But neither Qiu Shu nor Sun Shuzheng knew.  Qiu Shu valued Ye Pengfei even more, but Sun Shuzheng was increasingly dissatisfied

    After listening to Fang Baishan¡¯s narration, Qin Zhongtian, instead of being happy, frowned slightly.

    "Master, is there any problem?" Fang Baishan felt very strange when he saw Master's expression.  Such an amazing little secret realm, maybe with the resources inside, our Mangshan sect can produce a few great Nascent Soul monks. Why is Master still frowning?

    Qin Zhongtian did not answer in detail, but just sighed slightly: "A common man is innocent and only has his treasure."

    Ye Pengfei reacted immediately.

    After a while, Fang Baishan figured it out.

    Qiu Shu and Sun Shuzheng stared, not knowing what the leader was talking about.  Our Mangshan sect is a super powerful sect in Nanhua Kingdom. Is it possible that there are still people who dare to go against us?

    Qin Zhongtian naturally would not explain the reason in detail to Qiu Shu and Sun Shuzheng.  Seeing that Ye Pengfei understood it faster than Fang Baishan, he couldn't help but nodded secretly.

    "Nephew Ye Xian, how do you think this matter should be handled?"

    The head actually asked Ye Pengfei for information!

    Qiu Shu looked at Ye Pengfei with more and more respect, while Sun Shuzheng looked at Ye Pengfei with a hint of deep jealousy.  As for what else is involved in this jealousy, not even Jindan cultivator Qin Zhongtian noticed

 Text 77. Upper Sect (Second Update)

    Qin Zhongtian inquired, and Ye Pengfei had to answer.

    "Does our Mangshan sect have a high-ranking sect?" The first sentence hit the point.

    With Fang Baishan¡¯s identity and status, he only vaguely knew that there were some more powerful beings who were closely related to the Mangshan sect, but he did not think of the higher sect at all.  As for Qiu Shu and Sun Shuzheng, the two Qi-refining monks, we don't even know.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei ask this, Qiu Shu felt better, but looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise.  Sun Shuzheng was different. His heart was already full of disdain. He snorted coldly and muttered in a low voice: "Other sects can only serve as subordinate sects for our Mangshan sect. Who has the courage to become our superior?"  Sect?"

    Although the voice was soft, Qin Zhongtian heard it clearly.

    Sun Shuzheng is the most powerful among his Qi-refining disciples, so of course Qin Zhongtian knows him.  Originally, he was very optimistic about Sun Shuzheng and thought he was a talent that could be developed.  However, Sun Shuzheng's words made Qin Zhongtian suddenly change his view.

    "Ignorance!" Qin Zhongtian spat out two words heavily.

    Sun Shuzheng thought that this "ignorance" was referring to Ye Pengfei, and couldn't help but smile.  Qin Zhongtian saw this and rolled his eyes more and more, feeling that Sun Shuzheng was simply stupid.

    Qin Zhongtian didn't bother to pay attention to Sun Shuzheng. He was a disciple of Zhantang and was educated by the ancestors of Jindan and other elders of Zhantang.  He is the head of a powerful sect, and if all his disciples have to give guidance by himself, he will die from exhaustion.

    Qin Zhongtian nodded slightly towards Ye Pengfei, and then said to Fang Baishan: "I will temporarily seal the secret realm. You go and summon the foundation-building elders first to guard the entrance and exit of the secret realm."

    "What's the reason?" Fang Baishan asked.

    There is no reason to drive away the monks from all walks of life. Even with Qin Zhongtian's ability, it is impossible to suppress them.  In this case, Fang Baishan had no confidence in guarding the entrance to the secret realm.

    Qin Zhongtian smiled slightly and said: "Didn't Zhang Mengtian go on a killing spree inside? Just say that the Beast King Sect kills too many people, which is not good for the cultivation world of Nanhua Kingdom. Let's seal off the secret realm for the time being, and wait for the ancestors of the various sects to discuss and agree on the rules.  Open the secret realm.¡±

    What a good trick!

    Ye Pengfei nodded secretly and learned another trick.

    The growth of young people is accumulated through these little things.  Although this conversation was brief, Ye Pengfei learned a lot and knew a lot of things.  Qiu Shu was less qualified, but he listened carefully and gained some understanding.  Only Sun Shuzheng was arrogant and thought that he was the only one who was right.

    Qin Zhongtian personally went to the secret realm to drive people away. Fang Baishan went to mobilize the foundation-building monks and arrange the guards. Only Ye Pengfei, Qiu Shu and Sun Shuzheng stayed here, doing nothing.

    Without the leader and Elder Fang, Sun Shuzheng finally showed his true colors. He snorted disdainfully: "Let me just say, how could such a good little secret realm be given to other sects? What kind of high-ranking sect is this? It's ridiculous.  ¡±

    After saying that, Sun Shu was looking at Ye Pengfei with squinting eyes, his face full of contempt.

    ¡°If it were in the past, such provocation might have aroused Ye Pengfei¡¯s anger.  If the guarantee is not complete, he will fight Sun Shuzheng overtly and covertly.  However, during this period of time, he encountered many things in succession, which improved his mood a lot.  Faced with such provocation, he just laughed it off and didn't bother to pay attention to it at all.

    He is just a mediocre person, why should you compete with him?

    The most important thing to do now is to sum up the gains and losses.

    The biggest mistake in losing the Thunder Spiritual Energy Secret Realm this time was lack of preparation.

    If you have enough Bigu Pills in your storage bag, what if this happens?  By the time the higher-ranking sect sends someone over, he might have already succeeded in building the foundation.

    Taking a step back, even if this kind of thing didn't happen, the Thunder Spiritual Qi secret realm was surrounded by the Beast King Sect, and he would be lucky enough to escape from it.  It would be extremely difficult to sneak in secretly.

    Opportunity only favors those who are prepared. This is the biggest lesson!

    The second mistake is that the adventure experience is too insufficient.

    If you have enough experience, you should be able to predict that in the face of such a small secret realm, even if no other monks can enter, everyone will definitely surround it.  I still want to fish in troubled waters and come out to take a look, which is just nonsense.

    The best way is to quickly search in the small secret realm, maybe you can find some less powerful thunder monsters.  Killing one or two every once in a while will solve the problem of eating.  Coming out hastily like this will add too many variables to future events, which is not advisable.

    Even if you are lucky, you still have to be calm enoughOnly then can you grasp your luck!

    The third mistake is that after coming out, there is no sense of urgency at all.

    Yes, it is true that only thunder monks can open this small secret realm.  In the entire Nanhua Kingdom, besides himself, there was no other thunder cultivator. Even if the Beast King Sect surrounded him for a hundred or a thousand years, they would not be able to gain anything.  However, apart from Nanhua Country, there can¡¯t be thunder monks anywhere else?  Not to mention the "upper sect" that I just learned about today, what should I do if some thunder monks come to Guijian Gorge?  Beitang Yu, who possesses ice spiritual roots, is an example. Although mutated spiritual roots are rare and almost non-existent in Nanhua Kingdom, anything is possible.

    I was too leisurely after I came out. If I immediately bought a sufficient amount of Bigu Pills after I came out, then sold all the broken magic weapons, bought two suitable magic weapons, and quickly returned, I might be able to catch up before the Thunder Spirit Qi Secret Realm disappears.  Find a way in again.

    Only by maintaining a sense of urgency at all times can we best seize the opportunity!

    Without wind and rain, how can there be a rainbow?

    Because of his youth, Ye Pengfei made a series of serious mistakes.  A great opportunity was placed in front of him, but he failed to seize it.  However, the ability to self-reflect in a timely manner and gain from mistakes cannot be underestimated.

    After thinking all this through, Ye Pengfei showed a relaxed smile on his face.  He felt that even if he could never enter the secret realm of thunder spirit energy again, this harvest would be enough for him to enjoy for a lifetime.

    When you feel relaxed, you can see everything more clearly.

    "Senior Brother Qiu"

    "I don't dare, Elder Ye should just call me by my name." Qiu Shu said quickly.

    Sun Shuzheng sneered, thinking it was shameful for Qiu Shu to respect Ye Pengfei so much.  A shameful Qiu Shu and an idiot Ye Pengfei. After staying with these two for a long time, I feel uncomfortable all over.  Sun Shuzheng said coldly: "I'm leaving first." Then he turned his nostrils to the sky and left the place carelessly.

    Seeing Sun Shuzheng's expression and actions, Qiu Shu was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Ye Pengfei chuckle and say: "Qiu Shu, you don't have to be angry. I'll tell you a piece of news. I guarantee you  You can surpass him soon."

    "Really?" Qiu Shu's eyes lit up.

    Qiu Shu believed in Ye Pengfei's words so much that even when the head of Qin had questions, he did not ask his disciple Fang Baishan first, but instead consulted Ye Pengfei.  Although I still haven't figured out what Ye Pengfei's question meant, there is no doubt that Ye Pengfei is very good.

    "Please give me some advice, Elder Ye!"

    "Here, that's it." Ye Pengfei pointed to the evil soul sealed in the magic circle, "I have fought with it before, and I know that it knows some very powerful spells. I guess these spells must be hidden in the soul.  Deeper. If you put in the effort to find it, it will definitely be helpful for future cultivation."

    "I dare to ask Elder Ye, how powerful are those spells?" Although he believed Ye Pengfei, Qiu Shu still asked.  After all, the Soul Searching Technique is difficult to perform, and you have to bear a lot of risks.

    Ye Pengfei thought about the words for a moment, and then said: "I guess even high-level foundation builders will covet it."

    Qiu Shu was overjoyed.

 Text 78. Qin Zhongtian¡¯s invitation (third update)

    After listening to a lot of Qiu Shu's gratitude and trying his best to turn down Qiu Shu's banquet, Ye Pengfei first went to Zhang Hua and his second uncle to retrieve the repaired magic weapon, and then returned to his tent.  .

    At this time, the remaining charm in the tent has completely dissipated.  However, as soon as he walked in, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that Bei Tangyu was still here.

    Ye Pengfei knew that this was the invisible pressure that Bei Tangyu's expectations brought to him.  Especially when the secret realm of thunder spirit energy suddenly disappears mysteriously, and a sect more powerful than the Mangshan sect will intervene, this invisible pressure becomes even more severe.

    "We still have to find a chance to enter the secret realm of thunder spirit energy!"

    Although the best opportunity has been lost, there is no need to despair completely. You still have advantages that others cannot.

    "The Five Elements Hidden Formation cannot cover up the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, and judging from the reactions of other monks, they cannot see the existence of the secret realm of thunder spirit energy from a long distance like me. Perhaps, I can sneak in quietly and look for it on my own."

    As an elder of the Mangshan Sect, Ye Pengfei is not without such opportunities.  In fact, Qin Zhongtian sealed off the secret realm and negotiated with the ancestors of various Jindan sects. Secretly, Qin Zhongtian would definitely arrange for some monks to go in and search. If he could find the Thunder Spirit Qi secret realm before the superior sect came, it would be a great achievement.

    Things are not desperate yet, we need to plan carefully.

    After thinking about this, I sat quietly in the tent.  However, his spiritual consciousness spread out and he closely observed the movement at the entrance of Guijian Gorge.

    The golden elixir is used, which is extraordinary.  Less than four hours after Qin Zhongtian entered the secret realm, Ye Pengfei saw a group of Beast King Sect monks flying out with their swords in a very embarrassed manner.

    You must know that the secret area is quite large.  When Ye Pengfei came out, he flew for several days.  It was less than four hours from the time Qin Zhongtian went in to look for people, and then when everyone left the Guijian Gorge. It can be seen that these people were coerced by Qin Zhongtian's magic power and then thrown out.

    "Hehe, evil will be punished. In the past, you were extremely arrogant, but now you are going to have a headache." Just when Ye Pengfei was enjoying himself, a powerful pressure came to Guijian Gorge.

    Another golden elixir ancestor is here!

    "Qin Zhongtian, get out of here! You dare to attack my disciples of the Beast King Sect, see if I don't break your old bones!"

    It¡¯s probably that Ancestor Zhang. Someone must have crushed the golden slip after the Beast King Sect monks were thrown out of the secret realm.  Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and his spiritual consciousness turned to the sky.

    I saw a man with swollen eyebrows standing in the air angrily.  His face was tanned red by the sun, and it was obvious that he was a monk who had gone through a lot of hard training.  His eyebrows are prominent, his chin is thin and pointed, his cheeks are as sharp as a knife, and his entire face is well-defined, which further highlights his hardness.  A pair of black and shiny eyes were spitting out anger, as if they were going to destroy the Guijian Gorge with a slap.

    "Haha, old man Zhang, is it just you?" Qin Zhongtian laughed and rose up from Guijian Gorge.

    Patriarch Zhang didn¡¯t hesitate. An illusory ferocious beast appeared above his head. It looked up to the sky and roared wildly, its momentum approaching Qin Zhongtian.

    Qin Zhongtian smiled slightly and did not take Patriarch Zhang's pressure into consideration at all.  With just a slight tap from him, Ye Pengfei saw a yellow light flicker suddenly. The illusory ferocious beast seemed to have been hit hard, and its shape suddenly faded a bit.

    Patriarch Zhang¡¯s dark eyes suddenly narrowed slightly: ¡°Mid-grade magic weapon?¡±

    For the Golden Elixir cultivators, Nanhua Country has poor resources and cannot afford to support them in refining magic weapons.  And because of the lack of resources, even if you go to Fairy City or Fairy City to buy, you can only buy the worst ones, and it depends on luck.  Ancestor Zhang only had one low-grade magic weapon, and he thought it was pretty good. With his own cultivation, he could defeat invincible opponents in Nanhua Kingdom without any problems.

    But I never thought that Qin Zhongtian actually had a middle-grade magic weapon!

    When monks fight, the quality of the treasure can affect the direction of the battle, even if it is a golden elixir monk, Old Ancestor Zhang can't help but hesitate.

    Qin Zhongtian did not continue to take action. He smiled and said: "Old man Zhang, your brother and son are causing trouble in the secret realm, killing several monks and driving many monks out, causing everyone to complain. I will take action.  Why not give me some discipline?"

    "Hmph, you have the nerve to take action when a group of low-level monks are fighting?" Patriarch Zhang snorted coldly.

    Golden elixir monks maintain their own status and generally do not interfere with low-level monks' fighting skills. Patriarch Zhang's question does make some sense.

    However, Qin Zhongtian had already thought of his words. He chuckled and said: "With an income of more than 100,000 spirits a day, do you, Patriarch Zhang, compensate me? I also pointed to this income and went to Huanlingxian Capital to buy a sect-protecting array.Woolen cloth.  "

    By occupying the entrance and exit of this secret realm, it is no longer a secret among the Jindan monks how much income the Mangshan sect can make in a day.  If you keep it like this for ten or eight years, you can indeed buy a sect-protecting formation.

    Patriarch Zhang suddenly lost his temper. He is the leader of a faction, so why should he be embarrassed to take action for this reason?  It is impossible for him to betray the Mangshan sect's spiritual stone. After all, the little secret realm has disappeared.  Even if it didn't disappear, after struggling for so long, I still couldn't find a way to get in.  Old Ancestor Zhang was not sure whether there were any good things inside.

    Qin Zhongtian felt even more confident when he saw that he had managed to persuade Old Ancestor Zhang with his words. He smiled slightly and said, "Old man Zhang, don't be angry. I plan to invite the Jindan monks of Nanhua Kingdom to gather together and discuss the rules. Wait for it to be settled.  Rules, the secret realm remains open.¡±

    "What about the small secret realm? Our Beast King Sect found it first!" Old Ancestor Zhang asked directly without covering up.

    "Haha, didn't it disappear mysteriously?" Qin Zhongtian smiled. Before Ancestor Zhang changed his face and wanted to drink, Qin Zhongtian continued, "However, I can support the Beast King Sect when the ancestors discuss it.  How about giving some compensation to the Beast King Sect for those in the Little Secret Realm?"

    "That's pretty much it!" As of now, that's all we can do.  Although he, Patriarch Zhang, was strong, he could not withstand the pressure of all the Golden Core cultivators in the South China Kingdom.

    Patriarch Zhang left with the monks from the Beast King Sect, and Qin Zhongtian also fell from the sky. He landed directly in front of Ye Pengfei's tent.

    "Nephew Ye Xian, I'm coming in."

    "Please!" Ye Pengfei quickly stood up to greet him.

    Although the tent is protected by a magic circle, a magic circle of this level is not in the eyes of the Jindan monks at all.  Qin Zhongtian walked in slowly without Ye Pengfei opening the magic circle.

    "Nephew Ye Xian, your spiritual consciousness is very powerful." Qin Zhongtian was full of emotion in his first words when they met.

    The two golden elixir monks faced off against each other. Naturally, many monks released their spiritual senses to watch.  These monks are at least at the intermediate level of foundation building, and those with low levels of cultivation cannot see that far.  However, Qin Zhongtian clearly noticed a trace of Ye Pengfei's aura.  Following the breath to find it, it turned out to be Ye Pengfei, which surprised Qin Zhongtian.

    Ye Pengfei did not hide anything, and admitted frankly: "I had some strange encounters in the past few days, and now my spiritual consciousness is at the seventh level of foundation building."

    "The seventh level of foundation building is amazing!" Qin Zhongtian praised, and then asked, "I plan to organize some foundation building monks to go in and search for the secret realm of thunder spirit energy. I wonder if Nephew Ye is interested?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be overjoyed. Qin Zhongtian sent him a pillow just after he took a nap!

 Text 79. Extreme temptation (fourth update)

    There will be another update in the evening, and the number of member clicks exceeded 2,000 today.

    ==============================

    After agreeing on the time to go in, Ye Pengfei respectfully sent Qin Zhongtian off.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei finally knew that the founder of the Mangshan Sect actually came from a more powerful sect.  That sect is called Shenxuanmen, and they built their own fairy city, Shenxuan City!

    And other major sects in Nanhua Kingdom also have high-ranking sects.  For example, the Beast King Sect, its superior sect is a second-rate sect in the Beast Controlling Immortal City. In terms of strength, it is comparable to the Shenxuan Sect.

    There are no thunder cultivators in the Shenxuan Sect. However, there have been several thunder cultivators in Shenxuan City. However, Qin Zhongtian is focused on managing his own sect, and he doesn¡¯t know if those thunder cultivators are still in Shenxuan.  city.

    After learning the news, Ye Pengfei became even more happy, which equaled a lot more time for him.

    Enter the secret realm of Thunder Spiritual Energy, concentrate on your cultivation, and don¡¯t waste this opportunity again!

    Ye Pengfei made up his mind that if he was lucky enough to go in again, he would immediately practice in seclusion.  The thunder spirits flying all over the sky are not something that I can provoke. Even if I go through all the troubles to attract the thunder-type birds - not to mention whether I can attract them - I am not sure that I will really have a chance to get close to that strange place.  things.

    "It's better not to waste time, cultivation is the main thing!"

    Ye Pengfei never expected that his thoughts would actually save his life.  When he later saw how fierce the Thunder Spirit Body was, he realized that not only could he not be provoked, but even if the ancestor of the Golden Pill came, he would not be provoked either!

    Two days later, the foundation-building monks of the Mangshan Sect arrived at Guijian Gorge one after another. All of them were monks with a foundation-building level of six or above.

    "It is indeed a big sect. There are so many monks with only six levels of foundation building!"

    We counted and found that there were fifty foundation-building monks performing this mission.  It is impossible that no one is guarding the house. In other words, there are at least over a hundred monks from the Mangshan sect who have built the sixth floor or above!

    Thinking about it again, there are still higher-level sects in the Mangshan sect, so what will be the situation in the Shenxuan Sect?

    "Bei Tangyu is right, Nanhua Country is too small!"

    Although Ye Pengfei is only at the sixth level of Qi Refining, his eyes have already jumped out of Nanhua Country.  With such a high state of mind, even if the people standing around him were all monks who were much stronger than him, Ye Pengfei looked at ease and did not feel any depression.

    Ye Pengfei thinks that Nanhua is too small, but some people think that Ye Pengfei is too bad.

    "It's too much for a young man in the Qi refining stage, Yu Yin of Meng Ancestor, to be able to become the elder of the guest minister. He actually dares to stand here carelessly!" A monk whispered to his friends and complained angrily to his friends.

    "Hehe, being thick-skinned is a unique skill."

    A group of foundation-building monks chuckled, not taking Ye Pengfei seriously.

    Only Fang Baishan has seen Ye Pengfei's evil spirit and knows that Ye Pengfei's soul level has reached the foundation building stage.  Since Yuanshen is so powerful, he must have created the Zi Mansion.  With such a foundation, it is easy to build a foundation.  Therefore, although Ye Pengfei stood in the team of foundation-building monks, he did not feel that Ye Pengfei was shameless at all.

    Qin Zhongtian appeared, and with him, there were two Zhantang Jindan Patriarchs.

    "This mission is no small matter. Whoever can find the secret realm of thunder spirit energy will receive generous rewards!"

    How rich is it?  All the monks immediately stretched out their ears.

    Qin Zhongtian first raised a finger: "A golden elixir!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This reward is too tempting!

    Even a direct disciple of Qin Zhongtian like Fang Baishan cannot obtain the Golden Pill casually.  Only those who have made great contributions to the sect may receive the Golden Pill!

    A gold-forming elixir is enough to drive all foundation-building monks crazy.  Everyone is gearing up and eager to rush into the secret realm right away.

    Ye Pengfei felt nothing.

    First, he practiced "Thunder Nine Heavens" and could advance to the golden elixir stage without forming a golden elixir.

    Secondly, his cultivation time is still short and he doesn¡¯t have much idea of ??the value of these things.  When they stayed with Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, they almost didn't dare to mention the Foundation Establishment Pill, let alone the Conclusion Golden Pill.  Therefore, he didn't know the market price of Jie Jin Dan.

    All the foundation-building monks were very excited, but the only Qi-refining monk among them was indifferent. This performance was immediately evaluated as "idiot" by many people.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that if he stood still, he would be secretly scolded as an idiot? He listened intently to Qin Zhongtian's continued.Let¡¯s talk.

    Qin Zhongtian raised his second finger: "I am allowed to enter the Qingfeng Secret Realm and practice for five years!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sound of surprise was even louder.

    Only the ancestors of Jindan can enter the Qingfeng secret realm. It is said that the concentration of spiritual energy inside is a hundred times thicker than the residence of the Qin leader.  One day of training there is better than half a year of training elsewhere!  Wouldn't it be equivalent to saving hundreds of years of cultivation time by practicing there for five years?  This reward is even more tempting than the Golden Pill!

    What¡¯s more important is that it is said that the Qingfeng Secret Realm still contains the insights of a mysterious Nascent Soul Ancestor!  Nascent Soul, what a dream, if you can get such an opportunity, you will laugh out of your dreams!

    Qin Zhongtian knew that Ye Pengfei knew nothing about Qingfeng Secret Realm, so he sent a message in secret and told everything.  This time, Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up, but he still didn't react much.

    So what if the spiritual energy concentration is strong? How can it compare to the Thunder Spiritual Energy Secret Realm?  In that, I have omitted the process of tempering spiritual energy.  Moreover, as far as I know, there are many places where the concentration of spiritual energy is so high that I cannot enter. Is it possible that the spiritual energy in Qingfeng Secret Realm is more powerful than this?

    As for the insights of the ancestor of Nascent Soul, they are like flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water. They are too far away from me and have no meaning.

    How could Qin Zhongtian know Ye Pengfei's thoughts?  He saw that Ye Pengfei had not changed much after listening to his secret voice transmission, and he felt that his evaluation of Ye Pengfei in the past was correct.

    "This boy is not confused by external things and is much stronger than these foundation-building elders."

    With this thought in his mind, Qin Zhongtian raised his third finger.

    Are there any rewards?

    The Foundation Establishment monks present were all a little dizzy. The Golden Pill was already very powerful, but the Qingfeng Secret Realm was even more powerful. What would be the more powerful reward?

    "You should all know that although our Mangshan sect is good in Nanhua Kingdom, compared with the sects in Immortal City and Immortal City, it is not worth mentioning at all. The third reward is to be recommended by the sect.  Enter a certain immortal city¡¯s great sect to practice and become an inner disciple directly!¡±

    quiet!  It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop clearly!

    Even the two golden elixir ancestors from the war hall suddenly shrank their pupils and held their breath.

    Cultivation into immortality requires resources. No matter how good your qualifications are, if you don¡¯t have resources, is it still useless?  On the other hand, even if you have low qualifications, you can still create a Nascent Soul by stacking it with spiritual stones and elixirs!

    Nanhua Kingdom does not have such resources, but Fairy City does!  If you can become a disciple of a major sect in a certain fairy city, it means that you are likely to be able to become a Nascent Soul!

    Extremely tempting!  !  !

 Text 80. Monster architecture (fifth update)

    Last update today.

    =============

    With infinite longing for these three rewards, the monks rushed into the secret realm.

    "Haha, Old Qin, I really want to go in and take a look." An ancestor of the Zhantang Jindan twirled his beard and said with a smile.

    "Yes, it's too shameless of you not to let us go with such a good opportunity." Another clean-faced and beardless Zhantang Jindan Patriarch punched Qin Zhongtian and said with some dissatisfaction.

    Qin Zhongtian laughed and said: "Okay, as long as you two have the ability to break the golden elixir yourself and come down to the foundation building stage, I will let you in."

    When the two war hall elders heard this, they were immediately speechless.

    For them, only the last reward is attractive.  However, the rules of the Shenxuan Sect can only be adopted by those with Jindan or below.  Both of them have already formed elixirs, how could there be such a chance?  Talking about self-destructive golden elixir is just a joke.  If the golden elixir is broken, my life will be over.

    "Forget it, it depends on the young man's ability. I hope someone can enter the Shenxuan Sect this time."

    "Yes, in all these years, we have not produced a disciple with good qualifications and qualifications to enter the Shenxuan Sect, let alone an inner disciple!"

    The two war hall Jindan ancestors sighed, and Qin Zhongtian couldn't help but think of Ye Pengfei.  Thunder-type Heavenly Spiritual Root!  In just the Qi refining period, he already has spiritual consciousness comparable to the seventh level of foundation building!  Such monster qualifications are outstanding even in a place like Shenxuanmen where geniuses gather.

    "It's a pity. If I had taken his youthful feelings into consideration at that time, I might have been able to accept him into the sect. Although he is an elder now, he is not from the Mangshan sect after all. It may be difficult for the Shenxuan Sect to accept him.  "

    The more wealthy and powerful the sect is, the stricter the selection of disciples. People with good qualifications are not the only ones who can get in.  What if someone from a hostile force sneaks in and takes away all the secrets within the sect, where will everyone go to cry?

    "However, although his spiritual knowledge is good, compared with these foundation-building monks, it is not that unusual. Moreover, finding the Thunder Spiritual Energy Secret Realm depends on luck. He should not be so lucky. With this quota,  I¡¯m afraid it will fall on those foundation-building disciples in the end.¡±

    Qin Zhongtian thought like this, how did he know that Ye Pengfei didn't need to rely on luck at all to find the secret realm of thunder spirit energy!

    As soon as they entered the secret realm, everyone dispersed. Only Fang Baishan said "I wish you good luck" to Ye Pengfei. The other foundation-building monks all separated and flew away at high speed.

    Ye Pengfei felt a little depressed when he saw the Foundation Establishment cultivator suddenly flying into the air with his weapon, and then disappeared after a few breaths.

    "Damn, running fast is amazing!" Ye Pengfei despised these guys, then he randomly chose a direction and flew over with his sword.

    The actual size of the building is not large. With the spiritual awareness of the foundation-building monks, it is not possible to do everything in detail. A small thing about half a foot high will be easily ignored if it flies too fast.  Therefore, even if you fly fast, it may not be an advantage.  After rushing out at high speed for a while, one after another the foundation-building monks came back to their senses.

    "I'm really dizzy. It's flying so fast. What if I miss it?"

    After slowing down, Ye Pengfei's flying speed became much faster, surpassing several foundation-building cultivators in one fell swoop.

    Ye Pengfei's "careless" behavior made a group of foundation-building monks dissatisfied.

    "This kid thinks he is the ancestor of Jindan. What can he see when he runs so fast?"

    "Hehe, he must be here to have fun and try to get lucky. Don't worry about him. Let's look for him slowly."

    How did these foundation-building monks know that Ye Pengfei saw that strange building five hundred miles away.  More importantly, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, that strange building was much larger than its real height, so there was no need to take a closer look at it.

    In a blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei flew out for more than half a mile, while the foundation-building monks were still looking down slowly.  After a while, Ye Pengfei flew out of sight, and these foundation-building monks hadn't even finished exploring the ground for a mile.

    The wilderness area in the secret realm is huge. Looking for it at this speed, dozens of foundation-building monks have been looking for it for several months, but they may not be able to find it once.  With his unique advantages, Ye Pengfei was able to shorten the time.  However, due to the limitation of flight speed, the situation is not optimistic.

    On the first day, I flew out in a straight line for more than a hundred miles and found nothing.

    The next day, I still flew more than a hundred miles in the original direction, but still found nothing.

    Ye Pengfei is not in a hurry. This is something that cannot be rushed. His speed is always at the highest. Whether he can find it or not, he can only leave it to fate.

    Until the twentieth day, he touched the skyHead.

    "This is the end of the secret realm, look in another direction."

    In front of you is a seemingly empty wall.  But when I sent the ghost slave to hit it, it was as hard as steel and didn't move at all.  Ye Pengfei realized that this was the end of the secret realm.  He changed direction and continued flying with his sword.

    This time, when he flew back, he even met a ninth-level monk from the Mangshan sect, but Ye Pengfei still found nothing.  If this secret realm was a square, Ye Pengfei would have explored almost all of it with just one more flight.

    The scene in the wilderness is extremely monotonous, and everything looks the same.  After flying for another three days, Ye Pengfei saw something new.

    ¡°What a huge building!¡±

    From a distance, more than 20 buildings are like soaring flagpoles, reaching into the sky.  Looking closer, these buildings are tens of feet in diameter and more than two hundred feet high!

    These cylindrical buildings are covered with circular holes everywhere.  It looks like a window, but there is no window frame.  Looking at the traces on the ground and buildings, it seems that a fierce battle once took place here.  But there were no corpses or skeletons to be seen, and there were no traces of human monks visiting them.

    "Could these be the former residences of the demon clan?" Ye Pengfei looked at these strange buildings curiously, but was not prepared to go in and take a look.  After all, the purpose of this trip is to find the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, not to enjoy the mountains and rivers.

    Just as he was about to walk through this building complex, Ye Pengfei suddenly stopped.

    "What if the secret realm of thunder spirit energy is hidden inside"

    Looking at these two dozen huge buildings, Ye Pengfei was in trouble.  If this is really the case, then I will lose all my advantages.  However, if you don't go in and look for it, you may also lose the opportunity.

    "There is no other way, just look for it." Ye Pengfei shook his head with a bitter smile and walked into the building closest to him.

    As soon as you enter the building, the first thing you see is a huge mural.  Although time has left mottled marks on it, the general part can still be seen clearly.

    The theme of the picture is six kinds of creatures¡ª¡ª

    There is a person in the middle. It is so huge that it looks like it is standing tall on the sky.  He was holding something that looked like a hammer in his hand, and he was covered in shining golden armor.  Wherever he looked, there was a dazzling light, which seemed to be a treasure he controlled.

    This dazzling treasure is rushing towards a roaring beast.  The body of this beast is also extremely huge, no less than that giant.  It has four limbs, one front paw is grasping the top of a high mountain, and the other three are walking in the valley.  The manes all over the body were flying, as if they were shooting out sharp arrows.

    The other four creatures are floating in the air, as if they are far away from the giants and beasts. One of them is the one-horned devil.

    There is also a kind of black body, no matter how you look at it, it looks like some kind of ghost.  It just had four pairs of equally pitch-black wings on its body. Ye Pengfei searched his memory and couldn't find any similar ghosts.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t recognize the last two types. One looks very ethereal, as if it will be blown away by the wind at any time.  The other type has a ferocious face and two horns.  If you don't look at his head, he looks a bit human in other places.

    Ye Pengfei glanced at the mural and understood that it must be describing an ancient war.  But now he was pressed for time and had no time to study, so he hurriedly walked up the steps upstairs.

 Text 81. Encounter (first update)

    It took Ye Pengfei a whole day to search carefully for a large building over two hundred feet high with an unknown number of rooms.  There are a total of twenty-five buildings of this kind, and on the first floor of each building, there is a huge mural with a different style and similar content.  When Ye Pengfei finally searched all these buildings, while he was still upstairs, he noticed a group of monks flying towards the palace not far away.

    "The secret realm is finally open again!"

    A few days ago, Ye Pengfei had expected this result.

    Qin Zhongtian arranged for people to come in first, but he could not keep other sects out forever.  Unless the Shenxuan Sect is willing to send a fresh force to attack the other sects in Nanhua Kingdom one by one, killing them all and causing them to bleed like rivers, and their vitality will be severely damaged.  Otherwise, Qin Zhongtian would never be foolish enough to do something that would offend the entire South China cultivation world. The Mangshan sect would not be able to withstand the joint siege of so many sects.

    "There is no other way, just keep looking. I hope luck is on my side." Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    The more people there are, the less hope you have of discovering something on your own.  But the matter has come to this, and there is no other way.  Ye Pengfei walked out of the last building and was about to leave with his sword. Unexpectedly, the team of monks suddenly accelerated and rushed towards this direction!

    ¡°Obviously, they would never rush over to have tea and chat with me.  Ye Pengfei is no longer a rookie, and he knows what this move means.

    Ye Pengfei looked at the group of monks with cold eyes. One was at the ninth level of Qi Refining, three were at the seventh level of Qi Refining, and one was at the sixth level. Their strength should not be underestimated.

    Start up first, and then get started!

    Relying on his long distance to control the ghosts, ten low-grade ghost slaves were in front and more than twenty inferior ghosts were behind, and they rushed towards the group of monks with a roar.

    When the group of monks saw this, they all laughed.

    "So I'm a rookie. Are there any ghosts like you? The distance is so far and there are so many people. How can you control them? Ghost slaves who can't be controlled are just scum!"

    Can¡¯t control it?  Well, just make them "uncontrollable".

    The corners of his mouth curved into a sarcastic arc, and dozens of ghost slaves bared their teeth and claws and rushed toward the group of monks.  But the formation quietly changed to the bad ghosts in the front and the low-grade ghost slaves in the back.  The monks thought it was because Ye Pengfei failed to control it well, and they started laughing more and more wildly.

    "Haha, what a fool! Senior brother, let me take the lead." A monk at the seventh level of Qi Refining said with a smile.

    "That's fine." The ninth-level Qi Refining monk nodded and said, "A mere rookie at the sixth level of Qi Refining doesn't need us to do it together. Junior Brother Xue will take the lead, and Junior Brother Peng will take over. You go ahead."

    "Okay!" The two seventh-level Qi Refining monks responded in unison and rushed towards these "out of control" ghosts.  The other three monks had relaxed expressions on their faces, and all their weapons stopped in mid-air, waiting to watch the show.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The monk surnamed Xue slashed the body of an evil ghost into pieces with one strike.  The rest of the ghosts ran away "in a hurry" and dispersed to both sides.

    "Haha, you're so careless!" The monk surnamed Xue laughed, and while slashing the evil ghost, he turned back to the monk surnamed Peng and said, "Junior brother Peng, it seems that you don't need to take action this time, senior brother, I will pick it up."  Got a big bargain."

    The monk surnamed Peng chuckled and said: "Senior brother, such a stupid guy may have no luck at all. You have to be careful and don't kill these ten low-grade ghosts."

    "I know, I know." The monk surnamed Xue chuckled and went straight towards Ye Pengfei without killing any ghosts.

    at this time¡­¡­

    The out-of-control ghost slaves suddenly became orderly, and happened to surround the monks surnamed Xue and monk surnamed Peng in the middle.

    "Be careful!" The ninth-level Qi Refining monk's eyelids twitched and he saw the clues.

    However, the two monks named Xue and Peng who were in the situation did not notice anything strange at all.  The distance is still less than half a mile. Which qi-refining monk is so good that he can accurately control ghosts from such a distance?

    By the time they finally found out that there was really such an awesome qi-refining monk, it was too late.

    break!

    Dozens of ghost claws grabbed at the two monks almost at the same time, breaking down their defenses almost instantly!

    Then, the Yin Qi entered the body, and the two monks couldn't help but shudder.

    Retreat urgently!

    The low-grade ghost slaves quickly retreated. With their abilities, it was very difficult to directly kill the seventh-level Qi Refining monks.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ghost explosion!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s most handy spell can kill people from a mile away.  Now the distance is only more than half a mile, making it more relaxed and comfortable.

    Boom~Boom~Boom~

    &nbsp; After the continuous self-destruction, the monks surnamed Xue and Peng were all blown to pieces and their souls were scattered!

    The three monks who were standing in the distance watching the show couldn't help but change their expressions suddenly. The two with lower cultivation level took out their magic weapons and planned to go up to take revenge. However, the monks at the ninth level of Qi Refining knew that the situation was not good and quickly stopped the two.  Junior brother.

    "Run quickly, this kid is not easy to mess with."

    "Senior brother, it was just a sneak attack. How capable can he be at the sixth level of Qi refining? Let's go and avenge the two senior brothers!"

    "Avenge a bird!" The ninth-level Qi Refining monk couldn't help but get furious, "Didn't you see that he can accurately control ghosts from half a mile away? It must be a fake one from a foundation-building monk, run!"

    Foundation-building monk?

    The two monks then thought about it, this is really the case. If it¡¯s not foundation building, where did he get such ability?  As a result, the two men chased after the senior brother's buttocks with scorched hair, and ran away frantically.

    "In fact, how did they know that Ye Pengfei couldn't catch up with them.  In terms of the flying speed of the weapon, he is just like the worst guy.  The two sides are nearly a mile apart. What are you chasing?

    "You're lucky." Looking at the retreating figures of the three monks, Ye Pengfei snorted coldly and stepped forward to collect the two monks' storage bags.  When he got closer, he saw that a hole about a foot deep had been created in the ground by the Ghost Explosion Technique.

    If it were other monks, they might have let it go casually.  However, Ye Pengfei and those Mangshan sect monks who entered the secret realm early were different from ordinary monks. They came in with important tasks and could not let go of any clues.  As soon as he saw this pit, Ye Pengfei suddenly thought of it.

    "What if the secret realm of thunder spirit energy is hidden underground?"

    When thinking about this possibility, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel his scalp numb.

    Looking up and looking around, the wilderness is vast.  If the secret realm of thunder spirit energy is really hidden underground, even if the entire Mangshan sect monks are sent in to look for it, it will be impossible to find it.

    Calm down, calm down, think about it.

    Ye Pengfei took two deep breaths and forced himself to calm down.

    "That evil spirit doesn't know that the Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm can be moved. Maybe the Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm cannot be moved in the first place, so it can only burrow into the ground in place?"

    "No, if you burrow down in place, how can you leave no trace at all? Even if you really leave no trace, then the monks of the Beast King Sect are not fools. Wouldn't they know to send two earth element monks to go down and take a look?  "

    "There should be other possibilities, let me think about it again"

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei felt that his neck was a little tired.  He twisted casually and glanced towards the sky.  With the gray-white sky as the background, the tall monster buildings are still as tall and straight

    "Ha! Heaven!"

 Text 82. The secret hanging in the sky

    All the monks who have entered the secret realm have discovered the biggest feature of this secret realm, that is, the higher you fly, the greater the pressure.  As long as it flies to a height of about two hundred feet, the huge pressure will make it impossible to fly any higher.  Even when Qin Zhongtian came in, it was like this.

    However, in the past few dozen days, Ye Pengfei carefully searched a total of twenty-five tall buildings, each of which was more than two hundred feet high.  Going up and down these buildings, he didn't feel the pressure increasing!

    This is obviously illogical!

    ¡°From these buildings, you can go straight to the ceiling of the secret realm!¡±

    Sometimes, luck is more important than strength.  If it weren't for the inexplicable fight with someone, he would have left here long ago. How could he have discovered this important secret.

    "No matter whether the secret realm of thunder spirit energy is up there or not, there must be some secret in the sky!"

    After so many days of searching, I finally have the possibility of harvesting something.  Ye Pengfei calmed down, entered the tallest building, and walked up the spiral staircase quickly.  After a while, he reached the top.

    Looking up into the distance, the sky higher up is still gray, with no end in sight.

    The sword flies upward.

    Ye Pengfei used his flying sword without hesitation and flew straight up from the top of the building.  As expected, there was no resistance at all along the way.

    "What's this?"

    At the end of the sky, there is nothing but a flat gray-white stone suspended.  This gray-white stone is in a standard round shape, with a diameter of more than ten feet.  When I stepped on it, I saw that the surface of the stone was extremely smooth, with a standard circle with a diameter of just over a foot carved in the middle.

    ??Simple, it¡¯s a circle.  The lines of the human monk's formation are complex and very different from this circle.  However, Ye Pengfei instinctively felt that this circle was a kind of teleportation circle.

    "Are there hidden lines?" Ye Pengfei spread out his spiritual sense and observed carefully several times, but saw nothing.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just try it.¡±

    "You definitely can't try it yourself. Ye Pengfei controlled a bad ghost and walked into the center of the circle.

    The evil ghost hadn¡¯t stood still yet, and in a flash, he disappeared.  Ye Pengfei quickly felt it and was still under control.  Through this bad ghost, Ye Pengfei saw that the place where it stood was very flat.  Looking up, I saw that there was a roof on top and it was very flat. I didn't see any patterns. It looked like a long passage.

    Walk a few steps back and forth.  One side of the passage looks very far away, with no end in sight for the time being.  The other side was very short, only walking a few feet before reaching the end.  Look at the ground. There is also a standard circle on the ground at this end.

    "Let the bad guy go in and take a look."

    Controlling the evil ghost to walk into the center of the circle, suddenly, the evil ghost appeared again in front of his eyes.

    "This is the teleportation circle that came back."

    Ye Pengfei calmed down and strode to the center of the circle.

    I just watched the ghost teleportation, and there was no change.  But when Ye Pengfei walked into the circle in person, he saw that his body was suddenly caught by a dazzling white light.  Then, after a brief period of dizziness, the white light disappeared and he appeared in the passage just now.

    Walk.

    Since we have arrived here, we must continue to move forward.  Ye Pengfei still released the evil ghosts to lead the battle, floating far ahead.  Around him, many ghost slaves were released in front and back to prevent unexpected events.  The journey was uneventful, and Ye Pengfei soon reached the end of the passage.

    ¡°What a high mountain!¡±

    As soon as we came out of the passage, we saw a huge mountain towering high.  The spiritual consciousness can't reach the end at all. I can only visually measure the height, which is estimated to be more than 10,000 feet.

    The peak of ten thousand feet is rare in the world.  But I didn't expect that there was such a huge mountain hidden at the top of the sky in this secret realm.

    Climbing all the way up from the foot of the mountain, not only did I not encounter any danger, but I saw a lot of beautiful scenery.  Strange pines and rocks, waterfalls and springs, flowers in abundance, it is so beautiful.  Walking leisurely up the mountain, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of Bei Tangyu.

    "What a wonderful thing it would be if I had her by my side now."

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that just when he was missing Bei Tangyu, Bei Tangyu had already attempted to escape for the nth time

    "Dad, just let me go out to play. Look, didn't there be no problems the last time I went out?"

    "No!" The answer was resolute.

    "Mom, just help persuade daddy. Didn't you travel around the world and wander around in the past? No??Let my daughter stay here.  "

    "When you build a foundation, mother will help you to persuade her." Her mother didn't say anything, but she wouldn't let him go now.

    Bei Tangyu jumped up immediately: "Building a foundation is easy, I'll eat that beast soul right away."

    "How dare you!" Dad shouted loudly, frightening Bei Tangyu to stop quickly.

    "Yu'er, that beast soul was given to you for use after the Nascent Soul. If you eat it now, 99% of its effectiveness will be wasted!"

    "But, then I will have established the foundation." Bei Tangyu said softly with his big eyes fluttering, "That beast soul is a birthday gift from dad. There is no reason for you to care about when I eat it."

    "You, you" A dignified and distinguished man from this world was about to be pissed off by his precious daughter, "Don't you just want to see that brat? I won't allow you to go!"

    "Ha, Dad, do you know Ye Pengfei?" Bei Tangyu was a little stupid. When had Dad seen Ye Pengfei?

    "Hmph, even if you secretly obtained those aura-concealing treasures this time, I can still find you! You have seen less than one percent of your father's abilities!"

    ah?

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Not even those treasures could survive. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to escape from his father¡¯s claws in this life?

    It¡¯s better for the mother. Seeing the melancholy on her daughter¡¯s face, she felt distressed and told the truth.  After finishing speaking, my mother smiled and said: "Yu'er, just wait a moment. If he can open the Great Zhouxing Yutu and find this place, my mother will make the decision for you and let you practice together. If he can't become a big man,  , you can¡¯t fool around with him either.¡±

    "What's wrong with fooling around? I feel very relaxed." Bei Tangyu said angrily, "Practice, practice, if I practice like this boringly all day long, I will go crazy. And with this naturally charming body, no matter who I see,  You must not talk too much, and your charming body must be suppressed. I am exhausted. Only when I am with him can I feel more relaxed."

    "He is a boy with five elements and mixed spiritual roots. How long can you follow him easily? When he dies, you will still be young and you will cry!"

    "Why are you crying? He has great qualifications. Dad, have you ever seen anyone who was able to distract himself during the Qi refining stage?"

    "Double use of distraction?" The worldly expert was a little dumbfounded. How could he have imagined that it was precisely because of his own "force" that Ye Pengfei had to practice the dual use of distraction.

    "That's it. Daddy was shocked. How could his qualifications be any worse?" The longer he was locked up, the more Bei Tangyu missed the short time she spent with Ye Pengfei. She couldn't help but try her best to defend Ye Pengfei, "Dad  , you always say that spiritual roots are not the most important, the most important thing is understanding. His understanding is probably unprecedented. In this world, there are billions of planets and countless monks, who else can have such understanding?  General understanding? Just let me go, good daddy."

    "I said no, it just can't be done!" The worldly expert became arrogant and unreasonable.

    Bei Tangyu was also anxious and used his trump card: "Dad, I heard from my mother that you abducted my mother and ran away from home? You are allowed to abduct her, but your daughter is not allowed to go out."

    The master outside the world was immediately dumbfounded: "Mei, Mei'er, how could you tell Yu'er this?"

    The female cultivator in palace attire blinked her eyes and said with a smile: "My lord, I'm sorry, I accidentally said something wrong."

    Hearing his wife say this, the worldly expert was about to vomit blood.  What about lying to a three-year-old?  You are hundreds of years old, but you still tell the truth?

    The master looked at the two women speechlessly, and said cruelly: "It's okay to go, but you have to agree to my request."

    "What's the request?" Beitang Yu immediately became happy again.

    "You can't use your true colors."

    "Why~" Bei Tangyu asked in confusion.

    "You are so beautiful, but you will be eaten by that boy in a few days. If you fail the test, I will never recognize this son-in-law, and you are not allowed to practice double cultivation with him!"

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned red: ¡°Dad, what do you think we should do?¡±

    "Simple, make it uglier." With a wave of his hand, Bei Tangyu changed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As soon as he looked in the mirror, Bei Tangyu immediately jumped three feet high.

    "Dad, you wouldn't have buried me like this. How could I see anyone when I become so ugly?"

    "You don't need the soul of the horned dragon to help you transform. How can you immediately see through your true form when you meet an expert?"

    "Then you might as well turn me into a horned dragon. It will look better."

    "That's okay."

    ¡­¡­

    After a fierce quarrel, the family finally?A consensus was reached.

 Text 83. Cute ice beast (third update)

    Walking along the giant mountain road that looks like a moving picture scroll, although the scenery is moving, what makes Ye Pengfei feel very strange is that there are no animals.

    There are no birds or animals, no singing insects, no flying fireflies.

    "What a strange place. Did the Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm come here?" Ye Pengfei felt it was very strange, so he could only climb up and look for it.  He believed that no matter what, there would be some secret hidden here. Even if it wasn't the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, there would be other strange things.

    Sure enough, after taking a few steps, the grass stirred, and a strange-looking monster jumped out.

    I saw that this monster was not big in size, not much bigger than a house cat.  It has beautiful light blue scales all over its body, and two curved horns on its head.  The neck is quite long, and the tail is also quite long. Excluding these two parts, the body accounts for about one-third of the total length.  The four legs are very thick, and there are three fingers on the feet. The fingers are covered with a thin layer of light blue down.

    When the monster saw Ye Pengfei, it neither attacked nor ran away. Instead, it shook its neck from side to side, as if it was very uncomfortable.  Both eyes want to look at Ye Pengfei, but also want to dodge. The look is extremely strange.

    Ye Pengfei noticed that the mist it sprayed out was obviously filled with deep chill.

    "It's actually an ice monster? It looks quite cute. I don't know its name."

    The monsters that Ye Pengfei knew were basically introduced by Zhang Han.  The monsters that Zhang Han knew were probably less than one-thousandth of those in the world.  As for the ice monster, no one in the entire Nanhua Kingdom has ever seen it, let alone Zhang Han.

    After watching it for a while, the monster still neither attacked nor escaped, but was still making some strange movements.  It seemed like he wanted to come forward, but also seemed to want to hide to the side.  Ye Pengfei has seen a lot of monsters, but he has never seen anything like this.

    "Hey, are you feeling uncomfortable?" After making sure that the monster was not hostile, Ye Pengfei thought for a while and asked.

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect to have an answer. After all, the IQs of monsters are quite low.  He asked this just to express his kindness, as long as the monster could feel it.  But he never thought that the unknown monster nodded first, and then quickly shook his head, leaving Ye Pengfei confused. He didn't know if this guy just had an itchy neck, or if he really understood what he said.

    Ye Pengfei felt baffled, this monster was actually going crazy.

    "Dad, you have turned me into this, how should I communicate with him?" Bei Tangyu thought depressingly, "Shout? The hornet dragon's cry is so terrifying. If he is frightened, he must not pull out.  Use the magic weapon to chop me down."

    The best way is to use those sharp claws to write a line of words on the ground.  It's a pity that an agreement has been reached before the arrival, and no words can be left behind.

    what to do?

    Actually, Bei Tangyu really wanted to go up directly.  If you bite your trouser legs and rub your feet like those domestic pets, this "first meeting" will be considered successful.

    It¡¯s a pity that although the horned dragon is small, it still has a faint dragon power, and Bei Tangyu does not dare to step forward rashly.  If Ye Pengfei senses danger and strikes himself with a sword, he will be in big trouble.

    Just when Bei Tangyu was spinning around anxiously, Ye Pengfei laughed: "You little thing, you are really funny. Come here and let me hug you, I won't hurt you."

    As soon as he heard this, Bei Tangyu immediately became happy and ran to Ye Pengfei in a flash.  Looking at Ye Pengfei's outstretched hands, she hesitated for a moment, and then jumped up.  Feeling Ye Pengfei's big hand gently caressing his scales, Bei Tangyu felt immersed in boundless happiness and his face turned red.

    Ye Pengfei naturally couldn't tell that the monster was blushing. Except for a few places on its body, most of its body was covered with light blue scales, even its face.  Therefore, no matter how much Bei Tangyu blushes, he will never be discovered by Ye Pengfei, which is an unexpected benefit.

    After stroking her gently for a while, Ye Pengfei said with a smile: "You are so beautiful, it would be nice to give it to Bei Tangyu. I just don't know where she is now and how she is doing."

    Hearing Ye Pengfei say this, Bei Tangyu felt as if he had drunk honey, his whole body felt as sweet as honey.

    Then, she found that she was let go by Ye Pengfei.

    "You'd better go back to your parents' place. I'm going on an adventure and I can't take you away." With that said, Ye Pengfei raised his legs and was about to leave.

    Bei Tangyu immediately became anxious. How could she have expected that such a thing would happen?

    I bite!

    With one bite, he bit Ye Pengfei's trousers, and heard a strange squeaking sound, and his trousers were torn.

    &nbsp;"No way, your teeth are so powerful?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help being shocked.

    These pants are magic weapons. Although they are of low grade, they are just the worst low-grade magic weapons.  But no matter what, this is still a magic weapon.  Even if a third-level monster bites it, as long as you don't use the monster's power, it won't be able to break it!

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes changed when he looked at this monster.

    It looks like this guy is very powerful!

    Having a powerful monster following you will naturally increase your combat power.  Looking at this unknown ice monster, Ye Pengfei was also moved.  He squatted down and said, "If I take you away, your parents won't cause trouble for me."

    If he could laugh now, Bei Tangyu would definitely roll on the floor holding his belly.  What are you doing? Are you asking someone's parents to catch monsters?

    "Who knows, it is precisely because Ye Pengfei keenly felt that this unknown monster may have a high IQ.  In addition, the giant peak in the sky of this secret realm was very strange, so he had to guard against it.  When he asked this question, the ghost slaves had already been released one after another, searching for suspicious signs around them.

    Facing Ye Pengfei¡¯s question, Bei Tangyu naturally nodded.  If I don't express my position, this guy will throw me away again.

    "Well, come up."

    As soon as Ye Pengfei stretched out his hand, Bei Tangyu naturally ran into Ye Pengfei's broad palm.  Then, Ye Pengfei put the horned dragon transformed from Bei Tangyu on his shoulders.

    "What's your name?" Ye Pengfei asked as he walked, "Looking at you, you are all light blue, can I call you Xiaolan?"

    I vomit, what a crappy name this is.  Bei Tangyu shook his head quickly.

    In fact, Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t even think about it. She was now a Qiu Long and quite small. Ye Pengfei almost regarded her as a pet cat. There was nothing wrong with the name Xiao Lan.

    However, Bei Tangyu had already shook his head, and Ye Pengfei had no choice but to continue thinking.  After much deliberation, several names were rejected, and Ye Pengfei was a little tired: "Okay, anyway, I will give you to Bei Tangyu when I see her again. You might as well call me Lan Yu."

    What, rotten fish?  Bei Tangyu was shocked and shook his head like a rattle.

    However, Ye Pengfei no longer wanted to dwell on the name issue. He said very domineeringly: "That's it, my first name is Lan Yu, and my nickname is Xiao Lan!"

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei ignored any objection and strode towards the top of the mountain.

 Text 84. Will be the best (fourth update)

    Mountain top.

    This is a world shrouded in misty night light.

    The top of the mountain should have a smaller area than the foot of the mountain. However, when Ye Pengfei climbed to the top of this giant peak, he discovered that the area of ????the top of the mountain was much larger than that of the foot of the mountain!

    Vast grasslands, dense forests, rushing rivers, rolling mountains, volcanoes that are still spewing thick smoke This is not the top of a giant peak, this is a completely new world with a huge area!

    Standing on the edge of this unknown world, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh with emotion: "Compared with this place, what is the blessed land of the Mangshan Sect?"

    Rich spiritual energy rushed towards his face. Although it was not as dense as the Thunder Spiritual Energy Secret Realm, it was still more powerful than the several blessed places and caves that Ye Pengfei had seen.

    "Let's practice here first, and then wander around." Ye Pengfei thought this way and stepped in.

    Continuous huge earthquakes came from a distance without any warning!

    Looking carefully, the distant skyline began to collapse!

    Mountain peaks collapsed rapidly, and huge gaps opened in the earth.  The raging river rushed up the embankment and wreaked havoc in all directions.  Soon, it was swallowed up by these cracks in the earth and disappeared without a trace.

    The sky is shattering!

    Ye Pengfei was shocked and walked back quickly.  However, when I looked back, the place where I stood just now had disappeared.  Instead, there was a large area of ??jagged and strange rocks.

    Ye Pengfei's face suddenly became extremely solemn. This new world that seemed to be without danger actually hid such danger.

    Bei Tangyu, who turned into a horned dragon and squatted on Ye Pengfei's shoulder, was also a little restless: "Didn't Dad figure out that there is no danger here? His Ziwei Dou is not very good."

    Just when Bei Tangyu was anxious, Ye Pengfei suddenly became quiet.  He took the horned dragon transformed by Beitang Yu into his arms and stroked it gently: "Haha, Lan Yu, don't be afraid. The sky is not really falling apart, this is an illusory formation!"

    Illusion array?

    Bei Tangyu calmed down and took a closer look, right?  It is indeed just an illusion array.

    "It would be great if Bei Tangyu was here." Ye Pengfei said softly, "She is good at formations, and she can definitely break this illusory formation."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Lying quietly in Ye Pengfei's arms, Bei Tangyu thought to himself: "I'm not as good as him. He doesn't know much about magic circles. He can be so calm, but I panic."

    Strength is not necessarily directly proportional to cultivation level. If you are not calm enough, no matter how strong your cultivation level is, you will not be able to use it.

    ??After careful observation, Bei Tangyu found that the illusory formation was so complicated that he couldn't see a way to break it for a while, and couldn't help but worry for Ye Pengfei.

    Although the phantom formation has the word "phantom" in it, it is not without attack power. The phantom formation attacks the soul!

    If you cannot see through the illusion formation and get entangled with the illusion, your soul will be severely damaged.  If not, you might be trapped in the illusion forever until it breaks!

    With my parents looking after me, I will definitely not be in danger.  However, my parents will not save Ye Pengfei, what should I do?

    Just when Bei Tangyu was anxious for Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei moved.  Instead of staying away from the Earthshattering, he rushed towards it head on.

    In a distant place, Bei Tangyu's father couldn't help but curled his lips: "You're stupid, you're not stable! It's just an ordinary illusion array that can change the intensity of the illusion according to your cultivation level. As long as you hide away and observe carefully, you'll be fine."  It can be broken, but this kid rushed over recklessly. The road to cultivation is long, and with his reckless character, even if he doesn't die today, he will not be able to save his life in the future!"

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s mother still prefers Ye Pengfei, but seeing this situation, she has nothing to say.

    "Did I really make a mistake?"

    Just when Bei Tangyu's mother was sighing secretly, suddenly, her eyes lit up, and Bei Tangyu's father also exclaimed: "This kid is so lucky!"

    Both experts have discovered that the direction Ye Pengfei rushed towards was facing the only exit of the magic array!

    As soon as the exclamations fell, the next moment, Ye Pengfei was already standing proudly outside the illusion array!

    "Accident, purely accidental!" Facing his wife's proud smile, this worldly expert could only try to defend himself.  In fact, based on his ability, he already vaguely knew that Ye Pengfei's spiritual cultivation was probably much higher than the sixth level of Qi Refining

    "Fortunately, this illusion formation is not very powerful."

    Ye Pengfei looked back and saw that the access to the giant peak was right behind him.  The breeze blows, the green grass is low, and there is a faintYou can see circles of faint traces on the ground.

    I knelt down and took a closer look. They were all standard circles with simple lines, just like the teleportation circle that I had just sent up.

    "It's really weird. Can such simple lines form a complex magic array?"

    During the period of searching for the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, Ye Pengfei also took the time to read the hundreds of formation books.  Among the various types of magic formations, the illusion formation has the most complex lines.  But in front of him, it was just a few simple circles that could actually form a magic array, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but become more interested.

    "Why don't you just study this illusory formation while practicing here."

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he didn't go far. He cleared a clean place nearby and came out, sitting cross-legged and practicing quietly.

    When you meditate like this, you won¡¯t care about time.  The higher the cultivation level of the monk, the longer the continuous meditation time will be.  Therefore, there is a saying that cultivation has no time, and one sitting can last a thousand years.

    Ye Pengfei doesn't have that kind of ability yet, but because the exercises he practices focus on tempering the physical body, the time for meditation is much longer than that of monks at the same level.

    Thirty days have passed, and Ye Pengfei has broken through the sixth level of Qi refining and entered the seventh level.  However, he still sat motionless, showing no sign of stopping his power.

    Now, Bei Tangyu was worried, not for Ye Pengfei, but for his own stomach.

    "The effectiveness of the Bigu Pill is about to disappear, and if he doesn't stop it, won't I be starving?"

    It is impossible to ask mom and dad for help.  If you can't handle such a simple thing, you will definitely be nagged by them for a while, and then you will be taken back.

    Looking at the huge electro-optical ball that completely enveloped Ye Pengfei, Bei Tangyu tilted his head and thought about it, then ran towards the nearby forest as fast as possible.

    There is no other way, just do it yourself and have enough food and clothing.  Bei Tangyu went hunting by himself.

    Beitang Yu is less experienced than Ye Pengfei. Even Ye Pengfei, who had just walked out of the hot spring pool, knew that there was nothing to enter.  If you really want it, you must observe it carefully first.

    Bei Tangyu doesn¡¯t know this taboo at all. Although there is a forest of monsters in her family¡¯s paradise, she is always with her parents every time she goes there. Why should she worry about this?  She ran into the dense forest completely unprepared.

    As soon as he entered this dense forest, Bei Tangyu felt a huge coercion pressing him firmly from all directions.

    Roar!  !  !

    Facing such pressure, for the first time, the horned dragon transformed by Bei Tangyu opened its mouth and roared angrily, and the power of the dragon was instantly raised to its maximum.

    Boom!  !  !

    Just the collision of coercion and the loud noise were earth-shattering, waking up Ye Pengfei who was still in meditation.

 Text 85. The furious thunder flying tiger!

    The first update has been delivered, next week there will still be a minimum of 4 updates per day, please support me, please vote

    ========

    "It's Lan Yu, what kind of monster is it fighting against?" As soon as he opened his eyes, Ye Pengfei saw that in a messy forest, Lan Yu looked up to the sky and roared, fighting against the pressure of some kind of monster.

    "No, it's dangerous!"

    Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness was much stronger than the horned dragon that Bei Tangyu transformed into. Just when Bei Tangyu thought that his dragon power could compete with the opponent's, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness had already passed through the dense forest and saw the powerful dragon.  exist.

    It was a demonic beast with an eye-catching white forehead, a king pattern on its head, and a head that looked exactly like a tiger in the world.  However, there are two wings on both sides, and the whole body is flashing with electric light. It is a thunder-type flying tiger that can fly.

    Because the pressure just now was blocked by Bei Tangyu's dragon power, the thunder-type flying tiger became furious, and it was flying towards Bei Tangyu very quickly.  Look at that speed, it is definitely more powerful than the fifth-level monster Ye Pengfei has ever killed!

    "Lan Yu, come back quickly, it's dangerous!" Ye Pengfei roared, waking up Bei Tangyu.

    Although he felt that his pressure was enough to resist the monster that he had not yet seen, Bei Tangyu believed Ye Pengfei for no reason.  She kicked off her legs and rushed into Ye Pengfei's arms in a flash.

    At this moment, the thunder-type flying tiger pounced on the place where Bei Tangyu was standing just now.  I saw a burst of lightning and thunder, and all the trees within a few dozen feet were scorched by lightning.

    It¡¯s too fierce, you can¡¯t win!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but his eyelids twitched, and he quickly ran away with his sword, still praying secretly in his heart: "Brother, we are all gone, just go back and look after us, don't chase us."

    Most monsters are territorial, and if the offender runs away, they will turn back.  Unfortunately, this thunder-type flying tiger does not have that kind of consciousness.

    I am the overlord of this area, who dares to offend my majesty?

    This thunder-type flying tiger stared at two eyes as big as copper bells and chased Ye Pengfei angrily.

    "Damn, I'm actually chasing you!" Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    The fifth-level demonic beast back then was distracted by howling ghosts and wolves, and it was much faster than myself, not to mention this energetic sixth-level thunder-type flying tiger!

    Lightning Shadow Escape Technique!

    There was no other way, so he immediately cast the fastest lightning spell.

    This lightning shadow escape technique really consumes too much mana. Although I have reached the seventh level of Qi refining, one sixth of my mana has been lost after using it once.

    ?Hurry up and add it!

    Ye Pengfei didn't have time to breathe, so he immediately summoned two bad ghosts, using his distraction to escape, while absorbing mana.

    That is at least a sixth-level thunder monster, and it can still fly.  Even a fool wouldn't believe it if it said it didn't have any lightning escape skills.  Sure enough, just when Ye Pengfei had just killed two bad ghosts and restored his magic power to a certain extent, more than five miles behind him, there was a flash of lightning, and the thunder-type flying tiger suddenly appeared.

    It¡¯s only five miles away, and you can catch up with him in just a few breaths.  Ye Pengfei did not dare to hesitate and quickly used the lightning escape technique again.

    Bei Tangyu, who was nestled in Ye Pengfei's arms, was about to cry. Before she came, she thought she could be of great help to Ye Pengfei.  After all, he knew much more than Ye Pengfei.  But first he didn't recognize the phantom formation, and then he saw the phantom formation but couldn't decipher it, so he didn't help at all.  Now, not only did I not help, but I provoked such a powerful guy. Am I a disaster star?

    How does Ye Pengfei know what the guy huddled in his arms is thinking?  He only felt the little guy twisting left and right, thinking it was scared, so he comforted him while running away: "Lan Yu, don't be afraid, I will protect you."

    A simple sentence made Beitang Yu's heart flutter.  Now, she seems to feel that whether it is "Rotten Fish" or "Little Lan", these names that Ye Pengfei has imposed on her are no longer so annoying

    Running away, Ye Pengfei discovered that if he only had this thunder-type flying tiger, he wouldn't have to worry about being caught up.  Relying on the method of distraction and dual use, he could make up for a lot of his mana loss, but the thunder-type flying tiger saw that his demonic power was weakening, and his speed was much slower than at the beginning.

    However, Ye Pengfei still did not dare to be careless in the slightest.  Who knows if there might be something powerful hidden on this vast grassland?  Therefore, while running wildly, Ye Pengfei also spread his spiritual consciousness and constantly observed the situation before and after.

    At this moment, he suddenly noticed that a dazzling light emerged from the thunder-type flying tiger.

    "No"?, is there a more powerful spell?  "

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the most powerful lightning escape technique!

    In the past, no monster on this land dared to go against him, and the thunder-type flying tiger had never used such a spell.  However, after a wild chase, instead of catching up with the two bastards, the distance got further and further away, which made the thunder-type flying tiger extremely angry.

    "If the tiger doesn't show off its power, you think I'm a sick cat. Look at my claws!"

    I saw that after the dazzling light flashed, a pair of huge tiger claws were about to grab Ye Pengfei's back!

    Danger!

    Terrified, Ye Pengfei planned to use his magical weapon to confront the tiger claws head-on.  No matter what level of magic weapon it is, it is inevitable that it will be shattered if it encounters a sixth-level monster head-on, but it can't be taken care of so much now.

    Just when Ye Pengfei had just launched his magic weapon and was about to resist, he suddenly felt a movement in his arms and Lan Yu rushed up to his shoulders.

    Freeze technique!

    Opening his mouth, clouds of ice mist were sprayed towards the huge tiger claws.  Unprepared, the thunder-type flying tiger's claws were sealed by the shiny ice edges, making it impossible to catch it.

    Ye Pengfei was immediately overjoyed. He quickly changed the path of the magic weapon and slashed at a tiger's claw viciously.

    Bang!  !  !

    There was a loud noise, but the tiger claw was fine, but the magic weapon was split into two halves and completely destroyed!

    "No, is it so powerful?" Ye Pengfei glanced at the thunder-type flying tiger in horror, and quickly used the lightning escape technique again to escape far away.

    Roar!

    The thunder-type flying tiger became even more angry. Not only did he not kill these two guys who dared to invade his territory, his claws were actually frozen, and he was knocked by something.  If you dare to offend your uncle like this, go to hell!

    The thunder-type flying tiger entered a furious state, and its speed was two minutes faster than before.  If Bei Tangyu, who had calmed down, hadn't blocked him with ice spells many times, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have had time to distract himself and absorb the bad ghost's mana.

    "Thanks to Xiaolan for helping me, but if this keeps going on, what should I do?"

    You can¡¯t run away, you can¡¯t win when you fight. Although there is no danger for the time being, if this continues, sooner or later the ghosts in the soul ring will be consumed by you.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was scratching his head, he suddenly discovered that a huge building appeared in front of him.

    The Secret Realm of Thunder Spiritual Energy!

 Text 86. Re-entering the Secret Realm of Thunder Spiritual Energy (Second Update)

    People look for him thousands of Baidu!

    Calculate, I have been looking for it for how many days, and finally I discovered it.  Brother Feihu, thank you. Without your crazy pursuit, I don¡¯t know how many years and months it would have taken me to find this secret realm of thunder spirit energy.

    With such a light on his back, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know how many times he had used the lightning escape technique, and he must have flown tens of thousands of miles away.  If it hadn't been for the angry thunder-type flying tiger chasing after him, slowly searching for him in this vast world, it would have taken at least several months, or at most several years, and he might not have been so lucky to find him.

    According to experience, there is still a distance of five hundred miles, and you can fly there with a few lightning shadow escape spells.  The question now is how to get in.

    "Lan Yu, can you stop that thunder-type flying tiger for a while? There is a small secret place in front of us where we can hide. I need some time!"

    Ye Pengfei ran wildly while talking to Bei Tangyu on his shoulder.  He now knows that the unknown monster picked up on the road has a very high IQ. Apart from being unable to speak, he can talk to it normally just like a human monk.

    Bei Tangyu nodded.

    Of course it¡¯s no problem, even if I can¡¯t stop it, dad won¡¯t watch me die.  It's just that according to the agreement, they will definitely sneak me back, and I don't want that.

    After thinking about it, Bei Tangyu planned to set up a magic circle.

    ¡°If it were in the past, Bei Tangyu would have panicked when faced with such a powerful enemy. How could he calmly arrange his formation?  It was like fighting with two Qi Refining monks from the Beast King Sect. Not to mention setting up the formation, even throwing a few spiritual talismans in the wrong direction.

    Now, lying on Ye Pengfei's shoulder and running away for tens of thousands of miles, Bei Tangyu felt that he had suddenly grown up and his mood was much higher than before.

    "We're here! Lan Yu, stop it!" Ye Pengfei shouted.

    Roar!

    Bei Tangyu first burst out with dragon power, slightly shaking the thunder-type flying tiger. Then, he quickly stretched out his sharp fingertips and quickly drew circles of complex lines on the ground.

    The thunder-type flying tiger also saw the half-foot-tall thing. There was some fear and anxiety in his eyes as big as copper bells.

    We can¡¯t let these two guys escape!

    It keeps speeding up.

    Nearly!  Close!  Closer!

    There is only half a mile, and the magic circle has not been formed yet!

    In almost an instant, the thunder-type flying tiger would pounce on Bei Tangyu.  However, she remained calm.

    ¡°Dad must not be allowed to take action!¡±

    I saw that her four claws were turning at high speed, and the final formation patterns appeared quickly.

    The formation is complete!

    Boom~~~~~

    After the loud noise that shook the sky, the thunder-type flying tiger was knocked away by the sudden appearance of the magic circle for more than ten feet!

    The magic circle is broken!

    The two monks, who had been silently paying attention to this, nodded slightly.

    My daughter has grown up and is no longer a flower in the greenhouse.  Even though her cultivation level is not enough, she already has the ability to protect herself.

    "Ms. sir, I think we don't have to keep an eye on him all the time. That kid is Lei Linggen. Judging from his cultivation speed, I'm afraid he's still Tian Linggen. He also has a good sense of combat. Yu'er is much better after following him."  The female cultivator in palace attire smiled calmly and said, "Ms. sir, it's time to let Yu'er go. I think back then, wasn't this how we grew up?"

    What the female nun in palace attire did not say was that the two of them eloped back then, and they hardly brought out any powerful treasures from home.  Now, Bei Tangyu at least has something to save his life, and the two of them are much happier than they were back then.

    "Oh, okay, let them go."

    The male cultivator watched with complicated eyes as Ye Pengfei opened the secret realm of thunder spirit energy and entered the secret realm of thunder spirit energy with the horned dragon transformed from Beitang Yu. Then, he shook his head and walked away.  At this moment, he deeply realized the complicated psychology of parents being at a loss when their children grow up.

    Even an expert from outside the world cannot escape this test.

    ¡­¡­

    "Haha, I'm finally back in the Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm!" The joy of regaining it made Ye Pengfei laugh heartily.

    After laughing, Ye Pengfei recalled the last glance before entering.

    The moment Lin came in, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that the thunder-type flying tiger was very frightened.  The two fierce eyes blinked, but instead of rushing towards him, they took several steps back.

    "It seems that the thunder-type flying tiger has come here before, so it is so scared." Ye Pengfei said to himself, "In other words, hereThe other monsters are much more powerful than it!  "

    Maybe he escaped from here?  Bei Tangyu tilted his mouth.

    When Ye Pengfei saw this little move, an idea flashed in his mind, and he laughed and said: "Yes, you are smarter than me. That thunder-type flying tiger should have escaped from here."

    After being praised by Ye Pengfei, Bei Tangyu jumped around happily, almost rolling with joy.

    "Thanks to you this time." Seeing the horned dragon jumping around and looking very cute, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "However, when I am meditating, you must not provoke the monsters. The monsters here are all  It¡¯s so powerful, we both have no ability to fight.¡±

    Bei Tangyu nodded, so Ye Pengfei found a place to meditate.

    Now, Bei Tangyu was unhappy.  I am still hungry, how can you practice?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He shouted twice, attracting Ye Pengfei's attention.  Then, he stretched out his paw, pointed at his belly, and screamed twice in dissatisfaction.

    Ye Pengfei understood: "Are you hungry? It was my fault. I was negligent."

    Ye Pengfei apologized and took out a bottle of Bigu Pill from his storage bag.  Then, he squatted down and shook.

    "Bi Gu Dan, take one pill for three months. Will you take it?"

    Bei Tangyu nodded repeatedly.

    "Well, there are ten pills in this bottle. It's all yours. I shouldn't be able to practice for thirty months." Ye Pengfei chuckled and poured the ten Bigu Pills on the ground.

    Soon, thunder fields gathered around him again, and Ye Pengfei entered a long period of meditation again.

    After taking a Bigu Pill, the stomach problem was finally solved, but Bei Tangyu felt a little bored.  With the lesson she just learned, she didn't dare to run far away.  After wandering around Ye Pengfei's thunder field for two times, Bei Tangyu finally calmed down.

    "Well, I also practice, so I can't hold him back." Bei Tangyu thought like this, and set up a magic circle around him, and then lay down near Ye Pengfei's sky mine field.

    In this form, Bei Tangyu cannot sit cross-legged.  I saw her limbs bent, her body lying on the ground, and then she started to smoke.

    "If Ye Pengfei stops practicing at this time and pays attention here, he will be shocked to find that the monster he picked up is much faster than his own cultivation speed.  It's like, this is not the secret realm of thunder spirit energy at all, but the secret realm of ice spirit energy!

 Text 87. Divine Thunder Tempered Body (Third update)

    This time's training is a little different from the past.  After advancing to the seventh level of Qi Refining, you can use the Divine Thunder Body Tempering Technique.

    "The Divine Thunder Body Tempering Technique, as the name suggests, is a method for tempering the physical body.  Thunder monks who practice "Thunder in the Nine Heavens" need to use this method when they reach the seventh level of Qi refining, and deliberately temper their bodies to prepare for the thunder and break through the Qi refining realm.

    Ye Pengfei no longer needs to look for Tianlei. He has already opened up the Purple Mansion, and his soul has reached the level of the third level of foundation building. He only needs to gather the thunder spirit energy and raise the level of mana, and he will naturally become a foundation building monk.

    However, Ye Pengfei still began to practice the Divine Thunder Body Tempering Technique.

    The shock that the thunder-type flying tiger brought to Ye Pengfei was too great. Its claws were already sealed by ice, and its demonic power was not smooth. However, it could break the magic weapon into two halves with just the force of the counter-shock.  Ye Pengfei was deeply touched that his physical body was so powerful.

    "Mana and spells are very important, and the physical body is also very important. Without strong physical strength, there is no way to fight this kind of monster."

    Ye Pengfei doesn't want to hide from the monsters in the secret realm of thunder spirit energy forever. In places with a high concentration of thunder spirit energy, there will definitely be some good treasures hidden.

    Sitting cross-legged, with his five hearts pointing toward the sky, Ye Pengfei quickly entered a state where he forgot both things and himself.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Two streams of thunder spirit energy are injected into the palms of both hands, like two spiritual springs.  Soon, Ye Pengfei had absorbed enough, and the spiritual spring was interrupted.

    The great cycle of reincarnation.

    These two thunderburst soldiers are divided into two roads, one shot, one against, and in a very different direction, it runs a big week in Ye Pengfei's meridians.

    When these two thunder auras finally met, Ye Pengfei felt all the muscles in his body vibrate, as if he had been run over by a rolling thunder, and all his hairs stood on end.

    "Cool!"

    After this spasm, Ye Pengfei clearly felt that his physical body had become stronger.

    "Just one week has such a miraculous effect. If you run it a few more times, how strong will your body be?"

    Use your body as a weapon!  Make yourself a treasure!

    Ye Pengfei immediately thought of these eight words.

    "These eight words were accidentally learned when he was chatting with his second uncle Zhang Hua about the cost of repairing magical instruments.

    Magical weapons and spiritual weapons can be forged from various materials, and magic weapons and spiritual treasures can also be forged from rare materials.  However, the most precious material in the world is none other than people themselves!

    By using the human body as a weapon, you can forge the physical body into a magic weapon or a spiritual weapon.

    With the human body as a treasure, you can also forge the physical body into magic weapons and spiritual treasures!

    Such weapons and treasures are more powerful than ordinary weapons and treasures, and are more convenient and free to operate. All monks want to achieve these eight words.

    The trouble is, the monk's physical body is not strong enough.

    Strong fire is required to refine weapons. The higher the level of weapons and treasures, the higher the requirements for flames.

    For example, magic weapons cannot be forged without the three-flavored true fire of the Golden elixir monks.  And even with the golden elixir monk's three-flavored true fire, he may not be sure to smelt all the materials for making magic weapons.  The higher the cultivation level, the better, and the stronger the true fire, the better.

    At that time, Zhang Hua and his second uncle just said it casually, and Ye Pengfei didn't pay attention at all.  But now, after running it for a week, his heart moved.

    "I am minoring in formations and will not be involved in the art of refining weapons in a short time. But buying good tools is too expensive. It would be much more convenient if the body could be forged into weapons and treasures."

    There happened to be an introductory book on weapon refining in the storage bag. Ye Pengfei was distracted and took out a book from it and looked through it carefully.

    Fortunately, this basic weapon refining book contains explanations on how to use your own body to refine weapons.

    "Only for refining low-grade and medium-grade magic weapons, but it is enough for the time being."

    Ye Pengfei carefully thought about how to refine weapons with his body, then put the book back into his storage bag and continued practicing.

    According to the book, only when the Purple Mansion is created and the soul resides in the Purple Mansion can one begin to refine weapons with one's body. Ye Pengfei has already met this condition.

    The strength of the physical body is still a little bit behind, but Ye Pengfei is not in a hurry. As long as he practices the Divine Thunder Body Tempering Technique diligently, he should be able to meet the requirements in a short time.

    ¡°One week, two weeks, three weeks¡­

    Unconsciously, Ye Pengfei felt hungry.

    "Three months have passed. A monk's concept of time is really different from that of a mortal."

    If it weren¡¯t for hunger, Ye Pengfei wouldn¡¯t have felt that he had been practicing for a long time.  Three months for mortalsHe does many things, but as a monk, Ye Pengfei only does one thing over and over again - the movement of heaven and earth.  Not only did he not feel bored, he actually enjoyed it.

    While taking Bigu Pill, Ye Pengfei glanced at Lan Yu.

    "Cultivation speed is so fast?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    The speed of swallowing thunder spirit energy is obviously much faster than his own.  You know, this little guy is of the ice type. After inhaling the thunder spirit energy, it is very troublesome to transform!

    With a flash of spiritual vision, Ye Pengfei became more and more sure that he was no longer dazzled.

    Within three months, my cultivation level had reached the eighth level of Qi refining.  And Lan Yu was actually not far away from him!

    You know, when I first picked it up, the little guy¡¯s demon power was probably equivalent to the fourth or fifth level of Qi refining.  When he reached the seventh level of Qi refining, his cultivation level did not increase much.  However, after only three months, it was not far behind itself, and the speed was too amazing.

    "After a while, it will catch up with me. What kind of monster is it?"

    From what Ye Pengfei knows, the cultivation speed of monster beasts is much slower than that of human monks due to their low intelligence.  The Lan Yu in front of him completely broke his previous understanding.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: In the secret realm of thunder spiritual energy, they can practice faster than the monks with the thunder spiritual root. What is this concept?  !

    "Perhaps, all the monsters in this thunder spirit secret realm are as powerful as it!"

    Ye Pengfei murmured to himself and looked around cautiously.  Although the last experience told me that the place where I stayed did not have enough aura and no monsters existed.  However, don¡¯t be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the unexpected.

    Ha, this is a large magic circle!

    Ye Pengfei's face became even weirder. When Lan Yu formed a formation to resist the thunder-type flying tiger, he was busy opening the secret realm of thunder spirit energy and didn't pay much attention.  Now when I look at it, I see that there is a large magic circle around.  Besides Lan Yu, who else would help him set up his formation?

    "Could it be that the monsters here are so powerful that they can even form formations?" Think about it, Lan Yu picked this up on the road to Jufeng. It is so powerful. Aren't the monsters in the Thunder Spirit Qi Secret Realm even more powerful?  Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei's heart was filled with awe.

    If Bei Tangyu knew that Ye Pengfei was more in awe of the monsters in the secret realm of thunder spirit energy because of his speed of cultivation and the array he had set up, she would definitely burst into laughter.  However, at this time, she had gradually entered a critical moment, and it was impossible to stop and communicate with Ye Pengfei.

    Just when Ye Pengfei finished sighing, his eyebrows raised again.

    "You've actually caught up with me!"

    I thought it would take some time to catch up, but unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, Lan Yu suddenly jumped up a level and was on par with him!

    "You're perverted, you're a monster, I have to work hard!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, sat down cross-legged, and continued to practice.  And this time, he plans to work hard and use his body to refine weapons!

 Text 88. Use your body to refine weapons (fourth update)

    There were over 3,000 member clicks today, and an additional chapter was added as promised.  Thank you for your support!  Chapter 5 will be updated tonight.

    =====================================

    Ordinary weapon refining generally requires four steps -

    Smelting materials, casting embryos, etching arrays, and final shaping

    ????????????????? However, it doesn¡¯t need to be so troublesome to refine weapons with one¡¯s body, it only requires one step -

    Integrate the secret pattern of the formation into the body.

    Although there is only one step, it does not reduce the difficulty of refining the weapon at all.  The physical body is different from other weapon refining materials. If other weapon refining materials are destroyed, they will be destroyed. It will only result in the loss of some money.  But if his body is destroyed, where will Ye Pengfei cry?

    Precisely because of the special nature of refining a weapon with one's body, it must be successful once and for all, and there will be absolutely no regrets about taking the medicine.  Even if everything is well prepared, it is impossible to complete the weapon refining without strong concentration!

    You can only succeed, not fail!

    Faced with such a huge risk, Ye Pengfei carefully prepared for more than a month. After he was convinced that his physical strength had exceeded what was stated in the book, Ye Pengfei finally made up his mind and started taking action.

    With his hands flying, he cast a spell, and a circle of flames suddenly rose around his body.  The flame came very fiercely, but soon became much weaker.  The flames flickered and seemed ready to go out at any moment.

    "Sure enough, casting fire spells in the secret realm of thunder spirit energy will be greatly hindered."

    Ye Pengfei calculated silently and felt that his magic power was enough to support him.  As a result, more violent fire spells were cast.

    The raging fire completely surrounded Ye Pengfei!

    Fire overcomes ice, and as soon as the flames came out, Bei Tangyu immediately felt the sensation.

    "What is Pengfei doing?" Bei Tangyu looked at the circle of flames in surprise. With her knowledge, she naturally knew that Ye Pengfei set off the fire.  After lowering his head and thinking for a while, Bei Tangyu figured it out.

    "So you want to use your body to refine weapons, and I'm here to help you." Bei Tangyu thought like this, and planned to release the real dragon in his body.

    Fortunately, she reacted quickly enough, and she pulled the real dragon back before it breathed fire.

    "What a risk, I am the horned dragon Lan Yu now, not Bei Tangyu who is the real fire dragon." Bei Tangyu stuck out his tongue and tried another way to help.

    He opened his mouth, and a line of fire plunged into the circle of flames.  The real dragon in Bei Tangyu's body had its power blocked by her father, but for Ye Pengfei at this time, it was nothing more than a timely help.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt a lot more relaxed.

    "Hey, it can actually spit fire?"

    It¡¯s strange that the ice monster can also breathe fire. Could it be that it is a dual-system monster of ice and fire?  That's even more incredible. Ice and fire are in conflict with each other. It's very troublesome just to balance the two kinds of spiritual energy in the body, but it's actually possible to advance in cultivation so quickly!

    Ye Pengfei's mind is full of questions, but now is not the time to think about problems.  If you use your body to refine weapons, if you are not careful, your body will be destroyed.

    Another spell was fired, and lines of fire immediately flew out of the fire circle and penetrated into various acupuncture points of the Ren meridian. According to the book, different miniature magic arrays were etched into each acupoint.

    ¡­Purple Palace¡­Jianli¡­Shimen¡­ Done!

    Rapidly changing, the lines of fire began to enter the Du Veins behind him one by one.  As before, these lines of fire also etched different miniature magic circles in the Du Vein.

    ¡­Baihui¡­Shenzhu¡­Mingmen¡­ Done!

    continue¡­¡­

    It took a full five days for Ye Pengfei to successfully etch all the magic arrays into the eight extraordinary meridians of his body.  And this is only half of the work of refining weapons with one's body.

    Next, we need to connect all these magic circles.

    Even though Ye Pengfei's body was tempered by the divine thunder, he still felt very painful when the magic circle was being etched.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's powerful soul and sufficient concentration, he might not be able to bear it anymore.

    Next, when all the magic circles are connected, the physical body will bear even greater pressure.  This pain was several times more intense than before!

    With calmness and aura flowing, Ye Pengfei began to connect these magic circles.  At this critical moment, the spiritual energy in the secret realm suddenly experienced huge fluctuations.

    "Is there a monster out there?" Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    "If you don't come early, you won't come later. But if you come at this time, Ye Pengfei can't help but be in a dilemma."

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei discovered that Lan Yu kept breathing fire while spinning around him.

    "It's setting up formation again!"

    With Ye Pengfei's modest formation skills, he still couldn't figure out what kind of formation this was.  However, he believed that Lan Yu would not arrange the formation randomly, so he felt a little at ease.After a while.

    "continue!"

    Spiritual energy flows along the meridians. Every time it flows through an acupuncture point, part of the spiritual energy will be consumed by the magic circle in the acupoint, and the magic circle will begin to operate normally.

    Whenever a new magic circle starts to operate, the pressure on the physical body increases by one point.  If you walk through the eight extraordinary meridians and hundreds of acupuncture points, the pressure on your physical body will increase dozens of times!

    When he had just walked through one-third of the acupuncture points, Ye Pengfei felt that his muscles were compressed and stiff.  Halfway through the walk, the bones began to creak.

    "My body is already so strong that it has been squeezed into this state. What kind of bullshit book is it? It's completely wrong!"

    Now that things have happened, Ye Pengfei understands that what was said in the introductory book on weapon refining is completely incorrect.  Most likely, it was just the imagination of some half-assed weapon refiner!

    "You really misled me and put me in a desperate situation!"

    Now that things have come to this point, scolding is of no use.  You can only advance, not retreat!  Gritting his teeth and struggling to resist this strong pressure, Ye Pengfei unleashed his greatest potential!

    Like carrying a huge mountain on his back, Ye Pengfei moved forward with difficulty.  The speed of spiritual energy circulation has slowed down a lot, but under Ye Pengfei's desperate urging, it still advances unyieldingly towards the next acupoint.

    Boom!

    The magic circle in another acupuncture point was activated, and it was like a thunder exploded in his mind, which shocked Ye Pengfei into a trance.

    hold onto!  hold onto!  !

    The super powerful Yuan Shen played an important role at this time. The spiritual consciousness was withdrawn to the Yuan Shen, and then returned to the physical body. The dazed mind suddenly became clear again.

    "Or, can you feed back spiritual energy?"

    At this difficult moment, Ye Pengfei, who regained consciousness, suddenly had an idea and thought of a way.

    Since the thunder spirit energy can be introduced into the Zi Mansion, then, conversely, the thunder spirit energy can also be exported from the Zi Mansion!

    "It's troublesome to move the spiritual energy in the meridians, but it's easy to move the spiritual energy in Zifu. As long as you aim at the right position, you can activate all the magic circles smoothly!"

    How did Ye Pengfei know that such a method can only be understood by high-level Jindan monks.  In order to complete the refining of weapons with his own body, he realized this truth in advance.

    Enlightenment is easy but practice is difficult. When Ye Pengfei introduced a trace of thunder spirit into Zifu and tried to get it out, in a swish, the thunder spirit flew out of the body.

    "Come again!"

    Only by persisting can we overcome this difficulty.

    At this time, Bei Tangyu also saw that Ye Pengfei was in a dangerous situation.  However, she could only act anxiously, but there was nothing she could do.

    "The physical strength is not enough? Didn't he check the weapon refining books carefully? Taking such a risk will cost his life!" Bei Tangyu couldn't understand it at all and was running around anxiously.

    How could Bei Tangyu guess that it was precisely because he believed in the weapon refining book that Ye Pengfei fell into a desperate situation!

    Although this basic weapon refining book has been sold in Nanhua Country for many years, I don¡¯t know how many monks have bought it.  However, almost no monks can achieve the level of physical body that Ye Pengfei has, and almost no monks will use their bodies to refine weapons.

    As for those monks who were "lucky" to increase their physical strength to the level mentioned in the book, they were all destroyed and had no chance to curse.  Seeing that Ye Pengfei is likely to become a new victim.

    at this time¡­¡­

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Spreading power?" Bei Tangyu was stunned for a moment, and quickly realized, "No, he is trying to transport spiritual energy from Zi Mansion!"

 Text 89. Space gradient, spiritual energy fluctuation (fifth update)

    The last update is delivered today, thank you all for your support.  In order to thank all friends for their support, although there are no recommendations next week, Juling has decided to update 4 times a day.  If your friends have recommendation tickets, please continue to support. Updates will be added when a certain number is reached. See the introduction for details.

    ==========================

    I have to say, Ye Pengfei is really lucky.

    Beitang Yu¡¯s family is rich in education, and both his father and mother are existences far beyond the stage of becoming gods.  When I usually practice, my ears almost feel numb when I hear such things.  Therefore, he quickly guessed what Ye Pengfei was doing.

    "Pengfei obviously only has the eighth level of Qi refining, how come he has Zifu?" Bei Tangyu was extremely surprised.

    However, she also knew that now was not the time to be surprised.  Now that Ye Pengfei has Zifu and realizes that spiritual energy can be exported from Zifu, he can help.

    "Dad, even if you take me back, I will definitely help him! Don't interrupt me and let me finish reading!"

    ????????????????????????¡­

    Ye Pengfei, who was on the verge of despair, still had the energy to see what Lan Yu was doing.  His spiritual consciousness is divided into two parts. One part is trying its best to push the thunder spirit energy forward in the meridians, and the other part is focused on the soul, experimenting on how to accurately input the thunder spirit energy into the acupuncture points.

    At this moment, the sound of nature came.

    "Prove yourself in the Zi Mansion?"

    An enlightenment!

    Just these clear words at the beginning made Ye Pengfei suddenly realize.

    "There are so many acupuncture points all over the body, and the meridians are so complicated. How can it be possible to succeed if you try foolishly and randomly? The meridians and acupuncture points should be mapped into Zifu!"

    Even if you realize this truth, you still don¡¯t know how to start.  Fortunately, the classic that Bei Tangyu read had an extraordinary origin, and he could clearly analyze the next steps.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei was used to crossing realms and comprehending the Taoism that can only appear in higher realms, so he was able to practice this method that was originally practiced by high-level Jindan monks.

    The two of them worked together for more than two hours, and experienced several dangers in the process. Ye Pengfei finally mapped the Thirteen Meridians, the Eight Extraordinary Meridians, and the acupuncture points all over the body into the Zi Mansion.

    The next thing is simple, just aim at the acupoints and inject thunder spirit energy into it at once.

    Boom!

    There was another thunderous sound in my mind.

    However, this time the thunder did not knock Ye Pengfei out of his mind, but actually boosted his spirits!

    Disperse!

    All the power of the magic circle spread out and penetrated into every muscle, every bone, every inch of skin

    Solid!

    The flow of the power of the magic circle solidified and settled everywhere around the body.  This solidification indicates that in the future, as long as Ye Pengfei is willing, he can strengthen the defense of any part of his body at will.

    Use your body to refine the weapon, and it¡¯s done!

    Now Ye Pengfei¡¯s physical strength is equivalent to a mid-grade defensive magic weapon.

    "Damn, finally done!"

    Ye Pengfei took a long breath and stood up.  The first thing I did after getting up was to look for the monk who was reciting the scriptures just now.

    Hey, no one?

    Except for Lan Yu, who was lying at his feet with a pair of big eyes flashing, there were no other living creatures around him.

    "It can't be that he is uttering words." Ye Pengfei touched Lan Yu's little head and shook his head.

    Those who can speak human words are transformed monsters, at least equivalent to human Nascent Soul monks.  Although this little guy is very perverted in his cultivation, he is still a third-level monster, equivalent to an eighth-level human Qi refining monk, so how can he speak human words?

    After adjusting his clothes, Ye Pengfei bowed in the air: "I don't know which senior helped me. Thank you, little Ye Pengfei!"

    ¡°Pfft, Beitang Yu is happy.  That senior is me, you should worship me.

    It¡¯s a pity that in her current form, even if she laughed wildly, it would be no more than a few strange screams.

    Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes at Lan Yu, signaled it to be quiet, and bowed respectfully to the air twice.

    "Since the senior refuses to show up to meet me, it is the boy who has no chance. In the future, if the senior has an assignment, the boy will go through fire and water without hesitation."

    It is human nature to repay kindness.  What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that the "senior" who helped him was squatting at his feet with worry, constantly looking around.

    "Where will daddy come from?"She thought again: "After helping him so much, even if the separation lasts longer, he will remember me and won't be seduced away by other foxy girls."

    Bei Tangyu thought wildly for a while, but she didn't notice her father coming to catch her. She couldn't help but gradually became happy.

    "Ha, daddy, you are so kind, I will kiss you when you get back!"

    How did Bei Tangyu know that her father had already let it go and only occasionally looked through the crystal jade.  As for now, he is thinking about the suspicious points on the road and has no idea what is happening here.  Without knowing it, I was thanked by my daughter. It was an unexpected surprise.

    Ye Pengfei saw Lan Yu jumping around and thought Lan Yu was happy that she was out of danger. Unexpectedly, she was cheering for not being captured by her father.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Thank you very much. I didn't expect you to be able to form formations and breathe fire. You are really an all-round genius. However, it's not the time to be happy yet. This spiritual energy fluctuates strangely. We have to be careful.  ."

    Ye Pengfei said this, and his spiritual consciousness spread around.

    Soon, he discovered that with the fluctuation of this spiritual energy, the concentration of thunder spiritual energy in his area increased significantly.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth will not disperse without reason, nor will it come without reason.

    If there is less spiritual energy, it is likely that there are monks or monsters practicing, or there are some heavenly materials and earthly treasures that are absorbing the spiritual energy of the world.

    There is too much spiritual energy, either it was transferred from other places, or spiritual veins were born.

    Ye Pengfei first infiltrated his spiritual consciousness into the ground and went more than half a mile deep. He searched carefully and found nothing.

    "Even if there is a spiritual vein, it is deeper underground and should not affect the ground."

    Removing this possibility, what remains is that the excess thunder spirit energy comes from elsewhere.

    "Come on, Lan Yu, let's go take a look." Ye Pengfei headed towards the places that he had been unable to enter.

    Bei Tangyu quickly jumped on Ye Pengfei's shoulders, while Ye Pengfei cautiously continued to advance deeper into the forest.  In this secret realm of thunder spirit energy, there was no way to use the ghost slave, so he lost a lot of help and had to rely on himself for everything.

    After advancing for more than a hundred miles in this way, Ye Pengfei did not encounter a place where the spiritual energy was stronger.

    "Last time, when I walked less than a hundred miles, I was blocked by a very strong thunder spirit. Why is it that this time, after walking more than a hundred miles, there is still no change in the concentration of the spirit energy?"

    The spiritual consciousness stretches deeper into the forest. Indeed, there is no obstacle in front of it.  As long as you want to go, you won't encounter any barriers.

    "It's really strange. Does the distribution of spiritual energy in this thunder spiritual energy secret realm change every once in a while?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about it secretly, his spiritual consciousness suddenly noticed something strange.

    A large group of thunder monsters appeared more than ten miles away!

 Text 90. The army of monsters!  (first update)

    It is indeed a large group of thunder monsters, and a group of neatly arranged thunder monsters!

    I saw that they were like a team of well-trained soldiers, divided into dozens of rows and columns in an orderly manner, marching in the same direction at a uniform speed.

    It turned out to be a phalanx of monsters!

    Even if they are gregarious monsters, they cannot be arranged so neatly.  What's more, they have all kinds of strange looks and huge physical differences. They are obviously not the same species.  Why are these nearly a thousand powerful thunder monsters arranged in such a huge square array?

    Looking dumbfounded at the phalanx of monsters running away from him, Ye Pengfei murmured: "Lan Yu, have you ever seen monsters forming a phalanx?"  ?¡±

    Until now, Ye Pengfei still thought that the horned dragon transformed by Bei Tangyu had something to do with the secret realm of thunder spirit energy.  How did he know that the little guy on his shoulder had nothing to do with the Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm.  It was her father who split the void and jumped directly onto the road to the giant peak.

    Bei Tangyu shook his head.

    Ye Pengfei thought for a moment and said: "Lan Yu, this is too weird. Let's follow him and have a look. You must not make any noise."

    After giving a solemn warning, Ye Pengfei quietly sneaked towards the direction of the row of monsters.

    These monsters all have very powerful auras, and the worst ones are similar to the thunder-type flying tigers.  If they were disturbed, they would definitely be dead.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei tried his best to distance himself from them.  The monsters moved very fast. Ye Pengfei failed to control the distance several times and almost lost them.

    After trekking for hundreds of miles in the forest, this phalanx of monster beasts walked into a strange open space.

    This open space is wide and flat, and the weeds on the ground are very short, only a few inches high.  There are some weak and small wild flowers dotted in the middle.  The occasional flash of lightning on the petals embellishes a different kind of beauty.

    Above the open space, the thunder spirit energy is extremely dense.  From a distance, it looks like a huge cover that is constantly flashing electric light.

    This phalanx of monster beasts walked into the open space neatly, and then stood there motionless.  Not long after, the thunder aura cover above the clearing slowly fell down.

    When this dense thunder aura cover fell on these monster beasts, they saw pieces of thunder armor suddenly appearing!

    Some of the thunder spirit energy turned into strange weapons and fell into the claws of those monsters!

    A heavily armed monster?

    Ye Pengfei could not help but be stunned again. Along the way, he had guessed many possibilities, but he never expected that such a strange thing would happen!

    "The monsters are arranged in a square formation, and the spiritual energy is turned into weapons. Who is such a big deal, and what is the purpose of doing this?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei felt that his brain was a little exhausted, he saw that the thunder spirit energy condensed into a big cover above the open space again.  Not long after, another phalanx of monster beasts came over.

    Strange things happened again, and another group of fully armed thunder monsters left here.  Ye Pengfei discovered that although this group of thunder monsters came from a different direction than the previous group, after being fully armed, they were walking in the same direction.

    Repeatedly, eight more demonic beast phalanxes appeared before and after.  After the last phalanx of monster beasts left, no new thunder aura cover appeared above the open space.

    "There won't be any more thunder monsters coming?" Ye Pengfei waited for more than half an hour, but there was still no change above the clearing, and he couldn't feel the phalanx of monsters approaching. Ye Pengfei said softly: "Lan Yu, let's look for it separately.  Look, see if there are any strange magic circles near this open space, be careful."

    Bei Tangyu nodded, quietly slipped off Ye Pengfei's shoulder, and walked along the right side.

    It is absolutely impossible for thunder spirit energy to transform into armor or weapons on its own. It is most likely due to some strange magic circle.  Sure enough, after searching along the left side for a while, Ye Pengfei found some lines on the ground.

    These lines are extremely complicated and complicated, and with Ye Pengfei's current formation skills, it is completely impossible to distinguish them.

    Looking up at Lan Yu, he also stopped at a place.  Ye Pengfei Yufeng quickly flew over and took a look. There was also a similar complex line here.

    "Could it be that the senior who helped me set up these formations?" Ye Pengfei said to himself.

    Bei Tangyu wanted to laugh wildly, but she didn't dare to laugh for fear of disturbing some powerful monster.  Just holding it in so hard, my stomach started to hurt.

    "You're laughing to death. I can't do it anymore. Let's do some exercise." Beitang Yu gave Ye Pengfei a white look., Chiliu ran away.  After running a few steps, she stopped again.

    "Another one." Ye Pengfei walked over, took a look, and murmured softly, "How many magic circles will there be? Lan Yu, let's keep looking."

    After carefully searching all the surrounding places, Ye Pengfei and Mr. Beitang Yu discovered nine such places.  They are evenly distributed on the edge of the open space, each with different characteristics.

    Because Ye Pengfei could not understand the meaning of these lines at all, he used a blank jade slip to faithfully record these nine places.  When the level of the formation improves in the future, we can study it again.

    "Let's go, let's go see what's over there." Ye Pengfei waved his hand gently, and Beitang Yu climbed up onto Ye Pengfei's shoulder.

    This time, Ye Pengfei became more and more cautious.

    There are ten phalanxes of monsters, some with more than a thousand, some with more than 600, a total of nearly 10,000 fully armed powerful monsters!  These monsters are at the lowest level of the sixth level, equivalent to high-level human foundation-building monks.  If unfortunately they are exposed, they don't have to work hard. They can blow Ye Pengfei out of his wits with just a collective breath!

    Although the phalanx of monster beasts can no longer be seen, the traces where the ten teams of nearly 10,000 monster beast phalanxes have marched are very obvious, so there is no need to worry about going astray.

    As they walked, Bei Tangyu stretched out his paw and scratched it.

    "You also discovered it?" Ye Pengfei said softly, "It seems that where they go is where we practice."

    This discovery surprised Ye Pengfei. Could it be that there is something weird about the place where he once practiced?

    "Isn't it because I went for that senior"

    "Huncai, he thought there was a senior monk here."

    Because he had an agreement with his father, Bei Tangyu had no choice but to look at Ye Pengfei speechlessly, and then turned his attention to the monster in front of him.

    I saw that in the area where I and Ye Pengfei were practicing, the phalanx of monsters was neatly separated one by one, with a magnificent momentum.

    Looking into the distance, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but push Ye Pengfei's shoulder again.

    Almost at the same time, Ye Pengfei shivered.

    In the distance, a large phalanx of monster beasts appeared vaguely.  They gathered here, like a powerful army with strong weapons and horses.

    An army of one hundred thousand monsters!

 Text 91. The virtual beast appears!  (Second update)

    Hundreds of thousands of monsters gathered together in a strange way. You can imagine it with your toes. Earth-shaking events will happen here!

    Ye Pengfei wanted to hide and take a look, but after looking around, there was no suitable place to hide nearby.

    The dense forest was the former residence of monsters.  The rushing river hides a more powerful existence.  The endless mountains in the distance are a nice place, but unfortunately they are too far away from here. Even if you stand on the top of the mountains, you may not be able to see clearly what is happening here.

    "Heaven?"

    Ye Pengfei had just thought of going to heaven when his face suddenly changed and he quickly retreated behind a big tree.

    Bei Tangyu also discovered that there was a very terrifying aura moving slowly towards this side.  She jumped off Ye Pengfei's shoulders and planned to set up a formation, but she was stopped by Ye Pengfei.

    "Don't set up a formation, you will be discovered, let's hide in the trees!"

    As long as the magic circle is driven, spiritual energy will fluctuate.  For such a powerful being, it is tantamount to exposing the exact location.  Use magic to create a tree hole to hide in, and use the breath of the trees to cover it up.  As long as the powerful being doesn't deliberately observe this side, it can be hidden.

    He cast a wood spell on a big tree next to him and opened a tree hole with a diameter of more than one foot and less than three feet high. Ye Pengfei quickly got in.

    Looking back, Lan Yu was squatting on the ground, his little head moving, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Come in quickly!" Ye Pengfei shouted.

    Bei Tangyu hesitated for a moment, then jumped into Ye Pengfei's arms.  The tree hole closed up quietly, leaving only a slightly invisible crack.

    This was not the first time Bei Tangyu curled up in Ye Pengfei's arms, but the claustrophobic space around her made her heart beat faster and her pretty face turned very red.

    Bei Tangyu was very embarrassed, twisting left and right in Ye Pengfei's arms, and could not have any peace for a moment.

    "Xiao Lan, are you scared?" Ye Pengfei patted Bei Tangyu's back gently and said softly, "Don't be afraid, you won't be discovered. If something goes wrong, I will stand in my way for a while and you can run away into the mountains.  "

    Hearing Ye Pengfei say this, Bei Tangyu felt as if his whole body was on fire. His body temperature suddenly increased and his heartbeat accelerated a lot.  However, she stopped moving. Instead, she arched inward and nestled comfortably in Ye Pengfei's arms

    Although that aura is powerful, its movement speed is surprisingly slow.  When Ye Pengfei felt this breath for the first time, it was probably more than twenty miles away.  However, after walking for more than an hour on this short journey of more than twenty miles, we still haven't reached it yet.

    And in just over an hour, many fully armed phalanxes of monster beasts joined this army of monster beasts.  Ye Pengfei made a rough estimate and found that the number might have exceeded 200,000!

    "Could this army of monsters be created by that powerful aura?"

    Everything happens for a reason!

    Monsters that can automatically form a square formation, and magic formations that can condense armor and weapons. Behind this series of weird things, there must be a powerful master.  Ye Pengfei felt that that powerful aura that moved very slowly was probably the mastermind behind the whole thing!

    Through the narrow crack in the tree hole, Ye Pengfei saw a huge creature that was more than ten feet tall and several feet wide, slowly walking into the army of monsters.  The strange thing is that although the dense army of monsters did not move.  However, this huge monster managed to pass through easily without encountering any monsters.

    It is actually a monster with nothingness!

    What I can see is that this illusory behemoth has no fixed shape, and its edges are always changing strangely, making it impossible to grasp its specific shape.

    However, no matter how its body changes, the hundreds of beating black flames in its body remain relatively stable.

    "An illusory monster actually has such a terrifying aura. The black flames hanging high in the body seem to be the source of this terrifying aura. What kind of existence is it?" Ye Pengfei thought silently, not daring to say anything.  sound.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei noticed that the heavily armed monsters all raised their heads with awe in their eyes.

    Those are the eyes looking up to the invincible king!

    ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s all led by it!¡±

    So far, I am convinced.

    It was this powerful virtual beast that forced hundreds of thousands of demonic beasts to form square formations.  It was this powerful virtual beast that laid out the complicated nine-link magic circle.  It is this monster beast that gathers here?A terrifying army of monsters.

    What does it want to do?

    Although the movement speed of this virtual beast is very slow, it does not stop at all.  After a while, it left Ye Pengfei's sight.

    "what to do?"

    Ye Pengfei really wanted to use his spiritual sense to see it, but the spiritual pressure brought by his spiritual sense would definitely attract the attention of the void beast.

    Opening a gap on the other side of the tree hole can solve the problem, but if you look through the gap, there will be many omissions. Ye Pengfei doesn't want to miss the wonderful shots.

    Go out and have a look!

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei patted Lan Yu in his arms and said softly: "You hide in the tree hole, I will go out and take a look."

    After saying that, a spell was shot on the crack, and the crack opened instantly. Ye Pengfei jumped out of the tree hole and casually put Lan Yu into the tree hole.  Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to cast another spell to close the crack, he found that his eyes were blurred and Lan Yu was standing on his shoulder.

    "You want to see it too? Okay, let's be careful and try to hide our aura." Ye Pengfei nodded solemnly and looked up into the distance.

    The virtual beast is still moving, and its destination seems to be further away.  However, the army of monsters on the ground remained motionless, as if waiting for the virtual beasts to give orders.

    More than four hours later, the virtual beast moved almost eighty miles and finally stopped.

    And just two hours ago, the army of monster beasts gathered on the ground exceeded 500,000!  After that, no new monsters were added to the phalanx, and the number remained at this level.

    Looking at the position carefully, Ye Pengfei suddenly thought: "It seems that there is something protected by the Thunder Spirit Body! Could it be that it wants to snatch that mysterious cube?"

    At this time, he realized how ridiculous his past plan was.

    "I have to arm so many monsters to dare to fight the thunder spirit body. Based on this calculation, no matter how many monster birds I can attract, it is impossible to defeat the thunder spirit body." Ye Pengfei shook his head, thinking that  The virtual beast is about to issue an attack order.

    Hundreds of thousands of monsters are attacking with all their strength. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil - what a fierce battle this will be!

    However, the strange thing is that although the virtual beast has stopped moving, and although the army of monster beasts has no longer increased, the war has still not started.  Both that virtual beast and this army of monster beasts seemed to be waiting for something

 Text 92. Windfall from heaven (third update)

    Chirp ~ chirp ~ chirp ~

    ??????Bangs of sharp bird calls came from the distance.

    "Thunder monsters?" After looking at the army of monsters waiting more than ten miles away, Ye Pengfei suddenly understood, "These are just land beasts, they are waiting for the army in the air!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of the river in the distance.

    "Could it be that there will still be navy troops?"

    This war is becoming more and more terrifying.  From the sky, to the earth, to rivers and lakes, wouldn't there be millions of monsters participating in this war?  !

    "One million level six monsters and above! Not to mention the cultivation world of Nanhua Kingdom, even if the other three Chinese kingdoms are added up, will the number of monks reach one million?"

    Ye Pengfei felt horrified when he thought of this.  If these monster beasts walked out of this secret realm of thunder spirit energy, what kind of tragedy would happen!

    Since hunting with Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi, I have always regarded monsters as natural wealth.  As long as the cultivation level is enough, no matter how powerful the monster is, it can be taken away from you.  However, looking at the scene in front of you, even if it is the ancestor of Jindan, what dare you do?  !

    Thunder-type monster birds flew over overwhelmingly. Wearing all kinds of armor, they looked even more fierce and terrifying.

    "There is another void beast!"

    There is no obstruction in the sky. Looking up through the dense branches and leaves, among the group of demon birds, there is clearly a small virtual beast with two wings.  Just like the virtual beast on land, the virtual beast in the sky also has a lot of black flames jumping in its body, but the number is much smaller.

    Now it is almost certain that there is another virtual beast that is responsible for driving the monsters in rivers and lakes.  Now that the three armies have gathered together, the battle should begin.

    Ye Pengfei held his breath, waiting for the thrilling battle to come!

    Sure enough, as soon as the demonic birds in the sky flew here, they quickly launched the first wave of attacks.

    I saw three demon bird phalanxes rushing towards higher altitudes along three different routes: left, middle and right.

    The mysterious square guarded by the thunder spirit body is about 80 feet away from the ground. Looking at the direction of the three demon bird phalanx, they are heading towards there.

    We are already convinced that the target of this war is the mysterious square!

    How does the Thunder Spirit Body respond to this attack?

    There are nearly 500 demon birds in three phalanxes of demon birds.  Even if there is an existence like the Beast King Sect Zhang Laozu, it will take a lot of effort to deal with them all.

    Just when Ye Pengfei thought with great expectation that the fight would be endless, he suddenly saw circles of lightning flashing falling towards the phalanx of three demonic birds.

    "What kind of spell is this?" Ye Pengfei was very curious.

    After his cultivation reached the eighth level of Qi Refining, he had read all the techniques in "Thundering Nine Heavens".  There are all kinds of thunder spells recorded in it, with different uses, as many as a thousand!  However, Ye Pengfei was stunned and didn't find any thunder spells that were remotely similar to this.

    If you feel the changes in the pressure from the sky, it seems that only the spiritual pressure of the demon and bird is still existed.  Those shining circles did not bring any new spiritual pressure.

    "Interesting, are these apertures not spells, but something else?"

    To use magic, you must use mana.  As long as mana is used, spiritual pressure will appear.  According to the judgment standards of human monks, these apertures are not spells.

    "Is it the magic circle waiting to be activated?" Ye Pengfei glanced at Lan Yu standing on his shoulder, but did not ask aloud.  Looking at Lan Yu's surprised eyes, you can tell that she doesn't understand it at all.

    The circles of light fell on the demonic birds one by one. The large aperture enclosed dozens of demonic birds, and the small one also enclosed at least ten demonic birds.  Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that all the demon birds caught in the circle of light were sluggish and unable to cheer up.  Not long after, one monster bird fell from the sky. Ye Pengfei squinted his eyes and observed carefully, and whispered in surprise: "All their thunder spirit energy has been sucked away!"

    It turns out that these apertures are not used for direct attacks, but to draw firepower from the bottom of the cauldron and absorb all the thunder spirit energy of the demon birds!

    The magic power of human monks is transformed from the spiritual energy in their bodies.  The demonic power of the demonic beast is also transformed by the spiritual energy in the body.  Without the support of thunder spirit energy, the demonic power no longer exists.  It was as if their wings had been clipped, unable to resist the pressure of the spiritual energy in the secret realm of thunder spiritual energy. They fell from a height of fifty to sixty feet, and every one of them fell to pieces before their eyes.

    At this moment, the virtual beast that had been staying directly below moved.

    Several black flames shot out of the body, circling hundreds of them at an alarming speed.The bird turned several times.

    "It has recovered again!"

    Ye Pengfei has no idea what language to use to express his mood at this moment.  The lightning aperture can instantly absorb the demon bird's aura, and the black flame can instantly replenish the demon bird's aura.  If any monk learned these two moves, wouldn't he be invincible?

    Ye Pengfei wanted to learn from it secretly, but first he looked at the halo of light hanging high in the sky, and then looked at the black flame that had returned to the virtual beast's body, and he didn't have a clue.

    After thinking about it distressedly for a long time, Ye Pengfei suddenly had an idea: "I wonder if the thunder spirit body and these virtual beasts have caves. If I can take advantage of their fierce fighting, I can go to their caves to search"

    I have to say, this idea is very good.  But the frustrating thing is that there is no way to start.

    Whether it is a thunder spirit body or a virtual beast, Ye Pengfei knows nothing about it.  The area of ??this Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm is extremely huge, and the endless mountains alone are probably thousands of miles long.  Not to mention the boundless forests, criss-crossing rivers and lakes.  If you want to find their caves in such a large area, where should you start?

    Just when Ye Pengfei frowned and thought, the demon bird army launched another attack.  I saw that the three demon bird phalanx that had just recovered their spiritual energy regrouped and charged straight to the sky from below.  And from the demon bird army parked in the distance, three more demon bird phalanxes rushed out, following the previous route, rushing straight towards those circles of light!

    How to crack the Thunder Spirit Body?  More soul-absorbing apertures?

    "Sure enough!" Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.  As he expected, more soul-absorbing apertures appeared, completely covering that area of ??the sky.

    Just when Ye Pengfei thought that the situation would repeat itself again, suddenly, countless small circles of light shot down from high in the sky.  Before the virtual beasts on the ground could restore their spiritual energy to the demon birds, nearly a thousand demon birds in these six square formations were hit by these small circles of light.

    ¡°What a fierce attack!¡±

    At the moment of the hit, Ye Pengfei keenly captured the violent fluctuations of spiritual pressure in the space.  There is no doubt that this spiritual pressure fluctuation comes from those dense small circles of light!

    "These monster birds are finished."

    If the attack is fierce, even if you have enough demonic power, you may not be able to resist it. What's more, if the spiritual energy is sucked out, all the demonic power will no longer exist.

    Then he saw that nearly a thousand demon birds were beaten to pieces at an altitude of fifty or sixty feet.  These broken limbs drew arcs and flew in different directions.  Ye Pengfei clearly saw that some of them were flying towards him.

    Windfall from heaven!

 Text 93. Demon Pill (Fourth update)

    The last update is delivered today.

    ==========================

    All are top quality materials!

    Looking at the fallen demon birds on the ground, the lowest ones are at the sixth level.  Just pluck a few hairs and you can sell them for thousands of dollars!

    Glancing at the sky, the demon bird army attacks again.  This time, the scale was even larger than before, with a full phalanx of ten demon birds.  The demon birds behind are also ready to move. It seems that the tentative attack has ended, and they will take turns to launch a fierce general attack.

    ??Looking at the beasts on the road more than ten miles away, they all also took action.  Weapons were raised high above their heads, as if the first wave of attacks would soon be launched.

    ¡°Very good, very safe!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was overjoyed and quickly whispered to Bei Tangyu: "Lan Yu, let's go collect materials for demon birds, be careful."

    Bei Tangyu nodded knowingly, jumped off Ye Pengfei's shoulders, and rushed towards a large piece of fallen demon bird limbs.

    "Get rich!"

    "Hundreds of demon bird feathers, more than a dozen sharp claws, sharp beaks, and eyes Looking at this pile of high-level demon bird materials, Ye Pengfei wished he could look up to the sky and laugh a few times.

    Suddenly, his eyes caught a faint glimmer of light.

    "Demon pill!"

    A burst of ecstasy.

    Only seventh-level monsters can develop demon elixirs, and not all seventh-level demon beasts have demon elixirs, which shows how precious this thing is!

    The demon pill has many uses.

    Demon elixir can be used to make elixirs. Just add a little to make elixirs of level three or above.

    Demonic Pills can also be used to refine weapons. Likewise, just adding a little bit can turn a magical weapon into a spiritual weapon.  If the entire spiritual weapon is forged and combined with some materials, a magic weapon can be forged!

    The more important use of the demon pill is to assist in cultivation.

    The demon beast that has cultivated the demon elixir can use the demon elixir to absorb the brilliance of the sun and the moon.  Its cultivation speed is several times faster than that of monsters without demon pills.

    Similarly, human monks with complete demon elixirs can also use secret techniques to absorb the brilliance of the sun and moon.  Its cultivation speed will also increase exponentially!

    You must know that the higher the cultivation level, the more heaven and earth spiritual energy is required to advance to the first level, and the slower the cultivation speed will be.  Possessing a complete demon elixir is every monk¡¯s dream!

    ecstatically, he used the object control technique to take the demon pill over. Just as he was about to put it into his storage bag, Ye Pengfei thought of Lan Yu.

    He turned his head and looked at Lan Yu. This little light blue thing was still working tirelessly to collect demon bird materials.

    ¡°It followed me all the way and helped me a lot, so it¡¯s time to give it some benefits.¡±

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei called out in a low voice: "Lan Yu, come here!"

    Hearing Ye Pengfei's call, Bei Tangyu stopped and looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise.  I saw Ye Pengfei holding a faintly glowing object and whispering: "Here, eat this."

    Demon pill?  I mean, you really treat me like a monster

    Bei Tangyu looked at the demon pill speechlessly, not knowing what to say.

    The monster's body is powerful and can fully withstand the power of the demon pill.  If I were really a demonic beast, if I swallowed a demonic elixir and slowly refined it, my cultivation level would of course increase greatly.  But the problem is, I'm not a monster, I just changed my shape with the help of the soul of the horned dragon.  How could my body withstand the power of the demon pill?

    Shaking her head firmly, Bei Tangyu ran away and was about to continue collecting monster materials. Suddenly, she remembered something.

    With a whimper, Bei Tangyu ran back.  He stretched out his right front paw, pointed at the demon pill, and then pointed at Ye Pengfei.

    "What do you mean?" Ye Pengfei couldn't understand.

    Bei Tangyu pointed at the demon pill again, then at Ye Pengfei, then opened his mouth and made a swallowing gesture.

    "You mean, let me eat this demon pill?"

    Bei Tangyu nodded repeatedly.

    "I am a human monk, how can I take the demon pill." Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head repeatedly.

    Just by holding it in your hand, you can clearly feel the violent power of the demon pill.  Although the demon elixir of this level has no intelligence and cannot escape.  However, Ye Pengfei felt that as long as he let go of his hand, the demon pill would suddenly fly away.  How could I take such a violent thing?

    Bei Tangyu said "ho ho" twice and tried his best to refute.  You use your body to refine weapons, and your body is already equivalent to a mid-grade defensive magic weapon. Why can't you take the demon pill?

    How could Ye Pengfei understand Bei Tangyu's roar? He looked at it with a blank look on his face.Looking at Bei Tangyu, he didn't understand what she meant.

    He opened his mouth, but didn't dare to speak.  Bei Tangyu was so distressed that he gestured wildly for a long time, but he couldn't make Ye Pengfei understand what he meant.  In a hurry, Bei Tangyu slammed into Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that Bei Tangyu would suddenly attack, but the magic circle around him reacted quickly and calmly defused Bei Tangyu's collision, as if nothing happened.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Bei Tangyu roared twice again. This time, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized: "You mean, I am a weapon and protected by a magic circle, can I withstand the power of this demon pill?"

    Phew, he finally understood

    Bei Tangyu nodded repeatedly, with a look of relief on his face.

    Ye Pengfei did not eat immediately. He thought for a while and asked seriously: "Lan Yu, you really don't want to eat? Your qualifications are much better than mine. If you eat, your cultivation level will definitely increase even more."

    Bei Tangyu shook his head firmly again.

    "Okay, then I'll eat it." Seeing Lan Yu's determination, Ye Pengfei stopped talking.

    Opening the tree hole again, Ye Pengfei got in.  Bei Tangyu glanced at the nearly finished collection of demon bird materials, ignored them, and swooped into Ye Pengfei's arms.

    Ye Pengfei closed the tree hole, calmed down, and swallowed the demon pill in one gulp.

    At the entrance of the demon pill, the temperature rises rapidly, like a piece of red-hot iron.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't feel anything was wrong.  As soon as the demon pill enters the mouth, the magic circle around the body immediately generates a reaction, and it can easily cope with the extremely high temperature without any need for him to drive it.

    "Using one's body as a tool is convenient!"

    Seeing that the originally violent power of the demon pill was limited by the surrounding formations, it became very tame and allowed him to use it. While sighing, Ye Pengfei suddenly thought of a question.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The aura possessed by all the spiritual beings of heaven and earth will be somewhat violent.  The longer it exists, the more violent its aura becomes.  It is impossible for ordinary human monks to take (use) it directly.  Therefore, human monks invented the method of refining elixirs and refining weapons.

    Monster beasts have no such scruples. They have strong bodies and may withstand violent spiritual energy.  When you meet your favorite spiritual objects from heaven and earth, you can just open your mouth and swallow them, without the hassle of picking or refining them.  Therefore, when human monks compete with monsters for the spiritual objects of heaven and earth, they must not give the monsters a chance to devour them.

    "In the future, if I compete with the monks for heavenly materials and earthly treasures, I will eat them in one bite. I wonder how they will react?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but chuckle to himself. As the technique moved, a trace of the power of the demon elixir slowly emerged from the demon elixir.  Slowly seeped out

 Text 94. New goal (first update)

    Just a hint of the power of the demon pill surprised Ye Pengfei.

    "The spiritual energy is so powerful, I'm afraid it can be compared with the high-grade spiritual stones!"

    Although Ye Pengfei has never seen a high-grade spiritual stone, according to the conversion method in the world of cultivation, the spiritual energy content in a high-grade spiritual stone should be 10,000 times that of a low-grade spiritual stone.  And this mere trace of demonic elixir power is equivalent to almost ten thousand low-grade spiritual stones!

    "No wonder demon pills can be used to refine magic weapons. The power of a trace of demon pills is so powerful. If the entire demon pill can be forged into magic weapons, how terrifying its power will be!"

    Ye Pengfei admired secretly while carefully refining the power of this demon pill.

    When he was a child, Ye Pengfei once heard a story about an ordinary person who suddenly had a large amount of wealth.  He was so happy that he suddenly became a millionaire from an ordinary person.  So, we ate and drank in the best restaurants in the city, drank the best wine, ate the best dishes, and spent money freely. Anyway, there was too much money to spend.  As a result, extreme happiness gave rise to sadness. He ate too much, drank too much, suffered from vomiting and diarrhea, and became seriously ill. He died of the disease within a few days.

    Now Ye Pengfei is a bit like that ordinary person who suddenly has a lot of wealth.  You can be excited and happy, but you must not rush forward anxiously, otherwise, he will also suffer tragedy.

    The way of cultivation must be done step by step and cautiously.

    According to the technique of "Thunder Nine Heavens", half of the power of the demon elixir is used to run the Divine Thunder Body Tempering Technique to continue tempering the physical body.  The power of the other half of the demon elixir circulates along the eight extraordinary meridians and condenses into thunder spirit magic power.  Ye Pengfei devoted himself to dealing with the power of this demon pill and completely lost track of time.

    As the saying goes, cultivation has no time, one sitting can last a thousand years.  With Ye Pengfei's current level of cultivation, it is certainly impossible for him to sit continuously for a thousand years.  However, when he finally finished refining this demonic elixir, nearly three months had passed.

    The ninth level of Qi refining!

    "Huh" Ye Pengfei took a long breath, filled with joy, "Just refining a trace of the power of the demon pill allowed me to break through the eighth level of Qi refining and reach the ninth level. This kind of cultivation efficiency is comparable to breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  It¡¯s too strong!¡±

    Because of the lessons learned from the past, as soon as Ye Pengfei entered the secret realm of thunder spirit energy, he seized the time and practiced hard without daring to relax at all.  Even so, it took him three months to rise from the seventh level to the eighth level.  This time, the amount of spiritual energy required to go from the eighth level to the ninth level of Qi refining was greater, but it took him less than three months!

    The seven -layer monk of ordinary gas refining, in half a year, can touch the seven -layer peak of gas refining, it is already great.  Having soared all the way to the ninth level of Qi Refining, Ye Pengfei was proud of himself.  However, when I think about that monster Bei Tangyu, it only took him a year and a half to rush from the first level of Qi Refining to the ninth level.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei looked down upon his progress.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps Out Out  The monster army is still fighting fiercely, but no progress can be seen.  However, there were more than a dozen corpses of demonic birds and beasts around. Ye Pengfei patted Lan Yu who was taking a nap and said with a smile: "Little lazy bug, wake up, let's go out and get some fresh air."

    Dare you call me a lazy lazy boy?  I scratched, I scratched After frantically making noise in the small tree hole for a long time, Ye Pengfei finally got a chance, opened the tree hole, and escaped.

    "Okay, okay, why don't I surrender? You are diligent, you are the most diligent." Ye Pengfei laughed in a low voice, begging for mercy, and kept pointing his hand to the sky.

    Following Ye Pengfei's finger, Bei Tangyu looked at the demonic bird flying in the sky not far away, thinking to himself: "You are lucky, if you dare to scold me again next time, huh"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of a trance in the spiritual consciousness: "Even with my dad and mom, I have never had such a relaxed and playful time"

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that a simple play would make his heart move closer to him.  He was diligently collecting materials for demon birds and beasts, hoping to get another demon pill when he made a fortune.

    Facts have proved that the demon pill is not a commodity sold on the street, and you can¡¯t just get it if you want it.  After a wide search, no demon pill was found.

    Looking at the fierce battle in the distance, there was no sign of major progress at all. Ye Pengfei shook his head: "I really don't know how many years they will fight. I'd better continue practicing."

    Glancing at Lan Yu who was pacing a little bored, Ye Pengfei said again: "Lan Yu, you have to hurry up and practice. We are too weak here, so we can only take advantage of the corners. It's a pity."

    In three months of fierce fighting, at least ten thousand monsters died.  However, he has only collected information on less than twenty monsters. Any normal person would feel it is a pity.It¡¯s just that Bei Tangyu is not a normal person, her father and mother are too awesome.  The materials of a group of monster beasts that have not yet transformed are not worth collecting at all.

    "Find an appropriate opportunity, and I'll give you something good." Just as Bei Tangyu was thinking this, Ye Pengfei jumped into the tree hole again.

    "Come in quickly, this time I will give you some of the power of the demon pill, and you must practice well!"

    Hearing Ye Pengfei say this, he was not interested in practicing.  However, Bei Tangyu was still very happy and rushed over.

    ¡­¡­

    This time Ye Pengfei got into the tree hole and had no intention of coming out in a short time.

    Look at this ferocious battle between spirit and beast. Although it has been fighting for several months, it seems that it has only just begun to warm up.  By the time the winner is determined, it might take another seventeen or eighteen years.  Over such a long period of time, if I can refine the power of the demon pill every second and improve my cultivation, maybe when the war comes to an end, the benefits that I can get are not just some demon beast materials.

    If you don¡¯t cultivate to the intermediate level of foundation building, you will never come out!

    Ye Pengfei estimated that with the strength of both sides, even if both sides lost in the final fight, he must have the intermediate level of foundation building to be able to fish in troubled waters and get a piece of the pie.  Therefore, he directly set his target at the intermediate level of foundation building.

    "Fang Baishan said that the soul is the most important factor that restricts the level of cultivation. This time I not only have to temper my body and condense the magic power of the thunder spirit, but also take care of the soul!"

    Because the level of Yuan Shen far exceeds his own magic power, Ye Pengfei did not deliberately cultivate Yuan Shen during this period.  When he resolved the confusion surrounding Beitang Yumei's body, his soul level had reached the third level of foundation building.  More than half a year has passed, and his soul level has just touched the edge of the fourth level of foundation building.

    If you want to reach the intermediate level of foundation building, your soul level must reach at least the sixth level of foundation building!

    This is the task Ye Pengfei set for himself. While running his skills, tempering his body, and condensing his magic power, he was distracted and entered the Zifu

 Text 95. The soul awakens (second update)

    Thanks to book friend Luo Huachenchen for the reward.

    ====================

    With just one thought, the eight extraordinary meridians and acupuncture points all over the body appear one by one in Zifu.  Even the miniature magic circles in each acupuncture point are clearly visible.

    After the improvement of cultivation this time, the level of spiritual consciousness also increased. Ye Pengfei could see the cultivation techniques of the high-level golden elixir in "Thunder Nine Heavens".  He finally knew that the natural sound he heard when he was on the verge of despair that day when he was refining a weapon was actually the method practiced by high-level Jindan monks in order to conceive a baby.  Although the number of words in that secret book is very small, its depth is far superior to that of "Thundering Nine Heavens"!

    "I don't know where that senior came from, but he actually has a method that is more profound than the best skills. If you have the opportunity to ask for advice, you will definitely benefit a lot."

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that at this moment, the ¡°senior¡± he was thinking about was nestled in his arms, refining the power of the demon pill he sent over

    "When the soul is condensed, it becomes the golden elixir. When the golden elixir takes form, it becomes the Yuanying. I haven't formed the elixir yet, but I have already taken the first step towards becoming a baby. I don't know if I can skip the golden elixir and directly transform into a baby."  Form an infant? In this way, the level of the soul will skyrocket!"

    Even Bei Tangyu¡¯s parents would definitely not have such thoughts.  Although their cultivation was terrifying, they were existences that the monks on Ye Pengfei's side could not imagine.  However, they also followed step by step, gradually breaking through one realm after another.  Throughout his life, his mana cultivation level and his soul level were relatively consistent, and there was never a time when the two sides were separated.

    Ye Pengfei is different¡ª¡ª

    The Yuanshen first condensed, and had just taken off the fairy in the fairy.  His magic power cultivation is only at the low level of Qi refining, but his soul level has reached the high level of Qi refining - this is his first adventure.

    When he first met Bei Tangyu, he only had the sixth level of Qi refining.  However, due to the repeated tests from Bei Tangyu's parents, his soul level skyrocketed to the third level of foundation building, and he even understood the method of dual-purpose distraction in advance - this was his second adventure.

    He was physically strong and used his body to refine weapons, but he encountered a cheating weapon-refining book and almost died.  At the critical moment, with the help of Bei Tangyu, he turned out to be a blessing in disguise. With the advanced cultivation of Qi, he took the first step of becoming a baby - this was his third adventure.

    These three unexpected encounters made Ye Pengfei accustomed to apostasy.  Subconsciously, he did not think that the best techniques and classic secrets were insurmountable.  The boldness to try has long been deeply imprinted in his bones.

    And each of these three adventures put Ye Pengfei in extreme danger, almost causing him to fall into an abyss of eternal destruction.  Therefore, while making a bold attempt, I am also extremely cautious subconsciously, never daring to rush forward anxiously.

    It is precisely because of this mixed personality in his subconscious that Ye Pengfei is destined to be different, and he is destined to become a legend in the world of cultivation

    Directly practice the high-level secrets of golden elixir!

    Since the secrets of the mysterious senior are more advanced than those in "Thunder Nine Heavens", Ye Pengfei will directly practice this secret.

    "First, let the Yuanshen form the one hundred and eight most important acupoints. Don't be anxious, take your time, and try to form one acupoint first"

    Yongquan Point!

    Yongquan is an acupoint on the heart of the foot. Although it is very important, it is not the most difficult acupoint.  Ye Pengfei was very cautious and set his first attempt on the Yongquan point.

    The beginning of the soul¡¯s transformation is somewhat similar to discerning the acupoints.  Just when you clearly identify the acupoints, there are already acupoints in the human body.  Before the Yuanshen transformed, there were no acupoints on the Yuanshen.  However, this soul without acupoints already implies the mystery of the monk's body!

    The soul of mortals is ethereal.  Even though it is ethereal, it still echoes the body.

    After leaving the mortal world and entering immortality, the soul is first condensed. Therefore, this first condensed soul contains the mystery of the monk's body!

    If you want to create the Yongquan point on your soul, you must first find the location of the Yongquan point.  The key to how to find it lies in the map of the eight extraordinary meridians that appeared in the Purple Mansion.

    "By echoing each other, you can find the location of Yongquan Point!"

    Ye Pengfei silently recalled the secret book, and the soul released the thread of spiritual consciousness and stretched it towards the Yongquan point that had become empty in Zifu.

    ¡°Untouchable¡­

    The spiritual consciousness thread passed through the virtual Yongquan point, but there was no response. The first time I tried, I failed to successfully find the Yongquan point hidden in the soul.

    "Come again!"

    Disperse this thread of spiritual consciousness, calm down, and stretch out another thread of spiritual consciousness.

    ???Trying again and again, failing again and again, not only there is no sign of breakthrough, but evenNo insight at all.

    "Perhaps, a more powerful spiritual consciousness is needed?"

    After thinking about it, I simply sent all the power of the demon pill to temper the physical body.  Anyway, with the magic circle around him protecting him, the power of the demon pill cannot hurt him.  It's just that the Divine Thunder Body Tempering Technique cannot be used, and the speed of tempering the physical body is relatively slow.

    With all the spiritual consciousness gathered on the Yuanshen, Ye Pengfei started a new attempt.

    The more solid spiritual consciousness thread stretched out and passed through the virtual Yongquan point again

    "I feel it!"

    The judgment is correct!

    Ye Pengfei hurriedly chased this feeling and searched for acupuncture points in his soul.  As long as the location of the acupoint can be determined and spiritual energy is input, it can be stabilized.

    right here!

    On the side of Yuan Shen, a bright spot flashed vaguely.

    "Guide the spiritual energy and input it!"

    Ye Pengfei kept chasing after him, running his skills and drawing the thunder spirit energy towards the bright spot.

    fail¡­¡­

    The thunder spirit energy did not enter the bright spot as expected. Instead, it suddenly pushed the soul several miles away.

    The feeling disappeared immediately, and the bright spot disappeared.

    "Is there something missing?"

    All steps, no mistakes.  However, this happened.

    "Maybe it's because the level of Yuan Shen is not enough?"

    If you have to form a pill to become a baby, all your efforts will be in vain.  Ye Pengfei was a little unwilling and tried again.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same Hey, no, there¡¯s a slight change!¡±

    In cultivation and enlightenment, any change means an opportunity for breakthrough.  This time, it seemed that a little spiritual energy had penetrated from the bright spot.  However, the spiritual energy was too little, and there was no feeling of activating the Yongquan point at all.

    continue!

    Try again, failed

    Continue!

    This time, the attempt was successful again

    After trying again and again, Ye Pengfei discovered that although the chance of success was much smaller than the chance of failure, every time he succeeded, a little bit of spiritual energy would hit the Yongquan point, and it seemed that he was getting closer and closer to successfully finalizing the shape.

    "It seems that it is really possible to directly cross the golden elixir and transform the soul!"

    Ye Pengfei was refreshed, calmed down, and tried again and again

 Text 96. Too evil (third update)

    I'm very sorry. The update at noon just made an error. Now I will update the third chapter today.

    ==============================

    "I'm so tired. It's the ninth level of Qi refining again."

    After spending more than a month, Bei Tangyu finally finished refining the power of the demon pill and returned to the ninth level of Qi refining.

    Bei Tangyu first stretched his limbs and twisted twice comfortably in Ye Pengfei's arms.  Then, he raised his eyes to look at Ye Pengfei.

    Beitang Yu originally thought that Ye Pengfei would continue to give him a little bit of the power of the demon elixir.  This time, I returned to the ninth level of Qi refining, and after nine rounds of Qi refining, I was done. Next, I could attack the foundation.  However, after waiting for a long time, Ye Pengfei made no movement.

    "Hey, what's wrong with Pengfei?"

    "Don't say that Ye Pengfei can be distracted. Even if he can't, he should open his eyes and take a look after twisting like this a few times.

    "Could it be that he encountered some danger and couldn't be distracted?" Bei Tangyu suddenly became nervous, stretched out his paw and put it on Ye Pengfei's wrist.

    A trace of magic power traveled around Ye Pengfei's body, but nothing was found.

    Not finding anything is the biggest danger!

    "If there is no situation in the physical body, that means there is something wrong in Zifu!"

    The Zi Mansion is empty. Not to mention Bei Tangyu, who is just a Qi refining practitioner. Even her father and mother cannot see the Zi Mansion of other monks.

    Flustered, Bei Tangyu didn't care whether his father or mother could see through Ye Pengfei's Zifu.  She opened the gap, jumped out of the tree hole, and threw out a call for help talisman.

    In the blink of an eye, Bei Tangyu¡¯s father and mother appeared in front of Bei Tangyu.  The couple looked nervous, thinking that the baby girl had encountered an accident.  However, with a cold glint in their eyes, the couple looked around, but did not find any danger.

    "Yu'er, what happened?" Beitang Yu's father asked in confusion.

    ¡°Dad, look at Pengfei, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    It turned out to be that brat.

    Bei Tangyu's father felt relieved. He snorted coldly and said, "Yu'er, we have an agreement. If I take action, you have to go back with me."

    "Go back as soon as you go, dad, hurry up and take a look!" Bei Tangyu couldn't care so much anymore, she shouted anxiously, pushing her dad's arm hard.

    Humph~

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s father became increasingly dissatisfied.

    ¡°In the heart of every father, there is a thief who wants to steal his daughter.  A person as strong as him is no exception.  The more nervous Bei Tangyu becomes about Ye Pengfei, the more uncomfortable he feels.  He was dawdling and not willing to take action.

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s mother is different. As the saying goes, the mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, and the more she looks at him, the more she likes him.  When she discovered that Ye Pengfei could withstand Bei Tangyu's naturally charming body, she was very optimistic about Ye Pengfei.  When she found out that Ye Pengfei possessed the thunder-type spiritual root and had very good qualifications, she already regarded Ye Pengfei as her prospective son-in-law.  Seeing Bei Tangyu so anxious, she thought that something unexpected had really happened to Ye Pengfei.

    With a gentle wave of his sleeves, Ye Pengfei was enveloped in a burst of magical power.

    The magic of divine wood!

    Once you take action, it is the most powerful healing method.  However, the mana circled around Ye Pengfei's body, but no damage was found. Instead, Ye Pengfei woke up.

    dangerous?  !

    The spiritual consciousness suddenly withdrew from Zifu. The first time he found Lan Yu was not in his arms, Ye Pengfei immediately took out his magical weapon and rushed out of the tree hole.

    Except for a few corpses of monsters, there is no situation.

    In the distance, the army of monsters and the thunder spirit body were fighting fiercely, and no one seemed to notice that there were two peepers here.

    Looking down again, Lan Yu was blinking his eyes and wagging his tail from side to side, acting innocently.

    "Lan Yu, was it you who was causing trouble just now?" Ye Pengfei was both angry and amused, "If you feel bored, just take a walk nearby and don't go too far. I want to transform my soul, so I don't have time to accompany you.  you play."

    The soul takes form?  !

    Bei Tangyu was stunned immediately, and his eyes, which were already wide open, opened wider.  The tail swaying from side to side is more like being hit by some ice spell. It is frozen in mid-air and motionless.

    is that a lie¡­¡­

    The Beitang couple, who had already gone into hiding, clicked their tongues in shock.

    "Ms. sir, did I hear you correctly? This child is actually taking the form of his soul?"

    "You must be talking nonsense!" Bei Tangyu's father said angrily, "Only the ninth level of Qi refining, how can you?Maybe the soul has taken form, and this guy is unreliable.  "

    Jin Dan's high -level can only be deified. This is the truth that countless monks have been proven. Didn't he come all the way to this year?

    "But why is this kid talking nonsense?"

    ¡­¡­

    Facing his wife¡¯s simple rhetorical question, the worldly expert suddenly became silent.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei, who had calmed down, glanced into the tree hole.

    The traces of mana remaining in the wood healing spell are so amazing!

    "Lan Yu, is this really your masterpiece?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    When I first witnessed the brief fight between Qin Zhongtian and Patriarch Zhang, with the remaining traces of magic power, they were just like children fighting, not worth mentioning at all!

    Facing Ye Pengfei¡¯s question, Bei Tangyu was a little panicked. He didn¡¯t know how to explain it, so he could only pretend to be dumbfounded.  Soon, Bei Tangyu discovered that transforming into a horned dragon was not without its benefits

    Ye Pengfei knew that Lan Yu "couldn't speak", so when he saw Lan Yu was dazed, he didn't continue to ask questions.  He murmured: "Could it be that unknown senior who did it again?"

    Phew, if you can think of it this way

    Just as Bei Tangyu breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Ye Pengfei continue to mutter: "I was about to open the first acupuncture point, but was blocked by the seniors. Is it possible to identify the acupoints so clearly, transform the soul, and I don't know?"  Risk? I have no choice but to give up temporarily."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, the three members of the Beitang family almost fainted and fell to the ground.

    It is really the transformation of the soul!

    "Mr. Sir, it seems we have done a disservice. What should we do next?"

    "How do I know what to do?" The worldly expert secretly wiped away cold sweat.

    This guy is so evil!  He can deny everything that has been proven by countless monks and cannot understand it at all

    The couple looked at Ye Pengfei first, then at Bei Tangyu, and then looked at each other in tacit understanding.

    "Yu'er, it's you who caused this, you can handle it yourself." The secret voice was transmitted, and after throwing out a very irresponsible word, the Beitang couple quietly withdrew.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that with just a casual murmur, two guys who were more powerful than expected were frightened and ran away.  Looking at the distance, the spirit-beast war is still the same, with no tendency to become intense.

    "Since you can't distinguish the acupoints clearly, let's continue to improve your cultivation." Ye Pengfei thought for a while, lowered his head and said to Lan Yu, "I will continue to practice, please pay attention to your own safety."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei opened the tree hole again and jumped in

 Text 97. The soul surges (fourth update)

    what do I do?

    Watching Ye Peng leap into the tree hole and start practicing regularly, Bei Tangyu was dumbfounded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who caused this. I shouldn¡¯t have called my parents here in a hurry.  However, I am also very wronged. Who knew that he was actually discerning the acupoints and transforming his soul?  How could you leave this mess to me alone?

    Bei Tangyu, who was extremely depressed, wanted to get her father and mother here again, but just after she pulled out a magic talisman, an idea came to her mind and she thought of a countermeasure.

    "Didn't Pengfei always think that a senior was secretly helping him? Just in time, we can do it this way"

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing Lan Yu's low roar, Ye Pengfei had no reaction and continued to practice.

    The tree hole opened, and Lan Yu rushed into his arms, scratching on the left and scratching on the right. Ye Pengfei had to stop.

    "Lan Yu, what's wrong?" Ye Pengfei asked softly.

    Bei Tangyu stretched out his paw and pointed outside.  Following what Lan Yu pointed at, he saw a pill bottle with a spiritual note on it.

    "It's the senior who sent the message!"

    Ye Pengfei quickly jumped out of the tree hole and looked around, but found no trace of the monks.

    With a wave of his hand, the elixir bottle and the spiritual note fell into his hand.  Ye Pengfei ignored the pill bottle and looked at the spiritual note first.

    "My little friend has refined his Qi and cultivated his energy, and his soul has transformed into something that is astonishing to the world. I am shallow and conceited, and I have been reckless and interfered. I deeply apologize. I hope that my little friend will continue to work hard, continue to practice, and create another miracle."

    ¡°Well, it turns out she made a mistake.

    The handwriting is delicate and elegant, obviously written by a female cultivator.  The tone was sincere and not condescending at all, which greatly impressed Ye Pengfei.

    What does it mean to be a master, this is it!  I, Ye Pengfei, should set an example for my seniors. Even if I have the opportunity to advance to become a god in the future, I must not be arrogant!

    How did Bei Tangyu know that he had an idea and wrote these few lines in the name of an unnamed senior, which made Ye Pengfei feel this way.  In the future, Ye Pengfei traveled to the Star Territory, being modest and elegant, and earned the nickname "Confucian Immortal", which came from his actions

    After bowing to the unnecessary senior, Ye Pengfei looked at the elixir bottle again.

    "Three Yuan Shen Pills!" Ye Pengfei could not help but shout.

    The Yuanshen Pill is so precious. I was quite surprised when Bei Tangyu tricked me into eating one.  Unexpectedly, three Yuan Shen Pills appeared in front of me.

    After pouring it out and taking a closer look, Ye Pengfei was even more surprised.

    "Two pill patterns, this is the second-level Yuan Shen Pill!"

    Three pill patterns, this is the third level Yuan Shen Pill!  !

    The four pill patterns, this is the fourth level Yuan Shen Pill!  !  !

    The second-level foundation building, the third-level golden elixir, the fourth-level Nascent Soul, and three Yuanshen elixirs correspond to the three realms. They are simply priceless treasures!

    Forcibly suppressing his excitement, Ye Pengfei bowed respectfully in the air: "Thank you, senior, for the generous gift. Pengfei will live up to senior's high expectations!"

    ¡°I have initially figured out how to discern the acupoints, and now I have three Yuan Shen Pills. If I still can¡¯t transform my Yuan Shen into another form, it would be unreasonable.

    After the excitement, Ye Pengfei secretly cooled himself down: "Don't get dizzy with joy. Every Yuanshen Pill has huge power. If you rush in anxiously and take it rashly, you will be crushed to death by this huge power!"  "

    Ye Pengfei was right. Although the elixir is good, it cannot be taken randomly.  If the Yuan Shen Dan alone could transform the Yuan Shen, then Bei Tangyu would have been able to transform the Yuan Shen.

    When the soul advances, it will encounter bottlenecks.  And these bottlenecks are the reasons why cultivation and enlightenment will be divided into realm levels.

    You must take the corresponding Yuanshen Pill depending on your realm. This is an insurmountable obstacle!

    "Although I have learned some ways to distinguish acupoints, after all, my realm is only foundation building, and now I can only take the second-level Yuanshen Pill!"

    Ye Pengfei bowed to the sky again, then returned to the tree hole, sat down cross-legged, adjusted his breathing, calmed his mind, and took the second-level Yuanshen Pill.

    As soon as the divine pill entered the throat, it turned into the power of countless divine pills and entered the Zi Mansion.

    The purple mansion thunders!

    Purple divine thunder suddenly appeared in the originally peaceful Zi Mansion.

    Purple Thunder Tempering God!

    "As expected of the Yuanshen Dan, once you take action, it will be Zi Lei!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????

    The weakest thunder is the white lightning seen in the earthly world.  It looks very scary, but to a monk, it is just as powerful as Fan Lei.

    The strongest thunder isPurple Thunder.

    ??Above the sky, purple thunder occasionally appears.  "Thunder Nine Heavens" clearly states that if you are lucky enough to use purple thunder to temper your gods, you will get twice the result with half the effort!

    A ray of purple thunder accurately landed on the Yuanshen. The Yuanshen shivered and was almost beaten to pieces.

    persist in!

    The spiritual consciousness is condensed and maintained hard.  After the trembling, the light of the soul became obviously more condensed.

    "Just a purple thunder caused my soul to advance to the fourth level of foundation building and touch the edge of the fifth level of foundation building!"

    While being excited, Ye Pengfei also felt in awe of the purple thunder that was yet to be fired.

    "If two purple thunders come together, won't I die directly?"

    As if responding to Ye Pengfei's call, two purple thunders fell together.

    Escape!

    Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei ran away in a flash.

    The soul flies so fast.  In the blink of an eye, the soul ran hundreds of miles away.

    However, the speed of Zi Lei was also frighteningly fast.  Two purple thunderbolts were chasing after him, staring at Ye Pengfei's soul without letting go.

    Seeing this, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think: "The Yuanshen Pill is a magic pill that improves the level of the Yuanshen. Logically speaking, even if there are some risks, it will not be like this. Could it be that if two purple thunders come out at the same time, is there any mystery?"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t think that the unknown senior would harm him.  If she wanted to harm her, she would have just not interfered when she was using her body to refine the weapon, and she would have been wiped out and ceased to exist.

    Although the senior Ye Pengfei imagined did not exist, his guess was completely correct. How could Bei Tangyu harm him?

    "No matter what, take the risk and give it a try!"

    Ye Pengfei decided not to run away and faced the two purple thunders chasing at high speed.

    "Sure enough, there is no danger!"

    The first purple thunder hit the Yuan Shen. The level of the Yuan Shen did not change at all, but became more stable.

    Immediately, the second purple thunder hit Yuanshen, but the level of Yuanshen remained unchanged.  Just like before, this purple thunder still plays a role in stabilizing the soul.

    "Two more purple thunders!"

    After two purple thunders passed by, two more purple thunders fell.  Ye Pengfei felt even more determined and did not dodge or dodge, even after receiving this thunder.

    A breakthrough has been made, the soul has advanced to the fifth level of foundation building!

    "This time it's three purple thunders!"

    Ye Pengfei did not hesitate and resisted forcefully.

    "Three lightning strikes, three times to stabilize the soul!"

    ¡°At this time, Ye Pengfei found the pattern.

    "It turns out that every time the Yuanshen level is improved, Zi Lei will help stabilize the Yuanshen. I really don't know who invented the Yuanshen Pill, but it is so mysterious!"

    With great admiration, Ye Pengfei calmed down and concentrated on dealing with the purple thunder impact, his soul level skyrocketed!

 Text 98. Racing all the way, fighting the gradient (first update)

    Although Zi Lei fell quickly, the farther back he went, the lower the level of improvement he could achieve each time.  When all the purple thunder fell and Ye Pengfei's soul level soared to the peak of foundation building as expected, his stomach was already growling with hunger.

    "It actually took three months to temper the soul!"

    Because Ye Pengfei is concentrating on tempering his soul, his magic power has not yet entered the foundation building level, and he will still be hungry.  One Bigu Pill can last for three months. I had just eaten one Bigu Pill before tempering the soul, but I didn't expect that I was already hungry now.

    Looking at Lan Yu who was curled up in his arms, he was about to break through the first level of foundation building. Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    "Lan Yu, you have to wait for me." Ye Pengfei said half enviously and half amusedly, "You leveled up so fast. By the time I formed the pill, wouldn't you have transformed?"

    How can it be¡­¡­

    Bei Tangyu thought depressingly that what I practice is the nine-turn method. Each realm requires nine turns before one can break through to the next realm.  I was worried that you had left me far behind. You were actually afraid that I would surpass you.

    Thinking about it again, Ye Pengfei can clearly identify the acupoints by practicing Qi refining, and take the most critical first step in the transformation of the soul.  Now that I have given him three Yuanshen Pills, I am afraid that his cultivation will improve faster in the future.

    "I have to hurry up too."

    For the first time in his life, Bei Tangyu became interested in cultivation.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei, whose soul surged and was in a good mood, asked her to go out for some exercise, she didn't even move.  I asked for a bit of the power of the demon pill, closed my eyes, and continued practicing.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that the monster beast curled up like a cat in his arms was transformed by Bei Tangyu.  If he knew this secret, he would naturally understand Bei Tangyu's thoughts.

    "You are trying to hit me."

    Ye Pengfei looked at Lan Yu speechlessly, and then at the corpse of the monster that had died near the big tree in the past three months.  He had no intention of understanding these demonic beast materials anymore, so he extracted a trace of demonic elixir power from the demonic elixir and concentrated on refining it

    Half a month later, he broke through the ninth level of Qi Refining and advanced to the first level of Foundation Building.  When he opened his eyes and saw Lan Yu, he was in the middle of the second level of foundation building

    Five months later, we broke through the first level of foundation building and advanced to the second level of foundation building.  Looking at Lan Yu again, he has already refined the power of three demon pills and advanced to the fourth level of foundation building

    "It's so abnormal. Can it reach the peak of foundation building in two years?"

    Ye Pengfei was wrong, it didn¡¯t take two years at all.  In one and a half years, Lan Yu has been soaring and has reached the peak of foundation building!

    Such a crazy upgrade speed reminds Ye Pengfei of Bei Tangyu.

    "Lan Yu, you are more powerful than Bei Tangyu. She only rose from the first level of Qi Refining to the ninth level of Qi Refining in a year and a half, but you can actually rise from the first level of Foundation Establishment to the ninth level of Foundation Establishment!"

    You must know that the amount of spiritual energy required to build a foundation is hundreds of times greater than that of refining energy.  Even though the cultivation method has become much stronger, the growth rate of cultivation will still slow down a lot.

    Take Ye Pengfei, who has monstrous qualifications, as an example. It only took him less than half a year to rise from the first level of Qi Refining to the third level of Qi Refining by the hot spring pool with weak spiritual energy.  Now, in the blessed land of the thunder cultivator, with the help of precious demon pills, it took five full months to rise from the first level of foundation building to the second level of foundation building.

    In Ye Pengfei's view, Lan Yu's qualifications are even more evil than Beitang Yu's.  How did he know that the two were basically the same person!

    "It's nothing, I still need to work harder!" Bei Tangyu looked at Ye Pengfei and found that his cultivation had reached the peak of the second level of foundation building, and he couldn't help but have this thought in his heart.

    It¡¯s just a turn of events, I have to work harder!

    Having no intention of going out for some exercise, Bei Tangyu immediately started his second round.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t turn around. As soon as she turned around, Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    "Why did it change to the first level of foundation building? Is it an illusion?"

    Ye Pengfei rubbed his eyes vigorously, stretched his spiritual sense, and studied the surrounding situation.  After repeated research and finally determined that this was not an illusion, his expression suddenly became very strange.

    "Is it possible that Lan Yu is similar to Bei Tangyu and practices nine-turn techniques?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but murmured.

    Understand people's words, can cultivate, good array, qualification demon, and strange merit. All this combination has to let Ye Pengfei suspect that the blue feather in his arms is related to Beitang Yu.

    Bei Tangyu was a little nervous.

    "If he recognizes me, I can return to my original form. This is not a violation"

    Under Bei Tangyu¡¯s expectant gaze, Ye Pengfei thought for a while and finally said: "Could it be that you were originally Bei Tangyu's pet and she sent you to help me?  Well, that must be it!  "

    I'm dizzy, I'm dizzy, I, I

    Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t know what words to use to express his feelings. He became his own pet. This was the first time in the world. This was the only one in the history!

    Bei Tangyu really wanted to change back to his original form and scare Ye Pengfei for a while.  However, thinking about the unequal treaty signed with my father, I can only endure it.

    "I will continue to practice"

    Without even the energy to glance at Bai Ye Pengfei, Bei Tangyu continued his practice.

    Ye Pengfei took Lan Yu's silence as his acquiescence.  The softest place in my heart could not help but throb violently.

    "How could I, Ye Pengfei, be so worthy of being so favored by a beauty after just a few meetings?"

    Ye Pengfei, who had no experience in the relationship between men and women, only felt like a dream, and everything in front of him seemed so unreal.  However, Bei Tangyu's charming smile replayed repeatedly in the sea of ??consciousness.  Everything in the past is so real

    "The hardest thing to bear is the kindness of a beautiful woman. The ancients are sincere and I can't bully you. Alas, keep practicing."

    Putting aside the feelings of his children, Ye Pengfei also began a long retreat.

    ¡­¡­

    Ten years of latent cultivation passed by in a flash.

    In ten years, Ye Pengfei has reached the sixth level of foundation building.  However, his ability to identify acupoints was not very smooth. After identifying ten acupoints in a row and successfully activating them stably, he never made any progress.  Presumably, I can only continue to discern the acupoints after my cultivation reaches a higher level.

    Bei Tangyu, who worked extremely hard, successfully entered the ninth level of foundation building and is now at the sixth level of foundation building.  In Ye Pengfei's eyes, she was Bei Tangyu's pet and belonged to some kind of monster.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei thinks that she is now a fifth-level monster.

    Looking at the demon pill in the body, it was only less than half refined. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly sigh: "The demon pill is indeed amazing. It was provided to me and Lan Yu to practice together, but only less than half of it was consumed."

    Looking at this situation, it is estimated that after refining this demon pill, I can rush to the ninth level of foundation building.  The monsters in the Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm are too powerful, and the virtual beasts are even more terrifying and unpredictable.  And the thunder spirit body, which I didn't think was very powerful at first, can actually compete with an army of millions of monsters.  If you don't have the strength, you won't dare to go anywhere in this secret realm of thunder spirit energy.

    Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to continue his meditation and raise his cultivation level to the peak of foundation building in one breath, he suddenly felt that the fierce battle outside seemed to have entered a new stage

 Text 99. Swallowing spirits and taking shape!  (Second update)

    In the process of refining the demon elixir and concentrating on meditation, Ye Pengfei would also pay attention to the fierce battle in the distance from time to time.  On the one hand, he also wanted to fish in troubled waters and get some other benefits.  On the other hand, we must also be prepared to prevent the flames of war from spreading to our side.

    In the first three years, the demon birds took turns to attack, and the walking beasts assisted in the attack.  The virtual beast on the ground, in addition to helping the demon bird restore its spiritual energy, is mainly building a huge platform for climbing to the sky.

    Three years later, despite the crazy attacks from the Thunder Spirit Body, the platform to reach the sky was finally built.  The demon birds began to rest, while the road-walking beasts took turns rushing onto the huge platform, launching a fierce attack on the thunder spirit body more directly.

    Luxing beasts can also fly with demon power, but their combat power will be greatly reduced once they fly.  With the support of the sky platform, they can maximize their combat power.

    "As for these road-walking beasts, their attack speed is far slower than that of demon birds, and their flexibility is much worse, but their attack power and defense power are much stronger.  As the war progressed to the tenth year, they fought steadily and attacked near the soul-absorbing aperture, almost breaking through the line of defense built by the Thunder Spirit Body.

    Not to be outdone, Ye Pengfei saw them showing up for the first time, holding a variety of weapons and engaging in close combat with the army of road beasts.

    Ye Pengfei was extremely surprised that all the Luxing beasts were killed one by one, but not one of the Thunder Spirit bodies died!  Even the close combat was so powerful, which opened Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    Now, the cruel spirit-beast war has entered its eleventh year, and the new beasts that have rushed to the rooftop are all at the ninth level!

    The ninth-level monster is comparable to a high-level human golden elixir monk.  Hundreds of ninth-level monsters took turns attacking, and finally a thunder spirit body fell.

    When Ye Pengfei wanted to continue cultivating his soul, he happened to see the first thunder spirit body fall.  Originally, I had seen the death of countless monsters and beasts, so I didn't particularly care about the death of this thunder spirit body.  However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect at all was

    Swallow the spirit and transform!

    I saw that the ninth-level monster closest to the fallen thunder spirit body opened its mouth and swallowed the thunder spirit body in one gulp.  Then the huge body shook and turned into a middle-aged man wearing a green robe!

    The tenth level of transformation swallowed up the thunder spirit body, and it transformed quickly!

    "For monsters, there is a vast gulf between the tenth level and the ninth level.  Once you cross this gap and open up your spiritual wisdom, you will be able to practice various techniques like human monks!

    When fighting, whether one's spiritual intelligence is strong is also very important.  The ninth-level monster can only attack fiercely to the death, but after the tenth-level transformation, he can perform all kinds of insidious tricks like a human monk.

    The situation of the war suddenly changed drastically!

    How could you miss such a wonderful battle?  If you can understand some truth from it, you will benefit a lot.

    I saw that the transformed monster turned into a green light and passed between other monsters and the thunder spirit body at high speed.  Ye Pengfei couldn't see clearly at such a terrifying speed.  However, judging from the reaction of the Thunder Spirit Body, Ye Pengfei could still see some clues.

    "He's using poison!"

    I don¡¯t know what kind of poison this is. After invading the Thunder Spirit Body, the Thunder Spirit Body quickly slowed down.  After a while, the second thunder spirit body fell.

    Devour, transform!

    The second transformed monster appears!

    This time, it was an old man with white hair.  Although he is older, his methods are even more fierce.  He was seen taking a few steps back and watching the battle coldly.  Suddenly, he rushed forward, a few rays of white light shot over, and a thunder spirit body fell instantly!

    Another swallowing, another transformation!

    There are already three transformed monsters, and the battle that was originally evenly divided suddenly became one-sided.

    "Could it be that the Thunder Spirit Body is going to be defeated?"

    If this continues, as each thunder spirit body falls, transformed monsters will continue to appear.  If hundreds or thousands of transformed monsters pop out, how can the thunder spirit body resist them?

    They can resist!

    Soon, Thunder Spirit Body gave the answer.

    Seeing that this group of thunder spirit bodies were defeated, they retreated to higher ground like a tide.  Just when the three transformed monster beasts encouraged the army of monster beasts to pursue upwards, and when the virtual beasts on the ground quickly increased their height to the sky platform, another group of thunder spirit bodies rushed down.

    "Formation?"

    This new force of thunder spirit bodies did not rush forward to fight with the monsters, but spread out and stood in the soul-absorbing apertures.  Obviously, this is another unique formation of the Thunder Spirit Body.

    A group of ninth-level monsters suddenly crashed into these unique magic circles, and they saw a flash of white light in the soul-absorbing aperture, boom!  boom!  boom!  After a series of loud noises,This group of ninth-level monsters were forced to fly away, and there was no telling how many of them could survive.

    "Lan Yu, let's go out for some exercise." Ye Pengfei patted Lan Yu's back and opened the tree hole.

    With such a big battle, the thin crack in the tree hole alone was no longer enough to see everything, and Ye Pengfei jumped out of the tree hole.

    The broken limbs of different types of demon birds were scattered on the ground, but Ye Pengfei was not interested in getting them either.  The storage bag has limited space. After collecting monster materials for several months, although the storage bag has a large space, it is already full.  He quickly cast a spell and turned over the corpse of the demon bird, but still found no demon elixir.  So, watch this fierce battle in the sky with peace of mind.

    When the ninth-level monsters are defeated, what will happen to these three transformed monsters?

    I saw that the first two transformed monsters stopped, and only the third transformed monster rushed forward.  This is a sturdy man wearing shiny armor and a beard.  He held a huge hammer and slammed it towards a soul-absorbing aperture.

    Right in the center of the circle!

    Although in an instant, a lot of demonic power was absorbed from the hammer.  However, the remaining power is still very strong.

    The spiritual pressure in the space suddenly surged, and the soul-absorbing aperture stationed in the thunder spirit body counterattacked.  After a muffled thunder, the hammer that transformed into a monster turned into nothing.

    Soon, the hammer formed again and continued to smash!

    After another muffled thunder, the hammer was destroyed.

    continue!  continue!  !  continue!  !  !

    The hammer formed faster and faster, and although the soul-absorbing aperture was not damaged, it obviously moved several feet higher.

    "It's simply invincible brute force." Ye Pengfei clicked his tongue repeatedly when he saw it.

    The transformed monster is comparable to a human Nascent Soul monk.  If Nascent Soul cultivators were fighting, they would definitely be attacking from far away with magic weapons, and the spells would be flying around. How could they rush and fight like this?

    This is the most suitable attack method for monsters. Ye Pengfei watched it intently, feeling that he could use it too.

    "Compared to monks of the same level, my physical body is much stronger. If I control the ghost slaves to fight first, and then suddenly rush to fight hand-to-hand, occasionally revealing two grenade spells Hehe, I am afraid that not many monks can handle such a combined attack.  Expected.¡±

    Ye Pengfei thought like this, observed the attack method of the transformed monster more carefully, and secretly learned his method of force.

    After continuing to smash for a while, the soul-absorbing aperture finally couldn't hold on any longer and exploded into pieces.

    Escape!

    The ten thunder spirit bodies did not dare to stay at all and hurriedly fled to higher ground.  The transformed monster didn't give chase and turned back to attack the next aperture.  The two transformed monsters that were watching the battle just now led a group of new ninth-level monsters to charge upward through the gap.

    "If the Thunder Spirit Body has no more moves, the defense line will be broken one by one sooner or later!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was outside the bureau, could see clearly that Lei Lingti, who was inside the bureau, was no fool.  Just when two transformed monsters rushed up with a group of men, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that his heart was stabbed hard!

    Such sharp and terrifying spiritual pressure!

 Text 100. Thunder blow!  (Third update)

    Now Ye Pengfei is no longer the novice in cultivation he used to be. He has seen and heard of countless spells.  However, in his memory, there was no spell that could produce such sharp spiritual pressure.

    The characteristics of magic spiritual pressure are either vast and vast.  Or it is ethereal and elusive.  There are spells that can be concentrated to a single point, but that kind of spiritual pressure is not as sharp as a fine needle. No monk can concentrate the majestic magic power to such an extent.

    However, the feeling of being stabbed in the heart is unmistakable. Those thunder spirit bodies have indeed concentrated their power on the tip of the needle!

    Pierced!

    The one who was attacked was the white-haired transformed monster.  I saw him falling straight down from the high altitude without even humming.

    Kill with one blow!

    What kind of terrifying attack is this to instantly kill the transformed monster?  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but murmured: "Bei Tangyu's father can hunt transformed monsters and obtain blood essence. Maybe the thunder spirit body that performs such attacks is such a terrifying existence?"

    When Bei Tangyu heard this, he couldn't help curling his lips.  What's this? My dad's attack is much stronger than this.  A hundred transformed monsters wouldn't be able to hold it back even with a slap in the face.

    "Dad has always been conceited. When he hears Pengfei say this, will he get furious and run out to scold Pengfei?"

    According to the original family agreement, Bei Tangyu could not reveal her identity, and her father could not come out and point fingers at Ye Pengfei.  If he violates the agreement, Bei Tangyu can return to his original state and happily travel the world with Ye Pengfei.  The two of us are in this situation, and the more we think about it, the more awkward it becomes.

    Bei Tangyu looked around expectantly, hoping that his father would jump out and yell.  Unfortunately, Bei Tangyu didn't know that her father was too lazy to pay attention to the situation here after seeing how evil Ye Pengfei was.

    Using your body as a weapon, you can swallow demon pills alive.  When you are in a battle, you can sit back and wait to pick up treasures.  Thinking back then, Yu'er and her mother and I didn't have such good luck, so why did I need to worry?

    Now, this worldly expert has completely changed his views. He already regards Ye Pengfei as his prospective son-in-law.  As long as he didn't feel that his precious daughter was in danger, he probably would never waste time looking at that piece of jade again.  Naturally, he knew nothing about Ye Pengfei's unintentional "slander".

    Looking left and right, his father was nowhere to be seen, so Bei Tangyu could only focus on the sky again.

    Although I have heard many anecdotes from my mother since I was a child, many of them are more thrilling than the battle in front of me.  But after all, it was not my own personal experience, and the excitement was far less than what it is now.

    A transformed demon beast just fell, and the demon beast¡¯s attack suddenly stopped.  A new soul-absorbing aperture fell, sucking away the spiritual energy of the ninth-level monsters rushing at the front.  Then, a series of dense small circles of light shot down, and the group of monsters were driven out of the gap.

    A new soul-absorbing aperture immediately filled the gap, and another group of thunder spirit entities rushed down from high altitude.  They stood scattered in the soul-absorbing aura, forming a new magic circle.

    "Does it mean that after using it once, you still need to wait for a long time?"

    That thunderous strike just now was really terrifying.  If it can be used continuously, no matter how many transformed monsters there are, they will not be able to break through the defense line of the thunder spirit body.  He did not continue to attack, but repaired the defense line. It was obvious that such attacks could not be carried out casually.

    It seems that despite possessing the means of thunder strike, the situation of Thunder Spirit Body is still not optimistic.

    As expected, under the fierce attack of the transformed monster holding a hammer, a new gap was quickly opened.  This time, not only the Luxing beasts rushed up from the gap, but also a group of ninth-level demon birds rushed over at high speed.

    "Where's the thunder strike?"

    No!

    Along this gap, monster beasts rushed to higher places in a steady stream.  The virtual beasts on the ground also took this opportunity to build a higher platform.  The other thunder spirit bodies in the soul-absorbing aperture are safe for the time being, but if they are surrounded by both sides, the only thing waiting for them is death!

    There is no other way, withdraw

    During the retreat, five thunder spirit bodies unfortunately died, and five more monster beasts successfully transformed.  Among them, two are transformed demon birds.  As soon as he saw the transformed demon bird, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of Bei Tangyu.

    "It would be great if Bei Tangyu were here. If I find a chance to get some blood essence from the transformed demon bird, wouldn't I be able to ask her to make a lot of those kind of talismans?"

    The magic talisman that can increase the monk's speed to a level even more powerful than the lightning escape technique is definitely a life-saving magic weapon. Ye Pengfei has always been thinking about this kind of thing.  Especially as he watched this tragic battle from a distance, he felt more and more that if there were a few spiritual talismans close to him, the safety would be greatly increased.

    &nbsp; The speaker has no intention, but the listener has intention.  Bei Tangyu, standing on Ye Pengfei's shoulder, thought to himself: "Pengfei wants the instant talisman? Yes, this spirit-beast war is so fierce, it is safer to have the instant talisman close by. Find an opportunity, and use that unwarranted talisman  In the name of senior, I will give him a few."

    Just when Beitangyu was thinking hard about how to send a few instant talismans to Ye Pengfei without revealing his identity, the Leiling Body built a second line of defense.

    I saw the apertures falling down one by one.  This time, they did not separate, but were densely packed together, making the sky completely impregnable.

    Boom~~~~~

    Seven transformed monsters attacked together, but the defense line remained motionless.

    Boom~~~~~~~~~~

    Led thousands of monsters to attack together, but the defense line remained motionless!

    "Now, the monster will be in trouble!"

    As long as the thunder spirit body can hold on, the sharp and sharp attacks can kill the transformed monsters one by one.

    As expected, Ye Pengfei saw the group of monsters attacking fiercely for more than three hours, and felt a sharp sting in his heart again.

    This time the target of the attack is a transformed demon bird.  Even Ye Pengfei, who was very far away, felt this sharp spiritual pressure, and of course it had already noticed it.

    Escape!

    As soon as its wings shook, the transformed demon bird tried to escape with its speed.  However, this thunderous blow came too fast, and it was stabbed through just as it started to pick up speed.

    Fall!

    The transformed demon bird that was instantly killed formed a very flat trajectory in the high air and fell very far away, but no demonic beast cared about its whereabouts.

    For untransformed monsters, the essence and blood of transformed monsters are also precious.  Devouring this blood essence can greatly increase their chances of transforming.  If it were normal, if a transformed monster beast fell, it would definitely cause a group of beasts to rush for it.  However, because they were controlled by the virtual beasts, these monster beasts seemed not to have seen the transformed demon bird falling to a distant place at all, and continued to form a square formation and launch a series of fierce attacks towards the second line of defense of the Thunder Spirit Body.  .

    "What a good opportunity!" Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up and he quietly ran towards the direction where the transformed demon bird fell

 Text 101. The remains of the giant beast (fourth update)

    With Ye Pengfei's current cultivation level, he can run extremely fast.  However, the transformed demon bird had already picked up speed before it fell. This speed was astonishingly comparable to that of the Nascent Soul monk. Ye Pengfei flew for more than a thousand miles before it fell.

    Because it has fallen, this transformed demon bird has returned to its original shape. It looks like a peacock with a colorful long tail.  But the two claws are very thick, and there are five sharp claws on each claw, which is completely different from the peacock in the world.

    He took out an empty jade bottle from his storage bag and cast a magic spell on the unknown thunder demon bird. Five drops of blood essence were collected into the jade bottle one after another.

    A monster beast has at least a thousand drops of essence and blood, but now there is only so little left. Ye Pengfei can't help but shake his head and sigh: "There are only five drops of essence and blood. It seems that the thunder blow almost completely destroyed it."

    The most precious thing about the transformed monster is the blood essence, which not only contains huge and pure energy, but also contains the understanding of transformation.  Just one drop can benefit the untransformed monsters immensely.  Ye Pengfei smiled and said to the little thing on his shoulder: "From now on, when you transform, you don't have to work hard. You can just swallow a drop of blood essence."

    Bei Tangyu was extremely speechless, neither shaking his head nor nodding, so he had no choice but to lower his head.

    In addition to the essence and blood, the feathers, sharp claws, and sharp beaks of this demon bird are also made of top quality materials. Ye Pengfei sorted out the storage bag, tried to make a space, and collected these demon bird materials.  After all the demonic birds were dealt with, Ye Pengfei discovered that underneath the demonic bird's body was a small stone flashing with lightning.

    "Thunder Spirit Stone!"

    Ye Pengfei was overjoyed, this was exactly what he needed urgently.  The higher the cultivation level, the greater the amount of thunder spirit energy required.  If you still rely on meditating to absorb the thunder spirit energy in the air, your cultivation speed will inevitably slow down.  With the Thunder Spirit Stone, this problem is solved.

    The thunder spirit stone in front of you is just a low-grade thunder spirit stone, not much higher than the concentration of thunder spirit energy in the air.  However, Ye Pengfei believed that there must be a spiritual vein near it.

    "With the concentration of spiritual energy in the Thunder Spiritual Qi Secret Realm, there must be middle-grade spiritual stones, high-grade spiritual stones, and even top-grade spiritual stones in the spiritual veins!"

    The heartbeat is not as good as the action, and the thunder spirit energy condenses in the palm of the hand.

    "The Five Thunders of the Divine Night are rectifying the law!"

    With a soft drink, five slender lightning bolts jumped out from the palm of his hand.  As soon as these five lightning bolts jumped into the air, they suddenly turned into five giant thunders as thick as arms, and suddenly hit five places around them.  Five pits several feet deep suddenly appeared.

    No.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head: "Too bad luck."

    Since it is not nearby, then the Thunder Spirit Stone was brought here from a distance.  There is so much everywhere, where should I look?

    After observing the terrain, Ye Pengfei decided to go higher.  While walking, Ye Pengfei also expanded his spiritual consciousness to the maximum.  The situation within a radius of twenty miles can be seen.

    "Lan Yu, there are two caves over there, let's find one each." Ye Pengfei pointed to one side, Bei Tangyu nodded and quickly ran towards the cave on the right.  Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, walked into the deep and dark cave on the left.

    "It's actually an abandoned mine!" The dense pits indicate that a large amount of Thunder Spirit Stone was once produced here.  I just don¡¯t know whether this mine was opened by the thunder spirit body or the virtual beast with mysterious origins.

    The same goes for the mine Bei Tangyu entered, which was obviously abandoned long ago.  Walking deeper, there are landslides and fractures everywhere. Only abandoned mines look like this.

    Although it is very likely that the piece of Thunder Spirit Stone was left out from these two mines, Ye Pengfei was a little reluctant: "Look for it again!"

    ?? Continuing to wander around in this mountain wilderness, I discovered dozens of abandoned mines one after another.

    "Has all this area been mined?" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.  At this moment, Lan Yu, who was squatting on his shoulders, touched Ye Pengfei's face.

    "You want me to take a look at it?" Seeing Lan Yu keep pointing to the sky, Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "Although my spiritual consciousness can cover more than thirty miles, it is not accurate enough. If I go up to the sky, I will miss it.  There are a lot of details, so let¡¯s just walk.¡±

    Lan Yu was unwilling to give up and still pointed to the sky.  Ye Pengfei finally realized that Lan Yu might have discovered something.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lifting into the air, looking around

    "This is the remains of a giant beast!!!"

    Ye Pengfei understood what Lan Yu had discovered.  These abandoned mines, and the texture of the ridges connecting these mines, clearly come from a huge monster!

    "The remains covered dozens of miles around, and this monster turned out to be so huge!" YePengfei was suddenly shocked.

    Think about it, there is a giant beast covering dozens of miles standing in front of you, what will your expression be like?

    After being frightened for a while, Ye Pengfei just sorted out his thoughts.

    Fang Baishan said that the spiritual veins may come from monsters.  However, what Fang Baishan meant was that a spiritual vein precipitated from the remains of hundreds of thousands and millions of monsters.  In front of him, just the remains of a giant beast formed such a huge spiritual vein.  Maybe there are other similar remains of giant beasts?

    Soon, Ye Pengfei found a clue.

    "This giant beast seems to be roaring. Could it be that who was it fighting before it died?"

    There are several abandoned mines scattered on the raised head.  Two of them are located right in the eye sockets of the giant beast.

    ¡°It¡¯s over there, go and have a look!¡±

    Following the direction pointed by the giant beast's gaze, Ye Pengfei flew over with his sword.  After crossing a large river, he froze.

    "Another giant beast!"

    As long as you ignore the woods and just look at the undulating ridge texture, there is no doubt that this is another giant beast!

    "Looking at the shape, it belongs to the same type as the giant beast just now. I don't know if the spiritual veins formed by the remains of this giant beast have been excavated."

    Ye Pengfei landed full of expectations, but he was disappointed again by the abandoned mines one after another.

    "Well, it seems that luck is more important than anything else." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    If it weren¡¯t for luck, I wouldn¡¯t have found Jufeng.  If it weren't for luck, I might still be wandering around at the top of the giant peak right now.  But now, the luck has run out.

    After taking off again, Ye Pengfei planned to leave here and return to the battlefield of the spirit-beast war.  Calculating the time, in more than an hour, the thunder spirit body will be able to deliver that thunderous strike again.  Maybe, I would be lucky enough to get a few drops of blood essence from the transformed monster.

    Just when Ye Pengfei lifted his sword into the air again, he suddenly frowned and cast a thunder hidden technique.

    "Thunder spirit body?"

    A dozen Thunder Spirits were walking along the big river before. Ye Pengfei moved away with some awe.  After seeing the terror of the Thunder Spirit Body, he no longer expected to kill a Thunder Spirit Body.  If you encounter these powerful beings unexpectedly, it is better to stay away from them.  However, when these thunder spirit entities walked over, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    ??????? Carefully extend your spiritual awareness and explore the thunder spirit bodies.

    "Hey, it seems much worse than the thunder spirit body that protects the mysterious square stone."

    Those thunder spirit bodies guarding the mysterious square stones have stronger melee capabilities than seventh- and eighth-level monsters.  As for these thunder spirit bodies walking along the river, it is estimated that they cannot even handle third-order monsters. The gap in strength is too great.

    "What are they going to do?"

    Looking at the thunder spirit body going away, Ye Pengfei decided to follow quietly to have a look

 Text 102. Natural spirit body (first update)

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that these thunder spirit bodies were rushing to join other thunder spirit bodies, and then do things such as logistical supplies for the spirit-beast war.  However, after following them for a period of time, he discovered that these thunder spirit entities had no purpose and were circling randomly in the mountains and wilderness.

    "What on earth do they want to do?"

    Even monsters with low intelligence will not wander around in the mountains aimlessly.  What's more, the intelligence of these spiritual beings is similar to that of humans, so they should not do anything aimless.

    Ye Pengfei followed secretly and considered it carefully.

    "It's definitely not a treasure hunt. The treasure hunt will be based on certain clues. In this way, the route during the treasure hunt will never be messy."

    Are you looking for minerals?

    In the battle between spirits and beasts, thunder spirits also use weapons in close combat.  Ye Pengfei watched from a distance and estimated that these weapons were at least as good as low-grade spiritual weapons.  Weapons of this level naturally require corresponding spiritual mineral materials.  At present, the spirit-beast war situation is tense, and it is normal for the Thunder Spirit Body side to send out a small team to search for new spiritual mines.

    ¡°However, if you look carefully, it doesn¡¯t look like you are prospecting for minerals.  Because they never cared about caves, and they never dug holes in the ground.

    " Ye Pengfei, who followed these weak thunder spirit bodies around for more than half an hour, was focused on the spirit-beast battle and was still looking forward to getting the transformed essence and blood, and gradually became a little impatient.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste time with them, so arrest them all and torture them. If you can¡¯t get any results, take them out and let Qiu Shu help search for their souls!¡±

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to take action, the Thunder Spirits suddenly cheered and kept talking excitedly.  This is a language that Ye Pengfei seems to understand, somewhat similar to the dialect in the northern part of South China.  However, looking at the way they clapped their hands and jumped up and down, you knew they were celebrating some great discovery or harvest.

    Ye Pengfei perked up and quickly concentrated his spiritual consciousness to search the area.

    "There's nothing at all. What are they cheering for?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at these thunder spirit entities with great confusion, not understanding the reason for their cheering.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei knew the reason.

    Only a few feet away from those thunder spirit bodies, the thunder spirit energy suddenly shook violently, and a new, extremely weak thunder spirit body suddenly appeared!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s level of spiritual consciousness, he never expected that a thunder spirit body would appear in that place.  However, it is clear that it is indeed a thunder spirit body!

    Could it be that there is a very special teleportation circle somewhere?

    As soon as this idea appeared, it was immediately rejected by Ye Pengfei.  Obviously, if there was a special magic circle, those thunder spirit bodies just now should have gone straight to the magic circle. Why were they wandering around aimlessly?

    So, how did this thunder spirit body appear?

    "Could it be" Suddenly, an idea flashed in Ye Pengfei's mind, "Is this a newly born thunder spirit body?"

    Whether your guess is correct or not, just catch it and ask.

    Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei cast a spell.

    "The thick soil cage, seal it!"

    I saw square cages made of earth rising from the ground, imprisoning these thunder spirit bodies one by one.

    Ye Pengfei did not use thunder spells. After witnessing the spirit-beast battle with his own eyes, he could not figure out the circle spells of the thunder spirit body.  All things in the world are interdependent and mutually reinforcing.  Earth spells originating from the earth are thick and solid, and have a certain restraint effect on thunder spells.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei chose the earth sealing technique.

    Suddenly surrounded by the earth element cage, these thunder spirit bodies couldn't help but turn pale with fright, and launched a fierce attack on the earth element cage.  However, compared with Ye Pengfei, they were far behind and could not break through the earth element cage at all.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered the difference.

    "The newly appeared thunder spirit body can only attack with brute force!"

    ??The dozen thunder spirit bodies previously used apertures one by one.  Whether it is power or effectiveness, it is much worse than the aperture in the spirit-beast war.

    And the newly-appeared thunder spirit body is even more unbearable. It can only punch and kick, using pure brute force.

    Seeing that the earth element cage was indeed effective, Ye Pengfei stretched out his hand and grabbed an earth element cage.

    Suddenly seeing a human monk, the Thunder Spirit Body seemed extremely frightened.  He threw a circle at Ye Pengfei with a face filled with fear. However, the circle could not break the earth-based prison cage at all, and only made a shallow mark on the inner wall of the cage.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly. This was his first torture and he had no experience.

    "Torture!"Following the method he used to listen to storytelling when he was a child, Ye Pengfei breathed fire into the earth element cage.

    The fire in the storytelling book is an ordinary flame, but the fire that Ye Pengfei sprays is the foundation-building true fire!

    After advancing to the foundation building level, wisps of foundation building true fire will naturally appear in Zi Mansion.  This flame contains the monk's natal power and can be used to burn the soul.  Its temperature is also much higher than ordinary flames, and foundation-building monks also often use it to refine weapons and elixirs.

    A wisp of foundation-building true fire quickly swallowed up the thunder spirit body.  I heard him screaming, looking very painful.

    receive!

    Seeing that the fire was almost done, Ye Pengfei took back the foundation-building true fire.

    "Tell me, the new thunder spirit that appeared just now, is he a new born?"

    After being burned by the foundation-building true fire, the Thunder Spirit Body was obviously a little sluggish.  However, he still snorted stubbornly, turned his head, and ignored Ye Pengfei.

    "Stubborn enough!"

    "Admiration is admiration, but the torture will continue."  After Ye Pengfei secretly praised it in his heart, he sprayed out the foundation-building true fire again.

    The wild shouts and screams reappeared, and the faces of the other Thunder Spirits also showed expressions of horror, and their bodies were trembling, looking very scared.  Ye Pengfei took a quick glance at these thunder spirit bodies, his heart moved, and he stretched out his hand to grab another earth element cage.

    "Tell me, the new thunder spirit that appeared just now, is he a new born?"

    Kill the chicken to scare the monkey, the "monkey" in the thunder spirit body is the one in front of you!

    As expected, without Ye Pengfei having to go to any more troubles, the Thunder Spirit Body began to explain honestly.  I heard him talking a lot, and it seemed that he didn't just answer Ye Pengfei's questions.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out to watch this Lei Ling body perform a lot of physical movements including gestures and jumping around, and after thinking about it carefully for a while, Ye Pengfei finally understood what he meant.

    "You are saying that the spirit-beast war over there caused the thunder spirit energy to fluctuate, and it is possible to generate new thunder spirit bodies? Are you responsible for finding new spirit bodies and bringing them back to the thunder spirit clan?"

    Ye Pengfei spoke very slowly and tried to make a few gestures to strengthen communication.  The thunder spirit pricked up his ears to listen and stared with wide eyes. After Ye Pengfei finished speaking, he nodded hurriedly.

    It is truly a natural spirit!  And the spirit-beast war actually has such an effect!

    "It seems that this spirit-beast war is not just for the mysterious square stone. The thunder spirit body can also use this war to recruit new members! Perhaps, the monster beasts are not just for the mysterious square stone.  , any other attempts?"

    Looking at the spirit-beast battle in the distance, Ye Pengfei showed a thoughtful expression

 Text 103. Return to the battlefield (second update)

    Ye Pengfei wanted to find the answer to the question in these thunder spirit bodies, but after asking around, none of the thunder spirit bodies answered.

    ¡°Senior, please spare us, we are too weak and we really don¡¯t know these things.¡± The most timid Thunder Spirit begged.

    After communicating for such a long time, the language barrier between the two parties has basically disappeared.  Ye Pengfei looked at the Thunder Spirit kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy, and nodded.

    Perhaps only the top brass of the Thunder Spirit Body know about it. It seems that there is no need to ask about the origin of the Void Beast.

    Ye Pengfei thought this, and then changed the question: "I see that your Thunder Spirit Body can make circle-like things, what is the origin of the circle?"

    "It's a spiritual pattern."

    "Spirit pattern?"

    "That's it." The timid Lei Lingti quickly stretched out his palm, and saw a circle-shaped mark in his right palm.

    Ye Pengfei asked curiously: "How to use it?"

    "You only need to inject thunder spirit energy to use it." The thunder spirit body quickly input some thunder spirit energy into the circle, and saw apertures floating up from his palm.

    It turns out that this is how the halo of light that appeared in the spirit-beast battle came about!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be a little excited. He had seen the power of those apertures with his own eyes. If he could get them, his strength would be greatly increased.

    Hope it is easy to get it!

    Now that the spirit-beast war is raging, the Thunder Spirit Clan must be empty.  It is not impossible to find a chance to get the spirit pattern.

    Ye Pengfei was full of expectations and asked in a deep voice: "Where did this spiritual pattern come from?"

    "It was given by the God of Thunder."

    Speaking of the God of Thunder, this timid thunder spirit couldn¡¯t help but have a look of admiration on his face.  Those stubborn thunder spirits started to curse, implying that if Ye Pengfei didn't release them quickly, they would definitely be punished by the God of Thunder.

    Ye Pengfei laughed off these curses.  If the Thunder God was really that powerful, the outside world would no longer be dominated by the human race, but dominated by the spirit race.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei will not underestimate the gift from the God of Thunder.  It must be an extraordinary existence to be able to bestow such a powerful spiritual pattern.  However, it is impossible for this incredible existence to stay in this secret realm of thunder spirit energy.  Otherwise, if he just stretches out his hand, the army of millions of monsters will be wiped out.

    "These spirit patterns may come from a very weak distraction of the God of Thunder, or from one of his lost treasures. Ye Pengfei thought this, and couldn't help but ask in a more serious tone: "How does the God of Thunder grant spirit patterns?"

    This time, no one, including the timid Lei Lingti, was willing to answer.  No matter how Ye Pengfei pressed him, he couldn't get an answer even if he killed a thunder spirit body with the foundation-building true fire.

    "It's really a headache. It looks like I need to learn the soul-searching technique from Qiu Shu after I get out."

    Look at the time, it¡¯s almost time for the Thunder Spirit to unleash its thunderous strike.  Ye Pengfei didn't have time to continue questioning. He cleared out some low-valued things in the storage bag, put the dozen thunder spirit bodies in, then took up the flying sword and turned back as quickly as possible.

    When I came, I was still a little worried that there would be monsters that did not follow the army of monsters to fight.  When we returned, we had already determined that there were absolutely no monsters, so the speed was naturally much faster.  Before the Thunder Spirit struck again, Ye Pengfei rushed back.

    In the past few hours, the battle situation has undergone new changes - the third virtual beast has appeared.

    As expected, this third virtual beast is commanding the thunder monsters that are found all over the rivers and lakes.  I saw it spurting out a curved Milky Way straight into the sky.  Those thunder monsters that were accustomed to fighting in rivers quickly attacked upward along the curved Tianhe River.

    The Thunder Spirit Body also responded.  I saw that in addition to the absolute defense, some new circles of light appeared.  When the end of the Tianhe River encounters these circles of light, some of them collapse and become shapeless.  As a result, some monsters had to leave Tianhe to fight, and their combat power was drastically reduced.

    "Another powerful spiritual pattern that can disperse water spiritual energy!"

    That Tianhe comes from the mixture of water aura and thunder aura, and is a hybrid spell.  Ye Pengfei soon saw that this newly appeared spiritual pattern aperture could directly disperse the water spiritual energy regardless of the sharpness of the thunder spiritual energy.

    You must know that water aura has always been famous for "cutting off the water and making it flow again", and its toughness is the strongest among all the eight auras.  After being mixed with thunder spirit energy, the water spirit energy became like a body with spikes.  This kind of hybrid spell has stronger defensive power.  However, with almost no effort, those circles of light peeled off the water spirit energy and scattered it directly.  With the spells Ye Pengfei knows now, there is noOne can do it.

    "There will be another thunder strike soon." Ye Pengfei counted the number of transformed monsters, but there was no change. "During the time I left, there was no new transformed monster. If this continues,  How can a monster be a match for a thunder spirit body?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes were on the three virtual beasts. From the beginning of the war to now, they have not directly fought against the Thunder Spirit Body.  Especially the virtual beast that commanded the demonic birds didn't even have any auxiliary actions.

    "Being able to control such a huge legion of monster beasts, their strength must be extraordinary. The battles ahead are just wars of attrition. The key to who wins and who loses depends on these three virtual beasts!"

    Ye Pengfei thought silently, and the thunderous strike came as expected.  Another transformed monster fell. This time it was the one holding a hammer. It fell directly into the army of monsters.  Even so, those demonic beasts that had not transformed completely ignored such huge wealth and continued to rush up to the rooftop in orderly turns, launching fierce attacks on the absolute defense.

    "What a waste" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    He didn¡¯t dare to rush into the army of monsters and snatch the corpse of the transformed monster.  After the death of the transformed monster, the blood essence and blood in the body will remain for at least fifty or sixty days.  Looking at the current situation, fifty or sixty days will definitely not be enough to determine the winner, and the transformed essence and blood will definitely be wasted.

    Actually, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t understand why the virtual beast didn¡¯t get the essence and blood and let the ninth-level monster take it.  A drop of the blood essence of a transformed monster may create a new transformed monster.  Although the time is a bit long, ranging from seventeen or eighteen years to more than a hundred years, it is still a powerful combat force.  Even if it doesn't come in handy this time, it can come in handy in the future.

    Since entering the world of cultivation, Ye Pengfei has not understood many things.  As Fang Baishan said, if you have no clue, put it down first. If you insist on getting into trouble, it will affect the stability of your Taoist heart.

    There are many doubts in this spirit-beast war.  I couldn¡¯t figure it out anyway, so I just stopped thinking about it.

    Putting aside his thoughts about the transformed monster, Ye Pengfei watched the fierce battle with a calm expression.  Combining the techniques and secret techniques he had learned, and constantly deducing them in his mind, Ye Pengfei felt that his understanding of fighting techniques had deepened a lot.

    At this moment, he suddenly discovered that the virtual beast in the sky moved!

 Text 104. The power of virtual beasts is shocking!  (third

    If it doesn¡¯t move, it will be amazing if it moves!

    Ye Pengfei had no idea what words to use to describe the speed of this virtual beast.  Now, he has read all the techniques in "Thunder Nine Heavens".  He knew very well that if he cultivated to the ninth level of the Golden Core, how much faster he would be able to perform the Lightning Shadow Escape Technique.  However, even if he has cultivated to the ninth level of the Golden Core, he will still be dwarfed by the speed of this virtual beast!

    "The last time Beitang Yu used his spiritual talisman to teleport, the speed was not as fast. Could it be that this virtual beast has abilities far beyond those of the tenth-level monster?"

    The tenth level of transformation is comparable to the Nascent Soul.  The eleventh level of the Ming Dynasty is comparable to Kong Ming.  The twelfth level of creation is comparable to Dongxu.  The thirteenth level returns to nature, comparable to becoming a god.

    The tenth-level monster is already a terrifying existence, and the eleventh-level monster can peer into the entire world like the Kongming monk, which is even more unimaginable.  As far as Ye Pengfei knew, even in the Immortal Capital, the Great Monk Kong Ming was very rare, let alone the Great Monk Dongxu and the Great Monk Transformation who were at a higher level.

    Thinking about it, it seems impossible.  If this virtual beast has the ability to surpass the tenth-level monster, it can go out and dominate the world. Who can stop it?  Although this secret realm of thunder spirit energy is good, it is only a world after all.  For a monk of Ye Pengfei's level, the Thunder Spirit Qi Secret Realm is very good.  But for eleventh level or even more powerful monsters, it seems too cramped.

    "It's not the eleventh level, it means there is a secret method, a secret method that surpasses the Lightning Shadow Escape Technique!"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei came to this conclusion, he couldn't help but recall some memories.

    "Back then, Cao Dong was faster than me, and the one-horned demon's evil soul possessed a flying escape secret technique that was comparable to the thunder and shadow escape technique!"

    As if to prove Ye Pengfei¡¯s association, when Ye Pengfei thought of Cao Dong, the flying virtual beast transformed into a huge unicorn!

    Boom!  !  !

    With one blow, the defense will be absolutely shattered!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei now no longer cares about how the monsters will attack and how the thunder spirit body will defend after the absolute defense is broken.  He stared straight at the ethereal beast that had released its unicorn form and returned to its ethereal shape. Thoughts flashed through his mind like lightning.

    "This virtual beast must be related to the One-Horned Demon!"

    "Its flying escape secret method comes from the same lineage as Cao Dong. However, it is stronger than Cao Dong's flying escape secret method!"

    "This is the secret realm of the Spirit Clan, and below the giant peak is the secret realm of the Monster Clan. Could it be that this virtual beast comes from the Monster Clan and has learned the secrets of the Monster Clan?"

    "That's not right"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly stared at the black flame that was still beating.

    "It's the One-Horned Demon Soul, these are all the One-Horned Demon Soul!!!"

    This inference is really shocking!

    It¡¯s understandable that the one-horned demon Yuanshen and the body-stealing monster are.  It is simply incomprehensible that hundreds of one-horned demon souls are seizing the body of the same monster!

    "Could it be that the virtual beast has some kind of special ability, so it has attracted the possession of many unicorn demon souls?" Ye Pengfei looked at the huge unicorn in the sky with a solemn expression, and quietly retreated a distance away.  In the face of such unknowns, it is better to be cautious.

    At this time, all kinds of monsters surged towards the sky like a tide.  It seems that the place where the mysterious square stone is can be attacked soon.

    However, the Thunder Spirit Body seemed to be completely dead. It was extremely quiet and did not build a third line of defense.

    Are they really all dead?

    Or are you preparing a mysterious method for a super counterattack?

    Ye Pengfei looked up at the sky slightly nervously. For himself, losing both sides is the best outcome.  Only one Void Beast joined the battlefield, how could the Thunder Spirit be defeated so quickly?

    The lightning movie in the sky was disrupted by these swarming monsters. With an unobstructed view, the mysterious square was clearly visible.  There is no thunder spirit body around, and the so-called mysterious method of super counterattack may never appear again.

    "Is it really over?"

    The war that lasted for more than ten years finally ended like this, and Ye Pengfei always felt that something was wrong.

    "Sure enough, there is a situation!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes narrowed, and instead of moving forward, the virtual beast in the sky slowly retreated backwards!

    "Could it be that the Thunder Spirit Body has left any trump card?

    A dozen of the fastest demon birds approached the mysterious square. They were about to touch the mysterious square before their eyes

    Fall!

    Without even a sound, these dozen demonic birds were torn apart and their souls were scattered!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help being shocked: "Fortunately, my past planIt has not been realized, otherwise, even if the thunder spirit body is lured away, there is no way to get close to this mysterious square!  "

    If we had followed the original plan, I¡¯m afraid Ye Pengfei would have died long ago!

    Sudden shock!

    ??Whether it was the virtual beast that parasitized hundreds of one-horned demon souls, or this silent method of killing enemies, Ye Pengfei was extremely frightened.

    "This is just a confrontation between Yuanying and Yuan Ying. If it were a confrontation at a higher level, how mysterious and unpredictable would the methods be?"

    There is both awe and admiration!

    Ye Pengfei watched with complex eyes as the monster beast kept charging upwards and falling to death. Will his future self be able to reach such a state that is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people?

    My mood leaps forward again!

    Bei Tangyu, who was squatting on Ye Pengfei's shoulder as a horned dragon, also gained a lot of insights.  Although the collection of books at home is rich, there are countless people whose means exceed this.  However, books are just books after all, and they are far inferior to the immersive feeling of being there!

    "No wonder dad has been refusing to let me come out to practice"

    At this moment, Bei Tangyu also understood a little bit about his father's heart.  Ten thousand sermons cannot match this cruel and bloody scene!

    ¡­¡­

    The impact of not fearing death is naturally to reduce the power of this mysterious method.  And those three virtual beasts will only wait until the time is right before launching a fatal blow.

    At the beginning, the newly charged monsters could advance steadily and gradually approach the mysterious square.  Gradually, the newly charged monsters were no longer able to do anything. No matter how many died, they could not move forward one step further.

    At this time, the virtual beast that commanded the monsters in the water moved a certain distance into the sky along the Milky Way that it created.

    "It's about to take action!"

    Ye Pengfei focused more on this virtual beast.

    When the newly charged monster was only a few inches away from the mysterious square, this virtual beast finally took action!

    I saw that the black flames in the body leaped out and intertwined in the air, leaving an extremely complicated pattern.

    "It's similar to the nine magic formations equipped with the demon beast phalanx!" Ye Pengfei quickly noticed the connection between the two, took out the jade slips recording the nine magic formations, and compared the two with distraction.  , considered it carefully.

    "Sure enough, they are different in form but similar in spirit!"

    The lines of the demon clan's magic circle are actually more complicated than the human clan's magic circle, which makes one have to underestimate the monster clan's IQ.

    "The so-called human beings are the primates of all things. It's nonsense. Look at the spirit tribe, and then look at the demon tribe. Compared with human monks, how are they inferior?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei felt infinite emotion in his heart, the complex array in the sky finally formed, and a dazzling light rose into the sky!

 Text 105. Sneak in quietly (fourth update)

    This is not a heavy blow, but a continuous and continuous attack!

    I saw that the complicated demon clan array in the sky was steadily outputting dazzling light. When this light hit a few inches in front of the mysterious square, it seemed to be blocked by an invisible thing.  's stopped there.

    "The strange thing is that there is neither sound nor light and shadow."  It's like, nothing happened there at all.

    However, the terrifying spiritual pressure fluctuations coming from the sky cannot be faked, nor can the army of monsters retreating hastily. This silent confrontation is clearly more intense than the onslaught of millions of monsters!

    For a moment, it seemed that there was no winner in this confrontation, so Ye Pengfei took the time to look at the various armies of monsters.  After more than ten years of fierce fighting, the number of monster beasts has dropped sharply, with less than one-third remaining.  However, look at the momentum, every monster is much stronger than the thunder-type flying tiger. They are all eighth-level monsters and above. They are not much worse than before the war started.

    "These monsters alone are enough to drive all the monks in South China crazy. I wonder what the situation is outside and whether any monks have found this secret realm."

    The secret of ascending to heaven can be discovered by oneself, and other monks can also discover it.  The only thing that is good for Ye Pengfei is that the top of the giant peak is too large. Maybe no monk will find it in just more than ten years.

    "I hope I can get the spirit patterns and the demon array before other monks come in."

    By grabbing a powerful thunder spirit body and getting the one-horned demon spirit in the body of a virtual beast, even if you never have the chance to enter the secret realm of thunder spirit energy to practice in the future, your trip will be worthwhile.

    "wait¡­¡­"

    Finding a relatively private place, Ye Pengfei sat down cross-legged, practicing quietly while watching the silent fight in the sky.  Only when both sides fight to the point of losing, can you fish in troubled waters.

    Bei Tangyu also slipped off Ye Pengfei's shoulders, quietly breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and practicing hard.  This battle improved her mood a lot, and she gained a deeper understanding of the importance of cultivation and enlightenment.

    ¡­¡­

    A year has passed by in a blink of an eye during these last few inches of distance, and the dazzling light has only advanced by less than an inch!

    At this time, the virtual beast in the Tianhe could no longer withstand it, and the largest virtual beast on the land quickly pushed up.

    The array is more complex, the light is thicker, and the surrounding army of monsters is more frightened.

    They want to retreat, but they dare not retreat until they receive an order.

    They tried their best to resist, but after a few breaths, the monster at the front became unsteady and was subdued to the ground by the spiritual pressure brought by this huge fight.

    The demon birds in the sky were the most unlucky. They fell down one after another, causing the ground to shake and causing small earthquakes one after another.

    In this year, Ye Pengfei's cultivation reached the peak of the sixth level of foundation building.

    Bei Tangyu is even more powerful, she has already formed a pill!

    "Lan Yu, you are such a freak." Looking at the little thing lying lazily next to him, Ye Pengfei shook his head and muttered, "My cultivation speed is amazing enough, but you are actually better than me.  What kind of monster are you?"

    You are the freak!

    Beitang Yu glared at Ye Pengfei angrily, jumped on Ye Pengfei, rubbed on the left side and scratched on the right side, just like a coquettish cat.

    After playing around for a while, the two people once again turned their attention to the distant sky.

    The virtual beast on the land was more powerful than the virtual beast in the Milky Way. The fierceness of this attack made the surrounding monsters unable to stand at all.  After a while, as if they had received some order, these monster beasts retreated into the distance one after another as if they had been granted amnesty.

    "Now we are in trouble." Looking at the army of monsters retreating one after another, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned.

    retreat?  The further away from the battlefield, the slimmer the chances of fishing in troubled waters.

    Enter?  I wonder if the fierce fight between the two sides will harm Chiyu.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't allow him to think too much. The retreating army of monsters would soon pass through him.

    "Gamble!" Gritting his teeth, Ye Pengfei quickly opened a tree hole in the big tree next to him and jumped in with Bei Tangyu.

    When the shock of the demonic beasts¡¯ retreat gradually subsided, Ye Pengfei saw that the demonic beasts¡¯ army had withdrawn for hundreds of miles.  At this time, he emerged from the tree hole.

    Taking out the Five Elements Hidden Formation, Ye Pengfei whispered: "Lan Yu, you hide here, I'll try my luck."

    What, want to separate?

    Bei Tangyu was shocked and shook his head like a rattle.  To risk usGet up, how can you leave me here alone?

    "I'm not leaving you alone, you're here to support me." Ye Pengfei said softly, "Don't worry, I won't take risks randomly, I will definitely come back in good condition and take you out of here."

    Bei Tangyu stared at Ye Pengfei with complicated eyes for a long time, and finally nodded slowly.

    Watching Ye Pengfei sneak toward the virtual beast, Bei Tangyu took out a spiritual talisman.

    "Father, mother, you must protect him and don't let him get hurt."

    After saying that, a burst of mana was input, and the talisman immediately turned into ashes.

    Just as the talisman turned into ashes, the Beitang couple received the message at the same time.

    "You bastard, you are just causing trouble for me." Through the jade, Bei Tangyu's father frowned as he watched Ye Pengfei quietly sneak towards the virtual beast.

    The above is the spiritual family, and the following is a monster. The jumping flames are the gods of the monster, surrounded by the three clans. The boy actually dared to sneak in.

    Bei Tangyu's mother covered her mouth and said with a smile: "Mr. sir, this child is very similar to you back then. I think back then, when you had just formed the elixir, you dared to follow a group of god-forming monks and sneak into the place where the thirteenth-order golden dragon was.  Cave."

    "That's because I have an invisibility magic weapon in my hand. This kid doesn't even have a powerful spiritual weapon, but he dares to fish in troubled waters. He simply thinks his life is too long!" Bei Tangyu's father said angrily.

    "It's not necessarily dangerous, sir. Look at the position where this child is standing. It's very mysterious." Bei Tangyu's mother stretched out her green jade fingers and tapped on the transparent jade stone.

    I saw that Ye Pengfei had stopped.  The position where he stood happened to be the place where the spiritual pressure fluctuations in space were most vulnerable.  Being able to quickly discover this place on such a large battlefield shows that his level of spiritual awareness far exceeds his cultivation level.

    ¡°What bad luck again!¡± Bei Tangyu¡¯s father snorted coldly.

    Even though he already knew in his heart, it was definitely not an accident that this boy could easily break the illusory formation on the top of the giant peak, and now he could easily find the safest place in the whole place.  To be able to cultivate through Qi refining and start the soul transformation is even more ridiculous.  However, he still refused to forgive.

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s mother covered her mouth and smiled, and did not argue with her husband. She looked at the jade quietly to see what Ye Pengfei would do next

 Text 106. The decisive battle!  (first update)

    Ye Pengfei did not act rashly. If you want to fish in troubled waters, you must have enough patience.

    wait¡­¡­

    Time is like running water, passing continuously.  As the fight continued, Ye Pengfei also changed positions many times.  Every time, he found the weakest point in spiritual pressure with great accuracy.  A whole year passed like this, and Bei Tangyu's father didn't want to continue reading.

    "The brat will not be in danger." After saying this, he drifted away.

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s mother was more thoughtful. She thought about it, broke through the void, and came to Bei Tangyu¡¯s side.

    Seeing his mother suddenly appear, Bei Tangyu quickly recovered his human form and asked anxiously: "Mom, why are you here? Is Pengfei in danger?"

    "No, he is not in danger. But you are in danger." Mom said with a smile.

    "Am I in danger?" Bei Tangyu pointed to his nose in surprise and asked, "Mom, what danger can I be in? It's very safe here."

    "Are you not in danger yet? If I don't come again, you will probably rush over." Mom pointed to Ye Pengfei in the distance and said.

    Being seen through by his mother, Bei Tangyu blushed and said, "He is getting closer and closer to the virtual beast, so my daughter is worried."

    "You, you." Mom shook her head and said, "Yu'er, feel the changes in spiritual pressure around you, and then look at the place where he is. Isn't it special?"

    With his mother¡¯s advice, Bei Tangyu suddenly realized: ¡°The place where he is standing is exactly where the spiritual pressure is weakest!¡±

    "Yes, that's it." Mom raised her face and lectured, "Yu'er, your cultivation level is higher than him, the skills you practice are stronger than him, and you have the panacea and magic weapon that he doesn't have.  Yes. However, as long as you don't have his state of mind, it's impossible to keep up with him. Mother doesn't want to see you being left far behind by him, and then watching him be snatched away by other outstanding female cultivators.  "

    The struggle for love is another kind of war.  As someone who has experienced this, Bei Tangyu¡¯s mother feels deeply.

    Beitang Yu Bingxue is smart and quickly understood what her mother meant.

    "Mom, I understand, I will try my best to improve my mood." Bei Tangyu clenched his fists.

    "As long as you understand." Mom smiled and nodded, "Mom is gone, you have to be careful, don't be reckless and do a disservice."

    "Yeah." Bei Tangyu blushed in embarrassment and watched his mother leave.

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei in the distance didn't know that such an episode had happened here.  He concentrated on analyzing the changes in spiritual pressure around him, changing his position from time to time.  What he is worried about now is not being discovered by the virtual beast or the thunder spirit body, but worrying about the outside.

    "Another full year has passed. In total, it has been almost twelve years since I entered the secret realm of Thunder Spiritual Qi. The time left for me is getting shorter and shorter!"

    Although the top of the giant peak is huge, for a large sect like the Mangshan Sect with tens of thousands of monks, twelve years is enough time for them to search it.

    What¡¯s more, there is also the Beast King Sect, as well as high-ranking sects as far away as the Immortal City and Immortal Capital!

    "Hurry up and use your special skills. It's taking too long and I won't even be able to get a piece of the cake!"

    As if in response to Ye Pengfei¡¯s prayer, not long after, the virtual beast in the sky took action, and after a while, the virtual beast in the Tianhe also took action again.

    Three complex magic formations and three dazzling rays of light made the transparent defense around the mysterious ashlar stone retreat step by step. Soon, the three beams of light were less than half an inch away from the mysterious ashlar stone!

    The sky changes suddenly!

    Looking up, I saw densely packed thunder spirit bodies swooping down higher in the sky.  At a casual glance, there are at least one hundred thousand!

    They divided into two groups and pounced on the army of monsters in the distance.  On the other side, he rushed towards three complicated formations!

    The final decisive battle!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but get excited. The decisive battle has come. Is the opportunity to fish in troubled waters still far away?  He carefully sensed the changes in spiritual pressure around him and continued to sneak towards the center of the battlefield

    The monsters are scattered!

    The first thing to end was the battle in the distance.  Without the assistance of the virtual beasts, half of these monsters were quickly killed by the soul-absorbing aperture, and then half were killed by the dense attack-type aperture.

    Only those transformed monsters can still hold on for a little while.  However, even the transformed monsters quickly fell one by one in the face of the fierce attacks of tens of thousands of thunder spirit bodies.

    At this point, no matter how hard the monster persists, it cannot avoid the fate of defeat.  The few monster beasts fled in all directions.The virtual beasts did not restrain them and allowed them to escape into the distance

    The demon formation shows off its power!

    What ended next was a fierce battle in the sky.  Although the group of thunder spirit entities that attacked the demon clan's array were also very brave, they were no match for these three demon clan's arrays. They were quickly beaten to pieces and completely defeated.

    However, they are not without results.  There were obviously gaps in the three demon clan formations, and the dazzling light became much weaker, and then gradually dissipated.

    Just a little bit, you can completely break the defense of the mysterious square stone.

    The three virtual beasts roared together for the first time, and the black flames in their bodies jumped out, chasing the thunder spirit bodies crazily.

    Seeing that all the Thunder Spirits in this group were about to be annihilated, the Thunder Spirits that defeated the monster army arrived in time and fought with the one-horned demon spirits in the sky.

    "good chance!"

    Ye Pengfei quickly focused on a place and saw that a thunder spirit body had been severely injured and the spirit body was scattered.  The one-horned demon Yuanshen fighting him was not much better. The black flames were obviously much weaker, as if they would go out at any time.

    Lightning Shadow Escape Technique!

    He cast this spell without hesitation. Ye Pengfei soared into the sky and quickly appeared next to the severely injured One-horned Demon Soul. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he cast a lightning sealing technique and captured the One-horned Demon Soul into the storage room.  in the bag.

    The secret method of the one-horned magic has been found!

    Ye Pengfei's sudden appearance surprised the Thunder Spirit who was also on the verge of death.

    "No, a human monk actually came in!"

    It was so frightened that it turned around and ran away.

    "Where are you going to escape!"

    Although there was little need for the Thunder Spirit Body, Ye Pengfei still cast a spell.  A pair of big hands made of clay suddenly appeared, and an earth-type sealing technique was pressed on them. The dying thunder spirit body was completely unable to resist, and was caught by Ye Pengfei into a storage bag.

    Walk!

    When you get the benefit, run away quickly. While the two sides are fighting fiercely, you have no time to deal with yourself and run away.

    He used the lightning escape technique again, and in an instant, Ye Pengfei appeared next to Bei Tangyu.

    "Enter the formation!" Ye Pengfei shouted, and entered the Five Elements Hidden Formation with Bei Tangyu.

    Looking up to look at the sky, sure enough, although both sides were shocked to find that there were actually human monks appearing.  However, the fight had reached this level, and none of them had the energy to care about it.

    Win the battle as quickly as possible, that¡¯s the most important thing!

    ??A brutal close-quarters battle was staged at high altitude

 Text 107. Call from the sky (second update)

    If Ye Pengfei is willing to take risks, he can capture a few more One-Horned Demon Souls.  However, he did not take action.

    The strength of both sides is much stronger than mine. If it weren't for the unexpected, I wouldn't have been able to achieve anything.  Now that it has been exposed, the risk of another attack has greatly increased.

    "When they finish fighting, I'm afraid we have to go out. It has been exposed and it is no longer safe here." Ye Pengfei said to Lan Yu who was squatting at his feet.

    Bei Tangyu will naturally not have any objections. She will follow Ye Pengfei wherever he goes.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was analyzing the situations he might encounter after leaving, a thought suddenly broke into his mind.

    ¡°Boy, come here!¡±

    Who is talking to me?

    Ye Pengfei looked around in horror. This voice seemed to come from beside him.  However, except for Lan Yu squatting next to him, there was no one else.

    ¡°Boy, my old man is over here!¡±

    The voice was a little more ethereal, coming from the sky.

    Thunder spirit body?

    The one-horned demon soul?

    neither!

    Ye Pengfei looked up and saw that the sound seemed to come from that mysterious square stone!

    This guy is calling me?  What is it calling me to do?

    "Boy, don't think too much, come here quickly, I will give you some benefits!"

    The more he said this, the more Ye Pengfei did not dare to move.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? If you say you¡¯re giving me benefits, you¡¯re giving me benefits. Who knows if I¡¯m going to die?

    Looking at the fierce battle in the sky, Ye Pengfei shook his head extremely resolutely.

    "If you don't come, when they decide the winner, you will have to wait another thousand years if you want to get close to me next time!"

    The voice coming from the mysterious square stone was very urgent.

    ??Could it be that a spirit-beast war occurs once every thousand years?

    Then I won¡¯t go either!

    Ye Pengfei shook his head more firmly.

    Silence

    It seems that Ye Pengfei can't do anything about the mysterious square stone, and Ye Pengfei doesn't take the mysterious square stone seriously.

    Yes, its silent defense is terrifying.  However, it is obvious that that kind of defense can only work within a very narrow range.  I am hundreds of miles away from it, so I don't have to worry about it being harmful to me.

    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, the mysterious square stone spoke again, this time in a much kinder tone.

    "I said, little human being, aren't you here to take risks? Don't you plan to get more harvest before going out? Come here, I will teach you a way to avoid the thunder spirit body and the independent  With the attention of the Horned Demon Soul, you can also sneak into more mysterious places."

    "If you want to teach, just teach directly, I won't go there."

    Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice, determined not to move.

    Beitang Yu looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise. She didn't hear the mysterious Fang Shi's words.  She felt a little strange when she saw Ye Pengfei shaking his head repeatedly.  Now Ye Pengfei suddenly spoke, which surprised her even more.

    Seeing Lan Yu looking at him in surprise, Ye Pengfei touched her head and signaled her to stop talking.  At this time, the mysterious Fang Shi replied.

    "If my old man has the ability to teach his skills over long distances, why do I still need to stay here and not be able to move? If you still don't want to come over, even if we don't have a chance, I'll wait for the next human monk to come over!"

    For the mysterious ashlar that has existed for a long time, a mere thousand years is nothing.  Since the first human monk has appeared, there will definitely be a second and third one, so he doesn't have to worry about finding a trading partner.  After saying this, it never said anything again.

    Ye Pengfei's expression changed again and again, and he couldn't make up his mind.

    Ye Pengfei has always suspected that this mysterious square stone is the key to controlling the secret realm of thunder spirit energy.  If you can control it, you can take this secret place into your pocket.

    However, after watching this war for many years, he deeply realized that he was completely incapable of conquering this mysterious square stone.

    I am afraid that at least the great monk Kong Ming will be able to recover it!

    I am at the sixth level of foundation building, and I am still far away from the realm of space and underworld.  By then, I am afraid that this secret realm has already been captured by some powerful monk.

    Now, the mysterious Fang Shi suddenly summons himself, maybe this is really an opportunity.

    To go or not to go?  It's a tough choice.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei's changing expression, Bei Tangyu became more and more curious. What was wrong with him?

    &nbsp; Stretched out his paw and lightly scratched Ye Pengfei's leg.

    "Lan Yu, don't make trouble, I'm thinking about the problem."

    Beitang Yu refused and continued to scratch.

    "Okay, okay, I'll tell you." Ye Pengfei had no choice but to tell what happened just now.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. With my father and mother watching, what else are you afraid of?

    Bei Tangyu immediately made various moves to encourage Ye Pengfei to go over.

    "You think there's no danger?" Ye Pengfei looked at Bei Tangyu in confusion.

    She kept shaking her head when she wanted to get close to the virtual beast.  In any case, the mysterious square stone is much more powerful than the void beast, so why isn't she worried?

    How did Ye Pengfei know that there was an expert protecting him secretly?  Bei Tangyu couldn't speak, so he could only push Ye Pengfei and urge Ye Pengfei to come over.

    "Okay, I'll give it a try!"

    " If this little beast is really Bei Tangyu's pet, and given Bei Tangyu's family education, I'm afraid this little beast has also learned a lot, and the urging will not be unreasonable.

    Give it a try!

    After calming down, he observed the fierce battle that was still going on in the sky. When an opportunity appeared on the road leading to the mysterious square stone, Ye Pengfei immediately used the lightning escape technique and suddenly appeared next to the mysterious square stone.

    "Quickly tell me what you want me to do!" Ye Pengfei shouted hurriedly.  Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the thunder spirit body and the one-horned demon soul stopping and looking over here.

    "A drop of blood essence!" The mysterious Fang Shi responded immediately in a concise and concise manner.

    This is simple, Ye Pengfei quickly forced out a drop of blood essence and sent it over.

    Just when the essence and blood touched the mysterious square stone, Ye Pengfei felt that earth-shaking changes had occurred in his Zifu!

    I saw that the originally peaceful Zi Mansion suddenly had clouds surging, as if a strong storm had appeared in Zi Mansion.

    The clouds were soon turned into chaotic lines by the storm, and a strange disk mixed with fiery red and darkness appeared in the center of the clouds.  At this time, Ye Pengfei, who had gathered his spiritual consciousness on his soul, felt as if he was being stared at by a strange giant eye, and the entire Zi Mansion was enveloped in a strange atmosphere.

    Huge pressure also fell on Yuanshen. For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt a little breathless.

    The feeling of depression comes and goes quickly.  After only a few breaths of time, the clouds dispersed and the wind dissipated, and the red and black disk quickly shrank, becoming the size of a grain of rice, and stopped near Ye Pengfei's soul.

    "Boy, let's go!"

    A loud shout woke up Ye Pengfei.  Looking down, I saw several thunder spirit bodies and several one-horned demon souls rushing towards this side with murderous intent.

    Escape!

    Ye Pengfei didn't have time to check his harvest. He didn't know the speed of the thunder spirit body, but he had learned the speed of the evil soul.  Even if you use the Thunder Shadow Escape Technique with your cultivation level in the Foundation Establishment Stage, it will be difficult to get rid of it.

    A ball of lightning protected him, and Ye Pengfei rushed towards Bei Tangyu at high speed.

    At this time, Bei Tangyu was also ready. Just when Ye Pengfei rushed to his side, he raised his paw and threw out the ice magic circle that he had prepared.

    The frozen formation!

    The temperature of the surrounding air dropped rapidly, and the one-horned demon soul flying at the front was the first to suffer, being frozen by the ice formation.  They roared and wanted to break free, but Bei Tangyu's magic circle was quite powerful. Even though the difference in strength was not small, it was not so easy to break free.

    The Thunder Spirit Body that followed quickly circled around at high speed and pounced towards Ye Pengfei.  Just when Ye Pengfei was about to raise his hand to cast a spell, Bei Tangyu opened his mouth again, and saw a flash of inspiration. The thunder spirit bodies seemed to have hit some hard wall and bounced back dozens of feet.

    Take advantage of this opportunity and run away!

    Ye Pengfei did not hesitate, grabbed Bei Tangyu and fled away at high speed

 Text 108. The spirit of the weapon!  (Third update)

    Phew~~~

    He didn¡¯t know how far he ran. After making sure that no thunder spirit body and one-horned demon soul were chasing him, Ye Pengfei stopped and let out a long sigh of relief.

    "What exactly was gained?"

    I gave him a drop of blood and went through a lot of twists and turns, but I still don¡¯t know what I have gained.

    Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to take a look, the horned dragon transformed by Bei Tangyu screamed.  Looking around, Ye Pengfei saw Lan Yu wandering around a strange red and black square thing.

    The weapon spirit!

    I don¡¯t know why, but after just one glance at that thing, these two words popped into my mind.

    Weapon spirit?  What is this?

    Ye Pengfei just muttered something in a low voice, and the thing jumped up: "You are so ignorant, you haven't even heard of weapon spirits?"

    "You can talk?" Ye Pengfei pointed at this strange thing and asked in surprise.

    "It's so new. Can a person who can't speak be called a weapon spirit?" The weird thing said angrily, "Remember, this weapon spirit is called the Stone of Thunder God."

    "Thunder God's Stone?" Ye Pengfei stared at it for a long time, and then asked, "Did you give the spirit pattern of the Thunder Spirit Body to you?"

    "no."

    The answer was really straightforward.

    "Then what do you do?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    "You are so stupid, my old man came out of that cube, so he naturally controls this secret realm of thunder spirit energy!"

    It¡¯s the guy who calls himself ¡°old man¡± again. Is he the guy who summoned me?  However, the sound doesn't sound like it.

    "Did you ask me to send blood?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "That's right, without that drop of essence and blood, I can't come out with you. Hey, I finally got rid of the shackles of that broken stone." Thunder God's Stone replied.

    "Why are the voices different?" The voice that summoned him was old-fashioned, but the voice in front of him was very young.

    "Nonsense, your boy is so weak. Of course, my old man will have to become weaker as well. Otherwise, I won't be able to crush you to death!" Thunder God's Stone taught him an unceremonious lesson.

    What does it have to do with me?

    Ye Pengfei was about to ask a question when he suddenly thought that there was a red and black disk in Zifu.  Although the guy in front of me is cube-shaped, the color looks the same.

    When I turned back to Zi Mansion, I saw that, as expected, the thing next to Yuanshen had turned into a square shape.

    "You used that drop of blood to sign a master-slave contract with me?" Ye Pengfei's expression became very strange.

    "That's right." Thunder God Stone did not deny it and said, "However, even though I recognize you as my master, you don't want to control the secret realm through me. You are not capable enough."

    Ye Pengfei was not surprised when Thunder God Stone said it straightforwardly.  If the foundation-building monks could control this secret realm, it would be a ghost.

    "What level do you need to reach to control the secret realm?"

    "At least become a god."

    "Thunder God's Stone" was said easily, and Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    "I see that none of those thunder spirit bodies and one-horned demon souls have the ability to transform into gods. Since you can't control the secret realm, why bother fighting?"

    "If you don't have the ability to transform into gods, you can provide me with Thunder Spirit Stones. If you give me one hundred thousand top-quality Thunder Spirit Stones, I can exercise once."

    One hundred thousand yuan!  Still excellent!  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be stunned.

    "Where can I find so many top-quality thunder stones?"

    "There is it in the secret realm." The Stone of Thunder God did not hide anything and said, "More than ten years ago, the thunder spirit body just gave me a feast. My old man helped them transfer the secret realm from the realm of the demon clan back to the spirit clan.  Land boundary.¡±

    It turns out that the reason why the Lei Lingqi Secret Realm disappeared was because of this.

    Looking around, Ye Pengfei suddenly had little stars in his eyes.

    "If I let you have a good meal, can you help me control this secret realm?"

    "Boy, stop dreaming." The Thunder God's Stone struck mercilessly, "My thunder spirit body is counted in millions, so I can accumulate one hundred thousand top-grade thunder spirit stones within a thousand years. I have one horn."  Demon Yuanshen also has countless monsters under his control, so he has this ability. How many years will it take for you, a lonely boy, to get one hundred thousand top-grade thunder stones?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei wiped away the cold sweat and felt that he was having a whim.

    Thunder God Stone said again: "My old man is willing to sign a master-slave contract with you, not without purpose.Yes, I need you to help me get something.  "

    "what?"

    "Thor's Hammer." Thor's Stone said, "Although I signed a master-slave contract with you, I am still unable to get out due to the realm of Thunder Spirit. If I have the power of Thor's Hammer, I will  I can get rid of the shackles of the Thunder Spirit Realm and go out for a walk. I have been suffocated to death after staying in this hellish place for millions of years."

    After a pause, the Stone of Thunder God continued: "Let's start with the dirty talk. If you don't agree, I will immediately terminate the master-slave contract and go back to that smelly stone. You kid, don't expect to get it here.  What¡¯s the benefit?¡±

    It turns out that this secret realm is called the Realm of Thunder Spirit.

    Ye Pengfei blinked and asked: "Where is Thor's hammer? If I find it, what benefits can you give me?"

    "I don't know, anyway, it's in the hands of the Thunder Spirit Body." said the Thunder God Stone. "As for the benefits, I will teach you a method first, allowing you to use the Thunder Spirit Body to cultivate the second soul. You can sneak in and help.  I'll look for it. All those Thunder Spirits are dead-headed, and no one is willing to help me. The One-horned Demon Yuanshen has a brighter mind, but he can't learn my old man's skills, so I'm giving you an advantage.  "

    The second soul?  This is good stuff!

    Ye Pengfei once heard Fang Baishan talk about the second soul, but this kind of secret method is rare in the world, and the Mangshan sect does not have it at all.  Fang Baishan just said something casually when he mentioned the cultivation of the soul.  I never thought that I would have such an opportunity!

    "Deal!" Ye Pengfei agreed without saying a word.

    After the deal was negotiated, the Thunder God Stone began to turn to Bei Tangyu.

    "You are a bit weird, are you"

    Bei Tangyu was so anxious that he quickly shook his head.

    The God of Thunder's Stone became a spirit in old age, he chuckled and said: "It's interesting that there is such a horned dragon. I don't want to get into trouble, I promise I won't harm you, and don't do anything to me either."

    Bei Tangyu nodded quickly.

    If his parents take action, the Thunder God's Stone can only be captured with ease.  However, after his identity was exposed and his father forcibly took him back, wouldn't he be separated from Ye Pengfei?  Although the weapon spirit is good, it¡¯s okay not to use it.

    Ye Pengfei watched in confusion as the two parties reached an agreement, but he didn't know what the meaning of the Thunder God's Stone was.

    Thunder God Stone glanced at Ye Pengfei, and said with a smile: "You don't have to be suspicious, kid. With the help of this horned dragon, your future cultivation path will be very smooth. Okay, I am going to preach."

    After saying that, a spiritual thought was injected into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Because they signed a master-slave contract, their minds were connected, and the exercises were quickly transferred.

    "Come here, too. My old man will teach you a secret method." The Stone of Thunder God called Bei Tangyu over again, and with a spiritual thought, Bei Tangyu discovered that there was an extra secret method for constructing Xumi space in his sea of ??consciousness.

    The Stone of Thunder God explained: "Although the stone in the sky is there, it is useless without my old man. When they finish fighting, no matter who wins or loses, they will definitely find out the situation and suspect you. You make a  When the Sumeru Space comes out, we will all hide in it, so we will be safe."

    Seeing how thoughtful the Thunder God Stone was, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu could only nod.

    Ye Pengfei studied the mysterious method of the second soul for a while. After confirming that it would not cause damage to the main body, he released the newly born thunder spirit body from the storage bag and carefully began to practice the second soul.

    And Beitang Yu had already begun to build Xumi Space.

 Text 109. Above the Gods (Fourth update)

    Member clicks exceeded 1,000 today, and an additional chapter was added.  Thank you all book friends for your support!  There is another update in the evening.

    =================================

    The reason why Ye Pengfei chose this newly born thunder spirit body instead of the strongest thunder spirit body he just captured is because in order to cultivate the second spirit, the original intelligence of the thunder spirit body must be wiped out first.

    The strongest thunder spirit body is much stronger than myself. Even if he is seriously injured, it is difficult to wipe out his intelligence.  It is much more convenient to use this newly born thunder spirit body, just imprint your own wisdom directly.

    Ye Pengfei bit his finger and used the blood as a guide to draw a formation on the thunder spirit body.

    "Heaven and earth are connected, mind and spirit are connected, the two organs are biochemical, and the blood is the same. Go!"

    As he followed the formation, a drop of blood flew out from Ye Pengfei's fingertips and fell into the formation.  I saw that the whole body of the Thunder Spirit suddenly turned red, and soon the red color faded and returned to its original appearance.

    In a short period of time, two drops of blood essence were used in a row, and Ye Pengfei could not help but turn a little pale.  However, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel filled with joy as he experienced the feeling of being connected to the breath of this thunder spirit body.

    ¡°With this second soul, the future space will be even broader.¡±

    Originally, I planned to go out and learn the soul-searching technique from Qiu Shu, and get the secret of the spirit pattern from the Thunder Spirit Body.  However, the human race and the spirit race are different, and it may be impossible to obtain spiritual patterns with a human body.

    Now, it¡¯s fine. My second soul is the thunder spirit body. I can use this second soul to obtain spiritual patterns and practice the secrets of the spirit clan without any obstacles.

    After finishing the second soul, Ye Pengfei went to watch Lan Yu build Xumi Space.  I saw Lan Yu's sharp claws moving gracefully through the air, and complex lines appeared steadily, forming wonderful vortexes one after another.

    Soon, these whirlpools connected into a circle, and a hazy space appeared vaguely.

    This is an expected phenomenon. Once the hazy space stabilizes, you can make money wherever you want.  However, for some reason, as I stared at this hazy space, countless thoughts seemed to arise in my heart.

    Ye Pengfei wanted to catch it, but these thoughts were like a hazy space, insubstantial and incomprehensible, making Ye Pengfei very uncomfortable.

    "Drink!" The Stone of Thunder suddenly shouted, waking up Ye Pengfei, "You kid is very perceptive. You can figure out some truth just by looking at it. But don't rush into it anxiously. The truth of this method is  , it¡¯s not something you can figure out clearly now, let¡¯s wait until you become a god.¡±

    Become a god?

    Ye Pengfei was shocked. He didn't expect that just opening up the Sumeru space could actually lead to the transformation of gods.

    You must know that the basic principle of a storage bag is to use a magic circle to support a Sumeru space, and monks who specialize in weapon refining can make storage bags of different sizes as long as they have high-level Qi refining skills.

    This Sumeru space can actually be related to the realm of spirit transformation. Can this space be compared with the secret realm?

    "Although the principles are profound, what I taught her was only a superficial use of the method. With such a level, how can she open up a secret realm?" Thunder God Stone laughed and said, "It can barely be a hundred or ten miles in size. It depends on  This well, it depends on Lan Yu's ability."

    Being glared at by Lan Yu, Thunder God Stone quickly changed his explanation.  Looking at Ye Pengfei again, he did not notice this small detail, but stared blankly at the Sumeru space that gradually became clear from hazy.

    The White Mist Rainbow Bridge in my Zi Mansion is not too small. Is it possible that I have to go to Yuanying and Kongming to break the White Mist Rainbow Bridge?

    There is something in Zifu. Although it is not in the way, it is always a bit unpleasant.  During the past few years of practice, Ye Pengfei also studied formations from time to time, but had no clue how to crack Baiwu Hongqiao.  I originally thought that my understanding of formations was too poor, but now it seems that my cultivation is insufficient.

    "Boy, why are you so dazed?" Thunder God's Stone shouted, thinking that Ye Pengfei was obsessed with thoughts again.

    Ye Pengfei came back to his senses and asked: "Senior, do you know of any formation that is surrounded by white mist. It requires passing through a rainbow bridge before you can walk in?"

    "Are you talking about the magic circle in your Zi Mansion?" Thunder God Stone said, "You don't have to think about that thing now. It can't be broken until Yuan Ying. However, your kid is a bit weird. He hasn't formed a pill yet. Yuan Ying can't break it."  God has actually opened several acupoints. Maybe, it won¡¯t take too long for you to become a baby."

    Hearing what Thunder God Stone said, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but widen his eyes: "Senior, can you see the things in my Zi Mansion?"

    "Of course!" Thunder God Stone said proudly, "I amWhat's so strange about a semi-artifact weapon spirit being able to see your Zi Mansion after signing a master-slave contract?  With me following you, you will be blessed from now on. All the difficult and complicated problems in your cultivation will be taken care of by me!  "

    Ye Pengfei ignored the Thunder God's Stone when he boasted about it. He asked curiously: "What is a semi-sacred weapon?"

    "Dharma weapon, spiritual weapon, magical weapon, and spiritual treasure, these four are common knowledge that everyone in the cultivation world knows. What is a semi-sacred weapon?"  Ye Pengfei had never heard of it.

    "You don't know?" Thunder God's Stone struck mercilessly, "You are too inferior. This should be common sense that every monk knows."

    At this time, Bei Tangyu had already set up the magic circle. Seeing that Thunder God Stone looked down on Ye Pengfei like this, she roared several times unhappily.

    "What? You said that most of the monks outside don't know about semi-divine weapons?" Thunder God Stone said in astonishment, "How come the monks in this world are so bad?"

    Ye Pengfei was a little dazed. The impact of the stick of Thunder God Stone was a bit too large.

    "Senior, please stop making such a fuss. What is a semi-artifact?"

    "After transforming into a god, you can cultivate the godhead. Treasures forged with the power of the godhead are artifacts that can only be used by gods. If the power of the godhead is impure, it is a semi-divine weapon and can also be used by monks in the god-transformation stage."  After finishing, Thunder God Stone sighed and said, "I didn't expect that the monks outside have degenerated into this. No wonder no human monks have come in after I have been waiting for so many years. The sea is really changing, and things are unpredictable.  "

    Godhead!  God!  Artifact!  These are terms that Ye Pengfei has never heard of before. Unexpectedly, there is a broader space beyond the transformation of gods.

    There is no end to the pursuit of truth and truth!

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and sighed.  Over there, the Sumeru space has been completely stabilized.

    "Let's go in and take a look." The Thunder God's Stone took the lead and jumped into the Sumeru space.  Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu also jumped in one after the other.

    Looking around, this space is about a hundred or so miles wide.  The ground under your feet is solid, and the space is rich in aura, which is many times better than the space in the storage bag.

    Ye Pengfei was about to praise it, but the Thunder God's Stone shook his head: "It's too bad, it's completely lifeless. It will take several years before it can be planted with flowers and plants. Lan Yu, you have to work hard."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If One Can Cultivation With Golden Pills Can Create A Living Sumeru Space, Wouldn¡¯t The Blessed Land Cave Heaven Become Ruined?

    Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu rolled their eyes at the Thunder God's Stone, ignored the words of the Thunder God's Stone, and wandered around in this Sumeru space.

    "I really don't know what to do in this broken space." Ignored by the two little guys, Thunder God Stone also had a good temper and didn't take it seriously.  He fell behind the two little guys, walking and walking, feeling very bored

 Text 110. We have reached an agreement (fifth update)

    The last update is delivered today.

    =======================

    Looking at the Xumi space he created with his own hands, Bei Tangyu was extremely happy.  She happily ran around here and there, extremely happy.

    Ye Pengfei also followed Bei Tangyu with a smile. With his newly formed pill cultivation, he was indeed proud to have carved out such a large area of ??space.

    Soon, they reached the end of the earth.  A foggy and unknown realm unfolded before our eyes.  Wherever you can see, there seems to be clouds and mist rolling in and changing.

    Ye Pengfei was very curious and extended his spiritual sense to explore.  As soon as the spiritual consciousness entered this foggy area, it instantly became fragmented.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt as if Zi Mansion was being cut by countless blades, the void was shaking, and his soul was darkening. His face immediately turned pale, and he couldn't help but spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, and did not dare to try again.

    The Thunder God's Stone was not interested in this Sumeru space. It was hanging slowly behind and pacing, and had no time to stop Ye Pengfei.  When he saw Ye Pengfei vomiting several mouthfuls of blood, he couldn't help but become very nervous. He flew over and shouted: "Boy, you are looking for death! There is chaos in time and space outside. How can you peep into it?"

    Then, Thunder God Stone was very dissatisfied and shouted at Beitang Yu: "I said, why don't you stop this stupid boy? You want to watch him die."

    Originally, Bei Tangyu was so anxious that he was almost crying when he saw Ye Pengfei vomiting blood. After being taught a lesson by the Thunder God Stone, he felt that it was all his fault, and the tears started flowing down and he couldn't stop them.

    "It's not Lan Yu's fault, it's because I don't know enough." Ye Pengfei barely managed to stabilize Zi Mansion and Yuanshen.

    Look at the light of the soul, it has dimmed a lot, the realm of the soul has actually dropped a level!

    "Senior, what is chaotic time and space, and why is it so powerful?" Ye Pengfei asked, clicking his tongue.

    "Chaotic time and space, as the name suggests, is a place where time and space are extremely unstable. This is no longer great, because it is located at the edge of Sumeru space, and the degree of chaos is greatly reduced. If you dare to peek into the real chaotic time and space, you will definitely die.  Protect!" Thunder God Stone lectured angrily, "Boy, it's okay to be curious about unknown things. However, don't just use your spiritual sense to look at it. Your spiritual sense is connected to your soul, and if your spiritual sense is injured, you  Even my soul can¡¯t escape!¡±

    "You've learned a lesson, kid." Ye Pengfei nodded sincerely.

    Fang Baishan has never said this, and Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han have never said it.  The things they came into contact with were too low-level to cause such heavy damage.

    "The Thunder God's Stone has an extraordinary origin, and it is an incredible method if used casually. It not only allows foundation-building cultivation to open up such a huge Sumeru space, but it also contains such terrifying things.  It seems that I have to be more careful in the future.

    Look at Lan Yu, tears can't stop flowing.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile bitterly and shook his head, saying, "I said I don't blame you anymore. It's all my fault for causing you to be scolded."

    After trying to persuade him for a while, Bei Tangyu's tears slowly stopped.  Looking at Ye Pengfei with a pair of big watery eyes, Fang secretly swore in her heart that she must tell Ye Pengfei what she had learned as soon as possible, so that this kind of thing must never happen again.

    What should I do to tell him?  Could it be that we should still rely on that unfounded senior?

    Bei Tangyu glanced at the Thunder God's Stone where the old god was, and thought about it.

    ¡­¡­

    Bei Tangyu and Thunder God Stone stayed in this space, while Ye Pengfei went out alone.  He needs to find the Thunder Spirit Body, and then let the second soul be "discovered" by other Thunder Spirit Body as the "New Thunder Spirit Body", so as to sneak into the Thunder Spirit Clan.

    When Ye Pengfei left the Xumi space, Bei Tangyu spoke.

    ¡°Senior, do me a favor.¡±

    "Hey, little girl, you are finally willing to speak." Thunder God Stone chuckled, "If you want my old man to help, you have to pay a price."

    "What price?"

    "Let me think about itmy old man's food is delicious, and I can help it with 10,000 top-quality thunder stones."

    "Halo, why don't you go and grab it?"

    Bei Tangyu blinked and bargained: "How about a tenth-level beast soul?"

    "Beast souls are not delicious." Thunder God Stone smacked his tongue and said, "How about you sell the beast souls and sell other things to get 10,000 top-quality thunder stones?"

    "There is no thunder spirit stone in this world." Bei Tangyu shouted, "When I can go to the planet with thunder spirit stone, I won't need your help!"

    "So troublesome? You didn't lie to me." Thunder God Stone didn't believe it.

    "Senior, how could I lie to you?" Bei Tangyu said coquettishly, "Senior, you just want the beast soul. It's the tenth level, and the energy is very mellow.??'s.  "

    Thunder God Stone thought about it and refused to let go for a while.

    Bei Tangyu was anxious and looked at Ye Pengfei outside the Sumeru Space. He was concentrating on looking for the Thunder Spirit Body and would not return to the Sumeru Space for the time being.  So, she returned to her original form.

    "Senior, just promise me~"

    Even though there is no secret method to release the seal of the naturally charming body, the Thunder God Stone can't help but feel dizzy when faced with the coquettish pleading of a charming person.

    "Okay, okay, I promise you. Stop shaking, it will make me dizzy." The Thunder God's Stone said helplessly.

    "Huh, just agree. Otherwise, I will touch the seal and use my natural charm!" Bei Tangyu smiled proudly.

    "Born with a charming body? This is a weird physique that even the ancient gods shunned!" Thunder God Stone was startled, "Little girl, since you have a naturally charming body, why are you still following that kid? You are not afraid of harming him.  "

    "He is not afraid of his naturally charming body." Bei Tangyu said both shyly and proudly.

    "Aren't you afraid? That's right. This kid is too weird. He has just established his foundation and cultivation level, and his soul has become enlightened. It's normal to not be afraid of your natural charm." The Stone of Thunder God muttered, "Little girl, tell me, what do you want?  What can I do for you, old man?"

    "I have something that I would like to borrow from my senior and hand over to him." Bei Tangyu said.

    Thunder God Stone was stunned for a moment and said: "Why bother? Even if you have something to hide and can't appear in your original appearance, you can still change your appearance and give him something."

    "This is going to be a long story." Bei Tangyu didn't want to reveal the agreement with his family, so he vaguely said, "Anyway, I need senior to help me with this, since senior has just agreed. Now,  This is senior¡¯s reward, the tenth-level beast soul. And these, these are the first batch of things, please help senior deliver them.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a pile of bottles and cans on the left, and a pile of talismans and spiritual papers on the right, which shocked the Thunder God Stone.

    "Is it wrong, there are so many? I don't have a magic weapon for storage, so how can I explain that so many things suddenly appeared."

    "I don't care about this. I can't reveal my true identity anyway." Beitang Yu smiled slyly and transformed back into the body of a horned dragon.

    Thunder God¡¯s Stone was speechless for a while, and then suddenly came to his senses.

    "Oh, you just said this was the first batch, and I was deceived!"

    "Hehe, a gentleman's words are hard to follow. We have already reached an agreement, and seniors can't break their promises." Beitang Yu chuckled, sealing the possibility of the Thunder God's Stone going back on his word

 Text 111. Brat, you¡¯re rich (first update)

    Thunder God Stone looked at Bei Tangyu extremely depressed.

    In fact, he really doesn¡¯t want to be a gentleman, and this is too much of a disadvantage.  An unpalatable tenth-level beast soul has been exchanged for countless opportunities to help. Am I stupid?

    But he didn¡¯t dare to regret it.

    Born to be charming, even if Master Thor is here, he has to weigh, not to mention that my old man is just a semi -artifact spirit.

    Well, my old man doesn't care about you, endure 

    "You brat, come in." The Thunder God's Stone ran to the entrance of Xumi Space and yelled at Ye Pengfei.

    Seeing the unkind tone of the Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei thought something big had happened, so he quickly jumped into the Sumeru space and asked hurriedly: "Senior, what happened?"

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to inform you that your kid is rich.¡±

    Make a fortune?

    Feeling a little baffled, Ye Pengfei followed the Thunder God's Stone and took a few steps toward Lan Yu, when his eyes widened.

    "Where do all these things come from?"

    There are hundreds of jade bottles containing elixirs!

    There are also magic talismans, pile after pile, I don¡¯t know how many there are!

    Weird jars, unnamed spiritual weapons, arrays with a strange aura

    I have just been out for half an hour, why are there so many extra things here when I come back?

    "These things" Thunder God Stone racked his brains and made up a lie, "They are all kept privately by my old man."

    "Senior kept it secretly?" Ye Pengfei looked at the Thunder God's Stone in confusion, wondering what he thought and why he felt something was wrong.

    These things are obviously unique to human monks.  You were created by the God of Thunder and are responsible for controlling the realm of thunder and spirit. At most, you have dealt with unicorn demons and monsters. Where did you get these things?

    It would be even more wrong to say that these are ancient things.  Ancient things have the unique flavor of ancient things.  No matter how you look at it, these things only appeared in recent times.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was a little suspicious, Thunder God Stone couldn't help but look at Bei Tangyu.

    The little girl's film, dare to stare at my old man 

    Okay, I¡¯ll bear with it

    "You brat, how can you see through my old man's methods?" Thunder God Stone shouted and said displeasedly, "I also know a lot of secret techniques of human monks! These things are all my old man has free time.  It was made out of boredom. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it all back!¡±

    Being scolded by Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei did not dare to question it anymore.  There are so many good things, don¡¯t give them up for free.

    "Then again, the power of the Thunder God Stone is unpredictable. It can turn into a god or a god-man by opening and closing its mouth. It is not unusual for it to be able to tinker with such things.

    "Thank you, senior, for your generous gift." Ye Pengfei bowed respectfully, which made Bei Tangyu just want to laugh.

    "Okay, no need to thank you. You put these things away first, practice well, and help me find Thor's Hammer as soon as possible. Oh, by the way, when you join the Thunder Spirit Clan, remember to get more top-quality Thunder Spirit Stones  Give it to me."

    "The little girl cheated on me, I'll get it back in your boy."  Humph, who am I? I am the spirit of a semi-divine weapon. I must not suffer any loss!  Hehe, it¡¯s great

    When Bei Tangyu heard this, he couldn't help but roll his eyes at the Thunder God's Stone, thinking to himself, it's really stingy to pay it back to a senior.

    Ye Pengfei didn't think there was anything wrong. There were so many treasures. If he bought them himself, how many spiritual stones would it cost?

    "Senior, I remember it. As long as I have the best thunder stone, I will give it to senior."

    After Ye Pengfei responded, he began to study these things.

    Opening the first thin-necked jade bottle, spiritual energy rushed to my face.

    "What a wonderful elixir!"

    You don¡¯t even have to look at it to know that this elixir is extraordinary.

    Ye Pengfei praised it and slowly poured the elixir into his palm.  The four beautiful elixir patterns show how extraordinary it is.

    "It's actually a fourth-level elixir!" Ye Pengfei was greatly surprised.

    The fourth level elixir is suitable for Yuanying monks to take.  I am just a foundation-building monk, so this is probably too early.

    As soon as he glanced at the Thunder God's Stone, the Thunder God's Stone shouted angrily: "What's so great about the fourth-level elixir? Just take it if it's given to you."

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei responded, and then asked, "Senior, what kind of elixir is this? What is its use?"

    Being mute

    How did I know? The little girl gave this to me!Thunder God Stone was about to cry but had no tears. However, facing Bei Tangyu's eager gaze, he could only find ways to lie.

    "Well, don't ask about this. Do your own research, which can be considered as a training for you."

    When Bei Tangyu heard this, he couldn't help but give a thumbs up and praise him.  These words were so strong that Ye Pengfei was so blocked that he couldn't ask any more questions.  Even if there is something you don¡¯t recognize later, just copy the exact words and get it all done

    ¡­¡­

    How did Ye Pengfei know that there were so many twists and turns in this.  After asking a few more questions and finding that none of the Thunder God's Stones answered, he also realized that he couldn't ask anything.

    ?? Okay, let¡¯s practice.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He sat down cross-legged and began to slowly study a lot of things.

    The second soul flew out of the Sumeru space alone and continued to search for the thunder spirit body.

    ******

    "A-1856, walk faster!" A low voice suddenly shouted in the silent mountains.

    "I know." A 1856 responded dissatisfied, "A 379, this area has been searched by spiritual masters for a long time. No matter how fast you go or how carefully you search, you may not be able to hit him.  New born spirit body.¡±

    Jia Sanqijiu snorted coldly: "So what if the spiritual master searched for it? There is no trace of the newly born spirit body, it depends on patience!"

    "Exactly, isn't it because you are just coveting the reward within the clan? It's such a high-sounding statement." A 1856 curled his lips and said disdainfully.

    "Even if it's not for the reward, you should still try hard to find it!" Jia Sanqijiu taught him a lesson with great enthusiasm, "Although our Thunder Spirit Tribe won the battle between spirits and beasts this time, we suffered heavy losses and urgently needed to replenish new strength.  Generous rewards will be given. Don¡¯t you want to make contributions to our Thunder Spirit Clan?¡±

    A1856 muttered angrily: "If you want to make a contribution, then find it slowly. I'm tired and need to take a rest."

    With that said, A1856 found a large square stone and sat down on it.

    Seeing A1856 panting heavily, A379 frowned.

    Actually, he was also a little tired.  As a spiritual warrior, his durability is not as strong as that of a spiritual master.  We have walked hundreds of miles continuously, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to take a break.  But the thought of the reward got him excited.

    "An extra mid-grade Thunder Spirit Stone every month! With these extra Thunder Spirit Stones, after practicing for a few years, I will be able to advance to the level of a spiritual master, and I will no longer have to dig for mines!"

    A379 cheered up and continued trekking in the mountains regardless of A1856. But he didn¡¯t know that someone was peeping at him not far away

 Text 112. Harm others, defend others (second update)

    "One is called Jia 379, and the other is Jia 1856. These are ridiculous names. Is it possible that all thunder spirit bodies have such names?"

    Ye Pengfei thought with some confusion. After thinking about it, his body got the message: "Senior, I found the thunder spirit body, what should I do next?"

    "Really? I'll go take a look." Thunder God's Stone ran out and took a look, and was very satisfied.

    "Okay, that's him." Thunder God Stone said, "Next, you have to act silly and let him think you are a new born I said, why are you so stupid? You are so stupid that you can still have eyeballs.  Wandering around?"

    Seeing Ye Pengfei under the command of the Thunder God Stone, the second soul did not dare to move his eyes or twist his mouth. He was about to turn into a clay sculpture.  Bei Tangyu couldn't help but roll with laughter, but he didn't dare to make a sound, so as not to disturb the Jia Sanqijiu.

    "Lan Yu, don't laugh, be serious!"

    Thunder God Stone taught Bei Tangyu a serious lesson, and then continued to direct Ye Pengfei to pose.  Bei Tangyu couldn't bear it any longer and slipped into the Sumeru space first.

    "Yes, that's it, be sure to hold on. We're in, you act according to the situation."

    After struggling for a long time, the Thunder God's Stone was finally satisfied and dived into the Sumeru space. Only Ye Pengfei's second soul was left standing stupidly under a big tree to welcome Jia Sanqijiu.  arrival.

    ******

    "A natural spirit! It's really a natural spirit!"

    As soon as he saw Ye Pengfei's second spirit, Jia Sanqijiu danced excitedly, as if his whole body was full of strength, and he ran quickly towards this side.

    oops¡­¡­

    A379 didn¡¯t see the deep hole in the road clearly, so he suddenly fell down and fell into the mud.

    Seeing Jia San Qi Jiu so excited, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but want to laugh.  But thinking about the warning of the Thunder God Stone, I had to suppress my smile and looked at Jia Sanqijiu with the most idiotic eyes.

    "Damn, it really hurts." A379 got up from the ground and looked around, "Fortunately, A1856 didn't come, otherwise, wouldn't he laugh to death?"

    Rubbing the sore knees from the fall, A379 became happy again: "This is the new thunder spirit body that I discovered alone, and the reward belongs to me. Hmph, let A1856 take a look at it later.  I envy him to death!"

    Jia Sanqijiu¡¯s soliloquy made Ye Pengfei want to laugh again.  He couldn't help it any longer, so he simply turned away and smiled secretly for a while.

    Ye Pengfei's turn around shocked Jia Sanqijiu.

    "Hey, hey, don't leave!"

    If the reward you get is gone, you will cry to death.

    Jia Sanqijiu hurried over, and a flash of light shot onto Ye Pengfei's second soul. Ye Pengfei immediately received a lot of information.

    "Now, you know what kind of existence you are." Seeing that the message was successfully passed on, Jia379 finally felt relieved, "I am Jia379, come with me. I will take you to see the elder.  , the elders will give you a name."

    It¡¯s not a spiritual pattern, but a name?  Ye Pengfei felt very strange.

    "However, it's hard for him to ask directly.  As for the Thunder God Stone, I only know how to control the secret realm, but I don't know about the situation of the Thunder Spirit Clan, so asking is in vain.

    Let¡¯s go.

    After following A379 for a while, Ye Pengfei discovered that A1856 was chasing after him.

    A379's strength was so poor that he didn't realize it until A1856 ran nearby.  Looking at Ye Pengfei who was following behind him, Jia Sanqijiu showed a bright smile, held his head high and held his chest high, feeling a bit proud and condescending.

    "You really found the new thunder spirit body." A1856 said in surprise.

    "As long as you work hard, what can't be done?" Jia Sanqijiu said triumphantly, but he didn't notice that a trace of pity flashed in the eyes of the new thunder spirit body he had just found

    "The eldest brother is right." A1856 said flatteringly, "The eldest brother walks in front, and the younger brother always follows closely behind him."

    "Haha, then I'll go ahead." Seeing that Jia 1856, who had dared to look at him just now, was now behaving like anything, Jia 379 felt as if he had just eaten a top-quality spiritual stone.  Feeling comfortable all over.

    Jia Sanqijiu laughed heartily and had just walked a dozen steps.  Suddenly, a circle of light rose from the ground, covering him in the center!

    "A1856, what do you want to do?!" A379 was frightened and frightened, desperately trying to break the sudden aperture.

    ?Jia 1856, who was still pretending to be his grandson just now, now showed a proud smile: "Hey, Jia 379, please stop struggling. This is the spiritual stone that I secretly saved for a long time.  Spirit circle. You, a mere spiritual warrior, cannot break this top-notch trapped spirit circle."

    The best trapped spirit circle?  !

    Jia Sanqijiu was shocked, knowing that he could not break this spiritual circle.  He stared at Jia 1856 with wide eyes and said, "Hurry up and release me. Even the best trapped spirit circle has a time limit. Once the time is up, I will never let you go!"

    "Haha, I'm so scared." A1856 laughed jokingly.

    "Why are you laughing!" Jia 379 roared, "I am No. 379, and you are only No. 1856. Your strength is far inferior to mine. When I get out of trouble, I can do it with one hand.  I¡¯ll kill you easily! If you know what¡¯s going on, release me quickly and kneel down to beg for mercy, otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely be dead!¡±

    It turns out that this number represents strength.  Is it possible that as the strength increases, the number will change accordingly?  Unexpectedly, not only is the name bad, but it is also always changing. This Thunder Spirit clan is really funny.

    What¡¯s even more funny is this Jia San Qi Jiu.  He was already certain to die, yet he still dared to roar

    Sure enough, facing A379's roar, A1856 smiled even more happily: "I'm really scared, but what I'm more afraid of is that there might be monsters here soon.  Haunted. I have to leave quickly. I am just a spiritual warrior, but I don¡¯t dare to fight with monsters. Goodbye, my dear brother, haha"

    Jia Sanqijiu's face suddenly turned pale. The spirit-beast war was over, and monsters would appear in the mountains and fields at any time.

    "I was wrong, I was wrong, you are the eldest brother! You are the eldest brother!" Jia Sanqijiu cried and begged for mercy, "Brother, don't you just want the reward from the clan? I don't want it anymoreBrother, don't  Let's go, come back quickly! From now on, all my monthly profits will be given to my elder brother, so please spare me."

    At this point, what¡¯s the use of begging for mercy?  If you have an afterlife, you must remember that you must not have the intention to harm others, and you must have the intention to guard against others.

    Ye Pengfei sighed secretly and followed Jia 1856, walking farther and farther

 Text 113. The best?  (Part 1)(Third update)

    I went out for something, forgot to set automatic publishing, and came back late.  terribly sorry!

    ============================

    "You're not bad." After walking far away, A1856 nodded and said, "If you dare to do anything strange, I will kill you immediately!"

    I knew it¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei stood there, looking at A1856 silently.

    "To tell you the truth, a spiritual master asked me to kill him. The reward given by the spiritual master is much richer than finding a new spirit body. In order to avoid leaking the news and ruining my reward, I can kill him  you!"

    But, in addition to the reward from the spiritual master, you also want the reward from the clan.

    Ye Pengfei thought this and still stood there silently.

    For no reason, A1856 felt that Ye Pengfei was in danger.  However, when I thought about it again, I was afraid of a ball. Even if a newly born thunder spirit body complained to the elders, he would only be dubious at most. How could he punish me directly without providing evidence?  When we go back, the place will be full of monsters, and there will be no evidence of death!

    Just when Jia 1856 was thinking this, Ye Pengfei's heart moved. There were ten thunder spirit bodies flying towards this direction at high speed in the distance.  A1856's strength was too low, he was no more than a second-level human Qi Refining monk, and he didn't notice any thunder spirit flying this way at all.  He thought about it for a while, but still couldn't bear the reward from the clan.  So, after stern warnings and threats, he took Ye Pengfei on the road again.

    Suddenly, A1856 felt his eyes blurred as ten thunder spirit bodies suddenly appeared in the air.

    Ten spiritual masters!

    A1856 was frightened in his heart and confused in his mind, and for a moment he even forgot to salute.

    At this moment, a spiritual master asked in a calm tone: "Have you ever seen a human monk?"

    The sudden appearance of the spiritual master had already confused A1856. The extremely unfamiliar term "human monk" made him even more confused.

    "Human monk?" A1856 asked subconsciously.

    The face of the spiritual master who asked the question sank, and just as he was about to scold him, a spiritual master next to him raised his voice and said: "Lei Tao, don't waste your time. A mere spiritual master is not enough for that human monk to stuff his teeth. Let's hurry up."  Keep searching!¡±

    "That's right." Lei Tao nodded, and flew to the other side at high speed with the other spiritual masters.

    ? Human monk?  Stuffing between teeth?  Oh my god, is it some new and powerful monster?

    A1856 muttered a few words to himself, and then, for no reason, his body began to tremble.

    Ye Pengfei felt a little dizzy. How come in the blink of an eye, I turned into a monster that swallowed the thunder spirit body?  However, from another perspective, the Thunder Spirit Body is composed of very pure Thunder Spirit Qi, and it might actually be edible.  It's just that they are intelligent and look similar to humans. Even if they can really eat, they probably don't have the appetite.

    Ye Pengfei was thinking wildly as he followed the panicked Jia 1856 and ran into the distance.  Along the way, A1856 staggered and fell several times, making Ye Pengfei shake his head speechlessly.

    "What kind of situation can this kind of psychological quality lead to? What a waste."

    ¡­¡­

    Because of the deterrence of the "terrible monster", although A1856 was running out of breath, he still managed to run forward.  Finally, he saw hope of escape.

    "Stand, stand, get up!" A1856 gasped for air, pointed at the circle on the ground, and stammered.

    Teleportation array?

    Ye Pengfei has seen this thing once and knows that apart from being a little dizzy, there are no other adverse consequences.  So, he nodded and stood in.

    There was a blur in front of my eyes, and the world seemed to be in chaos, after a brief period of dizziness.  Ye Pengfei found that he appeared in a flat wilderness.

    In addition to the teleportation aperture where you are, there are many such apertures nearby.  Several thunder spirit bodies that came from those circles of light first walked towards a tent area.

    Looking up at the tent area, each tent was embroidered with a large Lei Ling clan character.

    "A, B, B, D, Wu, Ji, Geng, Xin, Ren, Gui, it turns out that the Thunder Spirit Clan is divided into twelve branches, and I should be considered the Thunder Spirit Body of Clan A."

    Next to these big characters representing the names of clan branches, there is a smaller circle with different single characters embroidered inside. I don¡¯t know what they mean.

    ?Looking between the tents, there are many thunder spirit bodies moving around.  Some of them lined up and walked into different tents.  Some just walked out of the tent and went to the tent.Walk to the other side of the area.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We take a close look, and we see that the thunder spirits who walked into the tent, no matter their level of cultivation, had the same expression, and they were all full of infinite longing.  As for the Thunder Spirits coming out of the tent, some were dancing and joyful, while others had gloomy faces and were cursing. Their expressions and movements were much richer than when they walked into the tent.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was looking around, A1856 was also passed over.

    "Phew, it's finally safe."

    A 1856 sat down on the ground and took a few deep breaths.  When he finally took a breath, he looked at Ye Pengfei and realized that Ye Pengfei hadn't rested at all!

    "Aren't you tired?" A1856 asked in surprise.

    tired?  Of course I'm not tired.  With the speed of an old cow like you, you can't run very far even if I take a nap first and get sleepy.

    Ye Pengfei smiled lightly and shook his head.

    A1856 suddenly became excited: "Haha, I'm rich!"

    Are you rich?  Ye Pengfei looked at Jia 1856 with some confusion.

    "Hey, come with me, you'll know soon!" A 1856 waved his hand and walked towards a tent with his head held high.  Ye Pengfei looked around and saw that the thunder spirit that entered the tent seemed to be of the same character as Jia 1856.

    The tent is not far from here. In addition to the big word "A", there is also the word "Yu" embroidered in the circle next to it.  At the entrance of the tent, there were more than a dozen Thunder Spirits waiting to enter. They also had expressions full of longing.  From their eyes, you can read their uneasiness.

    A1856 didn¡¯t want to line up at all. He shouted arrogantly: ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    A thunder spirit at the end of the queue suddenly glared and shouted: "A-1856, are you tired of living? How dare you talk to me like this!"

    "Hey, Jia Wu Wu Si, look at the new spirit body I found, it has top quality qualifications. If the elder knows that you dare to stop the top quality spirit body from entering the test, how will he fix you?"

    The best spiritual body?

    A554 was startled and involuntarily took two steps back to the side.  The other Thunder Spirits in front also looked shocked and hid in both directions.  There was even a thunder spirit that pulled the stupid newborn spirit away, and soon everyone made way for a wide path.

    It¡¯s so cool!

    A1856 smiled happily, raised his head, and strode into the tent

 Text 114. The best?  (Part 2) (Fourth update)

    Running naked for two consecutive weeks, I can only rely on the strong support of all book friends, thank you very much, :-)

    ======

    Looking at the arrogant look of Jia 1856, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head secretly.

    "The more arrogant he is, the shorter his life will be. He has offended so many spiritual warriors who are stronger than him in one go. He doesn't want to live anymore?"

    Ye Pengfei certainly had no interest in reminding A of 1856. He followed silently and walked into the tent.

    The tent is not large, but it is beautifully decorated inside.  There are strange but beautiful patterns embroidered everywhere, and the patterns are also embellished with thunder stones, which are sparkling and very beautiful.

    On one side of the tent stands a stick more than one foot high, which exudes strong thunder energy.  I don¡¯t know if it is a decorative thing unique to the Thunder Spirit tribe, or if it has another purpose.

    At this time, the sky outside is very bright.  There is a skylight on the top of the tent, and there is plenty of light in the tent.  However, the owner of the tent had the luxury of lighting a thunder lantern.  A piece of high-grade thunder spirit stone was burning quietly in the thunder spirit lamp, making Jia 1856 very envious.

    There was a large furry carpet in the middle of the tent, and a thin-faced thunder spirit wearing a gorgeous robe sat lazily on the ground.  I saw him holding an amber wine glass in his hand, sipping the fine wine.

    "A 1856, I have met Elder Lei Yu." A 1856 bowed respectfully.

    Lei Yu?  It turns out that the word in the circle is the elder's name.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei thought of the spiritual master Lei Tao he met before, and he somewhat understood the naming rules of the Thunder Spirit Clan.

    "Those with poor skills only have numbers. Those with strong skills are all named Lei, that's about it."

    Ye Pengfei thought this and stood quietly behind Jia 1856.

    Lei Yu looked at Ye Pengfei and said in a calm voice: "This elder gives you the surname A and the number 56789. From now on, you will be called A56789."

    Five, six, seven, eighty-nine?  This number is easy to remember.

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he saw Lei Yu wave his hand and a spiritual light penetrated into his body.

    Look inside and get a feel for it.  Ye Pengfei knew why these thunder spirit bodies knew each other's numbers.

    "It's equivalent to a soul brand, but it's very weak."

    At this time, Jia 1856 hurriedly said: "I would like to report to Elder Lei Yu. He is a top-grade spiritual body. He should be given the surname Lei directly!"

    "The best spiritual body?" Lei Yu's expression changed drastically and he suddenly stood up.  He didn't even notice that a few drops of wine spilled from the amber cup.

    His voice became even more excited, and Lei Yu asked loudly: "Are you sure that he is a top-quality spirit?"

    "Yes." A 1856 said excitedly, "The boy is timid and afraid of being chased by monsters, so as soon as he found him, he rushed back non-stop. Not only could he easily keep up with the boy, but he also  He can't even breathe. I'm sure he is a top-notch spirit!"

    The new spirit body can easily keep up with the spirit warriors whose number is less than 2,000!  Of course this is the best spiritual body!

    "It's good to be timid! It's good to be timid!" Lei Yu nodded repeatedly and laughed, "A 1856, you have accomplished such a great feat. According to the clan rules, you can be given an exceptional spirit pattern and the surname Lei. Then  , you are free to choose a spiritual master and learn from him!"

    I see¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, no wonder the thunder spirit bodies outside were so frightened.  It turns out that as long as you find the best spiritual body, you can not only obtain spiritual patterns, but also freely choose your master.  The surname "Lei" is a symbol of status. The black chicken suddenly turned into a phoenix. The crows outside would naturally be extremely frightened.

    A1856 also smiled happily. If he were not in the elder's tent, he would definitely be dancing.

    "It's just that." Lei Yu changed his tone, "You should also understand the rules. You still need to test them as usual."

    "I understand, kid." A1856 responded with a smile, thinking to himself, it was just going through the motions.

    A1856 turned to Ye Pengfei and said, "Here, do you see the stick over there? Go up and hit it with as much strength as you can."

    It turns out that the stick is not a decoration, but for testing.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and was about to walk over to test it when Lei Yu spoke again.

    "Since he is a top-quality spirit, don't use this test." Lei Yu said, pointing to his side.  He saw a thicker long stick with a stronger thunder spirit suddenly appearing next to him.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be eye-opening.

    "There is no storage bag"What a thing, where did this long stick come from?  "

    When he felt carefully, the spiritual pressure around Lei Yu fluctuated slightly, as if he had cast some spell just now.

    Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to continue his research, Lei Yu pointed at the long stick and said: "Little guy, come here and use your greatest strength to hit it hard. The best spirits are also divided into grades. Let me  See which bracket you belong to."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, stepped forward, used all his strength, and punched hard.

    The long stick didn't move at all.

    ha?  Lei Yu and Jia 1856's eyes suddenly widened. The two guys' mouths were so big that Ye Pengfei even wondered if their jaws were dislocated.

    After waiting for a while, the two guys still looked stupid and had no reaction. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but wonder and asked: "Excuse me, what level am I?"

    "If you do it again, you must use your maximum strength!" Lei Yu shouted.

    It is already the maximum strength, how can it be greater?

    Ye Pengfei was speechless and hit the long stick again. As expected, the long stick still didn't move

    "Okay, Jia 1856, how dare you deceive the elder!" Lei Yu was furious.

    After two consecutive tests, the situation was exactly the same.  Lei Yu was convinced that Ye Pengfei was not a top-quality spirit at all.  If you are not a top-notch spiritual body, how could you possibly be able to keep up with spiritual warriors whose number is less than 2,000 as soon as you are born?  It¡¯s definitely nonsense from Jia 1856!

    How did Lei Yu know that the reason why Ye Pengfei ran fast was because he secretly used the air control technique of human monks.  With a cultivation base of the sixth level of foundation building, it is impossible for even an ordinary spiritual master to outrun him, let alone A-1856.

    A 1856 would not know this, and he was immediately dumbfounded.

    It¡¯s impossible. Even a low-grade Thunder Spirit should be able to make this long stick bend slightly.  It's not moving at all. What does this mean?

    Facing the furious Elder Lei Yu, Jia 1856 said hurriedly: "Elder, give him another chance. He must have used the wrong force, so"

    "So you're a piece of shit!" Lei Yu yelled, "Can't I tell if he's using his full strength? He's a waste, do you understand that he's a waste? He's good for nothing! Useless!! Get out of here Lei Ming  Abyss, mine for ten thousand years!!!¡±

    Lei Yu roared and kicked Jia 1856 out with one kick.

    "And you, Jia 56, 7, 89, you too, go to the Thundering Abyss and never come back!"

    Lei Yu was about to do the same thing and kicked Ye Pengfei.  However, before he even lifted his feet, he saw Ye Pengfei had slipped out of the tent.

    "Huh, huh, this good-for-nothing boy is quite clever."

    Lei Yu sat down angrily. In a blink of an eye, he looked at the amber cup in his hand. Not a drop of the fine wine in it was left.  Lei Yu, who had lost the fine wine, became even more angry. He drew a circle in the air angrily, injected a spiritual thought into it, and the message was instantly transmitted to several subordinate spiritual masters

 Text 115. God-level secrets (Chapter 1)

    The elder's tent was protected by a magic circle, and the thunder spirit body outside knew nothing about what happened inside.  A1856 had been in for a while, and they were discussing in low voices. Suddenly, they noticed something flying out of the tent.  Everyone took a closer look and saw that it was actually A 1856.

    what happened?

    Turning around to look at the tent, I saw the new spirit body that had just been brought in by Jia 1856, walking out slowly.  A simple look

    A, five, six, seven, eight, nine?

    Everyone was stunned for a while, and then they all burst into laughter.

    "Haha, is this the best spirit you found? A, five, six, seven, eight, nine? It's so funny!"

    Hahahalaughing loudly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A 1854, A. 1856.  Then he spat on Jia 1856's face and snorted coldly: "You better get out of here, kid. If I see you, I'll beat you once!"

    A1856 feels so miserable in his heart, will I still have a chance to see you?  Thunder Abyss, ten thousand years, I'm afraid it won't even take a thousand years, I will die, woo woo woo

    A1856 suffered a miserable life and received several slaps. After enduring the ridicule of the spiritual warriors for a while, he caught a glimpse of Ye Pengfei out of the corner of his eye.

    "It's all you!" A1856 jumped up suddenly as if he had been injected with blood, "If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have to go to the Thundering Abyss. Bastard boy, you risk your life!"

    The onlookers thought it was more fun, so they didn¡¯t interfere.  They watched A1856 going crazy and chasing A56789, laughing and joking about how many punches A1856 would need to beat A56789 to death.

    Lei Yu couldn¡¯t even kick him, let alone Jia 1856, and wouldn¡¯t even let him get close to him.  However, Ye Pengfei was secretly distressed while using the bodies of the spiritual warriors around him to dodge.  After a thought, the main body received the message

    "Senior, why didn't you remind me that there are differences in qualifications between new souls? My second soul is actually useless!" Ye Pengfei asked angrily in the Sumeru space.

    With such poor qualifications, wouldn¡¯t this second spirit be wasted?

    Thunder God's Stone responded nonchalantly: "It's just waste material, what's the big deal? Your kid is too evil, it's good to neutralize it."

    Damn it, can this be considered a reason?

    Ye Pengfei was so angry that he snorted: "I quit!"

    Just kidding, where is the Thundering Abyss?  From the chatter of those spirit warriors, Ye Pengfei understood that the Thundering Abyss was one of the most terrifying places in the Thunder Spirit Realm.  The thunder spirit being sent to mine will most likely die there!

    ?????????????????????????????? I am itching all over and I have to go there to be tortured, I won¡¯t go!

    When Thunder God Stone heard this, he was also anxious: "You brat, you are so unreasonable. You have taken away all the benefits. How can you not do it?"

    "It's you who are not authentic!" Ye Pengfei shouted angrily, "Your qualifications are too poor, so you were sent to mine in the Thunder Abyss. If you were willing to remind me first, I would change my thunder spirit body to cultivate the second soul, wouldn't I be able to do this?  What's wrong? I went to the Thundering Abyss, how can I find Thor's hammer?"

    Thunder God Stone shouted: "You brat, your brain is so funny, why do you want to go to the Thundering Abyss? You can sneak away halfway."

    "You're so smart." Ye Pengfei counterattacked unceremoniously, "I think you haven't been active for too long and your brain is no longer functioning. You don't even think about it. I've already been assigned, so how can you sneak away?"  If I join the Lei Ling Clan, won't Lei Yu want me?"

    "You have only grown a few hairs, how dare you teach me a lesson?" Thunder God Stone said disdainfully, "There are twelve thunder spirits, and each branch is divided into several small branches, that is, several small tribes. Each tribe not only does its own thing, but also  The battle between the two tribes is still fierce. You sneaked away to other tribes, what ability does Lei Yu have to arrest you?"

    Damn it, can you still do this?  However, I still feel bad!

    If you can destroy the second spirit and start practicing again, Ye Pengfei won't care too much.  But the problem is, it is impossible to destroy the second spirit, unless you are reincarnated and start over!

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei asked: "Is there any way to improve the qualifications of the second soul?"

    "Of course."

    Just when Ye Pengfei's face lit up, he heard the Thunder God Stone chuckle again: "Ten million top-quality thunder stones."

    Are you mistaken, 10 million top-quality spiritual stones?  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but jumped up.

    It¡¯s no wonder Ye Pengfei was so excited, even thoughHowever, Bei Tangyu's eyes jumped when he heard this astronomical figure.

    "Thousands of top-quality spiritual stones, is this a god-level secret technique?"

    The Stone of Thunder God chuckled and said, "You brat, don't think my price is too high. If you knew the origin of this secret technique, you would think it's worth it!"

    As he spoke, Thunder God Stone glanced at Lan Yu again, and whispered in a secret voice: "Lan Yu, don't plead for the brat. This is an exchange of equal value, and I'm not asking for a price and don't force me.  , you have to be reasonable, right? Although I don¡¯t have much ability, I still know how to do it, and the gods behind you can¡¯t even think of getting my secret skills!¡±

    Lan Yu was immediately speechless, while Ye Pengfei¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter

    Although the Stone of Thunder signed a master-slave contract with him, he can terminate the contract and go back at any time. As the master, he has no way to exercise the authority of the master.

    This "master" is too frustrated!

    "Then let's break up!" Ye Pengfei said angrily, "Even if I can join a small remote tribe and enter the Thunder Spirit Clan with such poor qualifications, will it take years and months to find Thor's Hammer? I don't have time to waste time here.  !¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????? Absolutely not!

    "The Thunder God's Stone is also a bit depressed. If I hadn't run out of time, I wouldn't have signed a master-slave contract with you in a hurry, and then given you two secret techniques as a reward.

    After thinking about it for a while, Thunder God Stone said: "Okay, what you said makes sense. I suffered a little loss because I taught you this secret technique in advance. However, you must remember that you owe me 10 million top-quality thunder spirits.  Shi, you"

    Having said this, the Thunder God's Stone suddenly stopped.  After waiting for a while, he said again: "I am a good man who will do my best to the end, and I will not limit the time you have to repay your debt. I believe in your character."

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly widened.

    Please, we have only known each other for a long time, and I have secretly guarded you. What can you believe in me?

    However, no matter how you think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem like the Thunder God¡¯s Stone is lying to yourself.

    Subconsciously, Ye Pengfei went to see Lan Yu.  If Lan Yu is really Bei Tangyu's spiritual pet, then she should give herself a hint.

    Sure enough, facing his questioning gaze, Lan Yu nodded without hesitation

 Text 116. Lei Ling¡¯s Residence (Second Update)

    Ju Ling works diligently to code, updating 4 times a day.  It's a pity that I continue to run naked.  .  .  .  .  Ask for support

    ============================================

    A spiritual thought rushed into the sea of ??consciousness, and Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly widened.

    "A god-level secret technique that thunders through the nine heavens?"

    "Yes, this is a god-level secret technique, created by the God of Thunder!" The Stone of Thunder God had no idea why Ye Pengfei was surprised. He was still minding his own business and said, "You will know when you get to a higher level in the future.  Technique, ten million top-quality spiritual stones are not expensive at all!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't listen at all to Thunder God Stone's conversation. He asked in surprise: "Is this secret technique called <Thunder Nine Heavens>?"

    Hearing Ye Pengfei¡¯s question, Thunder God Stone felt puzzled: ¡°It¡¯s called <Thunder Nine Heavens>, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The problem is huge!  What I practice is "Thunder Nine Heavens"!

    ? Pure coincidence?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    Ye Pengfei's question also made Thunder God Stone stunned.

    "Can you read a few words to me, old man?" Thunder God Stone said in a deep voice.

    "Thunder God's Stone" is completely silly after reading the opening few sentences.

    "It's really Lord Thunder God's self-created technique! Where did you get it?" Thunder God Stone asked urgently.

    "Mangshan Sect."

    "Mangshan sect?"

    This name, Thunder God's Stone, is too unfamiliar.  He was already very far away from being with Thor.

    After recalling it, Thunder God Stone asked: "Is it a very powerful sect? It can actually obtain Lord Thunder God's skills."

    "This~" Ye Pengfei was a little embarrassed, "In Nanhua Country, it is indeed one of the top sects. But"

    Thunder God Stone was about to say, "It's true," but he heard Ye Pengfei change the subject, hesitating, hesitating, and his voice was a little strange.

    "But what? If you have something to say, say it quickly!" Thunder God Stone urged.

    "However, in the eyes of seniors, the Mangshan sect is probably just a third-rate sect. The strongest monk in the sect is only an intermediate level Jindan."

    What?  Intermediate golden elixir?  Thunder God Stone immediately jumped up: "How can such a rubbish sect have Lord Thunder God's self-created skills? I don't believe it!"

    "Believe it or not, it's up to you. I did get this skill in the Mangshan Sect's Sutra Collection Hall with an iron order from the Mangshan Sect's Law Enforcement Hall." Ye Pengfei said this, feeling that this was too much.  Outrageous.

    Even though the Mangshan sect has been established for a long time, it still likes to collect all kinds of exercises and secrets.  However, it is incredible to be able to collect the skills created by the God of Thunder.

    The Thunder God's Stone thought over and over again irritably. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was only one possibility.

    "We must hurry up and look for Thor's hammer. I'm afraid something happened to him!"

    "Senior, what do you mean"

    Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, Thunder God's Stone interrupted him rudely: "Don't ask any more questions, wait until you find it!"

    "All right."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, and his main body began to immerse himself in studying the Thunder God's unique secret technique, while his second spirit began to secretly use his dirty tricks.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A 1856 was chasing Zheng Huan when he suddenly kicked a stone and fell to the ground, head first.

    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, A1856 kept rubbing his head in pain.

    This time he fell too hard. Fortunately, he was a spirit body and had no blood in his body.  Otherwise, you will definitely end up with a nosebleed.

    And there is no way to avoid brain concussion caused by severe impact.  He was dizzy for a while before he regained his composure.

    Ha ha¡­¡­

    The onlookers all laughed. It was already funny that the number 1856 could not catch up with the number 56789, but now it is even more ridiculous.  From now on, as long as the lovely Comrade A1856 does not die, this shame will be carried on forever.

    Being ridiculed by a group of spiritual warriors, Jia 1856 was even more furious.

    "You bastard, stop right here, I'm going to kick you to death!"

    Ha ha¡­¡­

    The furious Jia 1856 caused the spiritual warriors to laugh wildly.

    If this was in a human sect, a law enforcement team would have come to stop it long ago.  But the Spirit Race is different. They like martial arts. Instead of prohibiting such fights, they will actually be encouraged.  The onlookers laughed at Jia 1856 and talked about Jia 56 curiously.?Eighty-nine.

    ¡°This guy is pretty good, he¡¯s very fast.¡±

    "Then hurry up and get them into our tribe. If you don't keep them together, you can become a powerful help in the future!"

    ¡­¡­

    Just when all the spiritual warriors were getting more and more surprised, and when some spiritual warriors were already about to make a move, three spiritual masters from the Thunder Spirit Armor clan flew over.

    "A1856, A56789, you two come here. Following the order of Elder Lei Yu, I will escort you to the Thundering Abyss!"

    With the leading spiritual master¡¯s sharp shout, the spiritual masters who were watching were all stunned.

    Thunder Abyss?  A place of narrow escape from death!  Elder Lei Yu actually sent a new spirit body there!

    Most of the spiritual warriors who were still considering whether to draw Ye Pengfei into their tribe just now could only look at Ye Pengfei with sympathy and did not dare to say anything more.  However, there are also a few spiritual warriors whose eyes flicker, wondering what they are thinking

    Facing the spiritual master¡¯s fierce shouting, Jia 1856 trembled and fell to the ground.

    "I won't go, I won't go" He cried and begged.

    "You have to go even if you don't want to!" The leading spiritual master looked at A 1856 with disdain, waved his hand, and the spiritual master on the right immediately stepped forward and lifted A 1856 up.

    ??Looking at A, 56, 789, their expressions are actually calm.  Already came over as requested.

    "Hmph, I must not know how powerful Thunder Abyss is. This guy is not only useless, but also stupid!" The leader of the spiritual master thought to himself, and escorted the two guys on the road.

    Being carried by a spiritual master, the flying speed is very fast.  After a few breaths, Ye Pengfei saw a large circle of light.  Groups of Thunder Spirits were lining up to go inside, and dozens of Thunder Spirits were teleported away each time.

    Soon, it was my turn.  Ye Pengfei followed the leading spiritual master and walked into the circle of light.  After a period of dizziness, he found that he had entered a whole new world.

    What a new world this is!

    In front of us is a vast and boundless grassland.  The dewdrops on the grass blades are like gems set on emeralds, reflecting the midday sun and glowing with colorful brilliance.

    Red, white, blue, purple all kinds of wild flowers are blooming happily.  Waves of breeze blew by, bringing waves of fragrant fragrance to our faces.

    Looking into the distance, thousands of miles of mountains loom at the end of the grassland.  Ye Pengfei could easily estimate that each of those mountains was majestic, at least a thousand feet high!

    Looking up to the sky, in the blue sky, snow-white clouds are clustered together. Some of them are as continuous as waves, and some are crouching like monsters.  There are thousands of postures, and there are all kinds of surprises.

    The gorgeous scorching sun sometimes hides in the clouds, and sometimes it radiates light and heat mercilessly, making people's eyes dazzle.

    There are all kinds of spiritual energy in the space, and it is not just the world of thunder spiritual energy.  It is precisely because of the balance of spiritual energy that this world is so full of vitality, as if you are in a whole new world.

    Ye Pengfei is a little confused

 Text 117. Latent crisis (Chapter 3)

    "Senior, how did I end up in a whole new world?"

    Think about the secret space, which is only a few dozen feet high.  But here, it is basically the same as the outside world.  The sky is high and the earth is vast. Is it possible that this is another continent unknown to humans?

    "This is still the realm of Thunder Spirit." The Thunder God Stone had recovered from the shock just now, and he responded lazily: "The realm of Thunder Spirit is divided into three layers. The layer you were on before is the control layer.  The current layer is where the Thunder Spirit Clan lives. The area is many times larger than the control layer, and the height is thousands of feet. There is also a layer of monsters and beasts, which is about the same size as the Thunder Spirit Clan layer.  "

    There are actually three floors in the Realm of Thunder Spirit, and the other two floors are much larger than those I have been to before!

    After admiring the magnificence of the Thunder Spirit Realm, Ye Pengfei had some more questions after second thoughts.

    "Senior, since the previous layer was the control layer, why did I go directly there as soon as I came in?"

    This design is completely unreasonable. It shows that the loopholes are too big and people can take advantage of them.

    Thunder God Stone sighed and said: "This is a long story. To put it simply, the Thunder Spirit Clan was deceived by the One-Horned Demon. As a result, after a fierce fight, the Thunder Spirit Realm was turned upside down. It was supposed to be  The last layer of control layer has become the first layer. It was originally the first layer and was used as the hunting ground for the monsters of the Thunder Spirit clan, but it became the last layer and was also invaded by a group of one-horned demon souls.  Let¡¯s occupy it. Alas, if the old man Thor knew about this situation, he would definitely be furious and call the younger generation idiots.¡±

    There are still such twists and turns!

    Ye Pengfei thought for a moment and then asked: "Senior, when I was outside, I could see the Thunder Spirit Realm from a long distance. Is this also related to this?"

    "I've never been outside, so how would I know." Thinking of how he had been miserable in this secret realm for n years, Thunder God Stone felt a little depressed.

    "The realm of thunder and spirit is supposed to be invisible. Only monks who are familiar with thunder concealment spells can find it. Since you can see it from a long distance, I guess it is the consequence of the war that year."

    After hearing the explanation of the Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei was both sad and happy at the same time.

    What¡¯s sad is that something big must have happened during the chaos on the third floor.

    Fortunately, if it hadn¡¯t been for such an unexpected incident, how could I have gotten such an opportunity?

    ¡­¡­

    After the main body communicated with the Thunder God Stone for a while, the second soul and A1856 were escorted by the three spiritual masters and walked down to the ground.

    As soon as he landed on the ground, A1856's feet went weak and he collapsed on the ground, unable to walk even a step.

    The leading spiritual master frowned and shouted: "Get up and go, don't pretend to be dead!"

    A 1856 turned a deaf ear, as if he had made up his mind to stay on the ground.

    Ye Pengfei's heart moved. A1856's behavior seemed a bit strange

    Yes, this guy is very weak. If the Thundering Abyss is really terrifying, this guy will inevitably die.

    However, this guy is not timid.

    With a number of nearly 2,000, sneak attack on spiritual warriors with a number of less than 400, can this be considered cowardly?

    After mistaking the "human monk" for some powerful monster, he indeed escaped in embarrassment.  However, no matter how embarrassed he was, he had no intention of giving up.

    Even though he was suddenly sent to a terrifying place, he was flustered for a while.  But now, he should have calmed down, how can he still be so weak!

    ??Thinking again of A1856¡¯s design to kill A379, it was a commission from a certain spiritual master.  Is it possible that this commission is not as simple as imagined?

    Ye Pengfei did not realize that the series of questions that naturally arose in the sea of ??consciousness represented his mental maturity.

    Thinking about it, when he met the mutated Cao Dong, he didn't think much of it, and he only knew that he would use all his strength to kill him.

    Thinking back to when he came across a beautiful female cultivator who was being hunted, he rescued her out of kindness but did not delve into the reason.

    Thinking back to when he first discovered the Thunder Spirit Realm, apart from practicing for a while, he didn¡¯t even have the thought to speculate on whether there was any mystery in the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    If he were still the same Ye Pengfei as before, A1856 might have been let off casually if he seemed to be extremely frightened.  He will be like these three impatient spiritual masters, unaware of the coming changes

    Being escorted by three spiritual masters, they arrived at another teleportation aperture after not walking far.  This teleportation aperture was not as crowded as the previous one. Only a few spiritual masters hurriedly walked in, as if they had something urgent to do.  So, ?Almost without any waiting, Ye Pengfei walked into the teleportation aperture.

    When the scene in front of him became clear and stable again, Ye Pengfei suddenly found that he was already at the entrance of a large canyon.  I saw steep peaks on both sides of the canyon, and the passage in the middle was full of strange rocks, which were towering and steep.  Some strong trees are powerfully entrenched on the tops of strange rocks, bringing a different kind of green to this steep canyon.

    Although the terrain here is complicated, there are many more spiritual masters coming and going than on the other side of the teleportation aperture.  Some spiritual masters came towards Ye Pengfei, while more spiritual masters headed to different places.  Presumably, those spiritual masters belong to branches other than the Thunder Spirit Armor Clan.

    ¡°There are too many spiritual masters here. It¡¯s hard for me to take action, and it¡¯s also hard for other spiritual masters to take action.¡±

    Ye Pengfei silently observed the situation in the stone forest, and the tension in his heart did not relax.

    As we walked further inside, the temperature became lower and lower, and snow started to fall from the sky.

    "When we first entered the canyon, it was clearly spring. Why is it snowing here?"

    This weird climate change adds a mysterious color to the Grand Canyon, which hides the thundering abyss.

    After walking for more than two miles, the canyon suddenly widened many times.  Heavy snowflakes fell from the sky, covering the entire canyon in white.  Looking towards the ground, I estimated that the thick snow was at least a foot deep!

    In this extremely harsh environment, there are still many tall trees growing.  There are sharp ice edges hanging upside down on the branches that have been difficult to melt over the years, exuding a deep cold air.  If one falls down at random, even the spiritual master must resist it with all his strength in order to get rid of the cold air.

    Having reached this point, the three spiritual masters were already walking on thin ice.  They slowed down their flight speed and carefully searched for a safe route, trying not to touch the ice edges on the two walls as much as possible.

    The spiritual masters who come and go rarely appear. Presumably, everyone must be extremely careful as long as they come here.  Try to choose a unique route to avoid inadvertent encounters that may cause unnecessary trouble.

    The more deserted it is, the more dangerous it is!

    Ye Pengfei became even more alert, and his intuition told him that the crisis was lurking in this strange extreme cold

 Text 118. Thunder Death Ray!  (Fourth update)

    "Boy, this is the best place to escape. Find an opportunity to collect these three spiritual masters and use them to practice <Thunder Nine Heavens>."

    The "Thundering Nine Heavens" mentioned by the Thunder God Stone naturally refers to the god-level secret technique that was just taught.  This secret technique is to improve the qualifications of the soul by refining a powerful thunder spirit body. The three spiritual masters in front of me, who are roughly equivalent to the low-level human foundation building, are very suitable targets.

    In the Xumi space, Ye Pengfei's body shook his head slightly: "The mantis stalks the cicada, and the oriole follows behind. I'm afraid I'm not the only one who has been eyeing these three spiritual masters."

    Mantis?  Oriole?

    Thunder God Stone was stunned, but Bei Tangyu was a little excited.  She blinked her eyes, scratched Ye Pengfei with her claws, and then pointed outside.

    "You want to go out and help? That's fine. This world of ice and snow is best for you."

    As soon as Ye Pengfei nodded, he saw Lan Yu cheering with his own unique roar, then opening a hole in the Xumi space and slipping out.

    ¡­¡­

    The three spiritual masters were at a loss and didn¡¯t know that they were already dying.  After they cautiously walked through the strange woods for a while, they finally got tired and found a relatively safe place to land.

    "Take a rest before you continue on your way. Stay where you are and don't move!" the leader of the spiritual masters shouted in a low voice.

    Just as the leader of the spiritual master finished his lecture, he saw the branches shaking wildly, and ice ridges falling from the sky!

    Immediately, the three spiritual masters were so frightened that their souls were shaking.  They quickly huddled together, defending and attacking to resist this sudden change.  Although they have realized that this was a sneak attack by other spiritual masters.  However, the shockingly cold ice edges were enough to give them a headache, and they had no time to observe their surroundings.

    Not to mention, observe the A-1856 who was a soft-legged crab just now!

    Ye Pengfei, who was watching with cold eyes, clearly saw a faint halo of light quietly surrounding Jia 1856.  When the ice fragments hit the area around the aperture, they melted quickly, completely injuring A1856!

    Ye Pengfei still doesn't know how to distinguish the types and grades of spiritual pattern apertures. However, just by comparing the three spiritual masters who are walking on thin ice, you can know that the aperture created by A1856 is definitely the best!

    When I sneaked into Jia379, I used the best aperture.  Now to protect myself, I use the best aperture.  This top-quality aperture is obviously not a piece of bad street stuff, and the three spiritual masters don't have it.  How could a mere spiritual warrior with a number close to 2,000 have so many top-notch apertures?

    The only explanation is that there is a very special reason for killing armor 379.  And A1856 itself also has an extremely special origin!

    Ye Pengfei squinted his eyes slightly, feeling that Lan Yu was about to take action.  A spiritual thought passed quickly, and Lan Yu stopped immediately.

    Not long after, four black shadows flew over from four directions!

    Ye Pengfei saw clearly that these four black figures were actually four spiritual masters wearing black robes.  In this snow-white world, I don¡¯t know how they were hiding just now.

    Before the three spiritual masters could react, four black shadows shot out four spiritual patterns.  These four spirit pattern apertures were like four life-calling talismans, breaking through the defenses of the three spiritual masters in one fell swoop.  They were already in a hurry, but they became even more panicked.  Without any communication, they fled in different directions at almost the same moment.

    After a while, almost all the surrounding ice edges fell down.  Without any natural obstacles to threaten them, they quickly increased their speed to the highest level.

    "Hey, can you escape?"

    The four black-robed spiritual masters did not pursue him, they just stood there and sneered.  I saw that the three spiritual masters of Clan A had just escaped more than ten feet away, when three black lights suddenly shot out from the thick snow, piercing through the three spiritual masters of Clan A at once!

    "Thunder Death Light!" Thunder God Stone exclaimed.

    Everything that happened here, Ye Pengfei's body told the Thunder God Stone one by one.  After all, Thunder God Stone is only familiar with the Thunder Spirit Clan, so you need to listen to his advice on what to do.

    After exclaiming in surprise, before Ye Pengfei could ask, Thor's Stone said flatly: "This is the secret of Thor's Hammer. Don't resist yet, let them catch you!"

    It¡¯s actually the secret book of Thor¡¯s Hammer?  My luck is so good!

    With such a large Thunder Spirit Clan, even if they were left open to search for themselves, I¡¯m afraid it would take three to five years to find them.  It had only been less than a day since he had entered the Thunder Spirit Clan, and he had actually found a clue. He was extremely lucky.

    Just at Ye PengfeiWhen I was happy, outside, A1856 was arrogant.

    "Brothers, I thought you wouldn't come, I was scared to death!"

    "Haha, Black Flag is just timid. Even if he does enter the Thundering Abyss, it won't matter."

    "That's right, it is said that he was so scared that he almost wet his pants in front of Lei Yu's tent!"

    "Haha, you are indeed a cowardly Black Flag." Several spiritual masters burst into laughter.

    Black flag?

    Ye Pengfei was a little confused, wondering why A1856 had such a name.  As usual, the thunder spirit body should be named "Thunder". What does "black" mean?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was confused, A1856 had finished greeting the group of spiritual masters and began to sneer at Ye Pengfei: "Boy, you can't run away now, let's see how I deal with you!"

    While saying this, A1856 walked towards Ye Pengfei.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei discovered that a black-robed spiritual master moved, as if to stop Jia 1856.  Immediately afterwards, there was a faint fluctuation of spiritual pressure in the air, and the black-robed spiritual master paused on the spot without taking any action.

    "what the hell?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but become suspicious. His powerful spiritual sense quickly scanned the four nearby and three distant spiritual masters. Strangely enough, these seven spiritual masters were all paying attention to him!

    Ye Pengfei was not allowed time to consider the reason. In the past, A1856, and now Heiqi had pounced on him with a ferocious smile on his face.

    "You brat, let me see where you can hide this time!"

    Until now, Heiqi still thought that it was because there were too many spiritual warriors watching, and many of them were secretly helping Ye Pengfei, so he was in such a mess.  But now, surrounded by people from the organization, there is hope for revenge.

    He strode over, rounded his fist, and punched Ye Pengfei in the chest.

    "If we go all out, let alone Black Flag, even if we add those seven spiritual masters, it won't be enough for Ye Pengfei and Lan Yu to fill their teeth.  However, for the news of Thor's Hammer, Ye Pengfei was not allowed to take action with all his strength.

    what to do?

    Ye Pengfei was a little uncertain for a while as he had to avoid exposing his situation and not being beaten up by Black Flag.  Facing Heiqi's old punch, he moved his feet and quickly hid aside.

    Actually escaped?  Black Flag was ashamed and angry, and was about to chase him when a black-robed spiritual master spoke.

    "Black Flag, don't fight, this kid is still useful!"

    "No, Lei Yu has tested him, he is just a loser!" Heiqi said in surprise.

    "Hey, could I still lie to you? You will understand when I go back!"

    Seeing what the black-robed spiritual master said, Heiqi had no choice but to do anything.  However, he still sneered at Ye Pengfei arrogantly, as if to say, don't think you have escaped, there will still be a long time to come!

 Text 119. Elder Heimeng (first update)

    Please collect!  !  !  !

    ===================

    The night sky is heavy, the night wind is howling, and the earth is a desolate scene.  Broken walls and collapsed houses can be seen everywhere.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that the lair of these black-robed spiritual masters would be in a place like this.  It was as if he had never expected that A1856, who was just a spiritual master, could communicate with these spiritual masters on an equal footing and seemed to have some status.

    The burnt trees around caught Ye Pengfei's attention.  These charred trees seem to be a formation, a human formation!

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior, have other human monks entered the Thunder Spirit Realm before me?" Ye Pengfei's body asked in the Sumeru space.

    "No." Looking at the charred trees projected in by Ye Pengfei, Thunder God Stone sighed and said, "If I read correctly, this should be the capital of thunder clouds. When the Thunder Spirit Realm was first built, this place was  It is the holy land of the Thunder Spirit Clan. This human formation made of trees was built by a powerful Thunder Spirit who was familiar with human magic at that time. After years of fighting, this place has become so dilapidated."

    "Years of fighting?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised, "Who is fighting whom?"

    "First there was a brawl between the twelve Thunder Spirit clans, and then the tribes belonging to each clan also fought back and forth. If it weren't for the fact that they fought too hard, the powerful men fell one after another, and they wouldn't have been tricked by the One-Horned Demon."

    Thunder God's Stone sighed again, as if he didn't want to talk in depth, so Ye Pengfei didn't ask any more questions.

    "Once upon a time, Thor's Hammer was kept in Thundercloud City?" This is the most critical question.

    "Yes." Thunder Stone said, "Before the last thunder spirit that could control me fell, he used his huge spiritual power to ask me to find the whereabouts of Thor's Hammer. At that time, it was still in the Thunder Cloud Capital.  ."

    Definitely not here now!

    Appearing in the "Thunder Nine Heavens" of the Mangshan Sect, the thunderous death rays cast by several spiritual masters, the spiritual masters and spiritualists named "Black", the mysterious organization living in the ruined land all of these indicate that,  Mjolnir may well no longer exist!

    Thunder God's Stone and Ye Pengfei thought of this possibility almost at the same time. Seeing Thunder God's Stone sighing repeatedly, Ye Pengfei asked: "If Thor's Hammer has been destroyed, what will senior do?"

    Without the power of Thor's Hammer, the Thunder Stone cannot escape its shackles and cannot leave the realm of Thunder Spirit.

    Thunder God Stone smiled bitterly and said: "I can only wander around in the Thunder Spirit Realm, what else can I do. Anyway, I don't want to go back."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? to do everything we can and to obey destiny, that¡¯s all we can do.

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Ye Pengfei's body was talking to the Thunder God Stone, the second soul had been taken underground by the group of black-robed spiritual masters.

    This long underground passage has no branching roads.  The passage is a bit steep at first.  After walking for about three miles, the underground passage became smoother.  But the air is getting hotter and hotter.

    "Is there a magma layer near here?"

    "GuluGuru" It seemed like the sound of slowly boiling water was getting louder and louder.  There will be no boiling water underground, only boiling magma.

    After walking for a while, we walked out of the tunnel.  It suddenly opened up before my eyes, and it was divided into two pieces not far ahead.  One piece is surging magma, extremely hot.  The other piece was made of sand that was hot and steaming.

    This is actually a semi-active underground volcano!

    Ye Pengfei felt more and more that this mysterious organization with the name of "black" must be doing something terrible, and it would actually set up its headquarters here.  I just don¡¯t know what help A1856 can provide to this organization.  And what does this organization see in itself?

    When we got here, several black-robed spiritual masters stopped walking.  The leading spiritual master drew a circle of light in the air, sent a spiritual thought into it, and the circle of light disappeared with a swish.

    Not long after, a spiritual master floated over.

    I saw that this spiritual master looked extremely vicious and ugly.  It is completely different from other thunder spirit bodies, which are more or less elegant.  At first glance, he looks like he has a violent personality and is not easy to get along with.

    Looking at what he is wearing, he is not wearing a robe like most Thunder Spirits, but a dark black one-piece armor.  There is a strange beast ornament on each shoulder of this armor. Their eyes are red and their teeth are grinning. They seem to be ready to pounce down at any time.  The elbows and knees are surrounded by barbs, which further highlights the ferocity of this spiritual master.

    ?Looking at his spiritual energy fluctuations, he is obviously more powerful than Elder Lei Yu, and is probably equivalent to a high-level human foundation-building monk.

    "I have met Elder Heimeng!"When several black-robed spiritual masters saw him, they quickly bowed and saluted, not daring to show any signs of neglect.

    "Is this the boy?" The black voice was like the ice outside that had not melted for many years, and the chill was overwhelming.

    The bodies of several black-robed spiritual masters trembled slightly, and then they all responded together: "Yes."

    Heimeng waved his hand.

    As if they were granted amnesty, these black-robed spiritual masters bowed again and quickly retreated along the way they came.

    Hei Meng turned to Hei Qi first and shouted displeasedly: "Come back as soon as you finish the work. Why do you have to go to Lei Yu?"

    Heiqi's body was trembling and he answered tremblingly: "Because I found a new spirit body and I need to give him an identity."

    "Hmph, what kind of identity does a guy like him need? Just make him a slave!" Raymond snorted coldly, "Black Flag, do you know, just because you took him to Lei Yu,  He shamelessly had a fight with him, allowing him to demonstrate his good natural speed. Therefore, several tribes from the twelve Lei Ling clans were eyeing him. As a result, the organization had to dispatch a full seven spirit clans for such a slave.  division!"

    "Yes, yes, I was wrong." Heiqi quickly said with a smile on his face, "This kid is obsessed with money and covets rewards from the clan. I will never dare to do it next time."

    "It's good to know! Black Flag, you have to remember, if it weren't for your nose being so good and useful to us, you would still be a slave!" Heimeng snorted coldly, "Take this kid to the slave camp for the next mission.  Remember to take him with you!"

    After waving his hand, Heimeng planned to turn around and leave.  But Heiqi looked sad and said: "Elder Heimeng, this kid's speed is a bit weird, I'm afraid I won't be able to cure him."

    "What a waste!" Heimeng said angrily, and casually threw a circle of light at Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei felt that the second soul was suddenly restrained by something, making him unable to use his strength.

    "Take him there." Heimeng waved his hand and said, "He can't run away, but don't do anything, he still has uses."

    "Yes." Heiqi nodded repeatedly.

    When Heimeng walked away, he looked at Ye Pengfei with a ferocious smile¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s entertainment time next, enjoy it, haha~¡±

 Text 120. Fire Insect (Second Update)

    "You, go that way!" Black Flag pointed to the left.

    The right side is closer to the lava, but the left side looks cooler.  I quietly looked around with my spiritual sense, but didn't find anything strange.  Ye Pengfei couldn't understand why Heiqi had such a sinister smile on his face.  at this time¡­¡­

    "There may be fire bugs down there, Lan Yu, you should quietly get some cold air to protect his feet." Thunder God Stone said.

    Hey, it¡¯s really weird.

    When there was a faint layer of cool air under his feet, Ye Pengfei walked up with determination.  At first, the soles of my feet were a little bit arched.  After walking a few steps, the Fire Insects also realized that there was no advantage to be taken, so they stopped fussing, or they had already walked out of the Fire Insects' territory, and they all stopped.

    Now, Heiqi couldn¡¯t understand.

    "That doesn't make sense. Are all the fire bugs sleeping?"

    Black Flag muttered to himself and stretched his feet on the gravel.

    "Ah!!!!!!" With a scream, Heiqi covered the soles of his feet and jumped wildly.

    Heimeng, who had not gone too far, frowned and quickly turned back.

    "Heiqi, what are you doing?"

    "Fire, fire, fire bug" Heiqi grinned and pointed at the soles of his feet, his face full of pain.

    Heimeng stared and shouted: "Is this your first day here? You can't even walk?!"

    "I, I" Heiqi was really in trouble and couldn't express it.

    Heimeng looked at the black flag, then at the A56789, and he suddenly understood.

    "You're not afraid of fire bugs?" Heimeng looked Ye Pengfei up and down for a while, nodded and said, "It seems that not only are you born with good speed, but you also have ice attributes. Not bad, you have a future."

    This time, Heimeng no longer asked Heiqi to escort Ye Pengfei.  He allowed Black Flag to jump in pain and personally escorted Ye Pengfei.

    ¡­¡­

    "As long as you can complete a few missions without dying, I guarantee that you will be able to get rid of your slave status just like Black Flag!"

    When throwing Ye Pengfei into the slave camp, Heimeng dropped this sentence.  As for more care, there is none.  Ye Pengfei looked around and sighed secretly.

    The conditions in this slave camp are too bad.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if there is a small dark room or something, but the worst thing is that a group of spiritual slaves are looking at them with ill intentions.

    "Hey, there's a new one here!"

    "It seems that it is quite valued, and it was actually sent here by Elder Heimeng himself!"

    "In this case, let's take a good look at this kid's level!"

    ¡­¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Don't see other spiritual beings having a chance to escape from the sea of ??suffering.

    "kill him!"

    The spirit slave roared angrily and pulled out an iron rod from nowhere.  Looking around, there were a hundred or so spiritual slaves surrounding him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Stronger?  It will expose your strength and arouse the suspicion of the mysterious organization.  Although his spiritual sense did not find Heimeng's whereabouts, Ye Pengfei did not believe that Heimeng would leave like this.

    Pretending to be a bear?  Damn, they want to kill me, how can they pretend to be a bear?

    In desperation, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to run towards the row of small dark rooms.

    "If Ye Pengfei didn't run away, these spiritual slaves would have become menacing.  When he ran away, the group of spiritual slaves started shouting wildly.

    "This kid runs very fast!"

    ¡°It turns out I¡¯m interested in his speed and can¡¯t keep him!¡±

    "Kill!"

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t understand very much. Wasn¡¯t it just that the speed was a little faster?  How could he make these spiritual slaves jealous, as if they had an sworn hatred against him?  However, now is not the time to look for answers to your questions.  The first priority is to hide in the dark room.  Looking at the stone material of the small black room, it should be able to withstand the siege of this group of spiritual slaves.

    The first one can¡¯t be pushed open

    The second room still can¡¯t be pushed open

    Ye Pengfei suddenly had a very bad idea: "No way, these little black rooms are all sealed!"

    When Ye Pengfei went to push for the third small dark room, he took a little more time to look at it.  Sure enough, in the lower left corner of the door, there was a small, shallow, inconspicuous circle.

    "It's a forbidden spiritual circle." Thunder God Stone said firmly, "There should be some powerful spiritual warriors locked up in this."

    It was originally used to imprison unruly spiritual slaves.

    Ye Pengfei secretly cried out that he was unlucky.Looking everywhere.  Apart from this row of small dark rooms, only the rocky area over there was more dangerous, which could possibly slow down these red-eyed spiritual slaves.

    Ye Pengfei didn't think much, turned around and ran over there.

    "Haha, this kid actually ran over there!"

    The spirit slaves who were chasing after them all stopped unexpectedly. Ye Pengfei secretly shouted that something was wrong. There must be some serious danger hidden in this place full of rocks.

    Certainly!

    Ye Pengfei was running at high speed, as if his feet were suddenly nailed to the ground, he stopped abruptly.  He was only a few inches away from rushing into the rubble.

    Extreme movement turned into extreme stillness, this extreme contrast made the group of spiritual slaves stunned.

    "The number is five, six, seven, eighty-nine, and you can actually control the speed like this!"

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural talent, it must be a natural talent, let alone keep him!¡±

    This group of spiritual slaves screamed even louder, but no spiritual slave dared to charge forward.

    What¡¯s in the pile of rocks?

    When he ran here just now, Ye Pengfei used his spiritual sense to take a look, but didn't see anything special.  Now that he saw the appearance of these spiritual slaves, he searched carefully again

    ¡°I can¡¯t even find the end!¡±

    With a quick glance, this area of ??rocks is only about a hundred feet in diameter at most.  My spiritual consciousness has long been able to cover more than thirty miles, but it doesn't reach the end!

    After searching harder, his spiritual consciousness suddenly broke into pieces. Ye Pengfei's face suddenly turned very pale as if he had been hit hard.  He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but not even a word came out!

    Lan Yu suddenly became anxious and wanted to rush out to help, but was stopped by the Thunder God's Stone.

    "Don't worry, he is not injured." Thunder God Stone said in a deep voice.

    How could he not be injured?  His face is so pale!

    Looking at the pale Ye Pengfei, Lan Yu roared in a low voice.

    Thunder God Stone smiled and said: "My spiritual consciousness was suddenly swallowed, and my face will certainly look ugly. Don't worry, you will be fine soon."

    While speaking, the main body's expression slowly recovered, and Lan Yu calmed down.

    "Senior, what is it that can swallow spiritual consciousness?"

    "It's the fire worm!" Thunder God Stone said with great certainty, "The fire worm can avoid spiritual tracking, and the fire worm can even devour spiritual consciousness!"

    Ye Pengfei said in surprise: "So, isn't this flame mother insect invincible in the world?"

    The eyes cannot see it, and the spiritual consciousness cannot find it.  It can also directly swallow spiritual consciousness and attack the enemy.  Who can deal with such a strange existence?

    "How can it be so powerful? Even the top ten strange insects in the world cannot be invincible." Thunder God Stone smiled, "The flame mother insect's defense is very poor, and its speed is even worse. If Lan Yu casts a large-area ice spell  If you go down, it won't be able to run away, so it can scare these low-level spiritual warriors. You can catch it and make a protective magic weapon, which can be used to save your life in critical moments."

    A magic weapon that can evade or even swallow the enemy's spiritual consciousness!

    Ye Pengfei suddenly became excited, nodded, opened a hole in the pile of rocks, and the main body and Lan Yu slipped in

 Text 121. Spirit Pattern News (Third Update)

    Catching the flame mother worm was very simple. Under the guidance of the Thunder God's Stone, the fire mother worm was quickly captured back to the Sumeru space.  However, when the Thunder God's Stone revealed the materials for refining the magic weapon

    "What is wild goose feather flower?"

    "The wild goose monsters will lose their hair when they transform. The fallen hair will take root on the ground. After thousands of years of growth, wild goose feather flowers will grow. The transformed monsters like to use this thing to refine armor."

    ""

    "What is the Ten Thousand Years Snake Coiled Snow Lotus?"

    "There are mostly snow snakes on Wanren Snow Mountain. The shed skin of snow snakes can be used as fertilizer for snow lotus. After ten thousand years of nourishment, the snow lotus will also have huge spiritual energy, and maybe it can even transform. It is the ten thousand year snake coiled snow lotus."

    ""

    The more I asked, the more frightened I became. All the materials mentioned by the Thunder God Stone were terrifying to death, and some of the materials even involved the realm of god transformation!

    "Senior, some materials need to be obtained by cultivating gods. If I have transformed into gods, why would I need this kind of magic weapon?" Ye Pengfei asked depressedly, "Isn't there a cheaper way?"

    ??????????????????????????????????? Silly boy, I¡¯m telling you this for Lan Yu, she doesn¡¯t have anything at home!

    The Stone of Thunder God did not say anything, but he just laughed and said: "Of course, but I don't know how. In any case, I am also a semi-divine weapon spirit, how can I know those useless garbage methods?!"

    "In one sentence, Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    Since signing the master-slave contract with the Thunder God Stone, almost all the things that come out of his mouth have something to do with becoming gods.  This is also the main reason why, although he is the "master" and the Thunder God Stone is the "slave", he calls the Thunder God Stone "senior".

    "Oh, forget it then. Let's try our luck when we go to Immortal City and Immortal Capital in the future."

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that Lan Yu, who was standing quietly on his shoulder, was already thinking about collecting it for his father and mother.

    ¡­¡­

    The group of spiritual slaves did not know that there was no longer a fire mother worm in the pile of rocks.  They only dared to roar with bared teeth and claws, but no one had the courage to charge forward.

    Ye Pengfei stood for a long time and felt bored, so he simply sat down on the spot, slowly absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and nourishing his second spirit.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei being so "arrogant", the group of spiritual slaves became even more angry.

    "Smash it with rocks!"

    I saw rocks flying, and Ye Pengfei had to dodge left and right.  In a daze, he felt as if he was a child again, throwing stones with a group of friends.

    For the first time, a strong feeling of homesickness came over me.

    "After so many years, I wonder if my parents are doing well?"

    The void is endless and the road is long.

    Once you enter the immortal realm, time and yourself are like floating clouds.  Suddenly, more than ten years have passed.

    "The way of heaven is ruthless, and those who practice it have no intention."

    Many cultivation techniques state that you should abandon the seven emotions and six desires and sever any connection with the secular world.  However, how can people really get rid of everything in the past?  The most popular thing in the fairy town is the panacea for ordinary people.  It is self-evident why the monks buy these miraculous elixirs.

    "When this matter is resolved, I must go home and have a look!"

    Ye Pengfei made up his mind that he would no longer be bound by other things.  Otherwise, if I really have some free time, my parents may have exhausted their yang life span, and the family will be separated from yin and yang.

    Distraught, Ye Pengfei was hit by two stones.  After all, the second soul was still very weak, so he was knocked back a few steps by the impact and almost fell into the pile of rocks.

    "Go on! Go on! Smash this kid in!"

    The spirit slaves all laughed wildly. They picked up more and bigger stones from the ground and smashed them here with all their strength.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s face turned dark as he saw pieces of stone the size of his face whizzing towards him.  Ever since I debuted, I have never felt so aggrieved.

    "Lan Yu, release the flame mother worm!"

    "You can't do it yourself, but the Flame Mother Insect can."  If you don't give these guys any color, they don't know how rampant they will be!

    Lan Yu was also very depressed. As soon as he heard what Ye Pengfei said, he immediately released the ice element restraints and threw the flame mother worm out.

    No Spirit slave can see the flame mother insect hiding under the pile of rocks.  But once they got to the ground and slowly crawled out from the pile of rocks, they could see the huge body that was more than one foot high and three feet long, even if their eyesight was bad.

    &nbsp; "Oh my god, how did the flame mother worm get out?"

    "Doesn't it never leave its territory?"

    "Damn, why is it faster than before?"

    "Fire worms, so many fire worms!"

    "Stop talking, everyone, run!"

    ¡­¡­

    There was a burst of wild shouting, and the spirit slaves who were still aggressive just now suddenly dispersed and ran around.  Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Pengfei also quietly slipped to the other side.  He sat and watched the flame mother worm slowly wandering around the slave camp, driving the slaves of the spirits to turn pale and run around.

    After making a fuss for a while, Heimeng slowly walked towards the slave camp.  With a wave of his hand, he threw a series of circles of light over them. The flame mother worm and the fire insects were all imprisoned by the circles, unable to move.

    "Awesome!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly praise it.

    Just now, the main body and Lan Yu went to catch the flame mother worm, but they were not so efficient.  In terms of cultivation, Heimeng is not even as good as his own body, let alone Lan Yu who has formed a pill, but he can so neatly catch the flame mother worm and the fire insects crawling all over the ground. It is obvious that Heimeng's  The spiritual pattern aperture is very powerful.

    "Thunder Prison Spirit Pattern, Void-Breaking Spirit Pattern, and Blood Transformation Spirit Pattern. These three top-grade Spirit Patterns have all been practiced to the top level of Foundation Establishment. They have good understanding." Thunder God Stone praised.

    Ye Pengfei has never heard the Thunder God's Stone talk about spirit patterns, and he knows nothing about the classification and cultivation of spirit patterns.  Seizing this opportunity, Ye Pengfei humbly asked for advice.

    "The spirit patterns of the spirit race are the same as the skills of human monks. They are also divided into four levels: low-grade, medium-grade, high-grade, and top-grade. The only difference is that the skills of human monks have always only been in the three realms of Qi refining, foundation building, and golden elixir.  Yes, from now on, you have to rely on your own understanding to create your own unique skills. But with the spirit patterns of the Spirit Clan, you can practice until you become a god!" the Thunder God Stone briefly introduced.

    It¡¯s so powerful!

    Ye Pengfei looks forward to the future of the second soul even more. Maybe the second soul will surpass the first soul in the future!

    "Senior, you really don't know how to obtain spiritual patterns?" Ye Pengfei asked eagerly.

    "I don't know." Thunder God Stone said, "When I still had enough energy to monitor the realm of Thunder Spirit, the spirit patterns were awarded by the power of Thunder Spirit, just like you powerful monks in humans teach skills to low-level monks. Many.  Years ago, all the great Thunder Spirit masters died, and I have no way to monitor the Thunder Spirit Realm. I don¡¯t know how they obtained the spirit patterns now.¡±

    Hearing what Thunder God Stone said, Ye Pengfei was helpless.  Watching Heimeng use another high-grade spiritual pattern aperture and throw all the fire worms and fire worms back into the pile of rocks, he could only sigh secretly with envy.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was sighing secretly, Heimeng opened a dark room

 Text 122. Fragments of Mjolnir!  (Fourth update)

    The fourth update is delivered today, please support me!

    =====================

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom!  Boom!

    Heavy footsteps came from the small dark room, causing the ground to shake violently, as if experiencing a small earthquake.

    The group of spiritual slaves were even more frightened. They all ran away from the small dark room, their bodies trembling, as if some soul-eating beast would rush out.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "With the power of a spiritual warrior, can it actually cause such a shock?"

    Having met so many spiritual masters and several spiritual masters, Ye Pengfei has roughly understood that a thunder spirit body whose cultivation is equivalent to the low-level or mid-level human Qi refining is a spiritual master.  Those with higher cultivation levels are spiritual masters.  Such a violent vibration is impossible for even ordinary spiritual masters, let alone spiritual masters, to cause.

    Could it be that there are also powerful spiritual masters who have been captured by this mysterious organization and used as slaves?

    Just when Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered, wanting to take a good look at the thunder spirit coming out of the small dark room, the Thunder God Stone exclaimed: "There is the breath of Thor's hammer!"

    The breath of Thor's hammer?  How can this be!

    Ye Pengfei opened his eyes suddenly. This was completely illogical.

    Along the way, Thor¡¯s Stone once briefly introduced Thor¡¯s Hammer.

    Although Thor¡¯s Hammer has a very powerful name, it is actually just one of the many spiritual treasures that Thor has forged in his life.  In ancient times, there was a war between the gods. In order to ensure the safety of this Thunder Spirit tribe, the God of Thunder gave them this spiritual treasure that had been abandoned long ago.  He also built a secret realm for them and put in a semi-artifact as a treasure to control the secret realm.

    Lingbao has no weapon spirit, how can it become a slave?

    But what is this breath about?

    With slow steps, a short spiritual man slowly walked out of the small dark room, and the answer was quickly revealed¡ª¡ª

    "It's the fragment of Thor's Hammer, it's in his body" The frustrated voice of Thor's Stone made Ye Pengfei, who was not sentimental, feel sad.

    The Thor's Hammer is broken, the Thunder God's Stone cannot leave the realm of Thunder Spirit, and all plans become meaningless.  Does this weapon spirit who always likes to call himself "old man" really want to stay here for the rest of his life?  This life is endless

    "Senior, we can get all the fragments and then forge the Thor's Hammer again!" Ye Pengfei comforted.

    "That is a spiritual treasure that can only be forged in the realm of void and underworld!" Thor's Hammer sighed, "Your cultivation level is too low now. You don't know when it will take you to reach the realm of void and underworld."

    "There is always a chance."

    "Opportunity?" Thunder God Stone smiled bitterly, "Oh, I'll tell you the truth. In the spirit-beast war, the great spirits of the spirit clan fell one after another, and I also suffered a lot of damage. At most, it will take more than ten years.  My old man is going to die next year, how can I wait?"

    "If this were not the case, Thunder God's Stone would not have signed a master-slave contract with Ye Pengfei in a hurry, and would have given him a lot of remuneration in advance.  But he didn't expect that a spiritual treasure as tough as Thor's hammer would actually turn into pieces!

    Hearing what Thunder God Stone said, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be silent.

    I have been given so many opportunities, and it has taken more than ten years to go from the sixth level of Qi Refining to the sixth level of Foundation Building.  The further back you go, the slower your cultivation speed will be.  By the time the baby is successfully conceived, a hundred years may have passed, and the Thunder God's Stone will have died long ago.

    Listening silently to the conversation between Ye Pengfei and Thunder God Stone, Bei Tangyu felt a little unbearable.

    "How about I go and beg my father to let him refining Thor's hammer." Beitang Yu said in a secret voice.

    "Thank you." Thunder God Stone replied with a wry smile, "If I guessed correctly, fragments of Thor's Hammer must have been taken out. Otherwise, how could there be any <Thunder God's Nine Heavens> in that third-rate human sect?  Kung Fu? Even if your father is willing to take action, there is no way to collect all the fragments of Thor's hammer."

    "Then let my dad think about whether there is any other way to get you out!"

    "What level of god is your father?"

    "Level 3, what's wrong?"

    "Lord Thundergod is level eight!"

    Suddenly, Bei Tangyu had nothing to say.  Asking a third-level divine man to decipher the secret method of an eighth-level divine man is like shaking a tree with a fly, there is no chance at all!

    "Forget it, don't worry about me." The Thunder God's Stone ended the secret transmission and said, "As of now, it's useless no matter how hard you try. Whatever you two little guys want to do, just do it quickly.  Right.??I can also guess that there must be other monks outside looking for the Thunder Spirit Realm.  When they come in, your abilities will not be enough.  "

    The more Thunder God Stone said this, the more Ye Pengfei felt uncomfortable.  He is such a person. If others treat him well, he will repay him a hundredfold.  This was the case when I met Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, and it is the same now.

    "Then get this fragment of Thor's Hammer first!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "I will also find other fragments that can be found! Even if it cannot be re-forged into a spiritual treasure, the skills and secrets in these fragments,  It works for me too!¡±

    With the experience of Thunder God Stone, how could he not know what Ye Pengfei meant.

    "Boy, why are you doing this?"

    "It all depends on human effort."

    Looking at Ye Pengfei¡¯s determined look, Thunder God Stone couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, and had no choice but to let Ye Pengfei do what he did.

    ¡­¡­

    The spiritual warrior carrying the fragment of Thor's hammer walked very slowly.  After walking out of the small dark room, I took a cup of tea.  From the small dark room to the entrance of the slave camp, it took almost half an hour.  It was as if every step he took required a lot of effort.  Ye Pengfei understood that this was because the fragment of Thor's hammer was causing trouble.

    Ye Pengfei knows the answer, but Heimeng does not.  Including Heimeng, they all thought that this spiritual warrior's innate ability was a heavy and weird power.  If the spiritual man numbered Ding 28 hadn't been too stubborn, he would have been given the surname "Black" just like A 1856, and he would have been able to move freely to a certain extent.

    Without any nonsense, Heimeng rolled up Ding Twenty-eight with a treasure, and then left the slave camp floatingly.

    Before leaving, Heimeng glanced at Ye Pengfei and then at the small dark room that was opened.  Ye Pengfei immediately understood and walked in automatically.  The door of the small dark room was closed instantly. No matter how hard the gang of spiritual warriors outside smashed it, they could not open the dark door.

    Heimeng was even more satisfied with Ye Pengfei's clever performance, and thought to himself that it seemed like he could really train this kid.  He did not expect that it was precisely because of his thoughts that this organization that had existed for thousands of years brought disaster

 Text 123. Strange monster (first update)

    After staying in the dark room for three days, the door opened again.  Heimeng appeared at the entrance of the slave camp, but Ding Twenty-eight, who was carrying the fragment of Thor's hammer, was nowhere to be seen.

    "Come with me!"

    Without any nonsense, Heimeng turned around and left.  Ye Pengfei didn't ask any questions and followed him silently.  Just as they left the slave camp, the spiritual men in the slave camp started talking about it.

    "Ding Twenty-eight is dead?"

    "Unlikely, maybe the perimeter has been cleared again. In total, the time is almost the same."

    "Ah, what can we do! I hope this kid will die soon. If the monster is really led out by him, we will all be finished!"

    ¡­¡­

    "It turns out that they are afraid that I will attract powerful monsters and have to be cannon fodder." Ye Pengfei walked silently, thinking silently.

    What kind of monster is it that makes these spiritual slaves want to die so much?

    With this question in mind, Ye Pengfei followed Heimeng and walked a long way in the underground tunnel, and saw the black flag again.

    At this time, Black Flag had no time to pay attention to Ye Pengfei.  I saw him lying on the ground, sniffing on the left side and sniffing on the right side, just like a dog.

    "Black Flag's innate ability is the sense of smell." Heimeng said lightly, "As long as those with innate abilities are willing to obey, the organization will never treat them badly. Those without innate abilities can only be ordinary slaves. Yes.  Those who are gifted with special abilities and refuse to be obedient will be locked up in a small dark room like Ding Erba. Those who do one thing on the surface and another on the back can only end up with a bad outcome!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't say anything. These things had nothing to do with him. He only cared about where the fragments of Thor's hammer were.

    There is a piece in Ding Twenty-eight's body, and there is at least one piece in this mysterious organization. The monster they are looking for now must be related to the fragments of Thor's hammer.  You must get these in the shortest possible time!

    Looking around, there was no other spiritual master except for a spiritual master with a cold face and a higher level of cultivation than Heimeng standing not far away.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that there must be a large number of spiritual masters.  In order to deal with the monster that the slaves of the Spirits talked about with disgust, this mysterious organization must have mobilized collectively.

    "The purpose of the black flag is to sniff out the location of the monster, and my purpose is to lure the monster out. Although I have shown that I am faster than ordinary spiritual masters, compared with spiritual masters, my speed is not good.  Do you know why they asked me to lead them?"

    Looking at Heimeng, he seemed to have no intention of explaining, so Ye Pengfei quietly watched Heiqi lying on the ground and sniffing around.  After half an hour like this, Black Flag got up.

    "Elder Heimeng, that monster ran to Black Rock Cliff."

    "Black Rock Cliff?" Heimeng frowned.

    Heiqi glanced at Ye Pengfei, and then said: "Elder Heimeng, this kid is gifted with very fast speed and flexibility. He is also a natural spirit. He has almost no training, so he should be fine."

    Heimeng also looked at Ye Pengfei, thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, let him try."

    After saying that, Heimeng threw an unknown animal skin over.  After unfolding it, it turned out that there was a detailed map drawn on it.

    "We are here." Heimeng clicked on the middle of the map.

    "The Black Rock Cliff is here." Heimeng clicked on the lower left corner of the map again.

    "All dangers have been eliminated. Only this single monster exists. It is easy to find. Your mission is to go to Black Rock Cliff and lead the monster to this place." Heimeng pointed to the top of the map, guessing that this mysterious  The vast majority of the organization's combat power is gathered there.

    "You don't have to be afraid. With your flexibility, the monster can't catch up with you." Heimeng said in a deep voice, "But you can't run too fast. The monster's tracking ability is too poor. If the monster loses track of you,  Don¡¯t look for it either, come back here and let Black Flag look for it again!¡±

    When Heimeng said this, Heiqi glared at Ye Pengfei with hostility, which seemed to be saying, boy, if you dare to let me climb up again, I will never finish with you.

    Do I have time to torment you?

    Ye Pengfei was too lazy to pay attention to Heiqi and ignored his hostile eyes. He nodded to Heimeng and walked towards Heishiya alone.

    ¡­¡­

    As the name suggests, Black Rock Cliff is all made of black stones.  These black stones exude a strong fire spirit, and this is probably a place where lava is raging.

    The area of ??Black Rock Cliff is very large, with fissures and caves everywhere.  When Ye Pengfei looked at the map, he was still worried about wasting time.??Looking for it place by place.  However, before he reached Black Rock Cliff, he immediately understood why Heimeng said "it's easy to find".

    "This guy is too big."

    There is no need to use spiritual consciousness to look for it. Looking from a distance, a ferocious beast as huge as a mountain peak is lying on the black stone cliff.  The originally quite large black stone cliff was pressed under it, like a small millstone, not worth mentioning at all.

    ??Looking closely, under the gray-white skin of this ferocious beast, huge black blood vessels criss-crossed like black roads.

    "Are you mistaken? For such a huge guy, I have to run for a long time even if I take just one step!"

    When Ye Pengfei got closer in frustration, he suddenly discovered that the giant beast suddenly became smaller, and was actually not much bigger than Lan Yu!

    "This guy is exactly the same as the Thunder Spirit Realm!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei thought of the Thunder Spirit Realm.  It also looks very big from a distance and very small from close up. Is it possible that there is some mysterious connection between the two?

    I don¡¯t understand the Thunder God¡¯s Stone either.

    "It looks like a long-necked thunder lizard. It must have mutated. Why it became like this, I don't know."

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t expect to be able to figure out the problem that even the Thunder God¡¯s Stone can¡¯t figure out now.

    "Senior, do you feel the breath of Thor's hammer?" Ye Pengfei was most concerned about this issue.

    "No."

    There is no other way. Let¡¯s follow Heimeng¡¯s words and lead this monster to its destination.

    The first time he did this job, Ye Pengfei didn't know what speed he should use, so he used his spiritual sense to repeatedly explore the monster's strength.

    "Hey, why is it only at the level of a second-order monster?" Ye Pengfei was confused.

    The monster that can make that mysterious organization feel like a formidable enemy must be an existence of the eighth or ninth level.  I didn't expect it to be so weak.

    After pondering for a while, Ye Pengfei guessed that this monster might have some special tricks.  In order to succeed the first time, he simply asked the main body and Lan Yu to come out to help.

    When the main body and Lan Yu appeared together on Black Rock Cliff, the situation suddenly changed!

    Xuantian's spiritual pressure came over, and Lan Yu, the main body, and the second soul had to work together to resist in order to block the general!  !  !

 Text 124. The world is so vast that there are no wonders (Second update)

    Just as the monster released terrifying spiritual pressure, the faces of the spiritual masters who were ambushing far away also changed drastically.

    "Boss, are there other spiritual masters who sneaked in?"

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s fight in too!¡±

    "Boss"

    "Shut up! If you want to die, just go there by yourself!" A neatly dressed spiritual master with a cultivation level comparable to Patriarch Zhang shouted, which immediately shocked all the spiritual masters.

    There was silence for a long time before the spiritual master asked in a low voice: "Boss, what should we do next?"

    "wait!"

    With just one word, all the spiritual masters suddenly became enlightened.

    "The boss is still smart. No matter how the fight there is, we can always take advantage."

    "That's right, that's right. Anyway, that monster is very outrageous. Even if the spiritual master who stole in wins, it will definitely be a miserable victory!"

    There was a loud voice of flattery, which made the boss feel proud.  After a while, he suddenly remembered a question.

    As soon as the boss waved, his confidants came over immediately.

    "Heizhen, go check and find out which spiritual masters had contact with the outside world before this operation. Once you find out, you will know what to do!"

    "Yes!" Heizhen responded with a solemn expression and hurriedly left here.

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei never expected that it would end up like this if he brought out his main body and Lan Yu to help.  Not only was he in a dilemma, but he also caused some spiritual masters to suffer.

    "Isn't this monster not powerful just now? Why has it suddenly become stronger now?"

    This is not ordinary strong, it is at least equivalent to a seventh-level monster or above, and can steadily surpass Lan Yu's line.

    Faced with such spiritual pressure, the weakest second soul was unable to help and was the first to retreat to the Sumeru space.  It was a normal retreat, but it caused a fluctuation in the spiritual pressure of the monster on the opposite side.

    "No, it's going to go crazy!"

    Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu were shocked and quickly joined forces to set up a formation in front of them.  However, after waiting for a while, the monster did not attack.  Looking at the monster's spiritual pressure, the two of them couldn't help but be stunned.

    "Why has it become a little weaker?"

    Although it is not very obvious, with Bei Tangyu's golden elixir cultivation and Ye Pengfei's powerful spiritual consciousness, he can still detect that the monster's spiritual pressure is a little weaker than before.

    Soon, they discovered that this slightly weaker spiritual pressure was just enough to suppress them!

    "Could it be"

    Having watched the spirit-beast war for more than ten years, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu also have rich combat experience, and they both thought of a possibility at the same time.

    "Lan Yu, you go back to the Sumeru space first."

    Why should I go back? You should go back. I have more treasures than you.

    Bei Tangyu shook his head desperately and signaled Ye Peng to fly back to Xumi space.

    Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "Lan Yu, don't argue with me. I have a lot of treasures given by seniors here. I will try them out so there will be no danger."

    ¡°Halo, those babies are all mine.  My best treasures are all for ice monks, and they are still in my storage space.

    Beitang Yu rolled her eyes at Ye Pengfei, but she couldn't say anything, and she was so anxious that she felt confused.

    Ye Pengfei has no time to think carefully. There is so much commotion here. Who knows if the mysterious organization will come and kill them.  He opened the Sumeru space, picked up Lan Yu, and threw him in with a sigh.

    Bei Tangyu was immediately dumbfounded. I am a Golden Core cultivator, and he is only at the sixth level of foundation construction. How come it was he who threw me, and not me who threw him?  After thinking about it, Bei Tangyu felt that he was too soft-hearted, and angrily yelled at Ye Pengfei's second spirit, but he felt a little sweet for no reason, and he slipped away and blushed.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that his casual throw would produce such a result?  Now, he was staring at the monster with all his concentration.

    As Lan Yu left, the monster's spiritual pressure fluctuated extremely.  If you make a mistake in your judgment, you will have to face a seventh-order monster alone!

    There is an earth defense talisman clasped in the palm of the hand, and three middle-grade spiritual weapons are suspended next to it.  A piece of spiritual thought was also separated and attached to the soul ring that had not been used for a long time, ready to recruit ghost slaves to self-destruct at any time.

    After waiting nervously for a while, the spiritual pressure fluctuations stabilized again, and Ye Pengfei's tense face gradually became relieved.

    "As expected, the strength of this monster is directly proportional to the strength of the opponent! He can always just overwhelm the opponent!"

    &nbsp; Now, Ye Pengfei finally understands why this mysterious organization finds his second soul very useful¡ª¡ª

    The strength of a newly reborn spirit body is very poor, so the corresponding strength of this monster is also average.  It just so happened that the talent of this newly born spirit was speed, which could just draw this monster out.  In this regard, my second spirit has an advantage that no spiritual master can match!

    After thinking about this, Ye Pengfei felt relieved.  The second soul came out, and the main body went back, quickly changing positions.

    The opponent has changed, and the spiritual pressure of the monster on the opposite side has fluctuated again.  After a while, it returned to its previous weak appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a big world, full of wonders, but there are such weird monsters!¡± Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but shook his head and sighed.

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Ye Pengfei was sighing, the group of spiritual masters guarding in the distance looked at each other.

    The spiritual pressure suddenly became stronger, then became a little weaker, and then weakened twice in a row. All the changes happened so fast that they were a little overwhelmed.

    "It can't be over so quickly, right? Why don't I feel too much spiritual pressure fluctuations?"

    "Yeah, it seems like no one over there is attacking with spirit patterns. I haven't even seen the light of spirit patterns appear."

    The spiritual masters whispered, and their boss also frowned.

    He has not fought against this monster once or twice, and he already knows the characteristics of this monster very well.

    1. Be good at attracting and using monsters to protect yourself. Unless all the monsters can be cleared away, you will not be able to deal with them with peace of mind.

    2. The strength changes with the change of the opponent's overall strength. It can always be just above the opponent's overall strength, no more, no less.

    The former feature is relatively easy to solve, as long as you have patience and slowly kill the monsters.  After all, this is still the layer where thunder spirits live, and it is not easy for monsters to come here.

    The latter characteristic is very troublesome. The former boss of the organization was bitten to death by the monster because he did not know this characteristic of the monster.  Although I had a better memory, I paid a heavy price in the subsequent encirclement and suppression campaigns, and even almost died once.

    The experience of many battles made this boss understand that only by fighting a protracted war and constantly consuming the monster's power can we win. Even a little less patience will not work.

    "From super strong spiritual pressure to such a weak one, there is no way those spiritual masters who sneaked in can win!"

    Either the spiritual master who infiltrated won, or the spiritual master who infiltrated Tai Cai and the entire army was wiped out.

    After thinking about it, it seems impossible.  No matter how dishy it is, throwing in a few spiritual pattern apertures will still do the trick.  Could it be that those spiritual masters used some method to hide themselves and are waiting for us to fall into our trap?

    After thinking about it, the boss became more and more confused.  Uneasy, he decided to continue waiting

 Text 125. Final decision (third update)

    The boss of this mysterious organization was worried and gave Ye Pengfei enough time to think about countermeasures.  After all, the change in spiritual pressure here is too obvious, so I have to find an excuse to get through it.

    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Pengfei decided to pretend to be crazy

    Stumbling, Ye Pengfei ran towards Heimeng.

    "What happened?" Heimeng asked sharply.

    "have no idea."

    "have no idea?"

    "Yes, there were a lot of black shadows, a lot of white light, and a lot of strong spiritual pressure. Then I was thrown out and I didn't see anything."

    Heimeng stared at Ye Pengfei coldly for a long time, and finally chose to believe Ye Pengfei.  After all, he was just a newborn spirit body. With such strong spiritual pressure just now, he was lucky not to die. What else could he expect to see?

    "Take a rest and wait for orders." Heimeng said in a deep voice, and then stood upright like a wooden sculpture, saying nothing.

    Heimeng's appearance was similar to that of the spiritual master who never spoke.  The two wooden sculptures stand side by side and complement each other.

    Only Black Flag is a little restless, sniffing to the left and sniffing to the right, very restless.  He also showed an ugly smile to Ye Pengfei from time to time, not knowing what he wanted to do.

    Seeing Heiqi like this, Ye Pengfei felt a little uneasy.

    "Oops, he has a keen sense of smell. Could it be that he smelled the scent of his own body and Lan Yu?" Ye Pengfei's face was as calm as water, but his heart was like a turbulent wave, tumbling incessantly.

    After more than two hours of great worry, Heimeng finally received a new order.

    This is the first time Ye Pengfei has witnessed how the Spirit Clan communicates over long distances¡ª¡ª

    The space suddenly trembled, and a circle of light appeared inexplicably, and soon disappeared inexplicably without making any sound. However, Heimeng and the unknown spiritual master had received the order at the same time.

    "This is so strange, thousands of times more strange than human sound transmission talismans!"

    The sound-transmitting talisman can work within a very short distance, only one or two miles at most.  But judging from the map, the leader of this mysterious organization is nearly a thousand miles away from here.

    The sound transmission talisman will also make a sound. As long as there are other people around the monk who receives the sound transmission talisman, they can also hear it.  However, the communication aperture of the Thunder Spirit Clan was airtight. With Ye Pengfei's powerful spiritual awareness, he could not hear even a single note!

    "Probably only the golden slip communication talisman given by the master can compare with it. However, the golden slip communication talisman can only passively transmit the direction and cannot carry any sound."

    When he thought of the golden slip communication talisman, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of his master.  Although he only spent a few hours with Dongfang Aotian, the grace of saving his life and passing on his skills will never be forgotten.

    What Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know is that just when he thinks of his master Dongfang Aotian, Dongfang Aotian is already missing the only disciple he has ever had in his life

    ******

    "Damn it, if Pengfei were here and I gave him the best Yasha Ghost, I would definitely win a game!" Looking at the arrogant and domineering look of the Beast King Sect who had won another game, Dongfang Aotian spat hard.  .

    Qin Zhongtian shook his head helplessly and said: "Old ghost, don't think about Pengfei anymore. I haven't been able to find him for so many years. I'm afraid he has"

    "He will definitely be fine!" Dongfang Aotian said with great certainty, "I can feel that he has been on these towers before. Maybe he has already reached the top!"

    "Old ghost, how many times have I told you. When Old Ancestor Zhang and I reach a compromise and join forces to seal this place, there will definitely be no one on it. Unless Pengfei can break it, neither Old Ancestor Zhang nor I can break it.  Sky barrier. Old ghost, do you think this is possible?"

    "Hehe, maybe Pengfei is luckier than you!" Dongfang Aotian chuckled.

    Qin Zhongtian rolled his eyes at Dongfang Aotian angrily, and said: "Come on, old man, we should quickly think of something to help our Mangshan sect's foundation-building monks increase their combat power. How many games have we fought, and they are actually at the same level?  We have never won a single fight, it¡¯s so frustrating!¡±

    Dongfang Aotian shook his head and said: "It's none of my business. I've taught everything that needs to be taught. If they are ineffective, it's just a headache for you as the leader. Besides, it doesn't matter if you lose. I didn't see Old Ancestor Zhang.  Are you scratching your head too? I've had so many opportunities to hit the zenith, but none of them have succeeded, and even if I win, it's all in vain. Okay, don't bother me anymore, I'm going to have a drink."

    "Old ghost, you" Looking at Dongfang Aotian's quickly disappearing figure, Qin Zhongtian shook his head helplessly and could only continue to ponder by himself.

    ¡­¡­How did Ye Pengfei know that when he met Bei Tangyu who had transformed into a horned dragon on the giant peak, Bei Tangyu's father destroyed the teleportation aperture above the monster building and placed a ban for safety reasons?  .

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????For the Jin Dan and the monks, it is also too powerful, causing the Mangshan Sect and the Beast King Sect to think that there is some earth-shattering treasure behind it, and a dispute broke out.

    At the end of the fight, the two sects not only failed to take advantage, but suffered too much damage, which was a bit overwhelming.  Therefore, Qin Zhongtian had to make an agreement with Patriarch Zhang to fight with foundation-building monks of the same level. If they win once, they can break the zenith restriction once.

    Originally, Qin Zhongtian believed that there were quite a lot of elite monks on his side. In a one-on-one duel, let alone a sure win, it would not be a big problem if there were more wins and fewer losses, so he made this agreement.

    But when the fight started, Qin Zhongtian realized that he was wrong.  I don¡¯t know what secret method the Golden elixir monks of the Beast King Sect used to forcefully hand over a seventh-level spiritual beast that only the Golden elixir monks could control to the Foundation Establishment monks to take turns to control!

    This was simply a nightmare. When the first battle between monks at the same level began, Qin Zhongtian knew that something was wrong.  Although he also thought of many ways, it was to no avail.

    Qin Zhongtian also tried to find out the origin and characteristics of this secret method. After all, even in the Immortal City, only Golden Core cultivators can control spiritual beasts above the seventh level.  However, no matter how hard Qin Zhongtian searched, he could not find any clues

    ******

    Of course Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know what has happened outside these years.  Although he sometimes thinks about the outside world, he is worried that human monks will find him, which will prevent him from continuing his adventures here and gaining more benefits.  He didn't expect that just because he met a horned dragon monster on the way to climb the giant peak, things outside would become a mess.

    Now Ye Pengfei is more concerned about what orders the leader of this mysterious organization gave.

    He looked at Heimeng and found that Heimeng was in a daze.

    He looked at the spiritual master who had never spoken. He was also in a daze.

    This strange situation made Heiqi, who had always been a bit playful and smiling, a little panicked.

    "Elder Heimeng, what happened?"

    no answer.

    Black Flag turned to another spiritual master and asked: "Elder Black Star, what happened?"

    Still no answer.

    It was weird, so weird that Black Flag started to tremble unconsciously.

    Ye Pengfei became more and more surprised. What kind of news could make the two elders look like this?

    After waiting quietly for a long time, Heimeng finally spoke.

    Heimeng swallowed a mouthful of saliva with great difficulty, and then said in a deep voice: "Give up."

    "What?" Heiqi asked subconsciously.

    "Give up!" Heimeng suddenly yelled, "The boss said give up! Give up completely!! Give up forever!!! All these years of hard work are in vain. There is no need to look for the fragments of Thor's hammer anymore. Give up forever! Give up! Give up!"  !¡±

    Looking at Heimeng who seemed to be going crazy, Ye Pengfei was also in a daze.  He didn't expect that the final decision would be like this!

 Text 126. Talents and abilities (fourth update)

    Ye Pengfei could completely understand Heimeng's mood. He had only been dreaming about the fragments of Thor's Hammer for three days, but he couldn't accept the order to "give up".  Not to mention, Heimeng no longer knows how long he has been working towards this goal.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that this was actually his own fault.

    Because the monster's spiritual pressure suddenly increased sharply, the boss became suspicious and sent his henchmen to investigate the people in the organization.  As a result, after an investigation, several guys who were related to the Twelve Thunder Spirits were discovered.

    It¡¯s okay to have a relationship, but one of the spiritual masters couldn¡¯t stand the torture and actually told a shocking news - in a few days, two large tribes will come together to conquer!

    So, the boss had to retreat temporarily.  The monster's riot was inexplicable, and the coming danger was very real. The combination of the two made him, who was naturally suspicious, even more afraid to attack the monster. He could only inform his subordinates to completely abandon the monster and move them all.

    From a certain perspective, Ye Pengfei saved this mysterious organization once invisibly.  Until the end, he buried it with his own hands

    ¡­¡­

    "There must be a reason." Black Flag murmured after being stunned for a while.

    I think back then, I was also attracted by the fragments of Thor's Hammer, so I joined the organization without hesitation.  Just giving up now is too sudden.

    "You don't need to know the reason. The boss ordered us to evacuate immediately!" Heimeng waved his hand and said, "Follow me and get out of here quickly!"

    ¡°After that, Heimeng didn¡¯t even look back, and went back towards the way he came.

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered for a moment, hesitated slightly, and followed.

    However, Xumi Space remained, and he was unwilling to give up this opportunity.

    That strange monster is mine!

    ¡­¡­

    With the previous experience, Ye Pengfei knew that he could not directly confront the monster.

    The first choice is the formation, especially the magic formation.

    A suitable illusion array can make the monster mistakenly think that the enemy is not strong, and always maintain it at a weak level.  In this way, he will have an opportunity to take advantage of it.

    "Lan Yu, you set up your formation and I'll lure the monster." Ye Pengfei ordered in a deep voice.

    This time, Bei Tangyu did not argue with Ye Pengfei.  In terms of speed, Ye Peng is very fast, and in terms of formation, he is strong.  After nodding, Bei Tangyu started working near the Black Rock Cliff.

    Ye Pengfei, who went to lure the monster, did not rush forward and take risks.  Facing this monster that could always suppress his opponent's front line, he felt vaguely that this monster might have some tricks up his sleeve.

    The ghost slave seduces!

    One of the worst ghosts was released and fluttered near the monster.

    The monster seemed to have never seen a ghost before. Seeing a strange thing that seemed to have some power but no edge of stability at all, it stood up curiously and stretched out its claws to scratch at the ghost.

    Phew~

    The ghost followed the trend and retreated.

    Not caught?

    The monster felt even more strange, and it suddenly pounced forward.  Before the ghost could pounce, it opened its mouth and bit.

    Ye Pengfei was wondering, what could the boss bite at a distance?  Suddenly, I realized that the ghost seemed to be covered by a thunder net, and countless electric sparks flashed around it.

    It is a talent that can completely cover the opponent regardless of the distance in space!

    "Huh?" The Thunder God Stone who was watching was a little surprised, "This is the special ability of the One-Horned Demon. How can this monster have this ability?"

    "The one-horned demon still has this kind of ability?" Ye Pengfei was even more surprised.  After watching the spirit-beast battle for so many years, until the end of the one-horned demon Yuanshen personally fighting in hand-to-hand combat, I still didn't find that the one-horned demon still had this ability.

    Thunder God Stone said: "This is the physical power of the One-Horned Demon. What you see is the soul. Of course, it does not have this ability."

    "Is there a way to crack it?"

    Seeing it, the first evil ghost was finished.  If there is no way to crack it, even if you send the most powerful ghost slaves up, there will be no hope.  Going into battle himself seemed very dangerous, and Ye Pengfei didn't want to take unnecessary risks.

    "Of course." Thunder God Stone smiled, "Aren't you using your body as a weapon? With such a strong body, how can you be afraid of this innate ability?"

    Ye Pengfei suddenly realized.

    This is the so-called ability to defeat a hundred tricks with one force. The innate ability to ignore spatial distance is great, but as long as the power is enough, this ability can't do anything to oneself.  The words of the Thunder God's Stone, allowing Ye Pengfei to have a deeper understanding of the role of body weapon.

    Steadily walking towards the monster, the monster immediately responded.  The spiritual pressure fluctuated for a while, and the strength quickly rose to the level of suppressing Ye Pengfei.

    "Hey, little guy, let's play." Ye Pengfei hooked his fingers and made a provocative gesture.

    Although these monsters have not transformed, they are probably very intelligent. Otherwise, how can they change and always suppress their opponents?

    As expected, Ye Pengfei's provocation aroused the monster's anger, and it roared for the first time.

    Nourish ~ Yeah ~ Zi ~ Yeah ~

    This sound like grinding teeth gave Ye Pengfei goosebumps all over his body.

    Thunder God Stone laughed loudly: "Even if it mutates, it is still a long-necked thunder lizard, and its scream is still so ugly."

    It¡¯s more than just ugly!

    This cry can be used as a sonic attack. If the monk is weak in willpower, his soul may be unstable and he will be swallowed up in one bite.

    Seeing the roaring monster charging towards him fiercely, Ye Pengfei immediately used his thunder escape technique and retreated towards Lan Yu.  As soon as he started, a lightning net covered him for no reason.

    break!

    The formation around him turned sharply, like an indestructible javelin. Ye Pengfei pierced the thunder net and rushed out.

    The monster was extremely angry when he saw that his talent was broken.  Seeing Ye Pengfei rushing out, instead of running away, he stopped and continued to provoke, and he couldn't help but roar even louder.

    The sharp and weird roars passed along the underground passage and reached the ears of the spiritual masters who were retreating in an orderly manner, causing them to talk about it.

    "The fight started again. Sure enough, there are other spiritual masters here."

    "It's amazing that the monster was so angry so quickly."

    "Maybe the boss is right. Those unknown spiritual masters are too powerful. If we go up hastily, we will probably be wiped out."

    "Alas, what a pity. Five hundred years of hard work have been taken advantage of by these spiritual masters. The largest fragment of Thor's hammer, I wonder how many secrets it may contain!"

    "Don't worry, the boss will find a way. Even if it is taken away, we can get it back again. If we keep the green hills, we won't have to worry about running out of firewood!"

    ¡­¡­

    While these spiritual masters were muttering and discussing in low voices, Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up.  An imperceptible smile quietly appeared on his face¡ª¡ª

    The monster has entered the battle!

 Text 127. Crane and clam fighting (first update)

    As soon as it entered the illusion formation, the monster became obviously weaker.  The next thing is very easy to handle. Just move the phantom array into the Sumeru space. Whether you want to kill it or trap it depends on your needs.

    The next question is, what is the relationship between this monster and the fragments of Thor's hammer?

    "It really doesn't have the aura of Thor's Hammer on it?" Ye Pengfei asked about the Thor's Stone.

    "Indeed not." Thor's Stone analyzed, "Maybe it's just a key to find the fragments of Thor's Hammer."

    Ye Pengfei nodded.

    Since this mysterious organization has spent five hundred years dealing with this monster, it means that this is the only key.  As for how to use this key, the answer must fall on the boss of the mysterious organization.

    "Boy, do you dare to take advantage of him?" At this time, the second soul had also passed the information about the boss of the mysterious organization, and Thunder God Stone said in confusion, "He is much stronger than Lan Yu.  There are many spiritual masters around you who are much stronger than you, how do you catch them?"

    "Hehe, the mountain man has his own clever plan."

    There is a second soul undercover there, and Ye Pengfei already knows why this mysterious organization suddenly retreated.

    "We're in trouble for catching slaves. Enemies are here. Very good, very good." Ye Pengfei chuckled and refused to join the second soul.  Take Xumi Space with you and fly in the direction of the two tribes

    ¡­¡­

    "The ancient holy city, the capital of thunder clouds, has become like this."

    Wearing a silver-white armor, a spiritual master with a cultivation level equivalent to that of a high-level human golden elixir monk, faced the ruins and sighed.

    "Trouble!" A discordant voice suddenly sounded among the ruins.

    A withered yellow straw hat rose up from a pile of rocks. The huge straw hat covered the spiritual master's entire head, making his face completely invisible.  When he slowly stood up, his already rather dirty light gray robe was covered with debris and weeds, making him look like a beggar.

    The spiritual master in the silver-white armor frowned and hummed, "Lei Qin, can't you dress more neatly? You are also the number one master of our Lei Ling C tribe, so as not to make the masters of other tribes laugh."

    "Hehe, who dares to laugh at me? Be careful, I'll slap him to death!" Lei Qin chuckled, "But you, Lei Kun, are dressed like a dog, and your mouth is full of sourness. Be careful that other spiritual masters will look at you by mistake someday.  If you catch the adult monks, you will suffer a lot."

    Lei Kun curled his lips and looked like he was too lazy to tell you more. He raised his feet and prepared to walk towards the passage leading to the underground of Thundercloud City.  As soon as he lifted his feet, Lei Qin smiled and said, "I didn't expect you to be brave enough to go in by yourself? Could it be that you can break through the Eighteen Black Stone Formations?"

    Lei Kun didn¡¯t answer, but just walked over there on his own.  Each step seemed small, but in just three steps, he reached the entrance of the underground passage.

    Lei Qin knew that this boy Lei Kun must have made some good treasure.  After every spirit-beast war, each branch of the Thunder Spirit Clan will obtain a lot of top-quality monster materials, and it is possible to produce a top-quality magic weapon.

    "Interesting, it seems I have to give up my title as the number one member of the Thunder Spirit C Tribe."

    Lei Qin was smiling eccentrically, planning to follow him to see what kind of treasure Lei Kun had made.  Before Lei Kun could get into the tunnel, Lei Qin's expression suddenly changed, and his straw hat head suddenly turned to the east.

    Lei Kun, who had already stepped into the underground passage with one foot, turned back all of a sudden like a gust of wind.

    "The spiritual pressure of a seventh-level monster!" Lei Qin murmured, "Could it be that they lured the monster to the ground?"

    Lei Kun sneered and said: "They spent more than two hundred years to lead the monster from the monster layer to the underground of Thunder Cloud City. Then they spent another three hundred years thinking about how to subdue this monster. Is it possible? I have been thinking about it for several days.  After a hundred years, is this the result?¡±

    "Hehe, anything is possibleah, there's a fight, it's so lively, I'll go take a look."

    Lei Qin didn¡¯t care whether Lei Kun would catch up or not. With a tap of his foot, his body was already a hundred feet away.

    Lei Kun did not follow him immediately. After all, the men monitoring here did not find any changes in the mysterious organization underground.

    ¡° However, Lei Kun did not dare to completely believe his subordinate¡¯s report.  This mysterious organization, which has existed for at least a thousand years and has only revealed its flaws in recent decades, may have other ways to leave the lava area underground.

    After thinking about it, Lei Kun decided to follow him and have a look.  Anyway, the distance is not too far, so it won¡¯t waste much time.

    &nbsp; After chasing Lei Qin for a while, Lei Kun suddenly realized that his spiritual pressure was gone.

    died?  wrong!  There is no sign of any loss of spiritual pressure!

    Lei Kun¡¯s heart trembled, and he felt that he had come right.

    "It is said that the monster's spiritual pressure fluctuates high and low, and changes with the overall strength of the opponent. This is the current situation!"

    Lei Qin, who was flying a little ahead, also realized this. The two spiritual masters became energetic and rushed towards them at a faster speed

    ¡­¡­

    When Lei Qin and Lei Kun both walked away, the space where the spiritual pressure fluctuations had just appeared suddenly fluctuated, a hole opened, and Ye Pengfei jumped out of the Sumeru space.

    "As expected, they are not here to save the tribe, they are just here to rob the monster!"

    Lan Yu also jumped out, stretched his arms and legs, and took a breath of fresh air.  Now she finally realized deeply why the Thunder God's Stone was dissatisfied with the lifeless Sumeru space. The lifeless air inside could not be compared with the outside.

    The Thunder God's Stone also jumped out, and he smiled and said: "I dare you to sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers. You are not very young, but you are as cunning as those old gangsters. Now we just have to wait until they can fight.  If both sides suffer, we can reap the benefits.¡±

    "Isn't the thunder spirit body cunning?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile, "I heard that spirit bodies are like humans, born with excellent intelligence, so it is normal for them to use some intrigues."

    Thunder God Stone shook his head and said: "Compared to you humans, it is still far behind. Otherwise, why is the outside world dominated by you human monks, while the Thunder Spirit clan has to live in such a small area?  In heaven and earth? My old man has tempted them many times, but no spiritual master is willing to help. After all, isn't it just that he is afraid of contact with human monks? "

    "Not necessarily." Ye Pengfei smiled, "Maybe it's because the environment here is very good and the resources are rich. As far as I know, the fairy capital closest to our country in Nanhua does not produce top-quality spiritual stones in its spiritual stone mines.  Senior, tell me, what else can you do after you go out besides just looking around?"

    "You kid is short-sighted!" Thunder God Stone taught him a lesson mercilessly, "The universe is vast, and in any star field, there are countless worlds. In any world, there are countless immortal cities. If you  If your vision is so narrow, your future achievements will be very limited!¡±

    Star field!

    How many years have passed, and I have heard this term again.  Ye Pengfei wanted to ask, but after thinking about it, he realized that his level was still too low, so what if he knew?  Is it possible that we can go to the Beiming Star Territory now?

    While sitting and waiting for the chaos over there, Ye Pengfei had nothing to do and asked carefully about the spirit patterns.  He didn't expect that his casual question would lead to an earth-shattering ancient event

 Text 128. Six points of life, first understanding of the spiritual path (second update

    "The origin of the spirit pattern? This is a long story." Anyway, nothing happened, so Thor's Hammer started chatting.

    "It is said that hundreds of millions of years ago, when this world was first formed, there was all life, but no life, and it was very desolate. Later, a man of God took a fancy to this world, and he threw away six grains of life just like other worlds.  When the seeds came in, they each passed down the Taoist lineage. This is the origin of 'six parts of the world, each one belongs to one'. The Lei Ling Clan has taken over a part of the Ling Clan's Taoist lineage, which is very impressive. And"

    "Wait, wait." Just as Thunder God Stone started speaking, Ye Pengfei hurriedly interrupted, "I have never heard of the idea of ??'six parts of the world, each according to one'."

    "You haven't heard of it?" Thunder God Stone asked in surprise.

    "Yes, never heard of it."

    If it were put in the past, the Thunder God's Stone would definitely be ridiculed again.  But after being in contact with Ye Pengfei for a while, he already knew that this boy was not a rookie in the world of cultivation. He was considered the number one figure in the Nanhua Kingdom outside.  It seems that as time goes by, many human monks have forgotten the ancient things.

    "Okay, anyway, the fighting has just started over there, and it's still a long time, so I'll tell you slowly."

    Thunder God Stone said slowly: "The so-called six points of life refer to the six life seeds thrown in by the ancient gods. These six life seeds gave rise to the six races of humans, witches, demons, spirits, ghosts, and beasts respectively.  ."

    "Among them, the Human Race and the Witch Race are the two most suitable to grow in this world, so they are the most powerful and the easiest to pass on the Taoism. It is no exaggeration to say that 99% of the secrets of human monks' techniques come from that world.  The orthodoxy passed down by the ancient gods.¡±

    "What race is the Wu Clan?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    Thunder God's Stone chuckled and said: "Of course you don't know about the Wu Clan. The ancient war hundreds of millions of years ago originated from the dispute between the human race and the Wu Clan. The two sides fought for hundreds of thousands of years, and in the end the entire Wu Clan was annihilated.  , even if it still exists, it is probably nestled in some small corner, unknown to anyone."

    "So that's it." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Senior, please continue."

    Thunder God Stone continued: "In addition to the human race and the wizard race, the next ones are the spirit race and the demon race. The spirit race is stronger than the thunder god. When I was put into the realm of thunder and spirit, the thunder god was already an eighth-level god.  Human! In this world, Lord Thundergod is the top existence! It¡¯s a pity that the number of top masters of the Spirit Clan is much smaller than that of the Human Race and Witch Clan. Lord Thundergod is unable to survive alone, so he has to order all the Spirit Clan to escape into the secret realm to survive.¡±

    After a pause, Thunder God Stone continued: "The ancient war has been talked about endlessly, so I won't say more. Next, I will continue to talk about spiritual patterns."

    "The Taoism passed down by the ancient gods is very abstract. There is no way to use it directly or pass it on to the future. The abstract Taoism must be turned into a practical thing before it can be used and passed on. The method that the human race came up with is to participate in  Understand various techniques and secrets. The method that the spirit tribe came up with is the spirit pattern. Except for Lord Lei Shen who later integrated human techniques and created secret techniques such as "Thunder in the Nine Heavens", almost all  The spiritual clan¡¯s orthodoxy is all included in the spiritual patterns.¡±

    "A spiritual pattern contains the spirit clan's orthodoxy?" Ye Pengfei became more and more miraculous the more he listened.

    "I didn't make it clear enough." Thunder God Stone said in a deep voice, "To be precise, every spirit pattern contains a part of the Taoism. All the spirit patterns added up are the complete spirit clan Taoism. However, the sea is changing.  , so many years have passed, the strongest Thunder Spirit clan has degenerated to the point where there are no spiritual masters who can kill the transformed monsters alone. It is estimated that a lot of spiritual patterns have been lost, and it is impossible to have a complete Spirit clan orthodoxy again.  ."

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "A spiritual pattern is equivalent to a secret technique for human monks. But, how to learn it is just a circle?"

    "That's not a circle." Thunder God's Stone chuckled, "Each spirit pattern has fine and complex lines. The more thunder spirit energy is input, the clearer the pattern changes. What can be learned from the spirit patterns?  And the more.¡±

    "Take Heimeng as an example. He has three top-grade spiritual patterns: the Thunder Hell Spirit Pattern, the Void-Breaking Spirit Pattern, and the Blood-Transforming Spirit Pattern. His usual practice is to continuously condense the thunder spirit energy, and then input it into these three top-grade spiritual patterns.  Go inside and comprehend these three spiritual patterns. During a fight, he can use these insights to activate the corresponding spiritual patterns and fight with his opponent."

    "He is only equivalent to a high-level human foundation-building monk now. If he cultivates to the level of Lei Qin and Lei Kun who just passed by, he will be able to see more lines clearly, and the power of these three spiritual patterns during the fight will be only  The bigger.¡±

    "Simply put, spiritual patterns are both exercises for cultivation and weapons for combat.Cultivation is to obtain spiritual patterns, understand spiritual patterns, and then use spiritual patterns!  "

    After listening to the explanation of the Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be filled with emotion.  I have studied many circles, but I have never realized that there is something else inside these circles.  It seems that when I sat in front of the illusory formation on the top of the giant mountain to comprehend, my efforts were completely useless.  Only by truly obtaining the spiritual pattern can one understand the secrets within it.

    Ye Pengfei asked the Thunder God Stone a lot about the spirit patterns. He had varying degrees of understanding of the classification of spirit patterns, problems that may be encountered in cultivation, etc.

    With questions and answers, time flies by quickly. More than four hours have passed since Lei Qin and Lei Kun fought with the mysterious organization.  Under the pressure of the two masters, the mysterious organization could no longer withstand it, and spiritual masters continued to fall.

    Lei Qin and Lei Kun seemed to be full of energy and showed no signs of lack of spiritual energy at all. Ye Pengfei could not help but gradually frowned.

    "If this continues, it's impossible for both sides to lose in the fight. Doesn't this mysterious organization have some tricks up its sleeve?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei frowned, Heimeng and Black Star, who had been silent, received new orders.  The two spiritual masters looked at each other and nodded slowly.  Before Ye Pengfei and Hei Qi could figure out what they were going to do, they suddenly saw two spiritual masters clapping their palms respectively, and a spiritual light circle disappeared into their bodies. Ye Pengfei and Hei Qi suddenly felt that their hands and feet were bound and they were unable to move.

    Heiqi was horrified and wanted to ask, but his mouth opened and closed, closed and opened again, and he couldn't pronounce a single note!

    Ye Pengfei is still very calm. His second soul is much worse than Heimeng. If Heimeng wants to kill him, there is no need to go to such trouble.  They were going to do something, and they were afraid that they would run away with Black Flag, so they put some restrictions on it.

    Looking around at other places, all the spiritual warriors brought here are all trapped by restrictions just like myself.  And the spiritual masters around them all flew to the same place.

    The final trump card is about to appear!

 Text 129. The strength of the human race

    As soon as the trump card came out, not to mention Ye Pengfei, who didn't know much about the Lei Ling clan, even Lei Qin and Lei Kun were stunned!

    Thirty-six spiritual masters sacrificed thirty-six spiritual patterns, and thirty-six thunder lights were fired at one point, bursting out with a dazzling light that captured the soul.

    In the light, there was a sudden loud noise that shook the earth, and a huge spiritual body, a hundred feet tall and whose face could not be seen clearly, suddenly appeared!

    The huge spiritual pressure made Lei Qin and Lei Kun unable to lift their heads.  But the thirty-six spiritual masters surrounding this huge spirit body were safe and sound, and they burst out laughing.

    "Thunder God's clone is here, you just suffer death!"

    ??Thunder God¡¯s clone?  !

    Ye Pengfei was shocked. Just now he was worried that this mysterious organization would be wiped out too quickly, but now he was worried that Lei Qin and Lei Kun would not be able to resist it.

    At this moment, Thunder God Stone smiled and said: "What a clone of Thor, it's just a shadow of Thunder God. This is one of the nine secret techniques of Thor's Hammer, called <Transformation of Thunder God>. They haven't mastered it yet.  , if it can be accomplished, only one spiritual master can cast it. Moreover, even if Lei Qin and Lei Kun are hundreds of times stronger, they can still kill them instantly!"

    It¡¯s so powerful!

    Ye Pengfei's heart was shocked, and he longed for Thor's hammer even more.

    "Senior, can Lei Qin and Lei Kun handle it?"

    "Let's see if they are smart enough." Thunder God Stone smiled, "If they dare not face the Thunder God's shadow directly and think that killing a spell-casting spiritual master can break the spell, then they are completely doomed."

    There is such a mystery!

    Ye Pengfei thought about it and laughed: "Even if they are not smart enough, I can help them become smarter."

    Thunder God Stone also laughed.

    ¡­¡­

    Lei Qin and Lei Kun both had the same idea. They must quickly kill a spiritual master to break this terrifying shadow.  However, they had just used their most powerful magic weapon, and when they were about to take action, they heard a sharp shout, and part of it was transmitted into their sea of ??consciousness one after another.

    "The shadow is the key!"

    Who is whispering?

    Lei Qin and Lei Kun were stunned together, and soon realized that the other party also heard the same stern shout.

    At this time, Lei Kun no longer cared about pretending to be cool. He asked in a deep voice: "Lei Qin, what should I do?"

    Lei Qin pondered for a moment and then responded decisively: "Just do it!"

    There is no reason, it is purely an intuition. Lei Qin feels that the secret message is absolutely false.

    Carrying the terrifying spiritual pressure, Lei Qin and Lei Kun threw out the magic weapons in their hands.  Following the magic weapon are circles of flying spiritual patterns.  These spiritual pattern apertures were obviously different from those Ye Pengfei had seen before.  Ye Pengfei only felt that these spirit pattern apertures seemed to exist or not, so elusive that it was impossible to judge.

    ¡­¡­

    "The void spirit pattern!" The Thunder God Stone sighed, "Lei Qin and Lei Kun can't get good at practicing. If they can concentrate on cultivating this kind of spirit pattern, why should they be afraid of transforming into the Thunder God?"

    "What is the use of the void spirit pattern?" Ye Pengfei asked without losing the opportunity.

    "Isn't that monster you just caught able to ignore spatial distance? This void spirit pattern does the opposite and can extend the spatial distance." Thunder God Stone said, "These two guys can't practice well, so  Their current cultivation level should be able to extend the spatial distance a hundred times. If it reaches this level, even if the transformed thunder god is more powerful, it will not be able to hurt them in the slightest."

    After listening to the explanation of the Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei felt that compared with the spirit patterns of the Thunder Spirit Clan, the secrets of human monks' techniques seemed to be too different.

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Thunder God Stone couldn't help but laugh: "Silly boy, if this was really the case, wouldn't the Spirit Race have wiped out the Human Race long ago? There's no need to hide in a corner!"

    "I would like to hear the details." Ye Pengfei humbly asked for advice.

    Thunder God's Stone did not answer directly, but asked instead: "Let me ask you, is the strength of ordinary people or the strength of black bears stronger?"

    "Of course the black bear is strong." Ye Pengfei replied.

    Thunder God Stone asked again: "Is it faster than an ordinary person or a cheetah?"

    "Of course the cheetah is fast." Ye Pengfei gradually understood.  "Senior, what you mean is that humans are better at creating and using things outside of themselves?"

    "You can teach children!" Thunder God Stone said happily, "I don't know what the situation of human monks is like outside now. In ancient times -

    Human monks feel that cultivatingThe refining speed is not as fast as that of the Witch Clan, so they invented the method of refining alchemy!

    Human monks felt that they were not as powerful as the beasts, so they invented the method of refining weapons!

    Human monks felt that their numbers were not as large as the ghost clan, so they invented a method to control ghosts!

    Human monks felt that their enlightenment was not as deep as that of the spirit clan, so they invented the method of refining spirits!

    The strength of the human race lies in these places!  "

    "Speaking of which, the god-level soul cultivation technique I taught you is actually the secret spirit refining technique derived from human monks. As you know, techniques such as <Thundering Nine Heavens> also absorb the specialties of human monks, so  It was created. In fact, all nine secret techniques in Thor's Hammer are like this. If he hadn't understood the secret of the power of human monks, Lord Thor would not have become the most powerful existence in ancient times."

    "Lord Thunder God has also learned the human race's weapon refining method. You see the external objects they use, and their refining methods were all stolen from human monks by Thunder God. You also have a few good ones in your hands.  Spiritual weapons, you should be able to feel that although Lei Qin and Lei Kun are much stronger than you, the magic weapons they refine are not much stronger than your spiritual weapons. This shows that just having the method of refining weapons is not enough.  If you don¡¯t have that kind of understanding, it still won¡¯t work.¡±

    After saying this, Ye Pengfei nodded repeatedly.  After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei suddenly asked: "What about the demon clan?"

    Just now, the Stone of Thunder God counted other races, but missed the demon race.

    Thunder God Stone chuckled and said: "The demon clan is the most cunning. When they saw that the human monks had the upper hand, they turned to humans. Although there are also human monks who use the method of controlling ghosts to control demons, and the method of refining spirits to refine demons.  The demon clan captured him to refine elixirs and weapons, but after all, he did not form a complete and unique way to deal with the demon clan."

    "If that's the case, then why do the One-Horned Demons ask the Thunder Spirit Clan to help them build a secret realm, and why can't we see any monsters in the outside world?"

    "I don't know why there are no monsters in the outside world. When the Thunder Spirit tribe collectively moved into the realm of Thunder Spirit, the relationship between the monster tribe and the human race was not bad." Thunder God Stone said, "As for the one-horned demons, they are monster tribes  The aliens in the world have always been vassals of the Thunder Spirit Clan. It is normal for the Thunder Spirit Clan to be willing to help them build a secret realm. However, the Thunder Spirit Clan did not expect that over time, the vassals would also rebel. As a result, the Thunder Spirit Clan was completed.  It looks like this now.¡±

    Just when Thunder God Stone was talking about why the human race is the strongest, the fierce battle over there has also heated up!

    ======

    PS: I¡¯ve been too busy with work lately, and I really can¡¯t spare much time for typing. I¡¯ve almost used it for saving manuscripts. From tomorrow on, I will change it back to two updates a day. After this period of busyness, I will resume four updates a day.  I hope everyone will not be too slow and continue to support!  thank you

 Text 130. Difficult to separate and explain

    The two sides were fighting inextricably, and their spiritual power was greatly reduced.  However, no one dared to retreat.  Anyone who gives in even half a step will fall into a place of eternal destruction!

    This is what Ye Pengfei wants to see most. He looks at it with joy and wonders secretly.

    "Lei Qin and Lei Kun are the leaders of the same tribe after all. How come they didn't even bring their subordinates with them, and two bare commanders just came to kill them?"

    How did Ye Pengfei know that Lei Qin and Lei Kun were also upset and wanted to vomit blood at this time.

    The two masters under their command were all surrounding the Thunder Cloud Capital from a distance to obey their orders.  The killing was so smooth just now, I thought this would be the end of it.  Even if it can't be done, it's not too late to notify his subordinates to come after the other party has used its trump card.

    ¡°I never thought that the trump card displayed by thirty-six spiritual masters together would be so powerful.  At this time, if you want to send a message to the outside world, you can't get it out no matter what.

    Now, they can only hope that the fight will get bigger. The spiritual masters in the distance will see the clues and rush here without waiting for the order.  Therefore, they not only fought fiercely on earth, but also deliberately led them to heaven.  For a time, dark clouds rolled in the sky, and murderous intent filled the ground.  The killing was so chaotic that many of the spiritual slaves who were brought out suffered disaster and turned into gourds.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know the reason, but the boss of the mysterious organization understood it.

    "Use the last resort!"

    "But, boss"

    "When other spiritual masters see it, we will be finished! Immediately!"

    With a sharp shout, Ye Pengfei and everyone suddenly realized.

    "This Thunder God phantom actually blocked the communication ability of Lei Qin and Lei Kun!" Ye Pengfei sighed secretly, "I don't know, what is the last move?"

    Ye Pengfei felt that the pressure on the second soul increased sharply without seeing any movement from the thirty-six spiritual masters.  In an instant, the spirit body almost collapsed!

    Terrified, Ye Pengfei did not care about exposing his identity.  He used the Thunder Shield Technique to immediately block the pressure.

    ??Looking at the other spiritual slaves, except for Ding Twenty-eight who was carrying the fragment of Thor's hammer, all of them had their spirits broken and no longer existed!

    "This is the principle of the Great Zhoutian Star Array!" Thunder God Stone shouted in a deep voice, "They have at least two of the nine secret methods of Thor's Hammer!"

    Just when the Thunder God's Stone was explaining, the battle situation there changed suddenly.

    The pressure was shared by the spiritual slaves. The phantom of the thunder god was like a wandering dragon that had taken off its restraints, shattering the void spiritual patterns and flying in front of Lei Qin and Lei Kun.

    The balance of power is no longer there!

    This was not what Ye Pengfei wanted to see. He looked around the audience and met the confused gaze of the boss of the mysterious organization.

    With a roll of his eyes, Ye Pengfei suddenly had a plan on his mind.

    "Ha ha!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of mind, Ye Pengfei secretly thought about the method of borrowing the power of Qiankun, and temporarily borrowed the power of his body from the second soul.

    The boss of the mysterious organization was shocked to find that this spiritual slave, who was originally low in cultivation but only gifted with very strong speed, suddenly became very strong, and could almost catch up with Heimeng who was escorting him!

    "No, this guy is pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger!"

    Just when the boss of the mysterious organization was horrified and was about to warn the spiritual masters to be careful, he saw that Ye Pengfei did not go towards him, but strode towards Ding Erba.

    "This thing belongs to me!" Ye Pengfei laughed and said while staring at the boss of the mysterious organization.

    Hehehe, take a look.

    With his right hand, he probed into Ding Twenty-Eight's body and used the trick taught by the Thunder God's Stone. He immediately grabbed the fragment of Thor's Hammer and blocked Ding Twenty-Eight's connection with it.

    Having lost his support, Ding Erba could not withstand the pressure, and his spirit body collapsed in an instant.  Ye Pengfei's right hand once again appeared in front of the boss of the mysterious organization.

    The palm is open, and a silver-white thing lies quietly in Ye Pengfei's palm.

    "This spiritual pressure is a fragment of Thor's hammer!" The boss of the mysterious organization shouted loudly.

    No matter how strong his self-control ability is, at this moment, he cannot suppress the anger and annoyance in his heart.

    Five hundred years of searching for a fragment of Thor's hammer.  But he never thought that there was another fragment of Thor's Hammer hidden in his slave camp!  !  !

    The strongest ones are all impatient. You can imagine what will happen to the other thirty-five spiritual masters.  The formation was chaotic, and the thirty-six lightning beams scattered.  The Phantom of Thunder God, who had seriously injured Lei Qin and Lei Kun, immediately disappeared without a trace.

    &nbsp;Lei Qin and Lei Kun, who were desperate, had no time to see what happened.

    "kill!"

    The two spiritual masters who were on the verge of exhaustion roared angrily and shot out a circle of spiritual patterns.

    This time, the spirit pattern aperture is no longer a void spirit pattern, but the spirit-absorbing aperture that Ye Pengfei has seen before.  Being shrouded by these haloes, most of the thirty-six spiritual masters suddenly succumbed, and even Heimeng was not spared.

    Seeing Heimeng and other spiritual masters being killed one by one by Lei Qin and Lei Kun, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly cried out that it was a pity.  If you want to cultivate the second soul according to the god-level secret method, these spiritual masters are suitable for it.  However, he could only watch their spiritual bodies disintegrate and did not dare to plunder them.

    After all, Lei Qin and Lei Kun have to be left to fight with the boss of the mysterious organization.

    At this time, the boss of the mysterious organization also figured out the meaning.

    "Lei Qin, Lei Kun, don't fight! That guy wants to sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers, and we have all fallen into his trap!"

    The boss of the mysterious organization gave a sharp shout and pointed his hand towards Ye Pengfei.  With one finger, he was immediately stunned.

    Lei Kun looked at his fingers and said angrily: "Heixu, do you think I'm an idiot? How can a rubbish spiritualist plot against us? Go to hell!"

    Heixu knew very well that Ye Pengfei must have used some method to hide his cultivation strength.  But now, the two sides have already had a real fight, and there is no way to tell the difference.

    Seeing Lei Kun shooting a soul-absorbing aura, Heixu sighed secretly, and had no choice but to use his own spiritual aura to fight with it.

    "The Ziwei Spirit Pattern! Amazing!" Thunder God Stone sighed, "If this Heixu is willing to participate in the spirit-beast war, I'm afraid the spirit clan won't have to work so hard to win."

    By now, Ye Pengfei also knows several top-quality spiritual patterns, but he has never heard the Thunder God's Stone praised like this.

    "Senior, is this crape myrtle spiritual pattern more amazing than the best spiritual pattern?" Ye Pengfei asked in confusion.

    The Stone of Thunder God responded in a deep voice: "The Ziwei spirit pattern is not a kind of spirit pattern, but is composed of fourteen top-grade spirit patterns arranged. Do you think it is powerful or not?"

    It turned out to be a combination of fourteen top-quality spiritual patterns!

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei came back to his senses: "Is this one of the nine secret techniques of Thor's Hammer?"

    "Yes, this is also one of the nine secrets of Thor's Hammer." Thunder Stone sighed, "I'm afraid you and Lan Yu are going to take action. With the current state of Lei Qin and Lei Kun, they can't stop the crape myrtle spiritual pattern at all.  ."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, took Lan Yu with him, and flew towards Heixu

 Text 131. Defection

    Ye Pengfei and Lan Yu arrived just in time, but Lei Qin and Lei Kun were retreating steadily under the violent attack of the black catkins' crape myrtle spirit patterns, and they were about to lose their strength.

    They were shocked when they suddenly saw Ye Pengfei and Lan Yu appear, thinking they were Heixu's helpers.

    But when he looked at Heixu in a blink of an eye, his face was shocked and angry, and he actually withdrew some of his strength, apparently to guard against the sudden appearance of a man and an animal.

    Lei Kun hasn¡¯t fully reacted yet, but Lei Qin is very cunning.  He shouted angrily: "You black sheep, how dare you collude with human monks! I want to go back and inform the twelve thunder spirits to fight against you together!"

    After saying a few words, Lei Qin set up the lightning and ran away.

    Ye Pengfei had already expected this move. He laughed and said, "Now that you're here, don't even leave!"

    Bei Tangyu and Ye Pengfei had the same mind, and there was no need to communicate. They stepped out of the way and immediately stood in front of Lei Qin.  A magic circle was set up and Lei Qin was covered in it.

    Lei Qin, who was in the formation, could only see ice edges hanging in the air, crystal clear.  Images of himself overlapped in the ice, making Lei Qin's scalp numb and he didn't dare to go any further.

    Bei Tangyu didn't even look at Lei Qin, he opened his mouth and sprayed it into the sky.  I saw streaks of cold air rising into the sky, and this space turned into a world of ice and snow.

    Seeing such a huge change in the world, Heixu immediately felt that something was wrong.

    "Human, do you want to fight to the death?"

    "The fish will die, but the net will not break."

    Heixu wanted to speak again, but Ye Pengfei had already sneered and said, "Heixu, don't talk nonsense anymore. My second soul can see clearly that your spiritual power has been almost exhausted a long time ago. Don't think that you have crape myrtle spiritual patterns.  Just fight me!"

    Hei Xu¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°How do you know about the crape myrtle spirit pattern?¡±

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "Not only do I know the crape myrtle spiritual pattern, I also know the thunder death ray and the transformed thunder god. If you hand over all the fragments of Thor's hammer, maybe I can spare your life!"

    "Dream!" Heixu said with a ferocious smile, "Even if I risk my life, I will let you taste the power of crape myrtle!"

    Fourteen spiritual rings of light penetrated the body, surrounding the black catkins.

    ????? Ziwei!

    What a secret!

    sun!

    Martial arts!

    Tiantong!

    Integrity!

    ????????????????????????

    Taiyin!

    Greedy wolf!

    Huge door!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Tianliang!

    Seven kills!

    Breaking the military!

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know much about the fourteen main stars of Ziwei, but Bei Tangyu knows a lot.  Seeing these fourteen circles of light, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but secretly sigh: "That Thunder God is indeed an eighth-level god. The spell passed down can actually materialize Ziwei, which is better than dad's Ziwei Dou Shu."

    "In terms of strength, Bei Tangyu's father can easily kill these fourteen circles of light.  When it comes to the depth of Taoism, Bei Tangyu's father is far behind.

    "Ziwei's ability lies in calculation, I have to go first!"

    Just when Bei Tangyu was worried that Ye Pengfei didn't know how special Ziwei was and planned to fight Heixu himself first, Heixu's expression also changed.

    You can¡¯t figure out Ye Pengfei¡¯s weakness!

    The combination of the fourteen spirit pattern apertures is constantly changing, but it cannot be settled at all.  This is the first time this has happened since I learned the crape myrtle spirit pattern!

    How did Heixu know that he was completely wrong.  Ye Pengfei used his body as a weapon, which seemed to be an ordinary body, but in fact it was no different from a magical weapon.  Using the art of numerology to deduce the weaknesses of the calculator is obviously a mistake, and it is impossible to figure out the reason.

    Beitang Yu was just about to take action, but he stopped when he saw this.  She is now a low-level Jindan cultivator, and with her eyes, she can naturally see the clues.

    "This idiot, if he didn't calculate the changes in numerology, but calculated the strength of the artifacts, how could this situation happen?"

    No matter how powerful the method is, it will be in vain if used in the wrong direction.  At that moment, Bei Tangyu stopped taking action, and instead watched the remaining spiritual masters with eager eyes, not sparing any of them.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that so many changes had happened in this blink of an eye.  All he knew was that Heixu was full of momentum just now, but now his momentum suddenly stagnated and he was a little confused.

    With Qi involved, Ye Pengfei took action immediately.  A flash of spiritual light came out of his hand, which was a mid-grade spiritual sword given by Bei Tangyu.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s strong spiritual consciousness, he can definitely control a few more spiritual weapons.  However, he is a bitThe fourteen flickering spirit pattern apertures in his heart did not use all his strength in the first place.

    It can't be considered Ye Pengfei's weaknesses, and the momentum of black fluff has weakened.  Seeing how powerful the spiritual sword Ye Pengfei threw casually was, he immediately wanted to escape.

    Rather than directly colliding with the spirit sword, a spirit pattern aperture flew over and collided, and the body retreated quickly.  The other thirteen spiritual patterns of light all rushed toward the outside of the ice and snow, and Heixu wanted to open a gap and escape.

    Hei Xu deserved his bad luck. After a fierce fight, his spiritual power was no longer as good as Bei Tangyu's, so he could only rely on Ziwei's power.  But Bei Tangyu knew the basics and knew in his heart that Heixu had calculated the weaknesses of his formation and where he would escape.  So, he planted a spiritual talisman on that weak spot in advance.

    When Heixu broke through a hole, he was overjoyed and was about to jump out of the formation world when he saw a spiritual light coming towards him.  I was so cold that I shivered. When I looked around me, I saw that two of the thirteen auras had gone away!

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a trap!¡±

    Terrified, Heixu quickly ran away to Lei Kun.

    "Lei Kun, if we don't join forces, we will all be doomed!"

    From the time Lei Qin was trapped to the time Heixu failed to escape, it only took a few breaths.  Lei Kun saw it clearly and was also horrified.

    "This human monk is too powerful, and the monsters around him are also terrifying. With my current strength, even if I join forces with Heixu, what big trouble can I make?"

    Thinking of this, Lei Kun suddenly had a thought.

    "Okay, let's join forces." With that said, Lei Kun and Heixu stood side by side.

    Heixu suddenly felt relieved, thinking that if the two of them joined forces, they could break out of a gap.  He said in a deep voice: "I will calculate the weaknesses of the formation. You block it first."

    "Okay." Lei Kun responded in full, and stopped in front of Heixu.

    I saw a flash of spiritual light coming, it was Ye Pengfei's mid-grade spiritual sword.  Lei Kun raised his hand, and a series of ethereal circles of light flew out. The spiritual sword that fell into it seemed to have fallen into a quagmire, unable to fly out for a long time.

    Heixu, who was a little wary of Lei Kun at first, felt relieved at this time.  He thought that since Lei Kun was already in a relationship with Ye Pengfei, he would not be able to harm himself.

    Just when Heixu calmed down and carefully calculated the weaknesses of Beitangyu's formation and the possible lurks outside the formation, he suddenly felt a surge of spiritual pressure in front of him.

    After looking closely, Lei Kun actually hid away!

    As Lei Kun dodged, the aperture of nothingness naturally shifted a bit.  Ye Pengfei found a way out, and immediately used his spiritual sword to break through the void and plunge into the black catkins!

    "Lei Kun, you bastard!"

    Heixu shouted and quickly used his weapon to block the spiritual sword.  At this moment, Lei Kun, who had already dodged, suddenly used a magic weapon and struck Heixu in the back!

    Attack from both front and back!  Heixu suddenly became confused!

 Text 132. The Spirit King Flag!

    "Interesting." Ye Pengfei laughed when he saw Lei Kun switch sides and attack, "Do you think if you do this, I will definitely spare you?"

    "Lei Kun is willing to be a slave for the rest of his life, I hope you will show mercy!"

    Lei Kun begged Ye Pengfei for mercy while fighting with Heixu.  If Ye Pengfei still refused to let him go, he would have no choice but to accept his fate.

    A spiritual slave comparable to a high-level Jindan monk!  Ye Pengfei was very moved.

    At this moment, a message came from the Thunder God's Stone staying in the Sumeru space.

    "Accept him and you can upgrade your Ghost King Banner!"

    Upgrade the Ghost King Banner?  Ye Pengfei doesn't quite understand.

    Lei Kun is a spirit body, but the Ghost King Banner can only collect ghosts, which is completely incompatible.

    "However, the Thunder God's Stone will not lie to himself. Ye Pengfei nodded: "Okay, I will accept you as a slave, and you must not resist!"

    A spiritual thought shot over, but Lei Kun did not dare to resist, and allowed it to leave a mark deep in his soul.

    By now, Heixu was completely desperate.

    "Don't kill me, I'm also willing to be a spiritual slave!"

    This spirit slave is more useful than Lei Kun. He knows the use of that monster!

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, and a spiritual thought passed by, leaving a mark on Heixu's soul.

    At this time, there were only three spiritual masters left in the ice and snow.  When they saw that their bosses had been taken as spiritual slaves by this human monk, they also knelt down and begged for mercy.  After seeking the opinion of Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei glanced at them coldly and rolled them all up.

    With such little cultivation, he is not worthy of being a spiritual slave.

    Only Lei Qin is left!

    This is the number one master of the Lei Ling branch. It would be great if he could be adopted as a spirit slave.

    Ye Pengfei signaled Lan Yu to withdraw from the trap formation. As soon as Lei Qin saw the ice disappearing in front of his eyes, he planned to set up his lightning and run away.  But before he could start, he saw Lei Kun and Heixu standing in front of him.

    "Have you all been subdued by him?" Lei Qin was shocked.

    "Lei Qin, please surrender too, there's no need to fight anymore." Lei Kun said with a wry smile on his face.

    "I would rather die than surrender!" Lei Qin was furious, "You are all stupid. You have become his spiritual slaves. Life is worse than death!"

    Heixu felt sad in his heart: "Lei Qin, if we follow him, we may one day have a great improvement in our realm, and he may not treat us badly. If we die now, everything will be lost."

    Lei Qin was speechless.

    How could he not know this truth?  However, as a top-level being of the Thunder Spirit Clan, he was unwilling to surrender to Ye Pengfei immediately.

    Ye Pengfei didn't have time to wait for Lei Qin to make a decision. Who knew when the spiritual master from far away would come to kill him.

    "Lan Yu, trap him and throw him into the Sumeru space!"

    Lan Yu nodded, threw another trap, and moved Lei Qin into the Sumeru space.

    Then, with a move of his hand, Ye Pengfei brought Lei Kun and Heixu into the Sumeru space.

    Seeing such a huge Xumi space, Lei Kun and Heixu were horrified.  With my own abilities, I can't even get one-tenth of this space!

    "With such a large space for self-creation, they have even more powerful trump cards!"

    With this thought in mind, the two guys became more tame.

    At this moment, the Thunder God's Stone flew over and said, "Boy, take out your Ghost King Banner."

    "It's the Thunder God's Stone! It turns out that he really followed this human monk!" Lei Kun and Heixu looked at each other speechlessly. With this guy here, how many secrets can the Thunder Spirit Clan have?  The fate of the entire Thunder Spirit clan being enslaved cannot be changed.

    The Stone of Thunder God matured with age, and he could see the thoughts of Lei Kun and Heixu at a glance. He snorted: "Who told you to be stubborn and stubborn, forcing me to find this kid. If only you had listened to me earlier.  As an old man, wouldn¡¯t there be nothing like today¡¯s problems?¡±

    Not to mention that Lei Kun and Heixu are now spirit slaves. Even if they are not, they can't refute the displeased cold drink from the Thunder God Stone.

    "Yes, who told us to doubt the intentions of the Thunder God Stone? We wasted the opportunity in the past, and now we can only be enslaved."

    Lei Kun and Heixu turned to the Ghost King Banner. Although they did not recognize this thing, the ghostly aura above it made them shudder.

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re trying to use us to sacrifice this damn thing. It seems like the attributes don¡¯t match.

    Not to mention their inner murmurs, Ye Pengfei was also very puzzled: "Senior, they are spirits. They are used to collect ghosts. How do they work?"

    The Stone of Thunder God chuckled and said: "Could it be that the Ghost King Banner can't become the Spirit King?"???  I'll teach you a method, and you just have to practice it again.  "

    As he spoke, a spiritual secret entered Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be surprised.

    Although the principles of controlling ghosts and controlling spirits are different, they are essentially the same.  As long as the Yin Qi is transformed into Thunder Spirit Qi, the Ghost King Banner can become the Spirit King Banner.

    The best way to remove yin energy is pure yang essence and blood.  Ye Pengfei has not vented his yang yet, so his essence and blood are naturally the most suitable for removing yin.

    I saw a foundation-building true fire wrapping around the Ghost King Banner, and the top-grade spiritual weapon, the Ghost King Banner, immediately trembled.

    This kind of spiritual weapon has its own instinct to resist refining.  If there is no way to suppress it, even if Ye Pengfei is its master, it will still break away and escape.

    Faced with the resistance of the Ghost King Banner, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and shot a drop of blood into it. The heat of the Foundation Establishment True Fire increased again, and he immediately suppressed the Ghost King Banner.

    As a top-quality spiritual weapon, the Ghost King Banner has ninety-nine and eighty-one formations, and each formation contains extremely strong Yin Qi.  Ye Pengfei was extremely cautious in entering one formation after another, not only not to damage these formations, but also to remove all the Yin Qi in the formations and inject pure thunder spirit energy.

    With the skills taught by the Thunder God's Stone, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of these formations.  However, due to the limitations of his cultivation, after completing all ninety-nine and eighty-one formations, he could not help but feel severely damaged.

    Lei Kun and Heixu, who were protecting the law nearby, couldn't help but feel frightened. They were now Ye Pengfei's spiritual slaves. If Ye Pengfei died, they would also be finished.  Now that Ye Pengfei's vitality was severely damaged, they felt that 90% of their lives were lost, and they were almost dead.

    "Are you willing to fight so hard for a spiritual weapon?"

    Just when Lei Kun and Heixu were confused, the weak Ye Pengfei took out a pill bottle, raised his neck and swallowed all the spiritual juice inside.  As the spiritual juice entered the body, the weak vitality quickly recovered.  After a while, Ye Pengfei became energetic again.

    "What kind of elixir is this?" Lei Kun and Heixu were shocked.

    You must know that spiritual energy is easy to replenish, but vitality is difficult to restore.  Vitality is the foundation of all things. If thunder and spirit fight each other, if the vitality is seriously injured, they can only recover by finding a place to cultivate in hiding for a hundred and eighty years.  After drinking a bottle of elixir, I was able to completely recover. It is simply amazing and unbelievable!

    Lei Kun and Heixu were very shocked and were even more in awe of Ye Pengfei.  Originally, they thought that Ye Pengfei had taken advantage of both sides. Looking at the Sumeru Space and the magical elixir, they knew that even if they fought hard with real guns and knives, they might not be able to win steadily.  The combination of Ye Pengfei and Lan Yu.

    "Lei Kun, enter the flag!"

    With Ye Pengfei's low shout, Lei Kun immediately jumped into the flag.

    "Lei Kun, you are the main soul of the Spirit King Banner. From now on, all the spirits I collect will be controlled by you!" Ye Pengfei raised his hand and threw away all the dozen thunder spirit bodies that he had captured one after another.  Entering the Spirit King's banner.

    "Follow your orders!"

    Lei Kun quickly bowed down to accept the order, not daring to show any signs of neglect.

    After finishing the Spirit King Flag, Ye Pengfei turned to Heixu again

 Text 133. All the best

    Without waiting for Ye Pengfei to ask, Heixu immediately told the whereabouts of the Thor's Hammer fragments.

    "It's actually hidden somewhere else."

    This mysterious organization is indeed cautious. The fragments of Mjolnir are not directly controlled by the boss, but by a group of spiritual masters.

    However, there was no need for Ye Pengfei to take it. He ordered: "Heixu, take Lei Kun with you and collect all the spiritual masters into the Spirit King Banner."

    "I obey." Heixu bowed and accepted the order, took the Spirit King flag and jumped out of the Sumeru space.  Soon, it disappeared into the vast grassland.

    After about an hour, Heixu came back.  Those spiritual masters never expected that the boss would suddenly take action against them.  On one side was the violent boss, and on the other side was Lei Kun, who was commanding the Spirit King Flag. They were quickly included in the Spirit King Flag, and none of them could escape.

    "With the addition of Ding Twenty-eight, there are already four secret techniques!"

    After gathering these fragments together, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Senior, I'm pretty lucky. I might be able to collect them all soon."

    "I hope so." Thunder God Stone's tone was no longer heavy.  This guy is not only extremely talented, but also extremely lucky.  In just a few days, almost half of the fragments have been found.

    Ye Pengfei turned to Heixu again: "Heixu, what is the use of catching this monster?"

    At this time, Heixu no longer felt surprised that Ye Pengfei could catch the monster.  Looking at the monster trapped in the formation, Heixu responded: "There is a large piece of Thor's Hammer in its mother's lair. We want to use it to lure the monster away."

    This monster actually has a mother. Could it be that it is not mutated, but has an inheritance?

    Thinking of the changes in the size of this monster, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think: "Could it be that its mother also has the ability to control the realm of thunder and spirit?"

    "It's not control, it's destruction!" Thunder God Stone said with some excitement, "That fragment of Thor's Hammer has at least four secret techniques! As long as you have four secret techniques, you have a certain chance of getting rid of the shackles of the Thunder Spirit Realm!  "

    "Then can't we use these four pieces to help our seniors get out of trouble?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "This is the truth, but the probability is too low. Once it fails, it will be difficult for me to bear it." Thunder Stone said, "I thought that the changes you saw on the outside were caused by the changes in the three layers inside. Now it seems that, in fact,  This monster is trying to escape. The technique of <Thunder Nine Heavens> must have been lost like this. You tried randomly and caused me such trouble."

    "Haha, it doesn't matter. I am blessed and I will be able to get everything done soon." Ye Pengfei chuckled and asked Heixu again.

    "You and Lei Kun can go for a run, can you deal with that monster?"

    "It's a bit dangerous." Heixu glanced at the ice formation surrounding Lei Qin and said, "If there are more Lei Qin, there won't be any problem."

    Ye Pengfei released Lei Qin without saying a word.

    "Have you thought about it?"

    "Humph!" Lei Qin was still so stubborn.

    Ye Pengfei was too lazy to talk nonsense: "Lei Kun, accept him!"

    Lei Kun's face lit up with joy, and the Lingwang banner was carried towards Lei Qin.

    You must know that Lei Kun is the main soul of the Spirit King Banner.  The stronger the spirit body he collects, the more benefits he can gain.  He didn't like this old guy originally, but now that he had the opportunity, he wouldn't let it go.

    Although Lei Qin did not recognize the Spirit King Flag, the strange suction power made him fearful.

    When he wanted to escape, Lan Yu stood not far away with a keen eye, unable to escape at all.  Seeing that the Spirit King Banner was about to suck him in, Lei Qin quickly shouted: "I want to be a slave! I want to be a slave!"

    The legendary human monk¡¯s spirit-controlling technique finally fell on him.  If I had known this, I might as well have listened to Thunder God Stone.

    "Lei Qin, as long as you do things for me, I won't treat you badly." Ye Pengfei said coldly, raised his hand, and three spiritual pills flew towards Lei Qin, Lei Kun, and Heixu respectively.

    "This is the third-level soul-solidifying pill, which is just right for you. After refining it, go catch the monster and get back as soon as possible!"

    The three of them had never seen such a magical elixir before. They originally thought that Ye Pengfei was going to lock their souls again, and they felt very uneasy.  When the elixir fell into their stomachs and the power of their souls suddenly increased, they were overjoyed.

    "I actually made a breakthrough!" Lei Qin shouted, turned over and bowed down to Ye Pengfei, "Thank you Master for giving me the elixir, Lei Qin finally became a spiritual saint!"

    Ye Pengfei took a look and found that Lei Qin was now equivalent to the first level of the human Nascent Soul.  With such a help, in Nanhua CountryYou can walk sideways.

    Lei Kun and Heixu were also full of envy. They could completely understand Lei Qin's excitement.  After all these years, the Thunder Spirit Clan has never produced a Spirit Saint again.  Lei Qin was trapped in the bottleneck for more than two thousand years, and one can imagine his depression.

    After thousands of years of suppression, once he broke through, Lei Qin fell at Ye Pengfei's feet with all his heart.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that a pill could have such an effect.

    "Coercion and inducement, the words of the ancients are indeed insightful. From now on, I will have to be more flexible."

    Sighing secretly in his heart, Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said: "I'm waiting for you here, go back as soon as possible!"

    "Follow your orders!"

    Seeing Lei Qin, Lei Kun, and Heixu follow the order, Ye Pengfei smiled and said to the Thunder God Stone: "Senior, this is really luck, no one can stop it. I didn't expect that your magic pill can actually help  Lei Qin breaks through the Holy Spirit. Once all the fragments are collected, he can refining Thor's Hammer!"

    Thunder God Stone chuckled twice, whispered in secret, and thanked Bei Tangyu.  If he hadn't made a deal with Bei Tangyu, how could he have such luck?  With the cycle of cause and effect, it seems that I can't be too stingy.

    After pondering for a while, Thunder God Stone said: "I will cast a spell to let you take away the realm of thunder spirit."

    "Is this still possible?" Suddenly hearing the Thunder God Stone say this, Ye Pengfei felt it was a bit strange, "Senior, didn't you say that you have to eat a lot of top-grade Thunder Spirit Stones to move to the Thunder Spirit Realm?"

    "Yes, I said that." The Thunder God Stone chuckled, "But if I lose a few years of life, the energy will be much more powerful than a hundred thousand top-quality spiritual stones!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned and said, "Senior, your life is running out, how can you lose it again?"

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter." Thunder God Stone smiled, "It's also good to be with you. If the last fragment wanders far away, it will save you the time to rush back."

    It is not wrong to consider the Stone of Thunder God. Although the last fragment is likely to be in the Mangshan Sect, if it is not preserved, it will be scattered to a very distant place.  It is much safer to take the Thunder Spirit Realm with you.

    Hearing what Thunder God Stone said, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be overjoyed.  This time I re-entered the realm of Thunder Spirit. Although I stayed a little too long, everything went smoothly in the end and I gained a lot.  Now, even if the monks outside find this place, I don't have to worry about anything anymore.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that the monks outside didn't even see the giant peak, let alone the realm of thunder and spirit!

    And just when the Thunder God's Stone decided to lose longevity and let the Thunder Spirit Realm completely fall into Ye Pengfei's control, the Beast King Sect won another battle

 Text 134. Conflict breaks out!

    Qin Zhongtian went berserk. He didn't expect that after carefully training a monk who could disrupt the sanity of spiritual beasts, he still couldn't take any advantage.  Seeing that the seventh-level spiritual beast was attacked by a secret method, its mind was so confused that it could no longer fight.  The monk from the Beast King Sect opposite suddenly threw out another thin line.

    It turned out to be a seventh-order iron worm!

    It is incredible that a foundation-building monk can control a seventh-order spiritual beast, but he can also control a seventh-order iron worm, which is completely beyond Qin Zhongtian's imagination!

    "Old ghost, we are completely defeated this time. Even if Pengfei is still alive, he cannot defeat two seventh-level spiritual beasts with just one top-grade Yasha ghost."

    Dongfang Aotian, who had always been very arrogant, fell silent at this time.

    Qin Zhongtian is right, a top-grade Yaksha ghost is only equivalent to a monk on the seventh or eighth level of foundation building.  If you try your best to self-destruct, you can deal with a seventh-level spiritual beast.  But the opponent has two seventh-level monsters, how can we fight this battle?

    After a moment of silence, Dongfang Aotian asked in a deep voice: "Is there no news from Shenxuan Sect yet?"

    "No." Qin Zhongtian said with a bitter smile, "I'm afraid, all of these are intertwined. The Shenxuanmen side was attacked and it can't take care of this side."

    "That means that it is very likely that there is a Nascent Soul cultivator lurking in the Beast King Sect!" Dongfang Aotian said this, and his body could not help but tremble slightly.

    "Old ghost, it's not that bad." Qin Zhongtian said with a forced smile, "If they have Nascent Soul monks, they might as well just kill us. Since they are still fighting one after another, I am afraid that in addition to the secret method of controlling seventh-level spiritual beasts  , and couldn¡¯t get more help.¡±

    "I hope so." Dongfang Aotian nodded.  In his heart, he did not agree with Qin Zhongtian's statement.

    ¡° A sect like the Mangshan Sect, which has been inherited for a long time and is inextricably linked to the Shenxuan Sect, still has a way to fight against one or two Nascent Soul cultivators.  Even if there is a Nascent Soul cultivator hiding in the Beast King Sect across the way, he is definitely not willing to take any risks.

    While the two were having a depressing conversation, the war hall elder suddenly broke in.

    "Master, something bad is going on!"

    "What's wrong?" Qin Zhongtian stood up all of a sudden. Could it be that the Yuanying monk of the Beast King Sect took action?

    I heard the war hall elder say: "I don't know what method the Beast King Sect used this time. The restriction on the sky seems to be a little loose!"

    This shocked Qin Zhongtian even more than the Yuanying monk¡¯s attack!

    The Beast King Sect has also attacked the sky restriction nearly a hundred times. Qin Zhongtian can see clearly that even the Nascent Soul monks may not be able to break the power of the restriction.  This is the only place that can give him some comfort. Even if the Beast King Sect wins every battle, it will not get any benefits.

    However, the restriction was actually loosened.  Is it possible that the Beast King Sect has reinforcements from the great monk Kong Ming?  !

    No longer caring about any taboos, Qin Zhongtian¡¯s spiritual consciousness soared to the sky, and he went to take a peek at the situation where the taboos were being breached.

    "Qin Zhongtian, what do you want to do!" Old Ancestor Zhang shouted loudly, and threw the magic weapon in his palm towards Qin Zhongtian.

    Dongfang Aotian snorted coldly, and a magic weapon that looked like an awl rose into the sky and headed towards Patriarch Zhang.  The two magic weapons collided in the air. Dongfang Aotian was safe and sound, but Patriarch Zhang's body swayed and he suffered a small loss.

    Just when Dongfang Aotian was feeling a little proud, he heard a sharp shout: "Junior is seeking death!"

    It¡¯s that Nascent Soul monk!

    Dongfang Aotian did not dare to be careless and quickly took back the magic weapon.  But after all, his cultivation was too far behind, and the tail end of the flying cone was still swept by the Nascent Soul monk. Dongfang Aotian felt like he was hit hard, and a mouthful of blood couldn't help but spurt out.

    Seeing this, Qin Zhongtian quickly threw out a spiritual talisman and flew straight towards the Nascent Soul monk.

    "Sure enough, there is still a trump card!"

    As soon as the Nascent Soul monk saw this talisman, he immediately hid away.

    "Where to run!" Qin Zhongtian shouted.

    Now that you have taken action, you can no longer retreat.  Qin Zhongtian used this spiritual talisman to chase the Nascent Soul monk.

    "My dear, this is the twelfth-level spiritual talisman. Old Qin, you kept it a secret from me!" Dongfang Aotian briefly felt the terrifying spiritual pressure of this spiritual talisman, and couldn't help but clicked his tongue.

    Qin Zhongtian smiled bitterly and said: "Even if there is a twelfth-level spiritual talisman, what can it do? With my ability, I can't kill the Yuanying monk."

    The spiritual consciousness difference between Jindan and Yuanying is thousands of miles away.  The Nascent Soul cultivator ran so fast that Qin Zhongtian could not control the spirit talisman to kill him.

    After chasing for a while, Qin Zhongtian changed his mind and the talisman turned a corner and rushed towards the Beast King Sect camp.? 

    Spiritual talismans are no better than magic weapons. Once they are released, they can never be taken back.  Qin Zhongtian didn't want to waste this spiritual talisman. Since he couldn't kill the Yuanying monk, he went to kill the monks of the Beast King Sect.

    Even the mid-level Yuanying monks will retreat when they see the twelfth-level spiritual talisman, let alone the monks from the Beast King Sect who have not even reached the Yuanying stage?

    "Hurry up and set up the formation, all beasts will come to the sect!"

    With Grand Ancestor Zhang¡¯s sharp shout, all beasts were seen galloping towards the talisman regardless of their own safety.

    The Mangshan Sect and the Beast King Sect have been fighting for more than a day or two. Qin Zhongtian naturally knows how powerful the Beast King Sect is.  Even with the power of the twelfth-level spiritual talisman, these furious spiritual beasts can still bear it down with the power of life.  When the time comes, a single magic talisman will cost the lives of all the spirit beasts, which is not cost-effective at all.

    The spiritual talisman was fixed in the air, and Qin Zhongtian shouted: "The monks of the Mangshan sect obey the order and kill with the swastika!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Old Ancestor Zhang was stunned. He had never heard of the Mangshan Sect having such a spell.

    Soon, he reacted.

    "It's the secret method of Shenxuan Sect!"

    Old Ancestor Zhang never expected that several sects in the Immortal Capital City had joined forces to besiege the Shenxuan Sect, and that the Shenxuan Sect could actually send out such secret techniques!

    "Beast King Sect monks, all stay away!"

    Counting against all odds, this move was missed, and Patriarch Zhang was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  I saw a big "swastika" rising up from the side of the Mangshan faction's camp, and it hit the Ten Thousand Beasts Chaozong Formation.

    Roar~~~~~~~~~~~

    All beasts roared together, and the formation was broken.  Qin Zhongtian took advantage of the situation and controlled the twelfth-level spiritual talisman to strike.  The terrifying spiritual power raged, and countless monks from the Beast King Sect were crushed into powder by the spiritual power.

    Ancestor Zhang looked ferocious and his whole body was shaking with anger.

    "Okay, okay, our Beast King Sect cannot compare with your Mangshan Sect's long history, and we don't have such a deep collection. However, I have the help of the Yuanying Great Monk, and sooner or later I will kill all the Mangshan Sect!"

    Hearing Patriarch Zhang¡¯s curse, Qin Zhongtian shook his head speechlessly.

    Yes, no matter how many talismans you have, they will eventually run out.  Since he can't kill the Yuanying great monk, and he can't get rescue from the Shenxuan Sect, the Mangshan sect may be doomed.

    "Retreat to Mang Mountain!"

    With Qin Zhongtian shouting loudly, all the Mangshan monks looked solemn and followed Qin Zhongtian towards the exit of the secret realm

 Text 135. Great disaster!

    The Mangshan Sect and the Beast King Sect are fighting!

    More than ten years ago, when the Beast King Sect paid for a mid-grade magic weapon to acquire the mutated winged wolf egg, all the monks in the cultivation world of South China already knew that sooner or later the two factions would fight.

    When they learned that the two factions had set rules for a fight over a forbidden area in the secret sky, everyone became even more convinced that a bloody storm was about to come.

    However, what everyone never expected was that the Beast King Sect actually surrounded the Mangshan Sect.  Those monks who were scattered outside and had not had time to retreat to Mang Mountain were frantically pursued by the monks of the Beast King Sect.

    Ye Pengfei, who was isolated from the world, had no idea that such a shocking change had happened outside.  Having collected eight fragments, he and Lan Yu walked out of the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    "Hey, why are there no traces of the monks?"

    Ye Pengfei felt very strange after traveling hundreds of miles on Jufeng but not finding any traces of human monk activities.  Logically speaking, after so many years, there should already be many human monks on the top of the giant peak.

    In the Xumi space, Bei Tangyu certainly knew the reason. She secretly sent a message to her father and mother.

    "Why no reply?" Bei Tangyu was a little depressed, but after thinking about it, his parents would not lock him here anymore, so he didn't think much about it.

    How did Bei Tangyu know that just because of the message he sent back, it actually brought a terrible disaster to him.  The originally smooth path of cultivation for myself and Ye Pengfei has turned out to be bumpy

    In the distant Beiming Star Territory, a beautiful paradise cave, Bei Tangyu's parents are facing the most difficult battle in their lives.

    "My lord, the Golden Cicada Formation can't hold on any longer, let's leave quickly!"

    Just when Bei Tangyu¡¯s father was about to nod, Bei Tangyu¡¯s message happened to be sent over.

    "Haha, Beitangxuan, Yu Ziling, it turns out that your precious daughter is not here!" Arrogant laughter rang loudly, "Zhong Qian, Sun He, you two are here to play slowly with Beitang and his wife, and go as teachers  also!"

    "Wei Qianqiu! How dare you!"

    Beitangxuan was furious, and his divine personality suddenly penetrated!

    "Beitangxuan, you are crazy!" Wei Qianqiu, who was still very arrogant, had a look of horror on his face.

    "I'm crazy. Anyone who dares to touch Yu'er will make me crazy!" Beitangxuan furiously rushed out with his godhead.

    Wei Qianqiu¡¯s two apprentices, Zhong Qian and Sun Hezheng, followed their master¡¯s orders to stop him.  They couldn't avoid it and quickly sacrificed all their divine weapons, trying to block the divine power.  However, how can the artifacts be compared with the godhead? There was only a clanging sound, and the artifacts with supreme power turned into piles of scrap metal!

    Seeing that the situation was not going well, Zhong Qian and Sun He quickly sacrificed their godhood.  Although the two of them are also level 3 gods, they are not as content with death as Beitangxuan.  The Godhead Sacrifice came out a little slower, and the divine body was hit hard by the power of Beitangxuan's Godhead. The expressions of the two people changed drastically, and they made the Godhead fight and escape, not daring to directly confront them.

    Wei Qianqiu¡¯s eyes narrowed, knowing that he could not escape this situation.  He snorted coldly and sacrificed his godhead.

    "Beitangxuan, I am a fourth-level god. In such a competition for godhood, you will definitely die!"

    "What if you add me?" Yu Ziling also wielded the divine power and stood proudly beside Beitangxuan.

    Although Yu Ziling is so charming and charming, she looks like a charlatan.  But Wei Qianqiu knew very well that Yu Ziling was even higher than her husband, and had already stepped into the realm of the fourth-level god!

    Facing two guys who were so desperate, Wei Qianqiu's face suddenly turned ugly.  He glanced at Zhong Qian and Sun He and found that instead of coming to help, the two apprentices ran further and further away, and he couldn't help but feel resentful.

    "So what if we both lose in a fight with me? If Sun He runs away, he will go find Bei Tangyu, and you and your wife will not be able to protect her!"

    Wei Qianqiu's verbal offensive not only did not cause Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling to waver in the slightest, but instead strengthened their beliefs.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to kill you first, then go after them!¡±

    "Kill me? Why do you kill me?" Wei Qianqiu laughed wildly.

    Once the plan failed, he planned to use coercion to stop it.  However, when Wei Qianqiu fully demonstrated the power of his godhead, he unexpectedly found that he was a little unable to suppress the cooperation between Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling!

    "Burn the Godhead, you are really crazy!"

    Wei Qianqiu cursed loudly, but his heart was already in chaos.  Burning godhood, life is not long, how can I play with these two madmen like this?  He also talked to Zhong Qian and Sun XiJust like that, he ran away like crazy.

    "Wei Qianqiu, you are dead!" Beitangxuan shouted coldly, and the burning godhead chased after him at an alarming speed.

    Yu Ziling showed no mercy, and the burning godhead followed him quickly.

    Terrified, Wei Qianqiu reluctantly blocked the attack in front with his divine weapon, and his divine power took over the final power.

    boom!

    Cracks appeared in the godhead, and Wei Qianqiu's physical body was instantly destroyed.  I saw a golden light emerging from the godhead, shooting towards the distance at a faster speed.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let him escape!¡± Yu Ziling was furious.

    "It doesn't matter, within a thousand years, a three-year-old child can kill him. For the time being, he is no threat to Yu'er!" Beitangxuan turned his cold eyes to Zhong Qian and Sun He.

    At this time, the two gods had escaped hundreds of thousands of miles away, but they felt chills running down their spines.

    The two of them could clearly see the fate of their master. Facing the desperate Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling, they didn't know what to do.

    "Qian'er, let's fight too!" Sun He said in a deep voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Zhong Qian nodded and said, also burning the divine power.  However, when he looked at Sun He, he actually had a sinister smile on his face!

    "Qian'er, just sacrifice yourself once. When I catch Bei Tangyu and master the magic skill, I will avenge you!"

    With that said, Sun He pointed towards Zhong Qian¡¯s godhead.

    "Sun He, you are so cruel!" Zhong Qian yelled, and her godhead immediately self-destructed, without even a chance to escape from its origin.

    Until her death, Zhong Qian didn¡¯t understand how the person she had been sleeping with for so many years suddenly became so heartless.

    In the distance, Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling could see clearly.  The two men sighed lowly, and using their divine powers, they bypassed Zhong Qian's area far away and pursued Sun He.

    However, after all, the path took a long detour. Even though the two of them had burned their godheads, Sun He was only slightly injured and escaped.

    "Ms. sir, what should I do?" Yu Ziling asked with a worried look.

    "What else can we do?" Beitangxuan said with a bitter smile, "Thanks to that secret method, we can burn the godhead without dying. However, we can't do anything else, we can only find a place to heal"

    "But Yu'er" Yu Ziling choked and was about to cry.

    "We can only hope that boy is evil enough, otherwisewell, I hope that boy is not as bastard as Zhong He."

    So what if you are a monster?  As long as Zhong He recovers from his injuries, he can kill them in an instant.  Could it be that in just a few days, Ye Pengfei could become a god?

    Finally, Yu Ziling cried

 Text 136. War information

    Just when Yu Ziling was crying and Beitangxuan was helpless, neither of them thought that there was actually no Beitangyu in the world, only Qiulong Lanyu!

    The sea of ??people was huge, so unless Sun He was extremely lucky, how could he happen to see the strange horned dragon and then think of Beitang Yu?  As long as Bei Tangyu doesn't change back to his original form casually, it's not necessarily that dangerous.

    "As the saying goes, caring leads to chaos. Even if they have reached this level of cultivation, when the enemy wants to extend their claws to their precious daughter, they will be a little confused and frown.

    "Oh, Mei'er, don't cry." Beitangxuan sighed and said, "It's better to find a place to cultivate quietly. If you are lucky, you might be able to rush to rescue her."

    Yu Ziling couldn¡¯t do it after much thought. It would have been better if she had made a few reverse teleportation talismans.  After sobbing a few times, Yu Ziling and Beitangxuan left here at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    While Yu Ziling and Beitangxuan were looking for a place to heal their wounds, Ye Pengfei once again saw the thunder-type flying tiger with two wings.  When we saw it again, this big guy had just killed the last two Beast King Sect monks.  When he looked up, he saw Ye Pengfei standing not far away with a frown on his face, and he immediately remembered what happened more than ten years ago.

    Roar!  !  !

    "Your cultivation level has increased, do you think I can't bite you to death?"

    The thunder-type flying tiger roared angrily, flicked his head, threw aside the monk from the Beast King Sect that was biting in his mouth, and rushed towards Ye Pengfei fiercely.

    Ye Pengfei didn't hide either. He chuckled and said, "We are missing a mount. Lei Qin, take it!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s order, Lei Qin emerged from the Sumeru space.

    The sense of smell of monsters is always very sensitive. As soon as Lei Qin showed his head, the thunder-type flying tiger noticed something strange.  However, it rushed so fast that it was difficult to stop.  Besides, Lei Qin is a spiritual saint, and a seventh-level monster cannot fly out of his palm.

    A halo of nothingness covered the thunder-type flying tiger. No matter how it ran around, it seemed like it was jumping on the spot.

    After all, he had stayed in the realm of thunder and spirit. The thunder-type flying tiger quickly saw that there was a spiritual pattern aperture surrounding him.  Looking at the guy using this spiritual pattern aperture again Oh my god, I can't see through his strength.

    After a while, the thunder-type flying tiger wilted and lay down obediently, letting Ye Pengfei leave a mark deep in its soul.

    Over in the woods, the corpses of five Beast King Sect monks were strewn about, making Ye Pengfei frown.  It's not because the Beast King Sect monks were the first to appear on the top of this giant peak, but because the cultivation level of these Beast King Sect monks is so low that they are all just mid-level Qi Refining monks!

    "To get credit?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, threw the five storage bags into the Xumi space, and gave them to Heixu and the others to sort.

    Riding on the thunder-type flying tiger that was as tame as a cat, Ye Pengfei once again walked through the illusion formation.  As soon as he came out, Ye Pengfei frowned again.

    Dozens of Beast King Sect monks on the giant peak road stepped back with horror on their faces. After scanning with their spiritual eyes, they found that the ones with the highest cultivation levels were only at the sixth level of Qi Refining!

    "The Beast King Sect is crazy. Why send a group of mid-level and low-level Qi Refining monks to die?"

    The five above can be said to be trying to grab credit.  The dozens of people in front of us cannot be said to be individual actions.

    ¡°Where are your Beast King Sect¡¯s foundation-building cultivators and Golden Elixir Patriarchs?¡± Ye Pengfei asked.

    At this time, these monks from the Beast King Sect slowly calmed down from their panic.  A foundation-building monk who can ride a seventh-level monster is definitely not someone he can provoke, so he should do so honestly.

    The monks of the Beast King Sect all looked at a tall and thin monk, who was obviously their leader.  The tall and thin man couldn't hide, so he stood up quickly, raised his hands and said, "Senior, we all went to Mangshan to besiege the Mangshan sect."

    Besieging the Mangshan sect?

    Ye Pengfei was shocked, followed by doubt.

    "Nonsense! The Mangshan Sect has more golden elixir monks and foundation-building monks than the Beast King Sect. Is it possible that your ancestor Zhang is crazy and will lead people to besiege the Mangshan Sect?"

    "Because we have the Nascent Soul Great Monk in charge!" Speaking of the Nascent Soul Great Monk, the tall and thin man couldn't help but straighten his waist, feeling a little proud, "Our Beast King Sect also recruits monks from all over the world to fight against the Mangshan Sect.  With your abilities, if you are willing to help our Beast King Sect, I will be deeply grateful to you."

    "Hehe, it's interesting. It's very creative to recruit the elders of the Mangshan Sect to attack the Mangshan Sect.

    Ye Pengfei laughed dumbly and took out a token from his storage bag.

    "You all recognize this, right?"

    "Mang, Mangshan sect, chief, ?"Old Token" The tall and thin man, who was a little proud just now and wanted to recruit experts for the sect, was so frightened that he stepped back again and again, "You, don't mess around, our Beast King Sect has a Nascent Soul, a great monk!"  "

    The tall and thin man had a high-pitched voice, trying his best to intimidate Ye Pengfei.  However, the stammering look made Ye Pengfei laugh.

    "You're so funny, you want to scare me with this. I'm too lazy to talk to you. Whoever is willing to explain the situation in the Beast King Sect can survive. Others" Ye Pengfei patted the thunder-type flying tiger on his crotch.  , "It seemed like it wasn't full just now."

    No, I didn¡¯t eat those guys at all!

    The thunder-type Feihu could only dare to retort depressedly in his heart, but still had a fierce look on his face.  His eyes as big as copper bells stared, his mouth opened wide, his scarlet tongue stuck out, and a few drops of saliva fell.  The spiritual pressure of the seventh-level demonic beast was slightly released, which made the monks of the Beast King Sect have shaky legs and become unsteady.

    "I said!"

    "I said!!"

    "I know best, let me tell you!"

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know who was the first to react. The monks who were a little slender just now raised their hands to report, for fear of falling behind.  Before Ye Pengfei could choose one to speak first, they started fighting among themselves.

    "Li xx, you know the ball, get out of here!"

    "Feng xx, do you want to fight me?"

    "Peng xx, I saved you in vain, you dare to rape me!"

    ¡­¡­

    With a clanging sound, magic weapons were drawn out one after another, and they saw that civil war was about to break out.

    "Everyone be quiet!!!" Ye Pengfei didn't know whether to laugh or cry, so he could only shout loudly.

    "Look at what you've become like each and every one of you? The Beast King Sect has really raised you losers in vain!"

    Some monks whispered softly: "Many monks from the Mangshan sect have surrendered"

    Ye Pengfei was speechless. These sects were so big and unworthy

    "Say it one by one. If you say it well, I promise not to kill you." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    Discipline was finally in order. Each monk talked like a man pouring broad beans. Ye Pengfei listened patiently. The more he listened, the tighter his brows furrowed

 Text 137. Surrender

    While Ye Pengfei was patiently listening to the chatter of a group of Beast King Sect monks, deep in Mang Mountain, the situation was already very critical!

    "Muffled thunder roared in the sky, the clouds were thick, and the rain was pouring.

    This is not an ordinary heavy rain, but the supreme spell cast by the Yuanying monk!

    No matter how powerful the Mangshan Sect¡¯s Blessed Cave Defense Formation is, it cannot stop the invasion of this heavy rain.  The blessed land cave sky that used to be always sunny and sunny all year round is now about to be flooded with water, and the spiritual energy has dissipated.

    "Old Qin, I'm afraid I can't withstand it anymore." Looking at the heavy rain, Dongfang Aotian smiled bitterly and shook his head, "About ten of the disciples have escaped, and the elders who established the foundation have also died. There are not many left. This battle cannot be fought.  ¡±

    Qin Zhongtian also sighed and said: "Old ghost, let's go. I know you still have a non-directional teleportation talisman, so you should run away quickly."

    "You old Qin, you actually know my family background!" Dongfang Aotian glared, "I promised Xiaofei back then that I would protect the Mangshan sect. I will do what I say and will never run away!"

    "Why bother?" Qin Zhongtian shook his head.  He knew that Dongfang Aotian had always been stubborn, so he stopped trying to persuade him.

    After a while, Qin Zhongtian said: "Now that things have happened, I plan to send some disciples away. Those who can persist until now will definitely avenge our Mangshan sect in the future!"

    Hearing what Qin Zhongtian said, Dongfang Aotian's expression suddenly became very strange: "Old Qin, don't tell me that you have many non-directional teleportation talismans. If so, can't we all just leave? Keep Qingshan here,  Don¡¯t worry about running out of firewood.¡±

    "Haha, I don't have a non-directional teleportation talisman." Qin Zhongtian shook his head and smiled, "I plan to make these Qi Refining Stage disciples surrender."

    Dongfang Aotian was shocked and said: "Neither the Yuanying Great Monk nor the Beast King Sect are vegetarians, and most of these disciples have deep connections with the Mangshan Sect. If they become suspiciousOld Qin, this is very dangerous!  "

    "It won't be dangerous if you stay here?"

    In one sentence, Dongfang Aotian was speechless.

    There is no other way. Instead of letting these loyal disciples be wiped out, it is better to take a gamble.  If we can be lucky enough to keep a few, the Mangshan sect will not lose its roots!

    After pondering for a while, Dongfang Aotian asked softly: "Have you discussed it with others?"

    "The fewer people who know, the better." Qin Zhongtian's voice became deeper and deeper.

    ¡­¡­

    It rained heavily for three days and three nights. The last batch of Qi-refining disciples of the Mangshan Sect surrendered, and the Beast King Sect was full of excitement.

    ¡°Look, those girls are very beautiful, I don¡¯t know which one will be cheaper.¡±

    "Hey, who else can take advantage of me? It's probably Young Master Zhang. I don't know what kind of evil skills Young Master Zhang has practiced. Every time he takes a female cultivator out, his cultivation will skyrocket by one level when he comes back. Now he has reached the seventh level of foundation building.  ! And none of those female cultivators can come back."

    "Hush, don't talk nonsense, be careful what you say, be careful what you say"

    Walking slowly among the last batch of surrendering monks, Wu Sixuan didn¡¯t know where his fate would go.

    My father died in the war and my master died in the war.  Of the dozen or so fellow sect members, some died in battle and some surrendered, leaving only me.  The originally peaceful life suddenly turned into a miserable and miserable life.

    "The grief and anger can only be deeply suppressed in my heart, and my face can only show a helpless expression of submission. I can only explore the road to the future step by step. Everything can only be done by myself

    Just as Wu Sixuan was following the escorting monk to the designated camp, a surprised voice came out not far away: "Junior Sister Wu?"

    Looking up, I saw a handsome ninth-level Qi Refining monk, wearing the costume of the Beast King Sect, standing side by side with several monks of the same level.

    "Senior Brother Xue."

    Wu Sixuan reluctantly replied, as if he had eaten a dead fly, feeling so sick that he wanted to vomit.

    This surname is Xue Ming, the most talented disciple that Master has accepted after Fan Lin.  Fan Lin was just plotting for his own beauty and family background, and wanted to murder Ye Pengfei. This guy named Xue went even further. In order to survive, he sold his master's hiding place to the Beast King Sect!

    When he thought of his master struggling to find a way out for himself before he died, Wu Sixuan wanted to cry loudly and scold Xue Ming.  However, remembering the boss's instructions before leaving, she had no choice but to endure it.  After calling out "Brother Xue", he continued walking forward with a blank expression.

    Seeing that Wu Sixuan also surrendered, Xue Ming couldn't help but be curious.  Although this junior sister's cultivation ability is not very good, she has a deep connection with the Mangshan sect. Logically speaking, she should not surrender.?? 

    Is there a conspiracy?

    Xue Ming couldn't help but laugh at himself, what kind of conspiracy could he pull off with just the seventh level of Qi refining?  Until now, this is the most brutal battle in the history of the cultivation world of Nanhua Kingdom. Not even the foundation-building monks can intervene, let alone the Qi-refining monks.

    Having said that, when Xue Ming saw that beautiful and graceful figure gradually disappearing among the tents, he felt flustered for no reason.

    ¡°No, we must not keep her!¡±

    Xue Ming made up his mind, said hello to the monks around him, turned around and walked towards the depths of the Beast King Sect's camp

    "Xue Ming, you did a good job!" Young Master Zhang had his eyes slightly closed and his legs crossed without moving.  After listening to Xue Ming's narration, he opened his eyes suddenly and said with twinkling eyes, "Be careful of sailing the ship for ten thousand years. No matter whether Wu Sixuan has any problems or not, we can't keep her!"

    "Young Master, it would be a pity to kill him directly. Wu Sixuan is still pure yin, and his appearance and figure are decent. Young Master, isn't it" Xue Ming had a flattering smile on his face, and his originally handsome face began to distort.  Pleated.

    ¡°Hmph, you think I¡¯m that kind of person too?!¡±

    Young Master Zhang snorted dissatisfiedly, which frightened Xue Ming and quickly knelt down and kowtowed.

    "Xue Ming doesn't dare! Xue Ming doesn't dare!!"

    The sound of kowtow could be heard loudly, which made Young Master Zhang look full of disdain.

    "Get up, with your state of mind, no matter how good your qualifications are, you can only be a slave and you will never realize the great truth!"

    "Yes, yes, Xue Ming will always be the young master's slave, forever." Xue Ming wiped away the cold sweat and got up, not even daring to dust off the robe.

    "Then I'll kill her and eliminate the troubles for Beast King Zongyong!" Xue Ming asked for instructions.

    "Wait a minute" Young Master Zhang stopped Xue Ming.

    He pondered, thinking to himself: "Since the sacrifice, the Qi Refining Stage has been a bit underwhelming. However, there is no way to capture enough female cultivators in the Foundation Establishment Stage at the same time. Seeing that the next sacrifice time is coming that's all.  , use her to make up the numbers first, give it a try, you will eventually gain something."

    Young Master Zhang thought about it secretly for a while, and finally made up his mind to send someone to get Wu Sixuan.

 Text 138. Blue water and cold pool

    If you pass by, don¡¯t miss it if you collect it.  The big scene unfolds

    ======

    When he saw Young Master Zhang, Wu Sixuan was a little flustered.

    As a female cultivator, what she worries most about is being forcibly used as a cauldron.  Before leaving, Qin Zhongtian also bluntly stated this possibility.  Several female cultivators gritted their teeth and still chose this path.

    Hatred has blinded their hearts, making them feel that nothing matters.  However, when Wu Sixuan really stood in front of Young Master Zhang and was glanced up and down by his eyes that seemed to be looking at the goods, the helpless fear made her unsteady and paralyzed on the ground.

    "Hehe, it's a good thing that your father is still the law enforcement elder of the Mangshan sect, but you are so timid!" Young Master Zhang smiled disdainfully, but glanced at Xue Ming.

    At this moment, Young Master Zhang completely despised the monks of the Mangshan Sect.  They are from a prestigious family, bah, they are all weaklings, what can they become!

    Young Master Zhang was too lazy to say any more. He waved his hand and someone followed him with Wu Sixuan.

    Xue Ming was not qualified to follow, so he stood there and watched the female cultivators being brought out from the tents one by one.  Most of the female cultivators here are actually foundation-building cultivators!

    Just when Xue Ming was in shock, Wu Sixuan happened to walk by him.

    The originally desperate eyes suddenly became furious.  Wu Sixuan stared at Xue Ming. Although she didn't say a word, she still saw that Xue Ming's legs were weak, as if he was about to be crushed by some powerful spiritual pressure!

    When Wu Sixuan had gone so far that no one could be seen, Xue Ming still felt that something was grabbing at his heart, which made him feel very uncomfortable.  He opened his mouth and took two big breaths. Just when he felt a little comfortable, he suddenly stopped, like a wood sculpture.

    "I understand, I understand. It's the inner demon, the inner demon!"

    Tears couldn¡¯t stop rolling down his cheeks. Xue Ming finally understood what Young Master Zhang¡¯s previous words meant.  That's not just despising yourself, but seeing that you already have inner demons!

    "Young Master Zhang is a foundation-building monk and an important figure in the Beast King Sect. I am very scared. What is Wu Sixuan? She is a lost dog! She is a much worse monk than me! I am actually so scared! I am finished, I am completely finished  ¡­¡±

    The inner demon has taken over, and I'm afraid I won't be able to get rid of it in this life.  Let alone a higher realm, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even reach the foundation-building realm!

    "Slave, slave, I, Xue Ming, can only be a slave, hahahahaslave" Stumbling, Xue Ming rushed out without knowing the road.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Wu Sixuan did not know that his angry eyes at the end actually made Xue Ming go crazy.

    Like a walking zombie, Wu Sixuan walked in a daze, not knowing where he was going.  When she walked to a teleportation circle, she regained her vitality a little.

    It was only then that Wu Sixuan took a look at the six female cultivators walking in front of her for the first time.

    Six foundation-building female cultivators!

    Wu Sixuan couldn't help but feel shocked. Could it be that even the female foundation-building cultivator was going to become that young master Zhang's furnace?

    ¡°Looking at the clothing and appearance of these female cultivators, I didn¡¯t know any of them, and I didn¡¯t know where Young Master Zhang caught them.  All of them looked sulky, but they could only hum and were speechless. It was obvious that they were restrained by something.

    A Beast King Sect foundation-building monk escorted a female cultivator and walked into the teleportation circle in batches.  Soon, it was Wu Sixuan's turn.

    Unable to resist, Wu Sixuan felt that the things in front of him were shaking, and soon the surroundings turned into darkness.  When his eyes could see things again, Wu Sixuan found that there was a rectangular gap in front of him.  A stairway slopes downward, extending to who knows where.

    After walking down hundreds of steps, a large cold pool with clear water appeared in front of you.

    Wu Sixuan saw that the female foundation-building cultivator who was walking at the front had been put into a round bubble.  There are seven more such blisters next to them.

    The monk from the Beast King Sect who escorted the female Foundation Establishment cultivator did not go in. Instead, he saluted Young Master Zhang and stepped aside.

    Eight strange blisters, seven pretending to be our female practitioners, and who is the one who stays for?

    When Wu Sixuan was also pushed into a bubble by the monks of the Beast King Sect, she saw Young Master Zhang walking into the last transparent bubble.

    He is about to perform some evil technique. Seven female cultivators are required at one time. This is even more evil than using female cultivators as a cauldron!

    ?Just when Wu Sixuan thought that the tragic moment in life was coming.  Suddenly, she found that the bubbles were moving.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of spell that young master Zhang cast, and he fell into the cold blue water pool first.  Immediately, the other seven transparent bubbles containing female cultivators followed Young Master Zhang one by one and submerged into the water.

    Wu Sixuan was the last one to submerge into the cold pool of clear water. She only felt a cold air starting from the soles of her feet and extending upwards.  When the bubble was completely submerged into the cold blue water pool, Wu Sixuan felt as if he was frozen by a large piece of thousand-year-old ice. Even if the restriction on his body was lifted, he would not be able to move at all.

    Just when Wu Sixuan felt that he was about to freeze to death, a warm air flow suddenly emerged from the transparent water bubble, blocking the bone-chilling chill, and Wu Sixuan temporarily came back to life.

    Not long after, this warm air flow was exhausted, and the bone-chilling chill hit again. Wu Sixuan was once again so cold that his face turned purple and his muscles became tight.

    Just when Wu Sixuan felt that he was definitely dead this time, another warm air flow inexplicably came out, and Wu Sixuan was saved again

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It was repeated a full eighteen times, then Wu Sixuan was able to put his feet on the ground again and completely get rid of this terrifying cold pool of clear water.

    Looking up, the green cold water of the cold pool was suspended above his head.  No matter it was the water of the cold pool or the bone-chilling chill in the water, none of it could fall down, which was very strange.

    Young Master Zhang pointed to the top of his head and said with a smile: "You should know how powerful this cold pool of clear water is. Only the ancestor of the Golden Pill can physically travel through it. If you throw a foundation-building monk into it, it will only take a few breaths to be destroyed."  Freeze to death, let alone Qi Refining Stage monks. If you don¡¯t want me to do this, just obey my orders. Otherwise, I will throw you in!"

    After saying that, Master Zhang clapped his hands hurriedly.  Several handprints flew through the air and hit Wu Sixuan and others. They immediately felt that their hands and feet could move and the spiritual energy in their bodies could flow normally.

    "Zhang Lingshui, go to hell!"

    A female foundation-building cultivator gave a shout, and balls of flames were shot towards Young Master Zhang!

    The first female cultivator took action, and the other female cultivators also cast spells and moves.  Although he no longer had any spiritual weapon with him, the power of his bare-handed magic was not weak at all.  For a moment, Young Master Zhang advocated Ling Shui and seemed to be forced into a desperate situation!

 Text 139. Mysterious beads

    Please give me a thumbs up and leave a message. Your support is the driving force for me to move forward. Thank you~~~

    ======

    Wu Sixuan has not moved yet.

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to move, but because she was at the seventh level of Qi refining, she couldn¡¯t react at all.

    At this time, Zhang Lingshui had disappeared without a trace!

    Just when Wu Sixuan came back to his senses and looked around in confusion, he didn't know what kind of magic Zhang Lingshui had cast. The first female cultivator who took action was thrown into the cold clear water above.  In the pond!

    Now, Wu Sixuan didn¡¯t dare to move even if he wanted to.  The other five female foundation-building cultivators were also too shocked to take action.

    After half a cup of tea, the female foundation-building cultivator who was thrown into the cold pool of clear water fell down again.  At this time, she was lying softly on the ground.  The originally fair face had turned black.  He was breathing vaguely, as if he might die at any moment.

    Zhang Lingshui still didn't show up.

    A ray of white light flashed out from the void and entered the body of the foundation-building female cultivator.  Ruoyouruowu's breathing suddenly became rapid, and his black and blue face quickly became rosy.  After a while, the foundation-building female cultivator who was on the verge of death got up from the ground.

    At this time, her eyes were dull.  It was like a controlled puppet, walking slowly in one direction with a dull expression.

    What secret method is this?  !

    Wu Sixuan, like the five female foundation-building cultivators, all took a few steps back in horror.  It's so terrifying to be able to make a female cultivator who was on the verge of death come back to life in the blink of an eye and become like this!

    At this moment, Zhang Lingshui¡¯s voice came again: ¡°If you don¡¯t want it to be like this, just keep up!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The five female foundation-building cultivators involuntarily moved closer to each other, and then slowly followed them.

    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, they want to give it a try.  However, even if they were so close, they were still trembling slightly, and the fear and fear in their hearts could not be concealed.

    Looking at the appearance of the female Foundation-Building cultivators, Wu Sixuan felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart: "One Zhang Lingshui can make six Foundation-Building cultivators look like this. Can our Mangshan Sect really take revenge?"

    What Wu Sixuan didn¡¯t know was that just as she was thinking sadly, someone was already raiding the Beast King Sect¡¯s lair!

    To be more precise, it is not one person who is sweeping away, but two monsters.  The person who brought them didn't take any action at all.  He just strolled around the Beast King Sect without encountering any resistance.

    "Those boys really didn't lie to me. In order to wipe out the Mangshan sect, the Beast King Sect left only one Jindan ancestor to take charge of the base camp." Ye Pengfei thought as he walked.

    Faced with the cooperation between Lan Yu and the thunder-type Feihu, even Ancestor Zhang may not be able to get along well, let alone a low-level golden elixir monk.

    Originally, the ancestor of Jindan tried to rely on the protective formation to resist. After seeing the cat-sized blue monster destroying the protective formation in three strikes, he knew it was unstoppable.  Because, he can run as far as he can.

    Ye Pengfei did not send Lei Qin and the others to chase him. These thunder spirit bodies were reserved to deal with the Nascent Soul monk and should not be exposed too early.

    Even the ancestor of Jindan ran away, and the other monks of the Beast King Sect were even worse.  Only a few foundation-building monks managed to block it. By the time Ye Pengfei reached the main hall complex of the Beast King Sect, everyone in the Beast King Sect had run away, and not even a ghost was left.

    "The Scripture Collection Hall, Treasure Weapon Hall, and Spiritual Beast Hall are all located in the same blessed land, Cave Heaven. The foundation of the Beast King Sect is much worse than that of the Mangshan Sect." Ye Pengfei shook his head with emotion.

    Think about the Mangshan Sect, with its three halls, five halls, and ninety-nine peaks. Each one has its own blessed land and cave. Its scale is probably ten or a hundred times that of the Beast King Sect.

    However, the Beast King Sect only had one more Nascent Soul cultivator, and the situation became like this!

    "Strength is the only thing in the world of cultivation, everything else is just a cloud!"

    The Palace of Treasures was empty, the Palace of Sutras only had some scattered jade slips and books, and the Palace of Spiritual Beasts was even more empty, with not even a single animal hair in sight.  When these Beast King Sect monks escaped, they still tried their best to take away everything they could.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head in disappointment. After a hard fight, the harvest was not as much as killing several Qi Refining cultivators from the Beast King Sect.

    Bei Tangyu also curled his lips, and with a flick of his tail, he broke a pillar in the Spirit Beast Hall.

    "Huh?"

    Ye Pengfei was surprised and rolled over a piece of gravel.

    "There are actually animal patterns on it. This stone is a bit weird."Generally, stones are carved with patterns on the surface.  And this gravel actually has monster patterns hidden inside!

    Bei Tangyu looked at it curiously, stretched out his paw and scratched the animal pattern a few times, and a faint blue bead floated out.

    "Lan Yu, you are so lucky to have found such a treasure!" Ye Pengfei chuckled.

    Although I don¡¯t know what the purpose of this blue bead is, when I hold it in my hand and feel the strange power surging inside, I know that this bead has an extraordinary origin.

    Bei Tangyu also became happy. He threw a large area of ????ice spell over and a huge hall of spiritual beasts collapsed.

    Ye Pengfei spread his spiritual consciousness and searched carefully, but he never found this strange bead.

    "What is the use of this bead?" In a flash, Ye Peng flew into the Sumeru space.

    "Lei Qin, Lei Kun, you two come and take a look." Ye Pengfei threw the blue bead to them.

    Lei Qin and Lei Kun passed it over and over. After pondering for a while, they said hesitantly: "It seems to be a magic weapon refined from demon pills."

    ??The magic weapon refined from the demon pill is hidden in a place like this?  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.

    For a sect as high as the Beast King Sect, the demon pill can be regarded as a treasure to suppress the sect, and the magic weapon made from the demon pill is even more of a treasure among treasures.  Since Patriarch Zhang went to Mang Mountain, how could he not bring this demon pill magic weapon with him?  It doesn't make sense.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei decided to ask for the Thunder God Stone.

    At this time, the Thunder God's Stone has already lost its longevity and brought the realm of thunder and spirit into the Sumeru space.  Lei Qin and the others can stay in the Sumeru Space, but the Thunder God's Stone can only stay in the Thunder Spirit Realm. Ye Pengfei arranged for Heixu to be responsible for its protection.

    Ye Pengfei's second soul is also inside. He has obtained a void spiritual pattern through Lei Qin, which makes it more convenient to practice in the realm of thunder and spirit.

    After a spiritual thought, Ye Pengfei explained the situation of the bead and the Thunder God Stone in detail through the second spirit.

    "It is indeed a demon pill, but it is not a magic weapon." Thunder God Stone said.

    "What's that for?" Ye Pengfei was even more confused.  If it was just a demon pill, the Beast King Sect would have no reason to seal it in a stone.

    "Maybe there is some information sealed. I will teach you a method. You can try to communicate with it."

    After a while, Ye Pengfei felt that there was an extra spell in the sea of ??consciousness.

    "The magic formula? It's so complicated. It can't be another god-level secret technique." Ye Pengfei clicked his tongue and said.

    "How can I have so many god-level secrets?" Thunder God Stone chuckled, "This is an incomplete method of communicating with the gods of the beast race. You can learn it by transforming into a monster. You have good spiritual knowledge, so you should be able to learn it."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, and sat down cross-legged in the Sumeru space, practicing silently

 Text 140. Weird cave!

    The spell is very complicated, but it is surprisingly simple to practice.  It only took a cup of tea for Ye Pengfei to establish a connection with the blue beads.  Messages one after another slowly flowed through the sea of ??consciousness

    ¡°It¡¯s actually like this!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was suddenly startled and stood up.

    "The legacy of the beast god! An ancient inheritance! I didn't expect that the Beast King Sect, which can only show off its power in the small country of Nanhua, has such a big origin!"

    This faint blue bead was sealed by Meng Xu, the fifth leader of the Beast King Sect, thousands of years ago.  It records the ins and outs of the Beast King Sect and the possible risks of this sect.

    It is recorded in the beads that the founder of the Beast King Sect was originally just an inconspicuous casual cultivator.  Because I was lucky enough to get a piece of the ancient beast god's legacy, I gained some beast clan inheritance.  He changed the beast clan's skills into human skills, and based on this, he founded the Beast King Sect.

    After several generations of development, when Meng Xu took over as the fifth leader of the Beast King Sect, he increasingly felt that there were too many problems with this technique.  Especially when your cultivation reaches the Golden Elixir stage, the higher you go, the greater the load you have to bear.  If you forcefully attack Nascent Soul, you will almost certainly die!

    With this in mind, Meng Xu sealed all the most risky parts that he had figured out in this demon pill orb, and destroyed the relevant information, preventing the monks of the Beast King Sect from continuing to practice.

    At the same time, Meng Xu also extensively searched for beast control classics from other sects, allowing the disciples of the Beast King Sect to learn from them in order to learn from their strengths and achieve breakthroughs.

    "Could it be that the method by which the Beast King Sect's foundation-building monks can control spiritual beasts above seventh level comes from the legacy of the Beast God?"

    You must know that Ye Pengfei is able to control the thunder-type flying tiger because of the power of Lei Qin.  Otherwise, with his current cultivation level, it would be impossible to safely carve a mark deep into the soul of the thunder-type flying tiger.

    "If I can obtain this secret method, then the high-level monsters in the Thunder Spirit Realm can be controlled by me!"

    The Realm of Thunder Spirit is Ye Pengfei's biggest treasure house. The secret method that can maximize the effectiveness of the treasure house naturally makes Ye Pengfei very enthusiastic.

    After carefully studying the information about the beast god¡¯s slough in the blue beads, Ye Pengfei felt that he could take the risk.

    "Let's go, Lan Yu, let's go find the remains of the Beast God!"

    Jumping out of the Sumeru space, riding on the thunder-type flying tiger, Ye Peng flew out of this blessed land and flew towards the deep mountains and old forests at high speed.

    ¡­¡­

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he was thinking about the beast god's relic, Wu Sixuan was almost scared to death by the beast god's relic.

    With a hint of luck, Wu Sixuan and others walked into a dimly lit world, following the unconscious female cultivator.  The road ahead was winding, and after turning seventeen or eight turns, suddenly, a huge cave appeared in front of us.

    In the center of the cave, half of a snow-white animal bone was floating strangely, emitting an inexplicable aura.

    Wu Sixuan, like the five female foundation-building cultivators, were all attracted by the breath of this half-animal bone and couldn't move their eyes away at all.

    I don¡¯t know how long I have been staring like this, but ambiguous breathing sounds can be heard intermittently from somewhere in the cave.

    "How did she become like this?"

    I saw the unconscious female cultivator lying limply on a flat bluestone.  His hands kept wandering around his body, making erotic movements one after another, and making waves of low moans that made people blush.

    These female nuns were all inexperienced women. When they saw this, they couldn't help but be shocked and angry. Their faces were red with embarrassment and they all backed away.

    boom!

    Wu Sixuan, who was standing at the back, was the first to hit the rock wall!

    The passage we came from has disappeared without a trace!

    "It must be an illusion!"

    A female foundation-building cultivator wearing a blue shirt performed a magic spell, and a spiritual light penetrated the stone wall, but there was no movement.

    Wu Sixuan rarely travels to the mountains, so he doesn¡¯t know how powerful this female foundation-building cultivator in blue shirt is. However, several other female foundation-building cultivators know that Yurou, a blue-shirted female cultivator, can rank among the top ten in Nanhua Kingdom for her formation skills!

    "Yu Rou, what's going on? Can't you break this illusory formation?" A female Foundation Establishment cultivator in white clothes asked in horror.

    "It's not a fantasy formation." Feng Yurou shook her head with a wry smile and said, "This is a real rock wall!"

    Real rock wall?

    Immediately, a female foundation-building cultivator reacted: "The exit must have been moved to another place, go find it quickly!"

    Several female foundation-building cultivators were going crazy, banging everywhere in the huge cave.  Originally?They were somewhat pretty, but at this moment, their beautiful appearance was completely distorted.

    After pounding around, they found nothing, and these female foundation-building cultivators became even more crazy.  All kinds of magic spells pressed at the bottom of the box continued to hit the rock wall, making the cave roar.  At this moment, the foundation-building female cultivator, who had been bewitched by some unknown sexual technique, was moaning louder and louder.  The roaring sound mixed in made everything here seem even weirder.

    "Even if we find it, what can we do" Wu Sixuan murmured as he stared blankly at the crazy actions of these female foundation-building cultivators.

    The moment he was captured by Young Master Zhang, Wu Sixuan knew that he would not be able to survive.  What difference does it make whether it is used as a furnace and the fragrance disappears, or whether it falls into a mysterious cave like this without any reason?

    Soon, Wu Sixuan knew how big the difference was!

    With the last moan of the lost-mind Foundation Establishment female cultivator, her perfectly good body shrank in an instant!

    Get thinner!

    Get dry!

    There is only one human skin left!

    Disappeared without a trace!

    All these changes happened in the blink of an eye.  Not to mention Wu Sixuan, who only had Qi refining skills and had rarely been out of Mang Mountain, even those female foundation-building cultivators who had been in the world of cultivation for decades were all shocked!

    What kind of evil method is this? It¡¯s so terrifying!

    Just when these female cultivators were so horrified that they remained motionless, masses of pink mist appeared inexplicably.  After a while, the entire cave was completely enveloped by this pink mist!

    The charming atmosphere!

    Wu Sixuan¡¯s beauty turned pale, she quickly closed her eyes and crossed her legs, sat down on the spot, and resisted with all her strength.

    The female Foundation Establishment cultivators also had solemn expressions on their faces. They each held their hands and sat down cross-legged.  However, they did not close their eyes tightly, but looked around carefully.

    Zhang Lingshui, where is he?

    "Haha, have you missed me?" Zhang Lingshui, who had not been seen for a long time, suddenly stood beside Feng Yurou for no reason, "You are next, enjoy it!"

    As soon as Feng Yurou was pointed out, she didn't even have a chance to dodge, and was hit in the forehead by Zhang Lingshui who appeared strangely like lightning!

    Her eyes blurred instantly, and a blush rose on her cheeks in a daze.  After wiggling her red lips a few times, she walked onto the big bluestone and lay down diagonally!

    The sound of moaning starts again!

    ======

    Please give me some tips

 Text 141. Orc Formation

    Rather than die like this, it's better to commit suicide!

    Wu Sixuan gritted his teeth and was about to reverse the spiritual energy and explode himself to death.  Just before the spiritual energy was reversed, Wu Sixuan caught a glimpse of the remaining female foundation-building cultivators with sad and decisive expressions on their faces.

    "They are also going to commit suicide." Wu Sixuan thought sadly, and became more determined to reverse the spiritual energy.

    But¡­¡­

    As soon as the spiritual energy began to reverse, Wu Sixuan felt a strong force penetrate into his body, and all of a sudden the spiritual energy he had gathered was scattered!

    It¡¯s Zhang Lingshui again?

    no!

    I saw that Zhang Lingshui didn't make any move at all, he just stood there with a faint sneer.  And the strange power that dispersed his spiritual energy came and went without a trace, and it was impossible to figure out where it came from.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t blow yourself up, then bite your tongue and commit suicide!!!¡±

    Looking at Feng Yurou, who was becoming more and more lustful, Wu Sixuan closed his eyes tightly, stretched out his tongue, and bit down hard on the base of his tongue.

    But¡­¡­

    I can¡¯t even bite it!

    A thin layer of force lies between the teeth and the base of the tongue. No matter how hard Wu Sixuan tries, the teeth cannot touch the base of the tongue!

    Open your eyes and go to those female foundation-building cultivators.  Some hit their Tianling Caps with their palms, and some lowered their heads and rushed up the rock wall, but no one was able to succeed!

    Not even suicide!

    "Don't waste your efforts." Zhang Lingshui sneered, "You have been spotted by the Beast God, and you are still trying to commit suicide? You all should obediently offer your pure Yin body, so that I don't have to do anything!"

    Beast God?  What is a beast god?  That half of the bones?

    A lot of questions came to Wu Sixuan¡¯s mind.  However, before she had time to think, Feng Yurou's increasingly exaggerated voice made fear deeply grip her heart again.

    "I want to die, let me die!"

    Wu Sixuan burst into tears.

    For the first time in his life, Wu Sixuan discovered that if he could die immediately, he would be so happy

    ¡­¡­

    While Wu Sixuan was crying loudly, Ye Pengfei was riding a thunder-type flying tiger, searching back and forth in mid-air.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s obviously in this place, why can¡¯t I find it?¡±

    According to the information in that faint blue bead, the remains of the beast god are in this mountain forest where a giant winding snake is coiled.

    Before Meng Xu, the Beast King Sect had only eighteen foundation-building monks stationed here.  After Meng Xu became the leader of the sect, in order to better protect the remains of the Beast God, he doubled the number of people and became thirty-six foundation-building monks. They must also be on the ninth level of foundation-building!

    Not only that, Meng Xu also changed his method of understanding the remains of the beast god.

    In the past, as long as you obtained a sufficient number of contribution points or ranked among the top three in the sect competition, you would have the opportunity to understand the beast god's transformation.  Meng Xu, on the other hand, changed the rules to say that he must break through the formation set up by Meng Xu himself in order to understand the beast god's legacy.

    According to what is recorded in the bead, only disciples who can fuse the beast god's relics can sense the demon pill orb in the spirit beast hall.  Only disciples who have merged with the beast god's slough can practice the secret technique sealed by Meng Xu.

    However, there is no formation here at all, and there are no traces of the presence of foundation-building monks. Is it possible that the beast god's remains of the Beast King Sect have been snatched away long ago?

    Meng Xu¡¯s era has been thousands of years ago. Today, the Beast King Sect can surround and kill the Mangshan Sect. In the past, it was not impossible for other sects to surround and kill the Beast King Sect.

    After searching for more than half an hour, I still had no clue.  Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to give up, Lan Yu suddenly shouted in the distance.

    "Did Lan Yu find anything?" Ye Pengfei perked up and flew towards Lan Yu.

    I saw Lan Yu lying next to a shallow pothole, roaring lowly.

    At first glance, this shallow pit with some weeds seems nothing special.  However, when Ye Pengfei wanted to use his spiritual sense to check what was under the soil in the shallow pit, he discovered that his spiritual sense could not penetrate it!

    With a flick of his sleeves, the floating soil in the shallow pit was blown away by the wind, and traces of the formation were etched on the hard granite.

    "It's the formation eye!"

    Ye Pengfei quickly recognized that this was the formation eye recorded in the demon pill orb that protected the beast god's slough!

    "If he hadn't learned the characteristics of this formation pattern from the Demonic Pill Orb first, I'm afraid Ye Pengfei would have thought that this was a formation that had been destroyed long ago.

    According to the description in the Demonic Pill Orb, Ye Pengfei input spiritual energy into it, and the Eye of Formation was quickly activated.  The scene around meThere was a big change at this moment, layers of confusing fog shrouded the surroundings, making it difficult to see the specific appearance.

    And when the spiritual energy was removed, the Eye of Formation fell silent again, and the surroundings returned to the appearance of mountains and forests.

    "You can actually use intermittent complex lines to form a formation!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head and sighed.

    Before this, Ye Pengfei had seen three types of formations - human formations, spiritual formations, and demon formations.

    Although the complexity of these three types of formations is very different, they also have a common feature, that is, the lines that make up the formations are all clear and complete.  When the spiritual energy is input as required, it will travel along these lines and activate the formation.  There will never be any interruptions in the lines or inability for spiritual energy to pass through.

    ????????????? But in front of us, the beast clan formation that is said to come from the inheritance of the ancient beast gods, the lines of the formation are intermittent, and it looks like it was destroyed by someone.  When the spiritual energy is input, it will hit a wall from time to time. The spiritual energy must be divided into several strands to activate it smoothly.

    After carefully understanding the difference between this beast formation and the other three formations, Ye Pengfei set his sights on another place.

    In the shallow pit, on one side of the Formation Eye, there is a small hole the size of a grain of rice.  This small hole is blocked by a layer of power, and neither the eyes nor the spiritual consciousness can see the situation inside.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei decided to send Lei Kun in to take a look.

    "Lei Kun, take the Ten Thousand Spirits Banner and go in and take a look. No matter what you encounter, don't be reluctant to fight, come out and tell me first!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Lei Kun immediately changed his body shape, his tall body became the size of an ant, and successfully got into the cave the size of a grain of rice

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he activated the Eye of Formation, he was already sensed by Zhang Lingshui inside.

    "Hasn't the formation outside been abandoned a long time ago? The method of activation has been lost a long time ago, so why is it being activated again? Who has such ability?"

    At this moment, Feng Yurou has become nothing.  Zhang Lingshui reached out to mess with the mind of the third female foundation-building cultivator while speculating on the situation outside.

    "Or, those things should be released!"

    The cold smile became more ferocious, and the strange aura mixed with the handsome face made Wu Sixuan's scalp numb, and he closed his eyes tremblingly

 Text 142. Strange monsters

    Call for favorites, recommendations, clicks, thank you for your support

    ======

    Just when Wu Sixuan¡¯s scalp was numb, Ye Pengfei¡¯s scalp was also a little numb.

    Half an hour after entering, Lei Kun ran out with a frown on his face.

    Before Ye Pengfei could ask about the situation, Lei Kun created a spiritual pattern aperture that recorded information.  Everything he saw just now was clearly replayed

    ¡­¡­

    I saw Lei Kun flying in from the cave the size of a grain of rice. In front of him was a passage that went straight downward.  Lei Kun didn't find any danger, so he fell straight down.

    The deeper you get, the wider this straight passage becomes.  The falling distance was not very far, and Lei Kun could return to his original shape and fly easily.

    After falling some distance, Lei Kun touched the ground.

    Lei Kun quickly scanned the surrounding area with his spiritual sense, and felt that apart from the large area and too dark light, there seemed to be no other living things in this space.  However, just when he was about to choose a direction to search, strange rumbling sounds rushed into his ears one after another.

    Just the waves of sound made Lei Kun feel dizzy and almost injured!

    If according to the classification standards of human monks, Lei Kun is a high-level golden elixir!  Just a few waves of sound almost hurt him!

    What kind of existence is it that is so terrifying?  Could it be the ability of the Beast God?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was confused, he saw black shadows through the spiritual pattern aperture.

    It was just a series of black shadows, and even before the shape could be seen clearly, Ye Pengfei felt his scalp numb!

    "What kind of monster is this? It's just a little shadow that can make me afraid!"

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that as his state of mind had improved many times, he would be able to withstand even the most terrifying things in the future.  However, the facts are before us, and there are still horrors in the unknown world that we cannot resist!

    After adjusting his mood and suppressing this fear, Ye Pengfei continued to read.

    In the image, Lei Kun was responding to the challenge with a serious face.

    After all, Lei Kun's cultivation level is much higher, and he can still bear the horror that Ye Pengfei cannot resist.  Thinking that he couldn't just go back and report empty-handed, Lei Kun placed a few haloes of nothingness in front of himself, and then waved the Ten Thousand Spirit Flags. More than a dozen spiritual masters and spiritual warriors surrounded him, watching the black shadows with eager eyes.  .

    The black shadows are closer, closer, and closer. Their appearance clearly appears in the spiritual pattern aperture.

    This is a snake-like monster with a triangular head, and from time to time it spits out a scarlet tongue with a forked front end.

    "However, this monster is not a snake.  They have four thick legs, and their bodies are all smooth without a single scale.

    "Kill!" Lei Kun shouted.

    Dozens of spirit pattern apertures shot towards the same target, and the result

    The video is suddenly interrupted!

    Ye Pengfei turned his head and looked at Lei Kun doubtfully.

    Lei Kun quickly replied: "Master, the body of this monster beast is too terrifying! All the spiritual pattern apertures that attacked it were bounced back by it, interrupting the recording of the spiritual pattern."

    Such a powerful body?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but widen his eyes.

    This time, Lei Kun also took action. The monster not only withstood the attack purely by relying on its body, but also rebounded the attack power back!

    "Is it possible that these monsters are about to transform?" Ye Pengfei murmured.

    "They are not that powerful." Lei Kun responded, "According to my subordinates' speculation, they should be about the same level as the master's mounts. It's just that for some unknown reason, their physical strength is extremely terrifying, stronger than the transformed monsters I have seen.  Awesome. With the ability of my subordinates, as long as I guard against their sonic attacks, I can basically ignore their siege. However, I can't hurt them at all!"

    "Perhaps, they absorbed a little bit of the beast god's power." Ye Pengfei speculated.

    What affects his mind is probably the power of this beast god.  With his cultivation level that is about to break through to the intermediate level of foundation building, he is pretty good in Nanhua Kingdom.  But compared with the beast god, there is still one in the sky and one on the ground. The gap is too big.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was secretly speculating, the ground under his feet suddenly shook.

    "No, those monsters are coming out!"

    Ye Pengfei's expression changed, and he quickly rode on the thunder-type flying tiger and rose to the sky.

    Leaning over and looking down, there was onlyThe hole as big as a grain of rice has turned into a large hole with a diameter of more than ten feet.  Dozens of monsters jumped out of the big hole, roaring weirdly toward the sky.

    "Sonic attack!"

    With Lei Kun¡¯s lesson learned, Ye Pengfei immediately used magic to cover his ears, blocking the weird howl.

    Looking at the monsters on the ground, all of them had their heads pointed at Lei Kun, but Xiang Ang didn't even see Ye Pengfei, the thunder-type flying tiger riding on his crotch, and the horned dragon Lan Yu standing on his shoulder.

    An idea flashed in his mind, and Ye Pengfei ordered: "Lei Kun, please return to the Sumeru space for the time being."

    Lei Kun didn¡¯t even ask, he put away the Ten Thousand Spirits Flag and quickly disappeared without a trace.

    The roars gradually quieted down, and the monsters shook their heads in confusion, not looking towards Ye Pengfei at all.

    "It's true!" Ye Pengfei nodded slowly, "These monsters are blind, they only recognize the breath of the intruder!"

    Lan Yu on his shoulder screamed twice, and Ye Pengfei asked with a smile: "What, do you know this kind of monster?"

    Lan Yu nodded.

    "How should we deal with them?"

    Lan Yu slowly disappeared from Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    Just use stealth to sneak in and ignore these monsters.

    "Lan Yu, your invisibility is better than mine. I have entered the Sumeru space, so be careful." With that said, Ye Pengfei rode the thunder element flying tiger and entered the Sumeru space.

    After staying in the Xumi space for more than an hour, Lan Yu opened the space and roared twice.

    "arrive?"

    Ye Pengfei heard the sound and came out. He looked up and saw a majestic hall standing in front of him.  This hall covers a large area, and its decoration style is exactly the same as that of several halls of the Beast King Sect.  A vermilion plaque hangs high above the palace door, with three imposing characters written on it - Beast King Sect!

    "It's really troublesome." Ye Pengfei frowned.

    Ye Pengfei could clearly see that the hall in front of him was basically a large illusion array.  The demonic elixir orb did not mention the phantom formation, so it must have been added by later generations.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current formation cultivation level, it can be seen at a glance that this illusion formation is very powerful.  I am afraid that even Lan Yu, who is good at formations, cannot set up an illusion formation of this level.

    She looked at Lan Yu, and as expected, she shook her head speechlessly. It was obvious that she couldn't break this formation.

    Facing the two half-opened palace doors, Ye Pengfei looked at them silently for a while, and quickly made up his mind.

    "Lei Qin, Lei Kun, violently break the formation!!!"

 Text 143. Yaju!

    There was not much time left for Ye Pengfei, he had to rush back to the Beast King Sect.

    He killed the Beast King Sect in order to lure back the high-level monks of the Beast King Sect who were besieging the Mangshan Sect.  If he hadn't been lucky enough to discover the demon elixir orb sealed by Meng Xu, he would definitely still be in the Beast King Sect wreaking havoc in order to "welcome" the arrival of the Beast King Sect's Golden elixir monks and even the Nascent Soul monks.

    I decided to come here temporarily to take a look. I don¡¯t have much time to hunt for treasures. I need to make a quick decision so that I can go back and kill the Beast King Sect monks who came back in time.

    "Lei Qin, use your greatest strength to destroy the space around this illusory formation! Lei Kun, go and break the formation!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s order, Lei Qin immediately took action.  Spirit pattern apertures flew everywhere, and the space shook violently.

    Lei Kun also rushed into the illusory palace gate without hesitation. The violent vibrations in the space outside caused countless changes in the illusory array.  Lei Kun rushed to the left for a while and found the formation's eye.

    break!

    The magic weapon flew over and hit the center of the formation's eye.  This illusory Beast King Sect hall immediately disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Ye Pengfei ordered Lei Qin and Lei Kun to violently break the formation, the fifth female foundation-building cultivator had already disappeared.  Zhang Lingshui was about to confuse the mind of the last female foundation-building cultivator and serve the sixth delicious meal to the beast god's relic, when his expression suddenly changed.

    "Your things are of no use! The intruder destroyed the illusion array!"

    The half-section of white bones suspended in the air shook violently, and Zhang Lingshui's face suddenly became very ugly.

    "I can't resist the existence that can break that illusory formation. Since you have no other choice, I can only leave!"

    Hearing Zhang Lingshui say this, the half of the bones immediately froze, and then buzzed twice more.

    "That's right." Zhang Lingshui smiled slightly, "As long as you can kill these attackers, I will bring more and more powerful pure yin female cultivators here next time!"

    Pointing sharply, the last female foundation-building cultivator suddenly lost her mind and walked towards the big bluestone

    ¡­¡­

    In front of you is a huge rock wall more than ten feet high.  I saw that the rock wall was as smooth as a mirror, and Ye Pengfei and his party were clearly reflected.

    "This is the place where the monks of the Beast King Sect understand the remains of the Beast God!"

    There will never be another such a special rock wall.  Ye Pengfei finally confirmed that he really wasn't looking for the wrong place.

    "According to the records of the Demonic Pill Orb, this rock wall is called the 'Mirror of Reflection'. The monks of the Beast King Sect can only meditate in front of this rock wall and must not directly come into contact with the remains of the Beast God. I don't have the time.  After you meditate and gain enlightenment, go directly and sweep away the remains of the Beast God!"

    Ye Pengfei was about to order Lei Qin to go through the rock wall and get out the remains of the Beast God. Suddenly, there was a fluctuation in the Mirror of Reflection, and a guy with the head of a dragon and the body of a jackal walked through the rock wall!

    íý¶R!

    Ye Pengfei's face was gloomy and he took a few steps back.  Lei Qin and Lei Kun took a step forward and stood in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "I didn't expect that even half of the bones of the beast god could actually cultivate spiritual wisdom!"

    "You also know my origin?" Yaizhen asked in surprise, "Didn't Zhang Lingshui say that he and another Golden Core cultivator are the only ones in the Beast King Sect who know about my existence?"

    "Zhang Lingshui?" Ye Pengfei frowned, "Is he inside?"

    "Haha, yes." Yaizhen nodded without any concealment, "If it weren't for his continuous sacrifices, I wouldn't be able to form such a shape. No way, I can only kill you."

    "If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have the ability!"

    "Then let's try it." Yazui smiled sarcastically and suddenly disappeared!

    Lei Qin and Lei Kun were on guard for a long time. There were circles of nothingness around them, and they watched the changes in these spiritual patterns of nothingness with solemn expressions.

    Soon, Lei Kun discovered something strange in one of the void spiritual patterns.  As soon as he took off his hand, a magic weapon was thrown in.

    Teng Teng Teng!

    As soon as the magic weapon was thrown in, Lei Kun turned pale and took a few steps back!

    The magic weapon was destroyed!

    "Don't rush to attack, use the formation to trap him first!" Ye Pengfei shouted in a deep voice.  His hands formed complicated seals, and formations surrounded the void aura.

    Bei Tangyu rolled his eyes when he saw that Ye Pengfei had already set up several formations. Instead of adding icing on the cake, he spat out clouds of ice and snow mist onto the smooth rock wall.

    &nbsp; That Yaizhen had just smashed a magic weapon and was walking a long way in the smug aura of nothingness, when he suddenly felt strange forces appearing around him.  Before he could crack these powers, he felt that his way back was blocked!

    "What a dirty move!" Yaizhen sneered and charged forward indomitably.

    Yaizhen is warlike by nature and loves blood.  This Yaizhen also likes to eat pure yin and yin body. Just today, he has eaten five foundation-building female cultivators. It is a time when his cultivation level has greatly increased and he is extremely excited.  Seeing the strange power in front of him and the retreat behind him being blocked, he suddenly became even more violent.

    Boom!

    Only a loud noise was heard, and Yaizhen rushed out from the circle of nothingness.  He hit Ye Pengfei's formation and smashed a defensive formation into pieces!

    When Lei Qin saw this, he was about to use his magic weapon to fight with it, but Ye Pengfei shouted: "Don't attack directly, fight with it!"

    Lei Qin and Lei Kun understood immediately, and a circle of nothingness protected the group and turned to the other side.

    ¡°What a small trick!¡± Yazui laughed and plunged into another circle of nothingness.

    An afterimage of Yaizhen still remained outside the circle of light. Ye Pengfei was shocked to find that this afterimage that had not dissipated for a long time actually had the same spiritual pressure power as Yaizhen's body!

    "It's the fractal secret method of the beast tribe!"

    There are vague records in the demon pill orb, but I didn¡¯t expect that this fractal secret method would be so powerful!

    In just a few breaths, the Yaizi passed through three circles of nothingness, leaving five afterimages outside.

    "The afterimage must be defeated, otherwise there will soon be no room for movement!"

    That Yaizhen is too fast, Lei Qin and Lei Kun must defend with all their strength to protect Ye Pengfei and Lan Yu.  Ye Pengfei did not hesitate, and a spiritual thought entered the realm of thunder and spirit.

    "Heixu, you also come out to join the battle! Use the crape myrtle spirit pattern to defeat those Yaizi afterimages!"

    Heixu responded quickly and walked out of the Thunder Spirit Realm at high speed.  Before he even left the Sumeru space, fourteen spiritual rings of light were already surrounding him.

    "It's figured out!"

    As soon as he stepped out of the Sumeru space, the ten spiritual pattern apertures scattered towards the ten Yaizhu afterimages.

    At this time, Yaizhen's body had just burst out of a halo of nothingness. In the blink of an eye, he saw that there was another enemy.  Looking again, this new enemy actually attacked all the fractal afterimages as soon as he made a move. Yazhen burst out laughing: "Turns out he is a fool. How can I defeat the afterimages so easily?"

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the image was shattered!

    The laughter stopped suddenly

 Text 144. Kowloon seal!

    The Ziwei spirit pattern focuses on calculation.  In addition to miscalculating Ye Pengfei, Heixu never missed the enemy's weaknesses.  Even though this Yaizi afterimage is much stronger than Heixu, if Heixu catches its weak point, it will be defeated in one blow.

    The ten fractal afterimages were instantly broken, and Yaizhen couldn't help but be stunned.

    Ye Pengfei and his party were all accustomed to fighting with each other. When they saw that Yaizhan was in a daze, they had an opportunity to take advantage of him, so he immediately counterattacked.

    boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    There were a series of explosions of attacks.

    No matter how thick-skinned the demonic beast is, it is impossible to block such an attack, not to mention that the body of Yaizhan was only recently condensed from the pure yin blood sacrificed by Zhang Lingshui, and is far from rough-skinned.  Thick meat.  This sudden attack immediately smashed him into pieces.

    For a time, the blood filled the air and the beauty was beautiful!

    Ye Pengfei and Lan Yu have also killed many monsters. They never expected that killing a Yaju would lead to such a situation.  The two people couldn't help but change their expressions slightly, quickly held their breath, set up a defensive formation around them, and retreated to a safe place.

    Faced with these four kinds of yin and yin gas, and the yin blood that can corrode people's minds, the genderless thunder spirits have no feeling at all.  They saw that the shattered Yaizhen had a tendency to return to its original state, so they launched a fierce attack on every piece of merging flesh and blood without mercy.

    Under such an attack, the blood and peach-colored aura spread more widely.  Soon, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu had no choice but to stand there and resist.

    "This guy's flesh and blood is so strange. How did he condense his body?" While calming down the fluctuations of sexual desire in his heart, Ye Pengfei looked at the re-condensed Yazhen with a solemn expression.  But he didn't realize that Lan Yu, who was next to him, looked at him in an unusual way.

    Thoughts flashed through my mind one by one

    "Knock him down"

    "If it were daddy"

    "No, knock him down"

    "So ashamed"

    "Don't hesitate, knock him down"

    Qi Yin¡¯s blood caused Beitang Yu¡¯s naturally charming body to suddenly explode.  Just when Bei Tangyu wanted to do what he wanted and show his true form, the ice soul in his body immediately sensed something strange and melted into strands of ice water, flowing all over Bei Tangyu's body.

    "This is" Bei Tangyu was shocked, and he was surprised to find that the ice soul used to suppress his naturally charming body had all melted.  And the thoughts I had just now were completely driven away by the sudden chill.

    "It turns out that daddy had some tricks on Bing Po." Bei Tangyu understood.

    This is the last lock that dad put on himself. Now this lock has been opened unexpectedly. If he returns to his original shape, his naturally beautiful body will no longer be able to hide it.

    Glancing at Ye Pengfei, Bei Tangyu's face suddenly turned red.

    "What was I thinking just now? I've been here for so many years, why can't I bear it for a while? Dad, Mom, you don't blame me, do you?"

    ¡­¡­

    What Bei Tangyu didn't know was that just when she thought her parents were still paying attention to her and prayed that they wouldn't blame her, her parents, who were repairing their godhood in their sleep, were attacked by an outside force.  Awakened by strength.

    "Xian Kunzhong is so well hidden that I can easily find him." I saw an old man wearing a moon-white gown floating in the air.

    "Xin Li!" Beitangxuan snorted coldly, "What do you want to do?"

    "Haha, I don't want to do anything. I just want to ask about the whereabouts of my little niece."

    "What are you asking Yu'er for?" Beitangxuan asked coldly.

    Xin Li chuckled and said, "Brother Beitang, do you still want to hide it? Wei Qianqiu's godhood was destroyed, and his soul accidentally entered the Beiming Festival. In order to survive, he did anything."

    Beitangxuan was shocked, but his expression became even colder: "Did you also learn Wei Qianqiu's evil method?"

    "Haha." Xin Li laughed and said, "What kind of evil law is not evil? The world is unkind and treats all things as stupid dogs. For the sake of the great road, everything is just a cloud. Can't my brother Beitang still not see through it?"

    "Bah!" Beitangxuan spat fiercely, "Why don't you practice this evil method with your daughter, granddaughter, and great-granddaughter?"

    Xin Li's face suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°Brother Beitang, don¡¯t toast and you¡¯ll be fined if you don¡¯t eat!!!¡±

    Beitangxuan said no more and just sacrificed his godhead.

    I saw that although the light of this godhead had dimmed, its appearance was still intact.  Xin Li stared at Beitangxuan's godhead with twinkling eyes for a long time, and finally nodded slowly."You are cruel, I won't fight you to the death. However, Xian Kunzhong also doesn't want to see the light of day again!"

    After saying that, Xin Li waved his sleeves, and a ray of blue light shot towards the sky.

    With a rumble, the green light separated in an instant and enveloped the whole world.  Nine giant cyan dragons suddenly appeared in the sky. They were connected end to end, forming a great formation of heaven and earth.

    "Kowloon Seal!"

    With Xin Li¡¯s sharp shout, the world suddenly darkened.  The spiritual energy flowing in this area of ??the world was immediately immobilized by the Nine Dragon Sealing Formation.  Only gods whose cultivation levels are much higher than Xin Li's can absorb it.

    "Mei'er, we are really in trouble this time." Looking at the nine green dragons in the sky, Beitangxuan couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly.

    Yu Ziling's face was livid, and her shoulders were shaking slightly At this moment, she thought of her precious daughter who was far away in another star field.

    Having finally recovered some strength, I planned to practice hard for a while longer before I could cross the boundless star field and go to rescue my daughter.  Unexpectedly, Xin Li would do something like this.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is sealed, making it impossible to practice at all!

    Rush out with all your strength?  In this way, the opportunity to use his divine power to fight will be lost. In the end, not only will the daughter not be saved, but the husband and wife will be involved.

    Just when Yu Ziling¡¯s face was filled with sadness

    "Meier, there is no other way, come here!"

    Yu Ziling, whose mind was a little confused, suddenly heard her husband's greeting. She just moved her steps in that direction and suddenly woke up: "Ms. sir, what do you want to do?"

    Seeing that he couldn't hide it, Beitangxuan simply said: "Mei'er, your cultivation level is higher than mine, and your understanding is better than mine. I will pass on my power to you, and you rush out to save Yu'er!"

    "My husband, this is not possible!" Yu Ziling said flatly, "If you do this, you will fall asleep completely. What should you do if Xin Li leaves and comes back?"

    Just as Beitangxuan was about to say something, Yu Ziling said softly: "Besides, even if I gain your power, it will be difficult for me to break out of the Beiming Star Territory. According to the old thief, now Beiming Star  Most of the gods in the domain know Yu'er's physique, how can I possibly fight against so many gods?"

    Hearing what his wife said, Beitangxuan, who wanted to insist, became silent.  The couple looked at each other in silence, the bitterness and despair in their hearts unspeakable

 Text 145. A critical moment!

    At the same time, Wu Sixuan was equally bitter and desperate.

    The moans of the last female foundation-building cultivator became louder and louder, and the movements of her hands became more and more exaggerated.  The first five foundation-building female cultivators all reached this time, and their sexual desires reached their highest climax.  Then, he died miserably and horribly.

    "It will be my turn soon"

    The tears have dried up, Wu Sixuan's expression has become demented, and his heart is full of despair.  She didn't realize that Zhang Lingshui, who was calm just now, was now a little restless

    ¡­¡­

    Yaizhen is very angry!

    He originally thought that he was stronger than all the enemies present, and killing these guys was just a matter of effort.

    However, when the ten rays of light from Heixu suddenly shattered the fractal afterimage, he was stunned for a moment, and then these hateful guys seized the opportunity and shattered his body.

    That¡¯s all. Yaizhen felt that it was just a moment of carelessness and he could easily turn the tables.

    I possess the power of strange yin and pure yin. If a human monk destroys my body, it is tantamount to seeking death!

    I never thought that when my lust filled the entire space, except for one person (Ye Pengfei) and one beast (Lan Yu) who retreated to the side, the other three guys were not afraid of my lust at all!

    Under the continuous attacks of these three guys, Yaizhen was unable to reunite his body.  He wanted to withdraw first, but the ice magic circle that Lan Yu had deployed long ago blocked the road again. With Yaizhen's current miserable situation, he simply could not muster the strength to attack the magic circle.

    "Zhang Lingshui, come and help!" In desperation, Yaizhen could only send a message in secret, ordering Zhang Lingshui to come to the rescue.

    When Zhang Lingshui heard this, he immediately became anxious.

    "I'm going to rescue? What should I do to rescue? You can't even deal with the monks, how can I deal with them? Forget it, it's important to save your life, tell grandpa to come over!"

    With this thought in mind, Zhang Lingshui immediately opened the passage, inputting spiritual energy into the golden slip communication talisman, and ran quickly towards the direction of the cold blue water pool.

    Zhang Lingshui's running shocked Wu Sixuan!

    "Why did he run away suddenly?" Wu Sixuan, who was already desperate, was stunned when he looked at the suddenly opened passage.

    This is what monks who have never experienced the twists and turns of life and death are like. When an opportunity is presented to them, they simply cannot react in time to seize that glimmer of hope.  When they come to their senses, they have hope that they will never come back again

    When Wu Sixuan finally woke up and planned to follow Zhang Lingshui and rush into the passage, the furious Yaizhen gave up most of his strength and struggled to break through the ice array set up by Lan Yu, allowing his soul to escape back to the body of the bones.  middle.

    "Fortunately, there are still two female nuns!"

    At this time, the last female foundation-building correction reached her climax. Yaizhen secretly rejoiced and quickly sucked her dry, regaining a little strength.  Then, a huge force swept Wu Sixuan and threw him onto the big bluestone!

    ¡°Ah~~~~¡±

    Wu Sixuan felt an inexplicable heat all over his body, and he moaned softly involuntarily.  On her breasts and between her legs, a numb and embarrassing feeling came over her, and she couldn't help but touch it.

    Unlike the previous foundation-building female cultivators who had long since lost their minds, Wu Sixuan still has her mind at this time.

    "Can't do this, I can't do this!" Wu Sixuan desperately wanted to contain the fire of desire in his heart, competing with the bursts of weird heat coming from the big bluestone.

    However, the power of this big blue stone cannot be resisted by a mere Qi Refining monk.  The little bit of mind Wu Sixuan had left was quickly overwhelmed by the raging passion.  After a few breaths, she fell into the boundless sea of ??desire.  At the moment when his mind was gone, two lines of bitter tears of blood flowed out of his tearless eyes

    When Yaizhen gathered his strength to break through Lan Yu's formation, he exploded all the power he had given up. The huge spiritual shock wave prevented Ye Pengfei and his party from following immediately.

    When they blocked Ya Sui's fatal blow and rushed to the ruined rock wall, a huge wall of pink spiritual light came towards them!

    "Damn, this guy actually has such power!"

    Ye Pengfei cursed secretly and cast a spell to protect his body.  Bei Tangyu also looked solemn, standing next to Ye Pengfei, and sprayed out a cloud of ice mist.

    Lei Qin, Lei Kun, and Heixu, who are much higher in cultivation than the two of them, in addition to defense, they still have the energy to attack.  However, this attack is of little use.  Soon, the group of people was pressed back by this huge wall of spiritual light.

    "I don't believe it anymore, that Yaizhen has more power! Everyone rush!" Ye Pengfei sank.He shouted, commanding everyone to attack again.

    Later, Ye Pengfei realized that if he hadn't decisively continued to attack, Wu Sixuan would have been finished long ago and would not have been able to survive the moment when he rushed in.

    Yaizhen, who had lost most of his strength, in order to gain the power of pure yin as soon as possible, did not have to wait until the female cultivator reached the climax of his love as in the past, but hurriedly tried to absorb Wu Sixuan's power.  .

    However, he suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei and others rushed back after not retreating for a while.  With no other choice, Yaizhen had no choice but to concentrate on casting spells and fighting, temporarily letting Wu Sixuan go.

    The strange big bluestone made the heat in Wu Sixuan's body stronger and stronger.  A girl who has never experienced human affairs is most likely to be aroused by this kind of heat. Wu Sixuan's moans became louder and louder.

    At this time, Yaizhen also happened to repel a wave of attacks from Ye Pengfei and others.  Seeing that Wu Sixuan was about to reach climax, he felt happy and hurriedly threw a few rays of light towards Ye Pengfei and others who were retreating, preparing to absorb Wu Sixuan's flesh and blood.

    At this critical moment

    "Huh? Something's weird!"

    In the previous repeated sprints, each time he rushed to the rock wall, Yazhen would cast a strange spell to block himself and his party back.  After blocking back, Yaizhen will not cast spells to pursue, but will wait until his party rushes past again before continuing to cast spells.

    This time it was completely different. As soon as my group retreated, Yazhen's attack followed.  Moreover, this attack power is very weak!

    "He wants to escape, rush over immediately!"

    Ye Pengfei's first reaction was that Yaizhen was planning to escape.  Following his loud roar, Lei Qin, Lei Kun, and Heixu, who were spiritual slaves, rushed in without hesitation.

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect it at all, and he guessed completely wrong.  He even didn't expect that it was precisely because he guessed wrong that he saved Wu Sixuan's life.  Just as he followed Lei Qin and rushed into the cave where the bones of Yaizhen's body were placed, he saw Wu Sixuan at a glance.

    ¡°Senior Sister Wu?!¡±

    Just when Ye Pengfei exclaimed, Heixu slapped the white bones of Yaizhen's body and flew away, and Yaizhen's last spell was suddenly interrupted.

    It was at this time that Wu Sixuan, who knew nothing about all this, let out a high-pitched and satisfied groan

 Text 146. Beitang Yu¡¯s Wrath

    Facing the disheveled Wu Sixuan, Ye Pengfei was a little embarrassed.

    Facing his savior, Wu Sixuan also blushed.

    What kind of reunion could be more dramatic than this?  The two faint traces of blood and tears that had just been wiped away were still describing the girl's despair at that time.  A bright smile bloomed on her shy and rosy face. Even though Ye Pengfei had already seen the power of her naturally charming body, he still felt a little moved by the sight.

    Lan Yu, who was standing beside him, growled unhappily. Ye Pengfei smiled at her, then took out a gown from his storage bag and handed it to Wu Sixuan.

    "Change to another one, we'll wait for you outside."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei waved his hand and motioned for Lan Yu to stand on his shoulder.  But Lan Yu snorted angrily and slipped into the Xumi space.

    Lan Yu¡¯s speed was so fast that Wu Sixuan felt as if his eyes were dazzled, and the light blue monster the size of a cat disappeared.  The space over there seemed to fluctuate, but when Wu Sixuan wanted to take a look, the Xumi space had long been closed, and she didn't see anything.

    At this time, Wu Sixuan recalled that just when he was gradually waking up from the pleasure of orgasm, he seemed to have seen a few faint figures.  However, when his drunken eyes returned to normal, he only saw Ye Pengfei standing not far away.

    At that time, Wu Sixuan thought it was his hallucination.  Now that I think about it, it's probably true that those figures also disappeared mysteriously like Lan Yu.  The half of the terrifying bones in the cave must have been brought to the mysterious space by those figures.

    "Where did it go?" Wu Sixuan asked softly.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had turned his back and was about to walk out.  Hearing Wu Sixuan's inquiry, Ye Pengfei did not stop, smiled slightly and said: "A Sumeru space."

    When the words fell, Ye Pengfei was already far away on the other side of the broken rock wall.

    ¡°He¡¯s so awesome, he¡¯s actually a foundation-building monk.¡± Wu Sixuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°More than ten years ago, when I met him near the Mangshan Ghost House, he was just a sick ordinary man in need of help.

    More than ten years later, when we met again in this mysterious cave, he was already a powerful monk who was about to advance to the advanced level of foundation building!

    Even in ordinary times, such a legend of cultivation would make the female cultivators exclaim and be ecstatic.  There will also be many female cultivators who volunteer to be his companions.  What's more, he saved himself.

    "Maybe¡­¡­"

    The charming fantasy occupies the sea of ????consciousness, and the heartbeat jumps violently again.  Wu Sixuan touched her pretty red face and couldn't help but want to moan a few more times

    What Wu Sixuan didn¡¯t know was that while she was having an erotic dream, the petite light blue monster just now was getting angry in the Sumeru space.

    At this time, Lei Qin and others were studying around the half of the bones. Suddenly, they found Lan Yu roaring and jumping angrily over there, and they were all very curious.

    Heixu casually made a little joke: "Lan Yu, what's wrong with you? You're so excited."

    Roar!

    Bei Tangyu became even more angry, swish, swish, swish, swipe, swish, swish, his sharp claws pulled up and down, and the black cloth with an earthy face repeatedly begged for mercy.

    Lei Qin and Lei Kun also looked at each other in shock. They clearly saw the terrifying spiritual pressure flashing from time to time as the sharp claws flew.  That was definitely not Lan Yu's original power, but an existence far beyond what he could understand!

    At this time, Bei Tangyu also realized that he had gone too far and actually used up a small part of the spiritual energy sealed in his body by his mother.  That was what my mother had left for her to save her life. How could she waste it on Heixu?

    "Humph, I'll forgive you!" Bei Tangyu opened his mouth and said, "Listen carefully, you guys, don't say a single thing about what happened just now! Otherwise, hum! Hum!"

    The tips of the claws flashed with spiritual light, and the terrifying spiritual pressure just now showed up again. Lei Qin and the others were immediately dumbfounded.

    How can Lan Yu speak?  Isn't she only at level seven?

    Thinking like this, Lei Qin and others couldn't help but take two steps back.  Then, he shook his head in unison: "If you don't say it, we will never say it!"

    It¡¯s better to stay away from such monster-like existences.  For the first time, Lei Qin and others discovered that even if Ye Pengfei didn't take advantage of him, as long as Lan Yu got angry, the brothers would probably have to surrender and become spiritual slaves

    Just when Bei Tangyu was threatening Lei Qin and others, Wu Sixuan also put on his long gown.

    This is Ye Pengfei¡¯s spare men¡¯s robe, which is much larger than Wu Sixuan¡¯s figure.  If she were dressed like this, the girl's graceful figure would not be revealed at all.  However, when Wu Sixuan broke throughWhen Ye Pengfei walked out of the broken rock wall, she found that she had obtained a slender belt from nowhere and tied her graceful waist.

    After taking a closer look, Ye Pengfei discovered that Wu Sixuan had cut off a strip of the hem of his gown.  Looking at Wu Sixuan's face again, the tear stains and blood stains on it have also been cleaned away.  A face with a faint blush looked even more bright and attractive.

    Ye Pengfei thought that this was just a girl's love for beauty, so he didn't pay much attention to it.  He asked calmly: "Wu Sixuan, why are you here?"

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t pay much attention to his dress, Wu Sixuan was a little frustrated.  However, she soon regained her composure and briefly recounted what happened to her.

    "Zhang Lingshui?" Ye Pengfei frowned. He had never heard of this name.

    "He is the grandson of Zhang Laozu of the Beast King Sect. Generally, everyone calls him Young Master Zhang." Wu Sixuan explained.

    "It turns out it's him." Ye Pengfei nodded, and the image of a young man in white flashed in his mind, "I met him in Guijian Gorge more than ten years ago. I remember that he was at the eighth level of Qi Refining at that time, and now he is  Are you a foundation-building monk?"

    "Yes." Wu Sixuan nodded in response, "Although I stayed in the Beast King Sect's camp for a short time, the matter about Zhang Lingshui has already made a fuss. I heard that Zhang Lingshui just built the foundation more than a year ago and repaired it.  The speed of improvement is not very fast. However, recently his cultivation level has increased extremely fast, almost every ten days, it will increase by one level, and now it is the seventh level of foundation building!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "I think that's the benefit that half of the bones gave him. It's really strange that his cultivation level has increased so fast, and it doesn't suffer backlash."

    Wu Sixuan's heart moved and he said, "Didn't Elder Ye already capture that half of the bone? You can also benefit from it."

    "Do you want me to sacrifice a female cultivator like Zhang Lingshui?" Ye Pengfei looked at Wu Sixuan with a half-smile and shook his head.

    Suddenly, Wu Sixuan¡¯s pretty face turned red

 Text 147. Patriarch Zhang is here

    "I, that's not what I meant. Of course Elder Ye is not that evil. I, I"

    Wu Sixuan stammered as he explained. In a hurry, he couldn't find the words.

    This situation made Wu Sixuan even more nervous.  Sweat appeared on her forehead, and her breathing became rapid.

    "Okay, don't be nervous, I understand what you mean." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and smiled slightly, "If it hadn't been for you, I wouldn't have had the chance to set foot in the world of cultivation. I'm afraid, I would have been dead by now. You and I  There is no need to be so divided."

    Wu Sixuan was so happy that he couldn't help but blurt out: "Can I call you Brother Ye?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be stunned.

    The world of cultivation is different from the world of secularity. The names given between monks depend on their level of cultivation.  Although he is actually younger than Wu Sixuan, if he is still an eighth or ninth level Qi refining monk, it doesn't matter if Wu Sixuan calls him "Brother Ye".  But the problem is that he is already a foundation-building monk, so this title is a bit inappropriate.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei figured out something about it.

    "You should call me Elder Ye. If there is anything that cannot be solved in the Mangshan sect from now on, you can report my name." Ye Pengfei responded calmly.

    Wu Sixuan¡¯s pretty face dimmed and he responded in a low voice.

    "It's just my wishful thinking."

    Although I was thinking this way, the desire deep in my heart was like a demon seed, quietly sprouting

    "Elder Ye, our Mangshan sect has encountered a catastrophe. Chief Qin and several other ancestors may have to die for the sect. Whether there will be a Mangshan sect in the future depends on Elder Ye, I'm afraid."

    "Wu Sixuan said this, but in his heart he thought of his dead father, master, and many of his classmates.  The pretty face that had been smiling just now was now showing some gloom.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "Head Qin will not die for the sect. From now on, the Mangshan sect will still have to rely on the Jindan ancestors. As for me, I am just the elder Keqing, and I will not interfere too much in the Mangshan sect."  Mountain faction thing.¡±

    Having seen the power of Beitang Yu, the spirit-beast battle in the Thunder Spirit Realm, and getting acquainted with the Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei's vision is beyond what the small Nanhua Kingdom can accommodate.  After he has settled the matter of Thor's Hammer, he will definitely travel around the world and attack to higher heights!

    How could Wu Sixuan know this? In her mind, with the help of the Nascent Soul cultivator of the Beast King Sect, Head Qin and others would definitely not be spared.  She opened her mouth in surprise, about to say something.  Suddenly, I saw a fluctuation in the space next to me.  As soon as his eyes flashed, a light blue thing swooped out and stood on Ye Pengfei's shoulder.

    It¡¯s that monster again!

    This time, Wu Sixuan saw the Sumeru space.  With a startling glance, Wu Sixuan suddenly discovered that the space was extremely wide!

    "Elder Ye is so amazing, he was able to create such a huge sumeru space!" Wu Sixuan praised sincerely.

    You must know that even the head of Qin is unable to create such a large sumeru space.  However, over the years, rumors about Ye Pengfei's deeds have become increasingly bizarre.  After hearing it a lot, Wu Sixuan didn't think there was anything strange about it.

    However, Ye Pengfei pointed to Lan Yu on his shoulder, smiled slightly and said, "I didn't come up with it, it was her."

    Wu Sixuan was so shocked that he was speechless for a moment.

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Wu Sixuan was shocked, Patriarch Zhang had already arrived at the Bishui Hantan!

    "What happened?"

    "Grandpa, there is a very powerful monk! Even Yaizhen can't beat him!" Zhang Lingshui hurriedly told what he knew.

    Able to activate the long-lost Beast King Sect formation!

    Almost ignoring the group of monsters driven by Ya Sui!

    That large phantom formation can be destroyed in a few breaths!

    Able to beat the powerful Yaizhen into a state of embarrassment and ask for help!

    Hearing this series of information, Old Ancestor Zhang¡¯s face became gloomy and he was speechless for a long time.

    "Grandpa, hurry up and kill him." Zhang Lingshui said hurriedly, "If it's too late, that guy will definitely run away!"

    "I'm afraid Grandpa is no match for him!" Old Ancestor Zhang said slowly.

    How can it be?

    Zhang Lingshui was startled and said: "Grandpa, don't you have a trump card? Even the great monk Yuanying is not unable to deal with it. Could it be"

    "That killer weapon can only deal with one monk, but that monk has at least two powerful monsters to help him! Even if he can kill the monk, it will be useless.?!  "

    Zhang Lingshui was shocked again. Grandpa hadn't even seen the monk yet, how could he tell him the monk's information?

    Before Zhang Lingshui could ask, grandpa said something shocking again.

    "That boy defeated Ancestor Xu! Destroyed the sect-protecting formation! The Spirit Beast Hall has been turned into ruins! Even if you didn't use the Golden Slip Messenger Talisman, grandpa has already arrived. Otherwise, why do you think grandpa is here like this?  quick?!"

    These words left Zhang Lingshui speechless in shock!

    Patriarch Xu is a fifth-level golden elixir monk. With the Yihu Sect¡¯s formation, he can compete with his grandfather.  He actually lost!  The sect-protecting formation was actually destroyed!

    Patriarch Zhang was cruel and said: "We can only ask Senior Feng to take action."

    Zhang Lingshui said in surprise: "Grandpa, aren't you afraid that Senior Feng will snatch away the remains of the Beast God? It's better to summon a few Jindan Ancestors to take action together."

    "It doesn't matter." Old Ancestor Zhang waved his hand and said, "This beast god's relic has developed spiritual intelligence and condensed its blood body. Sooner or later it will escape our control. If we give it to Senior Feng now, we can still sell it as a favor."

    "Ling Shui, I have made an agreement with Senior Feng. Once the Mangshan Sect is destroyed, Senior Feng will take you to Xuyun Immortal Capital. Senior Feng promised that you can directly become a disciple of the Zixu Sect! You must work hard  , don¡¯t waste grandpa¡¯s expectations!¡±

    ??Zixu Sect!  That legendary powerful sect with Dongxu monks!

    Zhang Lingshui's heart was agitated, and he quickly responded: "Grandpa, don't worry, with your grandson's qualifications, he will never let grandpa down!"

    My face?  In the eyes of the Zixu Sect, I am no better than a handyman.

    Patriarch Zhang couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart, and planned to remind Zhang Lingshui that he must be modest and prudent, and must not be as arrogant and domineering as he was in Nanhua Kingdom.  You know, the message that Patriarch Xu brought back was that the monks who killed the Beast King Sect were only building the sixth level of the foundation!

    In such a huge fairy city, there are countless talented monks with such demonic qualifications who can transcend levels of fighting.  Zhang Lingshui's qualifications are simply not good enough.

    Just when Old Ancestor Zhang wanted to remind him, his expression changed drastically.

    "What a good boy, you actually want to play dirty tricks!"

    The cold blue water pool that was originally extremely calm suddenly started churning and turned into huge waves!

    ; ;

 Text 148. Zhang Laozu¡¯s trump card

    In Zhang Lingshui's eyes, this is just a huge wave one after another.  However, in the eyes of Old Ancestor Zhang, they are all ice-piercing magic formations!

    Patriarch Zhang looked up with a solemn expression as he looked at the huge waves coming towards him one after another, and could clearly feel the powerful aura emanating from each of the magic formations.  It was as if there were giant beasts lurking inside, rushing towards me!  []

    Not to mention Old Ancestor Zhang, even Ye Pengfei, who has known Lan Yu for more than ten years, was also very surprised.  He didn't expect that this petite monster actually had such power!

    Lei Qin, Lei Kun and Heixu, who were waiting in the Xumi space, secretly wiped away cold sweat.

    "This guy's anger hasn't subsided yet. Who provoked her?"

    What Lei Qin and the others never expected was that standing not far behind Ye Pengfei, the man was wearing a man's long robe with a faint blush on his face. His cultivation was only at the seventh level of Qi Refining, and he was almost sucked into adulthood by Yazhen just now.  The female cultivator who did this was the one who pissed off Bei Tangyu.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? away from Heixu after he was beaten violently in the Xumi space, Bei Tangyu's temper was a little relieved.  However, as soon as he left the Sumeru space and saw Wu Sixuan wearing men's clothes with a shy face, nameless fire surged up.  Just at this time, Ye Pengfei wanted to follow Zhang Lingshui's path to see where he came from, and Bei Tangyu found a better opportunity to vent his anger.  A burst of anger was directed at Old Ancestor Zhang.

    How did Wu Sixuan know that he was the culprit who ignited Beitang Yu's small universe.  This golden elixir monk, who looks like a monster but is actually a beauty, is a complete novice emotionally.  Before she could figure out whether it was Wu Sixuan's unrequited love or whether both parties had a mutual affection, she got angry for no reason.

    Wu Sixuan looked at Lan Yu with a shocked look on his face, who looked as if he could kill Patriarch Zhang in one breath, and then at Ye Pengfei, who was surprised but calm in appearance. His admiration for Ye Pengfei in his heart could not be increased.  .

    But at this time, the unlucky Ancestor Zhang had no other choice. Faced with such a huge wave of overlapping formations, he retreated thousands of miles away.

    You can only bite the bullet!

    How many years have passed, and I once again tasted the feeling of fighting against the odds.

    At this moment, he remembered the thrill of facing the rampaging second-order spotted leopard alone when he was a boy

    At this moment, he remembered the painful experience of being pushed to the edge of the cliff by the high-level foundation-building monk

    At this moment, he remembered the thrilling scene when the enemy entered the cave and launched a sneak attack during the elixir formation

    At this moment, he remembered a lot.  In two hundred years of cultivation, he had faced death countless times, but he survived again and again.  Is it possible that I am still afraid of this challenge?

    bring it on!  Let's see who is stronger!  !

    With fierce fighting spirit burning in his chest, Old Ancestor Zhang felt his blood boiling all over his body. He faced the huge wave and slapped it with one palm.

    This palm seems to be light and not domineering.  Zhang Lingshui, who was protected by Grand Ancestor Zhang, thought that his grandfather had lost his temper.  Little did he know that this palm condensed the essence of what Patriarch Zhang had learned throughout his life!

    When this seemingly ordinary palm collided with the huge wave, there was no sound at all, and the terrifying spiritual pressure on both sides disappeared into the void together!

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s expression changed and he understood instantly.

    This is a palm that communicates with the void!

    Seeing the success with one palm, Patriarch Zhang couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter: ¡°This palm is called the God-Destroying Palm, please give me some advice from fellow Taoists!¡±

    What¡¯s so strange about a mere spell that communicates with the void?  Bei Tangyu curled his lips disdainfully, and was about to cross the cold blue water pool to compete with Ancestor Zhang, but was stopped by Ye Pengfei.

    "Why go to all the trouble when there's an easy way?"

    With a thought, Lei Qin immediately took the order and rushed forward.  Lei Kun and Heixu also moved accordingly, standing on both sides of Lei Qin.

    Wu Sixuan was immediately dumbfounded. Only now did she finally know why Ye Pengfei said that Master Qin would not die!

    "These seniors are all friends of Elder Ye?"

    friend?

    "So be it." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.

    How did Wu Sixuan know what Ye Pengfei's smile meant? She just felt that Ye Pengfei, who was originally very talented, was even more mysterious, and he actually got to know so many powerful monks.  If she knew that these guys who looked like human Yuanying and Jindan monks were actually Ye Pengfei's spiritual slaves, she didn't know how shocked she would be.

    Outside, Old Ancestor Zhang was so surprised that his mouth could almost hold three eggs.

    A Nascent Soul!  Two high-level golden elixirs!  thatThe helpers around the foundation-building monk are so terrifying!  !

    The situation has taken a turn for the worse!

    Escape!

    Without any hesitation, Patriarch Zhang grabbed Zhang Lingshui and fled away.

    "Want to run?" Lei Qin smiled coldly, and a few ethereal haloes stopped him in front of Old Ancestor Zhang.

    Facing such a strange aperture, Old Ancestor Zhang did not dare to rush in rashly, so he had to turn around and run in another direction.

    At this time, Lei Kun and Heixu also moved.  They were divided on both sides, strangling Old Ancestor Zhang's retreat.

    "Do you really want to fight?" With no way out, Old Ancestor Zhang bitterly sacrificed a treasure and threw it at Lei Qin's head.

    At first glance, this baby looks a little shabby.  A crumpled dark red flag hung on a wooden pole about a foot long.

    However, as soon as the small flag was thrown out, Lei Qin's face became solemn, and several circles of nothingness were placed in front of him.

    "Broken!" Old Ancestor Zhang shouted, and the small dark red flag rushed into the circle of nothingness.

    The first aperture was broken instantly!

    Lei Qin and Zhang Laozu¡¯s expressions changed!

    This was the first time for Lei Qin to see a treasure that could instantly break his own aura of nothingness.  You know, my cultivation level is much higher than that of the guy opposite.  That guy was actually able to break the aperture of nothingness. Obviously, this little flag was more powerful than he felt!

    Old Ancestor Zhang was also shocked. This treasure was his trump card. It was originally used to fight against the Nascent Soul monks in leapfrog battles.  When the other party doesn't know the origin of this treasure, no matter how high the other party's cultivation level is, it is impossible to defend it head-on.  However, although his treasure broke the opponent's spell, it didn't move very far at all!  How could he possibly hurt the other person at such a distance?  !

    With two armies facing each other, it is not a good time to think about problems.  Although Lei Qin and Zhang Laozu were surprised, the movements of their hands were not slow at all.

    "Broken! Broken! Broken!"

    Old Ancestor Zhang repeatedly moved the small flag, breaking several of Lei Qin's haloes of nothingness, showing great momentum.

    Lei Qin frowned and walked while fighting. A dim halo of light, close to the ground, flew towards Patriarch Zhang silently

 Text 149. Feng Lin!

    Friends who are passing by Suipiao Astronomy Network, this book is not about breeding horses, not about harems, and not about prisons.  As for whether the writing is good or not, I have no say in it.  Just watch it for yourself.

    =============================================[]

    Lei Kun and Heixu, like Patriarch Zhang, did not see the faint halo of light on the ground.  When they saw that Lei Qin was in trouble due to a small flag, they wanted to come up and help.  As a result, the two of them were a little confused after being glared at by Lei Qin.

    "You can't care about your face, so you have to do it yourself. The master has to explain, and he can't do it too slowly."

    Lei Kun and Heixu looked at each other and nodded slightly.  The two of them didn't care whether Lei Qin glared or not, and rushed towards Patriarch Zhang.

    "You are looking for death!"

    A communication light circle flew over, and Lei Kun and Heixu were stunned.  Just when they were in a daze, they heard a loud "bang" sound, and the old ancestor Zhang was blown to pieces. Seeing it, he was breathing out more and less breathing in.  Zhang Lingshui, who was protected behind him, was slightly injured, but he was still covered in blood, trembling, and couldn't even stand firmly!

    Lei Kun and Heixu couldn't help but clicked their tongues, what kind of spiritual pattern aperture is this?  It's also a bit too powerful.

    Lei Qin snorted coldly: "I am also a spiritual saint after all. Is it possible that I can't even take care of a small golden elixir monk?"

    Glancing at the small dark red flag that fell on the ground, Lei Qin was about to roll it up and present it to Ye Pengfei.  Suddenly, a dark force suddenly attacked him!

    "Monk Nascent Soul!"

    This spiritual pressure clearly comes from a monk at the same level as himself!  Lei Qin's heart trembled, he did not dare to neglect, and dealt with this sneak attack with a solemn expression.

    "Haha, thank you very much!"

    The sound of laughter shook the space. Lei Qin screamed secretly, and saw a shallow stream of water on the ground touching the small dark red flag. With a swish, the small flag disappeared!

    Immediately, the shallow stream of water quickly slipped away.  Lei Qin shouted angrily, and a spiritual light circle hit the shallow flowing water.

    The water splashed everywhere, but the Nascent Soul cultivator did not show his figure!

    "Heixu!" Lei Qin shouted sharply.

    No need for Lei Qin to say more, Heixu immediately used the crape myrtle spirit pattern.  Fourteen spiritual patterns of light circled up and down for a while, and Heixu's expression changed drastically.

    "Blue water and cold pond!"

    Oops!

    Lei Qin and the others didn't even bother to deal with Grandpa Zhang and his grandson, and plunged into the cold blue water!

    Just when Lei Qin reacted, Ye Pengfei was already facing the test of life and death!

    In the clear water above the head, a beautiful face appeared without warning.  Before Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu could react, the owner of this beautiful face spat out his red lips and said with a smile: "What a top-grade pure yang body, I have gained so much this time!"

    The two sharp thin blades cut through a beautiful arc and shot toward Bei Tangyu and Wu Sixuan.  But the faint blue water turned into two big hands and grabbed Ye Pengfei!

    There is a charming and charming smile on her beautiful face.  Those two sharp thin blades looked like two fierce poisonous snakes.  Bei Tangyu had time to block it, but Wu Sixuan could only watch the sharp thin blade shoot towards his throat!

    At this critical moment, Wu Sixuan suddenly felt his waist tighten and his eyes blurred.  By the time she reacted, the cold blade had already turned back, and she was already dozens of feet away from the beautiful face that suddenly appeared!

    It¡¯s Ye Pengfei again!

    Although Ye Pengfei's hand has been loosened, Wu Sixuan seems to feel that the heat in his waist will not recede for a long time

    Neither Ye Pengfei nor Bei Tangyu knew that Wu Sixuan's inner demon had grown stronger.  The enemy that suddenly appeared was so powerful that the two of them could only barely set up a formation to block it, and had no strength to fight back.

    At this moment, Feng Lin was also extremely surprised.

    "With my Yuanying realm, I can't handle a foundation-building monk and a seventh-level beast?"

    Feng Lin followed Patriarch Zhang secretly.

    She had long felt that the Beast King Sect seemed to be hiding something from her. When she heard that the Beast King Sect had been breached, she did not hesitate to send out a spiritual thought and secretly followed Zhang Laozu to come and see what happened.  .

    When Patriarch Zhang received the message from the golden slip, but went there alone without any monks, she immediately realized that there was a ghost in it, and simply gave up attacking the Mangshan sect and ran over directly.

    Lurking in the dark, she already knew that there was half a section of the bones of the beast god under the cold pool of clear water.  Just this gain is not worth it.Take a walk.  The little flag that Patriarch Zhang sacrificed made her even more jealous. Feng Lin was very lucky to be able to steal it from Lei Qin.

    Time was running out, so she used a trick to distract Lei Qin and others, and entered the cold blue water pool to find the half of the bones of the beast god.

    What Feng Lin never expected was that the dignified Nascent Soul cultivator, faced with a sixth-level foundation building, a seventh-level Qi refining, and a seventh-level monster, took the lead and took the lead, but could not kill even one of them!  Not only that, the subsequent fierce attacks were actually blocked by weird formations!

    How did Feng Lin know that the formations deployed by Bei Tangyu all came from gods.  But the formation laid out by Ye Pengfei was inspired by the Thunder God's Stone, and mixed the mysteries of the formations of the human race, the spirit race, and the demon race!

    Even though their combined cultivation levels are not as high as mine, they can still block their attacks with the power of the formation.

    There is no other way, use magic weapon!

    Originally, facing such an opponent, Feng Lin didn't even bother to use magic weapons.  However, she knew very well that the three guys on the cold blue water pool would soon come to kill them, and they had to fight quickly.  She didn't care about Ye Pengfei's life and no longer considered the evil method of harvesting. She pulled out a triangular cone-shaped magic weapon and pecked it into the void.

    "not good!"

    Having watched the spirit-beast war for more than ten years, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu have a very keen sense of approaching danger.  The triangular cone-shaped magic weapon had just been sacrificed, and they felt that the situation was not good.  When he saw that this magic weapon didn't need to fly in the sky, but only needed to strike from afar in the void, he knew that something was wrong.

    "Lan Yu, come up!" Ye Pengfei shouted in a low voice. Beitang Yu understood and immediately jumped on Ye Pengfei's shoulders.

    ¡°Wu Sixuan was still stupid and didn¡¯t know what was going on.  She was dazzled by the formations in front of her. She thought that the Nascent Soul female cultivator over there would not be able to break through the formation for a while, and it would be enough to support the few monks who had just returned for reinforcements.  However, his waist tightened again, and he was already held tightly by Ye Pengfei.

    There were lightning and thunder all around, and the scene in front of me was nothingness, and I was moving forward at high speed in the underground passage like lightning.

    "Thunder cultivator?!" Feng Linxiu stared, and she was even more happy, "I must get this handsome guy, I haven't tasted the thunder spirit energy yet!"

    ¡°Giggle, giggle, a burst of silver bell-like laughter sounded in the underground passage.  Feng Lin turned into countless streams of water and chased Ye Pengfei

 Text 150. Conspiracy

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can also choose to avoid entering the Xumi space.  No matter how powerful the Nascent Soul female cultivator is, she can't break through the Sumeru Space in a short while.

    However, the Thunder Spirit Realm is placed in the Sumeru Space. Ye Pengfei does not want too many people to know the existence of the Thunder Spirit Realm. Now that Wu Sixuan is around, it is difficult to take her into the Sumeru Space.  []

    Even so, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of this Yuanying female cultivator.  The thunder cultivator is already good at escaping, and his second spirit has learned the Void Spirit Pattern, plus the several instantaneous talismans obtained from the Thunder God Stone. With the cooperation of several aspects, he is not afraid of being tracked by the Nascent Soul cultivator.  .

    Feng Lin was even more surprised when she couldn't catch up with Ye Pengfei.

    "His escape skills are only very fast. What is the origin of these weird apertures? How can they extend the distance in space?"

    Recalling that Patriarch Zhang¡¯s small dark red flag failed to hit Lei Qin, Feng Lin seemed to realize something.

    "We must catch him, we must get this weird spell!"

    At this moment, in Feng Lin¡¯s eyes, Ye Pengfei was no longer just a good candidate for supplements.  Feng Lin was bound to get the secret technique he carried.

    Feng Lin, who was chasing at high speed, didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei, who seemed to have no choice but to run away, had secretly set a trap for herself

    With the Thunder Escape Technique fully used, Ye Pengfei's speed was so fast.  After a few breaths, he returned to the cave where the bones of the beast god were placed.

    The big bluestone is luckily left where it is.

    "Lan Yu, take her away!"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei sent Wu Sixuan to the broken rock wall, Bei Tangyu immediately flew over, grabbed Wu Sixuan's collar and ran out.  Now was not the time to be jealous and petty. Bei Tangyu knew not to cause trouble to Ye Pengfei, so he took Wu Sixuan and ran to another passage.

    Before Bei Tangyu walked out far, Feng Lin arrived.

    ¡°Little guy, let¡¯s see where you run away!¡±

    The charming smile on her face was so captivating that Feng Lin immediately used her charm skills.

    The charm technique performed by the great monk Yuanying is quite remarkable.  When Feng Lin first arrived at the Beast King Sect, her charming smile made a group of Beast King Sect's foundation-building elders feel embarrassed on the spot.  Even a monk like Grand Ancestor Zhang, who was at the seventh level of the golden elixir, could not help but feel his heart beat faster and his face turned red.

    Feng Lin thought that no matter how weird the foundation-building monk in front of her was, she would still be distracted by her charm.  However, she was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei had a cold expression and showed no signs of being charmed.

    Phew!

    A big bluestone is coming towards you!

    "Seeking death!"

    Feng Lin's face turned cold, and she struck the big bluestone with a palm in the air.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, the big bluestone just fell backwards and fell, not broken.

    What a baby!

    Feng Lin's eyes suddenly lit up, and she grabbed the big bluestone in the air.  Stones that can withstand a blow from the Nascent Soul cultivator are probably treasures of heaven and earth, and must not be let go.

    "Hehe, you still won't fall for it?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was laughing coldly in his heart, Feng Lin felt an unstoppable wave of heat pouring into her body.  The red lips parted slightly, and she moaned softly involuntarily.

    There is something weird!

    Feng Lin knew something was wrong, her face suddenly changed, and she wanted to throw away the big bluestone.  However, as soon as she exerted her strength, she found a circle of resistance that suddenly appeared, surrounding herself!

    "You bastard, how dare you trick me!"

    Feng Lin looked up and saw that Ye Pengfei had temporarily set up a formation here.

    If it were normal, this kind of formation could be broken by raising one's hand.  However, at this moment, the fatal big bluestone was still at hand, and waves of strange heat were constantly impacting his mind!

    In a hurry, Feng Lin subconsciously put the big bluestone into the storage bracelet.

    Feng Lin never expected that not only did this not block the strange heat of the big bluestone, the heat would actually become more powerful!

    "No, the power of charm is stronger!"

    Feng Lin was shocked. While trying to suppress the heat of these provocative passions, she tried to pull out the big bluestone.

    However, I couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while!

    Feng Lin was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. She now understood that this big blue stone was really a treasure of heaven and earth, the kind of treasure that could kill her!

    There is no other way, I can¡¯t ask for the storage bracelet.  Feng Lin tried hard to control the roiling passion in her body, and broke the formation set up by Ye Pengfei.The boy threw the storage bracelet all the way away.

    Feng Lin did not dare to stay here any longer. She had already been delayed twice, and Lei Qin and the others would probably catch up soon.

    Sure enough, just when Feng Lin turned around and was about to rush towards the broken rock wall, Lei Qin and the others arrived just in time.  Feng Lin, who was chasing Ye Pengfei just now, had to change her role at this moment and fled in a hurry.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei here, Lei Qin and others paused for a moment.

    "Chase!" Ye Pengfei shouted.

    This is Ye Pengfei's consistent principle of eliminating evil and leaving no future troubles.

    After giving the order, Lei Qin and others followed Feng Lin without hesitation, chasing after her.

    With the speed of Lei Qin and others, it would be difficult for Feng Lin to escape.  What's more, she is also possessed by the charming power of the big bluestone.  Ye Pengfei ignored her and focused on the storage bracelet.

    "I didn't expect that this big blue stone could actually occupy a dove's nest. Even the great monk Yuanying couldn't get it out for a while!"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei only planned to use the big blue stone to hide Feng Lin so that Lei Qin and the others could chase her.  But she never thought that this big bluestone was so weird that it forced Feng Lin to throw away her storage bracelet. This was really an unexpected surprise.

    Ye Pengfei did not touch the storage bracelet directly. Although he had tried it long ago, the big blue stone could only arouse the lust of female cultivators and was of no use to male cultivators.  However, this bird occupying the dove's nest is too weird, so it's better to be careful.

    Ye Pengfei asked the second soul to cast a spell, took the storage bracelet in the air, and brought it into the realm of thunder and spirit.

    "Senior, do you know the origin of this big bluestone?" Ye Pengfei asked after describing the characteristics of the big bluestone.

    Thunder God's Stone shook his head and thought hard for a while before saying: "Perhaps, this big bluestone absorbed the power of some kind of Yin beast, so it became like this. No one in the ore I know has this kind of power.  characteristics."

    "Could it be the power of the beast god Yazui?"

    "Definitely not." Thunder God's Stone smiled, "Yaizu is the master of killing and prone to anger. How can he have the power to provoke lust? I think this big blue stone comes from another kind of monster. Maybe it was obtained accidentally by the Beast King Sect. It just so happens.  You can cast evil spells on that half of the bones to condense the body's yin and blood, so it appears here."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and began to work hard to get the big bluestone out of the storage bracelet

 Text 151. Extermination of the family

    The storage bracelet of the Yuanying Great Monk and the protective formation are extremely powerful and cannot be easily broken.

    Ye Pengfei is not in a hurry. While cracking the formation, his abilities in all aspects can be comprehensively improved.  He simply asked the second soul to temporarily put aside the practice of void spiritual patterns and focus on the protective formation on Feng Lin's storage bracelet.  []

    The mission of the second soul has been determined, and the main body also needs to find something to do.  He had to wait for Lei Qin and others to come back after killing Feng Lin, so Ye Pengfei simply entered the Sumeru space, took a pill, closed his eyes and meditated.

    These days, he has already reached the peak of the sixth level of foundation building, and may break through at any time.  He was just worried about the catastrophe of the Mangshan sect, and the master was still trapped in Mangshan, so he was not in the mood to sit quietly and cultivate.  Now that Patriarch Zhang is seriously injured and Feng Lin is on the verge of death, even if he rushes back in no hurry, with the help of his master, Qin Zhongtian and other golden elixir monks, the Mangshan sect's troubles will disappear.

    Ye Pengfei's prediction was absolutely correct. When Feng Lin took away the Rainstorm Array and ran to Patriarch Zhang to make some money, all the Golden Elixir Patriarchs who were sticking to the Mangshan Sect discovered this counterattack.  good chance.

    At first, some cautious Jindan ancestors were afraid that this was Feng Lin¡¯s trick and thought it was better not to act rashly.  However, after waiting and waiting, not only did the heavy rain shower disappear forever, but even when they extended their spiritual consciousness to peek at the headquarters of the Beast King Sect, there was no powerful character to stop them.

    "Old ghost, what do you think?" Qin Zhongtian asked in a deep voice.

    "Maybe the Shenxuan Sect has the upper hand, maybe Feng Lin's enemies are coming, who knows?" Dongfang Aotian shrugged and said, "In short, we are right to fight out!"

    ¡°Then fight out!¡± Qin Zhongtian laughed and rushed out of the sect at the lead.

    The headmaster has committed suicide himself, how can other Jindan ancestors still hesitate.  Suddenly, more than twenty Jindan monks rose into the sky and headed towards the Mangshan sect's camp.

    When Patriarch Zhang left, he took several golden elixir monks with him, leaving only two monks who had just formed elixirs to sit in the base camp.  Old Ancestor Zhang originally thought that Feng Lin would continue her rainstorm here.  With this great Nascent Soul cultivator here, there is no problem at all whether there are more or less Golden Core cultivators.

    He never thought that Feng Lin would give up attacking the Mangshan sect!

    Even the things that Zhang Laofu didn't expect, the two monks who had just settled Dan, who had just settled in Dan, couldn't think of it.  When the rain suddenly stopped, they thought Feng Lin was playing some trick.  However, when more than twenty Jindan ancestors from the Mangshan sect rushed towards the Beast King Sect's headquarters without encountering any obstacles at all, they finally understood -

    Feng Lin will not come back!

    Facing more than 20 golden elixir monks from the Mangshan sect, with just two golden elixirs on the first level, it is impossible to fight back.  They completely ignored the safety of the other monks of the Beast King Sect, mounted their spiritual beast mounts, and fled out of Mang Mountain like the wind.

    "Want to run?"

    Qin Zhongtian, who had been feeling aggrieved for a long time, laughed loudly, took out two dazzling magic weapons, and threw them at the two golden elixir monks respectively.  The two magic weapons were castrated as fast as meteors, and the two golden elixir cultivators were shocked to the core before they had time to react.

    After the physical body was destroyed, two groups of shining golden elixirs rushed out in a panic and fled away at a faster speed.  Qin Zhongtian has advanced to the golden elixir realm for many years, and monks of the same level have rich experience in fighting.  Now that they have taken action, how can the two golden elixirs be allowed to escape?  I saw that the two radiant magic weapons suddenly changed and turned into two large nets, covering the two people's soul golden elixirs.

    "Haha, Lao Qin, you've made a fortune this time!" Dongfang Aotian laughed.

    Although the Yuanshen Golden Pill is not as useful as the Demon Pill, you can still sell a lot of spiritual stones if you take it to the Immortal City or Immortal Capital.  Qin Zhongtian also nodded and smiled, looking down at the entire Beast King Sect headquarters with twinkling eyes.

    At this time, the other golden elixir monks of the Mangshan sect had already cast spells and rushed into the Beast King Sect¡¯s base camp.  Facing a group of juniors in the foundation-building stage or even the Qi-refining stage, they are like tigers entering a flock of sheep, fighting in all directions without a single leader.

    "The Beast King Sect's vitality has also been severely damaged." Qin Zhongtian sighed slightly, "After this battle, sects such as the Fire Feather Palace and the Netherworld Sect will catch up."

    Almost all of the Mangshan sect¡¯s foundation-building and Qi-refining monks were wiped out.  The foundation-building and Qi-refining monks of the Beast King Sect are also in danger of escaping.  Although both sects still have many Jindan ancestors left, without the backup force, over time, they will definitely not be able to compete with other sects.

    Hearing what Qin Zhongtian said, Dongfang Aotian also sighed slightly. He was about to say some words of comfort when his expression suddenly changed and he looked in the direction of the Beast King Sect's mountain gate.

    ?"Old ghost, what's wrong?"

    Qin Zhongtian looked solemn, thinking that Dongfang Aotian had discovered something.  If Feng Lin comes back, this counterattack will fail halfway.

    But I never thought that Dongfang Aotian laughed and patted his shoulder: "Old Qin, I feel where Pengfei is, it's in the Beast King Sect!"

    "In the Beast King Sect? Why is he going to the Beast King Sect?" Qin Zhongtian was very confused.

    "Who knows, let's go over and have a look!" Dongfang Aotian laughed and flew impatiently towards where Ye Pengfei was.

    Neither Dongfang Aotian nor Qin Zhongtian knew that not long after they withdrew from the Mangshan Sect, Ye Pengfei left the realm of Thunder Spirit.  But the entire sect was sealed by Feng Lin's spiritual pressure.  Therefore, although Dongfang Aotian felt that he had some feeling, he was not sure that Ye Pengfei really appeared.

    And when Feng Lin left Mang Mountain, Ye Pengfei was deep underground.  The remaining spiritual pressure of the Beast God's slough blocked Dongfang Aotian's feelings, and he failed to discover immediately that Ye Pengfei was in the Beast King Sect.

    This time, the extremely familiar aura of "Ghost Control" made Dongfang Aotian finally confirm that Ye Pengfei was in the Beast King Sect!

    As he flew, Dongfang Aotian's expression changed.  That familiar aura is moving at high speed, I'm afraid this kid is fighting against the monks of the Beast King Sect!

    "What a good boy, how dare you kill the Beast King Sect alone!"

    Dongfang Aotian was both pleased and worried.  You must know that Old Ancestor Zhang and other Golden Core cultivators are probably in the Beast King Sect. Even if Dongfang Aotian and Qin Zhongtian join forces, they will not dare to come and provoke them easily.  How could a little guy who had only practiced for more than ten years take such risks?

    Qin Zhongtian¡¯s face also changed drastically, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°No, Pengfei may be trying to lure the tiger away from the mountain, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    Qin Zhongtian was right, Ye Pengfei really wanted to drive the tiger away from the mountain.  So as soon as we left the secret realm, we went straight to the Beast King Sect.  However, he is not dangerous at all.  When Qin Zhongtian and Dongfang Aotian rushed to the Beast King Sect, the last golden elixir ancestor of the Beast King Sect was captured by Ye Pengfei himself!

    Everyone is destroyed!  !  !

    ==========

    Please give me some push

 Text 152. Reunion of Master and Disciple

    The four words "dumbfounded" are no longer enough to describe the expressions of Qin Zhongtian and Dongfang Aotian at this moment.  The two dignified Jindan Patriarchs were so shocked that they were speechless.

    "Master!"

    Seeing Dongfang Aotian again, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile.  Yushang Feijian flew over quickly.  []

    "Pengfei, hehe, I didn't expect that you have already reached the seventh level of foundation building." Dongfang Aotian laughed and said, "Where did you get the magic weapon you used to catch Zhang Mingfeng just now? It's so awesome!"

    "This is the soul-binding rope. It was given to me by a senior named Lei Qin." Ye Pengfei responded with a smile, "Here, it's over there."

    Dongfang Aotian and Qin Zhongtian had also seen a Nascent Soul monk conscientiously sweeping away the remains of the Beast King Sect in the distance.  They knew that this Yuanying great monk must be with Ye Pengfei.  However, how could they have imagined that this Yuanying monk was actually Ye Pengfei's spiritual slave!

    In order to explain the origin of some of his treasures, Ye Pengfei had to let Lei Qin go in front.  There are some things that even a master and apprentice cannot talk about casually.

    Dongfang Aotian and Qin Zhongtian didn't know there were so many twists and turns in this.  After not seeing each other for more than ten years, one can imagine their surprise when Ye Pengfei suddenly transformed into a seventh-level monk of the foundation building and was able to catch a low-level golden elixir monk with his own hands.  Now that a senior Nascent Soul has appeared, everything seems to make sense again.

    The two of them straightened their clothes and flew over cautiously.

    "Junior Dongfang Aotian (Qin Zhongtian) has met senior Lei Qin." The two of them bowed respectfully, not daring to mess with the etiquette.

    "Haha, no need to be polite." Lei Qin waved his hand, and two waves of powerful spiritual energy firmly supported Dongfang Aotian and Qin Zhongtian. The two of them couldn't complete the ceremony.

    Dongfang Aotian and Qin Zhongtian were a little surprised. They didn't know why Lei Qin was so polite.  However, the thoughts of the great monk Yuanying are not something he can guess.  Since he was not allowed to give gifts, he followed his wishes.

    Although there is no need to salute, Dongfang Aotian, who has always been out of touch, does not dare to show any slightest verbal indifference when facing the Yuanying monk.  He said carefully: "Thank you, senior, for guiding the bad disciple Ye Pengfei and giving him a magic weapon."

    Hearing what Dongfang Aotian said, Lei Qin couldn't help but twitch in his heart.

    "Damn, he's still a scoundrel. Are there such awesome scoundrels?"

    ¡°However, you still have to put on a presentable face.  Lei Qin chuckled and said: "Pengfei has excellent qualifications and high understanding. Even without my help, he can still make great progress and become famous all over the world."

    "Thank you for the compliment, senior!"

    Hearing that Lei Qin praised Ye Pengfei so much, Dongfang Aotian couldn't help but be overjoyed.  He quickly thanked Ye Pengfei again and took the opportunity to hope that Lei Qin would give him more support.

    Lei Qin naturally agreed, but he was muttering something in his heart, which is unknown.

    At this time, the thunder-type flying tiger that went to sweep away the distance was the first to return.  Dongfang Aotian and Qin Zhongtian looked at it and were shocked again.

    "The seventh-level monster is still a thunder element!"

    In such a large country, Nanhua has never seen a seventh-level monster.  And even in Immortal City and Immortal Capital, the existence of thunder monsters is almost never heard of.  A horse suddenly appeared here, and both of them thought it was the mount of senior Lei Qinlei.

    But he never thought that the thunder-type flying tiger didn't even look at Lei Qin and flew directly towards Ye Pengfei.

    Flying close, he opened his mouth and some bottles and cans fell out.  The thunder-type flying tiger shook its head and tail in a flattering manner. Ye Pengfei touched its head and said with a smile: "If it is useful to you, you can eat it directly without giving it to me."

    The thunder-type flying tiger was overjoyed when he heard this. He opened his mouth unceremoniously and swallowed all the bottles and cans with a groan.

    "Are they all useful to you?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nodded and smiled in surprise, "As expected of a sect that specializes in animal taming, I'm afraid most of the elixirs in the sect are useful to you. When Lan Yu and the others come back, the elixirs they find will also be  All for you to eat!¡±

    The thunder-type flying tiger was even more happy, and felt that being Ye Pengfei's mount was actually a good deal.

    At this time, Dongfang Aotian, who was quite shocked, finally had the opportunity to interrupt and asked: "Pengfei, is this seventh-level monster your mount?"

    "Yes, my disciple has gained a lot from these years of adventures." Ye Pengfei responded with a smile.

    Qin Zhongtian patted his old friend on the shoulder and said sourly: "Old ghost, you are so lucky. Not to mention picking up a disciple with monstrous qualifications, you are extremely lucky. I'm afraid, in a few years, he will surpass  Let's do it. No, I still have to compete with you for my apprentice!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Aotian had already smiled from ear to ear, and he didn't care about his old friend's teasing.

    "Pengfei, tell me quickly, where have you been on adventures these years? How could you have gained so much?" Dongfang Aotian asked after laughing for a while.

    "It's in the sky in that secret realm."

    Ye Pengfei briefly introduced the situation in the secret sky, and then said: "Master Qin, the Mangshan sect has suffered a lot this time. However, if the sect is moved to the top of the giant peak, given the vast area and spiritual energy there,  It¡¯s so rich, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long for the Mangshan Sect to grow again. If you manage it carefully, even if you build your own fairy city or capital, it may not be a dream!¡±

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Qin Zhongtian was extremely surprised.

    "I will immediately gather the remaining monks and rush to the secret realm to have a look!" Qin Zhongtian said decisively.

    However, as soon as he took a step, he thought of Lei Qin.  There is also a Nascent Soul monk here, so you must not lose your etiquette.

    Unexpectedly, Lei Qin waved his hand in a polite manner and said, "Master Qin, go and do your work. There is no need to greet me."

    "Yes." Qin Zhongtian said gratefully, "Today, the sect suffered a sudden disaster and it is difficult to receive the seniors. After a while, the juniors have finished handling the matter, and I will ask the seniors to show their respect and stay there for a few days."

    "Easy to say, easy to say." Lei Qin nodded repeatedly.  I thought to myself, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I still have to go.  The master has gone, how could I not go

    At this moment, Lei Qin suddenly heard Ye Pengfei's secret voice transmission.  He understood, smiled slightly at Qin Zhongtian and said, "Actually, I also have something I want to trouble Master Qin with."

    "Senior, please tell me, if this junior can do it, I will do my best!" Qin Zhongtian responded quickly.

    "It's not a big deal." Lei Qin pointed at Ye Pengfei and said, "I am very curious about the <Thunder Nine Heavens> he learned. I wonder where this technique comes from?"

    "This" Qin Zhongtian thought for a while, but did not have any relevant memories, "The origins of the techniques hidden by the sect are complicated, and I am not very clear about them. I will arrange for someone to check them out!"

    "Okay, I'll wait for your news." Lei Qin responded happily.

    Seeing that Lei Qin had no other instructions, Qin Zhongtian said goodbye to Dongfang Aotian and hurried back to gather the remaining monks of the Mangshan Sect to seize the territory in the secret realm and reestablish the sect.

 Text 153. The man of God has arrived!

    Qin Zhongtian left, and Lei Qin also went to another place with an excuse.  Bei Tangyu saw Ye Pengfei and his master reunited from a distance, and he knew it well enough not to disturb them.  Wu Sixuan wanted to get closer. After all, Dongfang Aotian also had a deep connection with the sect, so it made sense for him to pay a visit himself.  Just being glared at by the light blue monster beside him, his body felt a little weak for some reason, and he couldn't even think of wielding a sword.

    Seeing that everyone else had left, Dongfang Aotian chuckled and said: "Originally, my master wanted to give you the best Yaksha ghost, which is considered a good thing. Now it seems that the best Yaksha ghost is not of much use to you. Well,  You take this."[]

    As he said that, Dongfang Aotian sent over a jade slip.

    "Map?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.  He thought that the master would give him some secret to control ghosts, but he never thought that it would be a jade map slip.

    "This picture is called Huangquan Road!" Dongfang Aotian put away his smile, whispered in a secret voice, and said solemnly, "The best ghosts are not the strongest ghosts. Above the best, there are king-level and emperor-level ghosts!"

    King level!  Emperor level!  Just hearing this name is very majestic.  Ye Pengfei hurriedly asked in a low voice: "Master, what realms do these two levels of ghosts correspond to?"

    "The king level corresponds to the second and third levels of the Golden Pill! The emperor level corresponds to the sixth and seventh levels of the Golden Pill! These two kinds of ghosts do not exist in the human world. It is only possible to find them on this Huangquan Road!"

    Glancing at the thunder-type Feihu who was lying next to him absorbing the power of the elixir, Dongfang Aotian smiled and said: "I have been to that place once as a teacher, and was so disgraced that I almost gave my life there. But, you have  With the help of this thunder monster, we shouldn¡¯t have much problem dealing with king-level ghosts.¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    The master is right, thunder ghosts are fighting against each other at the same level, and the flying tigers of the thunder system can purely abuse king-level ghosts.

    "However, I don't have much interest in king-level ghosts now.  Even though the emperor-level ghost is at the sixth or seventh level of the Golden Core, it is still dispensable.

    Ye Pengfei had already planned to find the last fragment of Thor's Hammer and help the Thunder God Stone completely get rid of the shackles of the Thunder Spirit Realm, so that Lei Qin and the others could unify the Thunder Spirit Clan with peace of mind.  After unification, the elixir will be given according to the situation.  In a few years, masters of Lei Qin's level will emerge in a steady stream. Where is the need for emperor-level ghosts?

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei asked: "Master, are there any more powerful ghosts above the emperor level?"

    Dongfang Aotian's face changed slightly, and he shouted in a deep voice: "The ones above the emperor level are ghost babies. You can't call them ghosts!"

    "Why?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    "Ghost babies have spiritual intelligence and can practice normally. When low-level monks see them, they want to call them seniors. When monks of the same level see them, they want to call them fellow Taoists!" Dongfang Aotian said extremely carefully, "There are also ghost babies on the Huangquan Road from time to time.  Haunted. Their purpose is different from us human monks. They are looking for some strange stones that contain Yin energy. For us human monks, these stones are harmful but useless. But for these ghost infant seniors, they are a great tonic.  !¡±

    "However, although these ghost infant seniors are powerful, they usually do not conflict with us human monks. As long as you are careful and do not offend them, you will be fine. However, if a monk collides with them, they will use strange magical powers.  . Even if the monk escapes to the ends of the earth, he will never let him go!"

    After a pause, Dongfang Aotian said word by word: "Even with the protection of a master like Senior Lei Qinlei, it is impossible to escape! Remember! Remember!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei nodded, indicating that he remembered it, the voice of the Thunder God Stone suddenly appeared in Zi Mansion.

    "Isn't it just the ghost tribe? Apart from being a bit impressive in the art of the sea of ????ghosts, what else do you have? Oh, depravity, depravity, I didn't expect that the human monks in this world would even be afraid of the ghost tribe. If this continues  , how could it happen?"

    "The Thunder God's Stone can understand the situation outside through its own Zifu, and Ye Pengfei knows it.  However, the Thunder God's Stone had never spoken directly to Zi Mansion like this. Ye Pengfei was very surprised: "Senior, didn't you already know that the strength of human monks in this world has plummeted? Why are you still sighing?"

    "Alas, you don't understand even if I tell you." Thunder God Stone only sighed and then fell silent, leaving Monk Ye Pengfei Zhang Er scratching his head.

    How did Thunder God's Stone know that just when he was sighing like this, what he was worried about had already happened

    The three gods took the lead in crossing the long star road and arrived in this world.  Almost at the same moment of arrival, three divine thoughts suddenly enveloped the entire world and began to search carefully.

    By interrogating Wei Qianqiu, they learned that Bei Tangyu was in this world.  However, when Beitang Yu Lingfu was summoned,, and there was no specific location information, so they had to search all over the world.

    However, for the gods, this world is not too big, and it can be searched in three to five days.  The three of them were full of confidence and felt that Bei Tangyu would definitely not be able to escape.  The only suspense is who can find Bei Tangyu first!

    Five days later

    "Fellow Daoist Lin, Fellow Daoist Peng, you haven't found Beitang Yu either?" The person who asked in a deep voice was clearly Xin Li, who used the Nine Dragons Seal to seal Beitang and his wife in that world.

    Facing Xin Li¡¯s inquiry, Lin Feng and Peng Xi looked at each other, and then slowly shook their heads: ¡°We can¡¯t even find Fellow Daoist Xin, how can we possibly find him?¡±

    Xin Li frowned and said, "Could it be that Wei Qianqiu's news is wrong?"

    "Maybe." Lin Feng chuckled and said, "Although Wei Qianqiu is the only fourth-level god in our Beiming Star Territory, his understanding of Taoism is far inferior to that of most third-level gods. Maybe he intercepted the sound transmission  I misheard the magic talisman, causing our trip to be in vain."

    Lin Feng bowed his hands towards Xin Li and Peng Xi, broke through the void again, and walked away.

    Seeing that Lin Feng had left, Peng Xi didn¡¯t stay long, said goodbye to Xin Li, and then broke into the void and disappeared without a trace.

    Lin Feng left, and so did Peng Xi. Xin Li's frown relaxed, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    "After all, I am young and know too little about the history of this world. I think back then, there were eighth-level gods here! There were even more seventh- and sixth-level gods! If it hadn't been for a fierce battle in ancient times, this side would have  All the gods and men of the world have fallen, and I don¡¯t dare to come!¡±

    "Perhaps, Bei Tangyu's aura is masked by the relic aura of a certain high-level god! We need to control several large sects and look for it carefully!"

    With this thought in his mind, Xin Li suddenly appeared in the largest sect in the world

    What Xin Li didn't know was that shortly after he left, Lin Feng and Peng Xi appeared again, one behind the other.

    "Brother Lin, what do you think?"

    "Join hands!"

    Peng Xi nodded slightly.

    "The two people turned into two spiritual lights and appeared in a major cultivation sect

    ======

    ps: A slow-burning book can achieve the current results. Juling is very grateful for everyone's support.  The big scene has gradually unfolded. If you have any good comments or suggestions, please leave a message below the book.  I hope that with everyone¡¯s support, I can write this big scene better!

 Text 154. The power of charm!

    Little did Bei Tangyu know that danger was approaching him step by step.  Now she was so pissed off by Wu Sixuan that he wanted to bite her to death.

    Logically speaking, the Mangshan Sect will need a lot of manpower to rebuild the sect in the secret realm.  As one of the few remaining low-level monks of the Mangshan sect, Wu Sixuan should go to the secular world to find young children suitable for cultivation, just like other sect members.  []

    However, I don¡¯t know what she said in front of Qin Zhongtian, but Qin Zhongtian actually sent her to serve Ye Pengfei.  In the past few days, Ye Pengfei was practicing in Qin Zhongtian's small blessed place, and Wu Sixuan was waiting at the door.  Every time he saw Ye Pengfei, his shy expression made Bei Tangyu grit his teeth and scold her countless times.

    Women are jealous, it¡¯s their nature.  What's more, Bei Tangyu was born with a charming body and could not tolerate other women getting involved with her husband.

    In Bei Tangyu¡¯s heart, Ye Pengfei has long been his husband.  A mere qi-refining female cultivator dared to seduce her husband right under her nose. She didn't get so angry that she slapped Wu Sixuan on the spot. It was all thanks to Ye Pengfei's words.

    "Lan Yu, this Wu Sixuan is my savior. If it hadn't been for her, I would have died long ago. Since Head Qin asked her to serve here, let her go. It's better than letting her run around outside.  If you encounter any remnants of the Beast King Sect, your life may not be safe."

    Ye Pengfei is right. Although most of the Beast King Sect monks have died, there are still fish that have slipped through the net.  Among them, the one with the highest cultivation level is Zhang Lingshui.  That day, because of Feng Lin's sudden appearance, Lei Qin and the others had to give up Zhang Laozu and Zhang Lingshui to return for reinforcements.  As a result, when everyone went to see it again, Old Ancestor Zhang was dead and Zhang Lingshui was nowhere to be found.

    Under such circumstances, if Wu Sixuan, who has a low level of cultivation and little practical experience, is allowed to venture into the secular world, she might die.  Due to emotions and reasons, Ye Pengfei could not force Wu Sixuan to take risks.

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Bei Tangyu had to temporarily suppress the anger in his heart.  However, she would not just give in. She would always think of a way to deal with this potential love rival who was always hanging out in front of her eyes.

    After much deliberation, Bei Tangyu finally came up with a solution.

    "The agreement I made with dad is that I can't show my true identity in front of Pengfei. But I didn't say that I can't show my true identity in front of other people. With my naturally charming body, I only need to show my face slightly in front of Wu Sixuan, and everything will be fine.  Is everything solved?¡±

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s idea can be regarded as a common characteristic of beautiful women all over the world.  They always think that as long as they show off their invincible appearance in front of their love rivals, they can do anything.  But they didn't think that it might be counterproductive.

    What's more, Wu Sixuan's inner demon has already arisen, and it cannot be inferred by common sense

    ¡­¡­

    The moonlight is like water.

    Staring in confusion, Wu Sixuan walked in the empty Mangshan School.

    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew in my face.  Wu Sixuan couldn't help but shuddered and regained consciousness.

    "Hey, why am I here?"

    "Obviously, I was guarding in front of Ye Pengfei's house.  However, now he has left the blessed land of Cave Heaven, the head of Qin, and has almost reached the Zongwu Hall!

    Wu Sixuan was also a person who had been through the test of life and death. She quickly reacted and pulled out a medium-grade magic weapon from her storage bag.

    "Who is it! Come out!" Wu Sixuan shouted tenderly.

    quiet!

    In an instant, the sound of the swaying branches, the blowing of the night wind, and even Wu Sixuan's heartbeat and breathing, all disappeared!

    In an instant, cold sweat started to flow down, and the palms of my hands were covered with sweat.  Wu Sixuan only felt his heart beating fiercely, but unfortunately, he couldn't hear the sound of his heartbeat!

    Fortunately, this strange situation did not last long.  Above the sky, a colorful brilliance like a water curtain suddenly fell down.  Wu Sixuan found that he could hear sounds again.

    In an instant, she understood.

    It was the powerful spiritual pressure that made me suddenly deaf!

    And the owner of this powerful spiritual pressure discovered this and collected the spiritual pressure, so that he could regain his hearing!

    "They don't look like enemies."

    Wu Sixuan thought like this and quickly put the magic weapon back into the storage bag.  Then, he bowed respectfully towards the seven-colored brilliance: "Junior Wu Sixuan, pay your respects to senior. I wonder if senior wants to invite junior here. What's the matter?"

    A slender jade hand gently pushed aside this colorful brilliance, just like opening a jade bead rolling curtain.

    After the brilliance, a graceful figure appears like mist.  Take Wu SiI can't see clearly at all.

    However, that jade hand clearly fell into Wu Sixuan's eyes.

    What a delicate hand this is

    ? Slender yet plump, fair yet rosy.  The nails reflect the faint moonlight, and are crystal clear, just like the red plums after snow, which is amazing.

    Just by seeing this hand clearly, Wu Sixuan felt like his mind was buzzing and all of a sudden he was confused.  This slender hand seemed to have an unmatched magical power, making it stuck in the quagmire and unable to escape.

    ¡°Senior, if you have any instructions, Sixuan will fight to the death!¡± Wu Sixuan said decisively without hesitation.

    Bei Tangyu nodded with satisfaction and said in a deep voice: "Leave Ye Pengfei!"

    ¡°If Bei Tangyu had a hot temper, he could have made Wu Sixuan kill himself on the spot.  But Beitang Yu was a pure natured man and did not do this.  As long as Wu Sixuan could stay far away from Ye Pengfei, she would be satisfied.

    However, what Bei Tangyu didn't expect was that when Wu Sixuan heard these words, the seed of inner demon that had sprouted would grow like crazy, and the power of charm would be diminished.

    "no!"

    Wu Sixuan's decisive answer made Bei Tangyu stunned: "Isn't she already charmed by me? Why would she answer like this?"

    "If Bei Tangyu's parents were here, they would definitely be able to tell that Wu Sixuan has inner demons.  She relied on the power of inner demons to weaken Bei Tangyu's charming power.  However, Bei Tangyu had just touched the edge of the intermediate level of Jindan and was not yet able to directly see through his inner demons.  She thought Wu Sixuan also had some kind of talent, so she made a decision that she would regret later.

    A beautiful face emerged from the layers of mist.  Wu Sixuan only took one look and remembered this face forever.

    At the same time, Wu Sixuan was completely lost.

    "Leave Ye Pengfei!"

    "yes¡­¡­"

    Wu Sixuan murmured, completely controlled by Bei Tangyu's charming power.  The inner demons that had grown crazily were suppressed by this powerful charm and temporarily dormant

 Text 155. Eye of Xuhai

    Regarding Wu Sixuan's voluntary departure, Ye Pengfei didn't have much to hold him back.  After all, these are her own affairs, and Ye Pengfei has no interest in getting involved.  However, because of past friendship, Ye Pengfei gave all his useless magic weapons and low-level elixirs to Wu Sixuan.

    With Wu Sixuan gone, Bei Tangyu felt relieved.  She was secretly happy, thinking that such a solution was simple and effective.  But she didn't know how much of a challenge she had brought to herself and Ye Pengfei just because she had rashly revealed her true appearance this time

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Immortal Sect.

    A large sect passed down by the gods of the ancient human race, not to mention the small Mangshan sect, even the big cultivation sect like Shenxuan sect that can build its own immortal city, even if they meet the lowest disciples from the prehistoric immortal sect, they must  We welcome each other and don't dare to neglect at all!

    The ancient capital of the prehistoric times, the remains of the ancient gods and men, and the headquarters of the prehistoric Immortal Sect.

    Here, the great monks of Nascent Soul are just inconspicuous little characters.  Here, the great monk Kong Ming, who can peep into the mysteries of the world, is just an ordinary disciple.

    Monk Dongxu is an outstanding disciple here!

    And the god-transforming monks are the masters here!

    "These beings who used to be able to look up at the mountains are now trembling with fear, prostrate on the ground, not even daring to raise their heads.

    And those who dared to resist would have died long ago without even ashes.  The reason why Yuanshen was not taken away by life and death was just because these gods and men didn't look down on him at all.

    Two men and two women, four gods in different costumes, were sitting casually in the main hall of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect, talking continuously with their spiritual thoughts.

    "Brother Hua, can these useless little characters really help us find Bei Tangyu?"

    "Even Xin Li, Lin Feng, and Peng Xi are doing this, so it doesn't matter if we do it. But of course, we can't rely entirely on them, we have to go look for it separately!"

    After discussing for a while, several gods nodded to each other.  Then, it turned into several rays of light and disappeared.

    It was only then that Wu Tianwang, the current headmaster of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect, who was kneeling at the front, dared to slowly raise his head.

    Not far away, there were two shining golden scrolls.

    Wu Tianwang carefully unfolded the first scroll. This was an order.

    "Looking for the relics of the ancient gods?" Wu Tianwang was secretly surprised, "Weren't the relics of the ancient gods already plundered by gods from various star regions hundreds of thousands of years ago? Why do we still need to look for them? Is it possible,  Are there even more secret ancient miracles?"

    If this is the case, what kind of chaos will be unleashed in this world?  Recalling the historical records within the sect, the battle hundreds of thousands of years ago almost caused the world to completely collapse!

    Wu Tianwang could not help but shudder, and carefully opened the second scroll¡ª¡ª

    A wonderful picture of beauty slowly unfolds

    ¡­¡­

    Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t even know that dozens of gods and men from the Beiming Star Territory had made up their own portraits based on the appearance of his parents.  They took control of more than a dozen sects such as the Prehistoric Immortal Sect and issued orders for comprehensive searches.

    At this time, Bei Tangyu followed Ye Pengfei into the realm of thunder and spirit again.  When she saw Ye Pengfei starting to meditate in seclusion again, she thought that she had not even completed the transformation of the golden elixir, so she had no choice but to lie next to Ye Pengfei, constantly breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and began to practice hard.

    This practice lasted for more than half a year.  When Lei Qin entered the realm of thunder and spirit and reported the whereabouts of the last fragment of Thor's hammer, Ye Pengfei had already reached the peak of the ninth level of foundation building, and Bei Tangyu had jumped to the sixth level of golden elixir!

    "The Eye of the Void Sea?" After listening to Lei Qin's report, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned, "Isn't this a dangerous place that even the Kongming monks dare not go to? Why have monks from the Mangshan sect ever been there?"

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s understanding, the Mangshan sect has never produced a Nascent Soul monk, let alone a Kongming monk.  If "Thunder Nine Heavens" was derived from the Eye of Xuhai, it would be too weird.

    Lei Qin quickly replied: "I heard from Qin Zhongtian that the Mangshan sect Jindan monk was lucky enough to get acquainted with a Dongxu monk. He served the Dongxu monk all the way to the Eye of Xuhai. That Dongxu monk was in Xuhai  His eyes were severely damaged, and before he died, he left some things from the Eye of Xuhai to the Golden Elixir monk, and <Thundering Nine Heavens> was one of them."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, this makes sense.  However, there are probably many more stories about why the Golden Core cultivator was able to successfully return to the Mangshan sect after receiving something from the Eye of Xuhai.  After all, anyone who can go to the Eye of Xu Hai??is an ordinary role.  In their eyes, a mere golden elixir cultivator is just like a little ant that can be crushed to death casually.

    "Sigh, it looks like the last piece is not easy to get rid of." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    ¡°At present, my biggest helper is Lei Qin, but even if I have a hundred, a thousand Lei Qin, it is impossible to break through the Eye of Xuhai!

    As for myself, although I am about to form a pill.  The Yuan Shen Acupoint has been opened nearly half way, and it will probably take less than a few years for the baby to be successfully born.  However, the realm of Dongxu is still out of reach!

    Is it possible that I have to try my luck and meet one or two Dongxu monks?

    Ye Pengfei was thinking about it when Thunder God Stone, whom he had not contacted for a long time, spoke: "Oh, forget it, it can't be done, so you don't have to waste time on me anymore."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    Maybe, you really want to give up?

    No!  Never give up!  !

    Carrying the expectations of my grandfather, I embarked on the road of cultivation.  From that moment on, I never gave up any fight!  It is precisely because of hard work again and again that I have found a path of cultivation that is different from others!

    "Perhaps, we can come up with some good method"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking, while using his spiritual thoughts, he wanted to talk to the Thor Stone through the Second Soul to see if there were other ways besides recasting the Thor's Hammer.

    Just when Ling Nian entered the second soul, Ye Pengfei felt that he suddenly grasped something.  However, this feeling went away as quickly as it came. For a moment, Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    Ye Pengfei has never found that feeling by letting his spiritual thoughts go back and forth between his body and the second spirit.  Ye Pengfei thought in a daze, his expression a little dazed.  Bei Tangyu, who was lying next to him, was a little worried about Ye Pengfei and couldn't help but stretch out his paw to scratch.

    "Lan Yu, don't make trouble Huh?" Ye Pengfei looked at Lan Yu scratching at his feet, and suddenly another idea came to him.

    "I understand!!!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help laughing.

    Ye Pengfei laughed so suddenly that Bei Tangyu and Lei Qin couldn't help but be startled.  They both looked at each other, neither understanding what happened

    ; ;

 Text 156. The method of nine turns

    The second soul was recalled by Ye Pengfei to his main body.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In addition to understanding the mystery of the void spirit pattern, the main thing is to perform the god-level skills that improve the quality of the soul.  As of today, the quality of the second soul has been infinitely close to the peak of the spirit race.  []

    "In terms of qualifications, the second soul is more evil than my main body! It is impossible for the main body to hit Dongxu in just a few years, but it is possible for the second soul!"

    Hearing Ye Pengfei's mumbling to himself, Bei Tangyu and Lei Qinzhang were confused and had no idea what Ye Pengfei was talking about.

    Yes, the qualifications of the second soul are probably stronger than Ye Pengfei's body.  But now the cultivation level of the second soul is only equivalent to that of a sixth-level human Qi refining monk.  It is completely impossible to reach the Dongxu realm in just a few years.

    Just when Bei Tangyu and Lei Qin were very confused, they saw Ye Pengfei's main body and second spirit sitting down cross-legged.

    With both palms touching each other, a stream of spiritual energy was sent from the main body to the second soul!

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Bei Tangyu and Lei Qin were both shocked. They finally understood that Ye Pengfei wanted to pass all the gains from his cultivation to the second soul!

    As long as the Purple Mansion of the body is not broken and the soul is not dispersed, even if the spiritual energy drops suddenly and the cultivation level is greatly reduced, it can be easily recovered in the realm of thunder spirit which is rich in thunder spiritual energy.  And with the help of the main body, the cultivation of the second spirit can advance by leaps and bounds!  Even though it is still too far away from the realm of Dongxu, it is easy to attack Nascent Soul, and there is great hope to attack Kongming!

    The seventh level of Qi refining!  Eighth level of Qi refining!  Ninth level of Qi refining!  Build a foundation!  In just over two hours, the second soul reached the foundation level!

    Looking at Ye Pengfei's body, he has fallen from the ninth floor to the bottom of the eighth floor.

    Lei Qin was still watching with interest, but suddenly he had a very bad idea.

    "If the master directly absorbs my spiritual energy, with the current potential of the second soul, I'm afraid it won't be long before he can soar into the sky and directly advance to the Nascent Soul!"

    Lei Qin broke out in cold sweat when he thought of this possibility.

    "Ahem, Lan Yu, do you think master can absorb my spiritual energy?" Lei Qin asked in a secret voice, feeling anxious.

    "Of course." Bei Tangyu replied with some surprise.

    With one shiver after another, Lei Qin felt as if he had fallen into a thousand-year ice cave, and his whole body was shivering with cold.

    Seeing Lei Qin looking like this, Bei Tangyu was stunned for a moment and finally came to his senses.  She didn't bother to explain. She suppressed a smile and waved her paw, indicating that Lei Qin could leave.  Lei Qin couldn't help but be overjoyed and ran away without a trace.

    That day, when Bei Tangyu showed his face to frighten Wu Sixuan, Lei Qin got a glimpse of it.  With the support of this terrifying woman, he no longer has to worry about Ye Pengfei doing anything bad to him.

    Actually, how did Lei Qin know that he was completely wrong?

    If this method works, Ye Pengfei won't have to go through such trouble to give the spiritual energy to the second spirit. He can let Lei Qin and others capture the thunder spirit body, and the body will directly rush to the Dongxu stage.

    In fact, except for a very small number of human monks who have practiced special evil methods, it is impossible for other monks to directly use the cultivation of others to greatly improve their own cultivation.  At most, it means absorbing other people's spiritual energy to make up for the loss in one's own spiritual energy.  People with monstrous qualifications like Ye Pengfei can also use this to improve their cultivation level, but it is impossible to make a big jump.

    ¡­¡­

    Not long after Lei Qin¡¯s episode passed, Ye Pengfei¡¯s second soul skyrocketed by another level, reaching the second level of foundation building, while his body cultivation dropped to the seventh level of foundation building.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei seemed not to stop for a while, Bei Tangyu lay down again and prepared to continue practicing.  At this moment, she suddenly thought of the nine-turn method.

    "Pengfei's practice coincides with the Nine Transformations method."

    At first glance, the nine-turn method is a waste of time.  But because the foundation is solid, as the realm gets higher and higher, the time saved is extremely considerable.

    You must know that even low-level monks often need to spend a lot of time to deal with bottlenecks in their cultivation.  When the realm reaches a high level, it is not uncommon to be stuck at the bottleneck for dozens or even hundreds of years.

    The nine-turn method can exactly solve the bottleneck problem!

    The reason why Bei Tangyu's parents, Bei Tangxuan and Yu Ziling, were able to become third-level gods in just over three hundred years was precisely because they obtained the Nine Transformations method in their early years and practiced along the way, rarely encountering them.  to bottleDue to neck disorder.

    Originally, Bei Tangyu did not want Ye Pengfei to practice the Nine Transformations method.  Especially after she knew that "Thunder Nine Heavens" had an extraordinary origin, she had no such idea.  However, now, it seems that this nine-turn method can help Ye Pengfei.

    After thinking for a while, Bei Tangyu decided to find the Thunder God Stone.

    ¡°Senior, do me a favor.¡±

    "What good things are you going to give Ye Pengfei?" Thunder God's Stone said in surprise, "Don't go too far. If you take too much of the panacea, you may cause problems."

    "It's not a magic pill, it's a practice technique!" Bei Tangyu said as he handed over a jade slip.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    As soon as I saw the Thunder God's Stone, I couldn't help but take in several breaths of cold air.

    ¡°This kind of cultivation technique is more powerful than Lord Thunder God¡¯s <Thunder Nine Heavens>!¡±

    You must know that "Thunder Nine Heavens" was originally created to eliminate the bottleneck of cultivation as much as possible, and it has the same purpose as the nine-turn method.  However, with the eyes of the Thunder God Stone, it was quickly seen that this nine-turn method was even more wonderful.  In the later stages, the effect will be more obvious.

    "No wonder your cultivation speed is so fast when you reach the golden elixir realm. It turns out you have such miraculous skills!" He laughed and said, "I will pass it on to Ye Pengfei immediately!"

    Thunder God Stone was about to take action when he suddenly stopped: "Girl, what should I call this technique?"

    Beitang Yu Bingxue was smart and immediately understood the purpose of the Thunder God Stone.  She blushed with embarrassment, felt shy for a moment, and then said, "Senior, let's figure it out."

    The Stone of Thunder God smiled knowingly and began to transmit the skills into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    ¡­¡­

    "The method of nine revolutions?"

    Ye Pengfei, who was transferring his kung fu to the second soul, suddenly received a lot of information in his sea of ??consciousness.  And the name of this information is exactly the "Nine Transformations Method" that he has heard of!

    "Senior, is this your own technique?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    "Even so." Thunder God's Stone replied speciously.

    Originally, Thunder God Stone said this to give Ye Pengfei a little reminder to pay attention to the origin of this technique.  If Ye Pengfei asked, he would have guessed Lan Yu with his intelligence.

    "I never thought that Ye Pengfei was so busy thinking about how to improve the cultivation of the second spirit as quickly as possible, and he also trusted the Thunder God Stone too much that he didn't even ask a question.  I saw that while he continued to send spiritual energy to the second soul, he was thinking about the method of nine turns

 Text 157. Crisis Planet

    "Big wood! Rotten wood!" Beitang Yu was so angry that he kicked the small stones around him flying around, but he didn't dare to rush to Ye Pengfei and say.

    The conversation with the Thunder God Stone just now was already suspected of violating the rules.  If I yelled a few words angrily, my father would probably come over and catch me.

    But Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t know that his parents had been sealed by Xin Li with the Nine Dragons Seal, and he didn¡¯t even know what was happening here

    On a remote planet, nine huge green dragons were connected end to end, sealing the sky tightly.  The gods outside can't get in, and the cultivators inside can't get out either.

    Beitangxuan did not give up.

    My daughter is facing extreme danger. No matter what, she must find a way to get out!

    According to Beitangxuan's wishes, it was the most straightforward method to sacrifice one's own cultivation and let his wife rush out to save people.  However, just when Xin Li sealed the couple, Yu Ziling rejected the proposal, and Beitangxuan had to think of another way.

    ¡°We can only look for special opportunities on this planet.¡±

    Is there a special opportunity? If so, what is it and where is it located?  Beitangxuan knew nothing.  He could only use Ziwei Dou Shu to calculate bit by bit.

    ?? Even in its heyday, using Ziwei Dou Shu for long-term and continuous calculations is still a big burden.  What's more, the burning power of the godhead is far from restored.  Beitangxuan's repeated calculations day and night made him so exhausted many times that his spirit was shaken and his vitality was greatly reduced. However, when he thought of those claws reaching out to his daughter, he gritted his teeth and fought with all his life!

    Yu Ziling saw it in her eyes and felt pain in her heart.  She wanted to persuade, but she couldn't speak at all.

    ¡°On one side is the husband and on the other side is the daughter. No matter which side is given up, it is like tearing one¡¯s heart in half.

    In desperation, Yu Ziling had no choice but to run around the world.  If he is very lucky and gets a big opportunity, Beitangxuan won't have to fight with his life like this.

    This originally vibrant planet has inevitably become desolate.

    The first negative consequence of the spiritual energy being sealed is that there is no more wind.  Even if Yu Ziling is always flying at high speed, it cannot drive the high-speed flow of air at all, and can only make the air around him tremble slightly.  When she flew over, the air that was still vibrating just now quickly stopped and fell into dead silence again.

    Without the wind, there will be no rain.

    Flying all over the planet, there is not even a drop of rain falling anywhere.  Although the rivers and lakes have not dried up, plants and animals have no worries about water shortage for the time being.  However, within a few months, the plants will gradually die, and the animals will follow suit.

    Plants without intelligence and animals with low intelligence cannot foresee the tragic future.  Only humans, especially humans in the world of cultivation, realized that the situation was not good.

    "However, the strength of the cultivation world on this planet is too poor.  The monks with the highest cultivation level are only at the Nascent Soul realm.  No matter how hard these Nascent Soul cultivators tried their best, they could not touch Xin Li's Nine Dragons Seal.  In fact, they couldn't see the existence of those nine terrifying green dragons at all!

    Just when Beitangxuan was trying to figure out that Yu Ziling was running around the world, several Nascent Soul monks with the highest cultivation levels gathered together.

    "Mr. Zhang, you are well-informed. What do you think is going on?"

    The first person to speak was a young and strong monk named Doli Kun.  As the most talented monk in the history of this world of cultivation, it only took him eighty years to reach the Nascent Soul stage!

    Therefore, Dolikun has always been very arrogant.  Especially for monks like Zhang Binde, who had practiced for more than a thousand years and barely advanced to Nascent Soul, he was very disdainful.  In the past, when I was polite, I would call him "Zhang Daoyou", and when I was not polite, I would call him by his first name.  It is extremely rare that Duolikun actually addressed him as "Mr. Zhang" today.

    Seeing the arrogant Dolikun become so humble, Zhang Binde felt as if he had eaten an iced watermelon on a hot day, feeling indescribably happy all over his body.  He really wanted to put on airs and enjoy this kind of preferential treatment more.  But before the airs were put up, a few old buddies said "cough, cough, cough" and gave him a look.

    Yes, the difficulties are coming, what is the score?

    "Alas" Zhang Binde sighed and said, "There are so many of us, and we have been searching for so many days, but there is not even a single clue. It can only be the work of monks with a higher level."

    Dolikun frowned and said: "Mr. Zhang, you mean the great monk Kong Ming? However, even an expert in the Kong Ming realm cannot seal the spiritual energy of the entire planet!"

    "Of course it's not empty, but a higher realm."?¡­a much higher realm.  "Zhang Binde murmured, his eyes flashing with infinite longing and deep fear.

    ¡°A much higher realm?!¡±

    Not to mention Doli Kun, who is only about a hundred years old, even Zhang Binde¡¯s old buddies exclaimed in surprise.

    After calming down, Duolikun asked in a more humble tone: "Dare I ask Mr. Zhang, what is a higher realm than Kong Ming?"

    "I don't know." Zhang Binde shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Dolikun, you also know that the highest state recorded by various schools on our planet is only Kongming, and there is no more."

    "In that case, why did Mr. Zhang say that there is a much higher realm than the Kongming Period?" Duolikun asked puzzledly.

    "Oh, this is a long story. In short, before I was about to give birth to a baby, I once met a strong man from outside the planet. Although he was very restrained, his terrifying spiritual pressure was still overwhelming.  It almost drove me crazy!"

    Having said this, Zhang Binde couldn't help but sigh again.  Since he advanced to Nascent Soul and became the top being in the world of cultivation on this planet, he has never sighed again.  However, after a while, he sighed repeatedly, and his mood was extremely low.

    As Zhang Binde sighed, Doli Kun couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    "It's easy to kill a monk, but it's not easy to make a monk go crazy.  Just relying on spiritual pressure can make a monk who is about to have a baby almost go crazy. What kind of existence is that?

    What Dolikun didn¡¯t expect was that this was not the ¡°much higher realm¡± Zhang Binde said!

    After Zhang Binde sighed for a while, he continued: "The senior expert asked me a few questions and then said a few words to himself."

    The ears of Dolikun and others suddenly stood up.  It must be unusual for a senior master like him to say a few words to himself, so you must listen carefully.  Maybe, the future path of cultivation will be based on these few sentences.

    I heard Zhang Binde repeating the most critical words of the year with a strange expression.

    "Alas, there is still no clue. Could it be that I can only exist like an ant forever?"

    The whole room was shocked!  !  !

    ; ;

 Text 158. Doliquin

    Thank you very much for your support to Juling. So far, 350,000 words have been updated. If there is any friend who is not particularly nervous and can give me a little reward, Juling will be even happier.  Although those few rewards can't feed Ju Ling's belly, Ju Ling still has a little bit of vanity, and I hope everyone can help.

    ==========================================[]

    Such a terrifying existence actually said that he was just an "ant"!  Those senior experts are all ants, so who are we?

    After sitting in a daze for a long time, Duolikun looked at Zhang Binde with dull eyes.  He opened his mouth and wanted to ask, but his mind was so confused that he didn't know what to ask first.

    Zhang Binde seemed to have seen through Doli Kun's mind. He shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Don't ask me any questions, I don't know either. The senior expert mumbled a few words and then disappeared. I will not  I have never seen him. Alas, the mysterious ways of heaven and the long roads are beyond the comprehension of monks of our level. Dolikun, there is no need to waste your time."

    At this moment, Doli Kun finally understood why Zhang Binde was still so low-key after becoming the Nascent Soul!

    Thinking about yourself, it¡¯s really ridiculous.  It's just that he advanced to Nascent Soul a little faster, and he was so arrogant, as if I was really the best in the world.  In fact, they are nothing more than ants!

    "You've learned a lesson, kid. Thank you, Mr. Zhang, for your advice!" Duolikun stood up and bowed respectfully to Zhang Binde.  From this moment on, he completely bid farewell to the past.  The state of mind has skyrocketed.

    The people here are the monks of the Yuan Ying. Where can I not know the changes in Dori Kun?

    "If everything goes as usual, with his state of mind, he may easily break through the Nascent Soul and become the first Kongming monk in this world in tens of thousands of years! Alas, what a pity"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh in their hearts.  Now that all the spiritual energy on the planet has been sealed, it is simply a fantasy to continue to advance.

    Dolikun straightened up and smiled slightly: "I know what you are thinking, but I can guarantee that this matter will be solved!"

    "Oh?" Everyone looked at Dolikun in surprise, wondering what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd.

    "Think about it, think about it, among us, who is worthy of being dealt with by an expert in this world?"

    One word wakes up the dreamer!

    Everyone is active.

    "What Dolikun said makes sense. If there are seniors who really have trouble with us, they can just kill us. There is no need to go to such trouble!"

    "That's right, it must have been a battle between senior masters, so our planet was sealed. In other words, there are extremely powerful masters from other worlds, right here on our planet!"

    "But that expert has also been sealed. Maybe he can't get out."

    "Lao He, you are stupid. This seal seals spiritual energy. What does this mean? This means that as long as that worldly master has enough sources of spiritual energy, he will be able to break this seal!"

    "you mean¡­¡­"

    The people present are all human beings, and when they talk about this, there is no need to be more embarrassed.  Although the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is sealed, there are still spiritual stones available!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of all the spiritual stones in the underground, and dig out as many spiritual mines as they can, it doesn't matter if they are all hollowed out.  All the Nascent Soul cultivators present nodded in agreement, and the matter was settled.

    The only question is, how can we give these spiritual stones to that worldly master?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find it!¡±

    Dolikun¡¯s words surprised everyone.

    "Dolikun, how are you going to find him?" Zhang Binde frowned and said, "If a master of that level is unwilling to let us see him, we won't be able to see him even if he stands in front of us!"

    "I will pray!" Dolikun's heart is beating very fast. He has never been as excited as he is today in many years. "I will pray for every mountain top. I will pray for every river. I will pray for every river."  I don¡¯t believe it anymore. I¡¯ve worshiped thousands of mountains and rivers, but I still can¡¯t find a true immortal!!!¡±

    Everyone was shocked and speechless.

    On this planet, the great monk Yuanying is a god.  After being pampered and looked up to by everyone for so long, who would be willing to grovel?

    Looking at Dolikun, not only did he not think there was anything wrong with this, but he was actually very excited.  After saying these words, he bowed his hands to everyone and quickly left the place.

    "He won't really do thisLet¡¯s do it¡­¡± Everyone had strange looks on their faces.

    ¡­¡­

    " Duolikun went to worship the mountains, waters and the world. He was indeed very pious, but he could not have expected what kind of existence Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling were.  Just like Xia Chong cannot describe the beauty of the ice and snow, a monk like him who is only in the Nascent Soul realm cannot imagine how terrifying aura a third-level god needs to restore his godhead!

    Just as Duolikun misunderstood the difficulties faced by Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling, Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling also misjudged the direction of finding special opportunities.

    In the eyes of two third-level gods, the cultivators in this world are too weak. How can they possibly help?  Therefore, Beitangxuan's calculations have always been about various mineral deposits, and the places where Yu Ziling wanders are almost all deserted places.  They did not know about these gatherings of Nascent Soul monks and Doli Kun's kneeling and worshiping the world.

    until¡­¡­

    It has been a full year since it was sealed by Kowloon, and it has not rained on this planet for a full year.

    In the morning, there is no wind and the air is very hot.  Looking around, the red land is thousands of miles away!

    However, thousands of miles away from the red land, there is still a touch of green, which is one of the few oases on the planet.  The remaining creatures on this planet live in these few oases.

    In this year, Yu Ziling has almost never entered a human city. She doesn't want to waste time in these noisy places.  However, after searching for so long, she had already visited most of the mountains, deserts and rivers, and it seemed that there were not many places she could go.  After thinking about it, Yu Ziling decided to go to this oasis to have a look.

    A long string of footprints appeared alone in the desert and disappeared at the top of a small sand dune.

    With Yu Ziling¡¯s ability, she could of course tell that these were the footprints left by a Nascent Soul monk, and she couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious.

    "What does he want to do instead of flying with a sword, but walking step by step like this?"

    She is looking for a big opportunity and will never let go of any weird things.  His spiritual consciousness followed the set of footprints and chased them at an astonishing speed.

    "Who is he kneeling down to worship?" Yu Ziling blinked.

    I saw a burly Nascent Soul monk with a resolute expression walking to a big stone, plopping down, and kneeling down.  After three buckles and nine bows, he murmured something.

    Listening carefully, Yu Ziling couldn't help but laugh or cry.

    "It turns out that the monks on this planet have united and plan to provide us with help."

    The number of spiritual stones on an entire planet is indeed terrifying.  However, for Yu Ziling and Beitangxuan, it is nothing more than a drop in the bucket and will not have much effect at all.

    Yu Ziling shook his head and planned to continue his search journey.  But somehow, she suddenly felt the need to talk to her husband about this matter.  A divine thought was sent back, and Beitangxuan learned all of this.

    The husband and wife are connected heart to heart. Yu Ziling feels that there seems to be something to be explored in this matter. Beitangxuan also feels the same.  He used Ziwei Dou Shu to calculate the Nascent Soul cultivators on the planet, and a bright light suddenly burst out in his eyes.

    "Mei'er, bring Dolikun over here!"

 Text 159. Swallow the dragon body!

    "I didn't expect it, I really didn't expect it!!!" After carefully checking Dolikun's situation, Beitangxuan sighed repeatedly.

    Yu Ziling has been standing nearby, and she can clearly see her husband's inspection methods.

    "The body of a dragon-devouring dragon?"

    "That's right, it's the Dragon-Eating Body! I didn't expect that a Dragon-Eating Body would appear on such a remote and small planet!"

    Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling used secret methods to burn their godhead and find a place to practice cultivation. Of course, they couldn't choose a big, bustling planet.  The planet they chose actually does not belong to the North Pluto Star Domain at all, nor does it belong to any other star domain.

    This is because this planet is too small and has very few resources.  Even if all the resources on the planet were gathered together, they could only create a monk in the divine transformation stage, and no god would be interested in him at all.

    However, on such a garbage planet, there are people who have a dragon-eating body that even gods and men would envy!

    Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling sighed repeatedly, but Duolikun was confused.

    "Two seniors, what is the body of the Devouring Dragon?" Doli Kun asked respectfully.

    Beitangxuan did not explain that the monks on this planet had never seen a dragon at all.  He stretched out his finger and touched Dolikun's forehead.  Dolikun felt that his spiritual acupoints were wide open and his ears and eyes were sharp. Suddenly, his level of perception of the things around him increased countless times!

    In an instant, Dolikun felt as if he was in a big, bustling world.  Weird sounds, incredible sights, smells I've never smelled before

    "Is this the real world?" Doricun murmured.

    No wonder, I am worse than an ant.  There is such a rich world around me, but I am not even aware of it!

    Dolikun murmured and stretched out his hand, and an unknown creature, much smaller than an ant, fell into his palm.  It shook its head and tail, and seemed to look at the surrounding situation in confusion.  Then, he slowly started to move again.

    With a thought in Duolikun's mind, an extremely subtle aura wrapped in a peculiar smell was delivered to the palm of his hand.  The unknown creature immediately became excited and moved quickly along the path of the smell.  However, in Dolikun's eyes, at this speed, even if he walked for a month, he might not be able to get out of his palm.

    Is this what it feels like to control the world?  This feeling is so wonderful!

    For a moment, Dolikun felt that his eyes were moist.

    Beitangxuan waited for a while. After Dolikun got used to this feeling, he pointed to the horizon with his hand.

    "Doricun, look over there."

    Duolikun was experiencing this wonderful feeling. When he heard Beitangxuan's words, he naturally raised his head and took a look.

    Shocking!  !  !

    Nine cyan creatures that were too huge to comprehend were entrenched on the skyline!

    "Senior, this is"

    "This is the dragon, the green dragon among the dragon clan!" Beitangxuan said in a deep voice, "They are the ones that seal the aura of your planet. And you are the swallowing dragon body, you can eat them! As long as you eat them all  , the seal will naturally be gone!¡±

    "This, this, this" Although Duolikun was somewhat prepared, he was so shocked by Beitangxuan's words that he didn't know what to say.

    "Can I eat such a terrifying existence?"

    Even though I'm far away, I can't feel any spiritual pressure at all.  However, just one look at it already made Dolikun feel like his soul was trembling!  If he got any closer, Dolikun even doubted whether his soul would be shattered by such a terrifying creature!

    "I didn't lie to you." Beitangxuan said calmly, "Of course, your current cultivation level is not enough."

    When Beitangxuan said this, the spiritual seal that had just been placed on Dolikun's forehead slowly disappeared.  Doricun could no longer see the nine dragons, and soon, even the wonderful world around him became far away from his feeling.

    The indescribable feeling of loss almost made Dolikun breathless.  Without hesitation, he plopped down and knelt in front of Beitangxuan.

    boom!  boom!  boom!

    He kowtowed hard three times.

    ¡°Please, senior, accept me as your disciple!¡±

    Beitangxuan smiled.

    "Swallowing the body of a dragon, this is a physique so good that even gods and men would be jealous."  Even if there is no such thing as the Jiulong seal, Beitangxuan still wants to accept Duo Likun as his apprentice.

    "I am my master Beitangxuan." Beitangxuan nodded, "She is your master's wife.Yu Ziling, go kowtow.  "

    "yes!"

    Dolikun didn¡¯t expect that he could become a disciple so easily.

    A year ago, when they embarked on the long journey of worship, many people murmured in their hearts that they were doing useless work.

    "How can someone with such a high cultivation level like us?" This is a common view among everyone.  I have to say that Dolikun was also a little uneasy.

    I never thought that one year later, I would actually succeed!  !  !

    "Master, Madam, I'm here, Duolikun kowtows to you." Duolikun turned around, kowtowed three times to Yu Ziling respectfully.

    Yu Ziling smiled and nodded.

    "Get up." After Duolikun finished bowing, Beitangxuan lifted up Duolikun with a wave of his hand.

    "It's not difficult to get close to those green dragons. I can escort you there. With my teacher protecting you, it's not difficult to swallow some of them. However, your cultivation is too poor now. If you can't swallow much, you will be strangled to death. Dragons are born with super strong recovery ability.  , as long as there is a slight pause, they will recover, and our efforts will be in vain." Beitangxuan said in a deep voice.

    "What should we do?" Doricun asked.

    "Aren't you already digging up the spiritual stones on the planet? Use those spiritual stones to improve your cultivation!" Beitangxuan said decisively, "I will teach you some secret techniques. As long as you work hard, you will be able to do it in a few years."  It can impact the realm of cave virtuality!"

    "Master, what is the Dongxu realm?" Dolikun asked.

    "Haha, I forgot, you don't know this yet." Beitangxuan chuckled, "After Yuanying, there is Kongming. After Kongming, there is Dongxu. As long as you reach the realm of Dongxu, you can  The Zi Mansion will become a small world of its own. When the time comes, let alone nine blue dragons, even if they are ninety or nine hundred, you will still be able to eat them!"

    In the Zi Mansion, it is a small world of its own!  !  !

    Just listening to it made Dolikun feel very excited.

    Just now, I just had a glimpse of a more microscopic world, and I was already on the verge of tears.  What would it be like if we could create our own little world?

    Dolikun asked with longing on his face: "Master, are you and your wife in the Dongxu realm?"

    Hole?

    Beitangxuan was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take some time to explain clearly to you the different realms of cultivation.¡±

    Dolikun was so excited that he was shaking a little. He was fully focused and did not dare to let go of any detail. He listened carefully to what Beitangxuan said

    ; ;

 Text 160. Power of Godhead

    "I don't need to talk about the first four levels of cultivation - Qi refining, foundation building, golden elixir, and Yuanying." Beitangxuan said in a deep voice.

    "The fifth realm of cultivation, the empty and dark period. The Purple Mansion is vast and boundless, and everything in the world can be reflected. The Nascent Soul is free and carefree, and it can be as happy as it is in the vast wilderness of the universe." [com]

    "The sixth realm of cultivation, the hole-empty stage. All things will breed in the Zifu and form a small world of its own, which shows that the cultivator understands the mystery of the world's operation."

    "The seventh level of cultivation, the stage of transformation into a god. A poem about cultivation says, 'The head of the staff can carry the world alone, and a cloth bag can hold a whole universe. Although a mustard seed is small enough to contain Sumeru, it can transform the ordinary into a divine achievement.' The operation of the world is only a mystery, and it will gradually  Condensate, turn complexity into simplicity. When you reach the stage of becoming a god, you can condense your godhead and transform a body of spiritual energy and mana into the power of your godhead!"

    Kong Ming!  Hole!  Become a god!  On top of becoming a god, there is also the power of the godhead!

    The more Dolikun listened, the more excited he became.

    Beitangxuan carefully explained the characteristics of the three realms of Kongming, Dongxu, and Transformation, and how to practice to achieve these three realms.  However, when it comes to the power of the godhead, Beitangxuan only mentioned it in a few sentences and did not go into details.  As for whether there is a higher level after the godhead, there is no talk.

    After Beitangxuan finished speaking, Duolikun asked aloud: "Master, what is the state of condensing the divine power?"

    "There is no difference in realms, only differences in strength." Beitangxuan responded calmly, "The reason why there are differences in realms is because before the divine personality is condensed, there are rules to be found in cultivation. After the divine personality is condensed, there is no difference.  There are no rules to be found, it all depends on one's own understanding and chance. We call cultivators with godhead divine beings, and as teachers and your master's wife, they are third-level divine beings!"

    Level three god!

    Only now did Dolikun realize how ridiculous his question just now was.

    Hole?  Dongxu is nothing.  In the eyes of a third-level god, he is just an ant!

    "Master, is there anything more powerful than gods and men?" Duolikun said with a smile.

    A more powerful existence?  !

    Beitangxuan¡¯s smile condensed for a moment, then relaxed quickly.

    "There is no limit to cultivation, and the road is boundless. Among the gods and men we know now, the most powerful one is the ninth level. Are there more powerful beings above the ninth level? I believe there are! However, even I am a master.  I don¡¯t know what kind of existence it is. Your realm is too low now, so you don¡¯t need to think about these things for the time being. It¡¯s better to collect spiritual stones first and attack the cave as soon as possible!¡±

    "Yes!" Dolikun responded quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    What Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling didn't expect was that just when they accepted a disciple with excellent physique, they planned to do their best to let Doli Kun attack Dongxu.  On that distant planet, the Thunder God's Stone is also thinking of ways to help Ye Pengfei's second soul reach a higher realm.

    The main body helps the second soul to cultivate, which is very effective.  Bei Tangyu's nine-turn method also cleared away all the bottlenecks on the road to cultivation.  However, that is the Dongxu realm after all!

    After half a year of hard training, the second soul successfully advanced to the golden elixir.  The main body also successfully completed the fifth revolution and once again reached the peak of foundation building.  If he showed off his achievements, he would probably stun a large row of high-level monks.  But for Ye Pengfei, he was very dissatisfied.

    "Senior, is there any secret method that can double the speed of cultivation?" Ye Pengfei made no secret of his urgency.

    The time left for the Thunder God's Stone is getting less and less, and Ye Pengfei doesn't want to fall short.

    The Thunder God's Stone no longer persuades Ye Pengfei as it did in the past. Now he has put his own life and death aside.  My only thought is to help Ye Pengfei as much as possible.  In his eyes, Ye Pengfei was no longer someone to be used, but someone very close to him.

    Sometimes, the Thunder God's Stone will even give birth to some very weird thoughts - if someone dares to harm him and risk his life, I will protect him!

    These thoughts are just passing by.  Thunder God Stone never imagined that one day, he would risk his life to protect Ye Pengfei

    Now, the top priority is to solve Ye Pengfei's cultivation problem.

    "Demon pill?"

    The first thing that comes to mind for the Thunder God Stone is to use a large amount of demon pills to pile it up.

    Back then, as a weapon, Ye Pengfei was able to slowly refine the demon pill and absorb its power.

    Now, Ye Pengfei has tempered his body twice more.  The physical strength is already comparable to low-grade spiritual weapons!

    Relying on such a powerful body, Ye Pengfei can refine the power of the demon pill at a higher speed without worrying about any risk of backlash.  This is exactly why, in just half a year, he canThe reason for successfully completing five turns in time.

    "Anyway, there are a lot of monsters in the Thunder Spirit Realm. Let Lei Qin and the others hunt the monsters, and let Pengfei take a lot of monster pills!"

    However, soon, the Thunder God Stone lost this method.

    If you just want to impact Nascent Soul, this method is very good.  However, what Ye Pengfei wanted to attack was Dongxu!  The power of the demon pill is obviously not enough, and it can at most play a supporting role.

    After thinking for a long time and rejecting one plan after another, the Thunder God Stone finally remembered one thing¡ª¡ª

    The bones of the beast god!

    Since he got the half of the beast god¡¯s bones, Ye Pengfei has never touched him.

    At the beginning, he searched for this half of the bones with great enthusiasm, hoping to fuse it and learn the secrets of the beast clan.  It's a pity that this guy absorbed too much blood.  Ye Pengfei didn't want to transform into a perverted wolf or a yinous demon, so he had no choice but to give up this half of the beast god's bones.

    But, after all, this half of the bones possesses a trace of divine power!

    "Refining the bones of the beast god!"

    Ye Pengfei was stunned for a while by Thunder God Stone's answer.

    "Senior, do you have a way to eliminate the power of Yin and Blood?"

    "No." Thunder God's Stone answered simply.

    Ye Pengfei looked at the Thunder God's Stone speechlessly and said, "Senior, you don't want me to become a yin demon, do you?"

    "Haha, whether you will become a Yin Demon or not depends on your determination." Thunder God Stone smiled, "There is definitely a danger. Once you are controlled by the power of Yin and Blood, you will become a Yin Demon.  However, if you successfully obtain that trace of divine power, you can easily reach the Dongxu stage!"

    ??????????? Actually, the Thunder God¡¯s Stone didn¡¯t say it all.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Out outweighs the spiritual power of a first-level monk.  However, the efficiency of refining the power of the godhead is difficult to say.  If too much is wasted, there is no hope of directly attacking the gods, but there is no problem in attacking the cave.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel excited at the words of the Thunder God's Stone.  Just as he lowered his head to think, Thunder God Stone looked at Bei Tangyu who was lying lazily aside.

    "Girl, if you are willing to take action and temper his will first, your chances of success will be much greater."

    Hearing what Thunder God Stone said, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but feel excited.

    My father and mother are gods. There is no need to explain how powerful a trace of divine power is with the Thunder God Stone.  If my body wasn't as powerful as Ye Pengfei, my father and mother would have planted a trace of divine power in their bodies.

    "But he is already in the golden elixir realm, and his power of charm is even stronger.  If you really do what the Thunder God Stone says, you can indeed greatly increase the probability of success.

    "However, Bei Tangyu is very worried about his father.  In her impression, her father was too tough and merciless.  If it was just mom, she would probably be able to solve this problem if she acted coquettishly.

    what to do?  Go and ask dad?  What if dad falls out?  Bei Tangyu tossed and turned, thinking in distress.

    Just when Bei Tangyu was distressed, Ye Pengfei's eyes gradually became firm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!!!¡±

 Text 161. Fatal Attraction

    They say "give it a try", but in fact, everyone knows that if you don't succeed, you will become a devil.

    Bei Tangyu looked at Ye Pengfei with a worried face, but couldn't say anything at all.

    "Thunder God's Stone seemed to have expected that Ye Pengfei would take the risk. He chuckled and said: "Actually, it doesn't matter even if you fail. At the worst, you will turn to an evil path. Tsk tsk, you will be picking up yin and replenishing yang all day long. It will be an advantage for you kid."

    Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu rolled their eyes at the Thunder God's Stone angrily, almost giving it the middle finger.

    After calming down, Ye Pengfei said: "Stay away from me. I don't know if anything will happen."

    Even if you overcome the power of Yin and Blood, there is no guarantee that something will happen when you extract the power of the Godhead.  When the time comes, I won't be able to distract myself from protecting others.

    Bei Tangyu nodded obediently and retreated far away.  The Thunder God's Stone conjured a bottle of elixir and placed it in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "Be careful!" He warned solemnly, and the Thunder God's Stone also moved away.

    This bottle of third-level tranquility elixir was secretly given to the Thunder God Stone by Bei Tangyu.  Ye Pengfei was thinking about countermeasures at that time and did not see Bei Tangyu's little move.  He thought it was another secret possession of the Thunder God's Stone, so he picked up an emerald-green elixir and swallowed it without hesitation.

    Just one pill changed Ye Pengfei's temperament drastically!

    Ye Pengfei, who originally had a peaceful personality, instantly became as cold as an iceberg.  Even Bei Tangyu, who had already regarded Ye Pengfei as her husband, felt that in an instant, she was far away from Ye Pengfei.

    This feeling made Bei Tangyu very uncomfortable.  However, just for a moment, Ye Pengfei's temperament changed again!

    As if a strong attraction was calling him, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but move half a step.

    Sudden shock!

    "The power of charm is stronger than mine!"

    How can this be?  I was born with a beautiful body!

    Back then, I had also fought against that Yaizhen.  It seems that the power of blood at that time was not so terrifying.  It has been sealed for more than a year, and the power of the blood is so terrifying that even I was almost charmed!

    "This is the effect of that trace of divine power." Thunder God Stone sighed, "Girl, I'm afraid you haven't come into contact with the beast gods. Although the human race is powerful, the beast race is not inferior. Especially the beast gods.  Existence, most of them can instantly kill gods of the same level!"

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Is it really that powerful?"

    Although he is familiar with the classics at home, due to his limited understanding, Bei Tangyu has only read classics below Huishen.  She knew nothing about the beast god.

    Thunder God Stone smiled and said: "You have also seen the murals in the secret realm. Who is fighting against the strong humans in the murals?"

    After being reminded by the Thunder God Stone, Bei Tangyu immediately recalled the mural he saw in the tower of the demon clan in the secret realm.  After coming down from the giant peak in the sky, she looked at the mural curiously for a long time.

    The six types of creatures obviously represent the six major races - humans, witches, demons, spirits, ghosts, and beasts!

    Among them, only the beast tribe is fighting against the human race, while the other four tribes are hiding far away, not daring to join the battle at all.

    The Witch Clan has declined, the Ghost Clan has no strength, the Spirit Clan is too few in number, and the Monster Clan is just a loser. Only the Beast Clan can compete with the Human Clan!

    After thinking about this, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but worry about Ye Pengfei's safety.

    "Can he really keep that trace of divine power as his own?"

    Now Ye Pengfei can't care about the power of the godhead.  The surging power of yin and blood has already made his blood boil!

    Just after absorbing a little bit of the power from the half of the white bones, Ye Pengfei felt as if his body was ignited by something. An extremely violent flame instantly burned in his body!

    ¡° If this flame only burns the flesh, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s current physical strength, he has nothing to fear.  However, this violent flame impacted his soul extremely quickly.  Even though Ye Pengfei's concentration was astonishing, even though the elixir was astonishingly effective, facing the fierce burning of this sinister fire, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel that "the soul has nowhere to escape."

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei had been attacked by Beitang Yutian's charming body before, so he had some experience.  He neither hid nor escaped, only clinging to his soul, constantly mobilizing the thunder spirit energy to bombard the Yin and Blood power over a large area.

    After tea time

    "There is no power of godhead!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s efforts, this ray of Yin and Blood power was finally eliminated.  However, there is no power of godhead.Signs of the present.  Ye Pengfei calmed down and absorbed a ray of Yin blood power from the half of the beast god's bones.

    By removing all the power of Yin and Blood, there will be no trace of the power of the Godhead. This is the plan of the Thunder God Stone.

    In fact, this is not a plan at all, it is purely an attack with brute force.  After all, the Thunder God's Stone is only a semi-sacred weapon.  And Ye Pengfei's strongest second soul has only just advanced to the golden elixir.  Apart from attacking with brute force, they had no other better way.

    As if he understood what Ye Pengfei wanted to do, even though his intelligence had long been wiped out, the Beast God Bones still instinctively launched a counterattack.

    The second ray of blood is even more powerful!

    With a sudden explosion, Ye Pengfei felt as if his blood vessels had burst.  The sea of ??consciousness also shook for a while, and the soul almost collapsed!

    There is no way to retreat, and he will never retreat!

    Since embarking on the road of cultivation, Ye Pengfei has known deeply that once you escape from difficulties and obstacles, you will never be able to move forward again!

    How can a coward break the way of heaven!

    Without hesitation, the majestic thunder spirit energy quickly rushed into Zi Mansion under the guidance of Ye Pengfei.  In the vast Purple Mansion, thunder clouds are densely covered!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Dense thunder and lightning, continuous bombardment.  The power of blood surrounding the soul also resisted tenaciously.  There was lightning and thunder on one side, and blood-red patches on the other.  Ye Pengfei's soul was immersed in the blood-red lusty atmosphere for a while, and then cleared the clouds and saw the sun again, feeling happy and happy.  The ups and downs again and again made Ye Pengfei's mood improve again and again.  After more than half an hour, he finally completely destroyed and eliminated this ray of yin and blood power, and he felt that his whole person seemed very different from the past.

    Ye Pengfei now doesn't even bother to analyze what's different about him.  He held the Thunder Spirit Stone in his hand, restored his spiritual energy, and then drew out a ray of yin and blood power again, repeating the process just now.

    However, Bei Tangyu and the Thunder God Stone in the distance could see Ye Pengfei's changes clearly.

    "Girl, it seems that you will have to face more and more love rivals in the future. The task is arduous."

    ?????? Half joking, half serious, Thunder God Stone sighed with emotion.

    When Bei Tangyu heard the words of Thunder God Stone, he couldn't help but feel moved.

    Although Ye Pengfei was just meditating with his eyes closed, at first glance, his body and appearance remained the same as before, but his whole body exuded a fatal attraction!

    A powerful attraction to women!  !  !

    ; ;

 Text 162. Pie in the sky

    "Senior, have you found the wrong person?" Ye Pengfei spread his hands in great silence, "You are a god, what level am I? If you ask me to save you, wouldn't it be nonsense!"

    "Hehe, this has nothing to do with cultivation." Yaizhen shook his head and grinned, "If you can save me only with profound cultivation, I can definitely set a more powerful test. However, the test I set,  Only a strong person in the Nascent Soul Realm can complete it. Then, as long as it is recognized by my body, my shadow will appear. Young man, do you know why this is?" [com]

    Damn it, aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?  I want to know the reason. Am I no longer the God of the universe?

    Ye Pengfei stared at the phantom, and didn't even bother to say the words "I don't know."

    "Uh, do you think I'm verbose?" Yaizhen blinked his eyes in a very humane manner, and said with a smile, "Okay, I'll keep it short. There is an evil god who trapped my body. In total, there should be thousands of them.  It¡¯s been ten thousand years. I need the help of a monk who is very enlightened and has the power to destroy evil. And you are a very suitable candidate. How about, young man, are you willing to help me? "

    Tens of millions of years

    Ye Pengfei was speechless again for a while.

    "Senior, after such a long time, are you sure that your body is still alive?"

    "Of course!" Yaju nodded arrogantly, "Even if a hair of mine is dozens of star fields away from the main body, it can still sense the existence of the main body!"

    Speechless again

    What a perverted existence this is!  Even a hair has such terrifying abilities!

    Ye Pengfei was extremely speechless, and the Thunder God Stone was so surprised that his mind was in confusion, and he couldn't come back to his senses for a long time.

    Ninth level beast god!

    The star field is so vast, and there can be such a terrifying reaction between the clone and the main body. Even the Thor who reached the eighth level back then could not achieve it!

    Only the ninth-level beast god has such magical powers!

    Immediately afterwards, Thunder God Stone immediately thought that Ye Pengfei had made a lot of money.  Even if you think about it with your toes, you can tell that this ninth-level beast god must have prepared something terrifying for Ye Pengfei.

    The secret of the exercise technique?  Treasures from heaven and earth?  Yes, these are vulgar things.  That's the ninth-level beast god. What kind of thing will he come up with?

    The Stone of Thunder God stared blankly at the phantom of Yazu. Even Bei Tangyu kept whispering and urging himself to explain what the origin of Yazu was, but he no longer had the energy to answer.

    However, what made Thunder God Stone extremely depressed was that the shadowy shadow didn¡¯t say anything.

    When Ye Pengfei finally nodded and agreed to help, the looming shadow turned into a spiritual light and shot into Ye Pengfei's body.  Then quietly, there was no more movement.

    After waiting for a long time, and making sure that the phantom would never appear again, Thunder God Stone hurriedly explained a few words to Bei Tangyu, and then flew to Ye Pengfei's side at the fastest speed.

    "Pengfei, tell me quickly, what benefits did that senior give you?"

    Looking at the Thunder God's Stone who asked hurriedly, and then at Lan Yu whose big eyes were flashing with anticipation, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and said, "He didn't let me say it."

    faint¡­¡­

    Thunder God Stone is depressed and his curiosity cannot be satisfied. This is simply the greatest torture to him.

    Bei Tangyu curled his lips speechlessly. This senior Yaizhen is too funny. Is he still worried about something?

    Bei Tangyu did not expect that her guess was not wrong.  Yaju did this to protect Ye Pengfei to the greatest extent.

    Those benefits are so amazing that even gods like Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling will become greedy when they hear it!  If the news leaks out, no matter how strong Ye Pengfei is, he will inevitably die!

    ¡­¡­

    "Advancing to different realms has different benefits. Each benefit will be much more powerful than the previous one! And the first benefit is that trace of divine power!" Ye Pengfei thought silently, feeling very excited.

    A trace of divine power is already extremely precious.  As long as it can be completely refined, it will definitely be able to advance to Dongxu.  You can even become a god-transformation monk!

    And there are more benefits behind, each one is much more powerful than this trace of divine power!  This was simply a windfall from heaven, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be excited.

    However, despite being excited, Ye Pengfei also felt a sense of urgency.

    In order to seek help, the main body of Yaizhen did not just throw out this piece of animal bone!

    A total of thirty bones of the beast god are scattered across the vast star.?.  As long as the monks who meet the needs of Ya Cane can obtain these benefits!

    "Obviously, apart from this trace of divine power contained in the bones, all other benefits are unique.  In other words, if this benefit is obtained by other monks, Ye Pengfei will no longer have a share!

    After Yaizhen's shadow melted into Ye Pengfei's body, Ye Pengfei knew that in the past million years, no monk had met Yaju's requirements.  However, not long ago, in a distant star field, there was a monk who met Yajuan's requirements!

    "You have to work harder, otherwise the cooked duck will fly away!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "But other benefits can only be obtained by going to the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory. I don't know, where is the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the Thunder God's Stone and felt that asking this question should not be illegal, so he asked: "Senior, do you know where the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory is?"

    "The Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory?" Thunder God Stone was stunned for a moment, "I haven't heard of it, it should be very far away."

    The answer to the Thunder God Stone made Ye Pengfei's heart sink.

    "It's true that the benefits are not that easy to get. Alas, forget it, don't think about it so much, let's refine the power of the godhead first." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and began to concentrate on refining the power of the godhead.

    As soon as he started refining, Ye Pengfei was shocked to discover that this trace of divine power was not only condensed by huge spiritual energy, but also contained insights from various realms!

    These insights cannot be described in words.  However, as the power of the godhead was refined by him bit by bit, Ye Pengfei felt that his understanding of the way of heaven was becoming clearer and clearer.

    As soon as the thought came to mind, Ye Pengfei cast the simplest thunder spell, and he was immediately stunned.

    A thunder ball with a diameter of one foot stood on the fingertips!

    "This is too exaggerated!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help shouting.

    He has used this spell many times, but each time he can only produce a half-foot-sized thunder ball.  Whether it's in the Qi refining stage or the foundation building stage, it's all the same.

    However, now, all the refined power of the godhead has been given to the second soul, and the main body's cultivation level has not changed significantly, but the main body can create such a large thunder ball!

    "This is the power of understanding the way of heaven!" Thunder God Stone was also very excited. "Simply put, the deeper the understanding, the higher the utilization rate of aura mana when casting spells. Therefore, you can make many times larger than before.  Thunder ball! If you want to elaborate, the benefits are much more than this. This kind of benefit can only be understood but cannot be expressed in words! Pengfei, you have made a lot of money this time!"

    Looking at the extremely excited Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.  If the Thunder God's Stone knew that this was actually just the first benefit Yazui had promised, how excited would the Thunder God's Stone be?

 Text 162. Who is more evil?

    "I am born with a charming body and have unparalleled attraction to men. He is an acquired beauty and has a fatal temptation for women!"

    Bei Tangyu couldn't help but marvel in his heart.  [com]

    It seems that somehow, he and Ye Pengfei should be a couple.  Only Ye Pengfei can cope with his naturally charming body.  Only he can withstand Ye Pengfei's fatal temptation.

    "We have to ask dad to help Pengfei get a piece of ice soul. Without the help of ice soul to hide the power of charm, Pengfei will be like me and not dare to show his true face to others."

    The ice soul in his body has melted, which means that dad needs to find two pieces of ice soul.  You know, this kind of ice soul is not ordinary, and Bei Tangyu doesn't know if his father can find it.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was still concentrating on clearing away the power of Yin and Blood, Bei Tangyu quietly took out a communication talisman

    ¡°Hey, why is there still no reply?¡±

    There was no reply last time. Bei Tangyu thought it was because his father and mother already knew that the restriction on the secret sky had been broken, so they were too lazy to reply.  However, this time's matter was related to Bing Po, so he should reply anyway.

    After waiting for a long time and receiving no response from his parents, Bei Tangyu finally realized that something bad seemed to have happened.  She was spinning in circles worriedly, each terrifying speculation involuntarily filling up her sea of ??consciousness.

    Thunder God's Stone reacted faster than Bei Tangyu. He felt that the situation was not good last time, but this time he became more convinced.  However, he also knew that it was best not to provoke Bei Tangyu at this time.  Even two third-level gods couldn't solve the problem. With the current strength of Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu, they couldn't even help in the slightest.

    "Girl, don't think nonsense. The best way to seize the time is to improve your cultivation!"

    The Thunder God's Stone seemed to have a special magic power, which suddenly woke Bei Tangyu up.

    Yes, what¡¯s the use of thinking wildly?  You must practice hard!

    Bei Tangyu firmly believes that no matter how powerful the enemy is, nothing will happen to his parents.

    "Maybe I'm just trapped temporarily. I must practice hard and go back to help!"

    The battle between gods and men often lasts for thousands of years.  Such a long time is enough for me to become a god!

    Bei Tangyu was right, but she didn't know that it was because of the communication talisman she had in the secret realm that her father and mother were unable to fight with Wei Qianqiu.  In order to prevent Wei Qianqiu from murdering him, his father and mother used the ultimate move, which greatly shortened the fighting time.  But now, their cultivation base has been greatly damaged, and they have been sealed by Xin Li on a remote and small planet.

    What Bei Tangyu didn't know even more was that just when Ye Pengfei was concentrating on searching for that trace of divine power and starting to practice hard, his father and mother had been newly accepted as disciples, and they were so shocked that they were speechless  ¡­

    No matter what you teach Dolikun, he knows it once and for all!

    "Even the instantaneous shadow in the void was a success. My husband, the apprentice you accepted is too evil!" Yu Ziling sighed in surprise.

    You must know that it took me three months to barely display the Void Instant Shadow.  Beitangxuan, who was less qualified than him, practiced day and night for more than four months before he finally succeeded.

    But Dolikun succeeded in one go!

    Even if we include the time Beitangxuan explained and the time Duolikun spent thinking about it, it only took two days!

    "I'm afraid, this kid is more evil than Ye Pengfei!" Beitangxuan also sighed.

    I think back then, Ye Pengfei could cultivate his foundation and awaken his soul. With such qualifications, he was so evil that Beitangxuan was speechless.  But now, with Doli Kun's cultivation at the peak of Nascent Soul, he can practice such a complicated technique in two days. This qualification seems to be even more terrifying.

    What¡¯s more, Dolikun is an extremely rare swallowing dragon body!

    The swallowing dragon body can evolve¡ª¡ª

    The current Dolikun can only barely take two bites of the dragon body, which is not a true "swallowing".

    When Doli Kun advances to Dongxu, he can truly devour the dragon.  When the time comes, the most powerful beings among these orcs will flee, and even the giant dragons in the divine transformation stage will not dare to face Doli Kun at all!

    "When Doli Kun condenses his godhead and becomes a god-man, he will not just devour it. He will have the ability to directly transform the power of the dragon into the power of his godhead!"

    This is why even gods would envy the principle of swallowing dragon bodies.?.  The cultivation of a god requires an unusually large amount of spiritual energy.  As for the Dragon Clan, they possess terrifying aura right after they are born.  Even if it only swallows a young dragon, it is enough for a third-level god to develop a trace of divine power, not to mention those ancient dragons that have lived for hundreds of millions of years!

    In short, Doliquin has unlimited potential!

    After hearing Beitangxuan¡¯s evaluation, Yu Ziling nodded in agreement.  Looking at the dozens of star fields he has visited, Doli Kun's qualifications are probably among the best!

    However, what Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling did not expect was that Ye Pengfei, who had quite an evil talent to begin with, would be extremely lucky.  And this explosive luck only made him even more evil

    After cleaning up the sixth ray of yin blood power, the half of the beast god¡¯s bones suddenly showed abnormal changes!

    The bones of the beast god, which were originally so hard that even Lei Qin could not make a mark on them, suddenly turned into a light smoke and rose up.  Soon, the light smoke condensed into a clear image.

    The image of Yaizhen!

    "It's the phantom of the Beast God!" The Stone of Thunder stared at the statue of Yaizhen with a solemn expression, and murmured, "Could it be that this half of the Beast God's bones has a more important use?"

    When the beast god dies, there will naturally be remains.  Compared with the huge body of the beast god, just half a piece of white bones seems nothing special.

    However, this half of the bones has undergone such changes.  How could the beast god seal the shadow in this half of the bones for no reason?  Obviously there is a deeper intention!

    "Young man, you are very strong." Yaizhen said with surprise, "You can actually completely drive away evil forces with just one layer of the body's foundation-building cultivation level and the second soul golden elixir. You are amazing!"

    Ye Pengfei was a little baffled.

    It is already very strange that the half-section of bones in the hand suddenly looks like this.  What's even more strange is that this phantom can actually see his own cultivation and talk to him like this.  Is it possible that phantoms can also possess spiritual intelligence?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't understand the means of existence at all.  He stared at the phantom of Yaizhen for a while, and when he was sure that this Yaizhen was not the other Yaizhen, he relaxed his guard slightly.

    "Senior, do you have anything you want me to do?" Ye Pengfei asked straightforwardly without mincing words.

    Yaizhen grinned and said with a smile: "I like talking to smart people the most. Yes, I have something to ask you to help me with."

    Yaizhen¡¯s next words shocked Ye Pengfei and left him speechless for a long time¡ª¡ª

    "I hope you can save me!"

    =======================

    I posted the wrong chapter this morning, I¡¯m very sorry and am correcting it now!

 Text 163. Pie in the sky

    "Senior, have you found the wrong person?" Ye Pengfei spread his hands in great silence, "You are a god, what level am I? If you ask me to save you, wouldn't it be nonsense!"

    "Hehe, this has nothing to do with cultivation." Yaizhen shook his head and grinned, "If you can save me only with profound cultivation, I can definitely set a more powerful test. However, the test I set,  Only a strong person in the Nascent Soul Realm can complete it. Then, as long as it is recognized by my body, my shadow will appear. Young man, do you know why this is?" [com]

    Damn it, aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?  I want to know the reason. Am I no longer the God of the universe?

    Ye Pengfei stared at the phantom, and didn't even bother to say the words "I don't know."

    "Uh, do you think I'm verbose?" Yaizhen blinked his eyes in a very humane manner, and said with a smile, "Okay, I'll keep it short. There is an evil god who trapped my body. In total, there should be thousands of them.  It¡¯s been ten thousand years. I need the help of a monk who is very enlightened and has the power to destroy evil. And you are a very suitable candidate. How about, young man, are you willing to help me? "

    Tens of millions of years

    Ye Pengfei was speechless again for a while.

    "Senior, after such a long time, are you sure that your body is still alive?"

    "Of course!" Yaju nodded arrogantly, "Even if a hair of mine is dozens of star fields away from the main body, it can still sense the existence of the main body!"

    Speechless again

    What a perverted existence this is!  Even a hair has such terrifying abilities!

    Ye Pengfei was extremely speechless, and the Thunder God Stone was so surprised that his mind was in confusion, and he couldn't come back to his senses for a long time.

    Ninth level beast god!

    The star field is so vast, and there can be such a terrifying reaction between the clone and the main body. Even the Thor who reached the eighth level back then could not achieve it!

    Only the ninth-level beast god has such magical powers!

    Immediately afterwards, Thunder God Stone immediately thought that Ye Pengfei had made a lot of money.  Even if you think about it with your toes, you can tell that this ninth-level beast god must have prepared something terrifying for Ye Pengfei.

    The secret of the exercise technique?  Treasures from heaven and earth?  Yes, these are vulgar things.  That's the ninth-level beast god. What kind of thing will he come up with?

    The Stone of Thunder God stared blankly at the phantom of Yazu. Even Bei Tangyu kept whispering and urging himself to explain what the origin of Yazu was, but he no longer had the energy to answer.

    However, what made Thunder God Stone extremely depressed was that the shadowy shadow didn¡¯t say anything.

    When Ye Pengfei finally nodded and agreed to help, the looming shadow turned into a spiritual light and shot into Ye Pengfei's body.  Then quietly, there was no more movement.

    After waiting for a long time, and making sure that the phantom would never appear again, Thunder God Stone hurriedly explained a few words to Bei Tangyu, and then flew to Ye Pengfei's side at the fastest speed.

    "Pengfei, tell me quickly, what benefits did that senior give you?"

    Looking at the Thunder God's Stone who asked hurriedly, and then at Lan Yu whose big eyes were flashing with anticipation, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and said, "He didn't let me say it."

    faint¡­¡­

    Thunder God Stone is depressed and his curiosity cannot be satisfied. This is simply the greatest torture to him.

    Bei Tangyu curled his lips speechlessly. This senior Yaizhen is too funny. Is he still worried about something?

    Bei Tangyu did not expect that her guess was not wrong.  Yaju did this to protect Ye Pengfei to the greatest extent.

    Those benefits are so amazing that even gods like Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling will become greedy when they hear it!  If the news leaks out, no matter how strong Ye Pengfei is, he will inevitably die!

    ¡­¡­

    "Advancing to different realms has different benefits. Each benefit will be much more powerful than the previous one! And the first benefit is that trace of divine power!" Ye Pengfei thought silently, feeling very excited.

    A trace of divine power is already extremely precious.  As long as it can be completely refined, it will definitely be able to advance to Dongxu.  You can even become a god-transformation monk!

    And there are more benefits behind, each one is much more powerful than this trace of divine power!  This was simply a windfall from heaven, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be excited.

    However, despite being excited, Ye Pengfei also felt a sense of urgency.

    In order to seek help, the main body of Yaizhen did not just throw out this piece of animal bone!

    A total of thirty bones of the beast god are scattered across the vast star.?.  As long as the monks who meet the needs of Ya Cane can obtain these benefits!

    "Obviously, apart from this trace of divine power contained in the bones, all other benefits are unique.  In other words, if this benefit is obtained by other monks, Ye Pengfei will no longer have a share!

    After Yaizhen's shadow melted into Ye Pengfei's body, Ye Pengfei knew that in the past million years, no monk had met Yaju's requirements.  However, not long ago, in a distant star field, there was a monk who met Yajuan's requirements!

    "You have to work harder, otherwise the cooked duck will fly away!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "But other benefits can only be obtained by going to the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory. I don't know, where is the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the Thunder God's Stone and felt that asking this question should not be illegal, so he asked: "Senior, do you know where the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory is?"

    "The Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory?" Thunder God Stone was stunned for a moment, "I haven't heard of it, it should be very far away."

    The answer to the Thunder God Stone made Ye Pengfei's heart sink.

    "It's true that the benefits are not that easy to get. Alas, forget it, don't think about it so much, let's refine the power of the godhead first." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and began to concentrate on refining the power of the godhead.

    As soon as he started refining, Ye Pengfei was shocked to discover that this trace of divine power was not only condensed by huge spiritual energy, but also contained insights from various realms!

    These insights cannot be described in words.  However, as the power of the godhead was refined by him bit by bit, Ye Pengfei felt that his understanding of the way of heaven was becoming clearer and clearer.

    As soon as the thought came to mind, Ye Pengfei cast the simplest thunder spell, and he was immediately stunned.

    A thunder ball with a diameter of one foot stood on the fingertips!

    "This is too exaggerated!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help shouting.

    He has used this spell many times, but each time he can only produce a half-foot-sized thunder ball.  Whether it's in the Qi refining stage or the foundation building stage, it's all the same.

    However, now, all the refined power of the godhead has been given to the second soul, and the main body's cultivation level has not changed significantly, but the main body can create such a large thunder ball!

    "This is the power of understanding the way of heaven!" Thunder God Stone was also very excited. "Simply put, the deeper the understanding, the higher the utilization rate of aura mana when casting spells. Therefore, you can make many times larger than before.  Thunder ball! If you want to elaborate, the benefits are much more than this. This kind of benefit can only be understood but cannot be expressed in words! Pengfei, you have made a lot of money this time!"

    Looking at the extremely excited Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.  If the Thunder God's Stone knew that this was actually just the first benefit Yazui had promised, how excited would the Thunder God's Stone be?

 Text 164. The miserable Fang Baishan

    It takes a long time to refine this trace of divine power.  Ye Pengfei made a rough estimate of the refining speed. It would take about fifteen years to complete all the refining.

    ¡°Obviously, it is impossible for me to sit quietly in the Thunder Spirit Realm for fifteen years.  When he finishes his meditation, the Thunder God's Stone will come to an end.

    Fortunately, this trace of divine power has recognized itself as the master.  Even if you don't sit quietly and practice, you can still refine it smoothly.  So, Ye Pengfei stood up and said, "Let's go to the Eye of Xuhai!"

    The horned dragon Lanyu transformed by Beitang Yu did not jump on Ye Pengfei's shoulders as usual.  Instead, he stared at Ye Pengfei with strange eyes.

    Thunder God Stone chuckled and said, "Boy, if you go out like this, you will cause a commotion."

    "Why?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.  Take a look at your whole body, you are neatly dressed and there seems to be nothing wrong with you.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei ask this, Thunder God Stone's childlike innocence grew, and he didn't bother to explain anymore.

    "You'll know after you go out for a walk." At the end, Thunder God's Stone specifically said, "Be careful!"

    How could Bei Tangyu not know the meaning of the Thunder God's Stone? She rolled her eyes at the Thunder God's Stone angrily, but she didn't stop it.  You know, women with the power of charm are common, but men with the power of charm are rare.  It would be good to let Ye Pengfei experience it for himself. Anyway, with his current strength, no one in the Mangshan sect can hurt him.

    Only Ye Pengfei was very puzzled. He thought to himself: "Isn't this still in the old home of the Mangshan sect? No one has come to call, so why should you be careful?"

    Ye Pengfei went out with questions in his mind. The first person he met was his old acquaintance Fang Baishan.

    There was a catastrophe in the Mangshan sect. The foundation-building monks suffered heavy casualties, and not many survived.  However, as long as they can survive, their mental state of cultivation will skyrocket by several levels.  The road to cultivation in the future will also be much smoother and broader.

    The same is true for Fang Baishan.

    He, who was originally somewhat elegant, now looks even more handsome and handsome.  Cultivation has also made great progress. From Ye Pengfei's perspective, he can clearly see that Fang Baishan has faint signs of breaking through the foundation building and advancing to the golden elixir realm!

    The two of them were old acquaintances, and Ye Pengfei was also happy for Fang Baishan. He laughed and called: "Elder Fang."

    Just by listening to the voice, without looking, Fang Baishan knew that the person calling him was Ye Pengfei.  He also smiled, turned around, and was about to return the favor, when suddenly

    The smile froze on his face, his eyes got bigger and bigger, and his expression became weirder and weirder!

    What kind of expression is that? There is envy, jealousy, and even more resentment.  After watching it for a while, Ya¡¯s eyes turned red, as if she was ready to pounce on it and take a few bites at any time!

    Ye Pengfei felt that a cold air flowed from the top of his head to the soles of his feet.  Then, it suddenly flowed back from the soles of the feet to the top of the head.

    what happened to him?

    Before Ye Pengfei could figure out the problem, a female qi-refining disciple from Fang Baishan led several boys and girls over.  She just glanced at Ye Pengfei briefly, as if she had been molested, and suddenly screamed loudly.  The lethality of the sound instantly knocked these children, who were highly qualified but still mortal, into unconsciousness!

    Then, Ye Pengfei was horrified to see the female qi-refining cultivator rushing towards him with her face flushed and her eyes shining!

    The sudden reaction of the female cultivator also completely ignited Fang Baishan's anger.

    With just a wave of his hand, he threw the female disciple more than ten feet away and knocked her unconscious.  Then¡­¡­

    All the magical weapons and spiritual weapons that can be sacrificed are sacrificed.  The strongest spells that can be cast are thrown here one by one.  Look at that posture, as if Ye Pengfei is his sworn enemy!

    "Are you mistaken?" Ye Pengfei shouted, and quickly used the Thunder Shield spell to block Fang Baishan's attack, "Elder Fang, I am Ye Pengfei, why are you crazy?"

    Ye Pengfei?

    Fang Baishan was stunned for a moment and seemed to wake up a little.  However, in the blink of an eye, he became even crazier.

    Swish swish swish swish!

    A steady stream of spiritual talismans were thrown over.  It's as if these talismans, which are at least the third level, are all worthless waste paper!

    Ye Pengfei was depressed.

    The second soul has already cultivated the golden elixir, so naturally it is not afraid of this level of attack.  However, something is obviously wrong.  If the trouble continues like this, who knows what else Fang Baishan will throw out.  As Qin Zhongtian's favorite disciple, he always has one or two killer tricks.

    leave!

    &nbsp; Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei rushed back to the Little Paradise Cave Heaven.

    However, Fang Baishan was in hot pursuit and rushed over at high speed.  Fortunately, the restrictions in the small blessed land are very strong. Even if Fang Baishan has reached the peak of the ninth level of foundation building, he cannot break through it for a while.

    Seeing Fang Baishan¡¯s crazy and furious look, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.  In a flash, he passed through the Sumeru space and entered the realm of thunder spirit.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei come back with a depressed face, Thunder God Stone laughed: "How about it, it's fun."

    Damn, what¡¯s so fun about this?

    Ye Pengfei, who was already extremely speechless, was shaken by the childishness of the Thunder God Stone.

    "Senior, stop laughing, what happened?"

    "Because your physique has changed, you are now a charming body!" Thunder God Stone laughed, "If there is no way to hide it, women will go crazy when they see you, and men will go crazy when they see you! If you don't want to cause a big commotion,  It's best to stay here and practice. Wait until your cultivation level is high and you can control the charming body."

    The charming body!

    At the first time, Ye Pengfei naturally thought of Bei Tangyu.

    "If Bei Tangyu is here, you can ask her how to hide the charming body."

    When I first met Bei Tangyu, she only had Qi refining skills, but she was able to successfully hide her naturally charming body.  If she wasn't too beautiful, she wouldn't even need to wear a veil.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know that Bei Tangyu is actually beside him. She has been silently accompanying him for more than ten years!

    What Ye Pengfei didn't even know was that Bei Tangyu relied on a rare piece of ice soul to suppress his naturally charming body.  Without Bing Po, she was helpless.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei asked: "Senior, how much cultivation is required to control the charming body?"

    "It depends on how strong your charm body is." The Thunder God's Stone responded, "If it is generalized, it can be freely retracted and released in the Nascent Soul stage. If it is very strong"

    As he spoke, the Thunder God's Stone suddenly stopped.

    Ye Pengfei asked in confusion: "So what if it's very strong?"

    Thunder God's Stone did not answer, but asked: "Pengfei, did that Yaizhen shadow tell you who trapped him?"

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Does this have something to do with the Charming Body?"

    "Of course it does matter!" Thunder God Stone said in a deep voice, "Do you still remember what Yaju Xuying said?"

    Ye Pengfei was stunned immediately

    ; ;

 Text 165. Visitors from Shenxuan Sect

    There is an evil god who trapped my body

    The test I set can only be completed by a strong person in the Nascent Soul realm

    "If only my advanced cultivation can save me, I can definitely set up a more powerful test"

    The words of Yaizhen's shadow flashed across the sea of ??consciousness like a fleeting light, and Ye Pengfei understood.

    "The evil god who fights with Yaizhen has a powerful power of charm! Only a monk who also has a powerful power of charm can save him! In this way"

    Ye Pengfei murmured: "Is it possible that I have to cultivate to the level of a god before I can go out?"

    "I'm afraid that's it." Thunder God Stone said helplessly, "The main body stays in the Thunder Spirit Realm and lets the second soul go out. This is the only way for the time being."

    "But, I still want to go back and see my family!" Ye Pengfei frowned and said, "Isn't it okay to put on a bamboo hat and a long gown?"

    "No! If you don't want something to happen to your family, don't try it!" Thunder God Stone said flatly, "Anyway, your family members are all ordinary people, so if you let the second soul transform, they won't be able to tell."

    Although the second soul is also oneself, it is ultimately different from the main body.  It always feels a little awkward to let the second spirit manifest to meet my parents.

    But apart from that, there seems to be no other good solution.  Ye Pengfei nodded speechlessly and could only reluctantly agree.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that it was precisely because the main body could not go out to meet people for the time being that he was lucky enough to avoid the first wave of raids by the gods!  And when those gods and men finally discovered the location of Ye Pengfei's body after all the hard work, Ye Pengfei was able to resist to some extent and escaped into the vast starry sky

    ¡­¡­

    ??Forced Fang Baishan and his female disciple to take a tranquilizing elixir. Before they woke up, Ye Pengfei left the spiritual note and left the Mangshan sect.  What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that not long after he left the Mangshan Sect, a great monk from the Shenxuan Sect, Kong Ming, suddenly appeared next to Fang Baishan.

    "Where is Qin Zhongtian? Call him to see me quickly!"

    A great monk named Kong Ming, with a fluttering beard and a very majestic appearance, appeared beside Fang Baishan out of thin air.  The sect-protecting formation outside the Mangshan sect and the numerous restrictions outside Qin Zhongtian's blessed land, Dongtian, all seemed to be decorations.  Not to mention blocking the entry of the great monk Kong Ming, they didn't even send out a warning signal!

    Fang Baishan, who had just woken up, was shocked, thinking that another powerful enemy was coming.  However, when he saw the jade lotus flower embroidered on the visitor's robe, he calmed down.

    This precious jade lotus is the symbol of Shenxuan Sect!

    ??Looking at the person¡¯s cultivation, it is unfathomable. Not only is he stronger than the master, he is also much more powerful than that senior Lei Qinlei!

    Is it the great monk Kong Ming?

    Fang Baishan was shocked in his heart and quickly bowed and responded: "The master is not here. Senior, please wait a moment. I will send a message to the master immediately!"

    The great monk Kong Ming nodded slightly, and with a wave of his hand, a flaming jade lotus platform appeared out of thin air.  I saw him sitting cross-legged on the jade lotus platform, his eyes slightly closed, and he didn't say another word.

    Fang Baishan was shocked again.

    "Is this what Master said, the sect-suppressing treasure of Shenxuan Sect, the fifth-grade jade lotus platform?!"

    Fang Baishan did not dare to have any delay, so he quickly summoned Jin Jian to inform his master of his return.

    Qin Zhongtian came back soon. He thought it was Senior Lei Qinlei who wanted to recruit him urgently for something.  However, when he saw the precious jade lotus platform and the great monk Kong Ming, he was so shocked that he trembled and quickly took two steps forward and knelt on the ground.

    "Junior Qin Zhongtian, I have met the leader!"

    The person who came turned out to be Yu Xutian, the current head of Shenxuan Sect!  !  !

    Could it be that the Shenxuan Sect knows the news about the secret realm?

    Qin Zhongtian felt uneasy, speculating on Yu Xutian's intention.

    "Get up." Yu Xutian waved his hand and lifted Qin Zhongtian up. "There is a painting here to show the whole sect. If anyone has seen the woman in this painting, or knows about the woman in the painting,  , report it to me quickly, I will reward you heavily!"

    As Yu Xutian said, a scroll flew into Qin Zhongtian's hand.

    Qin Zhongtian had just received the scroll, and before he could rush to open it, he heard Yu Xutian say again: "Remember, if you have any news, you must not tell anyone else! Even if other people from the Shenxuan Sect ask, you can't tell anyone else."  You must not reveal even half of it! I will give you a gold medal. If you get any news, use your magic power to activate this gold medal immediately, and I will rush over as soon as possible!"

    ? ?Then, a golden square token flew in front of Qin Zhongtian.

    Qin Zhongtian was slightly startled, responded, and took the gold medal with both hands.

    Seeing Qin Zhongtian¡¯s respectful attitude, Yu Xutian nodded with satisfaction.  He put away the jade lotus platform, and suddenly it disappeared without a trace, without a trace.

    Qin Zhongtian stood quietly for a while. After making sure that Yu Xutian would not turn back, he frowned and murmured: "Could it be that something happened inside Shenxuan Sect?"

    The siege of Shenxuanmen has been resolved, and Qin Zhongtian knows it.  However, Qin Zhongtian had no idea how the Shenxuan Sect fought off the siege of several Immortal Capital sects, and what the current situation of the Shenxuan Sect was.  Now, listening to Yu Xutian's words, it seems that something happened inside Shenxuan Sect.  The dignified head of the sect did not even dare to pass on the news through other monks in the sect.

    This mysterious thing seems to originate from the painting in my hand.  Qin Zhongtian slowly unfolded the scroll, and for a moment, his whole body froze.

    In his long cultivation career, Qin Zhongtian has seen countless beautiful female cultivators.  However, even if all the advantages of those beautiful female cultivators are added together, they are not even half as good as the woman in this painting!

    Qin Zhongtian could not imagine that such a beautiful woman existed in this world.  For a moment, he was so distracted that he couldn't help but stretch out his fingers, wanting to gently touch the woman in the painting.

    As soon as he touched the beautiful scroll, Qin Zhongtian was suddenly shocked.

    "What a powerful charm!!!"

    With a swish, as if bitten by a snake, Qin Zhongtian retracted his hand in fear.  After secretly reciting the Qingxin mantra several times, Qin Zhongtian finally calmed his mind.

    After a long time, Qin Zhongtian looked at the scroll carefully again.  The pen and ink seem to be very new. This is a picture of a beautiful woman that was just painted.

    "Is it possible that this is just a copy?" Qin Zhongtian immediately thought of this possibility.

    The Mangshan Sect is just a subordinate sect of the Shenxuan Sect, and there are so many sects under the Shenxuan Sect that it is impossible for every sect to obtain the authentic artifact.  And Yu Xutian, the leader of the sect, probably took the remaining copies to other lower sects.

    "The copy is so powerful, so what if it's the original? What about the real person?"

    For a moment, Qin Zhongtian was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say a word

    ; ;

 Text 166. Going Home (Part 1)

    Qin Zhongtian guessed half of it right, but he guessed the other half wrong.

    Indeed, the picture of a beautiful woman in his hand is indeed just a copy.

    However, Qin Zhongtian never expected that not only was he holding a copy, but what the Shenxuan Sect held was just a copy!

    You must know that although those gods have restrained themselves, the beauty pictures they drew themselves are still extremely terrifying in their charm.  Only monks in the transformation stage can resist the charming power in the scroll.

    Therefore, the superior sect of the Shenxuan Sect, the Honghuang Immortal Sect, drew a copy and sent an order to the Shenxuan Sect after struggling to find the woman in the painting to no avail.

    It was the order of the Honghuang Immortal Sect that caused chaos in the Shenxuan Sect.

    The reward promised by the Prehistoric Immortal Sect was so generous that many old guys who had long since stopped interfering in the sect's affairs and devoted themselves to cultivation and seeking the truth couldn't help but jump out and want to compete with Yu Xutian for credit.

    After a fierce quarrel, Shenxuanmen was divided into several forces.  The lower sects below were also divided by these forces.  The Mangshan sect was one of the lower sects that Yu Xutian grabbed.

    At this time, Yu Xutian was already heading to the next sect at high speed.  Just when Qin Zhongtian was guessing who the woman in the scroll was, he was secretly happy.

    "A few old guys thought that the Mangshan Sect had suffered a sudden disaster and lost its strength, so they looked down upon it. Who knows, after the war, the cultivation level of the remaining monks of the Mangshan Sect increased greatly, and they had control over the cultivation world of Nanhua Country.  If it doesn¡¯t go down, it goes up!¡±

    Yu Xutian¡¯s thinking was not wrong, but if he knew that the picture scroll he left to the Mangshan Sect, he actually created a devil within a devil.  And the generous reward given by the Prehistoric Immortal Sect was actually snatched away by this demon among demons. I wonder if he would be so angry that he would vomit a few mouthfuls of blood and die

    ¡­¡­

    After talking to himself for a while, Qin Zhongtian suddenly remembered that Fang Baishan was standing behind him.  And a female disciple of Fang Baishan who was in the Qi refining stage was not far away.

    "Not good!" Qin Zhongtian felt nervous and quickly put the scroll away.

    As a golden elixir cultivator, I have lost my mind for a while. Fang Baishan, who is even worse in cultivation, and the female Qi refining cultivator, are they going to go crazy?

    However, when he turned around, Fang Baishan and the disciple in the Qi refining stage were standing there without any signs of being possessed.

    "Bai Shan, Jin Ling, you two have greatly improved your mental state!" Qin Zhongtian praised in surprise.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that our state of mind has greatly improved, it¡¯s that we just took a pill of tranquility.¡± Fang Baishan said with a wry smile.

    "Quiet mind elixir?" Qin Zhongtian didn't believe it.

    What kind of tranquility elixir can enable foundation-building monks and Qi-refining monks to resist the charming power of this scroll?  I'm afraid, I have to draw a copy myself before I can order the whole sect.

    Fang Baishan nodded and said, "I'm afraid it's the third-grade Jingxin elixir!"

    Third-grade elixir!  It is still used for meditation!  Since the establishment of the Mangshan Sect, no monk has ever owned it!

    Qin Zhongtian couldn't help but turned pale with shock, and asked anxiously: "Baishan, how come you have the third-grade Jingxin elixir?"

    "It was given by Ye Pengfei." Fang Baishan smiled bitterly and handed over the spiritual note left by Ye Pengfei.

    Qin Zhongtian hurriedly scanned the spiritual paper and asked in shock: "Pengfei has charmed your mind?"

    "Yes." Fang Baishan nodded awkwardly, "Jin Ling and I lost our minds just by looking at him. If he hadn't forcibly given us the Jingxin Pill, we would have been doomed."

    Hiss!

    Qin Zhongtian couldn't help but take a breath of cold air, and soon he couldn't help but worry again.

    "Pengfei said that he is going to find a way to suppress the charming body. This is not easy. If he goes to find it by himself, will it cause any big trouble? No, I have to notify the old ghost immediately to find him!"

    How did Qin Zhongtian know that Ye Pengfei would not cause any big trouble at all.  At this moment, his body is sitting quietly cultivating in the realm of thunder and spirit.  Walking outside is the second soul that has transformed into its original form.

    As for the master, Ye Pengfei also sent Lei Qin to explain.  Therefore, even though Dongfang Aotian received Qin Zhongtian's summons, he just laughed it off and did not go to Ye Pengfei.

    ¡­¡­

    Fengyun County, Fengyun City.

    Falling down in a dense forest outside the city, the second soul transformed into its true form. Ye Pengfei, dressed in a white shirt, strolled onto the official road.

    Outside Fengyun CityThe official road is still wide and straight.  The official road was noisy with carriages and horses, and the tea shops, wine shops, and pastry shops on both sides of the official road were shouting and selling, making it very lively.  Walking among these familiar scenes, Ye Pengfei felt very friendly, and a warm feeling flowed in his body.

    It¡¯s been fifteen years, and I¡¯m finally back.

    I bought two favorite pastries and tasted them carefully while walking towards Fengyun City Gate.  Arriving at the gate of the city, a group of people were whispering around the notice, which aroused Ye Pengfei's interest.  He didn't squeeze, but stood far away. With a flash of inspiration, he saw clearly what was on the notice.

    "Fengyun City is haunted. Are you asking an immortal to do something to drive away the ghosts tonight?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh.

    It is not easy for ghosts to form. Even if they do exist, they are always in places with strong Yin energy.  In a place like Fengyun City with a dense population and strong yang energy, it is basically impossible for ghosts to appear.

    Unless there are monks with ulterior motives driving evil spirits to harm people, but look at what is written on the notice, the evil spirits have been making trouble for several days, making the three families of Ding Yuanwai, Liu Yuanwai and Xu Yuanwai very upset, but no one died.  What boring monk can't cultivate without peace of mind and has such free time to mess around?

    "It's probably someone who is pretending to be a ghost. Ye Pengfei has heard a lot about this kind of thing.

    As for the methods used by immortals to drive away ghosts, it is even more funny.  If there really is a ghost, either kill it or capture it and sell it for money. What kind of ghost can you drive away? It must be another fake fairy who is cheating money.  Maybe, the pretender and the immortal who cheats money are still in the same nest as snakes and rats.

    This kind of thing happens frequently in the secular world, and Ye Pengfei has no time to pay attention to it. He strolls into Fengyun City.

    As soon as we entered the city, we saw an acquaintance.

    "Uncle Zhang, have you come to the city gate to pick up the goods in person again?"

    "You are" Uncle Zhang rubbed his eyes fiercely, wanting to recognize him, but he didn't dare to, for fear of making a mistake.

    "Why, can't you recognize it?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I'm Xiaofei, have you found your old goldfish tank? It's not still hidden under my bed, right?"

    "It's really Xiao Fei!" Uncle Zhang grinned and smiled happily, "We haven't seen each other for more than ten years. He has grown taller! He has grown stronger! It seems that the disease has been completely cured. Your father has long been compensated.  I have a new one, and I also bought several new species. You have recovered from your illness, but you can¡¯t harm my goldfish again!"

    "Haha, no, no, Xiao Fei has grown up." Ye Pengfei laughed, cupped his hands and said, "Uncle Zhang, please be patient, I will go home to see my parents first."

    "What, you haven't gone home yet? Then go quickly and take my car!" Uncle Zhang shouted to come over with his own handlebar and forced Ye Pengfei to sit on it.

    ; ;

 Text 167. Going Home (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei couldn't refuse the old man's offer. He thanked him and sat in the car, leisurely watching the vendors and jugglers on the street.

    Uncle Zhang was thoughtful and asked people to drive Ye Pengfei off here, and then ordered people to drive horses to Ye's house to report the news.  As soon as Ye Pengfei got out of the car, a large group of people came out of Ye Mansion.  Walking in the front was Ye Pengfei's mother.

    "Mom, Fei'er is back!" Ye Pengfei knelt on the ground and kowtowed several times respectfully.

    My mother was heartbroken by her strange illness.

    When she left home, my mother was less than thirty years old, and she already had gray hair on her temples.  Now, my mother, who is only in her forties, has silver hair and looks like an old woman.

    "Okay, okay, just come back." Mother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and helped Ye Pengfei up, "Tell me, mother, how have you been doing for so many years? Has that strange disease really been cured? But  Don¡¯t leave any more roots of disease.¡±

    Several old servants next to him all laughed: "Madam, don't worry, looking at the young master's stature, I'm afraid he can take the martial arts exam!"

    My mother also smiled happily, as if she had become several years younger in an instant.

    Not long after, Ye Pengfei¡¯s father, Ye Xun, also rushed back from the shop.  When the father and son reunited, they sighed again.

    "Oh, you are just talking. Are you hungry? Mom will cook herself and make you some delicious food!" As she said that, her mother suddenly remembered and stood up to go to the kitchen.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s body has already established its foundation, and his second spirit has reached the Golden Core realm, so there is no need to eat.  However, he would not refuse his mother's wishes.

    "Mom, take this and crush it. You can put some in the dishes." Ye Pengfei took out a bottle of elixir from the storage ring and handed it to his mother.

    Ye Pengfei, who was originally empty-handed, suddenly transformed into a milky white jade bottle, which surprised Ye's father and Ye's mother.

    "Fei'er, how did you do this?"

    "It's not a conjuration, it's installed in this ring." Ye Pengfei chuckled, stretched out his hand, and showed the storage ring to his parents.

    After leaving the Mangshan sect, he first went to Xian Town to purchase suitable elixirs.  By the way, I also bought a storage ring to replace the storage bag that had been used for many years.

    "How can such a small ring hold such a large bottle of pills?" Father Ye and Mother Ye looked left and right, but they just couldn't figure it out.  Ye Pengfei didn't know how to explain it, so he could only generally say it was the magical method of the immortal family.

    "Fei'er, what is the use of this medicine?" Ye Mu asked again after figuring out the origin of the medicine.

    "It can prolong life." Ye Pengfei replied with a smile, "As long as you add some to your meals every day, minor illnesses will be gone, serious illnesses will be rare, and your parents can live to be at least a hundred years old!"

    "Haha, it's so magical? Then you have to use it sparingly." Ye Mu said happily.

    "Mom, there's no need to save." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Although this bottle is not big, it can contain hundreds of elixirs. This time, I bought a hundred bottles of this elixir. One pill a day is enough.  Been using it for years!¡±

    "Is it the secret method of the Immortal family again?" Mother Ye opened the cork of the bottle in surprise and looked inside.  As expected, the jade bottle was densely packed, and no one knew how many elixirs were stored there.

    Actually, how did Ye Mu know that in the world of cultivation, this kind of jade bottle is very common, and it is not considered a secret method at all.

    When my mother happily put away the jade vase, she went to cook in person.  Ye Pengfei took out another light blue jade bottle and handed it to his father.

    "Dad, please keep this bottle. If you unfortunately get a serious illness, one pill can save your life!"

    "Is it similar to Master Danyang's elixir?" Ye Xun took the bottle of elixir in surprise.

    "Absolutely." Ye Pengfei responded vaguely.

    In fact, there is a big difference between the two. It¡¯s just that both parents are ordinary people, so it¡¯s very troublesome to explain.

    The last spiritual pill given by Taoist Danyang was taken by high-level Qi refining monks. If an ordinary person eats it rashly, his body will not be able to hold so much spiritual energy.  Therefore, the Danyang Taoist would instruct the Ye family to find the extremely yin place.  While resisting the Yin energy, the excess spiritual energy is naturally consumed.

    " But Ye Pengfei's bottle was specially made by monks for mortals.  Although the spiritual energy is not as abundant as Taoist Danyang's spiritual elixir, it is gentle and gentle, and is most suitable for mortals to take when they are seriously ill.  How many of those casual cultivators have no secular family members?  Even many sect disciples also have many secular relatives.  Buying some when you go home to visit relatives can keep your family in good health.

    These pills were specially prepared by Ye Pengfei for his family.

    Ye ?He carefully put away the light blue jade bottle, and then asked: "Fei'er, are you an immortal now?"

    The avenue is endless. Although I can be proud of the world of cultivation in South China, I am still far away from the existence of a true god.  However, in the eyes of mortals like his father, he is indeed an immortal.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    "Can you catch ghosts?"

    Hearing his father ask this, Ye Pengfei remembered the notice he saw at the city gate.

    "Is our house also haunted?" Ye Pengfei's face darkened.  If someone pretends to be a ghost and gets into trouble with his family, he will never show mercy.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Ye Xun shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s Member Ding¡¯s wife¡¯s house in the east of the city that is haunted.¡±

    "Ding's family?" Ye Pengfei was a little confused. His memory seemed to have nothing to do with the Ye family.

    But Ye Xun's old face turned slightly red, he coughed twice and said, "Fei'er, you also know. Since giving birth to you, your mother has never been pregnant again. You have never come back, and we don't know whether you are alive or dead. We Ye Xun  The family has been passed down to only three generations, and your mother was afraid of breaking the bloodline of the Ye family and forced me to take a concubine, so"

    "So, I have a second mother?" Ye Pengfei blinked and chuckled, "I wonder where the second mother is. As a junior, I have to pay my respects."

    "Going to see her mother." Ye Xun said with a slightly blushing face, "Your second mother is the third daughter of Ding Yuan. Because her mother's house is haunted, her mother fell ill and is currently staying in an inn temporarily. She should go over and serve her."

    Ye Pengfei nodded.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just haunted? I¡¯m going to have a look now!¡±

    "Don't worry, wait until night." Ye Xun said, "It won't be haunted until night. Several immortals will come over tonight to catch ghosts. If you really have this ability, then help."

    "Okay." Ye Pengfei nodded helplessly.

    What kind of bullshit immortal, even a Qi Refining monk would not take over this kind of work in the secular world.  What use can earning some yellowish and white goods be to a true cultivator?

    "Dad, please tell me the details about the haunting so that I can be prepared."

    Ye Xun nodded and told the story of the haunting.  Originally, Ye Pengfei listened casually.  I never thought about it, but the more I heard about it, the more surprised I became

    ; ;

 Text 168. Fengyun Ghost Cries

    "That happened more than two months ago, and no one is sure of the specific time." Father Ye said slowly, "It was nothing special at first. It was just that Ding Yuan's wife in the east of the city heard someone crying at night. No matter how she looked for it,  No one could be found. So Mr. Ding asked someone to perform rituals for a few days, and the crying stopped."

    "As a result, there was no ghost crying in Ding's wife's house, but Liu's wife, who also lived in the east of the city, heard ghost cries. Liu's wife quickly asked someone to do it, and the ghost crying also disappeared, but Xu's wife appeared. When Xu's wife did it,  During the ceremony, the ghost cried and ran back to Ding's wife's house. This was repeated several times, and the three families almost collapsed and moved out of the house one after another." [com]

    "Then what? Are those ghost-catching immortals coming?" Ye Pengfei asked casually.

    Ye Pengfei thought that next, Taoist priests would come to pretend to be gods and ghosts to defraud people out of money.  Those so-called immortal leaders have this origin.

    Unexpectedly, Father Ye shook his head and said, "No, at that time, those immortal leaders had not come to Fengyun City yet. At that time, the three families went to invite the Taoist priest from the Immortal Wind Temple outside the city. As a result, the Immortal Wind  The Taoist priests who were watching were all frightened crazy by the ghost!"

    So strange?  Ye Pengfei was a little puzzled. Things seemed to be different from what he imagined.

    "what's next?"

    "Next, the three families invited many well-known Taoist priests to come, and without exception, they all went crazy! No Taoist priest dared to come here to catch ghosts anymore!" Ye Xun said with a hint of smile on his face.  With a frightened expression, "Fortunately, the evil ghost only takes turns in the three houses and does not come out. Otherwise, Fengyun City will be in chaos."

    "What's going on with those immortals? Aren't they afraid of going crazy?" Ye Pengfei became more and more curious.

    "Of course I'm not afraid!" Ye Xun said with a smile, "Fei'er, do you still remember Master Danyang?"

    "Remember." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    How could you not remember?  I searched all over South China for people who took the elixirs of cultivators and exchanged them for yellow and white ones. I guess this is the only one, and there is no other semicolon.

    Actually, Ye Pengfei has always been wondering, why doesn't this guy sell those spiritual pills directly to other monks?  Although it's a bit strange that he doesn't want spiritual stones but only yellow and white things, there are still monks who are willing to do this business.

    "If Danyang Taoist priests are here too, I would just like to ask."

    "Is he among these immortals?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "There is no him." Ye Xun shook his head and said, "But he was introduced by Master Danyang. It is said that he is the immortal leader of the Netherworld Sect who is best at catching ghosts."

    Netherworld Sect?  Is it possible that those who came tonight are really cultivators?

    Ye Pengfei was even more surprised. This thing was completely different from what he imagined!

    "Fengyun City is so prosperous and popular, can it really give birth to ghosts? This is strange." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, looking forward to the arrival of the night.

    ¡­¡­

    Night, the moon is hollow.

    Ye Pengfei came to the Ding family¡¯s old house alone.

    Originally, Ye Xun wanted to be bold enough to send his son over.  However, under Ye Pengfei's strong dissuasion, he could only give a few repeated warnings and watch Ye Pengfei go to the Ding family's old house.

    From a distance, Ye Pengfei noticed that there were three spiritual energy fluctuations in the Ding family's old house.

    "He is actually a high-level Qi refining monk!"

    Not only is he not a fake immortal who defrauds people of their money, but his cultivation level is not too low!  Ye Pengfei's curiosity became more and more serious.

    He didn¡¯t hide his tracks and walked slowly towards the Ding family¡¯s old house.

    "Stop!" Under the moonlight, in front of the Ding family's old house, a strong man wearing official uniforms shouted sternly, "There is an immortal here to catch ghosts. If you don't want to die, leave now!"

    Behind the strong man, there were five men wearing the same clothes.  They were seen holding bright steel knives and staring at Ye Pengfei with serious expressions.  As long as Ye Pengfei made any move, they would rush up with their swords without hesitation.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and didn't care about these common people.  With a slight sway of the body, the person entered the Ding family's old house.

    "Ghost!!!"

    Several officials were so frightened that they dropped their steel knives and fell to the ground.  Then, he didn't dare to pick up the steel knife again, and ran away even though he was rolling and crawling.

    "What are you afraid of!" Although the strong man at the head was also a little scared, he shouted sternly, "We are protected by the immortal's spiritual talisman, and the ghosts can't hurt us! Get up and follow me in to help the immortal!"

    After the strong man shouted harshly, these officials stopped panicking.  They followed the strong man and stormed into the Ding family's old house.

    &nbsp; As soon as they entered, several people were dumbfounded.

    Those three immortals actually crouched at the feet of that "fierce ghost".  They were so scared that they didn't even dare to raise their heads!

    Bang Dang!

    Several steel knives fell to the ground again. Several officials' faces were full of fear and their bodies were stiff. They had no idea what to do.

    Seeing that those officials had the courage to chase after them, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.  Haunted things are full of weirdness, which cannot be reconciled by these mortals.

    "Let them leave." Ye Pengfei said coldly.

    These three Nether Sect monks were quite clever and immediately understood what Ye Pengfei meant.  They quickly raised their heads and shouted to the officials: "You hurry up, because this senior is here, I don't need your help!"

    As if they were granted amnesty, several officials quickly ran outside, not even daring to ask for the dropped steel knives

    In the old house of the Ding family, only Ye Pengfei and three Nether Sect monks were lying on the ground.

    How could you meet the Jin Dan Patriarch here?  The three people were uneasy, not knowing whether it was a blessing or a curse.

    "What did you find?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Junior has just arrived and hasn¡¯t discovered anything yet.¡± One of the monks responded quickly.

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei snorted coldly, "You will come here without any discovery? Don't lie to me!"

    The monk hurriedly said: "Juniors dare not deceive seniors. It was the old Danyang Taoist who said that there might be a magic circle to seal ghosts here, so we rushed to Fengyun City."

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, stopped caring about these three people, and walked towards the Ding family garden.  It is said that the sound of ghost crying comes from there.

    As soon as he entered the garden, Ye Pengfei frowned.

    Member Ding loves flowers and has a large garden at home.  But these days the house is haunted and everyone leaves in a hurry.  The flowers in the garden were blown to pieces by the wind because no one took care of them.  When spring is supposed to be warm and flowers are blooming, the whole yard is covered in red and looks desolate and dilapidated.

    Right in the center of the garden, there is a pond of medium size.  At this moment, bursts of strange sounds, like crying, came from the bottom of the pond.  The voice was clearly audible, but I couldn't understand what was being said.

    "The strange thing is, with such a clear voice, why didn't I hear it outside the garden?  In fact, with the cultivation of his second soul, he should be able to hear this strange cry even if he is sitting in the Ye family!

    After a while, Ye Pengfei felt more and more strange.  Because this is not a ghost cry at all!

 Text 169. Unexpected discovery

    Ghosts do not cry. The so-called ghost crying is actually the sound produced by the ghosts moving at high speed and causing the vibration of Yin Qi.  Ye Pengfei has been playing ghosts for a long time, and he quickly judged that the "crying" did not come from the vibration of Yin energy at all.

    What is this sound?

    With his spiritual consciousness tracing back the "crying sound", Ye Pengfei walked to the garden pool.  There are also a few pieces of yellow paper used in secular rituals scattered here, as well as some gray-black powder.

    Picking up a piece of yellow paper, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the ghostly drawings on it were somewhat related to the formation, which completely overturned his past views on those secular Taoist priests.

    "It seems that these secular Taoist priests are more or less related to the world of cultivation. I just don't know how they can drive these formations without spiritual energy?"

    Ye Pengfei thought this in his heart, but actually had no interest in studying it. He focused on the calm water.

    The powerful spiritual consciousness followed the path of the "ghost cry", and at the bottom of the pool, a strange crack appeared and disappeared.

    The reason why this crack is so strange is that although it opens and closes, not a drop of water falls into it.  Ye Pengfei didn't find any water-proof formation near the crack. He couldn't understand why the water in the pool didn't flow in at all.

    Ye Pengfei, full of curiosity, tried to let his spiritual consciousness pass through this crack

    Ye Pengfei was shocked!

    After this rift, there is such a world!

    Ye Pengfei has no idea how to describe his feelings.  I have experienced all of the Blessed Land, Cave Heaven, and ancient secret realms.  However, even if you increase the magic of these places a hundred times or a thousand times, it is still not enough to describe the scene in front of you!

    One after another, the bolides trailed long flame tails and cut through the dark space.  The power of each one shocked Ye Pengfei's soul.  He felt that as long as he was hit by any bolide, not to mention himself, even the world he was in would probably be wiped out and cease to exist!

    But, unfortunately, he couldn't feel any sound.

    quiet!

    Extremely quiet!  !

    It was so quiet that Ye Pengfei felt his heart tremble and feel scary!  !  !

    After being stunned for a moment, these huge bolides suddenly disappeared.  A huge mist glowing with a faint green light appeared in front of Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    ??Looking carefully, there are countless small bright spots scattered on this green mist.  Some of them are pure red, while others are colorful.  Although compared to the cyan light, each of their lights is very weak.  However, Ye Pengfei was still able to distinguish them.

    "What are these little highlights?"

    As if he could sense Ye Pengfei's thoughts, the scene suddenly changed again.  A giant ball spitting out huge flames suddenly appeared in front of Ye Pengfei without any warning.

    ??????????????? Ye Pengfei has a very high level of mental cultivation, and he has seen and heard many wonderful things that far exceed his own level of cultivation.  However, facing this huge fireball that suffocated him, he couldn't help but take a few steps back!

    The three Nether Sect monks who were still kneeling outside the Ding family garden had been secretly paying attention to Ye Pengfei.  Previously, Ye Pengfei was just in a daze.  Suddenly, they saw Ye Pengfei take a few steps back in a row, and the three Qi Refining monks couldn't help but turn pale with shock!

    A ghost that even the ancestor of Jindan is afraid of!

    The three monks jumped up in unison and ran away as fast as possible.  As they ran, they prayed, never look for me, never look for me

    Ye Pengfei from before still used part of his spiritual consciousness to observe his surroundings, and he also glanced at the three Nether Sect monks from time to time.  However, now, he was completely shocked by this sudden fireball, and even the three Nether Sect monks escaped without noticing.

    "What is this?" Ye Pengfei muttered to himself.

    Suddenly, he had an idea and thought of a possibility.

    "Could it be that this is a huge planet like the sun?!"

    Through a small crack, a planet as huge as the sun can be seen, which makes Ye Pengfei doubtful.  After all, at first glance, it looked like an ordinary crack.  There were no fluctuations in spiritual energy, no signs of formations, and no traces related to cultivation.

    ¡° However, apart from this conjecture, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know what other reasonable explanation there was.

    Unable to contain himself, Ye Pengfei recalled the bolides and the mist glowing with green light.

    "Could it be that those bolides are the meteors that are rampaging across the universe?of stars?  "

    "Could it be that those glowing blue fogs are dotted with bright stars?"

    Ye Pengfei was completely shocked by his bold conjecture. Through a crack, he could actually see the vast universe!  !  !

    Just when Ye Pengfei was shocked by his guess, the scene behind the crack changed again.

    Countless light spots rotated at high speed around an extremely dark place.  Ye Pengfei soon discovered to his horror that those light spots very close to the central area were rotating far faster than he could achieve!

    ???????????? If one¡¯s own spiritual consciousness is not strong, if a monk with poor spiritual consciousness looks at it, he may only be able to see a circle of light!

    After watching silently for a while, the light spots rushed into the pitch-black place one after another.  Ye Pengfei could clearly feel that every time a light point rushed in, something would be thrown out at an even more amazing speed.  However, with Ye Pengfei's current level of spiritual consciousness, he could not catch those things that were thrown out.  He could just vaguely feel that these things seemed to possess extremely strong spiritual energy.

    "Could this be the beginning of the universe?"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t want to read any more. There were too many wonderful scenes and he urgently needed to know the answer to the question.

    The best answerer is naturally the Stone of Thunder God.  When Thunder God Stone heard Ye Pengfei's description, he was also shocked.

    "Space cracks? No way, how can space cracks appear in the secular world?"

    Space crack!

    Ye Pengfei has heard of this term before, and he does not need the Thunder God's Stone to explain it. He is already convinced that his guess just now is not wrong!

    "I really didn't expect that the space cracks would look like this." Ye Pengfei sighed, "Senior, is the universe what I see?"

    "More than that." Thunder God Stone snorted, "The universe is vast, and even Lord Thunder God dare not say that he has seen the whole universe, let alone you only got a glimpse! Well, don't think too much about it. The top priority is,  We must quickly seal this space crack. If it becomes unstable, not to mention the small Fengyun City, even Nanhua Kingdom will be swallowed up by it!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and learned a spell from the Thunder God's Stone to completely seal the space crack at the bottom of the pond.

    When the sealing is completed, the sound of "ghost crying" disappears, and everything is peaceful

    ; ;

 Text 170. Grandpa¡¯s greatest wish

    Through the explanation of the Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei finally understood what the "ghost crying" was about.

    It turns out that the space crack at the bottom of this pool is not stable.  The cosmic space associated with it changes too rapidly.  The spiritual pressure is different in different parts of the universe. Repeated fluctuations naturally cause strange "ghost cries".

    As for why the cries of ghosts disappear after someone does this, it is simply because the space cracks have closed on their own, and it has nothing to do with the practice.

    And those crazy Taoist priests must be people with good natural spiritual knowledge, and even have a rough grasp of some cultivation spells, between mortals and monks.  With Ye Pengfei's knowledge and cultivation, he was shocked by the scene behind the crack, let alone these Taoist priests who were only slightly stronger than ordinary people.

    "Those who can only pretend to be gods actually defraud money. Those who know a little bit of real magic are scared crazy. This thing is really weird." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°According to what his father said, Liu Yuanwai¡¯s and Xu Yuanwai¡¯s homes are also haunted, which means that there are also spatial rifts in these two families.  Sure enough, Ye Pengfei discovered two more spatial cracks of varying sizes under the soil of Liu Yuan's stable and in the kitchen stove of Xu Yuan's family.

    After sealing these space cracks one by one, Ye Pengfei frowned and said, "Senior, who do you think made these space cracks?"

    "Other than a god, who else can create space cracks?" Thunder God Stone responded, "Maybe it was a passing god who was not very careful and created three space cracks here. The problem is not big, just deal with it.  alright."

    Hearing what Thunder God Stone said, Ye Pengfei nodded and didn't think much about it.

    "Whether it was Ye Pengfei or the Thunder God's Stone, how could they have imagined that these space cracks were not created by passing gods at all.  Those guys who accidentally created space cracks are looking for Bei Tangyu all over the world!

    What the two of them didn¡¯t expect was that one day, they would have to come back here again.  And these sealed space cracks turned out to be their life-saving straw

    Fengyun Ghost Cry was successfully resolved, and Ye Pengfei also met Erniang.  This is a young woman with a dignified appearance, several years younger than herself.

    "No wonder dad is blushing. It's obviously a pear tree crushing a begonia."

    Looking at his father, who had half of his hair white, and then at his second mother, whose face was flushed, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but chuckle in his heart.  However, his face was extremely solemn, and he followed the etiquette and paid homage to this young second wife.

    ¡°The next step is to visit grandpa¡¯s grave.

    When he thought that his grandfather passed away because of his strange illness, Ye Pengfei felt a sore nose and couldn't help but want to cry.  When he arrived at the grave, Ye Pengfei fell to his knees with a plop and kowtowed heavily to his grandfather several times.

    "Grandpa, have you seen it? Fei'er has really embarked on the path of cultivation. In the future, Fei'er will continue to work hard and will definitely live up to your expectations!"

    The second soul was kowtowing to Grandpa outside. In the realm of thunder and spirit, the main body couldn't help but feel sad, with red eyes and tears dripping down one by one.

    Bei Tangyu knew that Ye Pengfei was visiting his grandfather¡¯s grave.  However, she didn't know why Ye Pengfei was so sad.

    You should know that although cultivators also care about family ties.  But, after all, if you want the great road, you need to have a strong will.  If there is no special encounter, a cultivator will not cry easily due to his perseverance.

    Bei Tangyu had already regarded Ye Pengfei as her husband. Seeing this situation, she couldn't help but glance at the Thunder God's Stone.

    No need for Bei Tangyu to say much, Thunder God Stone also knew what Bei Tangyu was thinking. He deliberately slowed down his voice and asked: "Pengfei, tell me your grandfather's story, okay?"

    Thunder God's Stone's question completely opened up Ye Pengfei's chat box.  From the time he could remember, he clearly remembered everything that happened when he was with his grandfather.  It's like, these things happened yesterday.

    "The arduous journey to seek medical advice, the short ten-year reunion of grandson and grandson, the journey to the capital to save the grandson, the exhaustion of the journey, and the eventual death

    One by one, past events were recounted from Ye Pengfei¡¯s mouth.  As he listened, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but cry.  At this moment, she thought of her father and mother, whose life or death was uncertain.

    "Dad! Mom! Are you okay now? My daughter will definitely practice hard and will come to save you as soon as possible!"

    He silently made his wish, and suddenly, Bei Tangyu rushed out of the Thunder Spirit Realm and appeared next to Ye Pengfei's second soul.

    Although Bei Tangyu still abides by the agreement with his father, he does not show his original intention.?.  However, she still respectfully kowtowed to her grandfather's tombstone several times.

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s sudden appearance shocked the entire Ye family.  When they saw this unknown animal lying next to their son and respectfully kowtowing to the tombstone, they were even more surprised.  Everyone looked at each other, wondering where this animal came from and why it was kowtowing.

    Ye Pengfei certainly did not expect this. After Bei Tangyu finished kowtowing, he asked in confusion: "Lan Yu, I kowtow to grandpa, why do you come to kowtow too?"

    Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t answer. She glanced at the Ye family standing behind.

    Ye Pengfei understood. He stood up and motioned for Lan Yu to stand on his shoulders. Then, he smiled and explained to his family: "This is Lan Yu. He understands human language and understands human nature he is considered a fairy beast."

    What, a fairy beast?

    Bei Tangyu couldn't help but widen his eyes, and couldn't help but want to scratch Ye Pengfei.  But after thinking about it, this was in front of Grandpa Ye Pengfei's grave, so it would be better to give him some face.  So, she hummed and lay on Ye Pengfei's shoulder, finally complying.

    ¡°It turns out to be a fairy beast, it¡¯s really powerful!¡±

    Everyone in the Ye family couldn't help but marvel, which made Bei Tangyu roll his eyes again.

    After marveling for a while, Ye Xun looked at Mr. Ye's tombstone and said in a deep voice: "Fei'er, do you know what grandpa's greatest wish is?"

    "What is it?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously.

    It was only when my grandfather was dying that he hoped to cultivate himself.  Grandpa's biggest wish in the past was obviously not this.

    Sure enough, Ye Xun sighed and said, "Grandpa's biggest wish is to see you marry a wife and help you take care of your children."

    Well¡­¡­

    Suddenly hearing this, Ye Pengfei didn't know what to say.  Bei Tangyu, who was lying on his shoulder, was even more unlucky. He almost fell to the ground in shock at Ye Xun's words.  When she finally grasped Ye Pengfei's robe and stabilized her body, her pretty face had already turned red

    ; ;

 Text 171. Inner Demon (Part 1)

    "Dad, I'm still young, so this matter is not urgent." Ye Pengfei smiled.

    "How are you still young? You're almost thirty!" Ye Xun glared and said, "If it weren't for your strange illness, you would have been able to marry a wife long ago!"

    "Dad, that's in the secular world." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "In our world of cultivation, everyone lives a long life. It's common to get married and have children after a hundred years."

    "A hundred years old? Doesn't that mean I won't be able to have a grandson?" Ye Xun became anxious upon hearing this, "No! Although you are an immortal now, you are still my son, Ye Xun, and the only son of the Ye family!  You can¡¯t ignore the inheritance of the Ye family!¡±

    Having never dealt with this kind of thing before, Ye Pengfei was a little embarrassed.

    In fact, what I just said was a lot of concealment considering my father's ability to accept it.

    Many cultivators will never get married at all.  There are many examples of singles like Master Dongfang Aotian and Qin Zhongtian, the head of Mangshan Sect.

    Even if a male and female monks really live together, it is not called a marriage. It is called a pair of monks practicing together, and they may not necessarily have children.  Having children does bring a lot more joy.  But at the same time, there will also be many more bonds.  For many monks who are dedicated to the Tao, they simply don¡¯t want to bring this kind of trouble to themselves.

    It is precisely for this reason that powerful big families are extremely rare in the world of cultivation.  In a small place like Nanhua Kingdom, there simply is no family that can compare with a sect like the Mangshan Sect.

    But, how should I explain it to my father?  The answer just now made my father anxious.  If the truth was revealed, wouldn't my father be furious?

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was hesitant and did not speak, Ye Xun became even more anxious.  However, my son is already an immortal after all, so I can¡¯t force him.  In desperation, Ye Xun had no choice but to suppress his anxiety and asked in a deep voice: "Fei'er, have you not fallen in love with someone yet?"

    "This" In his mind, Bei Tangyu's shadow appeared faintly, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but reveal a little smile, "It's not nothing."

    "Is it yes or no?" Ye Xun was almost confused by his son.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "There is a woman who is very close to Fei'er. However, we are temporarily separated from her, and I don't know when we will see each other again."

    Bei Tangyu couldn't tell that Ye Pengfei was talking about himself.  This was the first time Ye Pengfei personally admitted that he was in love with him, and Bei Tangyu couldn't help but feel a little excited.

    Although she has been with Ye Pengfei for so many years, because of the agreement with her father, she has never been able to taste love like a normal woman.  Whether it's flowers in front of or under the moon, or watching the wind by the sea, everything has nothing to do with me.

    ¡°It¡¯s pure lies to say that I don¡¯t feel any grievance at all.  What girl is not pregnant?  Unless he is an ascetic monk who wholeheartedly pursues the Tao, everyone has seven emotions and six desires.

    However, after hearing Ye Pengfei's words, Bei Tangyu felt that all the grievances hidden in his heart seemed to be gone at once.

    The sky is exceptionally clear.

    Just when Bei Tangyu felt that the sky was so clear and the air was so fresh, Ye Xun's words immediately made her depressed again.

    Ye Xun frowned and said, "Okay, let your second mother help you find a matchmaker and marry the concubine first! Leave the main wife's seat empty for the fairy!"

    The second mother also responded enthusiastically: "It just so happens that I have a distant niece who is only fifteen years old. She has nothing to say about her appearance and figure. Now, the people who come to propose marriage every day have crossed the threshold of her family. Everyone has a background.  Yes, it¡¯s not good to offend anyone. My cousin and cousin-in-law didn¡¯t know what to do, but now it¡¯s over. Fei¡¯er is an immortal, who can compete with an immortal?¡±

    What?  Marry a concubine first?  ?

    Beitang Yu immediately felt a little dizzy.

    If I want to be happy to see Ye Pengfei take a concubine, why should I bother to drive Wu Sixuan away?  It's great now, Wu Sixuan is gone, but here comes a mortal girl who is only fifteen years old.  Is it possible that the method to deal with Wu Sixuan will have to be used several times?

    What Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t know was that just as she was muttering in her heart and thinking about what to do, Wu Sixuan was undergoing an astonishing transformation on a cold cliff in the Mangshan sect!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    Qin Zhongtian summoned all the disciples of the Mangshan sect and passed on the copies of the scrolls of beautiful women he had painted one by one.

    When other monks saw the beautiful woman on the scroll, they were either fascinated or amazed. Only Wu Sixuan was stunned for a moment.

    is her!

    is her!  !

    is her!  !  !

    With just one glance, Wu Sixuan felt that his bodyThere is a strange power inside, and I want to desperately break free from the powerful shackles!

    It hurts!

    Heartbreaking pain!

    His face suddenly turned pale, and in the blink of an eye, it turned red again.  Beads of sweat the size of soybeans kept pouring out of his body.  In a short time, the robe on his body was soaked through!

    Wu Sixuan suddenly didn¡¯t know that his soaked clothes clung to his delicate body, and he was already having sex.  She gritted her teeth and hummed softly.  That voice was filled with endless pain, but also revealed a hint of charm

    ¡°I was actually charmed!¡±

    Qin Zhongtian couldn't help but frown, and with a flick of his finger, a pill of peace of mind flew to Wu Sixuan's mouth.

    In a state of confusion, Wu Sixuan felt that his mouth was being pried open by a force.  A magic pill rolled down his throat and into his stomach.

    As the elixir melted, a bone-chilling chill spread throughout his body.  Wu Sixuan couldn't help but shiver and reluctantly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the contemptuous looks of the monks around him.

    What happened to them?  Wu Sixuan was shocked.

    Just when Wu Sixuan was very confused, a majestic voice came from the front seat.

    "Wu Sixuan, your state of mind is too bad!"

    It¡¯s the leader!

    Wu Sixuan was even more surprised. He raised his head and looked at Qin Zhongtian with a serious face at a loss.

    "With your cultivation at the seventh level of Qi Refining, you can't even resist the charm of such a painting! With your current state of mind, not only will your cultivation not improve, but it will plummet!" Qin Zhongtian said in a deep voice!  He said, "Go to the war hall and meditate on the cliff for three years, and reflect on your cultivation issues!"

    "Yes, yes" Wu Sixuan muttered in response, but his mind was very confused.

    "Am I being charmed? Am I really being charmed?"

    Wu Sixuan slowly stood up as he kept murmuring in his heart.  He subconsciously saluted Qin Zhongtian, and then walked towards the direction of the battle hall with his feet empty.

    Looking at Wu Sixuan who was like a walking corpse, Qin Zhongtian¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly.

    "Did her state of mind plummet after being taken to that weird place by Zhang Lingshui? It would be great if Pengfei was still here. You could ask him."

    Qin Zhongtian would never have expected that Wu Sixuan's mood had plummeted.  On the contrary, she was on the verge of a big leap.  It's just that it's hard to say whether her big leap is a blessing or a curse for the Mangshan Sect

    ; ;

 Text 172. Inner Demon (Part 2)

    The Mangshan sect covers a large area, and in many places, some disciples do not even know it exists throughout their lives.

    However, there is a place that every disciple of the Mangshan Sect knows!  [com]

    This is Zhantang Jingxin Cliff!

    The blessed land of Mangshan Sect is like spring all year round.  However, there happens to be a place where the air is cold and the earth is cold.  Birds are afraid of it, and all beasts are hiding from it.  Not a blade of grass grew, and there was total silence.

    This is Zhantang Jingxin Cliff!

    This is a place that makes all Mangshan sect disciples fearful.

    This is also a place that all Mangshan sect disciples yearn for.

    ??Afraid because this is not a place for people to stay at all.  A monk with a weak will cannot stay even for a moment!

    Yearning for it is because as long as you can come out of here alive, you will definitely become an elite disciple of the Mangshan Sect, with a bright future!

    Wu Sixuan stood on the Jingxin Cliff with a complicated expression. The biting cold wind howled by, causing pain on his pretty face.

    "Jingxin Cliff, a place to hone one's state of mind." Wu Sixuan's right hand gently pressed on the plump left breast, and a sentence that even Wu Sixuan himself found surprising came slowly from his red lips, "What kind of state of mind do I need?"  ?¡±

    What¡¯s your state of mind?

    Are there different types of moods?

    This is what I said?

    What does this mean?

    A series of question marks are jumping crazily in the sea of ??consciousness.  Deep confusion troubled Wu Sixuan's mind.

    However, strangely, Wu Sixuan, who was extremely confused, did not have the slightest look of surprise on his face.  It's like, these are not problems at all.  It was as if, a long time ago, I already knew the answers to these questions.  It's just that I haven't remembered it yet.

    The cold wind penetrates the muscles and bones, and the hot blood in the body gradually cools down.  My heart became colder and colder.

    If the blood is cold and the heart is cold, life will end.  After all, Wu Sixuan is still just a Qi-refining monk, and it is impossible for her to survive without flesh and blood.

    However, Wu Sixuan felt an indescribable sense of pleasure.

    She was unwilling to use her energy to resist the biting wind. She opened her arms and wanted to embrace more of the biting wind!  She suddenly felt that this intimidating Jingxin Cliff was actually the most wonderful paradise!

    ¡­¡­

    In the distance, Qin Zhongtian silently watched Wu Sixuan's every move.

    After a great battle with the Beast King Sect, every surviving disciple is a pillar of the Mangshan Sect.

    What¡¯s more, Wu Sixuan is the only daughter of Elder Wu of the Law Enforcement Hall.  No one knew that this elder Wu had saved Qin Zhongtian's life back then.

    In front of all the Mangshan sect disciples, Qin Zhongtian must punish Wu Sixuan for losing his composure.  Therefore, he sent Wu Sixuan to the dangerous Jingxin Cliff.

    However, he will not just let it go.  If Wu Sixuan could not withstand the biting wind of Jingxin Cliff and the harsh environment of Jingxin Cliff, he would not hesitate to take action to rescue Wu Sixuan.

    Now, he was surprised to find that not only did he not need to rescue him.  On the contrary, Wu Sixuan actually stood on the Jingxin Cliff like a spring breeze, facing the cold and biting wind, and opened his arms as white and tender as lotus roots.

    After watching quietly for an entire hour, Qin Zhongtian finally confirmed that Wu Sixuan would indeed not be in danger.  He shook his head and smiled slightly: "Could this be her opportunity?"

    Before Qin Miao¡¯s words were completely blown away by the cold wind, Qin Zhongtian had already disappeared without a trace

    ¡­¡­

    Qin Zhongtian is right, this is Wu Sixuan¡¯s big opportunity!

    The inner demon that had already sprouted was suppressed by the sudden appearance of Bei Tangyu.  If it had been another monk, perhaps the inner demons would have vanished and ceased to exist.  However, Wu Sixuan's inner demon contained a trace of the power of that strange big blue stone.

    The inner demon with this kind of power is extremely tenacious.  But that night, Bei Tangyu did not use her full power of charm.  One ebbs and another ebbs and flows, and the inner demons hidden deep in Wu Sixuan's heart not only do not disappear, but become stubborn and continue to grow!

    Every time a new sprout sprouts, it will be swallowed alive by the powerful remaining charm.  But soon after being swallowed every time, the inner demon will stubbornly sprout again.

    Since leaving Ye Pengfei, this kind of struggle has continued endlessly.  Even Wu Sixuan himself did not realize that deep in his heart, there were two forces that were fighting to the death all the time.

    After leaving Ye Pengfei, she just felt heartbroken from time to time.It hurts a little.  In the sea of ??consciousness, a few residual images will pop up from time to time.  The images were blurry and unreal at all. Wu Sixuan always thought that they were just his own hallucinations.

    However, when Wu Sixuan saw the picture of a beautiful woman, his mind suddenly exploded.

    is her!

    is her!  !

    is her!  !  !

    The power of charm remaining in Wu Sixuan's body can no longer contain the growth of the inner demon.  The budding inner demon suddenly fully activated the memory of that night!

    Those images are not hallucinations!  Those images are the woman on this scroll!

    It was this woman who forced me to leave Ye Pengfei!

    It¡¯s this woman who makes my heart ache!

    It¡¯s her!  !  !  !

    In the eyes of others, Wu Sixuan only glanced at the beautiful painting.  However, in Wu Sixuan's body, the inner demons were raging crazily in her sea of ??consciousness and impacting her soul.

    It was precisely because of the raging inner demons that she became so out of control!  She will be despised by other monks!  That's why she had to come to this windy and miserable Jingxin Cliff!

    The biting wind washed Wu Sixuan's internal organs over and over again, making Wu Sixuan feel extremely relaxed.

    This is a kind of joy of getting rid of the constraints, this is a kind of joy of regaining a new life.  At this moment, Wu Sixuan has completely understood what he has experienced, and what he should do!

    The power of charm!  go to hell!

    The remaining power of charm was already unable to suppress Wu Sixuan's inner demons. At this moment, under the constant impact of the cold wind, the inner demons counterattacked.

    Time passed slowly bit by bit, and Wu Sixuan just stood there quietly with his arms open.

    She doesn¡¯t know how tired she is.

    She doesn¡¯t know hunger.

    She didn¡¯t even know how much time had passed.

    Finally, the power of charm that tried so hard to resist could no longer withstand the double attacks of the evil wind and the inner demon.  In the blink of an eye, this huge power was completely swallowed up by Wu Sixuan's inner demon!

    What kind of state of mind do I need?

    The question emerged in the sea of ????consciousness again, and Wu Sixuan smiled slightly.

    become!  magic!

    With her red lips uttering softly, these two inaudible notes are like a call from eternity, deeply attracting me.

    Attract your own limbs!

    Attract your own passion!

    Attract your own soul!

    I want to become a devil!  !  !

    In an instant, the dark wind disappeared in the space around Wu Sixuan!

 Text 173. Glacier Tomb

    At this moment, Bei Tangyu didn't know that because of his impulse that night, he had created a female devil with unlimited potential for himself.  She didn't even know what kind of life and death challenges she would face because of this female devil, who was originally relatively safe.

    Now Bei Tangyu is thinking about how to deal with Ye Pengfei's concubine.  [com]

    "To charm mortals? How can they stop my power? They will definitely die"

    "Write a letter to warn? No, what if the Ye family is offended? Pengfei is still very family-oriented"

    Just when Bei Tangyu was in a dilemma and didn't know what to do, Ye Pengfei came up with a wonderful way.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He has already implemented this method.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    Everything happened so suddenly.

    Everything ended so naturally.

    Because Ye Xun was worried that the Ye family would have no offspring, Ye Xun wanted Ye Pengfei to marry a wife and have concubines.

    Because of the younger wife¡¯s pregnancy, this urgency has naturally been relieved to a certain extent.

    What's more, the son of an immortal swears by it.  As long as you take this elixir for a long time, you can be prosperous forever.  Ye Xun, who has personal feelings, will no longer force Ye Pengfei to get married due to emotions and reasons.

    Beitang Yu took a long breath and returned to Ye Pengfei's body.  The two of them quietly stayed in the realm of thunder and spiritual cultivation, living a life isolated from the world.

    "As for Ye Pengfei's second soul, he lived in Ye's house for more than two months, and everything he could think of was carefully arranged. Ye Pengfei reluctantly bid farewell to his parents and hit the road again.

    With the main body continuously transmitting the power of the refined godhead, the second soul does not need to practice hard, and the cultivation level can also maintain rapid growth.  Three months later, when Ye Pengfei left Nanhua Kingdom and entered Donghua Kingdom, the cultivation of the second soul had already reached the eighth level of the Golden Core!

    Donghua Kingdom¡¯s national power is stronger than that of South China Kingdom, and its area is much larger than that of South China Kingdom.  However, in such a large country, there are surprisingly few cultivation resources. Therefore, the cultivation world of Donghua Kingdom is much worse than that of Nanhua Kingdom.  It was precisely for this reason that Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han chose to take refuge in Donghua Country.

    Having not seen Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han for more than ten years, Ye Pengfei naturally missed them a little.  It's just that I still have important things to do. Donghua Country is so big, but I don't have time to look for it.  However, things are unpredictable. A few days after entering Donghua Kingdom, I happened to meet them again.  What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that this encounter would actually bring him amazing gains

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh my God, what is this?"

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird!¡±

    When Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han saw everything in front of them, they both screamed in surprise.

    Five years ago, when Zhang Han was looking for a place to build a foundation, he accidentally discovered a fragmented jade slip of a map.  Although it was badly damaged, the aura contained in the jade slip still moved Zhang Han's heart.

    What makes Zhang Han even more excited is that this incomplete map seems to be somewhat imaginary with the Linhai Mountains in Linhai County, Donghua Kingdom.  So, he and Xu Caiyi spent five years searching every corner of the Linhai Mountains, and finally they found a place with strange spiritual energy.

    This place with strange aura is actually a tomb!

    You must know that if a cultivator dies, he will either be killed by others during a fight or die.  No matter whether someone is killed or passed away, no remains will be left behind.  Naturally, people generally don¡¯t have to build a cemetery after death like in the secular world.

    It is conceivable that Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han were surprised when they saw that the place recorded on the incomplete map turned out to be a tomb that looked quite old.  However, what they never expected was that when they opened the tomb, what they saw made them scream in surprise!

    A group of white skeletons stood upright in the tomb.  They did not stand in rows and columns, but formed a strange formation!

    Wisps of black smoke that were difficult to detect with the naked eye shuttled back and forth among these skeletons, connecting the entire skeleton array into a whole. Although he could not feel the powerful spiritual pressure, Zhang Han, who was already faintly about to break through the first level of the foundation building,  , and Xu Caiyi, who had reached the peak of Qi refining, actually felt a chill in his heart and did not dare to take a step forward!

    I don¡¯t know how long they stood there in a daze before the two of them calmed down and scanned every corner of the tomb with their spiritual sense.

    There are very thin and shallow patterns on the walls of the tomb that appear to be flat at first glance.  At first, Xu Cai?? and Zhang Han thought that these secret patterns were also part of this weird skeleton formation.  However, after studying for a while, they discovered that these patterns seemed to be some kind of ancient writing.

    "Is it an ancient secret book?" Zhang Han's eyes suddenly lit up.

    If it is really an ancient secret book, then the harvest will be great.  You know, the largest sect in Donghua Kingdom at present, the Piaomiao Immortal Sect, made its fortune by relying on a fragmented ancient secret book!

    "It doesn't look like it." Xu Caiyi shook her head. She had a little knowledge of ancient characters. The writing style of these patterns was different from what she knew. "Zhang Han, write these down first. Let's go back and slowly  Research."

    Zhang Han nodded, took out a jade slip from his storage bag, and began to copy the patterns on the walls.

    While Zhang Han was carefully copying the patterns on the wall, Xu Caiyi suddenly felt that something was wrong with the tomb.

    Looking around, except for those weird upright skeletons, the central coffin and the surrounding furnishings don¡¯t seem to have anything special. They are no different from the burial patterns of ordinary people in the secular world of Donghua Kingdom

    etc!  !  !

    Xu Caiyi reacted suddenly!

    How can a tomb that looks at least a thousand years old be the same as the burial system of ordinary people in Donghua Kingdom today?  !

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For those who have advanced in cultivation, a thousand years will pass in a blink of an eye.  However, for ordinary people, in a thousand years, folk customs will have changed beyond recognition!

    Although no danger has been discovered yet, this strange contrast in time made Xu Caiyi's heart tighten for no reason, and she shouted in a low voice: "Zhang Han, be careful!"

    Before Zhang Han could come to his senses and ask a question, a man's voice, as sharp as metal friction, suddenly came from the central coffin.

    "Have you been discovered? Now that you're here, don't leave!"

    The lid of the sandalwood coffin suddenly opened, and a man with disheveled hair suddenly sat up.

    Just as the man sat up, he heard a few soft cracking sounds. The skeletons that had been standing there quietly and motionless just now were all alive!  !  !

 Text 174. Linhai Fairy Town

    It rained heavily.

    The tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing.

    Poof!

    By accident, Xu Caiyi fell into the muddy water.  The trend of moving forward at high speed was unstoppable, and she was about to roll forward in embarrassment.  [com]

    "no!"

    Xu Caiyi hugged Zhang Han tightly in her arms, turned her head to the sky, and slid forward at high speed for more than ten feet.

    When Xu Caiyi got up again, the tears on her face, the rain from the sky, and the muddy water on the ground were mixed together, and she couldn't tell them apart.  Xu Caiyi's favorite colorful clothes were stained with too much mud and debris and were filthy.

    However, Xu Caiyi had no time to cast spells to clean it up.  She hugged Zhang Han tightly and continued to run forward, running, screaming desperately in her heart¡ª¡ª

    "Zhang Han, hold on, you must hold on! I will definitely save you!!!"

    In my mind, what just happened is as clear as day

    The guy who suddenly appeared from the coffin didn't seem to have a high level of cultivation, that is, he looked somewhere between Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi.  Therefore, although the strange skeleton formation made Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi cautious, at first, they did not feel that there would be much danger.

    However, as soon as they met, the situation suddenly changed!

    With just one finger in the void, Zhang Han's low-grade spiritual shield fell apart!

    With another finger, still just one finger, Zhang Han's natal soul magic weapon fell into pieces!  !

    Under great horror, Zhang Han did not hesitate to burn his soul and cast earth spells that far exceeded his own cultivation level!  Even so, he only blocked that shocking finger!

    The group of living skeletons could only be resisted by Xu Caiyi.

    Xu Caiyi knew that if she delayed it for too long, Zhang Han would definitely burn out his soul and lose his soul. She did not dare to delay at all.

    The magical talismans, which were regarded as treasures, were thrown out in a swishing manner.

    Each piece of magic weapon that was painstakingly collected was sacrificed in a swipe.

    Xu Caiyi was completely willing to give up, leaving all frugality and frugality behind.  What she wants is the secret method that can make Zhang Han stop as soon as possible!

    However, after all the treasures were spent, Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han finally escaped together. As soon as they left the ancient tomb, Zhang Han fainted and fell to the ground!  No amount of magic pills will help!

    The soul is about to disperse!

    "Yuan Shenling Pill, I need Yuan Shenling Pill!"

    Xu Caiyi screamed in her heart, hugged Zhang Han tightly, and rushed towards the nearest fairy town - Linhai Fairy Town

    ¡­¡­

    There is a mountain in Donghua named Linhai.

    The mountains stretch like waves in the sea.  The corner of the mountain is also close to the long East China Sea.  Therefore, it is called Linhai Mountains.

    In the Linhai Mountains, rivers criss-cross and the water system is developed, criss-crossing and converging, eventually forming several large winding rivers.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei was taking a boat and going down one of the big rivers.  He wants to take this big ship and go straight into the East China Sea, heading towards the mysterious Eye of Xuhai!

    This ship is naturally not a secular ship.  This treasure ship was made by Ye Pengfei by taking the top-grade thunder wood from the Thunder Spirit Realm and using the secret method taught by the Thunder God Stone.  During this period, several demon pills and some top-quality ores were also refined.  This makes this large ship, which looks no different from any ship in the world, become a low-grade magic weapon!

    It is no exaggeration to say that this is Ye Pengfei¡¯s strongest treasure so far!

    You must know that Bei Tangyu¡¯s cultivation level was still low when he left home. He brought a lot of magic weapons and spiritual weapons with him, but he didn¡¯t bring any magic weapons with him.  Even though she wanted to give all her best things to Ye Pengfei, she couldn't get the magic weapon out no matter what.

    Not to mention Master Dongfang Aotian, he only has two magic weapons, so how can he afford to give them to his disciples?

    Standing on this, my strongest treasure so far, looking at the charming scenery passing by on both sides of the Taiwan Strait.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei fell in love with Linhai Township.

    In addition to Ye Pengfei himself, there are also some thunder spirit bodies that have transformed into human forms on the big ship.  Their cultivation levels are not high, they are only equivalent to the level of middle and low-level human foundation-building monks.  But it has good potential and is very sincere.  Ye Pengfei took them with him, always giving them guidance on how to practice, and giving them some magical elixirs, which was a bit faster than if they were practicing in the realm of thunder and spirit.

    In addition to these, there is a guide, a foundation-building monk. He has been to Donglin Immortal Island, which is not far from the Eye of Xuhai.

    This monk¡¯s name is Xiu Ziqi, and his cultivation level of the seventh level is Donghua.?The leader of a second-rate sect.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei took advantage of Donghua Country to go to the Eye of Xuhai. He did not intend to have any contact with the cultivation world of Donghua Country.  But when Xiu Ziqi was young, he had some adventures.  Although there is no significant improvement in cultivation, it can be seen that the knowledge is somewhat higher than that of the ordinary Jindan ancestor.  As soon as he saw the simple and unpretentious ship, he felt his blood boiling in his body.  This feeling is like meeting that senior expert back then.

    When I think about it, there will probably be another adventure waiting for me.  Xiu Ziqi, who had been trapped on the seventh floor of the foundation for some years, couldn't help but feel his heart beating wildly.

    You must seize the opportunity!

    Therefore, Xiu Ziqi tried his best to get close to those thunder spirit bodies that transformed into human forms.

    At first, Ye Pengfei didn't show up at all and was too lazy to talk to Xiu Ziqi.  It wasn't until one day when he heard Xiu Ziqi occasionally mentioning Donglin Fairy Island while chatting with his thunder spirit beings that he was moved

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei stood a little lazily on the bow of the big ship, while Xiu Ziqi accompanied him respectfully, whispering about the customs of both sides of the Taiwan Strait and the stories left by those senior masters.

    At this moment, two large Wupeng boats came towards us.  The hull has a deep draft and seems to be carrying a heavy load.

    Originally, on this prosperous and wide river, three or five large ships would be encountered every once in a while, but Ye Pengfei never paid attention to them.  However, this time he looked over with interest.

    "It's a ship in the secular world, but it actually has spiritual energy fluctuations." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and asked, "Xiu Ziqi, do you know whose ship this is?"

    Xiu Ziqi looked at it carefully and said, "It should be the Qi family's ship in Linhai Fairy Town."

    "What are you doing transporting so much copper ore?" Ye Pengfei scanned his spiritual consciousness and discovered that the goods on the two ships were all copper ore.

    Xiu Ziqi responded casually: "The Qi family is good at mechanism arts, so they like to buy a lot of earthly copper and iron objects to refine ingenious mechanism objects."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei became more and more interested, "I didn't expect that in a small fairy town, there would be a family that knows this kind of craftsmanship."

    You must know that the art of mechanism is more complicated than the art of refining weapons and alchemy.  Even the Mangshan sect, which claims to have learned from everyone's strengths, has almost no one learning from it.  I just heard Xiu Ziqi say that the strongest monk in Linhai Fairy Town was only on the third level of foundation building.  Unexpectedly, there is a family with such ability.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was very interested in the Qi family, Xiu Ziqi became very excited.  Ye Pengfei slowly said something that surprised him

 Text 175. Qijia near the sea

    For the first time in his life, Xu Caiyi knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing.

    Kneeling to the sky and kneeling to the ground to kneel to his parents, Xu Caiyi was kneeling to two small low-level Qi-refining monks.

    With the peak cultivation level of the ninth level of Qi refining, he knelt down to worship the low-level Qi refining monk.  If placed elsewhere, this unusual contrast would definitely make people stunned.  However, here, in Donghua Kingdom, Linhai County, and Linhai Fairy Town, no one thinks there is anything strange about the monks coming and going.

    Because, on the lintel of the door guarded by these two low-level monks, there is a big word "Qi" written on it!

    Qijia near the sea!

    According to legend, their family is related to some powerful immortal masters overseas.  Therefore, their family possesses some miraculous medicines that ordinary monks cannot imagine.

    For example, Yuan Shenling Pill!

    Zhang Han, who was lying on his back next to Xu Caiyi, was already breathing out more and breathing in less.  With that dark gray face, even a novice in cultivation could tell at a glance that he was going to die soon.

    Monks with stronger cultivation and more experience can see that this is a sign of the collapse of the soul!

    Asking for the Yuan Shen Shen Dan?  Are you kidding? Even for the Qi family, this thing is extremely rare!

    Some monks who knew the situation of the Qi family frowned, feeling that the male cultivator on the ground was dead, and that the female cultivator's efforts were all in vain.

    As expected, the two low-level Qi-refining monks guarding the door were made impatient by Xu Caiyi.  Jianzhi looked at Zhang Han who was lying on the ground and was about to die. If he died in front of the Qi family - even though this was a side gate specially set up by the Qi family for monks seeking spiritual pills - he would inevitably be punished by the sect.  So, one of the long-faced male cultivators said angrily: "Go quickly! Go quickly! How many times have I told you that the Yuan Shenling Pill will not be replaced!!!"

    Xu Caiyi said nothing, just kowtowed.

    In fact, the person she knelt down to was not the two little guys in the Qi refining stage, but the third elder of the Qi family inside.  After explaining their purpose of coming and taking out almost all their wealth, the third elder of the Qi family kicked Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han out.

    It¡¯s not that he ¡°swept out¡± without hesitation, but he pondered for a moment.

    After more than ten years of hard work, Xu Caiyi has not only improved a lot in cultivation, but also has a much stronger vision.  She could tell that the third elder of the Qi family was very interested in several of her things.  That precious Yuanshen Pill may not be exchangeable.

    But why did they kick us out anyway?

    Xu Caiyi didn¡¯t know, she only knew that if she couldn¡¯t get the Yuanshen Pill within an hour, Zhang Han would die!

    At first, Xu Caiyi just stood outside the door, constantly begging the third elder of the Qi family, hoping that the third elder could give an accurate number.

    But, there was silence inside.  It was as if the third elder of the Qi family didn't hear anything.

    Time passed bit by bit, and when Zhang Han had less than two hours left, Xu Caiyi finally panicked.  Apart from kowtowing constantly, she couldn't think of any other way.

    What Xu Caiyi didn¡¯t know was that just as she kept kowtowing and begging, inside the gate, in a special house, the third elder of the Qi family was becoming more and more impatient.

    "Why hasn't Ancestor Feng come yet?" He muttered anxiously, constantly looking at a small teleportation circle in the house.

    This is the private residence of the third elder of the Qi family in the Qijia Medicine Hall.  Usually if he is tired, he will rest here.  The maids who clean this place are all his confidants in this room.  None of the other rooms knew that this third elder had already set up a small teleportation circle in this courtyard.

    Just when the third elder of the Qi family was getting more and more anxious, the small teleportation circle shook slightly.  A young man appeared proudly in front of the third elder of the Qi family.

    He was wearing a soft white robe. Just the spiritual pressure flowing on the robe made the third elder of the Qi family feel a little breathless.  His face is too beautiful to be true.  Especially if the skin is too fair, it is easy for people to think of the word "fairy face".  The corners of his mouth were slightly curved, giving this pretty face an indescribable evil aura.

    With just one glance, the third elder of the Qi family immediately threw himself to the ground: "Greetings to Ancestor Feng!"

    "Get up." Ancestor Feng said calmly, "You said you might have found a fragment of Youlan. Where is it?"

    "It's on the woman at the door." The third elder of the Qi family said quickly.

    "oh?"

    The huge spiritual consciousness immediately saw the situation outside the door. An evil smile appeared on Patriarch Feng's face: "He looks really good."

    Immediately, the third elder of the Qi family remembered the hobby of Patriarch Feng.  He couldn't help but tremble slightly,??hangs lower and lower.

    "Does anyone else know?" Ancestor Feng asked calmly while admiring Xu Caiyi's appearance.

    There are seven families in the Qi family, and the third elder is only the deacon of the third family in the Qi family.  Therefore, although he took charge of the Qi Family Alchemy Hall with his superb alchemy skills, he still couldn't control the people from the other six rooms who also put their hands here.

    Hearing Patriarch Feng's inquiry, the third elder of the Qi family showed a hint of complacency on his face and said, "I definitely won't know! My subordinates immediately rushed the woman out of the door. Everyone in the other rooms thought that she was just asking for it out of boredom.  Medicine man.¡±

    This kind of thing like kneeling outside the gate for a long time without success, always happens seventeen or eighteen times a year, and everyone in the Qi family is used to it.

    Ancestor Feng nodded with satisfaction and said with an evil smile: "Bring them in, I feel pity for such a beautiful young woman"

    "Yes!" The third elder of the Qi family responded quickly and hurried out

    ¡­¡­

    The original plan was to sail directly into the East China Sea.  However, after listening to Xiu Ziqi's introduction to the Linhai Qi family, Ye Pengfei became more and more curious.

    The best spiritual weapon!

    Third level elixir!

    Awesome spiritual beast!

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that the Qi family could use their ingenuity to obtain something of this quality.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t expect was that the Qi family, which had always only had foundation-building monks and had never had a golden elixir monk, could actually keep its huge profits!

    A common man is innocent and only possesses his jade.  This sentence seems to be completely ineffective when it comes to the Qi family.

    There is only one reason that can explain the weirdness inside.  That is, the Qi family has a deeper relationship with those overseas fairy mountains!  As long as the Qi family is in trouble, those overseas fairy mountains will send people to rescue them in time!

    What kind of relationship does this have to make it possible for those overseas fairy mountains to protect Linhai Qijia at all times?  You know, even a sect like the Mangshan Sect cannot obtain the constant protection of the higher-ranking sect god Xuanmen!

    ¡°Anyway, I still have plenty of time, so let¡¯s go to Linhai Fairy Town to see it!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who became more and more interested in Linhai Qijia, decided to change his plan temporarily.  With a thought, the treasure ship changed its course and followed the two Qijia Wupeng ships loaded with copper ore, slowly heading towards a tributary

    ; ;

 Text 176. Witch clan?

    This is a separate courtyard of Qijia Medicine Hall.

    The antique courtyards, houses, and cloisters are similar in style to those seen on islands in the East China Sea.  In the past, Xu Caiyi, who liked this kind of architectural style very much, would have taken a good look at it and admired it.  However, now, she only hugged Zhang Han tightly and followed behind the third elder of the Qi family intently.  As if he was afraid that if he blinked, the third elder of the Qi family would disappear.

    After walking a short distance, we arrived in front of a house in this courtyard.  I saw that the third elder of the Qi family pushed open the heavy mahogany door and walked in: "Ancestor, my subordinates have brought people here." [com]

    Ancestor?

    Xu Caiyi was surprised at first, then happy.

    It was actually the ancestor of Jindan who summoned him, Zhang Han, you are saved!

    Not daring to show any signs of neglect, Xu Caiyi hurriedly walked into the house with three steps and two steps at a time.  Without daring to raise his head, he carefully placed Zhang Han on the floor made of a kind of fragrant wood, and then kowtowed respectfully: "Please, ancestor, save him!"

    "Who is he to you?" a faint voice asked.  The vague spiritual pressure in that voice made Xu Caiyi's mind fluctuate.  She became more and more certain that the person in the room was really the ancestor of Jindan!

    Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han have been traveling in Donghua Kingdom for more than ten years, and they are already familiar with the rumors about the Qi family.  Therefore, when Zhang Han's soul was about to disperse, Xu Caiyi's first thought was to come here to seek medicine.

    It¡¯s just that rumors are just rumors after all.  No one saw with their own eyes that the monks of the Qi family interacted with the powerful monks on the overseas fairy islands.  Xu Caiyi, who was concerned about Zhang Han's life, still felt a little uneasy in her heart.

    It¡¯s okay now, the Qi family really has contacts with the Golden elixir monks!

    "He is my husband!" Xu Caiyi said with a sad face, "I hope my ancestor will show mercy and save him!"

    "Is he your husband?" Ancestor Feng looked Xu Caiyi up and down with interest, "You are a virgin, how can he be your husband?"

    If Xu Caiyi dared to raise his head and look up, he would definitely be able to see the evil smile and malicious eyes of Patriarch Feng.  However, she thought that this was just a casual question from the ancestor of Jindan, so she responded slightly shyly: "I made a three-part agreement with him, and we can only have sex with him after I have established the foundation."

    "Haha, three chapters of agreement, OK! OK!" Ancestor Feng laughed.

    Xu Caiyi couldn't help but be confused. I made a three-part agreement with my husband. What do you call "good"?

    Although she had doubts in her heart, Xu Caiyi did not dare to ask. She only kowtowed and begged: "I hope the ancestor will give me the elixir to save my husband's life."

    "This is simple." Ancestor Feng chuckled.

    Xu Caiyi was overjoyed and quickly wanted to say thanks.  But I heard Ancestor Feng continue to say: "As long as you obey me, I will save him!"

    What?  !

    Shocked, Xu Caiyi suddenly raised his head.  Those evil eyes full of lust made Xu Caiyi's heart feel cold

    ¡­¡­

    The treasure ship docked, with Ye Pengfei in front and Xiu Ziqi behind, and strolled onto the dock of Linhai Fairy Town.

    Not to mention Ye Pengfei¡¯s true cultivation level, even with Xiu Ziqi¡¯s seventh-level cultivation level, it would definitely cause a sensation in Linhai Fairy Town.  Ye Pengfei wanted to secretly see what was special about the Linhai Qi family, so he cast a spell to hide his and Xiu Ziqi's cultivation.  The busy monks on the pier looked at them with their spiritual eyes and felt that Ye Pengfei and Xiu Ziqi were only high-level Qi refining monks, so no one bothered to pay attention to them.

    After walking through the busy dock and walking into Linhai Fairy Town, Ye Pengfei walked leisurely and wandered around.

    "What is there to see in these places? Why not go directly to Qijiaqi Hall and Dan Hall"

    Seeing Ye Pengfei actually walking into the small shops opened by Qi family Qi refining monks, Xiu Ziqi couldn't help but murmur in his heart.  There is nothing good at all in a place like this.  Even a high-level foundation-building monk like myself looks down on it. How can a dignified Jindan Patriarch watch it with gusto?

    However, Xiu Ziqi did not dare to ask.  He thought this was Ye Pengfei's weird hobby.  Little did he know that through these seemingly inconspicuous shops, Ye Pengfei had collected a lot of useful information.  Through this useful information, he actually came to a surprising conclusion.

    "This Linhai Qi family is related to the Wu clan!"

    Whether it is an elixir shop, a magic weapon shop, or a small shop selling formation books, magic talismans and sundries, at first glance, the goods are similar to those used by human monks.  Even if there are some differences, in the eyes of monks who don't know the inside story, they are just geographical differences.

    However, Ye Pengfei had alreadyAfter receiving the guidance from the Thunder God Stone, he clearly knew that most of the goods in these small shops were related to the Ancient Witch Clan!

    Among the six ancient clans, only the Wu clan was the only one that Ye Pengfei had never come into contact with.  But he knew that this was a race that was extremely different from human monks.

    In terms of appearance, apart from being generally taller than humans and having significantly rougher skin, their appearance is the same as that of humans.

    Regarding the cultivation methods, the realm classification is the same as that of the human race, and the cultivation methods are also very similar. It is impossible to distinguish the human race from the shaman race through this.

    The main difference is actually in these elixirs, magic weapons, and formations that seem to be similar to human monks.

    The elixirs, magic weapons, and formations refined using witchcraft techniques all have an evil flavor to them.

    This kind of evil smell is not the same as that of human cultivators.

    The evil cultivation of human beings is simply due to the excessive pursuit of shortcuts in cultivation, so the cultivation methods and the spells and magical weapons used are more domineering than ordinary ones, and even annihilate human nature.  As long as it is something related to evil cultivation, just looking at it will make people feel uncomfortable.

    The evil of the Witch Clan is a natural "evil" that will not be discovered at all if you don't deliberately use some methods to study it!

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei, he would have learned about the Witch Clan from the Thunder God Stone.  Even though he was already an intermediate level cultivator of Jindan, it was impossible to tell.

    "The monks in these small shops are indeed human beings, but they are selling things related to the Witch Clan!"

    Ye Pengfei visited several stores with great interest and already had some ideas in mind.  At this time, he just asked: "Zi Qi, how long has the Linhai Qi family existed?"

    "It's been a long, long time. It is said that before the four great Chinese kingdoms were established, there was already the Linhai Qijia." Xiu Ziqi replied.

    "Isn't it tens of thousands of years old?"

    "Yes, the Linhai Qi family is a very old family!"

    "Interesting, really interesting!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded. He seemed to have grasped the biggest secret of the Linhai Qi family!

 Text 177. Split time and space

    Ancestor Feng¡¯s evil smile made Xu Caiyi¡¯s whole body go cold.  However, she was not allowed to think too much

    "I count to three, whether he lives or dies, it all depends on your choice!" Ancestor Feng raised three fingers.  [com]

    Xu Caiyi¡¯s expression suddenly changed!

    what to do?  How can I do?  !

    "Three~"

    I am so confused!

    "Two~"

    The expression is sad!

    "One~"

    Looking at Zhang Han, Xu Caiyi gritted his teeth: "I"

    "No~~Okay" A weak voice sounded quietly beside him, and Xu Caiyi was stunned immediately.

    "I don't allow you to do this." Zhang Han said intermittently, with a slight blush on his originally pale face.  His breathing gradually became calmer, and his body seemed to be getting better.  He struggled to sit up.

    "Zhang Han, are you okay?" Xu Caiyi was so surprised that she quickly helped Zhang Han and let him lean against her.

    I thought I had got the beauty, but was suddenly interrupted by the dying man. Ancestor Feng looked unhappy and snorted coldly: "Return to Light Technique! You are just lingering, and you will definitely die within three days!"

    The joy disappeared instantly, and Xu Caiyi's face became even paler: "Zhang, Zhang Han, is this true?"

    "It doesn't matter." Zhang Han panted slightly and said with a smile, "Caiyi, please don't wrong yourself."

    Tears flowed uncontrollably, Xu Caiyi sobbed.  She wanted to say something, but she didn't know how.  With a different kind of emotion stuck in her heart, Xu Caiyi hugged Zhang Han tightly in her arms, crying like a child.

    The harder Xu Caiyi cried, the angrier Feng Ancestor became.  With just a flick of his sleeve, he separated the two people.

    "If you don't eat the toast, you will be fined with wine!" Ancestor Feng pointed at Zhang Han, but looked at the third elder of the Qi family, "Throw him out and feed him to the dogs!"

    "Yes!" The third elder of the Qi family responded quickly and reached out to grab Zhang Han.

    "don't want!"

    Xu Caiyi screamed, and the powerful force that came out of nowhere made her arrive first and snatch Zhang Han back from the hands of the third elder of the Qi family.  Even Ancestor Feng, who had reached the realm of golden elixir, was actually unprepared.

    "Huh?" Ancestor Feng's eyes flickered, and he looked Xu Caiyi up and down in surprise.  This sudden speed made him thoughtful.

    At this time, the third elder of the Qi family didn't know what was wrong with Xu Caiyi. He just felt that his face was dull.  I am a second-level foundation-building monk, but my shooting speed is actually not as fast as that of a ninth-level Qi-refining monk!

    A little annoyed, he reached out with both hands, one hand to grab Zhang Han, and the other hand to slap Xu Caiyi with one palm.  Xu Caiyi felt that her body was being rolled and pulled by the strange spiritual power rotating in a circle, and her hands were unable to hold Zhang Han!

    "Qi Liang has practiced his quicksand strength quite well. If given time, he might be able to become the head of the Qi family." Ancestor Feng nodded approvingly.

    The ability of your subordinates is also your own glory.  It would be even more satisfying if we could get rid of the current head of the Qi family who was supported by his senior brother.  Patriarch Feng was approving in his heart, and wondered whether he should give some elixir to Qi Liang.

    Just when Feng Laozu thought that Xu Caiyi could not protect Zhang Han this time and his thoughts were a little distracted, suddenly, he felt that Xu Caiyi had successfully escaped Qi Liang's quicksand force.  The child moved to the corridor outside the house!

    "Split time and space! Split the body!" Ancestor Feng's eyes suddenly narrowed.

    A physique that can split time and space!  The mutated body of a gold monk!

    Among the millions of gold-type monks, not necessarily anyone can possess a split body.  And even if a monk has this kind of mutated physique, it is extremely difficult for this mutated physique to awaken!

    "Haha, I'm so lucky today. Not only did I find the fragment of Youlan, but I also found this top-notch physique! Girl, I'm going to fix you!" Old Ancestor Feng laughed, stretched out his fingers, and covered himself with Xuxu.

    I saw a circle of spiritual energy barrier visible to the naked eye, trapping Xu Caiyi in place.  No matter how stubbornly she wanted to use her newly awakened special ability again, she could not penetrate this powerful aura cage

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei is already certain that the Linhai Qi family should be descendants of the Wu clan.  Perhaps they are a mixture of the Witch Clan and the Human Race. In fact, they are the outposts of the Witch Clan among humans!

    From the Thunder God¡¯s Stone, Ye Pengfei learned some information about the Witch Clan.  However, this information is sparse and the spells involved are relatively superficial.  This is because the Stone of Thunder God?Everything I know comes from Thor.  As for the God of Thunder, he is familiar with the spells of the spirit race and the human race, followed by the demon race, the beast race, and the ghost race.  As for the Witch Clan, long before the Thunder God¡¯s cultivation became stronger, the Witch Clan had been beaten by the Human Race until its members were withered and in disgrace. Even if the Thunder God wanted to learn some of the Witch Clan¡¯s powerful spells, it would be difficult to find a powerful Witch Clan strongman.  By.

    The only thing that is certain is that the Witch Clan's magic is a different approach, which can be used as a reference for human monks.

    Now, Ye Pengfei is more interested in Linhai Qijia.  Originally, he thought that the Qi family had established a good relationship with some powerful people on the East China Sea because of their uncanny craftsmanship.  Now it seems that the strong man standing behind them is from the Witch Clan!

    "Perhaps, I can meet some powerful wizards and get some powerful wizard spells!"

    With this thought, Ye Pengfei never entered other Qijia's small shops and walked directly towards the Qijia Alchemy Hall that was closest to him.

    Linhai Fairy Town is not that big. Even though Ye Pengfei was just walking slowly, within a few cups of tea, he and Xiu Ziqi arrived at the Qijia Alchemy Hall one after the other.  From a distance, he saw occasionally people in strange clothes entering and exiting the Qi family's alchemy hall. At first glance, they did not look like monks from the Qi family, and Ye Pengfei was very curious.

    Xiu Ziqi observed the words and explained in a low voice: "Senior, the Qi Family Alchemy Hall also sells spiritual elixirs to outsiders. However, they don't want spiritual stones and only exchange them with other monks' items. In the past, the junior used a top-quality spiritual weapon.  , I exchanged it for a second-level Yuan Shen Dan at the Qi Family Pill Hall."

    "Can you exchange even Yuanshen Dan?" Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise and chuckled, "However, the price is really expensive. If it were in a fairy city or fairy capital, a top-quality spiritual weapon could at least be exchanged for it.  Three second-level soul pills!"

    Although in places like Nanhua Kingdom and Donghua Kingdom, there are no alchemists who can refine Yuanshen Dan.  But in Immortal City and Immortal Capital, there are quite a few Yuanshen Pills.  The exchange price is what Master Dongfang Aotian said personally, and it should not be false.

    Sure enough, Xiu Ziqi nodded and said: "Senior is right, but going to the Immortal City is too troublesome. Going back and forth is time-consuming and laborious, and the risks on the road are too great. It is not something that a monk like me can do.  Bear it. So"

    Xiu Ziqi was talking when he suddenly saw Ye Pengfei raise his hand and stopped quickly.  I saw that Ye Pengfei seemed to be feeling something.  gradually

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei's brows gradually tightened.

    "You wait here!"

    Before he finished speaking, Ye Pengfei had disappeared without a trace

 Text 178. Hua Sisters

    Xu Caiyi desperately wanted to break this cage. Even if this spiritual energy cage was set up by the ancestor of Jindan, she would still try desperately.

    Zhang Han was even more intense. He looked at Xu Caiyi with determination: "Caiyi, run!" [com]

    With that said, Zhang Han planned to use self-destruction to help Xu Caiyi break out of this spiritual energy cage.

    "You bastard!" Xu Caiyi kicked off and abruptly interrupted Zhang Han's self-destruction.

    Although she still looks like a violent woman, her eyes are already blurry with tears.

    "We all need to live and live well!"

    The newly awakened power continues to grow, and Xu Caiyi's confidence continues to expand.  This sudden power made her feel that neither she nor Zhang Han had to die.

    Xu Caiyi didn¡¯t know that this was purely intentional by Ancestor Feng.

    The newly awakened power needs to constantly face pressure in order to grow better.  Ancestor Feng wants to know how far Xu Caiyi¡¯s abilities can grow!

    "Hehe, if such a top-notch physique is absorbed by me, those guys will never be able to win against me again!" Ancestor Feng smiled sinisterly and added another bit of spiritual power.

    Xu Caiyi, who suddenly didn¡¯t know that she had fallen into Patriarch Feng¡¯s scheme, was still working hard.  In just a few breaths, her ability to split time and space had reached a very powerful level.  Even though Ancestor Feng's spiritual energy cage could still seal her tightly, the leaked aura had already attracted Ye Pengfei's attention.

    "This is my sister's breath!"

    Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly changed, and after hurriedly explaining to Xiu Ziqi, he appeared only a few feet away from the Feng Ancestor.

    The spiritual pressure moved towards the Ancestor Feng without any reservation. The Ancestor Feng was still smiling evilly, looking at Xu Caiyi up and down unscrupulously, and in an instant, his face turned ugly.

    Jindan mid -level monk!  !  !

    Not caring about image issues, let alone robbing Xu Caiyi, Patriarch Feng fell to the ground in a panic, and then, with a shudder, he got into the ground.

    At this moment, Xu Caiyi is still struggling.  Suddenly, without the restraints of the spiritual energy cage, she suddenly teleported dozens of feet away!

    Xu Caiyi didn't know what happened. She only felt that there seemed to be a new powerful spiritual pressure.  Xu Caiyi thought that some new ancestor of the Golden Pill was coming to embarrass her, so she didn't dare to look back. She pulled Zhang Han and teleported twice in a row, and then she returned to the door of the Qijia Pill Hall.  .

    The sudden appearance of Xu Caiyi startled Xiu Ziqi.  You know, even a golden elixir cultivator like Ye Pengfei will definitely bring spiritual pressure fluctuations to the surrounding space when moving at high speed.  But Xu Caiyi's appearance came without any warning, and there was no sign of fluctuations in spiritual pressure at all!

    "As soon as Senior Ye entered, these two people appeared. Could it be that Senior Ye just went to fight with them?"

    Cold sweat broke out all of a sudden, Xiu Ziqi hurriedly pulled out a spiritual sword, staring at Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han as if facing a formidable enemy.

    How did Xiu Ziqi know that Xu Caiyi also complained secretly.

    ??The continuous teleportation has exhausted all the spiritual energy in her body.  Vaguely, the cultivation level has a downward trend.  She was still supporting Zhang Han just now, but now, she needs Zhang Han's support.

    "There is actually a powerful foundation-building monk at the door! God damn me and my wife"

    The twinkle beating the wolves was afraid of both ends. For a while, both sides were standing in place, and no one dared to move first 

    ¡­¡­

    All this happened too fast.  Although Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness was powerful, he could not react in time.

    Ye Pengfei was a little surprised that Patriarch Feng was able to get rid of his own spiritual pressure and decisively used the Earth Escape Technique to leave.  Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, who had just escaped from the shackles of Ancestor Feng, were able to quietly leave from their sight in an instant, which shocked Ye Pengfei even more.

    "Sister and Brother Zhang are so powerful? What spells did they use?"

    A series of questions made Ye Pengfei temporarily give up the idea of ??chasing Ancestor Feng. His spiritual consciousness suddenly opened up and he soon saw what happened at the door of the Qi Family Alchemy Hall.

    "Ziqi, stop!"

    Ye Pengfei stopped Xiu Ziqi in time and returned to the door of the Qi Family Alchemy Hall.  Ye Pengfei looked at Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han with a smile, and shouted: "Sister, Brother Zhang, are you okay?"

    "Pengfei?" Xu Caiyi exclaimed in surprise. When she saw Ye Pengfei's spiritual pressure clearly, she exclaimed with even more surprise, "You have"?¡­Was it you just now?  "

    "It's me!" Ye Pengfei nodded with a smile, "Sister, just now you"

    Ye Pengfei wanted to ask what happened just now, but before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Xu Caiyi crying¡ª¡ª

    "Pengfei, save Zhang Han!"

    ******

    Just when Xu Caiyi asked Ye Pengfei for help, the escaped Ancestor Feng had already returned to his overseas fairy island through a secret teleportation circle.  As soon as he returned to Fairy Island, he saw two female cultivators coming towards him.

    "The appearance of these two female cultivators is extremely imaginary. If they were not dressed in completely different clothes, it would be easy to confuse the two.

    "Feng Haoshan, why are you in such a mess?" The female cultivator on the right sneered, "Is it possible that you have obtained the fragments of Youlan and had a fight with that old ghost?"

    Another female cultivator also looked at Feng Haoshan with twinkling eyes, as if she was ready to take action at any time to snatch the fragments of Youlan.

    "Hua Yu, Hua Yi?" Feng Haoshan, who was already depressed, looked even more ugly.

    The Hua sisters are his biggest competitors.  Both are masters of the younger generation of the Wu clan. The Hua sisters are a few years younger than themselves, but their cultivation is a whole level higher!

    What¡¯s even worse is that according to Ting Ting¡¯s words, the sisters seem to know about the Qi family¡¯s affairs.  It seems that they have also placed many smart and capable informants in the Qi Family Alchemy Hall.

    Feng Haoshan¡¯s mind was full of thoughts and he quickly came up with an idea.

    "I don't know if it's a fragment of Youlan. A very powerful monk appeared, so I had no choice but to escape back." Feng Haoshan said lightly.

    "A very powerful monk? How powerful?" Hua Yu's eyes flashed and he asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°It can split time and space, how powerful do you think it is?¡± Feng Haoshan said half-truthfully.

    "Nonsense!" Hua Yi snorted coldly, "If you were a monk like this, how could you escape back?"

    "Anyway, you also have spies in the Qi family. If you don't believe me, just ask." Feng Haoshan curled his lips, patted the dust on his body, and walked away.

    Sisters Hua Yu and Hua Yi frowned slightly and watched Feng Haoshan leave.  For a moment, they who had planned to go to Linhai Fairy Town hesitated

 Text 179. Fragments of Jade Slips

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that a Wu Clan monk from the Nascent Soul Stage would come to Qi's house.  He didn't even know that Feng Haoshan had deceived the Hua sisters with half-truths and half-falsehoods for his own selfish gain.  He only knew that under normal circumstances, Feng Haoshan, who had escaped, would definitely find someone to come and take revenge.  Before he knew how huge the power behind the Linhai Qi family was, he would not rashly fight against this power.

    What¡¯s more, he already knew that Zhang Han was in danger!  [com]

    "Walk!"

    With his sleeves rolled up, Ye Pengfei quickly brought several people back to the treasure ship.  Only then did the two Qi Refining Stage monks standing in the Qi Family Alchemy Hall react.  When their shouting alarmed the Qi family, the Qi family mobilized all their strength to search for Ye Pengfei and others. Ye Pengfei had already controlled the treasure ship and appeared on the vast East China Sea.

    Zhang Han took a magic pill and fell into a deep sleep.  Ye Pengfei carefully input a few strands of spiritual energy and swam around in Zhang Han's body.  Then, he tried to spy on Zhang Han's Zifu and Yuanshen, and couldn't help but shake his head slightly.

    "It's very difficult."

    "Pengfei, is there nothing we can do?" Xu Caiyi asked with a tearful voice.

    In just a few days, she had shed countless tears.  She herself didn't expect that she, who was originally careless and bold, would have such a girlish attitude.

    Looking at this sister who was obviously in love, Ye Pengfei comforted him softly: "Sister, although it is very difficult, it is not life-threatening."

    "What do you mean" Hesitantly, Xu Caiyi did not dare to say the answer.

    Ye Pengfei sighed and nodded: "Yes, it is possible to become a mortal."

    The soul was already disintegrated, and even if Zhang Han was given the best soul elixir, it would be difficult to preserve the entity of the soul.

    Xu Caiyi looked at Zhang Han blankly, her heart filled with twists and turns.

    What should I do if he becomes a mortal?

    Adventure after adventure, care again and again.  Everything that happened over the past ten years suddenly came to mind.

    "I will always be with you" Xu Caiyi said quietly as she gently lifted up Zhang Han's big hand with her delicate hands.  If Zhang Han can only be a mortal, then he might as well give up his cultivation.

    Ye Pengfei, who was watching from the side, was speechless.  Although I said "it's possible to become a mortal", that's just "it's possible" and "it's possible not".  How come my sister, who used to be very shrewd, has become like this now, unable to even understand the meaning behind her words?

    "Ahem." Ye Pengfei coughed twice and said, "Sister, don't be too pessimistic. I just said it's very difficult, but I didn't say it's completely hopeless. I'll stabilize Brother Zhang's situation first, and as long as I can persist,  After advancing to Nascent Soul, there should be a solution."

    Xu Caiyi, who was still immersed in sadness, did not react for a while. When she finally understood what Ye Pengfei meant, she jumped up with joy.

    "Pengfei, you mean, you have a way to make Zhang Han fully recover?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded.

    Suddenly, Xu Caiyi's bold temper was completely activated again.  She smiled and patted Ye Pengfei's shoulder, and said hehe: "Let me just say, for a boy as evil as you, what else in the world can't you do? Even if you haven't seen each other for more than ten years, you can turn into a golden elixir.  I¡¯m an ancestor, I think I¡¯ll be able to advance to Nascent Soul soon.¡±

    Xu Caiyi smiled, but still felt a little uneasy.  Although I recognized this younger brother, his qualifications were ridiculous.  People have practiced hard for more than ten years, and they have reached a high level of Qi refining when they are exhausted.  When he arrived, he jumped directly to Jindan.  But the Nascent Soul realm is different from the first three levels. It requires massive resources and good opportunities to advance from the Golden Core realm to the Nascent Soul realm.  Looking at the entire world of cultivation in Nanhua, there has never been a great Nascent Soul cultivator. Can Ye Pengfei do it?

    How did Xu Caiyi know that what he was facing was Ye Pengfei's second soul.  The true body of this second soul is the Thunder Spirit Body. The Thunder Spirit Body has advanced to the Nascent Soul realm, which is very different from human monks.  For Ye Pengfei, who had the help of the Thunder God Stone and a hint of the divine power of the ninth-level beast god, the second soul's advancement into Yuanying was not a big deal at all.

    After seeing Ye Pengfei nod with certainty, Xu Caiyi finally let go of the burden in his heart.  Although she had already heard that even if Ye Pengfei advanced to Yuanying, he would not be completely sure of saving Zhang Han.  But after repeating this, she subconsciously believed that nothing in this world would stump Ye Pengfei.

    Seeing that Xu Caiyi finally stopped crying and being sad, Ye Pengfei asked: "Sister, why did Brother Zhang become like this? What happened in the Qi family's alchemy hall? How could a golden elixir monk come to trouble you?"

    "It's all the fault of this thing!" Xu Caiyi took out a piece of jade slip from her storage bag bitterly.

    If Feng Haoshan or the Hua sisters were here, they would definitely recognize it at a glance. This is the Youlan fragment.  But when Ye Pengfei took it over, all he saw was just a fragment of the map.

    While examining the map fragment, Xu Caiyi narrated the strange encounter in the ancient tomb.  When he heard that the third elder of the Qi family first drove Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han out of the Qi family's alchemy hall, and more than half an hour later, he personally took the two people to see the golden elixir monk, Ye Pengfei's expression gradually became serious.

    "Sister, where is the ancient tomb pattern that Brother Zhang copied? Show it to me."

    "It's lost." Xu Caiyi said with lingering fear, "The weirdo in the ancient tomb is too terrifying. He can break Zhang Han's top-grade spiritual weapon with one finger. At least he is a monk in the Golden Core realm. I can't come either.  I rushed to collect the jade slip and ran away with Zhang Han in my arms."

    Ye Pengfei nodded.

    Actually, there is no need to look at the patterns. Ye Pengfei can probably guess that these patterns are probably a secret technique of the ghost clan.  And the weirdo in the ancient tomb is probably the ghost baby!

    Similar to monsters and beasts, ghosts in the Nascent Soul stage can also take form.  Only those who have reached a certain level can see that they are not real people, but transformed into ghost bodies.

    But there are still some problems that puzzle Ye Pengfei.

    For example, why didn¡¯t the ghost baby chase Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han?  Even if he was seriously injured and couldn't move too far away from the ancient tomb, he could easily kill two people as long as he was distracted.

    For another example, why does this incomplete jade slip indicate the location of the ancient tomb?

    As for the golden elixir monks in the Qi Family Alchemy Hall, they probably are interested in this jade slip fragment.  It's just that the guy was obsessed with sex and didn't immediately pocket the jade slip fragments. Instead, he went to torment Xu Caiyi first.

    What is the use of this fragment of jade slip, and why did it provoke the Jindan monk to come here in person?  This also confused Ye Pengfei.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that while he was driving the treasure ship floating on the vast East China Sea and studying this jade slip fragment, the entire Wu Clan Fairy Island was already in turmoil

 Text 180. Treasure of the Witch Clan

    Youlan fragments!

    "Just four words can make more than a thousand strong men all over the island excited!"

    The news about the fragments of Youlan naturally came from Fenghaoshan.  He saw that the Hua sisters had already intervened in the matter, and felt that he had no hope of getting the fragments of Youlan.  So, he simply spread the news and aroused the enthusiasm of the powerful people across the island.  [com]

    At this moment, the Hua sisters, who were stranded on Fairy Island because of Feng Haoshan's half-true and half-false news, were so angry that they gritted their teeth.

    In front of me, several tall, short, fat and thin men from the Wu clan in different costumes stood proudly not far away.  If the two sisters dared to leave the island alone to find the fragment of Youlan, they would definitely follow them.  The Hua sisters' dream of exclusively possessing the fragments of Youlan was completely shattered.

    "Sister, I'm blocking those guys here, you go look for the Youlan fragments!" Hua Yi whispered in a secret voice.

    "No." Hua Yu shook her head, "You are the only one, even if you use that magic weapon, you can't stop them!"

    "What should we do?" Hua Yi frowned and said, "This is a fragment of Youlan, which is related to the whereabouts of Old Ghost Xu, and even more related to the secret book of the Witch Clan!"

    While the Hua sisters were discussing in secret, a strong man from the Wu clan with a medium build and some gray hair on his temples said: "Hua Yu, Hua Yi, please stop mumbling. Since we are all here, is it possible?  , do you still want to monopolize the fragments of Youlan?"

    "Yang Shichang, what do you want?" Hua Yu asked coldly.

    "Everyone has a share, and everyone gets an equal share!" Yang Shichang said in a deep voice.

    "Joke!" Hua Yu said coldly, "It's just a broken piece. How to divide it? Should it be given to you? Or to Mr. Zhang? Or to Mr. Xu? Or to Mr. Feng? How should our sisters' shares be calculated?"

    Huayu¡¯s voice was cold and slow.  Every strong man from the Witch Clan whose name was called by her all shrugged unnaturally.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? apart from each other, they are slightly weaker than them.  But as long as the two sisters are united, even Yang Shichang, who has the highest level of cultivation and firmly sits on the first throne of Wu Island, would not dare to fight with the two sisters casually, let alone their strength which is much inferior to Yang Shichang.

    Facing Hua Yu¡¯s cold gaze, several old guys dodge their gazes, not even daring to look directly at Hua Yu.

    Yang Shichang came prepared, and he smiled slightly and said: "This is easy to handle. Everyone knows how weird Old Ghost Xu is. When the time comes, they will take turns to take action. Whoever can take down Old Ghost Xu can have it."  That secret book lasts for a thousand years! Then, others will take turns to understand it!"

    "snort!"

    Hua Yu looked unhappy and snorted coldly. Just as he was about to retort, Yang Shichang continued.

    "As for you two sisters, you can take action together. Huayu and Huayi, what do you think?"

    Hua Yu and Hua Yi were slightly startled and looked at each other.

    You know, Yang Shichang is famous for being ruthless and domineering.  There is never the possibility of letting go of something he likes easily.  This time, how can you say it in a thoughtful and considerate manner, and look harmonious?

    There must be a problem!

    Huayu frowned and said coldly: "Yang Shichang, what kind of medicine are you selling in your gourd? Just pour it out as fast as you can. We two sisters are not easy to fool!"

    "Hehe, it's just some secrets of that old ghost."

    "Secret?" Huayu raised his eyebrows, knowing that there must be something fishy inside.

    Yang Shichang chuckled and said, "As long as you agree to let me take action first, it doesn't matter if I tell you the secret."

    Huayu suddenly realized that Yang Shichang had this idea!

    "I want to be beautiful! Come on, let's have a fight. Whoever wins will be the first to take action!"

    Huayu sacrificed the magic weapon.

    Yang Shichang¡¯s smile disappeared instantly.  He looked at the magic weapon in Hua Yu's hand with cold eyes, and said coldly: "Don't you want to know the secret?"

    ¡°Ask them too!¡±

    Hua Yi, who had been silent for a long time, spoke coldly.  I saw a pair of black rings in her hands. The powerful anger was aroused from these two rings, and Yang Shichang's expression suddenly changed!

    "Double rings of the same fate! No wonder, no wonder" Yang Shichang looked around at the powerful Wu clan man behind him and said coldly, "I can't say, so we all have to go together. If anyone dares to hold back, don't blame me, Yang Shichang, for being ruthless!"

    The civil war begins!

    ******

    Who would have expected this group of powerful Wu clan men to know that when they were having a melee, on the East China Sea, the human monk holding the fragment of Youlan gradually realized something.

    ¡°?Sister, look at this jade slip again.  "Ye Pengfei handed back the jade slip fragment.

    Isn¡¯t it just a map?  I have been researching it for five years, but there is nothing good to see.  Xu Caiyi took the jade slip fragment with some surprise. As soon as her spiritual sense was scanned, she shouted in surprise: "That's not right!"

    "The map has changed, hasn't it?"

    "Yes." Xu Caiyi nodded, carefully inspected the jade slip fragment, and wondered, "Isn't this just an ordinary map jade slip fragment? Why do the marks inside change?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "Because it corresponds to a secret method."

    To be more precise, it is a witchcraft spell!

    Plant this kind of spell on the enemy, and then, no matter where the enemy flees to the end of the world, this map slip can accurately indicate the enemy's whereabouts!

    Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, Xu Caiyi's eyes were already widened.

    Xu Caiyi has never heard of the "Witch Clan".  Such a strange spell was even more incomprehensible to Xu Caiyi.  However, seeing Ye Pengfei speaking matter-of-factly, Xu Caiyi reluctantly accepted this strange knowledge.

    "Pengfei, you mean that the ancient tomb has changed its location?"

    "Maybe it's an ancient tomb, maybe it's just the weird guy lying in the coffin." Ye Pengfei smiled, and then came up with an insight that shocked Xu Caiyi, "If my analysis is correct, that weird guy is actually not a human at all.  ."

    "not human?"

    "Yes, he is a ghost baby!!!"

    A ghost baby who was cursed by a strong man from the witch clan!

    A fragment of a jade slip coveted by the powerful Wu clan!

    By thinking with your toes, you can guess that the ghost baby must be closely related to the Witch Clan.

    He stole the Wu Clan¡¯s secret book?

    He robbed the Wu Clan¡¯s rare treasure?

    No matter what the reason is, it is enough to arouse Ye Pengfei's strong curiosity.

    Almost in no particular order, the powerful thunder spirits on the treasure ship received Ye Pengfei's spiritual messages at the same time.  A fragmentary map mark appeared in their sea of ??consciousness.

    ¡°Find this place!¡±

    "yes!"

    A circle of spiritual light appeared at their feet.  In an instant, dozens of powerful men from the Thunder Spirit Clan all disappeared without a trace.

    Xiu Ziqi, who was wandering on the deck of the treasure ship, suddenly saw this strange scene.  He couldn't help but be so shocked that he almost gave birth to an inner demon.

    "What kind of secret method is this! What kind of secret method is this!!"

    Xiu Ziqi looked at the room where Ye Pengfei was in awe, and the desire in his heart became more and more overwhelming

 Text 181. Entering the sea

    After sitting quietly for a day, the news came.

    "Actually at the bottom of the sea?" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    You must know that the ghost body is inherently close to water.  If the ghost clan's secret technique is used in water, the effect will naturally be stronger.  [com]

    However, Ye Pengfei is not too worried.  If the ghost baby was really powerful, Zhang Han would die immediately, and Xu Caiyi would not be able to escape.

    A water-proof barrier was created on the treasure ship and it dived directly to the bottom of the sea.

    The colorful fish swam quickly beside the treasure ship, seemingly not afraid of the unexpected treasure ship at all.

    Gradually, more and more fish gathered around the treasure ship, and they were so densely packed that they surrounded the treasure ship.

    Ye Pengfei had just taken action to disperse the fish, when suddenly a thought came to his mind and he turned away from Xiu Ziqi, who was standing behind him respectfully.

    "Zi Qi, I will teach you a method of controlling beasts, will you learn it?"

    "Learn!" Xiu Ziqi responded quickly.

    Although beast control is just a minor path, it was taught by Senior Jindan after all, so how can we not learn it?

    ? Stretching out his hands, Xiu Ziqi took a piece of white jade slip.  Xiu Ziqi was overjoyed after reading only a short section of the jade slip.

    "Thank you, senior, for your generous gift!"

    Xiu Ziqi¡¯s hands were trembling slightly, unable to hide his excitement at all.

    Control all beasts with one force!

    Just thinking about it, Xiu Ziqi could imagine how spectacular it was.  It is no exaggeration to say that with this secret method in hand, looking at the entire Donghua Kingdom, there is no opponent within the foundation!

    Looking at the excited Xiu Ziqi, Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, pointed at the dense school of fish in front of him, and said, "I'll leave these to you."

    "yes!"

    After thinking about this secret method for a while, Xiu Ziqi released a stream of spiritual energy, and with a little spiritual thought, rushed into the body of a colorful fish the size of a palm.  Without any effort, Xiu Ziqi controlled the little fish to swim far away.

    next!

    The second spiritual energy was released, and soon another pure black fish was controlled.

    Xiu Ziqi¡¯s confidence greatly increased as he flexibly controlled the two small fishes to swim around.

    According to the secret method, hundreds of spiritual energy were released together.  In every spiritual energy, there is a spiritual thought that Xiu Ziqi separated using a secret method.  After a few breaths, a group of small fish located directly in front of the treasure ship moved to both sides with extraordinary flexibility, making way for the treasure ship.

    "It's cool! It's cool!"

    If Ye Pengfei wasn't still standing not far away, Xiu Ziqi would have wanted to laugh loudly.

    A foundation-building cultivator who can distinguish ten spiritual thoughts is considered to be very impressive.  But he has already sent out hundreds of spiritual thoughts!

    "I command hundreds of spiritual beasts at the same time, within the foundation, who is still my opponent?!"

    Xiu Ziqi felt extremely happy. He felt that even if he never received any reward in the future, just this secret method was worth a trip to the East China Sea!

    Just when Xiu Ziqi was about to laugh happily, a group of small fish that had been wandering around the periphery quickly came over.  There is another densely packed area in front of the treasure ship, making it difficult to see the scene further away.

    At this time, Xiu Ziqi didn¡¯t have much energy left.  Even if he forcibly distributes some more spiritual consciousness, he can only control seven or eight more small fishes.  But there are at least thousands of sea fish surrounding the treasure ship!

    what to do?

    With an idea, Xiu Ziqi decisively gave up on the hundreds of sea fish before and quickly controlled the new group of sea fish that appeared in front of him.  Then, with a hula, he controlled these sea fish to rush wildly around.

    Just when these sea fish gained speed, Xiu Ziqi immediately gave up on them and turned to control other sea fish surrounding the treasure ship

    ? Over and over again, the inertial impact made the curious fish watching the treasure ship feel a hint of danger.  Gradually, the fish dispersed and the surrounding areas opened up.

    "My spiritual knowledge is good, and my understanding is also good."

    Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, gave a shout of approval, controlled the treasure ship, and headed for the farther sea.  Little did he know that at the same time that Xiu Ziqi dispersed the fish, several powerful Nascent Soul warriors from the Wu clan also entered the sea with great force

    ¡­¡­

    The sea is so vast that even with the spiritual consciousness of the Nascent Soul cultivator, it is difficult to cover it very far.  Looking at the ships far and near, none of them matched the description of the monk at Qijia Pier.

    "Hua Yu, look" a Wu Clan Nascent Soul monk asked in a low voice.

    Although his cultivation is one level higher than Hua Yu, heThe tone contained awe.  Especially when she looked at Hua Yi, she was even more trembling, fearing that this female evil star would suddenly appear.

    In the world of human cultivation, although the strong are respected and kings, they always have worries of one kind or another.

    In the world of Wu Clan cultivation, as long as one is strong enough, he can kill anyone without any scruples!

    In the melee not long ago, sisters Hua Yu and Hua Yi fully demonstrated their tyrannical strength.  Especially Hua Yi's elusive twin rings of the same fate. Anyone who takes a hit and is cursed will be wiped out with just a thought.  Even a man as powerful as Yang Shichang, who has held the No. 1 spot on Wu Island for six hundred years, was not spared!

    As for Feng Haoshan, who wants to muddy the waters and deliberately creates obstacles for the Hua sisters, life is worse than death.  Hua Yu cast a miasma curse on him and threw him into a cold ice cave. He suffered from the miasma that gnawed at his heart and his body was so cold that he couldn't even muster the strength to commit suicide.

    Under the guard of these surrendered Nascent Soul monks, Huayu's bright light swept across the sea.

    "Sister, has the Golden elixir monk gone to deeper waters?" Hua Yi said doubtfully.

    A big battle on Wu Island was enough time for the golden elixir monk to sail the treasure ship straight into the depths of the East China Sea.  If that were the case, everyone would have to return without success.

    "How can a mere Golden Core cultivator have the ability to enter deeper seas?" Hua Yu shook his head, "What's more, he also brought with him a female cultivator in the Qi refining stage, a half-dead male cultivator of foundation building, and a group of unknown origins.  Foundation-building monk!"

    Huayu pondered for a while, then his eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Maybe, he went to the bottom of the sea!"

    "He is going to hunt for treasures on the bottom of the sea!" The Nascent Soul monks guarding the surrounding areas suddenly realized, "The largest seabed spiritual mine nearby is a sea crystal mine. That boy went to mine sea crystal mine! Sea crystals are very powerful for the split body.  It¡¯s good, I think that boy will open a furnace to make elixirs for that qi-refining girl!¡±

    From Feng Haoshan, everyone already knows the existence of the split body.  To these strong men of the Witch Clan who are accustomed to snatching the secrets of physique from others, Xu Caiyi is no less a tempting target than the secrets of the Witch Clan.

    These Nascent Soul monks asked for orders one after another, wanting to be pawns for the Hua sisters.

    However, Hua Yu said coldly: "Don't miss any of the sea mines in the surrounding area! Spread out and look for them one by one!"

    "yes!"

    Several Wu Clan Nascent Soul monks responded quickly, and several dazzling spiritual lights, like meteors falling from the sky, fell towards the surrounding sea at high speed

 Text 182. Trapped!

    Little did Ye Pengfei know that several powerful Nascent Soul warriors from the Wu Clan had gone deep into the seabed, searching for him all over the world.  At this moment, three Thunder Spirit experts with frustrated faces were kneeling on one knee in front of Ye Pengfei, describing what had just happened.

    "The power of one finger is so powerful?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.  [com]

    Not only are these thunder spirit masters far higher in cultivation than Zhang Han, but the secret techniques of spiritual patterns they practice also have their own characteristics.  Ye Pengfei asked himself, even if his second spirit has advanced to the intermediate level of Jindan, if he does not understand the characteristics of those spirit patterns, it is impossible for him to break the spirit of these powerful thunder spirits in a short while.  The secret technique of tattooing.

    However, the ghost baby not only broke the spirit patterns of the three of them with just one finger, but even the spirit pattern formation they jointly set up was broken in an instant!

    At first, Xu Caiyi said it was a "shattering move", but Ye Pengfei didn't take it seriously.  But now, he had to be cautious.

    Thunder God¡¯s Stone, who has always been well-informed, could not give a specific reason.  In fact, he couldn't even give a clue.  Because this thing is indeed too strange.

    Being able to break through the spiritual pattern aperture can obviously kill Zhang Han directly.  As for Xu Caiyi, whose cultivation was even worse, there was no hope of escaping.

    Did the ghost baby keep his hand?

    What a joke!  Treasure hunters are knocking on the door, but he will be kind enough to keep it?  Kill them all instantly to be clean.

    By chance, the witchcraft spell in the ghost baby broke out?

    This reason seemed to make sense, but vaguely, Ye Pengfei always felt that something was wrong.

    "Forget it, I'll try it myself!"

    Since he couldn¡¯t think of a reason, Ye Pengfei simply went into battle by himself to experience the power of that ¡°shattering finger¡±.  Ye Pengfei never imagined what kind of crisis his decision would bring to him!

    Leaving the treasure ship, Ye Pengfei walked into a cave deep under the sea.  According to the descriptions of the three thunder spirit masters, the ghost baby was at the bottom of this cave that was more than a mile long.  And there are no obstacles along the way.  Because he was worried that the ghost baby would move again, Ye Pengfei simply increased his speed to the highest level and soon appeared in a wider underground cave.

    Sure enough, in front of you, a coffin made of sandalwood was quietly placed in the center of the cave.  The coffin lid was already halfway open, and Ye Pengfei could even directly see the light black hair of the ghost baby.

    "Come out, let me see what the ghost baby is capable of!"

    Jie Jie¡¯s laughter came from the coffin.

    "Sure enough, it has been replaced by a Golden Core cultivator. Do you think the ghost baby is so easy to mess with?"

    The scene in front of you suddenly changed.  The dim underwater cave suddenly turned into an empty wilderness.

    Illusion?

    Ghosts are best at confusing people, and ghost babies are naturally even more powerful in their illusions.  Ye Pengfei didn't intend to directly compete with the ghost baby in his illusion skills. As soon as he had an idea, he wanted to return to the Sumeru space.

    No matter how powerful the illusion is, it cannot directly affect the independent Xumi space.  In and out, back and forth several times, the illusion breaks down.

    Ye Pengfei thought really well, but when he thought about it and planned to return to the Sumeru space, suddenly, he was blocked by a force and could not enter the Sumeru space at all!

    This is not just an illusion, but also a trapping formation!

    "The trap that can sever the connection between me and the Sumeru space! It is indeed a ghost baby!"

    Ye Pengfei secretly praised, and his spiritual consciousness began to scan this psychedelic space from heaven to earth.  For the current plan, this illusion must be broken.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is not too worried.  He has also seen a lot of illusions, especially after getting to know the Thunder God Stone. He has been involved in the illusions of various races and has a good understanding of the basic principles of illusions.  It was precisely for this reason that when he was looking for the remains of the Beast God, he was able to break through the illusory formation cleanly.  But he didn't know what kind of dangerous situation he had fallen into

    ******

    The flying speed of the Nascent Soul cultivator is so fast. It only took a mere hour for several powerful Wu clan men to search the nearby seabed spiritual mines.

    "No clues?" Huayu frowned, and she finally thought of the worst possibility.

    ¡°Perhaps, that Jindan monk discovered the use of the Youlan fragments!

    "No way." Hua Yi looked surprised, "How many human monks still know about the existence of the Witch Clan now? Even those powerful characters in the depths of the East China Sea know about the existence of the Witch Clan, but they can't possibly know it."  The existence of the "Searching the Sky and Searching the Earth" is the most mysterious thing about our witch clan.The spell!  "

    Hua Yu had a cold face and said calmly: "The world is so big and there are so many capable people and strangers. Maybe this Jindan monk really knows!"

    "Then what should we do?" Hua Yi also frowned.

    After a hard trip, do you have to come back empty-handed?  I am also looking forward to being able to break through to a higher realm with the help of that volume of witchcraft secrets!

    "There's no rush." ??Hua Yu shook his head and sneered, "Sister, have you forgotten the secrets those old men told before they died? Just wait patiently, and the Golden Pill monk will always show up!  "

    Hua Yi¡¯s eyes widened, and a cold smile appeared on her face: ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a moment¡±

    ******

    The search for spiritual consciousness has just begun, and powerful restraints are coming from all directions!

    "It's a trap again!"

    break!

    Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, with him as the center, a spherical lightning field expanded at a high speed, breaking the trap forcefully.

    As soon as the pressure subsided, the wilderness in front of me trembled, the mountains undulated, and the terrain changed drastically!

    "It can actually absorb my thunder energy and strengthen the magic array!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei felt something was wrong.

    The phantom formation is mixed with the trapping formation, which is nothing special. You can break it easily by yourself.  But the thunder spirit energy consumed to break the formation can actually be used by this phantom formation. Obviously, in addition to the trapping formation, there are other special magic formations mixed in this phantom formation!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't allow himself to think too much. The terrain of the illusion space changed extremely quickly. In just a few blinks, the scene slowly ended and stabilized again.

    The second pressure came immediately!

    "To deal with foundation building, use a shocking finger. To deal with golden elixir, it becomes a weird formation? This ghost baby is really a mystery!" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not dare to use magic to break through the trap.  Who knows what this illusory formation will eventually look like if it absorbs his own thunder spirit energy again and again?  If the scene is so realistic that you can't tell the difference, then you can only let others control it!

    A series of void spiritual patterns are laid out around him, and the power of the trap cannot be applied to Ye Pengfei for the time being.  Ye Pengfei originally planned to take advantage of this short time to study the illusion space.  But what he didn't expect was that as soon as the power of the trap came into contact with the spiritual pattern aperture, the spiritual pattern aperture disappeared into thin air!

 Text 183. Seven Star Nailed Soul

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help being shocked. Ever since he saw the spirit pattern, he had never seen the aperture of the spirit pattern disappear!

    I think back then, when the spirit-beast war lasted for more than ten years, it was common for the spirit pattern aperture to be defeated by brute force, and the spirit pattern aperture melted like white snow in spring, but it had never happened!  [com]

    When the spiritual pattern aperture strangely dissipated, something even more surprising to Ye Pengfei happened.

    The illusion changes again, and the chirping of birds can be heard clearly!  !  !

    "Could it be that this formation set up by Ghost Infant can also directly swallow the power of the spiritual pattern aperture?"

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei was a little at a loss.

    "Strong attack will not work, and defense will not work either."  As long as you make a move, no matter how much spiritual energy is spent on offense and defense, it will become the "food" of this illusion space, causing it to continue to evolve and become closer and closer to reality!

    what to do?  !

    The third pressure strikes again!

    ¡­¡­

    Not wanting to be crushed to death by the pressure of the trapped formation, Ye Pengfei had to fight back.  Although every counterattack would make the illusion space he was in more real, Ye Pengfei couldn't care about anything else.

    Break the formation with force!

    This is the only way Ye Pengfei can think of, but it seems that even though he has tried his best, the flaw in the illusion space still has not appeared.

    "We can only let Lei Qin and the others rush out!"

    In desperation, Ye Pengfei had to send out a spiritual thought to summon Lei Qin and Lei Kun who were still in the realm of Lei Ling and conquered the various tribes of Lei Ling.  He planned to use external force to forcefully break through the shackles of the trap.

    As long as you can return to the Sumeru space, no matter how weird the formation is, it can't do anything to you.

    However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was that even though Lei Qin and Lei Kun led a large group of thunder spirit masters whose cultivation was at least equivalent to that of Jindan monks, and continuously and frantically attacked the trapped formation, the trapped formation still stood still.  !  !  !

    "We are in big trouble now"

    Ye Pengfei looked around speechlessly, the illusion becoming more and more real.  Not far away, there was even a small village.  There were signs of life in the space, but Ye Pengfei could vaguely smell the smell of death

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he was scratching his head by this strange hybrid formation, the ghost baby was also in a dilemma, feeling that he was not far from death!

    This mixed illusion formation that left Ye Pengfei helpless was actually the ghost body of this ghost baby!

    Based on the ghost body, setting up such a formation is the biggest secret of this ghost baby.

    Thinking about the time when he stole the secrets of the Witch Clan and attracted many strong men from the Witch Clan to besiege him.  Relying on this secret technique, he not only escaped, but also wiped out all the strong men of the Witch Clan.

    If it weren't for the last and most powerful Wu Clan expert, he planted a curse on himself at the cost of burning himself, forcing himself into extreme weakness and having to stay thousands of miles away from the Wu Clan's Wu Island.  Within, otherwise, he will fight back on Wu Island and wipe out all the treasures on Wu Island.

    This is the most damaging move and also the sharpest move.  The ghost baby felt that no one in this world could defeat this trick.  However, now, it is almost destroyed by Ye Pengfei and those unknown strong men!

    "Damn it, how come there are so many lightning powerhouses popping up all at once?" Guiying cursed secretly.

    Thunder type monks can already restrain ghosts. If there is only one thunder type golden elixir monk, the ghost baby can easily defeat it by using his unique skills.  However, not only the trapped Ye Pengfei was of the thunder type, but also the powerful men who were ordered to rescue Ye Pengfei were all of the thunder type!

    ¡°At first glance, every attack by Ye Pengfei or Lei Qin¡¯s gang ended in disastrous failure.  Not only did it fail to completely break through the trap, it actually made the illusion space more and more powerful.

    But in fact, the injection of thunder spirit energy caused the ghost baby to suffer a lot.  The ghost body, which was originally extremely weak due to the witchcraft's spell, actually looked like it was about to collapse

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei, who was in deep crisis, didn't know that the ghost baby was also on the verge of life and death.  All he knew was that big trouble was coming.

    "Seven-star nailed soul array!"

    Looking at the seven villages that appeared in the distance, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.

    Greedy Wolf, Jumen, Lucun, Wenqu, Lianzhen, Wuqu and Pojun are the seven stars of the Big Dipper, representing the direction of the flow of vitality.  The black crape myrtle spiritual pattern formation was created based on this principle.

    The seven stars in the sky and the seven gates on the earth correspond one to one.  EverywhereThe seven levels are nailed to death by the formation, which is the Seven-Star Nailing Soul Formation!

    People within the formation will not be affected by the formation.  But once the physical body is destroyed and the soul has to leave the body, it will be trapped by the seven-star nailed soul array.

    To put it bluntly, this formation is used to completely kill cultivators!

    If the main body is here, because the main body refines weapons with one's own body and is physically strong, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of the seven-star soul-nailing array.  But unfortunately, it is the second soul who is trapped here!

    This Seven-Star Nailed Soul Formation is precisely the greatest nemesis of the Yuan Shen!

    As soon as the formation was completed, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that it was difficult to move even an inch.  No matter how powerful the spells he cast, he could not break the shackles of the seven-star nailed soul array.

    You must know that the Seven Star Soul Nailing Array corresponds to the Seven Stars of the Big Dipper. What is nailed is not only the flow of life on the ground, but also the power of the stars in the sky.  Not to mention that Ye Pengfei's second soul is only at the Golden Core level. Even if he becomes a god, he still can't keep up with the stars and the earth!

    The ghost baby, who was in trouble with thunder spirit energy, did not notice anything strange about the trapped Ye Pengfei for a while. He was busy using ghost magic and secret techniques to prevent Lei Qin and others from directly attacking the formation as much as possible.  Reduce the formation's absorption of thunder spirit energy.  After he had exhausted all his efforts and spent countless years of accumulated mana, and finally managed to temporarily repel Lei Qin and others, when he looked back, the ghost baby was immediately stunned.

    "The trapping formation can't trap him, how could this Seven-Star Nailed Soul Array trap him?"

    The ghost infant is a ghost infant after all. I think back then, when he was in his prime, he dared to fight even a monk in the transformation stage, so his knowledge was naturally extraordinary.  Soon, he realized the problem.

    "This is just the second soul!"

    For a moment, Guiying hesitated.

    The second soul is so powerful, and there is a Yuanying monk (Lei Qin) outside, leading a large group of golden elixir monks to rescue him. How powerful will this monk's body be?  If I destroy his second soul, will it lead to even more terrifying revenge?

    On the other hand, I don¡¯t have any deep hatred against this human monk.  He would find him here, probably because of the secret book of the witch clan.  If the secret book is handed over to him, can he help him to get rid of the pain of the Soul-Searching Curse?

    Tens of thousands of years of curse have made the ghost baby weaker and weaker.  He knew that the Orchid Jade Slip that he had smashed with all his strength would be found by the descendants of the Wu clan sooner or later.  By then, he will definitely not be spared.

    "However, it is impossible for a strong ghost tribe to trust a human monk.  What's more, now that both sides are fighting to the brink of life and death, who would believe it if they stop talking about a deal now?

    Looking at Ye Pengfei struggling desperately in the Seven-Star Nailed Soul Formation, Guiying silently pondered

 Text 184. Transaction (Part 1)

    How did Guiying know that Ye Pengfei was completely different from those monks who had cultivated the second soul?  His second soul has advanced to the intermediate level of Golden elixir, but his body is still in the foundation building stage.  It is simply impossible to use the power of Ye Pengfei's body to exorcise the Heaven-Searching and Earth-Searching Curse.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei's situation was getting worse and worse, Guiying finally came up with a way and sent a spiritual message over. Ye Pengfei, who was trapped by the Seven-Star Nailing Soul Array, was immediately stunned.  [com]

    "Make a deal?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't allow him to think too much. The situation was urgent now. Instead of fighting with the Seven-Star Nailed Soul Formation, it was better to see what deal the ghost baby was going to make.

    When Ye Pengfei nodded hard, a new spiritual thought was sent over.

    "A pot of soul-condensing slurry, what is this?"

    Ye Pengfei was very confused, but he did not ask.

    Thanks to Ye Peng's cleverness, he didn't ask what "soul-condensing slurry" was.  You know, all human Nascent Soul cultivators know about soul-condensing jelly.  Those monks whose Nascent Soul was damaged due to fighting with others often used soul-condensing jelly to stabilize the Nascent Soul.  If he had asked, the Ghost Infant would definitely know that Ye Pengfei's body had not reached the Nascent Soul realm, so the deal would not go ahead.

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly and agreed.

    No matter whether the Thunder God Stone knows how to refine the soul-condensing liquid, or whether he can refine the soul-condensing liquid, if he agrees first, he can at least win some breathing space.

    Sure enough, just as Ye Pengfei nodded in agreement, a village turned into nothing.

    "If I go and stay for six, he doesn't trust me."

    Ye Pengfei looked at the six remaining villages around him speechlessly. Although he knew they were all illusions, the smoke was lingering, the dogs were barking and the chickens were crowing, and they were almost the same as real villages.

    With these six villages, the ghost baby can add one at any time and crucify his second soul again, making it impossible to escape even if he wants to.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªING? If time passes and she still doesn¡¯t see the soul-condensing slurry, the seventh village will be restored immediately, he said.

    A thought was sent to the Thunder God's Stone, and soon, the formula for the soul-condensing slurry and the refining method were sent back.

    "The main ingredient is the blood essence of the transformed monster?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    He does not lack the essence and blood of the transformed monster, but this thing is more expensive than 10,000 top-quality spiritual stones!  One can imagine how precious the spiritual liquid refined using this thing as the main ingredient is.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: The big knife is still hanging above my head. I want to exchange for such a precious thing. I really treat me as a lamb to be slaughtered!

    Ye Pengfei said coldly: "You ghost baby, you want to exchange for a pot of soul-condensing jelly when you go to Yiliuliu?"

    "What do you want?" Guiying asked.

    ¡°Let me out, and I¡¯ll give you a pot of soul-condensing jelly!¡±

    "Hey, kid, let me let you out. What if you run away?" Ghost Baby Jiejie said with a smile, "I'd better get a pot of soul-condensing slurry first, and then I'll let you go!"

    Within a few words of dialogue, Ye Pengfei could clearly see the situation in the illusion space.

    Not only is there a Seven Star Nailed Soul Formation inside, but there is actually a prototype of the Ten Evil Formation outside!

    "I have a soul inside and a demon outside. If this continues, it will be extremely detrimental to me." Invisibly, Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    If it were normal times, he would definitely let Lan Yu, who was good at formations, come to save his life.  But unfortunately, Lan Yu is now stuck at the most critical moment of the ninth turn.  If she takes one step forward successfully, she will be able to form a Nascent Soul.  Recruiting her now would be tantamount to ruining her opportunity.

    Agree to the deal with the ghost baby?

    "Half a pot!"

    Just as Guiying was about to say something else, Ye Pengfei shouted sharply: "I guess you already know that I am only the second soul, and it will be destroyed if it is destroyed. I have fragments of the map and jade slips in my hand, and I want to seek revenge from you.  , so easy!¡±

    How did this ghost baby know that Ye Pengfei's second soul was related to the life and death of the Thunder God Stone, and he would not give up easily.  Now it's a fight between a pole and a wolf. It depends on which wolf on either side retreats first.

    After hesitating for a while, Guiying agreed.

    "It's only half a pot, but within an hour, I'm going to see the soul-condensing liquid!"

    ******

    While Gui Ying and Ye Pengfei were making a deal, Hua Yu, Hua Yi and other powerful Wu clan men on the sea gradually became a little impatient.

    "Sister, didn't you say that you can only break through the ghost body formation of the old ghost Xu by violently breaking the formation? Why is there still no movement now? Could it be that the golden elixir monk has been killed by the old ghost Xu?Come on.  Hua Yi said in a low voice.

    "What a waste!" Hua Yu nodded coldly, "I'm afraid this is the last piece of Youlan. If you want to find that old ghost Xu, you can only rely on luck."

    Looking at her sister who looked a little depressed, Hua Yi had an idea and whispered in a low voice: "Sister, why not"

    After hearing her sister¡¯s suggestion, Hua Yu¡¯s face suddenly changed: ¡°Sister, you are desperate for your life, this will alarm those old guys who are cultivating at the bottom of Wu Island!¡±

    "It's better to be alarmed." Hua Yi said coldly, "As long as this, this isn't it enough?"

    "Sister, you are betting on your life!" Hua Yu broke into cold sweat after hearing this. This sister really dares to think!

    Hua Yi¡¯s expression became even grimmer: ¡°If you don¡¯t take risks, how can you achieve miraculous results? Sister, where did all the courage you showed when you helped me forge the double rings of the same fate go?¡±

    Huayu¡¯s eyes flashed continuously. She stared at the sea quietly for a long time, and then nodded slightly: "That's it!"

    ******

    On the sea surface, the strong men of the Wu clan left temporarily.  Deep under the sea, a pot of soul-condensing slurry has been refined.

    "This is half a pot of soul-condensing jelly!" Lei Qin said sternly, "Hurry up and let my master go, and I will give you the other half!"

    After saying that, Lei Qin threw a gourd towards a ghostly space.

    I saw that the ghost energy quickly transformed into a ghost claw and took the gourd over.  After a brief inspection, the ghost baby couldn't help but smile.

    ¡°The quality is so good!¡±

    Just a drop of power made the ghost baby feel energetic.  If you can get a complete pot, even if you can't get rid of the curse, you can extend your life for ten thousand years, so there won't be any problem.

    This half-pot of soul-condensing jelly strengthened Guiying's determination to make a deal with Ye Pengfei.

    The ghostly aura suddenly subsided and the illusion disappeared. Ye Pengfei found that he was standing in the underwater cave again.

    The lid of the coffin on the opposite side has been completely opened, and a pale man with long hair hangs cross-legged on top of the coffin with a stern expression.

    "I am Xu Wuya, what do you call me fellow Taoist?"

    "Ye Pengfei."

    "As promised, I withdrew the formation. It's time for Fellow Daoist Ye to give me the other half of the bottle of soul-condensing jelly."

    At this time, Lei Qin, Lei Kun and others had already flown over to protect Ye Pengfei on both sides.  They looked at the void cliff with evil eyes. If Ye Pengfei gave the order, they would kill it without hesitation.

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand, signaling everyone to calm down: "He didn't eat half the pot of soul-condensing slurry in vain. If he runs away, you can't keep him."

    Xuwuya¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he paid more and more attention to Ye Pengfei.

 Text 185. Transaction (Part 2)

    That Xuwuya asked for half a bottle of soul-condensing jelly, was it just a joke?  This kind of old ghost who has lived for who knows how many years will never put himself in danger rashly.

    "Smart enough!"

    Xuwuya gave a thumbs up and laughed.  The spiritual pressure that originally seemed to be weaker than Lei Qin's suddenly increased several times!

    "Fellow Daoist Xu, what are you doing?" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, "You ate half a bottle of soul-condensing slurry. You don't keep it properly, but you want to consume it immediately?"

    Ye Pengfei stretched out his hand, and Lei Qin immediately understood and handed the remaining half of the bottle of soul-condensing jelly to Ye Pengfei.

    "I don't like nonsense. I know that my friend Xu Dao is not here. What kind of deal do you want to do? Just tell me freely!"

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei had completely seen through his intentions, Xuwuya stopped talking. He chuckled and said: "Young Daoist Ye is right, this soul-condensing jelly can only extend my life, half a pot at most, half a pot less, no  Hurry up. I hope Fellow Daoist Ye can do me a favor. After the matter is completed, I am willing to give Fellow Daoist Ye a huge benefit!"

    "Help you solve the Witch Clan's spell?" Ye Pengfei laughed dumbly and shook his head, "Don't say that I don't know much about the Witch Clan's spell. Even if I do, it's not easy to break your spell."

    He actually knows about the existence of the Witch Clan?  !

    This time, Xuwuya was completely shocked.  In his opinion, there are very few strong people in the world who know about the existence of the Witch Clan.  Is it possible that Ye Pengfei's true body is one of them?

    Xuwuya carefully looked up and down at Ye Pengfei. For a moment, he didn't know whether he should continue talking.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know that the existence of the Wu Clan is a big secret in today¡¯s world of cultivation.  He saw Xu Wuya's face full of shock, his mouth opening and closing, unable to speak for a long time, and he felt a little impatient.

    "I don't know how to interpret the witchcraft spells, but I am interested in the witchcraft treasure in your hand. Make a price and see if we can make a deal." Ye Pengfei said straightforwardly.

    If the deal fails, then keep fighting!

    The experience just now was indeed thrilling.  The second soul was almost crucified to death by the Seven-Star Nailing Soul Array.  But after escaping from the trap, Ye Pengfei immediately realized that if the main body fell into it, breaking the formation would be easy.  As a weapon, the main body can break through the strange formation of the Void Cliff without using any spiritual energy!

    ??Xuwuya has grown old and become a spirit, how could he not understand the meaning of Ye Pengfei's words?

    "You want this too?" A simple scroll slowly rose up from the coffin.  Xuwuya chuckled and said, "Back then, I was planted with a weird spell just for this secret scroll. If you want this secret scroll, you have to help me break the spell no matter what.  ."

    Ye Pengfei frowned: "I've already said, I don't know how to break the curse!"

    Planting and unraveling curses is a specialized knowledge.  Compared with the formation of alchemy, its complexity is even greater, and I don't have the time to waste it here.

    Xu Wuya shook his head and said: "This kind of spell is different from other spells. As long as you can destroy a Witch Clan Fairy Island, half of this spell will be solved. I can solve the remaining half myself.  "

    "Destroying a Witch Clan Fairy Island?" Ye Pengfei pondered, "What is the strength of the Witch Clan Fairy Island?"

    Xuwuya did not hide anything, and said very happily: "On the surface, the strongest ones are the dozens of Nascent Soul stage strongmen. Secretly, there are also a few Kongming stage strongmen who have been cultivating in secret. That Dongxu strongman  He should not be dead yet, and there are no strong people in the divine transformation stage, otherwise I would have died back then and would not be alive now."

    "How can you make me believe you?"

    "Half a volume." Xuwuya pointed at the secret volume, and the secret volume was immediately split into two.

    Ye Pengfei threw the gourd in his hand without even thinking about it: "Deal!"

    Half of the witch clan¡¯s secret book fell into Ye Pengfei¡¯s hands at the same time

    When Ye Pengfei led Lei Qin and others out of the underwater cave, Lei Qin whispered in secret and asked in confusion: "Master, with our strength, we can't defeat the Kongming monks, let alone the Witch Clan."  And Monk Dongxu.¡±

    "Don't you know what killing someone with a borrowed knife means?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.

    "Killing with a borrowed knife?" Following Ye Pengfei's gaze and looking deeper into the East China Sea, Lei Qin seemed to understand

    ******

    Just when Ye Pengfei was planning on the Witch Clan Fairy Island, the strong men on the Witch Clan Fairy Island had already rushed out to attack this sea area.

    "Hua Yu! Hua Yi! How dare you ignore the rules of Wu Island?!"

    ? Several stocks are strongThe momentum rose into the sky from the bottom of Wu Island.  High in the sky, several solid images were condensed.  The spiritual pressure of each image was far greater than that of the two sisters Hua Yu and Hua Yi, making the two sisters a little breathless.

    "This is the ability of the Kongming Period? Sooner or later, we will also reach this state!"

    Huayu and Huayi gritted their teeth and persisted, putting their hands together.

    The sisters worked together, and with a thin layer of spiritual energy, they could barely resist the spiritual pressure. Hua Yu said in a deep voice: "The last fragment of Youlan is gone, and the whereabouts of the old ghost Xu can no longer be found.  The island¡¯s rules are useless!¡±

    ¡°Bold!¡±

    A towering image was furious upon hearing this, and pressed it down with a virtual palm.  In an instant, the layer of defense that the Hua sisters had barely put up was completely destroyed.  The two sisters screamed and fell from the sky together, smashing two deep pits into the hard rock on the Wu Island.

    Another majestic image then snorted coldly, grabbed it in the air, and the half-dead Hua sisters were pulled out by two strands of spiritual energy.  The giant palm of nothingness transformed by the aura grasped the two sisters in its palm, and could crush the two sisters to pieces at any time like two ants.

    "The realm of space and darkness reflects everything. Huayu and Huayi, do you think that since we have been practicing in seclusion all year round, we are really deaf to what is going on outside the window? What on earth are you two sisters planning? Come on!  "

    At this time, those powerful people from Wu Island who got the news returned to Wu Island one by one.  They stood in the distance silently, watching the powerful seniors deal with the two sisters Hua Yu and Hua Yi.

    When Huayu and Huayi announced that the entire island was dispatched to find the whereabouts of the old ghost, they already knew that this kind of behavior that violated the rules of Wu Island would definitely lead to this result.  However, they couldn't understand why the two sisters Huayu and Huayi would do such a thing with their shrewdness.

    Then Hua Yu sneered and said: "If you can really reflect all things, then just dig out the old ghost Xu! That old ghost Xu can only move within thousands of miles around Wu Island. After so many years, you have  Have you found his whereabouts?"

    Hua Yi also said sarcastically: "Everyone can't come out of seclusion, and they even made a bunch of bullshit rules for the Witch Island. Isn't it because they are afraid that the old ghost Xu will come back to kill him, destroy the Witch Island, and completely get rid of the search for the world?"  Is it a curse? Now that the situation has become like this, is it possible that we will continue like this forever? It¡¯s not appropriate for a strong man to be like a coward!"

    Being ridiculed by the Hua sisters, the majestic image couldn't help but become furious.  He was about to crush these two little guys to death when he suddenly felt a wave of pressure in his palms.  When he looked again, the Hua sisters were already standing in the clouds not far away.

    A monk from the Wu clan with white hair and wrinkles stood silently in front of the Hua sisters.  At first glance, everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Kowtow to Patriarch Li!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of nowhere, a whole row of people knelt down.

    ; ;

 Text 186. Entering the virtual sea

    Only the Hua sisters stood behind Ancestor Na Ding.

    "The bet was right!" The two sisters looked at each other, with a slight smile on their faces.  [com]

    I heard that Patriarch Ding snorted coldly and said: "Even if there are still fragments of Youlan, we should fight back with all our strength! It's time to settle the account with Old Ghost Xu!"

    "But, what if that old ghost"

    Before the Wu Clan monk Kong Ming finished speaking, Patriarch Ding snorted again.

    The spiritual pressure was taken back bit by bit by Patriarch Ding. However, the powerful Wu clan man who was kneeling on the ground felt that the pressure was getting bigger and bigger.  Several Kongming monks suddenly realized it, with surprised smiles on their faces.

    "Congratulations, ancestor! Congratulations, ancestor!"

    "Go!"

    Patriarch Ding waved his hand, and those powerful men in the Kongming Stage immediately disappeared without a trace.

    "Hua Yu, Hua Yi, you also take people to search! Even if the surrounding space is flattened thousands of miles away, you must search out Wuxia Cliff for me!"

    "yes!"

    Huayu and Huayi have also realized what happened.  The two women were surprised and commanded thousands of powerful wizards to search in different directions in an orderly manner.

    ¡­¡­

    Neither Ye Pengfei nor Xuwuya expected that shortly after they concluded the deal, the Dongxu strongman on Wu Island would advance to become a god!

    Of course, Patriarch Ding never expected that Xuwuya would actually get a whole pot of soul-condensing slurry!  Those few Kongming monks might be able to protect themselves if they faced Wuxia Cliff alone.  Hua Yu and Hua Yi, who are at the Nascent Soul stage, or even those below the Nascent Soul stage, will never be able to escape Xu Wu Ya's move!

    What Patriarch Ding did not expect was that Wuwuya had reached an agreement with a human monk.  And that cunning human monk actually headed towards the depths of the East China Sea.  When that human monk arrives at the fairy islands in the depths of the East China Sea, what kind of storm will he cause to the Witch Island!

    ¡­¡­

    The treasure ship galloped on the sea, and soon it reached an obvious watershed.

    On this side of the watershed, the sea is calm and natural.  Occasionally, the wind and waves stir up, but they are just ordinary waves, without any spiritual pressure inside.

    On the other side of the watershed, there was mist on the sea, making it difficult to see what was going on there with the naked eye.  If he stretched out his spiritual sense to see, even with Ye Pengfei's spiritual sense being so strong, he could only penetrate more than ten miles deep, and he would not be able to get any further.  Obviously, the concentration of spiritual energy on the other side of the watershed is no small matter.

    The strange thing is that the other side of the watershed is completely separate from this side and has no connection at all.

    Anyone who sees this kind of scene will feel afraid and dare not take a step forward, so they can only take a detour.  As a cultivator, Ye Pengfei understood that this was the boundary between the so-called blessed land and the ordinary world.  It's just that the length of those immortal and mortal boundaries on land is not that long.

    As long as you cross this watershed, you will enter the virtual sea!

    Xiu Ziqi had already received some benefits and was sent back by Ye Pengfei.  The purpose of taking Xiu Ziqi with me was to travel around the fairy island outside this boundary.

    But now the plan has changed and we need to enter the Xuhai directly. Taking Xiu Ziqi with us is also a burden.

    As for Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi, they were arranged by Ye Pengfei to enter the Xumi space.  Before Zhang Han could be completely cured, Ye Pengfei had to keep him with him at all times to prevent any accidents.

    The powerful Thunder Spirits on the treasure ship also returned to the realm of Thunder Spirits one by one.  The huge treasure ship was empty, with only Lei Qin standing quietly beside Ye Pengfei.

    Driven by thoughts, the treasure ship sailed straight towards the vast mist.  When the bow of the ship touched the seemingly ethereal mist, Ye Pengfei felt the ship's hull shake violently, as if it had hit a hard and solid stone wall.

    break!

    The lightning flashed on the bow of the ship, and the mist immediately split open.  Ye Pengfei drove the treasure ship and abruptly cut into the mist.  However, the speed of the boat was extremely slow, as if it would be crushed into pieces by the vast mist at any time!

    "It's true as the master said, the spiritual pressure of this virtual sea is too powerful, and only powerful monks can enter it!"

    With a thunder magic weapon, it can barely break through the fog.  This is still the shallowest layer of mist. If it goes deeper, how terrifying will the spiritual pressure be?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was filled with emotion, suddenly, the originally calm sea surface suddenly rolled up with huge waves of tens of feet!  A big bloody mouth full of sharp teeth, with the sound of roaring water, bit hard at the treasure ship!

    Lei Qin¡¯s eyes flashed sharply. He stretched out his hand and was about to take action against thisWhen the sea beast came unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei waved his hand: "Don't worry, it's not time for you to appear yet."

    Lei Qin nodded and became quiet.

    Just when the big bloody mouth was about to bite the treasure ship, a bolt of lightning suddenly shot out from the treasure ship, piercing straight through the right eye of the sea beast!

    Ouch!

    After a shrill scream like a wild wolf, the sea beast fell back into the sea in pain.  Then, without daring to look back, it ran away in despair.

    "With the magic amplified by this magic weapon, I can easily seriously injure the ninth-level monster. But it is difficult to kill it." Ye Pengfei shook his head, very dissatisfied with his own strength.

    Lei Qin on the side rolled his eyes when he heard this.

    Please, how many years have you been cultivating?  This can easily seriously injure a ninth-level monster!

    In terms of words, Lei Qin naturally did not dare to offend Ye Pengfei. He smiled and was about to say something.  Suddenly, his expression changed drastically.

    Under the sea, the waves are raging.  I don¡¯t know how many powerful sea beasts are ready to attack!

    This time, it¡¯s my turn.

    Lei Qin glanced at Ye Pengfei, but saw that Ye Pengfei still shook his head slightly.

    Streams of spiritual energy were quickly injected into the treasure ship.  The treasure ship, which had been moving slowly like a snail just now, suddenly sped up.

    ??Dodge left and right, shuttle freely!

    Monster beasts leaping out of the sea one after another.  The treasure ship swam back and forth among these monsters, but not a single sea monster could bite the treasure ship!

    "Isn't the master's second soul just an intermediate level golden elixir? How can it be possible to control the treasure ship so easily?"

    Lei Qin felt that his eyes must have been dazzled.  He felt that even if he were to control the treasure ship, he would not be able to do it to this extent.

    But besides Ye Pengfei who can control the treasure ship, who else can control it?

    This treasure ship was refined by Ye Pengfei using his essence and blood. It is a treasure between ordinary magic weapons and soul magic weapons.  It would be impossible for other monks to control the operation of this treasure ship even half a minute!

    Lei Qin looked at Ye Pengfei with more and more awe.

    What is potential? This is called potential!

    Those with strong spiritual roots may not have high enough understanding.

    ?Those with high understanding may not have strong practical ability.

    Only people like Ye Pengfei, with their golden elixir cultivation, can do things that even Nascent Soul cultivators can¡¯t compare to, can they have real potential!

    Just when Lei Qin looked at Ye Pengfei in awe, a long and long sound of admiration quietly sounded

 Text 187. The war begins!

    "Where did this Nascent Soul boy come from, able to control magic weapons like this?"

    Lei Qin knew that it was time for him to appear.

    After Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, Lei Qin raised his voice and said: "Nanhua Kingdom, Mangshan Sect, Elder Lei Qin, guest minister, pays homage to my senior!" [com]

    "Nanhua Kingdom? Mangshan Sect?"

    The strong man was a little surprised. In his impression, it seemed that none of the major Chinese countries had produced Nascent Soul monks.

    However, the strong man didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just said calmly: ¡°Lei Qin, this is not a place for you to come. Please retreat quickly.¡±

    Before the strong man finished speaking, the monster beasts from the deep sea let out strange wails one after another as if they had been hit by something, and all of them dived back into the sea.

    Invisible and traceless, returning to nature, this is the monk who transforms into gods!  !  !

    Lei Qin couldn't help but be shocked. He never expected that he would meet the God Transformation monk just after entering the Xuhai.

    He couldn't help but look at Ye Pengfei, but saw that Ye Pengfei's expression was still very calm, and he didn't seem to be affected at all.  Lei Qin calmed down and said in a deep voice according to the previous plan: "I don't want to take the risk of entering here. I was chased by some strange monks and had to escape here."

    "A very strange monk? How strange?"

    As expected, as Ye Pengfei expected, the god-transforming monk who had not shown up yet was aroused with curiosity.

    People who cultivate themselves are most sensitive to the word "strange".  Because only by constantly exploring "weird" people and things can we get more opportunities.  Even though the unknown monk has become a god, it is difficult to change this habit.

    Seeing that the cultivator took the bait, Lei Qin felt more stable.  He followed Ye Pengfei's instructions, and in an ups and downs, he transformed some of the Witch Clan's spells and exaggerated them a bit, which even surprised the cultivator in the transformation stage.

    "There is such a magic, I want to go and take a look!"

    The words faded away, and nothing unusual was seen for a long time.  The monster in the deep sea seemed to be ready to move again, and Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "This is the first one, let's continue!"

    ******

    At the same time that Ye Pengfei broke into Xuhai, Xuwuya also got into hands with a great monk named Kongming from Wu Island.

    "Xuwuya, years of torture by spells have greatly damaged your cultivation. Your unique ghost formation is no longer doing well!" An old man holding a long, curved staff laughed and broke the illusion of Xuwuya.  Array, step out.  With just one more move, he could destroy the coffin that Wuwu Cliff relied on for its survival.

    Suddenly, he felt a warning sign!

    A blood-red shadow suddenly shot up from the ground, tangled up in the old man's long staff.  Then, pull quickly to the side.  That powerful force, even the old man in the Kong Ming period couldn't resist it!

    "Ten Thousand Souls Cursed Body!!!" The old man couldn't help but screamed, "Xuwuya, you don't want your life!"

    "Hey, you're the one who's going to die! Without this bone-corroding staff, how long can you survive?"

    ??Xuwuya Jiejie smiled slyly, and the ghost body unfolded again.  The old man who had just lost his staff screamed and fell into many illusions

    This unique sharp scream is the cry before death, and it is also a warning signal.  A Kongming monk who was searching carefully hundreds of miles away was shocked when he heard this sound.

    "Tang Xiang is in danger! Does that old ghost Xu have a powerful helper?"

    The Kongming monk quickly sent a message to several other Kongming monks, and then hurried to the location of the incident.

    The speed of Monk Kong Ming's control of the wind is so fast that he can fly hundreds of miles away in the blink of an eye.  However, looking around, the bottom of the sea was a mess.  Except for the remaining spiritual pressure and some fragments of the magic weapon, neither Tang Xiang nor the Wuya Cliff was missing.

    Just when Monk Kong Ming was in a daze, three other powerful Kong Ming warriors from the Witch Clan also arrived.

    "Yuan Zhicheng, what happened here? Where is Tang Xiang? Where is Old Ghost Xu?"

    Yuan Zhicheng shook his head with an ugly expression, and said in a deep voice: "It seems that Old Ghost Xu has recovered most of his strength!"

    When the three Kong Ming strong men heard this, their expressions suddenly changed.  In fact, even his lips were trembling slightly.

    "What are you afraid of!" Patriarch Ding sent a message from thousands of miles away and snorted displeasedly, "No one should imitate Tang Xiang. If you find anything, report it immediately!"

    "Yes!" Yuan Zhicheng and the others quickly bowed and responded. Then, they looked at each other and dispersed again

    Almost as soon as Yuan Zhicheng and three other Kongming strongmen arrived at the scene of the incidentAt the same time, the powerful man in the transformation stage who was deceived by Lei Qin and left Xuhai has also flown to this sea area.

    "As expected, there are strange spiritual pressure fluctuations. This feeling seems to be somewhat similar to the spells of some strong ghost infants, but it is also very different. Interesting, interesting, I should study it carefully!"

    The powerful man in the transformation stage glanced sharply and found two sneaky monks flying at low altitude on the sea not far away.  With just a roll of his hands, the two Wu Clan monks fell under his control.

    From flying over this sea area to arresting two Wu Clan monks, from beginning to end, there was not even a trace of new waves.  Even though Patriarch Ding on Wu Island was constantly monitoring the situation within a radius of thousands of miles, he did not notice that something happened here.

    With both palms tightly sucking the Heavenly Spirit Caps of the two Wu Clan monks, searching for their souls!

    Soon, the god-transforming monk mastered some witchcraft spells.

    "Witch race? What kind of race is this? The principles of these spells are interesting, very different from what I know. Well, think about it carefully"

    While the god-transforming monk was arresting the strong man of the Wu clan, Ye Pengfei also met a second powerful monk.  This monk was very different from the god-transforming monk. He didn't even ask a question. He just snorted coldly and planned to slap Ye Pengfei and Lei Qin to death in order to kill them and seize the treasure.

    "Two little guys, with so little cultivation, actually dare to break into the Xuhai. Grandpa, I will send you to Huangquan Road!"

    Ye Pengfei had a headache when he met an unreasonable person.  But as soon as the guy took action, he immediately became happy.

    Damn it, why is it so bad? Isn¡¯t it just a low-level Kongming person?  He is actually 10,000 times more arrogant than the god-transforming monk just now!

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed with a fierce light, and he summoned Heixu out.  Appearing together with Heixu, there were actually thirty-five thunder spirit experts whose cultivation level was no less than that of Heixu!

    This is currently the most powerful force in Ye Pengfei's hands. When he was trapped in the Seven-Star Nailed Soul Formation, and Lei Qin and Lei Kun could not break through it for a long time, Ye Pengfei was almost able to summon this power.  But Xuwuya suddenly proposed a deal, and Ye Pengfei didn't use them for the time being.

    This time, facing such a violent but not too strong low-level monk from Kong Ming, Ye Pengfei decided to show off his skills.

    "Thunder Phantom, kill him!"

    Thirty-six thunder spirit masters quickly formed a circle, and thirty-six spiritual patterns were sacrificed together. Thirty-six spiritual lights gathered together, and a huge spiritual body hundreds of feet tall suddenly appeared!

 Text 188. Undersea leveling

    This is the second time Ye Pengfei has witnessed the Thunder God Phantom with his own eyes. Although he had already expected that when all the collaborators reached the level of Heixu, the Thunder God Phantom would be even more powerful. However, he did not expect that the Thunder God Phantom would actually be powerful.  To such an extent.

    Instant kill!

    With just one palm strike, the extremely arrogant low-level monk Kong Ming was dead!

    You must know that the thirty-six thunder spirit experts, including Heixu, are only equivalent to the peak of the ninth level of the Golden Core!

    Although, Heixu and others have been receiving special training from the Thunder God Stone.  The Thunder God Stone has also revealed how powerful the current "Thunder God Phantom" is.  But Ye Pengfei always thought that if he wanted to leapfrog and kill the Kongming cultivator, he would have to go through a lot of tricks.  He even asked Lei Kun to be on standby with the Ten Thousand Spirits Banner.  I also plan to use those few hidden spells and use a group fight to torture the Kongming monk to death.  But he never thought that with just one blow, he could kill the Kongming monk instantly!  All backup methods are useless.

    When Heixu rolled up Monk Kong Ming's storage ring and presented it to Ye Pengfei respectfully, Ye Pengfei still couldn't believe his eyes.

    "Senior, the Thunder God Phantom has actually become so powerful? Could it be that Heixu and the others can compete with the powerful Dongxu?" Ye Pengfei asked in confusion.

    "How is that possible!" The Stone of Thunder God chuckled and said through the sound transmission, "This caught that guy off guard. In addition, I have already integrated the crape myrtle spiritual pattern part into the 'Thunder God Phantom', so it is so powerful."  ."

    ??The Ziwei Spirit Pattern, coupled with the Phantom of Thunder God, is exciting!

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up.

    The Ziwei spirit pattern is good at calculating the enemy's weaknesses.  The Thunder God Phantom's attack that burst out instantly was extremely powerful.  The two match each other and complement each other, which can indeed bring about miraculous effects!

    The spiritual consciousness scanned the storage ring of the powerful Kong Ming man, and there were indeed a lot of good things in it.  Apart from being in a happy mood, Ye Pengfei was also very generous.  He took out a few bottles of elixir from the storage ring and handed them to Heixu.

    "Take it and share it, practice hard!"

    "yes!"

    Thirty-six thunder spirit masters responded in unison and returned to the realm of thunder spirit.

    After Heixu and others left, Ye Pengfei still felt agitated.

    They are already so powerful, but in comparison, I, the master, am far inferior to them in strength.

    "Hehe, anyway, a god-transformation monk has been fooled. There is no need to worry about fooling other strong men for the time being. I will go to the sea to practice for a while!"

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he simply put away the treasure ship and asked Lei Qin to return to the realm of Lei Ling for the time being, while he plunged into the vast sea.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that shortly after he dived into the deep sea, two monks in the Space and Pluto Stage, a man and a woman, quietly appeared above the sea.

    "Where's Tao Yuan? Why hasn't he arrived yet?" The female cultivator, dressed in a gorgeous dress, frowned and looked around, but she couldn't see Tao Yuan at all.

    The middle-aged male cultivator in black robe shrugged his nose.

    "He has been here."

    "He's been here?" the female cultivator asked in surprise, "Then where is he now?"

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯ll be killed!¡±

    The female cultivator was stunned for a moment, and then she chuckled: "The youngest of the Seven Immortals of Plum Island has the highest mortality rate as expected. Tao Yuan has only been the Seventh Immortal of Plum Island for a long time, and he actually died. Boss Lu,  You have to find a more powerful character next time."

    The male cultivator snorted coldly and walked away.  How did he know that Tao Yuan's murderer was in the deep sea under his feet, secretly wondering!

    It was completely different from what Ye Pengfei expected. After diving into the deep sea, he didn't encounter any powerful sea beasts.

    "When we first entered the Xuhai, the eighth- and ninth-level sea beasts were going crazy and kept attacking the treasure ship. Why, now that I have gone deeper and even sneaked into the sea, there are only five sea beasts around me.  , Sixth level?¡±

    It¡¯s just that the level of the sea beast is low, at most it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not very lucky.  The most peculiar thing is that each of these sea beasts is as spirited as ghosts. They fled in all directions before Ye Pengfei could get close.  Even if Ye Pengfei wanted to practice his skills by killing two people, he couldn't find the target at all.

    Ye Pengfei had just arrived, but he didn't know that the monsters in this vast virtual sea were much more intelligent than the monsters outside.  Therefore, the chance of them transforming into another form is much greater.  He rushed down with murderous intent, and even the monster with the worst spiritual awareness realized early on that this guy was not easy to deal with.  Therefore, before Ye Pengfei could sneak in front of them, they had already fled.

    On the contrary, the eighth and ninth levels of LiHarmful monsters are extremely interested in "weak people" like Ye Pengfei.  In the past, they were bullied at will by the monks in Xuhai. After finally reaching the golden elixir stage, why didn't they all rush over and take a bite?  It's a pity that I bumped into a passing cultivator in the transformation stage and kindly helped Ye Pengfei clean it up.  For a time, there really weren't many powerful monsters in this sea area.

    Ye Pengfei was wandering around in the sea boredly. Apart from occasionally encountering some unseen spiritual mines, picking some up and throwing them into the Xumi space, there was nothing else to do.  After swimming for a long time, Ye Pengfei felt that it was too boring and was about to return to the sea to have a look.  Suddenly, a powerful spiritual consciousness rushed straight over from a distance.

    "Where did this Jindan boy come from, how dare he wander into the Xuhai!"

    It¡¯s a transformed monster!

    In the more than ten years of spirit-beast wars, Ye Pengfei had seen many similar auras.  He suddenly became energetic and laughed: "I'm looking for you, old monster, come out and practice your skills!"

    "Bah!" The transformed demonic beast was furious when he heard this and rushed over as fast as he could, "A kid in the realm of golden elixir actually dares to challenge me, go to hell!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????: The transformed monster looks pretty and pretty, just like a white-faced scholar in the secular world.  However, this guy was unambiguous in his actions.  A long tentacle covered with suckers swept over.  There was another undercurrent quietly sneaking behind Ye Pengfei, intending to attack from both front and back, denying Ye Pengfei any chance to escape.

    Of course Ye Pengfei would not run away. He laughed and said: "It turns out to be an octopus. It looks like it can fight for a while longer!"

    Facing the long tentacles that swept over, Ye Pengfei neither hid nor blocked them. He stretched out a finger and hit the end of the tentacles hard.

    "A flash of thunder!"

    Stinging lightning flashed wildly, and the long tentacle that rolled over fiercely was scorched by Ye Pengfei in an instant!

    "Thunder monk?"

    The octopus spirit's face was gloomy, his hand shook, and the burnt tentacles broke off.  Immediately, countless long tentacles emerged frantically from the bottom of the sea.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei fell into an underwater forest composed entirely of octopus tentacles!

    ; ;

 Text 189. Inexplicable battle

    After all, he was facing a transformed monster at a higher level. Although he succeeded with one blow, Ye Pengfei did not dare to be careless at all.  (When the Tentacle Forest broke out of the ground, a formation was also put down.

    Hiss!

    The formation that Ye Pengfei set up was not eye-catching, but when the tentacles of the octopus just touched the formation, he felt a bit of bone-chilling chill, following the tentacles, towards his body.

    Break!

    Without any hesitation, the octopus spirit cut off the tentacle.

    Ye Pengfei was so powerful that he controlled the formation and ran rampant in the tentacle jungle.  Whenever the formation touched a tentacle, the octopus felt an extra chill and had to cut off the tentacles again and again.  As time passed, even though he transformed into countless tentacles, the increasing chill forced the octopus to withdraw from the tentacle jungle.  The seabed returned to normal for the time being.

    "What a boy, a thunder monk actually uses such a cold formation!"

    The octopus spirit¡¯s face was gloomy and he thought Ye Pengfei was being unreasonable.

    Thunder element can defeat evil. In this octopus¡¯ view, thunder element monks should take the path of virility.  That's why he created a jungle of tentacles, intending to use thousands of tentacles to grind Ye Pengfei to death.

    But what he never expected was that instead of fighting with him vigorously, the thunder cultivator actually set up a formation.  Just set up the formation. This formation is actually not the formations used by human monks, but a curse formation!

    The thunder monk, who was born to defeat evil, deployed an evil and cold curse formation. This huge contrast caused the octopus to suffer a big loss from the very beginning.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly thank Dongfang Aotian.  If it hadn't been for Master's words and deeds on my first day of cultivation, I'm afraid I would have just followed the routine and taken the bold route.  You know, the books on my own practice are all about extremely powerful spells, and none of them teach dirty tricks.

    "Hehe, who stipulates that thunder-type monks can't use this kind of formation?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and a spiritual sword curved like a fish and shot toward the octopus.

    For a moment, the octopus spirit hesitated a little, not knowing how to deal with this spiritual sword.

    Head-to-head confrontation?  If there is any curse attached to the spirit sword, you will suffer a big loss.

    Come soft?  If it's a powerful lightning spell, you'll have to walk around in pain!

    After hesitation, Tangtang transformed into a demonic beast and did not dare to face the Jindan monk's spirit sword head-on. He could only use his body skills to temporarily avoid it.

    "Can you hide away?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slyly, and with a thought, a pair of dark claws suddenly burst out of the seabed soil and grabbed the octopus's legs!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ghost explosion!

    The Ghost Explosion Technique, which I haven¡¯t used for a long time, is still so easy to use.  Unprepared, the octopus spirit was also a little dizzy from being blown up.

    In fact, the ghost slaves in Ye Pengfei's hands were all of too low a grade, and he didn't have time to catch more powerful ghost slaves.  The ghost slave that just self-destructed was only a middle-grade one. It couldn't even kill a mid-level foundation-building monk, let alone a transformed monster comparable to the Nascent Soul.

    But the previous encounter had already made the octopus spirit suspicious.  A sudden ghost explosion turned the octopus into a frightened bird.

    Boom!

    He punched with all his strength, sending waves rolling around him.  However, except for the ghost slave who blew himself up just now, there is no sign of the existence of other ghost slaves.

    The octopus spirit couldn't help but become furious!

    "What a boy, how dare you play tricks on me!"

    "So what if I'm playing tricks on you?" Ye Pengfei smiled slyly and raised his fingers, "Let's continue."

    If it is a monster that has not yet developed its spiritual intelligence, it will suddenly become furious and risk its life with Ye Pengfei.  But what kind of character is this octopus? He didn't transform in vain.  The more cunningly Ye Pengfei smiled, the more cautious he became.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    There was a series of soft sounds, and dozens of green water arrows flew over.  At first glance, the power of water arrows is not very powerful.  But the fishy smell made Ye Pengfei frown.

    "Poison?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "You octopus are quite cruel. Aren't you afraid of poisoning all your children and grandchildren?"

    He popped out dozens of electro-optical balls at random and destroyed the water arrows one by one.  As Ye Pengfei expected, the poison in the water arrow spread quickly.  The sea water all around turned green and green.

    When the turquoise water touched the coral reefs on the seabed, a sizzling sound immediately sounded, and the hard coral reefs quickly melted into a ball of mud.

    "CorruptionSo corrosive?  However, it still can¡¯t do anything to me!  "

    If you were still in the physical body, you would have to use magic to protect your surroundings.  Otherwise, if the physical body is corrupted, the soul will have no choice but to flee far away.

    But Ye Pengfei is in the second form of his soul. Unless he has rare toxins that can erode his soul, he is not afraid of the rest.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei strolling leisurely in the turquoise water, the octopus spirit became even more surprised.

    "Does this kid have a strange treasure to protect his body? Forget it, let's avoid it for now."

    Without even saying a harsh word, the octopus turned into a small green ball and flew away without a trace.

    "You ran away like this?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be confused by the sudden departure of the octopus spirit.  After a few fights, although I had a slight upper hand, the octopus obviously didn't use much force. It was just a warm-up at most. Why did it slip away like this?

    What¡¯s more, monsters are much more persistent than humans.  When I was hunting monsters in Guijian Gorge, those monsters had to fight until they were unable to do anything, and then they would think of running away.  The higher the level of the monster, the more ferocious and unstoppable it is.  Why is this octopus spirit so cowardly even though he's transformed?

    Ye Pengfei was puzzled.

    After a few years, Ye Pengfei's cultivation level has substantially improved. After entering the Xuhai again, Ye Pengfei realized that this was all because of the powerful monks in the Xuhai.

    ?????????????????? At least Kong Ming, a large number of caves, and some transformations into gods. In the face of this kind of power, just transforming is nothing.

    ?? Only by protecting yourself wisely can you live a long life.  A strong and passionate person will sooner or later be killed on the spot.

    Therefore, the principle of this group of transformed monsters in fighting with people is to end the battle quickly if they are sure, and run away if they are not sure. They are not willing to persist like the monsters in the outside world.

    With the speed of the octopus, Ye Pengfei can't catch up.  But this was the octopus's territory. After dodging left and right for a while, Ye Pengfei could no longer find any trace of the octopus.

    He raised his eyes and looked around, and saw that all the monsters that had been hiding away from him had simply fled a thousand or eight hundred miles away.  This underwater world is so quiet now that it is difficult to find a living creature.

    ¡°It¡¯s so depressing!¡±

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and had no choice but to float to the sea.

    Still a hundred miles away from the sea, Ye Pengfei suddenly froze his body.

    "There are strong men fighting on the sea!"

 Text 190. Stirring up the situation

    Although he was still a hundred miles away from the sea, Ye Pengfei still felt the powerful surge of spiritual pressure.  (

    "Is it a strong man from Dongxu?"

    This kind of terrifying spiritual pressure is far better than the powerful man in the Kongming Stage who was killed not long ago.  Ye Pengfei felt that as long as he rose a few miles higher, his body would be torn apart by this terrifying spiritual pressure.

    Having the opportunity to watch such a strong person fight will be of great benefit to your future training.  Ye Pengfei hurriedly used the lightning escape technique and slipped out for more than a thousand miles in the sea before emerging from the sea.

    In the distance, dark clouds are rolling over there, and the two sides are already fighting inextricably.  With Ye Pengfei's spiritual awareness and eyesight, he didn't even notice for a moment how many monks were fighting.

    "Experts watch the door, and laymen watch the excitement. If I can't even see the excitement, am I not even as good as a layman?"

    After watching it for a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little discouraged.  If he hadn't thought about tricking a few more masters into defeating the Witch Clan and Witch Island for him, Ye Pengfei would have turned around and gone to find a place to practice cultivation without saying a word.  The confrontation between Dongxu's strong men brought him too much excitement.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was feeling a little frustrated, he didn't know that not far away, two strong men were pointing at him.

    "This kid is only at the Golden Core realm, why did he enter the Xuhai?"

    "Fellow Daoist Xu, the time you have come to Xuhai is too short. If you stay for a long time, you will know that this kind of dumbfounded youth will occasionally appear."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and kill him. A mere middle-level golden elixir can actually enter the Xuhai. There must be some exotic treasures to help him resist the spiritual pressure of the Xuhai!"

    "You don't want your life?! This is the ground where the No. 1 Sword Immortal of Xuhai and the owner of Nine Lives Immortal Island are fighting. Do you dare to kill people? If they misunderstand, we two brothers will not be able to escape!"

    "What should we do?"

    "Wait until the two of them finish fighting and then take action depending on the situation."

    ¡­¡­

    How did Ye Pengfei know that he had been targeted by two powerhouses in the Kongming period.  He looked at it for a while and felt that he really couldn't see any clues. There was no point in reading any more. It was a waste of time.  So, he retreated as far away as possible and as low-key as possible.

    When the two Kongming monks saw Ye Pengfei retreating, they glanced at each other and followed quietly.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that there were two Kongming monks following behind him.  According to the previous plan, he no longer went deep into the Xuhai, but traveled along the watershed.

    After flying a thousand miles, he actually didn¡¯t meet a single monk. Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but shook his head in silence.

    "I can't meet monsters at the bottom of the sea, and I can't meet monks at the sea. I'm really unlucky."

    Just when Ye Pengfei was wondering whether he should get out the treasure ship again and let Lei Qin continue his role, two figures suddenly moved to the left and right, sandwiching him in the middle.  The eyes of the two people were exactly the same, full of unabashed greed.

    "Want to kill people and seize treasures?" Ye Pengfei smiled secretly, "I'm looking for people like you!"

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t attack immediately without saying a word, you may be tempted anyway.

    Ye Pengfei pretended to be surprised and shouted excitedly: "Ah, I finally met the two seniors!"

    Um?

    The two Kongming monks were confused by Ye Pengfei's sudden enthusiasm.

    "Boy, do you know us?"

    "How can I be so lucky to know these two seniors? However, if I meet these two seniors, I will be saved."

    The two Kongming monks became more and more confused as they listened. The little guy on the left and right could not escape from their hands, so they just listened to what the little guy had to say for the time being.

    "This is what happened"

    Ye Pengfei vividly made up a twists and turns story. In the story, the witchcraft's spells are indispensable, as are the strange treasures of heaven, materials and earth, as well as ancient secrets.  Of course, there were some chasing soldiers, he got lost from the senior who was protecting him, and so on.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s story was so elaborate that the two monks in the Kong Ming Stage lit up when they heard it.

    "Fellow Daoist Hua, do you think this guy is lying?"

    "Whether he is a liar or not, take him first and then go to the sea to have a look!"

    "That makes sense!"

    In front of Ye Pengfei, the two Kongming monks talked directly and carelessly, as if Ye Pengfei was already in their pocket.

    Ye Pengfei didn't take it seriously. Before coming to Xuhai, he expected to be kidnapped.  I have precious treasures all around me, and I have the Sumeru space as my escape route. As long as I don't encounter anything unlucky like the "Seven Star Nailed Soul Array", I can escape in the blink of an eye.??.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei leading the way "respectfully", the two Kongming monks nodded with satisfaction, followed Ye Pengfei, and flew out of the Xuhai

    Outside the Xuhai, around Wu Island, the situation is already in chaos.

    The tyranny of Wuwu Cliff completely exceeded the expectations of the powerful people on Wu Island.  A strong person like Old Ancestor Ding who had experienced that incident seemed to feel that the Void Cliff was back again.

    What surprised Old Ancestor Ding even more was that he finally discovered that a strong man from the Wu Clan had mysteriously disappeared!

    "I can't feel any breath at all. Could it be that he is a monk who transforms into gods?"

    When he contacted Xuwuya, who was supposed to be weak, but suddenly became extremely powerful, Old Ancestor Ding felt that this powerful monk who appeared mysteriously must be related to Xuwuya.

    "Where did this old ghost find such a master?"

    Patriarch Ding¡¯s face was uncertain. He thought quietly for a long time before speaking loudly: ¡°I wonder who this master is? Intervening in the battle between my Fairy Island and Wuwu Cliff?¡±

    Patriarch Ding¡¯s voice was not loud, but all living beings within a radius of ten thousand miles could hear him clearly.  It was as if Patriarch Ding was staying not far from him.

    "Who is Patriarch Ding talking to?" All the powerful wizards looked at each other and couldn't help but stop searching.

    After a short moment of silence, a hearty voice came leisurely: "I don't know Wuwuya, but I am very interested in your spells. Please give me the secret book, and I will never interfere in this matter again."

    "Hmph!" Patriarch Ding said coldly, "The secrets of Wu Island are not revealed to outsiders. If fellow Taoists want it, just come to Wu Island and give it a try! I, Ding Yuankai, are waiting for you!"

    "Haha, Ding Yuankai, do you think I'm a three-year-old? It doesn't matter if you don't go to the Witch Island, I'll arrest your disciples first!"

    Before he finished speaking, several Wu Clan Golden Elixir cultivators disappeared again!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei happened to lead the two monks in the Kong Ming period to fly this way.  The two monks in the transformation stage shouted from a distance, causing the two Kongming monks to stumble and almost fall from the sky.

    "There are still two monks who transform themselves into spirits! Darling, it looks like he really has an incredible treasure! This boy is not telling lies."

    After being shocked, when I went to see Ye Pengfei again, I found that Ye Pengfei had already staggered and fell into the sea.  Several waves hit but disappeared

 Text 191. God and man lose years!

    191. God and man lose years!

    With the temptation ahead, the two Kongming monks were too lazy to catch Ye Pengfei.  (

    Ye Pengfei was also happy that the two Kongming monks ignored him. Some of the contingency measures he had prepared were useless. He quickly dived to the bottom of the sea.

    "One Avatar and two Kongming are enough for the Wu Clan and Wu Island to drink a pot. I'll wait here and see what happens in two days."

    With the idea of ??sitting on a mountain and watching tigers fight, Ye Pengfei found a clean place on the seabed and prepared to meditate.  However, before he could find a good place, a faint voice sounded not far away.

    "Little guy, you are the one who started the above thing."

    Looking around following the sound, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel the ghost of the dead.  I saw a young-looking monk standing only ten feet away from me!  !  !

    Since his debut, no monk has ever been able to quietly get within three feet of himself.  But this young-looking monk was only one foot away from him, and he didn't even notice it!  !  !

    Terrified, Ye Pengfei instinctively wanted to use the lightning escape technique to escape.  But just as the lightning flashed under his feet, it suddenly disappeared completely, and the spell was completely ineffective!  !  !

    In panic, Ye Pengfei planned to use his magic weapon to resist.  At this time, the seemingly young monk spoke again: "Little guy, don't be so afraid, I don't mean any harm."

    The tone of his words sounded old-fashioned at first glance, but also revealed a bit of naughty energy. No matter how you looked at it, it didn't match his handsome and young appearance at all.

    "However, Ye Pengfei didn't feel any weird at all.

    In the world of cultivation, the strong are respected.  No matter how old the monk in front of him is, his cultivation is definitely much, much higher than his own.

    "Maybe it's just because I'm old enough to have fun." Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly.

    However, using spiritual eyes to look at it, there is no clue at all.  The spiritual pressure on the monk's body could not be felt at all.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but have a strange idea in his heart.

    "Is it possible that he is a god?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the monk up and down without saying a word.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t know what to say at all.  Suddenly I met such a powerful monk, and I didn't know his origins or intentions. It was better to talk less and listen more, and see what he was going to do first.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was silent, the monk didn't take it seriously. He chuckled and said, "Little guy, let me ask you, did you start the fight up there?"

    "Why is it me? I'm just a golden elixir Oops!"

    Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, the monk flicked his finger in the air.

    "The little guy is dishonest." The monk laughed and said, "The second soul has reached the golden elixir realm, and it is also a rare thunder spirit body in this world. How strong can it be? Tsk tsk, there are other souls in the second soul.  The aura of the beast god, little guy, you must have good cultivation. You must have provoked those guys to fight for some rare treasure."

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei was confused.

    He can see that I am just the second spirit!

    He can tell that the second soul is the thunder spirit body!  !

    He can feel that I have refined the power of the Beast God!  !  !

    Just when Ye Pengfei was confused and his eyes were straight, the monk chuckled again and continued: "Little guy, don't worry, I am a fifth-level god who has reduced my years, and I have thousands of stars.  I won¡¯t covet anything from you. I¡¯m just curious, and I didn¡¯t find anything good on that broken island.¡±

    What He, he, he said he was a level five god?  ?  ?

    Ye Pengfei shook his head rudely, and then said: "Senior is a fifth-level god, so of course he doesn't think there is anything good on that island. There are monks from the Wu Clan on that island, and the spells and methods they practice are on the island.  Our side of the world has been lost for a long time, even monks in the transformation stage will be attracted to it."

    "Oh, it turns out it's for the Witch Clan's spells." Jian Nian nodded with sudden realization, "Isn't it just a few spells? It's nothing special. In the stars under my command, many low-level monks can do it."

    Speechless, speechless, extremely speechless

    "It's true that a hungry man doesn't know how hungry he is when he's full. Your spells are worthless, but my family has to fight to the death for a few spells."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and said: "The standard of our world is indeed a bit inferior. I wonder what the seniors are doing when they come here?"

    "It's sour, it's sour, it's too sour." Instead of answering, Jiannian covered his cheek and shook his head, "Did I say you were a scholar in this world? How could you say something so sour?"

    &nbsp; Speechless, speechless, extremely speechless

    ¡°Here, the juniors talk like this when they see their seniors. Why are you so upset?

    However, after saying these few words, Ye Pengfei also knew that although the Jiannian in front of him was a fifth-level god, he had no airs.  Now that I heard what he said again, I simply didn't care about cultivation, seniority and other things, and asked simply: "Zan Nian, we don't have anything good here, why are you coming here?"

    "That's the right thing to say." Zian Nian nodded with satisfaction, "I also think that there is nothing to see here. But for some reason, more than a dozen second- and third-level gods came to your place. It just happened.  I was a little bored during this period, so I came over to take a look. I thought the thing they were looking for was on that island, but it turned out not to be the case."

    A dozen gods have arrived on our planet?

    Ye Pengfei was shocked, but his expression didn't change much: "You are a level five god, they are only level two or three. Can't we just grab two of them and ask them?"

    ¡°I hate violence the most.¡±

    Fainting

    ¡°In the world of cultivation, who doesn¡¯t have ten or eight lives in their hands?  I hate violence, that's all there is to it.

    Seeing the disbelief on Ye Pengfei's face, Jiannian chuckled and said, "Look, did I catch you and torture you? If I like violence, with my cultivation, it would be easy to search for your soul."

    Well¡­¡­

    Although Jiannian said this with a smile, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shudder.

    That¡¯s right, you are the knife and I am the meat. If you didn¡¯t hate violence, I would have died long ago.  Thinking about it, it was because this god-man had a peaceful personality that was so different from ordinary people that Ye Pengfei didn't think much about it.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "So, you are going to wander around and try your luck?"

    "I'm not interested anymore." Jiannian shook his head and said, "After shopping around for so long, you are the only one who is still fresh here, and other places are boring. I look at those gods, they seem to be a little suspicious, and some of them have already left here.  It¡¯s a world of one side. I¡¯m too lazy to go shopping anymore, so I¡¯d better go back to my star field to pick up girls.¡±

    With that said, Jiannian waved his hand to Ye Pengfei: "If you have a chance, come and play with me in the Chaos Star Territory, I'll go too!"

    By the time the words were finished, the person had disappeared.  Only then did Ye Pengfei remember that he hadn't reported his name yet.

    As if there was a connection between the two minds, Ye Pengfei had just remembered this incident, and the year-off period quietly appeared in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "I forgot to ask you your name, little one, what's your name?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

 Text 192. Two years!

    192. Two years!

    "This man of God is so unique. He just left. The sea of ??stars is vast. I don't know if I will have a chance to see him again. I don't know if I ask his name or not. He is still the same."  (

    "Ye Pengfei."

    Jiannian nodded and said with a smile: "Xiaoye, practice hard, I'm optimistic about you!"

    ??If you throw out a sentence without beginning or end, the year will disappear again.  No matter whether the reduced year comes or goes, the flow of the surrounding seawater does not change at all, as if the reduced year has never existed.  Everything that happened just now seemed like just a dream.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew that it was not a dream at all.  Because, when Na Jiannian left for the first time, he had already seen a milky white jade slip floating quietly in front of him!

    "You left something for me? Could it be the Jade Slip of the Star Map?" Ye Pengfei grabbed the jade slip in the palm of his hand in surprise, and took a look through it with his spiritual sense

    Hiss!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be shocked. The densely packed records in this jade slip were all curses!

    It¡¯s not limited to the spells of the witch clan, there are all kinds of spells from the ghost clan, humans, monsters, etc., there are hundreds of thousands of them!

    ¡°No way, we meet by chance, why don¡¯t you give me a big gift?¡±

    Ye Pengfei was so surprised that he didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    Perhaps, to Na Jiannian, this jade slip is nothing at all, but to the strong men in this world, it is simply a priceless treasure!

    Because a little bit of strange witchcraft spells can seduce the Xuhaishen Transformation monk into a big fight.  If there was such a collection of spells, wouldn't it cause chaos in the world of cultivation in this world?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was shocked and wondered why Jiannian would give him such a great gift, Jiannian had already left this world.

    "If my eyesight is clear, the divine aura on this boy's body should belong to the beast god Wukui. I think I received the favor from Wukui back then, but I couldn't repay it. Now that I have met Wukui's descendant, I will help a bunch.  Even if I repay Wukui¡¯s love. Hehe, after all, I still have an advantage.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    How did Ye Pengfei know that this unexpected gain actually came from the divine aura in his body.

    In fact, after Ye Pengfei refined the power of his godhead in the past, the aura of his godhead had been completely smelted by Ye Pengfei.  Even though the person who lost years was a level five god, it was impossible to notice it.

    This time, it was because Ye Pengfei lured two powerful men from the Kongming Stage to come over.  He wanted to slip away smoothly from the hands of the two powerful men in the Kongming period, so he prepared a bit of incompletely refined power of the godhead as a backup.  In this way, it was revealed by the loss of years.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't guess why Jiannian acted like this. Since he couldn't guess, he put the issue aside.

    He concentrated on looking at the spells about the Witch Clan, which corresponded to the half-volume secret scroll of the Witch Clan in his hand. After studying for a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh: "As expected of a fifth-level god, this Witch Clan spells are collected more than  The Wu Clan themselves have to be very detailed. If I practiced according to the secret scroll of the Wu Clan, I would have to figure out some practical methods myself. According to the records on the jade slip of reducing the age, it saves a lot of time."

    Now that he has this jade slip in hand, Ye Pengfei is too lazy to do any more transactions with Niwuya.  But he didn't know that if he didn't go to see Xuwuya, Xuwuya would keep thinking about him

    "Why aren't you here? Wu Island has been destroyed. It's time for him to come and get the other half of the secret scroll." At the agreed place, Xuwuya walked back and forth, looking a little anxious.

    The current Niwuya has completely gotten rid of the influence of the Searching Heaven and Earth Curse.  Although it will take a lot of time to completely recover his cultivation, his face and expression are no longer the slightly depressed look before.

    "Is he worried that I will be disadvantageous to him after I recover?" Xu Wuya smiled bitterly and shook his head, "If I had known that he was capable of making such a big noise, I should have given him all the secret scrolls directly. If I could pull it off,  With him as an ally, my chances of getting the treasure on the road to hell will be a little better!"

    Based on Xuwuya¡¯s experience, no one could fail to see that the god-transforming monk who came to the vicinity of Wu Island was blackmailed by Ye Pengfei.  There are also two monks in the Kongming period who stay far away to pick up bargains. They are obviously not Ye Pengfei's direct relatives or friends. They must have been deceived by Ye Pengfei.

    In such a short period of time, he was able to deceive an Avatar and two Kong Ming from Xuhai. Although I don¡¯t know how Ye Pengfei deceived them specifically, it is possible that he could do this, which is enough to illustrate Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability.

    Ghost monks are more practical than human monks.  Xuwuya doesn't care what methods Ye Pengfei uses. Now that he has done it, he hopes to help him get the place on the road to Huangquan.??Treasure!

    Xuwuya has been waiting hard for half a year, but still has not waited for Ye Pengfei's arrival.

    The Witch Island has been completely destroyed, and 90% of the powerful Witch clan there have gone, and only a few have escaped.  The three monks who came from Xuhai have also returned to Xuhai.

    Looking at the calm sea area, Xuwuya felt that it would be okay to stay like this any longer.  He thought for a while, and at the agreed meeting place, he used the unique spell of the witch clan to seal the other half of the witch clan's secret book and left a spiritual note.

    "It depends on luck. If he can see this spiritual note, maybe he will be interested in taking a trip to the underworld."

    Everything was arranged properly, and the sea area was searched again.  Still no trace of Ye Pengfei was found in Xuwuya, so he had to go to Huangquan Road alone.

    Although he was in this sea area, Ye Pengfei did not know that the battle was over and Wu Island had been destroyed.  He didn't even know that Xuwuya had been looking for him for half a year.

    The jade slip given as a gift for the New Year is like a bottle of old wine that can never be finished or drunk enough. All his thoughts are placed on this jade slip.

    "The method of attracting souls can actually be used on myself. If I had learned this spell earlier, the seven-star soul-nailing array would not be able to trap me!"

    "A pair of stone towers can succumb to a powerful man below the level of a god. The ghost clan's spells are truly wonderful!"

    "Tian Yanshu! There are nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine changes in just one line of words! How many people can prevent such a spell?"

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei studied the spells one by one carefully.  If it hadn't been for a major breakthrough in the second soul, I'm afraid he wouldn't have woken up from his research.

    "Ah, I have actually advanced to Nascent Soul."

    The Second Soul has been studying the Jade Slips for two years, but its main body is still working tirelessly to refine the traces of the beast god's godhead, and continuously sends the refined power of the godhead into the Second Soul.  Unknowingly, the second spirit has become a baby!

 Text 193. Invitation, treasure on the road to hell

    193. Invitation, treasure on the road to hell

    ??Two years to become a baby!

    It only took Ye Pengfei two years to go from the intermediate level of Jindan to the advanced level of Nascent Soul.  (This is still when the second soul is concentrating on studying the wonders of the spell. If the second soul is also concentrating on practicing, it may only take one year to successfully conceive a baby!

    " If Dongfang Aotian and Qin Zhongtian, who are also wandering in the middle level of Jindan, know about this speed of advancement, they will definitely be hit hard like Fang Baishan back then.

    However, Ye Pengfei was not very satisfied with such speed.

    "Senior, how long do you have left?"

    There has been no contact for two years, and Ye Pengfei is very worried about the condition of the Thunder God Stone.

    ¡°It can last for at least fifteen years!¡±

    "Fifteen years?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised, "It seems that time has stretched a lot!"

    "That's right!" Thunder God's Stone laughed happily, "When your body was refining the power of the godhead, some of the power of the godhead was leaked. Thanks to you, I can live a few more years.  !¡±

    "The power of the beast god's godhead actually has such miraculous effects?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be overjoyed, "In that case, if I provide more power of godhead to my senior, wouldn't he be able to live longer?"

    I used to feel that time was very tight, but now that I have this method, I seem to have a lot more time.

    The Thunder God's Stone was also very happy: "Don't worry about this for now, it's more important to improve your cultivation. If it doesn't work, it's not too late to help me."

    After a pause, Thunder God Stone said: "A year ago, Lei Qin and the others had basically integrated the Thunder Spirit Clan. Lei Kun, Heixu and the others had also advanced to the Spirit Saint level. Now, in the entire Thunder Spirit Realm,  There are more than fifty spiritual saints. Pengfei, do you want to come in and take a look?"

    Both the main body and Lan Yu were practicing quietly, and they never told Ye Pengfei about the Thunder God Stone.  He knew that the Xuhai was not so easy to break into.  If the Thunder Spirit Clan were stronger, they would be more helpful to Ye Pengfei.

    "Don't be busy now, let me see how the battle is going above." Ye Pengfei chuckled, and his spiritual consciousness rose to the surface of the sea like thousands of snakes.

    "Hey, it's so quiet."

    Contrary to Ye Pengfei¡¯s expectation, the sea surface was calm and calm. Not to mention the signs of the gods-transforming monks fighting, even the waves could not reach high.

    Let¡¯s go see Nawu Island from a distance

    "No way, it's gone?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help being surprised.

    "Which high-level monk will fight for years or decades?"  It was as if I was at the bottom of the virtual sea, fighting with the octopus spirit.  The two sides just warmed up, and it took several hours.

    The two sides facing each other were the god-transformation monks. Even if the Wu clan monks were far behind in their cultivation, it was impossible for them to surrender in just two years.

    The lower the level, the slightest difference in cultivation can directly kill a low-level monk.  When the level is high, life-saving methods will emerge in endlessly.  As long as the enemy is not caught off guard, he can move around and fend off anything.

    What's more, the Wu Clan's god-transforming monks have a convenient location!

    After two years of study, Ye Pengfei deeply realized how powerful a monk with powerful spells can be in saving lives.  To use an inappropriate analogy, this kind of monk is like an unkillable cockroach. His vitality is far beyond what monks of the same level can compare with!

    "It's unbelievable that the Wu Clan's god-transforming monk was defeated like this."

    It¡¯s hard to figure it out, it¡¯s just a fact.  Ye Pengfei's thoughts turned to Wuwu Cliff.

    "Xuwuya should have solved the Heaven-Searching Curse. I don't know if he is waiting for me there as promised."

    In the original agreement, both parties were actually prepared for the other party to break the agreement.  Therefore, Xuwuya only gave Ye Pengfei the most basic half of the secret scroll, and Ye Pengfei did not expect that Xuwuya would wait for him as promised.

    "However, it won't waste much time if you stop by.

    In fact, if we put aside the fact that Xuwuya seriously injured Zhang Han, Ye Pengfei's impression of Xuwuya is pretty good.  This ghost infant that he came into contact with for the first time was not as cold and arrogant as Master Dongfang Aotian said.  If you don't mean it deliberately, at first glance, the ghost baby Xuwuya is no different from a normal human monk.

    Before flying to the agreed place, Ye Pengfei had already noticed the spell formation laid out by the Cliff of Nothingness from a distance.

    "Red Blood Formation?" Ye Pengfei laughed out loud, "Why are you setting up a formation that reverses yin and yang here? Is it possible that Xuwuya still wants to frame me?"

    In the witchcraft spell formation,The red blood array is not very useful.  But if a monk who doesn't know this formation breaks in rashly, his mind will be confused and the yin and yang will be imbalanced.  If not, they may become neither men nor women, making people laugh.

    The half volume of the secret scroll of the Witch Clan that Xuwuya paid to Ye Pengfei in advance contains the layout method of the Red Blood Array.  However, there is no solution.  Logically speaking, although there is no way to crack it, Nether Cliff should not use this formation to frame himself.

    Ye Pengfei had a smile on his face, but his thoughts were very delicate.  He carefully inspected the Scarlet Blood Array, and after confirming that there were no other traps hidden inside, he randomly clicked on several places in the Scarlet Blood Array, and the yin and yang order that had been reversed by the Scarlet Blood Array returned to normal.  .

    A box made of sapphire lay quietly in the center of the destroyed red blood array.

    "Dead jade?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    Jade containing death energy is a death jade and is most suitable for casting spells.

    " However, based on Ye Pengfei's understanding of spells, he found that there were no traces of spells on this piece of dead jade.  It seems that the only function of this piece of death jade is that if someone accidentally breaks into the red blood formation, is confused and rashly touches the box carved from the death jade, he will be invaded by the death energy and die!

    "What the hell is Wuya doing? It's the Scarlet Blood Formation and the Death Jade. Where are the others?"

    Ye Pengfei frowned and looked around, but there was no aura of Wuwu Cliff at all.

    Puzzled, Ye Pengfei waved his sleeves, and the dead jade box opened in response.  Half a secret scroll and a piece of spiritual paper were lying quietly in the dead jade box.

    Ye Pengfei didn't bother with the half volume of the secret scroll of the witch clan, but took the spiritual note over from the air.

    "The treasures on the Huangquan Road can take as little as one year, or as long as three years Hmm, it seems worth a visit."

    After reading the spiritual note, Ye Pengfei finally understood why Xuwuya made such arrangements.  He was also very interested in the treasure described by Wuwu Cliff.

    Just when Ye Pengfei collected the half-volume of witchcraft secrets and changed his route to Huangquan Road, he never thought that Wu Sixuan had also entered Huangquan Road a year ago.  And when Ye Pengfei met Wu Sixuan again, she was no longer the same as before

 Text 194. Huangquan Fairy City!

    194. Huangquan Fairy City!

    The long road to Huangquan!

    Huangquan Road is actually a blessed land cave with an extremely large area and extremely complex terrain.  (

    The ghost clan¡¯s blessed land, Cave Heaven!

    In small places like Nanhua Kingdom and Donghua Kingdom, there are basically no monks who know about the existence of ghost clan.  At least Ye Pengfei knew that even his master Dongfang Aotian, a gold elixir monk who played tricks on ghosts, didn't know about the existence of the ghost clan.

    However, when Ye Pengfei appeared in a fairy city outside Huangquan Road in the Nascent Soul realm and came into real contact with the vast world of cultivation for the first time, he realized that among the six ancient tribes, only the Wu tribe had almost no monks who knew about it.  There are such a large number of existences like the Ghost Clan, and almost all the monks above Nascent Soul in the Immortal City and Immortal Capital know about them.

    The fairy city outside Huangquan Road was originally built by the ghost tribe, and its name is¡ª¡ªHuangquan Fairy City!

    The world is changing and the world is changing.  The Huangquan Fairy City back then was built by the ghost tribe.  But now, the ghost clan, which is still numerous in number but with vastly different strengths, has long lost control of Huangquan Fairy City.

    I think back then, they were the most powerful force in Huangquan Immortal City, but now, they have become the lowest-ranking existence.  If it weren't for the sects that gained control of Huangquan Fairy City in history, they would have preserved and continued the architectural style of the ghost clan for one reason or another.  I am afraid that Ye Pengfei cannot tell for a moment that this is actually an ancient city of ghosts!

    Feeling sad is what secular poets love to do.  Ye Pengfei didn't have that sentiment when he was in the secular world, and now he has no interest in lamenting the decline of the ghost clan.  When he arrived at Huangquan Fairy City, apart from taking a slightly curious glance at the peculiar features of this fairy city, he immediately followed the instructions on the spiritual note on Xuwuya and came to a remote corner of the fairy city.

    "Sure enough, he has hidden a curse seal here!"

    The curse seal message was obtained in a moment.  As long as the Void Cliff is still in Huangquan Fairy City, the message will be received soon.

    Ye Pengfei made a palm seal in the air, and saw a faint black light flashing on the curse seal, and the message was sent.  However, Ye Pengfei waited for less than half an hour, but the Void Cliff did not appear.

    "Not in Huangquan Fairy City?" Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly.

    It was more than a year ago that Xuwuya left a note to invite me.  Maybe, something happened and he didn't even have to wait for more than a year.

    Of course, it is also possible that you just have something to do and leave temporarily.  Ye Pengfei decided to wait in Huangquan Fairy City for a while before making a decision.

    Next to this curse seal, a new curse seal was left, and Ye Pengfei left in a daze.  Little did he know that not long after he left here, a faint ghost figure quietly appeared in this remote corner.

    "He is the helper invited by Mr. Xu? How can he be a Nascent Soul monk?"

    The ghost shadow muttered to itself, and soon, it disappeared into the dark corner again

    ¡­¡­

    ??To the west of Huangquan Fairy City, eight hundred miles away, underground!

    An underground city that never sees the light of day gathers almost all the most powerful ghost clans in this world.

    The average height of the dome reaches several hundred feet, emitting a cool light like moonlight.  If someone takes a closer look, they will be shocked to find that the rocks on the dome are all made of ten thousand-year cold light crystals!

    For human monks, cold light crystals are a must-have for practicing some super powerful evil arts.  For the ghost monks, just by swallowing the cold light emitted by the cold light crystal, they can improve their cultivation to varying degrees!

    Here, the low-level ghosts who have not yet formed ghost babies wander around like entities.  As long as they appear on the ground, they will become the targets of human ghost-playing monks.

    However, there is absolutely no human monk who dares to rush into this underground city to hunt ghost slaves.  If they dare to come in, tens of thousands of Nascent Soul stage ghost babies, thousands of Kongming stage ghost babies, and an unknown number of Dongxu stage and Transformation God stage ghost babies will definitely tear all intruders into pieces!

    At this time, Xuwuya is staying in this ghost clan underground city.  After escaping from trouble, he came to this ghost dungeon to recuperate and regain his strength.  A newly conquered ghost clan strongman was placed in Huangquan Fairy City by him, waiting for Ye Pengfei's arrival.  However, there has been no news.

    More than a year passed, and finally, the strong man from the ghost clan hurried back.  However, Xuwuya did not expect that the news he had been waiting for for a long time would be like this.

    "Is it just the Nascent Soul realm?" Xuwuya was stunned.

    In the spiritual note, he wrote clearly that he invited Ye Pengfei's body to come.

    "Is it possible that his true form is just a Nascent Soul cultivator?"

    ??Xuwuya is a little depressed, just a Yuanying monkAre you qualified to break into the treasure cave?

    "My true body is only Nascent Soul, but I dare to provoke Xuhaishen Transformation cultivator. Is it possible that this kid is a fool?"

    Thinking back to that year, on the East China Sea, the monks of the Xuhai God Transformation fought fiercely with the Wu clan, and a few monks of the Xuhai Kongming were picking up some small gains. At that time, Xuwuya thought that what would happen if they dared to provoke such powerful people from the Xuhai?  The body must also be in the realm of cave virtuality.  If it weren't for this reason, how could I, a dignified Dongxu stage ghost infant, possibly win over a Nascent Soul stage kid to join forces?

    "Could it be that this is still his second spirit?"

    When he thought of this possibility, Xu Wuya suddenly stood up.

    "Two years ago, his second soul was only an intermediate level golden elixir! Two years later, he had advanced to the level of Nascent Soul! The qualifications of the second soul are so powerful, then his body"

    Confidence is back!

    "Gui Ming, I'll teach you a soul-binding spell. You go and try it!"

    When Ling Kong pointed his finger at Wuwu Cliff, Guiming felt that a large message suddenly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness.

    The ultimate soul-binding spell!

    Even ghost babies in the Dongxu stage rarely know spells of this level.  How could Guiming not know the rarity and power of such a spell?  Overjoyed, he quickly knelt down and knelt down to worship.

    "Thank you, Mr. Xu!"

    Xuwuya waved his hand indifferently and said: "This is nothing. As long as you do things for me well, I will continue to reward you with spells of this level."

    You can also be rewarded with more top-quality spells!  !  !

    Guiming's heart was shocked, and he felt that the origin of Wuwu Cliff was even more mysterious.  Looking back at the beginning, I didn't even bother being controlled by a seemingly down-and-out Kong Ming ghost baby.  Now in the blink of an eye, the Kongming Ghost Infant back then is already in the Cave Void Stage, and he still has countless kinds of top-quality spells at his disposal!

    It is my great blessing to follow such a master.

    Guiming immediately raised his voice and responded: "Don't worry, Mr. Xu, I will definitely try my best to do things for Mr. Xu! I will go now."

    After kowtowing respectfully, Guiming stood up again and walked backwards out of the house in Xuwuya.

    "I hope my guess is right, hey, Meng Haodu, the treasure on the Huangquan Road belongs to me, Xu Wuya, after all!!!"

    Looking at Guiming going away, Xuwuya said leisurely and re-entered the state of meditation and recovery

 Text 195. Internal and external collusion

    195.Collusion between internal and external parties

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know that Xuwuya had sent his men to test him.  (He found a random inn and rented a small courtyard full of spiritual energy to live in.

    After the second soul advanced to Yuanying, Ye Pengfei began to solve Zhang Han's problem.  However, as he expected, although he had some clues, he still wasn't too sure.

    Xu Caiyi was not as panicked as before. In her words, Ye Pengfei was too evil. Since he became a baby in two years, he might be empty in three years, empty in four years, and dead in five years.  Become a god.  By that time, not to mention that most of Zhang Han's soul is still there, even if only a trace of his soul is left, Zhang Han can be saved with the ability of a monk in the god transformation stage!

    Ye Pengfei knows his own affairs. There is great hope in being in the void for three years, but it is impossible to be in the void in four years, let alone transforming into a god in five years.  He just didn't want to undermine his sister's confidence. On the way to Huangquan Fairy City, he had been thinking about Zhang Han's problem.  After settling down in Huangquan Fairy City, he did not go out for a walk. Instead, he sat cross-legged on the bed and quietly thought about the solution.

    Not long after he sat down, Lei Qin received a message from the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    "Monster invasion?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Isn't there a passage between the thunder spirit layer and the monster layer?"

    In the third-level Thunder Spirit Realm, only the control layer has communication channels with the Thunder Spirit layer and the Monster Beast layer. However, there are no communication channels between the Thunder Spirit and Monster Beast layers.

    Normally speaking, only when the control layer is occupied by monsters can we use the passage to attack the Thunder Spirit layer.

    But his own body and Lan Yu are both meditating on the control level.  If a monster occupied the control layer, there was no way he wouldn't know about it.

    Lei Qin couldn¡¯t figure out why this happened. He just said with certainty: ¡°Master, I¡¯m sure those monsters definitely didn¡¯t come from the control layer!¡±

    This is even weirder!

    Ye Pengfei frowned and passed a spiritual thought to the Thunder God Stone.

    "Senior, is there a secret passage between the monster layer and the thunder spirit layer?"

    "No!" Thunder God Stone said firmly, "This thing is indeed strange. Otherwise, I will spend some more power to control the realm of Thunder Spirit!"

    "No need for now!" Ye Pengfei quickly shook his head, "The Thunder Spirit Clan already has so many spiritual saints. Even if the monsters invade on a large scale, they can completely handle it!"

    "You can't waste the life of the Thunder God Stone unnecessarily because of small problems at hand."  Ye Pengfei also hopes that after completely solving the problem of the Thunder God Stone, he can fully control the Thunder Spirit Realm anytime and anywhere. This is the most powerful treasure in his hands!

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei decided to go to the Thunder Spirit Realm to have a look in person.

    A defensive formation was set up in the courtyard, and Ye Pengfei ducked into the realm of thunder and spirit.  Lei Qin has led more than ten spiritual saints, waiting for Ye Pengfei's arrival.

    Ye Pengfei took a glance, Lei Kun and Heixu were not here.

    Without Ye Pengfei asking, Lei Qin already said in a deep voice: "Heixu led the team to kill the monsters, while Lei Kun went to find the source of the monsters."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, his expression a little solemn.

    Although there are more and more spiritual saints in the Lei Ling tribe now, the three spiritual saints under his direct control - Lei Qin, Lei Kun, and Heixu, have received the most various rewards and have the highest cultivation level.  This time when the monsters invaded, Heixu and Lei Kun were all dispatched.  Lei Qin, who stayed behind, did not sit in the main city of the Lei Ling tribe, but set up a large tent on this prairie.

    It seems that the situation is far worse than what Lei Qin described!

    "Let's go, go to your camp first!" Ye Pengfei waved his hand, indicating that the other spiritual saints could leave.

    These Spirit Saints have long heard of Ye Pengfei's name. They all know that the three strongest Spirit Saints in the clan are all Ye Pengfei's subordinates.  But looking at it now, Ye Pengfei is not as advanced as several of himself, let alone Lei Qin.  Although the guys dispersed, they kept peeking at Ye Pengfei with sideways eyes. You didn't need to ask, you knew what they were muttering in their hearts.

    Ye Pengfei didn't pay attention to these twinkling eyes. After learning the location of Lei Qin's camp, he took the first step and walked there.

    When he got close to Lei Qin¡¯s camp, Ye Pengfei shouted and asked, ¡°Collusion between the inside and outside?¡±

    Lei Qin felt a chill in his heart, knowing that he could not hide it from Ye Pengfei, so he quickly responded in a deep voice: "It's still speculation now, so"

    Ye Pengfei immediately interrupted Lei Qin and asked: "Who are the suspects? Which branch and tribe do they belong to?"

    "They are all from Clan A. All tribes of Clan A are more or less suspected!"

    "Clan A"??¡±

    Ye Pengfei's mind suddenly flashed into the image of a thunder spirit with a skinny face and a gorgeous robe.

    Lei Yu!

    Thunderous Abyss!  !

    Ye Pengfei thought of this name and this place for no reason.

    With a thought, he contacted Lei Kun.

    "Lei Kun, focus on searching the Thunder Abyss!"

    Then, Ye Pengfei said to Lei Qin in a cold voice: "Where is Lei Yu?"

    "Lei Yu?" Lei Qin was slightly startled. He thought about it and remembered the elder of the A clan, "His cultivation level is not enough, so we didn't bring him out in this operation."

    This time, there was a strange invasion by monsters. After investigation, Lei Qin found that it was probably related to the Lei Lingjia clan.

    Therefore, in order to kill this momentum with the power of thunder, Lei Qin immediately asked Heixu to take those spiritual saints to kill the monsters.  Lei Kun used the multitude of spirits in the Ten Thousand Spirits Banner to find the passage through which the monsters came.  As for himself, he led a group of spiritual saints and strong men who were close to breaking through the spiritual saints to sit here as backup.

    ¡° A strong person like Lei Yu, let alone from the Lei Lingjia clan, even if he wasn¡¯t, Lei Qin wouldn¡¯t bring him out.

    "Catch him immediately and come to see me!" Ye Pengfei paused and added, "Don't alarm the other strong men of the Thunder Spirit A Clan. I believe that the vast majority of the strong men of the A Clan have nothing to do with this incident."

    "Yes! I'll do it myself!" Lei Qin responded.

    Although I don¡¯t know why Ye Pengfei believed that Lei Yu was related to this incident, as a spiritual slave, Lei Qin still carried out Ye Pengfei¡¯s orders meticulously.  He selected the three most reliable spiritual companions and captured Lei Yu in just three days.

    "Elder Lei Yu, are you okay?" Looking at Lei Yu with the same face, Ye Pengfei had a faint, rather playful smile on his face.

    "Who are you?" Lei Yu's eyes widened. He had no memory of seeing such a monk before.

    "Do you still remember the A-5, 6-7 who were sent to the Thundering Abyss by you?" Ye Pengfei said calmly, "The monster passage is probably in the Thundering Abyss. Whatever the situation is, please be honest!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s words shocked the whole room.

 Text 196. Miracle of Thunder Dragon

    196. Miracle of Thunder Dragon

    A, five, six, seven**?

    Such a number means extremely poor potential.  (How could Lei Qin¡¯s master have such an origin?

    The three Lei Qin confidants in the camp were so surprised that their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.  They had no idea that in their eyes, Lei Qin, who had an extremely high level of cultivation, would actually surrender to such a person!

    The three spiritual saints were very surprised, and Lei Yu was even more surprised.

    "How is it possible! How is it possible!!"

    The strong man sitting in front of you is obviously a spiritual saint. How could he be a **?  It has only been a few years, how can a new spirit body with garbage potential advance to become a spiritual saint?  !

    Lei Qin, who knew the reason best, also looked at Ye Pengfei with awe.  Whether it is the qualifications of the main body and the second soul, or the power of the godhead, it is already extremely amazing for an ordinary monk to have even one of them.  And Ye Pengfei has much more than that!

    "The knowledge of the Thunder God's Stone, the jade slip used to shorten the years of gods and men, the preservation of distant beast gods What the master possesses is beyond the imagination of the strong men in this world!"

    When the powerful spiritual tribes in the camp looked at Ye Pengfei with various eyes, Ye Pengfei asked coldly: "Lei Yu, don't be dazed! I ask you again, does the Thundering Abyss exist?  Going to the monster passage?"

    "I don't know." Lei Yu lowered his head and whispered.

    "You're not honest yet!" Ye Pengfei's face darkened, and a strand of black thread shot out from his fingertips and went straight into Lei Yu's body.

    ah!  !  !  !  !  !  !

    When the trace of black thread disappeared into the body, Lei Yu felt as if there were countless ants biting madly inside the body.  In just two blinks, he felt that his spirit body was about to disperse!

    "Spare me! Spare me!" Lei Yu couldn't help rolling on the ground, wailing in pain.  The cultivation level that was originally equivalent to the low level of human golden elixir fell to a lower level in an instant!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The three spiritual saints under Lei Qin couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  Not even Lei Qin can do this!

    They finally realized why the powerful man in front of them, who didn't seem to have a high level of cultivation, could make Lei Qin bow his head and obey his orders.  Such a powerful spell, even with my own level of cultivation, might not be able to resist it!

    The three spiritual saints looked at Ye Pengfei in awe, feeling subdued in their hearts.

    How did they know that Ye Pengfei wanted this effect.

    Killing two birds with one stone not only shocked the spiritual saint who was slightly disdainful of him, but also tortured the stubborn Lei Yu.  Ye Pengfei let Lei Yu roll back and forth on the ground for a cup of tea, then stopped the spell and asked: "Lei Yu, I'll give you one last chance!"

    "I, I, I really, really don't know" Lei Yu panted heavily and said intermittently.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, and just as he was about to use another method, he heard Lei Yu breathing hard again: "I, I only know that he, their target, is the Thunder Dragon"

    Brontosaurus?

    Ye Pengfei was greatly surprised.

    He knew that the thunder dragon Lei Yu mentioned was not a real thunder dragon, but a stone statue of a thunder dragon.  This thunder dragon stone statue is the so-called "miracle" given by the Thunder Spirit Clan to the spirit pattern.

    When Ye Pengfei heard about the "miracle" for the first time, he thought that the thunder dragon stone statue was the work of the god of thunder, and he was very interested in taking a look.  But according to Lei Qin, this stone statue has nothing to do with the God of Thunder. It was just the work of some thunder spirit masters.

    After the first spirit-beast war, these lightning-eyed thunder spirit masters knew that if this kind of war continued, the powerful thunder spirit masters would definitely fall one after another.  They were afraid that the powerful Thunder Spirit Mark would be lost and the Thunder Spirit Clan would be wiped out by the demon clan.  So, he tried every possible means to refine a thunder dragon stone statue.  Then, under the guise of this so-called "miracle", he breaks the past law of "spiritual pattern classification, high-level spiritual patterns are not allowed to be passed on to low-level spiritual bodies", so that all powerful Thunder Spirits with sufficient qualifications can obtain powerful weapons in advance.  Spiritual pattern.

    What do the demon want to do thunderbolt?  Could it be possible that, like me, they captured the thunder spirit body and used it as their second spirit?

    With such doubts, Ye Pengfei asked: "Who are the 'they' you are talking about?"

    "They, just, are the strong men guarding the Thundering Abyss."

    "Are you talking about those boys Lei Peng and Lei Jin?" Lei Qin said coldly, "What kind of cultivation are those boys? How could they have the ability to hook up with the insidious demon clan? How could they be in the Thunder Abyss?"  Open the passage?¡±

    You must know that even with Lei Qin's current strength, he cannot reach the bottom of the thundering abyss.  If you want to fight therePassing through the passage and hooking up with the demon clan, it is obviously impossible for strong men like Lei Peng and Lei Jin to do so.

    Even though the Thundering Abyss has always been controlled by the Thunder Spirit Armor Clan, maybe in addition to Lei Peng and Lei Jin, there are strong men from the Thunder Spirit Armor Clan who secretly ran over to help. However, with the strength of the Thunder Spirit Armor Clan, there is no reason to be there.  This place has a cruel environment and opens the passage to the monster layer.

    "Lei Yu, you'd better explain" Ye Pengfei raised a finger and saw a wisp of black light hovering strangely at his fingertips.

    Lei Yu couldn't help but trembled, and said in a trembling voice: "It's not Lei Peng or Lei Jin, but some strong men who were sent to the Thundering Abyss. They found a way to get through the Thundering Abyss."

    "Nonsense!" Lei Qin shouted, "Wherever the strong men are assigned, their cultivation level will be even lower. Even if they don't die, how can they find such a secret method?"

    Ye Pengfei also frowned.

    Lei Qin is right. Normally, it is impossible to discover such secret techniques.

    You must know that this Thunder Spirit Realm is a refuge treasure created by the God of Thunder himself for the Thunder Spirit Clan.  Unless they are god-level experts, no other monks can change the layout here.

    But, from the look of Lei Yu, it didn¡¯t look like he was lying.

    "The demon clan wants the realm of thunder and spirit, and those strong men who are assigned want the spirit of thunder and spirit. This makes sense."

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, nodded, and said: "How many strong people in the Lei Ling clan are colluding with them?"

    Lei Yu trembled again, trembling, and confessed everything he knew.

    Listening, listening, Lei Qin couldn't help but change his face.

    Not only many strong men from the Thunder Spirit Armor Clan are involved, but also strong men from other branches are also involved.  Among them, there are even two spiritual saints who have just advanced!

    "Master, the areas under the jurisdiction of the two spiritual sages, Lei Xi and Lei Bin, are not far from the Miracle of the Thunder Dragon. My subordinates will take people to arrest them now!"

    Ye Pengfei stood up and said softly: "I'll go too. I want to see what's so magical about that thunder dragon stone statue that it can cause such chaos!"

    "yes!"

    Lei Qin quickly responded, bowed and left, summoning other spiritual saints to follow Ye Pengfei and fly towards the place where the Thunder Dragon Miracle was located at high speed.

 Text 197. Giving both kindness and power

    197. Giving both kindness and power

    From the temporary camp on the prairie to the boundary where the thunder dragon miracle is located, it is thousands of miles away.  (

    At the beginning, Ye Pengfei flew with his sword together with Lei Qin and other spiritual saints, but before he could fly far, he felt that the speed was too slow.

    With a flip of his hand, a palm-sized treasure ship appeared in his right palm.  In a few breaths, the treasure ship expanded more than a thousand times and stopped steadily in front of the saints.

    "Get aboard!" Ye Pengfei didn't waste any time and took the lead in stepping onto the treasure ship.

    Except for Lei Qin, all the spiritual saints present did not know the existence of the treasure ship.  When they saw such a spiritually rich thing, they couldn't help but feel a little uneasy.  Everyone was a little timid and unwilling to get on the boat.

    When Lei Qin saw this, he couldn't help but snorted: "What are you afraid of? If the master wants to kill you, why bother?"

    After saying that, Lei Qin took the lead and stepped onto the treasure ship.  Following closely behind Lei Qin were the three spiritual saints who had seen Ye Pengfei's methods.  They knew full well that what Lei Qin said just now was not an exaggeration at all.

    The few remaining spiritual saints saw Lei Qin and others going up. After hesitating for a while, they boarded the treasure ship one by one.  Seeing the slight changes in their expressions, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh in his heart: "It seems that if you show your hands from time to time, even if you completely control the Thunder Spirit Realm in the future, you can't completely conquer the Thunder Spirit Clan!"

    Although the realm of Thunder Spirit is good, it is still a dead thing.  If you can get the Thunder Spirit Clan to follow you wholeheartedly, that will be the greatest gain.

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei no longer held back.  For the first time, the treasure ship's ability was raised to its maximum limit, and the entire treasure ship emitted bright and dazzling lightning!

    As soon as the treasure ship started, it was at full speed.  The saints felt their eyes flashing with flowers and their ears roaring.  When they turned pale with shock and looked intently, the scenery beyond the treasure ship was actually hundreds of miles away!

    "What kind of treasure is this? Why is it so fast?"

    Except for Lei Qin, who had been to the realm of thunder and spirit and had seen human magic weapons, the other spiritual saints all looked at each other, feeling incredible.  After a few breaths, when Ye Pengfei piloted the treasure ship and flew to the place where the thunder dragon miracle was, the Thunder Spirit experts who had been a little disdainful of Ye Pengfei just now were all a little in awe.

    With such speed, who can match it!  Don't say that you may not be able to beat him. Even if you can win, you still can't catch up!

    Ye Pengfei ignored these glances. Establishing authority is not enough once. He has made up his mind to come in and beat these spiritual saints from time to time in the future.

    In front of you, there are continuous mountains, one after another.

    Under your feet, there is a sea of ??forests thousands of miles away, lush and green.

    "If it were Ye Pengfei before he became a Nascent Soul, even if he had someone to point him out, he probably wouldn't be able to see anything unusual in these mountains when he got here.  But now, not only has he achieved great success in Nascent Soul, but he has also deeply studied the various spell formations in the jade slips left behind by Jiannian.  When he verified these spell formations with ordinary formations, his understanding of the formations went to a higher level.

    "It turns out that the portal is here, which is a bit clever." Ye Pengfei looked around the mountains and quickly turned his attention to a huge mountain peak, "You are all ready, let's go in!"

    Go in?  How to get in?  All the Spirit Saints couldn't help but look at each other again.

    You must know that the mountain formation outside the thunder dragon miracle was jointly set up by many powerful thunder spirit masters back then.  The biggest feature of this formation is that the entrance to the formation changes at any time, and only the powerful Thunder Spirits with relevant inheritance can find it.  Even someone as strong as Lei Qin would never be able to do it!

    Just when the saints were doubtful, the treasure ship started again.  I saw the treasure ship sprinting straight towards a huge mountain peak!

    "Oh, you're so reckless! Even if this is a portal, you have to use a clever method to enter. You've hurt us!" Several spiritual saints couldn't help shouting.

    This formation is not a simple cover-up. Once you break in without finding the right way, you will suffer horrific backlash!

    If they were not frightened by Lei Qin's powerful strength, they might not just jump up, but would take action directly!

    Ye Pengfei smiled coldly and did not explain.  Seeing that the treasure ship was about to hit the giant peak, the bow of the ship suddenly stopped, and then, a huge treasure ship, lightly deflected the bow of the ship at an angle to the right.  Then the boat speed picked up again.

    I saw that what was just a giant mountain was now like a lake with blue waves.  When the entire hull of the ship was submerged, the Saints felt that the scene in front of them had changed drastically.

    The typical palaces of the Thunder Spirit Clan stand in the vast plains as far as the eye can see!  !  !

    ¡°It¡¯s really coming in!¡±

    ?The few spiritual saints who were clamoring just now are all mute now.  Their eyes widened and they couldn't believe that Ye Pengfei had really done it!

    According to the original plan, outside of this formation, we still need to wait for a while.  We waited until the powerful Thunder Spirit from that group rushed over to show the way before everyone could go in.  But he never thought that with just a few glances, Ye Pengfei would actually find the door!

    Finding the location of the portal has already shocked everyone.  Ye Pengfei actually knows how to pass through this portal skillfully, which is even more amazing!

    At this moment, no spiritual saint dares to underestimate Ye Pengfei.  Although they have not seen Ye Pengfei's fighting ability, having such a magic weapon and such keen insight is enough to surpass all the spiritual saints present!

    Ye Pengfei's faint gaze swept across all the Spiritual Saints one by one.  He understood that exposing these two hands temporarily shocked those high-spirited spiritual saints.  If I give an order at this time, they will definitely obey it.

    "Lei Qin, the halls below belong to the twelve thunder spirits."

    "Yes, Master!" Lei Qin bowed and responded, "Master, do you want to summon them to come and listen to Master's instructions?"

    "No, you can just manage it." Ye Pengfei said calmly.

    There are so many people from the Lei Ling tribe that it is impossible for me to take care of them all.  As long as the top group of beings are controlled, everything is under control.

    "Lei Xi and Lei Bin may be here, at least they will have ears and eyes here. Lei Qin, please arrange a few spiritual saints to clean up these scum."

    As soon as Ye Pengfei finished speaking, before Lei Qin could make any arrangements, the few spiritual saints who had just questioned Ye Pengfei hurriedly stood up.

    "I am willing to share my master's worries!"

    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces as they strive to make up for their mistakes can be clearly seen.

    "Okay, it's just you." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    To establish prestige, we must also give opportunities.  Showing kindness and power at the same time has always been the only method for imperial officials.

    "If you do it well, I will reward you heavily!"

    "Follow your orders!"

    Several spiritual saints responded in unison and rushed towards the distant palace as fast as possible!

 Text 198. Yue Ning Bing (Part 1)

    198.Yue Ningbing

    Although Lei Xi and Lei Bin are also spiritual saints, they have just become saints and their strength is far inferior to these elites.  Ye Pengfei didn't care about the battle to eliminate the scum. His gaze was directed to the farthest point of the vast plain.

    "Is the Miracle of the Thunder Dragon over there? What a powerful pressure!"

    "Master is right, the Miracle of the Thunder Dragon is over there." Lei Qin whispered, "However, my subordinates have never seen the true appearance of the Thunder Dragon."

    "Of course." Ye Pengfei nodded and said with a slight smile, "With such a strong pressure, I'm afraid you have to reach the Cave Void stage before you can get close. With your current cultivation level, you can get close.  court death!"

    After a pause, Ye Pengfei asked again: "In the past, how did you let the spirit body receive the gift of the Thunder Dragon?"

    Since you can't get close to the Thunder Dragon, but you want to obtain the spiritual pattern given by the Thunder Dragon, there are obviously other methods.

    Sure enough, Lei Qin explained: "All spirits who are qualified to receive the gift must walk directly facing the Thunder Dragon alone. When they cannot resist the pressure of the Thunder Dragon, they will kneel down and worship, waiting for the Thunder Dragon's blessing."

    "In other words, the thunder dragon miracle will grant the secret method of spiritual patterns according to the distance?"

    "That's roughly it." Lei Qin said, "However, I'm sorry for my stupidity. Although I have experienced the thunder dragon gift several times, I have never seen through the specific method of giving it. Every time, my spiritual consciousness is confused, and the palm of my hand  There is an extra spiritual pattern."

    "The secrets of powerful men of that level are not something Nascent Soul cultivators can see through." Ye Pengfei said softly, "In this way, it is impossible for Lei Xi and Lei Bin to steal the Thunder Dragon Miracle and leave. They are probably just plotting  Rule the entire Thunder Spirit Clan and occupy this place forever. Just wait here while I go and give it a try."

    Ye Pengfei did not say what he was going to "try".  However, almost all the spiritual saints had an idea flash out of their consciousness in no particular order -

    "He wants to take over the Thunder Dragon!!!"

    ???????????? If time goes back a little, to the time when the treasure ship has not passed through this formation portal, I am afraid that even Lei Qin will think that Ye Pengfei is having a whim.  However, seeing Ye Pengfei easily master the super formation set up by the ancient thunder spirit master with just a few moves, this made all the spiritual saints feel infinite admiration.

    Maybe, we will be able to see the true appearance of the Thunder Dragon soon!

    Just when all the Spirit Saints were looking at Ye Pengfei with complicated eyes, watching him fly straight towards the powerful center area, suddenly, their eyes were blurred¡ª¡ª

    Ye Pengfei is missing!

    Is it possible that he can teleport directly to the side of the Thunder Dragon Miracle?  !  !  !

    This is too terrifying. That is the pressure that can crush spiritual saints like himself into powder. How can he just teleport there?  !  !  !

    However, no matter how many saints searched for Ye Pengfei's whereabouts, they could not find any clues.

    Could it be that he has reached the vicinity of the thunder dragon miracle?  Looking at the entire Great Plains, there is only one place that the Spirit Saints cannot detect with their spiritual senses!

    At first, Lei Qin also thought that Ye Pengfei used some secret method to sneak directly into the Thunder Dragon Miracle.  However, when he received Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts, he immediately became dumbfounded

    "Go to work! I brought you here, do you want you to watch the fun? All the halls must be checked, and no doubts can be ignored!"

    With Lei Qin¡¯s order, all the spiritual saints no longer dared to watch here.  As for what they are thinking, even if they don't say it out loud, you can guess what they are thinking just by looking at their faces.

    That¡¯s an expression of respect!  !  !

    The more these spiritual saints respected Ye Pengfei, the more Lei Qin couldn't laugh or cry.

    "My master's move is too damaging. He obviously couldn't accomplish the Miracle of the Thunder Dragon, but he managed to do it like this, and he actually managed to win the respect of these spiritual saints."

    Regarding Ye Pengfei's cunning, Lei Cheng was so impressed that he had nothing to say.

    Lei Qin didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei had no intention of suddenly leaving the realm of Thunder Spirit. He really wanted to challenge the pressure of the thunder dragon miracle.  However, the formation he had deployed in the courtyard of the inn suddenly sounded the alarm, and he had to temporarily put aside his desire to challenge the thunder dragon miracle and leave the realm of thunder spirit.

    Just when he left the Thunder Spirit Realm, Ye Pengfei thought of this move.  As a superior, engaging in mysterious and mysterious things, both tangible and intangible, can increase the intimidation of those below.  Then, he had an idea and sent Lei Qin such a spiritual thought¡ª¡ª

    "I'm leaving the realm of Thunder Spirit for the time being, and don't tell any Thunder Spirit experts. Find a reason and let them do their thing!"

    ?Lei Qin is a spiritual slave and will never disobey any of his orders, let alone reveal his thoughts to other spiritual saints.

    At the same time, Lei Qin is also the strongest person in the Lei Ling clan.

    When some "mysterious" words pop out of the mouth of this strongest man, you can imagine how these mysteries will be amplified, and finally achieve the effect Ye Pengfei wants.

    Ye Pengfei had just left the Thunder Spirit Realm, and before he had even met the trespasser, Lei Qin's spiritual message had already been sent back.  After briefly reading the message from Lei Qin, Ye Pengfei was very satisfied with the effect of his "inspiration".

    "It seems that in order to conquer the Thunder Spirit Clan forever and completely, we should pay more attention to the way of control in the future!"

    Thinking to himself, Ye Pengfei spread his spiritual consciousness and quickly scanned the courtyard formation.

    "There are no traces of spiritual pressure?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned slightly.

    A monk touched the formation he had set up, but did not leave any traces of spiritual pressure!

    Ye Pengfei thinks that although his cultivation level in the world of cultivation is still relatively low, his vision and knowledge are not bad.  Whether it is the cultivation knowledge obtained from the Thunder God Stone, or the cultivation understanding obtained from the power of the beast god, or the jade slips left by the gods who only met once, they have never been mentioned.  The Form Breaker can also completely hide traces of spiritual pressure!

    "If the formation can be broken without leaving any spiritual pressure, then even if he sneaks into my vicinity, wouldn't I be able to detect him in time? This method is really too terrifying!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was confused and secretly held a magic talisman in his palm to be vigilant in case a monk suddenly appeared next to him, a paper crane with fluttering wings was hung lightly at the entrance of the small courtyard.

    "Is it the end of nothingness?"

    Thinking about it, Xu Wuya has a cold aura, but he uses this kind of feminine paper crane to convey messages. It feels a bit weird.  However, since I have no relatives or friends here, it is unlikely that any monk will find me.

    With a simple move, the paper crane fluttering happily fell into Ye Pengfei's palm.

    "I broke in by mistake, don't blame me, Yue Ningbing."

    The handwriting, which is beautiful and has a heroic atmosphere, is displayed in front of Ye Pengfei's eyes.  Squeezing the strange-looking spiritual paper, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think deeply

 Text 199. Yue Ningbing (Part 2)

    199. Yue Ning Bing

    A mere piece of spiritual paper can actually eliminate spiritual pressure!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei has received quite a few spiritual notes.  No matter what kind of monk it is from, the messages on the spiritual paper will all have traces of the spiritual pressure of the corresponding monk.  As long as you put some thought into it, you can deduce the realm level of the corresponding monk from these traces of spiritual pressure.

    However, this spiritual note shows no trace of the existence of spiritual pressure at all.

    At first, Ye Pengfei thought this was some kind of special technique.  However, when he pinched Ling Jian's fingers and gently input a little spiritual pressure, he immediately understood the reason.

    "I wonder what kind of material this spiritual note is made of, but it has such a function!"

    When a monk casts a spell, he will definitely leave traces of spiritual pressure.  Now, there is actually a material that can eliminate spiritual pressure. No matter which monk he is, his heart will beat with excitement.

    Ye Pengfei tried to use a ray of real fire to refine the spiritual paper, but as soon as the real fire touched the spiritual paper, it immediately turned into ashes.

    "Will it self-destruct?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised, "It's just a spiritual note, so mysterious. It seems that Yue Ningbing's background is not small."

    ¡°If it were any other situation, Ye Pengfei would definitely follow the traces of spiritual pressure and search for it.  However, one can guess without even looking that Yue Ningbing must have used the magic weapon refined from the same material to eliminate all traces of his spiritual pressure.  If I chase him now, I have no direction.  In desperation, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to return to the Thunder Spirit Realm again to try to conquer the thunder dragon miracle.  Ye Pengfei didn't know that just when he was returning to the realm of thunder and spirit, Yue Ningbing had already caught up with the strong ghost clan sent by Xuwuya!

    ?? 800 miles south of Huangquan Fairy City.

    The mountains are not very high, but the rugged rocks on the mountains are as red as blood.  From a distance, you can smell the faint smell of blood, drifting in the wind.

    This is the Red Blood Ridge!

    There are rumors among the low-level monks that there are ancient strong men fighting fiercely here, and the whole mountain is dyed red with blood.

    Only monks with advanced realms know this.  The red color of Scarlet Blood Ridge is not blood.  The smell of blood in Scarlet Blood Ridge has nothing to do with blood.

    There is a special spiritual mine hidden under the Red Blood Ridge.  It is precisely because of the existence of the spirit mine that the entire mountain appears in this weird situation.

    The minerals in this spiritual mine are of little use to human monks, but are of great benefit to the strong ghost clan.  Therefore, there are a lot of powerful ghosts under the Scarlet Blood Ridge.

    "As long as they are monks in Huangquan Fairy City - whether they know the existence of the spiritual mine or not - they all know that there are many and powerful ghost cultivators in the Red Blood Ridge, and they cannot easily break into this place.  In fact, except for monks like Ye Pengfei who turned a deaf ear to what was going on outside the city as soon as they arrived in Huangquan Fairy City, all the monks from all over the world knew about this taboo.

    In fact, under normal circumstances, Gui Ming would not run here randomly.  Most of the powerful ghost tribes here are not something he can provoke.  But now, in order to escape the pursuit of the female cultivator behind him, he had to run this way.

    Guiming had a good idea. He thought that as long as he made enough gestures, he would rush straight towards the Red Blood Ridge.  No matter how arrogant the female cultivator was, she would not dare to follow him into the Red Blood Ridge.  However, he never expected that the female cultivator he provoked was actually a newcomer and knew nothing about Huangquan Fairy City!

    ¡°What kind of bad luck did I have~~~¡±

    " Seeing the female cultivator behind her chasing after her, seemingly determined not to give up until she was killed, Guiming couldn't help but wailed in her heart.

    The Red Blood Ridge is not far away. Should we enter or not?

    After a slight hesitation, Gui Ming stopped temporarily.  If you can avoid provoking the ghost cultivators in Scarlet Blood Ridge, it¡¯s better to do your best not to do so.

    "Fairy, I just made a little joke with you. There is no need to chase me for eight hundred miles." Gui Ming said very depressed.

    Although the previous negotiations had tragic results, he still wanted to have a good talk.  After all, this female nun seems to have a good background

    "A little joke?" Yue Ning snorted coldly, "Aren't you the one who lured my fairy birds to attack the formation in the small courtyard?"

    "I've said it several times, it's really just a joke. I just saw how powerful the fairy bird was and wanted to take a look"

    "No need to say it!" Yue Ningbing shouted, interrupting Gui Ming's words, "Can't I see your little thoughts? Don't you just want to harm the monks in the small courtyard, but you don't want to yourself?  Do you want to lead a monster to attack? I don¡¯t care what grudges you have with the monks in the small courtyard. However, you seriously injured my fairy bird, and I won¡¯t let you pay a low price.  Yue Ningbing pretends to be a monk of the Moon Palace!"

    Moon Palace!

    &nbsp; Guiming couldn't help but take a breath, this is a powerful sect that specializes in top female cultivators!

    Actually, Gui Ming is not afraid of the Moon Palace.  He is an arrogant and domineering ghost cultivator. If it were normal, no matter who you are, even if your cultivation level is higher than your own, if you risk your life, you will still have to peel off the opponent's skin.

    But now, what¡¯s important is Xu Lao¡¯s mission. Where can I find the time to slowly fight with this female cultivator?

    "Well, if I mess with her, I'll be in trouble!"

    Guiming cursed secretly, and then, with a grimace on his face, he said, "I was wrong. I accept compensation. Please tell me the number!"

    Guiming gritted his teeth, thinking that he was going to be brutally beaten by Yue Ningbing, but he never thought that Yue Ningbing sneered disdainfully: "I don't care about you, grandma, take your life!"

    As he spoke, several sharp blades glowing with green light formed strange arcs and slashed towards Guiming.

    Guiming frowned and cast a spell to block these rays of green light.

    "Is it possible that you really want to have a fierce fight with me here?"

    "Let's fight! It's just a mid-level ghost cultivator in Kongming, but I still don't care about it!"

    With Yue Ningbing's spiritual thought, the green light that had been temporarily blocked by Gui Ming suddenly dispersed into countless light spots and penetrated.  Seeing that these light spots were about to condense into sharp blades again, Gui Ming had to dodge and hid aside.

    "Behind me is the Scarlet Blood Ridge, and there are countless powerful ghost cultivators inside. Aren't you afraid that I can call a few of my friends to come over and help?"

    When compromise failed, Gui Ming had to resort to coercion.

    Yue Ning said coldly: "Do you think I am a newbie? If you really had any comrades here, you would have summoned them long ago!"

    With that said, Yue Ningbing reluctantly drove those green light blades to kill Guiming again.

    "Damn, don't be too arrogant!"

    Neither the left nor the right worked. Guiming couldn't help but screamed in annoyance.

    I will fight with you!

    I saw that Gui Ming's body turned into a ball of black mist, and flew towards the jagged pile of strange rocks on the Red Blood Ridge.  The blue light behind him chopped several protruding rocks apart, chasing after him, heading straight towards Guiming

    £¤b

 Text 200. Weird winds and huge waves!

    200. Weird winds and huge waves!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know that Yue Ningbing, who was unintentionally involved in the incident, just bought him some time.  If he were to confront Gui Ming directly now, with the current strength of his second soul, he would not be Gui Ming's opponent at all.

    Except for the second soul, Ye Pengfei can only recruit powerful thunder spirits to help him, and it is absolutely impossible for the main body to appear.  In this way, Niwuya would definitely guess that Ye Pengfei's body cultivation level was not high at all.  The "hunting for treasures" that was agreed upon in advance was bound to come to nothing.

    ??A lot of times, things in the world of cultivation are like this.  Even if his strength is temporarily lacking, when luck comes, Xiao Xiami can still make big waves.

    The ice on the moon is Ye Pengfei¡¯s luck.  And whether it is Yue Ningbing who is chasing Guiming closely, or Ye Pengfei who is thinking hard about how to collect the thunder dragon miracle, they don't know what kind of shocking waves such luck will set off on the road to hell.  !  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei, who returned to the realm of thunder and spirit, only knew Lei Qin.  Without his instructions, Lei Qin also very wisely found many jobs for the spiritual saints, so that these spiritual saints had no time to spare, and naturally they had no chance to see Ye Pengfei appear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just walk through it first and take a look!¡±

    Facing the powerful pressure emanating from the thunder dragon miracle, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little itchy.  He also wanted to see how far he could go.

    On this vast plain, there are at least a hundred palaces built by the Leiling clan.  However, all the palaces are concentrated on one side of the plain, but on the other side there is no thunder spirit strongman who can build a palace there.

    That side is the so-called "Thunder Dragon Blessing" area!

    When he was in the palace area, Ye Pengfei just noticed that the pressure of the thunder dragon miracle was very powerful.  Only when he reached the area blessed by the Thunder Dragon did he realize the true power of this pressure!

    At first glance, apart from the coercion, the ordinary space actually seemed to have endless strong winds and huge waves, constantly impacting Ye Pengfei's body.

    The force of the impact was just huge, but the direction of the impact was also unpredictable, making people stagger around and make it difficult to stand in one place for a long time.

    ??Looking hard, even though the surroundings of the body are constantly being beaten by strong winds and waves, no matter what the eyes see or what the spiritual sense detects, it is still an open plain with nothing strange about it.  The air around seemed quiet, with no sign of any crazy movement!

    "How can people think about this?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.

    If you know the ins and outs of the attack, you can take some precautions.  It is very difficult to deal with people who come and go without a trace now.

    Thinking about it, when Lei Qin introduced this area, he didn't mention such weird things at all. Ye Pengfei was very confused.

    After a spiritual message passed over, Ye Pengfei once again asked Lei Qin carefully about the specific situation of this area.

    "How could this happen? My subordinates don't know either!"

    Ye Pengfei could guess how horrified Lei Qin was without even looking at Lei Qin's expression.

    "Is it possible that this thunder dragon miracle has also given birth to spiritual wisdom and is specifically trying to cause trouble for me?" Ye Pengfei muttered to himself, frowning even more tightly.

    I frowned and frowned, but my feet couldn't stop.

    If you are knocked down by that huge wave, this journey will be considered to be the end.  The spiritual pattern rewarded by the Thunder Dragon is about to arrive as scheduled.

    Glancing back, I saw that I had only walked in a few feet away.  With such a small distance, maybe even the worst spiritual pattern will not be given.

    What's more, what Ye Pengfei wants is not the spirit pattern, he wants the miracle of the thunder dragon!

    Try your best to keep your pace steady, following the beating of the huge waves, sometimes moving forward, sometimes backward, and sometimes having to move continuously for a long distance.

    I just drifted with the tide for nearly an hour.  Looking back, I saw that I had only walked a hundred feet.  And although I have been working very hard to study the laws of this invisible giant wave, I still haven't found anything.

    "If this continues, when will it end? Let's break in and see!"

    Having made up his mind, Ye Pengfei decided not to follow the crowd, but to rush directly.

    Ye Pengfei was even more shocked by this incident!

    A raging invisible giant wave hit Ye Pengfei fiercely and pushed the forward Ye Pengfei back to where he was.  Before Ye Pengfei could react, a second huge wave hit him again.

    The same direction!

    Ten times the power!

    This collision knocked Ye Pengfei back more than thirty feet!

    "not good!"

    &nbsp; With a thump in his heart, Ye Pengfei immediately realized what he was about to face!

    Certainly!

    Regardless of whether there was anything in front of him, Ye Pengfei cast a wind-fixing spell and threw it straight ahead.

    Immediately, his body sank hard, and his feet immediately sank three inches into the soil.

    The third huge wave hit us head on as expected!

    "Fortunately, I reacted quickly enough."

    The power of this third huge wave is similar to that of the second wave. This is because I lost a wind-fixing spell.  If I don't react in time, I'm afraid this third huge wave will blow me back to the palace area!  !  !

    "Even if the Thunder Dragon didn't develop intelligence, there must be something weird about it! If Lei Qin and the others had experienced this, wouldn't they have been shot away early?"

    Thunder Spirit powerhouses don¡¯t know how to fix the wind spell. If they encounter such a huge wave, their end will be worse than themselves.

    With this thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei kept moving his hands.

    I saw him once again throwing a Wind-Fixing Charm straight ahead, and quickly added a Wind-Breaking Charm, then gathered all his magic power and rushed forward forcefully.

    This rush actually covered a distance of more than a hundred feet!

    "It is indeed a magic spell from a god, and it has endless magical uses!"

    No wonder Ye Pengfei lamented that before he obtained the jade slip used to shorten the life of a god, he always thought that the spell could only be used on living creatures.  After learning the spell on the jade slip, he realized that he could also cast spells on inanimate objects.  However, there were too many spells in the jade slip. For more than two years, Ye Pengfei mainly studied conventional spells. He only glanced at the spells that could be cast on inanimate objects.  Never used it once.

    This time the situation happened suddenly. Ye Pengfei subconsciously used the Wind-Fixing Curse and the Wind-Breaking Curse, but the effect was unexpectedly good. This opened Ye Pengfei's eyes and deeply felt that he would have to study this kind of spells in the future.  , if you use it violently when fighting with others, the effect will definitely be great.

    Ye Pengfei was overjoyed and cast these two spells repeatedly.  I don¡¯t know how many waves of wind and waves I disrupted, but with just a few breaths, I successfully pushed forward for dozens of miles!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was feeling happy, a powerful thunder spirit man appeared in front of Ye Pengfei without any warning!

    £¤b

 Text 201. The strange thunder spirit strongman

    201. Strange thunder spirit strongman

    Seeing before his eyes, the thunder spirit powerhouse that suddenly appeared was only a few feet away from him!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel shocked, and quickly cast several spells in succession, both to protect himself and to wait for an opportunity to attack.

    Even for the lowest-level monks, attacks from such a short distance can be reached with the flip of a palm.  What's more, the powerful Thunder Spirits who can appear in this area are definitely not weak!

    However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was that the Thunder Spirit powerhouse just stood there and had no intention of attacking Ye Pengfei.

    With a flash of spiritual vision, Ye Pengfei was horrified to find that he could not see through the cultivation of the powerful thunder spirit man at all!

    In this area of ??thunder dragon pressure, it is simply impossible to use the method of feeling spiritual pressure to identify the opponent's cultivation level.  However, Ye Pengfei could not see through the cultivation level at all. This thunder spirit master was at least equivalent to the human Kong Ming monk!

    "Even Lei Qin has not yet advanced to the level of Kong Ming. How can there be other powerful Thunder Spirits so powerful?"

    As far as Ye Pengfei knows, since Lei Qin was ordered to integrate the Lei Ling clan, there has never been a strong Lei Ling person who can survive ten moves under his hands.  Not to mention, the powerful Thunder Spirit master whose cultivation is far beyond Lei Qin's level.

    The person in front of you should not exist at all!

    "Doesn't it exist? Could it behe is just a phantom?" Ye Pengfei murmured to himself.

    However, no matter what method Ye Pengfei used to check.  The powerful Thunder Spirit man not far away is a real existence, with absolutely no trace of falsehood.

    What surprised Ye Pengfei even more was that several breaths of time had passed from the time he cast spells to defend himself, to using spiritual eyes to check, and then to using various methods to check the phantom. The hands and feet of this thunder spirit powerhouse several feet away were  He didn't move or open his mouth, as if he was dead.

    Ye Pengfei tried to take a few steps forward¡ª¡ª

    Three feet¡­two feet¡­one foot¡­

    Just when he was only a full ten feet away from the powerful thunder spirit, the powerful thunder spirit who was originally motionless suddenly clapped his hands over!

    I saw circles of aura, like a noose chasing life and locking soul, making Ye Pengfei lose the ability to move all of a sudden!

    "Did you make a mistake!!!" Ye Pengfei secretly cried out in pain.

    How could he have guessed that this powerful Thunder Spirit man who seemed to be dead would turn out to be a fatal move if he didn't take action!  !  !

    With his spiritual thoughts moving quickly, the treasure ship turned into a ball of colorful light and enveloped Ye Pengfei.  Just when the treasure ship surrounded Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei heard a series of harsh cracks.  Looking carefully, the light of the treasure ship was reduced by 10% to 70%, and it was almost completely destroyed before my eyes!

    Ye Pengfei felt heartbroken when he saw it. This was his most powerful magic weapon now.  He had never even fought in a serious way, but as soon as he entered the battle, he was beaten like this!

    Although feeling distressed, Ye Pengfei did not dare to stay here any longer.  There was a flash of lightning under his feet, and he backed up, instantly flying out of the area where the thunder dragon was oppressive.

    The powerful thunder spirit did not come after him.

    After calming down for a while, Ye Pengfei condensed the treasure ship into shape again.  The dilapidated and miserable look made Ye Pengfei shake his head and sigh again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big loss this time!¡±

    Faced with such a powerful attack, with my current level of cultivation, it is absolutely impossible to break through the barrier guarded by the powerful thunder spirit.

    But when he was defeated and about to retreat, the thunder dragon did not grant him any kind of spiritual pattern as Lei Qin said.  It seemed that the situation he encountered was completely different from Lei Qin and the others.

    "Could it be that the Thunder Dragon Miracle knows that I am only the second spirit and my body has nothing to do with the Thunder Spirit Clan?"

    This idea is not surprising. You must know that the so-called Thunder Dragon Miracle is a treasure that the powerful Thunder Spirit expert fiddled with after the spirit-beast war for fear of losing his inheritance.  They kept a secret to prevent demons and beasts from seizing the thunder spirit body and using the second soul form to defraud the thunder spirit pattern. It was normal.

    However, Ye Pengfei was a little unwilling to do so.  Not only did this attack achieve nothing, but it also lost a magic weapon. It was such a loss.

    "Leiqin, come here!"

    With his spiritual thoughts, Lei Qin flew over immediately.

    "Master, what are your orders?"

    "Go in and take a look! Report everything to me at any time!" Ye Pengfei pointed to the area in front of him where the Thunder Dragon was under pressure and said in a deep voice.

    "Yes!" Lei Qin bowed slightly and strode into the area where the thunder dragon was oppressive.

    Lei Qin only took one step forward, and Ye Pengfei narrowed his eyes.

    No longerUsing Lei Qin's report, Ye Pengfei also saw that Lei Qin also encountered strong winds and waves!

    As expected, after taking two more steps, Lei Qin said in surprise: "How could it become like this? Master, in the past, there was only coercion here, and there was no such invisible giant wave at all!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said: "Keep moving forward!"

    He wanted to see if that strange thunder spirit master would also block Lei Qin's way.

    However, Lei Qin does not know how to cast the wind-fixing spell or the wind-breaking spell.  He obeyed Ye Pengfei's order and struggled forward, but he immediately encountered a huge wave coming towards him.  Two consecutive ten-fold increases in intensity immediately captured Lei Qin in a state of embarrassment. He couldn't even walk ten feet away, let alone go dozens of miles deep to take a look at Lei Lingqiang.  What happened?

    "My subordinate is incompetent, please punish me."

    Lei Qin¡¯s face was filled with shame and he lowered his head, secretly screaming that it was weird.

    "Are you kidding? Even a thunder spirit body that has just reached the standard for being granted spiritual patterns can still walk in at least fifty feet away.  How come the situation has changed so much now that even I, a spiritual saint who is about to enter the void and underworld stage, can't walk ten feet away?

    "It's none of your business, it's just that the thunder dragon pressure area is too weird." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said, "I'll teach you two spells. After you learn them, try it again!"

    ?????????????????? Ye Pengfei sent a message with his spiritual thoughts and passed on the methods of Wind-Fixing Curse and Wind-Breaking Curse to Lei Qin.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that with Lei Qin's current level of cultivation, learning two spells would be a piece of cake.  Therefore, after passing on the Wind-Fixing Curse and the Wind-Breaking Curse, he immediately warned Lei Qin to be cautious if he encountered a strange thunder spirit powerhouse if he went tens of miles deep.

    However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was¡ª¡ª

    "Master, it will take some time for this subordinate to learn these two spells."

    "How long will it take?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "How long will it take?"

    "It can take as little as seven or eight days, or as long as a few months. I can't be sure." Lei Qin replied.

    "Why did it take so long?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be even more surprised when he heard Lei Qin say this.

    You know, I have only glanced at the Wind-Fixing Curse and the Wind-Breaking Curse a few times. Apart from memorizing the secrets of the spells, I have never practiced them at all.  Suddenly encountered a strange huge wave, didn't you just use it easily?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was shocked and confused, the spiritual thought of the Thunder God Stone came to¡ª¡ª

    "You brat, what qualifications do you have, what qualifications does he have, do you think everyone is as evil as you? You don't have to go and see Lei Qin. I already know all the reasons for the accident here!"

    £¤b

 Text 202. Nine Tests on Thunder Dragon!

    202. Nine Thunder Dragon Tests!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel his heart sink when he suddenly heard the Thunder God's Stone say this.

    "Senior, are you wasting your lifespan again?"

    If Thunder God Stone knew about the Miracle of Thunder Dragon, he would have told himself a long time ago.  Obviously, he had just spent his lifespan to control the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    Thunder God Stone curled his lips and said with a smile: "It's nothing, it's just a waste of half a year of my life. This information is very useful to you, maybe it can allow you to directly advance to the form of God in just a few years!"

    Can the Miracle of Thunder Dragon allow me to advance to become a god?  !

    The shocking power of this information was too powerful. For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt a little unreal.

    You must know that even a trace of the divine power of the ninth-level beast god can only ensure that you advance to Dongxu. The higher-level god transformation is still the moon in the water or the flower in the mist, and requires another opportunity.  But the first time I went to Xuhai, I just got a glimpse of the leopard, and Ye Pengfei was amazed by the strength of the strong people in Xuhai.  If there was only the Dongxu realm, he really didn't know if he would be able to find the last fragment of Thor's hammer.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that he had to find opportunities outside, so he came to Huangquan Fairy City.  But I never thought that there would be such a great opportunity hidden in this realm of thunder and spirit!

    ¡°Senior, tell me quickly, what information do you know?¡±

    "Hehe, are you anxious?" Thunder God Stone said with a sly smile, "First go and get a hundred and eighty top-quality spiritual stones to give my old man a toothpaste."

    "I heard from Lei Qin that I gave you three thousand top-quality spiritual stones just the day before yesterday. Why did you finish them all?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    Since Lei Qin and the others unified the Thunder Spirit Clan, they have regularly sent top-quality spiritual stones to the Thunder God Stone.  In fact, they were not at a loss. If they hadn't been able to get some spiritual pills and spiritual weapons from the Thunder God's Stone from time to time, they wouldn't have been able to cultivate so many spiritual saints so quickly.

    According to the past rules, three thousand top-quality spiritual stones are enough to last the Thunder God Stone for seven or eight days.  I just delivered it once the day before yesterday. How could I finish it so quickly?

    Thunder God Stone rolled his eyes and hummed: "That's the staple food. What I'm talking about now are snacks, snacks, do you understand?"

    faint¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei shook his head, and had no choice but to ask Lei Qin to make arrangements and send hundreds of snacks to the Thunder God Stone.

    "It's delicious, it's delicious." The Thunder God's Stone said while biting the spirit stone. "To put it simply, there is a brand planted in the thunder dragon miracle. As long as the spirit saint it can sense  When the number reaches a certain level, a series of tests will begin. Although I don¡¯t know yet what good things the Thunder Dragon Miracle will bestow upon passing a series of tests, but they are all powerful ancient thunder spirits who come and go.  some remnants of.¡±

    "With these relics, can you advance to become a god?" Ye Pengfei was very confused.

    In the past, I listened to the stories of the past told by the Thunder God Stone. Apart from the monstrous Thor, the strength of the ancient Thunder Spirit Clan was not that great. How could they have a treasure that could advance to become a god?

    The Stone of Thunder God chuckled and said, "Have I ever said that those relics can help you advance to become a god?"

    Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses.

    "You mean, that series of tests can help me?"

    "You can teach me, I am worthy of my old man's teachings." The Thunder God's Stone didn't have a formal shape, and he started laughing, but he didn't explain any more.

    Facing this old naughty boy, Ye Pengfei could only helplessly shake his head.  Then, I started thinking about it myself.

    "It seems that this series of tests can help me speed up the process of refining the power of the godhead. However, it is obvious that I cannot advance to the level of god with just a trace of the power of the godhead. What should I do?"

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei immediately understood.

    "Demon elixir! While refining the power of the godhead, a large amount of demon elixirs were also refined!! The demon beast passage came at a really wonderful time. A large number of powerful demon beasts were sent directly, so I didn't have to send Lei Qin and the others to look for it.  "

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei had understood, Thunder God Stone stopped smiling and said in a deep voice: "This is easy to say, but difficult to do. You have also seen the power of that powerful Thunder Spirit man, and you have to use his power at the same time.  Refining the power of the godhead and the power of the demon elixir, while also protecting your own life, is extremely difficult."

    Ye Pengfei smiled calmly and said: "The more difficult it is, the better the opportunity is. I will act cautiously, senior, please rest assured."

    It has been more than a day or two since I met Ye Pengfei. Seeing Ye Pengfei's solemn words, Thunder God Stone felt relieved and explained more carefully.

    "As far as I know,?A series of tests, divided into nine levels.  The first level is the weird storm you broke through, and the second level is the Thunder Spirit Puppet who is probably at the mid-level level of Kong Ming.  "

    "Lei Ling Puppet?" Ye Pengfei was surprised.  I have heard of many kinds of puppets, but I have never heard that spirits can be made into puppets.

    Faced with Ye Pengfei¡¯s question, Thunder God Stone did not waste any time and directly passed on a classic.

    "You can study it slowly in the future and listen to what I have to say."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and put the classic aside for the time being.

    I heard the Thunder God Stone continue to say: "The third level is the test of facing the thunder spirit light. This thunder spirit light looks like a piece of thunder light, but it is actually the spiritual treasure used by the powerful Cave God of the Thunder Spirit Tribe in the past. Refining the Thunder Dragon God  A total of eighteen pieces of thunder spirit light were left behind by the powerful thunder spirits, all of which were used to decorate the third level."

    Deal with eighteen spiritual treasure attacks at the same time!  !  !

    Just thinking about it made Ye Pengfei feel his scalp numb.  This test is too bt. Unless you hold an exotic treasure, wouldn't you have to wait until you reach the advanced level before you dare to try it?

    What¡¯s even worse is that the third level is so powerful, and there are six more levels to follow. How terrifying will those tests be?

    Ye Pengfei wanted to know the situation of the next six levels, but he was afraid that if he found out, his confidence would be severely damaged.  When the two sides were in a dilemma, they heard Thunder God Stone say: "Let me talk about these three levels first, so as not to scare you. When you pass these three levels, I will come to you again and ask for snacks."

    After laughing twice, the Thunder God's Stone made no sound anymore.

    "Even the seniors are afraid of ruining my state of mind? It seems that the next six levels are really extraordinary."

    Ye Pengfei clenched his fist and sent a spiritual thought back to the main body. In an instant, the main body knew everything.

    The body, which had been cross-legged and closed its eyes for several years, opened its eyes again leisurely: "Thunder Dragon Ninth Examination? This is a great opportunity! I wonder if my body can also join in the fun!"

    Glancing at Lan Yu, who was meditating not far away, he didn't know which stage of Nascent Soul she was. If everyone could go to that great opportunity, they would definitely take her with them.

    "Lan Yu, wake up and come with me to join in the fun!"

    A spiritual thought broke into Lan Yu's sea of ??consciousness.  She suddenly opened her eyes and quickly jumped onto Ye Pengfei's shoulder.  That eager look made Ye Pengfei laugh

    £¤b

 Text 203. Array of Ten Thousand Skeletons and Ten Thousand Ghosts

    203. Ten thousand skeletons and ten thousand ghosts array

    Just when Ye Pengfei's body was heading towards the Thunder Dragon Miracle with Lan Yu, Yue Ningbing was already red-eyed.

    I saw that the originally red mountains were now completely shrouded in thick black mist.  Countless skeletons shuttled back and forth in the black mist, making bursts of sharp and strange whistling sounds.

    There are also some unreal shadows that flicker in and out of the black mist.  They were either walking through the skeletons or clinging to them, and their strange laughter made people feel terrified.

    "kill!"

    Yue Ningbing scolded lightly, and several rays of green light struck at the skeleton closest to her. With a sudden movement, dozens of skeletons were scattered.

    Then, the blue light surged, and the pressure suddenly emerged. The ghosts were also frightened by the pressure, and they retreated back dozens of feet one by one.

    The black fog in front of you has receded for the time being.

    With one strike, Yue Ningbing was not happy at all.  Because this situation has happened countless times.  As long as he stops for a moment, the black mist will return, the skeleton will appear again, and the ghost will reappear, everything will be restored to its original state.

    "A bunch of despicable bastards, if they have the courage, they will come out and fight with my aunt!!!"

    Yue Ningbing, who was accustomed to appearing in front of the world with a cold face, was also aroused by the back and forth fighting with no end in sight.  She cursed angrily, kept moving her hands, and rushed into the black mist in front of her with angry eyes.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Roads of green light crisscrossed back and forth in the black mist, killing the skeletons and causing them to run around.  Several ghost shadows seemed to want to come up and intercept them. The ghost body moved forward a few steps, but then all retreated.

    Without the ghost cultivator to stop her, Yue Ningbing killed even more vigorously.  But she also knew that this was not the case at all.  There is no need to look behind you. The places where the black fog dispersed just now must have returned to their original state.

    The laughter sounded like grinding teeth: "The monks who came out of the Moon Palace have so many treasures on their bodies. How can we poor ghosts compare with you? Let's play slowly. When you are tired, we will try again.  ,Ha ha¡­¡­"

    A group of ghost cultivators laughed in agreement. Yue Ningbing's face was as cold as ice, just in response to her name.

    "It's just a dream to think that you can use up this formation to exhaust your girl's magic power!"

    Holding a spirit stone in the palm of your hand, after a few breaths, the mana is full again.  Yue Ningbing raised her willow eyebrows, gritted her silver teeth, and with red eyes, continued to slash and charge hard, killing each skeleton until the skeletons cracked and turned into wisps of black smoke, and soon they ran away to no one knows where.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you have endless skeletons!¡±

    Yue Ningbing, who was furious, no longer wasted energy thinking about how to break out of the formation.  I have tried so many methods and they all failed.  The only solution right now is to use force to break the formation!

    Yue Ningbing killed so fiercely that even the ghost cultivators on the Red Blood Ridge frowned.

    ¡°Brother Sima, it¡¯s not okay if this continues. If we alert any powerful character in Huangquan Fairy City, wouldn¡¯t we be in great misfortune?¡±

    Although the Scarlet Blood Ridge is the territory of the ghost tribe, and ordinary human monks would not come here to cause trouble, this does not mean that the human monks are afraid of the ghost tribe.  You know, human monks are the absolute masters of this world!

    The Scarlet Blood Ridge is not too far from Huangquan Fairy City. If things drag on for a long time and some powerful characters are offended, it would be nothing unusual to kill all the ghost cultivators on the Scarlet Blood Ridge.

    The named Sima Guixiu was a burly, green-faced male ghost named Sima Lin.  As a mortal, he was a resourceful general.  By chance, not only did he not fall into reincarnation and become a ghost after death, he quickly became a ghost infant and came to the road to the underworld to look for more opportunities.

    Sima Lin glanced at the ghost cultivator in front of him who was instructing the ghost cultivators to set up formations, and said softly: "Brother Qi, you also saw the tail end of the head-to-head confrontation with Yue Ningbing earlier. Didn't you realize that?  Although Yue Ningbing's cultivation level is not that powerful, is it a bit scary to have a magical weapon? I have the same idea as Mr. Peng, just use it up slowly."

    "But¡­¡­"

    "There is no but for it." Sima Lin shook his head and said in a deep voice, "If Brother Qi has the ability to take down Yue Ningbing, I will not object. Otherwise, just stay aside and watch."

    The gay male ghost rolled his eyes and thought to himself, isn¡¯t what you said was in vain?  I'm not as strong as you two. If you can't handle it, how can I succeed?  But the problem is, my concerns are still not resolved

    Just under the language of the ghost ghost organization, when you want to say something, HuangFrom the direction of Quanxian City, some monks flew over here leisurely.

    "Brother Sima, look, look, there are already curious monks coming!" Qi Xing male cultivator shouted loudly, as if he was afraid that other ghost cultivators would not know that he had outstanding knowledge and had already expected this.

    Sima Lin snorted coldly and said: "So what if a monk comes? Can Lao Peng's formation of ten thousand skeletons and ten thousand ghosts be broken by ordinary monks? Let me see Hey, the one with the highest cultivation level is the third level of Kongming.  There are actually middle-level foundation-building monks coming to join in the fun, it¡¯s just asking for death!!!¡±

    As expected, it was just as Sima Lin expected.  After watching this group of monks from a distance for a while, they all walked away in despair, without even having the courage to try.

    Qi Xinggui Cultivator said unconvinced: "There will be another monk coming soon. What should we do then?"

    "We'll talk about it then!" Sima Lin was too lazy to talk nonsense with the Qi Xing Guixiu cultivator and concentrated on watching Yue Ningbing cast a spell.  The spells of the Moon Palace have their own mysteries, and if you can observe them more, it might be beneficial to your own practice.

    No matter it was the calm Sima Lin or the irritable Qi Xinggui cultivator, they did not realize that not all the monks from Huangquan Immortal City just left.  There was a beautiful female cultivator who quietly turned back alone.  And this female cultivator turned out to be the foundation-building cultivator who was ridiculed by Sima Lin!  !  !

    The long battle lasted for six days.  During this period, several groups of monks from Huangquan Fairy City came over to take a look, but still no one took action.

    The Qi Xing ghost cultivator was a little wilted, and it seemed that his prediction was completely wrong.  For six days, if the powerful monks in Huangquan Fairy City wanted to intervene in this matter, they would have already taken action. How could there be no sound at all?

    Just when the Qi Xing ghost cultivator was about to say something, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a human female cultivator, rushing straight towards the Scarlet Blood Ridge.

    "Damn it, isn't this the foundation-building female cultivator from a few days ago? You're looking for death!"

    Qi Xinggui Xiuxiu felt unhappy. Seeing this scene, he couldn't help laughing loudly.  What he didn't notice was that both Mr. Peng who was casting the spell and Sima Lin standing next to him had surprised looks in their eyes

    !#

 Text 204. My name is Wu Sixuan

    204.My name is Wu Sixuan

    This female cultivator is definitely not here to die!

    Almost in no particular order, such thoughts popped up in the minds of Mr. Peng and Sima Lin.  However, their thoughts were racing like lightning in the sea of ??consciousness, but they couldn't figure out the mystery behind it.

    How can this be!

    Peng Lao is a ghost cultivator who has half-stepped into the void stage of the cave. Sima Lin is a high-level Kongming ghost cultivator. There are also several Kongming ghost cultivators and a large number of Nascent Soul ghost cultivators.  How could a mere mid-level foundation-building monk not come to die?

    Just when Mr. Peng and Sima Lin felt that their feelings were too absurd, the female foundation-building cultivator suddenly raised her face, smiled slightly in the direction of Mr. Peng, and said softly: "Remember, my name is Wu Sixuan!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his black eyes instantly turned blood-red.  Mr. Peng and Sima Lin shouted at the same time: "It's a demon cultivator!!!"

    The first time, Mr. Peng wanted to take over the Ten Thousand Skeletons and Ten Thousand Ghosts Formation.  However, in the blink of an eye just now, Wu Sixuan had already rushed into the formation of thousands of skeletons and ghosts!

    Mr. Peng couldn't help but scream in pain secretly.

    The monks in the foundation-building stage are indeed nothing, but all things in the world are in conflict with each other.  Just like Ye Pengfei's thunder spell, which is the best way to overcome evil spirits and ghosts, demon cultivators can also restrain the abilities of evil spirits and ghosts.  The difference is that the "restraint" of thunder spells is to kill them all.  The "restraint" of the demon cultivator is to eat everything!  !  !

    If the formation of ten thousand skeletons and ten thousand ghosts is destroyed by the evil spell, it means that you are not practicing the magic well.  From now on, when your cultivation level is high, you can just go back and find another place.

    But if a demon cultivator breaks in, not only will the formation be destroyed, but the opponent's cultivation level will also be improved!

    The ghost cultivator who had half stepped into the cave realm set up a formation to trap the Kongming monk, and was swallowed up by a mere mid-level foundation-building monk. The spiritual energy in the formation would make the foundation-building monk rush forward in one breath.  Even Mr. Peng, who has lived for nearly ten thousand years, cannot predict what state he will reach.

    ¡° Then Mr. Peng didn¡¯t want to predict the outcome.

    "receive!"

    You can take back as much as you can, and you must not end up doing your opponent a favor.

    In just a few blinks, the huge formation that could completely seal the Red Blood Ridge was taken back by Mr. Peng.  However, with a brief sweep of his spiritual consciousness, he was immediately so angry that he vomited blood.

    Actually, more than half of it has been lost!

    Look at Wu Sixuan again, he has already advanced to the golden elixir!  !  !

    Soar!

    At this moment, whether it is Mr. Peng or other ghost cultivators, these four big words are the only ones swirling in their minds.

    Who has ever seen a monk who can jump from the intermediate level of foundation building to the low level of golden elixir in just a few blinks?

    Who has ever seen a bold monk who, after such a terrifying leap, can still smile and look at a high-level monk who is several levels above himself, as if he still has more to say?

    Today, everyone¡¯s eyes have been opened!

    When they opened their eyes, both Mr. Peng and Sima Lin knew that the matter was far from over.  How much spiritual energy does the Ten Thousand Skeletons and Ten Thousand Ghosts Array have?  To what extent can Wu Sixuan rise with more than half of the spiritual energy?

    When Mr. Peng and Sima Lin saw that Wu Sixuan was not only smiling, but also faintly sticking out the tip of his tongue and scratching the corners of his lips, the two ghost cultivators with such high cultivation couldn't help but shudder.

    This woman must not be kept!

    kill!

    Without any communication, the two ghost cultivators took action at the same time!

    What about the golden elixir?  So what if you are naturally capable of restraining ghost cultivators?  When the two great powers attack together, the Golden Core Demon Cultivator will be shattered into pieces and his soul will be scattered!

    Wu Sixuan was not afraid, she didn't even look at the two ghost cultivators.

    "Sister, I saved you once, please save me, sister, too."

    At this time, Wu Sixuan's blood-red eyes had returned to their normal color.  No matter how you look at it, she is a normal golden elixir female cultivator.

    Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t see what happened in front of her, and unlike Elder Peng, he didn¡¯t know what the destruction of the Ten Thousand Skeletons and Tens of Ghosts Formation looked like.  As soon as she got out of trouble, she saw a golden elixir female cultivator standing in front of her with a sweet smile, and she called her sister very obediently. Not to mention that Yue Ningbing looked cold and arrogant on the outside but was gentle on the inside.  , at this moment, it is impossible to sit idly by.

    A magic weapon like a lotus stood in front of Wu Sixuan.  Colorful rays of light shot out from the lotus, quietly neutralizing the joint attack of Mr. Peng and Sima Lin.

    Mr. Peng and Sima Lin's expressions darkened, and they both took a step forward.

    Sima Lin shouted sternly: "Yue Ningbing, do you want to protect a demon cultivator?"?? 

    "Demon cultivator?" Yue Ningbing was startled and looked at Wu Sixuan inquiringly.

    Wu Sixuan smiled and chuckled: "Sister, I am indeed a demon cultivator. However, I did save you."

    Yes, she did save me!

    Yue Ningbing felt calm in her heart. No matter what Wu Sixuan's background was, today's love must be repaid.

    "So what about demon cultivators? I think this sister is ten thousand times better than you ghost cultivators! If anyone dares to touch even a hair on her body, I, Yue Ningbing, will fight to the death with him!"

    "Okay! Okay! Okay!" Mr. Peng was so angry that he said ok three times in a row, turned his head, and disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    Sima Lin looked at Wu Sixuan with twinkling eyes, wanting to take action, but he was not sure at all.  After watching for a while, he had to sigh deeply, cupped his hands towards Yue Ningbing, and said: "You and I fight for the sake of our will and some interests. But the demon cultivator Alas, Fairy Yue comes from a famous family.  There is no need for Sima Lin to say anything about the big faction. I hope the fairy will take care of herself and say goodbye!!!"

    After saying that, Sima Lin stopped staying any longer and returned to the cave at the foot of the Red Blood Ridge.

    Peng Lao and Sima Lin, who had the highest cultivation level, were both gone. No matter how bad their eyesight was, the other ghost cultivators knew that something was not right.  A few ghost cultivators, like Mr. Peng and Sima Lin, returned to the underground of Scarlet Blood Ridge.  More ghost cultivators felt that something was wrong with the momentum, and simply flew towards the direction of the ghost dungeon.  After a while, only Yue Ningbing and Wu Sixuan were left in the huge Red Blood Ridge.

    Sima Lin¡¯s words before leaving also made Yue Ningbing hesitate.

    Eliminate demons and protect the Tao!

    This is not a simple sentence. It contains many bloody storms and shocking battles. Yue Ningbing, who was born in the Moon Palace, certainly knows.

    As Sima Lin said, the fight between him and the ghost cultivators was just a personal grudge.  However, the battle with the demon cultivator represents some kind of great right and wrong!

    How can I do?

    "Sister, are you really a demon cultivator?" Yue Ningbing looked at Wu Sixuan with complicated eyes.

    "Yes, I am a demon cultivator!" Once again, Wu Sixuan replied with certainty, "Sister, do you want to slay demons and defend the Tao?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Yue Ningbing uttered one word hesitantly when she heard Wu Sixuan shout.

    "What is a demon? I want to follow my heart, this is a demon! Sister, are demon cultivators really heinous?"

    Facing Wu Sixuan¡¯s shouting and questioning, Yue Ningbing was stunned for a moment

    !#

 Text 205. The sad ghost

    205. The miserable ghost

    Yes, I want to follow my heart. This is the true meaning of demons. Is this wrong?

    Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    That¡¯s right, most cultivators pay attention to restraining their minds and not letting others run wild.

    "However, if the fierce fighting in the past few days is not caused by evil, what else is it?"

    Looking at the world, whether it is in the world of cultivation or in the secular world, what are the overt and covert struggles if they are not driven by evil?

    If * is a mistake, then aren't we all wrong?

    ? Almost all cultivators will have this question when they first learn about "demon" and "the true meaning of demon".  However, the vast majority of cultivators are also pragmatic people.  After countless eradication campaigns, there are almost no demonic cultivators left in the world today.  Even if you have questions in your mind, what's the point of trying to solve them?

    Like most cultivators, Yue Ningbing quickly put these questions behind her.  How could she have expected that after so many years, she would face these problems again!

    Seeing that Yue Ningbing was in a daze, Wu Sixuan smiled slightly and said, "Sister, I have a kind heart. I will go now. Maybe we will see each other again one day in the future."

    As he spoke, Wu Sixuan's figure gradually faded away.  After a few breaths, it disappeared.

    "The Demonic Shadow Clone!" Yue Ningbing couldn't help being shocked, she murmured, "No wonder this demonic cultivator is not afraid of me to eliminate demons and defend the way. It turns out that she has already figured out the Demonic Shadow Clone Technique! The demonic cultivator reappears, I don't know how much it will cause  Killing. No, I have to go back to the palace!"

    After muttering a few words to herself, Yue Ningbing took out a shuttle-shaped flying magic weapon, stepped on it, and soon turned into a meteor and disappeared into the distant sky.

    It was only then that Gui Ming quietly appeared.

    After alerting the ghost cultivators in Scarlet Blood Ridge, he used the secret method of invisibility taught by Nihility Cliff and hid in the dark waiting for an opportunity to escape.  Whether it was the fighting experience in the past few days or Wu Sixuan's sudden appearance later, he could see it clearly.

    "This girl is really powerful. She actually has so many powerful magic weapons. There must be more magic weapons in the Moon Palace. If you can sneak in and get two of them, you will be prosperous."

    Guiming stared at Yue Ningbing's retreating direction with salivation. After staring for a long time, he withdrew his gaze and flew towards the direction of Huangquan Fairy City.

    "I've been delayed for several days. I hope Mr. Xu won't blame me. I won't think of any tricks this time and just rush in."

    Guiming murmured in his heart and once again sneaked into the courtyard where Ye Pengfei lived.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is still obsessed with how to overcome the second level.

    The trace of the power of the beast god in the body has been transferred to the second soul.  The hard training of the past few days was actually worth the gains of more than half a year of physical training in the past!

    This is only the second level. If you can complete all nine levels, it would be strange if you still can't transform into a god.

    With this great opportunity, Ye Pengfei became indifferent to the matter of Xuwuya.  Even if Xuwuya comes to look for him, he will find a reason to shirk it.  Ye Pengfei made up his mind to continue practicing quietly here until he reached the state of becoming a god.

    It¡¯s a pity that after only practicing for six days, the peace was completely broken.

    The formation has been broken, and an unknown ghost cultivator is searching the small courtyard.

    "Hey, where is the person?" Gui Ming was very surprised.

    Ye Pengfei did not come to Huangquan Fairy City to enjoy it, so the small courtyard he rented was not large.  With Gui Ming's cultivation level, as soon as he broke through the formation and came in, his spiritual sense instantly searched the entire courtyard.

    When his spiritual consciousness didn¡¯t find anything, Gui Ming thought Ye Pengfei had used some magic and hid quietly.  So Guiming spent a lot of time searching the entire courtyard, but still found nothing.

    Just when he was talking to himself in surprise, Ye Pengfei suddenly appeared.

    "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Ye Pengfei frowned and looked at Guiming, and yelled angrily.

    Ye Pengfei's sudden appearance had already surprised Gui Mingxiao.  When he took a closer look at Ye Pengfei's cultivation, he was even more surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually about to advance to the seventh level of Nascent Soul!!!¡±

    Guiming clearly remembers that a few days ago, Ye Pengfei was just a low-level Nascent Soul.  In just a few days, he has actually reached the high level of Nascent Soul?

    Gui Ming's first reaction was that the one from a few days ago was the second soul, and the one in front of him was Ye Pengfei's true body.

    "A mere high-level Nascent Soul actually cultivated a second soul of low-level Nascent Soul. It's really a complete idiot to sacrifice one's basic skills to the last."

    The second soul is the original soulWith the help of ?, the cultivation level of the main body is not high yet. If you try hard to develop a powerful second soul, wouldn't it delay the cultivation of the main body and actually reduce the strength of your cultivation level?  Guiming has also lived for thousands of years and has never seen such an idiotic monk.

    With this thought in his mind, Guiming looked at Ye Pengfei with a look of contempt.  He didn't even use the secret method taught by Xuwuya right away.  He never expected that this would bring disaster to himself!

    There was no answer to the question, but the ghost cultivator looked him up and down with disdain, which made Ye Pengfei feel even more unhappy.

    "Isn't he just a ghost cultivator? Why are you so arrogant!"

    Angered, Ye Pengfei stopped talking nonsense and shot out dozens of lightning bolts.

    "Nascent Soul also wants to fight Kong Ming? He is indeed an idiot!"

    Guiming was even more disdainful. He curled his lips and cast two spells at random, thinking that this would neutralize Ye Pengfei's offensive.

    How did Guiming know that Ye Pengfei was extraordinary.

    After being enlightened by the Beast God, his spell power is far more powerful than that of monks of the same level.  After repeated battles with the Thunder Spirit strongman stationed at the second level, he had a lot of experience in how to fight against the Kongming strongman.

    What¡¯s more, as a thunder cultivator, he is good at hunting ghosts and monsters.  Although his cultivation level is indeed much lower than that of Gui Ming, the power of this shot is no less than that of human monks at the same level as Gui Ming!

    How could Guiming know this? Being preconceived, he thought that Xuwuya was mistaken.  He just wanted to casually neutralize Ye Pengfei's attack, and then go back to his life.

    Just when Gui Ming thought that his two spells were enough to neutralize Ye Pengfei's lightning and was about to leave, suddenly, the lightning penetrated Gui Ming's magic barrier and suddenly formed an electric light cage.  Covering Gui Ming in the middle!

    Oops!  !  !

    It was only then that Gui Ming realized that he had made a serious mistake!

    "What kind of role is Mr. Xu? How could I underestimate Mr. Xu's judgment?"

    In shock, Gui Ming gathered his energy and planned to have a head-on confrontation with Ye Pengfei.

    But how could Ye Pengfei give Guiming a chance to make a comeback?  Seeing that Gui Ming was already trapped in his own electric light cage, he connected his fingers and shot streams of invisible energy into Gui Ming's ghost body.  Gui Ming felt that a huge circular formation suddenly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness. Before he could react, the formation immediately produced a powerful suction force, swallowing up Gui Ming's intelligence!

    "Ha, great harvest, a ghost slave in the empty and dark period!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed out loud with great joy.

    !#

 Text 206. Xiao Wuchang

    206.Xiao Wuchang

    I think back then, when I first heard about Huangquan Road, Master Dongfang Aotian just hoped that he could come here to catch a king-level ghost slave.  Just a few years later, when I really came to Huangquan Fairy City and before I really stepped on the road to Huangquan, I had already captured a ghost slave in the void period!

    After the brief excitement, Ye Pengfei quickly regained his composure.

    He can also feel that he is just lucky.  If this ghost cultivator hadn't underestimated him, he wouldn't have been able to plant the spell so easily and get it done.

    "A few days ago, someone broke into the formation, and he quickly left a note to apologize, so that's fine. Today is good, a ghost cultivator from Kongming came directly to kill him. Is there something weird about the small courtyard where I live?"

    Ye Pengfei was confused and went to question the store directly.

    When he checked into the hotel, the person who greeted him was just a female cultivator in the golden elixir stage.  She is still the one working in the store now.

    Originally, she thought that Ye Pengfei, who came to question him because of his aggressiveness, was dissatisfied with his residence just like some monks in the past.  With a professional smile on her face, she planned to use her sweet voice to calm the anger of this senior monk.

    ¡°However, when she finished listening to Ye Pengfei¡¯s story, she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word!

    There were actually two powerful monks who forced their way into the courtyard of our inn.  There was also a Kongming ghost cultivator who actually broke through the formation set up by the guest and entered the guest's courtyard to cause trouble!

    The golden elixir female cultivator¡¯s eyes widened and she was stunned for a long time, and then she shouted rudely, ¡°How is this possible!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei frowned in displeasure: "Is it possible that you still suspect that I am lying? That's all, a store like yours can't be opened."

    Now I have to stay in the Thunder Spirit Realm for a long time to break through and practice, but I don¡¯t have time to polish it here.  Huangquan Fairy City is so big, there are so many inns.  Since this store can't guarantee peace and safety, just find another one.

    At the moment, Ye Pengfei was too lazy to say anything else to the golden elixir female cultivator. He waved his hands, raised his legs and walked out of the store.

    The golden elixir female cultivator reacted quickly enough at this time. She hurriedly explained: "Senior, please stay. It's not that I doubt what I said, but this matter is too strange. Senior, please wait a moment. I will go and ask the shopkeeper immediately."  , the shop owner will definitely give an explanation to the seniors!"

    You must know that at every moment, there are at least ten Kongming monks secretly protecting the safety of their own inn.  With such a defense, something like this happened unexpectedly. Could it be that there is some big loophole in our inn?  If this is the case, there will be no need to keep the inn open in the future.

    The golden elixir female cultivator did not dare to neglect, and while trying hard to retain Ye Pengfei, she sent a message to the shop owner Jin Jian.

    Ye Pengfei didn't want to stay. No matter what explanation the shop owner gave him, he would definitely want to change places.

    But, on the other hand, Ye Pengfei was also curious as to why Yue Ningbing and later the Kongming Ghost Cultivator attacked his small yard one after another.

    After a slight hesitation, Ye Pengfei followed the Jindan female cultivator into an elegant room and sat down.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei stayed, the golden elixir female cultivator felt reassured and quickly made a pot of good spiritual tea for Ye Pengfei. She stood aside and spoke carefully with a smiling face.  She also wanted to ask more questions before the owner arrived.  Maybe he can make a great contribution and make the shop owner look at him differently.

    Ye Pengfei didn't drink tea, and he didn't have any extra information to provide. He shook his head and said, "I'm still confused. How do I know what's going on? I'd better wait until your shop owner comes."

    The two people kept talking. After a while, a big fat man entered the store lightly.

    As soon as the big fat man entered the store, his spiritual sense swept through the courtyards behind him.  It seemed that everything was normal, but the big fat man was a little unhappy and shouted with a displeased face: "Xiao Ling, what happened? Why did you use the summons slip?"

    "The shopkeeper is here!" The golden elixir female cultivator was overjoyed when she heard this, and hurriedly said to Ye Pengfei, "Senior, sit down for a moment, and I will go and greet the shopkeeper."

    Then, she left the private room and walked forward to greet him. While bowing and saluting, she whispered in secret and told Ye Pengfei what he said in detail.

    The fat shopkeeper became more and more surprised as he listened: "Such a thing actually happened?"

    He pondered for a moment, then sent a message in a secret voice and asked: "Xiao Ling, have you told the guards about this?"

    "No!" The Golden Elixir female cultivator responded quickly.

    "Well done!" The fat shopkeeper nodded with satisfaction and threw a jade bottle over. "As a reward, you can show the images of the inn these days."Show me the information.  "

    "Thank you, Lord shopkeeper, for the reward!" The golden elixir female cultivator was overjoyed and hurriedly handed a piece of jade slip to the fat shopkeeper, then bowed again and then stepped aside.

    According to the rules, the inn will not ask the guest¡¯s origin.  But secretly, every inn will keep images of guests coming and going, not only to collect intelligence and sell it, but also as a means to protect themselves.  This type of information is recorded in this jade slip.

    The fat shopkeeper took the jade slip and looked at it carefully, with a hint of surprise on his face.

    "This kind of aurais actually that of a Moon Palace monk?!"

    He frowned and thought carefully, then adjusted his plastic surgery and walked into the private room where Ye Pengfei was.

    "Xiao Wu's incompetence in managing the store shocked fellow Taoist." As soon as he entered the elegant room, the fat shopkeeper bent down slightly and saluted Ye Pengfei.

    This isDongxu monk?  !

    Ye Pengfei was shocked, stood up quickly, and returned the greeting: "It turns out to be senior Xiao, junior Ye Pengfei. It's not all the fault of senior Xiao that this happened strangely."

    "Haha, Ye Dao is friendly and well-mannered." Xiao Wuchang chuckled, and the fat on his face seemed to be trembling, "Xiao will definitely investigate the matter thoroughly and give Ye Dao Ye a satisfactory answer!"

    Hearing what Chief Xiao Wu said, Ye Pengfei knew that his wait was in vain. Even if there was anything weird in the small courtyard, Chief Xiao would never say anything.  So, he nodded and said: "In that case, after a while, I will come again to listen to Senior Xiao's teachings."

    Xiao Wuchang looked surprised and said: "Ye Daoyou is going to go to another place? Oh, yes, there is such a big mistake. It's because the shop can't handle Ye Daoyou. Let's see, the scenery of the humble house is good, and it is relatively safe. I hope Ye Daoyou can  I¡¯ll give Xiao some face and move him to a humble house to stay for a few days.¡±

    "This" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but want to frown again.

    It is strange enough for a dignified Dongxu powerful man to salute a monk like himself, who is only in the Nascent Soul realm, as soon as they meet him.  Now, he still invites me to stay at his house. Could it be that he wants to plot something against me?

    Thinking about it carefully, I have always kept my wealth private.  After having the Sumeru Space, they were even more cautious. Except for Master Dongfang Aotian and the leader of the Mangshan Sect, Qin Zhongtian, no monks should know the existence of this Sumeru Space.

    As for the realm of Thunder Spirit, no monk knows about it.  In this case, what is the intention of this Xiao Wuchang?

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know how to answer

    !#

 Text 207. Things are unpredictable, mistakes come and go

    207. Things are unpredictable, mistakes come and go

    Ye Pengfei was silent for a moment, but when he looked at Xiao Wu, he didn't seem to be in a hurry at all. He just looked at Ye Pengfei with a smile, looking like he was friendly and making money.

    This reminded Ye Pengfei of Zhang Hua, a friend he met at the entrance of Guijian Canyon. He was always smiling all day long, as if he would not be angry at anything, and always gave people the feeling of being kind to others.

    However, looking at Xiao Wuchang's smile, Ye Pengfei only had four words in his mind - there is a knife hidden in the smile!

    The dignified and powerful Dongxu warmly invited the Nascent Soul monk to stay at his home.  Only a fool would happily accept it immediately. Anyone with a bit of intelligence can guess that there must be something wrong with it!

    "Is there something really weird about that little courtyard? But there's no need to bring me into his mansion."

    Ye Pengfei was puzzled. He really wanted to turn down Xiao Wu's invitation, but looking at where Xiao Wu was standing, he gave up the idea.

    Yaya, you are blocking the front door!

    Ye Pengfei is not so good that he can arm-wrestle with the powerful Dongxu. In desperation, he can only nod his head: "Then I'll bother Senior Xiao."

    "Easy to say, easy to say." Xiao Wuchang laughed, and actually walked forward and stood side by side with Ye Pengfei, "Fellow Daoist Ye, Xiao will personally escort you into the mansion!"

    Ye Pengfei is about to faint.

    Is there any mistake, you are also a hole in a hole, actually as a "personal bodyguard"?

    The current situation is that people have made it clear that people with carriages and horses must "invite" themselves into the house, let alone think about running away.  If I had known that something like this would happen, I should not have agreed to the golden elixir female cultivator to stay.

    But then I thought about it, looking at the posture of Xiao Wu, even if he went to another inn, he would probably come to "invite" him personally.  Even if he leaves Huangquan Fairy City, he might still catch up with him.

    In the realm of sky and darkness, thousands of miles of mountains and rivers can be reflected in the Zi Mansion.  In the realm of cave virtuality, it is possible to virtually transform thousands of miles of space into the Zi Mansion.  If Chief Xiao Wu really targets him, he will never be able to run away.

    There is no other way but to go to his house for the time being.

    Ye Pengfei sighed softly in his heart. He felt so uncomfortable when he was treated like a slave and a fish. Since his debut, he had never felt so aggrieved!

    Trying his best to conceal his dissatisfaction, Ye Pengfei walked side by side with Xiao Wu with a calm expression and arrived in front of a courtyard.

    The gate of this mansion is not wide. A semicircular portal is opened on the crisp white wall. The word "Xiao Mansion" floating on the portal makes Ye Pengfei slightly startled and can't help but stop.  steps.  Taking one more look, I suddenly felt an infinite feeling in my heart, which made me unable to move.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei looking at the inscription on the door of the mansion with enlightenment, Xiao Wuchang's eyes quickly flashed with surprise.

    "Such an understanding is indeed remarkable. It seems that he really may have something to do with the Moon Palace."

    However, Xiao Wuchang was completely mistaken. Ye Pengfei had no connection with Yue Ningbing.  He thought that the strange things in the inn were related to Ye Pengfei, the Moon Palace monks, and some ghost cultivators lurking in the dark. Trying to find out the cause of the matter from Ye Pengfei was just a random guess without any basis.

    "However, Xiao Wu was right.

    A few days later, all the seemingly unrelated forces will be connected together, either because of Ye Pengfei, or because of Wu Sixuan, or because of the Moon Palace monks, or because of the mysterious treasure on the Huangquan Road.  Xiao Wuchang, who originally had nothing to do with this opportunity, was able to coincide with it by accident. The cause of all this would fall on Ye Pengfei, which Xiao Wuchang never expected.

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know how long Ye Pengfei stood still. When he finally came to his senses, he felt that his whole aura was different.

    The word "Xiao Mansion" actually made me understand many cultivation problems that were running deep in my heart!

    There is no need to try it, Ye Pengfei knows that if he uses the electric light cage technique again, the power will definitely increase by several percent.  Not to mention that Kongming Guixiu was too careless at the beginning, even if he fought with him seriously, he might not be able to escape the end of being enslaved!

    Overjoyed, Ye Pengfei bowed deeply towards Xiao Wuchang: "Thank you, Senior Xiao!"

    But Chief Xiao Wu smiled and waved his hand, saying: "This is your ability, no need to thank me. There are at least three to five hundred monks who pass by my Xiao Mansion every day, but they don't have your level of understanding.  "

    Ye Pengfei's heart moved, and he asked in surprise: "Are these two words deliberate?"

    &nbsp; "That's right." Xiao Wu nodded with a smile and said, "According to the rules of my Xiao family, anyone who can understand these two words and have considerable experience can enter the Xiao family and learn from my Xiao family.  Family classics. Fellow Daoist Ye, what do you think?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    If there was no such thing as the inn, Ye Pengfei might have agreed.  Although I have no shortage of top-notch classics, I am well-educated and it is always good to know more.

    " But it's different now. Ye Pengfei felt that Xiao Wuchang's smile was a bit weird, and a grudge was planted in his heart. It was impossible to get rid of this feeling for a while.

    "Thanks to the respect of seniors, this matter needs to be reported to the teacher. Juniors dare not make decisions on their own." Ye Pengfei declined politely.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    He asked this, but secretly whispered in his heart, if this boy is really related to the Moon Palace, then the incident at the inn must be closely related to some rare treasure!

    But Xiao Wuchang didn't know that at this time, Ye Pengfei was also muttering in his heart.

    What does this old boy mean? Seeing that I am young, do you want to trick something out of my mouth?  In short, you can't say Master's name, just say something random.

    With this thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei said with a smile: "I come from a small sect above the South China Sea. I don't want to be refined and make my seniors laugh."

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that his nonsense would reflect Chang Xiao's guess.

    "South China Sea? Moon Palace? At least it has something to do with Moon Palace! I guessed it right!!!"

    ??Zhang Xiao Wuchang was secretly happy, thinking that he had seized a great opportunity.  A few days later, he really came across this great opportunity. After knowing the ins and outs of the matter, he couldn't help but feel a little bit embarrassed. He felt that the world was unpredictable and he had made mistakes. He was really lucky.

    "Haha, there are not many monks like Daoyou Ye who are young, humble and reasonable nowadays. Please~"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiao Wuchang made a "please come in" gesture, and then, taking the first step, stepped into the gate of the mansion.

 Text 208. Xiao Mansion, head of the Xiao family

    In front of us, the vast ocean is boundless.  Above the sea, there are countless islands, large and small, dotted with stars.

    Since his cultivation, Ye Pengfei has seen and heard of a large number of blessed places and caves.  However, the scene before him still surprised him slightly.

    ??The Xiao family and the Xiao mansion are actually a vast ocean?  !

    From Ye Pengfei's current perspective, he can naturally see that this is a real sea and not an illusion.  With this kind of blessed land and cave as the basis for establishing a family, the Xiao family's magic secrets are probably inseparable from "water".

    From a distance, there are not many buildings on these islands.  There is only a large cone-shaped island with countless buildings standing there.

    There are quite a few monks on this island, and everyone is coming in and out without knowing what they are busy with.

    Ye Pengfei was curious, but with Chief Xiao Wu standing next to him, it was hard for him to use his spiritual sense to see.  So, with only a few more glances, he flew towards a small island under the guidance of Chief Xiao Wu.

    This small island is not large in area, and there are some not very tall trees on it. At first glance, it looks very ordinary.  However, when Ye Pengfei followed Xiao Wuchang to the island, the surrounding scene completely changed.

    In front of us is an endless grassland.

    In the sky, a few white clouds are like sheep and cotton.

    ??The breeze blows slowly, and the grass undulates and stretches like the waves of the sea.

    Raising my eyes and looking into the distance, I saw several wild gazelles foraging leisurely in the distance.

    Fantasy!

    Ye Pengfei was shocked. He had never seen such a real illusion.

    With a wave of his hand, a piece of grass broke by its roots and flew into his hand. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but praise softly: "Illusion is turned into reality, senior, it's a good trick."

    "How do you know that this illusion formation came from me?" Xiao Wuchang smiled calmly.

    Ye Pengfei wished he could roll his eyes right away. You really think I'm an idiot. Even a three-year-old child understands such a simple truth.

    "Senior, please don't worry. This junior will stay here honestly and there will never be any changes." Ye Pengfei answered the question, but it seemed that there was a mystery behind his words.

    For the first time, Xiao Wuchang looked directly into Ye Pengfei's eyes seriously.

    "Chief Xiao Wu understood, but didn't say anything more.  He nodded, turned and left the island

    Half an hour later, at the Xiao family¡¯s main residence, all the powerful men above Dongxu level gathered here.

    A total of twenty-six!

    The middle-aged man sitting on the main seat has a calm and calm aura. If placed in the secular world, he would be an ordinary person who would not attract anyone's attention.

    This is the current patriarch of the Xiao family, the cultivator Xiao Wuming!

    Xiao Wuming closed his eyes slightly and listened quietly to Commander Xiao Wu's report.  After listening, Xiao Wuming's eyebrows moved slightly, and he chuckled: "Fifth brother, it seems that you have worked hard to run the inn for many years, and finally you have gained something. Congratulations."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiao Wuchang was very happy and took a proud look at the other Dongxu strong men of the Xiao family.

    I remember back then, when I was running the inn myself, these guys were actually sarcastic and making witty remarks.  You are all dumbfounded now, huh, look at how dare you underestimate me!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª"How can we interrogate him without bringing him into the house? Although he is only a Nascent Soul monk, as long as he is in the underworld, we cannot send monks to follow and spy upon him,"

    In Huangquan Fairy City, the major forces are complicated.  Not to mention the families and sects that can compete with the Xiao family, there are as many as six families that can steadily surpass the Xiao family!  Wouldn't sending someone to follow Ye Pengfei arouse the suspicion of those forces and cause trouble for no reason?

    In fact, Xiao Wuchang is almost certain that when the Golden Elixir female cultivator Jin Jian who was stationed in the store informed him, this matter had also been passed on to those forces through various channels.  If it weren't for this reason, how could he walk side by side with Ye Pengfei and personally lead Ye Pengfei into his mansion with his own cultivation level?

    Xiao Wuming sighed: "If he were an ordinary monk, it wouldn't matter if you did this. But since he is very likely to be involved in the Moon Palace, and is very likely to be targeted by some powerful ghost cultivators, how can he be an ordinary monk? Now, that Moon Palace girl  The cultivator is nowhere to be found, and the ghost cultivator who broke into the inn is also missing. Fifth brother, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy here?¡±

    "Brother, are you worried about what trouble he will bring to the Xiao family?" Xiao Wuchang frowned, feeling a little unhappy.

    Xiao Wuming, who has long since returned to his original nature, could not see what Xiao Wu was thinking. He shook his head and said: "Even if there is really a disaster, what's the point?"?Relationship?  The road to cultivation is full of thorns and troubles.  If you are afraid of disaster, just find a mountain nook to hide.  "

    The eldest brother¡¯s words made Xiao Wu feel ashamed.

    "I'm talking nonsense, don't blame me, brother." Xiao Wu said quickly.

    Xiao Wuming nodded, stretched out his hand and drew a circle in the air.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei's image suddenly appeared in the circle.

    "You all come and take a look, this Ye Pengfei is extraordinary."

    The monks of the Xiao family took a closer look and saw Ye Pengfei sitting in the magic island formation.  I don¡¯t know how he is practicing, but his cultivation is increasing every moment!

    "Could it be that" Xiao Wuchang took a breath of air, "His original cultivation level was actually much higher than it is now?"

    Even those strong men of the Xiao family who usually did not deal with Chief Xiao Wu nodded slightly at this time and agreed with Chief Xiao Wu.

    You should know that the higher the realm, the more difficult it is to advance.  Which of the Xiao family experts here didn't spend more than a hundred years to successfully break through to the Nascent Soul realm?  During this period, I will self-check the progress of my cultivation. I am afraid that I will not find any movement for ten days and a half.

    However, Ye Pengfei's cultivation level is actually increasing at a speed that can be detected by the naked eye.  At this speed, it may only take him two or three months to advance to the realm of space and underworld!  !  !

    No matter how talented you are, you will never do this!  There is only one explanation that makes sense!  That is, Ye Pengfei was originally at a very high level, but was seriously injured, so he temporarily fell to Nascent Soul.

    Seeing that everyone here agreed with Chief Xiao Wu, Xiao Wuming couldn't help but smile bitterly and shake his head.

    "No wonder it is difficult for our Xiao family to have a god-transforming monk. Can't you be more imaginative and think more about it? Dongxu, Dongxu, only understands the principles of heaven and earth, and it is far from peeking into the mystery of the evolution of all things.  ah!!!"

    Xiao Wuming's words shocked the twenty-five Dongxu experts to calm down. Each one of them stared at Ye Pengfei with all their concentration, hoping to find out more clues.  Unfortunately, at their level, it is already extremely difficult to improve their knowledge and understanding.  Not to mention that time is limited now, even if Xiao Wuming is willing to let them watch it for three to five years, they may not be able to learn anything new.

    Xiao Wuchang waved his hand and collected the image.

    "Forget it, the mystery of the way of heaven cannot be understood in a short while. I will go and talk to him personally, and you should make some preparations!"

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Wuchang's figure had disappeared.  The Dongxu experts of the Xiao family looked at each other, each one speechless

 Text 209. Transaction failed

    209. Transaction failed

    No matter what, is it worth it for the cultivator to go out in person?

    For the first time, Xiao Wuchang felt that he was too far away from the realm of divine transformation.

    "Is it possible that Ye Pengfei is also a cultivator of spiritual transformation?" Xiao Wuchang thought, and couldn't help but shuddered, "Isn't it possible that I lured the wolf into the house"

    ?????????? Actually, how could Commander Xiao Wu know that he had completely guessed wrong.  Ye Pengfei didn't expect that just by practicing casually, he would be able to provoke the cultivator of the Transformation of God.

    In the illusion, a layer of white mist suddenly appeared.  After a while, white mist enveloped the entire illusion.  There was only a speck of light the size of a grain of rice, shining in an unknown place.

    "An illusion within an illusion! Who is coming?" Ye Pengfei shouted in a deep voice.

    "If your true body is willing to speak out, I can have a good talk with you."

    A faint voice came from the light spot, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but change his face slightly.

    He knows that I am the second spirit!  He also knows that my true body is also here!  !

    Xuwuya knew that he was the second soul, and that was because of the Seven-Star Nailed Soul Formation that he accidentally created.  Even so, Xuwuya thought that his true body was far away.

    And this monk who didn¡¯t reveal his true face not only saw through his second soul, but also revealed the whereabouts of his own body!

    How high is his cultivation level?

    Just when Ye Pengfei frowned in surprise, the voice of the Thunder God Stone sounded in the sea of ??consciousness: "This is a god-transformation monk who has stepped into the realm of gods and humans! He can see through the soul-transformation technique taught to you by my old man, but  , but can¡¯t see the Thunder Spirit Realm. Boy, it¡¯s better not to play with him. Let¡¯s retreat through the Thunder Spirit Realm.¡±

    Ye Pengfei is now able to use the Thunder God's Stone to slightly utilize the power of the Thunder Spirit Realm.  As long as he is not facing the gods directly, the Thunder Spirit Realm can protect Ye Pengfei.

    "And if the Thunder God's Stone is allowed to completely control the Thunder Spirit Realm, even if it faces low-level gods, it can still escape.

    This is the final magic weapon that allowed Ye Pengfei to dare to go to Xuhai to provoke powerful monks. This is also the reason why Ye Pengfei was able to enter the Xiao Mansion calmly without fear of Xiao Wuchang's "strong invitation".

    Ye Pengfei nodded secretly and planned to leave.  However, the words of the god-transforming monk forced him to stop.

    "I know, I can't keep you. But maybe we can talk about a deal How about information about the whereabouts of a godhead?"

    A godhead!

    Ye Pengfei was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t move!

    A trace of divine power can bring you terrifying gains.  What would a complete godhead bring to me?  Even the most ascetic monk is absolutely unable to resist this temptation!  !

    Ye Pengfei took a deep breath, blinked, smiled slightly and said: "Why don't you want such a good thing for yourself?"

    The light spot gradually grew larger, and a small figure appeared clearly in the light spot.

    "Let's not go around in circles. Although Godhead is good, I can't get it. Maybe I have some hope of attracting you to Huangquan Fairy City. Think about it, this deal is good for both you and me."

    The visitor spoke so straightforwardly that Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look at him with admiration.  But Ye Pengfei was completely unable to make the deal this man wanted.

    How useful can a treasure that can interest Xuwuya be to the cultivators of the Transformation of Gods?  In particular, how useful can it be to a monk who has already stepped into the realm of gods and humans?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but want to laugh, but this was very rude.  Especially when the old god spoke in the tone of the god-transformation monk, it seemed that everything was under control.  If I speak too bluntly, wouldn't it be like a slap in the face?  Ye Pengfei is a kind person and he doesn't want to embarrass others.

    "I'm sorry, the reason why I came to Huangquan Fairy City was purely by chance." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "If I guessed correctly, you should be the head of the Xiao family. When I have enough good news, I will come  I made a deal with you, bye."

    "Wait!" As soon as Ye Pengfei said "goodbye", Xiao Wuming blurted out, "Xiao Wuming is indeed the head of the Xiao family. If you don't mind it, please stay in the Xiao Mansion for a few days and let Xiao become the landlord."  friendship."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned. Why did the person who spoke so cheerfully just now do this again now?

    "You don't believe me? Well, I don't need you to believe it!" Ye Pengfei shook his head and stepped into the Sumeru space.  When he dodged again, it was as if he had completely disappeared from this world.

    With Xiao Wuming¡¯s cultivation level, he could naturally see the Sumeru space.  However, ?For a moment, he could not see the existence of the Thunder Spirit Realm at all.

    In fact, what if he saw the realm of thunder and spirit?  Anyway, the next moment, the Thunder Spirit Realm will disappear without a trace

    ¡­¡­

    Xuwuya is very angry.

    It took too long for the ghost to go away. Ten days have passed, and not even a message has been sent back.

    I cast a spell on Gui Ming. If Gui Ming dies, I will definitely get a reply.  But now, there is no information, which means that Guiming is still alive.  Why aren't you doing anything while you're still alive?  Is it difficult to handle what I told you?

    The more Xuwuya thought about it, the angrier he became. He thought that this was Guiming being lazy.  In fact, he is looking for an opportunity to betray himself.  The restraints planted on Guiming's body cannot be broken without ghost cultivators.

    "Forget it, I'll go there myself!"

    After thinking about it, Xuwuya decided to visit Huangquan Fairy City.

    How did Xuwuya know that a few days ago, Ye Pengfei left Huangquan Fairy City via the Thunder Spirit Realm.  He also didn't expect that when he went to Huangquan Fairy City, things would become more and more complicated.  In the end, he originally wanted to find a few helpers to secretly break into the underworld treasure, but he had to lower his stubborn head in front of the Xiao family. He only had the role of leading the way, and he had no choice but to suffer

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Xuwuya doesn¡¯t know his own destiny, Yue Ningbing doesn¡¯t know her mission either.

    Yue Ningbing, who returned from the Moon Palace, was filled with doubts.  She originally thought that when she brought the information about the reappearance of the demonic shadow back to the sect, the sect would be extremely shocked and send a large number of manpower to thoroughly investigate the surroundings of Huangquan Fairy City, looking for traces of the demon cultivators and eliminating demons to defend the way.  But the fact is that, apart from bestowing a top-quality magic weapon, the head fairy didn't say a word and allowed herself to do whatever she wanted.

    "Could it be possible that a magic weapon that is used as an auxiliary can also be used to ward off demons and protect the Tao?"

    Thinking about that top-quality magic weapon, Yue Ningbing felt filled with doubts.  As smart as she is, how can she not realize that the head fairy means that as long as she can save her life, she does not need to eliminate demons and defend the way.

    "But, since you don't need to eliminate demons and defend the Way yourself, but you have to find the whereabouts of demon cultivators yourself, what's the point of this?"  Yue Ningbing, who had all kinds of questions in her heart, met Ye Pengfei unexpectedly

 Text 210. Red ghost!

    210. Red ghost!

    Life is full of chance.

    Ye Pengfei, who had already left the underworld fairy city and had nothing to do with the treasures on the underworld road, unexpectedly met Yue Ningbing when he was looking for a place to meditate.  And this chance encounter closely linked the fate of a group of monks who were not closely related

    What prompted this chance encounter was a seemingly ordinary dense forest.

    Every big tree is working hard to grow in all directions, with tall and dense branches and leaves staggered left and right, greedily capturing every ounce of sunlight.  Ye Pengfei, who was clinging to the ground and flying in the wind, seemed to be walking in a dark underground abyss, unable to see the sky when he raised his head.

    There are thick vines growing on the surrounding thick trees.  There are also some ferns covering the damp and dark places, exuding bursts of unique smell.

    After leaving Huangquan Fairy City, Ye Pengfei did not go to any fairy cities or towns, but came to this large uninhabited forest.  He wanted to find a suitable place to meditate. As long as there were no monks to disturb him, he could spend a few years and pass the Nine Thunder Dragon Levels, then he could return to the Xuhai, enter the Eye of the Xuhai, and look for the last piece of Thor's Hammer.  The whereabouts of the fragments.

    As he was flying, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    On the ground, a cluster of fiery red berries suddenly appeared, making Ye Pengfei frown.

    "Red Sunburn Fruit? Isn't this a low-level spiritual fruit that can only survive in extremely hot places?"

    The red fruits are not uncommon. They can be found in lava fields and scorching red cliffs.

    But in a place like this, where it is cold and humid, where does the heat come from to supply the red sunflower seeds to survive?

    Ye Pengfei did not rush over to check. Every strange thing will be accompanied by strange things.  He performed a magic technique, and a sword light flew away, cutting off the red fruits all by their roots.

    "No response." Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly.

    I thought there were some fire-type monsters living underground, which was why the red-scorched fruits were born.  Now it seems that is not the case.

    Jianguang brought the bunch of red fruits to Ye Pengfei and inspected them carefully. Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly again: "It's a very ordinary red fruit, nothing unusual."

    The second guess was wrong again.

    After finding no signs of any abnormal movement of the monster, Ye Pengfei thought that maybe it was a bunch of mutated red fruits.  However, Ye Pengfei's second guess failed because of the intense heat without a hint of sinister aura.

    Behead!

    The sword light came out again, this time directly hitting the ground.  Only a roar was heard, and a deep pit several feet deep was cut out where the cluster of red fruits had been.  Waves of damp and cold earth air surged up, and the red fruit in Ye Pengfei's hand quickly shriveled and shriveled as quickly as the naked eye could see, and soon only a thin red skin remained.

    Still nothing was found.

    "Too strange."

    Everything has a cause and an effect.  The less discovered it is, the stranger it seems.

    The temperature underground is so low, and there is no source of heat on the ground. How did this ordinary red fruit grow?

    In surprise, Ye Pengfei summoned several powerful Thunder Spirits.

    "Search around to see where there are red fruits!"

    Several Thunder Spirit experts responded in unison and quickly dispersed around.

    After a while, a powerful thunder spirit sent back a message.

    "Master, there is a big piece of red fruit here!"

    Ye Pengfei moved and soon appeared next to the thunder spirit expert.  Sure enough, there was a large, fiery red area in front of us, perhaps two or three acres in size.

    Before Ye Pengfei could check what was abnormal in this area, two more Thunder Spirit experts reported the shocking findings almost in no particular order.

    A larger area of ??red fruits appeared in those two places!

    Looking around, we saw the same dark and cold space.

    Digging several feet into the ground, the same deep pit with low air and cold air.

    It¡¯s getting weirder and weirder that such a large area of ??red sunflower sprouts can be found in such an area.

    "Could it be that there is some fire-based treasure deeper underground that can transcend the deep cold strata and directly act on certain places on the surface?"

    Ye Pengfei made a third guess.  Although, he felt that this conjecture was too unreliable.

    Even the fastest spirit treasure cannot have the ability to cross space.  The so-called "instantaneous" refers to the speed that is too fast for people to notice.  But it is impossible to ignore the spatial distance and directly cross it.  If there really is a fire-based treasure buried deep underground, it would be impossible.?The heat is applied directly to the surface without heating the subsoil.

    "It can't be a divine weapon."

    Just thinking about it is an exaggeration.

    Even Lingbao has a certain level of intelligence, and the Thunder God Stone, which is a semi-sacred weapon, has a spirit.  If there really was a divine weapon under the ground, how could he allow himself to wreak havoc on the ground and remain indifferent?

    But no matter how exaggerated or unreliable the conjecture is, we must investigate it carefully before talking about it.  If you encounter strange things and don't hear about them, don't ask about them, and don't look for them, then you are not a cultivator.

    "Go deep underground and take a look, be careful!"

    Ye Pengfei gave an order, and several thunder spirit masters immediately used the earth escape technique and dived deep into the ground.

    This time, the news came too slowly.  After waiting for more than half an hour, no one from the powerful Thunder Spirit heard back.  Just when Ye Pengfei thought that he might have guessed wrong again this time, the exclamation of a strong thunder spirit reached Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness with extremely fast spiritual thoughts.

    "ah!!!"

    The next moment, there was no news from the powerful Thunder Spirit man.

    Before dying, the thunder spirit strongman sent back a faint, dark red shadow.  When he first saw it, Ye Pengfei thought it was some powerful underground monster.  But when he thought about it carefully, he was stunned¡ª¡ª

    Red ghost!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was shocked and quickly called back the other Thunder Spirit experts.

    "There are actually red ghosts, no wonder, no wonder" Ye Pengfei repeatedly marveled.

    The red ghost is a ghost whose body is made of gold and fire!

    Generally, ghosts use water aura as their ghost body, and most of them are mixed with earth and wood auras.  If you are lucky, you can also use ice and wind aura to condense the ghost body.

    Normally speaking, fire, metal, and thunder auras will cause great damage to the soul, and it is impossible to use them to condense ghost bodies.  However, nothing is absolute. If certain extreme conditions are met, fire ghosts, golden ghosts, and reggae ghosts will also appear!

    These three ghosts are rare enough. Ye Pengfei¡¯s master, Dongfang Aotian, who has been playing ghost for hundreds of years, has never heard of these three ghosts.  If Thunder God's Stone hadn't been well-informed, and while teaching Ye Pengfei some skills secrets, he would also talk about some wonderful things in the world from time to time, Ye Pengfei would never know that there are these three kinds of ghosts in the world.

    "As for the Red Ghost, a ghost that combines the spiritual energy of fire and gold, even the well-informed Thunder God's Stone has only heard about it, but has never seen it at all!

    Looking around at the lush red fruits growing around him, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh -

    ¡°My luck is really good!!!¡±

    !#

 Text 211. Giant earth ghost

    211. Giant earth ghost

    Yes, Ye Pengfei's luck is not generally good.

    For monks who play ghosts, the rarer the gadget, the easier it is to increase their combat power.  A rare ghost like Red Ghost that few monks know about, if it can be cultivated to a very high level, it will definitely become a powerful helper for oneself.

    Speaking from the bottom of his heart, Ye Pengfei behaved calmly and calmly when facing the cultivator Xiao Wuming.  However, the difference in combat power is too big. Even if he advances to become a god in the future, it may be difficult to fight against a monk of his level.

    "And I still have to cross the vast star field to get the treasure left by the Yaoyuan Beast God, and even go to a distant place to fulfill the promise I made to the Yaoyuan Beast God.  As long as you can improve your combat power by one point, you have to work hard for it.

    After putting up some defense around him, Ye Pengfei dived towards the place where the powerful Thunder Spirit man fell.

    As Ye Pengfei expected, there are traces of red ghosts here.

    "Sure enough, it's just a ghost whose intelligence has not yet been awakened. It's much easier to catch." Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.

    For a rare breed like the Red Ghost, even the Thunder God Stone doesn¡¯t know what special abilities it has.  If one's spiritual intelligence is already open, then one doesn't know how long it will take to fight before one can catch it.  Don't look at the inaccessible and uninhabited place here.  But if the fight lasts for a long time and the commotion becomes louder, some powerful monks will be attracted if they can't keep it together.

    Carefully follow the traces left by the red ghost. As the depth of the soil escape becomes deeper and deeper, the temperature begins to gradually rise.

    There were also some extremely hard rocks blocking the road. The red ghost passed through them in one go, but Ye Pengfei could only use his escape technique to cross the rock layers slowly and with difficulty bit by bit.  During the journey, Ye Pengfei also saw signs of bites and fractures in some rock formations.

    "It seems like this red ghost likes to eat these rocks."

    Thinking about the hardness of this rock formation, Ye Pengfei was full of expectations for the red ghost and accelerated his tracking.

    After tracking for about half an hour, my spiritual sense suddenly discovered that there was an underground cavity further down.  The spiritual consciousness quickly swept through the hole, and it was impossible to detect the edge in all directions.

    "My current spiritual consciousness range can reach thousands of miles away. Is this underground cavity so huge?"

    ?Obviously, this place will never be the exclusive domain of the red ghost!

    There will be a lot of red ghosts here?

    Or will there be many strange creatures that are difficult to see on the ground?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? or even a hidden family or a big cultivator sect that lives underground all year round?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly increase his vigilance.

    The underground world is just like the dense forest on the ground, with almost no light.  The biggest difference is that the ground is cold and damp, but the underground world is full of heat and the air is dry.

    For a monk of Ye Pengfei's level, the lack of light would not be a hindrance, and the dry air would not make him feel thirsty at all.  The only thing that gave him a headache was that in this environment, the traces left by the red ghost would soon be eliminated by the heat waves in the underground world.  After only chasing for a few hundred miles, Ye Pengfei lost the whereabouts of Chi Gui.

    "With such a big space, where should I go to find the red ghost?"

    If it weren¡¯t for the demonic beasts that opened up the passage to the Thunder Spirit Clan¡¯s settlement, Lei Kun, Heixu and the others would have to deal with the endless army of demonic beasts. Ye Pengfei could have mobilized all the spiritual saints to come and assist him in his search.

    But now, if you can move the Holy Spirit, try not to move.  Those who have not reached the level of spiritual saints may not be able to cope with unknown risks.

    After hesitating for a moment, Ye Pengfei decided to look around by himself first.  Anyway, that trace of divine power has long been handed back to the main body for refining. Although the refining speed is slower than that of the second soul, it is still much faster than the refining speed in the past.  It won't take too long to attack the cave and explore the Eye of Xuhai.

    He chose a direction to move forward aimlessly. After walking for more than a thousand miles, his spiritual sense noticed that the earth in the distance was shaking violently.

    earthquake?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom!  Boom!

    It¡¯s the sound of heavy footsteps!

    The direction in which the owner of the voice was traveling happened to be facing Ye Pengfei.  After a while, Ye Pengfei saw a huge figure suddenly appearing on a raised hill thousands of miles away!

    "Such a big earth-type ghost?" Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly widened.

    Pure earth-type ghosts are not uncommon, but earth-type ghosts as huge as a hill are unheard of!

    What surprised Ye Pengfei even more was that this earth-type ghost actually had no definite shape!

    I saw that its ghost body was like a large mire.The mud on the upper body continued to fall down, and the mud on the lower body was quickly replenished.  And the mud that fell to the ground quickly replenished the lower body.  The whole process repeats itself over and over again, never stopping.  This also resulted in the strange shape of the ghost, like a mass of water flowing in circles.

    By the way, the spiritual pressure of the earth ghost was also constantly changing, getting stronger and weaker, making Ye Pengfei a little unsure of the specific cultivation level of this earth ghost.

    "Senior, have you ever heard of this kind of earth-type ghost?"

    Ye Pengfei used his spiritual mind to pass the scene he saw to the Thunder God Stone.

    A glance, the stone of Thunder God said: "It is a native ghost that is about to advance, it is not unusual. In ancient times, there were a lot of ghost charm of hundreds of times larger than this."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Although he had heard many anecdotes from the ancient times told by the Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei still could not imagine what kind of world it would be like with ghosts hundreds of times larger than this hill-like earth ghost roaming everywhere.

    At this time, the Thunder God's Stone began to urge.

    "Boy, hurry up and subdue it. It will be of great benefit to your body."

    "oh?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In addition to using Ghost Slave to fight, Ye Pengfei also occasionally used it to replenish his mana.  Now listening to the meaning of the Thunder God Stone, it seems that there is another secret method.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t ask any further questions. He used his spiritual sense to lock onto the huge earth-type ghost and flew over at high speed.

    At the beginning, the distance between the two was still far, and the earth-type ghost did not notice Ye Pengfei coming to kill him.  It paced slowly, the flow of its body gradually slowing down.

    However, when Ye Pengfei flew only a thousand miles away from the earth-type ghost, it suddenly became alert.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  !

    A shrill ghost howl resounded across thousands of miles of space. This was the threat of the earth ghost.  This also shows that it has initially possessed a certain level of intelligence.

    "Is it going to be a baby?"

    Ye Pengfei felt happy and sped up even more.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was coming more fiercely, the local ghost suddenly screamed in anger.  I saw it hit the ground with both fists, and within hundreds of miles, mountains collapsed and the ground cracked!  !  !

 Text 212. The body of blood tyrant

    212.The body of blood tyrant

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing!¡±

    The most powerful thing is not the landslides, let alone the level of Nascent Soul, even the Jindan monks at a lower level are not very afraid of such a massive attack.

    What¡¯s amazing is the sudden spikes of soil mixed in the landslides and cracks!

    Like being alive, these thorns can always find Ye Pengfei accurately.  No matter what lightning escape method Ye Pengfei used to move at high speed, he could not avoid the attack of the earth thorns.

    These powerful and precise thrusts were like sharp and biting ice mixed in the turbulent torrent. If he could not use his magic weapon to resist in time, Ye Pengfei would have to retreat.

    Fortunately, the local ghost is not strong enough to stop Ye Pengfei from using the magic weapon.

    The light of the treasure ship instantly enveloped Ye Pengfei in the middle.  No matter how powerful those earth thorns are, they cannot penetrate even half of the treasure ship.  His spiritual thoughts activated the treasure ship and broke through layers of defenses. Ye Pengfei soon appeared next to the native ghost.

    "Damn, it's so huge!"

    Although he had already used his spiritual sense to detect the height of this native ghost, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but curse when he was in front of it.  Standing at the feet of this earth ghost, I was like an insignificant little ant.  It's like if this earth ghost lifts his foot and steps on him, he will be crushed into a meat pie

    "Boy, don't sigh, act quickly, this guy is about to solidify!"

    Consolidated into a baby!  It is indeed a ghost who is about to give birth to a baby!

    Ye Pengfei didn't dare to hesitate, and quickly cast spells, and a series of spells rushed into the body of this earth ghost.

    Invalid!

    "Idiot! The earth element has natural defense against spells!" Thunder God's Stone shouted.

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei thought of Zhang Han, who had not yet been completely cured.  Both are earth elements, but the gap is too big

    After muttering in his heart, Ye Pengfei turned to attack directly with thunder spells.

    Facing such a huge earth ghost, it is impossible to kill it all at once.  Ye Pengfei was not greedy either. The lightning flashed on his palm, and each lightning strike only cut off a small piece of the ghost body.  Then, he quickly sealed it and threw it into the realm of thunder and spirit.

    The speed of the high-level Nascent Soul is so fast. In just a few breaths, Ye Pengfei cut off one-tenth of the earth ghost's ghost body.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The native ghost was furious.

    Not only failed to kill the guy who invaded the territory, he was actually severely injured by him!  Seeing before his eyes, if he continues like this, he will never become a baby again!

    The roars sounded no different from before at first.  However, the urgent reminder from the Thunder God Stone suddenly exploded in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Boy, if you move faster, this country ghost actually has help!"

    Afterwards, Ye Pengfei realized why the Thunder God Stone was so surprised.  I bet, in ancient times, ghosts with such a long body were basically dominant.  There will definitely be no other ghosts within its sphere of influence.  If a ghost breaks in by chance, you will either be killed or the invading ghost will be eaten!

    Ye Pengfei, who has not done any research on this level of ghosts, cannot hear it, but the Thunder God Stone can hear it clearly.  He clearly discovered that the cry this time was exactly the tone of the ghost calling his companions!

    As soon as Thunder God Stone finished speaking, wherever Ye Pengfei's spiritual sense could reach him, a big guy with astonishing speed appeared.

    "Wind ghost? Why is it so huge!"

    Without any time to think, Ye Pengfei immediately accelerated the speed of casting spells.  If you can't get rid of this earth ghost within the tea time, the huge wind ghost will arrive.  With the ability of the second spirit alone, he was not sure that he could handle two behemoths at the same time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A series of lightning cuts intensively, and seals are thrown like rain. No matter how hard the earth ghost struggles and resists, Ye Pengfei successfully cuts the earth ghost into pieces and throws it into the realm of thunder and spirit.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boy, run quickly!¡±

    "What's wrong?"

    Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment, and suddenly found that the wind ghost that was about to rush nearby suddenly split into countless ghost bodies.  The ghost bodies all over the sky rushed towards them, and their momentum was truly astonishing.

    But no matter how impressive his momentum was, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t feel like he couldn¡¯t deal with it.  After all, my second soul is a thunder spirit body, which is naturally capable of restraining ghosts.  So what if the quantity is large?  Young Master, I have it at your fingertips.

    However, having cooperated with the Thunder God Stone for a long time, Ye Pengfei also knew that there must be something wrong here.  I have too little experience, but it is unlikely that I will misunderstand the Stone of Thunder.??It's better to withdraw temporarily.

    With several void spiritual patterns spread in front of him, Ye Pengfei activated the treasure ship and galloped away into the distance.  Just when he left this place, his spiritual consciousness saw that the void spiritual patterns that were hit by the little wind ghosts were suddenly dyed with color.

    Blood red blood red color!  !  !

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When the blood-red¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O, have rapidly filled the edge of the Void Spiritual Pattern, the \¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O¨O</<

    "Senior, what kind of ghost technique is this?" Ye Pengfei was startled and asked in surprise while driving the treasure ship and escaping into the distance at a faster speed.

    "This is not a ghost technique, this is the body of the Blood Tyrant!" Thunder God Stone responded in a deep voice, "This wind ghost has not yet become a baby, but it is so cunning. It has been killing until the closest place, and then it showed a little bit of its flaws. Okay.  My old man must react quickly enough, otherwise, you will have no choice but to temporarily escape to the Thunder Spirit Realm for refuge."

    "The body of a blood tyrant?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise. This was a term he had never heard of.

    "The body of the Blood Tyrant is a unique physique with some unique abilities." Thunder God Stone explained: "That sister of yours, Xu Caiyi, doesn't she have a split body? She has a unique physique, and her abilities  You have also seen that it is a matter of splitting time and space. Even though her cultivation is still very low and she has just established a foundation, she is still enough to leapfrog and fight against the Golden Core cultivators."

    "The same goes for the Blood Tyrant's body. Its unique ability is that any spell or treasure stained by its blood will have a sudden drop in ability!"

    "This wind ghost is about to become a baby. The body of the blood tyrant is very impressive. With your current cultivation level, the spells you cast will definitely be eliminated by it! Otherwise, just take back the treasure ship, there is no need to take the risk  ."

    "Halo, is there no way to solve it?"

    The explanation of the Thunder God's Stone seems too powerful no matter how you listen to it.  No matter how unique it is, there is always a solution.

    Thunder God's Stone did not answer, but said: "Let's have a look first. If it doesn't work, just run away or go back to the ground. Generally speaking, this kind of ghost will not stay far away from its territory."

    ?The implication is that there is no solution to the body of the Blood Tyrant?

    Ye Pengfei became more and more surprised. If it wasn't the time to ask questions now, he would have had a better understanding of this blood tyrant's body.

    According to the meaning of the Thunder God's Stone, put away the treasure ship.  The lightning shadow escape technique was used continuously, and Ye Pengfei escaped further away at high speed

    !#

 Text 213. Refining ghosts

    213.Refining ghosts

    The chase lasted for less than an hour, and Ye Pengfei couldn't hold on any longer.

    Normally speaking, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s current level of cultivation, he would be able to use the Lightning Shadow Escape Technique continuously for several hours, and his magic power would be enough.  But this time, before I could hold on for an hour, my mana was almost exhausted!

    Although you can directly swallow a demon pill, or simply get back the power of the godhead from the main body, if it goes on for a long time, you will eventually be exhausted.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s been so many years and I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed!¡±

    ¡° Even if I was still a Qi-refining boy back then and was being chased crazily by the foundation-building monks of the Beast King Sect, wouldn¡¯t I have escaped easily?  Now that he is a Nascent Soul, he is actually in such a mess, which is really unprecedented.  Ye Pengfei had a deep understanding of the power of the Blood Tyrant's body.

    "There is no other way, go up first!"

    ??According to what the Thunder God Stone said, if that doesn't work, you can either go back to the Thunder Spirit Realm for refuge, or you can only hide far away.  Since we want to stay away, we might as well go back to the ground.  Who knows if there are any powerful ghosts in this underground world, so it¡¯s best to avoid them for the time being.

    With this thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei rushed into the rock layer on the zenith.  Use the earth escape technique to escape quickly.

    What surprised Ye Pengfei and Thunder God Stone was that the wind ghost actually caught up with him!

    "Senior, didn't you say it won't stray far from its territory?"

    Ye Pengfei asked with a wry smile while trying to speed up his escape.  There were several hard rock formations on the way back. If the wind ghost ignored them like the red ghost, he would be asking for trouble.

    Thunder God's Stone was also quite depressed: "This underground world is too weird. You kid, be careful. If not, come back and hide."

    The earth ghost can call the wind ghost to rescue, and the wind ghost can run around regardless of its own territory. These are completely contrary to the experience of the Thunder God Stone.

    As he spoke, he reached the first layer of hard rock.  Ye Pengfei thought for a moment and stopped trying to use his escape technique. Rays of lightning shot over and immediately shattered the rock formations. Following the cracks in the broken rock formations, Ye Pengfei rushed over quickly.

    Behind the scenes, the wind ghost is chasing after you!

    "Look at this posture, this wind ghost is going to chase him to the end." Ye Pengfei frowned secretly, thinking about how to deal with it.

    Fighting for speed, if you don¡¯t use the lightning escape technique, you will definitely be caught up by this wind ghost.

    In a tough fight, the Blood Tyrant's body is too arrogant, and all kinds of spells will be dissolved by it.

    Several wonderful spells obtained from gods and men to reduce years have also been used, but they have no effect at all.  It was as if this wind ghost was completely undisturbed by magic.

    Wait a minute!  Not affected by magic?

    Ye Pengfei felt a flash of lightning flash across the sea of ??consciousness, and he understood.

    ¡°Only pure power can restrain it!!!¡±

    At the same moment, Ye Pengfei also understood why the soil ghost could form an alliance-like relationship with the wind ghost.

    The soil ghost just now is clearly a representative of pure power.  But this wind ghost can ignore any magical threats!

    "There must be more powerful ghost babies in the underground world! In order to survive and evolve, they have to form an alliance! Now that the alliance is broken, the wind ghost must find it difficult to survive, so he chases them all the way. I'm afraid,  Even if I don't run to the ground, but hide in the realm of thunder and spirit, this wind ghost will also hide on the ground!"

    Some mysteries have been answered, but the immediate troubles cannot be solved.  The Feng Gui was chasing it too closely, and he didn't have a powerful pure strength fighter on hand, so he couldn't deal with it at all.

    Because of the master-servant contract, Thunder God Stone quickly knew Ye Pengfei¡¯s thoughts.

    "Let the main body refine the earth ghost, and then you can fight with the wind ghost!"

    It turned out that catching the local ghost was used to strengthen the physical body, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized.  A refining secret book quickly flashed in the sea of ??consciousness.

    "Why does this secret manual look like the pattern of Lei Dong Jiutian?"

    Similar to the body tempering model, this tip also requires the help of Tianlei.  The only difference is that while using the sky thunder, the special ghost is tempered and integrated into the body.

    The first time Ye Pengfei thought of Thor.

    "Is it possible that the God of Thunder also has the same body as the human race?"

    Now is not the time to ask questions. Ye Pengfei quickly wrote down the secret book, and his body returned to the control layer full of thunder aura.  Here, thunder is everywhere, and it is easy to find a suitable place for body tempering.

    Choose a good place and recruit all the broken bodies of the earth ghosts.The body carried the huge earth ghost and went towards the thunder that day.

    When Ye Pengfei just submerged into the sky thunder area, the sky thunder seemed to be attracted by Ye Pengfei and shot towards Ye Pengfei quickly.

    If he follows the above techniques, Ye Pengfei should calmly accept the baptism of thunder and then temper his body.  However, following the skills just taught by the Thunder God's Stone, Ye Pengfei immediately blocked the earth ghost body in front of him.  At the same time, input mana and follow the skills of the Thunder God Stone to wander among the ghost bodies.

    With a burst of thunder from the sky, the ghost body quickly changed from a mud-like appearance to a translucent color.  The scattered earth spiritual energy, carrying the broken soul of the earth ghost, escaped to the surroundings.

    "That's it!"

    The wandering mana quickly condensed into a tangible cage, trapping these things one by one and sending them into the body.  At the same time, the ghost body moved slightly away, leaving some gaps for the sky lightning, so that part of the sky lightning could hit it.

    After a very brief sting, the power of the earth ghost was integrated into the physical body.  Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that his body's power had increased.

    "I have only tempered a few earth ghosts, but it has such an effect!"

    Ye Pengfei finally understood why the Thunder God's Stone would urge him to capture the local ghost when he saw it.  This is simply the best tonic tailor-made for the physical body. Now my physical body is equivalent to the level of a spiritual weapon.  If one could completely absorb the power of this earth ghost, wouldn't it be possible to use one's body as a treasure?

    A body as powerful as a magic weapon!  Not to mention that there is no opponent at the same level, even if the opponent is a level higher than you, I am afraid you can easily defeat it!

    "It's just that the tempering efficiency is too low. I wonder if the second spirit can last until the main body comes out?" Looking at the earth ghost who had only tempered less than one thousandth, Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly.

    "Boy, just be satisfied. You are lucky enough to be a monster. You can encounter this special ghost wherever you go!" Thunder God Stone curled his lips and said, "If it doesn't work, just go into the Thunder Spirit Realm and hide.  Don¡¯t take care of your own face.¡±

    "Hehe, I'm not doing it for the sake of face."

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Thunder God Stone immediately understood what Ye Pengfei was thinking.

    "Damn, you are so ambitious, you still want to capture the body of the Blood Tyrant!" Thunder God Stone yelled, and stopped talking.

    Indeed, the body of the Blood Tyrant is even better.  If such ghost slaves could be tempered into the main body, how powerful would the main body be?

    Ye Pengfei was right. He did not go directly to the ground. Instead, he took the wind ghost and walked around deep underground to prevent the ghost energy from leaking out and attracting the attention of other monks.

    But things in this world often backfire.  Although Ye Pengfei had changed his strategy and only wandered deep underground, he still attracted the attention of a passing monk.

    Yue Ningbing, who was flying at high speed, suddenly stopped!

 Text 214. Seeing Yue Ningbing for the first time

    214. First sight of Yue Ningbing

    "How did the magic weapon given by the master become like this?"

    The magic weapon, which was originally used for assistance, suddenly became shaken and uneasy.  If he hadn't used his magic power to restrain it, it would probably have escaped immediately to kill some monster.

    Looking at the top-quality magic weapon beating uneasily in her palm, Yue Ningbing finally realized that the top-quality magic weapon given by the master might not be as simple as imagined.

    "Is it possible that this magic weapon can automatically hunt down demon cultivators?"

    With Yue Ningbing thinking like this, she let the magic weapon go on its own.  She turned into a spiritual light and followed closely behind the magic weapon.

    After flying not too far, the magic weapon swished into the ground.  Yue Ningbing did not hesitate and used an escape technique to drill underground.

    The magic weapon flew straight for a while, then suddenly made a sharp turn and shot to another place.  Yue Ningbing kept moving, and quickly turned sharply, following closely behind.

    But she had just turned a corner when the magic weapon suddenly turned sharply again!

    "The figure of this demon cultivator is so weird!"

    Such continuous sharp turns are obviously not the actions of ordinary monks.  Yue Ningbing did not think of the most evil thunder cultivator for a moment. She thought that the guy in front of her who turned around at high speed was an evil demon cultivator.

    "Wu Sixuan's demonic shadow clone is not high in cultivation, and his body's natural cultivation is not high either. He definitely doesn't have such speed. This is another demonic cultivation!"

    Yue Ningbing thought like this in her heart, and held a powerful talisman in her hand.  A magic weapon that conceals spiritual pressure protects himself and the magic weapon in front of him. Even if the demon cultivator has a weak cultivation level, he will never find his trace.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know that a monk was coming to kill him.  Moreover, the monk was able to conceal his spiritual pressure.

    With his spiritual consciousness spanning thousands of miles, not even an underground insect exists within his reach. Ye Pengfei is walking around confidently and boldly, waiting for the body to be tempered so that he can come out and subdue this wind ghost.  However, when Ye Pengfei made a sharp turn again, making the wind ghost scream, a spiritual light shot towards him without any warning!  !  !

    With just enough time to shift his body by two points, the spiritual light penetrated the left side of his body!

    Enemy attack!

    Subconsciously, Ye Pengfei used the treasure ship, and the colorful light surrounded him. Ye Pengfei activated the magic weapon to escape at a faster speed.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Oops, there was a mistake!"

    A graceful female cultivator quietly appeared not far away.

    "Don't be afraid, fellow Taoist, I made a mistake just now, Yue Ningbing only kills demon cultivators!"

    Yue Ningbing?  Demon cultivator?

    A familiar name, an unfamiliar noun.

    Ye Pengfei paused subconsciously, but soon he activated the treasure ship again and fled away at high speed.

    Are you kidding me? If you say you made a mistake, you just made a mistake?  You almost killed me!

    Seeing Ye Pengfei still running away, Yue Ningbing was also very frustrated.

    "Hey, blame me for not thinking carefully. It turns out that this fellow Taoist is being hunted by a demon cultivator."

    Seeing a high-level Nascent Soul cultivator turning around at a terrifying speed from a distance, Yue Ningbing mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei was that demon cultivator.  Before Jifei's magic weapon in front could confirm, Yue Ningbing's magic talisman took action.

    Not to mention that Yue Ningbing's own cultivation level is higher than Ye Pengfei's second soul. Even if the difference is not too much, Ye Pengfei can't escape the vicious blow of the magic talisman, regardless of whether he is calculating mentally or not.

    " If Yue Ningbing hadn't suddenly discovered that the magic weapon flying in front of her ignored Ye Pengfei and flew towards a strange guy further away, her series of attacks would have followed.

    Feeling guilty, Yue Ningbing temporarily suppressed her annoyance and focused on looking at the huge guy further away.  I saw that as soon as the top-quality magic weapon given by the master rushed over, something ethereal was shot out of the huge guy's body.

    Immediately, the magic weapon was dyed blood red!

    "not good!"

    Yue Ningbing's heart was shocked. She clearly realized that the top-quality magic weapon was rapidly melting!

    "receive!"

    Without hesitation, Yue Ningbing took back the magic weapon.

    If it was an ordinary situation, there was nothing wrong with what Yue Ningbing did.  But how did she know that the huge guy was the body of the Blood Tyrant? The magic weapon was put into the storage bracelet by herself, and part of the Blood Tyrant's body also went in!

    For a while, the storage bracelet¡¯s spiritual pressure was disordered.  Before Yue Ningbing could check in surprise, the formation etched on the storage bracelet completely collapsed, and the storage spaceDestroyed!

    With a crash, the storage bracelet broke.  Various treasures fell out and were scattered around Yue Ningbing, making Yue Ningbing stunned.

    what happened?

    Before Yue Ningbing could think about it, the huge guy chased Ye Pengfei in the direction of Ye Pengfei at an alarming speed, leaving Yue Ningbing here in a daze

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was very depressed, so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.

    "Why did Yue Ningbing suddenly come out? You have a grudge against me. Now we are in big trouble."

    The second soul was seriously injured, but Feng Gui still pursued him.  If Yue Ningbing hadn't had a brief fight with the Feng Gui just now, I'm afraid she would have been caught up by now.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking that he could only hide in the Thunder Spirit Realm temporarily, Bei Tangyu rushed out of the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    "Lan Yu, be careful!"

    As soon as he saw Bei Tangyu come out, he went to kill the wind ghost.  Ye Pengfei immediately shouted.

    "It is the body of a blood tyrant, and magic does not matter"

    The last word "use" was swallowed by Ye Pengfei.  I saw a strange light emitting from the tip of Beitang's feather claws, instantly piercing through the wind ghost!

    The power of Godhead!

    Ye Pengfei immediately became confused: "I have known Lan Yu for a long enough time. When did she have the power of godhead?"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei doubted Lan Yu's true identity.

    But the situation was changing rapidly, and Ye Pengfei was not allowed to have any more doubts. Ye Pengfei saw the wind ghost scream, turn around and run away.  Looking at the speed at which he was running, it was obvious that Feng Gui was seriously injured!

    "As expected of the power of the godhead, it is indeed powerful!" Ye Pengfei secretly praised it.

    Even the body of the Blood Tyrant, which can dissolve any spell, cannot stop a blow from the power of the godhead.  If Lan Yu used the power of his godhead again, Feng Gui would definitely be doomed.

    We can¡¯t let such a good thing die.

    Ye Pengfei was about to yell to stop Lan Yu from continuing to attack.  He saw Lan Yu turn around, wink at him, and then quickly get back into the realm of thunder and spirit.

    "Why are you going back now?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was in a daze and Monk Zhang Er was confused, the voice of the Thunder God Stone exploded in the sea of ??consciousness: "Boy, why don't you hurry up and catch Feng Gui? Don't let that woman just take advantage!"

    Yes, Yue Ningbing is still nearby!

    Ye Pengfei nodded and chased after the seriously injured Feng Gui

 Text 215. Demon cultivator Wu Sixuan?

    215. Demon cultivator Wu Sixuan?

    Although Yue Ningbing had never seen the wind ghost, let alone heard of the body of the blood tyrant, that huge guy could contaminate the best magic weapon and destroy the storage bracelet. She immediately realized that the monster's influence on the magic power was  Stuff has a containment effect.  In addition, she was not injured at all, so she reacted quickly.

    In fact, although the distance between her and the wind ghost was dozens of times farther than Ye Pengfei.  However, she still arrived much earlier than Ye Pengfei.

    "Stop!"

    Ye Pengfei shouted angrily, but no matter how quickly his anger came, Yue Ningbing's attack had already arrived.

    I don¡¯t know how many spells she cast at the same time, and I don¡¯t know how many magic weapons she used at the same time. All in all, Ye Pengfei felt that dazzling light flashed randomly. Then, some magic weapons were stained with blood, and some spells became 70%.  Eight falls, the remaining ones are all the ghost bodies of the wind ghost!

    Under the serious injury, Feng Gui's cultivation level has been greatly reduced, and the power of the blood tyrant's body has long been lost.  Yue Ningbing's attack was cruel and fast. In the blink of an eye, the wind ghost was torn into pieces by Yue Ningbing, making it shapeless.

    And when Ye Pengfei finally arrived, Yue Ningbing also heard his angry shouts, and Yue Ningbing's second round of attacks could no longer be withdrawn.

    Disappeared!

    After all the hard work, Ye Pengfei didn't get even the slightest benefit. Instead, he was beaten hard by Yue Ningbing inexplicably. The second soul is still seriously injured.  Ye Pengfei, who had never suffered such a loss before, was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    "Are you Yue Ningbing? A few days ago, you broke into my small yard without permission. I haven't settled the score with you yet. This time you made a sneak attack again and killed the ghost I worked so hard to lure out.  , what kind of peace of mind do you have?"

    A series of questions came out like a barrage of questions. Even though Yue Ningbing had mastered her mental state, she couldn't help but be stunned for a long time.

    "sorry."

    Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t know what to say. She had always been very steady, so the master allowed her to travel around with peace of mind.  But as soon as he arrived at Huangquan Fairy City, the spirit bird was inexplicably harmed by ghost cultivators.  This time when I returned to Huangquan Fairy City, I didn't even reach my destination when I got into trouble like this again. I don't know what kind of evil was involved.

    The storage bracelet was destroyed, and the defenseless elixir jade bottles were all shattered into pieces.  Ninety percent of the elixirs that fell out were destroyed, and none of the remaining elixirs were used for healing.

    After thinking for a moment, Yue Ningbing summoned two magic weapons and handed them to Ye Pengfei.

    "I'm so sorry."

    Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes speechlessly. At this point, it was useless to say anything.  Look at those two magic weapons. They are both of mid-grade level and are worth a lot of money. This Yue Ningbing can be considered sincere.

    Ye Pengfei put the magic weapon away and asked quietly: "Fairy Moon, why were you so angry just now? Do you have a deep grudge against that ghost?"

    Ye Pengfei was making insinuations, trying to get some information out of Yue Ningbing's mouth.  Unexpectedly, Yue Ningbing said.

    "To eliminate demons and protect the Tao, there is no need for hatred. If you see a demon cultivator, just kill it."

    To eliminate demons and protect the Tao?  Words from the secular world often appear in this novel.

    Demonic cultivator?  never heard of that¡­¡­

    With a spiritual thought going back, Ye Pengfei asked the Thunder God Stone: "Senior, what is demonic cultivation?"

    But I never thought that in the past, Thunder God Stone was like a know-it-all, but this time he replied: "I don't know, there was no such monk in ancient times."

    If it didn¡¯t exist in ancient times, it only appeared in modern times. Ye Pengfei had no choice but to ask Yue Ningbing for advice.

    Ye Pengfei's request for advice surprised Yue Ningbing: "Ye Daoyou is also a high-level Nascent Soul cultivator. How come you haven't heard of Demon Cultivator?"

    Ye Pengfei secretly screamed in shame.

    When I set foot in the world of cultivation, my path of cultivation is very different from that of other monks.  He did know a lot of brilliant spells, and even owned some good things that even the cultivators would covet.  But when it comes to common sense in today's world of cultivation, Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi talked about it when they first started. Later, they learned a little bit about it while chatting with Fang Baishan, but they didn't know anything about the rest.

    Yue Ningbing saw that Ye Pengfei didn't seem to be faking it, so Man Sheng explained:

    "The so-called demon cultivators are some rebellious monks. They believe in 'I want to follow my own heart', and their behavior is quite spicy. Moreover, they are accustomed to directly devouring living beings with cultivation skills to improve their own monks. Absolutely  Most demon cultivators are human cultivators, and there are also a few ghost cultivators.¡±

    "Many years ago, the big sects in the world of cultivation worked together to wipe out the demonic cultivators. Almost all the demonic cultivators were killed or injured. But they never thought that there was such a powerful ghost hidden here."Repair!  "

    Yue Ningbing explained simply and clearly, and Ye Pengfei nodded understandingly.

    "No wonder this ghost is so big. It turns out that it is used to devouring its own kind."

    Yue Ningbing also nodded, but felt that she had nothing to say next.  She usually didn't like talking to others, and this time she suffered a lot from Ye Pengfei, so she said a few more words, which was considered an exception.  At that moment, Yue Ningbing said: "There is at least one demon cultivator near Huangquan Immortal City, named Wu Sixuan. Fellow Daoist Ye, please be careful, I'm going."

    After saying that, Yue Ningbing stopped staying and quickly ran away.

    Ye Pengfei was stunned.

    Wu Sixuan?  Demon cultivator?  Could it be that they have the same name and surname?

    Although the Mangshan sect is eclectic and its monks practice in many directions, they have never heard of the word "demon cultivation".  What's more, seeing what Yue Ningbing meant, the demon cultivator was a street rat in the world of cultivation, and everyone wanted to beat him up.  The Mangshan sect is a well-known and upright sect after all, so it is unlikely that they would have such a technique.  He will not allow his disciples to practice this type of technique.

    ¡°Anyway, there are so many people with the same name in the world, maybe it¡¯s not her.¡±

    With Ye Pengfei thinking this way, he planned to return to the underground world to see if there were any other powerful ghosts.  But for some reason, he felt like he had a thorn in his heart and felt very uncomfortable.  After diving for a while, he stopped.

    "Forget it, let's go take a look at the demon cultivator first. What if it's really her? We can't let her be killed."

    No matter what, Wu Sixuan also saved his life back then.  Even if she really practices some evil technique that everyone calls for beating, we must try to save her life.  At best, I just need to find a way to help her change her ways in the future.

    Ye Pengfei thought this and returned to the ground.  Looking with his spiritual sense, Yue Ningbing had nowhere to go.

    "This Yue Ning Bing is more powerful than ordinary Kong Ming monks, he is so fast."

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei decided to return to Huangquan Fairy City.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect what consequences his decision would bring

 Text 216. Huangquan Palace

    216. Huangquan Palace

    When Ye Pengfei returned to Huangquan Fairy City, two shocking news spread among the more than one million monks in the huge fairy city.  These two pieces of news are more or less related to Ye Pengfei.

    The first shocking news, and the disappearance that everyone talks about the most, is that Xiao Mansion is missing

    A mansion like the Xiao family is a refined blessed land.  To put it simply, it is a super Xumi space that is tens of millions of times larger than a storage bag and has a billions of times better environment. It can also be carried around like a storage bag.  Therefore, if the Xiao family wants to move, they just need to move their mansion. It is not unusual.

    But the problem is, Xiao Mansion has disappeared!  !  !

    Inexplicably and without any warning, the Xiao Mansion and all the strong men in the Xiao Mansion completely disappeared in Huangquan Fairy City!

    Even among the cultivating families living next to each other, with more than a thousand monks from top to bottom, regardless of their level of cultivation, no one noticed any signs of abnormality!

    Even the monks who passed by this place just felt that their eyes were blurry. When they looked carefully, the place where Xiao's Mansion was was actually empty!

    Hearing such strange things, more than just "horror" can be used to describe it.  When Ye Pengfei returned to Huangquan Fairy City, before he even entered the city, he heard the monks coming and going talking about this matter.

    Ye Pengfei only listened for a while before he understood who made Xiao Mansion disappear.  Besides Xiao Wuming, who has one foot in the realm of gods and men, who else has such great ability?

    "What the hell is Xiao Wuming doing? Could it be that he couldn't make a deal with me and in a fit of anger, he used all the power of the Xiao family to get the godhead?"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that the disappearance of the Xiao family was related to Xiao Wuming¡¯s capture of Xuwuya.  He didn't even know that it wouldn't be long before he would meet the Xiao family again.  While other monks were talking enthusiastically about the Xiao family, Ye Pengfei's attention was deeply attracted by another shocking news.

    This second shocking news is about the magic cultivator!

    "On the road to Huangquan, a demonic cultivator suddenly appeared?"

    Although the news is shocking, several Dongxu strongmen in Huangquan Immortal City have already rushed there together.  Everyone agrees that the demon has been cultivating his life for a long time.  Therefore, the monks chatted casually, exclaimed a few words, and then the topic turned to the Xiao family.

    "Even the strong Dongxu people are alarmed, and coupled with Yue Ningbing who can hide all the spiritual pressure, this matter will be difficult to handle."

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and walked toward the entrance of Huangquan Road.

    The entrance to Huangquan Road is located in the center of Huangquan Fairy City, called Huangquan Hall.

    No matter what level of monk you are, as long as you pay enough spirit stones, you can take an adventure on the Road to the Underworld.  As for the adventure time, there is no limit.  I think it's because Huangquan Immortal City has so many forces, there will never be a situation like the Mangshan Sect monopolizing the secret realm.  Therefore, it is enough to collect some appropriate fees and use them for the repair of the fairy city.

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry and walked not very fast.  As the saying goes, haste makes waste. Those Dongxu strong men have already entered Huangquan Road. Yue Ningbing is probably a long way ahead of her, and her own cultivation is not as good as them. If she catches up too fast, she can only  It's asking for trouble.

    Ye Pengfei was walking while thinking about how to deal with it.

    "Unexpectedly, there will be monks from Dongxu who will join in. The monks from Kongming can only reflect the land thousands of miles away. The monks from Dongxu can turn the void into reality and change the state of space within a hundred miles! If that demon cultivator  , it¡¯s really the Wu Sixuan I know, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to forcibly save him from the hands of the Dongxu monk.¡±

    "Deceit? It might still be possible to deceive Kong Ming. If you deceive Dongxu, wouldn't you be asking for trouble"

    "Ambush? Even if I mobilize all the powerful Thunder Spirits, I'm afraid it will be difficult to deal with one strong Dongxu. At that level, just relying on numbers is useless"

    Although Ye Pengfei's walking speed was not very fast, and the distance from the city gate to the entrance was hundreds of miles away, when he reached his destination, he still didn't think of any solution.

    "We can only take one step at a time. I hope this matter can be delayed a little longer."

    Ye Pengfei muttered in his heart and walked up the steps of Huangquan Palace.

    The style of Huangquan Palace is similar to the architectural style of Huangquan Fairy City.  The biggest difference is that there are ferocious skulls carved everywhere in the hall, as if they will jump out to eat people at any time.

    When he was still outside the Huangquan Palace, Ye Pengfei didn't think there was anything strange about the Huangquan Palace.  But as soon as he entered the Underworld Palace, he felt that his body was being bitten by invisible bites.

    Every bite is not serious.  You can easily resist if you use your power to resist.  However, Ye Pengfei said "Hey" and glanced at the skulls that seemed to be used for decoration.

    "It seems to be a magical weapon of the ghost clan Well, something is wrong. It feels like it should be stronger than a magical weapon. Could it be a spiritual weapon?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at these skulls in confusion. If they were really spiritual weapons, they would have been divided up by the major families in Huangquan Fairy City long ago. How could they be left here until now?  However, even though the degree of their bite on their spiritual body is very slight, the secret behind it is clearly very profound.  If it's not something at the level of a spiritual weapon, what could it be?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was puzzled, two Kongming monks happened to return from Huangquan Road.  As soon as they returned to the Underworld Palace, they scanned their spiritual consciousness and found Ye Pengfei staring at the skull in a daze.

    "Monk Nascent Soul?" A Kongming monk sarcastically said, "He can be surprised by any spirit skeleton. He must have come from some small rural place."

    "That's right!" Monk You Kongming agreed, "There are not only a thousand but also eight hundred such monks every year. Do they really think that Huangquan Road is like those small rural places where they can make a lot of money just by doing anything? They won't die.  Know how to die!"

    These two guys spoke loudly, but Ye Pengfei ignored them.  These boring guys, full of regional discrimination, are everywhere, so there is no need to compete with them.

    Ye Pengfei didn't want to talk to these two guys, but the two guys immediately turned gloomy.  In their view, Ye Pengfei's indifference was like the biggest insult to themselves.

    "Boy! Where did you come from?" a Kongming monk asked.

    Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes at the guy, did not answer, and continued to study the skulls in the Underworld Palace.

    The monk Kong Ming became even more angry. He shouted angrily: "What an arrogant boy! How dare you ignore the senior question?"

    ¡°With that said, Monk Kong Ming took a big step and planned to attack Ye Pengfei!

 Text 217. Ming Xutian

    217. Ming Xutian

    Ye Pengfei's eyes were cold, he secretly held a magic talisman, and was about to take action.  Suddenly, his expression moved slightly, lightning flashed under his feet, and he retreated to the gate of Huangquan Palace.

    at the same time¡ª¡ª

    "Bold! Who dares to take action in Huangquan Palace?!"

    I saw a medium-sized male cultivator in gray robe turning from the corner of Huangquan Hall.  This man has fair skin, a high nose, and a pointed chin, making him look very thin.  There are some sparse and thick beards on both cheeks, and he looks like a complete scholar.

    "Ming Xutian?!"

    The two Kongming monks, who had been so aggressive just now, suddenly became confused.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Since when has there been a no-touch rule in the Underworld Palace?  What is the background of this Yuanying boy? Ming Xutian would actually stand up for him?

    Looking at Ming Xutian¡¯s displeased look, the two Kongming monks knew they would kick him onto the iron plate.  The two people hurriedly said "offended" to Ye Pengfei, and then hurried away.

    "Young man, are you not injured?" Ming Xutian asked with a smile.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but roll his eyes. Who are these people? The former Xiao Wu Zhang and the current Ming Xutian are both dignified monks. How can they behave in the same way?

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said "thank you" lightly.  He no longer took the initiative to chat with Ming Xutian and just went to look at the skulls on his own.

    Spirit skeleton!

    The words of the monk Kong Ming just now caused Ye Pengfei to think more.

    However, Ming Xutian didn't give Ye Pengfei any time to think.

    "Fellow Taoist is interested in spirit skeletons? Ming has collected a high-quality spirit skeleton."

    Ming Xutian said, turning his hand and revealing a spirit skeleton.  The flowing spiritual energy seemed to bring the spirit skeleton back to life, making it look even more ferocious and terrifying.

    Ye Pengfei only glanced at it, praised it casually, and then continued to look at the spirit skeleton in the Underworld Palace.  While constantly refining the power of the godhead, Ye Pengfei's sense of the mystery of the avenue is also increasing day by day.  He felt that although the spirit skeleton in Ming Xutian's hand was indeed much more powerful, in essence, it was no different from the spirit skeleton in the Underworld Palace.

    Ming Xutian did not expect this result. He was obviously stunned. The faint smile froze on his face for a moment, and then, as if nothing was wrong, he said softly:

    "These spirit skeletons are the works of the ancient ghost clan. They are very exquisite in craftsmanship and have a restraining effect on souls. They are very good auxiliary tools for monks who are not very good at soul attacks."

    As he spoke, Ming Xutian glanced at Ye Pengfei.  He found that Ye Pengfei's expression was dull and he didn't seem to be very interested in what he said.

    Ming Xutian thought for a while, paused for a moment, and then continued: "There are quite a few ancient spirit skeletons handed down, and there are many types and styles. We have a special place in Chengdongfang City, Huangquan Fairy City.  Soul skeletons are sold, why don't you go there and have a look? There are people coming and going in Huangquan Palace, and there are many monks from various sects in Huangquan Fairy City. It is true. If you encounter the bad-tempered monk just now, you will not be able to avoid it.  Gonna cause some trouble.¡±

    Ming Xutian said such a long conversation carefully, and Ye Pengfei just looked at him carefully for the first time.

    "Senior Ming, if you want to know something, please just tell me. There is no need to be so secretive."

    Ye Pengfei said it very directly, but it was transmitted in a secret language. Ming Xutian couldn't help but was stunned again.

    This guy is not simple. He knows that I want to talk to him in private.

    Just as Ye Pengfei doesn't understand why a cave monk like Ming Xutian treats himself as an idiot.  Ming Xutian also didn't understand why a mere Nascent Soul monk could keep his head so calm when facing a Dongxu monk who was two realms above him.

    If it were any other Nascent Soul cultivator, even if they suddenly faced the pressure of Monk Kong Ming, they would be horrified to find that Monk Kong Ming asked in a "kind" tone, and they would be extremely shocked and their minds would be confused, let alone  It is said that he is facing a higher realm of Dongxu monks!

    Based on Ming Xutian¡¯s experience, it is normal for Yuanying to be an idiot when facing Dongxu!

    Suddenly meeting a Yuanying monk who was not an "idiot", Ming Xutian couldn't help but secretly praise him.  Then, a secret message was transmitted, asking: "My Taoist friend, is your surname Ye?"

    "That's right."

    "Did Fellow Daoist Ye enter Xiao's Mansion a few days ago?"

    Ye Pengfei blinked.

    He had already expected why Mingxu Tian came.  Obviously, the sect he belongs to has an undercover agent in the Xiao family, and they already know that he has been thereGovernment.  Not long after he left Xiao Mansion, Xiao Mansion mysteriously disappeared.  No one would believe it if they said it had nothing to do with him.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded and replied calmly, "Yes, I have been to the Xiao Mansion. However, the senior thinks that with the junior's cultivation, how can he influence the Xiao Mansion?"

    Ming Xutian was about to ask, but Ye Pengfei said again: "I know that senior doesn't believe it, but even so, junior can't do anything. Thank you senior for teaching me just now. Junior will say goodbye."

    Ye Pengfei cupped his hands, turned around and walked towards the entrance of Huangquan Road.

    "Wait a minute!" After walking a few steps, Ming Xutian's eyes flashed, and he suddenly called Ye Pengfei, "I feel ashamed for delaying fellow Taoist Ye's understanding of the spirit skeleton. As an apology, I will give this spirit skeleton to you.  ."

    With that said, Ming Xutian used his luck and magic power to send the spirit skeleton just now in front of Ye Pengfei.

    Ming Xutian¡¯s move surprised Ye Pengfei slightly.

    Is this person a true gentleman?  Or is it hypocritical?

    It is not impossible that some kind of magic is planted on the spirit skeleton.  However, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of these little tricks.  Once something enters the realm of thunder and spirit, let alone the strong Dongxu, even a strong person like Xiao Wuming who has stepped into the realm of gods and humans cannot detect it.

    Ye Pengfei said "Thank you", and then he took the spirit skeleton into his pocket without any ceremony

    When Ye Pengfei's figure had completely disappeared on the long Huangquan Road, another Dongxu monk hurriedly rushed into the Huangquan Palace.  Looking around the hall, there was no one around Ming Xutian.

    ¡°MD, you¡¯re still too late, you must beat those two idiots to death when you get back!¡±

    After muttering a few words, the monk shouted again:

    "Boy Ming, where did the man named Ye go?"

    Ming Xutian smiled slightly and said, "Of course Fellow Daoist Ye went to Huangquan Road. Does Brother Sun want to catch him on Huangquan Road?"

    Ming Xutian said as he slowly released the pressure, sealing all the passages.

    The monk surnamed Sun couldn't help but glared at Ming Xutian: "Boy Ming, don't think that you are really the best in the world! I, Sun Boliang, don't believe in this evil!"

    "Haha, let's have a fight!" Ming Xutian burst out laughing, and infinite strength burst out from his thin body

 Text 218. Calculation!

    218. Calculation!

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that not long after he entered Huangquan Road, a fierce battle between the powerful Dongxu men had already broken out in the Huangquan Palace.

    At the beginning, only Sun Boliang and Ming Xutian were fighting.  Not long after, the strong men from other families and sects all knew that Ming Xutian had taken the initiative and found a Nascent Soul monk who had entered the Xiao Mansion before it disappeared.

    Although Ming Xutian said that the monk had entered Huangquan Road, there were also monks who collected the spiritual stones in front of Huangquan Road as witnesses.  But out of jealousy, all the powerful Dongxu men from all the families and sects did not believe what Ming Xutian said, so they gathered together to attack him.

    A fierce battle begins!

    It¡¯s not just the major forces in Huangquan Fairy City that are fighting in a melee.  Huangquan Road is also very lively.

    Only the powerful Dongxu people know that all the god-transformation monks in Huangquan Fairy City have entered Huangquan Road!

    The Xiao Mansion has always been a secretive place, but these cultivators know that the head of the Xiao Mansion, Xiao Wuming, is one of the people with the highest cultivation level in the world of cultivation today!

    Xiao Wuming has already stepped into the realm of gods!  Such a powerful person can't feel at ease at home to practice enlightenment, and yet he makes such a big fuss. Why is this?

    No need for answers or guessing, it can already arouse the enthusiasm of the cultivators!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? returns to her original nature and is no longer ordinary.

    Throw away all the meditation skills of comprehending the Great Way.

    The five god-transformation monks had entered Huangquan Road a few days ago.

    Why are the strong men in Dongxu fighting outside?  It¡¯s not just to provide information to these god-transformation monks!  As long as the information is effective enough, it is self-evident what kind of reward you can get.  Therefore, while fighting, they quietly used various methods to pass the information in.

    Only Ming Xutian sneered in his heart.

    "I have long expected that this kind of thing would happen. Where is the Huangquan Road? Even if you are a monk who transforms into a god, without a definite reference point, it will be difficult to find a person there! Do you think that I will let him go without any reason?  Then Ye Pengfei entered Huangquan Road?"

    Before Sun Boliang arrived, Ming Xutian had already passed the message in.  The ancestor of the Ming family also made all preparations early.

    "Is there a wonderful method in the spirit skeleton? As long as Ye Pengfei understands the secret method in the spirit skeleton, even if he has not practiced, he can still echo the ghost dance method! With this, he can easily find Ye Pengfei! Xutian is indeed resourceful. I hope that Ye Pengfei can  Xu Tian said that one¡¯s understanding is extremely high and one can realize the secret in a very short time!¡±

    Patriarch Ming smiled slightly. He no longer tried his luck aimlessly like the other four god-transformation monks. Instead, he found a random place and quietly hid his figure

    ¡­¡­

    How could Ye Pengfei have guessed that high intelligence would bring extreme danger!

    As soon as he stepped onto Huangquan Road, Ye Pengfei transferred the spirit skeleton into the realm of thunder spirit.  He thought that no matter what secret tracking method was secretly planted on the spirit skull, it would never be able to penetrate the realm of thunder spirit.

    But, he was wrong.  As time went by in his cultivation, he forgot that strategies were more deadly than spells!  !  !

    Soon after the spirit skeleton was sent into the realm of thunder and spirit, the body finished tempering the earth ghost.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can easily cut into half a hundred-foot-high mountain!

    "At least it has the power of a mid-grade magic weapon! Even better than a treasure ship!"

    Ye Pengfei was overjoyed and turned his eyes to the spirit skeleton.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t know about this thing, what surprises can it bring me?¡±

    At first, Ye Pengfei was still a little cautious and only sensed the mystery of the magic on the spirit skull from a distance.

    Bei Tangyu, who was watching from the side, was a little unhappy.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei was accidentally injured by Yue Ningbing and chased by Feng Gui. Why did he run out and use the power of the sub-god?  Isn't it just to hint to Ye Pengfei about his true identity?  But after tempering this big piece of wood, the earth ghost went to study the broken skull, as if he had completely forgotten the trace of divine power he had used

    Girls who are unhappy tend to be impulsive.  Bei Tangyu is a monk, but he is also a girl.  When she was unhappy, she ran over and kicked the spirit skeleton hard.  The spirit skeleton rolled more than ten feet away before slowly stopping.

    "Lan Yu, you"

    Ye Pengfei stopped mid-sentence.  Although Bei Tangyu still didn't speak, his big eyes seemed to have made the matter clear.

    "Thank you very much for the past few days." Ye Pengfei smiled and took the horned dragon that Bei Tangyu transformed into into his arms, "If it weren't for the power of your godhead, I wouldn't be able to defeat Feng Gui so easily. This power of godhead  It was given to you by Bei Tangyu's parents.?, you are really Bei Tangyu¡¯s treasure, you can even get this kind of thing, no wonder your cultivation speed is amazing!  "

    Vomiting blood!  Extremely vomiting blood!

    Bei Tangyu originally thought that this opportunity was already a good one.  The power of godhead, can it be given casually?  If I were really a pet spirit beast, would it be possible for me to obtain the power of godhead?

    However, looking at Ye Pengfei with a smile on his face, Bei Tangyu knew that this big piece of wood had not thought about that at all.

    For a moment, Bei Tangyu, who was extremely depressed, turned into a spiritual light and ran away without a trace.

    "What's wrong with her?" Seeing Lan Yu suddenly running away, Ye Pengfei was confused.

    "You kid" Thunder God Stone scolded in an angry and funny tone, "In some places, you are as shrewd as a ten thousand-year-old monster. In other places, you are as idiotic as a three-year-old child!"

    ¡°Uh¡­where do you start talking about this¡­¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who was scolded so confused, obviously did not get any further prompts.  Thunder God Stone has long known how powerful Bei Tangyu's parents are. They are two fourth-level gods, and they must not be provoked.

    Lan Yu disappeared without a trace, and the Thunder God's Stone also made no sound. Ye Pengfei was puzzled for a while, and could only summon the spirit skeleton back and continue research.  He could clearly see Lan Yu's kick just now.  Obviously, just touching the spirit skeleton will not bring bad consequences.

    No matter how powerful the spiritual consciousness is, direct contact is always more efficient than looking at it from a distance.  With a thin layer of spiritual energy covering his palm, Ye Pengfei grabbed the spirit skeleton in his palm and studied it carefully.

    In the Huangquan Palace, Ye Pengfei already had a general understanding of the spirit skeleton.  The previous long-distance research made Ye Pengfei feel that he had almost grasped the mystery of the spirit skeleton.  He grabbed it and studied it in the palm of his hand, just to better verify his previous experience. Ye Pengfei didn't think there would be any amazing new discoveries.  However, when he actually grabbed the spirit skeleton into his palm and studied it for a while, a look of surprise gradually appeared on his face¡ª¡ª

    "Why does this feeling seem like a divine secret?!!!"

    Even though the mind is connected, the Thunder God's Stone, which has never taken the initiative to pay attention to Ye Pengfei, was so shocked by Ye Pengfei's instant realization that he came to Ye Pengfei's side!

    ¡­¡­

 Text 219.Ming Baiyang

    219.Ming Baiyang

    ¡°It¡¯s not a god-level secret method, but it has the potential to become a god-level secret method!¡±

    Soon, both Ye Pengfei and Thunder God Stone made the same judgment.

    Even if it¡¯s just that it ¡°has the potential to become a god-level secret technique¡±, that¡¯s still incredible.  This is like a beggar randomly picking up a stone and discovering that the stone is made of gold. Although the gold stone is several grades lower than the best agate and jade, it is enough to make the beggar turn his eyes white in shock and close his eyes with joy.  Gone.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei is not a beggar with nothing, and he has seen some god-level secrets. Therefore, although he was shocked in his heart and had a rich expression on his face, he quickly came back to his senses.

    "Mingxu is so stupid, the dignified monk Dongxu, didn't he realize this secret?"

    "Maybe that Ming Xutian wants to have a good relationship with you. He will give up some capital first, and then ask you about the Xiao family. It's better for you to answer like that." Thunder God Stone said casually.

    It can¡¯t be said that what the Thunder God¡¯s Stone said is unreasonable, but Ye Pengfei still frowned slightly.

    As the saying goes, when the master leads you in, cultivation depends on the individual.

    Although it is important for individuals to work hard in cultivation, the "leadership" of the master often affects a lifetime.

    Dongfang Aotian's "leadership" is like this. Even though he has never taught Ye Pengfei at all, the little things he taught Ye Pengfei when he first started will be forever engraved in Ye Pengfei's heart.

    Subconsciously, Ye Pengfei felt that this sudden secret method might hide some trap.

    Knowing Ye Pengfei¡¯s thoughts, Thunder God Stone carefully considered the secret method in the spirit skeleton.  However, with the eyes of the Thunder God's Stone, I couldn't see any problems after looking over and over.  However, he didn't dare to guarantee it.  There are so many secret methods of cultivation in the world. Who can ensure that there are no problems with these secret methods?

    With a sharp thorn in his heart, Ye Pengfei didn't dare to take risks no matter what, but he didn't know that even so, the hint of insight in his heart had an unstoppable impact on the second spirit.  At the same time, Patriarch Ming, whose eyes were slightly closed, suddenly opened his eyes!

    "Appeared!!!"

    The speed of the cultivator is beyond Ye Pengfei's ability.  Just when the second soul was suddenly affected by the main body and Ye Pengfei noticed something was wrong, Patriarch Ming arrived!

    "Ye Pengfei?"

    Although there was no sense of coercion, Ye Pengfei felt that he was in a cage.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Ha?You¡¯re Going to Fight?With Me When You Come Up)?)).

    At the beginning, although Xiao Wuming was powerful, he had no intention of taking action and the pressure on himself was very small.

    The god-transforming monk in front of him didn't give himself a chance at all. He tried his best to trap himself as soon as he came up, as if he was not the Nascent Soul boy, but a god-transforming monk of the same level as him.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is not too afraid.  No matter how powerful the cage is, it is not like the Seven Star Nailed Soul Array, which can only defeat the spirit body and soul.  No matter how powerful this spiritual transformation monk is, he can escape into the realm of thunder spirit with just one thought.  Not to mention a god-transforming monk, even seventeen or eight more people would not be able to stop him.

    So, to the surprise of Patriarch Ming, Ye Pengfei looked calm and said in a deep voice that was neither salty nor cold: "Sure enough, Ming Xutian still did some tricks on the spirit skeleton. Which Ming family member is the senior?"

    Patriarch Ming was stunned for a moment.

    After receiving Ming Xutian¡¯s report, Ming Laozu felt that he had already underestimated Ye Pengfei.  He used all his strength as soon as he came up, just to subdue Ye Pengfei as soon as possible.  However, Patriarch Ming never expected that Ye Pengfei would still act like a normal person!

    Even among the other cultivators who transformed themselves into gods, few of them dared to be so calm when they saw that he was attacking with all his strength. Could it be that

    Several thoughts flashed through Patriarch Ming¡¯s mind.  Soon, all the thoughts were gathered into one thought.

    "I know Baiyang, is Fellow Daoist Ye a disciple of those seniors?"

    Those seniors?

    The only person who can make the cultivator of the gods call him "senior" is a god!  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei remembered the words of the god who reduced his years¡ª¡ª

    "More than a dozen second-level and third-level gods have come to your place"

    Ming Baiyang has seen these gods!

    Although Ming Baiyang¡¯s guess was completely wrong, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to tell the truth.  He smiled indifferently and gave a shallow salute without comment: "It turns out to be Senior Ming Baiyang, Ye Pengfei is polite. I wonder what the senior's intention is when he comes to kill like this?"

    Originally, Ming Baiyang, who had practiced for thousands of years, would not be fooled by Ye Pengfei's vague words.  However, on the one hand, the impression those gods left on me was too "deep".  On the other hand??Ye Pengfei's calm appearance also made him a little suspicious.

    Ming Baiyang did not dare to really ask. He thought for a while, restrained his pressure, and said in a gentle tone: "The Xiao family disappeared mysteriously. I hope Fellow Daoist Ye can give me some advice."

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, but before he spoke, Ming Baiyang said again: "The secret method Xu Tian hid in the spirit skeleton is not dangerous at all. It's just that it can echo another secret method, as long as fellow Taoist Ye learns that secret method at the same time.  , can solve this problem.¡±

    As Ming Baiyang spoke, he sketched an image out of thin air.  I saw a group of ghosts dancing wildly above, which was very meaningful.

    "This method is called the method of ghost dance. It has methods but no techniques. You need to understand it by fellow Taoist Ye. The secret method on the spirit skull is called the method of ghost chanting. It also has methods but no methods. Xutian's understanding is not enough, so he carved the ghost chant method  The method has not reached three points, Fellow Daoist Ye, please listen"

    ??A series of long and strange sounds came from nowhere.  Ye Pengfei listened for a while, and suddenly he had a deeper understanding.

    Yes, these sounds come from the same source as the secret method on the spirit skull, and the mystery is several levels deeper.  If the secret method on the spirit skull only has the potential to become a god-level secret method, then the current bursts of ghost chants are worthy of the word "god-level"!

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei finally understood why Ming Baiyang was able to find him so quickly after confirming both the ghost chanting method and the ghost dancing method.  Be honest, these two secret techniques complement each other and have many connections.  If you only practice one method, there will be some defects and hidden dangers.  When a monk performs another method, this method will automatically "yearn" to make up for the defects and hidden dangers!

    "What a magical secret." Even the Thunder God's Stone couldn't help but sigh.

    In the sigh of the Thunder God Stone, Ye Pengfei closed his eyes slightly and immersed himself in the joy of understanding the secret method.

    Ming Baiyang was not in a hurry and waited patiently for Ye Pengfei to comprehend the two secret methods and completely eliminate the hidden danger.  At this time, he was a dignified spiritual monk, as if he was Ye Pengfei's bodyguard.  The monks within thousands of miles around only dared to take detours.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Ye Pengfei just woke up

    ¡­¡­

 Text 220. Traces of Demonic Cultivator

    220. Traces of Demonic Cultivator

    To be honest, Ming Baiyang's attitude really surprised Ye Pengfei.

    We haven¡¯t gotten the answer to the question yet, and we don¡¯t even know if there will be an answer, but we have already sacrificed so much. This kind of unique character cannot be described by the word ¡°strong¡±.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei also knew very well that after Ming Baiyang removed the restraint of spiritual pressure and gave out two complete secret methods, he actually still had some trump cards hidden in his heart.  If I didn't have the backing of the Thunder Spirit Realm, it would be easy and simple to be torn into pieces by him. No matter how many secrets I learn, it will be in vain.  However, when he thought that this man was quite to his liking, and that he would cooperate with him in the future if the guarantee was not enough, Ye Pengfei decided to tell the truth.

    "Xiao Wuming said that he knows the whereabouts of a godhead."

    "How is it possible?" Ming Baiyang said in surprise, "Those Even if Xiao Wuming is as powerful as the Xiao family, it is impossible to get them."

    Ye Pengfei noticed that Ming Baiyang was talking about "those".  However, Ming Baiyang did not discuss it in depth, and Ye Pengfei did not ask.  In fact, Ye Pengfei never had any thoughts about things that even Xiao Wuming couldn't handle.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and continued: "Before I came to Huangquan Road, I heard that Huiwuxian Inn was destroyed."

    Ming Baiyang was a little confused when such a sentence popped up out of nowhere.  He thought for a moment and asked, "Is that the inn run by Chief Xiao Wu?"

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei nodded, "I visited Huangquan Fairy City a few days ago and lived there. I guess the disappearance of the Xiao Mansion this time has a lot to do with the destruction of the Wuxian Mansion."

    "Is this so? Fellow Daoist Ye, wait a moment."

    Ming Baiyang quickly contacted Ming Xutian, and before long, Ming Baiyang's eyes lit up.

    "Before Xiao Mansion disappeared, there was a brief battle in Huiwuxianzhan. Chief Xiao Wu appeared, but he did not take action."

    There was a fight, the inn was destroyed, but Xiao Wuchang did not take action

    Either Xiao Wuming took action, or Xiao Wuming took action, it was useless!

    Which is the correct answer?  I'm afraid even a fool can guess it.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that Ming Baiyang would be great if he could say this.  Information is wealth now, and Ming Baiyang has no reason to share all the information with him.  However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that Ming Baiyang continued.

    "One of the parties involved in the fight may be a ghost cultivator."

    After just a few words, Ming Baiyang stared at Ye Pengfei.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had to sigh in his heart.  Transforming gods is transforming gods. Although Ming Baiyang guessed his origin before and guessed it wrong, he quickly grasped the essence of the problem.

    Ye Pengfei had no choice but to nod his head and said, "In this case, Xiao's disappearance may be related to me."

    Then, Ye Pengfei told the story about the treasure on Huangquan Road.

    He had already guessed that the Kongming ghost cultivator who came over inexplicably had something to do with Wuwu Cliff, and now he was even more certain.  Since Xuwuya is playing tricks on him, there is no need for him to keep any secrets for Xuwuya.

    After finishing speaking, Ye Pengfei added: "However, that Xuwuya is just a cave ghost cultivator. How can the thing he covets attract Xiao Wuming's attention?"

    This time, Ming Baiyang did not answer.  His eyes just brightened a little more, and then he cupped his hands and said, "Ming owes Daoist Ye a favor. If you need any help in the future, you can come to Huangquan Fairy City to find Ming."

    With that said, Ming Baiyang handed Ye Pengfei a letter talisman.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that having obtained two god-level secrets before was already very good.  It's not like there really is a god waiting for Ming Baiyang to pick it up for nothing, so how can he get any benefit from it?  But looking at it now, Ming Baiyang clearly knew that he had a lot of power behind him, and he wanted to have a good relationship with him, so he didn't have to use it in vain.

    So, Ye Pengfei took the letter, said a few polite words, and asked: "Senior Ming, does he know about the magic cultivator?"

    Ming Baiyang nodded: "Why, Fellow Daoist Ye is also here to hunt down the demon cultivator?"

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head simply and said, "From other people's descriptions, I feel that the demon cultivator seems to be a cultivator I knew in the past, and I want to confirm it."

    Although Ye Pengfei didn't say it clearly, based on Ming Baiyang's experience, he could naturally tell that the demon cultivator was not an ordinary cultivator.

    Ming Baiyang shook his head and said: "I came to see Xiao Wuming and didn't pay attention to the demon cultivator. However, I guessed that the demon cultivator should have gone to a place where soldiers and ghosts are fierce, where she can devour  There are more and more powerful ghosts. The several Dongxu monks who were chasing her before also went that way."

    &nbsp; As he spoke, Ming Baiyang pointed out the location of the evil place where the soldiers were sent.  After giving the instructions, Ming Baiyang continued: "The ferocity of the soldiers and ghosts is not ordinary. Monks who have converted to the devil's path cannot make inferences based on common sense. Fellow Daoist Ye, please be more careful."

    After saying that, Ming Baiyang bowed his hand again, and soon disappeared

    ¡­¡­

    After Ming Baiyang left, Ye Pengfei took out the jade slip of the map, checked the direction, and felt enlightened.

    "No wonder it's a dangerous place. Look at the terrain, it's clearly a formation of thirteen ghost caves!"

    Ghost palace, ghost letter, ghost fortress, ghost heart, ghost road, ghost pillow, ghost bed, ghost market, ghost cave, ghost hall, ghost hideout, ghost minister, ghost seal

    "These are the thirteen important points of the ghost cultivator. The ghost cultivator has no true form. If you want to kill the ghost cultivator, you must either blow away the ghost body directly, or you can only attack these thirteen important points.

    For ordinary monks, if they know this, they have probably advanced to Kong Ming, but Ye Pengfei knows more than this.

    There is this kind of super formation in the jade slips given to him by the god to mark his new year!

    Using the eye of the earth as an acupoint, the huge space turns into a super ghost!

    Those who entered the battle saw only groups of ghosts.  Those who don't know think that as long as they can kill these ghosts, they can do anything.  However, they never imagined that these ghosts actually have real bodies, and their real bodies are the thirteen ghost cave formations under their feet!

    Even if all the ghosts in the formation are slaughtered, it won't take long for the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation to automatically give birth to piles of new ghosts.

    "The monks who don't know the reason may mistakenly think that there is some strange treasure here that attracts ghosts.  Once he is trapped in it and cannot get out, what he faces will be a dead end.

    What¡¯s even worse is that Ming Baiyang said it was a ¡°terrible place with soldiers and ghosts¡±!  !  !

    In addition to being divided into grades, ghosts are also divided into types.  The Yaksha ghosts like Master are very powerful types.  The evil mandrills and ten thousand soul mandrills that I had seen in the Mangshan Haunted Mansion were relatively poor types.

    Soldier ghosts are the strongest ghosts!

    For soldiers and ghosts, it is commonplace to defeat high-level ghosts by leapfrogging.  What's even more terrifying is that the soldier ghosts maintain the habits they had in life, with strict discipline and no fear of death.  In the hands of those ghost-playing monks with strong spiritual consciousness, they are nothing less than a powerful army!

    Another very powerful thing about soldier ghosts is that they are the easiest type of ghosts to upgrade.

    This also means that this is not an ordinary thirteen ghost cave array.  It won't take long for the ghosts it gives birth to to rise to extremely terrifying levels!

    However, there is no explanation for this in the jade slip given to him by the god to reduce his years.  For a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't tell what was special about this thirteen ghost cave array.

    "I'm afraid this trip won't be easy, so I'd better switch to the original body and try it!"

    ¡­¡­

 Text 221. Beitang Yu passes the test

    221.Bei Tangyu passes the test

    In fact, when he discovered the Nine Tests of Thunder Dragon, Ye Pengfei had the intention to exchange the main body and the second soul.  But for the time being, I still can't restrain the power of charm. In order not to cause a big trouble, I can only look for a place to hide from the world and practice.

    Now the power of charm has not been resolved, but people are on the road to hell. In this place where it is rare to meet a monk even if you travel thousands of miles, it doesn't matter if you come out for some air.  Changing the second soul to go in and rush through the level can also speed up the improvement of cultivation level.

    ????????????????????????????? More importantly, it seems to be the body of a human-shaped magic weapon. It was originally able to restrain ghosts, but now it can be even more arrogant and run rampant without fear of anything.

    However, just in case, Ye Pengfei still took appropriate precautions.  He made a bamboo hat to cover his face and put it on his head. The gray-black veil hung low, completely covering Ye Pengfei's face.  As long as a monk whose cultivation level is less than the Kongming stage, it should be difficult to see through this veil.

    While the veil covered his face, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of Bei Tangyu again.

    "Does she still have to cover her face with a veil now? Did days like that make her think about running away from home again?"

    When Ye Pengfei sighed slightly, he never thought that Bei Tangyu, whom he missed, was actually sulking in the Thunder Spirit Realm

    ¡­¡­

    Bei Tangyu watched Ye Pengfei refining the bamboo hat from a distance. She knew without asking that Ye Pengfei was going to change his body and go out wandering around.

    She was quite curious at first, where Ye Pengfei planned to go and why he had to change his body.  However, before he asked about the Thunder God Stone as usual, he was attracted by Ye Pengfei's second spirit.

    I saw that as soon as Ye Pengfei's second soul entered the Thunder Spirit Realm, he didn't make any adjustments and rushed directly into the thunder dragon's pressure zone.  Look at that speed, as if you are rushing to do something.

    Beitang Yu immediately noticed the difference.

    In the past, when Ye Pengfei¡¯s second soul came to pass the level, he would walk slowly inside to try to reduce the mana consumption so that he could fight for a longer time with the strong thunder spirit stationed in the second level.  This time he walked in a hurry. Could it be that he had learned some magic trick?

    Bei Tangyu, curious in his heart, quickly followed.

    "Lan Yu, are you not angry anymore?"

    Ye Pengfei's words almost made Bei Tangyu angry again.  But the next sentence made Bei Tangyu feel like he had fallen into a honey pot.

    "Lan Yu, stay away a little. I have just learned this secret method. I don't know if it will work. Be careful not to hurt you. If it succeeds, I will teach you later."

    Although she is born with a charming body, her charm is so powerful that she can control high-level monks beyond her level.  In fact, Bei Tangyu is a girl who is easily moved.  Otherwise, she wouldn't have made a secret promise to Ye Pengfei after only meeting him a few times.

    Girls who are easily moved often have some magnificent dreams when they are moved.

    " Just like now, Ye Pengfei's very concerned words made her think that if she could restore her original appearance in the future, she would be able to do the same with Ye Pengfei.  When he thought of these sweet things, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but become a little distracted.

    Just when Bei Tangyu was distracted, Ye Pengfei had already started his first attempt.

    The secret method Ye Pengfei mentioned is naturally the ghost chanting method and ghost dancing method that he just learned.  The ghost clan's secret techniques were already somewhat restrained against the spirit clan, and these two god-level secret techniques were even more powerful.  Working together, Ye Pengfei felt that it was very possible to surpass the level and kill the powerful thunder spirit.  Now it should be more than enough to just defeat the powerful Thunder Spirits stationed at the second level.

    However, the first attempt was not successful.

    Although the two methods are powerful, they are both different. Ye Pengfei only understood the secrets of these two ghost methods, but he was not able to find the most suitable method immediately.  Therefore, although the first attack was much more powerful than before, and the force lasted for three full hours, it was still forced to retreat in the end.

    Although he was a little distracted at first, after all Ye Pengfei persisted for three hours, Bei Tangyu still figured out some tricks.  She saw that Ye Pengfei was a little tired from this fight and wanted to rest for the time being, so she planned to go up and give it a try.

    This test doesn¡¯t matter, it just shocked Ye Pengfei!

    Countless phantoms are like the most graceful dancing postures in the world.

    The resentful singing seems to be able to capture people's hearts.

    The powerful Thunder Spirit man who was so coaxing just now suddenly became so sluggish that he looked out of place.  In just a few breaths, Ye Pengfei watched helplessly as the horned dragon Lan Yu passed the second level in a flash.

    This can¡¯t help but make Ye Pengfei think about it.??Pian.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei had asked Bei Tangyu as early as when he advanced to Nascent Soul.  Why are other monsters and monsters able to transform into their own bodies now that they are Nascent Souls, but you, the horned dragon, are still the same as they were before, not even half a cent taller?  At that time, Bei Tangyu only blinked his eyes randomly and said nothing.  Ye Pengfei, a big piece of wood, had another misunderstanding. He thought that the horned dragon was a unique monster that needed a higher level to transform.

    But now, Ye Pengfei finally realized that he seemed to be wrong.

    So, when he saw Lan Yu again, he said with a smile: "Speaking of Lan Yu, have you been able to transform a long time ago? Why are you so embarrassed to show it to me? Even if you are ugly, I can't."  It¡¯s a joke on you.¡±

    Bei Tangyu was forced out by the eighteen spiritual treasures in the third level. He was already a little depressed after losing, but he heard Ye Pengfei call him "ugly". At this time, even the good-tempered little sheep could  She is going to transform into a dominatrix.  Bei Tangyu was so angry that he roared and chased Ye Pengfei to the point where he had to run around.

    "Okay, okay, I was wrong!"

    While running, Ye Pengfei kept apologizing, but he was still mumbling.

    "However, you have to change and show me. Judging from the spell you just cast, you should be good at singing and dancing. Whenever you get tired from practicing, it would be quite good to listen to you dancing and singing.  "

    Hearing Ye Pengfei say this, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but feel a little proud.  I thought to myself, after all, I am born with a charming body. If I dance, sing, etc., I will obviously be able to charm a whole row of people.

    However, when I thought about it, it was because of this big piece of wood that I could not guess my true identity even after being prompted several times. As a result, I still exist in the form of a horned dragon. It is really hateful.

    With Bei Tangyu thinking like this, he chased even more urgently.  However, although she looked very fierce with her teeth and claws, she felt in her heart that if she could keep playing with Ye Pengfei, life would be so wonderful.

    She didn¡¯t expect that while she was having fun with Ye Pengfei¡¯s second soul, a huge crisis was lurking in that dangerous place!

    ¡­¡­

 Text 222. Yuan Shen Bao!

    222. Yuan Shen Bao!

    Before stepping into the dangerous place of soldiers and ghosts, Ye Pengfei saw the thick evil aura rising into the sky from a distance.  Only the vicious energy of soldiers and ghosts that has been accumulated for over ten thousand years can form such a terrifying blood evil energy!

    "The ferocious military ghost that has not disappeared for thousands of years may even have ghost babies!"

    Ghosts without intelligence are divided from bottom to top into bad ghosts, low-grade ghosts, medium-grade ghosts, top-grade ghosts, top-grade ghosts, king-level ghosts, and emperor-level ghosts.  Once they break through the emperor level, ghosts will develop spiritual wisdom, become ghost babies, and embark on their own path of cultivation, which is often called ghost cultivation.

    In terms of cultivation, a ghost cultivator who has just transformed into an infant is equivalent to a monk at the human Nascent Soul realm, and is on the same level as a tenth-level transformed monster.  However, in a real fight, no matter whether it is the human Nascent Soul or the transformed monster beast, they will have no choice but to be defeated.

    There are so many weird tricks of ghost cultivators!

    "However, Ye Pengfei has quite a few strange tricks up his sleeve.  After looking at the six tribes of humans, witches, demons, spirits, ghosts and beasts, he has almost never come into contact with the secret methods of the monster tribe. The secret methods of the other five tribes have even been learned by the gods!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of this evil spirit. If he hadn't known early on that this evil place was created by the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation, he might have even recruited his strongest Kongming Ghost Slave.  Breathing in this blood evil energy is a great tonic for the ghost slave.  But it doesn't work anymore. Recruiting ghosts in this kind of ghost formation is just sending troops to the ghost formation. Ye Pengfei is not so stupid.

    Although this land of soldiers and ghosts is dangerous, the benefits are also great.  If you can capture a team of ghost soldiers, your combat power will be doubled immediately.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei saw the evil energy rising to the sky, he also saw some monks wandering here from a distance.

    "They are all Nascent Soul cultivators. I'm afraid those Dongxu experts have already chased them further inside!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't want to deal with these Nascent Soul cultivators on the periphery, so he relied on his powerful spiritual consciousness to make a big circle and avoid them.

    But sometimes, if you have bad luck, no matter how careful you are, bad things will happen.

    Ye Pengfei had just avoided several Nascent Soul cultivators and didn't notice any other monks nearby. When he wanted to speed up and move inside, a Nascent Soul cultivator rushed over from a distance at an astonishing speed.  Judging from his posture, he wasn't coming towards Ye Pengfei, but he was hastily avoiding something.

    The flight speed of this Nascent Soul cultivator is really too fast, far exceeding his cultivation level. Ye Pengfei now also has some understanding of the talisman technique, and he quickly judged it.

    "Damn, it's the Wanli Tracing Talisman!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did did out did is to make Yuanying monks move so fast that even their own spiritual senses feel like they can't keep up, is definitely the legendary Ten Thousand Miles Tracing Talisman.  It is said that only monks who transform gods can make this kind of talisman, which is as rare as a spiritual treasure.  Of course, there are very few monks who can use this kind of talisman. Unexpectedly, I met him once.

    If the second spirit is still outside, it doesn¡¯t matter if we meet him.  But the charm of his real body was stronger, and Ye Pengfei didn't want to get into trouble, so he just wanted to avoid it as soon as possible.  Just when Ye Pengfei was about to cast his thunder escape spell and leave here quickly, the Nascent Soul cultivator yelled: "He's actually a foundation-building boy!"

    That¡¯s right, Ye Pengfei¡¯s body is still in the foundation-building realm.  Over the years, all the efforts of the main body have been provided to the second soul.  Even though the ninth revolution has been completed, there is no rush to form elixirs.  If it weren't for this reason, Ye Pengfei's second soul wouldn't have been able to advance so quickly.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's body is not without strength.  With his physical body comparable to a mid-grade magic weapon alone, ordinary Jindan cultivators are no match for Ye Pengfei.

    How could the Nascent Soul cultivator who fled in a hurry know this? When he saw a Foundation Establishment cultivator suddenly appearing here, he immediately planned to grab him and throw him across the street.

    This Yuanying monk has a wonderful idea¡ª¡ª

    Although the army of soldiers and ghosts chasing him are powerful, they have not developed spiritual intelligence.  As long as he throws a monk over, he can confuse their sight and he can escape faster.

    "However, he completely misjudged Ye Pengfei's ability.  He originally thought that with his own cultivation, catching a foundation-building monk would be similar to catching a small ant.  So, I didn't pay much attention to it.  He didn't even use the magic weapon at all, so he flew over from the air and reached out to catch Ye Pengfei.

    He was suddenly arrested for no reason, and Ye Pengfei was rude to him.  He first shrank his body, his eyes flickering with panic, pretending to be as if a Foundation Establishment cultivator had met a Nascent Soul cultivator.  When the Nascent Soul cultivator grabbed his shoulder, he suddenly got angry!

    A fatal bolt of lightning struck the Nascent Soul cultivator in the palm of his hand.  Unable to react, the Nascent Soul cultivator completely destroyed one of his arms.

    Even if you become an infant, your physical body is not completely unimportant.  If the physical body is severely injured, the Nascent Soul will inevitably be affected in some way.  That Yuanying monk?An arm was destroyed by Ye Pengfei unpreparedly, and Yuanying was slightly injured immediately.

    Originally, a slight injury of this degree was nothing to the Yuanying monk.  But the little ant that he thought he had captured suddenly hit him hard, and the Yuanying monk was immediately confused.

    In fact, the Nascent Soul cultivator was in a state of confusion for a short period of time.  However, he and Ye Pengfei were standing right next to each other, so there was no room for maneuver.  At the first moment, Ye Pengfei ran into the arms of the Yuanying monk.

    Explode!

    Several lightning balls exploded violently on the Yuanying monk.  The explosion had no impact on Ye Pengfei's powerful body, but it blew the Yuanying monk to pieces.

    When the physical body was completely destroyed, Yu Jian, a short and anxious-looking little thing, fled far away.

    This is the first time Ye Pengfei has seen Yuanying. Although his second soul cultivation level also has Yuanying, it is still a spiritual body in essence, which is very different from the human Yuanying.

    "Still want to escape?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled coldly and casually cast a soul-seeking spell.  No matter how hard the Nascent Soul struggled, he could only watch the black thread that bound him getting tighter and tighter.  When the magic power is gone, the flying sword under his feet will fall down.  Just as it fell into the air, the flying sword turned and flew away into the distance.

    "Essence Spiritual Treasure?!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei discovered that the flying sword at Yuanying's feet was actually a Yuan Shenling treasure!

    This was Ye Pengfei¡¯s first time seeing the Yuan Shen Bao with his own eyes. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so alert and flexible. He tried to use spells to get rid of the trap, but he couldn¡¯t catch up in time.

    If it were elsewhere, I'm afraid Ye Pengfei would have no choice but to let go of the Yuan Shenling Treasure and learn a lesson from it.  But here is the Thirteen Ghost Cave Array, and anything related to the soul will be more or less suppressed by the ghost array.  So, Ye Pengfei threw the trapped Yuan Ying into the Realm of Thunder Spirit, quickly spread out his body, and rushed towards the Yuan Spirit Treasure

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 223. Who is plotting against whom?

    223.Who is plotting against whom?

    At first, Ye Pengfei¡¯s pursuit did not cause any disturbance.  The spiritual sense of this Lingbao is also quite good, and the direction of escape happened to be away from other Nascent Soul cultivators.

    However, as they chased after each other, there was a heavy sound of horse hooves in front of them.

    "As expected of a soldier, he even has cavalry!"

    Looking at the large group of galloping horses thousands of miles away, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.

    No matter what kind of ghost he is, he is not a ghost baby anyway. Ye Pengfei is not afraid and just rushes towards him.  But the Yuan Shenling Treasure is not good enough. Such a powerful ghost horse cavalry can make it stagger with a casual charge.  If it is rushed near any formation eye, this elemental spirit treasure will definitely not be able to escape the control of the ghost formation.

    Just when Ye Pengfei accelerated his pursuit, the Yuan Shen Bao also sensed the danger ahead.  It made a sharp turn and fled in the other direction.

    "not good!"

    After all, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness was much stronger than the Yuan Shenling Treasure. He clearly saw that in the direction of the Yuan Shenling Treasure's escape, there was a Kongming monk flying towards this direction with his weapon!

    Almost at the same time that Ye Pengfei saw the Kongming monk, the Kongming monk also saw the Yuan Shenling treasure flying at high speed.

    "A Yuan Shen Shen treasure! Behind that is a foundation-building monk?"

    Strange things happen every year, but today is so strange!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even the lowest-level ordinary spirit treasure can kill a foundation-building monk instantly without any problem. How could it be chased by a foundation-building monk instead?  !

    What¡¯s more important is that the Yuan Shenling Treasure is so fast that even if a high-level Jindan cultivator chases it, it¡¯s hard to say whether it will be lost.  How come a mere foundation-building monk is faster than a high-level golden elixir monk, and can actually keep closing the distance between him and the Yuan Shenling Treasure?

    "However, even though there are thousands of questions, monk Kong Ming can't help but think too much.  Soon, the Yuan Shen Bao discovered that there was a Kongming monk blocking the way ahead.  It turned sharply again and fled in another direction.

    Questions were swirling in his mind, and Monk Kong Ming stopped thinking about it.

    "That's the Yuan Shenling Treasure! Look at the spiritual pressure, it seems to be above the middle level! He's just a ninth-level foundation-building monk. No matter how weird he is, I just have to be careful."

    With his mind determined, Monk Kong Ming did not hesitate to activate the flying magic weapon and chased after the Yuan Shenling Treasure.

    Ye Pengfei had to speed up as Monk Kongming chased him.  No one would be able to bear it if they watched helplessly as someone snatched away the fat from their lips.

    It was okay if Ye Pengfei didn't speed up, but when he speeded up, the monk Kong Ming was shocked.

    "It can actually accelerate!"

    The speed just now was far beyond the understanding of monk Kong Ming.  And the current speed is even comparable to that of Yuanying high-level monks!

    You must know that the foundation-building monk seems to be empty around him. He is simply flying in the flesh!  !

    Of course the monk Kong Ming could not guess that Ye Pengfei was already a treasure, and his physical level was comparable to that of a middle-grade magic weapon.  He didn't rely on his body cultivation to control the wind at all, so his speed was of course outrageous.

    However, no matter how stupid the Kong Ming cultivator is, he can still guess that Ye Pengfei has something weird hidden in him.

    "Perhaps, this foundation-building boy has something even more precious than the Yuan Shenling treasure!"

    With this thought in mind, Monk Kong Ming could not help but slightly reduce his flying speed and change his flight route slightly.  Previously, he was chasing after the Yuan Shenling Treasure, but now, he was slowly getting closer to Ye Pengfei!

    "Want to attack me?"

    Ye Pengfei was always on guard against the Kongming monk. When he saw the Kongming monk changing his flight slightly, he knew it immediately.

    "You want to trick me, but I can't say it. You have to go and keep company with that Nascent Soul just now!"

    This little move by monk Kong Ming is clearly bullying him because his spiritual consciousness is not as powerful as Kong Ming and he can sneak attack at close range.  But how could the Kong Ming cultivator expect that Ye Pengfei had a high level of spiritual consciousness originally, but with the increase of the magic weapon in his body, even though the range of his spiritual consciousness is smaller than that of Kong Ming, it is not much smaller!

    People are overcast, my shade, and things in the realm of cultivation are often like this.  Whoever plotted against whom depends on who has a higher level of yin.

    Ye Pengfei didn't look this way, pretending not to know anything, and allowed the Kongming monk to slowly move closer to him.  When the two sides were more than 3,000 miles apart, Ye Pengfei "panicked" and changed direction and "gave up" the pursuit of the Yuan Shenling Treasure.

    "Ha! With the spiritual consciousness of the Nascent Soul realm, this kid is really weird!"

    The monk Nakong Ming thought that his judgment was correct, so he accelerated suddenly and headed towards YeFei flew over with bared teeth and claws.

    At the speed of space and darkness, the distance of three thousand miles can be reached in the blink of an eye.  If we catch this foundation-building boy first, we can go back and chase the Yuan Shenling Treasure in time.

    "Boy, come and accept your fate!"

    This thunderbolt could be heard clearly for tens of thousands of miles around.

    "You want to knock me out directly? Then I'll faint" Ye Pengfei smiled secretly and "fainted" like that.  The body formed a curved arc and fell towards the distance.

    How did the monk Kong Ming know that he had fallen into the trap? He laughed and photographed Ye Pengfei from the sky.  He casually used magic to restrain Ye Pengfei, took it with him, and turned around to chase the Yuan Shenling Treasure.

    Ye Pengfei originally planned to take action, but when he saw that the monk Kong Ming had no intention of killing him for the time being, he stood still for the time being and sneered secretly: "I will let you be a coachman for once."

    Ye Pengfei did not resist as he was bound by the spell, just like a monk in a severe coma.

    The monk Kong Ming never imagined that he would be plotted by Ye Pengfei.  He had just entered the land of war and ghosts, and there was such a big harvest. He was so happy that he chased after the Yuan Shenling treasure.

    It has to be said that the speed of the Kongming monk flying with all his strength is astonishing.  The scene changed quickly, and it didn't take much time for Monk Kongming to lead Ye Pengfei and catch up with the Yuan Shenling Treasure.

    "Haha, where else can you escape? Just surrender obediently!"

    There was another crazy explosion. The Kongming monk wanted to imitate the gourd, and first used his voice to shock the Yuan Shenling treasure.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Waves of powerful sound waves hit the Yuanshenling treasure. It was so agile just now, but it was obviously sluggish and could no longer run.

    The monk Kong Ming smiled proudly and stretched out his hand to take in the Yuan Shenling treasure.  But just after he stretched out his hand proudly, his whole person suddenly froze.

    The body-fixing spell!  Where did the ghost cultivator appear?

    Monk Kong Ming was trying to struggle in panic, but he heard a cold laugh coming from beside him: "Thank you very much!"

    It¡¯s actually him!  !  !

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of two consecutive spells were added to his body, he suddenly felt confused and his body softened

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 224. Demonic Cultivation of Ten Thousand Shadows!

    224. The devil cultivates ten thousand shadows!

    Ye Pengfei was a little surprised that the main body could capture Kong Ming and Nascent Soul monks so easily.  After all, the body's cultivation level is not enough, and it relies entirely on fighting with the body treasure. It is no problem to fight against the golden elixir, but it is very likely that you will not be able to hold it down when fighting against the Yuan Ying. If you fight against Kong Ming, you will lose but not win.

    However, he caught Kong Ming and Yi Nascent Soul simply and easily. Not to mention being damaged, even the mana was almost useless.  From the time Yuanying appeared to the time he caught Kong Ming, it didn't take long, and Ye Pengfei didn't have time to think too much.  Now that the dust had settled and the soul magic weapon was in his pocket, he couldn't help but think about it.

    "I seem to have lost the most important thing"

    Recalling the time when I first fought against Cao Dong.  That kind of forbearance, that kind of sudden outburst, made myself, who didn't have an absolute advantage, suddenly occupy an overwhelming advantage.

    When he later pursued Cao Dong, wasn¡¯t it because of his repeated use of intrigues that he was able to retain Cao Dong and successfully kill him on the spot?

    Over the years, with the continuous growth of cultivation, especially with the retreat of Thunder Spirit Realm, I seem to be getting tougher and tougher.  If he hadn't been suddenly attacked by Nascent Soul this time, and suddenly faced with Kong Ming's schemes, he probably wouldn't have taken the initiative to use tricks to defeat the enemy.

    The problem that Ye Pengfei reflects on is actually the problem that most monks encounter in their practice.  Humans are strange animals. When their strength is low, they can come up with all sorts of crazy ideas.  But as their strength grew stronger, it seemed that their mental agility gradually faded away.

    This is why, when Ye Pengfei meets powerful people below Kong Ming, almost all of them are willing to use force.  But those who are strong in Dongxu (Xiao Wuchang, Ming Xutian) and those who transform into gods (Xiao Wuming, Ming Baiyang) are restrained, think deeper, and use more strategies.

    "If you think too much, you may miss your opportunity. If you use too many tricks, you may guess completely wrong. However, this reduces a lot of unnecessary trouble!!!"

    Thinking about that, if Chief Xiao Wuzhang fell out with me as soon as he came up, and insisted on finding the answer to the enemy at the inn from himself, if he didn't, he would use all his killer moves and kill him to pieces.

    Thinking about Ming Xutian, if he was as strong as those two Kongming experts, how could he use his spirit skeleton to plot against him?

    "Xiao Wuming's wrong judgment seemed to have given him some "godhead" information for nothing.  But it was precisely because Xiao Wuming did not act rashly that he later captured Xuwuya.  Otherwise, if he pursues him until he is known all over the world, why would a sophisticated guy like Xuwuya still go to Huangquan Fairy City?

    Ming Baiyang¡¯s wrong judgment seemed to have allowed him to obtain two god-level ghost skills in vain.  But in the end, Ming Baiyang obviously gained more.  Judging from the way he managed to win over her in the end, I'm afraid it wasn't just him who realized the secret of the treasure on the Huangquan Road, but also a deeper meaning.

    After comparing many aspects, Ye Pengfei's mood couldn't help but increase by several percent.  He has gradually embarked on the simple and fierce path that most monks will inevitably experience, but now his state of mind is gradually changing in a complicated and changeable direction.  Even Ye Pengfei himself did not expect what kind of miraculous effects this change would bring in the process of rescuing Wu Sixuan and exploring the great treasure in the near future

    What Ye Pengfei never expected was that the psychological gain was not the biggest gain this time.  When he started searching for the soul of the Nascent Soul cultivator, he was slightly surprised.

    "It seems that some people still see the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation."

    This powerful Nascent Soul man is named Fan Donghu, and he is a direct disciple of the leader of a major sect in Huangquan Immortal City.  The sect leader was a cultivator who transformed gods, and like Ming Baiyang, he felt that Xiao Wuming must have come to Huangquan Road, so he entered Huangquan Road a few days ago.

    However, the sect leader named Ding Wenlan did not have a brave, resourceful and lucky character like Ming Xutian, so he could only look for it aimlessly on the Huangquan Road.

    However, even if the Xiao family cannot be found, Ding Wenlan will not return empty-handed.

    Ding Wenlan has been studying the formations of the ghost tribe for a long time, and she has gained some insights into the strangeness of this dangerous land of soldiers and ghosts.  Now that he has come in this time, he plans to take the blame for the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation.  This unique formation that can create ghosts on its own is a great idea to take back to your home and care for your home.

    Originally, Ding Wenlan didn¡¯t need Fan Donghu¡¯s help, whether it was looking for the Xiao Mansion or digging up ghost formations.  But Fan Donghu said he wanted to come with him to broaden his horizons, and Ding Wenlan agreed without thinking too much.  In his opinion, even if the apprentice is killed anyway, with the Ten Thousand Miles Tracing Talisman and the high-grade Yuan Shenling Treasure, it will be easy to escape.  How could he have expected that Fan Donghu accidentally fell into Ye Pengfei's hands and did not even have time to use the Ten Thousand Miles Tracing Talisman.

    In fact, it can be regarded as Ye Pengfei's luck.  Originally, Ding Wenlan came directly to the land of soldiers and ghosts, but something happened on the way, so he let Fan Donghu do it himself.?Come here.  Such a breakup gave Ye Pengfei the opportunity to destroy his body and capture Yuanying.

    Ding Wenlan¡¯s thoughts gave Ye Pengfei a wake-up call.

    "There is no realm protection formation in the Thunder Spirit Realm. It would be good to move the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation into it."

    "However, that's all Ye Pengfei thought.  It is difficult to set up the formation, even more difficult to start the formation, and it is even more difficult to transfer the formation.  Not to mention that Ding Wenlan would come over at any time, even if the Dongxu monks inside who were chasing demon cultivators intervened, he would not be able to succeed.

    If this first gain is just conceptual, Ye Pengfei has no way of starting.  So, the second gain is the real deal.

    Ye Pengfei didn't have the ability to search for the soul of Monk Kong Ming, so he handed Monk Kong Ming to Lei Qin, and after being tortured, Monk Kong Ming really confessed honestly.

    "I followed the order of the master sect and went to reinforce Uncle Li."

    Reinforcements?

    Ye Pengfei's expression changed and he asked, "Are you surrounding and killing demon cultivators?"

    "Yes." Monk Kong Ming replied in frustration.

    Until now, he still hasn't figured out why he fell into Ye Pengfei's hands.  Even if Ye Pengfei was pretending to be stunned, the difference in cultivation was real. Even if he stood still and allowed the foundation-building monks to attack him, he wouldn't be able to get even half a point of damage.  In fact, even among the Thunder Spirit experts who tortured him, none of them could quietly pull off such a secret move!

    Ye Pengfei didn't care whether this guy was really depressed or not. He asked coldly: "Didn't you say that the demon cultivator is not high? Your uncle is a Dongxu strongman, and there are several Dongxu strongmen working together.  Why do we still need your reinforcements?¡±

    "It's not because of the Demonic Cultivator's Ten Thousand Shadows Technique. Uncle Master and the others can't find the Demonic Cultivator's true body."

    Demonic cultivator of ten thousand shadows!  Such a strange technique suddenly evoked endless associations in Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 225. Wu Sixuan¡¯s Crisis

    225. Wu Sixuan¡¯s Crisis

    The Thunder Spirit expert stationed at the second level of the Nine Thunder Dragon Examinations knows the art of the Ten Thousand Shadows Clone!

    It is for this reason that even though the thunder dragon pressure area is very large, no matter which way Ye Pengfei chooses to go in, he will encounter the same powerful thunder spirit.

    This technique made Ye Pengfei very envious. Not to mention that it was suddenly used when fighting with others. It is also very useful even when walking around to find people.

    "It's a pity that Thunder God's Stone only knows a little bit about it and doesn't grasp the details, so Ye Pengfei can only practice it and can't learn it.  Now when he suddenly heard the words "Moxiu Ten Thousand Shadows Technique", he naturally connected the two.

    After asking some more questions, Ye Pengfei became more and more certain that this demon cultivator Wu Sixuan was really the person he knew.  Previously, I simply wanted to save Wu Sixuan's life, but now there was the temptation of "Magic Cultivation of Ten Thousand Shadows", and my desire to find Wu Sixuan became even more intense.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that Wu Sixuan was already in crisis at this time.  Just as Wu Sixuan didn't know, Ye Pengfei was rushing to save him.  If she could have a shadow clone see Ye Pengfei's figure, I'm afraid she wouldn't fight those guys who were surrounding her.

    Speaking of which, it is not unreasonable for people in the world of cultivation to hate demonic cultivators.

    Under normal circumstances, unless you are a monster like Ye Pengfei, it is absolutely impossible to fight across the first level.

    Not to mention, even a monster like Ye Pengfei would never be able to compete with the powerful Dongxu at the foundation-building level.

    When Xiao Wu threatened Ye Pengfei with a smile, even if Ye Pengfei wanted to cause trouble, he would just play for a while and then immediately escape through the realm of thunder and spirit. There was no way he could really fight with Xiao Wu.

    But demonic cultivators are different. Even demonic cultivators in the Qi refining stage will have to cut off three ounces of their flesh if they fight against others, even if they are not careful.  The secret is something that monks who are not cultivators of demons have no way of knowing.

    Not to mention that Wu Sixuan has mastered the Demonic Cultivation Ten Thousand Shadows Technique, which is even more powerful than the one she used when she met Yue Ningbing some time ago.

    At that time, Wu Sixuan had to find a safe place to let his body "rest" temporarily and transfer all his cultivation to the shadow clone, so that he could break through the tens of thousands of skeletons and thousands of ghosts.  But now, after first gaining part of the power of the Ten Thousand Skeletons and Ten Thousand Ghosts Array, and swallowing countless ghosts on the road to hell, Wu Sixuan has mastered the Demonic Cultivation Ten Thousand Shadows Technique.  Now, she can separate thousands of demonic shadows without resting her body.  At first glance, the cultivation level of each demon shadow clone is almost the same.

    The monks who surrounded and suppressed Wu Sixuan also knew that although Wanying looked powerful, in the end, only one demonic shadow had real power.  But everyone was afraid that the demon cultivators would fight tooth and nail, so when Wu Sixuan rushed forward to fight for his life, every cultivator was retreating.

    Another monk shouted loudly: "Don't fight with her. If we stay trapped for a while, she won't be able to support it anymore!"

    There is a price to pay for working hard.

    Although everyone doesn¡¯t know why a demon cultivator will explode with power that far exceeds his own cultivation level when he fights for his life.  However, everyone knows that this power does not last long.  As long as it is delayed as long as possible, this demonic cultivator will destroy itself.

    At this time, Wu Sixuan's heart was filled with sadness.

    Why would God do this to me?

    Didn¡¯t I just swallow some ghosts?  Compared with them enslaving ghosts and destroying them at every turn, what's the difference?

    Didn¡¯t I just kill a few perverts who coveted me?  Anyone who encounters this situation will kill someone, right?

    The hole is empty!  Kong Ming!  It's such a big show. Killing me, a foundation-building demon cultivator, is this necessary?  !

    Okay, okay, if you don¡¯t let me live well, I will let you live in a nightmare forever!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's figure flashed in Wu Sixuan's mind.

    "Farewell, in the end, I still couldn't snatch you over"

    A tear slipped down his cheek.

    Immediately, a Dongxu monk noticed this teardrop.

    "The body is there!"

    No matter how realistic the demonic shadow is, it is impossible to feel the sadness of the original body at the same time.  While the main body was sad and crying, each of the demonic figures was still showing its teeth and claws, with arrogant momentum.

    Having been at a disadvantage to begin with, and now his flaws were revealed, Wu Sixuan knew that he was not going to die soon.  Not only was his life short, but he couldn't even use the last hidden killer move.

    The few Dongxu strong men reacted the fastest and immediately blocked Wu Sixuan¡¯s escape route.

    Those Kongming monks who came to supportThe response speed is not slow either.  The sad look had just appeared on Wu Sixuan's pretty face, and two layers of encirclement were already formed, and Wu Sixuan seemed to have nowhere to escape.

    But subconsciously, Wu Sixuan didn't want to be captured without mercy.  She randomly chose a direction and rushed over.

    Thousands of demonic shadows are useless.  But the power that the main body may burst out also makes those monks very defensive.  In their opinion, it was much easier to besiege only one body than to besiege thousands of shadow clones just now.  Therefore, they did not confront Wu Sixuan head-on. Instead, they followed Wu Sixuan's movements and moved in an orderly manner, always controlling Wu Sixuan in the middle of the two-layer encirclement.

    The feeling of despair spread in Wu Sixuan's heart.  A cold smile appeared on the faces of the surrounding monks.  However, neither Wu Sixuan nor the surrounding monks expected that there would be a female monk named Kong Ming, who was very troubled and watched silently from a distance.

    This female cultivator of Kongming, who has completely concealed her spiritual pressure, is Yue Ningbing who tracked her down with the help of that magic weapon.  All the way here, what she was thinking about was "eliminating demons and defending the Tao".  However, when she took the lead in determining Wu Sixuan's true identity and wanted to attack him secretly, Wu Sixuan's tears deeply shocked her heart.

    Do demon cultivators also cry?

    According to legend, demon cultivators are extremely cruel.

    ?????????In legends, demon cultivators defy heaven and usurp fate.

    ?????????In legends, all demon cultivators are masters who harm the world and benefit themselves.

    Such a being would also shed such tears?

    Women are mostly emotional. Even though Yue Ningbing looks a bit cold on the outside, she is also soft and delicate on the inside.  The moment Wu Sixuan burst into tears, she felt that the softest place in her heart had been hit hard.  The killing move that had been prepared was withdrawn unconsciously.

    When Wu Sixuan¡¯s face became more and more sad, Yue Ningbing¡¯s heart became more and more entangled

    "what do I do?"

    Yue Ningbing, who originally acted very boldly, hesitated.  She hesitated, hesitated, and was confused, just like when she encountered the most terrifying cultivation bottleneck, and she didn't know where to go next.

    However, the development of things did not allow her to continue to hesitate.

    Wu Sixuan can no longer hold on!

    "Save her first!"

    Subconsciously, Yue Ningbing made a choice

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 226. Yue Ningbing¡¯s rescue

    226. Yue Ningbing¡¯s rescue

    Years later, when she recalled this moment, Yue Ningbing still unconsciously liked to defend herself.

    "Wu Sixuan saved me once, I should save her once too."

    Do you still need to talk about benevolence and righteousness with demon cultivators?

    Many years later, when the demon cultivator Wu Sixuan shocked the world and caused the world of cultivation to be in constant panic, such self-justification seemed so feeble.  However, at this moment, Yue Ningbing could not predict the changes in the future. No matter what the reason was, she made such a decision in an instant.

    "Save her first!"

    Once Yue Ningbing makes a decision, she is extremely bold.  Even though the monks surrounding Wu Sixuan were all extremely skilled, she didn't have any fear.

    To Yue Ningbing, the encirclement of the Kong Ming Period was nothing.  With the few treasures in her hands, even if Yue Ningbing swaggers around in front of Monk Kong Ming, it is basically impossible for anyone to feel her presence.

    The void is troublesome!

    Previously, Yue Ningbing was peeping thousands of miles away. Although Dongxu's spiritual consciousness could reflect various details of this area all the time, after all, the farther the distance, the worse the ability to reflect. Several Dongxu strong men,  No one discovered the existence of Yue Ningbing.

    And when Yue Ningbing passed through the outermost circle of Kongming, the nearest Dongxu strongman was already a little suspicious.  It's just that the spiritual consciousness did not detect any fluctuations in spiritual pressure, and the spatial scene reflected in the Zi Mansion could not be seen as abnormal anyway.  Therefore, this Dongxu strongman only had temporary doubts and did not inform other companions.

    However, when Yue Ningbing wanted to sneak past the Dongxu strongman, the Dongxu strongman finally couldn't help it anymore.

    A monk in the realm of Kongming can virtualize the space thousands of miles around him in the Zi Mansion.  The monks in the Dongxu Realm can go one step further and transform the real scene of the surrounding space into the Zi Mansion.  During the interaction between the two parties, the powerful Dongxu always felt that there was something strange, but he could not find the root cause.  The strong man in Dongxu hesitated for a moment, then took action and sealed all the areas around him for more than a hundred miles with magic.

    Originally, when the monks were encircling and suppressing the demonic cultivators, everyone was a little cautious.  I was afraid that something would go wrong somewhere, and if I could not succeed in encircling and suppressing the demonic cultivators, I would be beaten up by the demonic cultivators instead.  Now I suddenly saw the Dongxu monk taking action without any warning, sealing a space of more than a hundred miles in radius.  Everyone thought something abnormal had happened, and each monk quickly resorted to various means to secure the surrounding area.

    Twenty or so Dongxu and Kongming monks have successively taken action to block the space. This area with a radius of more than 10,000 miles is considered to be impenetrable.  If it were other monks who sneaked in, it would be even more difficult for him to escape, let alone go further inside and rescue Wu Sixuan.

    However, Yue Ningbing, who was born in the Moon Palace, has all kinds of strange magic weapons.  In addition to having invisible treasures that can hide even the strong ones from the cave, there are also several treasures that can quietly penetrate all kinds of trapping techniques.

    The only trouble is, how to take Wu Sixuan out?

    There is only one invisibility magic weapon. If Wu Sixuan is allowed to use those treasures to penetrate the trap to escape, how can Wu Sixuan escape unless the twenty or so strong men are all dead?

    "If it doesn't work, we can only find the weakest place and break through."

    While Yue Ningbing was thinking about countermeasures and carefully activated the magic weapon to penetrate the hole-in-the-empty monk's trap, Wu Sixuan was in a daze.

    The monks who were sneering and besieging him suddenly became as if they were facing a formidable enemy, and all their smiles disappeared. Could it be that some powerful monk appeared?

    As soon as he had this idea, Wu Sixuan laughed at himself and said to himself: "So what if a god-forming monk comes? They won't save me anyway, I have to rely on myself for everything!"

    With this thought in mind, Wu Sixuan began to look around, trying to see if there were any loopholes that could be broken through.

    ¡°However, no matter how Wu Sixuan looked at it, he couldn¡¯t see why.  Her spiritual sense, let alone penetrate the trapping techniques and trapping formations of Dongxu monks.  Even if you want to penetrate that three to five miles, it is extremely difficult.  Not to mention, there is a circle of Kongming monks outside.

    Just when Wu Sixuan was at a loss what to do, Yue Ningbing successfully sneaked in.

    A leaf-shaped magic weapon was quietly stuffed into Wu Sixuan's hand.  Just when Wu Sixuan was shocked to find something extra in her hand, she saw Yue Ningbing.

    "Don't look around! Follow me closely!"

    Although Wu Sixuan's cultivation level is not high now, she went out on her own and traveled around for several years, and her knowledge and intelligence have improved a lot compared to a few years ago.  She was stunned for a moment and then understood immediately.

    "Those monks can't seeSister Yue!  "

    Wu Sixuan, who was overjoyed to be saved from a desperate situation, was in sharp contrast to the horrified and overwhelmed monk Dongxu.  The Dongxu monk couldn't figure it out no matter what. He had already been on guard and all the other monks had imitated him. Why did such a strange magic weapon suddenly appear in the hands of the demon cultivator?

    With Dongxu's keenness, how could he not see that that green leaf has the powerful ability to penetrate his own trap!

    "Everyone has been chasing this demonic cultivator for quite some time. The demonic cultivator has quite a few weird tricks.  It seems that he only has the cultivation of golden elixir, but when he really fights, relying on strange spells, his fighting power is not inferior to that of Nascent Soul monks.  Coupled with the annoying Demonic Cultivator Ten Thousand Shadows Technique, several Dongxu monks had to summon fellow Kongming monks to come to their aid.

    However, from beginning to end, this demonic cultivator never offered any magic weapon.  In fact, even the spiritual weapons that were sacrificed at the beginning were only mid-range. With just a snap of the fingers, these two spiritual weapons were destroyed.

    But, now, a powerful weapon suddenly appeared!  !  !

    Although still unable to see where Yue Ningbing is, the Dongxu strongman is very sure that this magic weapon definitely comes from the mysterious strongman!  !  !

    No matter how high your cultivation level is, the mysterious unknown is the most dangerous thing in the world.  The higher the cultivation level, the deeper the understanding of the mysteries of the universe, and the stronger the awe of the mysterious and unknown.

    Just like that, the Dongxu strongman was frightened by the mysterious Yue Ningbing and became more cautious.  In addition to the trapping technique just now, the caveman has deployed several trapping and killing techniques in succession, waiting for the mysterious figure to break through.

    Yue Ningbing had no way out and fought back.

    The Dongxu monk on the way had already guessed that someone was sneaking in, so he reacted the fastest.  The other Dongxu monks didn't know what exactly happened, so they reacted a little slowly.  There were even two Dongxu monks. Instead of reacting quickly, they looked at the Dongxu monk who was casting spells in surprise. There was a slight fluctuation in the area they controlled.

    Just this little fluctuation was caught by Yue Ningbing keenly.

    "follow me!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 227. Refine your heart!

    227. Refine your heart!

    Yue Ningbing flew forward at maximum speed.

    At first, Wu Sixuan followed desperately.  But when she only rushed to the edge of the first cave strongman's trap, she felt a little powerless.  The trap that Yue Ningbing regarded as nothing and casually penetrated into it, in Wu Sixuan's view, was an insurmountable barrier.

    "No, I can't make it"

    Just when Wu Sixuan felt that he was going to live up to Sister Yue's adventure, a powerful force suddenly surged out of the green leaves in his palm, pushing Wu Sixuan to catch up.

    "How can this magic weapon be spiritual?"

    Magical treasures have no spirituality. Only spiritual treasures have some independent ability. This is a recognized thing in the world of cultivation.  However, holding this green leaf-shaped treasure in the palm of his hand, he clearly couldn't feel any spirituality, but he was able to help him on his own when he was about to run out of strength.

    Before Wu Sixuan had time to find the answer, he found himself rushing through the barrier at high speed.  The obstacles that had put so much pressure on me just now seemed to have completely disappeared, not affecting me at all!

    At this time, Wu Sixuan knew what the purpose of this green leaf was.

    "It's really strange that there is a magic weapon that can automatically attack when it encounters a trapped formation!"

    Not to mention that Wu Sixuan found it strange, in fact, even the powerful Dongxu people present were shocked.  Although everyone could see the effect of the leaf-shaped magic weapon almost indiscriminately, no one expected that this treasure could automatically attack the trap and lead the holder through the barrier!

    However, Dongxu is Dongxu after all.  Although this magic weapon is very magical, their reaction speed is not slow at all.  Just when Wu Sixuan had just broken through the trap, several Dongxu monks formed a new line of defense from a distance.

    Now, Yue Ningbing had a headache.

    Yue Ningbing originally thought that such an impact would make the Dongxu monk a little annoyed.  Even if you don't come close to fight, you should still cast some spells from a distance, or use magic weapons to attack Wu Sixuan from a distance.  In this way, the magic weapon he gave to Wu Sixuan will use these attacks to cast more "interesting" spells.

    Facing the siege of several Dongxu strongmen and more than ten Kongming strongmen, if that "interesting" spell could not be cast smoothly, Yue Ningbing didn't know what to do in order to rescue Wu Sixuan.

    Just when Yue Ningbing was thinking about what to do, Wu Sixuan's spiritual pressure fluctuated.

    "She's about to lose her strength!"

    The monks who surrounded and suppressed Wu Sixuan couldn't help but feel secretly happy.  Wu Sixuan has been besieged for a long time just for this moment.  At this moment, all the monks, including those powerful Dongxu warriors, were secretly thinking about how they could win the victory.

    The way of cultivating demonic cultivators is fierce and without any concern for risks.  This resulted in the extremely terrifying spiritual power within the body of the demon cultivator, which had not been refined by the demon cultivator.

    To put it simply, a high-level magic cultivator is equivalent to a super spiritual energy treasure house!

    This super spiritual energy treasure house is very different from spiritual mines or something like that.

    When the spiritual mine is dug out, the monks need to slowly absorb the spiritual energy piece by piece and temper it into their own magic power.  Even for Dongxu monks, this process is often long.

    "The spiritual power in the demon cultivator's body has already undergone a certain degree of transformation. It is in a state that has not been refined by the demon cultivator and is far easier to absorb than the spiritual mine.

    Although it is said that the higher the cultivation level, the longer the life span.  But no matter which monk is willing to spend a long time practicing, then after one hundred and eighty years have passed, he finds that his cultivation has not increased by even half a level.

    The purpose of encircling and suppressing Wu Sixuan was to "eliminate demons and protect the Tao".  In fact, deep down, the purpose is to seize the treasure house of spiritual power!  !  !

    In the hearts of these Dongxu monks, Yue Ningbing, who had only seen "demon cultivation" in classics, would not know it. Wu Sixuan, who had embarked on the path of demon cultivation entirely by himself, had no idea why there were so many  The powerful monk hated himself to the core.

    The distortion of people¡¯s hearts often comes from the greed around them.  And this kind of psychological distortion is also a mysterious way for demon cultivators to gain power!

    When Wu Sixuan saw Yue Ningbing coming to help, he felt infinite warmth in his heart.  However, when her spiritual pressure began to fluctuate, and the Zifu space that had been created in a hurry seemed to collapse, she suddenly saw the monks who surrounded and suppressed her all showing joy, and a bone-chilling chill ran through her body.

    Wu Sixuan felt that these monks were like evil wolves with their mouths wide open.  And he is their seriously fat lamb.

    Human knife, am I fish?

    No!  !  !

    &nbsp; A demonic energy comes from the heart!

    Yue Ningbing, who was closest to Wu Sixuan, felt the demonic energy first.

    She was still thinking about how to get the monks to attack Wu Sixuan when she suddenly felt that the spiritual energy in her body was flowing out of her body without her control.  Terrified, Yue Ningbing looked in the direction of the spiritual energy flow, and it turned out to be Wu Sixuan!

    Wu Sixuan also noticed this. She gave Yue Ningbing an apologetic look, and then stopped absorbing Yue Ningbing's spiritual energy.

    Yue Ningbing immediately understood what Wu Sixuan wanted to do.  She wanted to rush towards a certain cave strong person and use this demonic energy to suck him up like crazy!

    Not to mention whether this new demonic energy can absorb the spiritual energy of the powerful Dongxu at high speed.  Even if it is really possible, with Wu Sixuan's current foundation, he will definitely be exploded!

    For no reason, Yue Ningbing thought of Wu Sixuan's tears again.

    What kind of emotion is that? The grievances and hatreds in it are all complicated. I'm afraid no monk, no matter how good his mental state is, can't understand it clearly.

    "don't want!!!"

    Yue Ningbing shook her head firmly and said in a secret voice:

    "I will definitely rescue you!"

    At this moment, Yue Ningbing finally understood why the leader only gave her a magic weapon but did not answer her questions at all¡ª¡ª

    "Are demon cultivators really heinous? What kind of existence are demon cultivators?!"

    At that time, when I asked the leader this question, the leader only looked at me deeply, then gave me the magic weapon and drifted away.  Now that I think about it, the leader has already decided that he is destined to go through this twists and turns by himself!

    The magic weapon given was not to ward off demons and protect the Tao, but to refine one's heart!

    Only now can I finally understand the impact that drop of tear brought to my soul.  The interpretation and understanding of that teardrop will definitely help your state of mind to reach a higher level!

    ¡°Master, Master, is it possible that your arithmetic is already so good?

    With the joy of enlightenment, Yue Ningbing pressed Wu Sixuan's shoulder with one hand.

    "Believe me!!!"

    The restless demonic energy was abruptly interrupted!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 228. Believe her!

    228. Believe her!

    In fact, although the head of the Moon Palace has practiced Tianshu very well, he is still far from the level that Yue Ningbing suspected.  In fact, let alone the head of the Moon Palace who has not yet reached the realm of a god, even Bei Tangxuan, Bei Tangyu's father, who has studied Ziwei Dou for many years, would not be able to calculate Wu Sixuan's tear, let alone  It may be possible to figure out the strange devilish aura that Wu Sixuan has now.

    "However, things in the world are often like this. When you have a pillar in your heart, even if the pillar is actually fake, it can still make your small universe explode. You can handle all the things that you usually can't handle anyway.

    This is how Yue Ningbing is now!

    In her heart, since the leader has already calculated this scene, it is obvious that even if it is extremely dangerous now, she still has a way to solve it.  Therefore, although the siege was still extremely powerful, and although the demonic energy in Wu Sixuan's body also made her feel a little nervous, as soon as she took action, she interrupted the demonic energy in Wu Sixuan's body.

    In Yue Ningbing¡¯s view, this was another strong proof of the master¡¯s power in celestial arithmetic, but in Wu Sixuan¡¯s view, it was inexplicable surprise.

    Since I harvested the first ray of demonic energy on Jingxin Cliff, several years have passed. I have traveled all over the world and experienced so much. This is the first time that the demonic energy has been interrupted by life.

    Demonic cultivation basically depends on your own enlightenment and success. There is no master to guide you, and there are no classics to read.  However, based on Wu Sixuan's understanding and experience, she felt that even if she would lose, the demonic energy would never be interrupted.

    Demonic energy is the origin of human beings!

    This is Wu Sixuan¡¯s understanding of demonic energy.

    "It's okay to defeat someone, and it's okay to kill someone, but how can it be possible to destroy a person's origin without hurting the person himself?"

    It makes no sense, but it has become a reality.

    With a seemingly simple tap, Yue Ningbing had already interrupted the new demonic energy without even inputting half of the spiritual energy!  !  !

    "Could it be that I understood it wrong?"

    Just when Wu Sixuan felt that his understanding of "devil" over the years seemed to be completely wrong, Yue Ningbing, who was full of confidence, shouted in a deep voice: "Hold the leaves!!!"

    As the words reached his ears, Wu Sixuan's palms tightened involuntarily.  Immediately, she saw Yue Ningbing pull out something weird.

    At first glance, this thing looks like a spear.  But the front end of the spear is a sharp tip, but the front end of this thing is a small honeycomb-shaped ball.

    Seeing Yue Ningbing aim the small circle at the monks surrounding them, Wu Sixuan asked in surprise: "Sister Yue, what are you going to do?"

    "Just trust me!"

    Looking at Yue Ningbing¡¯s firm eyes, for no reason, Wu Sixuan felt that no matter what happened, even if the world collapsed, he should believe her!

    Where have I seen this look?

    In a trance, an extremely beautiful face emerged in the sea of ??consciousness

    The moon is like water, and in the layers of mist, a girl looks at that beautiful face infatuatedly.

    "Leave Ye Pengfei!"

    "yes¡­¡­"

    The voice of mumbling sounds so familiar that's me!  !  !

    "Why do I think of that?"

    Wu Sixuan really couldn¡¯t understand. It was obvious that Yue Ningbing gave him care like a big sister.  But what that beautiful female cultivator brought to him was deep fear and a feeling of helplessness.  Why do I associate two people together?

    Of course Wu Sixuan didn¡¯t know that Yue Ningbing, who looked cold and handsome, actually had some natural charm.  However, her charm ability is several levels lower than Bei Tangyu's, and her current level of cultivation is two levels higher than Bei Tangyu's, so there is no need to travel with a mask and be cautious.

    Just when Wu Sixuan, who was deeply impressed by Bei Tangyu's charming power, keenly felt some similarities between the two women, Yue Ningbing took action.

    The spear-like magic weapon burst out with dazzling brilliance, and even the Kongming monks couldn't see clearly what was going on.  They did not see the invisible Yue Ningbing. They only knew that the dazzling light was shot from the direction of Wu Sixuan, and thought that this was another desperate method of the demon cultivator.  Therefore, the Kongming monks retreated first.

    The Dongxu experts who led them did not say anything to stop them.  This dazzling light is indeed strange. Although it can disturb spiritual consciousness, it does not seem to have much strong spiritual pressure.  Thinking of the mysterious monk who has not shown up yet and who has no spiritual pressure at all, several Dongxu monks felt that there must be something weird here.

    &nbsp; Therefore, when the Kongming monks began to retreat, they did not stop.  Even they themselves are still making preparations¡ª¡ª

    On the one hand, be careful with this dazzling light.  On the other hand, various flying magic weapons have been deployed, and they are ready to retreat at any time if the situation goes wrong.

    Yue Ningbing was secretly happy that this time, these guys were finally fooled.

    With the influx of spiritual energy, the brilliance became even greater. Several Dongxu warriors looked solemn and launched various attacks, hoping to use offense instead of defense to see if they could reduce this strange dazzling brilliance.

    The spells swarmed out, and when they encountered the dazzling light, they seemed to have not hit anything at all, and they went straight in.

    The strange thing is that the power of the spell has indeed passed through, but the brilliance of the brilliance has not diminished at all!

    The Dongxu monks were surprised and naturally increased their offensive and defensive intensity.  Strong spiritual lights roared toward Wu Sixuan.  If it weren't for the uniqueness of the demon cultivator, the bursts of powerful spiritual pressure would have already suppressed Wu Sixuan and caused him to fall directly to the ground.

    From the fighting to the present, Wu Sixuan has always tried his best to avoid direct confrontation with the encirclement and suppression monks.  No matter how weird the demonic cultivation is, after all, my cultivation level is still too low.  A one-on-one challenge to Kong Ming by leapfrogging is enough, let alone Dongxu.

    This time, several Dongxu attacked at the same time, attacking one after another.  Faced with this kind of pressure, Wu Sixuan's face turned pale and he wanted to hide.

    But at this moment¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Trust me, don¡¯t hide!!!¡±

    With that said, Yue Ningbing, who was still standing in front of Wu Sixuan invisible, actually slipped away on her own!

    what do I do?  Believe her?  Don't believe her?

    In an instant, thousands of thoughts came to mind.

    In an instant, Wu Sixuan made a decision.

    Believe her!

    The state of mind often sublimates at the most dangerous time.  Wu Sixuan, who proudly faced this powerful attack, was like a lion that never admits defeat. Facing the wolves coming up like a tide, he let out the most shocking roar¡ª¡ª

    "bring it on!"

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    ??The continuous roar of spells exploded on Wu Sixuan!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 229. Weird phantom formation

    Piaotian Literature 229. Weird Fantasy Array

    Huangquan Road was originally a dark place, but with the continuous roar of magic, the surrounding space became brighter and brighter. After a while, all the monks felt as if they were in a different place.  A sunny place.

    The boundless land stretches out in all directions.  The waist-deep long grass swayed in the wind, occasionally dotted with small flowers, exuding a faint fragrance.

    Fantasy array!

    Almost in no particular order, more than twenty monks who participated in the encirclement and suppression of Wu Sixuan exclaimed together.

    You must know that because of the retreat of the Kongming monks on the periphery, the distance between the monks farthest from Wu Sixuan is now more than eight thousand miles.  Such a large-scale phantom formation is unheard of!

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that this illusion came about almost instantly, without any warning in advance.  Several Dongxu strong men asked themselves, even if they use all their strength, they can at most set up an illusion array hundreds of miles away in an instant.

    However, for the time being, this phantom formation does not have any attack power.  The demon cultivator Wu Sixuan also truly stood on the same spot and did not move even an inch.  Therefore, the monks can calm down and find ways to break the formation.

    Whether it is a phantom formation or any other formation, the formation eye is the key.  The most convenient way to break the formation is to dissipate the spiritual energy in the formation eyes, and the formation will naturally be broken.

    Although this illusory formation is terrifyingly large, there are about twenty monks trapped in it. Based on the level of spiritual knowledge of these monks, they feel that it won't take long for them to find the location of the formation's eye.

    Without any deliberate division of labor, these twenty or so monks started searching.

    However, when they really started to spread their spiritual consciousness and search around, they were shocked to find that no matter how they activated their spiritual consciousness, they could only find it in a small area!

    Of course, monks who have reached this level know that there is a kind of spherical barrier, and people will be confused by it when they are in it.  For monks who don't understand its characteristics, no matter what they do, the surrounding scenery will only change, but they will always be trapped in one area.

    However, monks who understand this kind of enchantment know how to break it.  The method is simple. As long as something moves outside the barrier, the monk trapped in the barrier will naturally be able to sense the correct way out.

    Now, more than twenty monks are trapped. As long as one monk can forcefully break through the barrier, all the monks will be able to escape due to a chain reaction.  Needless to say, this task naturally fell on the monk Dongxu who had the highest level of cultivation.

    Sa Qi is on the third level of Dongxu. Among the twenty or so monks, he is not only the one with the highest level of cultivation, but also the one with the most magic weapons.  Because he himself is a master of weapon refining!

    The corners of his mouth curved into a cold smile, and six magic weapons were sacrificed at the same time.

    If other monks could see the situation on Saqi's side, they would definitely scream in surprise¡ª¡ª

    "Six Path Lotus!"

    Six Path Lotus, a powerful weapon to break the formation!

    No matter how mysterious your formation is, as soon as the Six-Path Lotus comes out, it will be destroyed by you!

    This powerful formation-breaking magic weapon is a combination type and is very difficult to refine.  As long as there is a mismatched lotus, the power will be greatly reduced.  And it is absolutely impossible for a Dongxu monk like Sa Qi, who is famous in Huangquan Fairy City for his weapon refining skills, to make up the numbers with a set of defective products!

    I saw six lotus-shaped magic weapons, like six blooming lotus flowers, flying evenly in six directions: up, down, left, right, front and back.  Countless spiritual energy threads visible to the naked eye connect these six lotuses together, like a spiritual net that is gradually expanding.

    Although the threads of this spiritual net seem to be very fragile, even Sachi himself would not dare to pass through this spiritual net easily!

    This is also the first time that Sa Qi has sacrificed the Six-Path Lotus. He is very satisfied as he looks at the growing spiritual network and is ready to go.  He firmly believed that even the barrier set up by the strong men of the ninth level of Dongxu would collapse instantly as long as it was touched by this spiritual net!

    The Liudao Lotus flew very fast, and within a short while, it touched the inner wall of the barrier.  Sure enough, without any effort, the barrier that troubled the spiritual consciousness collapsed.

    But just as the barrier collapsed

    There are sudden huge changes in the surroundings!

    The originally sunny sky suddenly changed color.  That gloomy and gloomy look was completely a sign of the approaching storm.

    This is a phantom formation, why is there such a violent storm?

    This phantom formation has begun to attack!  !  !

    Not sooner or later, but just when I was breaking the barrier, an attack appeared in the phantom formation.  Anyone who is not an idiot can guess that this attack must be related to the Six Paths Lotus!

    Just when Sa Qi¡¯s face changed slightly, he wanted toWhen the Six Paths Lotus was taken back, the Six Paths of Gale Wind rolled over without any warning!

    A strong wind blew towards a lotus flower.  With Sa Qi's strong spiritual awareness and high level of cultivation, he was caught off guard!

    Since the siege of the Demon Cultivators until now, Sa Qi has never had the awareness that he might be at a disadvantage.  If it weren't for the intrigue between him and those Dongxu experts, Saqi would have captured Wu Sixuan long ago, even if Wu Sixuan was a hundred times more weird.

    However, just when it was obvious that Wu Sixuan was going downhill, and Sa Qi was working hard, planning to fight with various Dongxu strongmen to snatch the body of the demon cultivator, the situation suddenly took a turn for the worse, and even his own  The Six Paths Lotus is all under such threat!

    While casting spells and dealing with six sudden gusts of wind, Sachi thought in confusion: "This is obviously caused by the mysterious strong man. What is he doing? Does he think that he can use his own power in this illusory formation?"  Do you want to fight against twenty of us monks alone?"

    While Sachi struggled to fight the strong wind, the other trapped monks immediately found the weakness of the barrier.  They cast a variety of spells and soon broke through the boundary.  Just as quickly, they fell into the same situation as Saatchi.

    A variety of attacks rushed towards the monks like a tide.

    The low-level monks¡¯ illusory formations and attacks are also illusory.  Such a level of phantom array attack is completely real.  These monks were just like Sa Qi, and they did not dare to show any slightest care. They quickly took out their magic weapons and tried their best to resist.  While they were casting spells and driving magic weapons, they were thinking to themselves: "Is this monk who is setting up the formation so smart? Even if he competes with us, he won't be able to afford it."

    However, what Sachi and the others never expected was that the stronger the counterattack, the more powerful the attack power of the phantom array.  After fighting and fighting, not only did the monks driving the illusory formation show no signs of exhaustion, but on the contrary, many of the monks on my side were somewhat lacking in mana and had to rely on spiritual stones and elixirs to replenish it!

    It was only then that several Dongxu monks suddenly realized.

    "be cheated!!!"

    ¡­¡­

 Text 230. Temporary escape

    Piaotian Literature 230. Temporary escape

    Based on Dongxu¡¯s perspective, if you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at this point in the fight, then you are mentally retarded.

    Only those with a cultivation level far higher than these twenty or so monks can possibly fight against everyone like this.  However, if the strong man who sneaked in was really of this level, with his elusive skills without any fluctuations in spiritual pressure, he could just kill everyone one by one, why bother?

    There is only one possibility - this magic array can absorb and reflect any spell!  !  !

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbOUTOUT

    There is no doubt that the appearance of this terrifying phantom array also comes from everyone¡¯s spell attacks!  !  !

    The deeper reasons are unknown.  However, several Dongxu experts knew very well that if they continued like this, not only would they not be able to catch the demon cultivator, they might even fall into it themselves!

    Without any hesitation, several Dongxu experts immediately whispered in secret to notify the Kongming monks of their sect to retreat. Then, they resisted a few attacks from the phantom array and searched for the eyes of the phantom array all over the world, hoping to break through it as soon as possible.  Get out.

    As expected, after resisting several attacks from the phantom array, the attack power of the phantom array became weaker and weaker.  Not long after, the clouds cleared up and the sun shone brightly again.

    However, there is a haze in the hearts of these more than 20 strong men¡ª¡ª

    Wu Sixuan is missing!

    What¡¯s worse is that no one knows when Wu Sixuan disappeared!  !

    I have been busy for many days. I thought I would be able to harvest, but it turned out like this.  Not to mention those powerful Dongxu warriors, not even the dozen or so Kongming monks present had ever suffered the loss of being dumb.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it anymore, you can fly out of my hand!!!¡±

    Sa Qi was angry, and he spilled a lot of magic weapons at all costs.  After a burst of colorful rays of light, several magic weapons appeared incomplete.  And this illusion formation was brutally broken by Saqi!

    When the other Dongxu monks saw this, they couldn't help but shudder.

    "Damn, the weapon refiner is awesome. If so many magic weapons are thrown at me, wouldn't I just have to run away?"

    These powerful Dongxu warriors finally realized that even if they caught the demon cultivator, it would be impossible for them to compete with Sa Qi.

    How many people join forces?

    They looked at each other and shook their heads.

    Yes, the magic cultivator is a treasure house of spiritual power.  With so many monks and so little food, how could a few people join forces?

    "In addition, the demon cultivator has disappeared now, and there is still a lurking strong man whose true strength is unknown. This trip may be in vain.

    With this thought in mind, these weak Dongxu warriors backed down.  When the illusion formation was broken and everyone flew out, these Dongxu strong men bowed their hands to Sa Qi and left

    Watching these powerful Dongxu men leave, Sa Qi finally felt better.

    "Although I ran away from the demon cultivator, these guys no longer compete with me. I finally got something!"

    When it was confirmed that these powerful cave men had really left this area, Saqi carefully sacrificed a treasure.

    I saw that this treasure looked like a compass in the secular world. The little figure on it was shining like gold, and it looked like it was made of pure gold.

    As soon as this treasure was sacrificed, the little golden man picked up a trace of black thread from the air.  Immediately, the golden light of the Little Golden Man dimmed a little.

    "That's not it."

    Sa Qi felt the condition of the black line, shook his head, and stretched out his hand to destroy the black line.

    I drove this baby around for a while, and soon, the little golden man picked up a new black thread.  Likewise, the golden light of the little golden man became dim again.

    "It's still wrong." Sa Qi looked at the little golden man with some distress, "There are too many ghosts on Huangquan Road, it's really troublesome!"

    This little golden man is actually not made of gold, but made of a rare spiritual mineral that can absorb the remaining spiritual power left by ghosts.  Even if this ghost has been away for many years, this little golden man can still absorb the minimal remaining spiritual power.  Moreover, you can also rely on this spiritual power to point out the direction in which the ghost is traveling.

    The only bad thing is that every time this little golden man absorbs ghostly spiritual power, it will lose some of it.  The spiritual minerals used to make the little golden figures are rare. If Saqi were not a master of weapon refining, he could get some when he helped others refine weapons, but he would not be able to make such rare things.

    Under normal circumstances, Saatchi would not use this rare treasure at all.  But this time when I was chasing the demon cultivator, after I learned thatAfter practicing demon cultivation by swallowing ghosts, Sachi took this treasure with him.  He didn't expect that he would really have to use this treasure.

    It¡¯s okay to feel distressed, you have to work hard to find it.  He had been trapped on the third floor of the cave for a long time, and Sachi wanted to rely on the spiritual power of this demon cultivator to quickly break through the bottleneck.

    Saatchi was pretty lucky. Although he failed the first three times, he finally showed a happy smile on the fourth time.  After looking at the direction of the little golden man, Sachi drove the flying magic weapon and flew over there at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    Of course Yue Ningbing knew that, although she temporarily rescued Wu Sixuan with the help of the strange ability of this leaf magic weapon.  However, as long as Wu Sixuan is not taken out of Huangquan Fairy City and the monks stay away from this area, they can never be considered safe.

    " However, Yue Ningbing couldn't think of any good ideas for a while.

    "Does it mean that I have to lend her the missing album?"

    " If Wu Sixuan takes this treasure, he can indeed hide his spiritual pressure, sneak out of Huangquan Road quietly, and leave Huangquan Fairy City.  As long as nothing special happens, there is absolutely no risk.

    But this is a missing album!  It is one of the treasures of the Yuegong Town Sect!  If he hadn't been the most promising monk in the Moon Palace in the past ten thousand years, and he came out to practice this time, the master would not have given him this treasure.

    "Let's think about it first and see if there is any other way."

    What Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t know was that just when she was thinking about various countermeasures.  Behind him, a powerful Dongxu man was chasing after him at high speed.  In front, another monk who wanted to rescue Wu Sixuan was also moving quickly in this direction

    ¡­¡­

    The person moving this way is of course Ye Pengfei.  He felt from afar that the spiritual pressure here had fluctuated violently.  He expected that Wu Sixuan was probably fighting with the monks, so he hurried over here.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei could have penetrated into this area long ago.  Although the soldiers and ghosts blocking the road were powerful and there were many king-level and emperor-level ghosts, Ye Pengfei, who was physically too strong, could easily break through the siege of these soldiers and ghosts without even using continuous thunder spells.

    But halfway through, the Thunder God¡¯s Stone suddenly gave me a suggestion¡ª¡ª

    "Maybe you can help Zhang Han seize the body!"

    ¡­¡­

 Text 231. The secret method of seizing a body

    Piaotian Literature 231. The secret method of seizing a body

    Zhang Han's current situation is also a worry for Ye Pengfei.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei felt that as long as he became a baby, there should be a way to solve the problem of Zhang Han's Yuan Shen collapse.  But after becoming a baby for a while, the second spirit has entered the high level of Yuanying, but Ye Pengfei still hasn't found a safe solution.

    In fact, Thunder God Stone and Bei Tangyu have also been looking for a solution.  However, Bei Tangyu rummaged through the skill manuals he brought out, but none of them could solve the problem of the soul's collapse.  There are several ways to use the Thunder God's Stone, but it is absolutely impossible to use it if you can transform into a god.

    If the old methods can¡¯t handle the problem, the only way is to create new ones.

    Ye Pengfei has created several methods of his own, but after thinking about it, the risks are too great. If something goes wrong, his sister Xu Caiyi will die of grief.

    Bei Tangyu's situation is similar to that of Ye Pengfei. In addition, deep down in her heart, she is still worried about her parents' situation. Therefore, most of her time is spent on practicing, and it is impossible to calm down and ponder the method of condensing the soul.

    As for the Thunder God's Stone, I have never thought of any secret method at all.  His semi-artifact weapon spirit relies on the divine power of the God of Thunder when it was forged, so he has powerful abilities.  However, because he has never practiced seriously, his understanding cannot be compared with Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ye Pengfei caught the Kongming monk that Thunder God Stone felt vaguely that there seemed to be something he could do.  After Ye Pengfei overcame obstacles and broke through the siege of several groups of soldiers and ghosts, he finally figured it out.

    Seize the house!

    For monks, seizing a body is certainly not an unfamiliar word.  Back then, when Ye Pengfei was still in the stage of refining his Qi, he encountered an evil spirit that had seized his body.  However, when Thunder God Stone said these two words, he was still stunned for a long time.

    "No, Brother Zhang is in this situation, how can he seize the monk Kong Ming's body?"

    The essence of seizing one¡¯s body is to use one¡¯s own spirit to be far stronger than the object being snatched, and to forcibly swallow the spirit of the object being snatched.  Then, no matter what the purple mansion or the body is, it all belongs to him.

    But Zhang Han¡¯s current situation is that without Ye Pengfei¡¯s secret control, the soul would have disintegrated into a wisp of smoke.  Not to mention comparing the soul level with Kong Ming monk, even if compared with the worst Qi refining monk, there is still a huge gap, and there is no ability to seize the body at all.

    "Thunder God Stone's tone didn't sound like he was joking, so Ye Pengfei had to take the matter seriously and humbly ask for advice.

    I heard the Thunder God Stone chuckle and say: "He can't take away the body, but you can. With the ability of your second soul, plus some spells, it's easy to take over the monk Kong Ming's home."

    The more Ye Pengfei listened, the less he understood: "That's me taking over the body, not Brother Zhang. What's the use of that?"

    "Hehe, of course it is useful." The Thunder God's Stone became more and more proud as he talked. After all, this is a brand new method he has figured out. "Boy, let me ask you, do you know the detailed steps for seizing a body?"

    "This I don't know."

    Ye Pengfei obviously doesn't know, not to mention that he doesn't know, even Bei Tangyu, who has a profound family knowledge, doesn't know either.

    At first, Bei Tangyu heard the Thunder God's Stone say "seize the body", and like Ye Pengfei, he thought it was a bit weird.  But when she heard the words "detailed steps" spoken by the Thunder God's Stone, she felt a little thoughtful and couldn't help but concentrate.  At this time, she had not yet anticipated what kind of impact the Thunder God Stone's insights and self-created secret method would have on her future practice

    Soon, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu were shocked by the detailed explanation of the Thunder God Stone. They never thought that a "body seizing" that even Qi Refining monks knew about, could actually have so many ways.  .  On weekdays, when people talk about seizing someone¡¯s property, it¡¯s nothing more than taking something by force.  After listening to the explanation of the Thunder God Stone, the two people realized that the steps were actually complicated. If one step was disrupted, even if they transformed into gods to seize the energy for refining, they would still fail.

    After patiently explaining all the steps to seize the body, Thor Stone said: "These steps were carefully summarized by Thor back then. Originally, I just remembered them and didn't think much about it. But I thought about it in the past few days, and there seems to be one  There are opportunities to take steps.¡±

    "Is there an opportunity to take advantage of it? Do you mean that Brother Zhang has an opportunity to take advantage of it?"

    With Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu's understanding, they understood it immediately after contacting each other.  However, the two of them were just beginners, so it was impossible to guess which step it was at once.

    "That's right." The Thunder God's Stone responded, "That is to destroy the opponent's intelligence, and then start to devour the opponent's soul. Between these two steps, there is an opportunity!"

    After being prompted by the Thunder God¡¯s Stone, Ye PengfeiMy heart suddenly brightened.

    "I understand, there must be a pause between these two steps! Otherwise, if the other party's intelligence is still remaining, there will be endless sequelae!"

    Only then did Ye Pengfei understand why there were so many monks who, after their bodies were destroyed, would never choose to be reborn if they could be reincarnated.  I'm sorry, as long as this step is taken in a hurry, there will be endless troubles in the future.  Although his life was preserved after taking his body, he would not want to raise his cultivation level to a very high level in the future.

    After thinking about this section, Ye Pengfei also understood what the Thunder God's Stone was planning. This was a plan to change generals.  After listening to Thunder God Stone's explanation of his own secret method, Ye Pengfei felt more and more that this method was feasible.

    When Ye Pengfei listened to this secret method, all he could hear was how to solve the problem of Zhang Han's soul collapse.  As long as the soul that can make Zhang Han collapse can rob the powerful soul that Monk Kong Ming has already formed into the Nascent Soul, the problem of the collapse of the soul will naturally be solved.

    And after Bei Tangyu listened to the secret method created by the Thunder God Stone, his ideas became even richer

    "It seems that this secret method of seizing a body can also be used in other places?"

    " Seizing the body is just a title. To put it more broadly, it actually means seizing the power of the soul.  And Beitang Yu has a powerful primordial power - the horned dragon!

    At the beginning, Beitangxuan turned Beitangyu into a horned dragon with the help of the horned dragon's spiritual aura.  Because this kind of transformation technique is covered by the aura of the horned dragon's soul, even ordinary gods and men may not be able to see through it as long as they don't look carefully.  Therefore, until now, Ye Pengfei has not discovered that the horned dragon Lan Yu who has been with him for so many years is actually Beitang Yu.

    Originally, Bei Tangyu only regarded the horned dragon spirit as a deformed artifact.  But now, after listening to the explanation of the Thunder God Stone, she thought of more.

    "If I devour the Yuan Shen of the horned dragon, how much will my cultivation level increase?"

    Bei Tangyu did not expect that it was his own thoughts that made Ye Pengfei have to stay for a long time.  In the scene where Yue Ningbing rescued Wu Sixuan, the two people did not catch up in time.  And when Ye Pengfei finally met Wu Sixuan, he had to think hard and use some crooked tricks to finally save Wu Sixuan

    ¡­¡­

 Text 232. Life or death!

    Piao Tian Literature 232. A matter of life and death!

    Even Beitangxuan, who studied Ziwei Dou Shu carefully, could not have guessed that a few years later, a semi-artifact weapon spirit would be able to develop such a unique technique.  He would never have thought that his daughter would pursue power too much because she was worried about her parents' situation, and would take risks when her cultivation was not enough.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was happily informing Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi about the incident, and planned to command the second soul to deal with the powerful Kong Ming, Bei Tangyu's painful moans shocked him to the point of being at a loss.

    "Have you gone crazy?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????In Ye Pengfei's eyes, although Qiu Long Lan Yu has made great progress all the way, his cultivation has grown at a speed that even a monster like himself has to admire.

    And, even so, Lan Yu would still go on a short errand from time to time.  Ye Pengfei thought that even if Lan Yu doubled his cultivation speed, there would be no risk at all, but now

    "Did she directly swallow the power of the godhead?"

    The power of the godhead needs to be refined slowly, and even the god-forming monks cannot absorb it directly.

    Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei immediately placed his palms on Lan Yu's body, trying to draw out some of the divine power.  Although doing so would involve taking great risks, Ye Pengfei would never just watch Lan Yu die.

    "There is no power of godhead!"

    The mana circulated around Lan Yu¡¯s body for several times, but nothing was found!

    "No way, the power of the godhead went directly into Zi Mansion!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel anxious.

    If it is too risky to swallow the power of the godhead, you can still try your best to save it.  But if the power of the godhead enters Zi Mansion, there is nothing anyone can do!

    However, after a while, Ye Pengfei knew that he had guessed completely wrong.

    "The Zi Mansion has not been broken, and the Nascent Soul has not escaped Could it be that she has swallowed the power of the godhead?"

    Ye Pengfei was a little confused. In his opinion, even if Lan Yu swallowed a few demon pills in one breath, it would not have much impact.  If it's not due to the power of Godhead, then what could it be?

    The magic power traveled around Lan Yu's body in circles. Seeing Lan Yu's spiritual pressure fluctuating and weakening, Ye Pengfei was extremely anxious.

    When Lan Yu can¡¯t find the problem, he¡¯s really going to die!

    At this moment, the words of the Thunder God Stone saved Bei Tangyu's life.

    "She is devouring the horned dragon soul!"

    Devouring the horned dragon soul?  Isn¡¯t she herself a horned dragon?

    But now is not the time to study the problem, it¡¯s important to save your life!

    Ye Pengfei quickly took out a bottle of Yuan Shen Dan, fed Lan Yu one pill, and then commanded the second Yuan Shen to rush into Lan Yu's Zifu.

    This is¡­¡­

    As soon as he entered, Ye Pengfei was stunned.

    In the Zi Mansion, the little man with a face full of pain and desperately holding on is clearly Bei Tangyu!

    Next to her, a horned dragon was circling around with its teeth and claws spread out, wanting to eat Beitang Yu in one bite!  !

    No matter how stupid Ye Pengfei is, he understands now.

    It turns out that Lan Yu is Beitang Yu!  It turns out that she has always been by my side!

    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m as stupid as a pig!!!¡±

    Bits and pieces of the past suddenly came to mind.  How many times was that a hint? Why could I never turn around? Why did I actually think that Lan Yu was just a spiritual beast raised by Beitang Yu's family?  Subconsciously, I feel that I am completely unworthy of her?

    The situation was so tight that Ye Pengfei could not tolerate any more emotion.  Lan Yu's life needs to be saved, and Bei Tangyu's life needs to be saved even more.  Even if you give up this second spirit, you won¡¯t hesitate!

    Without any delay, Ye Pengfei immediately rushed forward.

    The dull impact knocked the sharp claws of the horned dragon three points away.  However, the horned dragon's body did not move at all!

    "Is there any mistake?"

    Ye Pengfei suddenly felt a little dizzy. With his collision, even the powerful Kong Ming might have to take a few steps back. This horned dragon soul has not yet transformed, so why is it so powerful?

    However, Ye Pengfei's collision temporarily saved Bei Tangyu's life. She opened her eyes and saw the familiar figure blocking her.

    "Pengfei?"

    Just as Bei Tangyu exclaimed, the horned dragon soul roared, opened its bloody mouth, and bit down on the damn soul that suddenly appeared.

    The collision just now made Ye Pengfei know that this big guy was too powerful and he was definitely not something he could compete with head-on.

    However, Ye Pengfei couldn't retreat either.

    &nbsp; Looking at Bei Tangyu's state just now, it was clear that he was about to lose his strength.  If he retreats, Bei Tangyu may not be able to wait for him to rush forward again!

    Can¡¯t stop it!

    Can¡¯t retreat!  !

    what to do?  !

    Various ideas surged into the sea of ??consciousness like a tidal wave.  Ye Pengfei did not hesitate and chose the most dangerous and most powerful method.

    "Pengfei! No!"

    With Bei Tangyu¡¯s second exclamation, Ye Pengfei had been swallowed by the horned dragon!

    With Bei Tangyu¡¯s knowledge, how could she not know what Ye Pengfei was doing.  He was going to give up this second soul and give the horned dragon soul the greatest impact!

    Explode!

    Without giving the Horned Dragon Yuan Shen any chance to react, Ye Pengfei¡¯s second Yuan Shen exploded inside the body of the Horned Dragon Yuan Shen!

    No matter how strong this horned dragon is, it can't stand the self-destruction of a high-level Nascent Soul.  Waves of tingling pain hit its soul, and at this moment, it felt as if it was about to lose control of its soul.  And the next moment, it felt that as long as it persisted and withstood this shock, it could recover again.

    This is the most critical step mentioned by the Thunder God Stone!

    After exclaiming, Bei Tangyu knew that everything was irreversible, and Ye Pengfei's second soul had been completely destroyed.  If he fails to take advantage of this fleeting opportunity, not only will he be snatched away by the horned dragon, but Ye Pengfei's body will also be impossible to save!

    At this critical moment, the adventure experience of following Ye Pengfei finally exerted its greatest effect.  Holding back his regret, Bei Tangyu began to use the secret method of the Thunder God Stone.

    Qiu Long, who had just felt that it was possible to regain his soul, had to immediately endure the secret technique used by Bei Tangyu.  This is not the first time it has seen this secret method. If Bei Tangyu had not wanted to use this secret method to devour him, he would not have been able to get the opportunity to enter Beitang Yu's Zi Mansion and devour Bei Tang Yu in turn.

    However, this time, it has lost the ability to fully suppress it.

    Ye Pengfei's self-destruction caused his soul to sway.  It won't be able to fully recover for a while.

    In just one breath, Bei Tangyu eroded part of the horned dragon's soul!

    Roar!  !  !  !  !  !

    Between life and death, the monster¡¯s survival instinct inspired the horned dragon¡¯s final strength.  An inexplicable force burst out from the Qiu Long Yuan Shen. Bei Tangyu, who had just made some progress, had his secret technique interrupted by the Qiu Long Yuan Shen, and could no longer move forward!

    ¡­¡­

 Text 233. Extremely dangerous!

    Piao Tian Literature 233. Extremely dangerous!

    The extreme danger made Bei Tangyu regret his previous decision even more.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know how powerful this horned dragon was, but Bei Tangyu knew clearly that it was a powerful monster that had transformed into a third-level beast god!  !  !

    The power of the horned dragon beast god has been used by dad for practice.  However, its soul has only lost 80% of its power, and the remaining soul seems to be just the aura of a horned dragon, but it is actually several times more powerful than a monk who transforms into gods!

    "If Bei Tangyu hadn't mistakenly thought that the spiritual intelligence of the horned dragon spirit had been restrained by his father's magic.  I feel that although this horned dragon soul is powerful, it is still at its mercy.  Otherwise, even if she had some courage, she wouldn't dare to swallow this horned dragon soul.

    Now, Ye Pengfei has paid the price of his second soul.  However, the situation is still not optimistic

    Just when Bei Tangyu was regretting it, Ye Pengfei's body also noticed something was wrong.

    "I clearly feel that the intelligence of the Qiu Long Yuan Shen has been obliterated. Why hasn't Bei Tang Yu solved it yet?"

    After waiting for a while, Bei Tangyu still didn't come back to his senses.  Although Bei Tangyu did appear to be much calmer on the outside, and his spiritual pressure did not fluctuate as violently as it did before, but Ye Pengfei was still worried.

    For just a short while, Ye Pengfei couldn't think of any way to help Bei Tangyu.  Because he has been trying his best to help the second soul to cultivate, and the current body is only at the peak of foundation building, it is impossible for the soul to leave the body, escape into Bei Tangyu's Zifu, and help her.

    People are often like this. When they are too worried about the safety of their loved ones, they will naturally panic.  If this relative is still his lover, his IQ will plummet by 99%!

    "Silly boy, form a pill quickly!!!" Thunder God Stone shouted violently.

    Establishing the foundation only opens the Zi Mansion, the soul cannot enter and leave the Zi Mansion at will.  And as long as the golden elixir is formed, there will be a major leap in the level of the soul.

    Although Ye Pengfei also knows that even if he has formed a pill, he can enter Bei Tangyu's Zifu to see what's going on, but the high-level second soul of Yuanying just now cannot deal with the Qiulong Yuanshen, who is only in the realm of golden elixir.  Yuan Shen, it is even more impossible to deal with the Qiu Long Yuan Shen.  However, this is better than standing outside and worrying.

    What's more, now it is obvious that Bei Tangyu is confronting the horned dragon, and the situation is far less critical than before.  As long as you go in and see the situation clearly, you might still have time to make a careful calculation with the Thunder God's Stone

    By the way, the Thunder God¡¯s Stone!

    After being slapped by the Thunder God's Stone, Ye Pengfei suddenly had a bright idea.

    "Senior, cancel the master-slave contract! Make a new contract with Bei Tangyu!"

    Ye Pengfei had already experienced the power of the Thunder God Stone when he first formed a master-slave contract with the Thunder God Stone.

    He is the weapon spirit of a semi-divine weapon!

    ¡° If the Thunder God¡¯s Stone forms a master-slave contract with Bei Tangyu and can successfully enter Bei Tangyu¡¯s Zi Mansion, the problem may be solved immediately.

    Now that the situation is urgent, Thunder God Stone doesn¡¯t say anything nonsense and quickly assists Ye Pengfei to take back the drop of blood essence and break the master-slave contract.  Then, he shouted in Beitang Yu's ear: "One drop of blood essence, and a master-slave contract is formed!"

    If Bei Tangyu was still in the same state of collapse just now, he wouldn't have heard the roar of Thunder God Stone at all.  Now she and the Qiu Long Yuanshen were on equal footing for the time being, and immediately heard the sound of the Thunder God's Stone shouting.

    "Thunder Stone wants to come in and help?"

    Looking at the Qiu Long Yuanshen slowly recovering, Bei Tangyu hesitated.

    Ye Pengfei suffered serious damage, but at least his body and soul were still there.  If the Thunder God's Stone is broken, it will be eternal death!

    How does the Stone of Thunder God know what Bei Tangyu is thinking, and he doesn¡¯t know how powerful the Yuan Shen of the Dragon is.  Seeing Ye Pengfei sitting cross-legged on the ground beside him, he began to work hard to attack the golden elixir.  If he had waited until Ye Pengfei successfully formed the elixir, he would not have been able to enter Bei Tangyu's Zi Mansion, and he would have nowhere to rest his face.

    "Bei Tangyu! Don't be in a daze! Hurry up and form a master-slave contract with me! Ye Pengfei is forming elixirs!"

    Ye Pengfei is forming elixir?

    In an instant, Bei Tangyu felt his eyes were hot, his nose was sore, and tears started to flow out.

    For me, he is going to fight to the death!  !  !

    "Hey, girl, don't just keep crying! Hurry up and make a master-slave contract! You don't want Ye Pengfei to risk his life! You don't want me to do it myself!"

    With continuous roars, Bei Tangyu put away his feelings and forced out a drop of blood essence from his body.

    A storm swept through Zi Mansion!  !  !

    &nbsp; The appearance of the Thunder God Stone was far more powerful than when it entered Ye Pengfei's Zifu.  The huge strange eyes composed of fiery red and dark black stared fixedly at the roaring horned dragon, as if looking at a prey waiting to be slaughtered.

    "The weapon spirit of a semi-artifact?"

    The beast god Qiu Long, whose spiritual intelligence had gradually recovered, immediately saw the origin of the strange eyes.

    If you are still in your heyday, a mere semi-sacred weapon spirit will be of no concern.  But many years ago, Beitangxuan took away the power of his godhead and sealed his soul.  He finally relied on Bei Tangyu's mistakes to recover part of his intelligence and gained an overwhelming advantage.  But suddenly a desperate guy ran in and blew himself up without saying a word, causing the little soul power he had gathered to explode by another 40 to 50%.  In his current situation, facing a semi-artifact weapon spirit, the outcome is really unpredictable.

    "Hide for now! Recover more strength and come back to fight with them!"

    This beast god, the horned dragon, is not someone who just shows off his abilities.  Seeing that he was not sure now, he immediately gave up on Bei Tangyu and fled far away.

    Even if the beast god Qiu Long has only recovered a little bit of strength, the speed at which his soul escapes is extremely astonishing.  Thunder God Stone felt a flash of light within his pressure area, and when he looked again, the horned dragon spirit had disappeared

    "No, right? So fast?"

    Thunder God Stone could not help but be shocked by this terrifying speed.

    "Girl, what is the original level of this horned dragon?"

    "Third level beast god."

    When I heard about the Thunder God's Stone, I felt a little dizzy. When I first saw Bei Tangyu, I felt that Bei Tangyu was transforming with the horned dragon spirit.  But he never expected that this horned dragon soul was actually a third-level beast god!  !  !

    "You are simply crazy!" Thunder God Stone couldn't help but roared, "The soul of the third-level beast god! Even if there is only one millionth of the power left, you can't swallow it!!"

    By now, Bei Tangyu knew that even if he tried to explain the whole story aggrievedly, it would be of no use, so he had to quickly find a way to hunt down the Qiu Long Yuanshen.

    "It was my fault, I got dizzy." Bei Tangyu asked depressedly, "Senior, do you have any good ideas?"

    "No!" The Stone of Thunder God has not yet recovered from the shock. "Third-level Beast God! Be good, if he recovers 1% of his strength, he can eat us casually, my old man  "

    Just when the Thunder God's Stone was shaking, a little golden light broke into Bei Tangyu's Zifu.

    Ye Pengfei is here

    ¡­¡­

 Text 234. Make a plan!

    Piaotian Literature 234. Make a plan!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s speed in forming pills is beyond imagination.  Thunder God's Stone originally thought that it would take half a day to successfully form the elixir no matter what.  But he never thought that Ye Pengfei didn't even use one hundredth of an hour.

    "Can you, kid, stop being such a monster? If you form pills in such a short time, will there be any sequelae?"

    This shout came, and the Stone of Thor is a bit unable to accept the posture.  However, after he yelled a few words, he saw Beitang Yu's eyes blurred with tears, choked with sobs.  Therefore, he didn't want to make a big fuss and say anything more.

    "Pengfei, you have already lost your second soul, why do you still come in and fight for your life?"

    When he thought of the rush of that golden light rushing into Zi Mansion, Bei Tangyu felt both sweet and frightened in his heart.  What if the horned dragon Yuanshen is still here, if it goes crazy and looks for a soft persimmon first?  Bei Tangyu felt frightened when he thought of this possibility.

    Bei Tangyu, who has already formed a Nascent Soul, can speak in the Zi Mansion, but Ye Pengfei, who has just formed an elixir, is unable to speak.  He could only control the golden elixir's light to flash twice before replying.

    As if he suddenly understood what Ye Pengfei wanted to say, Beitang Yu burst into tears and smiled, like a lotus blooming after the rain.

    Seeing the two little guys crying and laughing sweetly, Thunder God Stone felt that he was so moved that he wanted to cry.  It's a pity that although the weapon spirit of his semi-artifact is somewhat awesome, because the weapon spirit is different from the six major creatures in the world, it takes opportunity to transform.  The Thunder God Stone, which had not transformed at all, could only sigh and shed a few tears of gratitude.

    "You two little guys, you better think quickly about how to kill the horned dragon soul. After a long time, the three of us won't be able to suppress it!"

    Bei Tangyu and Ye Pengfei also knew that now was not the time for romance.  You must not give the horned dragon too much time, otherwise disaster will be imminent.

    But once Bei Tangyu was moved by Ye Pengfei's sacrifice to save him, Ye Pengfei finally knew that Bei Tangyu had been silently supporting him for a long time, and was moved by Bei Tangyu's infatuation.  Secondly, Zi Mansion is vast and boundless, and its soul is as fast as lightning. Now that the horned dragon soul has disappeared, where should we look for it?

    After being silent for a while, Bei Tangyu shook his head fiercely: "There is no other way, just try your luck! If you can't find it within an hour, I will give up this body and take it away!"

    What Bei Tangyu said is a solution.  Anyway, the Nascent Soul can survive in the real space for a long time, so it is not difficult to find a suitable body to take over.

    But Ye Pengfei knew that anyone could do this, but not Bei Tangyu.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Where can I find such an excellent physique?

    Ye Pengfei accidentally gained some charm power. The more he practices now, the more he feels that the charm power is too powerful.  When I can truly control myself freely, let alone a strong person at the same level, I am afraid that a strong person whose cultivation level is one or two realms higher than myself will inevitably be charmed by me!

    With such a terrifying physique that controls people and the invisible, how can you just give up?

    ???????????????????????? Even if it is really painful to give up, how will Qiu Long, who was originally a third-level beast god, take revenge on Bei Tangyu after regaining his power after taking over?

    By then, with the strength of a third-level god and a terrifying natural charm, even Bei Tangyu¡¯s parents here may not be able to suppress him!  !  !

    At the critical moment, Ye Pengfei¡¯s mind was spinning very fast¡ª¡ª

    "The biggest problem is that Zi Mansion is vast. If you can travel back and forth in the Zi Mansion space at will, then no matter how hidden the Horned Dragon Yuan Shen is, you will still be discovered!"

    "Back and forth, back and forth there is a way!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was so happy that he wanted to scream, but except for a flash of golden light, he couldn't even make a mosquito cry.

    Gather your magic power and write in Zifu.

    Time was running out, so Ye Pengfei did not make a long speech, but used his thunder spirit energy to condense a few words.

    "Go out and say it!"

    Three simple words, flashing with lightning, brought Bei Tangyu and the Thunder God Stone endless surprises.

    "This brat is still full of tricks!" Thunder God Stone chuckled, "Girl, you stay here while I go out and listen to his crooked ideas!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With our present cultivation, let alone the second use of distraction, even if he has the fourth or fifth use of distraction, it will not be a big problem.  But the lurking opponent was, after all, the former third-level beast god, and the gradually recovering horned dragon soul, so he couldn't be careless at all.

    Bei Tangyu nodded and agreed.

    &nbsp; As soon as the Thunder God's Stone came out, Ye Pengfei said: "I have to trouble my senior once and help my sister devour the Kongming Yuan Shen!"

    "Thunder God's Stone is not a fool. He knew immediately what Ye Pengfei wanted to do.

    "You want to use Xu Caiyi to split time and space?"

    "Yes!" Ye Pengfei nodded with certainty.

    "But, even if she swallows Kongming Yuanshen, she can't form a pill all at once. How can she enter Bei Tangyu's Zi Mansion?" Thunder God Stone asked doubtfully.

    Devouring the soul is actually equivalent to taking a terrifyingly powerful soul pill.  As long as the foundation of the soul is laid and the potential of the soul is expanded, the path of cultivation in the future will naturally be smoother.

    However, devouring the soul cannot make a monk who has just established the foundation suddenly leap to the golden elixir level.  Otherwise, everyone would just have to work hard to find the soul to eat. Why would there be any need for hard work in cultivation?

    Yes, Xu Caiyi¡¯s body that splits time and space is very special.  As long as she could enter Bei Tangyu's Zi Mansion and travel back and forth, she would have a great chance of finding the Qiu Long Yuan Shen.  But the problem is that in a short period of time, it is impossible for her to connect to the elixir, so how can she enter Bei Tangyu's Zifu?  If you can't enter Bei Tangyu's Zifu, what's the use of the ability to split time and space?

    Just when Thunder God Stone thought that he was happy for nothing, unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei said something in a deep voice

    "Hiss, boy, your move is really poisonous!"

    After hearing Ye Pengfei¡¯s entire plan, Thunder God Stone couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of air.

    This move is very vicious. As long as the Qiu Long Yuanshen falls into the trap as Ye Pengfei expected, there will be absolutely no chance of a comeback.

    However, this move is also very dangerous.  If the horned dragon soul is not attacked, then everything will be lost.  When the time comes, everyone's lives will be at stake here.

    What¡¯s even worse is that this trick also requires luck.  If you are unlucky, all your hard work will be in vain

    "Thunder God's Stone really wants to say, find a safer way."  However, time waits for no one.  Who knows how long it will take before the horned dragon soul will come and kill him?  !

    "Are you sure Xu Caiyi will agree?" Thunder God Stone only asked the last question.

    "I believe!"

    ? Simple answer, unquestionable belief.  Thunder God Stone didn't hesitate anymore and agreed.

    "Okay! That's it!"

    ¡­¡­

 Text 235. Fell into a trap!

    Piaotian Literature 235. Fall into the trap!

    Escape!

    Qiu Long Yuan Shen was still slowly recovering, but he found that there seemed to be no other breath except himself in Zi Mansion.

    "Didn't she have a powerful helper? How could she run away like this?"

    Qiu Long Yuanshen was very confused and felt the need to take a look.  In case there is some kind of trap being secretly set up over there, it's better to be prepared in advance.  After all, this girl's father and mother are so powerful that she has to guard against them.

    Qiu Long Yuanshen is very confident that even if he is discovered, it will be easy to escape.  But it didn't expect that its decision fell into Ye Pengfei's scheme!

    Soon, the Qiu Long Yuan Shen returned to where he was just now.

    ?????? Empty, no one.

    ??Did a big circle around here again, only to see layers of hazy fog in the distance.

    When the foundation was being built and Zi Mansion first opened, there was a similar haze.  However, when the monks form the golden elixir, the mist will be greatly reduced.  After becoming a baby, the mist will completely disappear.

    ??The Purple Mansion is clear and bright, just waiting to understand the meaning of the underworld, reflecting all things in the world - apart from the transformation of the golden elixir into human form, this is the most typical sign of the monk's success in transforming into an infant.

    But now, the Qiu Long Yuanshen discovered that there was mist in this area.

    After a while, the fog became heavier and heavier.  One by one, they emerged everywhere.

    How did Qiu Long Yuanshen know that this mist was actually Ye Pengfei's first step in his design.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know whether the Qiu Long Yuanshen would discover Bei Tangyu¡¯s ¡°escape¡±, but he was sure that a third-level god who had been trapped for a long time and almost died would definitely be a little suspicious.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei set up some mobile formations that allowed him to move freely and aimlessly, creating layers of mist.  Ye Pengfei believed that as long as the horned dragon spirit suddenly appeared in the mist, he would definitely find out what happened.

    "As long as the Qiu Long Yuan Shen is willing to find out what's going on, it will most likely be fooled!"

    The Qiu Long Yuan Shen quickly discovered those moving formations, and as Ye Pengfei expected, he soon became suspicious.  However, it was a former third-level beast god after all, and it did not immediately rush into the mist to explore.

    "They want to play hide-and-seek with me? Hey, keep the same to cope with the changes. Let me see what you can do to me?!"

    Squinting his eyes, he kept avoiding the layers of fog.  But he never stayed away, always maintaining the highest level of vigilance.

    "It has been a long time since Qiu Long Yuan Shen took the bait. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh: "It seems that this guy is very cautious and can only use that move."

    He cast his eyes on the Thunder God¡¯s Stone: ¡°Senior, be careful!!!¡±

    "Don't worry, even if I get entangled by it, I won't die easily!"

    Thunder God¡¯s Stone chuckled and entered Bei Tangyu¡¯s Zifu again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Strange rays of light flickered back and forth in the mist.  Soon, Qiu Long Yuanshen, who was closely monitoring Wu Hao, got a real look.

    "Is this splitting time and space?" Qiu Long Yuanshen was startled. "So that's what they had in mind! If the entire Zi Mansion is covered by mist, they can keep splitting time and space to find me, but I'm  I can¡¯t stand to fight with them!!!¡±

    How could the Qiu Long Yuan Shen know that just when it was frightened, Ye Pengfei and the others also felt uneasy.

    Relying on formations, spells, and other means to simulate Xu Caiyi's ability to split time and space, it is not really "splitting time and space" after all.  If the Qiu Long Yuan Shen sees through it, all the plans will be ruined.  In the end, all we can do is take the last step - run away

    Fortunately, the Qiu Long Yuanshen took the bait, and luck was on Ye Pengfei's side!

    "Kill! I don't believe it. A mere half-sacred weapon spirit can kill me!"

    Monster beasts are born with a ferocious aura, so the horned dragon soul decided to give it a try.  Even if there is only one breath left after fighting in the end, it is better to take more time to recover than to sit back and wait for death.

    When a strange light flashed again in the mist in the distance, the horned dragon Yuan Shen's eyes showed a fierce light, and he chased after it as fast as possible.

    no one!

    "It's true that time and space are split! I'm so fast, but I can't catch up with him!"

    The last doubts were swept away.  How could the Qiu Long Yuan Shen know that this strange light was actually a mixture of formations and spells?  The light is indeed shining here, but the caster is still further away.  It would be strange if he could catch up.

    Faintly and brilliantly, the Qiu Long Yuan Shen noticed that there seemed to be a shadow in the mist thousands of miles away.

    &nbsp; At the same time, the owner of the shadow also discovered the horned dragon soul.

    "I took the bait!" Thunder God Stone was overjoyed.

    The second best thing to do is to come in and take risks. What I¡¯m most afraid of is that the horned dragon soul won¡¯t take the bait!  After a hard journey, I ended up running away in the end, maybe even hiding in hiding, and being in constant fear all day long. This is something that no cultivator can bear!

    Although I was happy in my heart, I didn¡¯t dare to be careless about the Thunder God¡¯s Stone.  This is just the beginning, and we are still far away from real success.  Especially the next step he takes is extremely dangerous.  If this Qiu Long Yuanshen sees the clues, everything will be over!

    "Xiaolonglong, you're welcome!"

    Facing the chasing horned dragon soul, the Thunder God Stone laughed and shot a thunderbolt at it.

    A mere flash of lightning was not in the eyes of the Qiu Long Yuan Shen.  However, the previous appearance of the Thunder God Stone was quite powerful. In addition, it mistakenly believed that the Thunder God Stone would split time and space, so it became more cautious, thinking that the Thunder God Stone must have some killer moves hidden in it.

    However, what Qiu Long Yuan Shen never expected was that after a bolt of lightning, not only did the Thunder God's Stone show no killing move, but instead, his whole body flashed with lightning

    He actually ran away!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of anger? Are you teasing me?  !

    While his nose was crooked with anger, Qiu Long Yuan Shen also became more and more cautious.

    "This time he didn't split time and space. What on earth did he want to do?"

    Squinting his eyes and looking at the Thunder God's Stone flying away in the distance, the Yuan Shen of the Horned Dragon felt uneasy.

    "Void, virtual, real" is not only what secular military strategists like to use, it is also commonly used by monks.

    The more advanced your cultivation is, the harder it will be to determine the winner in a fight.  Like the fight between monks who transform themselves into gods, if it is a life and death fight, it is not unusual for the fight to last for several years.  At times like this, if you play some tricks, you might be able to achieve miraculous results.

    Now is the time for life and death.  Looking at the Thunder God's Stone escaping far away, the Qiu Long Yuan Shen felt more and more that he could no longer drag it on.

    rush!

    Without any reservation, Qiu Long Yuanshen killed him.  During the chase, the Thunder God Stone never used "Split Time and Space" again. Instead, it used an extremely rare talisman that could be used in Zi Mansion.

    The more this happens, the more uneasy the Qiu Long Yuan Shen becomes.  It stared at the Thunder God's Stone and did not notice that although the surroundings were still the same mist, it had already left Bei Tangyu's Zifu!

    The speed of Yuan Shen's flight is so fast.  When the Qiu Long Yuan Shen suddenly realized that something was wrong, he looked around and saw that this space was clearly still the Zi Mansion.  Except that the fog is thicker, there is not much difference from before.

    But it doesn¡¯t know that this purple mansion is not that purple mansion.  The place where it is now is Xu Caiyi's Zifu!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

 Text 236. Unexpected breakthrough

    Piaotian Literature 236. Unexpected breakthrough

    "Could it be that I'm just blinded by this?"

    Just when Qiu Long Yuanshen shook his head in depression, Ye Pengfei clapped his hands fiercely: "Okay! The first step was successful!"

    Then, he looked at Bei Tangyu.

    She has a graceful figure and a long veil covering her face.  At this time, Bei Tangyu had already recovered his true form.

    "Yu'er, it's up to you, you have to save your sister's life."

    With the sound of "Yu'er", two faint blushes appeared on Beitang Yu's cheeks.  She hummed softly and took Xu Caiyi's hand.

    "Sister, let's go in."

    Although Xu Caiyi was always bold and generous, when he met Bei Tangyu, he was no longer loud and generous.  This is also the veil on Beitang Yu's face and the silk on her body, all of which can hide her aura.  Otherwise, he would not be able to be fascinated by her and obey her.

    "You are so lucky, boy."

    With a low laugh, Xu Caiyi sat down cross-legged.

    "Yes, I am so lucky!" Looking at Bei Tangyu and then at Xu Caiyi, Ye Pengfei secretly rejoiced, "Not only do I have a lover who is as beautiful as a flower, but I also have a good sister who is willing to fight for me.  ."

    "It is impossible to imagine the split time and space simulated just by relying on formations and spells. Xu Caiyi also contributed a lot of blood, so the Thunder God's Stone can perform some special techniques.

    And now, the battlefield is to be transferred to Xu Caiyi¡¯s Zifu!

    Ye Pengfei has never thought about such risks.  Even if we win this battle, if we fail to save Xu Caiyi¡¯s Zifu, or even Xu Caiyi¡¯s soul, the consequences will be disastrous!

    Therefore, when Bei Tangyu learned about this plan, he strongly opposed it.  What she meant was that the decisive battle would be set in an open place where there were wars and ghosts.

    However, Ye Pengfei's words left Bei Tangyu speechless.

    "Is there any formation that can make the Qiu Long Yuan Shen mistakenly think that this is still the Zifu space?"

    Once the Qiu Long Yuan Shen discovers it, he will either escape immediately or return to Beitang Yu's Zi Mansion.  No matter which situation it is, it is a fatal blow to Ye Pengfei's plan.

    What made Bei Tangyu even more speechless was that when Xu Caiyi knew there was no other way, he agreed without hesitation.

    "For the sake of my sister-in-law, I, as a sister, have no choice but to fight for it!"

    In addition to being moved, I am still moved.  Just when Xu Caiyi said these words decisively, Bei Tangyu had already made up his mind to try his best to never let Xu Caiyi be harmed in any way!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s second step plan seems simple, but it is actually full of dangers.

    In his own Zifu, Xu Caiyi can use Split Time and Space and take Bei Tangyu to travel quickly.  And with Beitang Yu as a bait, Qiu Long Yuanshen, who thought he was in Beitang Yu's Zi Mansion, would definitely pursue him.  As long as it is lured into the formation laid out by the Thunder God's Stone, everything will be done.

    But no one knows whether the Qiu Long Yuan Shen has any secret method that can catch up with Xu Caiyi.  You must know that Xu Caiyi has only established the foundation for a short time, and even if his body is split, he may not be able to escape faster than the secret method of the Qiu Long Yuan Shen.  Once attacked by the Qiu Long Yuan Shen, although Xu Caiyi has already swallowed the Kong Ming Yuan Shen and the foundation of the Yuan Shen has become much stronger, it is still possible that the Yuan Shen will collapse!

    Even if Xu Caiyi is faster than Qiu Long Yuanshen, there are still other risks.

    The formation under the Thunder God Stone is extremely powerful, and the power of refining the soul will give even the horned dragon soul in its heyday a headache.  However, this formation is also easier to detect, which is why Ye Pengfei is unwilling to set up the formation outside.  He wanted to take advantage of the naturally thick haze in the Foundation Establishment Purple Mansion and add some other arrangements to cover up the formation as much as possible.  If this move still fails and the horned dragon spirit discovers the formation and attacks it in a frenzied manner, Xu Caiyi's Zi Mansion may be doomed!  !  !

    The vicious formation, coupled with the extremely risky fog, made Ye Pengfei sweat in his hands.

    become?  defeat?

    Ye Pengfei wanted to follow up and have a look, but the more Yuanshen appeared inside, the more vigilance the Qiulong Yuanshen would have.  Now I can no longer play any role, I can only wait anxiously outside.

    Living as anxiously as every day is a dangerous test for one¡¯s state of mind.  Ye Pengfei, who noticed that his mood was fluctuating, had to sigh softly, close his eyes and meditate.

    The matter has come to this, we can only wait!

    Time passed bit by bit, and Ye Pengfei's heart became ethereal bit by bit.

    Infinitely ethereal!

    It seems that Ye Pengfei has grasped some great secret somewhere.

    &nbsp; The main body has just formed the elixir, and it seems impossible to immediately feel the mystery of the avenue.  However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that the second soul he had lost had already advanced to the high level of Nascent Soul.  The main body is connected to the mind of the second soul, and the insights of the second soul will also touch the main body.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although later on, due to his full efforts to help the second soul advance, the progress of the main soul's awakening was much slower.  However, this experience also gave his body a first glimpse of the Nascent Soul realm.

    With the combination of two sides, Ye Pengfei, this evil monster, becomes even more strange.  Back then, Beitangxuan and his wife couldn't figure out what level Ye Pengfei was. Now, let alone Beitangxuan and his wife, even if the Thunder God was resurrected, with his eighth-level godly cultivation, it would be difficult to figure out Ye Pengfei's cultivation.  realm!

    The main body is the first glimpse of the Nascent Soul.

    The second soul has reached the high level of Nascent Soul.

    The ethereal feeling now seems to be guiding Ye Pengfei to move towards a higher realm!  !  !

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but in the peaceful Zi Mansion, a three-dimensional picture scroll suddenly unfolded.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Such mountains, such ravines, such sky, such land are clearly the scenery around you!

    "This is the realm of emptiness and darkness!"

    Now Ye Pengfei is no longer a rookie in cultivation.  Under the guidance of the Thunder God Stone for many years, he has long understood the biggest differences between various realms.

    The Purple Mansion is boundless and vast, and the universe is vast and empty.  Qian Duankun Ni Xi is exposed, and the flying sail leaves the bird without leaving a trace.

    The realm of emptiness and darkness is the realm that reflects all things in the universe.  The biggest feature of the Realm of Space and Darkness is such a meticulous three-dimensional picture!

    As the cultivation level increases, this scroll will become larger and larger, which means that the monks can reflect more and more scenes into the Zi Mansion.  When it reaches a certain level and the state of mind changes again, you can step into the cave.

    All phenomena of the universe are combined into a golden tripod, and the universe is unified into a mud ball.  Xiaoao is able to overcome the heavenly calamity with his own body, and hundreds of thousands of karmic obstacles are dissipated.

    When you reach the realm of Dongxu, you no longer have to worry about the sky changing and the earth splitting.  The universe will no longer be bound by monks, and we can even start trying to build a golden cauldron and place a cave in the Zi Mansion.  That Zifu space can be renamed "Zifu Cave Sky"!

    "I have just formed the first golden elixir, and I can actually reflect the scenery outside? And the area is so large?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outline: The space range corresponding to this three-dimensional scroll should only be achieved by a mid-level monk from Kong Ming!  !  !

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that just as he was enjoying this momentous breakthrough, Bei Tangyu and Wu Sixuan had already stood up with smiles on their faces

    ¡­¡­

 Text 237. Success!

    Piaotian Literature 237. Success!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it would go so smoothly!¡± Xu Caiyi said happily.

    From the time he entered the Zi Mansion to the time he retired with great success, it actually only took more than three hours, which greatly exceeded everyone's previous judgment.

    Bei Tangyu also laughed sweetly and said: "I'm afraid that the horned dragon spirit has been trapped for a long time and his mind is a little unclear, so"

    While Bei Tangyu was talking to Xu Caiyi, he looked at Ye Pengfei with a smile.  At first, when she saw Ye Pengfei sitting cross-legged in silence, she didn't pay much attention.  But as she spoke, she suddenly couldn't speak any more.

    Seeing Bei Tangyu stop suddenly, Xu Caiyi asked in surprise: "Ayu, what's wrong?"

    "Pengfei's state is so weird."

    "Weird?" Xu Caiyi looked left and right, but couldn't tell what was going on, "It's nothing weird, isn't it just meditating? Hey, brat, we've got it done, why don't you get up quickly to greet us?"

    With that said, Xu Caiyi wanted to knock Ye Pengfei on the head as usual.

    When Bei Tangyu saw it, he quickly stopped Xu Caiyi: "Sister Xu, don't disturb him!"

    Who would have known that Xu Caiyi had already taken his hand back when it was in the air.

    "Haha, I don't know the importance of it. I just want to bluff this kid." Xu Caiyi chuckled and said, "It seems that this kid is really weird. Could it be that something went wrong because he was in a hurry to form a pill just now?  Alright."

    Although Xu Caiyi still had a smile on her face, she was very worried about Ye Pengfei in her heart.

    Hearing what Xu Caiyi said, Bei Tangyu was a little unsure.  She was about to leave her body again and enter Ye Pengfei's Zifu to have a look. At this moment, the Thunder God's Stone took care of everything and came back from Xu Caiyi's Zifu.

    "Hey, how did this kid advance to Kong Ming?" As soon as the Thunder God Stone came out, he was shocked.

    "Kong Ming?!"

    Bei Tangyu and Xu Caiyi were also shocked. They used their spiritual eyes and took a good look at Ye Pengfei, but they only felt that Ye Pengfei was still at the first level of Jindan. Compared with just now, he was not as good as before.  any changes.

    Thunder God Stone laughed and said: "You can't look at it this way. This kid has broken through the realm of Yuanshen, but his magic power is still far from enough!"

    Breakthrough in the realm of Yuanshen!

    Both Bei Tangyu and Xu Caiyi knew that Ye Pengfei was the one who broke through first, and only practiced low-level Qi cultivation to create the Zi Mansion.  That kind of experience was demonic and appalling enough, but now, with a mere cultivation of the first level of Golden Core, the soul has reached the realm of Kongming?  !

    When the two of them heard the words of Thunder God Stone, they were both a little shocked and speechless.

    After calming down for a while, Bei Tangyu finally came to his senses.

    "Senior, have all the insights from Pengfei's second soul been transferred to the main soul?"

    "That should be it." Thunder God Stone responded, "Even if it is like this, breaking through the Yuanying barrier is not easy. His second soul has just been destroyed, and the main body has broken through like this. This kid is also evil.  It¡¯s a bit too much.¡±

    Xu Caiyi could only nod her head, but for a while, she was speechless.

    Seeing Xu Caiyi nodding like a chicken pecking at rice, Thunder God Stone couldn't help laughing and said: "Actually, Xu Yatou is the most evil one. You have just swallowed the Kongming Yuan Shen, and you have the Beast God Yuan again."  God has been devoured by you. Coupled with her split body, maybe she will be more powerful than Ye Xiaozi soon! Hey, this brat doesn¡¯t know where his luck comes from. Everyone who is close to him is  It¡¯s a monster!¡±

    Just when Thunder God Stone was laughing and amusing, Xu Caiyi thought of Zhang Han.  When she thought of Zhang Han, her smile weakened a bit.

    He has received many benefits, but what should Zhang Han do?

    This little change in Xu Caiyi was quickly keenly captured by Bei Tangyu.  As soon as he caught this change, Bei Tangyu quickly thought of Zhang Han.

    "Sister Xu, don't worry, isn't it Kongming Yuanshen? I'll help you catch seventeen or eight, little sister, and let you pick slowly!"

    "Xiaoyu, you don't have to comfort me." Xu Caiyi smiled bitterly, "Pengfei has told me a long time ago that the higher the level of cultivation, the more ways a monk can destroy his soul at the last moment. If you want to  It¡¯s very difficult to catch Jindan Yuanshen, let alone Kong Ming!¡±

    Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t expect that Ye Pengfei would actually tell Xu Caiyi this.  However, she soon understood.

    "Most likely when Pengfei went to inform Zhang Han, Xu Caiyi begged Ye Pengfei to find the most suitable earth element soul."

    Thinking of this, Bei Tangyu smiled slightly and said: "Other monks are really stupid when it comes to grabbing the soul."??, little sister, I have a secret method. If Sister Xu doesn¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll catch one right now.  "

    Xu Caiyi still didn't believe it, and kept saying that it was better not to take risks now, Zhang Han could still support it.

    But Thunder God Stone figured it out in a moment: "Aha, that horned dragon soul, was it your father who caught it with a secret method? Let me tell you, how did your dad get so lucky that he was able to get the beast god soul?  god!"

    Originally, Thunder God Stone thought that Bei Tangyu's father was just like Ye Pengfei, who was lucky enough to get a beast god soul.  But I never thought that there is a secret method to capture the soul!  How can one guess about the Stone of Thunder? This secret method created by Beitangxuan can not only capture the soul of low-level gods, but also capture the physical body and godhead together. Not a single bit will be wasted!

    Bei Tangyu smiled slightly, and without telling the truth, he promised Xu Caiyi again, and planned to leave the realm of Thunder Spirit to find a Kongming monk to fight with.

    Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t even know that he had been wanted by many gods for a long time.

    In relatively famous places like Huangquan Fairy City, gods and men have long been present in person, showing Beitang Yu¡¯s portraits everywhere.  As long as he is a local monk in Huangquan Fairy City, he can identify Bei Tangyu with just a glance!

    Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t know how much trouble he would cause if he left.  And with her current level of cultivation, any god can easily take her down.  Even if Ye Pengfei tried his best again, he would never be able to save himself.

    This step will lead to a road of no return!  !  !

    It was also Bei Tangyu's good luck. Just when she was about to step out of the Thunder Spirit Realm and cause endless disasters, Ye Pengfei woke up.

    "Yu'er! Sister! Senior! You all come out!"

    No need to ask further, it is obvious that the Qiu Long Yuan Shen has been taken care of, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile.

    He stood up and immediately bowed to Xu Caiyi: "Sister, thank you very much this time!"

    "Why are you thanking me? You are my brother. Your wife is in trouble. As a sister, of course you have to help her!" Xu Caiyi laughed.

    Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu also laughed together, their hands unknowingly entangled

    ¡­¡­

 Text 238. Chase

    Piaotian Literature 238. Chase

    When he learned that Bei Tangyu had a secret method to capture Yuanshen, Ye Pengfei naturally asked out of curiosity.

    Now Bei Tangyu loves Ye Pengfei to the core.  Although Ye Pengfei just asked casually, she immediately put a jade slip into Ye Pengfei's hands.

    There is no surprise, only joy.  No rhetorical questions, just smiles.  The two people looked at each other like a couple who had been in love for many years. They understood each other without words.

    "Yu'er, go and practice. Leave the matter of catching the soul to me."

    Now, my second soul has been lost.  Although the main soul has made another major breakthrough, the cultivation of mana is not so easy to make up.

    On the other hand, Bei Tangyu gained a lot from this battle.  Although the Qiu Long Yuanshen was sealed in Xu Caiyi's Zifu, out of gratitude, Bei Tangyu would never ask for it again.  However, Ye Pengfei's hard struggle before the rescue also stimulated his spiritual potential.  The upward impact on Kong Ming is no longer a big problem.

    What¡¯s more important is that she is now back to her original appearance.  In action, it is much stronger than the horned dragon state.  When I go to pass the Thunder Dragon Nine Exams again, I will be much more confident.

    They looked at each other and smiled, and the matter of the Thunder God Stone turned to Bei Tangyu.  And Ye Pengfei used the level of the first knot of golden elixir to confuse Monk Kong Ming, and combined with this secret method of capturing the soul, he should be foolproof.

    What Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu did not expect was that the two of them smiled at each other in a tacit understanding, transferred responsibilities to each other, and invisibly eliminated a major crisis

    ¡­¡­

    Yue Ningbing has finally learned how powerful Sachi is.

    She thought it would take three to five days before the monks who surrounded Wu Sixuan would catch up again.  However, in just two hours, powerful spiritual pressure came straight towards this side.

    Not counting this, Yue Ningbing clearly felt that the only one who was chasing him was a monk.  But this monk had an indomitable aura, as if he was no longer afraid of Wu Sixuan's last desperate effort.

    "If it were a monk with a low level of understanding, he would probably mistakenly think that he had met a stupid man.  However, Yue Ningbing was extremely smart, and she quickly guessed the exact reason.

    "They must be plotting something against Wu Sixuan! That's why they were unwilling to use all their strength when they surrounded and killed Wu Sixuan!"

    Of course, Yue Ningbing, who didn¡¯t know much about demon cultivators, couldn¡¯t guess that what these cultivators were plotting was not something, but Wu Sixuan himself!

    At this moment, Yue Ningbing was a little lucky, thanks to not lending Wu Sixuan the missing album.  The strong Dongxu man who was chasing him from behind clearly had a magic weapon similar to his own, which could track the whereabouts of the demonic cultivator.  Even if Wu Sixuan used magic weapons to hide his spiritual pressure and become invisible, he would never be able to successfully escape from Huangquan Fairy City!

    At the same time, Yue Ningbing was also very distressed.

    "This person has such a magic weapon in his hand, how can I possibly rescue Wu Sixuan?"

    At this moment, Sa Qi had already chased him thousands of miles away.  Yue Ningbing could clearly see the profound cultivation of the third level of Dongxu, the light of the magic weapon flowing around him, and the determined gaze that was bound to win.

    In a head-to-head confrontation, it is absolutely impossible to protect Wu Sixuan.  I am afraid that even I may not be able to escape unscathed.  Not to mention, behind the Dongxu monk, there are still many Kongming strong men following him.

    Momentarily helpless, Yue Ningbing had no choice but to twist out a thin piece of yellow paper and throw it behind her.

    With a puff, the yellow paper turned into wisps of yellow smoke and scattered in all directions.  Almost in the blink of an eye, ghosts were crying and wolves howling from all sides.

    "A talisman that attracts ghosts? Why is it so powerful?!"

    Sa Qi is good at refining weapons, and it is necessary to delve into the art of talismans.  However, based on his knowledge and experience, he had never heard of such a magical talisman for attracting ghosts.

    With one move, the evil ghost comes. This speed is a bit too scary!

    However, Sachi was not afraid.  Although the land of soldiers and ghosts we were in was dangerous, to the Dongxu monks, it was just a cloud.  No matter if he is worth 100,000 yuan or 80,000 yuan, he can pass by casually without losing half a point of speed.

    However, just when Sa Qi rushed over nonchalantly, he was forced to use his magic weapon to greet the soldiers and ghosts that came rushing towards him!

    It¡¯s not that this sentry ghost¡¯s cultivation level is too high¡ªit¡¯s just a top-grade ghost. Not to mention a powerful Dongxu, even a Nascent Soul monk can kill him casually.

    But the problem is, as soon as this sentry ghost charged over, a yellow mist spread among the soldier ghosts.  In an instant, it was clear that they were just a bunch of top-notch ghosts, but they actually exploded with strength comparable to that of Nascent Soul ghost cultivators!

    A sentry Yuan Ying ghost cultivator, and?It will make Sage stay.  However, such a strange increase in strength forced Sachi to slow down his posture and cautiously bring out a round shield-shaped protective magic weapon.

    "The best ghost has risen to the level of Nascent Soul Ghost Cultivator. If an emperor-level ghost comes, how far will it rise to?!"

    Sa Qi felt secretly in his heart and sacrificed several magic weapons, fearing that he would be plotted by this strange yellow smoke.

    Yue Ningbing saw that the Dongxu strongman had sacrificed several magic weapons one after another, and knew that this time he had succeeded in his scheme and bought a lot of time.  She was about to pull Wu Sixuan to escape quickly, but she saw Wu Sixuan looking at the sentry ghost with twinkling eyes, actually resisting her control.

    "Take this opportunity and leave quickly!"

    "Leave?" Wu Sixuan smiled slightly, "Yes, this talisman can only fool him. Sister Yue, I have learned a lot, thank you very much."

    With that said, Wu Sixuan no longer resisted Yue Ningbing¡¯s power and quickly left with Yue Ningbing.

    Yue Ningbing was a little confused. Wu Sixuan's words were meaningless. What did he want to say?  After thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was another deep meaning in these words, but even though Yue Ningbing was extremely talented, she couldn't think of a reason for it.

    Yue Ningbing and Wu Sixuan escaped very quickly, and Sa Qi's kill was also fast enough.

    This Saqi is indeed a master of weapon refining. Each piece of top-grade and top-grade magic weapon flies around like flowing water. He kills ghosts when he sees them and slaughters charms when they encounter them.  In a short time, thousands of ghosts and ghosts had their ghost bodies shattered and transformed into all living things.

    Sa Qi did not immediately start chasing Wu Sixuan. He had already made up his mind and would never let the new soldiers and ghosts come out again.  If a group of void ghost cultivators, or even cave ghost cultivators, were really killed, my fate would be decided here.

    "I don't believe you can kill all the ghosts and ghosts within a radius of thousands of miles. What other tricks can you come up with!"

    How did Sa Qi know that the talisman used by Yue Ningbing could at most increase the ghost's strength to the high level of Nascent Soul, and it would be impossible to break through Kongming.  He was cautious in his heart and just eradicated all the soldiers and ghosts within a radius of ten thousand miles to confirm that there was no threat at all.  Then he picked up speed again and chased Wu Sixuan in the direction of his escape

    ¡­¡­

 Text 239. Goodbye

    239.Goodbye

    Thanks to Yue Ningbing for having such a strange talisman, and also thanks to Nasaqi being too cautious and delaying some time, the distance between Ye Pengfei and Wu Sixuan became closer.

    Because of Bei Tangyu¡¯s incident, we were delayed a lot of time on the road.  Ye Pengfei was on the road again, and his traveling speed accelerated a lot.

    "Hey, the spiritual pressure in front of me fluctuates so much!"

    First, Ye Pengfei noticed the fluctuations in spiritual pressure caused by Saqi killing the soldier ghosts.  Originally, Ye Pengfei was quite far away from Sa Qi, but in order to pursue speed and efficiency, Sa Qi used many and powerful magic weapons.  Even though the two of them were a hundred thousand miles apart, Ye Pengfei could clearly detect the changes there.

    Not only Ye Pengfei noticed it, but other monks who hunted ghosts in the dangerous place also felt something strange to some extent.  The timid monks quickly evacuated from the dangerous place.  The bold monks were different. Like Ye Pengfei, they all carefully dived towards the place where the spiritual pressure fluctuated violently.

    Wealth is found in danger!

    A group of Yuanying and Kongming monks, like hungry wolves in the wilderness, surrounded him from all directions.  How could they have predicted that not long after, they would be involved in a major turmoil that could lead to death or life?

    Ye Pengfei, who was traveling, noticed that several monks behind him were also flying this way.  He was already having a headache because of the big noise caused by Sa Qi, and he didn't know what to do to rescue Wu Sixuan from the hands of a strong man of this level.  When he noticed the monks behind him, his heart suddenly moved, and he came up with a plan.

    "Sister, help me torture Fan Donghu. Is there any way to contact his master?"

    Now Xu Caiyi¡¯s soul foundation has suddenly increased sharply, and he has learned all the techniques for soul searching and torture.  After hearing Ye Pengfei's secret message, she immediately started searching for Fan Donghu's soul without saying a word.

    As Ye Pengfei expected, Fan Donghu had a way to contact Ding Wenlan.  If Fan Donghu hadn't been too careless that day, Ye Pengfei would have died without a burial if he had the chance to throw out the treasure that was summoned for help!

    "Now Fan Donghu's body has been destroyed, his soul has been cursed, and his soul has long been unstable and messy, making it difficult to hold on.  Xu Caiyi didn't waste much effort to figure out the secret method of contact.

    "I need to borrow something. I never thought that this gray thing could actually be a treasure!" Xu Caiyi whispered in a secret voice while sending the gray treasure from the Sumeru space.  come out.

    On weekdays, Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han lived in the Xumi space, and also helped Ye Pengfei sort out the good things he got.  After Fan Donghu was captured, the storage ring was turned upside down by two people.  However, the two of them did not expect that a piece of dusty material, whose spiritual pressure fluctuations could not match that of a low-grade spiritual weapon, would actually be a rare treasure.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "Sister, how can the mysteriousness of the great road be judged by the strength of the spiritual pressure and the appearance? That Ding Wenlan is a monk who has returned to his original form. Presumably, this treasure was refined by him after he completed his spiritual transformation.  Yes, it¡¯s quite normal for spiritual pressure not to show up.¡±

    "Tch, you are the only one who knows a lot!" Xu Caiyi refused to give in, but in her heart she believed it and went to understand this truth for herself.

    Ye Pengfei got this treasure, and after calming down for a moment, his spiritual consciousness saw from a distance that Wu Sixuan was flying this way.  I saw a faint smile on Wu Sixuan's face, as if he had understood something.  Her running figure looked a little hurried, which didn't match her expression at all.

    This mismatch made Ye Pengfei stunned for a while.  Soon, he thought of someone.

    "No way, could it be that Yue Ningbing saved her?"

    When thinking of this possibility, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but have a strange look on his face.

    Thinking back to when she first met Yue Ning Bing, she felt as if she had an sworn hatred with all the demon cultivators in the world. She didn't even distinguish between ourselves and the enemy, so she gave herself a blow and beat her second soul on the spot.  Seriously injured.  If he hadn't also had two brushes and Bei Tangyu came to help later, I'm afraid the second soul would have been destroyed at that time.

    Now it¡¯s strange, why did she rescue Wu Sixuan?  This is like a tiger rescuing a lamb, it is the most ridiculous thing in the world!

    "Could it be that there are other monks like Yue Ningbing who can even hide their spiritual pressure?"

    With doubts, Ye Pengfei stepped forward to greet him.

    And just as Ye Pengfei came up to meet him, in the distance, Sa Qi also controlled the magic weapon and roared towards him!

    "Pengelder!"

    Wu Sixuan couldn't help but feel pleasantly surprised when he suddenly saw Ye Pengfei here.  She wanted to call her more intimately, but unpreparedly, a pretty face appeared in the sea of ????consciousness and opened her mouth.I swallowed the intimate words above and spit out the word "elder".  Listening together, it seems as if Ye Pengfei's surname is "Peng".

    However, Yue Ningbing knew Ye Pengfei's surname. When she heard Wu Sixuan call her that, she felt thoughtful and looked at Wu Sixuan with a half-smile: "In this way, the burden on my shoulders has been lifted. I have your Peng  The elder is here, and it should be no problem to rescue you."

    Yue Ningbing had seen Ye Pengfei's speed, and she had also seen the horror of Ye Pengfei's spiritual beast seriously injuring the wind ghost. She thought that it would be much easier for Ye Pengfei to save Wu Sixuan than it would be for her.

    Unexpectedly, Wu Sixuan said: "Sister Yue is joking. Elder Ye is just the beginning of the golden elixir. We still have to rely on Sister Yue."

    What, the golden elixir is just beginning to form?

    Yue Ningbing was shocked and hurried to see Ye Pengfei.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s indeed the beginning of the golden elixir!

    "How is this possible?" Yue Ningbing muttered to herself.

    ¡° I was in a hurry to escape just now, and I saw Ye Pengfei in front of me.  A few days ago, I met Ye Pengfei and knew that he was a high-level Nascent Soul, so I didn't bother to take a closer look at his cultivation.  Why, after not seeing each other for a few days, was Ye Pengfei the only one who became the golden elixir?  !

    Seriously injured?

    Looking at Ye Pengfei's calm expression, he doesn't seem to be injured.

    Deliberately hiding your cultivation?

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, my invisible catalog can not only hide my own spiritual pressure, but also peek into other people¡¯s cultivation.  No matter how powerful Ye Pengfei is, how could he pretend to be a ghost in front of me?

    No matter how smart Yue Ningbing is, she is still in the realm of Kongming.  She neither has the beauty of the god-transforming monks like Xiao Wuming or Ming Baiyang, nor the luck of the ghost cultivator Xuwuya. She has no idea that what she saw before was Ye Pengfei's second soul.

    Just when Yue Ningbing was confused, she heard Ye Pengfei say in a loud voice: "It is indeed Fairy Yue. The strong Dongxu is about to kill him. Why don't you quickly cast a spell to resist it?"

    With another shock in her heart, Yue Ningbing looked back and saw that the Dongxu strongman who was chasing after him was already less than five hundred miles away from here!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 240. Defend powerful enemies together

    240. Defend powerful enemies together

    Yue Ningbing wanted to ask: "Why don't you cast a spell to resist? You have hidden your cultivation. What do you want to do?"

    However, when she saw Ye Pengfei starting to set up a seemingly complicated and huge formation, she put away her confused thoughts and pulled out a small sword with a paper-thin blade from the storage bracelet.

    The little sword looked brittle and weak, but before Yue Ningbing injected her spiritual energy into it, the little sword was gleaming white with cold air!  Even though Ye Pengfei was busy setting up the formation, his attention was instantly attracted by this small sword.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei was now in a very high state of mind, so he only paused for a moment. Soon, he began to quickly set up the formation again.

    Wu Sixuan does not have the same state of mind as Ye Pengfei. Moreover, she is practicing the magic way now, which means she can do whatever she wants and do as she pleases. Now that she has seen such a wonderful treasure, how can she not take a closer look?  Anyway, he couldn't deal with the powerful Dongxu man who was chasing him.  Now that Ye Pengfei is here, he doesn't have to think about fighting for his life.  It's better to study Sister Yue's little sword.

    "Sister Yue, are you a sword cultivator? This sword is really powerful."

    The more he studied it, the more Wu Sixuan praised it.

    Yue Ningbing had no time to reply to Wu Sixuan's words. She smiled lightly and stared at Sa Qi who was running towards him with a solemn gaze.

    Five hundred miles!

    Four hundred miles!

    Three hundred miles!

    kill!

    With a flash of sword light, the small sword flew past in a swish.  Wherever the sword light touched, cold air overflowed, and it was freezing cold.

    "A billion-year-old ice stone! A ten-thousand-forged ice sword! Who are you to have such a magic weapon!"

    Although Nasaqi had many magic weapons to protect him, he had to stay still, control the magic weapons, and wait for the assassination of this small sword as if facing a powerful enemy.

    I saw that before the ice sword could reach the front of me, it suddenly split into two, and then split into four. In just the blink of an eye, countless inches of ice came overwhelmingly to kill me.

    "Okay!" Wu Sixuan clapped his hands and shouted.

    She has been studying this ice sword, and she can see the changes clearly.  The countless inches of ice and the sharp swords are all real scenes, absolutely not false in the slightest.  With this powerful treasure, Yue Ningbing can definitely compete with the third-level Dongxu powerhouse!

    This is Sister Yue¡¯s true strength, she is finally saved

    What Wu Sixuan didn¡¯t know was that just as she was clapping her hands, Yue Ningbing was complaining secretly.

    "This guy actually knows the Ice Sword! Now we're in big trouble!"

    "Anyone who is a Dongxu monk, even if his cultivation is as high as the ninth level, as long as he does not know the origin of this ice sword, he will definitely be restrained by the various magical methods hidden in this ice sword.  For a while, there will always be some confusion.

    But unfortunately, the only one who came after Saqi was a master who was good at refining weapons.  He saw through the origin of this small sword at a glance, and guarded his whole body like a fortified city.  Even though the ice sword has wonderful secrets and tricks, it is like a dog biting a hedgehog, unable to bite it.

    This ice sword is the treasure at the bottom of the Yue Ningbing pressure box.  Even if the attack on this treasure is ineffective, how can it be possible to buy enough time for Ye Pengfei to set up that complicated super formation.

    Somehow, Yue Ningbing felt that only Ye Pengfei's formation could solve the current crisis.  Somehow, Yue Ningbing subconsciously believed that Ye Pengfei must have a way to safely take Wu Sixuan and herself away.

    "Why would I trust a monk who has just formed a golden elixir so much?"

    Yue Ningbing felt that she must be crazy.  The man opposite was a strong man from the third level of Dongxu. He also had a magic weapon and even knew such a rare ice sword. How could a mere Golden Core cultivator save someone from him and slip away smoothly?  If Ye Pengfei could sustain a few breaths under the powerful man in the hole, that would already be amazing!

    However, when Yue Ningbing took the time to glance at Ye Pengfei, her heart was shocked.

    "I understand! It was his peaceful movements that infected me!"

    Yue Ningbing, who has a certain amount of charming power, could not guess that it was precisely because Ye Pengfei's charming power was far stronger than her own, and the two charming powers of yin and yang interacted with each other, that her own state of mind was unknowingly led by Ye Pengfei.  .  She thought it was because Ye Pengfei's hidden cultivation was so powerful that she was vaguely convinced of him.

    Yue Ningbing, who was completely distracted, had no psychological baggage at all.  As for the sword cultivator who had no psychological baggage at all, he was dazzled by the manipulation of countless sharp swords.  Executing a set of Qingfeng Luanying Sword was actually much smoother and smoother than the previous meditation practice.

    "IHowever, there is a small breakthrough in my mood!  "Yue Ningbing was overjoyed.

    This Qingfeng Luanying Sword is the first-class and most profound swordsmanship among Yuegong sword cultivators.  At first glance, this sword technique is soft and elegant, which is very pleasing to the eye.  Those who fight against it will be like an all-pervasive breeze, the sword energy is everywhere, and it is very difficult to deal with.  But the real Qingfeng Luanying Sword has countless changes in its moves and hundreds of millions of techniques. It is infinitely subtle. Only those with a high mental level can understand its secrets.

    Yue Ningbing is considered to be the most skilled monk in Yue Palace Sword Cultivator in practicing this sword technique. However, the more she studies this sword technique, the more she feels that she only has a physical resemblance and is far from a spiritual resemblance.  Not to mention comprehending the way of heaven in swordsmanship and changing swordsmanship in the way of heaven.

    She originally thought that she had to cultivate to the state of returning to her original nature and transforming into a god before she could enter the "god-like" state.  But he never thought that this move, which was extremely smooth, was actually a faint sign of a breakthrough.

    "Opportunity! Opportunity! Could it be that this is the great opportunity calculated by the master?!"

    In an instant, Yue Ningbing understood more reasons.

    If it weren¡¯t for Wu Sixuan¡¯s tear, I wouldn¡¯t have felt so suddenly.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone to great lengths to rescue Wu Sixuan, I wouldn¡¯t have been thinking all the time and making frequent plans.

    This rescue not only helped Wu Sixuan and returned his love, but it also helped him in turn. His understanding of swordsmanship suddenly improved!

    Yue Ningbing was so happy that she wanted to laugh out loud, while Sa Qi frowned and felt so depressed that she wanted to punch someone.  However, blocked by thousands of exquisite sword lights, he couldn't attack that side for a while.

    What's more, gradually, Saqi also felt that it was difficult to attack by force.

    The newly appeared monk was not taken seriously by Sachi.  He's just a first-level Jindan monk. No matter how weird he is, he's not much better than an ant.  In a battle of this level, he is like a cloud.

    Even when the golden elixir monk started to set up the formation, Sa Qi sneered in his heart, thinking that this guy was so funny, did he still want to use the formation to block the attack of the powerful Dongxu?

    But, gradually, Sachi became serious

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 241. Things have twists and turns

    241. Things have twists and turns

    Weapon refining, talismans, and formations are closely related to each other.  As a master of weapon refining, Saqi would inevitably etch some formations on magic weapons.  Therefore, he also likes to collect all kinds of weird formations in his daily life.  From those that are so tiny that they can only protect one finger, to those that are so huge that they can protect thousands of miles of blessed land and caves, he will not let go of any of them.

    However, after studying so many formations, Saqi has never seen such a strange formation.

    What¡¯s even worse is that even with his cultivation level at the third level of the Saqi Cave, he can¡¯t even figure out what the purpose of this formation is!

    The so-called fear often comes from unknown things.  Although Sa Qi was in shock, he was not really intimidated by a strange formation.  However, vaguely, deep in my heart, there was also a hint of fear

    When monks fight, momentum is also very important.  Originally, Yue Ningbing was able to play a set of Qingfeng Luanying Sword very freely, but now Sa Qi was slightly shrinking. Under the influence of Qi, Yue Ning Bing's sword technique became more and more agile and elegant, showing Sa Qi's strength in every aspect.  An incredible mystery.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?

    Countless sword lights are connected together, but people can still distinguish the sword flowers clearly.  But if you really look at the sword flowers carefully, you will feel that there is only a white sword light left in the sea of ??consciousness, and you can't even distinguish a sword flower.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but slow down.  This kind of wonderful swordsmanship that leads to the way of heaven is not something that can be seen normally.

    "ElderYe, what kind of knowledge did you see?" Seeing Ye Pengfei looking at it with gusto, Wu Sixuan couldn't help but want to ask.

    Wu Sixuan realized the magic way by himself, and his cultivation level grew at such a rapid rate that even Ye Pengfei might be ashamed of himself.  But that was just an increase in her magic power. In terms of comprehension, she was still no different from an ordinary foundation-building monk.

    While asking for advice, Wu Sixuan moved a few steps towards Ye Pengfei. She didn't know whether she wanted to listen to Ye Pengfei's teachings at close range, or whether she wanted to get closer to Ye Pengfei

    "This set of swordsmanship coincides with the Tao of Heaven. Of the three of Tao, Dharma, and Shu, Dao is the most important, Dharma is second, and Shu is the last. Don't just look at her swordsmanship, but use your heart to understand the mysterious truth in it."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s instructions were not transmitted in a secret voice, and Yue Ningbing heard them clearly. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise: ¡°That¡¯s so good!!!¡±

    Such a simple and clear explanation, even the master has never said this. Is it possible that Ye Pengfei's understanding of the way of heaven is better than the master?

    With a thought in his heart, he turned the sword at will and displayed a new set of sword techniques.

    The Nineteen Swords of Yanbo!

    At first glance, this sword technique is also elegant and agile.  The taste seems to be the same as the previous Qingfeng Luanying Sword.  But if you are a monk who really has a deep understanding of the way of heaven, you can keenly grasp the difference.

    Especially, whether it is the Nineteen Smoke Swords or the Qingfeng Shadow Sword, when Yue Ningbing used it in the past, it was all based on the law but not the right way, and it was not considered superior at all.  Now, by chance, a little bit of the way of heaven is revealed in the swordsmanship, but it is only very little.  If Ye Pengfei really has a deep understanding of the way of heaven, he should be able to tell it at a glance.

    However, Ye Pengfei was indifferent.

    "Let me tell you, he is only a high-level Nascent Soul master if he can survive. How can he be compared to my master?"

    Yue Ningbing laughed freely, and was about to devote herself wholeheartedly to comprehend this rare way of heaven and have a good fight with the strong man in the cave, when she suddenly heard Ye Pengfei say "Huh".  In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei actually stopped setting up the formation and looked at his sword light in surprise.

    Yue Ningbing was a little confused.

    "What's wrong with him? The Qingfeng Luanying Sword is more than one level higher than the Yanbo Nineteen Swords. He wasn't surprised just now, so why has he forgotten to set up the formation now?"

    As soon as my heart was confused, the originally shallow way of heaven in the sword intention disappeared in an instant.

    Just now, Sa Qi was shocked by Ye Pengfei's unfinished formation, and Yue Ningbing had the upper hand.

    Now the situation is changing, Yue Ningbing was confused for a short time, and was immediately caught by Sa Qi.

    Sa Qi didn¡¯t know what was going on here. He had just been thinking about either retreating or taking advantage of Ye Pengfei¡¯s formation to make a killing move.  Now under the influence of the Qi machine, Saqi's killer move came out smoothly!

    At this moment, Yue Ningbing knew that she had made a serious mistake.  The situation was so good just now, but he didn't take advantage of the situation to crush Sa Qi to death. He actually changed his sword skills in a whimsical way to test Ye Pengfei. He simply didn't know how to write the word "death"!

    However, when Yue Ningbing regretted and blamed herself, she neverI thought that if it weren't for Ye Pengfei's charming power that was several times stronger than his own, this kind of thing would never have happened.

    Yue Ningbing didn't know the reason, but Ye Pengfei quickly thought of it.  Just when the situation took a turn for the worse, and Yue Ningbing's sky-wide sword light was defeated by Sa Qi, Ye Pengfei immediately knew that his charming power had caused trouble again.

    "Yu'er said that my state of mind cultivation has increased sharply this time, and I won't cause trouble under normal circumstances. But I just have to be careful of monks who also have the power of charm. No matter whether I am stronger or the other party is stronger, there will always be trouble. No.  I once thought that this Yue Ning Bing actually possesses the power of charm!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head secretly, and suddenly shouted loudly: "Fairy Moon, do you want to perish here?!"

    This loud shout was like an enlightenment, and it suddenly woke up the remorseful and self-blaming Yue Ningbing.  The ice sword, which had been scattered, once again rushed towards Saqi.

    This time, the ice sword was shot from behind Sachi.  That Saqi was on guard for a long time. He tried his best to break them, and several magic weapons flew behind him, just in time to meet the cold light of the ice sword.

    There was only a burst of noise, and the aura of several magic weapons dimmed, and their origins were pierced by the cold light sword.

    Sa Qi didn¡¯t feel bad, and threw out a few more magic weapons without looking back.

    Since his debut, this is the first time Ye Pengfei has seen an weapon refiner fighting with others.  Saqi's prodigal style of play shocked Ye Pengfei and couldn't help but cursed, "Damn, when did magic weapons become as worthless as cabbage! Is there such a use?"

    "Because he is a master of weapon refining!" Yue Ningbing offered a new sword with a solemn expression and said in a deep voice, "Fellow Daoist Ye, if you have any tricks, use them as soon as possible! I can't support it alone!"

    While speaking, Yue Ningbing's eyes flicked to the unfinished formation, which seemed to mean that there was definitely no time to complete this formation, so she had to think of another way.

    But I never thought that Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Okay, I will continue to set up the formation."

    Continue to set up the formation?

    Just when Yue Ningbing was confused, that Saqi had already rushed forward!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 242. Super Formation

    242.Super formation

    Unflappable!

    Faced with the crisis, Yue Ningbing finally fully revealed her strength as the most elite disciple of the famous sect.  She was seen offering a magic weapon in front of her, and her hands were seemingly aimless in the air. However, she won Ye Pengfei's heartfelt approval.

    "You still have time to see me? Hurry up and cast the spell!"

    Yue Ningbing was very worried. She knew that although she could react quickly and calmly, she could not be the opponent of this third-level Dongxu powerhouse.  The magic weapons that are dazzling to see are all astonishingly powerful.  Not to mention that my own defense can only compete with the monks on the first level of Dongxu. So what if I can increase my defense by a thousand or ten thousand times?  As long as people spend ten or eight magic weapons, no matter how strong the defense is, they will all be destroyed!

    Looking at Ye Pengfei again, he was still concentrating on setting up the formation, as if he was unaware of the crisis. Yue Ningbing felt angry in her heart, and she planned to run away with Wu Sixuan regardless of Ye Pengfei's life or death.

    Just when Yue Ningbing had just sacrificed a flying magic weapon and was about to pull Wu Sixuan, all movements suddenly stopped!

    The fierce and powerful Dongxu man who was very close at hand actually failed to attack him!  !  !

    Was it blocked by the formation?

    No!  There is no huge spiritual pressure shock during a fight!

    Is it this Dongxu strong man who wants to capture him alive?

    No!  Look at his claws and teeth, he wants to tear himself into pieces in no time!

    But why, even though he is so powerful, he doesn't move where he is?  Even the magic weapons he used were still suspended in mid-air. This situation was so weird that it was impossible to grasp?

    After calming down and taking a closer look, Yue Ningbing discovered that the Dongxu strongman and his several magic weapons were not standing still and not moving, but were moving too slowly!  !  !

    How can this be?  !

    Yue Ningbing was so horrified that she couldn't speak. It was very difficult to kill a strong Dongxu person, and it was even more difficult to capture a strong Dongxu person. But, but let a strong Dongxu person attack with all his strength like a snail.  Climbhow is this possible?  !

    When she looked at Ye Pengfei again, Yue Ningbing discovered that there was a faint smile hanging on the corner of his mouth

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was also very satisfied.

    "There is strength in numbers, it is indeed true. I asked Lei Qin to find some powerful thunder spirits with high understanding of the art of making talismans to study various kinds of talismans. Unexpectedly, they not only developed the void talisman, but the effect was better than  It¡¯s even better than I expected!¡±

    The spirit patterns of the Thunder Spirit Clan are all very effective. For example, the communication spirit patterns can transmit messages across thousands of miles without leaving a trace. Even if there are monks standing nearby, there is no need to worry about being eavesdropped.

    But the trouble is, only the thunder spirit body can have thunder spirit patterns.  Ye Pengfei was thinking, what if the main body needs to use the magical method of spiritual patterns?  Therefore, a few years ago, he had ordered Lei Qin to summon powerful thunder spirits to study the spiritual talismans.

    Now, not only has the communication talisman been researched, but the void talisman has also been completed.  These talismans can not only be used by Ye Pengfei's body, but also have an unexpected benefit -

    No more thunder spirit light!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei also wanted to improve the Thunder Spirit Pattern.  You know, once the thunder spirit pattern is displayed, it will be a circle of light, even a mortal can see it clearly.

    Fighting with low-level monks is not a big deal.  But if he were to leapfrog a higher level to fight with a high-level monk¡ªfor example, he was now fighting against this third-level Dongxu strongman¡ªwouldn¡¯t the bright circles of thunder spirit light make all the plans come to nothing?

    ? ? Developing the ability for low-level monks to display lightless thunder spirit patterns is Ye Pengfei's greatest hope for those powerful thunder spirits.

    Now, the spirit pattern talisman has been achieved.  As long as we can figure out the reason, it won't be long before many low-level thunder spirit masters under his command will also be able to display the Lightless Spirit Pattern!

    It was this kind of joy that made the corners of Ye Pengfei's mouth slightly curve upward.  But it was this looming arc that made Yue Ningbing think, "This person is unpredictable and extremely weird. It's best not to mess with him."

    In fact, not only did Yue Ningbing come up with this idea, she was as powerful as Sa Qi, but she was also horrified and didn't know why.

    As a master of weapon refining, he must often forge magic weapons for others, and the rewards he receives are also extremely considerable.  After many years of accumulation, Sa Qi's net worth is far higher than that of other monks in Huangquan Fairy City!

    It is precisely because of this reason that Sa Qi has always felt that even if he fights with the monks of the Transformation God, as long as he fights the damage of magic weapons and spiritual treasures, he may be able to fight with the low-level monks of the Transformation Soul.  Tie.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The low-level Transformation Gods are all tied, and the Dongxu monks at the same level are considered to have no rivals.  Although his current cultivation level is only at the third level of Dongxu, Saqi is very conceited.

    But now, after fighting with all my strength, I am inexplicably trapped here. Even the magic weapons and spiritual treasures I rely on cannot break this invisible restriction!

    At this moment, Saatchi was somewhat determined to give up.  In his opinion, in his current state, he was simply at the mercy of others.

    Pieces of high-grade spiritual treasures will fly out, nimbly hovering around Sa Qi, alert to attacks that may appear at any time.  Sa Qi didn't know, in fact, among these layers of void spiritual patterns, even if Ye Pengfei wanted to make a killing move, he would still be so far away. He didn't know how long it would take to attack Sa Qi

    "Thanks to the void spirit pattern losing the light of the thunder spirit. Otherwise, with Sachi's ability, as long as he doesn't look at the distance in space and flies forward at full speed, let alone dozens of void spirit patterns, even thousands of them.  He has already rushed over!"

    Think back to that time, when Ye Pengfei fought against the powerful Nascent Soul for the first time.  After a few void spiritual patterns, it didn't take long for the Nascent Soul powerhouse to rush over.  Although the power of the void spirit pattern is now much stronger than before, and the number far exceeds that of that battle, the person in front of him is a strong man in the void, and his level is much higher.

    The plan succeeded, and Ye Pengfei, who had plenty of time, laughed and set the last line of the super formation.

    Once the formation is completed, the world will suddenly change!

    The underworld space, which was originally very dark, has now become even more chaotic and terrifying.  Pieces of blood-colored mist rose up, covering the entire space of a hundred thousand miles!

    "Damn! What kind of broken formation is this? How come I'm included in it?"

    "No, Third Brother, let's run!"

    "Ah! Don't touch the blood mist, everyone. Damn it, I've lost 30% of my mana!"

    Sounds of horror resounded from all directions.  These strong men who were lurking far and near, wanting to take advantage of the fierce fight between the two sides to gain some benefits, were shocked to find that the formation set up by Ye Pengfei not only trapped Saqi in the middle, but also wanted to be like oriole.  , and all of them were circled in without missing a single one!  !  !

    Yue Ningbing looked at this scene in surprise. She felt more and more that Ye Pengfei was too weird.  Unknowingly, she moved farther away, widening the distance between her and Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 243. The so-called magic way

    243.The so-called magic way

    Wu Sixuan was surprised and happy to see it, and his eyes were shining with brilliance.

    Pieces of thick blood-colored mist gradually condensed into pools of red, almost eerie blood suspended everywhere near and far.

    "Is it time for blood flames?" Wu Sixuan murmured to himself.

    Before he finished speaking, a pool of blood suddenly erupted, and a fierce flame shot into the sky.  The same scarlet flame color made even Yue Ningbing tremble with fear, and a thin layer of sweat oozed from her palms.

    Wu Sixuan was not afraid at all. Instead, he looked excited, as if he wanted to clap his hands and cheer, and jumped up all of a sudden.  But because Ye Pengfei was right next to her, she had to pretend to be a lady, so she barely suppressed her joy.

    "Do you recognize this formation?" Ye Pengfei felt very strange.

    This is the spell formation in the jade slip of the god who reduces the years. Has Wu Sixuan also seen the god who reduces the years?

    "No, I don't know him." Wu Sixuan shook his head and replied, "It's just a feeling I feel that this blood flame should have appeared."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei felt more and more weird.

    Wu Sixuan cultivates the magic way, and what I have learned must be related to the magic way.  Is it possible that the god who lost years is also a demonic monk?

    "It's safe now, Wu Sixuan, tell me, why did you become a demon cultivator?" Ye Pengfei asked seemingly casually.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that Wu Sixuan would tell a story about a magical encounter. Even if the monk who led Wu Sixuan into the devil's path was not the god and the man who lost years, he probably had something to do with the god and the man who had lost his age.

    But she never thought that this "casual" question would make Wu Sixuan's face turn slightly red She actually felt shy.

    If she wasn¡¯t wary of Ye Pengfei¡¯s elusive methods, I¡¯m afraid Yue Ningbing would still laugh at her.  But now, she only pricked up her ears and listened to Wu Sixuan's answer.

    "Shortly after Elder Ye left, something happened. I was punished by the leader, so I went to the war hall to meditate on my mistakes. It was there that I realized the true meaning of the devil's way."

    "No other demon cultivator can give you guidance?"

    "No." Wu Sixuan shook his head.

    Hearing that Ye Pengfei was always asking these useless questions, Yue Ningbing became a little impatient.  What she wants to know is what the devil is all about.  Why is it that in the world of cultivation, everyone shouts about beating and killing, but the leader only gave himself a magic weapon to track demon cultivators, but never mentioned the word "killing".  Although the leader may have wanted to give him a chance, Yue Ningbing vaguely felt that things seemed far from that simple.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, it sounds like you really don't know the origins of demonic cultivators. All demonic cultivators understand the true meaning of demonic cultivators on their own. Therefore, there are also demonic cultivators who believe that the techniques they practice are derived from the revelation of the apocalypse!" Yue Ningbing said in a cold voice  After a brief explanation, he simply asked Wu Sixuan himself, "Sister Wu, is it inconvenient for me to tell you, what is the true meaning of magic?"

    At the end, Yue Ningbing added: "If you feel embarrassed, there is no need to tell my sister, lest it damage your cultivation."

    Everyone in the world says that the devil does whatever he wants and does whatever he wants.  If it was because he was saved, Wu Sixuan would have to answer this question reluctantly.  Then, her cultivation level will definitely be greatly reduced.  With Yue Ningbing's temperament, she would never do such a thing.

    But Wu Sixuan smiled and said hehe, "Even if Sister Yue doesn't ask, Sixuan will still have to say it."

    Take a look at the dancing claw, which is stabilized now, as if trying to go back to the back. Wu Sixuan's tone became line, and the voice that only Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing could hear were said:

    "Sister Yue, didn't you use a piece of yellow paper to make a talisman before? It has a hint of the true meaning of magic."

    "You're talking about the ghostthat talisman?!"

    Yue Ningbing was so shocked that she almost said the name of the talisman.  She took a deep breath, composed herself, and quickly asked: "Where does the true meaning of the devil's path appear in that talisman?"

    "It is the ability to instantly upgrade the strength of the best ghosts to that of Nascent Soul ghost cultivators. Although it is still far away from the true meaning of the devil, there are still some shadows of the true meaning of the devil."

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Yue Ningbing finally understood why Wu Sixuan knew that the talisman could only "bluff" people, and why Wu Sixuan thanked her.  Presumably, she has figured out how to make that magical talisman, and maybe she can be even better!

    Just when Yue Ningbing suddenly realized it, Wu Sixuan asked Yue Ningbing a question, but Yue Ningbing almost staggered.

    "Sister Yue, I'm very curious. Is it possible??In your sect, is there a monk who only understands a little bit of the true meaning of magic?  "

    Being able to draw such talismans, the maker naturally understands some of the true meaning of magic.

    Yue Ningbing was born in Yue Palace and was a top sect in the world of cultivation. How could there be a demonic cultivator lurking?

    ¡°Besides, the person who made this talisman was the head of the Moon Palace!  !  !

    Wu Sixuan's words made Yue Ningbing feel like she was struck by five thunders.  She finally managed to steady herself without stumbling or falling.  But the sudden change in his expression could not be concealed no matter what.

    Are you kidding me? How could our leader be a demon cultivator?  There must be something wrong

    Seeing Yue Ningbing¡¯s frightened expression, Ye Pengfei had a rough guess even without asking.  He frowned and asked: "Fairy Yue, Ye is very curious, what is so scary about demon cultivators, why do you insist on shouting and killing?"

    "This" Yue Ningbing shuddered, but couldn't explain why.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out  It seems that among the monks of the Moon Palace, there are quite a few who act out of their own way.  Is it possible that the majestic Moon Palace is actually the base camp of demon cultivators?

    ??You said that the demonic cultivator is too murderous?  This is hearsay, I don¡¯t know if it is accurate.  At least, the Wu Sixuan in front of him was a counterexample, and all he killed were ghosts.

    After being mute for a while, Yue Ningbing argued forcefully: "I'm not sure. Anyway, the method of demon cultivation is too weird. Take Wu Sixuan as an example. She relied on swallowing ghosts to improve her cultivation. Now her cultivation is quite high.  Yes, but the state of mind is too bad, how can this be the right path?!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh freely: "Swallowing ghosts and ghosts is considered evil? Then if we use ghosts to refine weapons and elixirs, wouldn't it be tragic? Cultivators take the world's spiritual objects for themselves and understand the mysteries of the universe to break the cycle of reincarnation. Between monks  , there are only matters of love, resentment, and hatred, how can there be any distinction between right and wrong?"

    Those words left Yue Ningbing speechless, and even made Wu Sixuan's pretty face turn red, making her almost drunk.

    "He will not dislike me as a demon cultivator! He will not dislike me as a demon cultivator!!"

    In order to resist Bei Tangyu¡¯s charming power, Wu Sixuan realized the magic way.  But while her cultivation was growing rapidly, she was also very afraid that Ye Pengfei would despise herself like other monks, and even want to eliminate demons and defend the way!

    It¡¯s okay now, the clouds have cleared.  Wu Sixuan smiled stupidly, and everyone was a little confused with joy

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 244. The true meaning of magic

    244.The true meaning of magic

    While feeling elated, Wu Sixuan vaguely heard what Ye Pengfei said.  But in her excitement, she didn't hear clearly.  When she looked at Ye Pengfei with her beautiful big eyes, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and asked again: "Wu Sixuan, what is the true meaning of magic?"

    Wu Sixuan, who was still in high spirits, immediately responded with an excited voice: "The so-called true meaning of demonic cultivation is to stimulate one's own power to the greatest extent!!!"

    quiet¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing looked at Wu Sixuan in confusion, not understanding what she was talking about.  Two monks with outstanding talents and high understanding could not understand Wu Sixuan's words.  While looking at each other, the two of them didn't know whether it was because the true meaning of the demonic path was too strange and their own understanding was too poor.  Wu Sixuan himself didn't know too well, so he didn't explain it clearly at all.

    After being quiet for a while, Ye Pengfei coughed twice and said: "Wu Sixuan, the true meaning of the devil's path you mentioned, isn't it what monks often do? Not only monks, but also the warriors in the secular world also pursue the maximum stimulation of themselves.  Power!"

    Hearing Ye Pengfei ask this, Wu Sixuan realized why his very passionate explanation actually resulted in Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing looking at each other.

    However, she didn¡¯t know how to explain it.  Demon cultivators of her level often know it in their own minds, but find it difficult to say it accurately.  Even if you say it like this, it will be difficult for others to understand what you want to say.

    After thinking for a while, Wu Sixuan reluctantly found a way and explained: "It is said to be one's own strength, but it is not one's own strength in the ordinary sense. Thisfor example, I am such a big person, and I am not my own strength in the ordinary sense.  Power refers to the spiritual power in my body. But in fact, if I fight with others, I can mobilize more power from the outside for my use. This externally callable power is actually my own power."

    What Wu Sixuan said is still very vague. The so-called mobilizing more external forces sounds no different from using magic weapons, driving ghost slaves, using elixirs, talismans, etc. at first glance.  But Yue Ningbing was already deep in thought and seemed to have thought of something.

    Ye Pengfei is still confused. He knows nothing about magic cultivation, and unlike Yue Ningbing, who has used the special talismans given by the master, he has some experience.  Ye Pengfei, who couldn't figure out the true meaning of the devil's path at all, didn't think too much about it, so as not to have a grudge in his heart and mess up his mood.

    "It sounds like the demonic way is much stronger than the evil way." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Maybe the reason for exterminating demons and defending the way is because of the conflict of interests in the past. Wu Sixuan, you should be more careful when practicing in the future. Don't be eager for quick success and cause this kind of thing again.  trouble."

    "Yeah." Wu Sixuan nodded in response.

    After a while, Wu Sixuan said with a blushing face: "Can I follow Elder Ye?"

    "Follow me?"

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect Wu Sixuan to ask this, and for a moment he didn't know whether he should agree or not.  Ye Pengfei is not a fool. He knows exactly what Wu Sixuan's actions mean since he rescued Wu Sixuan.  Although Ye Pengfei believed that he would never break up, it was always a little inappropriate to keep Wu Sixuan by his side like this.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei seemed to want to refuse, Wu Sixuan couldn't help but said hastily: "My cultivation level is not high to begin with, and now I may be hunted down at any time. Elder Ye, please take care of me."

    If others heard what Wu Sixuan said, they would definitely find it funny.  In terms of cultivation, Ye Pengfei was just beginning to become a golden elixir, but Wu Sixuan was already at an advanced level.  Who is leading whom in this journey into the world of cultivation?

    But when Wu Sixuan said this, neither Ye Pengfei nor Yue Ningbing, who only listened to the dialogue occasionally, thought it was funny.

    In terms of combat power, Ye Pengfei far surpasses Wu Sixuan!

    Hearing Wu Sixuan¡¯s begging, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t refuse any more.  He thought to himself, after learning about this place, I will find a place to practice cultivation.  It doesn't matter if you want to follow me. With this kind of retreat, everyone is just not far apart.  After a few years, I couldn't even say a few words, let alone anything else.  After three to five years of cultivation, I will go to my virtual sea, and you will definitely be able to protect yourself, and everyone will go their own way.

    So, Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "That's right. I'm still the guest elder after all, so I can't bear to see you wandering around alone. Then stay with me for a while, but in a few years, I will go to Xuhai, so I can't take you with me.  went."

    "Yeah!" Wu Sixuan nodded happily several times.

    Just when Ye Pengfei and Wu Sixuan were saying this, Yue Ningbing had just come back from her meditation.

    "He is also going to Xuhai?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Bing thought for a moment silently and decided that it would be better to stay away from Ye Pengfei.  Although this guy is definitely a helpful helper in the virtual sea, after all, his methods are too weird, so it is better not to provoke him

    At the moment, Yue Ningbing did not mention Xu Hai. Instead, she pulled Wu Sixuan and asked some questions about the practice of magic.

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s question was still very reserved. She just wanted to know a little bit about it, and then she would understand it herself.  Unexpectedly, Wu Sixuan was grateful to Yue Ningbing for taking the risk to save her. When Sister Yue asked, she immediately started talking about everything in detail.  Not only did he talk about the wonders of Taoism, but he also talked about the wonders of many magic arts.

    It is disrespectful to come back and not reciprocate. Seeing that Wu Sixuan spoke in such detail, Yue Ningbing did not hide her secrets and told everything she had learned.  After all, Yue Ningbing was born in a famous sect, and her level of cultivation was as high as Kongming. Her breadth of knowledge and understanding were incomparable to Wu Sixuan.  After a conversation, not only both of them benefited a lot, but even Ye Pengfei, who had no understanding of magic, also learned a lot.

    In this space, three people were chatting in secret about the magic way.  Within a hundred thousand miles, many monks fought desperately to break into the formation.  The blood flames in the blood pool have been broken in several places, and at the same time, a dozen monks in the formation have also died.  The fallen monks all left some objects behind. If it weren't for everyone's life and death being uncertain now, I'm afraid these guys who are greedy for treasures would start fighting immediately.

    Sa Qi thinks very highly of himself, so of course he is unwilling to join forces with these Kong Ming and Nascent Soul monks.  At this time, he had already rushed out from the void spiritual pattern, and each magic weapon and spiritual treasure was attacking towards the blood pool and blood flame.  While Ye Pengfei and others were talking, Saqi had already rushed to the edge of this super formation.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, that Dongxu strongman is about to escape!" Yue Ningbing quickly reminded him when she saw that Sa Qi was about to break out of the formation.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Is it possible that Fairy Yue really thinks that I can kill this Dongxu strongman? Let alone him, with my formation, even Kong Ming can't be killed."

    Yue Ningbing checked carefully, and sure enough, the few monks who died were all in the Nascent Soul realm.  Above the sky and the underworld, nothing is damaged.

    "In that case, let's leave quickly. If this powerful Dongxu gathers troops to defend the four directions, it will be troublesome."

    "No hurry, no rush, just wait a moment."

    "You actually have a plan? What a powerful character!" Looking at Ye Pengfei's mysterious smile, Yue Ningbing muttered a few words in her heart and said nothing more

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 245. Such a method!

    245.Such a method!

    Now, Yue Ningbing already knows that Ye Pengfei has already started to arrange this super formation.

    "After discovering that there were violent fluctuations in spiritual pressure from a distance, and greedy monks appeared behind him, Ye Pengfei deployed the formation all the way to this side.

    " If this were not the case, no matter how talented Ye Pengfei was, he would not be able to create a super formation covering a hundred thousand miles.

    Originally, Yue Ningbing was impressed by Ye Pengfei's plan to prepare for a rainy day. Now that she heard the meaning of Ye Pengfei's words, it seemed that he had more powerful tricks lurking in the dark, and she couldn't help but be even more surprised.  But there is a vague expectation in my heart, and I really want to learn a few more tricks from it.  You know, the Dongxu strongman is already far away from here now.  At such a distance, even the attack of the God Transformation Monk will be greatly reduced in power. I wonder what tricks Ye Pengfei will use to deal with the powerful Dongxu?

    Yue Ningbing couldn't guess that Ye Pengfei didn't have to take action himself.  A long time ago, there was already a Holy Spirit ambushing there

    Sa Qi, who rushed out from the void spiritual pattern, had actually vaguely guessed the purpose of the trapping formation.  It's just that the trapped formation is invisible. I don't know how big the scope is. There is such a huge and strange super formation outside. For safety reasons, Sa Qi does not want to fight Ye Pengfei to the death here.

    "Hmph! I can track that demon cultivator at any time. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, how can you escape from my grasp?!"

    With this thought in mind, Saqi drove the magic weapons and spiritual treasures to rush out of this super formation.  The moment he rushed out, something rushed towards him!

    Originally, Sa Qi felt that Ye Pengfei was too weird. He was just a newly-minted golden elixir, but he could actually force himself, a strong man in the void, to temporarily retreat.  Although the journey out of the formation went smoothly, the vigilance in his heart did not relax at all.

    This time, he was suddenly hit by a foreign object. Sa Qi was unambiguous and immediately used his magic weapon to block the object from a distance.

    Poof

    As soon as the thing was blocked, it suddenly burst open and spewed out bursts of strange mist.  There were still some flashes of lightning in the room, which was very strange.

    Sachi, who was already very alert, was now even more merciless.

    A magic weapon, blocking from the front.  Two spiritual treasures are here to help.  Saatchi took out a crossbow-like thing from the storage ring, and aimed it at the place where the fog was scattered and the lightning flashed, and there was a burst of bombardment.

    I saw a stream of sharp arrows shot past, some of them hit something, making a sharp explosion.  Some of them passed through the fog and shot to farther places.

    The blow worked, but Sachi became increasingly uneasy.

    "This is too smooth. Where is the guy who attacked me?"

    ¡°I am a powerful person, even if I can fight against you, I shouldn¡¯t be able to escape my search.  Could it be possible that he is another guy who can hide his spiritual pressure?  !

    Sa Qi felt a chill in his heart, and the string in his heart became even tighter.  Little did he know that Ye Pengfei wanted this effect!

    A spiritual saint, with the help of the power of the Thunder God Stone, silently watched in the realm of thunder and spirit.  The secret hand just now was caused by this spiritual saint.  Not to mention that Sa Qi is only in the Cave Void Realm, even god-transforming monks like Xiao Wuming and Ming Baiyang cannot see through the Thunder Spirit Realm and see the situation inside.

    "He is becoming more and more cautious, so he should be able to take action!!!"

    The Spirit Sage felt that the time was ripe and immediately used the communication spirit pattern to inform Ye Pengfei.

    A circular bright light appeared in front of Ye Pengfei without any warning.  Wu Sixuan and Yue Ningbing were shocked, thinking they were suddenly attacked.  However, he saw that Ye Pengfei's expression remained unchanged and he said in a deep voice:

    "We should go."

    When I looked at the circular light again, it had disappeared.

    Yue Ningbing has become a little numb. From the first time she met Ye Pengfei to now, there have been too many strange things about this guy.  Anyway, I won't understand the details, so I'll just forget about it.

    "How to get there?" Yue Ningbing looked around and asked lightly.

    Yue Ningbing was mentally prepared, thinking that Ye Pengfei would come up with some strange tricks.  However, unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Let's fly out like this. If Fairy Moon has any good large-scale flying magic weapon, she might as well contribute it and use it."

    Yue Ningbing felt dizzy and couldn't believe her ears.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, are you kidding?" Yue Ningbing, who had lost her former cold attitude, pointed angrily at the monks near and far and said, "Are these people vegetarian?"??You have already said that this formation cannot harm Monk Kong Ming.  When we fly out, how many Kongming monks will intercept and snipe along the way?  Just fly out like this, that's easy to say!  !  !  "

    Yue Ningbing, who questioned Datong, was originally waiting for Ye Pengfei's answer.  However, she only saw Ye Pengfei draw a bright circle in the air like before, and then said in a deep voice: "Let's go! Follow me!"

    "Speaking concisely and concisely, Ye Pengfei immediately withdrew the formation and flew away in the direction away from Sa Qi

    Yue Ningbing was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Are you taking my words as air?  Okay, okay, I want to see how you get rid of the blocking and pursuit of so many Kongming monks!

    As expected, as Yue Ningbing expected, before flying far, three Kongming monks stopped in front of them.  This group of people came here to seek wealth. Since the Dongxu monks had flown away, how could they let go of the three fat sheep in front of them?

    Three Kong Mings, against one Kong Ming and two Golden Pills, are simply easy to catch.  However, Yue Ningbing was still angry and did not take action immediately.

    The acumen of these three Kongming monks is also very outstanding. It was immediately obvious that there seemed to be some disagreement between the three people in front of them.  They thought that because of the huge momentum on their side, the Kong Ming female cultivator had the idea of ????escaping alone.  So, they didn't take it seriously and planned to launch an attack.

    "what should you do?"

    Yue Ningbing looked at Ye Pengfei with sideways eyes, waiting to see Ye Pengfei's joke.  In her opinion, even if Ye Pengfei could come up with any magic tricks, he would at best be stuck in the same place and unable to move forward.  When the Kongming monks from afar came to kill them, the matter became even more difficult to handle.

    In his hand, he secretly held a yellow talisman, ready to take action at any time.

    What surprised Yue Ningbing was that Ye Pengfei neither stayed in place nor cast any magical spells. He only did one thing -

    "Hurrah, a dozen treasures were thrown out, blinding the three Kongming monks.

    "Sixth grade spiritual power pill!!!"

    ¡°Top grade magic weapon!!!¡±

    "Wow, Yuan Shen Shen Bao!!!"

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Wanli Tracing Talisman!!!¡±

    Such a method!  !  !

    Yue Ningbing finally understood how Ye Pengfei was going to break out of the encirclement

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 246. They are all monsters!

    246. They are all monsters!

    There are more than a dozen treasures, each of which is exquisite.  Not to mention the three Kongming cultivators who only wanted to grab the treasure and were not very determined to fight with Ye Pengfei and the others. Even Yue Ningbing, who was born in the Moon Palace and was used to seeing good treasures, couldn't help it.  He exclaimed lowly.

    However, these dozen treasures were not flying towards the three Kongming monks.  Their targets were scattered, and they were urged by Ye Pengfei's secret hand to fly towards the Kongming monks who were rushing towards them from further away!

    what to do?

    After a slight hesitation, the three Kongming monks saw that the leading Jindan monk seemed to be setting up a formation again!

    These Kong Ming cultivators watched helplessly as Ye Pengfei set up the super formation just now. Although after fighting with the blood pool and blood flames for a while, they knew that the power of this formation was not enough to threaten Kong Ming cultivators, but after all, they were a  It's a troublesome formation. If the golden elixir monk does it again, he won't be able to take advantage of it for a while.

    Take advantage of the opportunity first!

    The three Kongming monks looked at each other in a tacit understanding, turned around and flew towards their favorite treasure at high speed.

    At the same time, the Kongming monks who came from a distance also had their eyes shining, and collectively they raised their speed to the highest level.

    Chaos has emerged!

    "Is this what he had in mind? There are other Kongming monks in front of him, and he plans to throw them down like a gourd? He is really a prodigal!"

    While following Ye Pengfei and flying into the distance, Yue Ningbing thought to herself.  Now, she has defined Ye Pengfei as a "prodigal son".

    How did Yue Ningbing know that these treasures did not belong to Ye Pengfei at all.  And Ye Pengfei threw these treasures out one by one. In addition to the plan of killing three people with two peaches, it actually had other deep meanings¡ª¡ª

    If you want to completely get rid of these greedy monks, you must have thunderous means!  If you don't have the ability to use it, then kill someone with a borrowed knife!

    While Ye Pengfei was wasting his fortune and throwing out incredible treasures, the Spirit Saint who was silently waiting in the Thunder Spirit Realm also took action.

    With a cold smile, he threw a white and fat Nascent Soul with a few black lines out of the realm of thunder and spirit!

    This Saatchi is very nervous and looking for someone to sneak up on him.  Suddenly, he noticed that a Nascent Soul suddenly appeared. He didn't care about distinguishing anything, so he immediately took action.

    Poor Fan Donghu had no reaction at all and was immediately beaten into pieces.

    After breaking Fan Donghu¡¯s Nascent Soul into pieces, Sa Qi came back to his senses.

    "How could a Nascent Soul sneak attack me?"

    Even the physical body is gone, that is, someone has killed him. How can he still be ambushing the Dongxu monk outside this super formation without knowing whether to live or die?  Isn't this asking for death?

    But for a while, Sachi couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.  What he didn't know was that just when he hit Fan Donghu's Nascent Soul, in the Thunder Spirit Realm, a spiritual saint's mana surged into an inconspicuous treasure

    "Donghu is in trouble!"

    Ding Wenlan frowned, and his spiritual consciousness suddenly flashed to the place where the message for help was sent.  At the first sight, Ding Wenlan was instantly furious.

    "Sa Qi! You are too courageous! You actually dare to kill my apprentice, Ding Wenlan!"

    There was a shocking explosion that shook Sa Qi's body from side to side.  Ye Pengfei, who had already fled tens of thousands of miles away, couldn't help but click his tongue. He didn't dare to throw any more things. He tried his best to hide his spiritual pressure and aura, and escaped as fast as possible.

    This angry shout also made Yue Ningbing and Wu Sixuan extremely horrified.  Looking at Ye Pengfei again, he was cautious and running at high speed, as if there was some scary guy chasing him behind his butt.

    Even if Ye Pengfei didn't have time to explain, the two of them knew that Ding Wenlan was provoked by Ye Pengfei.  As for how Ye Pengfei did it, the two of them had no time to ask.  They quickly used their escape techniques, followed Ye Pengfei, and soon left this place of right and wrong.

    Ye Pengfei waited until he had completely escaped from the dangerous place of soldiers and ghosts and continued to fly three thousand miles away. After making sure that no monks were chasing him, Ye Pengfei stopped.

    "How did you do that?" Yue Ningbing asked hurriedly before she had time to breathe.

    "Hey, it's a secret." Ye Pengfei smiled slyly and did not answer.

    ¡°Just kidding, the Thunder Spirit Realm is an extremely powerful treasure.  It is not only a blessed land with an extremely huge space, but also a super invisible magic weapon that can avoid detection by the monks who transform themselves into gods.  Once the Thunder God Stone is completely free from the threat of death, it can fully control the Thunder Spirit Realm, and can even withstand low-level attacks from gods and men.  How could you tell others such a powerful thing casually?

    &nbsp; Yue Ningbing felt very angry immediately, but when she wanted to ask further questions, she suddenly came to her senses.

    "What's wrong with me? Master often said that if my mind is still, I am best suited to practice the most powerful secret code of the Moon Palace. But this time I came out, but my mood fluctuated continuously, and now I am still angry because of this kind of thing. A monk cherishes himself  The secret is, isn¡¯t this quite normal? Why should I be angry? "

    Looking at Wu Sixuan and then at Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing thought this was incredible.  Two monks at the golden elixir realm were able to repeatedly disturb the state of mind of a monk like me, the Kongming monk.  And every disturbance not only improves my mood, but also makes me reflect deeply.  If I stay with the two of them for a while longer, wouldn't it be that my state of mind will break through again and again, and I will soon advance to the state of becoming a god?

    Yue Ningbing couldn't help but shake her head, feeling that she was just thinking wildly.

    "Okay, it's safe now. With the help of fellow Taoist Ye, I believe Sister Wu will not be in danger again. I still have things to do, so I'll say goodbye."

    "Wait!" Wu Sixuan shouted, "I'll give Sister Yue something."

    "No need." Yue Ningbing shook her head slightly, "You save me once, and I will save you once. We don't owe each other, and you don't need to thank me."

    "How can you not thank me?"

    Wu Sixuan smiled as he took out a blank jade slip from his storage bag, etched something into it, and handed it to Yue Ningbing.

    "Sister Yue, I believe these things are very useful to you!"

    "Oh?" Yue Ningbing took the jade slip in surprise, and after scanning it, her eyes widened.

    My mood fluctuated again!

    "How do you know"

    "Hehe, there are a lot of powerful guys hanging around there, so I secretly went to take a look. Presumably, Sister Yue came to Huangquan Fairy City for this reason."

    Went to take a look secretly!

    Yue Ningbing couldn't help but feel shocked.

    How strong a concealment method is required to avoid numerous inspections!  Even my two master uncles who are in the stage of becoming gods are there!  How could she, a golden elixir demon cultivator, do this?  ?  ?

    Thinking further, since Wu Sixuan can avoid the spiritual consciousness of so many powerful monks, he can get this kind of information.  I'm afraid, if something hadn't gone wrong, Wu Sixuan wouldn't have been besieged by Saqi's group of strong men at all!  !  !

    This Wu Sixuan is just a demon cultivator in the Golden Core realm. What secrets does he hide?  ?  ?

    Yue Ningbing clutched the jade slip blankly and watched Ye Pengfei and Wu Sixuan leave.  Now in her heart, there are only these few words left -

    They are all monsters!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 247. The miserable Saatchi (Part 1)

    247. The miserable Saatchi (Part 1)

    With Wu Sixuan in tow, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t go too far and came to a place with complicated terrain.

    "Find a cave here, and we will meditate here for a while."

    Actually, this Huangquan Road is not a good place for meditation.  However, although he used Ding Wenlan to get rid of Sa Qi, he in turn used Sa Qi and a large group of monks to snatch Fan Donghu's treasure to temporarily slow down Ding Wenlan.  But that Ding Wenlan is a cultivator of spiritual transformation after all, so when he is furious, he will definitely see some clues.  At this moment, I am afraid that he has firmly locked the key point on the road to Huangquan, looking for the real murderer of his precious disciple¡ª¡ª

    The exit of Huangquan Road is definitely where he focuses his attention!  !  !

    Now is not the best time to leave Huangquan Road. It would be safer to practice here for three to five years and then depend on the situation.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei had finished his instructions and went to look for the cave where he was hiding, Wu Sixuan quickly said: "Elder Ye, you don't want to know, what is the message I gave Sister Yue?"

    "I don't want to know." Ye Pengfei answered simply. He said without looking back, "As long as it is something that has nothing to do with you, don't touch it!!!"

    After saying this, Ye Pengfei gave Wu Sixuan a meaningful look.  Then, head down to find a suitable hidden cave.  After he determined a suitable location, cleared away the low-level ghosts inside, and deployed various formations, he completely disappeared from Wu Sixuan's eyes.

    ¡°Does this count as ¡®letting me follow¡¯?¡± Wu Sixuan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Yes, you can indeed get Ye Pengfei's protection in this way.  If there was another encirclement and suppression like before, Ye Pengfei would be able to come out in time to rescue himself.  However, what I want is far more than that!

    Wu Sixuan didn¡¯t believe it, and Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.  However, she did not blame Ye Pengfei's "ruthlessness" for the problem.

    "It must be that witch! It's definitely her! I want to become stronger! I want to kill her!"

    The devil is born from the heart!

    Ye Pengfei never expected that by taking advantage of the opportunity just now, his words of advice to Wu Sixuan would not only fail to make Wu Sixuan understand the meaning, but would actually make Wu Sixuan's evil spirit even stronger!

    ¡°If Ye Pengfei could predict the future, maybemaybe just kill Wu Sixuan, then the world would be at peace.  There will never be any partings like those in the future, and there will never be such an earth-shaking twists and turns in my life again!

    However, let alone Ye Pengfei, who does not have the ability to predict the future, even if he does, can he really be so cruel as to destroy Wu Sixuan on the road to hell before she has fully grown up?

    There will never be an answer to this question

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Saatchi is unlucky, and Saatchi is also very lucky.

    He should be lucky that Ding Wenlan responded quickly.  Just when Ding Wenlan was so furious that he rushed over and destroyed his body until nothing was left, Ding Wenlan came to his senses.

    "It's not like Sa Qi has never seen Donghu. He knows that Donghu is my most valued disciple. Why does he dare to kill him? Apart from the thirteen ghost cave formations, there will be nothing else in this dangerous place.  It¡¯s a good thing, but what is it worth taking for a master of weapon refining?¡±

    Spiritual consciousness swept through the chaotic space of tens of thousands of miles, and Fan Donghu's treasures were scattered everywhere.  A few here, a few there, many Kongming monks are fighting for it.

    "Say! What happened here just now!"

    The soul was still tightly covered by Ding Wenlan, and Sa Qi couldn't escape even if he wanted to.  At this moment, he finally realized how huge the difference was between himself and the Avatar.  And in the past, I thought that I could compete with the god-transformation monks with a large number of magic weapons and spiritual treasures. This idea was so superficial.

    Trembling, Sachi told what happened here just now.  After finishing speaking, Sa Qi hurriedly added something.

    "I don't dare to deceive Senior Ding. He is really a monk who has just completed his golden elixir. He has set up a hundred-thousand-mile array! That array is too weird. Although it poses no threat to this junior, I still feel uncomfortable in my heart. I can only hurry up."  Fight out. Unexpectedly"

    "Stop talking!" Ding Wenlan shouted coldly, interrupting Sa Qi, "You can be forgiven for the death penalty, but you cannot escape the living penalty. Just enjoy these ten thousand soul-eating Gu!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ding Wenlan focused on Saqi Yuanshen.  Then he didn't bother to talk to Saqi anymore, and kicked Saqi away with one kick.

    "As for you greedy guys, go to hell!"

    Ding Wenlan was furious and needed to find a way to vent his anger.  He doesn't care who these Kongming monks belong to.The sect used the autumn wind to sweep away fallen leaves and killed them all.

    "A golden elixir demon cultivator? There is also a golden elixir cultivator who can set up formations! Huh! Now that you have entered Huangquan Road, don't even think about getting out alive!"

    A few spiritual talismans escape into the void, and it won't take long for the sect's disciples to receive Ding Wenlan's order.  At the exit of Huangquan Road, not even a mosquito can fly out!

    After dealing with these matters, Ding Wenlan used his spiritual sense to scan the surrounding millions of miles.  After confirming that there were no traces of the two strange golden elixir monks, he hurried back angrily

    ¡­¡­

    Saatchi is lucky, but Saatchi is miserable.

    Soul-eating Gu is very common, but the soul-eating Gu specially raised by the cultivator of the God Transformation is anything but ordinary.

    Even if Saqi has the third level of Dongxu, even if Saqi is a powerful weapon refining master, there is no way to get rid of even one soul-eating Gu.

    It¡¯s also impossible to find someone to help get rid of it.

    Every soul-eating Gu raised by a cultivator has completely different characteristics.  Only the person who cultivates the poison can get rid of the soul-eating poison.

    "Let me suffer from the heart-gnawing pain of thousands of poisons every day, and then slowly squeeze my abilities bit by bit, and let me refine weapons for him? Old thief Ding is really ruthless!"

    Sa Qi knew very well why Ding Wenlan let him go, but killed the monk Kong Ming over there.  With these ten thousand soul-eating Gu, from now on, I can only obey Ding Wenlan's orders.

    "Oh, there is no other way. Let's find a place to recover our physical body first, and then think about the future."

    Sa Qi sighed and flew away sadly.  But he didn't expect that a mere ten thousand soul-eating Gu would not be considered really miserable at all.  What's really sad is that just when he saw a place with complex terrain from a distance, he also saw the existence of that demon cultivator.

    ¡°You devil cultivator, if you don¡¯t hide quickly, you still dare to stand here so carefree!¡±

    Without saying a word, Sa Qi went to kill Wu Sixuan.  This time, he didn't make a big show of it, but was sneaky, trying to hide it from the two guys who were protecting the demon cultivator, and succeeded with one blow.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand the hatred in my heart without cutting you into pieces!!!¡±

    Sa Qi quietly lurked over with a fierce look on his face, but he did not expect that this was the real source of sorrow

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 248. The miserable Sachi (Part 2)

    248. The miserable Sachi (Part 2)

    Wu Sixuan, who is full of demonic energy, is undergoing another transformation.

    What Wu Sixuan still doesn¡¯t know at this time is how stimulating one¡¯s own strength to the greatest extent has anything to do with swallowing this or that.  She just vaguely felt that the so-called "own power" seemed to refer to more than just "her own body".  And if you want to figure out what "own power" is and stimulate it to a greater extent, you must devour this or that kind of power.

    Deep down, Wu Sixuan has no objection to swallowing ghosts.  But if she was asked to devour human monks, she would unconsciously have a strong sense of resistance.

    If you want to find the true meaning of magic, you need to do whatever you want.  Since he was disgusted with devouring human monks, Wu Sixuan would never do such a thing.

    But now that the demonic energy is strong, she has such an impulse again.  Two completely opposite thoughts collided fiercely deep in his heart. Unless one party completely gained the upper hand, Wu Sixuan's current state of mind and cultivation would definitely collapse before long.

    At this moment, Sachi lurked over secretly

    When they broke up, Yue Ningbing¡¯s guess was not wrong.  Wu Sixuan indeed has many ways to discover the spiritual consciousness of the monks who transform into gods, and successfully avoid the detection of monks who transform into gods.  In the beginning, the reason why she was exposed was because she discovered a strange thing in the land of war and ghosts.  Wu Sixuan is neither as good as Ding Wenlan nor as lucky as Ye Pengfei.  Because she didn't know anything about the Thirteen Ghost Acupoints Formation, she didn't notice at all that this strange thing was actually the eye of a super ghost formation!

    Wu Sixuan, who rushed into the formation rashly, was troubled by the powerful ghosts that continuously emerged from the powerful formation.  When she finally broke out of the shackles of the formation, several Dongxu strong men with malicious intentions were already looking at her with sneers on their faces.

    At that time, Wu Sixuan was tired of the formation eye, so he had no energy to hide his traces or explore the situation outside the formation eye.  But now, firstly, she was not trapped by external forces, and secondly, the demonic aura was strong. When Sachi thought he was insidiously lurking here, Wu Sixuan had already discovered this scourge!

    "Why is there only the soul left? Humph! That's it, you still want to fight me?!"

    In an instant, Wu Sixuan¡¯s inner battle took a serious turn¡ª¡ª

    Wu Sixuan doesn¡¯t have any psychological burden when swallowing Sachi.  But this decision completely pushed her to the opposite side of the entire world of cultivation

    There are thousands of demonic shadows, each of which is beyond Sachi's ability to detect.  Before Sa Qi even got close to Wu Sixuan, he was already unknowingly trapped by thousands of demonic shadows.

    Sa Qi, who was unaware, secretly sacrificed a spiritual treasure

    The spirit treasure shot out in an instant. It was close. It was close. It was about to hit the demon cultivator. Not only did the demon cultivator not react at all, but the two monks who protected the demon cultivator just now showed no sign of showing up Sa Qi secretly thought in his heart.  happiness.

    Saatchi never imagined that this would be the last time he would smile in his life.  Just when he stared at the demon cultivator, thinking that he could capture it immediately, his eyes suddenly went dark, and he didn't know how many demonic figures jumped on him.

    Shocked!

    Fight to get rid of it!

    But, the fate is already decided

    Wu Sixuan, who inspired a power far beyond the golden elixir, flexibly transformed power among thousands of demonic shadow clones.  When Nasachi counterattacked too hard, what he attacked was just illusion.  When there was a slight interval between Sa Qi's attacks, the one who pounced on him was a high-level powerhouse who was so weird that he seemed to be on par with Kong Ming!

    In the blink of an eye, this kind of virtual and real attacks were repeated thousands of times.  Sa Qi, who had been severely beaten by Ding Wenlan and now only had the power of Kong Ming, could not help but feel his liver and gallbladder split and his heart was in confusion.

    No matter how strong a monk is, his state of mind will fluctuate somewhat when faced with the threat of death.  Either gritting one's teeth and fighting with the opponent, or running away as far as possible.

    Sa Qi wants to escape, but now he still feels that with his Yuanshen treasure, there should be no problem in escaping.  However, he didn't understand demon cultivation at all.

    "Actually, how many monks really understand demonic cultivation?  Not to mention Sa Qi, even the head of the Moon Palace, a god-forming monk who has some vague understanding of the devil, doesn't understand it at all!

    When Sa Qi commanded the Yuan Shen Bao and rushed out of the thousands of demonic shadows at high speed, he thought he had escaped.  However, when he flew tens of thousands of miles away, he was so shocked that he almost fell off the Yuan Shenling Treasure.

    It¡¯s actually spinning in circles!  !  !

    "If Ye Pengfei were watching the battle in the dark, he would definitely be surprised to find that onlyWu Sixuan, who has a high level of alchemy cultivation, can actually distort space!  !  !

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????According to the Thunder God Stone, even a low-level god can only slightly distort space at most.  Distorting thousands of miles of space like this is a miracle that only high-level gods can accomplish!

    ¡°However, Wu Sixuan did it indeed.  She didn't know what kind of "self-potential" she was activating, and she didn't know where this "self-potential" came from In terms of theory, she still needed an unusually long time to explore and explore, but in actual operation  , but she can already do it!

    Monster!

    Such words can no longer be used to describe the shock Wu Sixuan brought to people.

    The only cultivation level is the golden elixir. When it breaks out, it can actually possess the power of Kongming, and the techniques it performs are even beyond the control of ordinary gods!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei was not watching the battle, otherwise, even if his state of mind had broken through to the realm of Kongming, with the secret method taught by Shang Bei Tangyu, he would have been able to conceal 99% of his own powerful charm power, but once he was allowed to  Seeing such a terrifying huge leap and contrast, you will definitely be confused and your cultivation will be greatly damaged.

    Even Ye Pengfei, who is accustomed to hearing the secrets of gods and men, will be confused, let alone Sa Qi, who only knows a little about the gods and men.

    Saatchi can¡¯t understand why this space is so distorted¡ª¡ª

    Is it a powerful and undetectable phantom formation?

    Is it the terrifying spiritual pressure that disrupts the escape route?

    No!  Not at all!  !

    Traditional ideas are of no use at this moment.  The deep fear of this powerful ability caused Sachi to completely collapse, and he could only cry and beg for mercy.

    "Fairy, please spare me! Please spare me!"

    The only answer he got was a sneer.

    "Okay! If you don't let me go, don't try to devour me!"

    As soon as he bit his teeth, Sachi wanted to blow himself up.

    "Self-destruction? I can still devour the power of self-destruction."

    The light words immediately made Sa Qi feel discouraged.

    "I am a master of weapon refining. I will help you make weapons. I am willing to be your slave. Fairy, please spare me!"

    Refining weapons for me?  Looks good.

    However, just when Wu Sixuan had this idea, the strong demonic energy brought about a kind of enlightenment.

    "Everything is a tool and I am a law! What do I want you to do!!"

    The endless darkness completely swallowed up Sachi

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 249. Mood

    249. Mood

    Just when Wu Sixuan was showing off his power and even used magical methods such as distorting space, Ye Pengfei was also undergoing a transformation.

    Although, the improvement in cultivation brought about by Ye Pengfei's transformation is far from as terrifying as Wu Sixuan's.  However, the benefits he got from it were far beyond what could be summarized by the words "improvement in cultivation"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but the white mist rainbow bridge formation that Beitangxuan left in Zi Mansion has been Ye Pengfei¡¯s heartache.  After Bei Tangyu revealed his true form, he also forgot to tell Ye Pengfei that the formation was actually set up by his father, and what was sealed inside was just a map of the star field, and there was no danger.  Until now, Ye Pengfei is still worried whether this formation will be detrimental to him.

    Especially, according to the Thunder God Stone, as long as Ye Pengfei becomes a baby, he can break the formation.  However, after Ye Pengfei's second soul became an infant, he still failed to break the formation!

    Even the well-informed Thunder God Stone is not sure how to break this formation.  This made Ye Pengfei even more uneasy, always worrying whether this formation would bring him big trouble.

    But Ye Pengfei still suppressed this anxiety in his heart, so as not to give birth to any inner demons.  As for now, the second soul has been destroyed, and the main body is only the beginning of the golden elixir, so it should be even more impossible to break the formation.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei, who deployed powerful formations around him, returned to the realm of Thunder Spirit, and meditated cross-legged, did not even think about breaking the formation.

    Accidents always happen inadvertently.

    Ye Pengfei, who was meditating in meditation, just casually swept his spiritual consciousness over the formation, but was surprised to find that his spiritual consciousness was able to penetrate the white mist rainbow bridge and see the end of the rainbow bridge!  !  !

    In fact, even the Stone of Thunder God did not realize that to break this formation, it depends on the state of mind, not the cultivation level!

    No matter whether you have a profound cultivation of magic power or a high level of spiritual cultivation, it is impossible to break through the formation.  Only with a high state of mind can one successfully penetrate the formation!

    A monk at the level of Beitangxuan will never do meaningless things casually.  Why did he set up such a white mist rainbow bridge formation inside Ye Pengfei's body?

    The reason is to choose a son-in-law!  !  !

    What is the test of whether Ye Pengfei can decipher the star map? What is the test of whether Ye Pengfei can successfully pass through the starry sky and reach the distant North Pluto Star Territory? These are secondary. What is important is whether Ye Pengfei is worthy of his precious daughter.  !

    A monk who is worthy of his daughter must be one who has the ability to resist the natural charm, although his wife's test seems to show that Ye Pengfei has this ability.  However, Beitangxuan would not be at ease unless he tried it himself.

    So, he set up this strange formation that seemed ordinary but hid mysteries.  His purpose was to test Ye Pengfei's state of mind!

    It was not until much later that Ye Pengfei realized that the test of his mental state caused by this strange array actually increased with his cultivation.  In short, if the state of mind is in sync with the cultivation of mana and soul, then there is no need to try to break this formation in this life!

    This is why the Thunder God's Stone made a mistake.  Although Ye Pengfei's second spirit has reached the prediction requirements of the Thunder God Stone, it still cannot break the white fog rainbow bridge formation!

    "Now, Ye Pengfei's body cultivation is only the beginning of the golden elixir, and his soul cultivation is only showing signs of advancing to Yuanying.  However, his state of mind is on par with that of Monk Kong Ming!  In this way, he has hope of breaking the formation!

    "Why can't even the high-level second soul of Yuanying see so many ways? My current cultivation level is even worse, but I can see the end of the Hongqiao?"

    At the end of Hongqiao, the mountain flowers are blooming. This is a landscape that Ye Pengfei has never seen before.

    Ye Pengfei, however, was not in a hurry to escape to the end of Hongqiao and continue to explore the deeper mysteries of this formation.  Years of experience have made Ye Pengfei realize that the doubts in his heart may be the key to breaking through the white fog rainbow bridge formation!

    "That is to say, to break this formation, it does not rely on the cultivation of magic power, nor the cultivation of the soul. So, does it mean that it depends on the state of mind?"

    A cultivator understands the great ways of heaven and earth, practices the law of all things, and performs the art of the universe. But whether it is Tao, law, or art, if broken down, it is closely related to three aspects.  That is - mana, soul, and state of mind.

    With strong magic power, you can better understand the Tao, practice Dharma, and perform magic.

    Only with a strong Yuan Shen can we have the foundation for enlightenment, the foundation for cultivating the Dharma, and the origin for performing magic.

    However, only if the state of mind is high¡ª¡ª

    Only in this way can we not lose our minds while comprehending the Great Dao.

    Only in this way can we not lose our way when practicing various methods.

    Only when performing wonderful skills can one not give upThe beginning leads to the end.

    Since mana cannot break the formation, and soul cannot break the formation, the key to breaking the formation is the state of mind.

    After figuring this section out, Ye Pengfei was no longer in a hurry to enter the formation.

    "Since you need your state of mind to break the formation, then just continue to improve your state of mind."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, stretched out his fingers, and tapped several key points on his body quickly.  Astonishingly, black threads extended from all the major points and soon spread all over the body.  At first glance, Ye Pengfei completely turned into a black man.

    This is a spell, a spell that even Lingbao will fall into.  Although Ye Pengfei was precious as a person, he still couldn't stop the spread of the spell.

    This is also an illusion. It has no other effect except creating an infinite illusion.  As long as you see through this illusion, the current physical changes will naturally disappear.

    Breaking illusions depends on your state of mind!

    The illusion spreads in Zi Mansion.

    The smile instantly solidified on Ye Pengfei's face.

    When he first entered the illusion, he had no idea that this hybrid spell, which was both a spell and an illusion, could be so powerful!

    "In such a world that is within reach, you can't even see the slightest clue about my Kong Ming state of mind! Doesn't it mean that you have to at least reach the cave, and maybe even become a god, to be able to break this hybrid spell?  ?¡±

    Originally, Ye Pengfei wanted to do it step by step.  But he didn't expect that just after he used the first spell, he would become this powerful.

    It¡¯s no wonder that the god¡¯s words about reducing his years were unclear.

    From the perspective of Shenren Jiannian, the spell is directed at the other party.  Who would plant spells on themselves when they have nothing to do?

    Even if he had to experience it for himself, Shenren Jiannian could see Ye Pengfei's second soul. He estimated that Ye Pengfei was using the second soul for experiments.  Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei actually lost his second soul and went directly to use spells.

    Therefore, when carving jade slips, the gods rarely mentioned the power of spells.  In fact, if this hybrid spell hadn't been of some research value, he might not even have bothered to etch this spell into the jade slip and give it to Ye Pengfei.

    After calming down, Ye Pengfei shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it anyway, let¡¯s take a nice stroll. Maybe this will be a great opportunity for me!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who calmed down in his heart, stepped lightly across a trickling stream and walked into this unknown world

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 250. Massacre

    250. Massacre

    The river is surging.

    Three endlessly surging meandering rivers collide and converge at the foot of Qifeng Mountain, and then disperse and go their separate ways, forming a magnificent and majestic landscape.

    Ye Pengfei stood at the place where the three rivers converged, admiring this wonderful and majestic landscape, and couldn't help but feel filled with emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s been half a year, and although my state of mind has improved a lot, I still can¡¯t completely see through this illusion and wonderland!¡±

    At this moment, it has been half a year since Ye Pengfei entered this world.  Although he knew full well that this place was actually an illusion created by himself.  However, as time went by, he felt more and more that he seemed to be integrating into this world.

    "Perhaps, we must go to the human world as soon as possible to have a look!"

    Five years!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s own estimation is that if he still cannot figure out the illusion in five years, he will be completely lost in this illusion world!

    What¡¯s even worse is that maybe I don¡¯t even have five years to spare!

    Now, Bei Tangyu is struggling to attack the Thunder Dragon Nine Examinations.  This is not only to save the life of the Thunder God Stone, but also to be able to return to the North Pluto Star Territory!  For the sake of his parents, Bei Tangyu, who was originally playful, is now focused on nothing else.  Therefore, for a while, she would not have free time to come over and see how she was meditating.

    However, she will always come to visit him.

    The first time, the second time, the third time maybe, the first few times, she wouldn't worry about herself.  However, if the number of visits increased and the duration of the visit lasted a long time, how could she remain indifferent?

    Ye Pengfei believes that as long as Bei Tangyu takes action, this illusion will definitely be broken.  And as long as this illusion is broken, this opportunity will be wiped out.

    This opportunity cannot be recovered by planting a spell on yourself again.

    For ordinary people, the shadow left by a failure in the heart is likely to affect them for a lifetime.  For monks, a failure may leave hidden dangers of inner demons.  If Bei Tangyu really takes action, then Ye Pengfei can only wait until he is sure that the inner demon will not be born before Ye Pengfei dares to continue trying.

    This, but I don¡¯t know how many years it will take

    ¡­¡­

    ??From this place where the three rivers collide passionately, if you choose a branch at random and follow the river, you will arrive at a huge country.

    This is a journey full of dangers.

    Once the true heart is lost in the human world, there is no hope of return.  Even if he can be rescued by Bei Tangyu in the end, his path of cultivation has come to an end.

    This is also a journey that must be integrated into the world.

    If you want to further improve your state of mind, you need to experience the joys, sorrows, joys and sorrows of the human world with your heart.  Only by doing this can you truly get the opportunity to improve your mood.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    A small boat goes down the river.  The vast night sky is dotted with stars.

    There was no sound on both sides of the strait, just like the sound of wind.  The grass is low and the night birds are frightened.

    Everything is so real, as if you are really rafting on the river and swimming on the long river at night.

    After traveling down the river for more than a thousand miles, Ye Pengfei saw the existence of human beings.

    At first, there were some scattered villages and a few farmers who went to work in the fields very early.

    After traveling not far, some sparse merchant ships appeared in the distance.  There was also a warship, moving majestically and slowly on the river.

    It was a three-story ship, with a half-person-high parapet surrounding each floor.  There are sword holes and spear holes on the female wall, which can be used for long-range attack and close-range defense.  There were varying numbers of warriors standing on each deck. Ye Pengfei was really impressed by their majestic and high-spirited posture.

    "The reality of illusion, the illusion of realityI am pretty lucky. If the strong Dongxu man I met earlier was not good at refining weapons, but was good at illusory formations, I am afraid that even I would not be spared."

    The hard work over the past six months is not in vain.  Just looking at these warriors with bright armor and shining swords and guns from a distance, Ye Pengfei had already realized that one must have a clear mind to see through such illusions.

    Of course, this does not mean that seeing through these illusory warriors will completely break the illusion created by oneself.  After six months of hard work, Ye Pengfei realized that this illusion is actually divided into levels.  Some of them can be broken by themselves now, but some of them require a stronger state of mind.  Vaguely, Ye Pengfei has realized that he might really have to raise his state of mind to the state of becoming a god in order to completely break this illusion.

    ¡°??In five years, the challenge of raising one's state of mind to the state of becoming a god is really exciting!  "

    This is a battlefield without enemies, this is a challenge without opponents.  It seems that the illusion in which he is trapped is his enemy, his opponent.  In fact, what really matters is your own heart.

    He steered the boat nimbly and passed by the warship.  Just when Ye Pengfei was far away from the warship and sailing down the river towards the distant heroic city that his spiritual consciousness could see, he suddenly discovered that there was a commotion on the warship.

    Ye Pengfei looked back curiously, and saw that each of the warriors had frightened expressions on their faces, their mouths opening and closing, as if they were shouting something.  However, no sound came here.

    "Soundproofing array?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised, "I didn't expect that in this world simulated by the illusion, there would be such powerful monks!"

    During half a year of surviving in the wild, Ye Pengfei occasionally observed some humans from a distance.  Even those people who have the courage to venture into the deep mountains and forests are just ordinary humans.  Until now, with Ye Pengfei's strong spiritual consciousness, he has not discovered the existence of the monks.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t just think that this fantasyland of unknown size was filled with only ordinary humans.  However, he never expected that he had just passed by this warship and he had not even noticed the existence of the monk!  !  !

    "I just decided to enter the human world, and I didn't expect to meet such a person. I'm afraid, he is the key to whether I can achieve a breakthrough!"

    A raging flame started from the stern of the warship.  Squinting his eyes slightly, through the bright flames, Ye Pengfei saw a dark figure that was too fast to be understood, shuttled across the warship at high speed.

    One by one, the warriors fell, and their blood stained the deck of the ship red.  If it weren't for the existence of the sound-isolating array, Ye Pengfei would definitely be able to clearly hear the painful wails of these warriors.

    "However, Ye Pengfei will not come to the rescue.

    Don¡¯t say that all this is just illusion, so what if it is the real world?  There has to be a reason to take action.  No monk would recklessly get involved in unknown events

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 251. Unique Kung Fu

    251. Strange skills

    Actually, what Ye Pengfei is curious about is that even with his own powerful spiritual consciousness, he did not discover the existence of this monk in advance.  So, why did he use such primitive methods to kill all the ordinary samurai in a battleship?

    "Look at this speed, at least it's a golden elixir. It can avoid my spiritual consciousness, could it be Kong Ming? No matter what it is, a monk like this can crush this warship into powder with just one move, so why bother?  Do you want to kill them one by one?"

    Ye Pengfei looked curiously at the warship that was gradually being swallowed up by the fire, feeling that this was too weird.

    "Perhaps, it can be said that the monk who attacked and killed the warship has a weird temper and likes to kill one by one.  However, he shouldn't not cause trouble for himself after killing him.

    According to common sense, since other monks also saw this scene, they should kill this witness and get rid of him.  However, the black shadow killed everyone on the boat, set fire to every place, and slipped off the bow.  We got on a small wooden boat and sailed away.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any major logical flaws in an illusion of this level.  The evolution should be complementary to the laws of heaven.  Surprised, Ye Pengfei pondered several possibilities.  Finally, he came to the most likely inference.

    "Perhaps, this guy just moves fast and has strong concealment ability, but his spiritual awareness is extremely bad?"

    This is not impossible.

    For example, although my spiritual consciousness is strong and my state of mind is high, my cultivation level is only a mere golden elixir.

    And that Wu Sixuan, she can use Jin Dan for a while to deal with several people with several holes.  However, the state of mind cultivation is very poor, at most it can be compared with the foundation-building mid-level monks.

    Since there are such contrasting examples, it is natural that there may be monks who have monster speed and monster invisibility, but whose level of spiritual awareness is so poor that even I, a golden elixir monk, cannot detect them.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but become very curious about the monk.

    "The evolution of the illusion is also related to the way of heaven. If I can figure out why that guy is so evil, won't I be able to get additional gains?"

    The purpose of using this spell to enter this illusion is to improve your state of mind.  It would be even better if the speed, stealth ability, etc. could be improved by one or two.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that it was precisely because of his decision that he finally realized what the true meaning of magic is!

    ¡­¡­

    Spiritual consciousness firmly locked the boat driven by the monk until he saw it turn into a tributary and then parked at the edge of a small town pier. Ye Pengfei just started driving the boat again and sailed towards the small town.

    Ye Pengfei is very careful.

    Although after some spiritual tracking, he was convinced that the monk who attacked and killed the entire warship only had an intermediate level of Qi refining.  However, without knowing whether he had any powerful accomplices, Ye Pengfei decided to always keep a thousand miles away from the monk.

    A small city with a population of more than 10,000 people is only a hundred miles in circumference.  Therefore, from a distance, Ye Pengfei docked the boat and stared at the monk's actions with all his attention.

    As expected, as Ye Pengfei expected, the Qi Refining monk wandered into a remote alley.

    At the end of the alley, there is a three-entry house.  The Qi Refining monk stood at the door, not daring to cast a spell directly to get in. Instead, he stood outside the door of the house with his hands down and his head bowed, waiting for orders from inside.

    "Foundation-building monk?"

    Soon, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness saw the owner of the house.

    This is a fair-faced, beardless old Taoist with a wrinkled face. If it weren¡¯t for the fluctuations of spiritual energy in his body, he could easily be mistaken for an old farmer.

    I saw this old Taoist wearing a middle-grade spiritual weapon, and holding a whisk in his hand that was also a middle-grade spiritual weapon.  In the small courtyard where he was sitting, a defensive formation against the Five Elements was set up.  If placed in the real world, this veteran would definitely be a very famous figure in the circle of foundation-building monks.

    "Come in." The old man said lightly.

    "yes."

    The Qi Refining cultivator looked solemn as he pushed the door open and entered.  Although the person entered the courtyard, he still did not raise his head. He just bowed his hands respectfully and said, "The mission has been completed."

    "Are you sure you are really King Fu?"

    "Yes, he is indeed the King of Fortune!" the Qi Refining monk replied in a deep voice.

    "That's good." The old Taoist nodded with satisfaction, "He used the golden cicada to escape from his shell several times, but this time he finally succeeded!"

    After a pause, the old Taoist said: "Wait here for a few days, and when the exact news comes from the Qin Dynasty, you can??Receive the next level of skill.  "

    "Thank you, elder!"

    The Qi Refining monk's body trembled slightly with excitement, and then, without saying anything more, he bowed again and quietly left.

    "The reason why this Qi Refining monk has such terrifying speed is probably inseparable from this technique. Am I going to take down the old Taoist?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was wondering what to do, the old man suddenly frowned and turned his head to look east.

    To the east is exactly where you are!

    "Did he discover it?" Ye Pengfei was slightly surprised.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei knew that the old Taoist had not noticed him, but had some sense, so he was confused.

    Now, Ye Pengfei became more interested in this veteran and the sect to which he belonged.

    "With intermediate foundation-building cultivation, you can detect my spiritual consciousness, which is really a good ability. You can't say it, just take it!"

    Just do it!

    Even in the real world, as long as Ye Pengfei makes up his mind, he will go ahead and do it.  Now he is just in an illusion with no attack power. Even if he is unfortunately "killed", it will only be a slight loss of soul and he will be "resurrected" soon.

    Ye Pengfei, who had no psychological burden, rushed towards the small courtyard as fast as he could.  However, he was surprised to find that the old man actually escaped at a high speed much faster than himself!

    "Is there any mistake? I am the soul now!"

    Ye Pengfei looks like a human body, but he is actually a soul.  And this illusion is also rooted in the Zi Mansion, trapping the soul within it.

    The speed of the soul is so fast. If compared with the physical body of a monk, the flying speed of each level of soul can be compared with the physical escape of a monk at a higher level.

    Now, Ye Pengfei's Yuanshen seems to have just formed the golden elixir, but in fact, it has the potential to form a Yuanying.  In other words, only Kongming monks could escape at a speed that could steadily surpass him.

    But now, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s even better, but it¡¯s several times faster!

    In just a few blinks, the old man had already disappeared without a trace!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 252. Magic induction

    252. Magic induction

    Now, Ye Pengfei became more and more curious about the skills mentioned by the old Taoist.

    "What kind of technique is it that can raise the speed to such a terrifying level?"

    Ye Pengfei is not sure whether he can practice the techniques evolved in this illusion.  However, even if you can't practice, you can always gain some insights from it.

    "I didn't expect that entering the phantom formation would have such benefits. If I had known this, I would have entered the phantom formation a few more times."

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know that not all magic formations have such strange evolutions.  In fact, even if a monk with a higher level of cultivation were to cast the exact same spell, it would be difficult for such an evolution to occur.

    This evolution of the phantom formation is inseparable from Wu Sixuan, who has strong demonic energy.

    After devouring Saqi, Wu Sixuan's strength increased dramatically.  In particular, my understanding of the true meaning of magic has become deeper.  Full of confidence, before going out to hunt more monks and ghosts, she wanted to see Ye Pengfei again and try to crack the formation set up by Ye Pengfei.

    The fluctuations in spiritual pressure caused when the formation was broken were inevitably sensed by Ye Pengfei.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't been trapped by this illusion, I'm afraid he would have gone out to see the situation.  However, while Wu Sixuan was thinking about breaking the formation, Ye Pengfei was in an illusion.  It was not the soul that sensed this fluctuation in spiritual pressure, but the already extremely powerful physical body.

    The skin that became dark due to the spell was keenly aware of the characteristics of the demonic energy.  And this keen feeling naturally touched the spell planted in the body.  In the next few months, the evolution of the illusion moved in the direction of "demon".  Now the cultivators in the illusion have more or less signs of "demon".

    This kind of adventure is not something that any monk can have.  Just when Wu Sixuan tried to break the formation to no avail and drifted away, she never expected that it would be precisely because of her "break" that it would have a huge impact on her future fight with Bei Tangyu.

    Every peck and every drink must have a cause.  And now, because the seeds have been sown, the fruits are destined

    ¡­¡­

    The Great Qin Dynasty is experiencing an earthquake, and the source of the earthquake comes from two aspects¡ª¡ª

    First, Prince Fu Liu Ang, who was once in charge of the civil service and had disciples all over the world, and was known as the "Old Fox", died.  A total of five hundred elite warriors and dozens of concubines were buried together in the blazing fire.  The strange thing is that all the masters who have been accompanying King Fu are stranded in Dongdu, and no one knows the reason.

    Secondly, the Great Qin Imperial Master who could call the wind and rain, and could even be brothers with immortals, died mysteriously in the wilderness.  If it weren't for the emperor-given jade pendant that could prove his identity, no one would have thought that this bloody corpse could actually be Ouyang Qingwen, whom even the current emperor calls "teacher".

    Everyone knows that King Fu Liu Ang is at odds with his national advisor Ouyang Qingwen.  If one person dies, even a street vendor will immediately know who the murderer is.  But now, both of them are dead

    Once upon a time, there were still people who suspected that Ouyang Qingwen was fake.  After all, it was as if the whole person was put into a barrel of black powder, and then exploded with a bang, and not even a piece of intact skin could be found.

    But, soon, this suspicion was eliminated¡ª¡ª

    There are many sects that are opposed to Ouyang Qingwen, but there is only one that cannot deal with either Ouyang Qingwen or King Fu Liu Ang, and that is Daqingshan and Qingyang Palace.

    More than half a month after the earthquake, the chaotic power finally took ownership, and Qingyang Palace won a great victory.

    Now, all the spearheads are pointed at Qingyang Palace.

    At this moment, the headmaster of Qingyang Palace, Taoist Yao Tian, ??was both happy and worried.

    Fortunately, I finally became the new Grand Master of the Qin Kingdom.

    What¡¯s worrying is that it¡¯s obvious that someone is setting themselves on the fire!

    Indeed, it was he who sent people to kill King Fu Liu Ang.  A group of masked monks restrained the powerful cultivators around King Fu in the Eastern Capital City. They only sent a Qi monk who was best at lurking and assassinating to cut off King Fu's head in order to create the illusion that "Ouyang Qingwen was the murderer."

    However, the whereabouts of the Qi Refining disciple who assassinated King Fu were unknown, and Elder Xu, who was in charge of the mission, was tracked thousands of miles away.  Just when Elder Xu finally got rid of the unknown monk's pursuit and returned to the sect, Ouyang Qingwen died!

    Only those who are mentally retarded would look at these two things separately, and Taoist Yao Tian is not only not mentally retarded, he is also a master of conspiracy. He knows very well that someone must be causing trouble with him.  However, even if Yaotian was a hundred times or a thousand times smarter, he still couldn't guess who was causing trouble with him

    Dongdu City, the former capital of the Qin Dynasty.

    &nbsp; Although as the territory continued to expand westward, the capital also moved to the west. However, as the most important city in the eastern region of the Qin Dynasty, the Eastern Capital also had a permanent population of more than one million.  If you include the traveling merchants traveling from north to south and the arty literati from all over the country, the total population may exceed two million.

    "However, such a huge city has only four gates.

    "Green Dragon", "White Tiger", "Suzaku" and "Xuanwu" - these four city gates are named after the four mythical beasts, each facing the east, south, west and north.  Ordinary people coming and going don't know why such a big city only has four gates.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that this was actually a four-sided immortal formation.

    After killing Ouyang Qingwen and watching Qingyang Palace walk onto the big furnace, Ye Pengfei arrived at Dongdu City.  Because, he clearly felt that this Four Directions Immortal Formation had already changed its smell - the smell of "demon".

    After interrogating the qi-refining monk and tracking Elder Xu for tens of thousands of miles, Ye Pengfei finally realized that the Qingyang Palace's strange skills were probably the same as Wu Sixuan's.  Although Ye Pengfei still doesn't know why the magic cultivation technique evolved in the illusion, his curiosity has been fully aroused.

    Walking into the Eastern Capital City, Ye Pengfei thought to himself: "Although Ouyang Qingwen died, none of his disciples were harmed. When Yaotian sits on the throne of the Imperial Preceptor, he will definitely be hit hard day and night. Once he can no longer hold on, he will eventually  The possible place of retreat is the Eastern Capital City!"

    The ruthless character who dares to kill Liu Ang, the King of Fortune, and frame the blame on the Imperial Preceptor Ouyang Qingwen will definitely leave a way out for him.  Connected with this upright Four Directions Immortal Formation, it already has a strange "demon" flavor. It is obvious where Yaotian's retreat will be.

    "Such an immortal formation that can emit thousands of times of power is enough to help Master Yao Tian kill all intruders. If I can understand this transformed Four Directions Immortal Formation, I should be able to understand some of the true meaning of the devil's way."

    Ye Pengfei thought this as he strolled down a rather quaint long street

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 253. Fan Zhengcheng

    253.Fan Zhengcheng

    The earthquake in the Qin Dynasty did not seem to affect the tranquility of this ancient long street at all.  In the shops selling antiques, calligraphy and paintings on the whole street, a unique leisurely atmosphere quietly spreads out.  It's as if this aura has been rooted in these shops for a long time.  No matter where the guests come from, it always goes its own way, stubbornly slowing down the pace of the guests and walking slowly to its rhythm.

    Ye Pengfei originally came with the mentality of the game world, and his mood happened to be in the same rhythm as this ancient long street.  So, in this giant city with a population of one million, he walked here naturally without much effort.

    Ye Pengfei casually browsed the unique antique shops, having no desires and desires, just feeling the indifferent feeling outside this flashy city.  Suddenly, his calm heart was disturbed and his eyes lit up.

    This is a shop with a small front and a dark interior.  This is a finely crafted plum vase for ladies placed in a corner.

    The painter is not the reason that attracts Ye Pengfei. The only reason that draws his eyes from the porch to this remote corner is the charm of this lady.

    It looks like another Wu Sixuan!  !  !

    I saw that this lady was wearing a gorgeous palace dress.  The posture is charming and the appearance is dignified.  Holding a round fan, there are detailed paintings of distant mountains and near water, making it look like a leisurely scene.

    However, Ye Pengfei figured out Wu Sixuan's taste from it.  In the folds of the palace attire, in the landscape of the round fan, in the faint smile, and in the raised little finger, it seems that at any time, an amazing power will burst out, which even I, a golden elixir monk, cannot bear!

    Once again, Ye Pengfei thought of Wu Sixuan¡¯s words¡ª¡ª

    "The so-called true meaning of demonic cultivation is to stimulate one's own power to the greatest extent!!!"

    The excited expression and passionate voice, as if it had just happened, shocked Ye Pengfei's heart.

    "Can such a lady, once she activates her own power, be able to compete with cultivators?"

    While Ye Pengfei was thinking silently, a clear female voice sounded from behind: "Sir, do you like this plum vase?"

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei nodded, turned around, and asked, "May I ask who made this plum vase?"

    With just a sweep of his spiritual sense, Ye Pengfei discovered that this plum vase was of a special type, with a small word "Fan" written on it. It must have been made by a master named "Fan".  Go visit this master surnamed "Fan", and maybe you can get the magic technique before Taoist Yaotian evacuates to Dongdu City.

    ¡°Earlier, Wu Sixuan¡¯s words were too abstract and he had no experience to speak of, so he let the matter go.  It's not that Ye Pengfei is not interested in the magic way that can compete with Dongxu if the golden elixir breaks out.

    Now, this illusion has evolved techniques that are very similar to magic. The transformed Four Directions Immortal Formation also exudes magic. Even a plum vase placed in the corner can bring such a magical effect to oneself.  Feelings, if you don't pursue it properly, it's not what the monks did.

    The girl¡¯s face turned red instantly, and then turned very white again. When she spoke, her crisp voice became a little dry.

    "Well, ahem, sir, according to the rules, we cannot disclose this information."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei looked at the girl in front of him carefully, "I understand, it turns out that Mr. Fan is a pervert Hey, he is actually interesting."

    "Sir, is he a god?"

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei saw through what she was thinking at once, the girl couldn't help but turn pale with fright, and quickly bowed down.

    "Haha, I'm not even a god."

    Ye Pengfei laughed and lifted the girl up with a flick of his sleeves.  The girl who evolved from the illusion can be easily seen through by herself.  Not to mention what she is thinking now, even if she traces back her past and present lives and reincarnations, it is easy and easy to understand at a glance.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Although I am not a god, you are not mortals either Then Mr. Fan is a wonderful man. How did he see through all this? Don't just talk nonsense and make mistakes. I will  Go meet him for a while.¡±

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t care about shocking the world. This is not the real world anyway.  With the breeze, people have disappeared

    There is only one house in the narrow alley.

    ???????????? To be more precise, there is only one person.

    Fan Zhengcheng has lived alone in this alley for who knows how many years.  Apart from occasionally taking out a few of his favorite works and sending them to antique shops in exchange for some silver coins due to livelihood issues, he lived alone at the end of this alley.

    &nbsp;In fact, there were only a handful of antique shops he could go to, and the one where Ye Pengfei saw the lady's plum vase happened to be one of them.

    It¡¯s not because Fan Zhengcheng is not good at his craftsmanship, but because this person is so horny.  There are really very few female waitresses in those shops who can stand Fan Zhengcheng's lustful eyes.  There are only a few antique shops that do not care about the feelings of the girl waiters and can accept Fan Zhengcheng's visit.

    However, the strange thing is that although Fan Zhengcheng is "sexual", he doesn't seem to have anything to do with any woman.  Not to mention that in this alley where he lives alone, no woman has ever set foot.  Fan Zhengcheng has never been to that romantic place.

    In particular, some of the strange stories that occasionally come out of Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s mouth add to his sense of mystery.  His views on the Qin Dynasty and the entire world also earned him a more resounding nickname besides "Fan Pervert" -

    Crazy Fan.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew that Fan Zhengcheng was not only not a madman, but also the only person in this fantasy world who knew the truth besides himself.

    No need to knock, the door is always ajar anyway.

    Pushing the door open, there is a large bamboo forest inside.  The breeze blows and the green bamboos sway.  Natural and elegant scenery blows in your face.

    Deep in the bamboo forest is a large blue-tiled house.  Before I even got close, I could faintly hear the sound of the piano.  A crazily low moan floated out along with the sound of the piano¡ª¡ª

    "Everyone in the world is drunk and I am alone, and everything is in vain."

    Listening carefully, Ye Pengfei felt something in his heart, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but say:

    "It's like a dream or a fantasy world, and the beautiful mountains and rivers can never be thought of. The emperor's hegemony is all dust, and all things are washed away in one day."

    The sound of the piano stopped suddenly, and someone pushed the door open and walked out.

    "Who are you, Master? Fan is not welcome from afar." Fan Zhengcheng looked at Ye Pengfei with bright eyes and gave a slight salute.

    Ye Pengfei did not return the greeting, but stepped forward and said softly: "The only real existence."

    Fan Zhengcheng was shocked!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 254. All things are instruments and I am the law!

    254. Everything is a tool and I am a law!

    "Could it be that everything I saw is true?" Fan Zhengcheng murmured to himself.  &*Fastest update£ª£ª

    "What did you see?" Ye Pengfei asked in response.

    "False, empty This world is not a real existence." Fan Zhengcheng looked at Ye Pengfei up and down, and then said in a trembling voice, "You are real, you are indeed  Real! Could it be that this world is really just an illusion. In fact, I, them, and these thousands of mountains and rivers are all just to trap Mr. alone, so they only exist for a short time? "

    "You are right." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "To be more precise, I set up this illusion to improve my state of mind. As the owner of this illusion, I am very curious, how did you see through it?  Is this an illusion?"

    Although she had a slight smile on her face, she felt a little uneasy in her heart.

    You must know that breaking through the illusion requires mental cultivation.  And this Fan Zhengcheng looks like a scholar from side to side, an absolute ordinary person. Where did he get his lofty state of mind?  If he suddenly said "I dreamed about it", it would be a big joke.

    Fortunately, Fan Zhengcheng did not answer immediately.  Judging from the ever-changing expression on his face, he seems to be trying to formulate appropriate words.

    ¡° If Ye Pengfei could see through Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s heart at a glance like he saw through the maid just now, there would be no need for trouble.  However, this Fan Zhengcheng is probably the most elusive existence that Ye Pengfei has encountered since he entered the fantasy world.  After looking at Fan Zhengcheng carefully, he said quietly: "Let's sit down and talk slowly. Anyway, I won't let this illusion disappear for a while."

    Although his voice was still calm, Ye Pengfei's heart was filled with overwhelming emotions.  &*Fastest update** Vaguely, he seemed to have grasped some trick, but he couldn't see it clearly.

    "Is it the true meaning of the devil's path? Or is my state of mind at a critical pass?"

    No matter what it is, what is certain is that as long as you truly grasp it, the benefits will be endless!

    Walking into this large blue-tiled house, Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up because of the elegant furnishings inside.

    A wooden table, a bamboo chair, and a Yao Qin on the table form a timeless picture.

    This picture scroll has nothing to do with cultivation, but it makes Ye Pengfei feel excited.  The longer I watch it, the more memorable and wonderful it becomes.

    Fan Zhengcheng behind him made no sound.  His expression changed, and he didn't know what he was thinking.  As the host, he even forgot to bring out extra chairs to greet the guests, let alone anything else.

    Ye Pengfei didn't take it seriously either. Not to mention that Fan Zhengcheng had no spiritual pressure and acted like an ordinary person.  So what if he has the ability to transform into a god?  This is an illusion. He is an existence evolved from the illusion. It is impossible for him to have abilities beyond the illusion and pose any threat to himself.

    So, Ye Pengfei remained silent and savored this meaningful picture for a while.  Then, he turned to look at the four walls.

    On the left wall, there is a note hanging.  The writing style is so hearty that people forget to study the meaning of the note.

    "'The sad garden tree sees flowers three times, but still dreams of thousands of miles on the silver screen.' Fan Zhengcheng, is this an exercise when you first glimpsed the fantasy?"

    After admiring the vertical and horizontal strokes, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the meaning of this painting was actually related to the illusion.

    "Yes, sir, he saw it very accurately." Fan Zhengcheng said with some waning interest, "More than four months ago, Fan suddenly had an enlightenment. So, he wrote this calligraphy."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei asked with interest, "What were you doing at that time, and why did you realize that this place was actually just an illusion?"

    "I'm playing the harp." Fan Zhengcheng pointed to the Yao harp on the table and said, "My wife died early, so I left this Yao harp behind. Fan would play two pieces of music from time to time in memory of his deceased wife Well, put it this way, it's okay.  There is nothing to reminisce about. Everything is an illusion. What does it matter if it exists or not?"

    This kind of sadness is most likely to infect those who enter the country.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei was already vigilant when he decided to enter the world and gain enlightenment.  So, he nodded slightly and didn't say much.

    "Can you play one more song for Ye's enjoyment?"

    "It turns out to be Mr. Ye." Fan Zhengcheng said in a cold voice, "Since everything is illusion, what's the difference between playing or not playing?"

    Ye Pengfei was speechless for a moment.

    Of course he couldn't say that it was because he couldn't break this illusion that he wanted to listen to the music to see if he could suddenly realize something like Fan Zhengcheng did.  If he told the truth, maybe Fan Zhengcheng would have some evil intentions.

    It is true that the illusion cannot kill oneself, but?It is not a pleasant thing to be "killed" repeatedly.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "Since everything is illusion, then why does Mr. Fan harass those beautiful women?"

    "Am I harassing them?" Fan Zhengcheng said with a bitter smile, "Does Mr. Ye think that Fan will be that kind of person?"

    Hearing what Fan Zhengcheng said, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nodded and said: "Looking at you, you are indeed a gentleman, not a libertine, but"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei's words made Fan Zhengcheng feel slightly better.  But this turn of events made him ask anxiously: "Just what?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "It's just that, as the saying goes, you know the person but not the heart. If you don't tell me the whole story, how will I know what kind of person you are."

    "Mr. Ye is joking."

    Looking at Ye Pengfei with a smile on his face and a joking look in his eyes, Fan Zhengcheng felt that he was in a much better mood for some reason.

    "I forgot to serve tea to Mr. Ye, I apologize, I apologize. Please sit down for a while, Fan will prepare it now."

    "It's better if I make Mr. Fan a pot of good tea, really good tea!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and with a wave of his hand, a beautiful Eight Immortals table, two sandalwood armchairs, and a simple tea set suddenly appeared in front of the two people.

    "It's actually true!" Fan Zhengcheng shouted in surprise.

    If someone comes to visit at this time, it is estimated that his reputation as "Crazy Fan" will be even better.

    "Of course it's true." Ye Pengfei smiled, "Everything has its own reason. As long as you cast the corresponding spell, it will be natural"

    While Ye Pengfei was talking, Fan Zhengcheng suddenly became excited.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s it!!¡±

    "That's it?" Ye Pengfei asked in astonishment.

    "Everything is a tool and I am a law! That's it!!" Fan Zhengcheng said with surprise and joy, "That day, the truth I realized is exactly like this!!!"

    Everything is a tool and I am a law?

    It¡¯s like a spring thunder that has been delayed for a long time and finally explodes in the sea of ??consciousness!  !  !

    *j

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 255. Enlightenment

    255.Enlightenment

    During these days, Ye Pengfei lived a very leisurely life.

    He tasted tea, learned to play the piano, occasionally splashed ink, and even followed Fan Zhengcheng to learn how to make porcelain with great interest.

    Everything is a tool and I am a law!

    In the past, I was always pursuing this kind of magic.  There was a time when I was overjoyed to have obtained a god-level skill.

    In the past, I was chasing treasures like an ordinary monk.  Once upon a time, a few magic weapons and a few spiritual weapons made me overjoyed.

    Although with the growth of cultivation, the understanding of the way of heaven is increasing day by day, but I am completely unaware that both "weapons" and "methods" are actually included in this "way of heaven".  As long as you understand the "Tao", everything you pick up is a tool, and I myself am a Dharma!

    "Perhaps, this is the true meaning of magic that Wu Sixuan wants to say."

    Ye Pengfei gradually realized what Wu Sixuan meant by stimulating one's own potential.

    It¡¯s like this illusion has evolved these people.  In turn, these people themselves are consistent with the evolution law of the illusion.  From the perspective of "Tao", it is the world itself, and there is no essential difference.  As long as you fully stimulate yourself, you can use the power of the entire world at any time¡ª¡ª

    How terrifying this is!

    "No wonder once the demonic cultivation breaks out, it can exert power far beyond its own cultivation level. It turns out that the reason is because of the 'Tao'!"

    There is only one problem that Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t quite understand.  That's why Yue Ningbing said that demon cultivation needs to be practiced by devouring spiritual objects.  Wu Sixuan also said that he only understood the magic way, but did not practice magic skills.

    "It seems that only by arresting Master Yao Tian can we know the reason."

    While living a leisurely life and enjoying leisurely insights, Ye Pengfei also had an unexpected harvest.

    It turns out that Fan Zhengcheng is not a real pervert, but a woman, especially a beautiful girl, who is easier to see through at a glance.

    A few months ago, he suddenly realized that the world was just an illusion, and he thought he was crazy.  Therefore, whenever he saw a beautiful girl, he couldn't help but look at her a few more times.  And because in his eyes, these beautiful girls are just illusions.  Therefore, many times, the part you look at is a bit inappropriate.  This is where the name of pervert comes from

    This unexpected gain made Ye Pengfei start to look at the fantasy world again.  Naturally, I have more ideas about the evolutionary characteristics of the way of heaven.

    "It turns out that although all things are tools, they also have huge differences. Some things have complicated evolutions and are difficult to understand. Some things are simple and clear, and easy to see through. The simple and clear ones contain less profound ways of heaven and are easier to grasp. The more complicated the things, the more complex things contain the ways of heaven.  The more profound it is, the stronger the state of mind is required to understand it.¡±

    It can be deduced from this that the level of the skill and the strength of the technique are inseparable from these.  Presumably, no matter which one of the six tribes they are, they first realized some simple principles from a place like "beautiful girl", and then created the initial cultivation techniques and corresponding spells.

    "Perhaps, I should also try to create some skills and techniques of my own."

    Before waiting for the arrival of the Taoist Yao Tian, ??Ye Pengfei understood the evolution of the way of heaven in his leisure life, and created skills one after another in the evolution of the way of heaven.  At this time, he seemed to have completely forgotten what he had learned.  If a monk suddenly comes to visit, you may not be able to tell for a while that Ye Pengfei is also a cultivator!

    This is the beginning of the state of mind becoming a god!

    For a long time, Thor's stone has been explained in detail about the following things.  Before Ye Pengfei lost his second soul and the ray of divine power in his body, Thunder God Stone always liked to say carelessly that it was no problem to advance to Dongxu.

    But it¡¯s different when it comes to transforming into a god. The Stone of Thunder God is always unclear.  Sometimes when asked anxiously, they would simply say, what can Ye Pengfei do unless he reaches the top of Dongxu?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????is making: God-level skills can be practiced, but how to reach the realm of gods and humans is beyond words.  Ye Pengfei always didn't know the reason, but now, by chance, he slowly understood.

    "The monks who transform themselves into gods are as restrained as ordinary people. It turns out that this is not because they have any hidden secrets, but because they do it naturally!"

    Unlike Yue Ningbing who hides her spiritual pressure with the help of treasures, the monk who transforms into gods naturally understands the way of heaven and deduce the changes in the way of heaven on his own, so his spiritual power seems to be integrated into the big world.  Naturally, the reiatsu ceased to exist.

    Of course, when they fight with the enemy, their spiritual power comes back and their spiritual pressure reappears. These are all traceable.  In fact, as far as the narration of the God of God from the Stone of Thunder God, even if it comes toThe same is true in the human realm.

    Slowly studying the way of heaven and slowly creating techniques, even if the techniques created are extremely childish, they can make Ye Pengfei smile knowingly and feel that he has gained a lot.

    The days passed like this day by day, and gradually, he had an idea.

    "What if you completely integrate yourself into this big world? People are completely ordinary people. But this person can't be knocked down without using any force!!!"

    Ye Pengfei himself was shocked by this bold idea. Little did he know that just when he was seriously thinking about this possibility, on the distant stars, a strong man who was destined to be his enemy was also looking at him.  Thinking about the same question

    ¡­¡­

    While constantly devouring the dragon, Dolikun also continued to improve his understanding of the way of heaven.

    With personal guidance from masters like Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling, Duolikun did not need to guess or figure out on his own. He skipped the low-level realm of craving for skills and spells and went directly to pursue the way of heaven.

    "Dolikun, you must remember. Kung Fu is useless, and spells are useless. Only the way of heaven is the eternal power!"

    "Dorikun, you have the body of a swallowing dragon, and your magical power is vast, far beyond that of monks of the same level. Even if you don't practice any skills or know any spells, you can still compete with monks of the same level just by smashing with your fists. So,  What you have to do is understand the way of heaven."

    "Dolikun, if one day, all your cultivation is gone, you will be like the boundless star field. By then, you will be able to transcend the realm of gods and humans!"

    Every word of instruction was deeply imprinted on Dolikun¡¯s heart.  His efforts, his progress, everything about him were all under the eyes of Beitangxuan and his wife.

    Sometimes, when they see Dorikun's rapid improvement in mood, they will occasionally think that if Yu'er can marry Dorikun and break through the last hurdle, they may be more confident.

    However, when I thought about it, after so many years, Yu'er might have been brutally murdered.  A touch of sadness surged into my heart, and this thought drifted away

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 256. Battle of wits

    256. Battle of wits

    " A leisurely life actually has an ultimate goal, which is to see through Fan Zhengcheng.

    From the beginning of the exchange, Ye Pengfei has realized that perhaps the most complicated thing that has evolved in this fantasy world is Fan Zhengcheng.  As long as you can see through Fan Zhengcheng, you can completely break the illusion.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei is happy to live here with Fan Zhengcheng.  Apart from living a leisurely life every day and comprehending the evolution of heaven, his most important thing is to study Fan Zhengcheng.

    Ye Pengfei's method of studying Fan Zhengcheng is of course very different from Fan Zhengcheng's method of studying those "beautiful girls".

    Although this is an illusion, Fan Zhengcheng already knows that he is not crazy, but that he truly does not exist.  However, it is always a bit embarrassing for a grown man to "study" another grown man like a "pervert".

    Ye Pengfei can use his spiritual sense to see. Ordinary people like Fan Zhengcheng cannot feel the existence of spiritual sense.

    However, it was only in the first few days that Ye Pengfei tried to observe Fan Zhengcheng with his spiritual sense.  However, Ye Pengfei soon gave up.

    It is a waste of time to do things that are in vain, so it is better to spend more time on other aspects.

    For example, calligraphy and painting.

    For example, playing the piano.

    For example, playing chess.

    For example, making a plum vase

    Fan Zhengcheng is a very traditional scholar, good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.

    Fan Zhengcheng is also a very untraditional scholar. Handicrafts, which scholars usually despise, are Fan Zhengcheng's favorite.

    Fan Zhengcheng likes to make plum vase the most. It has a small mouth, short neck, plump shoulders and thin bottom. The whole shape is tall and pretty. Even if the base is white and not of the same color, this plum vase is still pleasing to the eye and extremely beautiful.

    Just like the lady's plum vase that Ye Pengfei first met Fan Zhengcheng, these plum vases in Fan Zhengcheng's home are also filled with evil spirits¡ª¡ª

    Now Ye Pengfei already knows that this demonic energy is actually the power of heaven and the power of the world.  Ye Pengfei guessed that the reason why it was called "Devil Qi" was probably just because it was far beyond what ordinary monks could understand, and coupled with some grudges and grudges in history, it was slandered by such a name.

    "The plum bottle with demonic energy may be the breakthrough point to see through Fan Zhengcheng."

    From Tao, to Dharma, to art, in this process, there will always be gaps.  Therefore, all techniques have weaknesses, and all spells can always be broken.  When the spiritual sense cannot see even the slightest flaw in Fan Zhengcheng, it may be a good idea to turn your attention to the plum vase made by Fan Zhengcheng himself.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei¡¯s admiring and praising plum vases, and even making two plum vases with his own hands, were not aimless behaviors.

    Fan Zhengcheng knew nothing about it. After knowing that he was not really crazy, but that his vision truly transcended this world, he seemed to have accepted his fate and muddle along, almost feeling like he was drunk now.

    Even, I fell in love with Hualou

    Ye Pengfei had no way of knowing Fan Zhengcheng's mentality. He only knew that Fan Zhengcheng had now earned his reputation as a "pervert".

    ¡° However, for Ye Pengfei, he would never try to dissuade Fan Zhengcheng.  Don't say that this "pervert" or "pervert" is just a lie. Even if he is a real person, but he falls in love with the flower house, so what?  I am not a sanctimonious person, there is no need to point fingers and make irresponsible remarks.

    What¡¯s more, Fan Zhengcheng fell in love with visiting flower houses, which actually had unexpected benefits for himself

    "Mr. Fan, your plum vase is becoming more and more refined as you make it."

    After another plum vase was completed, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, which girl got the advantage this time?¡±

    "Haha, it's Zhu'er from Wanhua Tower."

    "Zhu'er"

    Ye Pengfei pondered, and his spiritual sense quickly found the girl Zhu'er in Wanhua Tower.

    ??Giving a plum vase to a beautiful lady should naturally conform to her preferences and tastes.  The more information you have, the more benefits you will gain from studying Mei Ping and finding out Fan Zhengcheng's flaws.

    Ye Pengfei has gained a lot in the past few times.  And this time, there were even more "surprises".

    "She's just a girl." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "But she is a very unique girl."

    Having been with Ye Pengfei for so long, Fan Zhengcheng has long been used to it. Ye Pengfei can know everything about Dongdu City's capabilities without leaving home.  In fact, in his opinion, this illusion was created by Ye Pengfei anyway, so what does it mean if he knows everything?

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Fan Zhengcheng smiled lightly and said: "Mr. Ye is right, this girl is very??Unique.  Such a beautiful woman is actually more complicated than mountains and rivers.  It can be seen that there are always exceptions in the creation of all things.  "

    Ye Pengfei said jokingly: "Perhaps, this is because Zhu'er has more fancy thoughts. Aren't you worried that even though you gave me a plum vase, you still can't kiss her?"

    "Sure, Mr. Ye is joking." Fan Zhengcheng said with a slight smile, "Whether you gain or lose, what does it matter to Fan?"

    Yes, it¡¯s all illusion anyway, a gain or a loss, so what does it have to do with him?

    Ye Pengfei watched Fan Zhengcheng leave the alley with a smile, wanting to continue his enlightenment practice.  Suddenly, his smile froze.

    "Is this Fan Zhengcheng really a broken pot?"

    With these thoughts, Ye Pengfei felt like he was dripping with cold sweat!  !  !

    It turned out that Ye Pengfei felt that he had the pearl of wisdom in his hand.

    No matter what Fan Zhengcheng did, he could not escape the origin of the illusion. Since the illusion came from a spell, and the spell had no effect on him, Fan Zhengcheng would never pose any threat to himself.

    What's more, apart from explaining that this illusion was created by himself, he did not reveal any more information about the illusion.

    Not to mention the situation in the real world. Even if Fan Zhengcheng made a real pot of tea and transformed into a real Yao Qin, he would never mention the historical changes of tea and Yao Qin in the real world, and how they are related to other  All sorts.

    From Ye Pengfei's point of view, it is not difficult for him to leisurely understand the way of heaven, study Fan Zhengcheng, and wait for the arrival of Yaotian. It seems that it is not difficult to improve his state of mind and even improve his abilities in all aspects. He can just let everything take its course.

    But, now, it seems that the situation has changed!

    "Is it possible that Fan Zhengcheng had another agenda when he visited the Flower House?"

    Yes, this illusion cannot attack you.  However, it can trap yourself!

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know if Fan Zhengcheng was plotting such a thing, and Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t even know what the connection between visiting the flower house and this plot was. However, years of cultivation and adventure experience told Ye Pengfei that it seemed that he had underestimated Fan Zhengcheng!

    After the cold sweat, Ye Pengfei returned to normal.

    "Haha, this is really a big surprise! Pearl, Pearl, could it be that what Fan Zhengcheng is looking for is an existence like you?"

    The leisurely life was suddenly interrupted

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 257. Hear thunder in silence!

    257. Hear thunder in silence!

    Self-confidence is a good quality, but arrogance can push a man who is so powerful that there are few in the world and no one on earth directly into the bottomless abyss.

    Saatchi is a good example.

    ¡°If Wu Sixuan was besieged on the day, he would show off all his treasures.  Then, not only can he block other Dongxu strong men who are trying to grab food, but he is also very likely to capture the weak Wu Sixuan.

    "However, he is too arrogant.

    He thought he could secretly manipulate the situation.

    He thought that by following other strong men to consume Wu Sixuan first, and finally arresting Wu Sixuan, he would be able to reap the maximum benefits at the minimum cost.

    But the final result was that not only was the benefit not reaped, but Wu Sixuan was swallowed up completely.

    Ye Pengfei is very lucky, he can reflect on himself very quickly.

    ¡°A long time later, when Ye Pengfei met Wu Sixuan again, he found out.  Because he wanted to see himself again, Wu Sixuan once tried to break the formation.  After some further reflection, he finally understood.  Because he sensed Wu Sixuan's monstrous demonic energy, the spell he planted with his own hands has also undergone huge mutations.

    This illusion is no longer the one without attack power.  Even, by chance, this illusion may even materialize!

    ¡°All of this is a conclusion that Ye Pengfei came to after piecing together various facts after many years.  But now, both Ye Pengfei and Fan Zhengcheng can only act on instinct

    Suspicion has arisen, and Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness is focused on Fan Zhengcheng at any time and at any time.  However, there is nothing unusual about this Fan Zhengcheng except that he is romantic and spends a lot of time drinking and drinking.

    The more this happens, the more strange Ye Pengfei feels.

    "I underestimated him." Ye Pengfei asserted in his heart, "An illusory character evolved from an illusion, but his mental state is far better than mine. Since he has such great abilities, how can he just be caught and disappear into thin air?"

    There are no clues.

    For example, while playing with flowers and butterflies, Fan Zhengcheng also made many friends, including many cultivators.  In his words, Fan Zhengcheng also asked insinuatingly how to arrange the magic array and how to break it.

    Although Fan Zhengcheng used a lewd tone and used the excuse of "creating a 'psychedelic formation' to capture the difficult Zhu'er".  But Ye Pengfei, who was already quite alert, felt that Fan Zhengcheng was looking for a way to trap himself in the illusion array forever.

    The bigger clues were found on Pearl.

    This is also a girl that I can¡¯t see through for the time being¡ª¡ª

    She is accustomed to wearing a simple blue dress. She likes to tie her hair back and put on some light makeup on her face.  Delicate eyebrows, curled eyelashes, indescribably charming eyes, coupled with a delicate, small and straight nose, and a sweet cherry mouth that anyone who sees her wants to kiss, she is a charming little girl.  Goblin!

    But, these are normal.  After all, no matter how talented Zhu'er is in bringing disaster to the country and the people, she is completely incomparable to Bei Tangyu.  She is just beautiful, without any charm at all.

    Actually, Ye Pengfei hopes that Zhuer will have the power of charm.  If Fan Zhengcheng planned to use his charming body and other things to trap himself, things would be easier to handle.

    The troublesome thing is that this Pearl has no charm.  Until now, she had only flirted with Fan Zhengcheng, but she had never even touched her little hands.  She looked at the plum vases that Fan Zhengcheng gave her and threw them into the wooden box under the bed, as if she didn't care.

    The only flaw is that "I don't care"!

    When Ye Pengfei saw Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s plum vase for the first time, he thought it was a very good product.  Now, Fan Zhengcheng is becoming more and more free and easy, and the plum vases he makes are becoming more and more exquisite.  If placed in the real world, a plum vase of this caliber would probably be enshrined in the palace.

    That Pearl is a girl raised in a flower house.  After your body grows, you will have to put it on display and make fun of yourself all day long.  How could she casually throw such a plum vase into the wooden box under the bed?

    This is obviously very abnormal. Perhaps, there is a huge force hidden behind Zhuer.  A reasonable inference is that Fan Zhengcheng is not only looking for ways to trap himself, but is also contacting other forces!

    ¡°However, even after many days of continuous observation, Ye Pengfei did not discover that Zhu¡¯er was connected to any eye-catching person.

    Fan Zhengcheng still drank his flower wine and lay high in the hibiscus tent of the beautiful lady.  But Zhuer still did her homework, learned the tricks to please men, and maintained her white, tender and smooth skin.  Everything seems to be extremely ordinary.

    &nbsp; Listen to thunder in a silent place!

    I don¡¯t know how, but Ye Pengfei heard such a famous saying.

    "I'm still too young."

    Sighing slightly, Ye Pengfei felt that he was a bit too naive when it came to "conspiracies".

    Although, I have made plans and set traps in the past, and succeeded many times.  However, when I encountered such a thing, I couldn't see any clues.

    Years of meditation skills are fully revealed at this moment.

    "Okay, I want to see what kind of tricks you are playing!"

    In addition to firmly targeting Fan Zhengcheng and Zhuer, Ye Pengfei also used his spiritual consciousness to patrol the entire Wanhua Building.

    Inspecting Wanhua Building is something Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to do.  It wasn't because he had no energy left after locking in Fan Zhengcheng and Zhuer.  It's because, in Wanhua Tower, there are all kinds of sexual and obscene things, and seeing too much of them stains your eyes.  Ye Pengfei wouldn't have made such a decision if he hadn't gotten involved with Fan Zhengcheng and Zhuer.

    After patrolling for a while, Ye Pengfei was pleasantly surprised to find that he seemed to have some enlightenment again.

    Ye Pengfei has never discovered that a person's eyes and movements can be enriched to this extent.  Even if you just raise your eyes, if the speed of raising your eyes is different, the meaning will be different.

    What¡¯s more interesting is the feet.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When a man who is drunk in a fancy house, sitting on a soft chair, wandering around in all kinds of beauty, is entangled by a charming woman, how many kinds of movements will his feet have?

    1. One foot in front, one foot behind, and the center of gravity tilted forward. This means that he is very interested, and the charming woman will work harder;

    2. The feet are close together and the toes collide from time to time. This shows that this is the first time for this man to come to this kind of place. Give him more ** soup, and the money will naturally come to you;

    3. The feet are crossed, and the toes of the foot resting on the thigh are dangling with no direction.  That means that this guy is an old fool. If he doesn't show some real skills, he won't be able to deal with it

    ¡­¡­

    In less than a day, Ye Pengfei summed up no less than thirty kinds of simple movements of his feet, not to mention others.  Only then did Ye Pengfei finally confirm the doubts in his heart¡ª¡ª

    "Very good, very good. I can actually use this method to hide the truth. My eyes have been opened."

    With a faint smile, Ye Pengfei, instead of realizing that danger was coming, was actually very happy for his great discovery.

    "The way of heaven is indeed everywhere!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 258. Temptation

    258. Temptation

    The silent communication between people is also deeply immersed in the principles of heaven. This is something Ye Pengfei has never thought of in the past.

    Many days ago, he realized such a truth, and what he did next was either to comprehend it in his leisure time, or to find it among the artifacts.  Being able to discover the principles of heaven in this silent communication, Ye Pengfei felt that his eyes suddenly became enlightened.

    "Everything is a tool, and everything has its own reason. To discover the profound principles of heaven among the worldly affairs is to find a new way."

    How did Ye Pengfei know that by murmuring, he had actually mastered the magic of becoming a god?  If his words spread, the custody of the Thunder God's Stone will scare him half to death.

    In fact, many spiritual monks like to change their appearance and go to the secular world to slowly experience birth, old age, illness, death, and the reincarnation of the world.  Its fundamental purpose is to explore the mysteries of heaven in the ordinary.

    "Returning to one's original nature is not just a casual talk.

    In the days that followed, Ye Pengfei was not limited to experiencing those silent languages ??in the flower house. His spiritual consciousness had expanded to every corner of the Eastern Capital City.

    ??Whether it is a savvy merchant or a playful child.  Whether it¡¯s the propped-up clothes drying pole or the sunset that dyes the sky red.  Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the way of heaven was everywhere.

    "Since the 'Tao' is better than the 'Dharma', and the 'Dharma' is stronger than the 'Skill', then why don't everyone pursue the 'Dao of Heaven' that is everywhere, but instead pursue the techniques and secret techniques?" Naturally  , Ye Pengfei thought of this problem.

    I think back then, when I first entered the cultivation world, my master Dongfang Aotian asked me to go to the Mangshan Sect's Sutra Collection Pavilion to choose the exercises.  And as my cultivation becomes more and more profound, I will naturally pursue more and better techniques and secret techniques.

    ¡°For example, searching for the last fragment of Thor¡¯s Hammer is not only to help the Thor Stone gain eternal life, but also to find a more powerful Thunder Mystery Book.  And all along, the help of the Thunder God's Stone has been in exercises and secrets, and there are very few that involve the "mysteries of heaven".

    Ye Pengfei asked himself this question, but he had forgotten that if he hadn't been searching for flaws in the illusion day and night for more than half a year, which made his state of mind improve by leaps and bounds, how could he have realized this truth?

    Just like Wu Sixuan, he has finally understood some of the true meaning of magic.  Speaking of which, I am afraid that his understanding of the way of heaven is not as good as that of a low-level god-transforming monk.  But if she were asked to go to the market to find the way of heaven, with her current state of mind and cultivation, she would definitely be wide-eyed and at a loss.

    In fact, with Ye Pengfei's understanding, if he still calms down and thinks slowly, everything can be figured out clearly.  However, just when he asked himself this question, a dozen monks in black clothes and masked faces quietly walked towards the alley

    This is a group of professional killers.

    In the real world that Ye Pengfei lives in, there is no such thing as a "professional killer" in the world of cultivation.  However, the illusion infected by Wu Sixuan's demonic energy soon evolved into such a profession.

    There are no professional killers in the world of cultivation in the real world. The reason is that monks will set up various magic circles outside their homes, and monks like Ye Pengfei, who is in the golden elixir realm, can freely separate their spiritual consciousness and monitor the surrounding situation at any time.  In this case, what is the use of an invisible killer?

    However, in this illusion world, monks who have realized a certain amount of demonic power can more or less hide their whereabouts.  As a result, the special profession of "professional killer" evolved.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei hasn't figured out the details of Zhu'er.  How did he know that this girl who seemed to be a disaster for the country and the people would actually be the spy of a group of top professional killers in Dongdu City.

    "That Fan Zhengcheng is really amazing. A scholar who rarely went out in the past, in order to survive, he quickly took up this line.  What's even more powerful about him is that he already knows that these killers can't do anything to Ye Pengfei, but he still has to use the power of these killers to see clearly Ye Pengfei's true strength

    Not long after Ye Pengfei thought about the question of enlightenment, these men in black sneaked into the alley, forcing him to temporarily stop thinking.

    Ye Pengfei has never seen a killer, either in the secular world or in the world of cultivation.  His spiritual sense scanned the dozen or so guys with their faces covered and their waists bent, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh and cry.

    "Could this be the trick Fan Zhengcheng came up with?"

    This is too funny.

    The cultivation level of these dozen men in black is indeed good, and all of them are at the advanced level of foundation building.  Moreover, during this period of time, Ye Pengfei, who has been carefully studying the way of heaven, also felt from them that they were very similar to Wu Sixuan.?Different taste.  Presumably, when it breaks out, its strength is also very impressive.

    But why do they dress so weirdly and act so obscenely?  Could it be that they thought that as long as they did this, I, Ye Pengfei, would be dead and their existence would never be discovered again?

    How did Ye Pengfei know that in fact, Wu Sixuan used a similar method to evade the spiritual consciousness of the cultivator of the Transformation of Gods!

    The methods of these men in black are very clever, but at first glance, their cultivation level is not up to par.  Secondly, they did not understand the true meaning of the devil like Wu Sixuan.  Thirdly, I happened to meet the weirdo Ye Pengfei again, and he was still in the illusion created by Ye Pengfei himself.  Therefore, even though the method was very clever, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, it seemed like a big joke.

    With his spiritual sense, he looked around, and sure enough, there was no trace of Fan Zhengcheng.

    "Who said scholars are useless? At least Fan Zhengcheng is an exception. I'm afraid this is just a preliminary test for him."

    Although he found it funny, Ye Pengfei did not dare to be careless.

    A dozen or so high-level foundation-building monks with certain demonic cultivation potential broke out together. That was no joke.  Maybe, with this wave of tentative attacks, they will temporarily clear me out.  Then, you don¡¯t know which corner of the corner you will be resurrected at random.

    If nothing happens if you stay in Dongdu City, it doesn't matter if you go to the corner to resurrect.  However, during this period of time, in addition to improving his state of mind and understanding the way of heaven, he was also waiting for Yao Tian to be defeated and leave the Eastern Capital.

    I can see that the power struggle in Kyoto is getting more and more lively.  If I were randomly sent to a remote place now, I would not be able to get the suspected magic cultivation technique in the hands of Yaotian Yao¡ª¡ª

    Even though he has now turned to understand the way of heaven, Ye Pengfei also dreams of being able to learn from powerful skills and understand more principles of the way of heaven as soon as possible.

    He put away his smile, stretched out his fingers, and tapped them in the air.  A Five Elements Killing Formation surrounded these dozen black-clothed monks out of thin air

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 259. Demonic Potential

    259. Demonic potential

    Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s face was calm, but Zhuer was furious.  If it weren't for the organizational regulations, I might have rushed over, grabbed Fan Zhengcheng's collar, and questioned him sternly.

    But now, she could only use her little hands to twist the corners of her clothes into twists.  He quickly glanced at Fan Zhengcheng, then returned to his room with a sweet smile.

    All of this fell into Ye Pengfei's eyes.  If he hadn't discovered the silent communication, he might have been able to see Zhu Er's anger and Fan Zhengcheng's indifference at most, and then he would have been unable to get any more information.  However, Ye Pengfei is no longer what he used to be.

    "You want to continue? Now Fan Zhengcheng has decided to take over Zhu'er. I don't know what kind of manpower Zhu'er will recruit next time."

    Ye Pengfei sighed slightly, recalling the fierce battle last night.

    It is naturally impossible for a mere Five Elements Killing Formation to catch all these dozen monks who have just begun to understand the devil.  However, his sudden attack still panicked these guys and gave him an advantage.

    The ensuing battle was full of twists and turns. If I hadn't expected it, it would be very terrifying for them to break out. There were hidden tricks everywhere.  I'm afraid, after this battle, not to mention that I can't kill them all, I will have to reincarnate in that corner and be reborn.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei still didn¡¯t know that this illusion had changed.  If it were still the spell he planted himself, he would indeed be reborn randomly after failure.  But now in this mutated illusion, once he dies, his soul will definitely suffer heavy losses!

    The auspicious person and the heaven are talking about people like Ye Pengfei.  He wanted to wait for Master Yao Tian here, so he accidentally fought against these guys.  If it had been any other time, he would have made other decisions.

    No matter what, the first fierce fight since entering the fantasy world finally ended with Ye Pengfei's victory.  And the terrifying power that finally broke out from this group of high-level foundation-building monks also made Ye Pengfei strengthen his defenses.

    The next night, the attack came again.

    On the third night, there was a new group of people.

    ¡­¡­

    Attack for ten consecutive days!

    A few days ago, Ye Pengfei was able to easily resolve the attacks of these killers with his powerful formations inside and outside.  However, as time went by, he found it more and more difficult.  On the tenth day, all formations were broken!

    You must know that most of the formations laid out by Ye Pengfei came from the jade slips used by the gods to reduce their years, and the rest were personally taught by the Thunder God Stone.  With Ye Pengfei's current understanding of the way of heaven, the power of the formation he deployed was much more powerful than the one he used to resist the strong Dongxu Saqi that day.

    With the formation at that time, even Sa Qi, who was full of treasures, had to choose to retreat temporarily.

    The current formation can¡¯t even withstand even monks who are only at the intermediate level of Golden Core!

    "A monk who has not fully understood the magic way can actually be so powerful. How could Wu Sixuan be chased by that powerful man that day and run away?"

    In terms of cultivation, Wu Sixuan is better than them.  In terms of demonic cultivation, Wu Sixuan is tens of millions of times stronger than them.  What's more, these monks are not real. He is already about to enter the state of mind of becoming a god, and he can still restrain them.  With so many favorable conditions piled up together, they still can¡¯t be successfully blocked out!

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei began to doubt Wu Sixuan¡¯s true strength

    ¡­¡­

    If Wu Sixuan knew that Ye Pengfei was doubting him, he would definitely feel aggrieved and want to cry.

    If you are in your prime and use all your strength, you can of course have a good fight with one or two powerful Dongxu warriors.

    Even if there were several Dongxu strong men besieging him later, there were still a dozen Kong Ming strong men attacking from the outside.  If you be careful, it shouldn't be difficult to escape smoothly.

    But the problem is, at that time, I accidentally broke into the formation, and when I rushed out, my cultivation level was reduced from 10% to 50% to 60%. How could I still have the ability to fight with the strong Dongxu?  Being able to hold on until Yue Ningbing comes to the rescue is considered very strong.

    However, even if Wu Sixuan really faced Ye Pengfei's doubts, she didn't know what to say.  Because, indeed, with her golden elixir cultivation, she can already compete with the powerful Dongxu.  When Ye Pengfei asked, he did not tell the truth.  Instead, she acted like a little girl, hoping to win Ye Pengfei's sympathy.

    As for myself now, I have already started to hunt the gods!

    Only by challenging the spirit transformation did Wu Sixuan realize how insignificant his little understanding of the devil's ways was.

    ? Ambush, sneak attack, explode with all your strength!

    When all his power was fully unleashed, Wu Sixuan was full of confidence and felt that he could completely defeat this unsuspecting person.The monk on the first level of Transformation God was successfully killed.

    "Devouring Saqi, who is on the third level of Dongxu, allowed me to successfully become an infant and understand the method of forging magic weapons. If I could swallow this monk on the first level of God Transformation, wouldn't I be able to attack Kongming and even the cave?  Is it empty?"

    "If I can advance to Kong Ming, no matter how powerful that demon girl is, she will never be my opponent. I want to find her! I want to kill her! Ye Pengfei is mine! She is mine!!"

    Wu Sixuan's resentful and twisted heart made Wu Sixuan completely dizzy. When she exploded with all her strength, she didn't even notice the obvious pity in the eyes of the monk.

    When Wu Sixuan woke up with a start and felt that something was wrong, he saw the god-transforming monk suddenly ducking backwards, avoiding all attacks.  Then he suddenly lunged forward, swung his iron sleeve in the air, and beat Wu Sixuan to the point where the Zi Mansion was shaken and the Nascent Soul was suddenly damaged!

    There is absolutely no power to fight back!

    "Are all demon cultivators so impatient? No wonder, you have the opportunity, but you don't seek the right path!"

    As soon as the blow was successful, the cultivator said coldly that he wanted to cast a spell to catch Wu Sixuan.  I don't look down on the untransformed spiritual power in the demon cultivator, but my disciples and grandchildren can always use it.  On weekdays, I concentrate on studying the evolution of the way of heaven and have no time to find any good things for my disciples and grandchildren.  Now that this demonic cultivator has come to his door, he obviously cannot let him go.

    However, just when the cultivator was about to cast a spell, his expression suddenly changed slightly, and he teleported back tens of thousands of miles in time.

    A dense and shrill black mist was gathering where he had just stood.  The god-transformation cultivator recognized that this was the refining power of most of the demon cultivators!

    Look at the demon cultivator who sneaked up on me, and he has already disappeared without a trace!

    "This demon cultivator actually has such decisiveness! What a pity, if it weren't for that one thing, I would have to hunt her down. Maybe we can dig out more wonders of heaven from her!"

    With a regretful sigh, the god-transforming monk shook his head and teleported away at high speed towards his destination

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 260. Demonic Strength (1)

    260. Demonic strength (1)

    ¡°Wu Sixuan would never know how powerful a cultivator is without fighting against him in person.

    "It's like, if Ye Pengfei didn't fight the demon cultivator himself, he wouldn't know the demon cultivator's true methods.

    In this ten-day battle, although we are not facing authentic demon cultivators.  However, his combat power has left a very deep impression on Ye Pengfei.

    On the tenth day, the formation was broken. Ye Pengfei used various means to finally repel these sneaky black-clothed monks, and he decided to avoid them temporarily.

    It¡¯s not that you have to run away because you can¡¯t defeat it, but that you have to retreat in order to advance.

    A false clone was sitting in the middle of the newly deployed formations, but the real person changed his appearance and quietly slipped out of Dongdu City.

    ¡°If Fan Zhengcheng were willing to take a look in person, he would find that the Mr. Ye sitting at home is actually a fake.  However, good planners are suspicious, and Fan Zhengcheng did not dare to go home and take a look.  From the first day, he would never step out of Wanhua Tower.

    Therefore, when the gang of monks in black became angry and attacked the Blue House in the alley day by day, they did not know that on that day, there was actually no one left in the Blue House

    The formation was broken, and more and stronger black-clothed monks swarmed in.

    They came with determination, thinking that they were about to break this hard nut.  Fan Zhengcheng's high reward and all the wealth of this powerful monk in Qingwu Mansion are about to be obtained.

    However, just as they were murdering Ye Pengfei, who was sitting in the middle of the Qingwu Mansion with a fierce look in their eyes and orderly steps, with just one blow, this monk who had been so strong in the past few days that he had suffered heavy losses was suddenly killed.  With the sharp sword light, it disappeared into ashes.

    "No, he ran away!"

    "How is that possible? The Lord of the City has sent heavy troops to surround us, and not even a fly can fly out!"

    "It is impossible to escape. The monks of the Niu family are closely monitoring him underground. No matter how powerful he is, he cannot pass through the blockade of the monks of the Niu family silently!"

    There was a buzzing sound, and the Qingwu mansion became a mess.

    "Go back and ask Fan Zhengcheng!"

    When something is fishy, ??of course you have to question the person responsible.

    But now this matter is so strange that everyone, Monk Zhang Er, is confused. Therefore, the past rules have been broken, and several leaders rushed in front of Fan Zhengcheng aggressively.

    At this moment, under the willow trees in the moonlight, Fan Zhengcheng was still nestling on Hong'er's warm bed, holding the beauty in his arms and munching.  Suddenly, the door was violently opened.  Fan Zhengcheng immediately covered Hong'er's screaming mouth and said with a smile:

    "What, the person ran away?"

    "Tell me! Is there a secret passage in your blue house?!"

    The black-clothed monk at the head was still wearing a black scarf.  The few strands of gray beard exposed outside the black scarf and the short silver hair on his head made people couldn't help but guess that this man should be an old monk.

    Fan Zhengcheng didn't even turn around, he continued to hug his Hong'er, took a sip of the fragrance, and then chuckled: "You're starting to suspect that there is a secret path before you reach your cultivation level? Why don't you, Master Xu, suspect that there is a secret path in my big house?"  And what about the teleportation circle?"

    "You, you" The leading monk was shocked and couldn't help but take half a step back with one foot, "Fan Zhengcheng, how do you know who I am?!"

    "Hey, Daochang Xu, do you think you can hide your appearance from my eyes because of your black scarves and black clothes?" Fan Zhengcheng chuckled, "You'd better go find Mr. Ye quickly and wait until you catch him.  , all the mysteries will be revealed naturally.¡±

    Taoist Xu¡¯s heart was boiling like boiling soup. Just when he was hesitant and unable to make a decision, the person on his left shouted sternly: "You are pretending to be a ghost! Who are you?!"

    With this angry shout, the golden elixir monk was about to take a ruthless step and test Fan Zhengcheng's true identity.

    Director Xu originally wanted to stop him.

    "It is true that I failed to handle this matter, but in the end I had to take the initiative, which is unjustifiable no matter what."  However, Daozhang Xu stopped when his hand was only halfway out.

    "Fellow Daoist Xu, let him give it a try!" A low secret voice made Daoist Xu feel slightly shocked.  Immediately, he let the golden elixir monk do what he did.

    This ruthless move was somewhat measured. The huge spiritual pressure seemed to tightly cover Fan Zhengcheng on the bed, but the sharp attack actually missed it by half a point

    "What, you want to scare me?"

    Even before the attack arrives, the ridicule has already begun.

    "That Ye Pengfei has his spiritual consciousness always staring at this side. Mr. Qin, could it be that?You want me to tell you where your mountain gate is?  !  "

    As soon as his hand trembled, the golden elixir monk's cruel hand became crooked.  Originally he wanted to hit the edge of the bed, but he only hit a pair of floral shoes outside the bed.

    At this moment, Fan Zhengcheng slowly turned around and looked at these black-clothed monks with bright eyes.

    "Go search immediately! Ye Pengfei will never be far away from Dongdu City!"

    "Why are you so sure?" Xu Daozhang looked around solemnly, "Didn't you say that Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness is always watching here? He should already know everything that happened just now and everything you said."

    "Yes, he knows, of course he knows!" A cruel smile appeared on Fan Zhengcheng's face, "But, Mr. Ye, you can't stay hundreds of miles away from Dongdu City, right?"

    This time, it was Ye Pengfei's turn to be shocked.

    That¡¯s right, after he left behind the phantom clone, he quietly left Dongdu City.  However, without any warning, he could not get out of the hundred miles.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that this was also caused by the black monks.  But now, judging from Fan Zhengcheng's tone, this was actually done by him, Fan Zhengcheng!

    "There is no reason. Fan Zhengcheng has been lingering in Hualou and has never left the city. How did he set up the formation? Besides, he is still an ordinary person. Even if he left the city, how could he set up such a powerful formation?  "

    Just when Ye Pengfei was shocked and suspicious, he heard Fan Zhengcheng continue to speak loudly: "I guess Mr. Ye wants to let these killers get into trouble, and then follow the clues to their lair."

    "However, Mr. Ye probably never expected that just when they broke into the formation and destroyed Mr. Ye's phantom clone, such a trap appeared within a hundred miles of Dongdu City!"

    "Hey, Fan is doing this to save his life. Don't blame Mr. Ye, don't blame him."

    After raising his voice, Fan Zhengcheng glanced coldly at the black-clothed monks.

    "Your heads, as well as your elites, have taken action. This is the last chance! Don't blame me for not warning you. If we fail, we will all be finished together!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª Fan Zhengcheng didn¡¯t see any movement, and the wooden floor in front of Xu Daochang silently cracked a big hole!

    What method is this?

    Just when the few black-clothed monks were frightened and secretly on guard, they also received a secret message from the top of the mountain.

    ¡°Everyone attacks!!!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 261. Demonic Strength (2)

    261. Demonic strength (2)

    "A chain of spells? But Fan Zhengcheng is an ordinary person, how can he do a chain of spells?"

    "It's not just this question that makes Ye Pengfei puzzled.

    For example, if he is far away from Dongdu City and the serial spell has not been activated, what should Fan Zhengcheng do?

    For example, whose hand did Fan Zhengcheng borrow to set up this series of spells?  How did he avoid being locked by his own spiritual consciousness and find this suitable helper?

    ?????????????????? What kind of spell is this? The restrictions set up, even I can't see through, can't break through

    There are a lot of problems waiting for Ye Pengfei to solve.  However, the top priority is to deal with Fan Zhengcheng!

    Even if all the questions cannot be answered, Fan Zhengcheng must be solved!

    Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s last move made Ye Pengfei tremble with fear.

    Xu Daochang and others only thought that this was Fan Zhengcheng's magical spell.  But Ye Pengfei knew very well that this was actually Fan Zhengcheng breaking the illusion!

    ¡°More than ten days ago, when I first met Fan Zhengcheng, he only knew the nihility of the world, and he also knew that he was also nihilistic, but he could not do anything.

    Ten days later, Fan Zhengcheng was able to partially break the illusion!  !  !

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of sight is an ordinary person who has no magic power and just hangs out in the Ten Thousand Flowers Tower these days, but he can partially break the illusion. What does this mean?

    This means that Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s state of mind has partially transcended the illusion!  !  !

    If Fan Zhengcheng is allowed to develop, what will happen?

    Ye Pengfei didn't know, he had never heard of such a thing.

    Perhaps, the nihilistic Fan Zhengcheng will completely materialize.

    Perhaps, the materialized Fan Zhengcheng will completely break the illusion.

    ¡°Perhaps, Fan Zhengcheng, who has broken the illusion, can still trap himself in an illusion that no longer exists

    Maybe, nothing will happen, maybe, everything is more serious than this, who knows?

    Solve Fan Zhengcheng!  This is the most straightforward method!

    Ye Pengfei, who left his phantom clone behind, originally planned to leave Dongdu City temporarily and then slowly search for the base camp of the black-clothed monks.  However, now, knowing that those black-clothed monks were out in force, knowing that even the Lord of the Eastern Capital City was obeying the orders of these black-clothed men, Ye Pengfei had to return to the Eastern Capital City.

    Even if it is a dragon's pond or a tiger's den, we must break through!

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Fan Zhengcheng has already gotten up.

    Exquisite wine and food were placed on the table, and Pearl, who was about to bloom, sat beside her with fear.  And the owner of this room, the charming Hong'er, seemed to be drunk in Fan Zhengcheng's arms.

    On the table, there are two pairs of wine chopsticks.  One pair is for Fan Zhengcheng's own use, and the other pair is placed opposite Fan Zhengcheng, waiting for a vacant position.

    "Are you waiting for me to come over? This Fan Zhengcheng is really a powerful character!!!"

    With his spiritual consciousness firmly locked on Fan Zhengcheng's body, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that Fan Zhengcheng's whole body was relaxed. There was neither the tension that Ye Pengfei was about to kill nor the joy that Ye Pengfei might be killed forever or trapped in Dongdu City.

    Ye Pengfei felt that if he and Fan Zhengcheng were separated, he would definitely not be so calm.  Even if it were a god-transforming monk - for example, Xiao Wuming, the head of the Xiao family, or Ming Baiyang, the ancestor of the Ming family, these two god-transforming monks would not be so calm when negotiating a deal with him.

    While trying to avoid the search by the monks in black and the city defense army, Ye Pengfei thought:

    "It seems that Fan Zhengcheng has guessed that although I set up this illusion, I can't break it for the time being. That's why he can boldly recruit this force. Where did I expose my flaw?"

    Recalling the days when I met Fan Zhengcheng, tasting tea, playing the piano, splashing ink, and making plum bottlesit seemed that I had done nothing wrong.

    Just as Ye Pengfei was reviewing what happened in those days over and over again, an invisible net had surrounded him in the center.

    With Ye Pengfei's strong spiritual consciousness, he can easily cover even Dongdu City with a population of one million.  How could he not see some troops being mobilized and some strong men surrounding them?

    But even if you see it, you still have to move on!

    All this is because of that guy with a proud smile on his face, a charming Zhu'er in his arms, and Hong'er massaging her with a pair of slender hands behind him.

    Ye Pengfei has never seen such tricks before. Compared with Fan Zhengcheng, he has never experienced such tactics before.All the conspiracies and plots that happened were like children playing house.

    Ye Pengfei was not sure whether Fan Zhengcheng, who was so relaxed, was hiding something more powerful.  Even if I go through all the trouble to get in front of him, will some dragnet suddenly appear, leaving me with no way to go to heaven and no way to enter the earth?

    But, even so, we have to move on!

    Wanhua Tower!

    This is the center of the storm, and this is where the fierce battle will begin.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know how Fan Zhengcheng sent out such instructions as "I am the bait, you set up an ambush circle". It was clear that according to his spiritual sense, Fan Zhengcheng wanted the black-clothed monks to search as soon as possible.

    The method of silent communication that I have figured out in the past few days has not been able to solve Ye Pengfei's doubts.  Then Fan Zhengcheng was basically lying on the bed with Hong'er in his arms. How could there be any chance for silent communication?

    Ye Pengfei has realized that maybe this is not a silent communication at all!

    In this illusion, Fan Zhengcheng, who has seen through the illusion, and partially transcended the illusion, maybe there is some method that he cannot understand at all.

    After all, this is an illusion that requires a state of mind to see through.

    After all, even if you see through this illusion, it is impossible to know all the things that have evolved in this illusion!

    Everything made Ye Pengfei feel extremely stressed.

    go ahead!

    Danger is just ahead!

    And this danger will be the biggest challenge I will face in my life!

    ?The body quickly traveled through the streets and alleys, trying to hide itself in the fantasy world, as if it never existed.

    Spiritual consciousness carefully searches everything near and far, trying to find the weakest point of the siege.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about how he should meet the monks first and how he should quickly deal with them, a carriage stopped quietly at the entrance of the alley where Ye Pengfei was.

    This is a carriage that looks ordinary at first, but Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression suddenly changes.  Because, he clearly remembered that this carriage was supposed to be driving slowly on a wide road at least five hundred miles away from him!

    Ye Pengfei knew at that time that there must be some big shot sitting in this carriage that he could not see through.  Therefore, he changed the direction of travel and deliberately avoided that side.  However, without any warning, the carriage suddenly appeared outside the alley less than thirty feet away from him!

    A fierce battle is about to begin!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 262 Appearance

    Chapter 262 Appearance

    "Who is sneaking around there? Get out of here. Win the phone bill." Just when everyone was determined to fight to the death, Fairy Miao Lan, one of the two immortals, suddenly pointed to a few dozen feet to the west with her jade finger.  She took out a pink jade bottle from the storage bag. She slowly opened the jade bottle and poured some white powder out of it.

    Miao Lan swayed the white powder in her hand towards the place she pointed at. After a while, something strange happened. Where there was a white cloud, six figures suddenly appeared. These six figures were none other than others.  It was Zhuo Chenggang, with He Wei and the four great heavenly masters of wind, fire, thunder and water standing behind him.

    "It's you, Zhuo Chenggang."

    When he saw these six people showing their status, Shang Yunzong congratulated them and shouted angrily, not hiding the murderous intent on his body.

    Others, such as Ping Yunzi and others, were also surprised. They didn't expect that there were so many people hiding when they were fighting against Huai Ming and others. At this time, a question arose in everyone's mind. Who exactly were these people?  How long have they been hiding here? Wouldn't it be wrong if these people suddenly attacked them during the fierce battle between them?  .  .

    Thinking of this, everyone couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat, and then looked gratefully at Fairy Miao Lan, who had just discovered their whereabouts, but Miao Lan didn't pay attention to the eyes of these people at all, but kept his gaze on  On Master Shui Tian who was wearing a blue dress.

    The Shui Tianshi on the opposite side sensed Miao Lan's gaze, and then snorted coldly. You must know that this Shui Tianshi had just arrived here with Zhuo Chenggang and others, and found that the struggle between the two sides had entered a fever pitch. This was originally Zhuo Chenggang's.  Cheng Gang's purpose was to have the casual cultivators engage in a life-and-death struggle with people from the six major sects, and then have them act as fishermen.

    Now, as they expected, these people have started fighting, but so far, most of these people have spared their strength and have not yet reached the moment of life and death.

    Of course, Zhuo Chenggang obviously also knew that if they were discovered by Huai Ming and others when they arrived here, not only would they not be able to become fishermen, but they would become the target of public criticism. However, at this time, Shui Tianshi suddenly smiled confidently, in order to avoid  After being discovered, he used his ability to sense the water in the white clouds in the sky to hide the group of them in the white clouds.

    In addition, the group of people below were concentrating on fighting their opponents, so they could hide. However, she did not expect that Miao Lanxian just now had the shadow powder to break the invisible barrier. This made her fall short, and the opponent on the opposite side  Not only did Fairy Miao Lan break his concealment method, but she also saw at a glance that the concealment method just now was made by her. At this time, Shui Tianshi also looked at Fairy Miao Lan in front of him with bright eyes.

    "All Taoist friends are here, very good, very good. Just now, Zhuo heard a report from his tribe that there were masters fighting in Hua'an Temple. Zhuo thought that there was an invasion from a foreign enemy, so he brought someone here to take a look, just in case something unexpected happened.  , I never thought that it was actually a few Taoist friends who were discussing with each other. I just thought of trying to persuade them, but I didn¡¯t expect that this strange fairy would discover us first. By the way, forgive Zhuo for being presumptuous, but why did these Taoist friends start the matter?  Is there a dispute?" Zhuo Chenggang laughed, turning a blind eye to He Dao's fire-like eyes. In a few words, he peeped at him and waited for opportunities. He said that his actions were to prevent foreign enemies from invading, and he also became a protector.  The righteous side.

    "Hmph, then Fellow Daoist Zhuo is interested, but I don't know where these fellow Daoists behind you come from?" Master Huaiming snorted coldly, knowing that with Zhuo Chenggang's mind, words can't take advantage of him.  , therefore, he might as well come up with something substantial, such as asking about the origins of these people, so that he can have some solutions.

    "Fellow Taoist Huaiming, these are Zhuo's friends, otherwise Zhuo would not dare to come to Hua'an Temple." Zhuo Chenggang said with profound meaning.

    "I recognize him, Huangshan Saint Ancestor He Wei, but as for the other four, I don't know him." Canghaizong Liu Ming said.

    "I didn't expect that Taoist friend Liu Ming, who we met once, would still remember He. It's really an honor for He." He Wei, who was opposite, saw that Liu Ming revealed his identity and had no intention of concealing it, so he admitted frankly.

    "Fellow Daoist Zhuo, since you know that I am waiting to resolve a personal grudge, how do you plan to deal with it?" When Ping Yunzi saw Zhuo Chenggang who had just appeared, although he was greatly surprised and angry, they were now in a strong match.  The six Huaiming masters were already evenly matched. If these people were on their side, then they would have no hope at all. Moreover, from the four strangers, Ling Yunzi actually felt waves of depression.  Aura, this surprised Ping Yunzi. Although the opponent was larger in number, he was still in the middle stage of Nascent Soul. It stands to reason that monks of the same level should not give him such a palpitating feeling, unless these people are all  Hidden strength.

    When I think of thisPing Yunzi's mind quickly swirled with various thoughts. The Zhuo family was the imperial family in the secular world. It was usually under the jurisdiction of the six major sects. It was called to jointly manage the Wu Kingdom, but in fact it was the puppet of the six major sects in name.  This is something that is well known to the monks of Wu State.

    But one thing makes these casual cultivators puzzled, that is, when did the Zhuo family have such strength? They look like top cultivators as soon as they appear on the scene, and these four strange-looking people are obviously more powerful than cultivators of the same level.  There are so many people. According to the big sect, the Zhuo family should not be allowed to grow, but should be suppressed.

    However, judging from the current situation and the words of both parties, this treacherous and slippery man could still hear the smell of gunpowder between the two parties. In other words, Zhuo Chenggang not only did not come to help the six Huai Ming masters, but actually  Maybe they were looking for trouble. This discovery made Ping Yunzi secretly wonder. Could it be that Zhuo Chenggang also knew that there was a heavy treasure hidden in the tower and was now planning to take a share of it?

    In this case, wouldn't the number of treasures they received be reduced by more than half? When thinking of this, Ping Yunzi had an unwilling thought in his heart. For the treasures in the tower, they had worked hard, and even  They did not hesitate to fight to the death with people from the six major sects. Now these people came here halfway, obviously wanting to get in on the way. How could Pingyunzi not feel bitter in his heart?

    This is not what Ping Yunzi is most worried about, but since the other party has been hiding and watching for a long time, it is obvious that he and the people from the six major sects will come out to clean up the mess after losing both sides. Now he is just being beaten by Miao Lan  After the fairy found out, he had to show his true nature.

    I'm afraid that the other party will not only share the treasure with them, but also have the intention of keeping it all for themselves. These people are coming in a menacing manner and look like they are coming with bad intentions. This is because Zhuo Chenggang is facing people from these six major sects and is still here at the same time.  You can tell by the indifferent attitude and tone.

    Obviously, with the strength of the Zhuo family in Wu State, they dare to openly challenge the forces of the six major sects. The people here are definitely not just these six people. Otherwise, they would never be so careless, that is, Zhuo Chenggang and others  Still retaining their strength, perhaps Zhuo Chenggang and others also adopted the same strategy as their previous ones.

    Thinking of this, although Ping Yunzi's expression did not change, he secretly released his spiritual thoughts, but the result made him frown. Just now, he had used his spiritual thoughts to the limit of what he could support, but he did not find any clues.  The reason why they did not find any traces of Zhuo Chenggang and others before was partly because they did not expect that there would be other people ambushing here besides them, and partly because they were devoting themselves to fighting against the six major sects.  , unable to be distracted at all.

    That¡¯s why Zhuo Chenggang and others were allowed to lurk aside for so long. If it were normal, even if Shui Tianshi¡¯s concealment method was wonderful, it would not be easy to conceal the spiritual senses of so many multi-dimensional infant monks at the same time.

    However, Master Huaiming on the opposite side was also very anxious at this moment. He did not expect that the six major sects would actually kill this person from the Zhuo family. They originally thought that their Zhuo family only had Zhuo Chenggang, who was in the middle stage of Yuan Ying. Unexpectedly, the Huangshan Saint  Zu Hewei actually had a very close relationship with Zhuo Chenggang, and the four strangely dressed people who came with the two of them also made them feel waves of depression. It was obvious that only a person with pure magic power could give them this.  a feeling.

    At this time, several people had a thought in their minds at the same time. If they had known that Zhuo Chenggang would become a serious problem today, they should have tried to hurt him and strangled him in the cradle. Now it is too late to regret it.  Now, you must know that although the six major sects are in alliance on the surface, they are actually competing secretly. Although the Zhuo family is not as strong as the six major sects, they have hidden their strength secretly in the early years, and they are not weaker than that sect. This is also the case among the six major sects.  The people from the big sect were the ones who took the lead and destroyed the Zhuo family. After all, it was not easy to destroy the Zhuo family.

    If the Zhuo family is forcibly wiped out, it will be a blow to the overall strength of the six major sects, and also a blow to the strength of the Wu Kingdom's immortal world. Therefore, no one of the six major sects took the lead in proposing to take action against the Zhuo family unless it was a last resort. In fact, the six major sects  The secret agreement between the sects is that as long as the Zhuo family has not grown to the point where it can threaten the six major sects, they will not interfere. However, as long as they notice any changes in the Zhuo family, they will strike first and use their strength to strengthen the family.  Damage will also eliminate this threat.

    Now, Zhuo Chenggang has appeared with strong strength, which has greatly shocked the people of these six major sects. This matter is really too unfavorable for the current six major sects.

    Facing Na Ping Yunzi and others alone has already given them a huge headache. Unexpectedly, another ambitious Zhuo Chenggang came at this moment. It can be said that it is really adding insult to injury. The situation is becoming more and more serious.

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 263 Fierce Competition

    Chapter 263 Fierce Competition

    "Haha, don't worry fellow Daoist Ping Lun. Zhuo came here to check because he was afraid of invasion by foreign enemies. Now that we know that a few fellow Daoists are here to resolve personal grievances, Zhuo will naturally not intervene, and these fellow Daoists will just continue. dan kan "

    Zhuo Chenggang smiled evilly and said in a calm tone. At the end of the sentence, he patted his head and said in an extremely weird tone:

    "By the way, Zhuo feels that his cultivation has reached a bottleneck that cannot be broken through, and he is worried about this matter. Now if several Taoist friends are fighting here, I think you don't mind if I wait and watch. In this way, maybe  Maybe Zhuo will have a breakthrough in his state of mind."

    As soon as Zhuo Chenggang said this, everyone's expressions changed. Zhuo Chenggang's words had made it very clear that he wanted to come here to take advantage of the situation.

    At this time, no one from the six major sects or Pingyunzi took the lead. The reason why they were fighting to the death just now was because there were only two forces. Now that a new force suddenly appeared, they would not be stupid enough to fight and lose both sides.  Others will be the fisherman.

    Time passed little by little, and the three parties were confronting each other coldly. Although no one spoke on the surface, there was a fierce battle secretly.

    "Fellow Daoist Zhuo, you are also the number one family in the Wu Kingdom. We were originally the same as our six major sects. Now these casual cultivators have the strength to compete with us. Are you really planning to let them become arrogant?"  ? In this way, not only the strength of our six major sects will be threatened, but also your Zhuo family will be affected. I hope fellow Taoist Zhuo will think twice." At this time, Huai Ming suddenly came to Zhuo Chenggang's ears  The real person¡¯s faint voice.

    "Fellow Taoist Huaiming is too polite. Originally, based on the relationship between our Zhuo family and your six major sects, we, the Zhuo family, should not stay out of the trouble when you are in trouble. But now you have also seen that Taoist friend Pingyun and others are very powerful.  Adding Zhuo will not solve any problem at all. Besides, the situation of my Zhuo family is no better than that of your six major sects. The people of the Zhuo family are distributed in various states and counties throughout the Wu Kingdom.

    If these Yuanying monks are angered by this, our Zhuo family will not have the power to resist. Therefore, for the safety of my entire Zhuo family, Zhuo has no choice but to do this. Besides, with the magical powers of several Taoist friends, can it still be done?  Isn¡¯t it true that I can¡¯t defeat a few casual cultivators?  "

    After Zhuo Cheng just listened to Master Huaiming's words, he sneered in his heart. This Master Huaiming is really insidious. I don't know if he really doesn't know about this or is pretending not to know. And at this point, he still wants to  Winning oneself over is simply a fool's errand, but now is not the time to break up, so Zhuo Chenggang is still polite in his words.

    "Fellow Daoist Ping Lun, you have also seen the current situation. Now both of us have been injured, but Zhuo Chenggang and others are waiting for work on the sidelines. Now they are coming menacingly. It is obvious that they have no good intentions towards us. If  If we continue to fight, won't we be advantageous to Zhuo Chenggang?" At this moment, Shang Yunzong's congratulatory voice came from Ping Yunzi's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Congratulations, Fellow Daoist, in fact, it is not our original intention to fight with you. However, the behavior of the six major sects of yours is really too irritating. Now that I and the other five fellow Daoists have united, we will not really be afraid of you. If we want to  A truce is not impossible. It is still the two conditions that Master Long just mentioned. You can agree to one of them, otherwise, there will be no possibility of negotiation." After hearing He Dao's words, Ping Yunzi thought for a while.  , he replied.

    At this moment, Ping Yunzi was also in a state of confusion. Now, as long as He Dao is willing to negotiate, it is not impossible. If the situation is unclear, if he takes action rashly, he will have to bear too much risk. Besides, Ping Yunzi has other things in mind.  There is a feeling that Zhuo Chenggang obviously hides his strength.

    "Fellow Taoist Ping Luck, I'll tell you the truth. There is indeed no treasure in this tower. The news about the heavy treasure hidden in this tower was spread intentionally. Now, I want to instigate it behind my back, and then I hide it aside and plan to take action at the same time.  Who is it that is dealing with the two of us?" He Dao felt happy after hearing Ping Yunzi's reply. Although Ping Yunzi's words sounded tough, he could tell the meaning behind his words.  Intentional truce.

    The negotiation between the two parties is like this. If one's trump card is exposed from the beginning, he will definitely be at a disadvantage in the negotiation. These Yuanying old monsters have been in this world of cultivation for who knows how many years, and they have become elite figures. Therefore,  , obviously understand each other very well about this negotiation method.

    "Congratulations, fellow Taoist, I think you should open the window and speak frankly. If fellow Taoist thinks that you can let me leave like this just based on your words, that is pure fantasy. If you are not willing to make concessions at all, even if you know  This trip was instigated by others, but in order to find out the truth, I just had to act like a gunman." Ping Yunzi refused without thinking. At this moment, Ping Yunzi felt in his heartVery angry.

    Because he thinks that the people of these six major sects are really unwise, and they are still deceiving them by saying that there are no treasures in the tower. Could it be that at this time, they are still trying to take it all for themselves.

    "Fellow Taoist Long, although Mr. Zhuo and Mr. Zhuo are strangers to each other, Master Long's name is very familiar to Zhuo." After Zhuo Chengganghui responded to Master Huaiming, he sent a message to Master Long who had never spoken.  road.

    "Thank you, thank you. You are the number one family in Wu Kingdom. Long has heard of it for a long time, but I don't know what this formation means today?" Long Zhenren thought for a while and asked casually.

    "It's nothing, but Fellow Daoist Long may have heard that although my Zhuo family is the first family in the Wu Kingdom and controls the entire Wu State, Fellow Daoist Long should also know that in fact, although my Zhuo family is famous on the surface,  But secretly, I have to be held hostage by others, and I have nowhere to vent my frustrations." Zhuo Chenggang said to Master Na Long in a helpless tone.

    "Oh? What does Fellow Daoist Zhuo mean?" After listening to Zhuo Chenggang's words, Master Long felt happy. Zhuo Chenggang clearly meant to complain to him, and he could also tell from his tone that this Zhuo family  He had long been dissatisfied with the six major sects, and now that he told him so directly, he clearly intended to unite with his own side to deal with the six major sects.

    "Zhenren Long has no doubts about Zhuo Chenggang's words. After all, although the Zhuo family controls the entire Wu Kingdom on the surface, secretly they are just puppets of the six major sects in name only.

    "Besides, this situation has been going on for a long time in the Wu Kingdom. Until now, the Zhuo family has been restricted by the six major sects. This is really a bit frustrating for the Zhuo family.

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 264. Ye Pengfei¡¯s Outbreak

    264. Ye Pengfei¡¯s outbreak

    Ye Pengfei, who got rid of the blockade of hundreds of people, felt extremely happy in his heart.

    However, despite being happy, he also knew that there were thorns on the road ahead.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: 300 miles into Dongdu City, and still 600 to 700 miles away from the Wanhua Tower, we have already encountered two groups of enemies.

    Whether it was Qiu Baiqin who suddenly appeared or the hundred-man team whose cultivation level suddenly increased, Ye Pengfei felt faintly uneasy.

    Sure enough, when he was sure that he had escaped from the blockade of the hundred-man team and his spiritual consciousness was once again spread out, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the strength of all the monks who participated in the blockade of him had skyrocketed.

    The most terrifying thing is Qiu Baiqin, who was trapped by her formation just now. She actually has the power of Kongming!

    "If Ye Pengfei hasn't thought of Wu Sixuan at this time, then he is the biggest fool in the world.

    "A monk who cannot sense even a trace of demonic energy can actually explode with such power like a demon cultivator. Is it possible that all the monks who evolved from this illusion have more or less understood the principles of the evolution of heaven?  ? What kind of spell is this? Why didn¡¯t the god and man make a note about the reduction in years? "

    Of course, Ye Pengfei would not know that he had wronged the god and shortened his life.  It's not that the evolution of this illusion is so capable, but Wu Sixuan's demonic energy.

    However, his understanding this way also brought additional benefits.

    "Since these monks who are controlled by the illusion can burst out with such power. Is it possible that I can't do it?"

    Ye Pengfei, who has been comprehending the way of heaven for many days, seriously considers communicating with the omnipresent power between heaven and earth for the first time.  As soon as he thought about it, he was shocked by himself.

    "It's so evil! It's so evil!"

    A steady stream of power surges through the body like a tide.  There are more unknown powers waiting to be discovered by yourself.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We were swept upon ourselves, and our cultivation level has soared to the peak of Kongming!  !  !

    Only one step away from reaching the cave, this feeling is more than wonderful!  !  !

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that Wu Sixuan also experienced this indescribable feeling when he was in Mangshan Sect and Jingxin Cliff.  She was still in the Qi refining stage at that time, but her power reached the high level of Jin Dan in an instant!

    At that time, Wu Sixuan¡¯s state of mind was only at the level of Qi refining, and there was an immeasurable difference between him and the high-level Jindan.  What's even worse is that she is troubled by Bei Tangyu's charm, and her emotions are all in a forbidden state!

    With the help of the unique environment of Jingxin Cliff and the deepest reluctance in his heart, Wu Sixuan broke through the shackles of charm.  At the same time, she also completely lost the ability to adapt to this huge power.

    So, when this power disappeared, Wu Sixuan naturally entered the devil's path.  There was only one thing on her mind, and that was to recapture this indescribable feeling!

    ¡°While pursuing this indescribable feeling, Wu Sixuan came into contact with more unknown powers.  The similarity between these powers and the spiritual objects around him prompted Wu Sixuan to devour the spiritual objects.

    Everything comes from this indescribable feeling.  If Ye Pengfei's state of mind cannot reach the high level of Kongming, his mind will be distorted and he will fall into the devil's path, which is the only outcome.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei's current state of mind has been infinitely close to the state of becoming a god.  Although he was full of surprises, except for a few words of "too evil", everything was as usual.

    After carefully understanding the source of this power, Ye Pengfei realized firsthand why Wu Sixuan said at that time that the so-called true meaning of the devil actually stimulated his own power.  The source of this power is clearly his own body!

    Of course, Ye Pengfei's state of mind is far beyond what Wu Sixuan can compare with.  After continuing to investigate, Ye Pengfei understood the reason.

    "It feels like this power comes from oneself. But in fact, it is brought about by the evolution of the way of heaven. The origin of this power is the way of heaven!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was observing himself and comprehending the way of heaven, the monks closest to him were all shocked.

    Especially Qiu Baiqin.

    "Could it be that this Ye Pengfei was sent by Emperor Qin Cao Duan?"

    When thinking about this possibility, Qiu Baiqin felt that maybe this action was too reckless.

    "If this Ye Pengfei is really sent by Qin Emperor Cao Duan, it must be to lure out our main force in the Eastern Capital City!"

    The more he thought about it, the more Qiu Baiqin felt something was wrong.

    Originally, Qiu Baiqin was opposed to taking this business.  However, the plum vase sent by Zhu Er caused the other two big companies who stayed in Dongdu City to run the business.My hands are all moved¡ª¡ª

    The artistic conception reflected above benefited them a lot.

    Qiu Baiqin also benefited a lot. However, her usual caution made her feel that it was strange that a plum vase made by a mortal could have such an artistic conception.

    However, I am inherently weaker than those two guys.  In addition, from the first wave of probing attacks to the ten consecutive days of fierce attacks, no one realized that the methods used by Ye Pengfei were related to the various forces controlled by Qin Emperor Cao Duan.  Therefore, when Qiu Baiqin saw that his objections were ineffective, he no longer insisted on his views.

    But looking at the current situation, the sudden outbreak without warning is very similar to the Qin Emperor's lineage. This has to make Qiu Baiqin connect Ye Pengfei with the Qin Dynasty

    Qiu Baiqin¡¯s summons also made Deng Qiang and Guo Ming frown.

    "If this is true, what should we do?" Deng Qiang muttered.

    "If it doesn't work, we can only retreat temporarily!" Guo Ming snorted coldly, "Anyway, we have successfully laid a secret move in the Qin Dynasty. Even if we retreat temporarily, the Eastern Capital City is still under our control!"

    "That's the only way it can be." Deng Qiang nodded and said, "Then inform the city lord and ask him to take people away as soon as possible!"

    "No!" Guo Ming waved his hand and shouted sternly, "We must kill this boy named Ye!"

    "Kill Ye Pengfei? He is only one step away from reaching Kongming!" Deng Qiang was startled.

    ¡° Even if I were tied together with Deng Qiang and Qiu Baiqin, I still couldn¡¯t be the opponent of the monks at the top of Kong Ming.  Besides, that baby's power cannot continue without time limit.

    Guo Ming sneered and said: "Fellow Daoist Deng, if we just retreat, what will the people below think? What will happen to the future development of the organization? Aren't you afraid that the boss will blame us?"

    "This, this" Deng Qiang's eyes widened, "Is it possible that you want to fight a war of attrition?"

    "That's right!" Guo Ming smiled coldly, "Most of these people can't be kept. And those who can survive will definitely become the real backbone of the organization! So since Qin Emperor Cao Duan  Given this opportunity to kill two birds with one stone, why don¡¯t we take advantage of it?¡±

    Deng Qiang was also a ruthless person. He also had a sullen face and nodded.

    "So, that Fan Zhengcheng"

    Guo Ming suddenly understood and slashed with his sword!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 265. Weird things

    265. Weird things

    crazy!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't understand why these monks seemed to have gone crazy and launched a flood of attacks on him without risking their lives.

    The strongest monk is at the high level of Nascent Soul.  He is now firmly at the peak of Kong Ming. Even if they are outnumbered, he can deal with them as easily as an adult bullying a child.

    Ye Pengfei forgot that even if the big bully the small, relaxed and easy, normally there will be times when he is exhausted.  Because he won't be exhausted at all

    Deng Qiang, Guo Ming, and Qiu Baiqin, the three masters in the organization, are also the three strongest beings in this important town of Dongdu. The more they look at it, the more horrified they become.

    "When did Cao Duan have such a person under his command?"

    "Yeah, I didn't hear the news. Could it be that Cao Duan just secretly invited me?"

    Three full hours have passed, and more than half of the city defense troops in the Eastern Capital City have been lost, and 10% and 30% of the black-clothed monks have been lost.  However, not only did Ye Pengfei show no signs of losing his magic power, but he became more and more confident as he fought. The three of them vaguely felt that if the fight continued like this, Ye Pengfei might break through the void and advance to the cave!

    This is not a war of attrition, this is entirely helping Ye Pengfei practice!

    Withdrawal?  Is it a war?

    A fierce look appeared on Deng Qiang's face.

    "The elite ten groups obey orders!"

    "No!" Guo Ming and Qiu Baiqin shouted together, "Fellow Daoist Deng, you are crazy. If the Elite Ten Group is also destroyed, how will we explain it?"

    Deng Qiang chuckled and said, "Did I say let them fight Ye Pengfei in person?"

    Phew

    Both Guo Ming and Qiu Baiqin couldn't help but heave a sigh of relief.

    "It would have been better if Fellow Daoist Deng had made it clear earlier. Fairy Qiu and I were shocked."

    Although the idea of ??a war of attrition was proposed by Guo Ming, he was not bold enough to consume the elite ten groups.

    After calming down, Guo Ming asked in confusion: "Fellow Daoist Deng, since you don't let the Elite Ten Group fight Ye Pengfei, then what do you ask them to do?"

    "Hey, Fellow Daoist Guo, have you forgotten the experiment that was done in the organization?"

    Guo Ming blinked and looked at Qiu Baiqin.  He saw that not only did he not understand clearly for a while, Qiu Baiqin, who was always smart, was also looking at him confused.

    There are so many experiments done in the organization, how do I know which one you are talking about?

    Guo Ming looked at Deng Qiang depressedly, waiting to hear Deng Qiang¡¯s explanation.

    However, Deng Qiang just laughed and patted Guo Ming on the shoulder and said, "Can't remember? Then take a look and you'll remember it soon."

    A messenger talisman was sent over, and the ten elite groups took the order and moved forward.  I saw that they quickly controlled a thousand-man team of the city defense army.

    Guo Ming and Qiu Baiqin suddenly understood after they forced their mouths open and stuffed each item in.

    "So that's what it is"

    The two people looked at Deng Qiang with admiration, but also unconsciously felt a little fear

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei, who was playing relatively leisurely, soon discovered what had happened here.  A group of more than a hundred black-clothed monks, all of whom were at the low level of Kongming.  Controlling a thousand Dongdu City defense troops, they then pried open their mouths and stuffed black objects into the stomachs of these city defense troops.

    "What are they doing?"

    As soon as the question arose, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the city defense army, whose highest cultivation level was only at the low level of Nascent Soul, actually had their cultivation level soared again!  Now, in this thousand-man brigade, even the lowest-level monk has an intermediate Nascent Soul!

    "Is there any mistake? What did they eat? How did their cultivation level increase so much all of a sudden?"

    Faintly, Ye Pengfei felt that these things might be related to the unknown powers in his body that could not be stimulated.

    Just like Wu Sixuan had just stepped into the devil's path, Ye Pengfei was also very interested in these hidden and unknown powers.  The difference between Ye Pengfei and Wu Sixuan is that his mental level is already high, so he can still control his mind.  He will not immediately devour spiritual objects like Wu Sixuan in order to stimulate more of these powers.

    However, this does not prevent Ye Pengfei from being interested in that team of thousands of city defense troops.  Although he knew that the dark things he was force-feeding them were definitely not good things.  However, Ye Pengfei still decided to get some and study it.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t move, but once he moved, Guo MingQiu Baiqin was shocked.

    "Fellow Daoist Deng, let the elite ten groups withdraw immediately!"

    But be sure not to cause any damage!  If the boss blames me, I will lose my skin even if I die!

    Just when Guo Ming and Qiu Baiqin were horrified and wondering whether they should go all out to take over the elite ten groups, suddenly, the situation changed again.

    The elite ten groups retreated hastily, leaving behind some black things.  It seemed that these black things had just been stuffed into the mouths of the city defense troops. Because Ye Pengfei came too fast, the elite ten monks had not yet rushed to stuff them into the stomachs of the city defense troops.

    However, Guo Ming and Qiu Baiqin, who are familiar with the usual behavior of the elite ten groups, know very well that this is definitely not a hasty move!

    Reminiscent of the experiment a few months ago, no matter how stupid you are, you will know what Deng Qiang¡¯s idea was

    As expected, Ye Pengfei did not pursue the group of black monks.  Instead, he stopped and fought against these city defense troops whose cultivation levels had skyrocketed.

    The combined combat power of a thousand monks at the Nascent Soul level and above is far beyond what the groups of guys who just besieged him can do.  After a lot of effort, Ye Pengfei finally killed dozens of city defense troops.  Then, successfully acquired those black things that have not yet been swallowed.

    The pitch-black thing, let alone its name, can¡¯t even describe its shape.  Although it was wrapped in magic power and far away from him, Ye Pengfei still felt deeply tempted.

    Eat it!  Eat it!  !

    It was as if there was some voice urging me, every cell in my body was restless, expressing extreme longing.

    In the distance, Deng Qiang and others also widened their eyes, expecting Ye Pengfei to eat it.

    That¡¯s right, those city defense troops are still alive and kicking now.  However, after twenty-four hours, it is impossible for the gods to save him!  !  !

    This was Deng Qiang¡¯s wishful thinking, and this was the reason why the original experiment was abandoned.  If it weren't for a special substance that could be worn on the body to suppress this strong desire, Deng Qiang would not dare to let the people in the Elite Ten Group come into contact with these black things.

    In their opinion, Ye Pengfei is dead.  Especially when they saw Ye Pengfei's eyes becoming more and more interested

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 266. Bei Tangyu¡¯s choice!

    266. Bei Tangyu¡¯s choice!

    When Deng Qiang and others looked at Ye Pengfei with joy in his eyes, they all felt that this scary guy must have fallen into a trap.  The three of them were so excited that they wanted to high-five each other to congratulate each other. However, before they raised their palms, they caught a glimpse of the elite ten groups who hurried back to resume their lives.  As a result, the three people quickly pretended to be solemn and expressionless.

    What Deng Qiang and others didn't know was that the reason why Ye Pengfei was so interested was because he noticed a trace of evil in this black thing.  Following this trace of demonic energy, Ye Pengfei actually felt the vitality of this black thing!

    ? ? Continuing to study, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that the vitality of this black thing is actually inextricably linked to all living things in this world!

    At the first moment, Ye Pengfei recalled what Thunder God Stone once said:

    "Actually, there are far more than six races in the wider star field. It's just that when this world was founded, the powerful man divided the origin of all things into six equal parts in order to preach. This is the six equal parts of the world.  The reason"

    "Is it possible that this thing is the origin of all things?"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and the spiritual power penetrated along the trace of demonic energy, wrapped up the ball of life, and slowly put it into his mouth.

    Deng Qiang and others in the distance didn't know that Ye Pengfei had only dug out a lump of life.  They thought that Ye Pengfei, who was a small piece of black stuff, had to separate it into small bites.  The three of them also communicated in secret and had a good banter.

    How did Deng Qiang and others know that Ye Pengfei would not eat the black substance at all.  And the ball of life he ate was exactly the best thing that could increase the level of demon cultivators without causing any side effects!

    Wu Sixuan would never have imagined that his own demonic energy had disturbed Ye Pengfei's spell, and that such good things would evolve in the illusion.  If she could also enter this illusion, I'm afraid her magic power would skyrocket at an even more terrifying speed.  And now, this benefit will not only benefit Ye Pengfei, but in the near future, it will also benefit his love rival Bei Tangyu

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Ye Pengfei was eating the ball of life and feeling the origin of all things, Bei Tangyu was stamping his feet anxiously outside.

    "Senior, do you think he is really okay? It's been almost nine months!"

    A few months ago, when Bei Tangyu came to see Ye Pengfei for the first time, he could tell at a glance that the Thunder God Stone was in order to improve Ye Pengfei's state of mind, so he planted his own spells to create an illusion.

    Furthermore, the Thunder God Stone also guessed that Ye Pengfei probably wanted to solve the White Mist Rainbow Bridge Formation in the Purple Mansion, so he wanted to use the self-trapped illusion as pressure to improve his state of mind.

    From the perspective of the Thunder God Stone, although Ye Pengfei's magic power is not strong and his soul has not yet given birth to a baby, his mental state is very good.  It's just a fantasy, no matter how powerful it is, Ye Pengfei can handle it with just a little more time.

    ¡°However, a full nine months have passed.  Not only did Ye Pengfei sit still, the black color on his body continued to grow darker and darker.  Beitang Yu even doubted whether Ye Pengfei would still be able to keep this body if things continued like this!

    "How about" The Stone of Thunder God hesitated and said, "You can help him re-train his physical body? My old man will teach you a secret weapon-refining method, which should allow him to persist for another year or two."

    "Hold on for a year or two?!" Bei Tangyu whispered, "Senior, are you kidding me? In another year or two, won't he be lost in the illusion forever? No, I have to go in and help him  !¡±

    Bei Tangyu also knew very well that Ye Pengfei must not be awakened from the outside unless absolutely necessary.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei would never be able to improve his state of mind again in this life.

    But the problem is

    "I'm telling you, girl, your state of mind is even worse than his. If you go in, it will only be a disservice!"

    "At least, I can help him buy time!"

    Indeed, Bei Tangyu entered now, a full nine months later than Ye Pengfei.  In other words, if Ye Pengfei shows signs of being lost, as long as Bei Tangyu is with him, he can use various methods to try to wake him up.

    "but¡­¡­"

    "There is no but!" Bei Tangyu said decisively, "In order to save me, Pengfei self-destructed his second soul without hesitation. Shouldn't I take risks and pay for him? Senior, please don't persuade me.  Yes, I have to go in!"

    The Stone of Thunder God was speechless.

    Thunder God Stone also knows that this girl, who is so beautiful that she can turn all living beings upside down, is also extremely delicate and emotional in her heart.  Speaking of which, she and Ye Pengfei are the same type of people¡ª¡ª

    ?If others are kind to her, she will repay them a hundredfold.  What's more, the person who treats her well is her beloved lover.

    Seeing that he couldn't stop it, Thunder God Stone thought for a while and said in a deep voice: "Well, since you have made up your mind, I won't stop you. However, before going in, you have to learn a few spells."

    Although Bei Tangyu was anxious and wanted to rush into Ye Pengfei's Zifu immediately.  However, she also knew that since the Thunder God's Stone spoke so solemnly, those spells must be very useful.  So, she had no choice but to calm down the anxiety in her heart and listen to the teachings of the Thunder God Stone with peace of mind

    ¡­¡­

    How did Ye Pengfei know that Bei Tangyu had decided to enter the fantasy world to help him.  If it weren't for the accidental harvest of the origin of all things, he would probably have to cut through the mess quickly and break this illusionary world¡ª¡ª

    With the help of the Origin of All Things, Ye Pengfei is full of confidence. It won¡¯t take long for him to completely see through this illusionary world!

    Now, the direction of the attack has completely changed.

    After slaughtering a thousand city defense troops, the black substance harvested still could not meet Ye Pengfei's needs.  His spiritual consciousness immediately focused on the ten elite groups that had retreated hundreds of miles away.

    Just when Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual consciousness suddenly focused on the elite ten groups, Deng Qiang, Guo Ming, and Qiu Baiqin also discovered Ye Pengfei¡¯s intentions almost in no particular order.

    "Haha, that's ridiculous!" Deng Qiang laughed loudly without any scruples. "This kid doesn't know yet, but he has been poisoned! In just one day, he will bleed from all his orifices and die! He will die!"  People actually dare to take advantage of us, it¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    Guo Ming and Qiu Baiqin understood and laughed wildly.

    They want to anger Ye Pengfei, they want to make Ye Pengfei panic, they want Ye Pengfei to use all his strength to plot the antidote that does not exist at all.  In this way, not only would Ye Pengfei not be able to get the antidote, but he would also hasten his own death.

    However, they never imagined that facing this boy would be fundamentally different from themselves.  Not to mention that Ye Pengfei was not poisoned, even if he was really poisoned and unleashed all his strength, his death would never be hastened

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 267. Sudden Bull Run

    267. Sudden bull rush

    In the real world, the evolution of many things will undergo major changes due to a few accidental factors.

    The situation in the environmental world is exactly the same.

    If everything develops as usual, the next step should be¡ª¡ª

    Ye Pengfei fought against ten groups, and the three groups fought desperately.  Fan Zhengcheng greases the soles of his feet, Ye Pengfei chases Tianya

    "However, the accidental appearance of a person completely changed the normal course.

    Logically speaking, even if Bei Tangyu comes at this time, Ye Pengfei will first grab all the black things and kill Fan Zhengcheng, and then have sex with Bei Tangyu.

    And besides Bei Tangyu, who else is there? Whether he is an old man who can hardly walk or the supreme Qin Emperor Cao Duan.  As long as it hinders oneself, it will be done casually.

    But this person made Ye Pengfei have to stop.

    To be precise, this is not a person, but a person¡¯s soul.

    To be more precise, this is a real soul!  !  !

    The real Yuan Shen, the real Yuan Shen Are you mistaken? How could a real Yuan Shen appear in my Zi Mansion, in my fantasy world?  !

    When he suddenly saw this light, Ye Pengfei murmured a few words to himself.  Then, he patted his head and said, "Isn't this illusion partially real?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei stopped, looking at the light in a daze, the light suddenly rushed towards Ye Pengfei like he was jumping for joy.  Look at that speed, look at that posture, it seems like he wants to rush into Ye Pengfei's body in one breath.

    "Seize the body?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, and he flicked his fingers

    Niu Ben was very lucky. If Ye Pengfei hadn't wanted to find out whether this illusory world had become partially real, as long as he applied a little more force, his soul would be destroyed and he would never see the sun tomorrow again.

    What¡¯s even more fortunate for him is that after Ye Pengfei pointed his finger in the air, somehow, a ball of spiritual light suddenly opened his mouth to speak.

    "Damn, time travel doesn't look like this!"

    Time travel?  Very unfamiliar term.

    Although he was very curious as to why the non-transformed soul could speak, Ye Pengfei just curled his lips and planned to imprison this group of souls first, and then do what he should do.  However, the Yuan Shen's next words made Ye Pengfei full of doubts, and he temporarily gave up the plan of imprisonment.

    "Isn't that what's written in ""? The hero traveled through time and ate xxx. Damn, there seems to be something wrong with this script."

    ""?  Another even more unfamiliar term.

    Ye Pengfei is not sure whether these strange terms have evolved in this fantasy world.  After all, he has not even visited the entire Great Qin Dynasty, let alone the entire fantasy world.

    However, for some reason, Ye Pengfei felt that such unfamiliar-sounding terms should not be what they should be in the fantasy world.

    This feeling made Ye Pengfei feel uncomfortable all over.

    You must know that this is not only your own Zifu, but also a fantasy world created by yourself.  Outside, my body is in the realm of thunder and spirit!

    And outside the realm of thunder and spirit, there is another layer of Sumeru space that has been continuously transformed and is difficult for ordinary god-transforming monks to see!

    There are many obstacles that make it impossible for the cultivator to enter.  I actually feel this way. Could it be that the gods have invaded?

    Ye Pengfei muttered a few words to himself, then used magic to trap the light of the soul, and asked: "Who are you! Where do you come from?"

    The ball of soul light did not answer immediately, but struggled hard.  When he found that instead of being able to break free, he would feel a stinging sensation that was stronger than ever before, he finally stopped.

    "My name is Niu Ben, and I come from the earth. Dad, where are you?"

    Big?  Another unfamiliar term.  However, fortunately, I can finally understand this even if I am still guessing.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei's attention shifted to "Earth".

    "Another star field?"

    After being educated by the Thunder God Stone and Bei Tangyu, Ye Pengfei already knew very well that in the sky he looked up at, there were vast and endless star fields.  Even if the planet you are on is quite big, even if you let the God Transformation monks teleport continuously, it will take a long time to travel around it.  However, compared with the countless star fields, this huge planet is just an inconspicuous little existence.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???, naturally, Ye Pengfei reasoned logically, thinking that Niu Ben came from a star field where cultivation civilization was highly developed.

    But¡­¡­

    "It turns out to be Fellow Daoist Niu, why do you only have your soul left? How did you come into my fantasy world?" Ye Pengfei asked casually.

    In his opinion, although he asked a relatively concise question, it is impossible for a soul from a star field with highly developed cultivation civilization not to understand his question.  Unexpectedly, Niu Ben started making a fuss and shouting.

    "Yuanshen? Fantasy world? Ah, are you flying? It turns out that there are really gods in this world!"

    Ye Pengfei was extremely surprised when he saw the spirit flashing continuously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the soul, you don¡¯t even know about the fantasy world, you haven¡¯t even seen the physical body flying, how can this be a cultivator?

    Sure enough, just when Ye Pengfei was very surprised, Niu Ben kept shouting: "God above, I, Niu Ben, will give you a gift. God, please accept me as your disciple. I, Niu Ben, have always been  You are smart and will never embarrass the gods."

    After Datong finished saying that he wanted to become a master, Niu Ben muttered: "It turns out that I still followed "The Book of Songs", but I changed the title to "apprenticeship", which is not bad."

    Although Niu Ben¡¯s voice was low, Ye Pengfei heard it clearly. He couldn¡¯t laugh or cry and asked again: ¡°Put aside the disciples first, please tell me first, how did you get into my fantasy world?¡±

    "Well, hehe, I accidentally got an electric shock."

    Electric shock?  Thunder and lightning?

    Ye Pengfei nodded and did not continue to ask.

    By the way, it didn¡¯t take long from the time Ye Pengfei met Niu Ben to the end of their exchange.  However, in this short period of time, the situation has changed drastically!

    Wanhua Tower.

    Although Fan Zhengcheng is powerful, he is still an ordinary person and cannot see hundreds of miles away.  What is the fighting situation outside depends on Pearl's timely explanation.

    At first, Ye Pengfei was unstoppable and transformed magnificently, while Zhuer's face became increasingly ugly.  If it weren't for the strict discipline in the organization, she might have escaped first.

    Fan Zhengcheng, on the other hand, drank a little wine and hummed a tune without taking it seriously, just like a normal person.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei "ate" that black thing, Zhuer's worry turned to joy, but Fan Zhengcheng's face changed drastically!

    "Black poison? What black poison? What, the black poison that can inspire your power, but you can't live for more than a day? Run away!!!"

    "If Niu Ben hadn't suddenly appeared, even if Fan Zhengcheng was panicked, Deng Qiang and others would not have turned around immediately.  They thought that Ye Pengfei was really going to die soon.  However, when Ye Pengfei was blocked by the sudden Niu Ben, Deng Qiang finally came to his senses.

    Escape!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 268. The Hunt for Fan Zhengcheng

    268. Chasing Fan Zhengcheng

    During this collective mass escape, Ye Pengfei was a little concerned about one thing and not the other.  He didn't have Wu Sixuan's ability to cast a shadow. There were monks running out of the city everywhere. For a moment, he lost his direction.

    Chasing Fan Zhengcheng?

    Chasing those black monks who possess mysterious black things?

    "Chasing those monks who have the highest cultivation level, are the fastest, and are obviously the leaders?

    Ye Pengfei was having a hard time making a decision, but Niu Ben was still cheering on the side.

    "Wow, Master is so powerful, he can slaughter a city by himself!"

    Niu Ben couldn¡¯t see clearly how many people were flying out of the city. He felt that the scene in front of him could only be described in two words¡ª¡ª

    Spectacular!

    As a time traveler who has read three hundred articles on YY, Niu Ben took it for granted that there would be absolutely no harm in flattering the god whose name he didn¡¯t know yet.  However, he did not expect that the situation in front of him was not suitable for flattery

    Ye Pengfei snorted coldly and ignored Niu Ben's nonsense.  Then, Fan Zhengcheng was chosen.

    Although Ye Pengfei is sure to use those black things to raise his state of mind to the state of god transformation in a short period of time.  Once the state of mind reaches the state of divine transformation, this illusion world will be broken.  By then, no matter how different and tough Fan Zhengcheng is, he will not be able to survive.

    However, Ye Pengfei was not sure how many of the monks he could catch and how many black things he could get when these monks escaped so happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to deal with the one that poses the greatest threat to me first!¡±

    Fan Zhengcheng, who was running desperately, still underestimated Ye Pengfei's ability.

    Although Fan Zhengcheng has tried his best to deal with all the illusionary spaces that he can destroy, distort, and deal with.

    Furthermore, Fan Zhengcheng "unfortunately" pushed Zhuer in front of Ye Pengfei.  The gap between the two is vast, and even Pearl is very reluctant to fight.  However, looking at the huge deep ditch that appeared inexplicably behind her, she could only bite the bullet and fight with Ye Pengfei.

    In fact, Zhuer, who can directly contact Deng Qiang and others, is considered a weirdo in the organization.  Although she seems to be just a mortal at first glance, once she breaks out, she will possess the power of enchantment and weird spells.

    But unfortunately, Ye Pengfei is good at spells, and his power of charm is stronger than Pearl.  Therefore, from the moment Pearl broke out to the end of the battle, it only took a few breaths.

    Classmate Niu Ben, who was carried away by Ye Pengfei, felt shaken but relaxed at the same time.

    "This is a strong man! Kill such a beautiful woman without mercy, this is the real hero!"

    Niu Ben has always despised those guys whose legs weaken when they see a woman in "", especially when the woman is an enemy.  He often thinks like this when reading novels, what would happen if it were me.  But now, when he saw that Ye Pengfei's methods were ten thousand times cleaner and cleaner than his own, he was completely convinced.

    "My great gods and heroes, please teach me three moves and two moves."

    At this moment, Niu Ben wanted to say this.  However, he is not an ignorant guy.  The situation in front of me, with swords, swords, shadows and magic flying all over the sky, is obviously not suitable for apprenticeship and learning.  So, Niu Ben, with infinite longing in his eyes, was carried by Ye Pengfei, and continued to fly forward at super high speed

    Ye Pengfei could not have predicted how much help Niu Ben, his first apprentice, would bring to him in the future by appearing in this fantasy world for unknown reasons.  Now, all he could see was Fan Zhengcheng, who was running away in embarrassment.

    It has to be said that Fan Zhengcheng escaped not bad.

    "If Ye Pengfei had chosen the elite ten group, or Deng Qiang and others, he would have caught up by now.  However, Fan Zhengcheng destroyed this and that part of the fantasy world, which stopped Ye Pengfei for a while.  What's even more embarrassing is that with Fan Zhengcheng's current ability, he still can't completely break the illusion.  Therefore, the illusion space destroyed by him is also recovering at a rapid speed.

    ¡° Traveling at high speed under such a complicated situation is also a big test for Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°If it were him who had just entered the fantasy world, he would probably have fallen headlong into the broken fantasy space within a few trips.  After being lost for a long time, you can come out again.

    And now, firstly, Ye Pengfei's state of mind has made a qualitative leap, and secondly, his understanding of the way of heaven has enabled him to have the peak strength of Kong Ming when he explodes with all his strength!

    Therefore, although Fan Zhengcheng escaped well, these illusory spaces that are constantly broken and healed are very annoying.  However, the little halfAn hour later, Ye Pengfei still managed to catch up with Fan Zhengcheng.

    At this time, Fan Zhengcheng had not yet run out of Dongdu City.  No matter how powerful he is, he is still a mortal after all.

    In the Wanhua Building, while drinking and drinking, Fan Zhengcheng thought about getting two cultivation secrets from these fair-weather friends.

    These fair-weather friends don¡¯t care about themselves, and they won¡¯t even give them an introductory book.  However, after a few people checked for him, they found that Fan Zhengcheng's spiritual roots were perfect and he would never want to cultivate in this life.

    "Old Fan, this spiritual root is the life gate that absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. There are many obstacles and bottlenecks on the road to cultivation. The first one to bear the brunt is whether you can absorb enough spiritual energy of heaven and earth. For someone like you, even if you take the spiritual treasure of heaven and earth,  If you pile them up and feed them the best elixirs, you won¡¯t even think about transcending the world and becoming immortals in a hundred years. You better go play with your woman!"

    Fan Zhengcheng, who cannot escape from the mortal world and become immortal, cannot activate even the worst talisman.  In addition to constantly shattering the illusion space, he could only run on his feet.  Thanks to his good physical strength, he ran for almost half an hour without falling down from fatigue.

    But, finally, he was caught up.

    "I don't understand." Ye Pengfei did not rush to get close to Fan Zhengcheng. He asked coldly, "Why are you doing this? If you don't show your ability, maybe you can completely transcend the illusion without me noticing.  world!"

    "You don't understand." Fan Zhengcheng smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "What don't I understand?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    However, Fan Zhengcheng had no explanation.

    "Anyway, I lost. I lost miserably. Just kill me. At least, you will have one less threat."

    At least, there is one less threat?

    Ye Pengfei was keenly aware that there was something in Fan Zhengcheng's words.  He wanted to cut through the mess quickly, but paused for a moment.

    At this time, Niu Ben spoke.

    "God, don't listen to his nonsense! He must be at the end of his rope, so he wants to use words to confuse you! If there are many existences like him, why doesn't he find a few people to join forces?"

    Although, Niu Ben, who had just arrived, didn¡¯t quite know what was going on.  However, after reading so many books of "", I have seen many such tricks.  However, he never imagined what kind of danger he would bring to himself by shouting like this.

    "A true soul!"

    Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s eyes lit up!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 269.The truth comes out

    269.The truth comes out

    "If you let me eat him, I will tell you the whole truth!"

    Fan Zhengcheng pointed at Niu Ben, who was still trapped by invisible restraints, his eyes full of excitement and longing that could not be concealed.  \\9vk¡¡.  com first release\\

    "No way!" Niu Ben couldn't help being shocked.

    The script shouldn¡¯t be like this. The man who time-traveled should be so fierce and invincible that all the plmms in the world would cry and scream. How could he be eaten like a biscuit not long after he traveled through time-travel?

    "My dear god, you can't be so cruel, right? I'm a very good candidate for your apprentice."

    Niu Ben said this, but he was also uneasy in his heart.

    You must know that the method Ye Pengfei used to kill Zhuer just now was both cruel and spicy.  Even the kind of girl who is so beautiful that I, the old cow, can hardly control myself, will be killed as soon as I say.  In order to know the truth, what does he, a stranger, mean?

    Sure enough, Ye Pengfei's eyes swept towards him.

    Just when Niu Ben shuddered and felt that he was about to become the most miserable time-traveling man in history, Ye Pengfei smiled, very happily.

    "Fan Zhengcheng, Fan Zhengcheng, I understand. It turns out that this is what happened."

    "What do you understand?" Fan Zhengcheng's eyes widened and he stared at Ye Pengfei in disbelief.

    "You are about to die soon, am I right?"

    Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s expression froze, and his excitement suddenly disappeared.

    "Even if you have a longer lifespan, you have already reached a bottleneck. You will never be able to completely transcend this illusion world by your own strength. Am I right?"

    Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s eyes were dull.  &*.  "".  com fastest update £ª£ª

    "There is only one way to avoid death and to transcend this illusionary world, and that is to eat me, the only real existence in this illusionary world! Am I right, Fan Zhengcheng?!"

    Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s mouth moved twice, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    "And him." Ye Pengfei didn't wait for Fan Zhengcheng's answer, and pointed at Niu Ben, "Although he only has this ball of spiritual light left, he is a real existence after all. As long as he is swallowed,  You can also transcend this fantasy world, am I right?"

    all hit!

    Fan Zhengcheng didn¡¯t understand why he just looked at the ray of soul enthusiastically and made a transaction request. Ye Pengfei could guess so accurately.

    Fan Zhengcheng, who has no experience in cultivation, certainly does not understand that the development of cultivators in all aspects is intertwined and mutually reinforcing.  He just inexplicably evolved a unique state of mind that could see through part of the illusory world and partially transcend it.

    "However, he has no magic power and no solid soul.  He neither understands the way of heaven nor the magic way that is closely related to the way of heaven, and he knows nothing about the techniques and techniques.

    ¡°When he thought he was just making a transaction request, in fact, it affected all of Ye Pengfei¡¯s experience.  It is precisely because of the high-speed feedback from all aspects that the real situation can be accurately inferred.

    "Yes, as you said, there should be other existences like you in this fantasy world." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "But unless you can truly, completely, and thoroughly transcend this world. And find  The appropriate method is to erase me and this illusion world from the world forever. Otherwise, you will still be the ultimate losers!"

    "I don't accept it!" Fan Zhengcheng, in despair, shouted angrily, "Why do we have to die, but you can live! In this world, there are billions or even tens of billions of human beings, and there are even more other living beings. Why do they have to die?  ?! We are not empty, we also have thoughts, joys and sorrows, and love and hatred. Why do we have to die when you see through this illusion! I don¡¯t accept it!"

    Hearing these passionate speeches, Niu Ben also felt a little excited.  Having watched many science fiction blockbusters about non-human species and even virtual creatures seeking sexual intercourse, he forgot for a moment that this guy wanted to eat him just now, and now he felt some sympathy for Fan Zhengcheng.

    However, Ye Pengfei, whose state of mind was about to reach the state of becoming a god, was not so easy to fool.  He sneered:

    "What you say is better than what you sing! Fan Zhengcheng, do you dare to touch your conscience and say that after you transcend this illusion world, you will not break this illusion, but try your best to preserve it?!"

    Until the true nature!

    Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and his whole body limply fell to the ground, silently accepting the destined outcome

    ¡­¡­

    "So handsome!"

    &nbsp; Niu Ben was still chattering endlessly, although he had already praised Ye Pengfei in hundreds of different ways.  However, he still didn't shut up.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei just changed his clothes, and Niu Ben started to praise him again.

    "Okay, Niu Ben, please calm down, or I'll eat you!" Ye Pengfei threatened.

    "Exactly, I don't believe it." Niu Ben said with a smile, "How powerful is my soul? If you want to eat, it's not my turn to eat. Don't you think so? Ye Shenxian is great."

    Ye Shenxian, what a bad name is this? Ye Pengfei kicked Niu Ben angrily and shouted: "Call me Senior Ye!"

    ¡°It¡¯s better to ask for Master Ye.¡± Niu Ben said with a playful smile.

    Niu Ben is not born humble or thick-skinned. It is actually because Ye Pengfei has always refused to accept him as his apprentice. In line with the consciousness of "you must endure hardships to become a master", Niu Ben certainly refused to let Ye Pengfei go.

    He also saw it correctly, although Ye Pengfei seemed quite annoyed.  However, he won't do anything to himself.

    Of course Niu Ben didn't know that the reason why Ye Pengfei didn't scream for beating or killing was not because of his good intentions, but simply because he appeared too strange.  In particular, after finding out that "electric shock" had nothing to do with "thunder and lightning", Ye Pengfei became more and more certain that there was either some conspiracy hidden behind this matter, or it was a sign of the most profound and incomprehensible truth in the way of heaven -

    The principle of operation of space and time!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know that Wu Sixuan, who is full of demonic energy, has been able to mobilize terrifying power and completely distort a large area.  Although Wu Sixuan was still very unskilled in using this move, and the speed of performing it was too slow, and could not keep up with the casting speed of the cultivator.  However, Wu Sixuan walked in front of Ye Pengfei in the end.

    However, what Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he hoped that Niu Ben's appearance represented some mystery about the operation of space and time, another monk who had lagged far behind him in the past was also comprehending the principles of space.  .

    Xu Caiyi is about to form a pill, and at the same time, her severed body is undergoing an astonishing transformation!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 270. Xu Caiyi advanced!

    270.Xu Caiyi advanced!

    The universe is an extremely complex system, and the "way of heaven" that represents its operating mechanism is naturally extremely complicated.  ("", watch the latest update of this book)

    Correspondingly, the cultivation system is also extremely complicated.  There are countless branches. If you want to beat the crowd, you naturally need to consider a lot.

    "Monks who are new to the path of cultivation mistakenly believe that the quality of their spiritual roots represents the quality of their talent for cultivation.  It is mistakenly believed that the strength of magic power represents the strength of actual combat power.

    If you have a little experience and have seen a little bit of the world, you will know that the quality of the spiritual root only represents the quality of absorbing the spiritual energy of the world and the speed of transforming the spiritual energy of the world.  A monk's talent level at least depends on his level of understanding, his soul potential, and his state of mind development.

    As for the strength of the battle, it is directly related to the strength of the baby.

    ????????????? For example, that Sachi who ended up miserable.  When he was fighting with other powerful Dongxu people, even though his magic power was several levels weaker.  However, if piles of treasures are thrown out, few Dongxu strong men can hold them.

    Another example is Yue Ningbing. Although he has not yet advanced to Dongxu, due to the love of his master, he has many treasures and strong ones.  Therefore, Wu Sixuan was able to be rescued from dozens of powerful monks.

    Therefore, monks like Ye Pengfei, although they have lightning spiritual roots, but because their cultivation level has increased very quickly, they quickly know that bottlenecks on the path of cultivation are everywhere, and they must not just because they are  Tianling root and contentment.

    ? To pursue the state of mind.

    We must pursue the soul.

    To forge a treasure.

    There is a lot to consider.

    Only in this way can we truly adapt to the extremely complicated road of cultivation.  //¡¶¡·.com¡¶¡·Novel Network//

    " However, there is also a type of people who don't have to be as troublesome as Ye Pengfei.  The leader among this type of people is Xu Caiyi!

    Split body!  What is separated is time and space!  And time and space are precisely the most profound and difficult to understand parts of the way of heaven!

    When Xu Caiyi started to break through, because of her extremely special physique, her breakthrough seemed quite earth-shattering

    ¡­¡­

    The reason why his cultivation level skyrocketed was not only because of the excellent training environment in the Thunder Spirit Realm, but also because his younger brother and sister, Bei Tangyu, generously gave him many elixirs.  Relying on the Blessed Land Cave Heaven, which was unimaginable in the past, and these numerous miraculous medicines, Xu Caiyi's cultivation level skyrocketed, and he quickly moved from the low level of foundation building to the middle level of foundation building.

    Originally, Xu Caiyi¡¯s cultivation speed was enough for an evildoer.  If placed in the outside world of cultivation, he would be considered a genius monk.  However, I was used to seeing Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu practicing the Speed ??Thunder God Stone, but I felt a little dissatisfied.

    "The brat and Beitang girl are only strong in their spiritual roots, but you are strong in all aspects. How come you are so fast in cultivation?"

    The awakened split body allowed Xu Caiyi to be one step ahead and comprehend the laws of space and time in a subtle way.  And this kind of understanding can greatly increase Xu Caiyi's absorption and transformation speed of spiritual energy from another perspective.  Its effect is so good that it can only be stronger than the Tianling Root!

    And because Xu Caiyi¡¯s soul potential was greatly increased by devouring a Kongming Yuan Shen.  At least, until you reach Kong Ming, you don't need to worry about encountering bottlenecks in the improvement of your soul's cultivation.

    As for the state of mind, Xu Caiyi's state of mind has also improved significantly after Zhang Han was seriously injured and all the subsequent incidents.  At least, there is no problem in attacking a golden elixir, Nascent Soul, etc.

    However, facing the strong doubts about the Thunder God Stone, Xu Caiyi was helpless.  She felt that she had worked very hard.  The speed of cultivation improvement is like this, what can I do?

    Fortunately, it was the Thunder God's Stone that guided Xu Caiyi's cultivation. If it were another monk, he might have complained a lot and there would be nothing he could do.

    Having fought with Lord Thor for many years, the Stone of Thunder God has such sharp eyesight.  Soon he understood -

    "Leiqin, take her to the battlefield!"

    Concise and concise, the key to the middle!

    Why is Xu Caiyi, who should have excellent conditions in all aspects, his cultivation speed far slower than Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu?  Why at the same time, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu, who practiced the nine-turn method, had already been able to complete one or even several turns, but Xu Caiyi was only promoted from the low-level foundation establishment to the mid-level foundation establishment?  The problem lies in actual combat experience!

    Even self-meditation is a battle!

    Even more so, this kind of battle that challenges one's own limits is even more cruel than ordinary battles!

    "That's right, Xu Caiyi is indeed the leader of all parties."??The conditions are excellent.

    That¡¯s right, Xu Caiyi won¡¯t encounter any bottlenecks for the time being.

    However, in this battle to challenge her own limits, she lacks experience!

    Thinking back then, Bei Tangyu also lacked such experience.  Therefore, just for the ninth round of Qi refining, it would take her almost a year and a half to complete one round.

    Later, following Ye Pengfei, I experienced and witnessed various battles.  Several times, they almost fell into a desperate situation.  It is precisely because of these experiences that her combat experience has made a qualitative leap.  Therefore, although we are now in the ninth revolution of Nascent Soul, the time required for each revolution is actually less than the ninth revolution of Qi Refining!

    Not to mention Ye Pengfei. Although he had a master who led him in, and although he had obtained the precious "Thunder Nine Heavens" early because of his master's identity and status, due to various reasons, he almost always  Explore on your own¡ª¡ª

    From the self-challenge of refining Qi to open the Purple Mansion, to the self-reflection of regaining the realm of Thunder Spirit, Ye Pengfei has much more experience in challenging himself than Bei Tangyu, and his cultivation speed is naturally faster than Bei Tangyu.  !

    Let Xu Caiyi go to the front line to fight the most powerful monsters, let her fight those one-horned demon souls, and it won't take long for her to make a qualitative leap!

    The judgment of the Thunder God Stone is completely correct¡ª¡ª

    Xu Caiyi was still slightly uncomfortable when he first entered the battlefield of the spirit-beast war.  However, after it took her less than a month to adapt to this intense, almost uninterrupted battle that left her with an extremely short recovery time, in just one month, she went from the fourth floor of the foundation to  Jumped to the fifth floor of foundation building.

    In the second month, six floors of foundation were built!

    In the third month, the seventh level of foundation building reaches its peak!

    In the fourth month, one foot steps into the eighth floor of the foundation!

    In the fifth month, the ninth level of foundation building reaches its peak!  !  !

    The higher your cultivation level, the faster you advance!

    The Thunder God's Stone is very satisfied, and Xu Caiyi is also very satisfied. However, neither the experienced Thunder God's Stone nor Xu Caiyi, who has subtly understood many laws of time and space, did not expect that an even more amazing breakthrough would be just around the corner.  Ahead!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 271. Xu Caiyi¡¯s potential!

    271. Xu Caiyi¡¯s potential!

    This amazing breakthrough happened on the battlefield of the spirit-beast war!

    And this amazing breakthrough is also because of a rare opportunity!

    The monsters that attack from the Thundering Abyss all have miraculous powers.  Although they have not yet transformed, their combat power is no less than that of the monster beasts that have just transformed.  I don't know what method those one-horned demon souls have developed to allow these monsters to have such abilities.

    However, even if these monsters are a hundred times stronger, they still cannot be the opponent of the Thunder Spirit Clan.

    Now, several of the strongest men of the Lei Ling clan - Lei Qin, Lei Kun, Heixu, and the dozens of spiritual saints led by Heixu have reached the peak of Nascent Soul!

    In the words of the Thunder God Stone, that is, "In two years' time, you guys will be enough to sweep away the monster layer!"

    However, Ye Pengfei didn't want the battle to end so quickly.

    "Use monsters to practice!" This was the order left by Ye Pengfei.

    So, after thoroughly clearing out the traitors in the clan, Lei Qin and the others followed Ye Pengfei's request and took turns sending strong men from the Lei Ling clan who were about to advance to become Spirit Saints to practice. The other Spirit Saints would only lend a helping hand when necessary.  It is precisely because the combat strength of the two sides is almost equal that this spirit-beast war has been going on for such a long time, but there is no sign of ending at all.

    In this hot underground battlefield, Xu Caiyi, who has not even reached the level of Jindan cultivation, is definitely an alternative among the alternative.  However, no one on both sides of the war dared to look down upon this alternative!

    The rapid advancement of explosive power is not the reason why they dare not look down on Xu Caiyi.  The strange ability to split space and transcend time is the real reason why they are extremely afraid of even a foundation-building monk.

    Fortunately, the range of space that Xu Caiyi can separate at one time is not too large, and the distance across time is not too outrageous.  Therefore, even if Xu Caiyi appeared thousands of miles away just a moment ago, he was violently attacked by Xu Caiyi the next moment.  However, with thick skin and thick flesh, he can withstand this moment of retreat, and then he can fully counterattack.

    Although Xu Caiyi has not seriously killed a monster with her own hands in the past six months of fighting, except for cleaning up a few seriously injured monsters, her special ability has caused the one-horned monster to be attracted by her.  Attention of the Demonic Gods.

    These one-horned demon spirits are not ordinary smart. Just think about how they were able to deceive such a large Thunder Spirit clan and come to the realm of Thunder Spirits to cause trouble for hundreds of millions of years. You will know the extent of their conspiracy.  Too many.  When they discovered Xu Caiyi's unique ability, they immediately formulated a detailed arrest plan.

    Xu Caiyi has a protector. Even if she is very powerful, Lei Qin does not dare to let Xu Caiyi go to the battlefield alone.  If something goes wrong, the master will have to eat him alive?

    It is precisely for this reason that the one-horned demon spirits spent a lot of time and finally succeeded in isolating Xu Caiyi from the spiritual saints who protected her.

    Demon spirit wall!

    The unique magic of the demon clan!

    The other five races can also compress spiritual energy and build a spiritual wall.  However, facing a monster like Xu Caiyi that can split time and space, that kind of spiritual wall is nothing.

    But the Demon Spirit Wall is very different, and its special internal structure gives Xu Caiyi a headache.  She used the space-time severing technique several times in succession, but always returned to the original place.

    And the spiritual saints who were protecting Xu Caiyi from a distance were at their wits' end. The sudden virtual beast blocked them in front of them.

    ¡°Notify Master Heixu immediately!¡±

    I am afraid that only Heixu and his thirty-five Spirit Saint men can completely destroy this virtual beast by working together to use the Transformation God of Thunder!

    While notifying Master Heixu as quickly as possible, he worked hard to attack this terrifying virtual beast. Several spiritual saints also kept praying.

    "Xu Caiyi, Sister Xu, Grandma Xu, you must hold on and nothing will happen!"

    Just thinking about Lei Qin's possible rage made several spiritual saints perform beyond their level.  What they didn't know was that just when they were performing at their best, Xu Caiyi also burst out with power far beyond his own!

    Pressure is always the driving force for people to move forward.  As long as he can withstand the pressure, even a weak scholar can scare the gangsters who block the road.

    What's more, Xu Caiyi is not powerless. Her body contains huge potential that even gods would envy!

    Xu Caiyi, who was surrounded by the demon spirit wall, saw the transformed demon beast for the first time, and also saw the powerful virtual beast leaping with the black soul flame for the first time.

    beat?

    That is absolutely impossibleWin.

    Defend?

    It is impossible to survive even a moment.

    The only way is to keep splitting space and looking back in time!

    The pressure of death made Xu Caiyi surpass herself again and again.  When the sharp claws of the transformed monster extend to only half an inch from its eyes, when the powerful virtual beast surrounds itself with its body, when strange spells that have never been seen before are coming like a tide.  When she attacks, she can always squeeze out the potential hidden in her body again, or make time go back a little more, or make the space open a little more.

    Xu Caiyi¡¯s thrilling escapes made the One-Horned Demon Spirits more and more excited every time.

    "Eating her will give us greater power!"

    Although, these guys don¡¯t know that Xu Caiyi¡¯s abilities come from her rare physique.  However, the experience of the demon clan passed down from ancient times made them realize that this human monk, who has not yet reached the realm of golden elixir, is probably a more useful asset than the realm of thunder spirit!

    These excited One-Horned Demon Souls did not realize that Xu Caiyi was transforming step by step.

    There are the most powerful virtual beasts resisting outside, and there are many transformed monsters hiding in hiding. Even if the Thunder Spirit clan comes in full force, they will not be able to attack for a while.

    In the eyes of these one-horned demon souls, although this beautiful girl¡¯s ability to escape is indeed remarkable, once she runs out of mana, it will be the harvest season

    At this moment, Xu Caiyi, who was desperately using the technique of splitting time and space, really felt the emptiness in his body.  Not only was the mana loss too great, but I also felt mentally unbearable.  After all, continuously squeezing the body's potential is an unimaginable challenge for anyone.

    Just after Xu Caiyi once again successfully separated time and space and escaped from the clutches of the transformed monster, she sadly felt that she really couldn't withstand it.  At the same moment, Xu Caiyi discovered that countless golden lights were flashing in front of his eyes.

    "Is it an illusion? It has actually come to this point."

    At this moment, Xu Caiyi, who was almost desperate, had not yet realized that when countless golden rays of light rose up, something earth-shattering was about to happen!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 272. The power of God!

    272.The power of God!

    Periphery.  \\9vk¡¡.  com first release\\

    Not only did Hei Xu arrive with his thirty-five Spirit Saint men, but Lei Kun also arrived with his Spirit King banner.

    One hundred thousand miles away, Lei Qin, with a group of spiritual saints, and the somewhat panicked Thunder God Stone, was also rushing towards the newly established teleportation spirit pattern formation!

    If Bei Tangyu hadn¡¯t been concentrating on studying the several techniques taught by the Thunder God Stone and hadn¡¯t noticed the weirdness of the Thunder God Stone and Lei Qin, Bei Tang Yu would definitely have joined this ridiculously large rescue team.

    This is Ye Pengfei¡¯s sister!

    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Thunder God's Stone roared hastily.

    When it was known that Xu Caiyi was in danger, the Thunder God's Stone had already spent one life span and controlled the Thunder Spirit Realm once. He wanted to temporarily change the topography on this side and help Xu Caiyi.  But it's no use!

    It was only then that Thunder God Stone finally understood why those one-horned demon souls dared to enter the realm of Thunder Spirit.  In fact, it was only after they invented a way to avoid themselves that they boldly launched an all-out attack on the Thunder Spirit Clan!

    However, although he has solved the mystery that has troubled him for hundreds of millions of years, it does not help.  If Xu Caiyi died, he would be ashamed to see Ye Pengfei again in his life.

    Just when the Thunder God's Stone roared, asking Lei Qin and others to continue to speed up, golden light shone in the distance!

    The ambush location chosen by the One-Horned Demon Yuanshen was filled with dark rocks and magma that glowed dark red.  Logically speaking, such dazzling golden light would never appear.

    Is it a spell?

    If it were really a spell, this would be too scary.  ("", watch the latest update of this book) Even Lei Qin and others who were a hundred thousand miles away and had not yet rushed into the teleportation spirit pattern array felt extremely terrifying spiritual pressure.

    Bei Tangyu, who understood the magic, also discovered this golden spiritual pressure!

    As soon as the spiritual consciousness dispersed, Bei Tangyu found Lei Qin and others who looked a little dull before he discovered where the golden spiritual pressure came from.  After discovering Lei Qin and others, Bei Tangyu also discovered the teleportation spirit pattern array that was only one step away from them.

    "what happened?"

    Curious, Bei Tangyu immediately used his spirit to call for the Thunder God Stone.  However, the Thunder God's Stone did not answer this question, but murmured to himself unconsciously.

    "The power of God! This is the power of God!! How is it possible! How is it possible!! In the realm of thunder and spirit, how can a strong person advance to the realm of gods and humans? This is impossible!!!"

    The power of God?  Is there a strong person who has advanced to the realm of gods?  Bei Tangyu became more and more curious.

    Although Bei Tangyu¡¯s father and mother are both gods, they had already advanced to the realm of gods before Bei Tangyu was born.  Therefore, Bei Tangyu has never seen a monk advance to the realm of gods and humans with his own eyes.

    The well-informed Thunder God Stone will not be mistaken. Indeed, this substantial, golden spiritual pressure is a sign that a strong person has advanced to the realm of gods!

    Just when the Thunder God Stone was muttering to himself, he did not expect that the one who burst out with this golden light was actually Xu Caiyi, who had not yet formed a pill.

    You have not advanced to the realm of golden elixir, how can you reach the realm of gods and humans in one step?  No matter how evil you are, you will never be able to do it.

    The one who erupted with such terrifying golden spiritual pressure was the Qiu Long Yuan Shen who was trapped deep in Xu Caiyi¡¯s Purple Mansion!

    Xu Caiyi, who was constantly pushing his body to its limits, couldn't care less about the changes in Zifu.  How could she have expected that just when she was facing the pressure of life and death and had to continuously improve her ability to split time and space, the Zifu space was constantly being cut and split, and abnormal changes occurred.

    And the first and biggest abnormal change is that the Qiu Long Yuan Shen was ruthlessly cut off!

    If the horned dragon soul is free, he can also use his speed to avoid this kind of cutting.  However, he was firmly trapped in the formation set up by the Thunder God's Stone. It was impossible for him to even move his toes, let alone dodge.  Therefore, when the power of cutting time and space became strong enough, the horned dragon soul was cut into pieces!

    After all, it was once a beast god. Once the horned dragon soul was cut off, it would naturally unleash the power of the god.  It looks like a strong man is advancing to the realm of gods and humans.  In fact, the entire process is completely backwards.  The constant burst of golden spiritual pressure actually represents the complete passing of a beast god

    Xu Caiyi, who was at the center of the golden spiritual pressure, was originally under the greatest pressure.  However, it was precisely because of the loss of this god's power that she, who was almost exhausted and mentally exhausted, suddenly inspired even more powerful power.

    This power is still the one that separates time and spaceable.  However, both the scope of the impact and the duration are completely different!

    When the golden spiritual pressure burst out violently, Xu Caiyi subconsciously used the ability to split time and space.  She thought it was really over this time.  However, when time passed little by little, and when he saw the virtual beasts that besieged him, as well as the transformed monsters, dying tragically one by one, but the space that was torn apart by him remained the same, Xu Caiyi finally realized,  I have made a qualitative leap!

    "A whole half an hour!"

    When the divided space finally returned to normal, Xu Caiyi was pleasantly surprised.  If he had been able to split a space for as long as a cup of tea before, combined with the ability to look back in time, let alone successfully evade the attacks of these transformed monsters, he might have been able to counterattack!

    What Xu Caiyi didn¡¯t expect was that an even more exciting transformation was yet to come!

    The Demon Spirit Wall remains standing!

    Although suffering from the persecution of golden spiritual pressure, this wall of demon spirits flexibly let go of strands of golden spiritual pressure, but it still stood there powerfully, motionless.  Afterwards, when Bei Tangyu came to the scene to admire the magnificent Demon Spirit Wall, he couldn't help but sigh: "I'm afraid even my father and mother can't create such a wonderful method!"

    At this moment, the demon wall that was originally used to surround Xu Caiyi actually helped Xu Caiyi a lot.

    The Qiu Long Yuan Shen that was completely separated could not be dissipated at all!

    If it were placed anywhere else, the completely shattered Qiu Long Yuan Shen would have been wiped out by a gust of wind.  Even if Xu Caiyi dares to resist the golden spiritual pressure and restore the divided space in time, he may not be able to eat 1% of the horned dragon soul.

    However, with such a wall of demon spirits, the collapsed Qiu Long Yuan Shen could only escape in this space.  At first glance, there are dots of light everywhere, like bright stars twinkling all over the sky.

    Still need to hesitate?  Eat quickly!

    When Xu Caiyi realized that these flickering bits and pieces were actually the Qiu Long Yuan Shen trapped in her Purple Mansion, she immediately used her body skills to eat these fragments of Yuan Shen one by one.  inside¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 273. A sign from the sky!

    273. A sign from the sky!

    The golden spiritual pressure is the power necessary to gather the soul when advancing to the realm of gods and humans.

    Originally, 99% of this power was taken away by Bei Tangyu¡¯s father, Bei Tangxuan.  Now, the remaining power has been completely lost, and the completely broken Qiu Long Yuan Shen, without any support, was easily swallowed up by Xu Caiyi.

    A new transformation begins!

    Originally, from foundation building to golden elixir, this level of transformation is the condensation of the materialized soul into golden elixir.  However, because Xu Caiyi devoured the powerful soul that was once the beast god, Xu Caiyi's original soul potential went straight to Kongming, and the process of forming pills was also extremely gorgeous.

    I saw that the space surrounded by the demon spirit wall was illuminated with golden glory in an instant.

    Outside the demon spirit wall, the few unicorn demon souls that had just been struck by golden spiritual pressure and barely survived, as well as the hostile spiritual saints, were all frightened by the golden light.

    "Did you make a mistake? If we do it again, everyone will die!" Lei Kun couldn't help but roared.

    The golden spiritual impact just now, there are thirty -five spiritual saints as teammates, but they use group spells to resist.  And Lei Kun, who only had the banner of all spirits, was very miserable. Even if all the spirits came out, he could not avoid being washed away.  Fortunately, the golden spiritual pressure was out of control, and the strong and weak collided everywhere.  So, after falling and tumbling repeatedly, Lei Kun finally survived.

    However, if he had to do it again, Lei Kun was sure that he would definitely end up like those other spiritual saints.

    However, although Lei Kun was a little panicked, he soon discovered that the golden light this time was simply too weak.  Compared with the devastating golden spiritual pressure just now, it was nothing like it.  However, when Lei Kun finally found out that the golden light was actually Xu Caiyi's advancement to the golden elixir realm, his eyes almost fell out.

    This movement is beyond the reach of a monk who has just formed the golden elixir!

    I think back then, when Ye Pengfei first formed the golden elixir, he was as quiet as if he had no impact on the surroundings.  But now Xu Caiyi's process of forming an elixir seems to be announcing to the whole world that I, Xu Caiyi, has formed an elixir!  Fortunately, this is in the realm of thunder and spirit. If the pill is really formed somewhere outside, it will probably cause a sensation in the entire cultivation world.

    Of course, there is already a sensation in the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    "Just now, the strong man was advancing to the realm of gods and humans. What is the situation now?"

    Even the well-informed Thunder God Stone was completely confused when faced with the golden glow in the sky.

    At this time, Xu Caiyi was even more confused.

    "Isn't the golden elixir already formed? Why does the golden light not only not decrease, but also become brighter and brighter?"

    At this time, Xu Caiyi still didn¡¯t know that this golden light was not only very bright, but also projected directly into the sky of the entire Thunder Spirit Realm.  Now, the entire Thunder Spirit Realm has almost turned into pure gold!

    In fact, even if Xu Caiyi knew that the entire Thunder Spirit Realm had become like this, she had no time to pay attention to it.  Because, above her head, golden clouds were gathering.

    "How come there are clouds?" Xu Caiyi was extremely surprised.

    You know, this is the Thundering Abyss, located deep underground.  Apart from black rocks of different shades, hot lava flowing everywhere, and lava that erupts violently from time to time, there is no "sky" at all!

    Without the sky, there would be no clouds, this should be common sense.  But, indeed, Xu Caiyi saw clusters of golden clouds gathering thicker and thicker above his head.

    A sign!

    If the Thunder God's Stone were here, they would definitely scream out these two words.

    ¡°The signs in the sky contain the most mysterious power in the world.  The Stone of Thunder God once heard from the God of Thunder that as long as one can study and understand the mysterious power in the signs of the sky, one can break through the realm of gods and humans!

    "However, almost no one has seen the signs.  Even the Thunder God's Stone has only been heard about and has not been seen with one's own eyes.

    At this time, right here, within the demon wall, the signs of heaven are gathering strength!

    Xu Caiyi certainly didn¡¯t know about something that he had never seen even the Thunder God Stone.  The thing on top of his head turned out to be such a rare thing.  Therefore, when she felt that those golden clouds seemed to be detrimental to her, she decided to strike first.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Cracks were suddenly drawn in the space, and time suddenly stopped. Then Xiang Hui retreated for a short period of time, and Xu Caiyi attacked.

    I have to say that Xu Caiyi is quite cautious.  The art of splitting time and space that had just jumped was fully launched. He hid in the split space and waited until timeAfter reaching the extreme point, Xu Caiyi rushed over to cast a spell, violently bombarding the golden clouds that had not yet gathered together.

    However, Xu Caiyi had no idea how terrifying the mysterious power contained in this golden cloud was.  Although she went back in time, the golden clouds returned to the state where they had not yet gathered.  However, even the smallest cloud was not something she, a monk who had just formed the golden elixir, could offend.

    What¡¯s more, she attacked all the golden clouds at once like lightning!

    The powerful counterattack instantly severely injured Xu Caiyi.  In fact, if the first counterattack hadn't pushed Xu Caiyi into another fragmented space, and the attacks of other golden clouds were lost in the fragmented space, Xu Caiyi would definitely have died.  Corpse.

    "Is it possible that you are so powerful?"

    Xu Caiyi was frightened and frightened, and thought that these golden clouds were some weird magic created by the One-horned Demon Soul. Although he had seen many One-horned Demon Soul die from the golden spiritual pressure, he could not save them all.  There will be powerful beings who escaped the disaster just now.

    "what do I do?"

    Xu Caiyi's eyes flickered as she stared at the golden clouds that had reunited, her mind spinning rapidly.  Although she has now divided the surrounding space into a mess, but thinking about how she almost broke the golden elixir by just counterattacking just now, after these golden clouds are completely gathered together, the power of the attack may not be enough  Ignore this broken space.

    Xu Caiyi guessed right, Tianzhao does have such abilities.  However, if the Thunder God's Stone was here, it would tell Xu Caiyi that there was no need to waste time thinking about evasion and could only resist.

    The coming of a heavenly sign is both a severe challenge and a rare opportunity.  As long as he can get through it, Xu Caiyi will make a qualitative leap!

    ¡° However, Xu Caiyi didn¡¯t understand this.  She wasted a lot of time thinking about how to escape this terrible "spell".  It also did a lot of useless work and destroyed the surrounding space even more.  When the golden clouds finally gathered together and began the first round of "tests", Xu Caiyi finally understood that he was wrong

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Works related 274. yy novels

    274.¡¶¡·

    Just when Xu Caiyi was facing the test of life and death, Ye Pengfei was studying Niu Ben.

    Xu Caiyi has Xu Caiyi¡¯s rare physique, and Ye Pengfei has Ye Pengfei¡¯s unique opportunity.  Being able to traverse the boundless universe, penetrate the realm of powerful thunder spirits, and enter one's own fantasy world. The traces of time and space carried by the soul that has had such magical experiences are obviously extremely precious wealth.  .

    Until then, Niu Ben didn¡¯t know how stupid it was that the xxx would take notice of the time-travelling man and then a group of people would cry and shout for him to take the time-traveling man as his apprentice

    "No, is he treating me as a guinea pig?"

    Although Ye Pengfei hasn't used any powerful methods to study Yuanshen, Niu Ben just feels like he's getting hairy from being studied, but he doesn't have any other adverse reactions.  However, having taken an anatomy class in elementary school, he knew that the correct procedure was to first toss the anatomy object and then cut it into pieces.

    Niu Ben shuddered when he thought of the tragic situation of that frog more than ten years ago.

    what to do?  what to do?  ?

    Niu Ben racked his brains, trying to recall the plots in "".  However, in order to cater to the general preferences of readers, there are really very few plots that abuse the protagonist.  Even if a few authors occasionally dare to abuse the protagonist, it is only a light abuse. Who dares to continue to abuse them all the way.

    As for someone like me, he was trapped as soon as he appeared on the stage, and then he was studied like a guinea pig.  Not only are there no villages or shops around, but the entire world was created by the Ye Shenxian in front of him.  Absolutely no author would dare to write such a scenario of being tortured to the point of pain.

    After thinking for a long time, instead of coming up with a solution, the more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Niu Ben was so depressed that he wanted to yell.  Just when he was about to collapse, a simple word brought him back from the brink of collapse.

    "Ah, I forgot Niu Ben, how can you understand me?"

    Not to mention the vast star field, even in our own world, there will be huge gaps in the languages ????between various places.  Just like the language characteristics between Nanhua Kingdom and Huangquan Fairy City are completely different.  Ye Pengfei wouldn't be able to communicate with the monks here if he didn't study in advance.

    And the "Earth" Niu Ben talks about is a place that even the Thunder God's Stone has never mentioned.  One can imagine how different the language there is compared to here.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei ask this question, Niu Ben, who was about to collapse, responded casually: "It's very simple. Traveling through time will always bring some benefits. Being able to understand the language of another world is nothing. Many "" have written like this."

    ""

    Ye Pengfei heard this term again, and this time, he realized that I am afraid that there are many good things hidden in this """, which may be helpful to his own cultivation.

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei released the cow as soon as he withdrew his magic.

    "Write down everything you know about "" and the world you live in, and I will let you go."

    If Niu Ben still had a physical body, he would definitely plop down and sit on the ground right now.

    Did you make a mistake and let me go?  Is it possible that the Ye Shenxian in front of me is also a super fan of ""?

    Based on the good character cultivated by "", Niu Ben, who had just got out of trouble, immediately got on board.

    "My dear Ye Shenxian, it's not easy for me to write like this. How about you, old man, get me a better body?"

    How could Ye Pengfei not see Niu Ben¡¯s little thoughts?  He smiled slightly and said: "Don't worry, if you do things for me, I will never treat you badly. Tell me, what kind of body do you want?"

    Can you still choose by yourself?  O Almighty Lord, O Jade Emperor, O Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, I, the old cow, praise you!

    The true form of Lotus?  Invincible stone monkey?  Transformers?  A xxx wearing red underwear backwards?  One by one, the super invincible images were passed by Niu Ben

    "I choose Wolverine!" Niu Ben shouted excitedly, and then immediately faced Ye Pengfei's seriously questioning eyes.

    At this time, Niu Ben realized that he was too excited.  The great god in front of him seemed to not know what Wolverine was.

    Thanks to Niu Ben¡¯s eloquence, after a long explanation, Ye Pengfei, who lives in a cultivation civilization, finally understood what the X-Men are and what Wolverine is.

    "A special body that can be resurrected? It's interesting."

    Ye Pengfei also uses his body as a weapon, and now his body's strength has reached the level of a magic weapon.  However, Ye Pengfei never thought about refining his body into a form that could be reborn indefinitely.

    However, this is just?? just means "somewhat interesting".  In a fight between monks, no one would be stupid enough to charge forward like Wolverine.  So Ye Pengfei smiled and started to refine the body he wanted for Niu Ben.

    Although it is in an illusion, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, he can turn fiction into reality to a certain extent.  However, the Wolverine-like body that seemed so fierce to Niu Ben was nothing to Ye Pengfei.

    Some ordinary materials, plus a few formations related to resurrection, can be done quickly.

    When he saw that, in a short time, a pile of unknown metal materials turned into a person with a height of 1.8 meters, Niu Ben was dumbfounded.

    "What, why, you look exactly like me?"

    The eyebrows, the eyes, the noseeven the beard that is always not cleanly shaved, everything is exactly the same as me!

    "Haha, it's just a small trick. If you can cultivate, you can also know it in the future."

    Ye Pengfei smiled nonchalantly, and with a flick of his fingers, Niu Ben's spirit was introduced into the body.

    As soon as the soul entered, the body that had just been lifeless immediately came to life.

    Plop!

    Niu Ben, who had just come back to life, immediately fell to his knees in the most unexpected way for Ye Pengfei, kowtowing repeatedly.

    "Master is here, let me bow down to you!"

    Although he had been rejected once before, and was ruthlessly used as a guinea pig for research by Ye Pengfei, Niu Ben knew that he had an excellent opportunity in front of him. From now on, whether he would be able to control the wind and rain in this other world, or he would have to eat again  I don¡¯t know how many hardships I have gone through, all because of this bold attempt at the beginning!

    Ye Pengfei had no intention of accepting a disciple. He let the cow run on the ground and kowtowed. He neither agreed nor stopped him, but said in a deep voice: "You should write a book well here. Every once in a while, I will write a book by myself."  Will come to you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Pengfei flew away.  When Niu Ben looked up, there was a large and gorgeous house in the place where the surrounding mountains and rocks were originally.

    And he was kneeling in the garden of the house.  Not far ahead is a round stone table.  On the stone table were fine pens and ink, as well as a stack of blank booklets.  There are several golden characters written on the covers of these booklets -

    ""

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 275. The miserable Emperor Qin Cao Duan

    275. The miserable Emperor Qin Cao Duan

    Not to mention whether the time-traveling man is happy or sad, but also where Ye Pengfei will go next.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous study of Niu Ben¡¯s soul was not fruitful.  Although he didn't use soul searching methods, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, he could tell a lot of tricks just by looking at them.

    The traces of time and space are clearly visible on Niu Ben¡¯s spirit, which gave Ye Pengfei many insights.  What makes Ye Pengfei curious is that it seems that these traces of time and space correspond to two different laws of time and space.

    This is also the reason why Ye Pengfei ordered Niu Ben to write something. He wanted to know more about the world where Niu Ben lived. Vaguely, Ye Pengfei realized that this might be an incredible fortune.

    After settling down Ye Pengfei, the next step is to look for black matter.

    Because it took a long time to hunt down Fan Zhengcheng, even the ordinary people in Dongdu City are now gone, not to mention those monks in black.  However, Ye Pengfei also roughly understood something.

    "Even the Lord of Dongdu City is a member of this organization!"

    You can guess with your toes what the Lord of the Eastern Capital City wants to rebel against.

    "What they want is the Qin Dynasty! Or even to rule the entire fantasy world!"

    The world of fantasy is different from the real world outside. This is a complete world of cultivation, and there is no such thing as a secular world.  In order to better absorb cultivation resources, powerful monks will more or less want to rule the entire world, whether openly or secretly.

    The head of the Qin Dynasty is naturally the guy who openly wants to rule the entire world.  And the boss of that mysterious organization is planning all kinds of things secretly.

    Now that he understands what the mysterious organization wants, Ye Pengfei naturally understands where to find their whereabouts.

    Great Qin Kyoto!  Qin Palace!

    This is not the first time Ye Pengfei has entered the Qin Palace. The last time was to kill the national preceptor Ouyang Qingwen.  Because he wanted to muddy the waters at the time and could not expose himself, Ye Pengfei did it unnoticed. Until now, Qin Emperor Cao Duan has not found out when Ouyang Qingwen left the Qin Palace.

    And this time

    The terrifying spiritual pressure is like substance, pressing on everyone.  Ordinary people in the Qin Palace exploded and died in an instant.  The low-level monks also failed to withstand the spiritual pressure of the peak of Kong Ming.  Only the monks with golden elixir and above barely survived.  However, he also lived a miserable life.

    Qin Emperor Cao Duan, apparently the person with the highest cultivation level in the Qin Dynasty, is a high-level monk of Nascent Soul.  At this moment, I tried my best and used all my magic weapons, but I could barely hold on to even a defensive formation.

    Not to mention, use your spiritual consciousness to see the situation in the palace.  Not to mention, cast spells and use magic weapons to launch a counterattack against this uninvited guest.

    At this time, Emperor Qin Cao Duan could only humiliate himself and try his best to maintain the last defensive formation, cursing that arrogant existence in his heart.

    "When I get that treasure, I will cut this guy into pieces!"

    ¡°If Cao Duan knew that both the treasure and himself were illusory existences, how would he feel in his heart?

    "It seems like this isn't enough." Ye Pengfei looked at Cao Duan lying on the ground and sneered in his heart.

    Qin Emperor Cao Duan must have information about the mysterious organization. However, if a person like Qin Emperor Cao Duan does not completely convince him and scare him, he will definitely not tell the truth.

    If this were the real world, Ye Pengfei might still have a little bit of intolerance and not use more harsh methods.  But this is a fantasy world, and life and death are all illusions anyway.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei discovered that Qin Emperor Cao Duan seemed to be dissatisfied, he continued to increase his spiritual pressure without mercy.

    This extra spiritual pressure increases one by one on the surviving monks.  The order of increase is from far to near, with Emperor Qin Cao Duan as the target.

    One scream, another scream

    Keep going¡­¡­

    Every scream is so familiar.  When the scream passes, it means the death of a monk.

    At first, Emperor Qin Cao Duan still persisted desperately, quite unyielding.

    He is waiting for the millions of troops defending Kyoto to come to his aid.

    He is waiting for the sect masters under his command to come to his rescue.

    However, as the miserable screams got closer and closer to him, Cao Duan's psychological defense was gradually about to collapse.

    "Hold on! Hold on!"

    Cao Duan BuCheering himself up, he felt that as long as he persisted for a little longer, he would be able to counterattack.

    However, when Fu Shan, the chief attendant closest to him, also screamed loudly and then fell silent, Cao Duan finally couldn't bear it anymore.

    "Even Fu Shan is dead, I'm afraid I can't stand it anymore."

    Psychological collapse represents a comprehensive collapse.  What's more, at this time, Ye Pengfei added fuel to the fire and gave Cao Duan the final blow.

    Easily, the formation was broken.

    However, the spiritual pressure was completely removed, and Cao Duanli could see the existence that attacked the Qin Palace within a short time.

    Xiaoxiao was floating in the air three hundred feet away from the Qin Palace, looking down at the huge Qin Palace with cold eyes.  As soon as he came into contact with those cold eyes, Cao Duan felt a cold air freezing him, and he couldn't even listen to his thoughts

    "Cao Duan, let me ask you, which organization does the Lord of Dongdu City belong to? Tell me everything you know!"

    Cao Duan, who had completely collapsed, couldn't help but tell everything he knew.  Even how he allowed the city lord of Dongdu City to develop, and how he wanted to use the city lord of Dongdu City to expose the boss behind the scenes, he also told him one by one.  Finally, Cao Duan told the most useful information.

    "The current national master, Taoist Master Yaotian of Qingyang Palace, is also a member of that organization. According to the ranking, he should be among the top thirty masters!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei looked at Qin Emperor Cao Duan with interest, "It sounds like you deliberately let Yao Tian be the imperial master?"

    "Yes." Cao Duan responded, "If senior is willing to spare Cao's life, Cao is willing to give up the country of Qin and support senior."

    "Hahahaha." Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, "Cao Duan, Cao Duan, you don't need to use this little trick on me. Do you want to stabilize me first, and then seek other means? Don't worry, I am now  I¡¯ll just let you go. I guess we¡¯ll never see you again in this life.¡±

    After laughing, Ye Pengfei left the Qin Palace in an instant.  Only the miserable Qin Emperor Cao Duan was left, standing alone in the huge Qin Palace.

    In the distance, a hundred thousand troops are rushing towards them

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Works related 276. The situation is grim

    276.The situation is serious

    Facing the 100,000 troops who came all the way, Qin Emperor Cao Duan felt that he was simply the most miserable emperor in history.

    A few months ago, the lord of the Eastern Capital City betrayed.  Originally, he wanted to eradicate them as soon as possible, but the assassination team, which had never failed, was slaughtered before they could even enter the gate of Dongdu City. This made Cao Duan fully aware of the seriousness of the situation.

    It¡¯s not that Cao Duan doesn¡¯t have a stronger trump card, but he wisely chose to give in temporarily.

    However, the result of the concession was that the national preceptor Ouyang Qingwen was killed!

    Cao Duan still doesn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei actually did this.  At that time, his loyal allies died inexplicably, and the turbulent situation in the court was beyond his control. Cao Duan already felt that he was miserable enough.

    However, what Cao Duan never expected was that something even more tragic was yet to come.

    "Who is that guy? How could he be so powerful?"

    Until now, Cao Duan has not received news of the great changes in the eastern capital city.  After he knew what happened to Dongdu City, he finally felt better

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Cao Duan faced an army of 100,000 and felt sorry for himself, Ye Pengfei had already arrived at Qingyang Palace.

    More than a month ago, Ye Pengfei tracked this area for the first time.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t dare to go in at that time because he knew very well that as long as there were a dozen or so explosive Foundation-Building monks attacking him, he would be in big trouble.

    Today, more than a month later, Ye Pengfei came here for the second time.

    Without any scruples, Ye Pengfei raised his hand and destroyed the mountain gate of Qingyang Palace!

    ??Whose mountain gate is a key protection unit. If you can destroy the mountain gate with just a raise of your hand, the other party's strength must be extremely high.  If it were a normal monk, faced with this situation, he would usually run away quickly, leaving this powerful guy to be dealt with by the being with the highest cultivation level in the sect.

    But the monks in Qingyang Palace are different.

    Although the momentum created by Ye Pengfei is no less than what he did before in the Qin Palace.  However, as soon as the mountain gate was broken, a bunch of Qi Refining monks from Qingyang Palace rushed out shouting and killing.

    While charging and killing, there was demonic energy gushing out.  The monks' Qi refining skills have soared so much that it's staggering to say the least.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of the thousand city defense troops in Dongdu City.

    "Could it be that these Qi Refining monks also ate black matter?"

    There is life inside, but the black substance wrapped outside is a poison that can make people lose their mind.  Ye Pengfei casually drew a circle, and a golden light formation fell. A large number of monks whose cultivation levels had soared to the Golden Core or even the Nascent Soul stage all began to spin around in confusion.

    This situation made Ye Pengfei more and more certain that these Qi Refining monks must have eaten black substances.

    How come you just came here and they ate such poison?

    Ye Pengfei knew something was wrong, so he ignored the monks and flew deep into the Qingyang Palace at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    As Ye Pengfei expected, Master Yaotian was running away.  Not only Yaotian, but other important figures in Qingyang Palace are also running away.  The remaining Qingyang Palace monks were all forced to take varying amounts of black poison.

    As for making a decision so quickly, it actually has nothing to do with Ye Pengfei.

    "The Qin Emperor Cao Duan concealed the fact that he had a falling out with the Imperial Master Yao Tian a few days ago.  I wanted to test the true strength of the mysterious organization again by eradicating Yaotian.  As for Yaotian, he felt that it was useless to wait too long. Once Emperor Qin Cao Duan came to attack, he would escape.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei broke down the mountain gate in one fell swoop, Master Yao Tian made a decision quickly.

    Yaotian¡¯s mistakes made Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan come to nothing.  He originally planned to use the power of thunder to capture all the powerful characters in Qingyang Palace.  Not only can you interrogate the special skills, but you can also get more information about the mysterious organization.  But now, he was once again faced with the decision of who to chase.

    "Chasing the most powerful one!"

    Although the old Taoist Yaotian might have concealed his cultivation level and was not the highest among the four runaways, Ye Pengfei could only do this.  As long as you are lucky, maybe if you catch a few, you can catch Yaotian Lao Dao.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Ye Pengfei was unlucky this time.  When he caught the escaped monks from Qingyang Palace who could see them one by one, he was surprised to find that the old Taoist Yaotian was not inside!

    "Tell me! Does your Qingyang Palace have a teleportation circle?"

    "The spiritual sense quickly scanned the Qingyang Palace several times, but did not find the existence of the teleportation circle. Ye Pengfei had toTake some time to torture these Qingyang Palace monks.

    A series of tortures were added without hesitation. After bursts of screams, a bearded monk attacked¡ª¡ª

    "Senior, have mercy! Senior, have mercy! Our Qingyang Palace does not have a teleportation circle, but the headmaster has a Ten Thousand Miles Teleportation Talisman."

    The trace talisman of thousands of miles!

    This is a precious talisman that can only be made by a cultivator!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel his heart skip a beat, feeling that this was too terrible.

    Although he has the peak strength of Kongming after his explosion, he is still incomparable to the cultivator of Transformation God.  If they come back to kill me, wouldn't I have to hide everywhere?

    But when I think about it, this thing makes no sense at all.

    With his own strength, it would be easy to kill Emperor Qin.  If there really was a god-transforming monk in that mysterious organization, why would he be so mysterious?  Just climb up and shout, and the whole world will surely surrender.

    Thinking further, Ye Pengfei thought of Fan Zhengcheng.

    "I'm afraid, the head of that mysterious organization is also an existence that partially transcends the fantasy world!"

    Back then, Fan Zhengcheng, as long as he had some magic power, no matter how bad his level was, he could take advantage of the temporary rupture of the illusion space to jump far away at high speed.  After running away for so long, he couldn't even escape from the Eastern Capital City.

    The old Taoist Yao Tian is different. When he is not breaking out, he has an intermediate level of Jindan cultivation.  Once it breaks out, it will at least be able to compete with Emperor Qin Cao Duan.  At his level, he could jump thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye by jumping at high speed in the shattered illusion space!

    "What the head of the mysterious organization actually gave was not the Talisman of Ten Thousand Miles of Tracing, but the Talisman of temporarily breaking through the realm!"

    Ye Pengfei quickly made the correct judgment, and this judgment shocked him even more.

    A high-level monk who has partially transcended the world of illusion!  This is even more terrifying than the monk who transformed into a god!

    "Fortunately, this illusion still has a strong binding force, otherwise I would have been doomed long ago!" Ye Pengfei was secretly shocked, "I wonder what went wrong with this spell, how could there be so many variables?"

    "Don't say that Ye Pengfei can't figure out this question now. Even after he broke out of the situation later, he still couldn't find the answer to the question for a long time

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 277. Unbelievable stunts

    277. Heaven-defying stunts

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can also break the illusion space like Yaotian Laodao and jump to another place at high speed.  However, the farther you go, the more blurry your destination becomes.  Although Ye Pengfei had quickly figured out the truth, he still couldn't determine which direction to pursue.

    "Forget it, continue to torture these guys, maybe they also know about the mysterious organization."

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking this, a crack opened in the distant space, and an unexpected monk appeared not far away.

    "Yu'er?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but rubbed his eyes hard.

    Yes, this is not an illusion, that masked female cultivator is indeed Bei Tangyu!

    "Hehe, you're surprised." Bei Tangyu flew over with a smile, "I miss you."

    With a simple sentence, Ye Pengfei felt that the softest part in his heart had been lightly touched.

    "However, Ye Pengfei didn't say anything.  The two people are in love with each other, and everything is in silence

    "What skill was that you just had? Did you realize it recently?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    It created a crack in the space, but did not break the space into pieces. This obviously has nothing to do with the method of seeing through part of the illusion world.

    Bei Tangyu smiled and said: "This is the art of splitting time and space. Your good sister lent it to me temporarily."

    Ye Pengfei's eyes widened immediately.

    Yes, Xu Caiyi has a split body. She can create a crack in space like this.  But, borrowing it temporarily?  What does it mean.

    As if the trick had succeeded, Bei Tangyu covered his mouth and chuckled.  Her smile caused great harm to the trapped Qingyang Palace monks around her.

    Originally, when such a graceful and graceful masked female cultivator came from afar, they felt that their minds could not stop swaying and their Taoist minds were unstable.  Bei Tangyu smiled proudly, and her charming body leaned forward and backward slightly, which added several percent to the power of temptation.  The monks in Qingyang Palace had their eyes blurred, and they were completely disoriented.

    Ye Pengfei was not curious at all. Bei Tangyu's charming power was not something that this kind of monk could resist.

    He ignored these stumbling Qingyang Palace monks and continued to ask with a smile: "Okay, Yu'er, stop teasing me. Please tell me quickly, what is going on?"

    Bei Tangyu smiled and said: "I really didn't lie to you. It was really your good sister who lent it to me. Sister Xu successfully formed the elixir and gained a very powerful ability. Now she can temporarily use the technique of splitting time and space.  Lend it to other monks for a period of time. She originally wanted to come in to help, but her mental state is still not strong enough, so she can only lend me this ability temporarily."

    "This is too outrageous." Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei felt that Xu Caiyi's split body was too powerful.  He was sure that Xu Caiyi would not need to learn any other spells. He would be able to defeat all the invincible monks at the same level simply by relying on the ability to split time and space.

    Now it¡¯s even more exaggerated. Not only can he use it himself, but he can also temporarily lend this indescribably powerful ability to others. This is simply a stunt that defies heaven!

    "It's not without side effects." Bei Tangyu said with a smile, "Firstly, the temporary borrowing time is very limited. It's about half an hour now, so I can only use this ability to come to you. Secondly, in this hour,  , Sister Xu no longer has the ability to split time and space, and the mana loss is also considerable."

    "This is amazing!" Ye Pengfei praised and asked, "Yu'er, how did you know that I would be here?"

    This fantasy world that has evolved is extremely large.  Even if Ye Pengfei could explode into Kong Ming's peak strength now, it would probably take him ten days and a half to patrol again.  Judging from Bei Tangyu's intention, she found this place directly.

    Bei Tangyu smiled proudly, and a colorful halo appeared next to his graceful body.

    "Ziwei Spirit Pattern?" Ye Pengfei was both stunned and curious, "Yu'er, aren't you concentrating on the Thunder Dragon Nine Exams? Why do you have free time to cultivate the second soul?"

    Thunder spirit patterns should only be possessed by the thunder spirit body. Bei Tangyu actually displayed the crape myrtle spirit pattern, which means she also used the thunder spirit body to cultivate the second soul.

    Bei Tangyu chuckled and said: "Of course I don't have time to practice the second spirit. This is a unique spell given to me when I passed the seventh test of the Nine Thunder Dragon Exams! It took me a lot of effort to practice it successfully.  "

    "It's actually a spell?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but marveled.

    It looks like?These colorful haloes are no different from the black halos of spiritual patterns.  Unexpectedly, it was a unique spell.

    "Yes, this is indeed just a spell." Bei Tangyu nodded and said, "According to the information I obtained, this crape myrtle technique was invented by the ancient Thunder Spirit master who combined it with human magic. Even the Thunder God  Stone, you don¡¯t even know about it, it¡¯s a bit strange. However, I guess that as long as you pass all nine tests, you should be able to find the exact answer.¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded and did not continue to ask.

    ¡­¡­

    Bei Tangyu's sudden appearance put Ye Pengfei in a good mood.  After the two people exchanged their experiences during this period, Ye Pengfei pointed at the Qingyang Palace monk who was still trapped by his own golden light formation and said: "Yu'er, you came just in time. Look at these monks, they have  There¡¯s a big secret hidden!¡±

    Ye Pengfei briefly narrated his experiences and insights during this period, and Bei Tangyu became more and more surprised as he listened.

    "The origin of all things, this is an incredible thing. I heard my father say that even he can't get his hands on such a rare thing!"

    "That's why I didn't seek to break through the realm immediately." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "This fantasy world has brought me too many surprises. Not only is there a rare source of all things here, but also people have broken in here.  A soul from another star field. In him, I discovered different laws of time and space!"

    If Bei Tangyu was just surprised when he heard about the origin of all things.  Well, when Bei Tangyu heard "different laws of time and space", he was completely shocked.

    "Pengfei, are you telling the truth?"

    "Of course, is it possible that I will lie to you again?" Seeing Bei Tangyu's expression a little dull, Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "Yu'er, what's wrong with you?"

    The different laws of time and space are indeed strange, but the experience of a monk's cultivation is a journey of constantly discovering "strangeness".  No matter how strange the thing is, it shouldn't surprise Bei Tangyu like this.

    Ye Pengfei didn't get the answer immediately. He only heard Bei Tangyu saying anxiously: "Where is that person? Take me to see him quickly!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 278. The so-called charm

    278.The so-called charm

    Niu Ben was writing furiously when suddenly, a burst of fragrance wafted over.

    Looking up, I saw a graceful and graceful masked woman staring at me with bright eyes.

    Just when Niu Ben was dazed and mistakenly thought that another bloody chapter was about to begin, he heard the woman giggling: "Pengfei, why are you keeping him here?"

    "Write ""." A man responded, "He has said "" several times, and it seems interesting. I asked him to write it all out."

    Niu Ben squinted his eyes and saw that Ye Shenxian was back too.

    "Is that so?" the woman said with a smile, "Look at how ugly his handwriting is and how slow he is like a cow. Why don't you just search his soul? It doesn't matter whether he has thousands or ten thousand novels, isn't it?  Have you seen them all?"

    Searching for souls?  Oh my God!  This is not a bloody plot, this is a murderous plot!

    Look at this masked woman¡¯s figure. Her face shouldn¡¯t be much different. Why is her heart even more vicious than Ye Shenxian¡¯s?

    Niu Ben jumped and his face became bitter.  However, before he could speak, he heard the woman say again: "However, he seems to be a suitable embryo for cultivation. If he is willing to be your disciple sincerely, there is no harm in accepting him."

    The mountains are poor and the water is full, Liu Dark flowers  Dare to love, this is still the blood plot of the dog 

    Niu Ben breathed a sigh of relief, and looking at the masked woman's expression, he felt a little more grateful.

    Niu Ben didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei was very shocked at this moment.

    You know, although as his cultivation level increases, Bei Tangyu can also control his natural charming body.  However, a trace of uncontrollable revelation can still make monks whose mental state is lower than Nascent Soul confused.  This Niu Ben is just a mortal whose soul has not yet condensed. How can he resist Bei Tangyu's charming power so easily?

    However, Ye Pengfei did not ask out loud.  He clearly felt that Bei Tangyu seemed to have expected it.  He followed Bei Tangyu's wishes and nodded, accepting Niu Ben as his apprentice.

    Bei Tangyu smiled slightly and said: "Pengfei, you accept a disciple, no matter what, I have to give you some benefits. I will provide you with the basic skills."

    After saying that, Bei Tangyu took a photo of a blank booklet in the air.  I didn't see her writing anything in a hurry, so I just gave some pointers with Cong Congyu and sent it back.

    "Stop writing your "", practice hard!"

    Niu Ben took it and took a look. The booklet, which was blank just now, was now densely filled with words.

    ¡°Thank you, Fairy, oh no, thank you, Mistress!¡±

    Niu Ben called her "Master's Wife" very discerningly. Bei Tangyu was filled with joy and gave Niu Ben another top-quality spiritual weapon.

    Niu Ben, who is new here, doesn¡¯t know what a top-quality spiritual weapon means to a person who has just started cultivating.  He only thought that this baby was so beautiful, it was simply a work of art.  Holding it in your hand, it seems to have infinite power.  Let your heart surge and you can't control yourself.

    Just say "Master's wife" and you will get a good treasure.  If I bark a few more times, wouldn't I be able to make a lot of money?

    However, before Niu Ben could speak in a hurry, the master and his wife both disappeared.  In the air, only the master's faint words were left -

    ¡°Practice well and we¡¯ll see you again later.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving Niu Ben's residence, Ye Pengfei asked curiously: "Yu'er, why do you want me to accept him as a disciple? If you are interested in the laws of time and space in him, take out the soul and study it slowly.  ¡±

    In the distance, a certain man suddenly shivered

    Bei Tangyu smiled slightly and said: "Pengfei, why don't you just search the soul, and why do you want him to write out something?"

    "Maybe I have some questions to ask." Ye Pengfei replied, "The Yuanshen records only dull knowledge, but he can answer my questions. The difference is huge."

    "My purpose is the same!" Bei Tangyu asked, "Pengfei, do you know what the nature of the power of charm is?"

    Ye Pengfei felt a little strange when he suddenly heard Bei Tangyu ask this.  He already has some charm power, so why does Yuer ask this question?

    However, when Ye Pengfei really started to think about this issue, he felt that the more he thought about it, the more confused he became.

    Now Ye Pengfei also knows a lot of special physiques. Not only humans, but also ghosts have special physiques.  Things like wind ghosts and fire ghosts fall into this category.

    No matter what kind of special physique, it will correspond to one or more special abilities.  And these specialThe essence of power will definitely correspond to a certain aspect of the way of heaven.

    But what does charm correspond to?

    "Pengfei, you don't need to think too much. This problem is very complicated. Even high-level gods can't figure it out." Bei Tangyu interrupted Ye Pengfei's thoughts and said, "I can only say roughly that the so-called charm,  It means the harmony of the way of heaven. Because you embody the harmony of the way of heaven, when others look at you, they will feel an indescribable beauty. If your state of mind is poor, you will naturally be charmed."

    Bei Tangyu said it roughly, but Ye Pengfei was still aware of the profound truth.

    What is the "harmony" of heaven?  This in itself is an extremely difficult thing to understand.

    For example, the five elements¡ª¡ª

    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are in conflict with each other and create each other.  Is harmony the result of mutual restraint, or harmony the result of mutual growth?  Even this simplest question is difficult to answer clearly.

    The more you study the way of heaven, the more powerful you feel.  Likewise, it will become more and more complex.

    Ye Pengfei simply did not think about it, and instead asked: "Then Niu Ben is not charmed by you, does that mean that he has already realized the harmony of heaven in his own state of mind?"

    "It's not that simple." Bei Tangyu shook his head and said, "Pengfei, the charm in you embodies the harmony of heaven in this universe. However, I am born with a charming body, and what I embody is far more than the harmony of heaven in this universe.  !¡±

    There is far more than one universe of heaven!

    Although he was just talking, Ye Pengfei felt as if there was strong pressure coming towards him!  Even breathing has become difficult!

    "Is it possible that other universes exist besides ours? Are the laws of heaven in other universes different from ours?"

    A universe, a vast universe of stars, is huge, majestic and mysterious enough for Ye Pengfei, who is still stuck in this world.

    There are actually more universes out there!

    There are actually more different laws of heaven!

    How could this stabilize Ye Pengfei's mood?

    Seeing this, Ye Pengfei's mood became a little unstable.  However, in the midst of this unstable trend, an inexplicable power arose, and Ye Pengfei quickly returned to normal.

    Bei Tangyu seemed to have anticipated this change. She nodded and said, "Pengfei, this is your true potential."

    Looking at Bei Tangyu quietly, Ye Pengfei felt that a brand new door was slowly opening

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 279. Similar

    279.Same kind

    "The reason why the naturally charming body is rare is because the natural charming body contains the laws of heaven in other universes." Bei Tangyu said slowly, "And there are many ways to resist the natural charming body. For example, understanding the heavenly law  Strong, or, like you, encountered some kind of adventure during the cultivation process. Or, it contains the laws of heaven in other universes."

    "Does Niu Ben belong to the latter category?"

    "That's right." Bei Tangyu nodded in response, "He comes from another universe, and his soul carries the laws of other universes, so he naturally has the ability to resist my innate charm."

    "You want to analyze the laws of heaven in another universe by observing his practice, and then completely control your natural beauty?"

    "That's right." Bei Tangyu blushed slightly and said, "Generally speaking, monks who are born with charming bodies will learn the laws of heaven in other universes through double cultivation with monks who can resist the naturally charming bodies. Being able to meet this  It is our luck to have a time-traveling man."

    "What's even more lucky is that I didn't kill him." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "It's over here, let's go search for that mysterious organization!"

    Although there are very few clues, whether they are obtained from Cao Duan or tortured from the monks of Qingyang Palace, they can point to some directions.

    What's more, now with the support of Xu Caiyi's incredible stunts, Bei Tangyu can regularly cast spells that split time and space.  Even though this fantasy world is quite large, it can be searched quickly.

    So, some people have to become local rats

    ¡­¡­

    The Qing Emperor was very frightened.

    Since a few months ago, he gained some kind of power that could explode at any time and saw through various situations in the fantasy world. He felt that unless the fantasy world was completely broken, sooner or later he would be able to transcend this world and become a real person.  exist.

    However, a few months later, the only thing I was worried about happened - I was hunted down by the guy who created the illusion!

    In fact, Emperor Qing didn¡¯t understand why the monk named Ye didn¡¯t directly destroy the illusion world, but patiently pursued him and everyone in the organization.

    "In his eyes, we are all worthless. Is it necessary to keep chasing us like this?"

    " If it is for practicing martial arts, then there is no need to spare the monks who refine Qi and build foundations.  The current posture is as if everyone in the organization is his father-killing enemy.

    ?Obviously, it is impossible for a bunch of nihilistic beings to make trouble in the real world.  Therefore, this Ye Pengfei must have some other purpose.

    The only thing that gave Qingdi some hope was Ye Pengfei's "purpose".  Although it's not too clear yet, one thing is certain, that is, Ye Pengfei is very interested in a black substance.

    "Did you die again?"

    The new test product died without any suspense.  The miserable appearance as always made Qing Emperor frown.

    It¡¯s not easy to find time to occasionally conduct human experiments while on the run.  However, under increasingly difficult circumstances, they continued to fail, and even no clues were found, which put Qingdi under great pressure.

    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Qingdi had the urge to eat some for himself.  Fortunately, Qingdi gave up again as soon as the food reached his mouth.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei would have saved himself a worry.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t eat it was because Qingdi thought of Fan Zhengcheng again.

    When Deng Qiang and others escaped and explained the cause and effect of the incident, Qingdi immediately realized that Fan Zhengcheng was the same type of person as himself.  Moreover, Emperor Qing quickly understood that Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s target of attack¡ªYe Pengfei¡ªshould be the creator of this fantasy world!

    From that moment on, Emperor Qing understood deeply why Fan Zhengcheng did what he did.  If Ye Pengfei's burst of combat power hadn't been too strong, and now there was a being even more powerful than Ye Pengfei, Qingdi might have mobilized all his troops to stage a great counterattack.

    But now, Qingdi has no other choice but to rack his brains to escape.

    It was during this period of crazy escape that Qing Di thought of Fan Zhengcheng many times.  He knew very well that if he could find a few more similar beings, he might be able to put an end to his days of running away.

    However, this kind of thought always flashes, and is immediately abandoned by Qing Emperor.  Because the only kind of person he knows is the person he least wants to see.  Qingdi felt that if he went to find him, he would probably face a double pursuit!

    And this time, when Qing QingThe emperor thought of Fan Zhengcheng again, and when he thought of this method again, he fell silent.

    "Perhaps, this is really the only way to do it!"

    Just when Qingdi wanted to find similar people, Ye Pengfei had already thought of this possibility.

    "A Qing Emperor is so lucky to be pursued. If a few more appear, wouldn't it be extremely troublesome?"

    But thinking about it, Ye Pengfei didn't know where to look for other special existences.  The best way right now is to keep chasing Qing Emperor and obtain more and more black matter.

    until one day¡­¡­

    "Yu'er, have you made a breakthrough again?"

    Seeing the gorgeous fluctuations in the surrounding fantasy space, Ye Pengfei asked happily.

    "Yes!" Bei Tangyu lifted the veil and showed a bright smile, "I can now freely control my naturally charming body!"

    Facing this more restrained yet more charming smile, Ye Pengfei understood that the journey into the fantasy world was about to come to an end.

    Just when Bei Tangyu broke through again, Qingdi approached Chidi.

    Even the cronies around these two people don¡¯t know that Qing Emperor and Red Emperor were actually brothers.

    The Red Emperor is the senior brother, and the Qing Emperor is the junior brother.  Originally, the Red Emperor had the upper hand over the Green Emperor.

    A few months ago, a sudden change occurred, and the strength of the two people was seriously reversed.

    Almost in no particular order, Red Emperor and Qing Emperor sensed the fluctuations of demonic energy at the same time.

    The same mana vibrates violently, the same mind wavers, but different results appear¡ª¡ª

    Qingdi, who was in a poor state of mind, went crazy first.  This sudden invasion of foreign demons made him unable to help but devour the Red Emperor's beloved spiritual beast mount.

    Immediately afterwards, Qingdi killed Chidi¡¯s wife and children!  !  !

    The Red Emperor, who was already a bit unable to keep his mind, was suddenly aroused by the Qing Emperor to a great extent.  He chased Emperor Qing for more than a month, and then because of his improved cultivation along the way, he suppressed this fruitless impulse and chose another path of revenge.

    Just as no one knows that the Red Emperor and the Qing Emperor still have such a grudge, no one knows that the Qing Emperor clearly wants to gather strength and unify this vast world.  In fact, the Qing Emperor was afraid that the Red Emperor, whose cultivation level was higher than his own and whose understanding was also higher than his own, would attack him again.

    He is gathering strength to protect himself!

    But, now, Qingdi has taken the initiative to send it to the door

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 280. Join forces

    280.Join forces

    Amidst the vast mountains, there is an inconspicuous grove.

    No one knows that this small forest deep in the mountains is actually an illusion.

    ??A fantasy within a fantasy!

    This is the way the Red Emperor understands the devil, and this is the way the Red Emperor breaks the illusion.

    After chasing the Qing Emperor to no avail, the Red Emperor chose to live in seclusion here.  Although it seems that he has given up hatred, Qingdi knows very well that behind this seemingly idle seclusion, hidden is actually a more passionate heart for revenge!

    As long as the Red Emperor transcends this illusory world, what awaits the Green Emperor is instant destruction!

    In fact, even if Qing Emperor deliberately sent people to monitor him, he knew very well that this was what Red Emperor had in mind.

    He calls himself the Qing Emperor in order to attract all forces in the name of unifying the world.

    And the Red Emperor?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What kind of emperor should I call myself?

    The only reason is that it comes from that burning heart!

    If it weren¡¯t for the poor skills of Guizhou Donkey, Emperor Qing would never be willing to come here.

    However, when he stepped into this small forest and the small forest in front of him suddenly turned into towering trees, he felt even more uncomfortable and wanted to turn around and leave.

    At this moment, several big trees came alive.

    The thick branches swept over mercilessly, blocking all the Qing Emperor's paths.

    The illusion of the Red Emperor comes from his understanding of the illusion set up by Ye Pengfei.  If these thick branches were to hit his body, Qingdi would have to shed his skin even if he died.  With no other choice, Qingdi used fire spells to restrain the tree's attack as much as possible, and shouted loudly:

    "Senior brother! Senior brother! Don't take action yet, listen to me, we are in danger!"

    "A catastrophe is imminent? Humph! I think you are the one who is facing a catastrophe!"

    The Red Emperor snorted coldly and did not show his face. Rows of thorns shot out quickly, causing the Qing Emperor to panic.

    "What I said is true!" Qingdi tried his best to resist, but shouted distractedly, "The guy who set up the illusion world has appeared, and he wants to kill them all!"

    "If it were him, it would be easy for him to kill you!"

    The Red Emperor didn't believe it, so he cast spells one after another, beating the Qing Emperor so hard that he couldn't talk anymore.

    "Senior brother is more powerful than I thought. This can't continue!"

    When he decided to come to find Red Emperor, it was not that Qing Emperor didn¡¯t make preparations first.  However, before even meeting him, he was beaten so hard that he couldn't even speak.  If this continues, let alone joining forces, I'm afraid I won't even be able to save my life.

    Qingdi knew it well. He came here with the mentality of negotiating an alliance, and his momentum had already weakened.  Now that the Red Emperor has taken the lead again, there is definitely no way to turn the situation around without some strange moves.

    ¡°There is no way, even if we continue to irritate him, we have to get rid of the current situation first!¡±

    Having made up his mind, Qingdi took out an earth-yellow Yuanshen from the storage ring, opened his mouth and swallowed it

    "You devil!!!"

    The Red Emperor is furious!

    When he saw Qingdi swallowing the khaki soul in one gulp, he seemed to have seen the original scene again.

    His wife and children were swallowed up by the Qing Emperor like this!  !  !

    The berserk Red Emperor roared and threw the entire forest over.  The towering trees not only have a terrifying impact, but also form a series of large arrays filled with evil spirits!  !  !

    "It's really amazing." Qing Emperor couldn't help but sigh, "If this Yuan Shen wasn't powerful enough, I would have been completely defeated today"

    Just when the towering trees rushed over at high speed, a thick layer of earthy yellow light instantly enveloped the Qing Emperor.  Although the furious Red Emperor's attack power was at least ten times higher than before.  However, Qingdi, who was standing still, could actually speak.

    "Senior brother, I was sorry for you at the beginning." Qingdi said in a deep voice, "But now we are indeed facing a catastrophe. If we don't join hands, I'm afraid it will all disappear soon."

    No reply, the furious attack continues

    "Brother, I really didn't lie to you." Qingdi continued, "There is already a person similar to us who tried to attack that person, and the ending was very tragic. I have some images of that person here, you can see  look."

    The virtual shadow emerged, and some of Fan Zhengcheng¡¯s image data flowed past one by one.  But, still no reply

    Emperor Qing was not discouraged and continued to persuade??: "Senior brother, I know you are cruel to me. But, if this world disappears, how can you take revenge? Once I deal with that person, I am willing to cut off my own arm, and then compete with senior brother again!"

    There was no reply, but the furious attack was slightly reduced

    Qing Di was secretly happy in his heart and continued to work hard: "Brother, that person's name is Ye Pengfei, and there is a more powerful female cultivator beside him. However, maybe something went wrong. It seems that they are trapped in this illusion. So.  , only then could existence like us be born.¡±

    The furious attack paused for a moment.  Then, it continued.  However, the attacks that continued were far less clean and tidy than before

    Qingdi thought that he had finally impressed his senior brother.  So, he emphasized his tone and said loudly: "I know that the reason why senior brother set up this illusion within the illusion is to transcend the illusion world and become a real existence. As long as senior brother can catch any of them, it can definitely be solved  Lots of critical questions!¡±

    The attack stopped suddenly!

    Emperor Qing was immediately overjoyed!

    Just when Qingdi was about to take advantage of the situation to pursue and finalize the alliance, before the words were spoken, the world around him suddenly changed.

    After a fierce battle just now, the surrounding forest has become a mess.  However, in just a blink of an eye, the surroundings suddenly became lush again, blocking out the sky and the sun.

    Looking up, the sunlight was blocked by thick branches and leaves, making everything dim.

    After a while, a dark wind started blowing.

    When gusts of dark wind passed through the forest, the situation became increasingly weird.

    Qingdi was shocked: "Could it be that he still hasn't forgiven me and just changed his attack method?"

    Even with a powerful earth shield, Qingdi could still feel the terrifying power mixed in the gusts of dark wind.

    This is the power of ghost erosion that can even be melted by Yuanying monks!  !  !

    Even though Qingdi has activated the power of demonic energy, he now has the high-level strength of Kongming.  However, he still dared not touch the power of ghost eclipse easily.  He carefully placed a new layer of defense outside the khaki shield.  At this moment, the voice of the Red Emperor appeared again¡ª¡ª

    "As long as you can find me, we will join forces! Otherwise, hum!"

    "Otherwise I will die?"

    Qingdi smiled bitterly and shook his head, flying towards the depths of the dense forest at a low altitude

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 281. True and False Qing Emperor

    281. True and False Qing Emperor

    Just when the Qing Emperor had to go all out to find the Red Emperor, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu had also found the Qing Emperor's last hiding place.

    An abyss of ten thousand feet, an inconspicuous crack.

    "If the two of them didn't already have a good understanding of the way of heaven, they would have automatically ignored this inconspicuous crack if they looked at it based on their spiritual sense.

    But now, in the eyes of the two people, this narrow crack is as dazzling as a bonfire in the dark night.  While they were still thousands of miles away, the two people looked towards the crack almost in no particular order.

    "Pengfei, this Qingdi's disguise methods are really endless, no less than his escape methods." Bei Tangyu sighed.

    There are countless narrow cracks like this that have neither spiritual pressure fluctuations nor other traces in the abyss.  Even if a Dongxu monk who can see into the world comes to look for him, there is no other way but to search one by one.

    "No matter how good his disguise is, we still haven't found him?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Maybe we can break this illusion world without really finding him at all."

    Bei Tangyu nodded.

    "I didn't expect that the jade slips left behind by the gods to reduce their years would actually contain such powerful spells. The illusory world formed could actually evolve so many strange beings? I don't know what the purpose of the gods' reduction of years is.  , will teach you these magical skills. Is it possible that the monk you met once has a close relationship with him? "

    "The origin of all things may transcend the nothingness of the fantasy world, and may inspire a strange perception of the power of heaven No matter which one it is, it is an existence that even gods and men will covet.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu still don¡¯t know that the magic spell used by gods to reduce years has no such ability.  It was purely due to accidents that the fantasy world was disturbed by demonic energy, so it evolved into what it is now.

    However, Bei Tangyu¡¯s last guess was correct.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't sensed the power of the god of the Beast God in Ye Pengfei, the god wouldn't have given Ye Pengfei a magic jade slip for no reason.

    The two people chatted casually and soon arrived at the narrow crack.  Judging from the way they were talking and laughing, it seemed as if they were not going in to fight at all, but just a relaxing and pleasant outing.

    In fact, fighting all the way in is indeed "relaxing and enjoyable".  If something hadn't happened in the end, not even a drop of blood would have appeared on this trip¡ª¡ª

    With the beauty by his side, Ye Pengfei's methods are naturally much more "gentle".  Throwing spells one after another, almost no one resisted, they were all done.  However, at the end, Ye Pengfei's face darkened.

    A khaki wild wolf was lying quietly in the gorgeous bedroom that originally belonged to the Qing Emperor, with a pool of blood underneath him.  A pair of eyes with a cold light stared coldly at Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu.  It was as if there was some deep hatred between it and the two people.

    "Could it bethat it is the Qing Emperor?"

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, someone who doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the Qing Emperor or something else is galloping through the dense forest.  However, no matter what he is, in the eyes of Red Emperor, he is Qing Emperor, the demon who killed his wife, children and spiritual beast mounts!

    ?????????????? My fists were clenched and then unclenched, then unclenched and then clenched, over and over again, I don¡¯t know how many times I went back and forth.

    The Qing Emperor keeps approaching.

    "I didn't expect that he would hide so deeply." Seeing Qingdi clearing obstacles one after another with overwhelming force, Chidi couldn't help but sigh in a low voice.

    Although the Red Emperor lives here in seclusion, in order to take revenge, he always pays attention to the progress of the Qing Emperor's cultivation.  If the Qing Emperor walks ahead of him and there is hope of completely transcending this illusory world, he will have to take action forcefully.

    Over the past few months, the Red Emperor's own realm has skyrocketed, but he has not found any signs that the Qing Emperor has surpassed him.  Therefore, he continued to live in seclusion here, comprehending the looming magic path.

    When the Qing Emperor came to the door, the Red Emperor sneered in his heart that he was overestimating his capabilities.  But looking at the Qing Emperor's skills in front of him, he probably doesn't have to give in much compared to his own.

    If Niu was running here, he would definitely scream, pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger!

    But the Red Emperor didn¡¯t have such eloquence, so he just muttered a few words in a polite manner, and then watched the Qing Emperor rush to a place less than a hundred miles away from him.

    Qingdi, who was still unstoppable just now, suddenly froze his body.

    "Brother, I think this is enough. If I break this last wave, all of us senior brothers will inevitably be injured. If Ye Pengfei comes after him, we will be in big trouble."

    The Red Emperor has no control over the various obstacles in front of him, whether they are formations, puppets, or monsters, leaving it up to the Qing Emperor to break through.  But the last formation was created by the Red Emperor using his essence and blood, and it was closely connected to the soul.  Now that Qing Emperor has broken into this place, it is impossible for him not to go into battle himself.

    The Red Emperor was silent for a while, and finally revealed his true appearance.

    "Brother, I can't help you"

    Looking at the senior brother with white hair and a face full of vicissitudes of life, Qingdi seemed to be so guilty that he was about to shed a few tears.

    If Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu were here, they would definitely be able to see the clues.  As for whether it will alert the Red Emperor who is also in danger, that is another matter.

    But now the Red Emperor was slightly stunned by the Qing Emperor's outstanding performance.  Immediately, the stunned expression flashed past like lightning and returned to its cold appearance.

    "Tell me, how do you plan to deal with him?" Chi Di asked quietly.

    After watching the video of Ye Pengfei in Dongdu City, Red Emperor knew that neither he nor Qing Emperor could deal with him.  What's more, Qing Emperor just said that Ye Pengfei has a more powerful helper!

    Only outsmart!

    Sure enough, Qingdi said in a deep voice: "No need for me to say more, senior brother should also understand. Only by making use of very special terrain can we succeed!"

    "You mean, Ten Thousand Flames Valley?" Scarlet Emperor's eyes flickered.

    "That's right, it's the Ten Thousand Flames Valley!" Qingdi nodded.

    Chi Di frowned and said, "That place is great, but how can we lure those two people to take the bait?"

    There are thousands of miles of red flames, so it is called Wanyan Valley.

    In a place with strange terrain and blazing flames, even ordinary people can see it from a distance, let alone two such powerful high-level monks.

    Qingdi smiled mysteriously and said, "As long as senior brother is willing to take action, I will be responsible for luring them into taking the bait!"

    He stared at the Qing Emperor silently for a long time, and the smile in his memory seemed to melt the Red Emperor's frozen heart a little.  After a long time, the Red Emperor finally nodded slowly

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 282. Battle of Ten Thousand Flames Valley

    282. Battle of Ten Thousand Flames Valley

    "I never expected that such strange things would come from a place like this.\\9v¡¡k.com first release\\" Looking at the thousands of miles of red flames, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but sigh softly.

    "How can we figure out the evolution of Heaven's way? What's more, there is obviously something wrong with the evolution of Heaven's way in this fantasy world." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Ignore these, as long as we can find more of them.  Something like that. Not to mention me, even you, Yu'er, should be able to advance to the level of spirit transformation!"

    Beitang Yu nodded with a smile, and flew shoulder to shoulder with Ye Pengfei into the thousands of miles of red flames.

    The raging flames of Ten Thousand Flames Valley will never go out.  There will be even hotter flames erupting fiercely in Jianhe, and the highest ones can reach a height of thousands of feet, which is really spectacular.

    However, with the cultivation levels of Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu, this bit of flames is nothing.  Especially Beitang Yu, who was inspired by Ye Pengfei to completely combine the evolution of heaven with his own charming body, was able to maintain his cultivation at the low level of Dongxu for a long time.  There was no need to cast any spells at all, just the spiritual pressure of the ice aura could clear away hundreds of miles of flames around him.

    This was because Bei Tangyu had restrained himself, fearing that the spiritual pressure would be too strong and destroy the strange thing that contained the origin of all things.  Otherwise, if she exerts all her strength, all the thousands of red flames on the ground will be subdued.

    Soon, according to the prior information, the two people found a cave.  I saw that every once in a while, the cave would emit light black flames, which looked very different.

    "This is it, let's go in!"

    The cave is not big, only enough for one person to pass through.  Ye Pengfei took the lead and jumped into the cave.

    The passage in this cave is winding and winding. I don¡¯t know how long it is, nor how many branches there are.  &*.  "".  com fastest update £ª£ª

    At first, every time you reach a fork in the road, you can still find the correct passage with the help of the unique light black flame.  After traveling for about half an hour, all the light black flames came out of each passage. The two of them could only choose a passage at random and continue moving forward.

    An hour later

    "I'm afraid I've traveled thousands of miles, but why haven't I reached the end yet? Could it be that the news is wrong?" Bei Tangyu said in surprise.

    Although the passage was narrow, the two of them naturally slowed down to avoid any danger in the cave.  However, even if they walked, in one hour, two people would have traveled at least more than 20,000 miles.  Recalling that there were so many forked roads erupting with the same flames, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but have this question.

    "Then let's go look for it separately." Ye Pengfei said flatly.

    "But¡­¡­"

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei smiled, blinked, and interrupted Bei Tangyu's words.

    Bei Tangyu also smiled and nodded, and whispered: "Let's see who of us catches it first!" Then, he quickly disappeared into another passage

    "I didn't expect that you really led the two of them into the underground maze." Red Emperor looked at Qing Emperor with complicated eyes. He felt that he could not see through this junior brother more and more.

    As if the Qing Emperor didn't see the complex look in the Red Emperor's eyes, he chuckled and said: "Brother, those few special existences alone can only separate the two of them temporarily. In such a short time, I can't deal with anyone.  ah."

    The Red Emperor nodded slowly and quickly entered a cave.

    "Quick victory!"

    After the Red Emperor's figure disappeared for a long time, the faint words floated into the Qing Emperor's ears.

    "The art of leaving notes! It's really amazing! I'm looking forward to it!"

    The bright red tongue gently licked the lips.  A cruel smile appeared on Qingdi's face

    The battle first started between Ye Pengfei and Chidi.

    Although the underground passages are complicated, Red Emperor and Qing Emperor have some special tricks to roughly determine where someone is.  Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu did not deliberately restrain their auras. Therefore, Red Emperor, who was eager to end the battle quickly and then turn around to peek at the fight on the other side, quickly found Ye Pengfei who was closest to him.

    Because he has been practicing the spell given by the god for a long time, it is natural for Ye Pengfei to use the spell to attack.  However, what surprised him was that no matter whether it was a spell that hit the Red Emperor directly or a spell that drew a circle and cursed you from a distance, it didn't work!

    If Qing Emperor was still watching from the side, he would definitely have to praise again: "The art of grafting! It's really amazing!"

    The Red Emperor is a fire element monk, and the battle in this Valley of Ten Thousand Flames can be said to be the right time and place.??They are all taken.  Especially in this narrow passage, the four walls containing rich fire spiritual energy are within reach, and it is even easier to perform the grafting technique.

    The attacks hit him again and again. Although it was extremely strange, most of the power was transferred to the four walls by the Red Emperor. At first glance, the Red Emperor seemed as if he had not received any attacks.

    "We can only set up a formation!"

    A spell formation fell, and it really restrained the Red Emperor.  However, this restriction did not last long. Bundles of flames blasted towards the spell formation from the four walls of the passage. After a few breaths, they forcibly destroyed the spell array completely!

    "Awesome!" Ye Pengfei secretly praised in his heart.

    Originally, I was at the peak level of Kong Ming, but the white-haired old man opposite me was only at the eighth level of Kong Ming, which was far behind me.  However, relying on the convenient location, he has been unable to gain the upper hand.

    Dang, dang, dang, what was blocked was several clusters of fire beams.  But the sound that came out was actually the sound of metal and stone.  The realm-breaking effect of these clusters of fire beams shocked Ye Pengfei even more.

    "This old man is much more powerful than Qing Emperor. He can break through an illusion world so freely. Even I can't do it!"

    I have been chasing the Qing Emperor for so long, but I have never seen the Qing Emperor destroying the illusion world in large chunks.  Not only was it time-consuming and laborious, it actually slowed down my escape.

    But the white-haired old man in front of me is different. He is not wasting anything.

    Every additional space fragmentation can directly point to Ye Pengfei's weakness, forcing Ye Pengfei to be more careful.

    There were much fewer active attacks at the beginning, and gradually, Ye Pengfei fell into a disadvantage.

    The Red Emperor became more and more cautious.

    When monks fight, the party at a disadvantage will often shrink its defenses, wait for the opportunity, and suddenly counterattack with fierce tricks.  Now he indeed occupies a favorable location, but the narrow passage also limits his performance.  If you are not careful, you will be bitten by Ye Pengfei.  It will not be easy to gain such an advantage again.

    He chased after Ye Pengfei leisurely, sometimes crashing through a passage, sometimes chasing down a straight passage.  No matter what the situation is, Red Emperor always maintains an appropriate distance and never rushes forward anxiously.

    "As long as we keep this up, we will definitely kill him!"

    The Red Emperor smiled with satisfaction, as if he saw the dawn of victory

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 283. The mantis stalks the cicada, followed by the oriole (Part 1)

    283. The mantis stalks the cicada, followed by the oriole (Part 1)

    A battle elsewhere has also broken out.  &*.  "".  com fastest update £ª£ª

    No matter where the fight is, there is the same unstable factor, that is, the four monks participating in the fight cannot maintain an explosive state for a long time!

    That¡¯s right, when Ye Pengfei breaks out, he will reach his peak.  Bei Tangyu, on the other hand, is even at the low level of Dongxu.  However, after all, the upper limit of mana cultivation has not reached this level, so it is impossible for two people to be in this state forever.

    Red Emperor and Qing Emperor also faced the same problem.  But not only are the two of them fire monks, they also practiced in the Valley of Ten Thousand Flames and summed up a special set of techniques.  This is why they chose Ten Thousand Flames Valley as their battlefield.

    The situation did develop in the direction expected by the two people.

    Within three hours, both sides fought extremely hard.  As for Bei Tangyu, he was even better than Qingdi.  If he hadn't relied on his familiarity with the underground maze passages, he might have been captured by Bei Tangyu long ago.

    Three hours later

    The Red Emperor first burst out laughing proudly: "Finally we have eliminated this serious trouble!"

    Then, he immediately moved towards Qing Emperor at high speed.

    However, Qingdi didn¡¯t seem to be worried about his senior brother coming to kill him at all. Instead, he panted and used a secret method to transmit his voice: ¡°Senior brother, this female cultivator is so powerful. She actually has the low-level cultivation of Kongming!¡±

    After a while, Qingdi shouted again: "Brother, come and help me, we must not let her escape!!!"

    The more urgent the Qing Emperor transmitted his message, the slower the Red Emperor slowed down.

    The sound of fighting gradually faded away, and the sound of various spells colliding with each other became louder and louder.  \\9vk¡¡.  com¡¡First release\\As Red Emperor walked along, he saw that many places were still covered by thick ice, which made Red Emperor speechless.

    "In the underground maze of Ten Thousand Flames Valley, she can actually create such a big momentum. This female ice cultivator is too powerful!"

    The more he smacked his tongue, the slower the Red Emperor walked.  There was a cold smile on the corner of his mouth

    When Red Emperor finally saw Qing Emperor, Qing Emperor was leaning against the cave wall.  His face was pale and his hands were shaking slightly. He was obviously seriously injured.

    My spiritual sense scanned the nearby passages, but I didn't find the powerful ice-type female cultivator.  Presumably, it has been completely destroyed by Qingdi.

    "Senior brother, cough cough we finally got rid of them." Qingdi gasped and said, "I just don't know if they still exist in this illusion world."

    Chi Di said coldly: "Do you think you can escape by saying this? Hua Jian! You will definitely die today!!"

    Huajian is the real name of Emperor Qing.  Suddenly hearing the Red Emperor calling him this, he seemed to be slightly stunned.

    Soon, Qingdi shook his head: "Senior brother, I know that I cannot escape death, and I have never wanted to escape."

    After taking a few breaths, Qingdi continued: "I just want to tell senior brother that the ice-type female cultivator said before she died"

    Qingdi¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker, and by the time he spoke the last few words, he was already inaudible.  A pair of hands rested feebly on the ground, as if they were on the verge of death.

    The Red Emperor did not go over. He frowned and snorted: "Humph! You want to trick me into going over with this little trick? Hua Jian, since you have no strength to speak anymore, I will give you a ride!"

    The Red Emperor threw a magic weapon that was red all over and looked a bit like a harpoon.  As soon as the magic weapon was sacrificed, it made a terrible sound.  This sound has a special frequency. After each sound, the shape of the magic weapon becomes a little blurry.

    When the magic weapon was stabbed in front of the Qing Emperor, the "dying" Qing Emperor's body suddenly folded strangely and quickly.  When Red Emperor looked again, Qing Emperor had moved more than ten feet away.

    "What a folding technique!" Chidi said coldly, "But Hua Jian, how come you can only fold and move this small distance? A few months ago, when I was chasing you, you were either a folding technique or a folding technique.  Can you run away for several miles? Is it possible that, at this point, you still want to plot to kill me? "

    The magic weapon whose shape could no longer be clearly seen continued to hum strangely.  I could only barely see the fork tip pointed at Qingdi, ready to stab out again at any time.

    Faced with the cynicism of the Red Emperor, the Qing Emperor did not answer, but turned and fled further away.

    "Want to escape?"

    The Red Emperor didn¡¯t rush to chase him, he just stood there with a sneer.  After the Qing Emperor moved several times in succession, he was shocked to find that he was always there.Follow the Red Emperor in circles.  No matter how hard I try, the radius of this circle will never exceed a hundred miles!

    "Hua Jian, you should be familiar with this method." Chidi said in a cold voice, "If you hadn't told me about Fan Zhengcheng's deeds, I wouldn't have even thought about it! Then Fan Zhengcheng can be regarded as a genius.  , can actually use the ability to break illusions in this way to create a restricted space that even the monks of Kong Ming find it difficult to escape!"

    The Red Emperor said coldly, but his spiritual consciousness stared at the Qing Emperor without relaxing at all.

    At a distance of a hundred miles, for a monk of his level, he can easily perform killing moves.  However, the closer he gets to revenge, the more cautious he becomes.

    After all, what he is facing is the insidious and cunning Qing Emperor!

    Seeing that it was difficult to escape, Qingdi roared and turned around to kill him.  A red dragon breathing fierce flames surrounded his body and slammed the Red Emperor's harpoon-shaped magic weapon into the rock wall.

    Facing the Qing Emperor who was charging towards him, the Red Emperor remained motionless, not even intending to use another magic weapon to resist.

    The Qing Emperor took a few steps forward and knew the situation was not good.  However, when he turned around and wanted to retreat, his feet were suddenly entangled in fiery red vines.

    The flaming red thorn vine came too unexpectedly, and the unprepared Qing Emperor couldn't help but be shocked.  However, although the red dragon on his body kept roaring and attacking the fiery red thorn vine, it had no effect.

    The Qing Emperor was even more shocked and could not help but use his ability to break through the realm.  However, something happened that surprised him even more.

    The space remains the same, no movement!

    "That's it, that's it. This is an illusion within an illusion! Senior brother, you finally won"

    After encouraging and supporting him for more than an hour, Qingdi could no longer maintain Kong Ming's cultivation.  When his cultivation level suddenly dropped to the golden elixir realm, the fiery red thorn vine completely pierced his body without any hindrance!

    A generation of strong men died just like that.

    Poof

    When he saw that the Qing Emperor was finally stabbed in the head by the thorn vine, and even the soul could not escape, the Red Emperor finally couldn't hold on any longer and vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "finally¡­¡­"

    "Finally what? Will the great revenge be finally avenged? Red Emperor, you are still too careless!"

    A voice that shouldn¡¯t have appeared unexpectedly appeared through the mouth of the Red Emperor!  !  !

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 284. The mantis stalks the cicada, followed by the oriole (Part 2)

    284. The mantis stalks the cicada, followed by the oriole (Part 2)

    The Red Emperor's body suddenly tensed up, and his face became extremely ugly.  ("", watch the latest update of this book)

    "Hua Jian! You're not dead yet! When did you run into my Zifu?"

    "Want to know?" Qingdi laughed happily, "This is a secret, you will never know."

    The Red Emperor roared angrily: "Qing Emperor, do you think you can win me by sneaking into my Zi Mansion? My three months of hard training are in vain!"

    "Hahaha." Qing Emperor laughed loudly, "Red Emperor, Red Emperor, let me tell you a little secret. In fact I am not Qing Emperor!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    The Red Emperor¡¯s eyes widened and he wanted to say something, but he could no longer speak.  This big body has been completely occupied by this guy who doesn't know what it is.

    Another hour passed.

    When the Red Emperor spoke again, his voice returned to normal: "From now on, I, Qu Mu, am the Red Emperor! Those two guys who were in the way are also dead. As long as I completely transcend this illusion world, I can be proud of myself.  The world is over!"

    The confident arrogance could not hide Qu Mu's physical weakness.  He had to sit cross-legged and barely absorb the rich fire aura in the air.

    However, just when Qu Mu was about to recuperate, crisp applause suddenly sounded.

    "Is your name Qu Mu? Brilliant! It's so splendid! Such a skill of seizing the soul! This trip to the fantasy world is really not in vain!"

    A male cultivator with a stern face slowly walked out of the unknown space.  Following behind him was a peerless female cultivator who would never be forgotten by anyone who took one look at her.  &*.  "".  com fastest update £ª£ª

    "You, aren't you already dead?" Qu Mu shouted in horror.  At this moment, his trembling body was not as fake as before.

    "As you said, this is a secret. You will never know." Ye Pengfei said solemnly, "Qu Mu, are you going to kill yourself? Or are you waiting for me to do it myself?"

    "Don't even think about killing me!" Qu Mu screamed sharply, and his body, which was already trembling slightly, went limp.

    "The evil spirit will never die!"

    Ye Pengfei snorted coldly, and was about to take action when he heard Bei Tangyu laugh and say: "Pengfei, it's up to me, we can't let this guy die like this."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Use prosperity to wither.  Although Qu Mu's method of escaping was clever, Bei Tangyu's ice restriction was extremely powerful.  After a while, Bei Tangyu captured Qu Mu alive.

    "The next step is up to you." Bei Tangyu smiled slightly and handed the half-dead Qu Mu's soul to Ye Pengfei.

    Search the soul!

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Pengfei to feel relaxed and gain something.

    At the same time, Bei Tangyu also asked in surprise: "Pengfei, have you finally made a breakthrough?"

    "Yes, we finally made a breakthrough!" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I never expected that this Qu Mu's unique method can actually solve my last doubt!"

    "Congratulations!" Beitang Yujiao said with a smile, "With the magic power of the golden elixir realm, you can actually have the state of mind of the god-transformation realm. I don't know how surprised Senior Thunder God Stone will be later!"

    "Haha, let him be a little more surprised!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and passed all the information that Qu Mu knew to Beitang Yu one by one with his spiritual thoughts

    ¡­¡­

    The illusion is broken!

    Thunder God Stone and Xu Caiyi, who had been waiting outside anxiously, suddenly saw Ye Pengfei open his eyes.  Then, Bei Tangyu also showed a faint smile.  Immediately afterwards, a strange man appeared next to the two people.

    "Are you the time-traveling male Niu Ben?" Thunder God Stone asked.

    "Wow, big rocks can talk!" Niu Ben exclaimed exaggeratedly, and then looked at Xu Caiyi again.

    "Wow, Master, you are surrounded by beautiful women. Is this also Master Mother?"

    "Asshole! This is my sister!" Ye Pengfei gave him a run for his money without mercy.

    "Ah, it turns out to be my sister! Oh, no, it's my uncle!"

    The very funny Niu Ben made Xu Caiyi giggle.  Even though Niu Ben had seen Bei Tangyu's delicate appearance several times, he was also confused and fascinated by the hot figure and giggling Xu Caiyi.

    Just when Niu Ben looked like a nymphomaniac, he suddenly found that Xu Caiyi stopped laughing and LeiThe God's Stone also fell silent, and the surrounding air was so weird.

    "You twohave all turned into gods?"

    After painstakingly studying the Kung Fu secrets left by Bei Tangyu, Niu Ben is no longer the novice he was when he first came here.  When he heard Thunder God Stone ask this, his eyes widened in surprise.

    "My dear, didn't you say that the master is only in the realm of golden elixir, and the master's wife is in the realm of emptiness and underworld? How come they all turned into gods all of a sudden? It's a cheating device!"

    With a bang, Niu Ben was hit again on the forehead.

    "Niu Ben, do you know what it means to respect teachers and respect morality?"

    Niu Ben yelled, "Master, I'm just complimenting you. Don't you already know what a 'cheating device' is? It's a divine weapon!"

    "Sacred weapon?" Xu Caiyi's eyes lit up, "What kind of magical weapon is it? What is its use?"

    "Sister, don't listen to this kid's nonsense." Ye Pengfei said helplessly, "Yu'er and I have indeed reached a state of mind. Otherwise, we can't break the illusion world."

    Then, Ye Pengfei told everything that happened in the fantasy world exactly as it was.

    When Ye Pengfei finished speaking, Xu Caiyi's eyes widened even more.

    "No, is it so powerful? Pengfei, you can also create an illusion for me! Sister, my state of mind is the worst now!"

    Because Xu Caiyi¡¯s unique physique has been completely developed, Xu Caiyi¡¯s magic power and soul cultivation have skyrocketed.  But there is no correlation between the state of mind and the quality of the body. In order to prevent his state of mind from being unbalanced and going crazy, Xu Caiyi had to take his time to practice.

    Now it¡¯s better, you can actually practice through the fantasy world!

    "Sister, my illusion needs to be transformed into a spirit to break it. Now you"

    "What are you afraid of? At most, you will come in and remind me after a while! It's settled!" Xu Caiyi waved his hand, looking a bit domineering.

    "All right."

    Seeing Xu Caiyi¡¯s resolute attitude, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to nod, but

    After the spell was planted, Xu Caiyi came out in just half an hour!

    "No, right? It's that easy?"

    Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu stared at each other, not knowing how to describe their surprise.  The two of them realized at the same time that there might have been some special change in the spell that had been planted on Ye Pengfei

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 285. Meet Yue Ningbing again

    285. Meet Yue Ningbing again

    "It's a pity that the spell on Ye Pengfei has been broken. No matter how hard I try to find the reason, there is no way.  &*.  "".  com fastest update £ª£ª

    And Xu Caiyi¡¯s breakthrough this time was not without any gains.  In just half an hour, she discovered that her split body could temporarily connect the fantasy world with the real world!

    "It's true, it's true, it's true, Xu Yatou, maybe you will advance to the realm of gods and humans earlier than the two of them!"

    Facing Xu Caiyi¡¯s powerful physique that could not be described in words, Thunder God Stone was already beyond surprised.  However, after he watched the time-travel boy Niu Ben's practice for a while, he suddenly said something.

    "Ye Pengfei, you are a monster, and everyone around you is also a monster! No, I have to go see Zhang Han, maybe his kid is also a monster!!!"

    Actually, Ye Pengfei was quite speechless.

    ¡°I have a thunder-type Heavenly Spiritual Root. Logically speaking, this qualification is considered very powerful, but

    "I met Bei Tangyu, who was a good match by chance, and his qualifications were much better than mine.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Apart from her hot body, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any talent for cultivation, but she suddenly awakens to the enviable and top-notch physique of ¡°split body¡±.

    It is even more exaggerated now. Niu Ben, who traveled from another universe, was already so bad that he only had a ball of spirit left, and even his body was reforged by himself.  But once you practice it for real, it's like In Niu Ben's words, it's like taking expired Viagra, so fierce that Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu kept smacking their tongues.  \\9vk¡¡.  com first release\\

    Beitang Yu spoke in a secret voice and said half amusingly and half seriously: "Pengfei, I think you need to hurry up. If this trend continues, you may be surpassed by your apprentice in a few years!"

    "You're right!" Ye Pengfei also nodded with emotion, "In just one day, he has reached the intermediate level of Qi Refining. Hasn't this kid given birth to inner demons?"

    While feeling emotional, Ye Pengfei also began to practice hard.  Bei Tangyu was sitting not far from Ye Pengfei, always with him.  This situation is like going back to when the two people first entered the realm of thunder and spirit.  If the formation outside had not suffered a huge impact, the two of them would have continued to practice like this, at least until they advanced to Cave Void before leaving this place

    A few months later, the fierce battle outside impacted the formation set up by Ye Pengfei.  When Ye Pengfei frowned and stepped out from the Thunder Spirit Realm, trying to cast a spell to re-strengthen the formation, five green rays of light flew from nowhere and destroyed these formations in an instant!

    After breaking the formation, the five emerald-green rays of light continued unabated and headed straight for Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but snorted coldly, and grabbed the five green lights in his hand.

    "Eh? What happened to my jade cone?" A male cultivator whispered in surprise, and his spiritual consciousness swept over here.

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look at it, but you will be surprised when you look at it.

    "Junior Ye Jun of the Immortal Yuan Sect of Huangquan Immortal City, I don't know that my senior is cultivating here, so I will offend him a lot, I will offend him a lot!"

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyes and saw that the person speaking was a purple-robed monk with a level of cultivation.  After several months of hard training, he had just completed the third transformation of the golden elixir, and his magic power cultivation was much worse than his.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that the reason why a dignified Dongxu monk would call himself senior was because his state of mind was too high and his spiritual pressure was not visible. Ye Jun mistakenly regarded himself as a god-transformation monk.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t want to take a trip into this muddy water.  He originally wanted to reset the formation and continue his meditation practice.  Since Ye Jun regards himself as a monk who transforms into gods, he doesn't dare to fight with others in this area anymore.  However, when Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness swept away and saw a familiar figure, he couldn't get away from it.

    "Xianyuan Sect? What a majestic power!" Ye Pengfei pointed to that side and shouted coldly, "Aren't they the monks from the Moon Palace over there? Ye Jun, you are so brave that you dare to provoke even the monks from the Moon Palace!  "

    Over there, the one being besieged by two high-level monks of Kong Ming was the Moon Palace monk Yue Ningbing, who had met him several times and rescued Wu Sixuan!

    At this moment, she has used all her magic weapons and her momentum is quite huge.  Unfortunately, her magic power has obvious signs of decay.  Even though all the magic weapons are very powerful, they can only fight to a draw with the two high-level monks of Kong Ming.  As long as Ye Jun joins in, she will never be able to persist.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei¡¯s question, Ye Jun didn¡¯t dare not answer, but he also didn¡¯t dare to answer in too detail.  So, Ye Jun quickly organized the vocabulary and composed the sentences carefully.He responded: "Senior, I don't know. This Moon Palace monk robbed us of a treasure. Although she came from the Moon Palace, she can't rely on the power of the Moon Palace to do such a thing in our Huangquan Fairy City. No,  This junior received a message from Yu Jian, his two nephews, and rushed over to take a look."

    Ye Jun thought that what he said was polite and polite, but the treasure that the mere monk Kongming was interested in must be looked down upon by the dignified monk Huashen.

    Ye Jun could not guess that Wu Sixuan had given Yue Ningbing something. Although Ye Pengfei did not inquire carefully, he understood that the place where Yue Ningbing went must be of great importance.

    "I have some connections with the Moon Palace. Let's just forget about it today." Ye Pengfei said calmly with an indifferent expression.

    In an instant, Ye Jun's face became very ugly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of nowhere, to hunt down Yue Ningbing. If I just come back empty-handed, how can I explain to the sect?

    But, the person in front of me is a monk who transforms into gods!

    From being in a cave to becoming a god, it is a qualitative leap.  Not to mention that I am just a small Dongxu first-level monk. Even if I am a Dongxu ninth-level monk, it is impossible for me to get good results from the Transformation God monks.

    Look over there again. Although the Moon Palace monk is a little shabby, the magic weapons around him are still powerful.  Even if he joins in the attack, it is impossible to take down the Moon Palace monk without taking some damage.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s all, go back and inform your senior uncle and uncle. I hope they won¡¯t be too harsh.¡±

    Ye Jun sighed secretly in his heart and raised his hands to Ye Pengfei: "I will obey the order of my senior!"

    After saying that, Ye Jun called out to the two Kongming monks twice, and then, no longer looking at Yue Ningbing, he led the two Kongming monks and flew towards the east imperial weapon.

    Yue Ningbing, who suddenly escaped from danger, was a little confused at first.  However, when she took a breath and looked this way, she suddenly froze.

    "Ye, Fellow Daoist Ye, you actually turned into a god?!"

    What responded to her was Ye Pengfei's laughter

    ? www.piotia.com

 Works related 286. Scaring the deity

    "It turns out that it's just the state of mind that transformed into a spirit. [Xinran-wen-et]" Yue Ningbing, who was still in shock, nodded and admired sincerely, "However, this is also very remarkable. I have never heard of it.  Who can cultivate with the golden elixir and have his state of mind rise to the state of becoming a god!"

    Ye Pengfei said a few words of modesty, but secretly smiled in his heart.  If you knew that once I exploded, I would have Dongxu's low-level magic power, I don't know what you would think.

    "Although I drove them away for the time being, I can't help you if they ask the elders of the master's sect to come over. Fairy Yue, while things are still peaceful now, you should leave quickly." Ye Pengfei did not follow.  Yue Ningbing spent more time chatting and pointed at the guide, which was considered a favor.

    Yue Ningbing is not a sloppy person. She nodded slightly and handed over a jade pendant.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, this is a token of our Moon Palace. If you need help, please go to the Moon Palace to find me."

    Ye Pengfei took it and took a look. On this piece of crescent-white jade pendant, there was a rough carving of a full moon that was half-covered by clouds.

    Ye Pengfei already knows that 90% of the monks in the Moon Palace are female.  And most of the remaining 10% of male cultivators are elegant and elegant people.  But I never thought that this token of the Moon Palace would be like the jade artifacts of the ancient ancestors, extremely crude and without the delicate style of the present.

    Originally, Yue Ningbing had given the jade pendant as a gift and was already preparing to say goodbye and leave.  [Xinran-wen-et] She saw that Ye Pengfei was very curious about the style of the jade pendant, and for some reason, she suddenly wanted to explain a few words.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, our Moon Palace has been passed down for hundreds of millions of years. This token is also imitated in the style of a treasure from the Moon Palace in ancient times. It is said that this token has the charm of that ancient treasure, but it is a pity that Ning Bing is too dull to understand it. So.  Fellow Daoist Ye's understanding may reveal some clues."

    Yue Ningbing didn't expect it. She was suddenly moved and explained a few words, which actually made Ye Pengfei smile.

    "Fairy Yue is really honest. Yes, this jade pendant has some skills."

    For a moment, Yue Ningbing¡¯s eyes widened

    ¡­¡­

    Without this jade pendant, Yue Ningbing would have gone far away.  And if Ye Pengfei hadn't reciprocated the favor and wanted to give Yue Ningbing some brief advice, a series of things wouldn't have happened either.  The appearance of this small jade pendant made Ye Pengfei finally return to the path of treasure hunting, and once again saw the ghost Xiu Wuya.

    Afterwards, whenever Ye Pengfei recalled all the changes, he could not help but sigh in a low voice: "If it weren't for Yue Ningbing, I would have missed such an opportunity forever"

    At this moment, while briefly explaining the mysteries of the jade pendant to Yue Ningbing, Ye Pengfei did not relax his monitoring of the surroundings.  However, when he discovered that there was a cultivator flying over here, he still could not send Yue Ningbing away in time.

    Teleport!

    Real teleportation!

    When Ye Pengfei discovered the god-transformation monk who was only wearing coarse clothes, the god-transformation monk was still tens of thousands of miles away.  [Ran. Wen.] However, before Ye Pengfei could warn Yue Ningbing, he saw the god-transformation monk casually taking a step, and he had already reached a small hill less than a thousand miles away from him.

    "Xianyuan Sect Zhao Zhi is disturbing fellow Taoists in their cultivation."

    The voice, so peaceful that it contained no aura, traveled thousands of miles without any hindrance and reached Ye Pengfei's ears clearly.

    However, Yue Ningbing, who was very close to Ye Pengfei, had a blank look on her face and didn't hear any sound at all!

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was speaking well, she suddenly stopped talking. She raised her head and looked east. As soon as her mind changed, she knew something was wrong.

    She wanted to ask, but she also knew that once she opened her mouth, Ye Pengfei, the fake god, might be exposed.  So, she pretended not to know the situation, bowed to Ye Pengfei very tactfully, and said crisply: "Thank you, Senior Ye, for your advice, Ning Bing has learned a lesson."

    Senior Ye?  What a smart man!

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly in approval. In the eyes of Zhao Zhi, the Immortal Yuan Sect, these back and forth movements seemed to be the senior Huashen who was really instructing the junior Kong Ming to practice.

    However, Zhao Zhi has always felt that there are few opponents among the gods.  Therefore, after he didn't see Ye Pengfei's reply for a long time, he couldn't help but shouted coldly: "Does it mean that fellow Taoist disciples want to make enemies with our Xianyuan Sect?!"

    This time, the cold voice also fell into Yue Ningbing¡¯s ears.  Her body obviously tensed slightly, and her face, which had lost some color due to excessive consumption of mana, now became even paler.

    "If you don't show some tricks, I'm afraid Zhao Zhi will really have a fight with me!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, quietly sent a spiritual thought, and entered the realm of thunder and spirit.

    &nbsp; "Sister, help me!"

    After a few breaths, just when Yue Ningbing frowned slightly and wanted to speak to Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei moved.

    If he doesn't move, then he will do it. This move made Zhao Zhi of the Immortal Yuan Sect look shocked, and he was no longer as peaceful as before.

    I saw that Ye Pengfei was still where he was, with Yue Ningbing within reach.  However, on a hill thousands of miles away, Ye Pengfei suddenly appeared!

    With Zhao Zhi¡¯s level, he can certainly see that the Ye Pengfei in front of him is real, and the Ye Pengfei in the distance is also real!

    Zhao Zhi couldn't tolerate any reaction, so the Ye Pengfei in front of him spoke.

    "I have protected this person! Is it the Xianyuan Sect? Okay! Okay! Okay! I, Ye Pengfei, will find a chance to visit!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the space became blurry.  Zhao Zhi suddenly felt that the surrounding scenery changed and seemed to pause for a moment.

    With the ability of a monk who transforms into gods, he can already remember the subtle changes in the things around him in a more specific way.  Following Zhao Zhi's quick comparison, he felt dark in his heart.

    ¡°As expected, time has stopped!¡±

    Zhao Zhi hasn¡¯t figured out the reason for the two Ye Pengfei just now.  But now this short and almost negligible pause in time made Zhao Zhi's heart feel like it was overturned, and he couldn't calm down for a long time

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, please calm down. Zhao promises that the Xianyuan Sect will never cause trouble to this fairy again in the future."

    ¡° Even though Zhao Zhi thinks very highly of himself, at this moment, he doesn¡¯t dare to really have a conflict with Ye Pengfei.

    That¡¯s time standing still!

    Represents the law of time!

    The most profound part of the truth of heaven!

    Since I became a god, I have been studying the law of time for more than three hundred years, but I have made no progress.  Looking through the entire Huangquan Immortal City, there will never be any god-transformation monk walking in front of him!

    " Ye Pengfei, the god-transformation monk with unknown origins, easily displayed time stasis in front of him. How could this not shock Zhao Zhi?  He was deeply grateful that he had not acted rashly just now.  Otherwise, it would bring a huge disaster to the Xianyuan Sect.

    Zhao Zhi, who was quite arrogant at heart, left here very quickly after making a polite promise.  Along with it, the monks of the Immortal Fate Sect who were hiding further away also left together.  Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness carefully scanned the surrounding tens of thousands of miles one by one. When he was sure that there was no longer any threat, he smiled slightly and said:

    "Moon Fairy, you can leave now."

    At this moment, Yue Ningbing was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t move!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 287. Unexpected information

    Scare the degenerate monk!

    The monk who transforms into gods has to make a solemn promise!

    How did he do it?

    Yue Ningbing has seen Zhao Zhi of the Immortal Yuan Sect before.  Just a few months ago, an uncle from our sect had a martial arts fight with him. Although that uncle had already reached the seventh level of spiritual transformation, and according to the information obtained by Moon Palace, Zhao Zhi was only at the third level of spiritual transformation. However, the result  But Yue Ningbing was shocked.

    Uncle Master is defeated!

    As a monk trained by Yue Palace, Yue Ningbing certainly knew that this was because Zhao Zhi's understanding of the way of heaven far surpassed that of his uncle.  Looking around the Moon Palace, I am afraid that only the headmaster and a few reclusive masters can beat Zhao Zhi.

    How could he scare off such a character?

    Yue Ningbing, who originally thought Ye Pengfei was very mysterious and couldn't see through his true strength, was now even more in awe and didn't know how to treat Ye Pengfei.

    "Is it possible that we still need to call him senior?"

    As if he had seen through Yue Ningbing's mind, Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "Fairy Yue, don't be too surprised. If we really want to fight, I am no match for Zhao Zhi."

    The attentive Yue Ningbing heard that Ye Pengfei was comparing with Zhao Zhi!  [Lingbu Qingyun] Bokan first release 287. Unexpected information

    "Could it be that his magic power is not limited to the golden elixir?"

    Although more than a year ago, Ye Pengfei was indeed just at the beginning of his golden elixir cultivation, but now that he can possess the state of mind of a monster, what else is impossible?  Yue Ningbing changed her mind and made an important decision.

    At this time, Yue Ningbing still doesn¡¯t know that this is the most important decision that the Moon Palace has made in tens of thousands of years!

    ¡°Similarly, she didn¡¯t expect what kind of benefits her decision would immediately bring to Ye Pengfei

    "On Huangquan Road, there is a newly discovered relic of an ancient god."

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s voice was urgent and she spoke concisely. She was not worried that Ye Pengfei would not understand, nor was she worried that Ye Pengfei would not listen.

    "Three months before Fellow Daoist Ye came to Huangquan Fairy City, five gods from the outside world fought in the ruins of the ancient gods. In the end, one person died, four were seriously injured, and their whereabouts are unknown."

    Ye Pengfei said in surprise: "So, you are looking for the whereabouts of these gods, are you looking for the godhead?"

    "It's not just for the godhood." Yue Ningbing shook her head and said, "The five gods worked together to find the remains of the ancient gods, originally to find one person. However, that person was not found, but they fought with each other.  With this look, there must be some great treasure in the ruins!" [Ling Bu Qingyun] Bo Kan first published 287. Unexpected information

    Yue Ningbing looked at Ye Pengfei with bright eyes, waiting for Ye Pengfei's reply.

    "What a treasure?" Ye Pengfei shook his head repeatedly and laughed dumbly, "How can monks like us get involved in a treasure that can cause disputes between gods and men? Not to mention us, even that Zhao Zhi, there are  What kind of skills are you getting involved in? Fairy Moon, are you trying to get me to join the gang? I think it¡¯s better to forget it, I¡¯m very timid.¡±

    Are you timid?  Yue Ningbing gave Ye Pengfei an angry look.

    "There are already no less than thirty monks who transform into gods, and thousands of monks who are above the sky and the underworld, gathered here. Do you think, fellow Daoist Ye, that everyone is going crazy?"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "Is it possible that the baby has its own spirituality?"

    Unless it is a treasure that has been cultivated as a weapon spirit like the Thunder God's Stone, you can decide on your own.  Otherwise, this matter cannot be explained.

    Without thinking about it, Yue Ningbing shook her head and replied: "I don't know."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh and cry: "That means you are suffering from paranoia and paranoia!"

    Yue Ningbing smiled and said: "However, we did not gain or lose. We are crazy and paranoid. Do you want to find out, Fellow Daoist Ye?"

    "What a big temptation!" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "But, I have more important things to do, and it is impossible to go find out with Fairy Yue." Generally speaking, they are very strong, and Yue Ningbing is no exception.  She immediately remembered what Ye Pengfei said to Wu Sixuan more than a year ago.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye is going to Xuhai?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    "Just wandering around the periphery of Xuhai, or do you want to go deep into the Eye of Xuhai?"

    Ye Pengfei did not hide anything, and answered calmly: "You may have to go deep into the Eye of Xuhai."

    "If Fellow Daoist Ye helps me with the Moon Palace, then I will also lend a helping hand to Fellow Daoist Ye, how about that?"

    "You want to go to Xuhai too?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise."That's right!" Yue Ningbing nodded, "Originally, according to the sect's arrangement, I was supposed to travel to Xuhai. But something like this suddenly happened here, so the master uncle asked me to come here first.  Gained more experience.¡±

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei nodded, "However, I have to hurry up and can't delay here. Although Fairy Moon's deal is good, Ye can only say sorry."

    "Are you looking for treasures or people? You don't know something, Fellow Daoist Ye. In the virtual sea, our Moon Palace also has a lot of power! It's better to find it through the power of our Moon Palace than to find Fellow Daoist Ye alone!" Yue Ning  Bing said confidently.  [Lingbu Qingyun] Bokan first release 287. Unexpected information

    Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up.

    Yue Ningbing is right. If you are looking for a small fragment in the vast sea of ????emptiness, even if you already have some clues in your hand, how can you guarantee that you will not be wrong by a hair or a thousand miles?

    "Three thousand years ago, there was a strong Dongxu man named Qiu Yu from the Yulin Sword Sect. He once visited the Eye of Xuhai. I want to know the details. Is one month enough?"

    ¡°That Yulin Sword Sect that was exterminated by Grandmaster Lianyue more than two thousand years ago?¡± Yue Ningbing asked in surprise.

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei nodded slowly.

    "make a deal!"

    Without saying a word, Yue Ningbing took out a golden jade slip, entered some information, and then injected a strong amount of magic power, burning it instantly

    Less than twenty days later, the reply came.  Holding the jade slip containing a huge amount of information, Ye Pengfei had to be impressed by Yuegong's efficiency.

    "I really don't understand you, why do you want to recruit me? With this free time, you might as well ask the sect to provide more support!" While checking the information in the jade slip, Ye Pengfei was distracted by Yue Ning.  Bing spoke.

    Yue Ningbing did not answer directly, but just smiled and said: "If Fellow Daoist Ye agrees to join forces, it will not be too late." [Lingbu Qingyun] Bokan first published 287. Unexpected information

    The implication is that if you don¡¯t agree to join forces, you don¡¯t want to know this secret.

    Ye Pengfei smiled innocently and continued to check the information in the jade slip. Suddenly, his expression condensed slightly.

    "Fairy Yue, do you know Yueshan?"

    "Yue Shan? Of course I know him." Yue Ningbing had not read the information in the jade slip, and said with some surprise, "He is my junior brother. Why, is he related to Qiu Yu?"

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei nodded, "The thing I was looking for fell into his hands."

    Yue Ningbing sighed: "I understand, but it's a bit troublesome. All I can say is, do your best."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be stunned

    ???????? #c

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 288. See the power of charm again

    288. See the power of charm again

    In the vast void sea, Yue Ningbing did not find it difficult to collect information about a fallen monk who lived more than three thousand years ago. She just asked casually and the deal was completed immediately.

    And this Yueshan is obviously a member of the Moon Palace, and asking for something from him actually puts Yue Ningbing in trouble.

    Ye Pengfei even noticed that Yue Ningbing didn't even ask what kind of thing it was, let alone whether Ye Pengfei wanted to get rid of it for free or exchange it for something of equal value, and already sighed and said it was troublesome.  The reason is intriguing.

    ¡° If it were other matters, Ye Pengfei probably wouldn¡¯t want to trouble Yue Ningbing and could just handle it by himself.  However, the last fragment of Thor's hammer is related to the life and death of Thor's stone.

    "I can exchange it with a heavy gift!" Ye Pengfei said solemnly, taking out a piece of top-quality thunder stone, "As long as he offers a price, I will work hard to do it for him!"

    "The best thunder spirit stone!" Yue Ningbing screamed in surprise.

    The three series spirit stones of ice, wind, and thunder are rare enough, and the quality is extremely high. Even the super-large sects like the Moon Palace, which have lasted for hundreds of millions of years, experienced countless ups and downs, and still stand firm, are extremely rare.  Own less.

    Although at the moment, Ye Pengfei only took out one piece.  However, looking at his resolute look, I'm afraid he has a lot of top-quality thunder stones in his hands.

    "I'm really curious, what kind of thing is that, and Fellow Daoist Ye is so willing to do it?" Although Yue Ningbing didn't like to inquire about other people's affairs, she couldn't help but ask aloud this time.

    Ye Pengfei had already prepared his speech and was waiting for Yue Ningbing to ask.

    "To be fair to Fairy Yue, that thing is related to my cultivation technique." Ye Pengfei said half-truthfully, "The technique I practice is called Lei Dong Jiutian. It was hidden in the Mangshan sect of Nanhua Kingdom with my master's token.  I found it in the Sutra Hall. I practiced according to this technique, but something went wrong at the beginning. Just after the soul first condensed, the Purple Mansion was created!"

    "Huh?!" Yue Ningbing let out a surprised cry.  The surprise in his eyes, mixed with longing, cannot be concealed.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "That was not an interesting experience. If Fairy Yue wants to get a copy for the monks in the sect to practice with, don't blame me for not warning me in advance."

    "Fellow Daoist Ye is joking." Yue Ningbing said in confusion, "What then? There were a lot of mistakes in the subsequent cultivation?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei stretched his arms and legs, and said half-jokingly and half-seriously, "Well, now it's like this."

    Yue Ningbing had a look of surprise on her face. She didn't know if she really believed Ye Pengfei's words or if she still had doubts in her heart.

    Ye Pengfei was not worried that Yue Ningbing still had doubts in his mind, but continued to talk to himself: "Later, I made many inquiries and found out that this thundering technique came from the sword cultivator Qiu Yu three thousand years ago.  That Qiu Yu also found something in the Eye of Xu Hai, and that was how he created the Thunderous Nine Heavens."

    No need for Ye Pengfei to explain any more, Yue Ningbing already understood.  However, she still couldn't give an accurate message.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, I can only say that I will try my best." Yue Ningbing said apologetically, "I don't know what we said before"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei gave him a test, and he did it.  But I never thought that it would lead to such twists and turns.  Yue Ningbing didn't know whether Ye Pengfei would insist on getting that thing before agreeing to help.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei pondered for a moment and then nodded.

    "Okay, I promise you."

    Yue Ningbing was overjoyed: "Fellow Daoist Ye, with your help, our Moon Palace's chances of winning have increased by several percent!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Don't say that yet, I still don't know why you think I can help?"

    Yue Ningbing nodded, put away her smile, and said in a deep voice: "We have to start from the beginning."

    "That ancient god-man ruins, to be precise, is a huge palace!"

    "That treasure is a stone tablet that gave birth to spirituality?" Ye Pengfei guessed.

    ¡°No one has really seen that palace yet, so how can we talk about the stone tablet of the palace!¡± Yue Ningbing smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    "No way, even those five gods couldn't really see the palace?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    "That's right." Yue Ningbing nodded, "Neither the fallen god nor the other four missing gods were able to break through the first layer of palace restrictions. So, how could they have seen that  A palace?"

    After listening to Yue Ningbing¡¯s introduction, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of air.

    ??Even the first level of restrictions couldn't be broken. Which awesome god built this palace?  If the Thunder God's Stone is still connected to his mind, Ye Pengfei will definitely use his spiritual thoughts to ask immediately.

    Now, he can only wait for Yue Ningbing's explanation.

    "There is a powerful being on the road leading to the first level of restriction." Yue Ningbing said, "Now all the sects and factions are gathering here to deal with this powerful being!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned and said, "In that case, why are those gods still fighting among themselves?"

    "Because of the powerful charm!"

    Ye Pengfei had thought about many possibilities, but he never expected that the resistance faced by the monks was actually the powerful power of charm!

    And Ye Pengfei immediately understood why Yue Ningbing wanted to recruit him into the gang.

    The level of mood is also the only way to get rid of temptation.  As long as Ye Pengfei shows his golden elixir cultivation, that powerful existence will not immediately use the most powerful charm.  But just as Ye Pengfei's state of mind was so high as to become a god, he was not afraid of low-level charms at all!

    In addition, the method Ye Pengfei used to scare away Zhao Zhi just now is also conducive to teleporting over long distances and capturing that powerful existence!

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "You have a good idea, but now your Moon Palace does not have the upper hand. If we can't get close to that area at all, how can we use our tactics? Don't tell me that your Moon Palace plans to send more forces to follow  The big and small sects of Huangquan Fairy City will have a fight!"

    Ye Pengfei said it tactfully, in fact, the Moon Palace is now in a state of severe defeat.  And even if Yuegong sends more manpower, I'm afraid it won't be possible to take advantage of others' home court.

    But I never thought that Yue Ningbing smiled mysteriously, and suddenly changed to a secret voice transmission, saying: "Actually, we are pretending to be defeated."

    Ye Pengfei glanced at Yue Ningbing in surprise. After he was convinced that Yue Ningbing had not deceived him, he nodded: "I would like to hear the details!"

    What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that Yue Ningbing's answer actually involved a big family in Huangquan Fairy City¡ª¡ª

    The Xiao family!

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 289. Test

    289.Test

    The treasures mentioned by Xuwuya are inextricably related to the palace of the ancient gods. This is something Ye Pengfei never expected.  However, this finally solved a mystery¡ª¡ª

    Why did Xiao Wuming move his family?

    "That treasure is only of concern to ghost cultivators and has no meaning to us human cultivators. However, Xiao Wuming deduced some clues from it. There should be a secret passage directly leading to the interior of the palace in the treasure!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and smiled slightly: "In other words, I am just a backup, and my efforts may not really be needed, right?"

    "Yes!" Yue Ningbing nodded.

    Facing a smart person like Ye Pengfei, barely covering up will bring instability to future cooperation.

    "But" Yue Ningbing just nodded and admitted, and then continued, "Whether you need Fellow Daoist Ye's help or not, everyone in the Moon Palace will definitely remember Fellow Daoist Ye's friendship!"

    When Yue Ningbing said this, it was as if she was already in charge of the Moon Palace. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nodded secretly: "It seems that this Moon Fairy is the next choice for the sect master!"

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he became even more curious about Yueshan¡¯s identity: ¡°What kind of background does this person who can cause trouble to the next heir to the sect master have?¡±

    Of course, Ye Pengfei didn't ask this question face to face. He only wanted the last fragment of Thor's hammer.  As for Na Yueshan's identity, it has nothing to do with him.

    The two agreed on the meeting place and time, and Yue Ningbing left in a hurry.  When leaving, she actually instantly deployed a teleportation circle.  When Ye Pengfei watched Yue Ningbing leave here in surprise, the temporary teleportation circle immediately disappeared without a trace.  With Ye Pengfei's ability, he couldn't even find any traces.

    "Sure enough, Yue Gong just pretended to be defeated"

    Ye Pengfei muttered softly, reset the various formations, entered the realm of thunder spirit again, and continued his practice.

    Two months later, at the bottom of a cliff full of dark black rocks, a dark portal quietly opened.  Look inside, it's gloomy, even gloomier than Huangquan Road, which is already poorly lit.

    Ye Pengfei did not hesitate and flew directly through the dark portal.  As soon as he entered, he heard a sneer.  Before Ye Pengfei could react, he was stabbed hard on the neck.

    The skull rolled down and became separated from the body!

    "Is this how the Moon Palace treats guests?"

    Not only was there no blood splattered on the head that rolled to the ground, but it actually calmly asked questions.  It was as if there was no damage at all.

    "Good boy, you are really weird!"

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei saw that the owner of the voice was a woman.  I saw that she had a graceful figure and good looks, but for some reason her sneer and voice were hoarse and rough, much like a man's.

    "It turns out that you are a senior in the transformation stage. Why, you still want to try the skills of the junior. Are you worried that the junior is planning something evil?"

    "Hehe, you said this!"

    The female cultivator stretched out her hand, and a golden light appeared directly in front of the big head.  With a pop, the head was pierced and turned into a cloud of smoke.

    ??Looking back to see the headless body, it was actually still able to move its hands and feet freely, flying straight towards me, as if it had a head or not, it had no impact at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be a god! It¡¯s really ugly!¡±

    The female cultivator was not happy, she brushed her fingers again and again.  The headless body was immediately shot out with countless holes as if it was hit by a volley of thousands of arrows.

    Like the head that rolled to the ground just now, there was no blood flowing freely.

    And what was different from the head that rolled to the ground just now was that this headless body with holes all over it was still flying unyieldingly towards the female cultivator at high speed.

    The cold air passes through the holes in the body from different directions.  Because of the high-speed vibration, it made strange screams one after another.

    In fact, no matter how weird it is, it cannot threaten this goddess-incarnation female cultivator.  But as a female cultivator, I always have some mysophobia.  Facing this disgusting-looking thing, the female cultivator spat involuntarily, planning to use a big move to completely destroy it.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Senior, did I provoke you? You've already beaten me like this, so there's no need to start a prairie fire with flames again."

    An intact Ye Pengfei, with a smile on his face, appeared in the sky only a hundred miles away from her!  !  !

    &nbsp;A meal!  Close hand!

    After staring at Ye Pengfei for a long time, the female cultivator nodded and said, "You passed the test."

    When the hazy space returned to light, and even the air was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers, the goddess-transforming female cultivator had disappeared, and Yue Ningbing appeared in front of Ye Pengfei with an apologetic face.

    "Uncle Yueyi insists on giving your skills a try, and I hope Fellow Daoist Ye"

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and interrupted Yue Ningbing, "After all, it is the ruins of an ancient god and man, and there are many dangers. It is impossible for you to distract me to protect me. It is normal for Senior Yueyi to want to test me."

    Yue Ningbing secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Thank you, Fellow Daoist Ye, for your understanding. I wonder if the current Fellow Daoist Ye is his true form? Do you need me to open the portal again?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei flew in, the dark door behind him had completely disappeared.  If Ye Pengfei's true body is still outside, the door to the cave needs to be opened again so that Ye Pengfei can come in.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei pointed at the body that was still standing and laughed: "Isn't that the real body?"

    Yue Ningbing was shocked.

    Yue Ningbing could tell that Ye Pengfei was not joking.  However, even with Yue Ningbing's knowledge and insight, she still didn't know what method Ye Pengfei used.

    In the void, Yue Yi¡¯s unique hoarse voice appeared again.

    "Ten thousand shadows, ten thousand shapes! Ten thousand shapes and ten thousand traces! You don't have any demonic energy, but you can practice the magic of ten thousand shadows to this level. Ye Pengfei, you are the only one in history!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "Senior Yueyi is joking, I'm not the only one. At least, my wife is better than me!"

    "oh?"

    Yueyi only let out a sound of surprise and said nothing again.  Yue Ningbing stared at Ye Pengfei with languid eyes, whispered in a secret voice, and asked: "Fellow Daoist Ye, is your wife Wu Sixuan? Did you bring her in?"

    "Don't talk nonsense!" Ye Pengfei's smile narrowed slightly and he shouted coldly, "Who my wife is, it seems to have nothing to do with this expedition. Don't you think, Fairy Moon, you are too involved?"

    "Ah, I'm rude. Fellow Daoist Ye, please follow me."

    Yue Ningbing's face turned slightly red, and she led Ye Pengfei towards a place shrouded in clouds and mist

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 290.Moon Mountain!

    290. Moon Mountain!

    For a monk of Ye Pengfei's level, the mist will not cause any visual obstruction.  .  .  com.  .  com However, Ye Pengfei couldn't see through the clouds in the distance for a while.

    With a sweep of his spiritual sense, the originally pale white clouds actually showed a colorful light.  What kind of scene is in this colorful light, but it is impossible to see clearly.

    When Ye Pengfei followed Yue Ningbing and traveled through this vast sea of ??fog, he discovered that there were actually ferocious monsters lurking in this sea of ??fog!

    When Ye Pengfei flew in, these monsters stared at Ye Pengfei with their red eyes.  Yue Ningbing, who was leading the way not far in front of Ye Pengfei, was completely ignored by them, as if Yue Ningbing did not exist at all.

    "Guarding the monster formation in the home and nursing home? Fairy Yue, do you still want me to try it out?" Ye Pengfei said speechlessly.

    "How could it be?" Yue Ningbing said with a smile, "Since Master Yueyi has recognized you, even everyone in Yue Palace has recognized you. Fellow Daoist Ye, please rest assured that these monsters will never attack you. However, Fellow Daoist Ye must follow closely.  If it goes astray, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded, ignored these monsters, and followed Yue Ningbing closely.

    However, before Ye Pengfei could fly very far, a sword light struck his head without any warning!

    "Yueshan?!"

    Yue Ningbing shouted in surprise and wanted to turn around and stop her.  However, Ye Pengfei frowned and his body suddenly split into two.

    The sword light changed accordingly and split into two, shooting at the two Ye Pengfei at the same time.

    Before reaching Ye Pengfei's body, the two Ye Pengfei suddenly disappeared.  Lang Lang's voice echoed in the vast sea of ??fog: "Is this the way the Moon Palace treats guests?"

    Yue Ningbing shouted sternly: "Yueshan, don't be too presumptuous! Fellow Daoist Ye is our invited guest, and Master Yueyi has already recognized his strength. How can you plot against him?"

    "I just plotted against him, so what can I do?" A cold and arrogant voice came from the depths of the clouds, and he didn't buy Yue Ningbing's fault at all.

    Yue Ningbing's pretty face turned red with anger. Just when she was about to say something more, Yue Yi's hoarse voice sounded again: "Oh, Ningbing, stop talking and send Fellow Daoist Ye out."

    "Why? Didn't we agree a long time ago?" Yue Ningbing's heart was shocked, "Besides, isn't Yueshan not involved in this operation? Why is he here too?!"

    Yueyi sighed again, obviously not wanting to say anything more.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, it's our Moon Palace that can't help you this time."

    A leaf-shaped jade tablet was suspended in the sea of ??fog, and Yue Yi was heard saying: "This jade tablet is given to Fellow Daoist Ye. If Fellow Daoist Ye encounters any difficulties, he only needs to input a trace of spiritual energy into this jade tablet."  , I will rush over as soon as possible."

    The promise of the cultivator!

    In total, this compensation is quite impressive.  A monk like Ye Pengfei who devoted himself to cultivation and rarely had conflicts with others would most likely accept the jade token and then turn around and leave.

    However, the last fragment of Thor's hammer happened to be on Yueshan.  Seeing how arrogant he was to the point where even the cultivators in the sect had to give in, there was no way Yue Ningbing could get this fragment from him.

    "I just want what I want." A faint voice came from nowhere.  No one took the leaf-shaped jade tablet.

    "Dream!"

    With Yueshan¡¯s cold shout, countless demonic beasts looked up to the sky and roared in the sea of ??mist.

    "Yueshan, you have gone too far!!!"

    Yue Yi and Yue Ningbing shouted angrily almost in no particular order, but they could not stop the thousands of monsters from going crazy.

    In the mist, Ye Pengfei was also angry.

    ¡°Senior Yueyi, Fairy Yue, don¡¯t blame Ye for being ruthless!!!¡±

    Being attacked by Yueshan inexplicably made Ye Pengfei angry.  Now Yueshan is still unwilling to give up, which makes Ye Pengfei even more angry.

    "I provoked you, I just didn't give you anything, but you actually want to kill me?"  Damn thing!

    ????????????????????????????

    In the sea of ??fog, there was suddenly a continuous sound of thunder.  Countless electric snakes snaked around in the sky, heading straight for the crazy monster.

    "What a trivial skill, nothing worth mentioning." Yueshan sneered, and the crazy monster blocked countless electric snakes.

    Logically speaking, a group of monsters that have not transformed can't stop the power of this electric snake.  However, when the electric snakes accurately hit these monsters, none of themIt can cause a monster beast to be slightly injured!

    "It turns out that it implies the art of moving flowers!" Ye Pengfei said coldly, "Is it possible that the art of moving flowers is unbreakable?"

    Ye Pengfei's voice was ethereal, and those monster beasts were unable to smell Ye Pengfei's exact location. Yueshan also stood still, not wasting the abilities of these monster beasts.

    At this time, Yueyi appeared again.

    "Yueshan, my endurance is limited! If you go crazy again, I can't help but"

    "What do you want?" Yueshan mocked mercilessly, "Yueyi, how great do you think you are as a god-forming monk? What can you do to me?"

    Yue Yi was so angry, Yue Ningbing looked ugly, and Ye Pengfei, who had transformed into a shadowless person, secretly claimed to be strange.

    "Look at Yueshan's methods, he doesn't look like a god-transformation monk. Why, even Yueyi dares to contradict him like this?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't see through this Yueshan because he inexplicably attacked him.  Now even the cultivators of the Transformation God dared to ridicule him, which made Ye Pengfei even more careful not to reveal any traces.

    Ye Pengfei didn't take action, but Yue Yi wanted to take action.  Because, if she didn't take action, Yue Ningbing would definitely go berserk.

    Yue Yi is well aware of Yue Ningbing¡¯s potential, and Yueshan¡¯s arrogance also has its capital.  But Ye Pengfei's mystery was something even he couldn't see through.  If a few people fight here, this blessed land and cave will definitely be destroyed.

    "receive!"

    As soon as Yueyi took action, she took away the cloud formation, and thousands of monsters disappeared.  A majestic hall then appeared.

    However, Yueshan and Ye Pengfei were still missing.

    Yueyi cannot see through Ye Pengfei's methods, but she knows Yueshan very well.  Besides, even if she could find Ye Pengfei's true identity, she couldn't attack him because of her emotions and reasons.  So, with a flip of her hand, Na Yueyi filled a space with a shining golden bead.

    Yueshan, with a stern face, finally showed his figure!

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei was stunned.

    "Feng Lin?"

    " Yueshan's appearance is exactly the same as Feng Lin's!

    "However, let alone Feng Lin, she must be completely dead. Even if she is not dead, she is a female cultivator and Yueshan is a male cultivator, so they are definitely not the same person.

    There is only one reason left.

    "It turns out that you are Feng Lin's younger brother."

    Ye Pengfei sighed and finally showed his figure

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 291. Hatred!

    291.Hate!

    Feng Lin!

    ¡°The Nascent Soul cultivator I faced for the first time, I didn¡¯t expect that it would be Yueshan¡¯s sister!

    Although Feng Lin was not killed by himself, looking at what Yueshan meant, he must have known that Feng Lin's death was inseparable from him!

    "Ye Pengfei, take your life!"

    Yueshan simply ignored the golden light surrounding his body and suddenly flashed close to Ye Pengfei.  A faint blue light instantly penetrated Ye Pengfei's body.

    Ye Pengfei, however, seemed to be fine and said in a cold voice: "It seems that there is no way to be kind today. Yue Yi, Yue Ningbing, are you going to help him, or stand by and watch?"

    No matter how arrogant Yueshan is, no matter how unpopular Yue Yi and Yue Ningbing are, they are still members of the same sect after all!  Ye Pengfei had to ask clearly first!

    At this time, Yue Yi and Yue Ningbing also understood.  Dare to love, Ye Pengfei killed Yueshan's sister.

    How could it be such a coincidence?

    Yue Yi and Yue Ningbing couldn't help but smile bitterly in their hearts.

    "It's always a bad idea to not help or take care of your fellow disciples.  Even if I really don't like it.

    " If it's a help, Ye Pengfei is not someone to be trifled with.

    During the period when the agreement was reached, the Moon Palace Intelligence Network has collected countless information about Ye Pengfei.  In their opinion, Ye Pengfei seemed to have jumped out of the cracks in the rocks, and they could not find out why he was so weird and powerful.

    "It's really unpredictable to have a grudge against a monk like this who doesn't know the details at all."  As an ancient cultivation sect that has been passed down for hundreds of millions of years and has experienced ups and downs many times, we have experienced this kind of painful lesson countless times, large and small.

    Just when Yue Yi and Yue Ning Bing were hesitating and still undecided, the stern-faced Yue Shan laughed wildly and said: "How can I need help to deal with a little person like you who is pretending to be a ghost? Get up!"

    In the blink of an eye, the cloud formation that had just been put away by Yue Yi unfolded once again!

    And this time, when it unfolds, the clouds and mist are no longer a faint white color, but a colorful light that can be seen by spiritual consciousness!

    Those thousands of monsters no longer look like monsters, they all turned into human forms, with cultivation levels as high as Kong Ming!

    "Yueshan, you" Yueyi couldn't help but feel shocked.

    This is the Blessed Land Cave Heaven that I refined, and his Yueshan Mountain has actually reached this level!

    Yueshan laughed and said: "Yueyi, Yueyi, I have told you before that you have no ability to threaten me!"

    Although it is Yue Yi¡¯s blessed land, Yue Shan can easily control its defensive formation and raise the level of this defensive formation by n levels in one go. Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know what is going on.

    However, he is not afraid of this formation at all.

    "It's such a pity to destroy such a wonderful blessed land and cave. Yueshan, let's settle the grievances between us outside!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s faint voice, a gap opened in the space.  Ye Pengfei walked out calmly and freely.

    After a while, Yueshan¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Ye Pengfei easily penetrated this super formation that he had worked so hard to create!  !  !

    Yueshan became so angry that he quickly opened the door to the blessed land and jumped out to look for Ye Pengfei's traces.  But Yue Yi and Yue Ning Bing didn't know whether to follow or stay.  They stayed in place in a daze, trying to digest this series of changes

    ¡°When it comes to experts like Ye Pengfei and Yueshan, they can either resolve the battle in an instant, or the battle will last for a very long time.

    When Yue Yi and Yue Ningbing put away their complicated emotions and walked out of the blessed land, Ye Pengfei and Yue Shan were in the middle of a fight.

    The surrounding land has completely changed.  Further away, there were a few monks who did not know how to live or die, peeping.  You can tell at a glance that they want to fish in troubled waters.

    Yue Ningbing was in a bad mood when everything that was going well turned out to be like this.  When she saw that there was a sly-eyed monk peeping over there, she became furious.

    "Ning Bing, don't worry about these little mice." Yue Yi gently pressed Yue Ning Bing's hand, "Let's think about how to make them stop fighting."

    "What can be done?"

    Yue Ningbing looked at the space where the spiritual pressure was changing violently, and shook her head slightly.

    "Uncle Yueyi, it's not like you don't know how important the Yueshan Innate Divine Artifact is to our Moon Palace. We can't deal with him. As for Ye Pengfei"

    "You can't bear to deal with it, right?"

    &nbsp; "Master Yueyi, are you kidding me!" Yue Ningbing was made red-faced by Yue Yi's sudden words, "Ye Daoyou has a dual cultivation partner for a long time. The reason why Ningbing invited him to participate in this matter is indeed  It¡¯s really for the sake of the sect.¡±

    "Is that true?" Yue Yi didn't believe it.

    "That's true!" Yue Ningbing's pretty face turned even redder.

    "It's okay if it's not!" Yue Yi sighed softly, looked at the place where the fierce fight was taking place, and said, "Although it is excessive, we can only deal with him!"

    "Absolutely not!" Yue Ningbing shouted urgently.

    "Why?" Yue Yi smiled casually, "Are you worried that if you can't find his true identity, he will seek revenge in the future? Ning Bing, rest assured, as long as the master takes action, he will never escape.  Lose!"

    "Uncle, it's really not possible!" Yue Ningbing said urgently, "Uncle, I don't know. Ye Pengfei's cultivation level fluctuates up and down, which is really weird. When Ning Bing first met him, he had a high-level Yuan Ying cultivation level.  But after only a few months, his cultivation level has been greatly reduced, and only the golden elixir has just been completed!"

    "After waiting for two years, Ning Bing saw him again, and his cultivation was still at the low level of Jindan. And now"

    "Thousands of shadows and traces of the body, all of them are real bodies! And these more than ten thousand real bodies are all low-level Dongxu!" Yue Yi added with surprise, "It seems that this Ye Pengfei is indeed weird.  Extremely good. But"

    Yueyi¡¯s voice changed and she said in a deep voice: ¡°With the strong man coming from my Yue Palace this time, no matter how weird he is, there is no way he can escape!¡±

    "Master!!!"

    Yue Ningbing still wanted to dissuade him, but Yue Yi raised her hand and shouted: "Ningbing, you don't need to say more, unless he is willing to enter the Moon Palace!"

    Yue Ningbing couldn't help but feel anxious and ashamed.

    In fact, I just have awe for Ye Pengfei, and it has nothing to do with the relationship between men and women.  But Master Yueyi just thinks that he is obstructing Ye Pengfei in every possible way just because of his personal relationship, and does not think Ye Pengfei is so terrible!

    "Could it be that my Moon Palace has to face the disaster of annihilation again?"

    Seeing that she really couldn't persuade her uncle, Yue Ningbing had no choice but to take out a golden slip and report the news to the head urgently.  As for whether the leader can arrive in time to stop this extremely dangerous battle, that is beyond Yue Ningbing's control.

    And Yueyi, almost at the same time, showed off the gold slips one after another.

    She will summon all the Moon Palace monks on the Huangquan Road to destroy Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 292. Such a moon mountain!

    292. Such a moon mountain!

    The Moon Palace monks scattered everywhere rushed here in an orderly manner.  {¡¶¡· }¡¶¡·%Net is millions of miles away, and they have already formed a huge encirclement network!

    And Yueyi has already taken action!

    Yueyi was indeed not bragging. As soon as she took action, Ye Pengfei realized something was wrong.

    "He actually came straight to my body!"

    Even if there are 10,000 Dongxu true bodies, they are definitely no match for the god-transforming monks.

    What's more, these Ten Thousand Hollows True Body actually hides the method of reversing time and space, which is why monks like Yue Yi mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei really had the ability to transform into Ten Thousand Holes True Bodies.

    But now, Yue Yi didn't know what method she used, and she went straight to Ye Pengfei's body as soon as she took action.  Ye Pengfei, who had to cast a spell to encourage him to resist, naturally had no energy to use the time-space reversal method.  So, the moment Yue Yi took action, 99% of the ten thousand Dongxu true bodies turned into nothingness.

    Without 99% of the powerful Dongxu warriors, the formation set up by Ye Pengfei immediately lost its power.  If Yueshan follows the trend at this time and attacks Ye Pengfei's body together with Yue Yi, I am afraid that Ye Pengfei will have no other choice but to hide in the realm of Thunder Spirit.

    But this Yueshan is so arrogant that it is annoying.  He actually withdrew the spell and said coldly: "Yueyi, even if you help me, I won't appreciate it!"

    Even though Yue Yi has been transformed into a god for many years, her state of mind is much higher than that of Yue Shan. When she suddenly heard Yue Shan say this, she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood.

    But Yueshan seemed to think it was not enough, and quickly added an even more exasperating sentence: "Yueyi, your state of mind is not good enough. After you go back, you should think about the three hundred years of facing the cliff!"

    Yueyi is simply going crazy!

    Ye Pengfei was invited by Yue Gong to help, so it was inappropriate to deal with him by himself.  If this matter spreads out, how will Moon Palace's credibility be maintained?  What is the reputation of Moon Palace?  !

    Now, I finally made up my mind and decided to help Yueshan get rid of Ye Pengfei for the sake of my fellow sect members.  Even because he was worried that the mysterious Ye Pengfei might have some trump cards, he did not hesitate to summon all the Moon Palace monks on Huangquan Road.

    But I never thought that Yueshan would actually say this!

    Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t believe his ears!

    Although I still have many means, I am not really afraid of Yue Yi and Yue Shan joining forces.  However, after all, Yueyi is a monk who transforms into gods. If she takes action, she will definitely have no chance of winning.  At best, they just want to find some opportunities to deal with Yueshan and get the last fragment of the Thunder God Stone.

    ¡° If Yue Yi and Yue Shan have any other trump cards, or if Yue Ningbing joins the battle group, or if other Moon Palace monks come to help, I will have no hope at all. I can only retreat and find other ways

    What Ye Pengfei never expected was that Yueshan would actually say such words!

    Is it arrogance?

    Or crazy?

    Once again, Ye Pengfei concentrated on feeling the changes in Yueshan.

    The training in the fantasy world allowed Ye Pengfei to master certain skills in recognizing people.  Although he didn't find anything different when he first observed Yueshan, this time, Ye Pengfei quickly discovered that Yueshan's words were indeed what he really wanted to say.

    He disdains joining forces with Yueyi!

    The way he looked at Yue Yi was like an invincible emperor looking down at the courtiers prostrate at his feet.  It seems that an omnipotent god is looking at all the living beings he has created.

    His hands, his feet, and everything on his body seemed to indicate that he, Yueshan, a high-level Dongxu strongman, was far more powerful than the cultivator of Transformation God!

    Even more powerful than the god-man described by the Thunder God Stone!  !  !

    Why does it make me feel this way?

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t understand, but he knows someone does.

    A spiritual aperture.

    This spiritual pattern aperture is Ye Pengfei¡¯s biggest gain in the past few months.  He is diligent and has outstanding qualifications. He actually passed the seventh level of the Thunder Dragon Nine Exams with a mere cultivation of Jindan!

    Similarly, like Bei Tangyu, he also obtained a secret pattern of thunder spirit.  However, the Thunder Spirit Secret Pattern he obtained was far less powerful than Bei Tangyu.

    It¡¯s just a communication spiritual pattern.

    But it is the most suitable spiritual pattern at the moment.

    At this moment, Yue Ningbing was watching this scene blankly.  Now, she has so many mixed feelings in her heart that she doesn't even know what words to express.

    "In order to fuse the artifact, he actually became like this?"

    ? ?In memory¡ª¡ª

    When Yueshan was a child, he was a bit lonely and unsocial.

    As I grew older, Yueshan seemed less lonely for a while.  He even loudly confessed his love to a beautiful senior sister in public.

    Later, the senior sister rejected him, but he gained another love.

    Regarding the memory of that period of time, Yue Ningbing can¡¯t remember much except the hearty laughter.  After all, at that time, I was trying to deal with the biggest difficulty I had encountered so far.

    Later, I heard that his wife unfortunately died during an adventure.  I also heard that he was becoming more and more difficult to get along with, and many Moon Palace monks were saying bad things about him behind his back.

    But Yue Ningbing believed in the words of the head and master.

    She believes that this is just because, in order to take revenge, Yueshan merged the artifact too hastily.  After passing this hurdle, the moon mountain will still be the same moon mountain as before

    Just when Yue Ningbing was immersed in memories, a circle of circular light flashed in front of her.  Just when Yue Ningbing thought she was being attacked and was cautiously planning to fight back, she heard a familiar voice.

    "Moon Fairy, what is going on with this Moon Mountain?"

    Yue Ningbing was startled and raised her eyes to look at Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°Obviously, he is thousands of miles away!  How did he hide the spiritual consciousness of Master Yueyi and Yue Shan and directly project the voice in front of me?

    Before the circular aura dissipated, Ye Pengfei continued: "If Fairy Moon still considers me a friend and is willing to answer this question, please send a secret message into this circle of light!"

    Yue Ningbing bit her lower lip and whispered: "This is the highest level secret of our Moon Palace!!!"

    ?????????????????????That Yueshan fusion is an artifact!

    Even those gods who ordered the Moon Palace to do things for them didn¡¯t know that the Moon Palace actually had an ancient artifact!

    However, Yue Ningbing didn't want to really stalemate her relationship with Ye Pengfei.  Before the spiritual pattern halo disappeared, she whispered again and said hurriedly: "In short, even our leader may not be able to suppress Yueshan! Fellow Daoist Ye, if you can leave, leave quickly.  Well. My uncle, Yueyi, is also riding a tiger and it¡¯s hard to get off. If you fly away, from now on"

    "You will never show your face again, right?" Ye Pengfei sneered coldly, "Moon Fairy, I, Ye Pengfei, don't have the habits of local rats!!!"

    The situation is irreversible!

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 293. The Way of Heaven on Mount Yueshan (Part 1)

    293. The Way of Heaven in Yueshan (Part 1)

    Yueyi retreated.

    And those Moon Palace monks who came to help, all retreated tens of thousands of miles without Yue Yi's orders.

    Originally, Yueshan was not welcome, but now he actually said such words. Even if Yueyi asked them to help, I'm afraid they would not be able to work hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if Yueshan is given a serious repair!¡±

    These monks who had just arrived came to see the fight between the two men with the mentality of watching a joke.  In their opinion, even Master Yueyi had to summon everyone to deal with Ye Pengfei. Now that Yueshan was alone, he would definitely suffer a big loss.

    Only Ye Pengfei knows that he is probably the one who will suffer the big loss!

    The hazy sky inherent in Huangquan Road suddenly turned slightly blue-grey.  In the distant sky, red clouds appeared.

    Blood red cloud!

    When monks fight, many of their special moves will be as powerful as this.  But Ye Pengfei understood that the changes in the sky were not caused by Yueshan's magic.

    This is a natural change in the sky!

    Before the move is made, the sky has changed. What kind of spell is this?

    Or, is this not a spell at all?

    There was no more time for Ye Pengfei to think, as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the tens of thousands of miles around him surged towards this side.  It was as if a hurricane was sweeping across the sea, and huge waves like hills were pressing towards me one after another!

    Looking at Yueshan again, his expression was indifferent, but he still hadn¡¯t fired a single move!  !  !

    Not to mention the Moon Palace monks who were surrounding her from a distance, even Yue Yi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect, I really didn¡¯t expect, Yueshan has actually reached this level!!!¡±

    Not many people can understand Yueyi¡¯s continuous sighs.  Even Yue Ningbing, who is likely to become the next head of the Moon Palace, didn't understand.

    Only the three-month palace monk who is not far away from Yue Yi can understand Yue Yi's sigh.

    But Ye Pengfei vaguely noticed a clue.

    A single clue is not enough to deduce the whole picture.  What's more, Yueshan won't give him this time!

    Yueshan took action.

    The sky and the earth are hazy.

    This is a very strange feeling¡ª¡ª

    Whether you look at it with your eyes or scan it with your spiritual consciousness, the heaven and earth are still the same, there is no difference.

    "However, Ye Pengfei felt a vague and ethereal feeling, as if he was suddenly in the haze of mist and rain.

    It is meaningless to see if Yue Shan has already taken action.  No matter whether Na Yueshan took action or not, he had to take action.

    Split time and space!

    The current situation is strange. It seems that it is more beneficial to yourself to split the surrounding space and time into pieces.

    "However, Ye Pengfei was wrong.

    As the space splits everywhere, the hazy feeling becomes stronger and stronger.  Besides this hazy feeling, Ye Pengfei also felt that there was a person walking towards him with big strides!

    when!  !  !  !

    With a timely block, Ye Pengfei escaped the fatal blow.  However, because the feeling was not accurate, Yueshan's blow still partially hit Ye Pengfei's body.

    The sawdust was flying, but it was just a pair of chopsticks!  !  !

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt that the current scene was as imaginary as the teahouse storytelling he listened to when he was a child¡ª¡ª

    An invincible master leisurely throws out a pair of wooden chopsticks and easily defeats a powerful enemy.

    And now, it seems that the one who wants to be easily dealt with is himself

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei has no escape route, he has the realm of Thunder Spirit.  As long as he hides in, no matter how awesome Yueshan is, what can he do to himself?

    But Ye Pengfei did not retreat. His intuition told him that this hazy world seemed to contain the principles of heaven and earth that he had never come into contact with before!

    "A guy who knows how to use some kind of heavenly principle? I'm afraid, it's because of a certain treasure!" Ye Pengfei sneered in his heart.

    Ye Pengfei has long experienced the power of heaven in the fantasy world.  After leaving the fantasy world, Ye Pengfei always wanted to master the same skills in the real world, but he always encountered difficulties of one kind or another.

    Now is a perfect opportunity!

    If Yueshan is a being who can use the way of heaven, then Ye Pengfei must have hidden as far away as possible.  He is not a newbie who wants to be a hero even though he knows he is outmatched.

    But this Yueshan, looking horizontally and vertically, doesn¡¯t look like someone who knows how to use some kind of heavenly principle.Now, otherwise, I would never have noticed any trace of that blow just now!

    This series of thoughts just passed by in the blink of an eye in the sea of ??consciousness.  However, Tsukiyama's second attack has arrived!

    An uppercut.

    The fight between monks of this level and the fists and kicks can be seen, which will make people laugh out loud.  Far and near, many monks in the space of more than 100,000 miles showed disdainful sneers.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not laugh.

    Instead of laughing, he punched me back.

    A straight punch.

    Yueshan¡¯s lightning-quick uppercut hit Ye Pengfei¡¯s jaw.  Even though Ye Pengfei's body was very impressive, he was still scarred by Yueshan's uppercut.

    That¡¯s right, just one punch and you¡¯re covered in injuries!

    Except for Ye Pengfei, who suffered severe injuries, only the few god-transforming monks understood the mystery behind Yueshan's seemingly low-level punch.  Let alone Ye Pengfei, even if it were Yue Yi, she could only suffer less injuries, but she couldn't escape at all!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s straight punch was also decent.  If it really hits Tsukiyama, the effect won't be much worse.

    " However, Ye Pengfei couldn't find Yueshan's exact location at all, so he just punched him.  Unsurprisingly, this punch completely missed.

    Yueshan raised his eyebrows and sneered: "You clown, you overestimate your abilities!"

    Ye Pengfei grinned and smiled: "Come again!"

    Ye Pengfei's smile seemed to anger Yueshan.  The next attack had a different pattern.

    A large transparent net trapped Ye Pengfei in the center of the net.

    At this moment, none of the powerful people watching the battle - including the few god-transforming monks - knew why Ye Pengfei was suddenly unable to move at will.

    The next moment, something happened that made them even more incomprehensible.

    Ye Pengfei was actually on fire!

    This is a kind of flame that makes even bystanders feel their souls trembling. This is a god-destroying fire that can directly burn the soul!

    And those few god-transformation monks knew that the god-destroying fire they saw was definitely not the most powerful method.  The uppercut just now seemed simple, but its power exceeded the God-Destroying Fire.  How could this attack be just a god-destroying fire?

    The real killing move can¡¯t even be seen through the realm of God Transformation!

    While these god-transformation monks were wondering what kind of methods Na Yueshan had used this time, Ye Pengfei had already fallen into the biggest crisis in his life

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 294. The Way of Heaven on Mount Yueshan (Part 2)

    294. The Way of Heaven in Yueshan (Part 2)

    "Ye Pengfei, I will make you understand!" Yueshan's cold voice, only Ye Pengfei can hear, "This is my Yueshan's way of heaven! Even a god cannot escape from it!!"

    The way of heaven in Yueshan?

    His own way of heaven?

    Indeed, the God-Destroying Fire is not Yueshan¡¯s real killing move at all.  (_¡¶¡·) The God-Destroying Fire, which can make many Moon Palace monks feel fearful and make them retreat slightly, is just a "little spell" that Yueshan added casually.

    Countless sword gleams are Yueshan¡¯s real killing move, which is what Yueshan himself calls the way of heaven.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know how many categories the complicated heavenly way has been divided into by monks with advanced realms.  However, what he can be sure of is that these countless sword lights are far more powerful than the power of heaven he used in the fantasy world!

    Every beam of sword light is inevitable for him to avoid.

    Every beam of sword light can directly penetrate his body, which is comparable to a magic weapon.

    One knife, another knife, and another knife.

    It cannot be resisted or avoided.  Such a killing move is ten thousand times more terrifying than any earth-shattering spell!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei, who was in the midst of the sword light, did not know that no bystander had seen these countless sword lights.  Even Yue Yi, a spiritual transformation cultivator of this level, could not see any sword light at all.  However, just these unavoidable and unstoppable forces of sword light are enough to prove how powerful Yueshan's heavenly way is!

    However, Ye Pengfei, who was in crisis, could still laugh happily.

    "Have you been able to create your own way of heaven? Interesting! Interesting!"

    Yueshan didn¡¯t understand what Ye Pengfei was laughing about.  He only reacted instinctively, and his already uncontrollable anger burned even more fiercely

    Ye Pengfei simply didn¡¯t expect that after only a few moves, Yueshan would feel a little unstable!

    Although he didn¡¯t get an answer from Yue Ningbing, based on Ye Pengfei¡¯s own knowledge and experience, he was basically certain that what Yueshan relied on was an artifact!

    The Thunder God's Stone is just a semi-sacred weapon. The realm of thunder and spirit he can control is an existence that even low-level gods cannot attack.  If Yueshan really possessed a divine weapon, how powerful would he be?

    Having a tit-for-tat fight with a powerful Dongxu warrior who possessed a divine weapon, Ye Pengfei asked himself, let alone himself, even Na Yueyi had absolutely no chance of winning!

    " However, Ye Pengfei believed that Yueshan, who could not even hide his spiritual pressure naturally, had no ability to control that artifact!

    He has no ability to control it, but he can still use it. There is no other possibility except that he is born with a unique physique.

    Regarding the matter of special physiques, Ye Pengfei already knew a lot about it, from Bei Tangyu, to Xu Caiyi, to Niu Ben, to Zhang Han who once again made the Thunder God Stone scream.

    ¡°Your state of mind is your only weakness!¡±

    He did not flinch, and even used a straight punch that was similar to Yueshan's conception of heaven, just to disturb Yueshan's state of mind.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't expect that this was the third confrontation. He just laughed a few times, and Yueshan's mood actually fluctuated.

    Yueshan¡¯s so-called Heavenly Way also experienced some fluctuations at the same time.  Leng Sen's sword light, which was not seen by anyone except Ye Pengfei, suddenly revealed a little light.

    Yueyi was the first to grasp that bit of light, and she couldn't help but let out a soft "eh".  She lowered her head slightly, as if she was thinking about something difficult to explain.

    Yue Ningbing, who was standing side by side with Yue Yi, failed to catch the light in time, but she discovered something strange about Master Yue Yi.

    "Uncle Yueyi, what's wrong?"

    "Ah, nothing."

    Yue Yi looked up at Yue Ningbing, and suddenly found that there was a touch of melancholy on Yue Ningbing's face.  Suddenly, Yueyi got it wrong again.

    "Ning Bing, don't worry, it looks like Ye Pengfei is going to win."

    With one sharp word, Yue Ningbing blushed again.  What the hell is this? Do the monks who transform gods also like to mess with mandarin ducks?

    However, Yue Yi teased Yue Ningbing again and again, but it also slightly stirred up Yue Ningbing's unwavering devotion to the Tao.

    "who do I like?"

    As soon as an idea arises, a person or thing flashes through the sea of ??consciousness uncontrollably.  Vaguely, Yue Ningbing actually felt that she seemed to be more worried about Yueshan!

    "How could this happen???  !  "

    Yue Ningbing couldn't help feeling panicked and wanted to suppress this thought.

    However, life is often like this. The more you try to suppress your thoughts, the more changes will happen to force them out.  When Yue Ningbing secretly recited the meditation mantra and finally calmed down her mentality, the battle between Yue Shan and Ye Pengfei changed dramatically.

    As a bystander, no one could see how Ye Pengfei fought back.  It was calm everywhere, and looking at Ye Pengfei, even the fluctuations in spiritual pressure were a bit weaker than before.

    ¡°However, Yueshan¡¯s angry roar cannot be faked!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei did not cast any powerful spells, so the fluctuations in spiritual pressure were not obvious.  However, seemingly ordinary counterattacks hit the fragile connection between Yueshan and the artifact again and again.

    The challenge that Yueshan is facing now is the very likely backlash of the artifact!  !  !

    Even the few god-transformation monks who pointed out the practice at Yueshan did not expect that such a thing would happen.

    In their opinion, Yueshan¡¯s unique physique perfectly matches this ancient artifact.  Even if he takes action himself, it is impossible to sever the connection between the two.  How could they have imagined that a junior monk whose mental state had reached the realm of divine transformation would quickly find the disharmony between Yueshan and the ancient artifact!

    He had the upper hand just now, but countless swords were piercing Ye Pengfei's body mercilessly.  In the blink of an eye, those swords flew uncontrollably and randomly.  A lot of swords were struck at him!

    What shocked Yueshan even more was that Ye Pengfei, who was still unable to avoid just now, could now move his hands and feet.  But as Ye Pengfei was able to move his hands and feet, he was a little helpless!

    In this situation, it is as if Ye Pengfei and I have formed a community of ups and downs.

    As long as Ye Pengfei can move a little more, the constraints he will face will be a little more.

    "As long as Ye Pengfei's sword light is reduced by a few percent, his pain will be several percent greater!"

    It was only then that Yue Shan remembered Yue Ningbing¡¯s evaluation of Ye Pengfei.

    "With the golden elixir level and reaching the state of mind of becoming a god, this person is too evil!"

    Too evil?

    The heart of revenge is coupled with the meaning of rage.  Faced with the imminent move of the artifact, Yueshan finally embarked on a path of no return similar to that of Wu Sixuan.

    ???????????????????????????????? !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 295. Shadow Demon Moon!

    "" 295. Shadow Demon Moon!

    Wu Sixuan¡¯s obsession was in the deserted Jingxin Cliff.

    But Yueshan¡¯s obsession was in full view of everyone!  !  !

    When Wu Sixuan became a demon, he was just a little Qi-refining monk.  Even though the power after being possessed is uncontrollable, it will not be earth-shattering.

    But Yueshan is possessed by Dongxu at a high level!

    Even Yueyi shuddered at the demonic energy, raging uncontrollably across hundreds of thousands of miles of space!  Such powerful demonic energy can be clearly sensed even by the god-transforming monks at the other end of Huangquan Road!

    "What happened? Could it be that another demon lord appears?"

    One by one, the cultivators who transformed themselves into gods teleported here one after another.  When they saw the Moon Palace looking like they were facing a formidable enemy, they mistakenly thought that it was the Moon Palace that was encircling and suppressing an immortal demon king.

    "Fellow Taoist Yueyi, I didn't expect that your sect would actually cultivate such an outstanding monk. This little brother is only at the low level of Dongxu, but he can actually fight to a draw with this demon king!"

    Facing the admiration of these god-transformation monks, Yueyi smiled bitterly in her heart.  If you let them know, the "little brother" they talk about is the target of the Moon Palace's encirclement and suppression.  And the Demon Lord, whom they regard as a tiger, is the monk that Yue Palace strives to cultivate!

    Yueyi couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that she didn¡¯t join forces with Yueshan again.  Otherwise, how will these god-transformation monks view themselves?

    We must not let them know that this possessed guy is our Moon Palace monk!

    Just when Yue Yi¡¯s eyes moved to Yue Shan, Yue Ningbing was keenly aware of this.

    Being able to be regarded as the next candidate for the head of the Moon Palace, Yue Ningbing relies not only on her talent in cultivation, but also on her keen sense of subtle things.  This keen sense is even more rare than cultivation talent.

    "Uncle Yueyi, do you plan to take action against Yueshan?" Yue Ningbing's secret voice was transmitted with a slight tremor that could not be concealed.

    Yue Yi glanced at Yue Ning Bing in surprise: "Ning Bing, this is necessary! We must not let the Moon Palace be shamed! We must not let the artifact fall into the hands of others!"

    Yue Yi¡¯s cold answer was like the first spring thunder after winter, which suddenly caused Yue Ningbing¡¯s suppressed feelings to surge out uncontrollably.

    "No! Master Yueyi, I will never allow you to do this!"

    Yue Ningbing took a step forward and stood in front of Yue Yi.

    Yueyi was even more surprised.

    Just now, when she took action against Ye Pengfei, although Yue Ningbing strongly opposed it, she did not make any move to stop him.

    Now, I want to turn around and help Ye Pengfei capture Yueshan, but Yue Ningbing actually stands in front of me!

    Is it out of friendship?

    "What an injustice" Yue Yi looked at Yue Ningbing with complicated eyes, and finally stopped.

    In fact, if possible, Yueyi would never want to attack Yueshan.  Yue Yi knows what a strong man who can fuse artifacts means to the revival of Moon Palace.

    And now, Yue Ningbing, who is standing in front of him, is the next candidate for the head of the family. How can he attack her so easily?

    Just when Yue Yi stopped her hand and Yue Ningbing secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the battle situation changed drastically again!

    A black full moon hangs abruptly high in the unpredictable sky.  All the monks who knew the Demon King very well all exclaimed in surprise¡ª¡ª

    "Shadow Demon Moon!!!"

    Yue Ningbing was also among those who exclaimed!

    At this moment, her mind was completely confused. She never expected that Yueshan would reach this point!

    After rescuing Wu Sixuan, Yue Ningbing consulted a large amount of magic cultivation information in order to consolidate her gains.  It was during this process that she learned about the existence of the Demon Lord.

    To put it simply, the Demonic Cultivator is the active spiritual power library coveted by the low-level monks of Dongxu, while the Demonic Lord is a being that even the God-Transforming monks are attracted to.

    It¡¯s not the spiritual power that makes the cultivator¡¯s heart beat. At this level, life is almost endless. You can cultivate as much spiritual power as you want.

    What makes the god-transformation monk¡¯s heart move is the truth of heaven hidden in the demon king!

    For example, Bei Tangyu was particularly interested in Niu Ben who had traveled through time, so she asked Ye Pengfei to accept Niu Ben as his disciple, while she silently observed and figured out every detail of Niu Ben's training process.

    The same is true for the cultivators who transform themselves into gods. They will try their best to catch the demon king, and then provide the demon king with a good training condition, while they slowly observe and figure it out carefully.

    &nbsp;There is only one situation that will make the cultivator of the God give up the capture of the demon king, and that is the Shadow Demon Moon!

    From the data, Yue Ningbing did not find the role of the Shadow Demon Moon.  Once, she thought this might be a sign of a major breakthrough in the magic cultivator.  It's just like a monk who transforms into a god and advances to the realm of gods and humans.  However, today, when she witnessed the Shadow Demon Moon with her own eyes, she finally understood how wrong her guess was.

    When the Demon Moon comes out, everything will be quiet!  !  !

    This is not really quiet.

    Whether it was the exclamations of everyone just now or the voices whispering about the Shadow Demon Moon from far and near, it was still passing through the air as always.

    However, this made all the monks present feel that they were in an extremely quiet environment!

    Ye Pengfei, who didn't know the origin of the Shadow Demon Moon, couldn't help but cry to himself: "Just now it was an inexplicable ethereal space, and now it is an inexplicable extremely quiet environment. Is it possible that the artifact possessed by Yueshan can affect the spiritual sense of the monks?  ?¡±

    It¡¯s obvious, both just now and now.  There is no abnormality in human's five senses and six senses.  Only the monk's spiritual consciousness was affected.

    However, Ye Pengfei still underestimated the ability of this artifact¡ª¡ª

    Not only can it affect the spiritual consciousness of monks, it can also change the spiritual consciousness of monks!

    What¡¯s more, it is now under the shadow of the Demonic Moon!

    The Shadow Demon Moon is the realm of the Demon King.  As long as it can be seen, it can transmit the power of the Demon Lord instantly!

    The power of the artifact affects or even changes the spiritual consciousness of the monks.  Not to mention that Ye Pengfei is more than a thousand miles away from Yue Mountain, even if Ye Pengfei is hundreds of thousands of miles away, with the help of the Demon King's Domain, the power of the artifact can be transmitted instantly!

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt that many magic weapons were shooting towards him.  However, if you look with your eyes, you can't see any magic weapon at all.

    ?????The reaction speed of monks who have cultivated to Ye Pengfei's level is extremely fast, because the enemy's attack speed is also as fast as lightning.  Therefore, long-term rapid reactions accumulate, and the body has an instinctive natural reaction.

    Although he could not see it with his eyes, his spiritual sense judged it correctly. Ye Pengfei's body instinctively moved towards the place where there was no magic weapon.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    From the empty place, a piece of smelly rotten water suddenly poured out, swallowing Ye Pengfei completely in an instant!

    !#

    ""

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 296. So powerful!

    296. So powerful!

    The penetration of the sword light just now made Yueshan understand that Ye Pengfei's physical body was already comparable to a magic weapon.  Even if thousands of knives penetrated the ""% network, it would not have much impact on Ye Pengfei.  It is precisely because of this that he added the God-Destroying Fire in order to achieve greater effects.

    Now, Yueshan has become possessed.  The surge of magic power in his body immediately made him reach the peak of becoming a god.

    At the same time, he also immediately mastered many magical mysteries.  There are countless vicious techniques.  This water that corrupts the body and destroys the god is one of them.

    In fact, with Yueshan's current level of magic power, he can directly destroy Ye Pengfei.  However, hatred distorted his psychology.  His sudden obsession made him extremely mentally abnormal.

    He will use the most cruel method to kill Ye Pengfei!

    How could Yueshan know that if he wasn't so vicious, Ye Pengfei would have escaped long ago.  However, this highly corrosive poisonous water just gave Ye Pengfei time to think.

    Not only did the formation around his body strongly resist the erosion of the poisonous water, Ye Pengfei also once again tried the technique of splitting time and space, temporarily putting himself in a safe environment.

    "He's actually possessed by a demon." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "With his current ability at the peak of divine transformation, confronting him head-on would be like shaking a tree with a fly. In other words, I can only plot from a distance without contact!  "

    There are so many spells in the jade slips left by the gods when they were dying. There is a large category of spells that Ye Pengfei has never used

    With the palm flying up and down, a dim light merged into a doll that resembled Yueshan.

    This is what the world calls a "grass-rooter". After learning the relevant spells, Ye Pengfei realized that this was actually a large and complex type of spells.

    The key to the success of this type of spell lies in this doll.  Only when the aura of the doll matches the target of the spell, other spells can be cast.

    It was Yueshan himself who gave Ye Pengfei the opportunity to plot.  If he were more cautious, with the power of his peak form, he could definitely launch the most violent attack on Ye Pengfei without revealing any aura.

    ¡°However, Yueshan was careless.  To be more precise, he, who was already too arrogant, was overwhelmed by the sudden demonic energy!

    The arrogant Tsukiyama released his spiritual pressure without hesitation.  Wherever the Shadow Demonic Moon can illuminate, his spiritual pressure from Tsukiyama exists!

    It¡¯s such a wonderful feeling to control hundreds of thousands of miles of space with just a wave of your hand.

    What¡¯s even more wonderful is that seeing your enemy trapped in the rotten water struggling desperately, this feeling is even more wonderful!

    Yueshan didn¡¯t know what Ye Pengfei was doing secretly.  However, he believed that he already had a chance to win¡ª¡ª

    Not only against Ye Pengfei, he is already sure of victory, but also against the dozen or so god-transformation monks around him, and even against all the sects in this world, he is already sure of victory!

    The wild laughter shook the hearts of everyone present.  Yueyi looked at Yue Ningbing solemnly and said softly: "Ningbing, are you still planning to stop me?"

    Yue Ningbing didn't answer. She was in a trance and didn't know where she could rely.

    Finally, I understood my feelings.  But why is the result like this?

    Pain is destroying Yue Ningbing's heart. Similarly, pain is also tempering Yue Ningbing's state of mind.

    This is a sudden and major test!

    If she fails to make it through, she will sink completely.

    ¡°If she can¡¯t control her heart during the process of breaking through, she will follow Yueshan¡¯s footsteps.

    If she succeeds.  Then, she will make a qualitative leap!

    ???????????? If Yue Yi or any of the other Yue Gong God Transformation monks are still in the mood to observe Yue Ning Bing at this time, they will definitely find that Yue Ning Bing is on the verge of life and death.  However, at this moment, everyone's attention was focused on Yueshan, who was laughing wildly!

    All non-spiritual cultivators have been purged millions of miles away.  And Yue Ningbing, also in confusion, followed other Moon Palace monks and stayed away from the battlefield.

    "Fellow Taoists." Before taking action, Yue Yi glanced at the monks who were not in the Moon Palace. "This devil was discovered by our Moon Palace. Please stay out of the way for now. If we, the Moon Palace, can't take him down, you guys."  It¡¯s not too late for you to take action again!¡±

    Yueshan is carrying a divine weapon, how could he fall into the hands of other god-transforming monks!

    Most of these god-transformation monks who came over temporarily were alone.  They seeThere were as many as five god-transformation monks in the Moon Palace, so they could only bow their hands and retreat to the distance.

    However, they all also have Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts.

    "That Demon Lord is at the peak of his god transformation! How can the five god transformation monks like Yue Gong alone be able to defeat him!"

    With this thought in mind, some god-transforming monks immediately began to recruit allies on the spot.  Some of the god-transformation monks cast spells to notify their fellow disciples, asking other god-transformation monks in the sect to come over as soon as possible.

    This is the devil!  No god-transforming monk would want to let this opportunity go!

    Of course Yueyi understands that although these god-transformation monks have temporarily retreated, they are always thinking about inserting a pole.

    "kill!"

    A simple word made the other four god-transformation monks feel a chill in their hearts.  They nodded slightly and planned to directly use their strongest means.

    "Yue Yi! Yue Yu! Yue Liu! Yue Lin! Yue Qing! OK, OK! Let me, Feng Haoshan, take a good look at how many pounds you have!"

    Feng Haoshan!

    He changed his real name back!

    The eyes of Yueyi and others were even more stern.

    In order to protect the artifact, they can take action decisively.  Now, with the addition of cleaning up the sect's traitors, they are even more merciless!

    Each with its own characteristics and unique secret techniques, they are rushing towards Feng Hao Mountain.  For a time, countless dazzling brilliance illuminated the sky. Those cultivators in the distance who wanted to get a share of the pie couldn't help but let out a low voice of admiration.

    However, the admiration did not last long.  All the god-transforming monks looked horrified.  Their eyes widened one by one, as if a three-year-old child had seen a ghost for the first time in his life

    Not long after the five powerful spells were launched, a series of spiritual shields blocked them in the middle!

    "Is this all you can do?" Feng Haoshan laughed loudly, "If your plan stops here, then you all have to accept your fate!!!"

    The spiritual shield that had just blocked the five magical skills was roaring straight towards the five god-transformation monks.

    They wanted to cast a spell to break the spiritual shield, but found that their strength was simply not enough.

    And when they wanted to retreat temporarily, they found that as long as their bodies moved slightly, they could feel murderous intentions hidden everywhere around them!

    With five against one, in an instant, they were already on the verge of despair!  !  !

    This Feng Haoshan is so powerful!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 297. Crazy!

    297. Crazy!

    Battles between gods often take a long time.  \\?.  com¡¡Starting\\Even if one side finally loses, it is basically impossible to die on the spot.  According to the records of various sects and sects for more than a million years, no god-transformation monk has ever been killed on the spot.

    And now, with one against five, Feng Haoshan was able to take such an advantage in an instant.  Moreover, it is very likely that in the next moment, the lives of five god-transformation monks will be taken!

    ??The domain of Shadow Demon Moon is so powerful?

    The god-transformation monks watching from a distance looked at each other. After all, none of them had seen the Shadow Demon Moon with their own eyes. They only knew a little bit about it from senior monks or ancient books and materials.

    Originally, when they thought about it, although Shadow Demon Moon's projection ability was powerful, as long as multiple people attacked at the same time, the Demon Lord's power would inevitably be dispersed.

    But now, Yue Yi and the five of them attack at the same time, and the power added to them all seems to be at the peak level of the gods, with no signs of dispersion and weakening at all!

    These personalized god monks, who originally wanted to fish in troubled waters and gain some benefits, all retreated.  While they secretly strengthened their defense, they retreated to a place where the Shadow Demon Moon could not shine.

    Although the Demon Lord is good, he still needs his life to get it!

    As for Yue Yi and others, who were trapped in shackles and unable to retreat at all, they could only withstand Yue Shan's blow.

    No matter what kind of defensive treasures they sacrificed, no matter what defensive spells they cast, none of them could completely offset the attack of this spiritual shield.

    There were five muffled sounds in succession!

    Yue Qing, who had the worst cultivation level, had her body broken in an instant.  In the void, a petite Nascent Soul was frightened and frightened. While trying to dodge, she frantically gathered the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to reunite her physical body.

    "Form up! Protect Yue Qing!" Yue Yi shouted.  \\?.  com first release\\

    The only solution for now is to join forces!

    How many years has passed since the last time we were in such a mess?  Yueyi and others have long lost their memories.  The reason why the five of them were sent to carry out this treasure hunting mission was because their history of invincibility was too long.  Even Yue Qing, who has the worst cultivation level, has not met an opponent for more than a hundred years!

    But now, in just one round, Yue Qing's body was broken, and the other four people had to join forces to form an army!

    What a shame!

    The four god-transforming monks joined forces to create a formation of more than a thousand miles, surrounding the four of them.  Yue Qing, who only had Nascent Soul left, was located at the core of the formation.  It only takes half an hour for her to fully recover.

    However, Feng Haoshan once again shocked everyone!

    There was no wind or waves, only a beam of spiritual power crossed the void and hit Yue Qing directly!

    Even though this formation was set up jointly by four god-transformation monks.  However, when the moon disappeared into ashes, this powerful formation didn't even have time to react!

    When Yue Qing died, that bundle of spiritual power had long since disappeared, and the power of the formation arrived belatedly and bombarded the void randomly

    When Yueyi was a few months old, her mind suddenly went blank.  The feeling of powerlessness came over me.

    They also know that they must not cower now.  You will definitely not be able to escape, you must find another way.

    However, they were unable to control the shock in their hearts!

    It was at this moment that they felt very clearly that the road to cultivation was long, and there were many things about cultivation that they did not know and did not understand.

    It was at this moment that they realized with great clarity the various hidden flaws within themselves.  Even, I realized the correct way to make up for these shortcomings.

    "Unfortunately, it's too late."

    When she saw the former Yueshan and the current Feng Haoshan, smiling evilly and casting spells again, Yueyi couldn't help but feel sad.

    The realization brought about by this fear was indeed too late.  The next blow, and the next¡­ In the end, everyone will end up exactly like Yue Qing.

    In the distance, the god-transforming monks retreated even further.  Yue Qing's death brought too many shocks to them!

    "Want to escape?" Feng Haoshan laughed proudly, "Since you are all here, don't leave!"

    crazy!  !  !

    As long as you are a normal person, even if your cultivation level is outstanding, you will never take the risk of becoming enemies with many sects and deliberately causing such trouble.

    ¡° However, Feng Haoshan, who had just become possessed, could not control himself at all.  He felt that it was so refreshing to play with all living beings in the midst of applause!

    Do whatever you want!  Be spontaneous!

    Crazy Feng Haoshan, grinning ferociously, projected infinite power to every transformed godOn the monk!

    "idiot!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was secretly collecting Feng Haoshan's aura, couldn't help but cursed secretly.  He finally knew why the monks were shouting and killing the demon cultivator.  Being so crazy and such an idiot, it would be weird not to be killed!

    "However, despite the scolding, Ye Pengfei did not take action.

    The strength of this idiot is extraordinary.  If he couldn't make a single attack, then he would have no choice but to escape from the realm of Thunder Spirit.  While Ye Pengfei watched Feng Haoshan fighting dozens of god-forming cultivators, he speeded up the refining of the tiny figure to match Feng Haoshan's aura as much as possible.

    If Feng Haoshan still has his sense, he should have noticed that the corrosive poisonous water has not damaged Ye Pengfei even a little bit.  However, at this time, Feng Haoshan was completely addicted to the fun of fighting against dozens of god-forming monks alone, and little shrimps like Ye Pengfei were no longer within his scope of consideration.

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    One spell after another was broken, one formation after another was destroyed.  In just half an hour, dozens of god-transformation monks were dead and injured, and no one was left intact!

    In this half hour, they finally understood the source of Feng Haoshan¡¯s power.

    "He can change our spiritual consciousness!"

    What a terrifying thing this is!

    Without accurate spiritual judgment, no matter how powerful the magic power is, no matter how wonderful the formation is, what's the use?

    Only Yue Yi, a cultivator with strong resistance, can endure till now.  The other god-transforming monks all died one by one.

    And even Yue Yi and others can¡¯t hold on for long.  Their demise seems to be the inevitable outcome.

    Farther away, the Moon Palace monks who were far away from the shadow of the demon moon, as well as the monks from various sects who arrived one after another, were all stunned.

    Dozens of gods have fallen!  Is it possible that Feng Haoshan has already entered the realm of gods?

    Escape!

    Almost everyone has this idea.  Both the monks from various sects who arrived later and the Moon Palace monks who arrived earlier were all trying to escape.  Only Yue Ningbing was still standing there in a daze.

    "Yue Shan Feng Haoshan how could you do this?"

    Is this the person I love deep in my heart?

    Is this the person who is regarded by the leader as the person who can revitalize the Moon Palace?

    No!  He is just a devil!  !

    A heart is broken in an instant.  And the next moment, this heart gathered again.

    Soon, Yue Ningbing understood.  In fact, it is not your heart that is broken, but your state of mind.  What gathers is not the heart, but the state of mind that transcends the self!

    The realm of transformation into gods!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 298. Xintiandi

    298.Xintiandi

    The natural disappearance of spiritual pressure should have attracted the attention of the nearby god-forming monks.  However, at this moment, they were all too busy fending off Feng Haoshan's crazy attacks and had no energy to distract themselves from anything else.

    "The state of transformation into gods? That's how Ye Pengfei reached the state of transformation into gods." Yue Ningbing murmured to herself.

    She stared at Feng Haoshan with piercing eyes, and she finally understood why Feng Haoshan became like this.

    "The state of mind is unbalanced It turns out that demon cultivators are not naturally evil, but their state of mind cannot bear this powerful force!"

    ¡° If Yue Ningbing, who has made a breakthrough and gained a deep understanding at this moment, immediately withdraws and leaves, then she will not have a share in the rest of the journey.  And if Yue Ningbing is not involved in the next incident, no one can predict where the relationship between Yue Gong and Ye Pengfei will develop.

    Because of the past love and the current sadness, Yue Ningbing hesitated for a while.  She never thought that just this short moment of hesitation would completely change the future of Yuegong!

    Ye Pengfei finally took action, although he couldn't guarantee that Feng Haoshan could be defeated with one spell.  However, he was certain that as long as Feng Haoshan didn't abandon his body immediately and completely change his aura, he would never be able to escape his spell attack again!

    Feng Haoshan, who was laughing wildly just now, suddenly changed his expression.  He didn't understand why, despite having gained an overwhelming advantage, his body actually suffered a fatal blow!

    With just one blow, the Shadow Demon Moon hanging high above Feng Haoshan's head suddenly shattered into one third!  Although the demon king's domain has not yet been completely eradicated, many of the god-transformation monks who struggled to persevere still feel that the pressure has dropped sharply.

    what happened?

    These god-transforming monks don¡¯t understand, and neither does Feng Haoshan.  He only knew that this pain that corroded his bones and rotted his heart was just the beginning!

    The next wave of impact soon made Feng Haoshan roar again.

    "My body is going to explode!"

    ¡°The Shadow Demon Moon was broken just now, and now I¡¯m afraid the body is going to explode.  In the next moment, I don¡¯t know what will happen!

    Who did it?

    Feng Haoshan¡¯s spiritual consciousness is like a vast sea, covering hundreds of thousands of miles in a radius.  However, he did not look at the "weak" existence in the rotten water.

    "They are all frightened monks. Could it be that the people who attacked me could completely evade my spiritual detection?"

    Just when Feng Haoshan had this idea, Ye Pengfei planted the third spell on the little man!

    As soon as the spell was cast, Feng Haoshan felt as if an extremely powerful fire was born in his body.  Feng Haoshan, who had already experienced two attacks and could no longer control the demonic energy in his body, was unable to suppress the strange fire immediately.  Fierce flames immediately spurted out from multiple parts of the body. Feng Haoshan, who was just fine just now, instantly turned into a burning man!

    No, we can¡¯t stay here any longer!

    Unable to find the sneak attacker and unable to defend against any attack, Feng Haoshan suddenly wanted to retreat.

    If you are a normal monk, since you have already decided to quit, you will naturally run as far as you can.  But Feng Haoshan, who has become a demon, is different. In his eyes, these god-transforming monks who are already in dire straits are all excellent tonics!

    "Devil Moon, shatter!"

    With Feng Haoshan¡¯s spiritual thought, the remaining two-thirds of the Shadow Demon Moon was completely shattered in an instant.  The huge energy it brought instantly formed a huge funnel-shaped vortex.

    Peering in from the whirlpool, you can see a void of unknown conditions.  There was a faint sound of wind and thunder coming from inside, which made people even more frightened and wanted to hide away involuntarily.

    However, the power of the Shadow Demon Moon is so powerful.  None of the other monks within hundreds of thousands of miles around reacted in a hurry. Not one of them fell behind, they were all sucked into the void!

    As soon as he entered the void, Ye Pengfei wanted to escape into the realm of thunder and spirit.  Anyway, now that I have a villain in hand, as long as Feng Haoshan doesn't escape from this world, I can easily find him.  However, when his spiritual consciousness glanced into the depths of the void, he immediately gave up this idea.

    On the other side of the void is a vast new world!

    Since his cultivation, Ye Pengfei has seen dozens of blessed places and caves.  However, there is no blessed land or cave that can give him such an impact!

    The sky is so high, it¡¯s tens of thousands of miles away!

    The land is so vast, I don¡¯t know where to go!

    Looking up, above the blue sky, there are three golden suns, carryingStanding motionless under the vast sky.

    Looking into the distance, there are countless strange smells among the towering mountains, indicating the wonder of this new world.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbmbmm Outline

    Ye Pengfei involuntarily squeezed the little figure in his hand: "Feng Haoshan has fallen far away, so you can take a closer look first!"

    Ye Pengfei's thoughts moved slightly, so he did not avoid the realm of thunder and spirit. Instead, he let his body pass through this void, and his whole body completely fell into this new world.

    With his feet on the ground, Ye Pengfei nodded secretly after carefully feeling the meaning of the evolution of heaven in this new world.

    "It's still in the original world. In other words, this is just a new world on Huangquan Road."

    Spiritual consciousness spread around, but no trace of the presence of other monks was found.  Ye Pengfei clearly saw that all the surviving cultivators were sucked into the void passage.  Thinking about it, the scope of this new world is too huge, everyone is scattered in all directions, and I can't find it for a while.

    A stream of spiritual energy was input into the body of the little man in the palm, and a weak feeling suddenly appeared in a distant place.

    "Feng Haoshan is at least tens of millions of miles away! I don't know if there is any danger in the middle, so it's better to fly over slowly!"

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he took up the flying sword and flew slowly towards the direction of Feng Haoshan.

    No matter what, Feng Haoshan must be killed.  The last fragment of Thor's hammer was still on his body.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that just as he was slowly flying towards Feng Haoshan, Feng Haoshan was already going crazy!

    "I have already traveled through the void once, and that person is actually chasing me!!!" The inexplicable feeling in his body made Feng Haoshan furious, "Okay, okay! Wait until I eat those god-transforming monks first, and then I'll follow you."  Let¡¯s have a good fight! I don¡¯t believe it anymore, there are still people in this world that I can¡¯t kill!¡±

    Feng Haoshan, who was so mad, once again used the Shadow Demon Moon.  Although this time the Shadow Demon Moon is far less powerful than before.  However, all kinds of creatures within a radius of more than 100,000 miles can be seen at a glance.

    "What a unique creature." He didn't find the God-Transformation Monk, but saw the novel creatures in this new world. Feng Haoshan suddenly smiled, "If I can't eat the God-Transformation Monk, it will be the same if I eat you!"

    A biological group that has existed for hundreds of millions of years fell into the clutches of Feng Haoshan

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 299. Meet Yue Ningbing again

    299. Meet Yue Ningbing again

    Unlike Feng Haoshan, Ye Pengfei did not meet any biological group along the way. He only met one monk.

    Yue Ningbing!

    Seeing Yue Ningbing for the first time, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but raise his eyebrows in surprise.

    "Fairy Moon, your state of mind has also turned into a spirit?"

    "Ah, it turns out to be Fellow Daoist Ye." Yue Ningbing, who was walking slowly on the ground, still feeling a little confused, looked up and saw Ye Pengfei flying towards him with his sword.

    "Yes, my state of mind has turned into a spirit." Yue Ningbing nodded in reply, but there was a touch of bitterness on her face.

    Ye Pengfei is very curious. It is a good thing to have a state of mind that transforms into a spirit. Why does she have such an expression?  However, because of the previous incident on Yueshan, Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing were also far apart, so he did not ask.

    "Then congratulations to Fairy Moon." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Let's say goodbye."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei used his flying sword and continued to fly towards the target.

    With a thought in her mind, Yue Ningbing also drew her flying sword and followed.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, are you going to find YueFeng Haoshan?" Bingxue was smart, and she had already guessed Ye Pengfei's purpose.

    Ye Pengfei didn't hide anything, and said coldly: "If Fairy Moon wants to help him, you can do it now!"

    "I, I" Yue Ningbing's face darkened, and she whispered, "I won't protect him anymore, but, Fellow Daoist Ye, can you take me to see him together?"

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei looked at Yue Ningbing in surprise.

    This voice, this expression, could it be

    "Moon Fairy, is he your dual cultivation partner?" Ye Pengfei asked straightforwardly.

    "No." Yue Ningbing's pretty face instantly turned red, "I just had unrequited love. Even I just realized it not long ago."

    Ye Pengfei looked at Yue Ningbing quietly for a while, then nodded: "I believe you, but I can't take you there."

    "Why?" Yue Ningbing asked anxiously.

    I have already learned about Ye Pengfei's speed. If Ye Pengfei doesn't want to take him with me, I will definitely not be able to catch up with him.

    Hearing this, Ye Pengfei responded calmly: "Fairy Yue, I want to kill him, aren't you afraid that we will accidentally kill you?"

    Yue Ningbing was silent for a while.

    Ye Pengfei's reasons are very good. In fact, even if Ye Pengfei still doesn't trust him, he still has a hard time defending himself.  Because even I am not very clear about my current heart.

    Just when Yue Ningbing was speechless and Ye Pengfei cupped his hands and was about to say goodbye and leave, violent spiritual pressure fluctuations in the distance suddenly attracted the attention of the two people.

    One hundred thousand miles away, there are cultivators fighting!

    It¡¯s not a battle between the god-transformation monks. The fluctuations in spiritual pressure clearly mean that it¡¯s a god-transformation monk fighting fiercely with a large group of things.

    Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing exchanged looks in surprise.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????Unless you encounter someone like Feng Haoshan who can restrain him, you will definitely have to fight with others from a distance, and it is impossible to get close to fight.  Looking at the fluctuations in spiritual pressure, the god-transforming monk was clearly trapped in a tight siege and unable to escape, which had to surprise the two of them.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, it seems that there is something very powerful hidden in this place. Let's go take a look together?"

    Yue Ningbing was alone, and she didn¡¯t dare to take risks.  Therefore, she tried to invite Ye Pengfei.  Originally, Yue Ningbing had no hope for this, but to her surprise, Ye Pengfei quickly agreed.

    How did Yue Ningbing know that even if she didn't invite, Ye Pengfei planned to go and have a look, because in the fluctuation of spiritual pressure, he actually felt a little familiar.

    When he flew a certain distance and touched a barrier that was difficult to break through, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized it.

    "No wonder it feels familiar. This barrier is similar to the space restriction set up by Fan Zhengcheng!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little excited.

    After breaking through the illusion world, he has always wanted to replicate the various methods of the illusion world in the real world.  However, it has been troubled by various problems and has never been able to find the answer to a breakthrough.  Now, a real template was placed in front of him. With a thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei sat cross-legged in the air and silently studied the mystery of this restriction.

    Yue Ningbing, who followed Ye Pengfei, was a little confused. She was meditating in front of a layer of restrictions. What did Ye Pengfei want to do?

    Yue Ningbing also imitated Ye Pengfei and resisted this layer of restriction with both palms.  However, she did not have the experience that Ye Pengfei had?Can't feel anything anyway.

    Everyone has their own unique opportunities, and Yue Ningbing was not depressed. Seeing that she could not gain anything from this spatial restriction, she immediately turned her attention to the restriction.

    A group of strange creatures with a pair of curved horns on their heads and six hooves were attacking a god-transforming monk.  Yue Ningbing recognized this god-transformation monk. His name was Ling Yunjue, and he was a reclusive monk from the Jintan Sect in Huangquan Immortal City.

    The first time I saw Ling Yunjue, he was fighting with another god-transforming monk.  Ling Yunjue at that time left a very deep impression on Yue Ningbing¡ª¡ª

    Just standing there is like a thousand-foot cliff that has experienced wind, frost, snow, rain, and the changes of the sea.  Even in the face of thousands of huge waves, it can still stand firm.

    Just a gentle flick of the sleeves is like a steel army that is not afraid of difficulties and obstacles, and overcomes obstacles.  Even if you face heavy defenses, you can still win in one battle!

    At that time, Ling Yunjue left only two words on Yue Ningbing¡¯s impression ¨C domineering!

    But now, Ling Yun Jue is in such a state of embarrassment that there is no "dominance" at all!

    "What kind of creature is this? How could it push Ling Yunjue to such a point?"

    Yue Ningbing watched the fierce battle in the restricted space with concentration. Gradually, like Ye Pengfei, she was immersed in deep thoughts

    If two people continue to study like this, they will definitely gain a lot.  However, God did not fulfill his wish.  The two of them had only been studying for half an hour when the sky changed.

    The sky is dark and the clouds are hanging low.  It's like there's some ancient monster lurking in it, or it's like there's thousands of troops about to rush down from thousands of miles high in the sky!

    Ye Pengfei clearly felt the powerful momentum coming from the sky. He felt the blood in his body boiling, and an unprecedented fighting spirit surged into the sky uncontrollably.

    As if attracted by Ye Pengfei's fighting spirit, the unknown presence in the sky immediately focused all its attention on Ye Pengfei.  The momentum on both sides collided violently in the air, as if two turbulent waves were impacting each other, stirring up one whirlpool after another that was visible to the naked eye!

    These whirlpools quickly rushed around, bringing powerful impacts to the surrounding things.  The layer of space restriction that Ye Pengfei studied carefully was the first to be hit, and was instantly blasted into nothingness!

    Ye Pengfei is not in the mood to care about the fate of this ban. Now, there is only one loud voice in his heart¡ª¡ª

    Fight!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 300. Ancient behemoth!

    300. Ancient behemoth!

    Fight!  war!  war!

    Although he still didn¡¯t know what the being in the sky looked like, Ye Pengfei¡¯s fighting spirit was already burning to the limit.  Even though he has the state of mind to become a god, he still can't control the raging fighting spirit in his heart!

    Yue Ningbing, who was not far from Ye Pengfei, was staggered by the sudden impact.  Even though she cast a body-holding spell in a hurry, she couldn't stop her body from retreating.

    What¡¯s strange is that Yue Ningbing doesn¡¯t have such a fighting spirit!

    Not only Yue Ningbing is like this, Ling Yunjue also has no fighting spirit at all.

    When the surrounding space restrictions were destroyed, those strange creatures that had never been seen before immediately escaped.  Ling Yunjue knew very well that they must be afraid of this unknown existence coming from high in the sky.  However, Ling Yunjue recovered his physical strength and mana as quickly as possible, and was not aroused by the surging fighting spirit like Ye Pengfei.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's eyes were completely focused on the low hanging clouds.  He knew the current situation of Yue Ningbing and Ling Yunjue, and he also knew that his emotions might have been completely affected by this unknown existence.

    "However, Ye Pengfei did not flinch!

    Now, he is completely immersed in this surging fighting spirit.  Because, he vaguely felt that this uncontrollable surging fighting spirit would bring him an unimaginable huge breakthrough!

    At this time, there was a sudden confusion in the low-hanging clouds.  A sharp toe, shining with metallic light, stretched out from the clouds!

    What kind of toe is this? Ling Yunjue's figure can be considered very burly among human monks, but it is not half as big!

    A giant dragon?

    For the first time, Ling Yunjue and Yue Ningbing both thought of this possibility.

    Historical records indicate that in ancient times, there was a creature called "dragon".  It loves sex and likes to fly into the sky.  The huge size should be consistent with these terrifying toes.

    Soon, the two people denied such speculation.

    Because, the giant beast stretched out its big round head from the clouds.

    The big head is similar to that of a bear, and completely different from the dragons recorded in historical data.  It looked at the human monk competing against it, its huge eyes shining with curiosity.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei, who was holding his head high, was also very curious.

    When he saw the giant toe with a metallic luster, he also thought of giant dragons and several other ancient behemoths.

    ????????????????? Even, he thought of Yaizhen.  Because according to the Thunder God's Stone, Yaizi can also grow to be hundreds of feet tall.  Since the Yaju Beast God left a piece of spiritual bone in this world, he might even have descendants.

    "However, this bear's head is different from any imaginary giant beast.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was wondering what kind of giant beast it was and what kind of special abilities it had, the giant beast moved its toes.

    Indeed, just moved toes.  The huge bear head and the pair of eyes as big as bronze drums on the head were all fixed and motionless.

    However, as soon as he moved his toes, bursts of muffled thunder sounded in the sky.  Countless dazzling lights frequently crisscrossed the sky.  Looking up from the direction of Ye Pengfei, strange lightning flashes passed through the air at high speed, which looked very spectacular.

    However, as a thunder cultivator, Ye Pengfei knew that the dazzling light was not lightning!

    If it¡¯s not lightning, what else could it be?

    It¡¯s the sparkle of that toe!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart, and the fighting spirit that had been building up in his chest for a long time involuntarily stagnated slightly!

    It was at this moment when the fighting spirit stagnated that an even more ferocious momentum came overwhelmingly from the sky!  Just this sudden increase in momentum made Ye Pengfei turn pale in an instant.  His body shook violently uncontrollably, and he almost fell off the flying sword!

    Since entering the world of cultivation, Ye Pengfei has seen quite a few battles, but he has never heard of it being possible to defeat the enemy in this way.  This unique and unheard-of method immediately aroused Ye Pengfei's imagination.  He was seen staring directly into the giant eyes of the monster with a solemn expression, and his figure suddenly moved.

    Shattered time and space!

    The monster felt that the human monk suddenly rushed towards him at high speed.  Subconsciously, the monster reached out its claws from the clouds and slapped it.

    fallnull!

    The monster was stunned for a moment, and in its giant eyes, another figure rushed over at high speed.

    Another shot failed again!

    Continuously, one figure after another, quickly rushed towards this side.  The monster could see clearly, and his spiritual sense was absolutely correct. However, he slapped it with one palm after another, and everything came to nothing!

    Roar!  !  !

    The monster finally understood that this seemingly real impact was completely illusory.  This time I slapped it down again and again, and more or less lost a little mana.

    "Good boy, how dare you tease me!"

    The monster finally spoke, and the dense clouds were disturbed. An old man, about sixty or seventy years old, with gray temples, stood angrily on the clouds.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t find anything strange about the monster¡¯s transformation.  It would be strange if such a powerful guy couldn't transform.

    In fact, those six-hoofed monsters that set up space restrictions and besieged Ling Yunjue would definitely be able to transform.  But maybe for some reason, they are still fighting in the form of monsters.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and bowed slightly: "Senior gave me a method, I dare not not learn it!"

    The old man was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly and said: "You're a smooth-tongued boy! However, he suits me very well! I still have some tricks, why don't you come and learn them?!"

    Along with the old man's laughter, Ye Pengfei felt that the strong fighting spirit already surging in his body became even more surging.  If he didn't vent his anger, he might be bursting alive.

    Is this the old man inviting me to a fight?

    Looking at the old man¡¯s joking eyes, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt enlightened.

    "Feng Haoshan can change people's spiritual consciousness, he can mobilize people's emotions!"

    Being able to mobilize people's emotions can then mobilize people's power. When he can mobilize my power, I can only let him control me!

    This is already a fight!

    There is no need for spells, no magic weapons, no need for melee combat, and no need for distant confrontation.  You can defeat your opponent just by arousing his emotions. What a mysterious trick this is!

    But, how to learn such a trick?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was puzzled and the restlessness in his body became stronger and stronger, the unknown power contained in his body suddenly began to surge.

    The cultivation level explodes again!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 301. Zhu Xiang!

    "" 301. Zhu Xiang!

    Ye Pengfei's cultivation level was originally only at the golden elixir level.

    In order to fight with Feng Haoshan, he broke out to the lower level of Dongxu.

    This kind of explosion relies on the power of heaven.  However, because the power of heaven is mysterious and complicated.  Although Ye Pengfei inspired a part, it was only a very small part.

    Ye Pengfei can feel that there are more and more powerful forces waiting for him to communicate and explore¡ª¡ª

    Transforming everything in the world into one's own power, this is the ultimate level of cultivation that Ye Pengfei can think of now!

    This is also the ultimate goal pursued by many gods!

    And now, the old man¡¯s special moves have detonated his fighting spirit, and a more powerful unknown force has also been detonated!

    Jump to the lower level of becoming a god!

    Facing such a high-speed breakthrough, Ye Pengfei not only did not feel happy at all, but was extremely nervous.

    "If my state of mind hadn't reached the level of becoming a god, I would have followed in the footsteps of Feng Haoshan!"

    It can never go on like this!

    Although there is no fighting like ordinary fighting techniques, the danger level is far better than ordinary fighting techniques!

    It seemed that the old man was just standing high in the air with his hands behind his hands, his eyes full of fun, and he didn't even use the most basic spell.  However, if the situation continues like this, he will have no choice but to fall into the devil's path!  !  !

    Even falling into the devil¡¯s path is not the end!

    Look at the old man's leisurely look, maybe he can continue to "lead" himself to attack upward, until everything from his body to his purple mansion to his soul is unable to support himself and is completely destroyed!  !  !

    This silent shock is something that onlookers like Yue Ningbing and Ling Yunjue cannot understand at all.

    Just now, the fighting spirit of the two sides collided, and their momentum was at odds with each other. They could still see some tricks.

    Now, only Ye Pengfei's unilateral fighting spirit is surging, but the monster that transformed into an old man has even lost its momentum, and it is impossible to tell what he has done.

    Ye Pengfei's increasingly strong fighting spirit is not fake, Ye Pengfei's sudden improvement in mana cultivation from the low level of Dongxu to the low level of Transformation is not fake, and Ye Pengfei's downcast face and solemn expression are also not fake¡ª¡ª

    It is clear that the attack on Ye Pengfei was even more terrifying than before!

    How does the shapeshifting monster attack?

    Even though Ling Yun has been a god for a long time, he still can't guess any logical answer.

    Even though there is a lot of information about the anecdotes and secrets of the Moon Palace, Yue Ningbing still has no clue.

    Both of them have no clue. How can Ye Pengfei find the right direction in a short period of time?

    "It would be great if I could still be connected to the Thunder God's Stone."

    As if he really heard Ye Pengfei's heartfelt voice, the secret voice of the Thunder God Stone rang in Ye Pengfei's heart at the right time.

    "Silly boy! The power of heaven is connected everywhere. Can't the surging power in your body be directed into that old boy's body?"

    A little advice from an expert will benefit you immensely.  A word from Thunder God Stone made Ye Pengfei feel as if he had suddenly opened a brand new door!

    One through all through!

    Ye Pengfei, who had looked solemn just now, laughed heartily.  Along with his laughter, the old man suddenly felt that the power in his body began to grow uncontrollably!

    "What a boy! His understanding is very good!"

    The old man smiled approvingly, and the surge of power in Ye Pengfei's body disappeared.

    Ye Pengfei's face lit up: "Junior Ye Pengfei, thank you for your guidance, senior!"

    This silent confrontation, which lasted only a few moments, was worth thousands of years of hard practice in meditation!  If such a strange relationship were publicized, I don't know how many god-transforming monks would be envious.

    Although, Ling Yunjue and Yue Ningbing are still confused and have not figured out the situation.  However, looking at their words and deeds, they both felt clear in their hearts.

    Ye Pengfei must have received huge benefits!

    The two people quickly announced their names and were very respectful.

    "I, Zhu Xiang, how did you guys get in? Ever since this space was sealed, I haven't seen a human monk for hundreds of millions of years."

    Okayhundreds of millions of years

    The three of them were speechless. This transformed monster who looked like he was sixty or seventy years old was already a mature monster.

    Ye Pengfei briefly told what happened before, Zhu Xiang nodded: "It seems that the seal outside has finally been loosened.Moved, otherwise, Feng Haoshan would not be able to open the void passage.  "

    "Senior Zhu, who sealed this place? Why did you seal this place?"

    "It can't be said, it can't be said." Zhu Xiang shook his head like a rattle, "In short, you don't have to think about hunting for treasures here. There are several existences as strong as me here. And there are no treasures here."

    The three people couldn't help but look at each other.

    They could hear that Zhu Xiang was not telling lies.  So, what is the purpose of sealing so many powerful beings in a place without treasure?

    Almost at the same time, the three people looked horrified.

    Could it be that this sealed space is just a barrier to protect something?  !

    "The three little guys are very smart."

    Zhu Xiang chuckled, and then his face became solemn.

    "Since you are all smart, then I will get serious next time!"

    The three people looked at each other in shock again!

    ???????????????????????????????Wen¡¯t you just smiling?  Didn't you just give Ye Pengfei a big opportunity?  Why are you falling out now?

    Facing Zhu Xiang¡¯s sudden surge in momentum and the powerful spiritual pressure that finally appeared, Yue Ningbing, who had the worst cultivation level, immediately turned over and fell to the ground!

    Ye Pengfei, who had just reached the low level of becoming a god, was also feeling uncomfortable.  He tried his best to block this dual test of momentum and spiritual pressure!

    Ling Yunjue, who had the highest level of cultivation, should have been in better condition, but before he was drawn into the void passage, he was severely injured by Feng Haoshan.  As soon as he entered this sealed new world, he had to fight again and again with a group of strange creatures.  Facing Zhu Xiang's fierce momentum and terrifying spiritual pressure, he couldn't resist it alone even in his prime.  In order to avoid getting more injured, he rationally chose to escape underground instantly!

    "That's all you have?"

    Zhu Xiang gave a cold shout with dissatisfaction, and with a grab in the air, he forced Ling Yun Jue out, who had escaped underground.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like attacking weaklings!¡±

    "You, Ling Yun Jue, are at the fourth level of divine transformation, don't understand the way of heaven, and have no explosive power!"

    "You, Yue Ningbing, are at the peak of Kongming, don't understand the way of heaven, and have no explosive power!"

    "You, Ye Pengfei, are at the fourth level of the Golden Core. You understand the way of heaven. Just now you were able to use the power of the way of heaven to reach the low level of Dongxu. Now with my guidance, you can reach the low level of becoming a god."

    "Young man Ye still has potential, you take the lead! Ling Yunjue and Yue Ningbing are only capable of this, you two support me! Come on, don't blame me for not giving you a chance!"

    This series of words once again made the three people look at each other.

    What are you doing? Is there such a fight?

    Ling Yunjue is still more knowledgeable and reacts faster.  Seeing that Zhu Xiang had once again reduced his momentum and concealed his spiritual pressure, he quickly shouted:

    ¡°Do as he says!!!¡±

    A temporary lineup in the shape of a pin was put together in a hurry!

    !#

    ""

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 302. Escaped

    302. Escaped

    Until the two sides really started fighting, the three of them still felt like they were in a dream.

    Is there such a strange existence in this world?  Because I felt my opponent was too weak, I gave him guidance carefully.  Not only did he help Ye Pengfei improve his cultivation, he also guided the three of them in the division of labor, and patiently waited for these three to formally take shape!  Is this Zhu Xiang too arrogant, or is his brain abnormal?

    However, the three of them had no time to think about this problem at all.

    Before the spells on both sides collided, the three of them felt roaring in their ears, and the evil aura in front of them surged into the sky.  It was as if this tens of thousands of miles of space were already a bloody battlefield where thousands of troops and horses galloped wantonly!

    When Ye Pengfei's magic and Zhu Xiang's magic really collided, the surrounding space of thousands of miles seemed to have experienced a terrible hurricane baptism!

    Without the timely support of Ling Yun Jue and Yue Ning Bing, Ye Pengfei would definitely have been thrown thousands of miles away by this ferocious hurricane that was completely condensed by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  It is almost inevitable to be seriously injured, or even have your soul damaged.

    "Really! This is an old monster that has lived for hundreds of millions of years!"

    Zhu Xiang¡¯s attack power is even more terrifying than the demonized Feng Haoshan.  What's even more terrifying is that just now Ye Pengfei carefully selected a powerful spell, but Zhu Xiang, who was so relaxed and easy, casually wiped out Ye Pengfei's spell!

    "We can't fight head-on!" Ye Pengfei made the decision immediately. He hurriedly whispered in a secret voice, "Everyone just go with me!"

    A scroll suddenly unfolded at your feet.  The shining thunder spirit light flashed suddenly under their feet, and the three people disappeared without a trace.

    "The Teleportation Spirit Pattern Formation of the Thunder Spirit Clan?" Zhu Xiang blinked his eyes in surprise, and then he laughed, "I still underestimated Mr. Ye!"

    Before he finished speaking, the space suddenly distorted, and Zhu Xiang chased after him in an instant.

    Ye Pengfei and others have just moved a distance of more than 100,000 miles. Before Ye Pengfei can set up the teleportation spirit array for the second time, Zhu Xiang has already appeared in the sky not far away!

    "Want to escape? No way!"

    I saw Zhu Xiang pointing his finger in the air, and thousands of spiritual lights shot out like sharp arrows!  Ye Pengfei discovered that he didn't even have time to unfold the teleportation scroll!

    With no choice, Ye Pengfei could only use the technique of splitting time and space again.

    Seeing the sudden uneven fractures in the space near Ye Pengfei, Zhu Xiang's eyes were filled with surprise.

    "Could it be that this kid actually has a split body?"

    Once entering the fractured time and space, the ten thousand spiritual lights lost their direction in an instant.  Ye Pengfei finally took advantage of this opportunity and deployed the teleportation spirit pattern array again.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei was more cautious about the teleportation.

    Just before the teleportation aura shone again, he hit a series of restrictions in the space around Zhu Xiang.

    "Space restriction?!"

    Although in Zhu Xiang's eyes, this level of spatial restriction is no different from a child's toy.  However, he still nodded secretly in approval.  After all, even if he can break it easily, the time to catch up will be slightly delayed.

    For a monk at this level, a little bit of time may mean the reversal of life and death!  Facing Ye Pengfei's repeated stunts, Zhu Xiang had to become serious.

    "Originally, I wanted to wait for him to continue to explode, at least to reach the high level of God Transformation, and then use all his power. Now it seems that if I hold back any longer, I will be laughed at by those old guys!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know what decision Zhu Xiang has made.  However, his intuition told him that he could not use the same trick a third time!

    When Ye Pengfei deployed the teleportation spirit pattern array for the third time, his true identity appeared!

    Ling Yunjue felt that Ye Pengfei suddenly became two people, and then he received a secret message from Ye Pengfei

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, you"

    Before Ling Yunjue could finish his question, he saw Zhu Xiang appear again.  Just then, the three figures were shrouded in spiritual light and disappeared in an instant.

    Zhu Xiang did not stop, he immediately distorted the space and chased after him again

    When Zhu Xiang chased after him, he was surprised to find that the three people no longer ran away!  They stood there calmly and calmly, with calm eyes.

    "Damn! I was fooled!"

    Zhu Xiang¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°I only used 50% of my strength just now, so the three of them still had a chance to escape, which is reasonable.

    But this time, I had already tried my best, but I was actually deceived!

    Zhu Xiang felt that his old face was burning, and his anger kept burning.Come on!

    Zhu Xiang¡¯s expression changed again as his spiritual consciousness suddenly swept into the surrounding space of millions of miles.

    The whereabouts of the three people could not be found!

    Just when Zhu Xiang was furious and desperately searching for the whereabouts of the three people, Ling Yun Jue was looking at Ye Pengfei in surprise.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, you can already materialize the phantom? How did you do it?"

    Yue Ningbing has long seen Ye Pengfei's ability, but she has never seen Ye Pengfei use phantoms to transform other people's entities.

    It is difficult to materialize a phantom, and even more difficult to materialize into someone else.  The most difficult thing is that he can actually deceive someone like Zhu Xiang who is even more powerful than Feng Haoshan!

    Facing the two people¡¯s questions, Ye Pengfei just smiled but did not answer.  Ling Yunjue and Yue Ningbing also knew that such secrets could not be revealed casually.  Their eyes quickly shifted to the formation laid out by Ye Pengfei.

    ?Obviously, this is a formation that can hide your whereabouts.  Because, with Zhu Xiang's ability, he hasn't even been found yet.

    ???????????? Formation methods are different from the method of materializing phantoms. As long as you have enough ability and time, you can always learn something.

    Ye Pengfei did not stop the two of them from studying. The higher their cultivation level and the broader their knowledge, the more Ye Pengfei realized that spells, formations, magic weapons, talismans were all external things.  As long as others are willing, they can always learn from it.  Only the understanding and application of the way of heaven are the most fundamental things.  And this most fundamental thing can only be understood, not expressed

    The three people were safe for the time being, but the other god-transformation monks scattered everywhere suffered.

    Zhu Xiang became so angry that he searched for human monks and killed every one he saw. He completely lost the leisurely contentment he had just now.  At that time, he even had the time to give some advice to the younger monks so that they would not feel uncomfortable during the fight.

    The most miserable thing is the lonely cultivator. No one is Zhu Xiang's general, and they are killed in an instant.

    With luck, we are already in groups.  They each show their abilities and can still support themselves to some extent.  However, Zhu Xiang's innate ability to mobilize people's emotions was irresistible to these cultivators.  It could take three to five hours, or it could take one or two hours, and they would have to face the tragic result of being wiped out.

    Soon, bad luck befell the Moon Palace monks

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 303. Transform into a god and explode!

    "" 303. Transform into a god and explode!

    Before entering this world, Yue Qing had already fallen.

    Entering this world, Yue Liu, who was already seriously injured, fell into a powerful biological group and died unfortunately.

    The remaining monks of the Three Months Palace Transformation God¡ªYue Yi, Yue Yu, and Yue Lin¡ªwere very lucky. Not only were they not too far apart, they quickly formed a joint force.  Moreover, there were no living creatures where they landed.  Therefore, they can calmly find a suitable place, set up a defensive formation, and recuperate quickly.

    However, good luck did not accompany them for long.  In less than a day, Zhu Xiang arrived!  !  !

    Although Yue Yi and others felt that the formation they arranged was concealed enough.  However, he was still discovered by Zhu Xiang.

    There is little research on battle tactics for transformed monsters like Zhu Xiang.  Moreover, he has been sealed here for hundreds of millions of years, and he does not know the evolution trend of the formation during these hundreds of millions of years.

    "However, he also has his own way of breaking the formation.

    Violently breaks the formation!

    Instead of wasting your own mana to violently break the formation, you are driving a lot of transformed monsters to violently break the formation!

    With Zhu Xiang¡¯s innate abilities, all kinds of monsters from more than 100,000 miles around were attracted by him.  If several groups of monsters didn't have owners, I'm afraid the number of transformed monsters attracted by him would be even more terrifying!

    ¡°Senior Sister Yueyi, what should we do?¡±

    Suddenly thousands of transformed monsters appeared, and they rushed towards the formation like crazy. Both Yue Yu and Yue Lin realized that something was wrong.

    Yueyi said calmly: "We still don't know who it is, so let's not move for now!"

    Yueyi¡¯s decision allowed them to avoid the most tragic ending of death.  Zhu Xiang is waiting in the clouds. As soon as Yue Yi uses the formation, he will kill him immediately!

    The three god-transforming monks used all their strength to set up a formation that the transformed monsters could solve with just their numbers.  It was not until Zhu Xiang attracted more powerful transformed monsters that the formation seemed to be in danger.

    "Senior Sister Yueyi, if this continues, we will not be able to hold on any longer!"

    Yueyi was also a little flustered.

    Yue Qing has fallen, and Yue Liu, who was seriously injured, is probably in danger.  Together with myself, two of the five god-transformation monks have already died before they even did anything serious!  Even for a large sect with a deep family background like Yuegong, this is a huge loss that is unbearable!  If she acts carelessly and another god-transformation monk dies, Yue Yi doesn¡¯t know if she still has the courage to face the leader

    "I'll go out to explore, and you guys will be my backup!" After thinking about it, Yueyi decided to take the risk and try it herself.

    Zhu Xiang, who was already impatient while hiding in the clouds, finally saw someone coming out of the formation.  He didn't care whether there were other monks in the formation, and immediately launched a fierce attack!

    Yueyi has prepared her whole body defense and is ready to return to the formation at any time. However, the gap between her and Zhu Xiang is really too big.  What's even worse is that she has no idea that there are actually talents that can affect other people's emotions!

    When Yueyi found Zhu Xiang with a sinister smile on his face, she had no hope of going back.  With the uncontrollable fighting spirit in her body, she finally understood why these thousands of transformed monsters were so crazy!

    "go back!!!"

    With a sharp shout, Yue Yi pushed Yue Yu and Yue Lin back with her backhand.  And he, taking advantage of the last chance to survive his spiritual wisdom, exploded into a brilliant and huge brilliance!

    Yueyi fell, and she confidently led many Moon Palace monks to give the sect a chance to fully revive.  However, before she even had a chance to officially start the mission, she had already exploded in anger!

    The self-destruction of the cultivator of the God Transformation was so powerful!  Even though Zhu Xiang had already reached the peak of divine transformation, he still had to retreat far away for the time being!

    And Yueyi¡¯s self-destruction also aroused the ideas of Ye Pengfei and others.  Although they were too far away, they did not see the thrilling and huge brilliance.  However, the fluctuations in spiritual pressure that were transmitted still made them tremble!

    "I'm afraid this is the self-destruction of the cultivator." Ling Yunjue said with a click of his tongue, "I don't know which fellow Taoist encountered any danger and was forced to do this!"

    For more than a million years, no god-transformation monk has ever died on the spot in a battle.  But this time, before entering this world, several god-transformation monks had already died.  And now, a god-transformation monk is forced to self-destruct!

    Yue Ningbing's fear was stronger than Ling Yunjue's.  Because, she vaguely felt that the self-destructed god-transformation monk seemed to be the Moon Palace monk!Yue Ningbing was not sure of her guess. After all, let alone the God Transformation monk who blew himself up, she had never seen even the Kongming monk blowing up.  She didn't know whether it would cause unique spiritual pressure fluctuations when a high-level monk from the Moon Palace blew himself up.

    "Maybe I'm too worried." Yue Ningbing comforted herself.

    However, she soon discovered that she had guessed correctly!

    Less than half an hour later, in the same direction, the second god-transformation monk tragically blew himself up.  But this time, the three people were much closer.

    "It's about to be transferred." Ling Yunjue said with a frown.

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "With this formation, I'm afraid Zhu Xiang will discover it immediately!"

    If it weren¡¯t for this god-level formation learned from the Thunder God¡¯s Stone, the three of them would have been discovered by Zhu Xiang long ago.  Don't act rashly when you don't know where Zhu Xiang is now.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ye Pengfei was not a ruthless person and cared that although the three of them had only briefly joined forces to fight against a powerful enemy, he would probably have let everyone go.  Anyway, I can quickly escape into the realm of thunder and spirit, and I don't have to worry about any problems at all.

    How does Ling Yunjue know this?  He thought that Ye Pengfei was really just worried about being discovered by Zhu Xiang, so he continued to persuade.

    "The fight over there was so fierce. Even if it wasn't Zhu Xiang's hand, I'm afraid he would have rushed over to take a look. Fellow Daoist Ye, I think we should leave quickly. If it spreads here, we will also be unlucky."

    "If you want to leave, you can leave! I won't leave anyway!" Ye Pengfei was a little impatient.

    This is for your own good, why don¡¯t you keep doing it?  If you want to die, just leave on your own, and I won't stop you.

    Ling Yunjue was immediately speechless.

    The previous confrontations made Ling Yunjue fully realize that if it weren't for Ye Pengfei's endless weird methods, he might not even be able to hold a cup of tea.

    However, even if Zhu Xiang is not here.  Who knows, apart from Zhu Xiang, there are other terrifying existences in this world.  It is absolutely impossible for him to act alone.

    Ling Yunjue, who was speechless, felt a little tangled in his heart.

    On the one hand, he already knew that Ye Pengfei's aura was only as strong as the Golden Core.  The dignified cultivator of the Spiritual Transformation must have a distraught expression on his face when he was scolded by a little golden elixir cultivator.

    But on the other hand, he had to rely on Ye Pengfei to save his life

    Just when Ling Yunjue was very confused, Yue Ningbing suddenly screamed.

    "Uncle Yue Lin!"

    !#

    ""

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 304. Fight Zhu Xiang again!

    "" 304. Fight Zhu Xiang again!

    As soon as Yue Ningbing shouted, Ye Pengfei knew that he had to either escape into the realm of thunder spirit immediately or have to fight head-on.

    what to do?

    ??According to Ye Pengfei's clear-cut temperament of love and hate, it was impossible for him to help now when the Moon Palace monks besieged him.

    ¡°After Ke Yue Ningbing said that sentence, her reaction speed was very fast.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, as long as you are willing to help me, I swear, Yue Gong will use all the strength of the sect to get that thing for you!!!"

    Ye Pengfei certainly understood what "thing" Yue Ningbing was talking about.  But, you swear?  Does it work?  If I still can't save you despite all my efforts, and you turn your back on me and deny it, where can I go to complain?

    Although Ye Pengfei didn't speak, how could Yue Ningbing not see Ye Pengfei's doubts?  She gritted her teeth and handed the storage bracelet to Ye Pengfei.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, do you still remember that treasure? I will use it and everything else as collateral!!!"

    That treasure?  That treasure that can completely hide your whereabouts?  This is a good thing.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but froze as his spiritual sense quickly swept into the storage bracelet.

    You must be a bit too rich. There are more than 30 high-grade magic weapons alone!

    Ye Pengfei was dazzled by other good things, and the missing catalog was placed in a very conspicuous place.  As soon as his spiritual consciousness swept up, Ye Pengfei felt that many insights came to him.

    "It is actually related to the power of heaven. It is indeed a good treasure!" Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.

    "Okay, I believe you again!" After receiving the storage bracelet, Ye Pengfei said, "You two stay here and don't move, I'll go try it!"

    Ye Pengfei is not simply coveting Yue Ningbing¡¯s treasure. After this day of meditation, he also feels that he has gained a lot.  It's also good to be able to verify one or two things under heavy pressure.  Anyway, I have the Thunder Spirit Realm as a retreat, so I am not afraid of such risks

    Yue Lin, who was on the run, didn¡¯t even have time to grieve.  If it weren't for Yue Yu's tragic self-destruction after Yue Yi, he wouldn't have been able to escape here.

    But, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the end of it, and there will never be any chance again.

    When Yue Lin clenched her jade teeth, feeling that she was about to follow Yue Yi and Senior Sister Yue Yu.  Suddenly, a crack was opened in the surrounding space, and a monk proudly blocked himself behind him.

    "Zhu Xiang, don't you just want to kill me? I came on my own!"

    Ye Pengfei?

    Yue Lin was shocked.

    Looking at his cultivation level again, Yue Lin was even more surprised!

    Yue Lin has read information about Ye Pengfei, and she knows that Ye Pengfei's magic power is actually only at the level of golden elixir.  I just used a certain secret method, so I can stay at the low level of Dongxu for a long time.  At that time, Yue Lin, like other Moon Palace monks, felt that this secret method was too terrifying, but now

    "There is actually a third level of divine transformation!"

    That kind of aura, that kind of spiritual pressure, can only be possessed by a third-level monk in the form of gods!  In such a short period of time, it is obviously impossible for Ye Pengfei to break through to the third level of God Transformation. This is again the power of the secret method!

    Before Yue Lin had time to utter an exclamation, something even more surprising happened to her!

    Zhu Xiang, with a gloomy face, appeared in the clouds.

    "Good boy, you are finally willing to come out. I have killed so many people in vain!"

    This ridiculously powerful Zhu Xiang actually killed so many cultivators to find Ye Pengfei?  !

    Yue Lin simply didn¡¯t know how to describe her mood. In fact, she didn¡¯t have time to find an adjective.

    "This girl is your sweetheart? She has thin skin and tender meat, and looks delicious!"

    With one sentence, Yue Lin was ashamed, angry, and frightened.  Zhu Xiang was not kidding. He really bypassed Ye Pengfei and grabbed him with his sharp claws!  That speed and power were even stronger than when he forced Senior Sister Yueyu to self-destruct just now!

    It¡¯s over¡­

    Yue Lin only resisted symbolically. She felt that no matter how powerful Ye Pengfei's secret method was, she would not be able to escape.

    But, a miracle happened!

    She didn¡¯t know how Ye Pengfei did it, but Yue Lin discovered that Zhu Xiang¡¯s sharp claws that spanned the distance suddenly tilted to the side.

    Looking at Zhu Xiang again, he also had the same look in his eyes, filled with surprise and uncertainty.

    "Surprised?" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, "It's not because of your teachings."

    "If there was a regret medicine for sale in this world, Zhu Xiang would definitely buy 180 broad beans."??.

    "This kid's understanding is so high. In just one day, he was able to achieve this level!!!"

    The deviation of that claw was either due to other reasons or because of a sudden fluctuation in my emotions.  As a result, the originally accurate claw deviated by several points due to emotional fluctuations.

    A slight difference can make a difference a thousand miles away, but it happened that he taught him this method himself!

    Zhu Xiang wished he could slap himself. If he had known this, he would have just dealt with this kid.  It's actually a big deal!  I actually want to have more fun!  He actually helped this kid improve his cultivation!  He actually went out of his way to teach this kid!  What an idiot I am!

    After calming down, Zhu Xiang understood that trying to disturb Ye Pengfei's state of mind by killing Yue Lin would not work.  In fact, even his own innate abilities can no longer have such an obvious effect.

    Zhu Xiang cast a spell for the first time with a gloomy face.

    A hundred thousand miles in radius, whether in the sky, on the ground, or in the endless void, everything is sealed!

    But Zhu Xiang didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of immediately fighting Ye Pengfei, but concentrated on consolidating the space ban!

    "Cunning enough!"

    After only being surprised for a short while, Ye Pengfei saw through Zhu Xiang's intention.

    No matter how high your current cultivation level is, it is impossible for you to survive like this for a long time.  Because no matter whether it is the physical body, the Zifu, or the soul that has not yet become an infant, it is impossible for them to withstand the power of heaven that is far beyond the load for a long time.

    No matter how many special tricks you have, you can't break through the space restrictions instantly.  Because Zhu Xiang, who had already put down his arrogance and gave up on quick decisions, could completely make up for the loopholes in the space restriction in an instant.

    Zhu Xiang is going to drag himself down!  !  !

    There is no other way, unless you are willing to bring Yue Lin into the realm of thunder and spirit, otherwise, you can only fight!

    ¡°In his heart, Ye Pengfei is not a person who gives in easily and is used to giving up. The more difficult the challenge, the more it arouses his fighting spirit.

    "Yue Lin, follow me!"

    Ye Pengfei's unquestionable tone made Yue Lin subconsciously say "hmm".  When she followed Ye Pengfei and flew a certain distance, she finally came back to her senses.

    "How could I trust him so much?"

    Staring at Ye Pengfei's generous back, a heart that had never wavered suddenly began to fluctuate slightly uncontrollably

    !#

    ""

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 305. Battle!  war!  war!

    "" 305. Fight!  war!  war!

    Before the spell was cast, the auras on both sides were already colliding in the air!

    Countless whirlpools of spiritual power appeared in the collision, and they impacted and merged with each other.  Some die quickly, while others continue to grow.  Finally, several spiritual whirlwinds across the world suddenly appeared in this world!

    Even though they were outside the battle, Yue Ningbing and Ling Yunjue were still frightened by the sight.

    Even though they had seen such a clash of momentum before, they were stunned now.

    Not to mention Yue Lin, who was in the middle of the battle. If she hadn't gritted her teeth and followed Ye Pengfei with all her strength, I'm afraid that just this collision of momentum would have sent her flying to the other side of the battlefield.  !

    This is just the beginning.

    The momentum of Ye Pengfei and Zhu Xiang is like a rushing ocean tide. It is not static, but surging. Wave after wave, they continue to rush towards each other.

    After struggling to fly a certain distance, Yue Lin, who was in the middle of the battle, finally saw that Ye Pengfei was able to compete with Zhu Xiang by shortening the time between one wave and another wave of momentum.  If the two people had the same frequency, Ye Pengfei would have already lost.

    Even so, the spiritual whirlwind that traverses the world is still approaching this side.  It was obvious that Ye Pengfei was completely at a disadvantage.

    "Help him!"

    Although Yue Lin was already struggling just to keep up.  However, when she saw that Ye Pengfei was completely at a disadvantage, it seemed as if a new force suddenly surged out of her body!

    Boom!

    For the first time since the confrontation, the spiritual whirlwind moved a short distance away from the two people.

    "Huh?" Zhu Xiang glanced at the female cultivator who was following Ye Pengfei in slight surprise, "I thought she was just a burden, but I didn't expect that she could actually inspire such power!"

    Zhu Xiang sneered in his heart and used his innate power!

    As soon as the superpower came out, Yue Lin felt that there was a mysterious force connecting herself to the boundless vast world.  She felt that every cell in her body was surging with strong fighting spirit.

    I want to destroy this world!

    Yue Lin knew very well that she must have been tricked.  She didn't know where this delusional emotion came from, but she knew that this kind of delusion would lead to her own destruction!

    "I'm still too weak" A wry smile appeared on Yue Lin's lips, "Without me, he has less of a burden and should be able to escape. Maybe I can help him before he dies.  "

    Just when Yue Lin had a death wish in her heart and wanted to use her own self-destruction to help Ye Pengfei find a way out, suddenly, she saw Ye Pengfei holding her catkin with his backhand.

    Another inexplicable force runs through the whole body.  The delusion I had just now was like the white snow in summer, melting quickly.

    However, feeling the heat coming from that big hand, bang, bang, bang, Yue Lin felt that her heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and a strange feeling that she had never experienced before completely swallowed her up.

    "It's over, how could I be moved by him?"

    A pair of crimson colors appeared on Yue Lin's cheeks.

    What I practice is the Colorless Heart Technique, which is ruthless and has no desires.  Throughout my training, I have never had such feelings for anyone of the opposite sex, so I was able to advance to the realm of divine transformation in just three hundred years.  Could it be that today, my lifelong cultivation is about to be destroyed in one day?

    However, even though she knew that her cultivation would be completely destroyed, Yue Lin still didn't want to get rid of this wonderful feeling.  This indescribable warmth made her feel an inseparable attachment to Ye Pengfei from the bottom of her heart.

    What Yue Lin didn't know was that although she did have a different feeling for Ye Pengfei, if she hadn't been under too much pressure and unable to resist Ye Pengfei's charm, she wouldn't have fallen in love so quickly  ¡­

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei had no time to observe Yue Lin's changes.  Facing Zhu Xiang, who was far more powerful than him, it was already remarkable that he could use one hand to help Yue Lin calm down her emotions as much as possible.

    "I have to take the initiative to seek change!"

    If you continue to compete purely on momentum like this, you won¡¯t even be able to touch the edge of the space restriction!

    With a raised hand, a series of spiritual talismans were thrown out.

    The void spirit pattern!

    Zhu Xiang couldn't help but raise his eyebrows in surprise, and his evaluation of Ye Pengfei was a little higher.  The void spirit pattern is originally the top quality spirit pattern of the Thunder Spirit Clan.  To be able to make talismans from void spiritual patterns, either Ye Pengfei is extremely talented, or he knows a very powerful person from the Thunder Spirit Clan!

    &nbsp;A series of void spiritual patterns suddenly appeared, creating a continuous void space.  Although this void space is not as difficult to solve as the fractured space, no matter how strong Zhu Xiang's momentum is, it is impossible to smoothly affect Ye Pengfei.

    Zhu Xiang immediately slapped those void spaces continuously, and huge palm prints, glowing with strange spiritual light, rushed into each void space.

    This is Zhu Xiang¡¯s true strength!

    Ye Pengfei threw the spirit pattern talisman very fast, but Zhu Xiang broke through the void spirit pattern even faster.  Ye Pengfei had just advanced less than a thousand miles when Zhu Xiang's huge spiritual palm came straight towards Ye Pengfei's body!

    "Ye Pengfei, take a slap from me!!!"

    Almost without thinking, Ye Pengfei punched him!

    "careful!"

    Yue Lin couldn't help but exclaimed behind her. At this moment, she had completely forgotten about the state of mind cultivation and the Colorless Heart Technique.

    How can a third-level god-transformation monk resist a palm from the peak of divine transformation?  More than a day ago, Feng Haoshan, who had reached the pinnacle of becoming a god, was able to defeat many with one person. Even mid-level monks like Yue Qing, who was able to transform into a god, couldn't defeat him in one fell swoop!

    Yue Lin exclaimed, so anxious that tears were about to flow out.  If it weren't for the overwhelming pressure from the spiritual palm wind, which made it difficult for her to move even an inch, she would have rushed forward regardless of her own safety.

    Even if you blow yourself up immediately, you won¡¯t hesitate!

    Just when Yue Lin thought that Ye Pengfei was about to die tragically, Ye Pengfei's punch hit the palm of the giant spirit without any fancy.

    In an instant, Yue Lin saw that the space in front of her eyes suddenly split open.  Ye Pengfei and Zhu Xiang rushed into the void together!

    Looking at Ye Pengfei again, there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, obviously he was seriously injured.

    But, he was smiling.

    A very hearty laugh.

    "Haha, Zhu Xiang, why are you always playing tricks? It turns out your absolute power is not strong enough!"

    Isn¡¯t this strong enough?  !

    Yue Lin couldn't believe her ears. She thought this was just Ye Pengfei's method of provoking enemies.

    Yue Lin could not have guessed that Ye Pengfei's words hit Zhu Xiang's weakness.  He has the innate ability to manipulate the emotions of others. At the same time, his absolute power is weaker than that of the average ninth-level god.

    "It's just a little weaker, but it's still a lot stronger than Ye Pengfei's third level of divine transformation."  Why was this full force palm blocked by Ye Pengfei?  Why is Ye Pengfei still sarcastic and laughing?

    "You actually stepped into the realm of gods and humans with one foot!"

    Zhu Xiang¡¯s fierce shouting was actually a little bit frightening, a little bit frightening

    !#

    ""

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 306. Ancient mark!

    306. Ancient mark!

    How could Zhu Xiang have guessed that Ye Pengfei had not stepped into the realm of gods and humans at all, but that he had learned too many things from the Beast God?

    The beast god Yajuan has a cultivation level as high as the ninth level of the beast god.  Even if Ye Pengfei only learns one billionth of something, it is still not something that a cultivator can handle!

    "kill!!!"

    A mark imprinted on Zhu Xiang's heart mobilized all of Zhu Xiang's combat power, and also stimulated Zhu Xiang's potential that had been dormant for a long time.  Not to mention that Zhu Xiang was originally a bloodthirsty ancient monster. Even those ancient monsters with a more peaceful personality would become fierce when faced with the activation of this mark!

    This time, it was Ye Pengfei who took the lead.

    The activation of the mark in his heart slightly delayed Zhu Xiang's reaction.  And such a little delay gave Ye Pengfei the opportunity to take the lead.

    No magic weapon is used, just a set of combination punches.  In each punch, there is not only the mysterious meaning derived from Yasu, but also mixed with the strange spell derived from the deity's reduction of years.

    There is nothing else in the void.  But this series of combination punches seemed to set off hurricanes out of thin air.

    Small space cracks appeared one after another. If Zhu Xiang went crazy and faced a series of equally powerful spiritual palms, these space cracks would inevitably be blasted into huge passages.

    Ye Pengfei has been waiting for this moment. He knows very well that now, it is impossible for him to defeat Zhu Xiang head-on. He can only use various situations to take Yue Lin and escape as far as possible.

    " However, Zhu Xiang's reaction was far beyond Ye Pengfei's expectations.

    He stood motionless and endured this series of combined punches!

    "He doesn't want his life?!"

    Even if it doesn¡¯t have the magical power of the beast god Yazhen, the god-level spell of reducing years of the god and man is not a joke.  Not to mention those at the peak of divine transformation, even low-level divine beings cannot resist with their bodies!

    Ye Pengfei guessed right, Zhu Xiang was indeed desperate for his life!  !  !

    Driven by the ancient mark, Zhu Xiang ignored his defense at all and struck with his sharp giant palm from the air.

    ¡°Damn, life for life?!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was startled.

    This is completely illogical. He is stronger than me, and he even set up a space restriction to kill me. Why did he suddenly turn into a life-threatening strategy?

    Ye Pengfei only felt a tightness in his chest¡ª¡ª

    Even though he resisted for a while, even though the formation around him was activated in time, Ye Pengfei was still seriously injured.

    Like a kite with its string cut off, Ye Pengfei was sent flying tens of thousands of miles by Zhu Xiang's continuous heavy blows. He just hit the space restriction on the other side and stopped!

    The situation changed too quickly. Yue Lindu had just chased into the void, and Zhu Xiang had already rushed towards her like crazy!

    Ye Pengfei didn't hide either. He clearly saw that all the spells in the punch were planted on Zhu Xiang's body.  As Ye Pengfei secretly pinched the spells, each spell was activated, and Zhu Xiang's body obviously began to shake continuously.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei thought that Zhu Xiang had to stop and solve these spells no matter what, Zhu Xiang didn't care that his body was eroded by the spells and kept getting weaker. Instead, he accelerated his speed and pounced even more crazily.  Come over.

    ¡°Damn, what a madman!¡±

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but cursed secretly. Facing such a madman, he had to run away.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when Zhu Xiang rushed towards him like crazy, all the monsters in this world went crazy!

    Almost at the same moment, the seal of this world was opened in two ways!

    The first road is the Xiao family that has disappeared for a long time!

    Under the leadership of Xiao Wuming, the Xiao family finally opened the ancient treasure pointed to by Xuwuya.  And just as Xiao Wuming expected, on the surface, these treasures are only useful to monks below Dongxu.  But in fact, there is another mystery in this treasure!

    When Xiao Wuming worked hard and finally cracked the mysterious seal left over from ancient times, a passage leading to a vast new world appeared in front of him

    The second route is an alliance of several sects headed by the Immortal Fate Sect!

    After repelling other sects including the Moon Palace, they finally found a way to deal with the charming demon, and successfully broke into the so-called ancient palace at the expense of a few low-level monks.

    When they finally arrived outside the palace, they discovered that the palace was just a cover, it was just the periphery of a seal.  After opening the seal, a vast new world that amazed everyone was revealed.In front of everyone.

    The ancient seal was broken, which immediately attracted the attention of all the creatures in the seal!

    Groups of ancient monsters with strange shapes and unique skills surged towards the two groups of monks.  The marks in the bodies of these monster beasts were all activated, and like Zhu Xiang, they all rushed toward the two monks desperately!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei, who was running away and scolding, didn't know that all of this was related to the ancient mark.  He really couldn't understand why a peak-level monster that was just fine just now suddenly became irrational.

    In fact, there are still benefits.  Although Yue Lin had chased into the void, and although he could no longer protect her now, the crazy Zhu Xiang ignored Yue Lin at all, and just stared at him with a pair of blood-red eyes.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A wisp of strong wind passed through his body, and Ye Pengfei was hit hard again.

    "Fortunately, I am not a human body, otherwise, I would have been doomed long ago!"

    Ye Pengfei secretly rejoiced while quickly repairing his body.

    It is impossible to go back and confront Zhu Xiang head-on. With my current cultivation level, I simply cannot withstand a few blows.  For the current plan, we can only hope that the spells that have been planted in Zhu Xiang can continue to consume Zhu Xiang's power and pull him to a level that he can deal with.

    Along the edge of the space restriction, he quickly made dozens of large circles. Only a few breaths passed, and Zhu Xiang's cultivation level had dropped to the eighth level of the God Transformation!

    "has hope!"

    While Ye Pengfei was secretly surprised, the second layer of the ancient mark in Zhu Xiang's body was unlocked!

    Boom!

    What shocked Ye Pengfei was that Zhu Xiang, whose cultivation had dropped by one level, not only did not slow down at all, but actually accelerated a bit!

    "Damn, this is even more illogical!!!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but yelled.

    The little surprise I had just now was gone in an instant.  Faced with such an illogical thing, Ye Pengfei could only use the technique of splitting time and space repeatedly in a state of laughter and laughter, and just escaped the disaster.

    "If I continue to use spells to reduce his cultivation, will he become faster and faster?"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei began to wonder whether it was time to take Yue Lin with him and hide in the realm of thunder and spirit

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 307. The only flaw!

    307. The only flaw!

    Ye Pengfei is not unable to bring people into the realm of thunder and spirit. He is worried that this treasure will be passed on, as long as he does not let people out.

    What's more, it would be a good idea to bring Yue Lin in and use her as a bargaining chip. Only after receiving the last fragment of Thor's hammer can she be released.

    Standing on the edge of the void, Yue Lin, who was very nervous, didn't know that this man who broke her colorless heart secret and broke into her heart actually wanted to use herself as a bargaining chip.

    And she will never know that Ye Pengfei has ever had such thoughts.  Because Ye Pengfei quickly made a bolder decision!

    Relying on each small formation to swim around, plant more spells on him!  !

    After giving it a try, Ye Pengfei found that this bold decision was correct.  Zhu Xiang was indeed crazy, he had completely lost his mind.  Faced with these hastily laid spell formations that even the Nascent Soul cultivator could easily understand at a glance, he actually did not use spells to break them, nor did he violently break the formations from a distance, but instead charged through them arrogantly!

    Whenever he breaks through a formation, there will be an additional spell mark on his body.  The spell marks are connected together to form a complex and ferocious super formation!

    Ye Pengfei has long learned this method of gathering small formations into large formations. The super large formation he used against Nasaqi was based on the same principle.  However, he never thought that this method could be used on a person!

    "If he hadn't made this bold decision, I might never have found out that this method actually worked.  Ye Pengfei never dreamed of the benefits this experience would bring to his future adventures

    Once the super formation was completed, Ye Pengfei stopped escaping.

    What effect will a super formation that can seal a hundred thousand miles of space have on a person?

    Not to mention Zhu Xiang, who has fallen to the eighth level of God Transformation, even a low-level god-man has absolutely no way to resist!

    Under Yue Lin¡¯s horrified gaze, Zhu Xiang knelt down.

    Although, the ancient mark imprinted deep in Zhu Xiang's soul suddenly burst out with all its power.  However, this was not enough for Zhu Xiang to explode into the realm of gods and humans.  How could Zhu Xiang, who was not even as good as a low-level god-man, be able to withstand the tremendous pressure of this super formation?

    Although, Zhu Xiang can feel that if this formation is deployed in space, even the Dongxu monk can easily penetrate it.

    However, Zhu Xiang also felt that when all the pressure of this formation was put on him at once, he was completely powerless.

    After a short period of time, Zhu Xiang regained his sanity and immediately thought of a way.

    Change back to your original shape!

    You must know that the original form of Zhu Xiang¡¯s monster can cover thousands of miles of space.  As long as he can change back to his original form, the power of the formation will be dispersed, and he can easily break the formation.

    However, this method of breaking the formation, which was almost certain to succeed, was ruthlessly destroyed by the ancient mark.

    The short-lived sanity is quickly extinguished.

    Until his death, Zhu Xiang did not know that in fact, the ancient god who planted a mysterious mark in his body did not really want to kill all the monks who entered this world.  Whether it is the passages in front of this world or the various tests behind this world, they all seem dangerous and dangerous, but in fact they all leave a way to crack them.

    Every test has its own flaw!  !  !

    This ancient mark that can enhance the power of monsters also has a flaw.  And Ye Pengfei just found the right way to exploit this flaw!

    Facing a powerful existence without reason, the only solution is to keep wandering and plotting!

    Just when Ye Pengfei unexpectedly solved Zhu Xiang, the two monks also found a solution one after another.

    Unlike Ye Pengfei¡¯s bold adventure, these two groups of monks only found the correct method after paying a heavy price.  Especially the Xiao family, which only had one god-transforming monk. When the younger generation was reduced to half, Xiao Wuming finally realized what he should do

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei had no idea that the skills he had learned were also realized by the two monks one after another.  After dealing with large groups of crazy monsters, they were advancing towards this vast world.  And neither Ye Pengfei nor the two monks knew that a long-lost god-man had quietly entered this world

    "Finally we killed them all!" Liu Yan looked relaxed and glanced at the two groups of monks advancing towards the distance with satisfaction, "These little guys are not bad, they actually rushed.Come in!  "

    Except for the four fallen gods, no one knew that if Liu Yan hadn't been behind it, the charming demon blocking the road would never have threatened the lives of the gods.

    "The subsequent "serious injury" hiding was also a deliberate illusion made by Liu Yan.  He had been sitting on the mountain watching the fight between tigers and tigers, and finally succeeded in wiping out all three other gods!

    After entering this world, Liu Yan quickly realized that this was actually not the end.  To find the real relics of ancient gods and men, I am afraid we have to go through several tests.

    "Since these little guys are pretty good, let them explore the way for me."

    All his competitors have been killed, and Liu Yan is in no rush to take action.  He leisurely and leisurely stretched his spiritual consciousness and looked at this vast world that had been sealed for hundreds of millions of years.

    In a short while

    "Huh?"

    Liu Yan discovered that two monks jumped out of the void.

    "There are actually golden elixir monks coming in, it's like they don't know how to live or die!"

    "Interesting, why would the Spirit Transformation monk follow the Golden Core monk? This is completely illogical."

    "Aha, no way, Hua Shen fell in love with Jin Dan, and Jin Dan was not shy about Hua Shen. This is really an anecdote! A dignified mid-level monk of Hua Shen is still troubled by the love between a man and a woman?  "

    Liu Yan secretly complained a few words, and after a few casual glances, his spiritual consciousness moved to other places.

    For Liu Yan, those transformed monsters that have activated ancient marks and gone crazy are more worthy of his attention.

    Especially those who have not yet taken action, beings as powerful as Zhu Xiang, made Liu Yan stare at them for a long time.

    ¡°How powerful will these monster beasts be once they all go crazy and are only one step away from entering the realm of gods and humans?  How many of these two monks who are scouting for him will escape?  Liu Yan studied these issues with great interest.

    Liu Yan never expected that it was precisely because of his carelessness this time that he easily let go of that inconspicuous Jindan monk, which ultimately doomed him to a tragic ending in the future

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 308. Amazing harvest!

    308. Amazing harvest!

    A powerful soul at the peak of divine transformation!

    The complete remains of an ancient strange beast!

    There are also thousands of drops of monster blood containing innate abilities!

    These are astonishing wealth that can make the entire cultivation world boil!

    These are super treasures that can turn relatives and friends against each other!

    However, when Ye Pengfei quietly put the fallen Zhu Xiang into a space that Yue Lin could not detect at all, Yue Lin did not react at all.  (, "") Even when she came out of this void and saw Yue Ningbing, she didn't reveal any information.

    Love can make people dizzy, and love can also make people hold on to the most terrifying secrets.  Although, Yue Lin didn't know whether her one-sided feelings would get the response she expected.  However, at this time, she kept this secret for Ye Pengfei without hesitation.

    "Where is Zhu Xiang?" Ling Yun couldn't help but asked curiously when he saw Ye Pengfei and Yue Lin returning safely.

    "Ran."

    "Ran?!"

    Ling Yunjue felt that his jaw had been dislocated and his eyes were moving away from him

    Relatively speaking, Yue Ningbing's reaction was not so strong. After all, she had witnessed Ye Pengfei's conspiracy and frightened the degenerate.

    "Maybe he used some weird trick this time."

    Seeing that Yue Lin did not refute Ye Pengfei's words, Yue Ningbing naturally equated this incident with the previous incidents.

    "I don't know how many powerful people there are in this world. It's better for us to do less. Let's all practice individually first."

    Ye Pengfei said lightly, and then walked into the invisible formation.  Then, he set up several layers of confusion around him and never paid attention to other people.

    Ling Yunjue managed to stabilize his mind, set up the formation, and went to practice quietly.  Only two people, Yue Ningbing and Yue Lin, only entered the invisibility circle, but did not set up their own formations to practice.

    "Uncle Yue Lin, those two times when she transformed into a god and self-destructed" Yue Ningbing asked softly, her voice couldn't help but tremble slightly.

    Sure enough, Yue Lin nodded gloomily: "It's Yue Yi and Yue Yu."

    This time, at least three of the five Moon Palace God Transformation monks who were ordered to come have died.  And Yue Liu, who was already seriously injured, was probably in danger.

    "If it weren't for Fellow Daoist Ye, our entire army would have been wiped out this time. What's ridiculous is that we wanted to help Yueshan deal with him before!" Yue Lin sighed and shook her head.

    At this time, Yue Ningbing had just partially stepped out of the shadow of Yue Mountain.  Yue Shan has been possessed by the devil, he is already Feng Haoshan, he is no longer the junior brother who once made his heart beat.

    However, having just adapted to the emotional ups and downs, Yue Ningbing is also quite keen on this aspect of things.  She looked at Yue Lin in surprise and asked softly: "Uncle Yue Lin, your Colorless Heart Art has been broken? Could it be"

    Yue Lin, who always gave people the impression of an iceberg beauty, had a rare blushing face.  Although she didn't answer, it was worth a thousand words.

    Yue Ningbing said in surprise: "Uncle Yue Lin, you should have seen the information I sent back to the sect. Ye Pengfei already has a wife!"

    "I know." Yue Lin sighed softly, "If something happens here, I will go back to the sect to face the test of life and death! If it doesn't work, I will enter reincarnation again and practice again."

    ? Sitting on the threshold of life and death?  !

    Yue Ningbing was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has returned to the realm of Thunder Spirit.  He had no idea that he had disturbed the heart of a female cultivator who transformed into a goddess, causing her to decide to face the test of life and death.  He has even considered entering reincarnation again.

    "Senior, can Brother Zhang devour this spirit-forming soul?" Ye Pengfei asked immediately as soon as he entered the realm of thunder and spirit.

    Based on Zhang Han¡¯s situation, swallowing the Kongming Yuanshen is not a big problem.  To swallow the Dongxu Yuanshen, you need external help.  Now he is the Yuanshen at the peak of his transformation. He is good, but he doesn't know if Zhang Han is not blessed to be able to bear it.

    But I never thought that the Stone of Thunder God laughed and said: "Don't say it is the soul of the soul, even if you give him a godhead, he can still swallow it!"

    "ha?!"

    Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu both opened their eyes in surprise. Soon, the two of them realized that this was probably related to Zhang Han's special physique.

    At first, after being stimulated by the bull rush, Thunder God Stone ran to study Zhang Han.  Sure enough, Thunder God Stone was surprised to find that Zhang Han alsoSuch a monster.  With his soul shattered, he actually vaguely activated a physique that was even rarer than the split body.

    It¡¯s just, as the saying goes, old and young.  The older this Thunder God Stone gets, the easier it is to become emotional like a child.  He insisted on not saying what Zhang Han's physique was like, saying that he would wait until the time was right to scare everyone by telling him.

    This time, he finally got his wish.

    "Hehe." Looking at Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu's shocked and inexplicable looks, Thunder God Stone laughed with satisfaction, "Zhang Han's physique is second only to the Devouring Dragon Body! You just have to wait and see, he will definitely let you  Surprised!"

    Knowing that the Thunder God's Stone had this problem, Ye Pengfei was surprised and stopped asking questions.  He calmed down and said with a smile: "That's good, let's give Zhu Xiang's soul to Brother Zhang. In this sealed world, there might be even more powerful beings. Wait until I have it  When I'm in trouble, Brother Zhang can help me."

    "Can't I help you?"

    Bei Tangyu couldn't help but gently twisted Ye Pengfei's arm.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei fought against Zhu Xiang alone and faced many crises.  Several times, I wanted to stop practicing and go out to fight alongside Ye Pengfei.  However, Ye Pengfei always asked himself to practice with peace of mind and not to be anxious.

    Bei Tangyu is not an inconsiderate little girl, and she knows the reason why Ye Pengfei said this.  However, girls in love will inevitably play tricks.

    But I never thought that my petty behavior would make Ye Pengfei laugh in a low voice: "Yu'er, isn't this to find our parents as soon as possible? You have to hurry up and finish the Thunder Dragon Nine Exams and advance to the level of God.  Realm!"

    This sentence "our parents" made Bei Tangyu blush with embarrassment.  Seeing this, Thunder God Stone laughed and said: "Give me Zhu Xiang's soul, and I won't disturb the good things of you young couple. Bye bye"

    The funny words of the Thunder God Stone made Bei Tangyu even more shy.  And the sudden catchphrase of "Niubeng" came out, and Bei Tangyu couldn't help but cover his mouth and laugh.

    She was born with a charming body, and her smile was so charming that it made Ye Pengfei's heart beat wildly.  He casually set up several formations around the two people, and then hugged Bei Tangyu into his arms

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 309. Killing Feng Haoshan (Part 1)

    309. Kill Feng Haoshan (Part 1)

    After the rain stopped and the clouds settled, Beitang Yu clenched his small fist angrily and lightly hit Ye Pengfei's broad chest.

    "Bad guy, aren't you interrupting my practice?"

    "This is the other now." Ye Pengfei chuckled and took out a thin-necked jade bottle from the storage ring.

    Those thousands of drops of Zhu Xiang¡¯s essence and blood are contained in this jade bottle!

    "With these blood essences, you can quickly reach the peak of divine transformation!"

    Every drop of blood essence and blood of the transformed monster not only contains huge spiritual power, but also contains every bit of insights gained from the transformed monster¡¯s practice.  The spiritual power and insights contained in the essence and blood of Zhu Xiang, a monster at the peak of divine transformation that has existed for hundreds of millions of years, are enough to support a young Qi refining monk whose soul has just condensed, all the way to spiritual transformation.  peak!

    Holding this small jade bottle with a thin neck, Bei Tangyu couldn't help but be so excited that his delicate body trembled slightly.

    "Pengfei, your harvest this time is really great! We can give up the nine-turn method. With so much essence and blood from the peak of divine transformation, we can smoothly reach the peak of divine transformation!"

    "It's not us, it's you." Ye Pengfei smiled faintly and ran his fingers through Bei Tangyu's long, smooth hair. "You still have to continue practicing the Nine Transformations method. You need a more solid foundation. Not only do you have to reach the peak of divine transformation,  You must quickly step into the realm of gods!"

    "Pengfei"

    Bei Tangyu never expected that Ye Pengfei would say this.  She was so excited that her delicate body couldn't help but press closer to Ye Pengfei's body, causing another heart-to-heart fight

    Time flies, and half a year later, Ye Pengfei appears in front of Yue Ningbing and others again.

    Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin, the two god-transforming monks, had completely recovered from their injuries more than four months ago.  With their current cultivation level, there is basically no difference whether they practice more or less in the past few months.  So, they boldly went out to patrol around, thinking that they might encounter some opportunities.

    It was precisely because of their bold patrol that they discovered monsters from all walks of life, like a tide, continuously gathering in two directions.

    At that time, they wanted to follow him to have a look, but without Ye Pengfei to follow, they were worried about their own safety. Invisibly, they had regarded Ye Pengfei as the leader of this small temporary team.

    Now, Ye Pengfei finally showed up again, and both of them were very happy.  And Yue Lin's happiness has infinite meaning.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, you have reached the peak level of Jindan? Congratulations!"

    If any of his disciples heard Ling Yunjue's continuous congratulations, they would all fall to the ground in shock.  Who is Ling Yunjue, a great monk on the fourth level of divine transformation?  How could the Lord, who would not even glance at the Kongming monk when he met him, congratulate a Jindan monk?

    " However, Ling Yunjue knew full well that Ye Pengfei, who was only at the fourth level of the Golden Core, was already able to fight against the monster Zhu Xiang who was at the peak of his transformation into a god.  Now that Ye Pengfei has reached the peak of the golden elixir, what kind of power will he have when he explodes?

    What Ling Yunjue couldn't even imagine was that when Ye Pengfei advanced to Nascent Soul, he advanced to Kong Ming As Ye Pengfei's magic power became higher and higher, what kind of terrifying power would he have when he exploded?

    "Perhaps, it won't take long before he can compete with those hateful gods!"

    It is precisely because of this bold speculation that a few years later, when the group finally arrived at the ruins of the ancient god-man, Ling Yunjue stood firmly on Ye Pengfei's side in the face of many tests.  And this choice also brought immeasurable benefits to him and his sect.

    In that future a few years later, Yue Ningbing and Yue Lin gained more benefits than Ling Yunjue.  Because Yue Ningbing has been on Ye Pengfei's side for a long time, and Yue Lin has just opened her heart. If she is asked to die for Ye Pengfei, I am afraid she will not hesitate.

    After several people congratulated Ye Pengfei, Ling Yunjue just said: "Fellow Daoist Ye, a few months ago, Daoist Yue Lin and I discovered that all the monsters here were rushing to two places. I don't know what happened in those two places.  Things, should we go take a look?"

    "So weird?" Ye Pengfei frowned, "We can't go directly, it's too dangerous. I'll have my clone go over and have a look."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei once again borrowed the power of heaven.  But this time, his cultivation after the explosion reached as high as the eighth level of divine transformation!

    Now, even Ling Yunjue, who finally met Ye Pengfei, is no longer shocked by this evil transformation.  If one day Ye Pengfei's burst of power is not strong enough, he will be really surprised.

    When the materialized shadow instantly disappeared in front of everyone, Ye Pengfei?Quickly return to the peak state of the golden elixir.  Compared to the two places where the monsters were concerned, Ye Pengfei was more concerned about the whereabouts of Feng Haoshan.

    And, the attitudes of Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing.

    After six months of psychological adjustment, Yue Ningbing no longer hesitates.  If the possessed Feng Haoshan is allowed to continue to live, I am afraid that the entire Moon Palace, and even the entire world of cultivation, will continue to suffer heavy losses.

    Because so many god-transformation monks have died in Feng Haoshan, we cannot continue like this.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, we will stand on your side!"

    Yue Lin¡¯s attitude was that of Yue Ningbing. Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction.  A small person about an inch in size fell into the palm of his hand again. After a brief moment of sensing, Ye Pengfei's eyes looked toward the rolling hills in surprise.

    "He is not too far away from us, why does he seem so weak?"

    Ling Yunjue and the other two people did not see the little man about an inch in size. Even if they had seen it, they probably would not associate the little man with the magic.  When they heard Ye Pengfei say this, they all followed Ye Pengfei's gaze and looked at the mountains not far away.

    The distance is only seven or eight thousand miles, and with Ling Yun Jue and Yue Lin's spiritual awareness, they can easily see this mountain range clearly.  Even if it is just an inconspicuous grass, they can clearly see a drop of dew on it.

    However, Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin didn't see anything.

    They both exchanged surprised looks, but no one questioned Ye Pengfei's judgment.  What surprised them was that with such a short distance, Feng Haoshan was able to completely hide the spiritual consciousness of the two god-transformation monks!

    You must know that after Feng Haoshan became a demon, these god-transformation monks can still find his whereabouts.  They were not like Ye Pengfei at that time, who could only fight Feng Haoshan based on their feelings.  Although their spells and magic weapons failed, their directions were all correct.

    But this time, the distance is so close that no one can notice it!

    "Feng Haoshan is stronger!"

    Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin couldn't help but sigh in their hearts, their determination to kill Feng Haoshan became even stronger.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 310. Killing Feng Haoshan (Part 2)

    310. Kill Feng Haoshan (Part 2)

    "You don't need to take action." Ye Pengfei felt the fighting spirit between the two of them, and he said in a deep voice, "Feng Haoshan's Shadow Demon Moon is best suited for one against many, and you can't help."

    "Yes, we formed a formation for Fellow Daoist Ye!" Ling Yunjue said with a slightly respectful tone.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said no more.  I saw his cultivation skyrocketed, and several phantom entities teleported out, suddenly reaching the sky above the mountains.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that Feng Haoshan was actually lured here by Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin.

    When Feng Haoshan first arrived in this world, he was very satisfied with catching and eating all kinds of transformed monsters in this world.  It didn't take long for him to not only consolidate his cultivation at the peak of divine transformation, but also refine many top-quality magic weapons.  If it weren't for the lack of a spiritual body as the core, he would have been able to refine the best spiritual treasures.

    There are top-quality Yuan Shen magic weapons inside to protect Zifu and Yuan Shen, and there are several top-quality magic weapons outside to fight against enemies. Coupled with the extremely stable mana cultivation at the peak of Shen Transformation, Feng Haoshan felt that the world was free and he could do whatever he wanted.  No matter what kind of powerful existence there is in this strange world, they can never stop their progress.

    Unfortunately, the arrogant Feng Haoshan soon ran into big trouble.

    The reason why the ancient mark in Zhu Xiang's body was activated was because of Ye Pengfei's trouble.  The reason why the ancient monsters in this world activated the ancient marks is because the seals of heaven and earth were opened!

    Feng Haoshan, who was running around arrogantly, was very sad to encounter this kind of thing.

    At first, he felt that piles of monsters were rushing towards him like crazy, saving him the trouble of looking everywhere.  However, he soon knew something was wrong.

    The demonic beasts at the peak of transformation are coming to kill!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, he was beaten by him and couldn't even fight back!  !

    At this time, Feng Haoshan was too obsessed with power. He was not like Wu Sixuan, who had somewhat improved his state of mind after becoming a demon.

    At this time, Feng Haoshan¡¯s magical power cultivation is at the peak of becoming a god, but his mental state cultivation is still just a void!

    With such a poor state of mind, he has no normal heart at all.  When facing danger, he was completely unable to think calmly and look for the enemy's weaknesses like Ye Pengfei.

    Or fight desperately!

    Or just run away quickly!

    Apart from this, the battle in Feng Haoshan was completely unstructured.

    When all the best Yuan Shen magic weapons were spent, Feng Haoshan was quickly defeated.  He even didn't realize that the powerful monster chasing behind him was just chasing it like crazy, without even a hint of chasing skills.  Feng Haoshan fled all the way, and only stopped after he was completely freed from the pursuit of the powerful monster.

    It was only then that Feng Haoshan realized that something was wrong.

    No matter how he searched, he couldn't find the existence of the monster!

    For Feng Haoshan, as long as there are enough transformed monsters, he can quickly restore his state to its peak through massive devouring.  Now that the transformed monster is nowhere to be found, how can Feng Haoshan have the patience to find a place to cultivate quietly and slowly recover.

    So, he went out to look for monsters.

    So, he saw Yue Lin and Ling Yun Jue following the monster from a distance.

    "Compared to the transformed monsters, the soul and magic power of human monks are more suitable for Feng Haoshan's appetite.  At this time, he has completely lost the consciousness of "the same kind". In his eyes, all living creatures are food.

    And Yue Lin and Ling Yun Jue are more delicious food than the transformed monsters!

    Therefore, Feng Haoshan rushed over from a distance.  Then, he saw from a distance that Yue Lin and Ling Yun Jue disappeared without a trace.

    This is why Feng Haoshan appears in those mountains.  He originally wanted to sit back and wait for delicious food to appear nearby again.  However, what he never expected was that it was his enemy Ye Pengfei who appeared again!

    Previously, the phantom entity sent by Ye Pengfei to detect the movement of monsters had already attracted Feng Haoshan's attention.  With his current strength, he could tell at a glance that it was not Ye Pengfei's true body.  So, he suppressed his excitement and continued to wait with all his concentration.

    What Feng Haoshan didn't expect was that what he was waiting for was more phantom entities appearing above his head in an instant.

    A spell formation formed by multiple people suddenly fell down.

    "Ye Pengfei! You clown! You actually dare to attack me!" Feng Haoshan was furious.

    Feng Haoshan didn¡¯t even think about why heEven though it was so hidden, Ye Pengfei found it all at once.  He didn't even think about why Ye Pengfei, whose cultivation level was lower than his own, was able to calmly create a formation and trap him when he was unprepared.

    Feng Haoshan, who had already lost his mind, could only attack like crazy at this moment!

    The Shadow Moon appears again!

    Relying on the powerful field formed by the Shadow Demonic Moon, Feng Haoshan instantly projected his power onto those phantom entities.

    But, everything was in vain!

    "How is that possible?" Feng Haoshan rubbed his eyes and exclaimed.

    I read that right, they are indeed there, try again!

    More fierce spiritual powers, like sharp arrows, instantly appeared in front of Ye Pengfei's phantom entity.

    But, failed again!

    Feng Haoshan was going crazy. He couldn't understand why such a strange thing happened.

    If Feng Haoshan at this time has a state of mind that matches his magic power and can think calmly and carefully like a normal monk, he will soon find out that this is because his emotions change before every attack.  It has already been interfered by Ye Pengfei!

    This is like a sharp archer. When he is calm and calm, he can easily hit the target with perfect accuracy.  However, when he drew his bow and nocked the arrow, he suddenly felt confused. How could the sharp arrow he shot hit the target?

    Before each attack, Feng Haoshan was like a distracted archer.  No matter how good his foundation is, no matter how strong his record is, these attacks are destined to fail!

    In the distance, Ye Pengfei stood leisurely in the formation.  He originally thought that he would need to add some more phantom entities.  His original plan was to let the shadow entities fight for a while, and then the real body would go up and harvest Feng Haoshan's life in person.

    However, Ye Pengfei never expected that Feng Haoshan's state of mind would be so bad.  During the fight, he didn't even notice that his emotions had fluctuated violently.

    "This is too easy."

    When everything settled, when Ye Pengfei finally completely destroyed Feng Haoshan and successfully got what he wanted, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but muttered in a low voice.

    ????????????????? And a few of Ling Yun Jue had no other choice but to shake their heads and smile bitterly

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 311. Zhang Han¡¯s physique

    311. Zhang Han¡¯s physique

    Ye Pengfei didn't even expect that he could handle Feng Haoshan so easily.  If he hadn't felt that a monk had to help, Yue Ningbing would not have been able to impress him with the promise she made when she begged him to Yue Lin.

    Now, he has not even taken action on his own body, but already has the last fragment of Thor's Hammer in his hand. What's the use of Yue Ningbing's previous promise?

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s storage bracelet was still pledged to her. For a moment, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know whether he should return it to her.

    Yue Ningbing finally got rid of her complicated feelings. At this moment, her keen senses were completely restored.  When she noticed Ye Pengfei looking at her with a slight frown, she already guessed Ye Pengfei's thoughts without asking.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, that storage bracelet is our Moon Palace's compensation to you!"

    Ye Pengfei could tell that the missing catalog must be a treasure that has been passed down by the Moon Palace for a long time.  Yue Ningbing's decisiveness surprised him greatly.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t expect was that it was precisely because of Yue Ningbing¡¯s decisive personality that a few years later, she would gain immeasurable wealth for the Moon Palace!

    Ye Pengfei once again set up a formation and returned to the realm of Thunder Spirit.

    The last fragment of the Thunder God Stone was sent to the Realm of Thunder Spirit by Ye Pengfei a step earlier. Although the fragments have been collected, they still need to be recast to unleash the true power of the Thor Hammer.  Only after absorbing this power can the Thunder God Stone get rid of the threat of death, and then fully control the Thunder Spirit Realm with ease.

    Before re-entering the realm of thunder and spirit, Ye Pengfei thought that Bei Tangyu would be responsible for reforging.  However, when he entered, he was surprised to find that it was Zhang Han who was refining the weapon!

    Looking around, Bei Tangyu and Xu Caiyi were not there.  Presumably, both of them are continuing to attack the Thunder Dragon Nine Exams.  Maybe, neither of them knows that the last piece of Thor's hammer has been obtained.

    "Didn't you say that it can only be forged in the realm of Kongming? Brother Zhang has just recovered, and he is still just building a foundation. Why"

    "Hey, you brat, just watch carefully! You're surprised! I don't know where your luck comes from, everyone around you is such a monster!"

    Ye Pengfei blinked and said no more.

    Up and down, left and right, no matter how he looked, Ye Pengfei didn't find anything special about Zhang Han.  The complicated palm technique of flying up and down obviously consumes a lot of mana.  With Zhang Han's current level of mana cultivation, he is afraid that he will not be able to hold on for an hour or three, and his mana will be exhausted and his success will be defeated.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current level, there is certainly no way to make any mistakes when analyzing the situation of the foundation-building monks.  After only half an hour, Zhang Han couldn't stand it anymore.

    At this moment, Zhang Han suddenly sucked in his mouth, and a dark red object flew out from the storage ring and quickly flew into Zhang Han's mouth.

    Demon Pill!  !  !

    Although I had been mentally prepared, I knew that Zhang Han would show off his unique physical abilities at this time.  However, he still did not expect that Zhang Han would swallow the demon pill like this.  He staggered in shock and said in surprise: "No, even if Brother Zhang can absorb the power of the demon pill, he can't just eat it and use it now!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's conjecture was proved.

    Zhang Han¡¯s magic power has been restored!

    "No, is it really what you eat and use now?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but widen his eyes and asked, "Senior, what kind of physique does Brother Zhang have?"

    "This is a large type of physique, called the Devouring Body!" Thunder God Stone said in a deep voice, "This large type of physique can be subdivided into many types. Among them, the Devouring Dragon Body is the most powerful, followed by Zhang Xiaozi  This kind of devouring body. His physique is called the devouring body. It can swallow anything, even the godhead! And, after devouring it, it can immediately make up for the missing mana."

    Just as the Thunder God Stone explained in a deep voice, traces of the power of the demon pill continued to seep out of Zhang Han's body.  After a while, it disappeared into the air.

    "Well, you've seen it too." The Stone of Thunder God said angrily, "The only bad thing is that the part that exceeds its own mana capacity is naturally lost. When Zhang Xiaozi swallowed the spirit of transformation,  This is better. However, it also wastes almost 20 to 30% of the power of the soul."

    "In other words, ninety-nine percent of the power in that demon pill was lost?" Ye Pengfei said at a glance, "This is too extravagant."

    Ye Pengfei felt that the Thunder God Stone must have been kicked in the head by a donkey and was a little unconscious.

    Could it be that Bei Tangyu can't be allowed to refine weapons?  You know, the current Beitangyu can stabilize at the middle level of Dongxu when it breaks out.

    ?Even if you don¡¯t want to disturb Bei Tangyu¡¯s cultivation, you can still wait for me. When I explode, I will be at the seventh level of transformation!  With my level of cultivation, I should be able to reforge Mjolnir quickly.

    You must know that this is not a waste of one or two demon pills.  If you need to take one demon pill every half an hour, wouldn't it cost dozens or even hundreds of demon pills when the recasting is completed?  So many demon pills are enough for Zhang Han to attack Yuanying!

    Too luxurious!

    "Of course I won't do things without aim."

    But Thunder God's Stone chuckled, deliberately giving it a try, and waited for Ye Pengfei to ask several questions before speaking.

    "There is indeed a lot of waste, and it seems very luxurious. However, only 98% of the power of the demon pill was actually lost. The other part either tempered Zhang Han's physical body or improved his magic power.  , it¡¯s quite useful!¡±

    Hearing Thunder God Stone¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei looked at Zhang Han more carefully.

    In the previous glance, Ye Pengfei did not notice any improvement in Zhang Han's magic power.  This time, he took a closer look at Zhang Han's arms flying up and down, and realized that they were indeed a little stronger.

    Although it is only a little bit stronger, it is still very scary!  If it can increase like this every half an hour, it will be faster and faster than any other cultivation!  !

    Thinking deeply, Zhang Han is very different from Xu Caiyi now.  Several times, Ye Pengfei vaguely felt that Brother Zhang seemed to have a little inferiority complex.  The reason why Thunder God Stone chose to do this is indeed not without purpose!

    "Senior is right, this is indeed very useful!" Ye Pengfei said slightly excitedly, "Are our demon elixirs enough? If not, I will hunt the transformed demon beasts in the world outside!  "

    "Bad boy, are you stupid?" With hope of complete recovery, Thunder God Stone was in a good mood. He laughed and said, "Even if our demon elixir is enough, you still have to kill those transformed demon beasts. Don't forget  , you still have thousands of thunder spirit bodies that need to be cultivated!"

    "Senior has taught you a lesson!"

    Ye Pengfei also laughed and stepped out of the Thunder Spirit Realm

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 312. Goodbye Xiao Wuming

    312.Goodbye Xiao Wuming

    Both Xiao Wuming of the Xiao family and Zhao Zhi of the Xianyuan Sect are very excited now.  ""%net

    When they just opened the seal and entered this new world, they were both on the verge of crying when faced with the surging monster beasts.  When they saw that the monks under their command were dying one by one, and the transformed monsters on the opposite side seemed to be endless, with no sign of decreasing at all, they even planned to withdraw.

    And now, they stand here insistently, with excitement shining in their eyes.

    "Hurry up! Hurry up! Don't waste a drop of blood! There is also a demon pill, so look for it carefully and don't miss it!"

    Both Xiao Wuming and Zhao Zhi kept saying the same thing over and over again.  When they finally discovered the flaws of these transformed monsters, these huge numbers of transformed monsters were no longer a danger.

    This is all wealth, a huge wealth that any cultivation sect or family will be excited about!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A steady stream of transformed monsters are coming our way. The ones with the worst cultivation levels are also Dongxu low-level ones!

    Occasionally, there will be high-level transformed monsters who have completely lost their minds and rushed here.  They completely ignored the numerous illusory formations here. The confusing formations were continuous. Ninety-nine percent of their powerful cultivation was wasted in rushing in and out!

    No matter it is Xiao Wuming, Zhao Zhi, or other monks, no one has time to study the reason.  They are like hard-working ants, repeating this action constantly - killing the transformed monsters, collecting monster materials, and then continue.

    This situation has been going on for several months.  Except for occasionally taking turns to take a breather, they were busy working non-stop. Until now, the two monks did not know the existence of the other party.

    Naturally, they don¡¯t even know about the existence of Ye Pengfei and others

    Hundreds of millions of miles away, Ye Pengfei led Ling Yunjue, Yue Lin, and Yue Ningbing to watch the battle from a distance.

    Of course Yue Ningbing can't see anything. She has not yet advanced to the realm of Dongxu, let alone the realm of divine transformation.  Facing such a long distance, apart from feeling some fluctuations in spiritual pressure, she could only listen to Yue Lin's explanation in a low voice.

    "Are those transformed monsters stupid? There are so many overlapping formations, even god-transforming monks must be careful to decipher them." Yue Ningbing said in surprise.

    Yue Lin shook her head, not knowing how to answer.

    Until now, she still hasn't figured out why Zhu Xiang, who originally had an overwhelming advantage, suddenly lost his mind and became angry on the spot under Ye Pengfei's numerous plots.  Billions of miles away, these transformed monsters were obviously similar to Zhu Xiang at that time. Yue Lin studied for several months, but could not come up with a reasonable answer.

    "I'm afraid it has something to do with that or those ancient gods." Ye Pengfei said calmly, "From the realm of gods to the realm of gods, there is a gap-like leap. The methods of those ancient gods are not ours.  Understandable.¡±

    Ye Pengfei has the complete legacy of Zhu Xiang, but even the Thunder God's Stone cannot figure out the reason, and Bei Tangyu is also confused.  Not to mention, until now, except for a brief encounter with Kamito's reduced age, I have never seen Kamito himself again.

    If you can¡¯t understand something, just ignore it for the time being, so as not to provoke inner demons.  Any monk with a higher level of cultivation understands this truth.  Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Yue Ningbing nodded and stopped studying the matter.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, should we pick up the leaks outside, or should we also set up some formations to lure all these transformed monsters here?" Yue Ningbing asked in a low voice.

    If Yue Ningbing could make the decision, she would definitely want to take over everything.  But for her group, it was Ye Pengfei who made the decision, and it was not for her to make her own decisions.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei glanced at himself and said with a smile: "Just do what Fairy Moon wants!"

    This is a one-pot meal!

    Facing such huge wealth, Yue Ningbing couldn't help but get excited.

    "I'll set up the formation!"

    "Okay!" Ye Pengfei nodded.

    Among the four people, Yue Ningbing has the lowest cultivation level.  And any one of these transformed monsters is more powerful than Yue Ningbing.  Once all the transformed monsters are lured over, Yue Ningbing will have nothing to do.

    When Yue Ningbing went to set up formations around her, Yue Lin did not worry and went to look after Yue Ningbing, lest any sporadic monsters would target Yue Ningbing.  Ling Yunjue was the only one left, staying beside Ye Pengfei.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, did you choose the Xiao family because you wanted to bring the Xiao family with you" Ling Yunjue asked tentatively.

    The battles in the world of cultivation are far more cruel than those in the secular world.  The Xiao family is already weak., only Xiao Wuming, a god-transformation monk, was in charge.  Now that they have been fighting fiercely for several months, the Xiao family is already exhausted both physically and mentally.  If Ye Pengfei wants to take down the Xiao family, he doesn't need to do it himself, Ling Yunjue can do it for him.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    "Fellow Daoist Ling, don't underestimate the Xiao family. Xiao Wuming still has reservations. Even I may not be able to defeat him!"

    "oh?"

    Ling Yunjue looked at Xiao Wuming again in surprise. No matter how much he thought about it, he could not see that Xiao Wuming had any reservations.

    In fact, in Ling Yunjue's view, Xiao Wuming was at the end of his game.  Even if a monk at the first level of God Transformation comes, he can be taken care of.

    "Please give me some advice, Fellow Daoist Ye." Ling Yunjue asked respectfully in a low voice.

    Ye Pengfei did not hide his secrets and said: "I met Xiao Wuming once, and he has already stepped into the realm of gods and men!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ling Yun couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of cold air!

    Zhu Xiang is very powerful, but he is only at the peak of his divine form.

    Feng Haoshan is very powerful, but he is also only at the peak of divine transformation.

    A person at the peak of his transformation can defeat a large group of mid-level and low-level monks who are unable to fight back.  How powerful can a being who has one foot in the realm of gods and humans be?

    "Grace, he has been hiding his strength!"

    As a god-transformation monk in Huangquan Immortal City, Ling Yunjue only knew that Xiao Wuming had high-level god-transformation abilities, but he had never heard anyone mention that Xiao Wuming had advanced to the peak of god-transformation, let alone stepped into the realm of god-man.  Realm!

    And Xiao Wuming, who has such strength, obviously will not be "slumped" like this. Why would he pretend to be like this?

    As soon as his thoughts changed, Ling Yunjue understood.

    "He has discovered us?"

    "I've discovered it a long time ago." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "But you don't have to worry. He also has to take care of the Xiao family's children, and he doesn't dare to come over and cause trouble for us."

    ¡°Actually, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t really reveal the truth.  Even if Xiao Wuming managed to escape, he would never come over to fight Ye Pengfei easily.  In particular, he was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei only had the peak cultivation level of Jindan

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 313. Everyone has their own plans!

    313. Everyone has their own plans!

    The most feared thing for monks at any level is four words - elusive!

    Xiao Wuming clearly remembers that the last time he saw Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei had the strength of Nascent Soul.  At that time, Xiao Wuming felt that the Ye Pengfei he saw might not be his real body.  Moreover, this is not the existence of the original body, but also lurks a method that even oneself cannot cope with.

    And this time when we meet again, his cultivation has suddenly dropped to the peak of Golden Core!

    If his cultivation level increases suddenly, Xiao Wuming will be more understanding.  Why did this sudden drop in cultivation level occur?

    What's more, Ye Pengfei, whose cultivation level has plummeted, is accompanied by two intermediate gods and one at the peak of Kong Ming, respectfully accompanying him.  One of the transformed gods is clearly Ling Yun Jue of the Jintan Sect!

    The existence of Lingyun Jue proved Xiao Wuming¡¯s judgment at that time that Ye Pengfei, who seemed to have very low cultivation level, should not be underestimated!

    Therefore, when Xiao Wuming saw that the peak of Kong Ming was starting to form an array, although he had already guessed that Ye Pengfei wanted to lure all the transformed monsters there, Xiao Wuming not only did not react at all, but his spiritual power fluctuated more and more.  The "weaker" it is.

    Showing the enemy's weakness seems to be a very common method, but it successfully made Ling Yunjue make a mistake in judgment.  If not, Ye Pengfei had already seen through Xiao Wuming's true strength back in Huangquan Fairy City, and I'm afraid he would have been fooled as well.

    At this moment, Xiao Wuming didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei had already seen through his little trick, and he was still sneering in his heart.

    "You are too young to steal food from my mouth! No matter what your background is, you are dead!"

    Not only did Xiao Wuming "show weakness" by himself, he also gave the Xiao family's children the order to retreat to the last floor.  No one in the Xiao family knew what Xiao Wuming was thinking. They thought that the patriarch wanted everyone to recycle more tightly and consume less because he saw that everyone was too tired.  How could they imagine that Xiao Wuming was creating opportunities for Ye Pengfei!

    Sure enough, just as Xiao Wuming expected, not long after the Xiao family recovered it, Ling Yunjue and the goddess-incarnation female cultivator took action together and began to lure the transformed monster in that direction.

    "Brother! Someone is snatching the monster beast!" When Xiao Wu saw this, he became furious and said, "I will take people over to snatch the monster beast back!"

    How could someone else take such wealth away?  Even if the Xiao family loses some more elites, with this huge harvest, the rise of the Xiao family is just around the corner!

    But Xiao Wuming shook his head: "Those are two mid-level gods. How many people do you plan to bring there?"

    "Two mid-level gods?" Xiao Wuchang was startled and quickly realized, "Brother, is there any other channel?"

    "It's normal." Xiao Wuming nodded, "We have gained a lot. Let's take a rest first and then make plans."

    "But¡­¡­"

    "I'm tired too and need to restore my mana!"

    " Xiao Wuming immediately interrupted Xiao Wuchang. Xiao Wuchang was also a shrewd person and understood immediately.

    "Okay, that's all we can do." Xiao Wuchang lowered his head and said, "I'll make arrangements and let them take turns."

    From a distance, Ye Pengfei felt happy in his heart.

    "Xiao Wuming, Xiao Wuming, you can really pretend! Since you are so good at pretending, I have to learn from you, no matter what!"

    So, when Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin attracted all the transformed monsters, Ye Pengfei only showed his high-level cultivation of god transformation, neither showing the ability to turn shadows into reality, nor using the skills he learned from Zhu Xiang.  A unique method, he only used abilities that matched his current cultivation level.

    With one high-level god-transformer and two intermediate-level god-transformers, without any special means, it is simply impossible to withstand the attack of the monster army for a long time.  At this moment, everyone in the Xiao family, even the most obtuse disciples, understood the clan leader's intention.  They all sneered at the fun, they were sharp-tongued and sharp-tongued, and they even laughed and said: "It's so cool, three god-transformation monks are helping us fight monsters!"

    In the eyes of this group of Xiao family monks, these three god-transformation monks are simply ridiculous.  Among these countless transformed monsters, there are quite a few god-level beings.  With the abilities of just three god-transforming monks, how long can they resist even with the power of the formation?  Some monks from the Xiao family even opened a bet on how long these three god-transformation monks could last.

    One month, two months

    Being able to persist for such a long time, even Xiao Wuming found it very strange, let alone the other children of the Xiao family.  And just when they were worried, thinking that these three god-transforming monks could hold on until they killed all the army of transformed monsters, finally, the first layer of the formation was broken!

    "Okay! Finally I can't stop it!" As if they were watching a show, a group of people cheered loudly.

    ? ?Yun Jue sneered in his heart, whispered in secret, and asked: "Fellow Daoist Ye, do you want me and Yue Lin to retreat faster? Those high-level monsters that have transformed into gods are indeed very difficult to deal with!"

    "No hurry, no hurry." Ye Pengfei whispered, "You can't eat hot tofu if you are in a hurry. The Xiao family is such a big fish that it is impossible to take the bait easily."

    That¡¯s right!  That big fish of the Xiao family has one foot in the realm of gods!  He has been recuperating and waiting for two full months. How could he easily fall for the bait and be killed by Ye Pengfei?

    Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin both nodded secretly and continued to persevere without hesitation.

    Another month passed, and Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin, who had tried their best, finally couldn't hold on any longer.  There was no need to cheat at all, they had to retreat to a deeper level, meditate and practice, and recover their magic power.

    Ye Pengfei, however, acted decently and continued to persist for more than half a month. Just when Xiao Wuming felt that Ye Pengfei was too good at fighting, Ye Pengfei also retreated.

    The second layer of formation was broken!

    Ye Pengfei seemed to have reached the end of his strength. Before he could gain a firm foothold in the third-level formation, he had to retreat to the fourth-level formation.

    Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin were meditating and practicing in the third level formation. They had not fully recovered yet, as if they did not expect Ye Pengfei to return, they followed Ye Peng to the fourth level in embarrassment.

    Xiao Wuming, who had just been surprised by Ye Pengfei's "persistence" for such a long time, finally found the reason.

    "This Ye Pengfei must be a man of asceticism and lacks experience in such large-scale battles!"

    In Xiao Wuming¡¯s view, if Ye Pengfei had not insisted on holding on for so long and retreated to the third level earlier, he would have been able to persist in the third level a little longer.  If they could hold on until the other two god-transformation monks recovered, the three of them could hold on on the third level for a while longer.

    In fact, Xiao Wuming is also worried that these three people will have backup.  For several months, he had been paying attention to space that was hundreds of millions of miles away.  If backup really came to kill him, Xiao Wuming would take action without hesitation.

    And now, he is finally relieved.

    ¡°Only the last layer is left, let¡¯s see how long they can hold on!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 314. Blackmail Xiao Wuming!

    314. Blackmail Xiao Wuming!

    When Ye Pengfei and others were about to be unable to hold on to the last floor, Xiao Wuming took action!

    The army of monster beasts cannot be allowed to completely overwhelm Ye Pengfei and others. Otherwise, even with Xiao Wuming's ability, it will be difficult to fish out all kinds of stored treasures from such a huge group of monster beasts before they are destroyed.  .

    The best time to attack is now!

    What Xiao Wuming didn¡¯t expect was that this was the moment Ye Pengfei had been waiting for!

    Xiao Wuming's unreserved attack shocked Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin.  Although they had known for a long time that as a monk who had already stepped into the realm of gods and humans, Xiao Wuming's full-strength attack would definitely be more terrifying than Zhu Xiang and Feng Haoshan, but they, who had been prepared, still did not  It was expected that Xiao Wuming's power would be so terrifying -

    Just a burst of murderous intent made two people unconscious instantly!

    On the contrary, Yue Ningbing was in much better condition because her cultivation level was too low, so Ye Pengfei deliberately protected her.

    "Xiao Wuming, are you okay?"

    Xiao Wuming was surprised that Ye Pengfei could still speak calmly and even protect the female cultivator Kong Ming from harm.  However, he still firmly believed that Ye Pengfei, who was just a high-level god, could never be his opponent.  So, Xiao Wuming just smiled coldly and did not answer. A killing move was about to come through the air.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Xiao Wuming, don't you care about the life and death of your Xiao family's children?"

    "You want to defraud me? This is too childish." Xiao Wuming was very disdainful.

    You must know that with Xiao Wuming's ability, when he is killing Ye Pengfei with all his strength, his spiritual consciousness can also firmly lock on every plant and tree in the space of hundreds of millions of miles.  Those Xiao family monks were only a mere 30 million miles away from Xiao Wuming. How could Xiao Wuming not be able to see clearly whether they were dead or alive and whether they were in danger?

    However, just when Xiao Wuming was about to use that killing move with disdain, his spiritual consciousness suddenly fluctuated.  Immediately, all the Xiao family monks disappeared!

    Xiao Wuming was shocked and looked back quickly.  Indeed, the hundreds of Xiao family monks who were still in the formation just now have all disappeared!  !

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????inging out so many monks of the void and the void, can be concealed from one¡¯s own spiritual consciousness, and instantly wiped out, what kind of magic is this?  Or, what kind of magic weapon is it?

    Xiao Wuming's face suddenly darkened.

    "Ye Pengfei, if you return me a monk of the Xiao family, I will stop causing trouble to you!"

    "Aren't you causing trouble for me?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Is there such a good thing in the world? Xiao Wuming, stop being pretentious. Or, you keep all the monster materials, and then withdraw from the seal, and I will return the Xiao family to you  Monk. Or, hey, I don¡¯t know, I want to see what you, a monk who has one foot in the realm of gods and humans, are capable of!"

    With the ups and downs of Ye Pengfei's tone, Xiao Wuming felt that the fighting spirit in his body was also changing in ups and downs.  Although he quickly controlled his emotions, he was still surprised.

    He can actually control my emotions!  !  !

    " Xiao Wuming, who had been frustrated because of the mysterious disappearance of the Xiao family monks, now had to think about it carefully¡ª¡ª

    "Obviously, Ye Pengfei was prepared.  The previous losses to monsters were probably all lies.

    What¡¯s even more amazing is that Ye Pengfei actually saw my true strength.  Everyone already knew that I had one foot in the realm of gods and men, yet I still dared to challenge him head-on. Maybe I was really holding on to something!

    Thoughts, like lightning and flint, flashed rapidly through the sea of ??consciousness.  His expression changed many times, and Xiao Wuming finally nodded: "Okay, I will give you all the harvest of my Xiao family, and I will withdraw from this world. Don't break your promise!"

    "Don't worry, I have no interest in these little shrimps!"

    Ye Pengfei said quietly, and more than a hundred phantom entities suddenly jumped into the group of monsters and started killing each other.  Faced with the sudden appearance of more than a hundred materialized phantoms that were comparable to high-level gods, no matter how crazy those monsters were, they were quickly pushed back outside of the various formations!  !  !

    Xiao Wuming's eyes suddenly narrowed into a thin line. The abilities displayed by Ye Pengfei really made him feel uneasy.  Although with Xiao Wuming's current level of cultivation, this phantom entity is not difficult to crack.  But, who knows, does Ye Pengfei have any tricks to keep him under control?

    ??A piece of top-quality storage jade was thrown over in the air.  Xiao Wuming stopped talking nonsense and quickly withdrew from this world.  When the seal was closed in front of him again, more than a hundred monks from the Xiao family, without any warning, came to Huang, which was only more than ten thousand miles away from him.On the spring road, appeared again

    Once you get the benefit, get out of the way immediately.

    Ye Pengfei never expected that Xiao Wuming would be afraid of him and never set foot in this world again.  Throwing the top-quality jade stone into the realm of thunder and spirit, Ye Pengfei used the lightning escape technique and brought Yue Ningbing and others with him. In a few seconds, he teleported to the edge of another battlefield.

    A billion miles!

    This is the safe distance that Ye Pengfei has set long ago.

    This group of monks is led by Zhao Zhi of the Immortal Fate Sect.

    Among the monks on this journey, there are not only several sects from Huangquan Immortal City, but also some large and small sects from all over the world.  Because there are so many sects, there are as many as thirty-four god-transformation monks who have entered this new world!

    Just as Ye Pengfei was observing the fighting a billion miles away, Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin woke up.

    As soon as they woke up, they found that they had been transferred here.  Without asking, they knew that Ye Pengfei had successfully blackmailed Xiao Wuming.  Being able to fish out a large piece of fat from the monk's mouth was even more surprising than saving Yue Lin from Zhu Xiang.

    Although surprised, the two people never mentioned the distribution of benefits.  Subconsciously, they have reduced themselves to the status of followers. They feel that they are not qualified to make demands for benefit distribution.

    Ye Pengfei is not a person who is accustomed to eating alone. Two storage rings that have been prepared were handed to Yue Lin and Ling Yunjue respectively.

    "You deserve this!"

    Yue Lin held the storage ring in her hand and said sincerely: "Thank you, Fellow Daoist Ye!"

    Lingyun¡¯s spiritual consciousness swept through the storage ring, and he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed: ¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist Ye!!¡±

    Even if there is no harvest in the future, just the monster material of this storage ring is enough to create hundreds or even thousands of powerful Dongxu warriors for the sect!

    With such a large number of Dongxu strongmen, the number of god-transformation monks will definitely increase significantly.  It won't be long before the Jintan Sect, which was originally only second-rate in the Huangquan Fairy City, will become an important presence in the world of cultivation!

    What's more, with Ye Pengfei's methods and Ye Pengfei's generosity, will there be no other benefits for the strong men who have taken over this path?

    Ling Yunjue couldn't suppress the excitement in his heart at all. He looked at the monks a billion miles away with bright eyes.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, tell me, what should we do next?!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 315. Join forces to break the formation

    315. Join forces to break the formation

    "wait!"

    After saying only one word, Ye Pengfei sat on the floor and began to close his eyes and rest.

    wait?

    Ling Yunjue exchanged glances with Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing. The three of them didn't understand what they were waiting for.  However, in their hearts, Ye Pengfei's decision was not wrong.  So, the three of them found their own places and went to rest.

    In fact, they don¡¯t know that although there is no one as powerful as Xiao Wuming among the monks in this group.  However, because among the monks in this group, there are as many as thirty-four god-transforming monks.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei can no longer let the Thunder God Stone, which has completely controlled the Thunder Spirit Realm, sweep away the low-level monks like he did with the Xiao family.

    Apart from waiting and watching, Ye Pengfei had no other good ideas for a while.

    Ye Pengfei doesn't like the strong attack.

    The current situation is that we simply don¡¯t know how many powerful monsters there are in this world.  At least, the two monks have been killing each other for so long, but they haven't finished yet.  If he rushes over recklessly and fights these god-transforming monks, if there is a change in the army of monsters, he will be left with nothing to eat.

    Because of this consideration, Ye Pengfei did not think about intercepting some of the transformed monsters to kill.

    " Let all these transformed monsters run towards the monks and consume as much of their power as possible, which will be extremely beneficial to what happens next.

    Ye Pengfei is willing to wait quietly, but some people are not willing to let Ye Pengfei wait.  Less than a month later, Xiao Wuming came to the door.

    "Xiao Wuming, you came fast enough!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Xiao Wuming very calmly, as if he was not facing a terrifying and powerful enemy who had just taken over the enemy, but a long-awaited friend.

    Xiao Wuming looked at Ye Pengfei with complicated eyes.

    Of the more than a hundred Xiao family monks who mysteriously disappeared and reappeared mysteriously, none of them could tell clearly where they had gone.  In fact, they don't even feel that time has passed.  It was as if in just a blink of an eye, he had left this world and appeared on the dimly lit Huangquan Road.

    It¡¯s another thing that Xiao Wuming can¡¯t understand!

    Is it a war?  Is it and?

    When he spotted Ye Pengfei from a distance, Xiao Wuming kept asking himself.

    To be honest, Xiao Wuming would never let go of a bastard like this who blackmailed him.  In his memory, he was the only one who blackmailed others. How could anyone dare to blackmail him?

    " However, for the sake of the prosperity of the Xiao family, Xiao Wuming, who can tolerate his cultivation for hundreds of years, is not willing to give the Xiao family a powerful enemy that even he can't estimate.

    After struggling in his heart for a while, Xiao Wuming finally said: "Let's join forces. I'll treat what happened before as if it never happened!"

    "That's a very good proposal." Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up.

    Since I am not sure how to deal with this group of powerful people, joining forces with Xiao Wuming is also a way.

    As for whether Xiao Wuming would make a secret move or stumble, Ye Pengfei didn't care too much.  Anyway, now that the Thunder God's Stone has returned to its peak state, even if he is really in trouble, snatching people from a guy who is not a god-man is still a piece of cake for the Thunder God's Stone.

    "How to distribute?" Ye Pengfei asked immediately.

    "Fifty-fifty split!" Xiao Wuming said flatly.

    His words not only put Ye Pengfei on the same level as himself, but also ignored his previous heavy losses.

    Ling Yunjue, who was standing behind Ye Pengfei, looked at Xiao Wuming in surprise.  In Ling Yunjue's impression, Xiao Wuming was low-key and liked to be friendly when things got tough. From the time he met him, Xiao Wuming had never been associated with the word "decisive".  But now, Ling Yunjue asked himself about Xiao Wuming's "50-50 split", and it would be difficult for him to say it calmly.

    "This Xiao Wuming not only concealed his cultivation, but also his personality. He is really tolerable!"

    Thinking of the sudden disappearance of the Xiao family and their sudden appearance here, Ling Yunjue finally understood what it means to be silent and become a blockbuster!

    Xiao Wuming said decisively, but Ye Pengfei had no intention of taking action immediately.  He just smiled and made a gesture of invitation.

    If it were anyone else, I¡¯m afraid my lungs would burst¡ª¡ª

    My cultivation level is higher than yours, and I¡¯m willing to give you a 50-50 split. How dare you make the first move?

    "But Xiao Wuming is not an ordinary person. He can bear his anger for a while and not settle the previous score with Ye Pengfei. It doesn't matter to him whether he takes action first or last.

    This is Xiao WumingTake action and go directly to the core of the opponent.

    "How awesome!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, "If I didn't take action, I might not even be able to eat the scraps. You guys wait for me here, and be careful!"

    Although he said this, Ye Pengfei's speed was not very fast.  He flew over where the most densely packed monster beasts were. Groups of monster monsters with different costumes and weird looks suddenly became more eager to fight. They all followed Ye Pengfei and rushed into the place.  Formation.

    This is the most firmly defended formation community, so much so that it is very difficult for the transformed monsters to even break in.  It is precisely for this reason that outside this formation, there are more transformed monsters than anywhere else.

    But as soon as Ye Pengfei arrived, the formation community was all in chaos.

    Unlike Xiao Wuming, who was already killing people in the core area, Ye Pengfei was not very violent, nor did he go straight to the formation.  He only deployed a few small formations in some places, and this large area of ??powerful defense composed of dozens of different formations collapsed!

    After finishing the formation community, Ye Pengfei quickly teleported to the other side regardless of the extremely crazy transformed monsters with high fighting spirit

    Difficulties both internally and externally!

    At this moment, Zhao Zhi simply couldn¡¯t tell the pain.

    In the core place, a shockingly powerful monk came in.  He had just seen clearly that this person was the long-missing head of the Xiao family. Just as he was about to ask sternly, the outer defense circle was already in a hurry.

    I saw in my eyes that Xiao Wuming was opening and closing. Even though more than a dozen god-transformation monks worked together to cast spells, they could not stop Xiao Wuming's three moves and two moves.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outwardly, I saw the indistinct cultivator whose face was unclear, moving around like a ghost, with formations collapsing wherever he went.

    Zhao Zhi understood that the situation was probably over.

    This is just a sectarian alliance. Now that the situation is over, Zhao Zhi doesn't care about the life and death of others and runs away in an instant.  He even ignored the life and death of his own monks.  Anyway, as long as you bring back what you have gained during this period, it doesn't matter even if all these monks die here!

    However, just when Zhao Zhi thought he had successfully escaped, a young monk suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Don't be too busy leaving now. Where is the Godhead now?"

    When he looked up, he saw that it was the monk named Ye who he had met once before!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 316. The whereabouts of the Godhead

    316.The whereabouts of the godhead

    "Could he be the monk who broke the formation outside?"

    Zhao Zhi thought to himself, and when he looked again with his spiritual sense, not only did the monks who broke through the formation just now shuttle like ghosts as usual, but there were also a few strange figures whose faces could not be seen clearly.  More than ten high-level monks who transformed themselves into gods repeatedly charged and killed them. It was obvious that they could no longer hold on to the numerous formations that the monks relied on.

    Zhao Zhi was shocked and did not dare to stay here any longer.  The hurried words and secret words were transmitted away, and the monk surnamed Ye nodded and moved out of the way.

    Zhao Zhi could not help but breathe a sigh of relief and quickly teleported towards the passage from which he came.  What he didn't expect was that just when he teleported out of this world, he entered another new world

    It¡¯s a 50-50 split, but both Xiao Wuming and Ye Pengfei know very well that no one can share the plunder equally.  The gains on both sides are roughly the same, so there is no need to worry too much.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei only fights on the outside is because he has long been eyeing Zhao Zhi of the Immortal Fate Sect.

    Ye Pengfei had long received news from Yue Ningbing that no monk had the ability to obtain the godhead of the fallen god.  And Zhao Zhi of the Immortal Fate Sect used some secret method to hide the godhead.  Just when Zhao Zhi was fighting with the Moon Palace Transformation Monk, the godhead had disappeared.

    Now, the whereabouts of the Godhead have been obtained, and Zhao Zhi has also fallen into the hands of the Thunder God Stone.  Ye Pengfei didn't pay much attention to the materials for transforming monsters and beasts in the hands of other god-transformation monks.  He only beat the drum outside and caught the spirit-transformation monks who were running away. Most of the benefits fell into Xiao Wuming's hands.

    "Compared with the monks from the Xiao family, the monks from this group are too miserable.  Xiao Wuming and Ye Pengfei attacked from both inside and outside, but no one could escape.  When the dust of the war settled, even though Xiao Wuming was decisive in killing, he couldn't help but sigh: "From today on, the layout of several fairy cities and fairy capitals will undergo earth-shaking changes!"

    "Isn't this a common thing?" Ye Pengfei replied in a disapproving voice.

    Thunder God Stone always likes to talk about the fierce battles between the six races in ancient times. Compared with those ancient past events, the changes in front of us are simply insignificant and trivial things, not worth mentioning at all.

    Ye Pengfei said casually disapprovingly, but when these words fell into Xiao Wuming's ears, they had a different taste.  Although Ye Pengfei still didn't show any great abilities in this battle, in Xiao Wuming's heart, Ye Pengfei was even more mysterious and unpredictable, so it was better not to mess with him.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, you killed a little less monks who transformed into gods. We agreed on a 50-50 split, and this is to be compensated for you."

    Xiao Wuming smiled and sent over three storage rings.  Then, he cupped his hands, said "see you later", and left here quickly.

    When Xiao Wuming walked away, Ye Pengfei faced an empty place and shouted: "Come out, stop being sneaky!"

    A gap opened in the void, and Niu Ben poked his head out: "Haha, Master is Master, you have discovered this!"

    "Stop flattering!" Ye Pengfei snorted coldly, "Do you think Xiao Wuming didn't notice it? You are hiding in the void and protected by a magic weapon. If I hadn't been protecting you secretly, Xiao Wuming could have killed you casually.  Kill you!"

    "Scared! How awesome is he? Look at his bearish look!" Bull Runner yelled, "Master robbed his things, and instead of looking for opportunities to take revenge, he actually took the initiative to share the benefits with Master. As a human being would do  At this point, it¡¯s so useless! It¡¯s so useless!¡±

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Xiao Wuming's compromising character is not something ordinary people can tolerate.  However, it cannot be said that what Xiao Wuming did was wrong - in fact, human nature is more complicated than the way of heaven, and it is difficult to explain clearly what is right and what is wrong.

    Ye Pengfei stopped paying attention to the conversation and asked: "Niu Ben, if you don't practice well, what are you doing here?"

    "I didn't want to either." Niu Ben said with his usual exaggerated tone, "I was practicing normally, but the space in front of me was suddenly opened inexplicably. When I opened my eyes and looked again, darling,  You kill me so happily, I can only hide in the void without letting my breath come out."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    Logically speaking, now that the Thunder God Stone has completely controlled the Thunder Spirit Realm, even Xu Caiyi, who can split time and space, cannot cut a void channel that connects the inside and outside of the Thunder Spirit Realm.  Niuben is not a split body, so how could he suddenly travel through time?

    "Could it be that the Thunder God's Stone kicked him out?"

    When Ye Pengfei drew up a summonsWhen the spirit pattern asked the Thunder God Stone for confirmation, he never thought that the Thunder God Stone shouted:

    "It turns out that kid ran over to you! I'm still wondering, why did the kid disappear in the blink of an eye? Don't ask me why, I don't understand either. You can study it yourself!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was even more surprised, Yue Lin and others slowly flew over from a distance.

    Originally, after Xiao Wuming left, the three of them planned to come over.  But a strange monk suddenly appeared here. Although he only looked like a high-level foundation builder, the three of them decided to wait and see.  When Yue Lin and Ling Yun Jue heard that this person was actually Ye Pengfei's disciple, they took Yue Ningbing and flew over here in a leisurely manner.

    With outsiders coming over, Ye Pengfei would not be able to ask Niu Ben any more questions, let alone let Niu Ben return to the realm of Thunder Spirit now.  He took Niu Ben and met him.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, is this your disciple?" Ling Yun Juecai praised Niu Ben as soon as he saw him, "Sure enough, a famous teacher gives birth to a great disciple, and it looks like he can become a great person at first glance!"

    Yue Ningbing frowned when she heard Ling Yunjue's flattery.  When I first met Ling Yun Jue, I thought that Ling Yun Jue was a man with a strong personality.  Now it seems that is not the case at all.  It's really rare to see a cultivator who can say things like this.

    Yue Lin didn't think it was anything. After all, in her heart, since she was Ye Pengfei's apprentice, it must be good.  What Ling Yunjue said was not wrong.

    The three people had different expressions, and Niu Ben immediately looked at Yue Ningbing.

    "Beauty, am I ugly? Why are you frowning at me?"

    "How presumptuous!" Ye Pengfei shouted in displeasure, "This is Fairy Yue Ningbingyue, you want to call me Senior Yue!!!"

    Then, Ye Pengfei introduced Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin to Niu Ben.

    Although Ye Pengfei scolded them sternly, Niu Ben still looked smiling: "I understand, it is correct to call them both seniors. However, these two are both seniors and beauties, so I still did not call them wrong."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 317. The sky is falling apart (Part 1)

    317. The sky is falling apart (Part 1)

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, this disciple of yours is quite interesting." Yue Ningbing said with a smile, "There must be a lot of girls who have been fooled by his mouth."

    Before Ye Pengfei could say anything, Niu Ben started shouting: "Except for my wife and my uncle, I have never seen any other girls. No matter how good my mouth is, I don't dare to fool my wife and my uncle!"

    Hearing what Niu Ben said, Yue Ningbing and others were very surprised.

    Look at this Niu Ben, it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s telling lies.  Could it be that Ye Pengfei had been locking him up somewhere for hard training and only now was he released?

    The three of them all thought that Ye Pengfei was too weird.

    Regardless of the size of the sect, when the disciples reach the intermediate level of Qi refining, they will let the disciples go out for a tour.  Only in this way can the state of mind keep up with the level of mana cultivation, so as to avoid troubles such as inner demons in the future.  This Niu Ben has already reached a high level of foundation building, and this is actually the first time he has come out to see the world. Isn't Ye Pengfei afraid that his mental state is not good enough and something went wrong during his cultivation?

    How could the three of them guess that this Niu Ben came from another universe.  He directly entered the Thunder Spirit Realm, and then practiced and traveled in the Thunder Spirit Realm.  It wasn't until this time that a void passage was opened without warning, and then the outside world was seen.

    Seeing the three people so surprised, Ye Pengfei also realized that it seemed a bit inappropriate to just let Niu Ben travel around the realm of Thunder Spirit.  It seemed that when he spoke like this, he was just talking openly.  But thinking more deeply, when he reaches a higher level of cultivation, he may encounter a lot of trouble in terms of his state of mind.

    That Feng Haoshan is a living example.

    Intermittently, Ye Pengfei also learned about Feng Haoshan¡¯s past from Yue Ningbing and Yue Lin.  If he hadn't become too closed off after losing his lover, I'm afraid that with Feng Haoshan's qualifications, he wouldn't have easily fallen into the devil's path.

    In this regard, Feng Haoshan¡¯s master made a mistake, and the Moon Palace Master also made a mistake, which not only led to Feng Haoshan¡¯s tragic ending, but also caused an ancient artifact to fall into his hands.

    The lessons from the past were still in front of him. Ye Pengfei thought for a while and said: "Niu Ben, since you have come out, go to the outside world and travel on your own. If you encounter danger, use the golden slip to send a message. There is no danger, I will wait for you.  After forming the elixir, come find me again!"

    With that said, Ye Pengfei waved his hand, opened a void passage, and sent Niu Ben out.

    Niu Ben just saw two beauties, and suddenly he was about to be sent away by his master. He was very "sad".  Everyone has entered the void passage, and they are shouting loudly with "baring their teeth and claws": "Master, you can't be so heartless. I haven't even had a good communication with the beautiful senior"

    When the void passage was completely closed, the lingering sound made Ling Yunjue and others laugh. Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed.  How could Ye Pengfei have expected that he would send Niu Ben away and see each other again tens of thousands of years later

    After sending Niu Ben away, the four of them started their journey of hunting the transformed monster again.  Although guarding the formations for a long time, fighting with groups of transformed monsters that seemed to be endless, was quite boring.  However, for a monk like Ling Yunjue who often spends thirty to fifty years in seclusion, this is nothing unusual.

    Ye Pengfei rarely takes action anymore. He has gained a lot, and he should leave more for others.  Moreover, facing this vast world that had been sealed for hundreds of millions of years, Ye Pengfei always had an inexplicable feeling.  It seems that in this world, there are more dangerous challenges.

    At first, Ye Pengfei thought that he sensed something more powerful than Zhu Xiang¡ªperhaps a descendant of an ancient god-man, or a beast god who had advanced to the realm of a god-man.

    However, after calmly and carefully experiencing the changes in the world, Ye Pengfei denied this conjecture.

    "What kind of dangerous challenge is it?"

    Ye Pengfei was improving his cultivation as quickly as possible while studying various changes in the world.

    Year after year, Ye Pengfei took action less and less.  However, whenever he suddenly takes action, it will bring different feelings to Yue Lin and Ling Yun Jue.  After watching for a long time, the two of them gained something more or less.

    However, Yue Ningbing has been stuck at the peak of Kongming, unable to break through.

    Everyone knows the reason. The lingering emotional knot always prevents Yue Ningbing from completely entering the state of "penetrating the world" at the most critical moment.

    When encountering this kind of bottleneck, no one else can help, so Yue Ningbing has to rely on herself to figure it out.  After practicing quietly and trying several times, Yue Ningbing still couldn't solve the problem, so she started to choose another method¡ª¡ª

    Walking on the edge of death!

    Normally,??Ning Bing is no match for the transformed monster beast.  After years of fierce fighting and fighting until now, even the transformed monsters in the Dongxu stage no longer exist, and the rest are all monsters in the God-transformation stage!

    With the high level of Kong Ming, how to deal with the monsters that transform into gods?  Even though these god-transforming monsters are few in number and all of them have lost their minds, Yue Ningbing is not able to deal with them.

    ¡°Allowing Yue Ningbing to monopolize the magical beast is tantamount to pushing her to the brink of death.  However, when Yue Ningbing really started to do this, not even Yue Lin came to help.

    This is a challenge that she must face alone.

    , it will completely break through the bottleneck.

    If you fail, you will fall into the cycle of life and death.

    Even Ye Pengfei felt that Yue Ningbing had no other way out.  If she stays stuck at the front of this cave, I'm afraid, not only will her cultivation be unable to improve further, but even her mental state of cultivation, which has already been raised to the realm of divine transformation, will continue to decline!

    ??Cultivation is like sailing against the current, if you don't advance, you will retreat.  Now, the time has come to bite the bullet and move forward!

    "Take it."

    Just before Yue Ningbing embarked on this difficult road, Ye Pengfei handed over a storage bracelet.

    This is the storage bracelet that Yue Ningbing compensated Ye Pengfei. Now, not only has it returned to its original owner, Yue Ningbing was surprised to find that there was actually an extra white jade slip inside.

    "Thank you!"

    With a simple thank you, Yue Ningbing faced a god-turned-monster beast and left.  But just as she was flying over, Ye Pengfei behind her suddenly shouted: "Come back!!!"

    Violent vibrations came from far to near.

    The terrifying roar was like the roar of a monster.

    This is not really a powerful monster attack, this is a drastic change in the world!

    With his spiritual consciousness reaching towards the distant horizon, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but his expression suddenly changed. He rolled up his sleeves, wrapped everyone in lightning, and rushed madly towards the place where the seal was opened.

    While rushing, Ye Pengfei explained in a deep voice:

    "The sky is falling apart!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 318. The sky is falling apart (Part 2)

    318. The sky is falling apart (Part 2)

    What Ye Pengfei saw was the sky falling apart!

    The sky collapsed, the earth collapsed, and everything between heaven and earth was mixed into the endless void.  In such a chaotic void, even monks like Ye Pengfei dare not set foot in it easily, let alone others.

    "If it had been a few years ago, when he first met these people, that Ye Pengfei would not have taken them with him in an emergency like this.  However, after a few years, I have developed some feelings.  An emotional person like Ye Pengfei would definitely not leave them alone.

    After several years of understanding, once Ye Pengfei used it with all his strength, Ye Pengfei's lightning escape technique could no longer be described as "teleportation"¡ª¡ª

    At this time, Lei Dun is already crossing space!

    Teleportation is only extremely fast and does not really ignore spatial distance.  Even for a cultivator at the peak of his spiritual transformation, it would take at least an hour or three to teleport outside this world.  And now, under the protection of Ye Pengfei's lightning, a few people, with a few jumps, have reached the outside of this world!

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, have you already glimpsed the realm of gods and humans?!"

    As soon as he got his feet on the ground, Ling Yunjue asked anxiously in horror.  Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing couldn't hide the shock in their hearts, and both looked at Ye Pengfei.

    "Forget it, let's not talk about it for now!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "It's weird that the sky is falling and the earth is falling apart. I wonder if the ruins of a real god-man have appeared!"

    Hearing Ye Pengfei say this, the three people immediately shut their mouths, not daring to disturb Ye Pengfei for even a moment.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that Xiao Wuming was responsible for this sudden and sudden change in the world without any warning.

    Back then, after he said goodbye to Ye Pengfei, he still killed the transformed monster for a while.  However, when he knew that Ye Pengfei was getting further and further away from him and that Ye Pengfei began to enter a semi-reclusive state, he completely gave up hunting the transformed monsters and instead fully explored this world.

    With Xiao Wuming's cultivation level, even if he is entangled by some crazy monsters, as long as he walks decisively, he will not worry about being entangled.  After so many years, he finally found a different world hidden deep in this world!

    Although I still don¡¯t know what kind of treasures there are in that other universe.  However, the underlying artistic conception is something that Xiao Wuming has been searching for for a long time but has not found.

    The realm of gods and men!  !  !

    When Xiao Wuming felt this mysterious artistic conception, the first thing that came to his mind was Ye Pengfei.

    "Xiao Wuming is not really a coward, but for a long time, he has been used to holding back for the time being when facing monks that he is not sure of taking down.  Wait until you have completely surpassed the enemy, and then eradicate them cleanly. This is both safe and can fully deter potential enemies.

    "When I truly step into the realm of gods and humans, that's when your soul will be gone!"

    Without hesitation, Xiao Wuming stepped into that different world.  When he felt that the world was changing again, the world where he was just now was shattered!

    In fact, Xiao Wuming did not expect that the different universe he entered was still not a real relic of a god.  This is just a road leading to the ruins of a god-man, a road full of many tests.

    What Xiao Wuming didn¡¯t expect was that there was more than one such road!  Just when Xiao Wuming confidently stepped into a different universe, the other two paths also appeared.

    After Xiao Wuming, the god Liu Yan finally entered the passage he dreamed of.

    A few years ago, before Ye Pengfei took action against Xiao Wuming, Liu Yan found this place.  However, no matter how much he researched, he could not open this passage.

    How did Liu Yan know that the ancient god who left this ruins not only left a passage.  In Liu Yan's view, it was already strange that there were two roads outside that could lead to this sealed world.  Continuing down, there is definitely only one passage.  Therefore, it was not until Xiao Wuming opened the easiest passage that Liu Yan successfully walked in.

    Immediately after Liu Yan, Ye Pengfei also saw a passage.

    The passage that Xiao Wuming saw was a different kind of universe where the sky could not be seen from above and the earth could not be seen from below.

    The passage Liu Yan saw was an ordinary-looking passage with a terrifying murderous intent hidden inside.

    But the passage that Ye Pengfei saw was a short one, leading to another world.

    The spiritual consciousness stretched inward along this passage, and before it had time to see even a speck of light inside, the spiritual consciousness suddenly disappeared!

    This feeling is as if there is something on the opposite side that can swallow up spiritual consciousness. It devours Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness in one fell swoop, leaving no residue at all!

    &nbspSurprised, Ye Pengfei motioned to Ling Yunjue and others to give it a try.

    Soon, Ling Yunjue and others were surprised to obtain the same result.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, it seems that we can't deal with that side." Ling Yunjue said with a frown.

    Although the relics of the gods are good, you still have to have a life to get them!

    In a world where even spiritual consciousness cannot exist, no matter how powerful a monk is, his combat power will be reduced by several percent.  Just like Feng Haoshan back then, it was impossible for him to defeat more than one person, but because he could change his opponent's spiritual judgment, he was invincible!

    Now, the strange world in front of you is more terrifying than Feng Haoshan's superpower.  If there were monsters like Zhu Xiang inside, even Ye Pengfei would not be able to escape death!

    Just when a few people were frowning and discussing what to do, in the distance, a group of monks were flying towards them at high speed with their weapons.

    The place where these people are now is the passage through which Zhao Zhi and others broke through.  As long as you enter a false palace of gods, you can enter the vast world that just collapsed.

    Before entering that world, Zhao Zhi and others teamed up to set up numerous formations outside the false palace, and also deliberately branded the emblems of each sect to warn future monks.  In the past few years, it is true that no monk has trespassed on this formation.  Ye Pengfei and others continued to harvest the lives of massive transformed monster beasts without being disturbed at all, and made a fortune.

    Unexpectedly, shortly after the world completely collapsed, a group of monks flew in at high speed.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A low-level God Transformation, with twelve Dongxu monks, the strength is not worth mentioning.  With the level of monks in this field, even the formations set up by Zhao Zhi and others are unable to break through.

    Just when Ye Pengfei and others didn't take it seriously and continued to study the strange world opposite, a new monk's weapon flew over.

    The second batch, ten people

    The third batch, eight people

    The fourth batch, seventeen people

    In less than an hour, more than a hundred monks¡¯ royal weapons flew in from behind!

    When a new group of monks flew in, Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing couldn't help but exclaimed:

    "The leader is here too!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Works related 319. Sect grudges

    319. Sect grudges

    There are only three monks who have arrived recently.  And these three people are all high-level monks who transform themselves into gods!

    The leader is none other than the current head of Yue Palace¡ªYue Songchen!

    The two female cultivators following her are Yue Jinying and Yue Zhuo, the older generation of cultivators from the Moon Palace who were unable to cultivate in secret thousands of years ago!

    That Yue Songchen had the cultivation of the eighth level of divine transformation, and Yue Jinying and Yue Zhuo had already reached the peak of divine transformation!

    Although, they are the smallest in number.  However, this combination made the monks who arrived first feel a sudden shock in their hearts, and they all retreated to a different path.

    Seeing the headmaster and two senior masters making a strong appearance, Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing naturally wanted to welcome them out.  But they were used to only Ye Pengfei following his lead, so both of them looked at Ye Pengfei.

    "Go ahead." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "I can't see the reason anyway, so I'll let you heads try it. However, don't let me know. It's best not to even say my name. I  Just a little monk of Nascent Soul."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei returned to his original cultivation level.  The mellow spirit-transforming state of mind was also hidden, and the normal Nascent Soul spiritual pressure came out through the body.

    Ling Yun Jue chuckled and said, "If you, the leader, ask, just say that Fellow Daoist Ye is a monk of our Jintan Sect. Come to think of it, Leader Yue will not deliberately ask more questions."

    "Yes." Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing nodded.

    They also knew very well that Ye Pengfei was going to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger.  However, they also understood that with Ye Pengfei's personality, since he had recognized himself as a friend, he would not attack the Moon Palace monks again.  Therefore, the two people walked out of the formation boldly and faced him.

    Suddenly seeing Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing, who had been missing for a long time, Yue Songchen certainly had a lot to ask.  And Yue Songchen couldn't help but feel sad at the loss of so many god-transforming monks.

    There are four god-transformation monks!

    If we place it in ancient times, gods and men would rule the roost and transform into gods everywhere.  Just four god-transformation monks are nothing.

    But now, looking at the world of cultivation, the gods are withering away.  Even among the most powerful sects, including all the sects who have never left the world, there are only about a hundred or so gods in each sect.

    As for the somewhat declining Moon Palace, there are only less than thirty cultivators of the God Transformation in the entire palace.  Four of them died in one fell swoop. Even though Yue Songchen had a firm mind, he couldn't help but feel a little dizzy and dejected.

    "Senior Sister, don't be sad! Look!" Yue Lin said as she handed over a storage magic weapon.

    This storage magic weapon was specially refined by Yue Lin in order to store the materials for the transformed monsters.  The Xumi space inside is as huge as a medium-sized fairy city.  However, such a huge space has been filled with materials for transforming monsters, and it is difficult to find any gaps!

    As soon as Yuesongchen's spiritual consciousness was swept away, he was stunned for a long time and was speechless for a long time.

    Yuezhuo, who was standing on his left hand, felt strange and reached out to take the storage magic weapon.

    "Ha! There are so manycough, cough, Yue Lin, where have you and Yue Ningbing gone in the past few years?"

    Fortunately, Yuezhuo reacted quickly enough, otherwise, the contents of this stored magic weapon would be revealed to the world.

    Yue Lin smiled slightly, whispered in secret, and briefly told in detail what had happened in the past few years.  Among them, everything about Ye Pengfei is entrusted to an unknown senior expert who may have an old relationship with Yuegong.

    After hearing these words, Yue Songchen, Yue Zhuo, and Yue Jinying were stunned.

    "This is simply pie in the sky!" Yue Jinying said in shock, "Yue Lin, have you asked clearly, what is the name of that senior expert, and what is his connection with our Moon Palace?"

    "I don't know, and I don't dare to ask." Yue Lin lied, her pretty face blushing slightly.

    If Yue Lin¡¯s Colorless Heart Technique was still there, the three high-level god-transforming monks would definitely have seen the clues from her blushing face.  However, Yue Lin blushed and her mood fluctuated. The three people immediately saw that Yue Lin's Colorless Heart Technique had been broken, so they shifted their attention to this aspect and did not think about other places for the time being.

    "Yue Lin, is your colorless heart secret broken?"

    "yes."

    Yue Lin wanted to control her mood, but the shadow of Ye Pengfei had long been deeply rooted in her heart and could not be forgotten.  After just answering "yes", her pretty face turned red uncontrollably.

    At this point, if the three high-level gods still can¡¯t figure out the clues, then their years of training will be in vain.

    Yue Songchen asked softly: "Is it because of that senior expert?"

    HesitatedAfter a while, Yue Lin saw that she really couldn't hide it, so she responded in a low voice: "Yes."

    "A few years ago, you just reached the fifth level of divine transformation, but now you have the faint possibility of advancing to the sixth level of divine transformation. Is this related to that senior expert?"

    "no."

    This time, Yue Lin deserved it quickly.  There is no need to lie about the improvement of cultivation.

    "It's because of the constant battles with the transformed gods and beasts." Yue Lin explained, "Although there are formations to protect them, those transformed gods and beasts left over from ancient times all have magical powers that are hard to figure out. After years of fighting,  After coming down, unconsciously, my cultivation level has made great progress."

    "Where is that senior expert?" Yue Zhuo used an obvious joking tone and joked in good faith, "Does he trust you to fight alone with the monster beasts?"

    Yue Lin blushed and said: "He only helps at critical moments, mainly by myself. There is also the fellow Taoist Lingyun Jueling from the Jintan Sect. The two of us will help each other from time to time."

    Yue Zhuo was about to continue teasing a few words, but was interrupted by Yue Jinying.

    "Xiao Zhuo, stop messing around and talk about business first!"

    Yue Zhuo smiled and finally let Yue Lin go.

    Yue Jinying asked in a deep voice: "You two came out now because all the transformed monsters in that world were killed?"

    "No." Yue Lin shook her head, "It was the complete collapse of that world!"

    Yue Lin described what happened next in detail, even the weird world that could swallow spiritual consciousness, she also described it in detail.  Just when Yue Lin was saying these words, another monk's royal weapon flew from the distance.

    "It's the Primordial Immortal Sect!"

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Master Wu Tianwang who is here!¡±

    For a time, everyone retreated to both sides like an ebbing tide.  Before the various formations, a large open space was left.  Only Yue Songchen and others remained where they were and did not retreat.

    "Isn't this the leader of Yuesong Chenyue?" Wu Tianwang looked at Yue Songchen with a smile, "Why, Yue Gong is so arrogant now that he dares to block the way of our Great Desolate Immortal Sect?"

    As soon as Wu Tianwang said these words, the other monks from all walks of life were like frightened birds and beasts, quickly retreating further away.  After a while, within tens of thousands of miles, there was no one left waiting

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 320. Surprise!

    320. Shocking news!

    "Is there any enmity between Yue Palace and the Prehistoric Immortal Sect?"

    When Wu Tianwang came, the two sides were at war with each other. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but asked in surprise.

    "How can these sects handed down from ancient times not have hatred?" Ling Yunjue smiled and said, "It's just that these two families had a tragic war more than ten years ago in order to find that beautiful female cultivator.  War. Hundreds of Kong Ming and Yuanying monks participated in the war, and many people died."

    "Later, these two families formed alliances with many sects. They fought a small group every three days and a large group every five days. It was very lively. Today, when the leaders of the two sides meet, I'm afraid there will be another shocking battle!"

    "Looking for a beautiful female cultivator?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "What female cultivator can actually provoke a fierce fight between them?"

    "Don't you know, Fellow Daoist Ye?" Ling Yunjue was also surprised, but considering how strange Ye Pengfei was, this was nothing.

    Ling Yunjue took out a scroll from the storage ring and handed it to Ye Pengfei: "Those gods from outside the region are all looking for this beautiful female cultivator. Either to get rewards from the gods, or to preserve the sect.  , a fierce fight is nothing."

    Slowly unfolding the scroll, Ye Pengfei was stunned!

    It turned out to be Bei Tangyu!  !  !

    Fortunately, when Ling Yunjue saw this scroll for the first time, he was stunned by the charming power of the beauty in the scroll.  Therefore, he did not expect that Ye Pengfei's surprise was actually due to another reason.

    "She's very beautiful." Ling Yunjue chuckled, "Even a god can't resist such a natural charm. They all know what they want to do with this female cultivator without asking. Alas, pitiful, deplorable  ¡­¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? What this beautiful female nun is about to face are all extremely tragic endings.

    What¡¯s sad is that in the face of so many gods, even if someone wants to help, it¡¯s simply impossible.

    Ling Yunjue didn¡¯t know that someone would really help her and make this ¡°impossible¡± possible!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei smiled pretending to be embarrassed and said: "It seems that I still have some flaws in my state of mind. I will practice in seclusion for a while. If anything happens, please let me know, Fellow Daoist Ling."

    "No problem!" Ling Yunjue agreed wholeheartedly, watching Ye Pengfei set up a formation and go in invisible.

    The severe situation made Bei Tangyu's face turn pale.

    She is not worried about her future, but because of her missing parents!

    "So many gods and men dare to cross many star fields, completely blockade this world, and control the major sects to search for themselves. What does this mean?

    Could it be that

    Bei Tangyu didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, and Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know how to comfort him.  He could only hold Bei Tangyu's delicate hand, ready to input spiritual energy at any time to help Bei Tangyu stabilize his mind.

    "Thunder God's Stone, Xu Caiyi, Zhang Han, they don't know what to say.

    At this moment, any words of comfort are powerless.  Facing this 90% tragic possibility, Bei Tangyu must face it by himself.

    Tears streaming down my face, my voice bursting with sadness.  I don't know how long it took before Bei Tangyu stopped crying and looked at Ye Pengfei with tears in his eyes.

    "Pengfei, I want revenge!"

    "I will help you!"

    "We will also help you!" Xu Caiyi and others also said flatly.

    "Yeah." Bei Tangyu nodded, and gently wiped away the tears on his face with his slender fingers.

    Thunder God Stone said: "We have to find a way to leave this world as soon as possible! Otherwise, no matter who of you advances to the realm of gods, you will attract the attention of those gods!"

    Now, those gods can¡¯t find Bei Tangyu. That¡¯s because Bei Tangyu has been staying in the realm of Thunder Spirit.

    This realm of thunder and spirit is also the relic of ancient gods and men.

    I think back then, it was through their daughter that Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling saw the existence of the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    And these gods and men are generally at a lower level than the couple, and they are even less likely to discover the realm of thunder and spirit that has been hidden in the Sumeru space.  Even if they passed by Ye Pengfei, they would at most think that Ye Pengfei had a larger Xumi space than ordinary monks. They would never have thought that there was a ruins of an ancient god in this Xumi space.  !

    However, even if it is a god-man relic, it is impossible to stop the drastic changes in the world when you advance to the god-man realm!  If Bei Tangyu and others transform into gods in the Thunder Spirit Realm, this relic of the gods will be exposed!

    If you want to take revenge, you must advance to the realm of gods and humans.  And in this world, if you advance to the realm of gods and humans, you will inevitably be discovered by those gods and humans.Clues are emerging.  Hearing what Thunder God Stone said, several people suddenly felt in a dilemma

    After thinking for a long time, Ye Pengfei was the first to come up with a solution.

    "Aren't there several space cracks in Fengyun City?" Ye Pengfei said solemnly, "If we make those space cracks wider, we should be able to escape from this world quickly!"

    "You think that kind of space crack is easy to open!" Thunder God Stone said angrily, "Even a first-level and second-level god can't open that kind of space crack!"

    Ordinary space cracks do not require the level of a god. Even a fight between Jindan monks can cause them.  However, it is impossible for even a first- and second-level god to stably create a space rift that can span the vast universe!

    "This is easy!" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "Let Brother Zhang and Sister Xu take the realm of Thunder Spirit to Fengyun City first, while I practice alone!"

    "No!" Bei Tangyu screamed, holding Ye Pengfei's hand, already starting to tremble, "Those gods have bad intentions! If you advance to the realm of gods, maybe they will"

    "This is the only way!" Ye Pengfei tightened his hands and said in a deep voice, "As for those gods, I will find a way to deal with them. Yu'er, don't worry, I won't make fun of my own life!"

    No matter what Ye Pengfei said, Bei Tangyu just held Ye Pengfei's hand tightly and kept shaking his head.  I'm afraid her parents have suffered a tragic accident, and she doesn't want her husband to be killed by those gods.

    "In my opinion, it's better for Zhang Han and I to leave here and attack the realm of gods! Although it may take a little longer, it's better for the two of us to take risks together than for Ye Pengfei to take risks alone." Xu Caiyi said, "Besides, with  With my and Zhang Han¡¯s physiques, maybe those gods can¡¯t beat us!¡±

    What Xu Caiyi said was not unreasonable, but Bei Tangyu still shook his head.  After all, it was too risky, and she didn't want anyone to risk it for herself.

    ¡°However, Bei Tangyu definitely can¡¯t go out.  Since she doesn't want others to take risks, what should she do?  Just when several people were arguing in the Thunder Spirit Realm and could not reach a unified opinion, Ye Pengfei discovered that the sound of the communication talisman was heard from the formation outside -

    "Several large sects are fighting in a scuffle! Don't you, Fellow Daoist Ye, come out and take a look?"

    After thinking about it for a while, Ye Pengfei made a decisive decision!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 321. Choice!

    321. Choice!

    For the first time in his life, Ye Pengfei took action against Bei Tangyu!

    Before Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi could react, Bei Tangyu had already fallen into a deep coma.

    "Senior Thunder God Stone, sister, Brother Zhang, Yu'er's safety will be left to you!"

    "Try not to let Yu'er wake up! If she does, we must restrict her practice!"

    "Senior Thunder God Stone, you must never take action again!"

    "Sister, you are responsible for carrying the Thunder Spirit Realm! Be careful!"

    A series of unquestionable orders were handed down like a barrage of cannons.  When everyone finally reacted, Ye Pengfei had already left the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    Just before Ye Pengfei left the realm of Thunder Spirit, he left one last order: "Find Niuben and go to Fengyun City!"

    Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han did not expect that the next time they heard Ye Pengfei's voice would be tens of thousands of years later!

    After all, it is a semi-artifact that once followed Thor, and now it is integrated with the power of Thor's hammer. After a brief surprise, Thor's stone immediately understood.

    Now there is a melee between factions outside. If Ye Pengfei intervenes a little more, the chaos will become even worse.  They kept stirring until the entire Huangquan Road turned into a dangerous battlefield. Then they could take advantage of the low-level monks' flight and let Xu Caiyi leave the Huangquan Road with the Thunder Spirit Realm without knowing it.  .

    What Thunder God Stone understands even more is that, as Ye Pengfei said, from now on, he can no longer take action.  If someone sees it, all plans will become meaningless!

    In fact, even Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that the god Liu Yan would discover the existence of the Thunder Spirit Realm just a little bit away!

    After gaining the power of Thor's hammer, the Thor stone has been used many times.  When the Thunder God's Stone was released, the god Liu Yan was only a few billion miles away.  Such a small distance is nothing to a second-level god like Liu Yan.  But at that time, Liu Yan's energy was completely involved in "how to open the ruins passage".  Not to mention the Thunder God's Stone, which he had shot several times, he didn't even notice Ye Pengfei, the God of Transformation.

    I have to say that the luck of Ye Pengfei and others is really good.  And this good luck has been accompanying Ye Pengfei and others all the way

    Ling Yunjue followed Ye Pengfei's instructions and joined the melee.

    Normally speaking, in this situation where there are already more than ten god-transformation monks and hundreds of Dongxu and Kongming monks fighting in a melee on both sides, just adding an intermediate god-transformation monk is impossible to change the situation of the battle.  However, Ling Yunjue holds many curse talismans and spiritual talismans!

    Whether it¡¯s the magic spell from the gods to reduce years, or the strange spiritual pattern that has disappeared for hundreds of millions of years, it all surprises the opponent.  Gradually, Yue Gong, who was originally at a disadvantage, and several of Yue Gong's allied sects, slowly turned the situation back a little bit.

    The melee spread rapidly, with no end in sight!

    There was no need for Ye Pengfei to deliberately do anything. The monks below Kong Ming all started to flee crazily.  However, no one is in the mood to care about Xu Caiyi, who is among the fleeing army, no matter how hot and attractive her figure is

    Ye Pengfei, who was hiding in the dark, had been paying attention to Xu Caiyi's movements.  When it was confirmed that Xu Caiyi had left safely, he finally breathed a long sigh of relief.  Just when he breathed a sigh of relief, a long tentacle stretched out from the short passage behind him!

    The heart that had just been relaxed suddenly became tense!

    "It actually escaped my spiritual consciousness. What kind of monster is this?!"

    You must know that although spiritual consciousness cannot exist in that world.  However, in this short passage, spiritual consciousness can still be used normally.

    Not to mention, I am still thousands of miles away from that short passage!

    A long tentacle slowly crawled and crawled until it reached the edge of my feet. Only then did I suddenly see it!  One can imagine the shock in Ye Pengfei's heart!

    With a huff, Ye Pengfei teleported to a distance, and then Ye Pengfei carefully observed the long tentacles.

    This tentacle is about one foot wide and is covered with suckers.  The spiritual pressure fluctuations on the tentacles are clearly detectable, and the spiritual pressure on the suction cup is even more powerful, no less than that of a mid-level god-transformation monk.

    "Why didn't I notice it just now?" Ye Pengfei became more and more surprised.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  If he hadn't happened to turn around just now, wouldn't he have been successfully plotted by this unknown monster?

    Ye Pengfei secretly wiped away the cold sweat, and he became more and more awake.?Realize that you can never go into that weird world alone.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei had escaped, the unknown monster with the long tentacle did not attack forcefully. Suddenly, the long tentacle disappeared.

    Ye Pengfei was shocked again!

    "It's actually a space secret! I'd better sneak to other places first and see how other sects deal with it"

    Through a secret message, Ye Pengfei notified Ling Yunjue and Yue Lin of what suddenly happened here.

    Ling Yunjue immediately flew out of the formation, took Ye Pengfei, who had recovered to his Nascent Soul cultivation level, and fled towards the distance.

    And Yue Lin immediately sent a secret message to inform the leader Yue Songchen about the situation.  Naturally, Yue Lin still used the name of that fictitious senior expert, which Yue Songchen had to disbelieve.

    However, as the head of a sect and now responsible for coordinating allied sects, Yue Songchen naturally cannot leave just as Ling Yunjue did.  After giving orders one after another, after transforming into the temple, monks Kong Ming and Dongxu retreated away from this place like a tide

    "Why did they withdraw?" Wu Tianwang was surprised to see the difficult enemy suddenly withdrawing.

    More than ten years ago, we just found a clue about the "relics of ancient gods", but we didn't even know whether it was true or false, so the two sides started fighting.  Now, there is indeed an ancient god-man relic here. Why did he suddenly retreat after fighting for more than ten days?

    Wu Tianwang recalled the previous situation.

    There are no major changes in the battle situation.  Although the Moon Palace Alliance is at a disadvantage, it is not obvious.

    The losses in all aspects seem to be nothing.  At least, if the other party persists for another three to five years, there will be no problem.

    "Could it be that several senior gods are here?"

    Just when he thought this, Wu Tianwang immediately rejected this ridiculous idea.  If those senior gods were really here, how could the monks over there have a way to survive.  Now they just evacuated to the other side of Huangquan Road and had no intention of leaving, which puzzled Wu Tianwang.

    "Set up the formation! Completely seal this passage!"

    Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, Wu Tianwang didn¡¯t think about it any more.  He ordered all the monks to lay out numerous formations in a space tens of millions of miles in radius.  He also arranged for suitable manpower to be stationed at various formations, and then he took the leaders and elders of several major sects and flew towards the serial formation set up by Zhao Zhi in the air

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Works related 322. Overt and covert fighting

    322. Overt and covert fighting

    Wu Tianwang now has no idea what kind of challenges he will face.  {¡¶¡·}{¡¶¡·}

    Just like, although the monks over there retreated in an orderly manner according to Yue Songchen's order, no one could understand why Yue Songchen did this.

    After finally constructing a defensive formation, the heads and elders of several sects came together and questioned Yue Songchen unceremoniously.

    "Master Yue, those are the ruins of ancient gods! There may be divine objects that can advance to the realm of gods! Now that those bastards from the Great Desolate Immortal Sect have taken the lead, what are you, Yue Songchen, going to do to compensate?!"

    Gao Han, the head of the Yunlong Sect, was the most fiery. When others only used a more tactful tone of voice, he actually put on a straightforward attitude of "If you don't give an explanation, we will break up completely", threatening Yue.  Songchen.

    Gao Han also has the confidence to intimidate.

    This is not only because the Yunlong Sect he is in charge of is the only sect in the alliance that can be on an equal footing with Yue Palace.  It's even more because Gao Han's cultivation level far exceeds that of anyone in the alliance.

    More than two hundred years ago, he had reached the peak of divine transformation!

    It is no exaggeration to say that even if the three strongest monks in the Moon Palace - Yue Jinying, Yue Zhuo, and Yue Songchen - put together, they are no match for him alone!

    But Yuezhuo, who had a very hot temper, didn't care about this at all. She raised her eyebrows and said in a cold voice: "If Master Gao doesn't like it, you don't have to listen to our leader's orders! You can definitely take you with you."  The monks of Yunlong Sect, go and compete with the Great Desolate Immortal Sect. Oh, by the way, and you guys, if you doubt the decision of our Yue Palace Headmaster, you can also go with Headmaster Gao, we will never hold you back.  leg!"

    Being bullied by Yue Zhuo's words, Gao Han stood up like a firecracker and shouted fiercely: "Yue Songchen, is this your Yue Palace's attitude towards the alliance? Today, if you don't give a reasonable explanation,  I and fellow Taoists will never spare you!"

    As the leader of a large sect, Gao Han is not a reckless person.  His words immediately resonated with many sects.  And those cultivators who still had some confidence in Yue Songchen couldn't help but frown slightly

    At this moment, Ling Yunjue was sitting on the sidelines watching the excitement as a bystander.  Ye Pengfei was naturally with Ling Yunjue. Although they were all in the camp of the god-transformation monks, he, a boy in the Nascent Soul stage, stood out very much.  However, all the monks were busy looking for an explanation from Yue Songchen, so no one had time to study this dazzling Nascent Soul boy.

    Seeing that the two sides were suddenly closed, and the Moon Palace was still clearly under siege, Ling Yun couldn't help but sneered secretly, whispered to Ye Pengfei:

    "This Yuezhuo is really amazing. With his seemingly reckless words, he pushed all those sects to the opposite side of the Moon Palace. As long as Yue Songchen makes a little gesture, I'm afraid these sects will succeed the Great Desolate Immortal Sect.  After that, I will explore the way for Yue Palace and become the scapegoat!"

    "They are all old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years. They can't help but notice the clues." Ye Pengfei responded, "Let's just watch the excitement. This thing will definitely become more and more lively."

    Ling Yunjue also laughed and chatted with Ye Pengfei all the time, not paying much attention to the fierce quarrel over there.  After talking for a while, Ling Yunjue couldn't help it anymore and finally asked:

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, do we really have to wait until these sects enter before we take action? If those sects find gods"

    "Then we can't even go in!" Ye Pengfei said coldly, "Fellow Daoist Ling, there are many ways to advance to the realm of gods and humans. There is no need to take risks just for the sake of a god-man relic!"

    ha?  Are there many ways to advance to the realm of gods and humans?  Only a monster like you dare to say that

    Ling Yun could not help but curse a few words.

    However, after hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Ling Yunjue suppressed his restless heart.

    An adventure, for what?

    Not for some god-man treasure, but for the opportunity to advance to the realm of god-man!

    " If Ye Pengfei has other ways to advance to the realm of gods and humans, then as long as he follows Ye Pengfei closely, he will definitely get the opportunity to advance!  In this case, why risk life and death for a god-man relic?

    So, Ling Yunjue regained his composure, and he and Ye Pengfei, two men with vast horizons, began to chat casually.  Even though the situation here was tense and the smell of gunpowder was strong, he did not take another glance.

    Soon, someone noticed Ling Yunjue!

    ¡°None of these god-transforming monks are vegetarians.  AlthoughSeveral god-transformation monks in the Moon Palace insisted that they were just waiting for an opportunity to preserve their strength, but no one believed their words.  This heated argument seems to be asking Yue Gong to pay "compensation", but in fact, it is to dig out Yue Gong's true purpose.

    After arguing for a while, someone finally connected Ling Yun Jue with Yue Gong.

    Ling Yunjue is really too calm!

    There was a lot of quarrel here, and he was still in the mood to talk about his overseas adventures with that Nascent Soul boy!

    Thinking about it again, when Ling Yunjue appeared on the stage, he fought side by side with the Moon Palace monks.  In particular, he and Yue Lin cooperated tacitly, as if they had cooperated several times before.

    So, some people think wrongly

    "Ling Yunjue, you are very relaxed." Zhong Xueyang from the Blood Flame Sect sneered, "Did you get the news from your best friend a long time ago? Tell it to everyone, and we will ensure the prosperity of your Jintan Sect.  Prosperous.¡±

    Naked, naked, naked threat!

    Even with its head, the Jintan Sect, which only has two god-transforming monks, is not considered a big force in Huangquan Immortal City, let alone compared with these famous sects.  Zhong Xueyang made it clear that he did not dare to take action against Yue Gong and was going to attack the Jintan Sect!

    While speaking, Zhong Xueyang looked at Yue Lin sideways, with a more provocative tone.

    The monks present all know that according to the rules of the Moon Palace, if a disciple combines with a monk from another sect to practice dual cultivation, or a monk from another sect changes his surname to "Yue" and joins the Moon Palace.  Or it could be the other way around, and the Moon Palace monks would return to their original surname and leave the Moon Palace.

    Whether Yue Lin returns to her original name or Ling Yun Jue changes her name to Yue Yun Jue, the Jintan Sect will definitely not be able to withstand the pressure of so many famous sects.  This Ling Yun is definitely not a heartless and righteous person, how can he withstand such pressure?

    Even if Yue Gong is willing to help, unless the Jin Tan Sect is officially removed and everyone joins the Moon Palace, Yue Gong can protect the Jin Tan Sect for a while, but it cannot protect the Jin Tan Sect for the entire life!

    Zhong Xueyang¡¯s move is not without its poison. If Ling Yun never knew Ye Pengfei and didn¡¯t understand Ye Pengfei¡¯s shocking potential, no matter how stubborn he was, he might not be able to withstand the pressure of exterminating his family, but now

    "Zhong Xueyang, if you want to die, just come over here!!!"

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 323. Internal strife

    323. Internal strife

    Ling Yunjue¡¯s tyranny was beyond Zhong Xueyang¡¯s expectations, and he was immediately stunned.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense, but he is from the small Jintan Sect, and Ling Yunjue is only an intermediate level god. How dare he compete with me, Zhong Xueyang?  Looking around the world of cultivation, apart from a few people like Gao Han, Wu Tianwang, and Yue Jinying, there are still a few who dare to talk to me like this.

    Zhong Xueyang was stunned by Ling Yunjue, and the other god-transforming monks had even weird expressions.  Everyone looked towards Zhong Xueyang, wanting to see what Zhong Xueyang would do.

    "Zhong Xueyang is not Xiao Wuming. He tolerates things that he doesn't understand. It is definitely not in line with his personality.  Without even leaving the tent, Zhong Xueyang took action like this in front of everyone!

    Even a god of Beitangxuan's level cannot condense all his spiritual pressure and focus on a specific target, let alone Zhong Xueyang who is only in the stage of becoming a god.

    Zhong Xueyang struck suddenly and recklessly, and the god-transformation monks standing next to him couldn't help but cursed secretly and resorted to various defensive methods.  All of a sudden, all kinds of auras suddenly erupted in the camp, which was even more lively than the battles between the many god-transformation monks in the past few days.

    After a few breaths of excitement, everyone went to see Ling Yun Jue again.  That Ling Yunjue actually stayed calm and blocked Zhong Xueyang's repeated attacks!

    This makes even less sense!

    The peak of the god of God, to the middle level of the gods, even if the transformer is a bit of a bull, it is impossible to block such an attack without motionlessly.  You know, Gao Han, who is as powerful as Yunlongmen, also sacrificed a magic weapon of the soul to securely hold on to one-third of the surrounding land!

    Zhong Xueyang¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. He thought Ling Yun was a soft persimmon, so he let himself knead him.  But he never thought that he would be kicked onto the iron plate.

    "Okay! Okay! Okay! I really didn't expect that the Jintan Sect would produce such a master!"

    With Zhong Xueyang¡¯s cold shout, balls of blood flames burned around him.

    ????????????????????????

    There were dull roars that made the entire camp start to vibrate and shake!

    The quarrel just now has developed into such a situation, which neither party expected.  Looking at the angry Zhong Xueyang, Gao Han couldn't help but frown slightly.

    Once the fight starts, it will be impossible to force Yuegong to tell the truth.  But if he forcibly stops Zhong Xueyang, it will appear that he has some scruples on his side.  By then, there would be no way to force Yue Gong to tell the truth.

    How could Zhong Xueyang not guess what Gao Han was thinking right now.  He, Zhong Xueyang, is not an idiot. Since he has chosen to make things bigger, he also has his own hidden purpose!

    "Fellow Taoist Gao, if we two join forces, Ling Yun Jue will never escape our grasp. When the time comes, if Ling Yun Jue is used as a hostage again, we won't be afraid that Yue Gong will not give in!"

    Zhong Xueyang sent a secret message to encourage Gao Han to take action together.  He is hiding his own purpose. This is a plan to use Gao Han as a weapon.

    Ye Pengfei, who had been watching with cold eyes, shook his head repeatedly.

    "I didn't expect that this alliance, which is not strong in the first place, would actually have its own agenda!"

    Whether it was Gao Han's frown or Zhong Xueyang's constant winks at Gao Han, Ye Pengfei could see it clearly.

    Presumably, other god-transforming monks have also seen it clearly.  Therefore, they shook their heads slightly and took a few steps back in different directions.

    Ye Pengfei was a little impatient.

    Since Wu Tianwang has already led people to explore, there is no need for him to stay here.

    "Fellow Daoist Ling, don't bother with them, let's go!"

    Now Ling Yunjue is obedient to Ye Pengfei's words.  Not to mention anything else, the reason why he was able to "block" Zhong Xueyang's attack calmly was actually because of Ye Pengfei's secret move.  The camp was so big and there were so many cultivators, but no one noticed that this was actually the Nascent Soul boy who was causing trouble.  It can be seen from this that Ye Pengfei's use of some of the ways of heaven has far surpassed that of the monks in the camp!

    Without even saying a word, Ling Yunjue unfolded a spiritual pattern teleportation talisman, "pulled" Ye Pengfei, and quickly disappeared from everyone's eyes

    ¡­¡­

    Just when the alliance sects on this side were having internal strife, and everyone was arguing with each other with their own agendas, Wu Tianwang was also falling into internal strife on his side!

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that the owner of the tentacles and other hidden strange creatures would have a serious impact on Wu Tianwang and others.  And with the strength of the large and small sects, they should be able to fight their way out.  When the time comes, all he has to do is follow them and he will be able to profit easily.

    How could Ye Pengfei imagine that?, before facing the strange creatures directly, a group of monks who transformed into gods were already arguing endlessly about "who is advanced and who is lagging behind"!

    What they are fighting for is not the first opportunity to enter that mysterious world.  On the contrary, none of them wanted to go in first!

    We have all cultivated to the point of becoming gods, and no one is stupid.  Not to mention that the world over there still has the strange ability to swallow spiritual consciousness. Even if it is just a seemingly ordinary world, no one wants to be the first person.

    Originally, Wu Tianwang planned to intimidate a certain small sect¡¯s god-transformation monk to go in and explore the way.  However, Wu Tianwang never expected that this weak sect with only one god-transforming monk actually agreed to join Wu Tianwang because it found a big backer.  When Wu Tianwang was about to force him, he kicked the iron plate just like Zhong Xueyang.

    The subsequent development of the situation is almost the same as the chaos caused by the Moon Palace¡ª¡ª

    Everyone has their own agenda!  Everyone is suspicious!

    Soon, this seemingly powerful sect alliance with the Primordial Immortal Sect as its core was on the verge of collapse.

    The only thing that is better is that no one has taken action for some purpose like Zhong Xueyang

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei thought that his plan was going smoothly.  In order to leave enough time for Wu Tianwang and others, he specially took Ling Yunjue for a wander around Huangquan Road, and then Shi Shiran turned back.

    Halfway through, I met Yue Songchen again!

    "Where are the others?" Ling Yunjue asked.

    Spiritual sense searched around, but neither Ling Yunjue nor Ye Pengfei discovered the existence of Gao Han and others.  In fact, even the other god-transformation monks in the Moon Palace were not nearby.

    Is it possible that they are already fighting with Gao Han?  However, if a fight really broke out, how could Yue Songchen be so leisurely and run out alone?

    The two of them were puzzled and looked at Yue Songchen.

    As soon as he heard it, Yue Songchen responded quietly: "Didn't Fellow Daoist Ling see it? They had a disagreement and they have already left."

    "Leave?" Ling Yunjue smiled in surprise, "Master Yue also wants to lie to me? You know, I know everything you know. I also know a lot of things you don't know!"

    "Why are you lying to me?" Yue Songchen said with a smile, "It's not that I, Yue Songchen, look down on Fellow Daoist Ling. Fellow Daoist Ling is alone now. Even if he is to be cannon fodder, I'm afraid he doesn't have the qualifications!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Yue Songchen in surprise. He didn't expect that this pretty female cultivator would turn out to be a bitchy woman!

    "I'm afraid something is wrong!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look at Yue Songchen carefully

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 324. The ghost cave transforms into a god!  (superior)

    324. The ghost hole transforms into a god!  (superior)

    Ling Yunjue didn't think about it, he couldn't help but roll his eyes.

    ¡°You say I¡¯m alone, do you mean you don¡¯t regard the guy next to me as a human being?  The allies that Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing finally won over will probably be destroyed by you, Yue Songchen

    Just after Ling Yunjue was chatting hahaha with Yue Songchen for a few words, he received a secret message from Ye Pengfei.

    "I'm afraid, she is not the real Yue Songchen!"

    Before Ling Yunjue could react, "Yue Songchen" laughed loudly: "Sure enough, you are weird!"

    I saw that her body was blurry for a while, but when it stabilized again, she had a completely different figure and appearance!

    There are many spells that can allow monks to change their appearance and body. The reason why Ye Pengfei was able to conceal his true identity in front of the Moon Palace monks relied on similar spells, which is not surprising.  The strange thing is, why can she impersonate Yue Songchen so vividly?

    Looking at what she just said, it seems that she clearly heard every word Yue Songchen said, and also clearly knew what Yue Songchen, Gao Han, and other god-transformation monks did

    "Are you surprised?" The mysterious female nun chuckled, "Actually, you are the one who really surprised me."

    I saw the female nun counting with her fingers.

    "A few years ago, when you were not in the Golden Core realm, you first killed Nascent Soul and then deceived Kong Ming. That method was clean and neat, but it only took advantage of a sneak attack and was not very capable. At that time, I still  I was just curious, so I looked more.¡±

    "I never thought that not long after, you not only saved people from Dongxu's men, but also attracted the monks who transformed themselves into gods and escaped in the chaos. This made me very curious. I wanted to find out at that time, what the hell is this kid like you?  How capable you are.¡±

    "But your kid's treasure is too powerful. Even I can't penetrate your invisible magic weapon. When I see you again, your state of mind has actually reached the state of becoming a god!"

    Having said this, the female cultivator chuckled: "It must be a great feeling to scare the degenerate monks with your golden elixir cultivation. I wonder how angry Zhao Zhi from the Immortal Fate Sect would be if he knew about it."

    Zhao Zhi of the Immortal Yuan Sect?

    Ling Yun couldn¡¯t help but look weird.  Zhao Zhi has been dead for a long time, how can he still be angry

    The female cultivator didn¡¯t know what happened to Zhao Zhi, so she counted them one by one with her fingers.

    Ye Pengfei became more and more surprised the more he listened.

    ¡°She actually stared at me for so long, why didn¡¯t I feel it?!¡±

    Obviously, apart from the fact that she entered the realm of thunder and spirit and fell into the sealed world, the female cultivator could tell all the other things in detail.

    When talking about the dispute between the Moon Palace monks and other sects, and how Zhong Xueyang took action against Ling Yunjue, Ye Pengfei and Lingyun couldn't help but look at each other.

    Ye Pengfei didn't feel that he was being spied on, and he could still give some reasons.  For example, Ye Pengfei's actual cultivation level is actually very low, for example, Ye Pengfei's experience in entering the world of cultivation is not rich enough, etc

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit scary to be able to hide from the spiritual consciousness of dozens of god-transformation monks and peek into everything in the camp!  !  !

    After talking about how Ye Pengfei helped Ling Yunjue and blocked Zhong Xueyang's attack calmly, the female cultivator smiled slightly and said: "For hundreds of millions of years, you are the only cultivator that I can pay attention to for a long time, Ye Xiaozi."  ."

    "After you left, Yue Lin and Yue Ningbing suggested that Yue Songchen find Ling Yun Jue and continue to join forces with Ling Yun Jue. I knew that, in fact, those two little girls wanted to join forces with you, Ye Pengfei."

    "Originally, I wanted to transform into Yue Songchen and meet you face to face first. From then on, I could easily get some information out of you. I didn't expect, I didn't expect, you actually saw it.  My flaw. Boy Ye, I still underestimated your ability!"

    The more relaxed the female cultivator smiled, the heavier the hearts of Ye Pengfei and Ling Yunjue became.  Since the female cultivator was like pouring beans through a bamboo tube and explained the cause and effect of the matter in such detail, the next method would probably be very shocking.

    Indeed, the next method shocked the two of them.  They were so shocked that they almost fell from the sky to the ground

    "I'll help you get into the ruins of the God-man. How about you tell me why you are so magical?"

    Ye Pengfei just rolled his eyes at the female cultivator and did not answer.

    Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?  You are only a high-level god, so why can you help me enter the ruins of the god-man?

    But, the next sentence

    &nbsp; "Actually, the so-called ruins were created by me."

    ¡° Anyone who can still feel calm after hearing such words is not a human being.  Even though Ye Pengfei and Ling Yunjue's mental state cultivation levels were quite high, their spiritual pressure suddenly became disordered and they suddenly fell from the air.  Fortunately, both of them reacted quickly enough and finally managed to stabilize their bodies before falling to the ground.

    "You mean, you are the ancient god-man?" Ye Pengfei asked in shock as he looked at the female cultivator who landed with him.

    "Absolutely." The female cultivator sighed.

    I¡¯m dizzy, what does it mean to be almost the same?

    ¡°Both Ye Pengfei and Ling Yunjue feel that their brains are not enough at this moment.  If this continues, they may suspect that the mysterious female cultivator in front of them is actually an inexplicable madman.

    Fortunately, the female cultivator quickly explained.

    "In my memory, I am that ancient god-man. Although, with my current ability, I cannot even open the outermost passage, let alone the sealed world behind and more challenges behind it. However, I can  I am very familiar with everything about this ruins, and I know what methods should be used to break through the many obstacles. If I did not set up this ruins myself, what would be the reason? "

    Memory pieces?

    Depend on!  An ancient god-man with only memory fragments left is indeed amazing and hard to imagine!

    Ye Pengfei and Ling Yun could not help but secretly heave a sigh of relief.

    If it is an ancient god-man who has lost his abilities and part of his memory, all the strange things in front of him can be reasonably explained.  However, Ye Pengfei's casual question and the female cultivator's smooth answer left the two of them stunned

    "So, where have you stayed for all these years? I don't think I have ever heard of any god-transformation monk who stayed on Huangquan Road for a long time." Ye Pengfei asked casually.

    "I will stay in that land of soldiers and ghosts." The female cultivator replied easily, "Actually, before I obtained the scattered spiritual power of several fallen god-forming monks, my true body was the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation.  ."

    Plop!

    Plop!

    There were two loud sounds in a row.

    Ye Pengfei and Ling Yunjue finally fell to the ground one after another

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 325. The ghost cave turns into a god!  (Down)

    325. The ghost cave turns into a god!  (Down)

    The ghost hole transforms into a god!

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a monster transforming into a monster or a ghost turning into a baby, there¡¯s nothing unusual about it.  Even if a spiritual weapon or spiritual treasure is given the opportunity to transform into a human form, it is only rare but not unusual.

    "However, a formation can actually turn into a human form.  Moreover, not only did she transform into a human form, she also became a high-level god!

    ?????????????????????? Ye Pengfei remembered what Niu Ben loved to say - there is nothing that is unexpected, nothing that is impossible

    As for why the ancient god-man turned into a huge ghost formation, this is beyond what monks like Ye Pengfei and Ling Yunjue can understand.  Therefore, they simply didn't think much about it.

    "Ahem." After coughing twice, Ye Pengfei asked, "I still don't know, what do you call me senior?"

    "I don't know either" The female cultivator was confused for a while, and then she laughed and said, "You don't need to call me senior, just call me Well, just call me ghost girl."

    ??Ghost girl?

    Daughter?  ?

    Well, we are all elders 

    Although they wanted to laugh, Ye Pengfei and Ling Yunjue could only call out "ghost fellow Taoist" seriously.

    "Fellow Ghost Daoist, do you really have a way to let us enter that ruins?" Ling Yunjue asked a little excitedly.

    Although Ye Pengfei said that there are many ways to advance to the realm of gods and humans.  However, Ye Pengfei did not deny that if he could obtain the legacy from the ancient gods, the probability of successfully advancing would be much greater.  It was precisely for this reason that Ye Pengfei did not immediately give up his pursuit of the relics of the gods.

    But the ghost girl poured out a ladle of cold water and extinguished Ling Yunjue's little excitement.

    "Ye Pengfei is a little weird. With my help, he may still have hope of getting in. As for you, Ling Yun Jue, you should just go back to practice in seclusion. There is no chance!"

    Ling Yunjue immediately felt a little wilted. Faced with such naked contempt, even if he wanted to refute, he was powerless.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and was about to say a few words for Ling Yunjue when he heard the ghost girl say again:

    "Ling Yunjue, I advise you to return to the Jintan Sect as soon as possible. When Gao Han and the others left Huangquan Road, I heard Zhong Xueyang tell Gao Han that as long as you, the monks of the Jintan Sect, dare to step out of the Huangquan Fairy City, the Blood Flame Gate will  We will kill them all!"

    "Really?" Ling Yunjue's eyes suddenly widened.

    "Why did I lie to you?" The ghost girl shrugged, "If you rush back now, you might still have time."

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to bully someone!!!¡±

    Ling Yunjue shouted, cupped his hands towards Ye Pengfei, left his contact information, and hurriedly teleported towards the entrance and exit of Huangquan Road

    "Fellow Ghost Daoist, did you want to send Ling Yun Jue away on purpose?" When Ling Yun Jue walked away, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    From the moment they met, he started belittling Ling Yunjue.  Now it happened again and again, causing Ling Yunjue to leave in a hurry.  Taking all the signs together, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but guess otherwise.

    "I did want to send him away, but I really didn't lie to him." The ghost girl giggled.

    "Even you and I may not be guaranteed to pass that world that can swallow spiritual consciousness, let alone him. As for Zhong Xueyang of the Blood Flame Sect, he really hates the Jintan Sect. I paraphrase his words,  But there¡¯s no exaggeration at all.¡±

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t care about Zhong Xueyang or anything like that.  What moved him was what the ghost girl said before.

    "Even if the two of us join forces, we may not be able to pass?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "Of course!" The ghost girl nodded with certainty, "I can guess that you want other sects to take the risk first. Then, you will follow them and sneak over quietly. However, I can tell you with absolute certainty that there is no way  no way!"

    "Is the departure of Gao Han and others related to this?" Ye Pengfei grasped this point very keenly.

    "Can you guess this? You can really surprise me!" The ghost girl glared in an exaggerated way.

    I have to say that although this ghost girl is not pretty, she has an indescribable charm when she performs such small actions.  Ling Yunjue was also a little affected by this charm, so he trusted the ghost girl so much.

    But Ye Pengfei is different. He has understood that no matter what kind of charm it is, it is actually related to the harmony of heaven and earth.  Now, he can handle it calmly even against Bei Tangyu, who doesn't hide his natural charm at all, let alone the ghost girl.

    Facing the slightly surprised ghost girl, Ye PengFei smiled and asked, "Could it be that Gao Han and others have already planted an informant on Wu Tianwang's side?"

    "That's right!" The ghost girl nodded and said in an approving tone, "I really don't know how Gao Han did it. An elder of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect turned out to be the spy of Yunlong Sect. There is also an inconspicuous person.  At first glance, our small sect appears to be a vassal of a large sect called Bai Sheng Demon Sect. But in fact, it was actually arranged by Yunlong Sect on purpose!"

    "Until now, neither Wu Tianwang nor the Bai Sheng Demon Sect has discovered the spies of these Yunlong Sect! I don't even know what words to use to praise Gao Han, in the form of the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation  , has existed for hundreds of millions of years. I have also seen a lot of overt and covert fights and intrigues, but I have never seen anyone who can do this to this extent!"

    Ye Pengfei also sighed, and then asked: "So, Wu Tianwang has already tried to enter that world?"

    "If that's the case, I don't have to praise Gao Han so eloquently." The ghost girl sighed, "Until now, Wu Tianwang is still arguing about who should be let in first. In order to find a scapegoat  , a group of god-transformation monks were about to fight! Gao Han was different. He judged from the news he received that he had no hope. Therefore, under his support, except for the Moon Palace, the alliance  The other monks have all withdrawn from Huangquan Road."

    "I really don't know what you are trying to protect." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smacked his tongue and shook his head, "The barriers are set up everywhere, and they are so powerful that it is now difficult for you to get in."

    "It wasn't so difficult in the first place." The ghost girl revealed another piece of news that surprised Ye Pengfei. "The world you see is the most difficult route to the ruins. The two easiest routes were obviously opened by others.  . That¡¯s why you can see that world!¡±

    There are also simple routes, there are actually two!

    Ye Pengfei quickly guessed that one of them was probably Xiao Wuming who went in.  As for the other way, Ye Pengfei also accurately guessed that the four long-lost gods probably entered through that passage!  However, what Ye Pengfei didn't know was that the four gods had already become Liu Yan

    !#

    ? ? ? ?<hr />

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 326. Magical ¡°Puppetry¡±

    326. The magical ¡°puppet technique¡±

    "Okay, I've already said a lot, and now it's your turn!" The ghost girl put away her smile, looked at Ye Pengfei intently, and said in a deep voice, "Ye Pengfei, you should still remember what I just said. Originally,  I want to stay by your side under the guise of Yue Songchen. For me, this method is the best!"

    Having said this, the ghost girl stopped.  When talking to smart people, you don¡¯t need to speak too thoroughly, just hit the mark.

    "If I'm worthless, will you kill me?" Ye Pengfei shook his head and smiled bitterly, "It seems that Ling Yun's life is definitely better than mine."

    Picking up some important things, Ye Pengfei recounted his cultivation experience.  Naturally, whether it was Beitang Yu, the Stone of Thunder God, or the Realm of Thunder Spirit, he hid everything.

    But even so, the ghost girl is very satisfied.

    "It turns out that she has a very strong ability to understand the way of heaven!" The ghost girl nodded and sighed in a rather nostalgic tone, "In my memory, there was such an incredible existence back then"

    The ghost girl did not continue talking, and Ye Pengfei was not interested in the past hundreds of millions of years ago. He asked: "Am I qualified?"

    "Barely considered qualified." The ghost girl glanced at Ye Pengfei and said, "Originally, if you only have a strong understanding of the way of heaven, you are not qualified to join forces with me. But I know that you still hide a lot of secrets, and I also  I won¡¯t ask any more questions, just assume you are qualified. However, the ugly words are ahead. The risks of this trip are not small. No matter what situation you encounter, if you can¡¯t stand it anymore, I will never help you!¡±

    "Understood!" Ye Pengfei responded simply, and then asked in a deep voice, "Then, what should we do next?"

    "It's very simple."

    The ghost girl smiled faintly, her figure and appearance changed again

    ¡­¡­

    The continuous quarrels and frequent attacks gave Wu Tianwang a headache.

    After the initial attempt to intimidate the small sect failed and he kicked the iron plate, Wu Tianwang knew that he could no longer be so tyrannical.

    Yes, among these sects, the Great Desolate Immortal Sect is outstanding.  However, if they secretly join forces, with the strength of the Great Desolate Immortal Sect, they will not be able to do anything to anyone.

    "Huh, let's see how you can still unite when we get to the ruins of the ancient gods!" Inside the camp, Wu Tianwang cursed angrily.

    There was another big argument just now, but not only could they not come up with a suitable plan, on the contrary, several sects showed a faint tendency to join forces to intimidate the Prehistoric Immortal Sect.

    This is not a good sign!

    In a world where even spiritual consciousness has been completely destroyed, even if it is filled with ancient treasures, we must not risk our lives by sending god-transformation monks in before we can think of a solution!

    Just when Wu Tianwang frowned and was very upset, a spiritual talisman broke into the defensive formation outside the camp.

    "Someone from Xiang Ning Mansion is finally here!"

    Finally, there was something worth being happy about. Wu Tianwang welcomed him out in person with a smile on his face.

    "It turns out to be Fellow Daoist Du Ziteng!" Wu Tianwang expressed his warmest welcome in the most exaggerated tone, "Fellow Daoist Du came just in time. I am encountering a difficult matter, and I need Fellow Daoist Du to help me with the details.  "

    "Headmaster Wu is too polite." Du Ziteng responded calmly with a smile on his face and an elegant voice.

    Ye Pengfei, who was following behind, also had a "stomach ache" at this moment.  I really don¡¯t know where the ghost girl got this identity. I don¡¯t have to say anything about her status or background, but the name is just too funny.

    Wu Tianwang looked behind Du Ziteng and felt a little strange.

    "Why, is Fellow Daoist Du here alone this time?"

    Well, I was ignored again.  Ye Pengfei murmured in his heart and almost glanced at Wu Tianwang.

    Du Ziteng gave up half of his body and said with a slight smile: "Master Wu, this is my new disciple. Ye Fei, come here and meet Master Wu!"

    "Headmaster Wu!" Ye Pengfei stepped forward and shouted respectfully.

    Wu Tianwang quickly looked Ye Pengfei up and down in surprise.

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t see Ye Pengfei, it¡¯s just that he originally thought that this Nascent Soul boy was just a follower and handyman brought by Du Ziteng.  But he never thought that he was Du Ziteng's apprentice.

    Wu Tianwang is very clear about Xiangning Mansion¡¯s criteria for selecting disciples, which are a hundred times stricter than those of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect!

    In Xiang Ning Mansion, not to mention the Yuanying monks, even the low-level monks of Dongxu would definitely be amazing talents if they could take the Transformation God monk as their teacher!

    "It turns out to be Ye Xiaofriend!  "

    Wu Tianwang not only immediately regarded Ye Pengfei as a "person", but also mentioned Ye Pengfei as a "little friend".  Such an extreme change in attitude that he didn't even blink an eyelid.  Ye Pengfei admired this extremely thick skin.

    However, Ye Pengfei soon understood that this kind of thick skin was not earned in vain.

    "I wonder what kind of special skills Ye Xiaoyou possesses? If it's convenient, you can use it to open our eyes."

    high!  It¡¯s really high!

    Looking at the smiling Wu Tianwang, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but give him a thumbs up.

    Ye Pengfei admires this method of killing countless eagles with one arrow¡ª¡ª

    First, a genius monk must have a genius method, and a genius method must mean some kind of evolution of the way of heaven.  Being able to observe other people's unique skills is a rare opportunity for the god-transformation monks who wholeheartedly pursue the way of heaven;

    Secondly, as the leader of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect, if you flatter a Yuanying monk, you may win another powerful helper in the future.  For a sect with high aspirations like the Honghuang Immortal Sect, this benefit is of course inestimable;

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªAlthough the relationship between the Honghuang Immortal Sect and Xiang Ning Mansion seems to be very good now, there is no telling that in ten or a hundred years, the two families will turn against each other and become enemies.  Being able to know the opponent's genius monk's unique skills in advance can prevent problems before they happen;

    ¡­¡­

    There are many benefits that these words may bring, and Ye Pengfei has to admire them.  However, what he admired even more was the ghost girl's foresight.

    "No wonder she asked me to prepare this. It turns out she had expected this situation a long time ago!"

    With secret admiration in his heart, Ye Pengfei took out a small wooden puppet from the storage ring.

    "Puppetry?" Wu Tianwang was a little surprised.

    What surprised Wu Tianwang was not how rare puppetry was.  Rather, puppetry is too ordinary.  It's so common that sects like the Honghuang Immortal Sect don't even bother to study it.

    Xiang Ningfu is a boutique route.  A mere monk who plays puppetry shouldn't even be able to enter Xiang Ning Mansion, so how can he become Du Ziteng's apprentice?

    Just when Wu Tianwang was very surprised, he heard Ye Pengfei say with a faint smile: "Master Wu, my puppetry technique is somewhat unique. It can expand my six senses to billions of miles without the help of spiritual sense!  "

    Wu Tianwang was stunned at first, and then he was overjoyed!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 327. Entering the strange world

    327. Enter the strange world

    "This is really an extremely rare ability!"

    Wu Tianwang¡¯s enthusiasm has skyrocketed!

    No wonder Wu Tianwang was so excited. Ye Pengfei's appearance was a timely blessing!  With this extremely rare ability, you can take the lead in exploring that strange world!

    Looking at the excited Wu Tianwang, Ye Pengfei also admired the ghost girl's ingenious design.

    According to the general idea¡ª¡ª

    Pretend to be Du Ziteng and meet with Wu Tianwang.  After learning about the strange world that can swallow spiritual consciousness, it is also a good plan to recommend oneself to be the first to explore.

    The disadvantage of this plan is that under the temptation of the ruins of the ancient gods, Wu Tianwang will definitely have doubts even when facing his die-hard allies.

    And now¡ª¡ª

    He also pretended to be Du Ziteng and met with Wu Tianwang.  Before formally asking about the progress here, he solemnly introduced his new apprentice to Wu Tianwang!

    The series of events that followed followed Wu Tianwang's request and developed naturally.  Compared with the ordinary plan, now it is Wu Tianwang who takes the initiative to ask Ye Pengfei for help!

    The benefits are countless.  With Ye Pengfei's intelligence, he quickly realized that the ghost girl would take this opportunity to engage in blackmail.

    It¡¯s not that you covet those treasures, but that it would be unreasonable if you don¡¯t take advantage of the situation and blackmail them.  However, the more embarrassed he felt, the more he frowned, and the harder he tried to blackmail, the more Wu Tianwang became convinced.

    As expected, the trivial and fussy bargaining began. The two god-transformation monks discussed for a full hour before "reluctantly" reaching an agreement.

    "Fellow Daoist Du, Xiaoyou Ye, I've spent a lot of money this time!" Wu Tianwang chuckled, "I hope we can gain a lot!"

    "Don't worry, Headmaster Wu, these treasures of yours will not be in vain." Du Ziteng said with a meaningful smile, "I can guarantee that you will get unexpected surprises!"

    is not that right?  There will indeed be unexpected surprises!

    Ye Pengfei was secretly amused. He was already wondering how Wu Tianwang would regret when he, the ghost girl, and the two elders of the Great Desolate Immortal Sect who were called assisters but actually under surveillance, "unfortunately" "died" in an accident.  , how frustrating!  Even, because of the deep blow, he had to leave Huangquan Road sadly like Gao Han did

    ¡­¡­

    Walking through that short passage feels like walking through billions of miles of space.  This wonderful sense of space confusion made the two elders of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect marvel in admiration.

    "It's really a magic trick!"

    Amid the praise, their yearning for the ruins became even stronger.

    The ghost girl was obviously in a good mood, not only because the previous plan went very smoothly, but also because Ye Pengfei's previous performance made her very satisfied.

    Using a small puppet to extend the six senses hundreds of millions of miles away, this is a god-level spell temporarily taught to Ye Pengfei by the ghost girl.  However, because there are only scattered memories, the spells taught by the ghost girl are not complete at all.

    This is why the ghost girl insists on grandly launching the disciples of Yuanying.  Because it is the "superpower" of a Nascent Soul disciple, even if Wu Tianwang sees the flaw, he will think it is just because of his low cultivation level and will not think about the "spell flaw".

    But what surprised the ghost girl was that Ye Pengfei actually made up for many shortcomings by relying on his understanding of the way of heaven.  This not only made Wu Tianwang extremely happy, but also greatly increased the ghost girl's confidence in getting through this world.

    So, when she heard the two elders of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect's generous words of praise, the ghost girl responded happily: "Of course! This is the method of high-level gods. Those guys who are showing off their power in our place recently,  Even if we join forces, we still can¡¯t do this!¡±

    "Yeah yeah."

    The two elders nodded and agreed, while muttering in their hearts.  Who do you think you are, that you can understand the level of gods and men's methods?

    Ye Pengfei is completely different. He knows the true identity of the ghost girl!

    "A high-level divine method? I have to take a closer look!"

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei hesitated a lot.  Although he was already in this world, he did not immediately let the puppet go explore far away.

    "Hurry up!" the ghost girl shouted, "If you want to study the methods of gods and men, there will be many opportunities later!"

    Both elders smiled kindly, but they didn't think so in their hearts.  No matter how talented the Yuanying monk is, it is absolutely impossible for him to understand the methods of gods and men.  This Du Ziteng is too??Laughed a little.

    But, soon, they were stunned

    When Ye Pengfei commanded the puppet and continued to explore forward, his mana cultivation level also continued to skyrocket!  In just the blink of an eye, he had already reached the high level of becoming a god!

    "Could it be that you're just seeing things?" The two elders rubbed their eyes in surprise.

    No, no matter how you use spiritual eyes to scan it, it is indeed a high-level spirit transformation.

    "Fellow Daoist Du, it seems that there are other weird things in this world!" An elder said in a deep voice, "Use the spiritual eye technique to see that your disciple is a high-level god-former! I'm afraid, this world can not only swallow our souls  Knowledge can also affect the effectiveness of certain spells!"

    The ghost girl really has a "stomach ache" now. She is on the verge of death, but she still hasn't woken up.

    "It saves me the trouble of using my own methods!"

    The ghost girl smiled secretly and said seriously: "Elder Qiu is right, the monsters here must be very weird!"

    As if to prove what the ghost girl said, just when she finished speaking, Ye Pengfei sounded the alarm for the first time.

    "Be careful! A big octopus is coming!"

    A big octopus?  This is obviously land!

    Before the two elders had time to question, a terrifyingly long tentacle was already close at hand!

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really a big octopus!¡±

    The two elders immediately activated their magic weapons to defend themselves first.  When the spiritual consciousness cannot be used, the best policy is to hold firm first.

    However, the ghost girl started to attack very "recklessly". She even forgot that she should defend the Nascent Soul disciples.

    Having seen Ye Pengfei¡¯s accurate judgment, the two elders naturally did not dare to cause Ye Pengfei any harm. They quickly jumped over to expand the defense range of the weapon, one on the left and the other on the right, protecting Ye Pengfei in the middle.

    Boom!

    A crazy collision and a huge storm formed by spiritual energy caused the defensive magic weapons of the two elders to tremble.  Under the horrified gazes of the two elders, the ghost girl died instantly!

    No, right? So powerful?

    "Exit quickly!"

    Elder Qiu yelled at the top of his lungs, and the two elders got closer. They wanted to take Ye Pengfei with them and quickly return to the way they came.

    But, it¡¯s too late, too late

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 328. Test of life and death!

    328. The test of life and death!

    "Please give me a monthly pass, I'm still naked."  Thank you!  !  !

    ===================================

    The distance a group of people entered this world was not very long, just over a thousand miles.  With the abilities of the two elders, they could rush back with Ye Pengfei in an instant.

    But what¡¯s worse is that the circuit is blocked!

    Another long tentacle is blocking the passage it came from!  Unless this long tentacle filled with the aura of death is completely cut off, no one can enter that passage!

    The two elders were in despair. The scene of Du Ziteng being killed instantly was vivid in their minds. How could they dare to confront this long tentacle head-on?

    The two elders hurriedly used the magic weapon and fled to other places.  They were too busy taking care of themselves, and no one was in the mood to take Ye Pengfei with them.  Ye Pengfei was left alone, facing the octopus tentacles attacking from both sides

    "Damn! The script doesn't seem to be like this!"

    The ghost girl has not appeared for a long time, obviously because she wants to face this big octopus.  Fighting side by side is totally wrong.

    Ye Pengfei cursed, but he knew very well in his heart that this was the ghost girl testing himself!

    If he can¡¯t even deal with a giant octopus that looks like he¡¯s only at the intermediate level of becoming a god, the ghost girl won¡¯t even bother to join forces with him.

    In the distance, the two elders who were running away like crazy were already entangled by other monsters.  The soul-crushing ending is unavoidable.

    "If they can use their spiritual sense, they will feel it. In fact, they should rush out from this big octopus!" Seeing the two people in a dangerous situation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help shaking his head and sighing.

    A monk who suddenly loses his spiritual consciousness is like a worldly warrior who suddenly becomes deaf in both ears and blind in both eyes!  No matter how strong this warrior's psychological quality is, it is impossible for him to exert his full strength again!

    Originally, the two elders were a little worried because their strength was greatly reduced.  Suddenly they saw Du Ziteng being killed instantly without any suspense. Even though both of them had used their spiritual eyes to see that the big octopus was only at the intermediate level of god transformation, they still chose to escape.

    Everything stems from the lack of spiritual consciousness.  Without the accurate judgment of spiritual consciousness, the monk's combat effectiveness will be reduced by half!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei also had to face a battle in which his combat power was greatly damaged.

    As for the puppet technique that I just learned, it is still incomplete. In this ever-changing battle, it is of no use at all.

    Turn sideways!  Jump step!  Take action!

    When the long tentacle struck the body like lightning, relying entirely on instinctive reaction, Ye Pengfei moved at high speed and quickly knocked the long tentacle away.  Then, he quickly cast two lightning spells with his backhand, one going straight to the long tentacle, and the other hitting an open space.

    A strange cry!

    The spell that went straight towards the long tentacle missed, but the thunder spell that hit the open space hit the target!

    "This is impossible!"

    The octopus monster roared, and several long tentacles came over overwhelmingly!

    Spiritual consciousness cannot see, and the naked eye cannot keep up, so we can only continue to rely on feeling!

    At the same time as the octopus screamed and roared, Ye Pengfei immediately blasted into several voids.  He saw thunder and lightning shining everywhere, and several long tentacles shot out from the void, all of which were hit by Ye Pengfei's prejudgment.

    However, there was still a long tentacle that came over quietly

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't reacted quickly enough and blocked it with a magic weapon obtained from Wu Tianwang, with just one blow, Ye Pengfei might have lost half of his life.  After losing a top-quality magic weapon, Ye Pengfei groaned and shot his body high into the sky.

    "We must set up a formation, otherwise we won't be able to stop it!"

    Only high-level defensive formations can mitigate such an attack.  But if the attack of this octopus monster cannot be stopped for a moment, there will be no time to set up the formation!

    So, following the direction of the blow just now, lightning flashed under Ye Pengfei's feet, and he instantly moved to a height of ten thousand feet.

    The moment he reached the sky, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that he had made a mistake

    High in the sky, a middle-aged man with cold eyes was standing proudly, waiting for him to come to his door!

    "This is his true nature!"

    Ye Pengfei felt a bone-chilling chill sweeping through his body!

    He turned around and ran in the other direction, obviously he was in no hurry.  The violent blood suddenly boils in the body!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Nothing fancy, a straight punch that breaks through the air and hits?The octopus monster blasted past.

    "Seeking death!"

    The octopus monster snorted coldly and struck down his pocket with several fists, sealing all Ye Pengfei's escape routes.

    "Who is looking for death?"

    Ye Pengfei sneered in his heart, and his body shook left and right at high speed several times. The air-splitting fists that were supposed to hit his body in no particular order were strangely separated.

    "Huh?" The octopus blinked in surprise.

    This feeling feels familiar!

    Ye Pengfei would not give him time to think. Although he had disrupted the order of the octopus monster's attacks just now by affecting its emotions, he could not use his spiritual sense to detect the specific attack parts of these air-distance fists, so he could not make any decisions.  Targeted defense, Ye Pengfei was still seriously injured.

    "The only chance!"

    As long as you rush fast enough, the octopus monster's emotional fluctuations will not disappear immediately.  Only at this time can I get a chance to win!

    Punch again!

    This time, it is not the hidden straight punch that can disturb emotions, but the terrifying fist shadows condensed by lightning.

    Every fist shadow contains a different artistic conception of heaven.  If you look carefully, you can seem to see the different stages of the evolution of heaven and earth!

    The octopus monster finally changed its expression!

    "I haven't figured out what was weird before, but now there's this attack again! This guy is very powerful!"

    The ferocity that had been dormant for hundreds of millions of years suddenly exploded at this moment.  I saw a smelly whirlwind blowing around him, sucking all the terrifying fist shadows into it!

    Ye Pengfei's heart sank.

    A well-planned attack was broken like this!

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that no matter what kind of spells the octopus monster cast to block the lightning fists, it would definitely be unable to accurately judge the response method due to emotional fluctuations.  But I never thought that a strange fishy wind would swallow up all these fist figures!

    "A large-area defense will always be less effective than a targeted defense. He is just an intermediate god. How could he use a large-area defense spell to prevent my attack?"

    The thought of surprise flashed through Ye Pengfei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness like lightning, and Ye Pengfei¡¯s heart became bright¡ª¡ª

    "If I can't find the shortcomings of this fishy wind, I will die here!"

    The test of life and death is imminent!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 329. Pass

    329. Pass the level

    The ability to press the bottom of the box flashed through my mind at high speed.

    God-level spell?

    A trace of mist that is too dim to be seen clearly by the naked eye crosses the void and shoots straight into the smelly whirlwind

    No response!

    God-level thunder spell?

    The phantom of the God of Thunder rose majestically from behind Ye Pengfei.  However, when the phantom of Thunder God jumped into the smelly whirlwind, it also failed to stir up even the slightest fluctuation

    Continuous attacks, continuous failures!

    ¡°But the octopus monster didn¡¯t just wait to be beaten passively. His attacks were like the roaring waves of the sea, hitting Ye Pengfei¡¯s body continuously.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei¡¯s physical body, it would have been refined into a weapon long ago.  The inherent formations on it took many of the attacks off Ye Pengfei, and Ye Pengfei might have been beaten into a ball of flesh long ago!

    "That's so weird!" Ye Pengfei frowned, his mind spinning rapidly, "Even Thunder God's Phantom has no effect. Is it possible that I have to rush up and fight him in hand-to-hand combat?"

    It was just a self-deprecating joke, but as soon as he finished mumbling, Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up, his figure was as fast as lightning, and he rushed into the smelly whirlwind!

    But the octopus monster's expression suddenly changed and he quickly retreated!

    "There is a door!"

    After many mistakes, I finally found the life gate of this octopus monster.

    "This world is too weird. Not only can it swallow spiritual consciousness, but the monsters inside can also ignore spell attacks!" Ye Pengfei's heart brightened, and he understood it completely.

    People who transcend mortal life and become immortals like to use magic attacks from a distance.  The more advanced the monk, the more so.

    Just like when Ye Pengfei was fighting with Xiao Wuming, the closest distance between the two was only more than ten thousand miles.  Moreover, with the two people's cultivation abilities, even if the distance is extended ten times, the attack power will be reduced by at most 10%.

    What is the nature of spell attack?  To put it bluntly, it means condensing one's own mana or the aura of heaven and earth into force and throwing it over a long distance.  Different methods of condensation, and various changes, have evolved into spells with different uses and effects.

    Now, the situation is obvious.  That weird smelly whirlwind can dissolve any spiritual power!

    The reason is naturally not something that Ye Pengfei can understand in a short while.  However, he also understood that this must be the application of some kind of heavenly law.  Moreover, he understood even more that this kind of use could only be used to deal with the spiritual power shot out of the air, but it could not dissolve the magic power contained in the monk's body!

    Only close combat can turn defeat into victory!

    The key to counterattack is firmly grasped by Ye Pengfei.  If you want to truly win, there is only one question left -

    When the octopus is retreating at high speed, how to accurately determine its position!

    ¡°If it were in a normal world, with his powerful spiritual consciousness, Ye Pengfei could certainly easily target the octopus monster.  However, this weird world can swallow up spiritual consciousness completely!

    You must know that although this octopus monster's cultivation level is worse than Ye Pengfei's, he is still an intermediate level monster after all!  To capture his movements with just your eyes is simply wishful thinking!

    You can only set up a formation!

    Just now, Ye Pengfei was completely passive and had no time to set up a formation.  But now, he has taken some initiative.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of of¡­

    Trapping formations were quickly laid out all around.  The octopus monster realized that the situation was not good and wanted to run away.

    "Want to run away?" Ye Pengfei snorted coldly, "Didn't it feel great to hit me just now? Do you want to run away without leaving anything behind?!"

    A long, soul-stirring black chain was sacrificed by Ye Pengfei.  This chain also cannot break through the smelly whirlwind that always protects the octopus monster, but it can suddenly stretch to tens of thousands of miles in length, sealing this space in the middle.

    No matter which way the octopus monster breaks through, he must destroy the corresponding part of the chain.  Although with his ability, it would not take even a blink of an eye to destroy the lock and break through.  However, this little time was enough for Ye Pengfei to teleport over and block his escape path!

    With his high-level cultivation of God Transformation, Ye Pengfei fought with ease and ease against the mid-level God Transformation. It only took him a cup of tea to completely eliminate the octopus monster.  It was at this time that the ghost girl finally appeared.

    "Stop fighting, let's go!"

    "Let's go?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "After all, it's an intermediate-level transformed monster. What a good weapon refining material Oh, I forgot, you used to be a god and looked down on these gadgets.You don¡¯t want it, but I do!  "

    "You're so excited! Do you still have few materials for transforming into gods and monsters?" The ghost girl shouted angrily, "If you don't want to die, come with me!"

    With these words, the ghost girl no longer cared about Ye Pengfei and descended to the ground at high speed.  Looking at her rapid speed, it seemed as if if she stayed just a moment and a half longer, she would be in danger.

    "No way, could this octopus monster break out again?"

    After only being stunned for a blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei quickly followed suit.

    This world was created by a ghost girl hundreds of millions of years ago.  Of course she knew what risks were hidden here.  Although Ye Pengfei didn't see anything and the octopus monster was almost in dire straits, Ye Pengfei still chose to believe in the ghost girl.

    "The moment Ye Pengfei just started, the octopus monster made a series of strange screams.

    "No, is he asking for help? Are there other gods and monsters nearby?"

    The wooden puppet that was released earlier has already traveled hundreds of millions of miles.  Through these wooden puppets, Ye Pengfei felt that there should be no other god-shaped monsters within hundreds of millions of miles.

    In fact, the two miserable elders of the Primordial Immortal Sect fled more than a billion miles away before being entangled by other monsters in the transformation stage.  This distance is also in line with the territory that a monster in the transformation stage should have.

    However, looking at the strange screams of this octopus monster, there must be some powerful guy hiding nearby.  Otherwise, even if the gods and monsters more than a billion miles away heard his cry for help, they would not be able to rush to save him in time.

    What is it that worries the ghost girl?

    While increasing his speed to catch up with the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei looked behind him.  High in the sky, except for the old octopus that screamed strangely, there was no weird thing appearing.

    After a while, Ye Pengfei caught up with the ghost girl.

    "Stop looking, hurry up and escape!" The ghost girl shouted.

    No, right? So cowardly?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was surprised, he saw the ghost girl swishing into the ground.  Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and gave up the idea of ??seeing the true face of the source monster. He followed closely behind the ghost girl and quickly got into the earth

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 330. The road ahead is long...

    330. The road ahead is long

    Ahead, the ghost girl has stopped.  Ye Pengfei chased after him and asked in a low voice: "Ghost girl, what kind of ghost will come to save him?"

    There are hidden dangers everywhere in this world. If you don¡¯t ask clearly, you won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    "No one can save him."

    With just one light word, Ye Pengfei almost lost his breath.

    "Then why are we running away?" Ye Pengfei said depressedly, "It's too embarrassing to actually have to run away."

    "If you have the ability, go up there yourself!" the ghost girl said angrily, "It's hard for even low-level gods to survive on the ground now, let alone us!"

    "Such an exaggeration? How could such a storm occur?" Ye Pengfei asked in shock.

    It is difficult for low-level gods to survive!  How could it suddenly become like this?

    "This world has three major characteristics." The ghost girl who had already recognized Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "You have seen the first two. One is that spiritual consciousness is useless, and the other is that all monsters ignore spell attacks.  Ability. And the three characteristics are the storm blowing on the ground now!"

    "The monsters in this world can summon this kind of storm whenever their lives are in danger. If you want to hunt monsters here, that's just a dream!"

    Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    This kind of design simply doesn¡¯t give the god-transforming monks a way to survive.  Thanks to the ghost girl who found him, if he had followed Wu Tianwang and others as planned in the past, he would have died so badly that not even the scum would be left

    After staying underground for a whole hour, the ghost girl finally came up to the surface again.

    In fact, it is safer to travel underground.  Just in case Wu Tianwang and others outside couldn't think about it, and suddenly sent some fierce guy in.  If another terrifying storm were triggered, it would be a big trouble.

    But the trouble is, because the spiritual consciousness is swallowed up, if you move underground, your eyes will become a complete decoration.  Even if you continue to use wooden puppets, the effect will be greatly reduced.

    Back on the ground, the ghost girl didn¡¯t need to say much, Ye Pengfei knew that the rest of the journey would only be on foot.

    "How far do you need to go?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "If the terrain does not change, it should be more than 200 billion miles."

    More than two thousandone hundred million miles?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but rolled his eyes.

    For such a long distance, no matter how fast you walk, it will take decades.  I still don¡¯t know what problems I will encounter on the way. So, don¡¯t I have to make plans to travel for a hundred years?

    "Impatient boy!" The ghost girl taught him a lesson unceremoniously, "You practiced so well in the past, this time, I think it's just to sharpen your temper!"

    Am I impatient?  Time waits for no one!

    Bei Tangyu will face life and death threats at any time, and he must use the least time to advance to the realm of gods!  What relics of ancient gods are not worth mentioning compared to Bei Tangyu's safety!

    Of course, Ye Pengfei couldn't reveal Bei Tangyu's affairs. He frowned and said, "Didn't you say that the other two roads are much easier to walk than this one? If we walk for a hundred years and reach the ruins, I'm afraid  The good things inside have been snatched up by others a long time ago!"

    "No." The ghost girl shook her head, "I already had a plan!"

    Designed hundreds of millions of years ago?

    The ghost girl didn¡¯t explain much, so it was difficult for Ye Pengfei to ask further questions.  He could only be patient and follow the ghost girl slowly, walking cautiously.

    Actually, walking slower is not completely without benefits.

    First of all, the spiritual energy in this world is richer than that in the Thunder Spirit Realm.  By walking slowly like this, you can practice while walking.  Not only will it not delay the improvement of your own cultivation, but it will speed up the improvement of your cultivation.

    Secondly, after walking for such a long time, it is impossible for two people to remain silent and silent.  And if it's a conversation, it's impossible not to involve various aspects of cultivation.  Adding some conversation skills and the ghost girl's help intentionally or unintentionally, Ye Pengfei's understanding of the realm of gods and humans is much deeper than before.

    The biggest benefit is that Ye Pengfei did not expect it in advance.

    Spiritual consciousness is useless and forced to rely on the six senses.  As time passed, my whole body felt different.

    When Ye Pengfei asked the ghost girl indirectly, the ghost girl explained without any secret: "The universe is vast and there are many races. No matter which race you are, the body is the foundation of cultivation!"

    "The monks who have just entered the Taoism pursue the aura of heaven and earth. Later, they will pursue many external things. The monks who reach your level will study the way of heaven and use it. However, when you go further, you will findNow, only if your body is strong enough, can you better understand the way of heaven!  Use the way of heaven!  "

    "Take advantage of this opportunity and work hard to improve your body. When you return to the outside world, you will find that your already strong understanding of the way of heaven will make a qualitative leap!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded heavily, as the saying goes, listening to what you have to say is worth ten years of reading.  With the guidance of this genuine ancient god, it is many times stronger than the half-baked Thunder God's Stone!

    It is precisely because of these benefits that Ye Pengfei really endured and walked slowly with the ghost girl.  As for Bei Tangyu, I believe that even if she wakes up, she will understand what she did.  Such a smart person would not do anything to worry him

    What if, the journey passed peacefully like this.  Every god-shaped monster can be discovered in advance by wooden puppets distributed hundreds of millions of miles away.  There is no risk in such a journey.

    "However, the ghost girl always remains vigilant.  And a year later, Ye Pengfei finally understood what it was that made her so wary!

    A small insect about an inch long suddenly appeared in a mountain col more than a hundred feet away.  The ghost girl's face suddenly changed, and she shouted at Ye Pengfei: "Run!" The man suddenly swished back toward the path he had taken when he came.

    Ye Pengfei didn't dare to neglect at all. He knew that that seemingly harmless little bug must be extremely dangerous!

    Throwing over two void spirit pattern talismans, Ye Pengfei quickly followed the ghost girl.

    But the little bug over there is faster!

    The two void spiritual patterns were as if they did not exist at all, and did not affect its running speed at all.  After a few breaths, the insect, which was about an inch in size, caught up to the two of them and was only a few feet away!

    At this time, the ghost girl also took action.

    Micro, but a massive amount of ghosts, continuously rushing towards the little bug!

    If Ye Pengfei still has time to look carefully, he will find that these strange ghosts, which are only as small as a fingernail, are actually holding swords, guns, swords and halberds, and have majestic ghosts and horses under their crotches¡ª¡ª

    This is actually a huge army of soldiers and ghosts!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 331. Sea of ??Insects!

    331.Sea of ??insects!

    Ye Pengfei did not look back, because the ghost girl ran too fast, and he was afraid that if he was not careful, he would never be able to keep up with her.  Therefore, he had no idea what the ghost girl threw behind her just now.  It wasn't until he rushed out of a billion miles in one breath and the ghost girl fell heavily to the ground that Ye Pengfei realized that the ghost girl's pretty face was pale, as if she had suffered an unusually serious internal injury.

    He was slightly behind, so it was impossible that he was not injured. On the contrary, the ghost girl who was running in front suffered heavy injuries.  Ye Pengfei soon realized that the problem lay in the "throw" behind it!

    "Ghost girl, what spell did you use just now?"

    "A ghost cave was damaged!"

    It seemed like an answer that didn¡¯t fit the topic, but it shocked Ye Pengfei and left him speechless for a long time.

    The true form of the ghost girl is the formation of thirteen ghost caves!

    Although, after hundreds of millions of years of practice, and the successful hunting of several god-transformation monks more than a year ago, the ghost girl finally transformed into a human form.  However, the foundation of the ghost girl's physical body is still the thirteen ghost cave array!

    Losing a ghost hole is almost like exploding one-third of your body.  What ability does that insect have? It can actually force a ghost girl who has reached the peak level of god transformation to give up one-third of her body?  !

    As for the name of the spell, there is no need to ask anymore, the key is the insect!

    "One insect is easy to deal with, but the trouble is the sea of ??insects! Think about it, if we are surrounded by a large group of insects in the transformation stage, how long can we hold on?" The ghost girl sat down cross-legged with a pale face, panting slightly.  Explaining.

    "Then why didn't the wooden puppet notice it in advance?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    It¡¯s not surprising that insects from hundreds of millions of years ago were very powerful.  The strange thing is, why didn't you notice it beforehand?  If you had seen a god-transforming insect early on, you would have avoided it early, and the ghost girl would not have ended up in this situation.

    "Don't you think I didn't want to discover it earlier?" The ghost girl heard what Ye Pengfei meant, and she said angrily, "The puppetry technique I taught you is incomplete, let alone incomplete. Even if it is a complete book, it is impossible to detect this kind of bug.  .Transmitting the six senses over a distance of hundreds of millions of miles has inevitable flaws after all!"

    Ye Pengfei was speechless for a while.

    "Then what should we do next?" Ye Pengfei asked, "Insects like to get together. I'm afraid we can't go down this road now."

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave, we need to take a detour!¡±

    During the conversation, the ghost girl's pale face turned a little rosy.  She took a few breaths and stood up.

    "You're not going to restore the damaged ghost formation before leaving?" Ye Pengfei asked with concern.

    "If there are insects coming, more ghost arrays will be damaged!" The ghost girl mumbled helplessly.

    "No way, don't the monsters in this world have a defined range?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    This is what the ghost girl said herself. In her incomplete memory, when she set up this world, all the monsters were imprisoned in fixed territories, and there was absolutely no possibility of conflict with monsters in other territories.  The two of them had traveled more than a billion miles in one breath. They should have exceeded the maximum confinement area long ago, and there should be no insects that can find them.

    I heard the ghost girl sigh and say: "This kind of bug is the exception."

    Facing Ye Pengfei's surprised look, the ghost girl quickly added: "Don't ask me the reason, I don't know either!"

    Ye Pengfei did not doubt the ghost girl, but he still felt something strange that could not be explained.  However, for a while, he didn't know what to say to the ghost girl.

    The two people went around in a big circle and cautiously walked hundreds of millions of miles. Only then did Ye Pengfei organize his thoughts and asked: "Are these passes a challenge you have set for yourself?"

    Only with challenges can you be motivated.  Maybe, when she set up this ruins, she realized that her memory might be incomplete and she might not be able to return to the realm of a god.  Therefore, he set up a series of challenges of various forms, hoping that in the distant future, he could pass these challenges and completely restore his original state.

    Ye Pengfei asked, vaguely intending to ask about the specific condition of the ruins.  Although, along the way, the ghost girl gave me a lot of pointers without any secret.  However, the ghost girl said nothing about the specific situation of that ruins.

    In fact, on the long road ahead, what kind of dangers are there - such as this sea of ????worms - the ghost girl has not revealed even a word at all!

    Ye Pengfei is not dissatisfied with the ghost girl's concealment. Everyone has secrets that they don't want to tell. This is understandable.  The reason why he asked tentatively like this was to take this opportunity to make some remarks.A side glance, actually, I didn¡¯t expect anything, I never thought about it

    "Maybe, I really can't tell." The ghost girl's tone was extremely confused.

    Is it another problem of memory loss?  For a moment, Ye Pengfei didn't think any more.  He did not expect that his question would have an unexpected answer in the future.  The twists and turns of this answer were so bizarre that both Ye Pengfei and the ghost girl were stunned. The shock and complexity in their hearts were beyond words

    The reason why Ye Pengfei didn't think more about it was not only because he mistakenly thought he knew the answer to the question, but also because he quickly discovered the existence of a "suspected insect".

    ¡°As the ghost girl said, the puppet technique is flawed and it is impossible to really see the existence of bugs.  However, through memory and analysis of the surrounding scenes, some clues can be found.

    Although these clues do not mean that there are really bugs ahead.  However, since the ghost girl cannot destroy the ghost cave again and again, the two of them can only change the path again and go further away.

    Once, twice, three times, four times

    When they had to go around for the fifth time, even though the two of them had a lot of patience, they couldn't hold it anymore.

    "If we continue like this, we will almost go full circle. Could it be that all the routes are blocked by insects?" the ghost girl muttered angrily.

    "We can't let you take risks!" Ye Pengfei advised, "Try a few more times. Maybe you can find a way out soon."

    The wish is beautiful, but the answer is cruel.  When the two people really went around in a complete circle, Ye Pengfei frowned and asked: "Ghost girl, if you think about it again, are there other paths?"

    According to what the ghost girl said before, you must pass through a teleportation array to enter the second level of this world.  At that time, the ghost girl was vague and did not explain what the so-called "second level" meant.  Now when encountering this situation, Ye Pengfei had to ask if there was any other way to enter the second floor.

    For example, violent break-in!

    It¡¯s a pity that the ghost girl¡¯s answer is clear and clear¡ª¡ª

    "There is no other way! Looks like we have to break into the sea of ??insects!"

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 332. The Confusion of the Ghost Girl

    332. The ghost girl¡¯s confusion

    "Forcibly break into the sea of ??insects?" Ye Pengfei frowned even more tightly, "Ghost girl, are you kidding me? There are countless insects in the transformation stage, what should we use to fight against them?"

    Ye Pengfei has already learned about the speed of that insect.  No matter how fast the two people teleport, there is no way they can rush to the teleportation circle.

    Unexpectedly, the ghost girl looked calm and said calmly: "The sea of ??ghosts versus the sea of ??insects!"

    As she spoke, the ghost girl¡¯s body became blurry.  A super ghost formation quickly unfolded!

    "Ye Pengfei, find a place to practice by yourself. I need to restore the damaged ghost caves first, and then cultivate enough ghost transformation cultivators!"

    Ye Pengfei was so shocked by the ghost girl's words that he couldn't close his mouth for a long time.

    There are enough cultivators who can transform into gods and ghosts!

    are you joking?

    You must be kidding!

    A sea of ??ghosts composed of gods and ghost cultivators!  This can sweep through the world of cultivation a hundred or a thousand times. Did you say the wrong thing?

    The ghost girl who has transformed into the ghost cave formation sneered disdainfully: "It's just a ghost cultivator. Isn't it strange? In as little as three years, as long as five years, we can rush into the sea of ????insects!"

    Faced with such strong self-confidence, Ye Pengfei couldn't say much.

    ¡°Okay, you are an ancient god, you are awesome.  I don¡¯t want to find a place to practice cultivation anymore. I will stay here, study hard, and make progress every day

    The ghost girl did not object, as if this was not a great secret at all.

    And after waiting for almost half a year, when the first batch of ghost cultivators surged out of the thirteen ghost caves, Ye Pengfei finally understood.

    "The unconscious ghost cultivator! Isn't this a variant of the phantom entity?"

    However, Ye Pengfei also understood that this was still very different from his phantom entity.

    Your own phantom entity cannot be maintained for long.  In this kind of "x sea" vs "x sea" battle, it won't play a big role at all.

    "But the ghost girl's army of deities and ghost cultivators can exist for a long time and stably.  As long as the number is enough, the ghost girl can use her powerful spiritual consciousness to control them and fight against the unknown sea of ????insects!

    Ye Pengfei carefully studied these expressionless gods and ghost cultivators. The more he studied, the more mysterious they became.  Although Ye Pengfei can't accurately say how to describe this mystery.  However, he felt very clearly that compared with this mystery, his phantom entity was just like a child playing house - too childish!

    After repeated research and imitation, a year later, when the number of ghost cultivators reached three thousand, Ye Pengfei was finally able to create ten similar beings.

    For Ye Pengfei, this is already a remarkable achievement.  In fact, if you take these ten high-level stable existences of god transformation, except for super-first-class sects such as the Great Desolate Immortal Sect and Yue Palace, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, all other so-called major sects are weak persimmons.

    ¡°However, for the ghost girl, this is still child¡¯s play.  Especially when she saw that Ye Pengfei was a little proud, she couldn't help but pour cold water on him.

    "How proud are you! Take a good look, you only have ten, I have three thousand! Yours is the high-level god transformation, and mine is the peak of all god transformations!"

    A ladle of cold water poured down, but Ye Pengfei remained indifferent.  He just smiled, without even a word of self-defense, and continued to immerse himself in research.

    Now, the ghost girl felt a little unhappy.  You can still laugh after being treated like this by me. You must be too thick-skinned.

    But, soon, the ghost girl was speechless

    One day later, the eleventh phantom entity appeared!

    Although there is only one more phantom entity, from the ghost girl's perspective, it is natural to see that Ye Pengfei now creates such a series of phantom entities, and the speed has become n times faster!

    Sure enough, the next day, another phantom entity appeared!

    On the third day, two phantom entities appeared at the same time!

    Then, for several days in a row, three phantom entities appeared at the same time every day!

    Facing such speed, the ghost girl was speechless.  It only took Ye Pengfei a little more than a year from realizing it on his own to reaching this level now.  If he continues to improve at this rate, it won't take long for this kid to be on par with him!

    However, the ghost girl stopped complaining, and Ye Pengfei humbly continued to ask for advice.

    "How do you control so many cultivators who transform into gods and ghosts?"

    Not to mention tens of thousands, even if there are now thirty or so phantom entities, Ye Pengfei willI feel that it is very awkward to manipulate and it is difficult to fully utilize their strength.

    And the ghost girl now holds five thousand gods and ghost cultivators, but she has no intention of returning to human form and starting an all-out war.  Obviously, the ghost girl has a more powerful method and can flexibly control thousands of troops!

    Because he was complained about by the ghost girl for several days in a row, Ye Pengfei deliberately added a sentence.

    "With my help, you will have less burden. You should not be so stingy and unwilling to tell me the secret."

    Facts have proved that complaining does not necessarily mean dissatisfaction, and ridicule does not necessarily mean looking down. This female ghost probably just thinks that living such a life is quite boring, so she finds an opportunity to yell a few words, and has no other meaning.

    Ye Pengfei didn't even need to add this sentence, a ball of light flew out of a ghost cave.  Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, this ball of light had already flown in front of Ye Pengfei.

    A secret book condensed with spiritual light, only a hundred words long, solved the doubts in Ye Pengfei's heart.

    "What a wonderful thing!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but cheer, "Such a method seems to be applicable to puppet manipulation, ghost girl, why didn't you remind me earlier?"

    Faced with Ye Pengfei¡¯s question, the ghost girl was stunned.

    Indeed, there is no essential difference whether this wonderful method is used on a powerful inanimate entity or on an equally inanimate, weak wooden puppet.  Why, I never considered it before?

    The ghost girl didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she could only respond in silence.  When Ye Pengfei saw no reply, he thought it was because the ghost girl was hiding something secret, so he didn't press the question further.  Little did he know that the silent ghost girl had already turned to studying her incomplete memory.

    The more she studied, the more confused the ghost girl became.

    For the first time, the ghost girl discovered that many of the secrets in her memory were actually related.  However, even though I have calmed down and tried to connect these related secrets, it seems that there are invisible forces that forcibly separate these connections.  No matter how hard I try, I can't master these secrets.

    ¡°Even, even the two methods that Ye Pengfei just pointed out¡ª¡ª

    Puppetry, spiritual consciousness manipulation

    Clearly, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s reminder, he had easily grasped the connection between the two.  However, when I want to really combine the two into one, I still can't do anything!

    What are these mysterious powers in my mind?

    Involuntarily, the ghost girl yearned even more for the ruins of the ancient god and man.  Dimly, she felt that her questions would be truly answered there!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 333. Sea of ??ghosts vs. sea of ??insects!

    333. Sea of ??ghosts vs. sea of ??insects!

    The urge to get answers caused the ghost girl to quickly return to her human form.

    "How did you change back?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    The number of ghost cultivators in front of me was clearly the same as a dozen days ago.  He didn't even create a new ghost cultivator, but he suddenly returned to his human form. Did something happen again?

    I saw that the ghost girl¡¯s face was as dark as water and she did not answer Ye Pengfei¡¯s question.  The five thousand spirit-transforming ghost cultivators who were originally lifeless suddenly became alive all at once.  For a moment, the murderous aura soared to the sky and captured the heart!

    "Don't do anything yet! Listen to my orders!"

    The ghost girl ordered in a deep voice, and with a thought, groups of cultivators transformed into gods and ghosts, forming an orderly formation, rushed forward!

    Ye Pengfei has seen a big scene. A few years ago, in that vast sealed world, he fought with groups of transformed monsters with no end in sight for several years.  However, compared with the scene in front of me, that scene was like an ordinary little fight and nothing at all.

    Not because of the quantity, but because of the murderous intent!

    In terms of quantity, the mere five thousand god-turned-ghost cultivators are not as good as the transformed monsters that Ye Pengfei hunted in a year.  However, in terms of murderous intent, even if all the murderous intent of monsters and beasts in those years were condensed into a single moment, it would not necessarily be able to form the magnificent landscape in front of us¡ª¡ª

    Substantial murderous aura!

    When the five thousand spirit-transforming ghost cultivators were first dispatched, their murderous aura was only relatively strong.  Ye Pengfei admired softly, not feeling too surprised yet.

    As they continued to advance, the murderous intent that broke out became stronger and stronger.  Even though he couldn't use his spiritual sense to detect it and could only look at it from a distance with his naked eyes, Ye Pengfei felt his blood surge up.  If he hadn't already mastered the art of manipulating emotions, I'm afraid he wouldn't have been able to help but rush forward and fight side by side with the five thousand spirit-transforming ghost cultivators!

    And when the five thousand god-turned-ghost cultivators finally advanced to the area suspected of being a sea of ??insects, the thick murderous aura became completely substantial!  !  !

    "Who can stop the murderous intent of the five thousand peak gods? I'm afraid even low-level gods will have to stay away, not to mention those bugs who only have the realm of gods." Ye Pengfei muttered to himself.

    But, soon, something happened that made him even more stunned¡ª¡ª

    The clouds of mist collided head-on with the substantial murderous intent.  The mist was as red as blood, and looked exactly like the murderous aura that had materialized.

    "No way. Could it be that these bugs can also condense substantial murderous intent?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei thought it was impossible, the red clouds on both sides collided.

    Heartbreaking pain!

    Although it was only hundreds of millions of miles away, Ye Pengfei felt the heartbreaking pain just by looking at it with his naked eyes!

    The collision of murderous intent on both sides actually affected myself hundreds of millions of miles away!

    ?Looking at the situation over there, the landslides and ground cracks are beyond description.  Look at the space cracking and closing, closing and splitting again. It seems that this world may completely collapse at any time!

    "It was just a clash of murderous auras, why did it become like this?" After calming down the pain in his body, Ye Pengfei couldn't help grinning.

    The ghost girl squinted her eyes and looked at the grinning Ye Pengfei.

    "This is the prelude, be careful!"

    Damn it, naked bs, I grinned, just expressing my surprise, you know?

    However, Ye Pengfei could only talk about these complaints in his heart.  On the surface, apart from curling his lips, he couldn't say much.

    This is not because Ye Pengfei dare not refute, but because he is afraid of interfering with the ghost girl's control.

    It was just a collision of murderous intents that produced such an earth-shattering effect.  If the sea of ??ghosts and the sea of ??insects officially start a war, what kind of tragic situation will it be like?

    In a battle like this, there is no room for any distraction.  Ye Pengfei calmed down and stared at the battle hundreds of millions of miles away, ready to plunge into this battle at any time

    What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that the collision of murderous intent caused a spectacular scene of "the world is about to collapse".  When the sea of ??ghosts crashed into the sea of ??insects, everything suddenly became extremely quiet.

    Ye Pengfei's eyes widened at the indescribable weirdness.

    Five thousand ghost cultivators were in uniform order, and despite the continuous attacks of insect shadows all over the sky, no matter which side's offensive and defensive spells were used, not a single sound was made!

    Those spells are not phantoms.  The colorful auras are radiating, clearly describing the intensity of the war there.

    However, no matter how focused Ye Pengfei was, he could not hear any sound.!

    After being stunned for a long time, Ye Pengfei finally understood.

    It¡¯s not that there is no sound, it¡¯s that the sound has completely exceeded the range of my hearing!

    Every monk - regardless of his level of cultivation - will have this experience:

    Whenever one reaches a deeper level of cultivation, his ability of six senses will increase by one level.  As one's cultivation continues to improve, things that were invisible in the past can gradually be seen.  Sounds that were inaudible in the past can gradually be heard.

    However, no matter how the six senses are improved, there will always be a range¡ª¡ª

    When something that really exists exceeds the scope of what you can see, you will turn a blind eye.

    When the real sound is beyond the range of what you can hear, you will turn a deaf ear!

    The current me is just turning a deaf ear!

    "Is it so scary? It's not like I haven't experienced a battle between gods!"

    Ye Pengfei even doubted whether quantitative changes could lead to qualitative changes.

    Although the Stone of Thunder God has clearly said that transforming from a god to a god-man cannot be achieved by improving one's magic power.  This hurdle between becoming a god and a god-man can only be successfully overcome if one has a profound understanding of certain laws of heaven.

    However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei deeply suspected that the Thunder God Stone was wrong.

    "With my ability of six senses, which cultivator can surpass me? I can't even hear the voice. If it's not a masterpiece at the level of a god, what else could it be?!"

    After years of traveling in this strange world, Ye Pengfei's six senses have already made several leaps.  Even the ghost girl, who was always strict, once praised Ye Pengfei's ability of six senses.  At that time, the ghost girl also made it very clear that unless Ye Pengfei advanced to the realm of gods and humans, his six senses would never be able to improve again.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability of six senses is the limit of becoming a god!  Even at the limit of being a god, you can't hear the sounds of the fierce fighting between the two sides. What does this mean?

    As if hearing Ye Pengfei's heartfelt voice, the ghost girl said in a deep voice: "Both I and the bugs over there are actually one step into the realm of gods and humans. It's normal if you can't hear the sound! Be careful.  Experience, maybe, you can also feel the realm of gods and humans!"

    "Those bugs also feel the state of gods and humans?" Ye Pengfei was surprised, his eyes widened even more.

    There are a huge number of insects, and they all have one foot in the realm of gods and humans. Do we still need to fight this battle?  It is only right to run away quickly!

    "I didn't make it clear." The ghost girl chuckled, "The reason why they can feel the realm of gods and humans is just because of the mother worm Oh, look, she came out!"

    A big fat insect slowly rose from behind the sea of ????insects

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 334. Ghost Girl vs. Insect Queen!

    334. Ghost Girl vs. Insect Queen!

    The Insect Queen!

    This is the official name of this fat female insect. The ghost girl calls her a female insect, which is a bit derogatory.

    "It's no wonder. If it weren't for this damn fat insect, the ghost girl might have commanded five thousand gods and ghost cultivators to rush through this sea of ????insects.

    But now, all we can do is fight to the death!  !  !

    "Leave all these little bugs to you!"

    The ghost girl stared at the insect queen with cold eyes that was larger than a hundred insects combined!

    Since this guy has shown up, we must defeat him with all our strength!

    Ye Pengfei nodded understandingly. Whether he can rush through depends on his full strength!  If it fails, the insect queen will definitely not let the two of them leave alive!

    Thirty-six phantom entities that can exist for a long time, plus 72 phantom entities that cannot exist for a long time, teleported together.

    These one hundred and eight phantom entities did not directly fight with the sea of ????insects like the five thousand ghost cultivators of the ghost girl. Instead, they were scattered in a vast space, forming a huge combined formation.  .

    I saw dark green mist filling the formations.  Any insect that comes into contact with this dark green mist will scream in pain.  Then, quickly retreat away from the fog.

    The Voodoo Formation!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s most powerful spell is the spell.  And how could there be no poison array in the spell?

    Ye Pengfei has always been not very interested in "poison" attacks.  After all, a mere poison array cannot threaten any god-level monk.  But now, with thirty-six phantom entities that can exist for a long time, a serial poison array can be constructed!

    And, this is not just a voodoo formation!

    Dense thunderclouds gather around one hundred and eight phantom entities, and will shoot out streaks of thunder at any time, intertwining into a mysterious thunder and lightning array!

    Those bugs that escaped the dark green poisonous mist were soon caught in the interweaving of thunder and lightning.  Even though they could share the Insect Queen's heavenly power, they were also shocked to the point of screaming.  I saw that they turned into human forms one after another.  Then, just like human monks, they sacrificed defensive magic weapons one by one and formed defensive arrays built with magic weapons.

    Even though facing the powerful pressure of the Insect Queen, she should have been focused and focused, but the ghost girl was still shocked by Ye Pengfei's performance.

    The poison array based on spells and the thunder and lightning full of evil-killing power are supposed to be incompatible and cannot coexist.  However, Ye Pengfei blended the two easily.

    "Unexpectedly, in more than a year, his understanding of the way of heaven has risen to another level. If he spends too long in this world, maybe he will be able to advance to the realm of gods and humans before he sets foot in the ruins.  !¡±

    The ghost girl's heart was filled with emotion, and a sense of urgency arose spontaneously, making her feel that she must speed up her progress.

    You must know that in the ghost girl's incomplete memory and the ruins, there are mysterious things that can completely restore her.  If Ye Pengfei soon enters the realm of gods and humans, will he still keep that mysterious thing to himself?

    At this time, the ghost girl did not know that the god Liu Yan had actually entered one of the passages.  With her ability, she can easily spy on the cultivator.  But there is nothing that can be done against gods and men - even the lowest ones.

    The ghost girl thought that the person who opened the passage was the cultivator Xiao Wuming.  The information she got from Ye Pengfei also supported this conjecture.  At this time, she didn't know that even if Ye Pengfei had not advanced to the realm of gods, when she arrived at the ruins, she would still have to fight with a low-level god!  !  !

    The ghost girl, who was a little anxious by Ye Pengfei's sudden performance, used very cruel tricks.  Under her command, the five thousand god-turned-ghost cultivators rushed towards the Insect Queen like a death squad.

    In just a few days, the insects surrounding the Queen of Insects were either killed by the brutal impact of five thousand god-turned-ghost cultivators, or were blown away to a distance, and were absorbed into the chain formation by Ye Pengfei, making it difficult for them to survive.  Break free.

    The battle situation seemed to be very favorable, but Ye Pengfei frowned.

    Five thousand gods and ghosts cultivators have already lost nearly two thousand!

    If it is an ordinary battle, the damage will be lost, and the problem will not be big.  Anyway, these deities and ghost cultivators are actually ghost puppets without intelligence.  Even if the charge fails, the worst thing is to escape somewhere else and spend some time to regenerate it.

    But the world we live in now is too special.  If defeated, the two of them might not even be able to escape!

    Seeing the ghost girl so reluctantDriven by capital, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown and wanted to remind the five thousand god-transforming ghost cultivators.

    Although I relied on the chain formation to temporarily control those bugs.  However, after all, there is no killing move, and there is no way to kill a few.  If the ghost girl loses here, she will definitely not be able to withstand the insect queen.  When the time comes and the Sea of ??Insects is free again, there will be big trouble!

    However, just when Ye Pengfei wanted to remind him loudly, he suddenly found that his eyes were dazzled.

    When I looked closer, the ghost girl was already confronting the insect queen!

    The ghost girl with a normal figure looked so delicate standing in front of the huge insect queen.  However, even the Queen of Insects did not dare to neglect at all.

    "Human! This is not the place you should come!"

    The insect queen spoke for the first time. Her voice sounded a bit like she was grinding her teeth. It was very harsh and made Ye Pengfei feel uncomfortable.

    "He can actually attack with sonic waves!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now, the insect queen slaughtered the god-turned-ghost cultivators, and she clearly relied on metal spells.  Sonic attacks have always been the specialty of wind monks. If other monks use them, the effect will be greatly reduced.

    "Could it be that this insect queen is a dual-element monster insect of the gold and wind elements?" Ye Pengfei secretly raised his vigilance.

    The personalized god bugs that he fights against have all types, but there is no wind type.  Even so, the speed of the bugs was already astonishing, a few points faster than the teleportation speed of ordinary monks at the peak of God Transformation.

    The speed of the insect queen is obviously faster than these god-transforming insects.  If she still has both metal and wind elements, then once she uses the Stand Up Technique, I am afraid that no one among the gods will be able to keep up with her speed!

    This grinding sound is both an attack and a threat.  Ye Pengfei, who was hundreds of millions of miles away, was still uncomfortable with the grinding sound.  The ghost girl who is only tens of millions of miles away from the insect queen can only imagine the attacks she has endured!

    However, she stood there proudly and sneered: "Your biggest mistake is letting me get here!"

    His body blurred for a while, and the thirteen ghost cave formations quickly unfolded, instantly trapping the insect queen in the center of the ghost formation!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 335. Ye Pengfei vs. Chonghai!  (superior)

    335. Ye Pengfei vs. Chonghai!  (superior)

    "At the same time that the insect queen was trapped in the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation, the insects that had turned into humanoid shapes also started to take action.

    They, who were in a state of full defense just now, suddenly stabbed Ye Pengfei's chain formation into thousands of holes!

    "This power" Ye Pengfei was suddenly shocked, "No wonder, the ghost girl would rather destroy a ghost cave to keep the bug away. It turns out that these bugs can concentrate their power on one bug!  "

    More than a year ago, when he was still searching for a gap in the sea of ??insects, Ye Pengfei asked the ghost girl why she had to fight to destroy a ghost cave to deal with an insect that seemed to have no companions.  You know, if it was just a bug, there would be no need for two people to run away, not to mention the need to destroy the ghost cave.

    At that time, the ghost girl just replied that in her incomplete memory, even a bug could become extremely powerful.  However, the ghost girl couldn't explain the specific reason.

    Now, Ye Pengfei finally figured it out!

    These bugs can concentrate their power on one bug!

    Insects in the transformation stage are the same as humans in the transformation stage. Their power comes from three aspects -

    First, one¡¯s own magic power;

    Second, the power of heaven;

    Third, things outside the body.

    Without the support of the Queen of Insects, the power of heaven of these insects was almost useless, which is why Ye Pengfei was able to successfully trap them.  If they can still show the ability to "step into the realm of gods and humans with one foot", no matter how powerful Ye Pengfei's chain formation is, it will not be able to trap them.

    The things outside the body also appear to be much worse than human monks.  What's more, these external objects have been used to form defenses, and it is impossible to extract their power and concentrate it on a bug.

    The only power that can be concentrated is one's own magic power.

    Even so, the concentration of power is enough to break Ye Pengfei's chain formation into holes!

    "Such a massive amount of God-Transformation stage bugs, even if they are all low-level God-Transformation bugs, if all their mana is concentrated together and suddenly explodes, it is not something that Ye Pengfei can resist.  What's more, many of these insects in the god transformation stage are at the peak of god transformation!

    Facing such a ferocious force, the thirty-six phantom entities located at the core were the first to suffer heavy losses.

    The power gathered by a large number of bugs is completely concentrated on one bug, which is flexibly manipulated to shoot towards the core of the chain formation!

    I saw this huge power, first penetrated the peripheral formations of these thirty-six phantom entities.  Then, with undiminished power, the thirty-six phantom entities were instantly bombarded into pieces!

    Ye Pengfei reacted quickly enough. Seeing that the situation was not good, he immediately controlled the seventy-two phantom entities in the periphery, and together they cast the most powerful thunder spell¡ª¡ª

    Thunder God Phantom!

    There are a total of seventy-two Thunder God phantoms, and each one is as powerful as the Thunder God phantom when he fought the octopus monster!

    From this point of view alone, we know how much Ye Pengfei has improved in more than a year!

    It is impossible to sacrifice so many powerful phantoms just by improving the magic power.  Only a leaping understanding of the way of heaven can achieve such a feat!

    If the ghost girl can still be distracted and pay attention to the battle on this side, she will definitely sigh again.

    The insects that concentrated their collective power, in front of these seventy-two thunder god phantoms, their attacks turned out to be so feeble!  They had just riddled themselves with a series of formations, but they were instantly hit by Ye Pengfei's fatal counterattack!

    The situation unexpectedly became even more unfavorable to the insects!

    Boom boom boom~~~~

    The continuous lightning and thunder are unclear. How many of the wets lack their arms and break their legs, and they run away miserable.

    Facing such a great victory, Ye Pengfei's expression became more solemn.  It was as if the one who had the upper hand now was not himself, but the insects on the opposite side.

    because¡­¡­

    These seventy-two thunder god phantoms may seem powerful, but they cannot sustain them for long.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that after these seventy-two Thunder God phantoms disappeared, he would never be able to produce such a Thunder God phantom again in a short period of time!

    "And the sea of ????insects is vast, and with the seventy-two thunder god phantoms that only exist for a short period of time, it is impossible to kill them all.

    In fact, even among those god-transforming insects with broken arms and legs, how many will actually perish?

    Most of the insects that suffered serious damage only suffered temporary damage to their cultivation base.  Just give them three or fiveIn a few months, they can return to the fight!

    The situation is critical!

    He took advantage of the fact that the seventy-two Thunder God phantoms had not yet disappeared, and quickly escaped.  Or, use all your strength to block this endless sea of ??insects from the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation?

    There is not much time left for Ye Pengfei to think.

    Are you leaving?  !

    Are you staying?  !

    The burning fighting spirit burned in Ye Pengfei's chest.  With a teleport, he stopped in the middle of the vast sea of ??insects and the formation of thirteen ghost caves!

    The area of ??the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation is so huge.  Even if we try to concentrate our strength and trap the insects, the area will be tens of thousands of miles away.

    The vast sea of ????insects is even larger in area.  Now, in order to resist the seventy-two Thunder God phantoms, their formation is still relatively dense, but they also have an area of ??tens of millions of miles in length and width.

    Ye Pengfei is just one person, how can he stand between the vast sea of ??insects and the formation of thirteen ghost caves?

    The answer is, Thor becomes giant!  !  !

    Use the thunder god's phantom technique on yourself.  This is something Ye Pengfei has tried before, but he has never used this unique skill to keep the bottom of the box!

    Such a god-level spell was originally intended to condense the aura of heaven and earth, transforming the image of the God of Thunder, and possessing a weakened version of the God of Thunder's abilities.

    Now, improve it and transform it, and use it on yourself.  This means that Ye Pengfei's physical body will have to withstand a thousand times or ten thousand times the huge spiritual power of his own!

    If he only relied on his original physical body, Ye Pengfei would definitely be overwhelmed by this improved secret technique.  Therefore, he re-forged his body specifically for this secret technique

    Except for Beitang Yu and the Thunder God Stone, no one knows that Ye Pengfei's body can actually become ten thousand times larger!

    ¡°Moreover, after becoming giant, he can also divide the giant body into several identical Ye Pengfei of varying numbers at will!  And each of these Ye Pengfei has the same ability as Thunder God Phantom!

    "However, this is no longer the phantom of Thor that has only existed for a short time. This is all real!"

    After the Thunder God Stone was completely restored, Ye Pengfei teamed up with the Thunder God Stone to develop this god-level spell.  However, at that time, there were still many problems with this spell and it could not really be used.

    Therefore, although Ye Pengfei was embarrassed by the octopus monster, he did not cast this spell.

    If Ye Pengfei hadn¡¯t learned new tricks from the ghost girl more than a year ago, it would have been impossible for Ye Pengfei to perfect them.

    People like Ye Pengfei will never abandon their companions who have helped them a lot.  What's more, this companion helped him perfect such a spell!

    Pecking and drinking, there must be an forefront!

    If it weren¡¯t for the ghost girl not hiding her secrets, Ye Pengfei wouldn¡¯t have perfected this kind of magic.  Without such magic, even if Ye Pengfei refused to leave the ghost girl alone, he would be helpless.

    Like a mountain hundreds of feet high, the gigantic Ye Pengfei stood proudly in the middle of the sea of ??insects and the formation of thirteen ghost caves!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 336. Ye Pengfei vs. Chonghai!  (middle)

    336. Ye Pengfei vs. Chonghai!  (middle)

    Although it is said that according to the principles of heaven, the larger the existence, the more powerful it is.  (, "") However, even if you reach the realm of divine transformation and suddenly see a huge creature, anyone will be so surprised that they will subconsciously make some protective actions.

    When Ye Pengfei suddenly appeared in this world like a high mountain, even in this vast sea of ????insects, countless god-shaped insects could not help but collectively retreat tens of thousands of miles!

    "However, becoming a god is still transforming into a god.  Although he was taken aback and retreated all the way, it only lasted a few breaths before the bugs started attacking again.

    This time, the power is still concentrated on a bug.  Only then did Ye Pengfei realize that the insect that bore the power of the sea of ??insects was actually only an intermediate level god!

    At this time, the bugs all returned to their normal bug shapes.

    Whether it¡¯s a monster, a bird, or an insect¡ª¡ª

    When transformed into a human form, one can more freely control objects outside the body.  A few days ago, when the insects were trapped by Ye Pengfei's chain formation, they transformed into human forms to facilitate the use of magic weapons and resist the power of the formation.

    And when you restore your original shape, you can better display your special abilities.  It's like the insect queen knows that a powerful enemy is coming, so she maintains her insect form as soon as she appears.  Now that she was trapped by the ghost girl's Thirteen Ghost Acupoints, she had to maintain her true form at all times, so that she could fully display her true power.

    And now the bugs have all returned to their original forms.  It was precisely for this reason that Ye Pengfei discovered that these bugs, which looked exactly the same at first glance, actually had subtle differences in size.

    The insect standing at the forefront of the sea of ????insects, bearing and controlling the power of the sea of ????insects, is the largest one!

    ¡°Does being larger mean greater endurance?¡±

    Regardless of whether this guess is correct or not, Ye Pengfei's cold gaze immediately focused on the largest insects!

    Even if it becomes giant like this, Ye Pengfei is not sure that he can stop the attack of the insect sea.  You know, the battle between the ghost girl and the insect queen would have been impossible to determine the winner without three to five years of hard work.  And since he chose to stay, he must be prepared to resist the sea of ??insects alone for three to five years!

    Shoot the man first, shoot the horse!  Capture the thief first and capture the king!

    The largest bugs are the leaders of the sea of ??bugs, the kings of the sea of ??bugs.  As long as we kill them all first, we will have greater certainty if we persist in the next few years.

    ¡° Somehow, before taking action, Ye Pengfei remembered a sentence¡ª¡ª

    Among the thousands of troops, take the head of the general!

    I heard this from Niu Ben¡¯s story, which is quite impressive.  But when Ye Pengfei thought of these words, what surged in his heart was not a strong momentum, but a deep feeling of longing.

    "Are they all okay? They should have arrived at Fengyun City long ago"

    "Is Yu'er awake? I wonder what method my sister will use to dissuade her"

    "After so many years, are your father and mother okay? My second mother's children have grown up. I wonder if they will marry and have children to give me a little nephew?"

    "Sister and Brother Zhang should be able to think of a proper way to let ordinary people in Fengyun City move their families. They were asked to leave in such a hurry at that time, and they didn't even think of this kind of thing Well, speaking of it, it was me who escaped from the ordinary world.  I have been a fairy for too long and have ignored the differences between ordinary people and us"

    Countless thoughts, along with the deep feeling of longing, surged up like a tide.  Unknowingly, Ye Pengfei gained infinite strength from this deep feeling of longing!

    The evolution of the way of heaven is everywhere.  Ye Pengfei never expected that he would accidentally feel another kind of heavenly power.

    This power, which was later named "The Way of Extreme Emotion" by Ye Pengfei, was the fundamental power that Ye Pengfei relied on to survive across the Star Territory.  It was at this moment that Ye Pengfei found the power that truly suited him!

    ¡°Ye Pengfei has always learned a lot of things.

    At first, he had two types of abilities - lightning spells and ghost-controlling skills.  The former comes from his thunder spiritual root, and the latter comes from Dongfang Aotian, the ghost-playing monk who led him to get started.

    Soon, he discovered the realm of Thunder Spirit and was lucky enough to be selected by the Thunder God Stone.  Under the guidance of the Thunder God Stone, he became more and more proficient in the use of thunder spirit energy, becoming more and more like a pure thunder monk.

    But good luck keeps coming.  But these good fortunes made Ye Pengfei change again and again from a pure thunder cultivator

    First of all, it was an unexpected gift from the ninth-level beast god Yazui.

    The artistic conception of the beast god contained in a trace of the power of the beast god makes YePengfei has a deep understanding of the word "war".  This is why when facing Zhu Xiang, Ye Pengfei was able to quickly understand the method of controlling emotions.

    The same trace of power of the beast god also pushed open the door to the way of heaven.  Since that time, the various methods that Ye Pengfei has performed have all contained traces of the evolution of heaven's way.

    ??Then, it was even more unexpected to receive a gift from a god to reduce his years.

    ?????????????? If we talk about the gift of the beast god Yazu, besides pure power, it is also the elusive and elusive law of heaven.  Then, the god's gift of reducing years is a real super skill.  An all-encompassing range of spells, from single-target attack and defense, to large and small formations, from poison tactics to curses to harm people, they are all available and complete.

    Until now, except for the Phantom of the God of Thunder, all the techniques that Ye Pengfei can use are obtained from the spells of gods and men that reduce years of age!

    ?? Can monks who do not use thunder spells and use incantations be regarded as pure thunder monks?  If Ye Pengfei didn't tell him, even Yue Lin, who was just beginning to fall in love, wouldn't know that Ye Pengfei was actually a thunder cultivator!

    Later, Ye Pengfei figured out a way to borrow the power of heaven in the fantasy world.

    The power of heaven is irrespective of metal, wood, water, fire and earth.  Once you have mastered the power of heaven, no matter what kind it is, as long as you have control to a certain extent, you can evolve the spiritual power you want.

    " But Ye Pengfei has only just glimpsed the door, how can he transform the power of heaven?  Therefore, when he borrowed the power of heaven to explode, his body was filled with all kinds of spiritual energy from heaven and earth.  At this time, he looked even less like a thunder monk.

    ¡­¡­

    "So many adventures and gains have made Ye Pengfei powerful, but they have also obscured Ye Pengfei's abilities.

    If we say that when Dongfang Aotian asked Ye Pengfei to practice the art of controlling ghosts "with bad intentions", it was just so that his apprentice could be both overt and covert, so that he could take advantage when fighting with others.  Well, now Ye Pengfei doesn't even have to pretend, he no longer knows what his "characteristics" are.

    Even the ghost girl didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei like this couldn¡¯t actually exert his maximum strength.  Although in the eyes of the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei's current abilities are amazing enough, she doesn't know that Ye Pengfei can actually be even stronger!

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 337. Ye Pengfei vs. Chonghai!  (Down)

    337. Ye Pengfei vs. Chonghai!  (Down)

    Extremely passionate way!

    When Ye Pengfei experienced such a wonderful power of heaven from this deep feeling of longing, he felt that there was an indescribable sense of comfort all over his body.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei planned to use the fastest lightning spell to attack the largest insects at the same time.  However, when he felt such a brand-new power, he suddenly felt that compared with this power, the speed of thunder spells was nothing.

    Having just realized this, Ye Pengfei¡¯s spell casting speed was not very fast.

    A few wisps of faint breath slowly burst out of the body.

    However, when Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, the speed of these breaths immediately changed from extremely slow to extremely fast!

    These few breaths seemed to have crossed the boundaries of time and space. In an instant, they appeared in front of the largest god-transforming insects!

    However, when these wisps of aura suddenly appeared in front of those god-transforming insects, the originally faint and weak power suddenly changed and turned into a majestic force for no reason!

    Boom!  !  !

    A few indistinguishable roars instantly blasted the dozens of bugs into pieces!

    Even the insect that has gathered the power of the sea of ??insects is no exception!

    That bug had just begun to manipulate these powers and was about to launch an attack on the huge "monster" thousands of miles away, when it already encountered this unexpected and violent blow!

    At this time, the huge power of the insect sea has become a burden to him.  Because it could not operate these powers as smoothly as its own power, this insect that gathered all the power of the insect sea was the first to fall apart!

    The shells being blown into pieces does not mean the death of these bugs.  You know, no matter how Ye Pengfei and Ghost Girl disdainfully call them "bugs", they still have the ability to transform into gods after all!

    Only by destroying the Zi Mansion and killing the Yuanshen can we really kill them!

    Ye Pengfei, who had the upper hand, would certainly not let these bugs go.  As soon as his spiritual thoughts moved, mysterious powers suddenly emerged, wrapping up the exposed voids of the Zi Mansion.

    Only by being extremely passionate can you be extremely powerful!

    Just when he was trapping the Zifu who were transformed into gods, Ye Pengfei was finally able to formulate what he had just realized into such a sonorous and powerful dharma!

    Although, this Dharma statement is still immature.  However, after all, Ye Pengfei has taken the most critical step -

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    However, it shocked the sea of ??insects even more than the roar just now!

    Even before the God-Transforming Insect closest to them could react, the Zi Mansion was completely wiped out!  As for the soul in the Zi Mansion, even the shadow can no longer be seen!  !

    You know, this is a vast sea of ??insects!

    You know, this is all about becoming a god!

    No matter how scary Ye Pengfei's Giant Transformation Technique looks, or how cleverly he timed his sneak attack, he is only a god after all. How could he really kill several of the largest monsters in the midst of thousands of troops at once?  The insects were completely wiped out, and even their closest companions in the form of gods had no time to react?

    Even Ye Pengfei was shocked by his masterpiece!

    However, now is not the time to get to the bottom of things and ask for the reasons.  Ye Pengfei only vaguely felt that there might be something special about the power of heaven that he suddenly realized after making a mistake this time.  As for what is special, we have to wait until all these bugs are killed before analyzing it!

    Ye Pengfei, who succeeded in the first attack, quickly launched a second wave of attacks.

    A second wave of attacks with a larger area and more targets!

    At this time, the god-transforming bugs, those with advanced cultivation, reacted a little.  However, the target of Ye Pengfei's attack is not based on the level of cultivation, but on the size of the body!

    In the second wave of attacks, except for the two bugs at the peak of their transformation into gods, the other thirty or so bugs were all completely destroyed, not even the scum was left!

    Before Ye Pengfei could launch the third wave of attacks, the sea of ??insects finally moved.

    Crazy retreat!

    Faced with such results, Ye Pengfei is proud of himself!

    You know, even that ghost girl.  When driving the five thousand ghost cultivators at their peak stage to fight against this vast sea of ??insects, from the beginning until now, they have not killed so many insects!

    How can it be so easy to transform into a god and kill a god?

    But as soon as Ye Pengfei took action, he was like thisEasy!

    In fact, it all happened too fast.  It was so fast that even Ye Pengfei himself secretly smacked his lips.

    How close is it?

    Although Ye Pengfei has launched two attacks and killed more than fifty larger insects.  However, the total time taken before and after is not enough to blink once!

    Precisely because it was so fast, it was only after the second wave of attacks ended that these personalized god bugs had just reacted, and the sea of ??bugs had just started to retreat crazily!

    This retreat is hundreds of millions of miles away!

    "It seems that they will not fight with their lives for the insect queen." Ye Pengfei sighed as he looked at the god-transforming insects retreating like a tide.

    ??That is, just a moment ago, when I had just used the Gigantization Technique and used the Thunder God Phantom on myself, I was still worried about whether I could last until the moment when the ghost girl successfully killed the insect queen.

    However, in less than a blink of an eye, the situation changed drastically!

    After sighing, Ye Pengfei naturally wanted to allocate some energy to study the new laws of heaven that he had just realized.  It was precisely because he recited a sentence that evoked his deep longing for his relatives that he triggered his understanding of this law of heaven.

    "What kind of laws of heaven can actually allow me to transform like this?"

    However, just when Ye Pengfei thought that there would be no further action after retreating hundreds of millions of miles away from the sea of ??insects, the sea of ??insects suddenly split.

    Nearly half of the bugs scattered in all directions and teleported further away.

    "The other half of the bugs are aggressive and moving forward inexorably!"

    Their target is still Ye Pengfei, who is as tall as a mountain!

    "Damn! Are they crazy?" Ye Pengfei's eyes widened in surprise.

    Soon, he realized that whether it was the bugs rushing here without fear of death, or the bugs that scattered in all directions, teleported several times and disappeared without a trace, they were not actually crazy.

    They must have thought of some better solution!

    If the situation changes again, Ye Pengfei will no longer be able to devote his energy to thinking about the laws of heaven that were obtained by mistake.  Facing these fearless insect sea armies, he finally split his huge body apart

    I saw hundreds of Ye Pengfei lined up in a long line. Their faces were solemn and their eyes were cold, waiting for the impact of the insect sea army!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 338. The last line of defense!

    338.The last line of defense!

    Although he still doesn't know what he has gained, Ye Pengfei is very clear that with this kind of power alone, he can take the head of an admiral among thousands of troops, but if he wants to withstand the surging tide of thousands of troops, it is  Absolutely not.

    A bloody battle is inevitable!

    What is good for Ye Pengfei is that although there are many bugs, there are very few who have reached the peak of god transformation, so he will not encounter strong pressure continuously.

    What¡¯s not good for Ye Pengfei is that there are too many bugs. They clearly don¡¯t care about their own life or death. They are rushing towards Ye Pengfei one after another. Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have any time to breathe at all!

    Even though he was in that sealed world, after years of fierce battles with gods and monsters, Ye Pengfei could still arrange his rest time freely by relying on the power of formations.  However, facing this army of insects, Ye Pengfei didn't even have time to breathe for a blink of an eye!

    Also using formations?

    If these bugs don¡¯t have a way to gather strength, there is no problem in doing so, but now, Ye Pengfei can at most set up a formation to withstand the collective impact of the bug sea, and then he still has to face the bug sea army.

    Since you can only resist once, why do you need to waste time and set up a formation?

    What's more, now that I no longer have those thirty-six powerful phantom entities, even if I set up a formation, can I really withstand an attack from the sea of ????insects?

    It¡¯s better to fight directly!  !  !

    Huge spiritual power surged in every split body of Ye Pengfei.

    Although the insect sea army has quickly advanced to a distance of less than ten million miles, he is not in a hurry to attack.

    Nearly!

    Nearly!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Closer!  !

    When the black sea of ??insects teleported to only ten thousand miles away from him, a loud and earth-shattering sound finally roared between the heaven and the earth!

    To the naked eye, it is a vast expanse of white.  Even with Ye Pengfei's six senses, he couldn't tell what was happening thousands of miles away.

    Is it a temporary defeat, or will these insect sea armies, which are fully defending and attacking, appear in front of me the next moment?

    The answer will be revealed in a moment!

    The god-transforming insects at the forefront have all disappeared.  Looking further into the distance, one can see clusters of spiritual light, wrapped in miniature insects, retreating hastily.

    Those are the Nascent Souls of the insects!

    "What a pity." Ye Pengfei sighed secretly.

    Although this thunder god's power cleared away thousands of bugs, it might not be able to kill even one bug.  If you can add a heavy blow, the results will be extremely brilliant.  However, facing the army of insect sea that was replenished like a tide, Ye Pengfei had to watch helplessly as these thousands of insect Nascent Souls fled hundreds of millions of miles away.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that in a year or two, these escaped insects would rejoin the army of insects, but he had no choice but to deal with this new batch of transformed gods first.  insect.

    Countless rays of thunder spirit light were like bright torrents, rushing towards the vast sea of ????insects with great momentum.

    The insects were not to be outdone. While strengthening their defenses, they made strange screams and rushed towards Ye Pengfei's line at an even faster speed.

    This is the strategy of the insects. They are not willing to fight Ye Pengfei from a distance. They want to use huge numbers to completely submerge Ye Pengfei in the sea of ??insects!

    Ye Pengfei has no choice!

    kill!

    The first line of clones were all surrounded by a defense composed of thunder spirit light.  The huge hammer with mysterious patterns fell into the palm of his hand as if it was growing out of his body.

    The dazzling brilliance seemed to cross the distance of space and suddenly appeared at the forefront of the insect sea.  Before the insects at the front could react, these dazzling brilliance pierced their defenses!

    In just a moment, the bodies of another group of low-level insects were destroyed. Like the insects before, they had to escape far away from the Nascent Soul and find a place to cultivate.

    Such a record is enough for the outside world to be proud of.  Even Feng Haoshan, who escaped into the demonic path and sacrificed the Shadow Demon Moon, did not have such a record.

    " However, Ye Pengfei's expression became more and more solemn.

    Because, the sea of ??insects continues to approach!

    Once submerged in the vast sea of ??insects, even if he could be saved, the formation of thirteen ghost caves behind him would lose its final barrier.  As long as these bugs gather strength again and violently bombard the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation, the ghost girl's defeat will be??Avoidable!

    You are the last line of defense!

    Never let the bugs get closer!

    Above the hammer, the light rises again!  The circles may seem ordinary, but they contain mysterious and profound light, sealing off the space thousands of miles away.  When the sea of ??insects rushed outside the circles of light, they suddenly seemed to have been drained of all their strength, and they all fell from the air one by one.

    Soul-absorbing spirit patterns!

    Back then, during the spirit-beast war, the thunder spirit body used these unique thunder spirit patterns to resist the attacks of thousands of monsters.

    Now, Ye Pengfei has engraved many special thunder spirit patterns on his body through his research on Thor's Hammer. As long as he uses the improved Thunder God Phantom Technique on himself, he can activate these special thunder spirits.  Pattern.

    This line of defense against the soul-absorbing spirit patterns caught the god-transforming bugs off guard.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that this was just a surprise move, but not a real winning move.

    When the insects were just beginning to figure out how to deal with it, Ye Pengfei's clones divided into several teams and jumped into the soul-absorbing spiritual patterns one after another.

    With the help of the soul-absorbing spirit pattern aperture, a tough formation is formed!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????In the spirit-beast war, when the monster beast swallowed the spirit and transformed, the thunder spirits also relied on this method to defend themselves.  However, it was finally cracked by the transformed monster with brute force.

    Now, facing the ferocious sea of ??insects, whose brute force is far superior to that of the transformed monsters that are only at the Nascent Soul realm, can such a defense be effective?

    Ye Pengfei quickly gave the answer¡ª¡ª

    The spell formation!

    A few years ago, when Ye Pengfei was studying Thor's Hammer with Thor's Stone, and not only developed the improved Thunder God Phantom Technique, but also carved various strange thunder patterns on his body, Ye Pengfei discovered that in terms of formations,  , the thunder spirit formation is far inferior to the incantation formation gifted by the god to reduce his age.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei had been thinking about how to integrate the spell formation into the thunder spirit pattern.  However, Lei Lingqi is naturally capable of restraining evil spells. No matter how hard Ye Pengfei tries, he can't do it.

    After several years of training, Ye Pengfei finally made a major breakthrough.

    A few days ago, the spell and poison array was the main one, supplemented by the thunder array.

    A few days later, it was mainly about soul-absorbing spiritual patterns, supplemented by spell formations!

    Thunder God Phantom Technique!

    Various special thunder spirit patterns!

    With the power of heaven, the incompatible thunder spells and evil spells are mixed together!

    The three combined into one, this is the real reason why Ye Pengfei dares to stand alone against the insect sea army!

    Murderous intent!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 339. Murderous intent!

    339. Murderous intent!

    Just keep it, it must not be kept.

    ??The spirit-transforming insect whose body has been strangled will be able to return to the battle in as little as one or two years, and as long as three or four years.

    It only takes a moment or three for a god-shaped insect that has had all its aura sucked out to merge into the sea of ??insects again!

    Not to mention, there is still a hard thorn in Ye Pengfei¡¯s heart¡ª¡ª

    The number of insects in front of us was only half of its original size.  What did those scattered bugs do?

    Must be killed!  Kill these bugs until their souls are driven to pieces!

    The powerful murderous intention rushed directly into the sea of ????insects in front of him.

    The formation was suddenly in chaos!

    Originally, the vast majority of the gods-transformation bugs that rushed up in batches were only low-level god-transformation bugs, with some mid-level god-transformation insects mixed in.  Those insects that are high-level gods, or even peak gods, cunningly stay at the back of the sea of ????insects, waiting for the best time to attack.

    But now, the middle-level god-transformer in the middle of the sea of ????insects suddenly became excited.  They didn't care that there were piles of low-level companions in front of them and rushed forward.

    The middle-level god-transforming insect in the middle rushed out, and the high-level god-transforming insects behind them couldn't help but rush forward a few steps.

    This is not because they cannot see the situation ahead. Living in this world that can swallow spiritual consciousness all year round, they have long evolved the ability to detect situations hundreds of millions of miles away.

    However, precisely because they have lived here all year round and have been advancing and retreating together with the sea of ??insects all year round, even though they saw the situation in front of them, subconsciously, they still followed the insects at the intermediate level of the gods and marched towards them together.  Rush forward.

    The fighting spirit is surging!  !  !

    When they rushed out for a certain distance, they suddenly realized that something might be wrong, but they couldn't stop!

    Waves of uncontrollable strong fighting spirit surged inexplicably in his body, and his eyes turned red!

    rush!

    kill!

    Keep moving forward!

    For a moment, they seemed to have lost their minds, and regardless of the chaos at the front of the sea of ??insects, they still rushed forward with all their might!

    There were only a few insects at the peak of their divine transformation, and they were left helpless at the end of the sea of ????insects

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these boys?¡±

    "No! This will accidentally injure your companions!"

    "What do you want to do? Are you afraid of becoming like them?!"

    "That's right, defend first, see the situation clearly, and then make calculations!"

    "But these guys"

    "Not many people will die. Besides, we only have to persist for a few months!"

    ¡­¡­

    Several insects at the peak of their transformation into gods have all turned into human forms.  The magic weapon was shining brightly around him, his face was gloomy, and his eyes were coldly watching everything happening in the distance.

    Ye Pengfei felt it was a pity.

    The greatest combat power comes from these peaks of personalized gods.  As long as they can be killed, the combat power of the insect sea will be greatly reduced.

    "We can only kill these low-level bugs first. There are so many of them, it's really a headache"

    The formation of the god-transforming insects is too dense, and they will inevitably bump into each other.  Especially those low-level god-transforming bugs at the front of the team. Their spiritual energy had been sucked away by the soul-absorbing spiritual patterns. Now they were suddenly hit by their companions behind them. Their fragile bodies were torn apart in an instant.  .

    Without the physical body, the Nascent Soul should be far away.  However, even among the Nascent Soul, fighting spirit is also surging!

    Having only absorbed a little bit of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, these insect Nascent Souls once again charged towards the defense line guarded by Ye Pengfei.  Don't care at all, there are countless companions doing the same crazy things.

    The Nascent Soul is cracked!  The soul is gone!

    Almost without Ye Pengfei doing it himself, batches of low-level god-transforming bugs fell one after another like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.

    The few peak-level God Transformation bugs in the distance were stunned and at a loss.

    "What should I do? I'm afraid the boys won't be able to hold on for long!"

    "I don't know what kind of magic that guy used. It's useless for us to go up there!"

    "But, we have to persist for a few monthsDo you want to just sit back and watch? If the Insect Queen finds out, we will all die!"

    "Then what do you want? Even if we rush forward, what effect will it have?"

    "That's right, that's right. Let's take a look first. No matter how powerful that guy is, it will take a long time to kill all these guys."

    ?¡­¡­

    The insects, who once again reached a tacit understanding, continued to watch the massacre, but their eyes became colder and their faces became more gloomy.

    They didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s face also darkened.

    "As expected, they are all mature guys! They haven't taken the bait yet!"

    This move to disturb the enemy's emotions and arouse overwhelming fighting spirit was learned from Zhu Xiang, the ancient god-turned-monster.  Even Zhu Xiang has no ability to disturb the emotions of so many enemies who have transformed into gods at once.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't relied on the god-level secret method of Thunder God Phantom, it would have been impossible to achieve this effect.

    "However, even the Thunder God's phantom secret technique has its limitations.  In addition, Ye Pengfei's current cultivation level has not yet broken through to the realm of gods and humans, so it will not be too long for him to be able to maintain the thunder god's phantom and continue to disturb the mood of the insect sea.

    Ten days at most!

    "Kill as many as you can! As for those insects at the peak of their transformation into gods we can only find another way!"

    With this thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei no longer reserved any means.

    With each powerful thunder spell, he wreaked havoc in the sea of ????insects.  Those transforming insects that were lucky enough to avoid the collision of their companions had no room to move and had to endure the attacks of thunder spirit energy mixed with the mysterious power of heaven.

    And for those god-transforming bugs who have rushed in front of the soul-absorbing spirit pattern and still have the energy to continue rushing forward, the spell formation can show off its power!

    Either black, or dark green, or palethe cold rays of light that made people's hearts tremble, struck continuously on these brave and powerful god-transforming insects, detonating a sound  A shrill scream.

    Listening to the continuous screams, those peak-level insects thousands of miles away could not help but secretly sweat.

    "Thank you for not rushing forward, even the high-level gods are not his generals!"

    ¡°In addition, these boys have simply lost their minds.  The enemy is already strong enough, but if he loses his mind and can't even turn around or move, and even forgets the discipline of marching up in a team, how can he still survive?

    However, while secretly feeling the cold sweat, these peak-level God-Transformation bugs could not help but reveal cold smiles on their faces.

    "The aura is slowly weakening. Sure enough, he is overdrawing his power, so he can create such an effect. But he is at the peak of his transformation and has learned some weird techniques. Can he really kill all of us? Humph!  Just wait and see!¡±

    These peaks of personalized gods are ready to go!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 340. Danger!  Weak period!

    340.Danger!  Weak period!

    These insects at the peak of their transformation into gods did not see it wrong, nor did they guess wrong.

    Indeed, the god-level secret technique used by Ye Pengfei was overdrafting his power.  Otherwise, even if Ye Pengfei had all his abilities, he would not be able to resist so many god-transforming insects on his own.

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei is slowly getting weaker.  Although this method of overdrafting power is a god-level method that uses the mysterious and unpredictable laws of heaven.  However, overdraft is overdraft. No matter how long you persist, there will always be a day when you run out of money.

    The third day!

    Even those bugs who were panicked by Ye Pengfei but could not get rid of the raging fighting spirit could all see that Ye Pengfei was rapidly weakening!

    In the past two days, any god-transforming insect that had the ability to rush into those auras that could absorb spiritual energy would definitely encounter a fatal attack from Ye Pengfei.

    Kill with one blow!  There is absolutely no need to add another trick!

    But now, those bugs that rush into the aperture can survive for a long time before being killed by Ye Pengfei.

    However, bugs with more keen senses were surprised to find that the types of bugs that could rush into these apertures also changed dramatically.

    Two days ago, only earth-type bugs could possibly rush into those apertures.  But now, insects of all types have the opportunity to rush in!

    Although I don¡¯t understand why I can¡¯t control my emotions, these bugs are not stupid.

    At the beginning, they were caught off guard by Ye Pengfei, and there were countless accidental injuries and accidental killings.  However, they quickly adjusted and kept shouting loudly to unify the scattered formations again.  Although this kind of "unification" still cannot prevent everyone from rushing forward in excitement, the number of accidental injuries and accidental killings has been reduced a lot.

    Now, they were surprised to find that Ye Pengfei had become much weaker. He could no longer hold back the insects. Everyone shouted one after another:

    "That weird guy can't stand it anymore, everyone, hold on!"

    "Do you think that's all I can do?" Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, and each of his clones presented a shining sword.

    I saw electric snakes coiling around the sword, and strange patterns were all over the sword.  When they shot towards these god-transforming insects with roaring thunder, even the earth-type insects that were best at defense were pierced by this sword!

    ¡°This guy is really in trouble!!!¡±

    The insects that were pierced by the sword, instead of wailing in pain due to serious injuries, actually screamed loudly and happily.

    The seemingly ferocious sword actually did not cause fatal injuries to me!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For monks who have just entered the realm of becoming gods, as long as they are not fatally injured, they can continue to fight without losing their combat power.

    The vitality of the god-transforming monster insects is stronger than that of human monks. Such injuries cannot have any impact on them at all!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "That guy is really dead. As the God Lord said, under the gods and men, the sea of ??insects is invincible!"

    "Haha, it's true. You see, it seems that some little guys are no longer so crazy. Obviously, this guy's secret technique can no longer cover such a large area!"

    Several insects at the peak of their transformation looked on happily, but they still did not step forward rashly.  The rabbit bites people when it is anxious. This human monk is so powerful, and his counterattack before death cannot be underestimated.

    As if to prove the conjectures of these insects, Ye Pengfei saw that the sword returned without success, and immediately used a new magic weapon.  These magic weapons with different shapes and auras were all thrown out at once, destroying the physical shells of many insects.

    However, Chonghai is even more excited!

    "This guy can't kill us! Don't be afraid!"

    With so many magic weapons, not even a single god-transforming insect was killed. Such an ending seemed to make Ye Pengfei a little frustrated.  I saw that he no longer used magic weapons, but instead bombarded them with more complex spells.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All bugs whose whole bodies of aura were sucked away by the soul-absorbing aperture, and whose bodies were destroyed one by one by Ye Pengfei¡¯s wonderful spells.  However, only the god-transforming insect with a very low cultivation level could not withstand Ye Pengfei's spell attack due to his fragile body. The Zi Mansion was destroyed and the Nascent Soul was shattered.  Most of the god-transforming insects escaped from Nascent Soul safe and sound.

    And Ye Pengfei seemed to have no ability to continue to influence the emotions of these Nascent Souls. He allowed these Nascent Souls to escape, but he seemed to have lost the idea of ??throwing a magic weapon to kill them.

    Such changes have further aroused the enthusiasm of the sea of ????insects.Rush to kill enthusiasm.  For them, such a rush is not only to kill this strange human monk, but also to become a major contributor to the rescue of the Insect Queen!

    For the Insect Sea, the Insect Queen is not only their mother, not only the most powerful existence, but also the hope that can give them stronger abilities!

    It wasn¡¯t until Ye Pengfei completely conquered the insect queen that he realized that the insect queen was a miraculous existence like a thunder dragon.  All the abilities to transform into divine insects were given by her.  And this Insect Queen is much more powerful than the Thunder Dragon Miracle. Even the ghost girl who has launched the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation doesn't know if she can really defeat the Insect Queen!

    These are all things for later. In front of him, Ye Pengfei is following the established plan step by step

    On the fifth day, the aperture was broken!

    Just like in the spirit-beast war, the transformed monster beast used violence to break the soul-absorbing aperture. When several high-level god-transforming insects in the sea of ????insects suddenly impacted the soul-absorbing aperture.  , the aperture is cracked!

    The clones scattered out of the aperture seemed to be very surprised.  When these high-level gods-turned-insects came to their senses, they still stood there in a daze, and were soon swallowed up by the sea of ??insects that came one after another.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "It's power! Pure power!! It turns out that the way to crack this weird aperture is pure power!!!"

    By this time, no insect at the peak of divine transformation is willing to stay where it is.  The glory of rescuing the Insect Queen must not fall into the hands of others!

    They each showed their abilities, and after counting their breaths, they rushed to the forefront of the sea of ??insects.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    With the continuous roaring sounds, the soul-absorbing apertures were completely destroyed!

    The insect sea army is no longer subject to the uncontrollable crazy fighting spirit, but the insect sea is even crazier!

    rush!  rush!  rush!  rush!  rush!

    Although Ye Pengfei retreated quickly enough, more than half of his clones were still mercilessly devoured by the sea of ??insects!

    What the bugs don¡¯t know is that among the clones they are drowning in, there is a most special existence.  Just when these bugs surrounded this most special existence, trying to do the same thing and swallow him completely.  Suddenly, he smiled

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 341. Catch them all in one go!

    341. Catch them all in one go!

    What does the sudden smile of a dying prey mean?  Even the most idiotic god-transforming monk cannot possibly not know this!

    These bugs immediately wanted to escape, but they had no chance to escape!

    Along with that extremely bright smile, a strange ball of light suddenly appeared on the fingertips.  Surrounded by crackling dazzling lightning, the ball of light was so beautifully decorated that it completely attracted the attention of the bugs!

    This is a fatal attraction!

    The ball of light exploded quickly, but what came out of this bursting ball of light was not the same thunder and lightning light as the dazzling lightning, but actually endless darkness!

    Endless darkness!

    This is the spell Ye Pengfei cast, and it is also the most powerful spell taught by the god Jiannian!

    This is true blindness. A strong man trapped in this endless darkness will never be able to see anything, whether with his eyes or his spiritual sense.  Even with your own fingers, it is absolutely impossible!

    And it is completely impossible for sound to be transmitted in this darkness.  Even if they stand shoulder to shoulder, it is impossible to convey any information through whispering!

    Of course, except for one person

    As a spell caster, Ye Pengfei is the only being who can ignore the darkness!

    Ye Pengfei has been preparing this spell for a long time.  He had already started preparing before he applied the improved Thunder God Phantom Technique to himself.  Because, this gorgeous, seemingly small ball of cursed light actually took him up to five days to successfully condense.

    Even so, it is impossible to achieve Ye Pengfei's goal just by relying on this endless darkness

    ¡­¡­

    This endless darkness was supposed to be a god-level spell created for a single opponent.  Although it covers a large area, there is no strong restrictive barrier on the periphery.

    In a one-on-one fight, this is not a big deal.  The caster can completely use his own advantages to keep the enemy in this endless darkness for a long time.

    But now, what Ye Pengfei wants to catch in one go is a sea of ??insects numbering in the tens of thousands!

    And the reason why he carefully designed such a trap was because his target was directly at those peak-level gods!

    The clones who had retreated to the periphery of the endless darkness acted together.  The strongest space restriction that Ye Pengfei could set completely sealed this endless dark space!

    This space restriction spell was originally obtained from Fan Zhengcheng in the fantasy world.  This earthly scholar with no magic power actually realized such wonderful spatial restrictions with the help of the fantasy world.  While Ye Pengfei was amazed, he also fully learned the secret.

    Later, Ye Pengfei encountered some ancient transformed monsters who were good at setting up space restrictions in the sealed new world.  After several years of research, Ye Pengfei has pushed the power of this space restriction to a new level.  Whether it is the scope of the restriction or the intensity of the restriction, it is not easy for the cultivator to break through.

    After entering this strange world, Ye Pengfei did not stop improving the space restrictions.

    ?Or to understand the mystery of the movement and evolution of heaven from this world;

    Or experience the mystery from the strange monsters in this world;

    Or learn various miscellaneous skills from the knowledgeable ghost girl;

    ¡­¡­

    This most powerful restriction has finally reached a new level!

    Catch them all in one go!

    When the first insect at the peak of divine transformation was severely rebounded by this space restriction, Ye Pengfei showed a satisfied smile.

    In his heart, Ye Pengfei is convinced that this spatial restriction can restrict any level of powerful gods.  Unless, this powerful man who transforms into gods can continuously attack this space restriction.  Otherwise, it would be impossible to break the ban.

    But in fact, because I have never experienced actual combat.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei decided on this strategy and successfully executed it, he felt somewhat uneasy.

    And now, the facts are before our eyes!

    The insect that was bounced back hard also understood immediately.

    "Powerful space restriction! Must attack continuously!"

    He didn¡¯t stop at all. Based on his feeling, he immediately cast spells one after another in the direction just now.

    The spell was released, but it felt strange.

    "It seems like something is wrong?"

    Before the insect could react, a light sword condensed with spiritual energy struck him hard!

    &nbsp; No matter how slow this insect is, he can still guess the reason.

    "It turns out that the human monk blocked my spell!"

    The insect immediately understood that it was precisely because the human monk was not too far away from him and successfully blocked his spell that he felt a little strange.  However, even though it knew that the human monk was not far away, the insect didn't know which way to attack.

    With no other choice, the insect wisely built a layer of defense for itself.

    "Defensive counterattack?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "You will be exhausted."

    Like a whirlwind, Ye Pengfei shuttled around in the sea of ??insects.  A sword here, a sword there.  Either a kick or a punch.  There is room for every move and it will not cause fatal injuries.

    The sea of ????insects was restless. Except for a few smart bugs who stayed in place to defend themselves, the other bugs all instinctively moved in the opposite direction of the attacker.  But what they didn't know was that where they went, what was waiting for them was a crazy attack from the strong men of the same race!

    Defensive counterattack!

    This method is very good, this method is also very bad.

    The good thing is¡ª¡ª

    "If Ye Pengfei really attacks the insect's defense, the insect can take advantage of the situation and make a strong counterattack by sensing his own defensive spells.

    Ye Pengfei was tired after all. Whether it was his persistence in the past few days or his efforts to condense the endless dark ball of light, he could no longer compete head-on with this insect at the peak of divine transformation.  If the insect counterattacked, Ye Pengfei would definitely suffer a big loss.

    The bad thing is¡ª¡ª

    How could a monk like Ye Pengfei, who likes to use tricks, risk his life and fight head-on with this peak-level insect, regardless of his own condition?

    Tens of thousands of god-transforming bugs of different levels, tens of thousands of god-transforming bugs that are all blind, deaf, and at a loss are Ye Pengfei's biggest "help"!

    ??Almost all of these insects in the stage of personal transformation rushed towards the insect that wanted to defend and counterattack.

    And the expected defensive counterattack suddenly appeared!

    ¡°What a brilliant counterattack!¡±

    In the distance, Ye Pengfei kept nodding and sighing.

    He couldn't help but sigh.

    From a few days ago until now, he felt that the insects were rushing very violently, and he didn't think there was anything strange about their spells.  But now, when the Peak Transformation God took advantage of the situation and made a gorgeous counterattack, the brilliance was so gorgeous that it made people palpitate. Even Ye Pengfei in his prime did not dare to fight against it easily.

    but¡­¡­

    "The better you are, the happier I am."

    Ye Pengfei laughed and looked at the other insects at the peak of their transformation

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 342. Success!

    342.Success!

    These peak-level insects are Ye Pengfei¡¯s ultimate goal!

    In terms of pure mana cultivation, a peak-level God-Transformation expert is comparable to a million first-level God-Transformation experts!

    This is also the reason why there are so few powerful people at the peak of god transformation in the world of cultivation outside.

    After the war between the ancient gods and men, the blessed land and caves were destroyed countless times, and the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth was extremely thin. Unless they can get great opportunities again and again, even a strong man who has been diligently cultivating for thousands of years will not be able to refine enough to advance to the peak of god transformation.  of mana!

    Regardless of the vast sea of ??insects, for Ye Pengfei, only the peak of divine transformation is the most dangerous existence.  As long as these peaks of individual gods can be killed, even if there is no endless darkness, what are the other insects?

    Even though Ye Pengfei is very tired now, the insect sea side is also seriously damaged and unsustainable.  If he weren't still worried about the other half of the bugs that are still missing, Ye Pengfei would probably use up all his remaining power to kill all these low-level bugs with his own hands!

    Drawing on the gourd and drawing the scoop, these low-level bugs are constantly drawn towards those peak god-transforming bugs. Incidents of accidental injury and manslaughter continue to occur. The most powerful god-transforming bugs are also being consumed quickly, and the situation is getting worse and worse.  The more disadvantageous it is.

    Soon, some bugs at the peak of their transformation began to fight tooth and nail.  Knowing that Ye Pengfei would quietly attack, the insect supported the defensive formation, used the defensive magic weapon, and rushed towards the direction of the spatial restriction.

    He is betting that Ye Pengfei has no ability to destroy his own defensive magic weapon, let alone penetrate his own defensive magic circle.

    This insect made the right bet.

    Ye Pengfei seemed to be able to shuttle freely among tens of thousands of insects, but after fighting at this level, it was already difficult for him to compete with the peak of the Transformation God.  In addition, he still has to leave room to fight against the other half of bugs that may appear at any time. Therefore, it is even more impossible to destroy the magic weapon and penetrate the magic circle.

    "However, the insect also made a wrong bet.

    The power of this space restriction is far beyond his imagination.  If he wanted to hold up a strong defense while launching a fierce attack on this space restriction, the insect's mana would be consumed so quickly that he had never expected it.

    "Oops!"

    After only attacking the space restriction for a while, the insect's heart skipped a beat, and he finally understood.

    "I actually forgot that he still has a clone outside!!!"

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei's body is already very tired.  He has gradually slowed down his movements, intending to recharge his batteries before delivering the final blow to these bugs.

    "However, the clones scattered outside do not matter if they are tired or not.  When Ye Pengfei realized that he was unable to stop this peak-level insect, he immediately let a clone completely integrate into the space restriction here.

    The remaining power of the Thunder God's phantom is loaded onto this already very powerful space restriction. Even a peak powerhouse in his heyday cannot easily break it!

    What's more, this insect was first attacked by his fellows, and now he has to be constantly on guard against Ye Pengfei's sneak attacks. How could he have the ability to break through such a restriction!

    Tragic things keep happening.  There are more and more companions starting adventures like him.

    They want to fight hard, but they know in their hearts that if they don't fight, even if the human monk doesn't take action, they will be eaten alive by their own race.

    However, when they really started to fight, they discovered that what was waiting for them was even faster death

    Five days later!

    The endless darkness finally subsided, and Ye Pengfei fell to the ground with a pale face.

    The result was extremely brilliant, not a single insect escaped!

    What¡¯s even more brilliant is that three peak-level insects were captured alive by Ye Pengfei!

    "Compared with the massive amount of god-transforming demon insect materials, the value of any living peak god-transforming insect is far greater than the massive amount of demon insect materials!

    What¡¯s more, there were three live bugs!

    This is the first time Ye Pengfei has seen the shape of an insect clearly

    From the first time he encountered this terrifying insect, Ye Pengfei discovered that the shape of the insect could not be clearly seen with the naked eye.

    However, even though he besieged the sea of ????insects for several days, then resisted the impact of the sea of ????insects for several days, and even used the endless darkness to slaughter insects for five days, Ye Pengfei was not able to see clearly what these personalized god insects were.  What does it look like.

    The insect shells that shine with different lights contain exactly the same secret to hiding their bodies. Only when Ye Pengfei catches them alive and then completely cracks themAfter reading the strange spell on the insect shell, I can see the true appearance of the insect clearly.

    This is a kind of insect with two horns on its head and six opposite lower limbs, which are thick and powerful.  The black and shiny insect shell is so hard that even the hardest ten thousand-year-old cold iron that Ye Pengfei has ever seen cannot compare with it.

    Based on Ye Pengfei¡¯s experience, he has never seen or heard of anything similar.

    After inputting a little bit of mana, it seemed that the spiritual energy had not entered the insect's body at all. Immediately, a spiritual light flashed between the horns.

    And as the mana input continues to increase, the frequency of flashes of light becomes faster.  However, no matter how quickly the spiritual light flashed, it seemed that it would not have any impact on the pair of horns.

    Ye Pengfei suddenly realized something and removed his palm from the insect.

    From a distance, he used his magic power and slowly pushed the spiritual energy towards the insect.  I saw that the spiritual energy did not enter the insect's body at all, but directly blended into the shining spiritual light between the horns

    "It turns out that they relied on this innate ability to gather a massive amount of power into a single insect!"

    Of course, it must also be related to the size of the insect.  However, Ye Pengfei only had these three living samples on hand and could not continue to study them in depth.

    Moreover, in Ye Pengfei's view, even if he had studied this power clearly, Ye Pengfei was alone and would not be able to use this power.

    Ye Pengfei never expected that he would actually be able to use this kind of power in the near future.  Moreover, it was precisely because of this superpower that he escaped the first fatal attack from the god Liu Yan!

    Ye Pengfei cannot predict the future. At this moment, what he wants to do is how to use these three living bugs to quickly restore his own mana.

    Only by completely recovering can it be possible to withstand the attack of the other half of the insect sea.  Ye Pengfei is convinced that when the other half of the insect sea appears in front of him, the challenges he will face will be many times more terrifying than the past few days!

    Ye Pengfei's guess was not wrong. Just when he tried his best and devised various strategies to finally deal with this batch of insects, one-third of the insects that left here had completed their pre-war preparations.

    However, what Ye Pengfei could not guess at all was what kind of pre-war preparations these bugs were making

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 343. The second soul!

    343. The second soul!

    Various transformed monsters, in human form, wearing helmets and armors, holding sharp blades, stood quietly on the vast grassland.  It's like a group of warriors waiting for the horn of charge to sound.

    Looking further into the distance, we can see the transformed monsters in twos and threes, either in groups or alone, teleporting towards the grassland in a hurry.

    This grassland is not far from Ye Pengfei, less than a billion miles away.  If Ye Pengfei could still use his spiritual consciousness, he would definitely be extremely surprised when he saw this scene

    The ghost girl clearly said that in this world, except for insects, all other monsters can trap their own territory.

    Along the way, this has indeed been the case.  Even if a powerful monster saw it, as long as he left his territory, he would not be able to chase him and fight except by baring his teeth and claws.

    But now, more than 20,000 transformed monsters have gathered on this vast prairie!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei couldn't see what was going on here, but he was still practicing hard.

    The thing is obvious, those insects that left were definitely not running away from the battlefield.  As for what they went to do, Ye Pengfei didn't have the ability to figure it out, so he just had to improve his abilities!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The materials of transformed monsters, especially the blood of transformed monsters, contain terrifying spiritual energy.  Therefore, after Ye Pengfei obtained all of Zhu Xiang's essence and blood, he provided it all to Beitang Yu, allowing her to attack the peak of divine transformation and even the realm of gods and humans!

    However, it takes a long time to rely on these things to improve the magic monks.  Even though Ye Pengfei has the best spiritual root, the efficiency of absorbing spiritual power has reached the extreme.  However, within three to five years, he would not be able to use these demonic insect essence blood to raise his cultivation level to the peak of divine transformation.

    Now, with three insects at the peak of divine transformation in his hand, he has the possibility of quick success!

    The second soul!

    After losing his second soul, Ye Pengfei did not follow the advice of the Thunder God Stone to get a thunder spirit body and cultivate it again.

    First, it is too time-consuming to cultivate the main body and the second soul at the same time.

    Secondly, when he rescued Bei Tangyu and lost his second soul, Yazui also lost a trace of the power of the beast god, and Ye Pengfei also lost the motivation to cultivate his body and second soul at the same time.

    However, this does not mean that Ye Pengfei does not want to regain his second soul.

    When Ye Pengfei had been fighting with the god-transforming monsters for years in that sealed world, he had thought about catching a suitable high-level god-transforming monster and refining it into his second soul.

    " However, Ye Pengfei found that it was easy to kill those monsters, but extremely difficult to catch those monsters.  As long as Ye Pengfei has the idea of ??"catching people alive", what will greet him will definitely be a god who will self-destruct!

    When he planned to use endless darkness to surround the remaining sea of ??insects, Ye Pengfei never thought that he could capture the God-forming insects alive, let alone three of the peak God-forming insects!

    From Ye Pengfei¡¯s point of view, not only could he not think of ¡°capturing them alive¡±, but he also had to guard against the self-explosion of those insects at the peak of their transformation into gods.

    However, the result was far beyond his expectation!  Not only did not one of the god-transforming bugs tragically explode, but he actually captured three peak-level god-transforming bugs alive!

    It wasn¡¯t until Ye Pengfei surrendered the insect queen that he knew the reason.  But now, what he wants to do is not to dig into the details, but to seize the time and refine the second spirit!

    The second soul at the peak of divine transformation!

    Just thinking about it makes people excited.  Once such a powerful soul has been refined, even if the body is so weak that it can no longer rely on the power of heaven and returns to the humble Nascent Soul cultivation level, there is no need to worry about being chased by powerful men!

    However, just think about it and you can guess what kind of difficulties you will encounter if you want to have a second soul at the peak of god transformation

    Set up numerous magic formations on the outside to surround the Thirteen Ghost Cave formations.  After Ye Pengfei ensured that even if the other half of the insect sea army came, these formations would be enough to sustain for a period of time, he began to practice the second soul.

    This time¡¯s practice is very different from the last time.

    The last second soul was obtained from the newborn thunder spirit body.  The new spirit body, which was already confused, could not resist the erosion of Ye Pengfei's soul.

    But this time is different, this is the peak of divine transformation that has existed for hundreds of millions of years!

    The first step is to obliterate spiritual intelligence, which is extremely difficult!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei has thousands of spells to back him up, otherwise, he would not try to obliterate the intelligence of a person at the peak of his transformation into a god.

    And, ?Even though he had planted a lot of powerful spells, the peak-level insect was still able to resist strongly.  After resisting for more than ten days, Lingzhi gradually weakened

    "You are worthy of being at the pinnacle of divine transformation. After all this, you can still persist!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly admired, "Although I relied on the power of heaven and various god-level secret techniques to win this battle. But, in terms of discussion,  I have a solid foundation, but I¡¯m not as good as him!¡±

    Praise is praise, action is action.  Ye Pengfei showed no mercy and planted two more spells in a row to completely wipe out the intelligence of this god-turned-insect!

    The next step is to let your soul erode this god-transforming insect.  When the erosion is successful, this insect at the peak of divine transformation will become his most powerful magic weapon!

    It was at this time that, outside the formation, an army of monsters flew towards this side in a neat formation!

    Because he was unable to use his spiritual sense, Ye Pengfei didn't know that the other half of the insects that had confused him for a long time had finally returned.  At this moment, he entered the most critical step¡ª¡ª

    Yuanying left the Zifu and entered the Zifu where the god-turned-insect was!

    The boundless Purple Mansion has transformed into mountains and rivers, making it seem like a vast world.

    This is also the difference between Ye Pengfei and the real powerful gods. These powerful individuals can already transform the world in Zi Mansion.  As for myself, I only need to practice and enlightenment in this illusory world, and no longer need to deliberately look for opportunities outside myself.

    Of course, if there is an opportunity like the ruins of an ancient god, they will still fight to grab it.  However, apart from this, ordinary things in the world of cultivation are no longer in their eyes.

    I have no intention of admiring the mountains and rivers, and I have no intention of feeling the taste of them.  What Ye Pengfei is looking for is the Nascent Soul that transforms into a god-like insect!

    Even though he has lost his spiritual intelligence, the fragile Yuanying like Ye Pengfei cannot compete with the Yuanying at the peak of divine transformation.  However, if the insect's Nascent Soul cannot be eroded, it will be impossible to successfully refine the second soul.

    Ye Pengfei relied on several spells that had already been planted on the insect's Nascent Soul.

    "What Ye Pengfei lacks is time

    The army of monsters begins to break the formation!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 344. Leading to the realm of gods!

    344. Leading to the realm of gods!

    The mind is connected with the formation.

    With no other choice, Ye Pengfei had to give up the search temporarily and retreated from the insect's purple mansion.

    Opening your eyes and looking around, you see monsters surging outside the formation!

    "Where did so many monsters come from?" Ye Pengfei was shocked and couldn't help but widen his eyes.

    He originally thought that what he was waiting for would be a larger and more powerful insect sea army.  But I never thought that what I was waiting for was hundreds of thousands of transformed monsters!

    In fact, there is not much difference between hundreds of thousands of transformed monsters and hundreds of thousands of transformed insects.  However, Ye Pengfei had already vaguely felt that there seemed to be some huge danger hidden in it!

    "Where are those bugs? Are they still lurking somewhere?"

    "How did these monsters get here? Those bugs actually have the ability to drive monsters and break through geographical limitations!"

    Just these two obvious situations made Ye Pengfei feel uneasy, and he had no time to worship the second spirit.

    Create a special Sumeru space, put three peak-level insects into it, and personally deal with the impact of the beast tide.

    Compared with a month ago, the situation this time is better.

    A month ago, the ghost girl suddenly announced the war. In fact, Ye Pengfei was not fully prepared.

    What¡¯s even more terrible is that when Ye Pengfei temporarily restricted the sea of ??insects with a mixture of spells and thunder spells, the ghost girl immediately understood that Ye Pengfei still had potential to be tapped.  So, she simply transformed into the Thirteen Ghost Acupoints Formation, completely handed over the periphery to Ye Pengfei, and let it go.

    The result of this was that Ye Pengfei achieved brilliant results, but also forced Ye Pengfei to face an extremely difficult period of weakness.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei, who has been cultivating for a period of time, can actually borrow the power of heaven again and return to the peak of divine transformation.  However, he himself understood his own situation.

    "Even if I borrow the power of heaven to explode again, I can't fight like before. Maybe, I will be backlashed by this power. I can only use formations to trap and kill these monsters first, and delay them for more time!"

    Using serial formations to cleverly trap and kill the transformed gods and monsters is a tried and tested experience in the sealed world.

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei miscalculated.

    What surprised him was that although these god-transforming monsters in front of him were as crazy as the god-transforming monsters in the sealed world.  However, despite the madness, they are still in step and orderly!

    There is still a crazy beast tide here, this is a mighty army that can fight in a hundred battles!  !

    No matter how clever the formation is, it cannot withstand the powerful impact.  Breaking an formation with strength has always been the preserve of those who are confident.  And this indomitable army of monsters clearly has sufficient self-confidence.

    This is indeed the case!

    "In just half an hour, the first level of the chain magic circle collapsed without any suspense!

    Ye Pengfei wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Back then, I could trap a large number of monsters without even controlling the formation.  But now, even though he had painstakingly manipulated the formation and brought the secrets of its operation to the extreme, he still couldn't hold on for even half an hour.

    Although Ye Pengfei had many methods, he still felt a little helpless when the monster army rushed into the second level of the chain circle.

    "Obviously, in as little as one hour or as much as two hours, the second layer of the formation will be broken.

    Then, there is the third floor, the fourth floor

    Maybe, in less than a day, you will face death!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    Many times, people always ignore what is most important to them for one reason or another.

    And in many cases, when people are at the end of their rope, they suddenly pick up this most important thing.

    What is Ye Pengfei¡¯s biggest gain from the fierce battle with the sea of ??insects?

    It¡¯s not those three lively peak-level insects, but the understanding of a law of heaven!

    Extremely passionate way!

    Extremely passionate and extremely powerful!

    Such laws of heaven and such ultimate power were ignored by Ye Pengfei intentionally or unintentionally.

    When he finally wiped out the sea of ??insects, the first thing he did was not to continue to explore the true meaning of the laws of heaven. Instead, he turned to pursue the powerful second spirit.

    This actually shows that although Ye Pengfei has long realized that the way of heaven is more important than anything else, subconsciously, he is still attracted by foreign objectsFor example, the second soul at the peak of divine transformation.

    Growth requires a price.

    Sometimes, the price is simply unbearable.  Such a strong person can only be brutally eliminated.

    And sometimes, this price is borne as if walking on thin ice.  Only such a strong person can truly stand proudly at the top of the strong!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei belongs to the latter.  When the monster army rushed to the second level of the chain formation, when he was surrounded by a sense of powerlessness, there was still a kind of power supporting him¡ª¡ª

    I can¡¯t die!  There are many people waiting for me!  !

    The price of growth, at this moment, became an opportunity for Ye Pengfei to make a breakthrough.  When death could come at any time, Ye Pengfei finally returned to the right path again.

    The door to the realm of gods and men is slowly opening to him!

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei can achieve success overnight.  It is not a simple matter to truly achieve the power of a god and create a godhead.

    For example, the ghost girl, even though she has the incomplete memory of the ancient gods and humans, even though she has stepped into the realm of gods and humans very early.  However, until now, she has not truly become a god.

    Another example is the Queen of Insects. She had already reached this state hundreds of millions of years ago.  However, after hundreds of millions of years of accumulation, she still has not been able to truly pass through the door that she has longed for!

    However, as long as Ye Pengfei can see that door like the Ghost Girl and the Insect Queen, he will be as powerful as the two!

    The ultimate power from the path of extreme emotion!  !

    Once again entering the peak of divine transformation, this time, Ye Pengfei felt no burden.

    "This is the power that truly belongs to me!"

    Involuntarily, Ye Pengfei sighed like this.

    Since he felt the power of heaven and was able to explode into a high-level powerhouse with low-level cultivation, he has been troubled by "the inability to maintain this power for a long time."  Just like now, he is very weak. If he breaks out forcefully again, he will probably be counterattacked by this power.

    It¡¯s like, the possessed Feng Haoshan has completely lost his mind.

    And now, when Ye Pengfei finally sees that door and uses the power of heaven again, the explosion is no longer a burden, but has become a natural and natural thing.

    Just like Ye Pengfei said, this is his own power!

    The continuous offensive of the monster army did not allow Ye Pengfei to continue to explore the method of crossing this gate.  However, this is enough.  Ye Pengfei, who was still surrounded by a sense of powerlessness just now, showed a bright smile

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 345. The road to genius!

    345. The road to genius!

    Ye Pengfei is a genius.

    The natural top-quality lightning spiritual roots ensure that he can absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to practice with maximum efficiency.

    His calm mind and strong understanding ensure that he can understand things that monks at the same level cannot.

    Such a genius actually has a series of rare luck.  In the eyes of ordinary people, such a monk's cultivation should be smooth sailing.

    However, just like the ability of a genius, it is not something that ordinary people can understand.  The growth path of a genius is also not something ordinary people can predict.

    It is precisely because of Ye Pengfei's genius that Dongfang Aotian neglected to guide him, and the monks of the Mangshan Sect mistakenly thought that he could do anything, not realizing that he actually knew nothing.

    ¡°After all, it was precisely because of Ye Pengfei¡¯s genius that he was trapped in the inner demons and almost died in the process of transforming into immortality

    It is precisely because of Ye Pengfei's genius that he was favored by Yu Ziling, and that he was inexplicably "plotted" by Beitang Yu's charming body.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTLINE

    ????????????????????????It is precisely because of Ye Pengfei's genius that he can experience things that are impossible for monks of the same level to experience.

    And it is precisely because of Ye Pengfei's genius that during this period of time, he will experience challenges that even a true cultivator at the peak of god transformation cannot face!

    After facing the vast sea of ????insects alone, he has to face the fierce army of monster beasts alone!

    This is the true path to genius!

    A path of genius that is unimaginable to ordinary people, full of difficulties and dangers, and may completely collapse at any time!

    "If Niu Ben, Ye Pengfei's only disciple, were here, I'm afraid he would have to sing "Heaven will give great responsibilities to this people".  However, apart from Ye Pengfei, there is no other human monk here.

    At this time, he will not be sad.  He doesn't have the leisure time, let alone plenty of time!

    The second layer of chain formation was broken!  The advancing speed of the monster army far exceeded Ye Pengfei's imagination!

    "The first level took almost half an hour, but the second level actually took less time? It seems that the real combat power of these god-transforming monsters is not consistent with their cultivation and spells!"

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Pengfei to realize the ultimate power again.  However, it only took such a short period of time for the army of monsters to march straight in and rush into the third level of the chain magic circle!  If this trend continues, I am afraid that Ye Pengfei will be completely exposed to the army of monsters in less than an hour!

    "But that's it for you." Ye Pengfei was not afraid, but showed a bright smile.

    The road to genius is full of ups and downs that ordinary people cannot imagine.  And if they pass through many obstacles, their leaps will also be unimaginable by ordinary people!

    I saw that Ye Pengfei, who was smiling all over his face, did not activate the third-level formation, but directly mobilized the power of heaven to sweep towards the army of monsters with great arrogance!

    Are you in good formation?  Do you have the same goals?  Are you a steel army with strict discipline and invincibility in every battle?  Then, take a hit from me!  !  !

    The fierce spiritual energy is wreaking havoc in the army of monsters!

    Those with lower cultivation levels were immediately knocked crooked by the aura and could no longer keep up with the pace of the team.  When they had just fallen a little, they were moved to another place by this series of formations, and no trace of the large army could be seen again.

    In order to keep in step, those with strong cultivation had to resort to various methods to resist this sudden and powerful attack.

    Only one blow!  The advance speed of the monster army has been slowed down by 30%!

    The number is still huge, excluding those with low cultivation levels, there are still hundreds of thousands!

    "One blow is not enough, then give it another blow!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei added some bells and whistles.

    The ferocious aura, still powerful and arrogant, suddenly appeared again.  But this time, they did not aimlessly wreak havoc in the army of monsters. Instead, they divided into a number of sharp spiritual arrows, which fiercely penetrated into the hearts of the monsters with lower cultivation levels!

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the pit of your heart!

    No matter which level a strong person is, the heart is the weakest place in the physical body.  Even if they reach the realm of becoming gods, as long as they don't want to give up their physical body, the powerful ones who become gods??We will strengthen protection here.

    However, no matter how well protected these demonic beasts are, they can't stop Ye Pengfei's blow!

    In the blink of an eye, the bodies of thousands of god-turned-monster beasts were torn to pieces by the crazy spiritual energy!

    And those demonic beasts that were still able to persevere turned into gourds that fell to the ground, rolling around

    Is this something that a strong man at the peak of his divine transformation can do?

    If he used some strange spell, everyone can understand.

    If he uses some special treasure, everyone can understand.

    "However, just two such arrogant attacks in a row caused the army of hundreds of thousands of monsters to fall into inexplicable chaos. Is this something that a strong person at the peak of God Transformation can do?  !

    This can only be a divine method!

    Are we facing a god?  All the transformed gods and monsters were confused.  They are not younger monks like Wu Tianwang who have never seen a god. Not only have they all seen the methods of the ancient gods, they have also personally experienced the battle between the ancient gods that lasted for nine days and ten places, and the sky was dark and the earth was dark!

    Such a method immediately brought back endless memories for them.  In such memories, the so-called gods and monsters are just humble existences

    The morale of the army was suddenly in chaos!

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that just two consecutive strikes would have such an effect.  How could he have guessed that his method, which resembled that of a god-man, would actually bring back the painful memories of hundreds of thousands of god-turned-monster beasts.

    Escape!

    Almost at the same time, such a word popped up in the consciousness of all the gods and monsters.

    They all turned around and wanted to escape.  However, just a few steps after they escaped, the sea of ??consciousness was firmly controlled by invisible forces.

    Turn around and continue fighting!

    This is a fate they cannot escape, and they can only accept it.  Even though they felt that they were about to face a god who could kill them with a flip of his hand, they could not control their bodies and had to bite the bullet and sprint towards death.

    Ye Pengfei was not aware of these circumstances. He only knew that at the last moment, the army of monsters suddenly collapsed.  But the next moment, they suddenly had a "firm" will and continued to violently break the formation.

    "It's really strange." Ye Pengfei shook his head in confusion, "Maybe I can only know the answer to the question by killing you all."

    A massacre was officially staged!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 346. Cursed Dragon Body!

    346. Cursed dragon body!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current level, how long would it take to kill hundreds of thousands of god-level monsters?

    The answer is, six days!  !  !

    If this answer spreads, I don¡¯t know how many powerful people will be scared to death.  You know, in the past hundreds of thousands of years, let alone killing so many god-transforming monsters, not even a single powerful god-transforming person has fallen in the entire world of cultivation!

    Even Ling Yunjue, Yue Lin, and Yue Ningbing, who had fought side by side with Ye Pengfei for several years in that sealed world, would be frightened by such results.  In the past few years, several people have joined forces to hunt down so many monsters!

    Such results are surprising enough.  If they knew that on a planet far, far away from here, a god-transforming monk was doing things even more terrifying than this massacre, I wonder what their reaction would be like?

    ¡­¡­

    As always, after refining the newly absorbed spiritual power, Dolikun began to devour new dragon bodies.

    And this time, he was in big trouble!

    The devouring of the past will also be counterattacked by the dragon.  However, because the main power of these dragons is used to seal the planet, Dolikun can successfully complete the devouring as long as he fully displays his supernatural powers.

    At first, when Duolikun¡¯s cultivation level was low, Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling would take care of him.  Lest this only hope of escape be accidentally killed by the dragon.

    Gradually, as Dolikun successfully advanced to the divine stage and was able to protect himself, the two of them went into seclusion to understand the way of heaven, and no longer followed Dolikun.

    Today, when Dolikun started to devour a new dragon body, he ran into big trouble!

    Before actually biting the dragon's body, the dragon suddenly burst out with a dazzling light!  In an instant, even the faces of Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling, who were hundreds of millions of miles away, were illuminated pale and bright!

    After just one breath, this dazzling light quickly turned into absolute darkness.

    Dolikun reacted quickly and immediately turned upside down and teleported tens of millions of miles away.  Before the person could stand still, balls of fire were thrown out, illuminating the surrounding area.

    The spiritual consciousness spread out early, locking the surrounding space for hundreds of millions of miles.  No matter where there are signs of danger, he can respond promptly.

    Before Dolikun could clearly see the situation in the darkness, he discovered that both his master and his wife had teleported to him with gloomy expressions.

    "Master, Master, what happened?"

    "Curse the dragon body!" Beitangxuan said in a deep voice, "I never thought that Xin Li would have such a method!"

    Originally, the Nine Dragons Seal was already powerful enough.  Even when Beitangxuan was in its heyday, it would still be very troublesome to crack.

    And now, among the nine giant dragons, there is a cursed dragon body!  Even if Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling were in their prime, it would be difficult to break the Nine Dragons seal together!

    "Could it be that I can't swallow it?" Dolikun asked in surprise.

    Master and Mistress have already talked a lot about the outside world.  A strong man like him who was originally unwilling to be mediocre was now even more unwilling to be sealed in this "barren" planet for a long time.

    What should we do if we can¡¯t continue to devour it?  Doricon was distraught.

    Beitangxuan sighed and said: "It can still be swallowed, but you need to defeat them first!"

    Following Beitangxuan's finger, Duolikun looked towards the dragon body.  Under the pointing of Beitangxuan's fingers, the dragon body covered with scales seemed to become transparent, and Doli Kun could easily see clearly what was going on inside the dragon body -

    The scarlet blood does not flow in the blood vessels, but spreads in sheets, piece by piece, throughout the dragon's body.

    There are faint shadows flowing in these patches of blood.  Although Dolikun was still far away from the giant dragon, he could still feel the evil energy of these shadows.

    "Master, are you talking about those shadows?"

    "That's right!" Beitangxuan nodded solemnly, "They are cursed souls. After being planted in the body of a giant dragon, they will have power comparable to low-level gods! You can only defeat them.  , to devour this dragon body!"

    Dolikun couldn¡¯t help but be surprised!

    How can a soul with the power of a low-level god and man be defeated by a god-transforming monk?

    Just when Doli Kun was very depressed, Yu Ziling spoke: "Back then, your master and I were just Dongxu monks, and we defeated low-level gods! As long as we have the power of mutual support??Even a god-man will still be defeated by a low-level monk!  And you, Doricon, have the power to restrain them.  "

    The frustrated Dolikun¡¯s eyes gradually brightened

    ¡­¡­

    The trouble Duolikun encountered was a thousand or ten thousand times more powerful than that of Ye Pengfei.  And he, as a monk who transforms into gods, must kill these cursed souls!

    Ye Pengfei has not been able to encounter such blatant things for the time being, but correspondingly, he has never received help similar to Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling.

    He single-handedly annihilated hundreds of thousands of transformed gods and monsters, which was another huge harvest.

    Now, the series of storage spaces forged by Ye Pengfei are all filled with materials for transforming into gods, monsters, and monsters.  Such huge resources can support hundreds of thousands of monks to reach the peak of god transformation together!

    Even if Ye Pengfei uses them all for his own use, when he advances to the realm of gods and humans, such huge resources are enough to support him from a small first-level god-man who first entered the realm of gods to a level close to a level one.  The level of a mid-level god.

    ¡°However, facing such an amazing harvest, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t be happy at all.  Because the other half of the insect sea that left mysteriously has not yet appeared!

    Ye Pengfei does not have the guidance of gods like Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling.  Even the ghost girl with the memory of the ancient god and man could not give him any hint.

    Faced with this weird thing, Ye Pengfei could only face it alone.

    Search the soul!

    With good luck, Ye Pengfei knew the whereabouts of the other half of the insect sea from the consciousness sea of ??those spirit-transforming monster beasts that still had a breath of life!

    "These monster beasts have no choice but to succumb to the instructions of insects!"

    A god-turned-insect insect controls a god-turned-monster beast from a distance.  Giving these monsters the ability to break through territorial restrictions is the reason why this army of monsters appears!

    "In other words, have these bugs gone further afield to control other god-changing monsters?" Ye Pengfei murmured to himself, "I heard from the ghost girl that there are at least a million god-changing monsters in this world.  Huge. In other words, such a battle no, it is a more terrifying battle than this, and it will happen several times!"

    If Ye Pengfei could use spiritual consciousness, he would definitely catch bugs all over the world.  It's a pity that although he realized the mysterious way of extreme emotion and saw the door leading to the realm of gods and humans, it was not enough for his spiritual consciousness to break through the restrictions of the ancient gods and humans.

    "Hurry up and practice. The next attack will definitely be more powerful than this one!"

    With a combination of concentration and concentration, Ye Pengfei completed the yet-to-be-refined second spirit while carefully pondering the various mysteries contained in the path of extreme emotion

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 347. Psychic cannon!

    347. Spiritual cannon!

    The wait this time was very long.  In the blink of an eye, two years have passed!

    How much improvement can a talented monk like Ye Pengfei achieve in two years?

    ? Ontology¡ª¡ª

    Even though you are practicing the most time-consuming method of nine turns, you still successfully advanced from the Nascent Soul Stage to the Space and Ming Stage.

    The second soul¡ª¡ª

    Ye Pengfei not only controlled this second soul at the peak of divine transformation, but also successfully transferred the part of the divine-human realm perceived by the main body to the second soul.  The main body and the second soul are moving towards the realm of gods and humans at the same time. Even if you travel through the vast star field, there are very few such bts.

    In terms of spells and formations, Ye Pengfei also gained a lot.

    "Those god-level secret techniques that I could only use in the past, after two years of practice, I have realized more profound meanings.  Now, if the same spells and formations are cast again, the power will be several times or even several times greater!

    As for the best magic weapon, there is no need for it.  With so many complete materials for transforming into gods, monsters, and monsters, all you need to do is use puppetry to reproduce them, which is an excellent magic weapon!

    However, although it has improved a lot.  However, Ye Pengfei still did not dare to be careless in the slightest.

    In the past two years, those bugs will never be a waste of time.  When the army of monsters driven by the bugs appears again, it will definitely be much stronger than the wave two years ago!

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei will always remember this day!

    On the skyline, a slowly moving black shadow appeared.  At a glance, it doesn't look like a monster.

    When this line of black shadow came closer, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that it turned out to be thousands of things that looked like earthly cannons!

    The difference is that these things are thousands of times bigger than cannons in the world!  Even the huge monsters that push the cannon forward are just like little people under the tall city wall in front of this giant cannon.

    "Is this a magic weapon? This is what the bugs have been doing for two whole years?"

    Ye Pengfei didn't understand what the use of such a huge and bulky magic weapon was.  But since the bugs spent up to two years tinkering with these things, they certainly weren't fooling around.

    Very cautiously, Ye Pengfei raised the defensive capabilities of the layer-by-layer chain arrays to the extreme.

    The speed at which those giant cannons move is really too slow.

    From the skyline to the edge of Ye Pengfei's chain formation, there is only more than a billion miles.  With such a small distance, even the lowest level of the God Transformation expert can teleport over in just a few breaths.

    But it took more than two hours for those giant cannons to move half of their distance.

    And this movement has not stopped yet.

    A shadow rose in Ye Pengfei's heart for no reason. This was a sign of approaching danger!

    More than ten phantom entities quickly rushed towards the line of giant cannons.

    Countless gods and monsters roared together.  The astonishing spiritual energy condensed into spiritual light balls, which hit the more than ten phantom entities in an instant.

    After a series of muffled sounds, all the phantom entities were smashed back!

    "Can we only use the second soul?"

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows and planned to let the second soul attack.  However, at this moment, the line of giant cannons all stopped.

    As soon as it stops, attack!

    Thousands of huge light beams came from hundreds of millions of miles away, overwhelmingly bombarding Ye Pengfei's chain formation!

    "Damn! Isn't it so exaggerated?"

    Looking at these huge light pillars, Ye Pengfei couldn't help shouting.

    Even if you just look at it with your eyes, you can feel that the power of any light beam is comparable to the self-destruction of a low-level god-forming powerhouse!  !  !

    "No wonder it took them so long to make such a heavy cannon!"

    Ye Pengfei's face was filled with uncertainty as he watched the first layer of the formation being instantly destroyed by thousands of huge beams of light.

    With his current ability, it is not a big problem to resist the self-destruction of ten or eight low-level powerful gods.

    "However, thousands of low-level god-turned-gods exploded themselves, and even low-level gods couldn't resist it!

    After a burst of roar, there was a brief pause, and thousands of cannons began to move slowly again.

    "The range is limited?"

    A thought flashed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness like lightning.  He realizes??, perhaps this is the only way to solve the current crisis.

    His hands were dancing up and down dizzyingly, and formations flew out of Ye Pengfei's hands like running water.

    These newly deployed formations are not to make up for the lack of the first layer of formations, but are based on a certain edge of the second layer of formations, extending continuously towards the position of the line of giant cannons.

    "Are you going to bomb or not?" Ye Pengfei looked forward to it.

    Judging from the situation just now, if you want to launch such an attack, the cannon must stop first.  After the attack is over, you have to pause for a while before you can go on the road again.

    Or, they stop and attack.

    In this way, Ye Pengfei can continuously set up magic formations to extend the time for the giant cannon to move over as much as possible.  Then, use the extra time to find the weaknesses of these giant cannons.

    Or, they ignore the continuously extending formation and continue to advance towards the chain formation.

    In this way, Ye Pengfei planned to let the second soul run along this magic circle for a long distance to attack the enemy's vital points!

    The last possibility is also the result that Ye Pengfei likes to see the most¡ª¡ª

    Some moved, some stopped. Thousands of cannons were scattered by these formations.

    The answer was soon revealed. The insects¡¯ choice was to spread out!

    "Are you still looking down on me?"

    Ye Pengfei sneered and set up the formation faster.  Just as the stopped giant cannons began to slowly bombard these extended formations, more formations extended out from different places.

    Not only that, Ye Pengfei also continued to condense phantom entities, teleporting quickly towards the direction of the giant cannon.  The demonic beasts protecting the giant cannon had to be on guard against Ye Pengfei's sneak attacks at all times, and had no more energy to deal with these extended magic circles.

    If at this time, someone looks down from the air.  He would feel that the situation below was like a huge monster occupying thousands of miles of space, continuously extending countless tentacles into the distance.

    And the side that is encircling and suppressing the monsters has to continuously allocate troops to deal with the hands of these monsters that extend too fast.

    After a while, more than half of the cannons had to stop.

    At this moment, no matter how stupid the bugs are, they understand what Ye Pengfei wants to do.  Groups of transformed gods and monsters emerged from behind the cannon.

    ??The giant spiritual cannon cooperates with the monster attacks!  The insects changed their tactics and launched a fierce attack on Ye Pengfei's chain formation!

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 348. Quick victory!

    348. Quick victory!

    The transformed god monster attacks, of course, very quickly.  What's more, the first batch of divine monsters to attack were all wind monsters!

    Hundreds of millions of miles away, and only two breaths of time, thousands of wind monsters appeared in front of the second level of chain formation!

    "Fight against attack with attack! These bugs also know how to plan!"

    Ye Pengfei looked solemn and did not dare to neglect at all, and immediately let the second soul attack strongly!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t use the most powerful means to fight back, you will never be able to continue the way you just did.  If he allowed those giant cannons to regroup and continue to advance towards him, he would be helpless and would not even have the possibility of escaping!

    In this kind of war, either you die or I die.  If anyone dares to be careless, what awaits him is a place of eternal destruction!

    The second soul attacks!

    Ye Pengfei could predict the reaction of the sea of ??insects hidden behind the army of monsters. If he suddenly saw such insects, he would definitely be very surprised¡ª¡ª

    The huge body no less than that of the insect queen means that the insect has transformed!

    This is Ye Pengfei's major achievement in the past two years. Even if the ghost girl cannot defeat the insect queen and retreats, Ye Pengfei is confident that with this powerful second spirit, he can defeat the powerful insect queen.

    As expected, the thousands of wind monsters that rushed to the front line all shook involuntarily.  Although the shaking was very subtle, it could not escape Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    "Now is the time!"

    The shock in his mind gave Ye Pengfei the best chance.

    Originally, when faced with these monsters and beasts whose cultivation levels ranged from low-level to high-level, the second soul had an overwhelming advantage.  Now, like the autumn wind blowing away fallen leaves, the thousands of transformed monsters were beaten to pieces with arms and legs, and all of them lost the ability to fight again!

    Since then, the monster army has not even been able to touch the edge of the second level of the chain formation.  Not to mention, stopping Ye Pengfei from continuously setting up formations.

    A short pause

    The emergence of the huge second soul obviously caught the bugs off guard. They needed time to study and find new countermeasures.

    "However, Ye Pengfei will not give them a chance to think.

    The majestic body of the second spirit stood fiercely in front of the second layer of chain formations.  And more formations extended towards the cannon formation, and hundreds of puppets were teleporting towards the cannon formation along these long formations at extremely high speeds.

    When these puppets in the transformation stage suddenly rushed into the cannon position, the army of monsters suddenly became chaotic.

    Is it to protect the precious cannon?  Or is it to protect the manipulator hidden behind him?  Or should we break those damn formations?

    ??The thoughts that cannot be unified bring about the actions that cannot be unified, and the power is dispersed again.

    First, the giant cannons were dispersed, and now the monster army was dispersed. The force that could have posed a huge threat to Ye Pengfei was now in danger of being defeated by Ye Pengfei one by one!

    The bugs quickly realized the seriousness of the problem. In fact, it didn't take them long to react, but Ye Pengfei moved faster!

    In this kind of series of battles, reaction speed determines everything!

    There was no time left for the bugs to regret, they had to face Ye Pengfei¡¯s powerful pressure¡ª¡ª

    The main body appears in person!

    The second soul is in charge of the chain circle.  As long as these giant cannons cannot function, no amount of monsters can defeat them.

    Some of the puppets that rushed into the army of monsters carried spiritual teleportation talismans and quickly deployed spiritual teleportation formations. In just a moment, Ye Pengfei's body appeared at the enemy's weakest point.

    The army was defeated like a mountain!

    The bugs couldn't understand at all. Everyone had worked hard for two years, and they had made thousands of such terrifying weapons of war. Why did they fail so quickly?

    Two years ago, when the monster army was driven to attack for the first time, they had the upper hand for a time.  Even if he failed later, he at least persisted for several days.

    " Two years later, there were more monsters and more terrifying offensive weapons. Why couldn't they hold on for even a short day, so everyone had to throw away their armor and flee in embarrassment?

    If Fang Baishan of Mangshan Sect were here, he would definitely sigh¡ª¡ª

    ¡°To argue with a genius is to seek death

    Two years are enough for Ye Pengfei to make a comprehensive leap.

    "Two years ago, let alone a multi-front battle like this, even if he maintained a continuous formation, he only relied on regaining the path of extreme emotion, and he was lucky enough to win.Two years later, both the body and the second soul, spells and formations have been amazingly enhanced.

    If we can sum it up in the most concise words - everyone is no longer on the same level!  !  !

    It¡¯s like, if it weren¡¯t for the support of the Insect Queen, the ghost girl¡¯s five thousand god-turned-ghost cultivators would have wiped out the vast sea of ????insects long ago.

    Now, Ye Pengfei, who has also stepped into the realm of gods and humans, already has an overwhelming advantage facing these bugs who cannot get the support of the queen!

    Thousands of giant cannons, instead of threatening Ye Pengfei, became Ye Pengfei's trophies.  Seeing the Sea of ??Insects and the Sea of ??Beasts retreating hastily, Ye Pengfei, who was unable to lock them with his spiritual sense, would not pursue them rashly. He landed on a giant cannon and studied them carefully.

    "It's true that it can't be scaled like a magic weapon. What's the use of such a thing?" Ye Pengfei was confused.

    You must know that the more powerful the magic weapon is, the more it pays attention to the freedom of scaling and flexibility.  These giant cannons not only have powerful attack power, but also move slowly and are too big. Wouldn't they be used as targets by the enemy?

    After studying for a while, Ye Pengfei still couldn't see the root of the problem.

    Ye Pengfei knew that this was because he neglected to refine weapons.  Therefore, I no longer waste time on research, but create a huge Sumeru space to collect all these giant cannons.

    Looking around the battlefield again, there were not many monsters killed. The puppets had already cleared the battlefield.  Further away, no matter whether they were insects or monsters, they were all gone.  I don¡¯t know if they dare to attack again after this battle.

    "Perhaps, I should go take a look at the ghost formation. I wonder how the battle between the ghost girl and the insect queen went?"

    The Queen of Insects is the key!

    As long as the insect queen is killed, the two of them can move on.  And these little bugs, no matter how many there are, what can they do to two people?

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei left the second soul and the army of puppets to guard the serial formation. With a flash of his body, he entered the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation.

    The ghostly fog was so misty that no trace of the insect queen could be seen at all.

    "Ghost girl, where is the insect queen? I'm here to help you!"

    "Boy, you are finally willing to come in, come and help me"

    The ghost girl¡¯s extremely weak voice surprised Ye Pengfei!

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 349. Artifact!

    349. Artifact!

    The Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation is the true form of the ghost girl.  In the past two years, Ye Pengfei has been paying attention to the changes in the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation.  He clearly saw that the ghost formation was as powerful as ever, with no signs of damage at all.

    Why is the ghost girl so weak?

    When Ye Pengfei followed the ghost girl's instructions and flew to the core of the ghost formation, he finally understood.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Artifact!

    The already powerful Insect Queen actually possesses an artifact!

    This is an artifact similar to a round bowl. The texture is very complicated, and it is hard to tell what the secret is.  The light emanating from its entire body is all bright gold, without any clutter.

    According to the experience taught by the Thunder God Stone, the golden artifact is the main kill.  The ghost girl used the power of her body to lock an artifact that was mainly responsible for killing. It was already remarkable that she could persist for such a long time.

    "Why didn't you call me in earlier?"

    Looking at this sharp weapon with terrifying golden spiritual pressure, Ye Pengfei was extremely speechless.

    "Could it be that you still have face?"  This is an artifact!  Even low-level gods, no one would dare to block it with bare hands.  You're simply asking for death by trapping this artifact all by yourself.

    The ghost girl replied angrily: "If I could transmit the sound to the outside world, would I not call you? It can seal the sound and lock the consciousness! Find a way to deal with it quickly, otherwise, we will all die here!"

    Actually, the ghost girl is also very depressed.  If he had known that the Insect Queen had such a powerful and weird artifact, he would never have rashly transformed into the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation.  It's good now, there is nothing we can do to ask for help from outside, and there is nothing we can do internally.  If Ye Pengfei doesn't come in, he will be eaten alive!

    Ye Pengfei nodded and planned to take action directly.

    "Boy, you are stupid!" The ghost girl was shocked and quickly stopped her, "You are at the peak of divine transformation, how can you possibly fight an artifact? Find out if there is any weird way to deal with it!"

    I¡¯ve already come in, but the ghost girl can still see my current cultivation level?

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised, but he quickly knew the answer to the question without asking.

    Seal the sound and lock the knowledge!

    This ghost girl may not be able to see clearly my current cultivation level!

    Ye Pengfei smiled and did not answer. He formed a seal with his hands and pressed it towards the artifact.

    The divine weapon immediately reacted, and thousands of golden lights shot toward the seal.

    This time, Ye Pengfei heard the sound.

    Thinking back to the time when five thousand ghost cultivators were fighting fiercely against the sea of ??insects, I could only watch the excitement and couldn't even hear the sound.

    In just a few years, I have reached the level of a queen!

    "ah?"

    "Huh?"

    Two exclamations sounded almost indistinguishably in the mist.

    The former is surprised and happy, and belongs to the ghost girl.

    The latter is frightened and angry, and belongs to the Queen of Insects.

    Only the voice of the Insect Queen was heard, coming from the direction of the artifact.  However, even if Ye Pengfei tried hard to look, he couldn't see where her true body was.

    The ghost girl finally knew why Ye Pengfei dared to fight the artifact.  Although the artifact is powerful, the person who can control it is, after all, just a worm queen who has one foot in the realm of gods and humans.  Now that Ye Pengfei has reached this level, joining forces with him is not without hope of turning defeat into victory!

    "The Insect Queen is hiding inside the artifact!"

    "Are you squatting in that bowl? Fortunately, she can change!"

    Ye Pengfei joked about the queen's size and waved her hand again.  I saw streaks of lightning, as if they were alive, wrapping around this artifact.  Even though this artifact kept spitting out golden light, it couldn't wipe out all the lightning.

    The insect queen was angry.

    Since she was captured by the ancient god and sealed into this world, she has never met an opponent.  With the power of the artifact, she still had to fight for several years, and she already felt very humiliated.  Now, another kid has appeared, and he can actually fight with his own magical weapon!

    This is great!  Do you think this is all I have?

    Seeing that she was at a disadvantage, the Insect Queen no longer held back.  I saw thousands of golden auspicious clouds floating out from the artifact.  There was nothing strange about the golden auspicious clouds, and Ye Pengfei's thousands of lightnings automatically and consciously dissipated without a trace.

    "This is the way of mutual growth and mutual restraint!"

    Ye Pengfei, who had already peeked into the realm of gods and humans, immediately saw the secret.  Those thousands of golden auspicious clouds may seem harmless to humans and animals, but they are actually full of powerful murderous intent.  Even with the power of thunder spirit energy, he has to retreat!

    RequirementsWell, the reason why aura is called "spirit" is that it actually has the ability to seek benefits and avoid harm.  This is an inexplicable ability. Ye Pengfei's only disciple - Niu Ben - once used some method from his hometown to forcefully explain a big pass. There is some truth in it, but when put together, it is still a mess.  It's foggy and can't be seen clearly.

    Ordinary monks, of course, would not bother to ponder this issue.  However, when Ye Pengfei peeked into the realm of gods and humans and realized some kind of heavenly truth, he had to pay more attention to the word "spirit" and ponder it carefully.

    "You defeat me with killing, I will defeat you with extreme love!"

    If you are extremely passionate, you are extremely powerful!

    I want to see if my extreme passion is more powerful, or if you, the thousands of golden auspicious clouds, have the stronger murderous intention!

    Without giving in a step, streaks of light cyan light emerged from Ye Pengfei's palm.

    Since embarking on the right path and studying the path of extreme emotions, this is the first time Ye Pengfei has used it.  Previously, the Insect Sea's offensive was not fierce enough, and he had not yet used this strongest method.

    The insect queen hiding in the artifact could not help but snorted coldly.

    ¡°You are so talented, but you still dare to show your ugliness!¡±

    The ghost girl was also worried, feeling that Ye Pengfei was being too trusting.  The insect queen made it clear that she had to use all her strength to produce such golden auspicious clouds.  Wouldn't it be better to retreat for a moment, avoid the sharp edge, and then wait for an opportunity to attack again?  Why do you have to show off!

    With no other choice, the ghost girl had to cheer up and prepare to use her methods.  However, just as she took action, Ye Pengfei's light cyan light crashed into thousands of golden clouds!

    It was a pretty even fight!

    Both the Insect Queen and the Ghost Girl couldn't help but take a breath of air-conditioning.

    This is the power of a divine weapon!

    Even though the Insect Queen's cultivation level is not enough, if she tries hard to perform this technique, its power will be greatly reduced.  However, this is the power of an artifact after all!

    "Is he almost going through that door? Or, is he already going through that door?!"

    When thinking about this possibility, the insect queen and the ghost girl could not help but feel palpitations.

    Such an advancement speed is too terrifying!

    However, even if the ghost girl is palpitating, she is also worried that Ye Pengfei will compete with her when exploring the ruins of the ancient gods in the future.  This will happen n years later. For the time being, we are still allies with him.

    And the heart palpitations of the insect queen are caused by the fear of death!

    "No! I will never lose!!"

    A sharp scream sounded from the artifact.  I saw a graceful figure emerging from the artifact.  Thousands of golden auspicious clouds gathered around her.  A bowl-shaped artifact with golden light all over its body was spinning in her palm.

    This insect queen wants to hold a magical weapon and fight Ye Pengfei in a final life-or-death fight!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 350. Betrayal!

    350. Betrayal!

    That is to say, when the insect queen turned into a human form, holding an artifact and glaring at Ye Pengfei with a cold and arrogant face, the ghost girl's attack arrived.

    In fact, the ghost girl¡¯s reaction was not unpleasant.  As soon as the light cyan light appeared in Ye Pengfei's palm, she began to use her special skills.  However, when her attack came in front of the insect queen, it seemed so slow and ridiculous.

    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that the attack power of the ghost girl¡¯s unique move disappeared without even touching the edge of the insect queen¡¯s protective golden cloud

    The ghost girl couldn't help but be horrified. She didn't expect that the Queen of Insects could be so strong!

    Although, the ghost girl also knows that in the past few years, the insect queen has not used this ability, it must be because this ability also has unpredictable side effects on the insect queen.  However, it is precisely for this reason that since the Insect Queen has now used this ability, she wants Ye Pengfei to stay with her!

    Fighting to be counterattacked, we must kill the enemy!

    Self-explosion in a ghost cave?

    The ghost girl considered this plan again.

    "However, when I blew up a ghost cave, I also killed a bug.  Now, are you going to blow up ten or eight ghost holes?

    Just when the ghost girl was hesitant, Ye Pengfei took action decisively.  And Ye Pengfei's move completely subverted the relationship between the two people!

    Strands of light cyan light ignored the body-protecting golden clouds and pierced through thousands of golden clouds!

    The insect queen screamed loudly, waving the artifact, and fought fiercely with the wisps of blue light for a long time before she stabilized her position!

    It was only then that the ghost girl knew why Ye Pengfei had just fought with those ten thousand golden clouds for half a catty to eight ounces, and the insect queen suddenly became so angry that she became like this.

    "It turns out I was wrong! If the battle just now continues, all those ten thousand golden clouds will be scattered!"

    The ghost girl couldn't describe her current mood at all.

    You know, more than three years ago, when I approached Ye Pengfei, I could still be condescending.  If Ye Pengfei didn't agree to take the risk with him at that time, he could kill Ye Pengfei on the spot with a flip of his own hands!

    More than two years ago, when he transformed into the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation and besieged the Insect Queen, Ye Pengfei could only fight in the periphery with the lower level of the sea of ??transformed god insects. Compared with himself, he was still far behind.  far away.

    But now!  !  !

    "If this continues, I'm afraid he will really advance to the realm of gods before me. If he snatches that thing from me"

    Sneak attack!  Kill him!

    ¡°Evil thoughts quietly grew in the ghost girl¡¯s heart, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to grow wildly and uncontrollably

    The ghost fog is getting thicker!  Instead of besieging the Insect Queen, Ye Pengfei was surrounded!

    Ye Pengfei frowned.

    He has reached the level where he is on par with the ghost girl. He can easily see the purpose of the ghost mist.

    "Ghost girl! What are you going to do?!"

    "Don't blame me, if you want to blame me, blame yourself for being such a monster"

    The ghost girl's erratic voice made Ye Pengfei's mood fluctuate slightly.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei had already learned the magic of emotional manipulation from Zhu Xiang, and quickly stabilized his fluctuating emotions.

    Not only was he surrounded by ghost fog, he was also attacked with sonic waves!  This ghost girl is determined to harm herself!

    That¡¯s right, I was half-coerced by the ghost girl to take the risk.  However, along the way, the two people walked and talked, and their relationship gradually developed in the direction of becoming both teachers and friends.  If it weren't for this reason, Ye Pengfei would not have taken the risk and tried his best to resist the vast sea of ??insects on his own, nor would he have chosen to come in to help immediately after winning an overwhelming victory.

    But now!  !  !

    The merciless betrayal made Ye Pengfei's heart become cold and cold.  It was during this sudden cold that the road to the realm of gods and humans seemed to become a little clearer

    When I see that door, I am still far, far away from crossing that door.

    Strong people regard "seeing that door" as "stepping into the realm of gods and humans". This is because as long as they see that door, they will have absolute power even when facing the peak of god transformation.  Advantage.

    Unless the opponent has some powerful treasure or unpredictable means.

    But just "seeing the door" does not mean that you have clearly seen the road leading to that door.  Existences such as the Insect Queen and the Ghost Girl had already seen that door hundreds of millions of years ago, but until now, they have not been able to truly see the path leading to that door!

    ? ???Pengfei only reached this level two years ago.  No matter how talented he is, he cannot clearly see the path ahead in just two years.

    However, it seems that fate is particularly favoring him. Just when the ghost girl plots against him, he tastes the taste of "betrayal" for the first time, which actually makes him see a little bit of the path under his feet!

    Extremely passionate way!  !  !

    How can it be called the "Tao of Extreme Love" if it is just extreme love for family members?  Of all the flavors of life, Ye Pengfei has tasted too little!

    When he was unprepared and suddenly betrayed by a ghost girl, Ye Pengfei realized that he was too attached to family ties.

    "At the beginning, wasn't I also tricked by Fan Zhengcheng? Why didn't I realize the power contained in it?"

    Even if you have experienced it, you may not be able to understand the truth and successfully turn it into a source of strength for yourself.  Only experiences over and over again can truly make people grow!

    Looking around at the increasingly dense ghost mist, dealing with the spells cast by either the ghost girl or the insect queen, Ye Pengfei learned many, many more things.  The road under my feet is becoming clearer and clearer

    At this moment, neither the ghost girl nor the insect queen knew what changes had occurred in Ye Pengfei.  These two guys just joined forces with a tacit understanding, put aside their grudges for the time being, and dealt with this evil boy together.

    Of course, the insect queen is not willing to use her full strength.  In her current state, if she continues to use all her strength, she may not have enough energy left to deal with the ghost girl after this guy is dealt with.

    Similarly, the ghost girl is not willing to use her full strength.  She trapped Ye Pengfei with thick fog, and used some small tricks to harass Ye Pengfei, and then urged the Queen of Insects to take action.

    "The two guys are working together, but they also have their own agendas. You push me, and I push you. They don't really discuss it out loud, but they argue very passionately.

    In their opinion, even if neither of them uses their full strength, two against one is enough to deal with this kid.  After all, everyone is at the same level.

    However, they never expected that such a dispute with their own motives would leave Ye Pengfei time to make another breakthrough!

    The original light cyan light gradually turns darker in color!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 351. The ghost girl mutates!

    351. The ghost girl mutates!

    When the darker cyan light suddenly broke through the thick ghost fog, the ghost girl and the insect queen couldn't help but be shocked!

    They, one is an existence with broken memories of ancient gods and humans, and the other is a demon insect that has begun to comprehend the realm of gods and humans hundreds of millions of years ago. What does this change mean, how can they not be clear about it?

    In such a short period of time, he actually made such a big breakthrough?  !

    This can no longer be described with the word "monster"!  !  !

    The ghost girl and the insect queen can no longer care about the future. Now, they must fight together!

    The insect queen¡¯s attack comes first!

    Countless rays of golden light, like sharp arrows, shot towards Ye Pengfei intensively.  When the golden light hit his eyes, Ye Pengfei discovered that these golden lights were also mixed with faint green lines.

    "Use the power of a divine weapon to wrap your own original power?"

    While thinking about it, Ye Pengfei quickly dodged.

    "If there is no ghost girl watching, if I am not in the ghost girl's body, if I can still use my spiritual sense¡ª¡ª

    Whenever a situation comes true, Ye Pengfei doesn't have to hide.  But now, he must reserve his strength to fight the insect queen.

    As Ye Pengfei expected, before he could dodge far, the ghost girl's attack arrived.

    The scenery in front of him changed, and Ye Pengfei found that he was in a square and super hall.  Centered on himself, at intervals, there is a zombie covered in pitch black.

    "What is this? Making a ghost movie?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled nonchalantly, and even easily used what Niu Ben once said.

    However, when Ye Pengfei dodged over these zombies and struck hard on the wall of the hall, his expression finally changed.

    "Such a strong restriction?"

    My extreme passion has improved to a higher level. The original light cyan light has now become much darker.  This means that the power of each strike now is at least ten times the previous one!

    The previous strength was enough to penetrate the insect queen's protective golden cloud.  The current power cannot destroy this restriction?  !

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but have deep doubts about the "weakness" of the previous ghost girl.

    It¡¯s not just Ye Pengfei who is suspicious, even the insect queen outside has to be more vigilant.

    "I didn't expect that this guy still has such powerful means! Since she still has this ability, why didn't she join forces with that kid to kill me, instead of joining forces with me to kill that kid?"

    Neither Ye Pengfei nor the Insect Queen expected that at this moment, even the ghost girl herself was very confused

    Yes, this is the ban I set.  But, how could I impose such a powerful ban?

    As she thought about it, the ghost girl suddenly felt that her mind was in chaos.  She couldn't help shouting "Oh!", the thirteen ghost cave array suddenly disappeared, and the ghost girl returned to her human form.

    The forbidden hall still stands in mid-air.  The insect queen's expression was gloomy and uncertain after she escaped from the trap. She was not sure whether she should take this opportunity to attack the ghost girl.

    The opportunity was fleeting, and just when the insect queen's expression changed several times, the ghost girl slowly straightened her body.

    At the end of the day, the insect queen felt that the ghost girl had changed and became even more coquettish!

    The appearance is still the same, and the figure is still the same. However, for no reason, the insect queen feels that the ghost girl is unusually attractive and may even attract people of the same gender!  !  !

    "Is this a natural charmer? No, it's not even close, but the charm is similar Why did this guy suddenly become like this?"

    The insect queen¡¯s face became extremely solemn.  Especially, when the ghost girl glanced at herself and then smiled meaningfully, she felt even more weird!

    If she can leave, the insect queen will definitely leave immediately.  You can go to the ends of the earth without leaving a trace. It's best to just go to other star fields and hide as far as you can.

    ¡°However, this damn world has trapped me here.

    Although the world is very large, if the ghost girl is determined to kill him, he will definitely not be able to escape.

    "Since I can't escape, I'll just sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight!"

    ¡°As someone who has existed for hundreds of millions of years, the Queen of Insects is also extremely tough.  Not only did she stand there without hiding, she also made a strange cry and began to call the children hiding in the distance.

    The Queen of Insects has long seen the huge insect standing proudly in the chain formation.  His own children were all captured alive by Ye Pengfei.After creating the second soul, one can imagine the fate of the other children.

    However, the insect queen still issued the order.  She will use all the tricks she can to win this big melee between the three of them!

    Sure enough, just as the insect queen expected, although the ghost girl smiled evilly, she had no energy to take care of herself.

    Ye Pengfei is not a vegetarian. Even though the restriction is very powerful, and even though he is entangled by a large number of black zombies, he bombards the restriction one after another.  Within a few breaths, he had already bombarded thousands of times in succession!

    Bombard thousands of times with all your strength!

    The ban is already in danger!

    After giving the Insect Queen a weird smile, the ghost girl had to turn around and go all out to maintain the spatial restriction.

    At the same time, she was also mumbling something. In such a large forbidden palace, the situation has changed again!

    ??Inexplicable power gathers on the zombies.  Soon, the bodies of these zombies, who were originally thick-skinned and impervious to pain, suddenly became like hard black metal, and they could even emit a bright white light!

    "This is the power of the ghost girl?" Ye Pengfei's face was solemn.

    ??Every strong person who peeks at that door has stepped into the realm of gods and humans.  And its most obvious sign is that it will have a light that represents some kind of heavenly power.

    My own is cyan light.

    The insect queen¡¯s is a dark green light.

    "As for the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei had seen it before, and it should have been a light black light.  But now, the zombies that appeared after she cast the spell are completely black, but the light they emit is actually the opposite white light!

    ??Is it possible for even a god to possess two different powers of heaven?

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Thunder God¡¯s Stone or Bei Tangyu, I¡¯ve never said that such weird things exist!

    If you can understand the way of heaven and truly gradually master a certain way of heaven, you can step into the realm of gods and humans.  And to completely master this kind of heavenly way, it takes the gods to spend countless time.  Who can have the energy to study two completely different ways of heaven at the same time?  !

    "what's going on?"

    Ye Pengfei knew nothing about what happened to the ghost girl outside.  Faced with these zombie groups that not only became stronger but also possessed two completely different powers, he had to temporarily give up attacking the space restriction and instead deal with this annoying zombie army first

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 352. The ghost girl changes again!  The third power of heaven!

    352. The ghost girl changes again!  The third power of heaven!

    These zombies possessing two kinds of heavenly power gave Ye Pengfei a headache.

    The power of glowing white light makes the zombie's body more indestructible.  The hidden black power also surged in power, and could actually corrode the cyan light that had finally penetrated the zombie's body.

    In the first round of the Heavenly Competition, Ye Pengfei was completely defeated!

    "Damn, thanks to the lack of flexibility of these zombies. Otherwise, wouldn't I be killed by them?!" Ye Pengfei wiped away cold sweat and dodged around in the air at high speed, looking for new solutions.

    However, before Ye Pengfei could find a way to deal with the zombie swarm, the ghost girl found a way to deal with Ye Pengfei!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Previously, Ye Pengfei used this to deal with the insect sea army.  Now, the ghost girl uses the same method to deal with Ye Pengfei!

    Formations are laid out one after another, and the zombie groups return to their own formations, which enhances the effectiveness of the formations and compresses Ye Pengfei's space for movement!

    "Even the formation has become more powerful?!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but let out a low cry.

    He and the ghost girl have been exploring this world for two years.  He had known for a long time that apart from the main body's thirteen ghost cave formations, the ghost girl was not very good at setting up formations.  Many times, in the face of the pursuit of monsters, it is obvious that the problem can be solved by relying on the terrain and setting up a formation. However, the ghost girl has to fight hard, or even cause a terrifying storm, in order to escape the pursuit of the monsters.

    But now, even the serial formations that require concentration to be constructed, she arranges them in an orderly manner, no less than Ye Pengfei who is proficient in formations!

    "How many tricks does she hide?!"

    Ye Pengfei was getting more and more surprised. He was not worried about two completely different ways of heaven. He was not worried about the extremely tough zombies. He was also not worried about the exquisite chain formations. What he was worried about was that the ghost girl was hiding something that was emerging one after another.  s method!

    Looking back on my own cultivation process, every time I encountered a serious challenge, I had endless means to turn the danger into safety, and even gain opportunities to make leaps.

    But this time, it¡¯s the ghost girl¡¯s turn to come up with endless tricks!

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei had a strange feeling of karma and retribution.

    People who cultivate the truth believe in karma more than secular people.  When his cultivation level was low, Ye Pengfei didn't know the reason yet.  Now, he has taken another big step forward on the road to the realm of gods and humans.  At this time, he had vaguely felt that the so-called "karma" was actually the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint hidden in the way of heaven.

    Faced with the endless tricks of the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei realized that his extremely passionate way might meet his real nemesis!

    The ghost girl set up the formation very quickly, and Ye Pengfei broke the formation very quickly. However, as he continued to break through the formation, he gradually felt that it was becoming more and more difficult for him.

    ??Looking closely, there is a faint flicker in the chain formation, a new kind of light.

    The third power of heaven!

    Looking at the third kind of light flashing on the zombies, Ye Pengfei was speechless.  It's amazing for others to comprehend one kind of power of heaven, but she, the ghost girl, actually comprehended three kinds!

    "How awesome was she, billions of years ago?"

    Facing the three colors of heavenly light, Ye Pengfei had to seriously consider whether he could break out of here alive.

    The first two flashes of light are not a big threat to me, but this last light gray light, although still very, very weak, can already make me have uncontrollable negative emotions!

    This is the way of mutual growth and mutual restraint!

    We must not wait for this light to grow stronger, we must break through quickly!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't care too much. He immediately took out hundreds of drops of the blood essence of the high-level monsters from a storage space and flicked it towards the zombie army closest to him.

    The extremely pure spiritual power exploded instantly.  The effect of every drop of blood essence of a high-level god-transforming monster is no less than that of a low-level god-transforming cultivator's self-explosion!

    Soon, the chain formations all around were destroyed, and each zombie was blown farther away by the sudden spiritual hurricane.

    Giant spiritual cannon!

    Dozens of spiritual cannons were thrown out of the Xumi space by Ye Pengfei.  These huge spiritual cannons surrounded Ye Pengfei, aiming their black muzzles at the zombies that had not had time to replenish themselves.

    Just when the ghost girl knew that something was wrong, she was struggling to control the zombies to resist the spiritual hurricane, and rushed here desperately, all the spiritual cannons let out a thundering roar!

    A new wave of offensive was repulsed again!

    &nbsp; In fact, the same effect can be achieved by continuing to use the essence and blood of high-level divine monsters.  However, those hundreds of drops just now made Ye Pengfei feel very distressed.  Although in recent years, he has repeatedly encountered armies of demonic beasts and demonic insects, and has gained a lot.  But, who knows, how many years will it take to wait for the next harvest?

    Even if you have a lot of money, you can¡¯t waste it too much.  Since I have a lot of spiritual cannons at hand, it is more cost-effective to use these bulky big guys.

    What's more, when Ye Pengfei places these spiritual cannons compactly, they are equivalent to a wall that is difficult to conquer!

    You must know that with Ye Pengfei's ability, when he first tried to crack the secret of the spiritual power cannon, he could not dismantle it quickly.  If the zombies in front of them want to destroy these spiritual cannons, it will take some effort.

    To gain time!

    This is the most critical point in a battle of this level. As long as we can buy more time to breathe, the balance of victory and defeat may be reversed!

    Pieces of demon beast materials that have been refined long ago are floating around.  Sets of complicated handprints were printed all around in a dizzying manner.  A defensive formation, quickly formed.

    This is the first defensive formation that Ye Pengfei has created in his life!  This formation incorporates his strongest power.

    Every piece of monster material is integrated with the Tao of Extreme Emotion!

    ??Affixing the power of heaven permanently to an item is a method that only gods can possess.  For example, artifacts exist like this.

    Of course Ye Pengfei does not have such ability, but he can use the already refined materials to transform into gods and monsters to store the power of heaven in a short period of time.

    The power of the formation constructed with such materials can be imagined!

    "Unless that light gray light shines brightly, the ghost girl will not be able to break through my defense for a while!"

    Ye Pengfei is also gambling.

    Even though Ye Pengfei gave up so many expensive materials.  However, it is difficult to offset the forces of mutual generation and mutual restraint.  If the ghost girl can still strengthen this third power of heaven to a level similar to the first two, Ye Pengfei will not be able to use the next method.

    With a solemn expression, he watched the zombies destroy the spiritual cannon.  Then, they rushed towards the defensive formation one by one.

    Three kinds of flashes, the light gray one is as weak as before!

    Phew

    Ye Pengfei secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He sat down cross-legged and concentrated on controlling the second spirit!

    Since we can¡¯t break through by relying on our body alone, we should attack from both inside and outside!

    In an instant, outside the restricted space, smoke filled the air!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 353. Extremely dangerous!

    353. Extremely dangerous!

    The second soul can also fight on its own.

    It¡¯s just like Ye Pengfei¡¯s second soul, the ability to fight on his own, can also make a row of monks so shocked that their eyes bulge and their jaws dislocate.

    " However, at this level, the test is the mastery of the power of heaven, and the competition is the level of utilization of the power of heaven.  If the second soul is still allowed to fight on its own, there will be no chance of victory.

    After ensuring that the defense is stable, the main body calms down and no longer cares about the zombies outside. It fully controls the second soul and hits the ghost girl with a fierce blow.

    "You won't help?"

    The ghost girl teleported and avoided Ye Pengfei's attack.  She stared at the Insect Queen with piercing eyes, full of murderous intent.

    "Haha." The insect queen smiled and moved her body further away, "You are so powerful, why do you need my help?"

    The ghost girl nodded, and the coldness in her eyes made the insect queen shudder.

    "You just expect that Ye Xiaozi can beat me!"

    The weak purple light is puffing in the palm of your hand!

    The fourth power of heaven!

    "Are you mistaken?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but complained, "Ghost girl, how many kinds of heavenly power have you mastered? Show them all?!"

    "Do you want to reveal everything?" The ghost girl frowned, "But I'm not strong enough, how about you come and help me?"

    A frown and a soft word turned out to be flattering.

    The insect queen, who had retreated far away, suddenly felt dizzy and almost threw away the artifact in her hand.

    Ye Pengfei snorted coldly: "The way of heaven is harmonious! Ghost girl, you are still far away! Don't show off such a little trick!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the second soul separated out a series of phantom entities, surrounding the ghost girl in the center.

    "Oh, you even know about the harmony of heaven and earth?"

    The ghost girl covered her red lips in surprise, as if this was something serious.  In fact, this exclamation, covering his mouth, and flattery are even more breathtaking and powerful.

    Even though the power of charm is much worse than that of Bei Tangyu, it can still make low-level gods fascinated.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei has long been accustomed to stronger charm.  In his eyes, the ghost girl's behavior was just a useless show.

    A series of phantom entities emitted green light.  These bright lights engulfed the ghost girl in an instant.

    Things seemed to be going well. This time, the ghost girl couldn't escape at all.

    " However, Ye Pengfei's expression was extremely solemn.  Because, he clearly felt that the ghost girl's power was stronger than before!

    When the blue light fades, the answer will be revealed.

    Thirteen kinds of heavenly power, shining with thirteen kinds of bright light, surround the ghost girl!

    Thirteen ghost cave formations!

    Thirteen different ways of heaven!

    Could it be that

    "Thirteen ancient gods and men, merged into one?"

    "You are so smart, I like smart men best!" While speaking, the ghost girl gave another wink.

    Although the charm technique is useless, it seems to have become her habit.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s face was ugly. In the distance, the insect queen¡¯s face was even more ugly. She seemed to have remembered something.

    "You devils are not dead yet!!!"

    The sharp voice of the insect queen made Ye Pengfei glance at him in surprise.  Immediately, he saw the insect queen suddenly burrowing underground.

    ??????????????????????????

    As soon as the time came, Ye Pengfei thought of the terrifying storm.

    A terrifying storm that even low-level gods cannot survive!  !  !

    But this time, Ye Pengfei couldn't hide.

    If the main body is destroyed, the second soul will not be spared either!

    Of course the ghost girl knows what it means for the insect queen to hide underground. This is the common sense she taught Ye Pengfei.  She also knew that Ye Pengfei couldn't escape now.

    "It seems that we have no chance to fight again."

    The ghost girl shrugged her shoulders, made a regretful gesture, and then quickly ran away.

    What should Ye Pengfei do?

    He doesn¡¯t know what to do either!

    Even without the entanglement of the zombie army, breaking such a strong space restriction is simply not something that can be done in a matter of seconds.

    And that terrifying storm arrived in an instant!  !  !

    "md, we have no choice but to fight!!!"

    Since you can¡¯t escape, then?You can only defend with all your strength!

    With the fastest speed, he commanded the phantom entity and laid out formations in circles around the perimeter.  The second spirit was sitting in the place closest to the space restriction with a nervous expression.

    Around the second soul, Ye Pengfei's best spatial restriction was also deployed.  However, he was not sure.

    "My second soul is really destined to have a bad fate. It took me a long time to refine it, but it has to be sacrificed again!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly, a sound like a roaring mountain and a tsunami came surging in!

    It is indeed a super storm, even low-level gods cannot survive in it.  Ye Pengfei only had time to smile bitterly, and the phantom entities and chain formations outside were quickly destroyed by the storm!

    The violent power immediately began to collide with the space restrictions around the second soul.

    And the space restriction hall set up by the ghost girl has already been baptized by this violent force.

    Subconsciously, the second soul glanced at the main hall.

    If the main hall can still hold on, the main body can hold on for a while longer.  As long as the main body can persevere, the second soul will be lost if it is lost. You can still find opportunities to refine it in the future.

    However, with this subconscious glance, Ye Pengfei discovered an opportunity.

    The violent force has already shaken the hall to the point of collapse.

    ???????????? If it were a monk fighting, they would definitely take advantage of the victory to pursue him, take advantage of his illness, and kill him.  But no matter how strong the storm is, it is only an unconscious thing after all.  Amidst the raging, there is a little gap.

    "Perhaps, we can let the second spirit escape in!"

    A bold idea arose in Ye Pengfei's heart.

    He is not reluctant to sacrifice this second soul. After all, he still has two living peak-level gods in his hands.  However, if the second soul can merge with the main body, the chance of survival of the main body will increase!

    You must hold on!

    From when I almost gave up just now, to now I am fighting against the storm like crazy.  If the ghost girl saw it, she would probably be stunned.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s second spirit was not destroyed immediately by this powerful storm!

    Facing this powerful storm, Ye Pengfei used the power he had to the extreme!

    Many years later, when Ye Pengfei saw his apprentice again, he heard this sentence¡ª¡ª

    ?Those things that can¡¯t kill you will make you stronger!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei could not accurately express his feelings in similar language.

    At this moment, even if he has the ability to organize such beautiful language, he doesn't have the time at all.  In fact, when he was under heavy pressure and gained a lot, he didn't even have time to smile!

    The main hall collapsed!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 354. Survival from desperate situation!

    354. Survival from desperate situation!

    The terrifying spiritual storm shows no signs of abating.  However, the forbidden hall that was so strong just now has collapsed!

    The first to bear the brunt are the serial magic circles set up by the ghost girl and the huge number of zombies.

    However, neither these magic circles nor the zombies seemed to exist at all.  The raging spiritual storm, without slowing down, rushed in front of Ye Pengfei's formation in an instant!

    That is to say, before attacking Ye Pengfei's formation, the spiritual storm paused intermittently.

    Although the pause only lasted a short moment, Ye Pengfei's second spirit still accurately seized this opportunity and teleported into the formation!

    When the main body reunited with the second soul again, the second soul was miserable.

    The hard insect shell has long been smashed into pieces by the spiritual storm, and its whereabouts are unknown.

    Most of his strong limbs were lost in the fierce battle with the spiritual storm.

    However, Ye Pengfei was still extremely happy.

    ¡°Sure enough, I didn¡¯t waste my time refining you!¡±

    Even if he is already miserable like this, he can greatly increase the possibility of his body surviving!

    Quickly handed over the control of the formation to the second spirit, and the main body took out a treasure from the storage space¡ª¡ª

    Ancient artifact!

    This ancient artifact obtained from Feng Haoshan is Ye Pengfei¡¯s last resort!

    Facing such a spiritual storm, Jiqingdao, which had only just glimpsed a little bit of knowledge, could not save Ye Pengfei.  And no matter what kind of god-level secret technique it is, it is impossible to isolate this spiritual storm.

    The only way is to use a powerful artifact to protect the body and escape underground!

    The ghost girl once said casually that when a storm comes, the ground will become extremely solid.  If you want to escape from the ground again at this time, even a low-level god must first have a way to block this spiritual storm for a while.

    Ye Pengfei has not really advanced to the realm of gods yet. He doesn't know how long he will need to use this ancient artifact to resist.

    But, he has no other choice!

    For Ye Pengfei, it is already very good that he can successfully teleport the second spirit over, allowing the main body to have extra time to concentrate on stimulating the power of this ancient artifact.  In such a short period of time, he could no longer think of any better way.

    After only a short pause, the spiritual storm hit this defensive formation built with thousands of materials from the transformed gods and demonic beasts.

    ¡°Previously, the ghost girl controlled the zombie army with three kinds of heavenly power, but failed to shake this defensive formation even half a point.  But now, the spiritual storm only hit once, and the defensive formation collapsed!

    Words such as "dragging and destroying" can no longer describe the horror of the spiritual storm.  Fortunately, the second soul has already gained some experience in fighting this terrifying storm.  He knew that he couldn't block it directly. When the outer defensive formation collapsed, he cleverly borrowed the power of the spiritual storm to stir up spiritual whirlpools!

    Countless spiritual whirlpools have become another barrier between the main body and the second soul!

    This method of using force to fight is commonly used by martial arts masters in the secular world.  The spiritual energy controlled by cultivators is far more powerful than the brute force of martial arts masters. When fighting at the same level, it is almost impossible to use the strength to fight.

    At Ye Pengfei's level, he never thought that he could use this magic power for defense.  Although this defense can only be maintained for a short while, it is still enough for the main body to successfully activate the power of the ancient artifact!

    This ancient artifact obtained from Feng Haoshan is a long sword without an edge.  The power of heaven contained in it is also biased towards the golden color of the main kill.  After getting it, Ye Pengfei studied it intermittently for a period of time.  However, when Ye Pengfei finally determined his direction, he never studied it again.

    Today, I suddenly need to use it to get out of trouble.  The danger he faced was a spiritual storm that even low-level gods could hardly cope with.  Ye Pengfei had to spend a lot of effort to activate its power to the maximum extent he could.

    Countless dark golden rays of light surrounded the main body and the second soul.  When the roaring spiritual power storm finally destroyed the spiritual power vortex outside, as Ye Pengfei expected, there was a short pause in the spiritual power storm.

    Escape!

    Using the artifact to protect his body and second soul, Ye Pengfei quickly teleported to the ground.

    I'm escaping!

    It was like hitting an iron wall. Not only was the escape technique ineffective, but it actually made Ye Pengfei feel like he was dizzy with stars in his eyes.

    "Holy crap! This is too hard!"

    &nbsp; The ground, which was originally ordinary and normal, turned out to be a thousand times more powerful than the space restriction set by the ghost girl before!

    "No wonder, as long as you run away from the ground, you can escape this spiritual storm. Be brave, this earth is an unparalleled strong defense!"

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei realized what the ghost girl's sly smile meant before she left.

    Yes, the ghost girl once said that when a spiritual storm blows on the ground, the ground will become very hard.  However, she had never mentioned that it could be so hard!

    Before leaving, the ghost girl must have thought that she could rush to the ground, attack the ground frantically, and try to escape.  And the ghost girl must have expected the despair in her heart when she appeared on the ground!  !  !

    In the air, there is a spiritual storm that I cannot match!

    In front of you is a powerful defense that can ignore the spiritual storm!

    what to do?  ?  ?

    Neither left nor right, neither this nor that In just a few breaths, Ye Pengfei had tried every method he could think of, but the hard ground remained the same.  !

    Ye Pengfei was a little confused

    In this life, he has encountered life and death challenges many times.  However, there has never been a time when he was so passive that his mind went blank!

    "Looking at the light of the divine sword, it shattered the spiritual storm again and again, but it kept shrinking back again and again. The time left for me was getting less and less, but I still couldn't think of any way!

    At this moment, even if you can suddenly have an epiphany and immediately step into the realm of a god-man, you still can't escape!

    what to do?  ?  ?

    Ye Pengfei shook his head violently. At this time, how could his mind be blank?  !

    think!  think!  !  think!  !  !  Thinking hard!  !  !  !

    Ye Pengfei is shouting.

    He is really shouting!

    Facing this crazy spiritual storm, he had to become crazy in order to drive away the haze of death entrenched in his heart!

    I!  No!  able!  die!

    When the light of the divine sword was completely destroyed by the powerful spiritual storm, Ye Pengfei roared and poured all his power into the divine sword.

    Behead!  !  !

    Unexpectedly, the wind is gentle and the clouds are calm, and the world is clear

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 355.Zhao Youhou

    355. Zhao Youhou

    This isan illusion?

    He rubbed his eyes and stayed quietly for a while.  Ye Pengfei was convinced that he was indeed still alive.  All this is not a hallucination before death.

    It was originally a sword of despair, but I didn¡¯t expect it to have such an effect!

    Ye Pengfei never believed that his sword could break up such a terrifying spiritual storm.  However, the calm scenery in front of him forced him to believe that the spiritual storm was really gone.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was a little confused, the sky suddenly turned dark.

    In this world, there is no distinction between day and night.  The reason why the sky becomes dark is often because monsters are casting spells.

    The spiritual storm has just gone, and the powerful monster returns?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look solemn, holding the divine sword in his hand tightly and looking around with bright eyes.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei did not realize that the divine sword infused with the power of his heavenly power no longer emits dark golden light.  Instead, there was pure cyan flash!

    A figure appeared in the distant sky.

    There is no threat, no attack, it seems that it is just calling Ye Pengfei to come over.

    The distance was too far for Ye Pengfei to see clearly.

    Unable to use spiritual consciousness, Ye Pengfei couldn't feel whether the figure had spiritual pressure at all, let alone how powerful the spiritual pressure was.

    Ye Pengfei thought for a while

    "It seems that this spiritual storm was stopped by him. He should be some powerful ancient god!"

    In this world, there are actually ancient gods and men!  In other words, the so-called "relics" are not actually relics, but the settlement of ancient gods and men?

    Every cell is trembling because of this bold speculation!

    Trying his best to suppress the trembling in his heart, Ye Pengfei took the second soul into the Zi Mansion, then, holding the divine sword tightly, he teleported towards the sky.

    Just after Ye Pengfei left here, a layer of mist enveloped the ghost girl and quietly emerged from the ground.

    "Zhao Youhou! Even if you die, you won't be worried! Ye Xiaozi is lucky, that divine sword actually fell into his hands"

    "Quietly watching Ye Pengfei's retreating back, the ghost girl quietly sank into the ground again

    ¡­¡­

    After teleporting hundreds of millions of miles away, Ye Pengfei felt something was wrong.

    Although he teleported very quickly, the unreal figure still stopped on the distant skyline, and he did not close the distance with him at all.

    ??Continue to speed up and teleport hundreds of millions of miles away.  Suddenly, the figure on the horizon disappeared!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but widen his eyes in surprise. During the teleportation, he was always staring at the figure.  But I never thought that when I stared at him without blinking, I didn't even notice when he disappeared!

    "It's really a divine method, it's hard to predict."

    Ye Pengfei could only shake his head and continue flying in that direction.

    Since, people disappeared over there.  Then, the only place you want to go is over there.

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei remembered the ghost girl and the insect queen.

    ¡° Previously, there were ancient gods leading the way, so these two guys were naturally nothing to be afraid of.  Now, God knows where he has gone, and he may have to fight a fierce battle with these two guys.

    Ye Pengfei was flying quickly while looking around vigilantly.  In this world where spiritual awareness is unavailable, eyes are more important than ever.  And even if he looked around carefully, he still couldn't guarantee whether those two guys would use any secret tricks and tricks and suddenly appear in front of his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will be able to use my spiritual consciousness again.¡±

    Just when Ye Pengfei was observing his surroundings and sighing in his heart, suddenly, he discovered that he could actually use spiritual consciousness!

    In front of me, the earth looked yellow and thirsty.  Looking closely at the cracked earth patterns, it turned out to be a complex teleportation circle!

    "Is it the teleportation circle that leaves this world?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel pleasantly surprised.

    You know, according to the ghost girl, you need to pass through the defense line of the insect sea and then enter another world.  The ghost girl never said that there is such a magic circle that can leave this world directly!

    With a feeling of surprise and joy, Ye Pengfei fell from the sky.

    Spiritual power penetrated along the cracked gaps, and the formation shone slightly.

    However, before Ye Pengfei could get happy, suddenly?He felt a sense of emptiness in his body He actually didn't have enough strength!

    Looking at the formation that had been restored to its original state, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh in surprise: "Is it possible that one must be a strong man of the divine level to drive this teleportation formation?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very confused, suddenly, his spiritual consciousness locked on a strange fog.

    The mist from underground!

    "Ghost girl? Come out!"

    Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, and with a few waves of power, he attacked the mist.

    The ghost girl did not confront Ye Pengfei head-on. The mist surrounding her soon appeared on a mountain peak hundreds of millions of miles away.

    "Don't be so heartless." The ghost girl said as charmingly and strangely as ever, "What can I say, the two of us have been alone for two years. As a man, you have to give way to others no matter what."

    "Boring!" Ye Pengfei responded coldly, then waved the divine sword in his hand and shot at the ghost girl with a burst of divine light.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei discovered that the divine sword in his hand no longer had a dark golden light.

    "Is it possible that this divine sword has completely matched me?"

    The spiritual consciousness probed in, and sure enough, there was no obstacle at all!

    "Do you want to know the reason?" The ghost girl cast a spell to block Ye Pengfei's attack, and said in a soft voice, "If you are good with others, they will tell you the answer."

    This is not boring, this is shameless!

    Ye Pengfei has never heard of any female nun who is so shameless!

    ???????????Previously, we still tried our best to kill people.  Now, my attitude has changed drastically and I am looking for someone to practice dual cultivation.

    The best way to face such shameless people is to say nothing and kill them.

    Now that the divine sword has somehow become compatible with him, Ye Pengfei is no longer afraid of the ghost girl.  He swung his long sword and struck the ghost girl in the air.

    Although Ye Pengfei still cannot fully exert the power of the divine sword, after all, his power is completely consistent with the divine sword.  This sword was many times more powerful than when the insect queen used her divine weapon.

    Even though the ghost girl possesses thirteen powers of heaven, she still dare not compete with this divine sword.  She was seen dodging away at high speed, while shouting: "Insect Queen, if you don't take action, when this kid really sees Zhao Youhou, you will be his slave!"

    A huge peak, shining with golden light, blocked the light of Ye Pengfei's divine sword!

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 356. Sitting on a mountain and watching tigers fight

    356. Sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight

    When he saw the golden peak that suddenly teleported over, Ye Pengfei realized that everyone had a hand in their hands, which reminded him of his master's teachings.

    Although Master Dongfang Aotian has never taught him seriously at all, such experience is extremely precious.

    "Is this the true form of her artifact? Okay! Let's compete to see whose artifact is more powerful!"

    The Insect Queen¡¯s power of heaven is not golden. Even though she has been studying this artifact for hundreds of millions of years, she cannot exert even a few percent of its power.

    Ye Pengfei is just the opposite. Although he is compatible with the power of the divine sword, he can give full play to the power of the divine sword.  However, since he had almost no time to study, he could only learn while playing.

    Since each has its own advantages and disadvantages, from the first day of the new year, the two sides were evenly matched.

    As time went by, Ye Pengfei's control over the divine sword became stronger and stronger. The huge mountain peak was pushed back continuously, and soon retreated from this area where the earth was cracked.

    Ye Pengfei had to stop the pursuit.

    As long as you leave this space with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles, your spiritual consciousness will be destroyed again.  Fighting under such circumstances, Ye Pengfei was far less accustomed to it than the Insect Queen.  At least, it is impossible to fight with a sword like just now.

    However, if Ye Pengfei is to chase him with a divine sword, it will only happen if there is no ghost girl watching.  Ye Pengfei must always be on the highest alert for this guy who suddenly became flirtatious and had no idea where to hide since the artifact fight.

    She is a strong person with thirteen kinds of heavenly powers!  !  !

    The Queen of Insects is not something to be afraid of, but the ghost girl is the most serious problem.  Ye Pengfei stood firmly in the center of this area, looking around with cold eyes, always on guard against the attack of the ghost girl.

    After a while, the ghost girl¡¯s voice sounded again.

    "Insect Queen, you ran out now? This thing is familiar to you, right? Hundreds of millions of years have passed, and you can't even think of a solution?"

    "Okay, okay, don't look at me like this, I won't take action."

    "Are you unhappy? It doesn't matter to me. I have recovered my past memories. If I can't fight him, at worst, I will find a place to attack the realm of gods. But you can't, unless you can kill Ye Xiaozi  , otherwise, you will become Ye Xiaozi¡¯s pet sooner or later~"

    The ghost girl made it clear that she wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, but the insect queen had no choice.  Facing a guy like Ghost Girl who knows everything about her, it would be impossible for him to make up words to trick her into joining the fight.

    With no other choice, the Insect Queen once again commanded the golden peak and rushed towards Ye Pengfei.

    This time, just when the golden giant peak was about to collide with the light of Ye Pengfei's divine sword, the giant peak suddenly deformed.

    A round bowl spinning around, following the gaps of green light, covered Ye Pengfei's head.

    And the Queen of Insects actually had countless clones, fighting with the light of the divine sword!

    This is a lose-lose approach.

    If Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t sheath his sword, the insect queen will definitely be injured by the divine sword.  However, Ye Pengfei, who had already poured the power of heaven into the divine sword, could hardly avoid the round bowl's head.  Now, he is not yet capable of dividing the power of heaven into two, attacking and blocking at the same time.

    Facing the Insect Queen¡¯s desperate fighting style, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "Could it be that this insect queen was so stupid that she didn't realize that the ghost girl was sitting on a mountain watching a tiger fight?  If he fights with the Insect Queen and loses both sides, the only one who wins in the end is the ghost girl!

    "Perhaps she just wants to make a dangerous move!"

    With a thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei put away his sword and came back, blocking the round bowl that was spinning around.

    As expected, countless clones of the Queen of Insects followed the trend and immediately landed around Ye Pengfei.

    A space restriction appears!

    The Insect Queen's attack was a series of attacks. At the same time as the space restriction fell, a sword with blue light shot toward Ye Pengfei like lightning.  And the round bowl that was sliding toward Ye Pengfei suddenly teleported back to the insect queen's palm.

    Taking back the artifact and using the magic weapon will never be aimless!

    Ye Pengfei's face was as dark as water, and the divine sword turned in a circle with his thoughts. Not only did it destroy all these sword lights, but it also pushed his own defense circle to a place less than a thousand miles away from the space restriction!

    I only give you this little space, let¡¯s see what else you can do!

    This is both a battle of courage and a battle of wits. If Ye Pengfei breaks through the sword light and immediately starts attacking the numerous clones of the Insect Queen, he will fall into the Insect Queen's plan.

    &nbsp; I saw that the Insect Queen who had just taken back the artifact, countless clones moved with it, and strange clouds and mist rose from their palms!

    Although Ye Pengfei did not control the divine sword and rashly kill the clone of the Queen of Insects, he actually felt the faint restraint of the strange and strange clouds on the divine sword!

    Recalling what the ghost girl had just said before, Ye Pengfei seemed to have some realization.

    "Is this divine sword of mine the master's magical weapon back then? It seems that I was able to escape from the spiritual storm thanks to this divine sword!"

    Ye Pengfei still doesn't know why the master didn't suppress the spiritual storm when he just used the divine sword.

    The ghost girl may know this, but Ye Pengfei has long been at odds with her and must never reach any agreement with her again!

    "That's not all I have!"

    With a punch in the air, Ye Pengfei's punch seemed to be able to attract all the spiritual energy around him. The Queen of Insects felt that her entire body was empty, as if she had no support!

    The strange clouds in the palms of countless clones also seem to be breaking free from the control of the insect queen and scurrying around.

    "No! This kid can control my emotions!"

    Although it was only a momentary distraction, the insect queen was so frightened that she was sweating profusely.  She never expected that Ye Pengfei actually had such abilities!

    For the first time, the Queen of Insects revealed her natal soul treasure.

    Unlike the Yuan Shen Bao that Ye Pengfei had seen before, this Yuan Shen Bao of the Insect Queen is a dark green full-body robe!

    With the clothes on his upper body, Ye Pengfei immediately felt that his secret method of emotional control was no longer useful.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a defensive spiritual treasure!¡±

    Generally speaking, Yuan Shenling treasures are treasures that strong people use to fight for their lives, and there are far more offensive types than defensive ones.

    Except for Zhang Han¡¯s defensive shield, Ye Pengfei had never seen a defensive spirit treasure before.  But this time I saw the defensive spirit treasure again, and it turned out to be a full body armor!

    When this set of spiritual treasures appeared, Ye Pengfei knew that it would no longer be possible to win quickly.  Although he really wanted to save his strength to deal with the ghost girl, but in the face of the insect queen's endless methods, he had to restrain the light of the divine sword to thousands of miles around him, and prepare for a difficult and protracted battle.

    It was at this moment that the Queen of Insects suddenly spoke: "Why don't we join forces!"

    The situation changes again!

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 357. The power of artifacts!  Golden demon fire!

    357. The power of the artifact!  Golden demon fire!

    Join forces?

    Ye Pengfei found it very funny.

    ??Previously.

    I don¡¯t know who caused the spiritual storm!

    I don¡¯t know who it was that almost made me lose my mind!

    In the blink of an eye, he actually wanted to join forces with himself!

    Look at the solemn look on her face, maybe it¡¯s because the ghost girl put too much pressure on her?

    But what about "Zhao Youhou"?  It seems that he is still the master of this place, and he is still the one who traps the Insect Queen in this world!

    "She also wants to borrow my power. Let's kill the ghost girl first. I don't know what kind of demonic existence those thirteen ancient gods were billions of years ago!"

    Ye Pengfei thought like this and ignored the Insect Queen's suggestion, and phantom entities also appeared one by one.

    Seeing that the suggestions were fruitless, the Queen had no choice but to bite the bullet and fight Ye Pengfei.

    Just looking at that divine sword, the insect queen unconsciously felt a dark cloud lingering in her heart.

    Now, Ye Pengfei can only inject pure power of heaven to control this divine sword.  If the fight lasts for a long time, once Ye Pengfei realizes any magical skill, he will never be able to fight evenly with him!

    "Zhao Youhou, Zhao Youhou, you are dead, why are you still causing me so much trouble!!!"

    The insect queen¡¯s complaints are just like those of a ghost girl.  However, because of the restrictions of this world, even if she wanted to escape, she had nowhere to escape.  With no other choice, the Insect Queen could only deploy the strongest form of the artifact.

    Although this form will cause you to suffer backlash, it is still better than the current dilemma!

    Streams of golden air rushed out from the round bowl-shaped artifact.  Soon, it began to wreak havoc in this space.

    These golden air currents are completely beyond the control of the Insect Queen.  Although she is a caster, she cannot stop the impact of this golden airflow on herself!

    On the contrary, Ye Pengfei was able to use the divine sword in his hand to amplify the power of the blue heavenly law, so that he could hold on to his one-third acre of land!

    "Is the Insect Queen seeking death?"

    While continuously pouring the power of Ji Qingdao into the divine sword, Ye Pengfei was secretly surprised.

    With the power of the divine sword, I can only defend without attacking.  The Insect Queen no longer has her artifact, so what can she rely on to resist this violent golden flow?

    "If I could hold on for a moment or three, wouldn't the insect queen die on her own?"

    Ye Pengfei, who was very confused, could only take one step and look at it now.  Not to mention that it would take an amazing amount of strength for him to break through this golden turbulence now.  Even if the golden turbulence can be broken easily, who knows what other strange methods the insect queen may be hiding?

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that the insect queen took advantage of her cautious mentality to have enough time to cast the spell!

    This violent golden turbulence is just the beginning!

    Under Ye Pengfei's gaze, the insect queen did not take any action. In fact, she did not even deploy a defensive formation.  When the golden turbulence penetrated through her body, everything changed!

    The space temperature increases suddenly!

    The golden turbulence is still the same golden turbulence.  However, the surrounding temperature has skyrocketed!

    Ye Pengfei can't see through such a secret method now. This is the last trick that the Insect Queen has been studying for hundreds of millions of years!

    Use the power of the divine weapon to transform into golden demonic fire!

    Use this golden demonic fire to refine Ye Pengfei!  !

    Even though the azure light body protection is still there, even though the divine sword remains as handsome as before, there is no way to resist the entry of this extremely high heat!

    Even if Ye Pengfei used an ice formation talisman for himself and laid out a small ice protection formation, it would not help at all!

    Body temperature increased sharply!

    Even foundation-building monks are no longer afraid of ordinary fire, let alone a strong person like Ye Pengfei.  However, the heat of the surrounding space made Ye Pengfei completely unable to defend himself. His spiritual consciousness could not help but analyze the golden turbulence in more detail.

    The reason must lie with them!

    As expected, among the golden turbulence, there are still circles of extremely inconspicuous dark golden light hidden.  The heat comes from these dark golden lights!

    With a flick of his finger, a ray of cyan light suddenly shot out from Ye Pengfei's fingertips.

    The attack is fruitless!

    They haven¡¯t even hit the dark golden halo of light yet. They only invaded the golden turbulence area for a few inches and can no longer move forward even half a minute!

    "Without the increase of the Divine Sword, the power is still"Weak!  "

    This golden turbulent energy comes from the round bowl-shaped golden light artifact.  Just relying on the power of the body is still somewhat powerless.

    Ye Pengfei simply stopped being trapped on one side and drew the light of the divine sword around his body.  Sure enough, the golden turbulence immediately rushed towards Ye Pengfei.

    Behead!

    Looking at the right moment, the divine sword suddenly slashed down!

    This is a slash from the Divine Sword itself, and it is definitely not comparable to the sword light swung from a long distance just now!  With just one slash, a golden turbulent stream was split into two in an instant, without any resistance at all.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ No obstacles at all?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help being shocked when his spiritual consciousness was swept away.  The golden turbulence just now, after splitting into two, actually continued to grow and turned into two brand new golden turbulences!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Ye Pengfei understood that this was because he was unable to do so, and it was not that these golden turbulences could not attack.

    However, what he understands even more is that, based on the rapid rise of the surrounding temperature, he doesn't have much time to change his attack method!

    After glancing at the insect queen, the spiritual pressure aura also weakened significantly.  This was not the natural hidden spiritual pressure of the Insect Queen. It was obvious that she could not withstand the impact of the golden turbulence and the rising temperature around her.

    "What a crazy woman! She has to die before I die!"

    This method of golden turbulence is indeed very impressive.  However, trapping himself inside and enduring the devastating blow of the golden turbulence and ultra-high temperature was something Ye Pengfei couldn't understand at all.

    If you don¡¯t understand, there is a mystery!

    Ye Pengfei didn't believe that the insect queen wanted to die with him.  Based on the insect queen's previous performance, she hated the ghost girl far more than she hated herself.

    "There must be some way out!"

    Since time is too tight, it is impossible for me to come up with a way to solve this golden turbulence, so I can only find a way out of this insect queen!

    With the Divine Sword protecting his body, Ye Pengfei teleported a few times and rushed in front of the Insect Queen at high speed.

    Facing Ye Pengfei¡¯s sudden impact, the Queen did not hide at all.  The corners of her mouth were slightly curved upward, as if she was waiting to see Ye Pengfei's joke.

    Inappropriate!

    Ye Pengfei felt a warning sign in his heart. He raised his sword and dropped it. The insect queen was actually cut into two by him, leaving no defense at all!

    Depend on!  When did she make a doppelganger?  !  I have been staring at her closely!

    There was no time for Ye Pengfei to think too much. The clone that was chopped into two quickly exploded into several golden turbulences, surrounding Ye Pengfei!

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 358. False magic pill!

    358. False divine elixir!

    Boom!

    Being suddenly attacked by these golden turbulences, Ye Pengfei was immediately blown to pieces.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a clone too?!¡±

    The Queen¡¯s surprised voice sounded from the other side.

    Spiritual consciousness wandered around, and a bright green shadow slowly appeared in the place where Ye Pengfei had been just now.

    "Fortunately, I also saved a hand!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the Queen of Insects with cold eyes. He clearly remembered that this Queen of Insects was just a clone just now.  Now, why did it become the ontology?  !

    The insect queen also had eyes as cold as ice.

    "It turned out to be the Shadow Splitting Technique! I didn't expect that in such a short period of time, you actually realized a method!"

    I have owned that artifact for hundreds of millions of years, and I have only learned two methods.  Apart from the golden cloud protecting the body, there is only this golden light demon fire.

    And Ye Pengfei, who had just refined this divine sword for his own use, had already figured out a method!

    Such a monster must not be allowed to stay!

    The Insect Queen¡¯s murderous intention is getting stronger and stronger, and Ye Pengfei¡¯s murderous intention is not inferior to hers at all!

    "It's getting hotter! If this continues, within an hour or three, I won't even have a chance to take action!"

    "Since we can't tell, how can she switch between her true body and her clones freely? However, as long as all the clones are cut off, no matter how powerful she is, it won't help!"

    Once his mind was set, Ye Pengfei did not hesitate.  In the hands of each shadow, there was a green light divine sword, which made the Queen of Insects' face change greatly in shock!

    "The second level of the shadows of the shadows! The shadows of the shadows! Oh my god, is this guy still a human?!"

    Being able to comprehend a peerless method in such a short period of time is already very remarkable.  And in such a short period of time, he has actually upgraded this technique to the second level!

    This is no longer just a monster. In my memory, even those geniuses from ancient times, no one has such ability!

    "I thought that by using the golden demonic fire and combining it with the instant body transformation technique, this kid would have to wait for death. I didn't expect that he still has the ability to threaten my life and death!"

    In just one breath, thousands of his clones have been pierced and chopped to pieces by Ye Pengfei.  Although he was not slow at re-condensing his clones, he could not keep up with Ye Pengfei's slashing speed!

    With gritted teeth, golden elixirs suddenly appeared in the hands of each clone.

    Devour the elixir!

    "Is this useful?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be a little confused as he looked at the uniform movements of the clones of the Queen of Insects.

    You must know that once you reach the realm of god transformation, spiritual elixirs are no longer of use to the powerful, not to mention that the Queen of Insects has already stepped into the realm of gods and humans!

    Not to mention these clones of the Queen of Insects, each of them only took one elixir. Even if they were given time to swallow a large amount, it would not help at all!

    "However, this doesn't look like a ploy to confuse the enemy.  We have all fought to this point, and the success or failure of life and death can only take a few moments.  Even if you want to confuse the enemy, you should be more clever.

    To be on the safe side, Ye Pengfei did not continue to kill one on one, but split his shadow and teleported, gathering together to kill one more!

    The result shocked Ye Pengfei!

    The split shadow of two cut into one was quickly swallowed up by a counterattacking golden light curtain, and instantly shattered into floating smoke!

    With three split shadows, it can only withstand the blink of an eye before being completely destroyed by the light curtain!

    Only those shadows that cut one with four and one with five were able to reluctantly exit from this golden screen of light!

    As for those clones of the Queen of Insects that had endured several attacks from the shadows, they followed Ye Pengfei's ghost shadows as if nothing had happened!

    What kind of elixir was she taking?  It's so powerful!

    The Queen of Insects laughed proudly: "You brat, this can't cure you? What I ate was a first-order divine elixir that condensed the essence of heaven and earth!"

    The first-order divine elixir!

    The four striking words made Ye Pengfei's heart tremble.

    Even a god of Beitangxuan¡¯s level would be severely shocked by these four words.

    A first-level divine elixir!  According to Bei Tangyu, even if you search the Beiming Star Territory, it is difficult to find a first-level divine elixir!

    And this insect queen actually ate thousands of broad beans in one breath!

    "If she had taken the magic pill like this earlier, wouldn't she have killed me long ago? No matter what I doIt's so powerful, but it can't withstand the power of so many magical pills!  "

    With a spiritual scan, in just three breaths, those clones of the Queen of Insects had already wiped out all of their ghostly shadows.  Even five or six ghostly shadows gathered together are no match for a single insect queen clone!

    So what if you have a divine sword in your hand?  So what if you realize the ultimate power of extreme emotion?  There is no match for the power of the first-level divine elixir!

    Looking at the insect queen again, her pretty face looked happy.  But upon closer inspection, there is also a hint of bitterness.

    "Could it be that it is difficult for her to withstand the power of this level of divine elixir? Or, this is not an authentic first-level divine elixir at all! It is just a spiritual elixir that looks exactly like a divine elixir, but has extremely strong side effects!"

    After the brief shock, Ye Pengfei immediately regained his composure.

    "Hmph! How dare you show off a mere fake divine elixir!"

    "How did you" As soon as the words were spoken, the insect queen immediately realized that Ye Pengfei was deceiving herself!

    However, once the words have been spoken, it is impossible to change them.

    The Queen of Insects couldn¡¯t help but snorted coldly: ¡°So what if it¡¯s a false divine pill? It can still kill you!¡±

    "Kill me?" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, "If you could kill me, you would never use this kind of magic. OK, OK, I want to see whether I can persist to the end, or  You can persist until the end!"

    Although it is a false divine elixir, its power cannot be easily solved by oneself.  Ye Pengfei no longer wasted his strength, and even put the divine sword into his body, using all his strength to fight against the rising scorching temperature.

    "Are you dreaming of using the power of an artifact to delay your own death? Dreaming!"

    The Queen of Insects has a strong mouth, but she is very anxious in her heart.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  After taking this round of pseudo-god pills, even if you have secrets such as teleportation, you can no longer avoid the extreme weakness that is coming!

    We must not let this kid escape too comfortably!

    As soon as the silver teeth bite, the insect queen takes a deep breath.  I saw countless golden turbulent currents pouring into her body.  Then, the body exploded with a "boom".

    A larger amount of golden turbulence swarmed out from the exploding body of the insect queen.

    Soon, the insect queen in another place also began to suck in the golden turbulence.  After a breath, this body exploded again!

    The temperature rise rate suddenly increases!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Works related 359. Stop the war

    359. Stop fighting

    At this speed, it won¡¯t take long for the insect queen¡¯s clone to be completely destroyed.  And Ye Pengfei clearly saw that since the Insect Queen took the pseudo-magic pill, she never formed a clone again!

    "Obviously, the counterattack power of the pseudo-god pill has made it impossible for the Queen of Insects to gather clones.  Once the clone is completely destroyed, no matter how powerful she is, she will have nowhere to go!

    The Insect Queen is trying her best!

    A life-or-death battle!

    Fight with your life!  There is no way to avoid it!  Ye Pengfei knew that even if the divine sword had entered his body, he could rely on the power of this artifact to temporarily slow down the rapid rise in body temperature.  However, if the Queen of Insects is allowed to self-destruct like this, he will definitely not be able to withstand the moment when the Queen of Insects' clones are completely destroyed!

    "Are you the only one who knows how to fight tooth and nail? I can too!"

    Repeat the old skills.

    "Hundreds of drops of the essence of the god-turned-monster beast temporarily force back these golden turbulences.  Then, one giant cannon was pulled out by Ye Pengfei from the special Xumi space.

    "The sky-shattering spirit-gathering cannon!" The insect queen couldn't help but scream, "How could you have such a thing?!"

    The last time Ye Pengfei used this method, he was trapped in a space restriction by the ghost girl.  Although the Queen of Insects was nearby, she was unable to see what happened inside the restriction.

    At this moment, she couldn't help but regret it.

    You must know that although the Hongtian Spirit Gathering Cannon is clumsy, its power cannot be underestimated.  Although the golden turbulence is strong, facing such a bombardment, it is impossible to go as smoothly as before.

    ¡°And I have already swallowed the false magic pill, how long can I hold on?

    However, there is no such thing as regret medicine in this world!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t answer the Insect Queen¡¯s question at all, and quickly injected powerful magic power to activate all the giant cannons!

    The enemy's scream means that you are right.  Still having to jjyy in the face of the enemy's screams is a mistake only beginners make.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s path to cultivation, apart from practicing in seclusion, was almost a struggle all the way.  Although he is too young compared to monks at the same level, his fighting experience makes him look like a worldly and sophisticated strongman!

    When the cannon started roaring, Ye Pengfei clearly felt that the temperature around him dropped sharply.  Although between the roars, the temperature will soar crazily again.  However, with such a brief sudden drop in temperature, Ye Pengfei was able to drive out all the heat that had invaded the Zi Mansion.

    As long as the Zi Mansion is cool and cool, I have nothing to fear!

    ¡°Give me as much bang as you want!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was not stingy at all with these dozens of sky-shattering spirit-gathering cannons. Driven by his magic power, the giant cannons roared until they completely collapsed, and then they had to stop roaring.

    When each giant cannon collapses, a new one will appear.  Originally, there was still a sense of luck, thinking that Ye Pengfei was the insect queen who was struggling for her life, but the look of fear in her eyes became more and more intense.

    "There are actually so many Hongtian Spirit-Gathering Cannons. Is it possible that he also has a huge army like me? Can he mass-cast the Hongtian Spirit-Gathering Cannons?"

    How did the Queen of Insects know that Ye Pengfei had stolen these sky-shattering spirit-gathering cannons from her own children!

    "Hey, take it from the Sea of ??Insects and use it on the Insect Queen. Unexpectedly, I actually defeated the Insect Queen's move." Ye Pengfei sneered secretly.

    Originally, I was already in despair.  Now, she has survived from a desperate situation, but the queen of insects has trapped herself in a cocoon, not knowing how to end it.

    Actually, Ye Pengfei is also very lucky.  If this trick had been used early, the insect queen would not have taken the False God Pill.  With the bulkiness of these sky-shattering spirit-gathering cannons, the Queen of Insects could easily take care of them if she lost as many as eight hundred clones of Qian'er.  But now, every clone is very precious.  In order to survive, the Insect Queen did not dare to casually destroy her clones!

    Faced with a dilemma, this seemingly unbreakable spell was actually broken by Ye Pengfei with his skill!  As long as Ye Pengfei persists until the insect queen dies, everything will return to its original state, and Ye Pengfei will earn an artifact for nothing!

    Now, it¡¯s the insect queen¡¯s turn to go crazy¡ª¡ª

    Once the golden demon fire comes out, it will never be extinguished unless someone kills people. This is the most terrifying thing!

    Now, Ye Pengfei cannot be killed.  Do I have to die myself?

    The insect queen¡¯s face was gloomy, and she instantly lifted the outer space restriction!

    The golden turbulence swarmed out!

    Every turbulent current, while in contact with the outside world, is also constantly absorbing the power of life and death between heaven and earth, growing crazily.

    Along with these rushing outwardsThe golden flow was turbulent, and the insect queen also rushed out.

    "What does she want to do?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be a little dazed.

    No matter how powerful the magical power in the artifact is, it cannot cover the entire world.  Especially for large-area spells like Golden Demon Fire, the more it is restricted to a certain area, the better the effect.  Now that the Insect Queen has lifted the outer space restrictions, doesn't it mean that this secret method has been partially abolished?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was puzzled, a ghost girl's cooing sound erupted from a place hundreds of millions of miles away.

    "What a good insect queen! You can't even kill Ye Pengfei, and you still want to come back to trouble me? You are simply looking for death!"

    Hearing the cold shout from the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei felt even more strange.

    Is it possible that after the insect queen was cornered, she started to attack randomly without a clear mind?

    Ye Pengfei didn't know why the insect queen wanted to attack the ghost girl. She was just thinking of a way to take back the golden demonic fire.  As for the ghost girl, it was something the Queen of Insects couldn't control.

    If it is a true alliance, maybe the Queen of Worms will explain something.  However, deep down, the insect queen also wanted to kill the ghost girl.  If this bastard from the Thirteen Ancient Demon Gods is allowed to live, he will definitely be worse off than dead!

    So, the insect queen ignored the ghost girl at all.  She was seen controlling a few golden turbulent currents, and she was speeding away in the direction away from the ghost girl and Ye Pengfei.

    "She doesn't want to kill the ghost girl, does she want to escape? However, before escaping, she should have collected these golden demonic fires. These are the true form of the artifact!"

    Ye Pengfei looked left and right, but couldn't understand.  It was useless to look at it anyway, so Ye Pengfei focused on using the sky-blasting spirit-gathering cannon, constantly bombarding the surrounding golden turbulence, so as to make his living space larger.

    At this moment, a shrill roar of a monster came from the direction the insect queen was leaving!

    This roaring sound is still echoing between heaven and earth, and countless golden turbulences, as if attracted by something, swarm towards the direction where the insect queen left.  Whether it was Ye Pengfei or the ghost girl, the golden turbulence surrounding them all suddenly ran away!

    "It turns out that her magic can only be recovered after killing a living being!" After a while, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized.

    The ghost girl also quickly thought of this answer. She no longer used her sweet voice to "tease" Ye Pengfei. She shouted and teleported away at high speed in the direction of the scream of the monster.

    "She wants to seize the treasure!"

    By thinking with his toes, Ye Pengfei understood what the ghost girl wanted to do.  However, he did not follow.

    "The ruins of the ancient gods! Or the secret realm of the ancient gods! No matter what the place is, since they have issued a summons, I must go and take a look!"

    Somehow, Ye Pengfei felt that there was a great opportunity waiting for him somewhere, for hundreds of millions of years!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 360. The secret of ghost light separation

    360.The secret of ghost light separation technique

    The current insect queen must be very weak. Killing the insect queen and seizing the artifact is a great temptation.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, this temptation is far inferior to activating this magic circle and entering the ruins of the ancient gods!

    "Although the divine weapon is good, it is useless if it does not reach the realm of gods and humans!"

    If a god controls the Insect Queen¡¯s artifact, even the lowest level god can kill him in an instant!

    But the Queen of Insects, who only had one foot in the realm of gods and humans, was killed and defeated by herself!

    This is the difference between high and low realm!

    There is a huge gap between mortals and monks.

    There is an even more terrifying gap between monks and gods!

    As long as this gap is crossed, even if the ghost girl and the insect queen join forces wholeheartedly, Ye Pengfei can kill them both!

    How to achieve the state of being a god?

    No one can tell clearly.

    Even the semi-artifact that has followed the eighth-level spiritual god for many years - the Thunder God's Stone - can't explain it clearly.

    Even Bei Tangyu, whose parents are gods, can¡¯t explain it clearly.

    In fact, even if Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling were asked to speak out, they still couldn¡¯t explain clearly!

    Every path to achieve the state of a god-man is completely different.  If you insist on finding common ground, then there are only three points¡ª¡ª

    First, you need to understand a law of heaven;

    Second, before advancing to the realm of gods and men, there will be visions of heaven and earth;

    Third, after advancing to the realm of gods and humans, the understanding of the way of heaven will be combined with the Nascent Soul to condense into a refinement, which is the so-called godhead!

    Now, Ye Pengfei has made it clear which way he wants to go.  Next, what he has to do is to completely step through that door and condense his own godhead!

    And Ye Pengfei felt that the opportunity to condense his godhead was in the secret realm connected to this huge teleportation array!

    "The life-and-death fight with the Insect Queen just now, although dangerous, also made me improve my use of the Divine Sword. I don't know if I can drive this teleportation formation by relying on the Divine Sword's amplification!"

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei sat cross-legged on the ground, placed the divine sword across his knees, held the hilt of the sword tightly with one hand, and gently stroked the blade with the other hand. The power of Jiqingdao was continuously injected into the divine sword, and  A steady stream of it was re-absorbed by Ye Pengfei and injected into this terrifying super teleportation array.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei also knew that the reason why the ghost girl dared to snatch the Insect Queen's artifact first, instead of rushing to deal with herself, was because she felt that even if Ye Pengfei ran out of gas, it would be impossible to drive this formation.  However, deep down in his heart, Ye Pengfei felt that since the god had given him guidance, he would definitely have a way to drive it!

    The green power of heaven amplified by the Divine Sword poured into the dry and cracked land like flowing water.  But it seems that such a small amount of rain is not enough to solve the problem of hundreds of millions of years of dryness.  Soon, Ye Pengfei felt powerless again.

    "Isn't it still possible?" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei was so blessed that his tongue bloomed like a lotus flower: "Dark light shadow splitting technique! Dark light and thousands of shadows!"

    In an instant, ten thousand identical Ye Pengfei were sitting cross-legged on the land.  They are evenly distributed, and the distance between each person is as if measured with a ruler.

    The dim light and thousands of shadows are all true bodies!

    "If it weren't for Ye Pengfei, he would have figured out the method of solidifying phantom entities at the ghost girl's place.  Even if he had a good understanding, it would be impossible for him to comprehend the second level of the Dark Light Shadow Splitting Technique - Dark Light Ten Thousand Shadows so quickly.

    At this time, he was unable to push this super formation, and he should not have been able to use this spell.  However, a sudden realization allowed him to cast this spell smoothly.

    After using it, he pondered: "Can I expand my physical body with ten thousand shadows?"

    You must know that no matter how strong a strongman is, his body is a limitation that he cannot avoid.  The reason why Ye Pengfei feels powerless now is not because Jiqingdao can no longer provide him with more power of heaven, but because his own body can no longer bear any more power of heaven.

    As expected, this problem was partially solved when the dim light and shadows came out!

    Even though it was hundreds of millions of years ago, the insect queen had seen the dim light and thousands of shadows, she still didn¡¯t know the secret.  From the Queen's point of view, this is just a god-level spell that is more advanced than phantom entities, instantaneous clones, etc., and more difficult to be seen through.  But she didn't know that the second level of this spell - the dim light and myriad shadows - resides in?It can also partially solve the bottleneck of insufficient body function!

    Even the Insect Queen, who has dealt with this ghost light splitting technique countless times, doesn't understand things. The ghost girl who has just partially assembled the memories of hundreds of millions of years ago is naturally even more unclear.  If the ghost girl knew that this dim light and thousands of shadows could actually help Ye Pengfei, she would not go after the Insect Queen and snatch the artifact no matter what.

    Advancing to the realm of gods and humans is the most important thing!

    By letting others enter Zhao Youhou¡¯s miraculous place first, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for him to end up in vain?

    However, now that the ghost girl has been led further and further away by the cunning Queen of Insects, she has no way of knowing that Ye Pengfei can actually drive this super teleportation array on his own!

    As soon as the dim light and shadows came out, as expected, Ye Pengfei felt that the pressure was greatly reduced, and his whole body was full of strength again.

    "The reason why you recruited me here is because you feel that I have hope of mastering the Shadow Splitting Technique?" Ye Pengfei sighed secretly while using his magic power, "At that time, I had just refined this divine sword.  And it was just unintentional, even I haven¡¯t noticed it yet. This ancient god already knows that I can understand the ghost light splitting technique, this magical power is too terrifying!"

    Beitangxuan, the father-in-law whom he has yet to meet, is good at calculations, but judging from Beitangyu's previous introductions, he definitely doesn't have this ability.  Otherwise, Beitangxuan would not have met him face to face, or even used secret techniques to observe him for a long time, but he still would not fully understand the extent of his potential.  Not to mention, the secret method that he is about to realize!

    But the ancient god-man far away in the skyline has this ability. Otherwise, why would he bring me, a strong man with insufficient ability, to come here?

    Deep in his heart, Ye Pengfei couldn't help yearning for the realm of gods and humans.

    "As long as I pass through this teleportation circle, I can gain great opportunities! Don't be careless!"

    At the moment, Ye Pengfei gathered his essence, energy, and spirit, and used the Nether Light Thousand Shadows Technique to its extreme.  And his physical body seemed to have suddenly increased its capacity several times, continuously absorbing the power of heaven.  Gradually, this vast cracked land gradually became full of life!  !  !

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 361. Mutation!

    361.Mutation!

    "If things continue like this, it won't take too long before the whole cracked land will bloom again.  By then, this super teleportation array will be able to teleport Ye Pengfei directly to the hinterland of the ancient god-man ruins!

    And even if the ghost girl has successfully killed the insect, it will be useless to immediately turn back and rush here.  With the ghost girl's current ability, it is simply impossible for her to drive this super formation.  And after walking down the determined path, by the time she opened the ancient god-man relics, Ye Pengfei would have already emptied the roll of good things inside!

    By completely activating this teleportation formation, the road ahead will be bright.

    Even if it¡¯s just one step away, you still have to fight the ghost girl again!

    Of course Ye Pengfei is very clear about the stakes.  After he gave up chasing insects, he gave up that powerful artifact just for this moment!

    There is no distracting thoughts in the heart, and all the shadows are in full operation!

    Ye Pengfei gradually realized that relying on the power of this dim light and myriad shadows, not only could this super teleportation array be fully driven, but it could even have some remaining power.

    "Even if the ghost girl comes back now, I won't be without the strength to fight!"

    A faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    But, right now!

    The injected power suddenly paused!

    "Have you encountered any obstacles?"

    No!

    "Are you out of your strength?"

    nor!

    "Is there a sneak attack from a foreign enemy?"

    still none!

    But why can¡¯t we continue to inject power?  Where did my strength go?  !

    The inexplicable changes made Ye Pengfei feel shocked.

    The three biggest possibilities have all been ruled out. Are there any other incomprehensible reasons?

    The inexplicable power interruption left Ye Pengfei at a loss.  Because no matter how hard he searched, he couldn't find the answer to his question!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei did not feel in any subtle way that his Kongming Nascent Soul was undergoing fundamental changes!

    He didn¡¯t even feel that at the same time that his Nascent Soul was undergoing fundamental changes, the divine sword lying across his knees also shook slightly and undetectably!

    At this moment, all Ye Pengfei's thoughts were placed on the teleportation formation.

    "Damn it, if you fail, you will have to fight the ghost girl again!"

    Thirteen kinds of heavenly power!

    Even if the vast majority of them are just weak rays of light, together they are not something Ye Pengfei can definitely defeat!

    ¡°If the power of heaven is not enough, then external forces must come to make up for it!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei opened his mouth, and a few drops of the essence and blood of the low-level monster that transformed into a god fell into his belly.

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't already peeked into the realm of gods and humans, and walked a short distance on the road to the realm of gods and humans, he would never have been able to swallow the essence and blood of the god-turned-monster like this.

    You must know that these blood essences not only contain the terrifying power of spiritual energy, but also possess the complex perceptions of different monsters.  Even a cultivator at the peak of becoming a god needs to slowly refine it drop by drop. It is absolutely impossible for him to swallow several drops in one breath like Ye Pengfei did.

    I saw that as soon as the essence and blood entered the body, huge spiritual power surged out instantly.  Ye Pengfei's Qingguang Dao Power also reacted, and quickly divided these spiritual powers, and continuously transformed them into Ye Pengfei's original power-Thunder Spirit Power!

    As for the complex insights of these transformed gods and monsters, they were all sent into the White Mist Hongqiao in the Zi Mansion by Ye Pengfei!

    Back then, after Ye Pengfei killed the Qin Emperor and the Red Emperor and broke through the illusionary world, the white mist rainbow bridge built by Beitangxuan was solved.  At that time, if Ye Pengfei wanted to get rid of it easily, it would be easy.  However, with a sudden thought, Ye Pengfei kept the White Mist Hongqiao Formation and planned to slowly study the formation techniques.

    And later, Ye Pengfei had a series of adventures.  Not only did his cultivation skyrocket, but he also realized his own power of heaven.  Then I went to study the formation techniques of a mere White Mist Rainbow Bridge Formation, but it seemed a bit too simple.

    Unexpectedly, due to a strange combination of circumstances, this time Ye Pengfei was forced to swallow the essence and blood of the demon beast, and this white mist rainbow bridge array actually came in handy.

    ??The lights of enlightenment were absorbed into the White Mist Hongqiao Formation by Ye Pengfei. They happened to be overcome by this formation and were all suppressed, saving Ye Pengfei the trouble of setting up formations in the Zi Mansion.

    When all the monsters realized their feelings and were sealed into the White Mist Rainbow Bridge Formation by Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei devoted himself wholeheartedly to transforming the huge spiritual power in the essence and blood.

    &nbsp; Previously, it was just the automatic induction of Qingguang Dao power, and the conversion speed was already very fast.  Now, under Ye Pengfei's control, in just a few breaths of time, all the blood essence and spiritual power were transformed into Ye Pengfei's original power.

    However, Ye Pengfei still has no power to use!

    Such huge thunder spirit power all mysteriously disappeared.  It neither merged into Ye Pengfei's major acupoints, nor was it introduced into the teleportation formation outside.  Even if Ye Pengfei searched carefully, he couldn't find any clues!

    "It's strange. Is it possible that there is a void space in my body?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    If it were a void space, it could swallow up such a huge amount of spiritual power.  However, it is not that Ye Pengfei has never seen the void space. If a gap leading to the void space suddenly appears in his body, even if it only exists for a moment, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, he should be able to sense its location.

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t realize anything!

    ¡°Try again!¡±

    Faced with such a strange thing, Ye Pengfei had no other choice but to try again.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei swallowed a full thirty drops of the blood essence of the intermediate-level god-transforming monster in one fell swoop!

    One drop of the blood essence of a mid-level monster that transforms into a god is enough to equal a hundred drops of blood essence from a low-level monster that transforms into a god!

    Thirty drops of blood essence of a mid-level god-transforming monster is equivalent to three thousand drops of blood essence of a low-level god-transformation monster!

    The huge spiritual power in it is far beyond what the mere drops of blood essence could compare to.  And the complex insights contained in it cannot be solved by just the Baiwu Hongqiao Formation!

    Ye Pengfei also took the risk and saw, in the Zi Mansion, an inch-sized Ye Pengfei, his palms flying up and down.  Surrounding the white mist rainbow bridge formation, thunder and spirit formations fell down one after another.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s Zifu world is a world of thunder and spirit.  In the world of thunder and spirit, arranging a thunder and spirit formation to subdue other people's consciousness will achieve twice the result with half the effort.  When a thousand times more complex insights were absorbed into the formation community by Ye Pengfei, none of them could affect Ye Pengfei in the slightest.

    However, at the same time, Ye Pengfei made a shocking discovery.  The thirty drops of spiritual power in the blood of the mid-level monster beasts that transformed into gods, all disappeared without a trace!  Even though I had been very careful to watch the whereabouts of these spiritual powers, I couldn't find any clues at all!

    Terrified!  !  !

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related works 362. Hazy New World

    362. Hazy New World

    Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but be frightened!

    If an accident occurs outside the body, no matter how terrifying it is, you can still find some way to solve it.

    However, now there is a big change in his body!

    Although, for the time being, it seems that this change has not caused any disadvantage to myself.  However, whoever has a mysterious being hidden in his body that can swallow up massive amounts of spiritual power will have a pale face like Ye Pengfei's and be frightened in his heart!

    It is obviously impossible to continue to drive this super teleportation array.  Now not only could he not expect to be teleported into the ruins of the ancient god and man immediately, but Ye Pengfei also needed to be wary of the ghost girl coming back to kill him.

    ???????????????????????????????? If the ghost girl who has obtained the magical weapon comes back and her power disappears inexplicably, what should I use to fight her?

    "For the time being, let's take back all the power that drives the teleportation formation."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and turned all the green light power back into his body.

    What made Ye Pengfei even more horrified happened, these Qingguang Taoist forces actually disappeared together!

    Even though Ye Pengfei kept his mind stable at all times, at this moment, he could no longer sit still.  He flew up in a whoosh, with piercing eyes, expanding his spiritual consciousness to the maximum.

    "Who are you? You are pretending to be a ghost. Please come out and see me!" Ye Pengfei shouted sharply and glanced around with sharp eyes.

    no one!

    Indeed, there is no one!

    Even if the ghost girl has obtained the magical weapon, it is absolutely impossible for her to remain hidden under Ye Pengfei's full strength.  And if there is a man of God hiding nearby can this person survive after eating enough?  If you want to kill Ye Pengfei, you can just flip your hand. There is no need to pretend like this!

    Is it my own problem?

    Ye Pengfei was confused.

    My body has already been forged into a magic weapon.  Different formations are etched into the Dao Dao around the body.  As long as Ye Pengfei has a spiritual thought, he can use these formations to see the physical body clearly, and it is impossible to miss any part.

    Apart from the physical body, there are Zifu and Nascent Soul.

    In the Zi Mansion, the thunder light looked full of vitality. Where could anything strange appear?

    As for Nascent Soulwait a minute!

    Ye Pengfei frowned.

    It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t checked Nascent Soul before.  After all, I have had many unexpected encounters, and it is not impossible for Yuanying to escape from the nine-turn method and suddenly increase from void to void.

    ¡°However, previous inspections found nothing.  And now

    "There seems to be something wrong"

    Ye Pengfei still didn't notice any changes in Yuanying.  However, there was an indescribable feeling that attracted his gaze deeply.

    "Look inside!"

    With a sudden swish, the essence, energy, and spirit all gathered into the Nascent Soul.

    Ye Pengfei was taking a risk. If the ghost girl turned around and came back at this moment, he would not even be able to fight back.  However, Ye Pengfei vaguely realized that such an adventure was worth it!

    It is indeed worth it!  !  !

    When all of Ye Pengfei's energy was retracted into Yuanying, a hazy world suddenly unfolded before his eyes!

    "When did such a world appear in my Yuanying?!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but screamed.

    The cultivator creates the void of the Purple Mansion in the body of the flesh.  Then, let the soul live in it and continue to practice.  These are common sense in the world of cultivation.

    And when the Yuan Shen turns into Yuanying, he can completely absorb all the essence, energy and spirit of the whole body into Yuanying. This is the ultimate that a cultivator can achieve.  Even a monk at the peak of his spiritual transformation can only do this.  I have never heard of anyone who can create a new world in this Nascent Soul!

    "Even if he is a god, isn't he just condensing his godhead? I haven't heard from Yu'er or the Stone of Thunder God that before condensing his godhead, a new world will appear in the Nascent Soul! Is this just my illusion?  "

    In the process of cultivation and enlightenment, hallucinations abound, which is not surprising.  Ye Pengfei also had reason to guess that this was just an illusion.  Not only because it is unheard of, but also because, if I had not absorbed all the essence, energy, and spirit into the Nascent Soul, I would not have been able to see this hazy new world even if I had left a little bit of it in my physical body!

    It¡¯s probably an illusion!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei calmed down.  First divide the essence and spirit into the body.  Then, he opened his big mouth, swallowed a thousand drops of the blood essence of the intermediate-level monster that transformed into a god, and swallowed it with a roar!

    "I would like to see this strange illusion"How much power can ?? swallow up in me!  "

    "Under normal circumstances, Ye Pengfei would never swallow thousands of drops of blood essence from an intermediate-level god-transforming monster.

    You know, even Ye Pengfei has now realized the power of Ji Qing Tao.  However, after all, we have just started on the road. It is impossible to convert such a huge spiritual power into our own magic power in three to five days.

    And now, the ghost girl may come back at any time. How can Ye Pengfei swallow so much blood essence in one breath?

    However, Ye Pengfei took the gamble.

    From the moment he transformed from mortal life to immortality, he was always gambling along the way.

    Betting on refining qi to open up Zifu!

    Gambling Spirits-Beast Wars for Cheap!

    Bet on the summons of the Thunder God Stone!

    Travel in the fantasy world!

    ???????????? If he hadn¡¯t been mentally determined and decisive all the way, it would have been impossible for him to have cultivated to such an extent in just a few decades!

    If he practices step by step like his master Dongfang Aotian, I am afraid that even with the thunder spiritual root, he will be just a small golden elixir monk, and he can only writhe in a small world like Nanhua Kingdom.  For a moment, you can¡¯t see the world at all!

    Now, he is gambling again.  What he was betting on was that even such a huge amount of spiritual power would still be eaten up by the illusory world, leaving not even a drop left!

    As expected, Ye Pengfei made the right bet again!

    This time, he simply did not use the power of Qingguang to transform such a huge amount of essence and blood spiritual power.  And the mysterious illusory world was just as he expected, swallowing up all these different forms of spiritual power in an instant.

    "There is still no trace, so one comes without a trace and leaves without a trace!"

    Still unsuccessful in searching, Ye Pengfei immediately gathered all his essence, energy, and spirit into Nascent Soul once again.

    In that hazy world, not only was the hazy veil not blown away by this huge spiritual power, but on the contrary, the area of ??the world became even larger!  !  !

    This can¡¯t help but remind Ye Pengfei of the situation when his Zi Mansion first opened. Except for the devouring spiritual power that can come and go without a trace, the hazy world and the world that can continue to grow are exactly the same.

    "It's impossible. In my Nascent Soul, there can be another Zifu space."

    Ye Pengfei felt that his voice had become a little trembling.

    If this conjecture is true and this world is not false, then have you received a great new opportunity?

    A great opportunity that even the condensation of Godhead cannot compare with!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Work related 363. Horror!  The potential for continuous growth!

    363. Horror!  The potential for continuous growth!

    "Three thousand drops of the essence and blood of a mid-level god-transforming monster can be eaten. It seems that I have to spend all my wealth this time!"

    It was only after the battle with the monsters in the sealed world that Ye Pengfei realized for himself why the Stone of Thunder God had always said that this world had fallen.  Because, in those ancient times, the army of monsters and monsters that Ye Pengfei and others had to kill for several years were just used to guard the passages of some ancient god-man secret realm, and they were nothing at all.

    And this sudden great opportunity made Ye Pengfei deeply understand why hundreds of millions of years have passed from ancient times to the present, and no one in this world has advanced to the realm of gods!

    Because, at this level, any chance will require a huge amount of savings!

    It is no exaggeration to say that the wealth that Ye Pengfei accumulated after the first battle against the monster army and the third battle against the vast sea of ??worms would not be able to compare with it even if he packed up and sold the entire Primordial Immortal Sect!

    And can such a huge wealth help Ye Pengfei completely seize this great opportunity?  Ye Pengfei actually had no idea!

    All the low -level monsters of the gods are essential, such as flowing water, inhale by Ye Peng flying whale.

    In just a few dozen breaths, all the essence, blood and spiritual power disappeared.

    And the mysterious world in the Nascent Soul only continues to expand, not even a corner of the veil has been revealed.

    Ye Pengfei swallowed all the essence and blood of the intermediate-level monsters that transformed into gods into his belly several times in a row.

    Half an hour later, all the terrifying blood essence and spiritual power disappeared.

    Once again, I gathered my energy and spirit and entered the Nascent Soul. The hazy world was still hazy!

    "How much spiritual power supply is needed?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help shaking his head and sighing. He opened his mouth and sucked in, and a thousand drops of the essence and blood of the high-level monster transformed into gods were sucked into Ye Pengfei's abdomen.

    It's not that Ye Pengfei only has a thousand drops of blood essence from high-level monsters that have transformed into gods, nor is he worried that the mysterious hazy world cannot swallow the larger power of essence and blood. It's just because Ye Pengfei feels that he can't fix it.  So many complex insights!

    With Ye Pengfei's current state, the realization of transforming into a low-level monster can be easily sealed.  In fact, you can comprehend it as you go, and many magical beasts' magical techniques are instantly integrated into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    As for the enlightenment of the intermediate-level monsters in the form of gods, although Ye Pengfei could not fully comprehend them for a while, they would definitely not be able to break through the numerous thunder spirit formations in Zi Mansion.

    You can become a high-level god, which is completely different!

    Even though there are many thunder and spirit formations protecting him, Ye Pengfei is not sure that he can seal all the powerful insights into the formation in one breath.

    Ye Pengfei can ignore the spiritual power, but he cannot ignore the complex feelings.  If you let these powerful insights run wild in the Zi Mansion, before you can truly seize this opportunity, you may be turned into an idiot!

    A thousand drops of the blood essence of a high-level monster that transformed into a god!  Ye Pengfei felt that this was his ultimate!

    As expected, it was easy and comfortable before, but now it has completely changed.

    "I had just incorporated these insights into the formation, but before I had time to close the formation, thousands of complex thoughts suddenly emerged from the formation.  Although Ye Pengfei was still holding them tightly, this sudden burst of power made Ye Pengfei feel unstable for a moment, and he was afraid that he was about to go crazy!

    "The power of high-level spiritual transformation is really powerful! It's really hard for me to absorb so many insights in one go!"

    ¡°Reluctance is reluctance, but this does not make Ye Pengfei flinch at all.  Although he has only been cultivating for a few decades, the life and death tests he has faced are more terrifying than those high-level and peak god-transformation monks who have lived for ten thousand and one hundred thousand years.

    Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s just talk about the three attacks of the sea of ????insects. It was a grand scene that Wu Tianwang had never seen in his life!

    Such a little bit of reluctance is nothing at all in Ye Pengfei's eyes.  I saw his Nascent Soul sitting in the Zi Mansion grabbing it with both hands, and a series of phantom giant palms suddenly appeared in front of these powerful thoughts that ran out.

    "Block them all to me!"

    There is no need to capture the thunder spirit formation again. Each giant palm turns into a thunder spirit restriction, sealing all these powerful thoughts.

    ¡°There is still energy left!!!¡±

    Unlike his previous estimate, Ye Pengfei thought that he would use his full strength.  After all, so much essence and blood representsThere are at least three high-level monsters that have transformed into gods.  It is easy for me to kill them now, but it is not easy to completely tame their will.

    I never thought that I still have some energy left!

    "My Yuanying has not yet advanced, so how can it suddenly increase in strength? Is it possible that that hazy world can enhance the potential and foundation of my Yuanying?"

    The method of nine turns is to enhance the potential and foundation of the monks at the expense of time.  Those who practice this method will not only increase the potential of the physical body exponentially, but also the potential of the soul (Nascent Soul) will also be much stronger than that of monks of the same level.

    The potential is strong, and the power that comes out is strong!

    With a deep foundation, you will be able to do it with ease when you use power that far exceeds your own!

    Since Nascent Soul is still in the Kongming series, the reason why I can still have some strength is because my potential is stronger and my foundation is deeper!

    "It seems that this opportunity has nothing to do with reaching the realm of gods and humans. However, it also has a lot of benefits for me. If this continues, I am afraid that when I advance to the realm of gods and humans, my potential will be higher than that of gods of the same level.  A hundred times more powerful!¡±

    Bei Tangyu once said that when monks who practice the Nine Transformations method advance to the realm of gods, their potential will be ten times stronger than that of gods at the same level.  But now, my potential has clearly far exceeded the limitations of the nine-turn method!

    A hundred times is not an exaggeration.  If this hazy world remains hazy, it will still continue to grow in area.  Then, when I finally unveil the veil of this hazy world, maybe my potential will be a thousand times that of monks at the same level!  Ten thousand times!

    Swallow it!  !  !

    Another thousand drops of the essence and blood of the high-level monster that transformed into a god were swallowed wildly by Ye Pengfei.  This time, Ye Pengfei did not shrink his essence, energy, and spirit to check the specific situation of that hazy world. He was only concentrating on one thing now -

    Swending continuously!  !  !

    The potential is also growing at an extremely terrifying speed.  Ye Pengfei simply didn't use the Thunder Spirit Array to suppress the complex insights. Instead, he threw these insights into the Zi Mansion and grabbed them all over the sky purely with the help of Nascent Soul's void palm!

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but the divine sword still lying on Ye Pengfei¡¯s knees shook slightly again.  The slight vibration of the air caused by this shaking sounds like a sigh if you listen carefully.

    Very satisfied, even with infinite surprise, sighing deeply

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Related Works 364. Surprises (Part 1)

    364. A series of surprises (Part 1)

    This time, Ye Pengfei still didn't feel the magic sword move.

    It¡¯s not because the movement of the Divine Sword this time was too weak.  It was because of the continuous and astonishing increase in his potential that all of Ye Pengfei's energy was attracted to how to seal the understanding of the monster beast more quickly and how to swallow the essence and blood of the god-turned monster beast faster.

    Full attention!

    ???????????????????????

    Whether he misses the movement of the Divine Sword will have little impact on Ye Pengfei.  In comparison, what he gained was much more!

    A whole day has passed, and the essence blood of all the high-level monsters and monsters that have transformed into gods have been swallowed up by Ye Pengfei!

    "Luxury, luxury!!!" When the last drop of blood essence was refined, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but let out a heartfelt sigh.

    After years of hunting and killing demonic beasts, and facing the attack of the sea of ????insects three times, the gains gained in these battles cannot be compared to even ten prehistoric immortal sects.  But the essence of these harvests¡ªthe essence and blood of monster beasts and monster insects¡ªwas almost devoured by Ye Pengfei in just one day!

    Ye Pengfei has not yet devoured the essence and blood of monster beasts and monster insects at the peak of their spiritual transformation.  It's not that he doesn't want to continue, but after a whole day, his energy, energy, and spirit can no longer remain in a strong state.

    Even for a Golden elixir cultivator, a whole day of practice is nothing.  Some cultivators at the pinnacle of spiritual transformation can actually sit for a thousand years.  Ye Pengfei has now stepped into the realm of gods and humans. Logically speaking, he can continue to practice for a longer time.  However, in just one day, he actually felt that his energy, energy, and spirit were all weakened!

    It¡¯s such a luxury, and I have to pay a lot.

    "Let's first take a look at what's going on in that hazy new world." With a thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei absorbed all the energy and spirit in his body into the Nascent Soul.

    "It's still hazy!!!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but exclaimed.

    Since he devoured the essence and blood of the high-level gods, he has never looked at this hazy new world again.  He originally thought that with such a huge power of essence and blood being swallowed up by this world, there would be some changes in this "hazy".  But I never thought that it would still be hazy and unchanged!

    "If this continues, I'm afraid even if I swallow the essence and lineage of the peak god transformation, there won't be any changes!"

    Ye Pengfei was shocked by this bold guess that suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Previously, the power of the blood of low-level, mid-level, and high-level monster beasts and monster insects in the transformation of gods was enough to support ten or hundreds of ordinary monks from the first level of Qi refining to the peak of transformation.  Coupled with the essence and blood of monster beasts and monster insects at the peak of divine transformation, I am afraid that it is enough to support a thousand Qi refining monks to reach the peak of divine transformation!

    Such a huge power, swallowed up by this mysterious and hazy new world in such a short period of time, cannot even lift the veil at all!  Even though Ye Pengfei was already in a high mood and had a firm mind, he couldn't help but be shaken by this bold guess for a while before he regained his composure.

    "Yes or no, just give it a try and you will know!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just when he was about to open his mouth to swallow the essence and blood of the Peak Transformation God, Ye Pengfei suddenly had an idea and put away the burst of cultivation.

    The empty and dark layer!

    This is the true cultivation level of Ye Pengfei's body now. To be more precise, he has entered the ninth level of Kongming!

    Normally speaking, for a strong man of this level, even if he swallows a drop of blood essence from a low-level monster that has transformed into a god, it will take a lot of time to refine it.  Swallowing ten drops of blood essence from monster beasts and insects at the peak of their spiritual transformation in one breath, the violent power in the blood essence is enough to kill Ye Pengfei!

    However, on a whim, Ye Pengfei vaguely felt that he could gain some unexpected gains by devouring the essence blood of these monsters with his original cultivation level.

    "Anyway, I can use the power of Ji Qing Dao to protect myself, and I'm not afraid that these powers are too huge!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei only swallowed ten drops of the essence and blood of the peak-level monster.  Moreover, before the essence and blood entered the mouth, he had already used the power of blue light to wrap up the essence and blood.

    This time when the essence and blood enter the mouth, the situation is indeed very different!

    Before the Qingguang Dao Power began to transform the huge spiritual power in the essence and blood with all its strength, and before it began to absorb the complex insights in the essence and blood into the Zifu, waves of inexplicable power began to appear in the body.  Surrounded by surges.

    "It's the power of thunder spirit! It's huge! It's pure!"

    Previously, the power of thunder spirit that I transformed disappeared inexplicably, and it should have been absorbed by the hazy new world.  Now, suddenly it appears againWith the power of thunder and spirit, it must be fed back by the hazy new world.

    surprise!

    Ye Pengfei can neither see clearly the hazy new world, nor does he know what the use of this hazy new world is.  It is impossible to say that Ye Pengfei is not at all gloomy for this being who only devours thunder spirit power crazily.  After all, if this situation continues, there will be no way to improve your own body cultivation!

    The power of heaven is just an external force.  If you want to solidify the power of heaven into your own body, you must transcend the realm of gods and humans!

    And now Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t even know when he can truly step through the door to the realm of gods and humans, let alone a higher realm that even existences such as the Beast God and the Ancient God of Thunder can¡¯t peep into.  Now, in addition to being able to use the power of heaven to explode, his original strength still has to be practiced step by step, without any possibility of cheating.

    Because of that hazy new world, it¡¯s good that your potential continues to increase.  However, if the cultivation level of the body cannot be further improved, maybe he will never truly enter the realm of gods and humans!

    Now, Ye Pengfei at least knows that as long as he does not explode and send power far beyond his original cultivation level into his body, the hazy new world will feed back the power to help him resist these pressures.

    "The hazy new world is like a treasure house of spiritual power that you never know when it will be filled! As long as you use the right method, you can draw spiritual power from it at any time!"

    "The power of such a huge and pure thunder spirit is hundreds of times better than what I cultivated in the realm of thunder spirit!"

    This is a big surprise!

    You must know that although the Thunder Spirit Realm is a paradise for thunder monks, those thunder spirits are still mixed with other spirits, even the origin of chaos.  Cultivation in the realm of thunder and spirit requires a certain amount of time and effort, either to convert these spiritual energy into the power of thunder spirit, or to expel it from the body.

    Where can it be compared to now!  You don't have to worry about it at all, you can use these extremely pure thunder spirit powers to directly practice the nine-turn method!

    Such a surprise already made Ye Pengfei feel very, very good.  Little did he know that there would be an even bigger surprise waiting for him ahead!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 365. Surprises (Part 2)

    365. Surprises again and again (Part 2)

    A pure thunderbolt, running several Da Zhou dynasties in Ye Pengfei's body, Ye Pengfei felt that his mana cultivation was surging.

    "Okay, okay! The power of counting your breaths is equivalent to ten days of meditation!"

    Ye Pengfei sighed "good" three times in a row, intending to explode back to the level of a god.  He thought that he had understood the "surprise" that he had vaguely noticed before.

    After all, more than a day has passed, and the ghost girl may come back at any time.  We must get rid of this hazy new world before the ghost girl comes back, and then activate this super teleportation array again!

    As for improving one¡¯s own magic power, there should be a chance after entering the ruins of the god-man.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei was about to use the power of Qingguang to reach the level of a god again, his expression suddenly changed and he looked at the Yongquan point.

    The kidneys come from the spring!

    For ordinary people, the Qi of the kidney meridian comes from the Yongquan point on the soles of the feet.  Ye Pengfei first entered the immortal path, and then used his body as a treasure.  For him now, the Yongquan point is no longer of such use.

    "In Ye Pengfei's Yongquan Cave, a large formation with outlines and leaders is etched.  This formation, together with the large formation in the Tanzhong point on the chest and the large formation in the Shenting point on the top of the head, are the total formation of three layers of defense formations inside and outside respectively!

    This general formation in Yongquan Cave is the outermost defensive formation.

    These formations originally came from ordinary weapon refining books.

    Later, Ye Pengfei signed a master-servant contract with the Thunder God Stone, and gradually learned advanced thunder formations from the Thunder God Stone.  Therefore, the formations all over the body were redone, and these three major formations were no exception.

    Later, Ye Pengfei learned more advanced spell formations from Shenren Jiannian.  Although Ye Pengfei has been unable to coordinate these spell formations with the thunder formations, he always tries hard little by little.  This is why, in his first battle against the sea of ??insects, he was able to perfectly integrate the evil-killing thunder array and the evil spell array, which were originally mutually reinforcing.

    But, no matter how hard Ye Pengfei works.  After all, he is not a god yet, and it is impossible for him to truly master the way of mutual growth and mutual restraint.

    What's more, even if they are gods, because of their different levels of realm, not every god and man can master the way of restraining each other so perfectly.

    "Imperfect integration will inevitably lead to various defects. With Ye Pengfei's current state, it is inevitable and cannot be solved.  Unless, he can get some powerful god to help him perfectly integrate these two mutually exclusive formations.

    This is such an impossible thing. Bei Tangyu had already judged at the beginning that even if Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling acted together, they would not be able to integrate perfectly.

    However, now, with a gentle glance, Ye Pengfei discovered that in the large formation in the Yongquan point on the sole of his foot, the thunder formation and the curse formation were slowly merging!  !  !

    "what's going on?"

    What even experts like my father-in-law and mother-in-law couldn¡¯t do together, now happened inexplicably right under my nose!  Although the speed of this fusion is extremely slow, as long as there is enough time, it will be completed one day!

    Spiritual consciousness is turning rapidly in the major acupoints all over the body, but the large and small formations in other acupoints show no signs of such integration.

    "It's weird! It's weird! What is the reason for this?"

    ¡°That is to say, when Ye Pengfei was very strange, the power of the Thunder Spirit that had been fed back from the hazy new world had been completely integrated into Ye Pengfei¡¯s vast ocean of mana.  And Ye Pengfei's body also rose from the first level of Kongming to the second level of Kongming.

    Originally, in just one day, he rose from the first level of Kongming to the second level of Kongming, which was enough to surprise Ye Pengfei.  However, he has now realized that there is an even bigger surprise waiting for him!

    Lots of surprises!

    When the second wave of thunder spirit power came back from the hazy new world, Ye Pengfei finally discovered that it was this pure thunder spirit power that was constantly washing the Yongquan point, causing the  The formation is constantly undergoing transformation.

    As for the large and small formations in other acupoints, it is not that there are no changes at all.  It's just that the changes were too subtle. After the second wave of thunder spirit power returned to Ye Pengfei's vast ocean of mana, some formations in some acupuncture points showed slight signs of merging the thunder formation and the curse formation.

    Although there is only a little sign of integration, Ye Pengfei has already been pleasantly surprised!

    You must know that this is something that even gods of Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling cannot do!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the origin of this hazy new world that evolved in my Yuanying body. It doesn¡¯t exist.It can swallow up huge amounts of spiritual power, and the spiritual power it feeds back actually contains the secret of the harmony of yin and yang, the mutual generation and mutual restraint!  "Ye Pengfei couldn't help but exclaimed in a low voice.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that just as he was exclaiming in a low voice, the divine sword lying across his knees was also sighing secretly:

    "This son not only shocked my power, but also inadvertently drove me to break up the spiritual storm. Now I have a great opportunity that even Mr. Zhao Youhou has dreamed of! Should I show up to meet him now?"  Seeah, ah, ah, I was joking, don't punish me Lord Zhao Youhou's vow back then was too powerful, and it can still affect me like this now All hopes are pinned on this son.  I hope he won¡¯t disappoint me"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has no idea about the changes in Divine Sword. He is facing a major choice.

    Should we continue like this, or should we quickly let go and open the super teleportation formation under us?

    If we continue, maybe the ghost girl will come back.  It is very unusual for the already weak Queen of Insects to be able to escape for such a long time. She should not be able to hold on for much longer.

    ¡°However, if you stop, the opportunity you may have gained will be fleeting.  I still don¡¯t know if this part of my body is really an illusory, hazy new world. Maybe it will shrink and disappear soon and never appear again!

    Ye Pengfei's worries are not without reason.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Everything he gains along the way is a sign.

    This sign may be the realization when facing a desperate situation, or the realization of following the steps, or the feeling of happiness In short, I may not have expected it beforehand, but after analysis, these signs are very obvious.  .

    But this time, even after the analysis, Ye Pengfei couldn't figure out why among the good Nascent Souls, suddenly, such a hazy new world with endless magical functions and endless surprises appeared for him.

    Since you don¡¯t understand it, you may disappear at any time!

    Opportunities are so easy to appear and easy to grasp!

    After a moment, Ye Pengfei made a decision!  !  !

    Hungry, hungry, hungry

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 366. The natal thunder array!

    366. My destiny is thunderous!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s decision was immediately revealed to Shenjian.  (To be continued 89 Free Novel Reading "")

    The essence and blood of the peak-level monster beasts that are continuously sent into the belly drop by drop, the green light Dao power that wraps these essences and blood, and the Kongming cultivation that always maintains its original appearance and does not explode with the help of the power of heaven, are all  After telling Shenjian a fact, that is, Ye Pengfei gave up on driving the teleportation formation!

    "Okay, okay!" Shen Jian was beaming at the sight, "Don't be confused by the treasures of the gods' relics! Don't be confused by the spectral afterimage of Lord Zhao Youhou! Don't be afraid of the witch formed by those thirteen bastards! Only then can you be worthy of Lord Zhao Youhou's legacy.  ! Alas, it¡¯s a pity that I still have to wait"

    If it weren¡¯t for the strong spiritual imprint left by Zhao Youhou, Shenjian would want to speak now and seek some favors from Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know the reason for the changes in Yuanying, but Shenjian knows it clearly!

    However, because Zhao Youhou¡¯s will is too strong.  Even though he was dead and gone, the mental imprint left behind was still something that the Divine Sword could not withstand.  He could only watch with envy as Ye Pengfei continued to strengthen himself, and eagerly hoped that Ye Pengfei could reach that place sooner

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know that the divine sword lying on his knees was peering at him with envy.  Except for the two invisible tremors of the divine sword, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to see through the origin of the divine sword with his current ability.

    Now, all he thinks about is cultivation!  Practice!  Keep practicing!

    With the surge of thunder spirit power, the body's mana cultivation is constantly growing.

    With the growth of the body's mana cultivation, the Nascent Soul's ability is also constantly getting stronger.

    As the Nascent Soul¡¯s abilities continue to grow stronger, the hazy world is also growing!

    "The power of heaven is very important, but my origin is even more important!"

    Soon, Ye Pengfei realized the huge benefits of continuing to practice.  Although the hazy new world still failed to reveal its mystery, as it continued to grow, Ye Pengfei felt that he had already seen hope of solving the mystery!

    "I must become stronger! Become stronger! When I see this hazy new world clearly, I will definitely get more and greater benefits!"

    "To become stronger, I must not let go of the insights gained from those transformed gods, monsters, and monster insects. This time, I not only want to improve my magic power and Nascent Soul level, but also stabilize my realm in one fell swoop!"

    "As for the ruins of the ancient gods, let's leave them alone for the time being. However, I still have to stay here to prevent the ghost girl from entering from here!"

    "If you want to concentrate on practicing, you must prevent the ghost girl from entering this area. However, the chain magic circle is not enough to resist the ghost girl, and the second soul is far from enough. What should we do?"

    In an instant, hundreds of thoughts flowed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, and he quickly selected a solution¡ª¡ª

    I saw Ye Pengfei standing up.  He first put the divine sword into his bag, and then instantly exploded to his strongest level.

    Huge green light energy surrounded Ye Pengfei.  A series of ancient and difficult notes slowly flowed out of his mouth.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Transformation, Thunder God Armor!"

    I saw a set of powerful and fierce thunder armor draped on Ye Pengfei's body.

    "Transformation, Thor's hammer!"

    I saw a giant hammer wrapped with nine curves of thunder appearing in Ye Pengfei's hand.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei stood there, as if the ancient thunder god had come to the world and could dominate all directions.

    " However, this is not a simple thunder god phantom technique, but a truly terrifying existence that contains a trace of the power of the laws of heaven!

    "If I had already understood this level when I faced the sea of ??insects for the first time, I wouldn't have had to apply the Thunder God Phantom Technique to myself at all!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh to himself.

    Back then, with the help of the Thunder God Phantom Technique, he created so many clones, spent a lot of effort, and used many methods to lure the enemy. Then with the help of several days of effort, he used the magical method of endless darkness to break through the vast sea of ????insects.

    And today, a suit of Thor's armor and a Thor's hammer can wipe out all those insects in an instant!

    This is the power of heaven!

    Even though Ye Pengfei has just started, he is still enough to look down upon the powerful ones who transform themselves into gods!

    "However, this power is not enough to deal with the ghost girl, and I can't practice with peace of mind!"

    The ghost girl was made up of thirteen ancient gods and men, carrying thirteen different powers of heaven!

    Ye Peng??It would be okay if you don't have to concentrate on cultivation. If you concentrate on cultivation and only transform into a Thor's Hammer and a Thunder God Armor, it is impossible to solve the problem.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei transformed them was to display a more powerful thunder skill¡ª¡ª

    The ultimate thunder formation!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei worked hard and finally helped Thor Stone recast Thor's hammer. Of course, Thor Stone would not hide any of its known thunder powers.  Regardless of whether Ye Pengfei could learn it or not, whether he could use it or not, the Thunder God Stone was all imparted to Ye Pengfei in the form of a soul imprint.

    This natal thunder formation is the most powerful thunder formation known to Thunder God Stone.

    This formation is so powerful that even Ye Pengfei can barely set it up now!

    The formation fell silently.  There was nothing unusual in the surrounding space and time.

    However, Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction.  As long as the ghost girl dares to break into this time and space, she will find that she has fallen into a world of thunder and spirit!

    ??Using the natal essence of thunder monks to build an illusory world of thunder and spirit.  Then use this great world of thunder and spirit as the foundation to build a super thunder array!

    This is what is called, the natal thunder formation!

    There is reality within the illusion, and there is illusion within the reality. This is nothing more than a drawback. It is not the biggest feature of this formation.  The fundamental characteristic of this formation is that as long as the trapped person's realm level does not surpass the level of the caster, it will never be possible to break out of the formation.

    And Ye Pengfei estimated based on his own situation that the ghost girl must be at least a second-level god to be able to break out of the formation!

    And that ghost girl is just similar to Ye Pengfei.  Facing such a formation, no matter whether she entered or not, it would not affect Ye Pengfei in the slightest.

    The life is endless, the formation is eternal!

    Of course, this does not come without a price.

    Although Ye Pengfei had transformed into the Thunder God Armor and Thor's Hammer beforehand, even so, the moment this invisible thunder formation was set up, Ye Pengfei's face instantly became bloodless!

    "Huh Fortunately, my physical body is already infinitely close to the existence of a high-grade magic weapon, and I have the Thor Armor and Thor's Hammer to help share the pressure. Otherwise, when the formation is deployed, my true energy will collapse.  hour!"

    When the sighs gradually faded away, Ye Pengfei, who was wearing armor and holding a giant hammer, stood proudly on the spot and entered into the long practice

    (To be continued 89 Free Novel Reading "")

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 367. Dharma practice competition!

    367. Dharma practice competition!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was setting up a desperate formation and immersed himself in the state of cultivation, the ghost girl came back in a daze.  (To be continued 89 Free Novel Reading "")

    "My current strength is really too bad. I can't even catch an extremely weak insect!"

    It took almost two days, but the ghost girl failed to catch the insect queen. Instead, she ran further and further away.  Such a long distance has completely exceeded the ghost girl's previous expectations.  The ghost girl couldn't help but start to worry whether Ye Pengfei would suddenly perform some magical technique and escape from the teleportation array.

    Although, according to the ghost girl's understanding, that large formation cannot be driven at all if it is not a god.  But she deeply remembered that from the day she met Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei had surprised her again and again.

    "Even a first-level god-man should take two to three days to successfully drive the formation. Only a seventh-level god like Zhao Youhou can drive the formation instantly!"

    "What Zhao Youhou left in this world is just an afterimage, and it is impossible to drive this great formation. What's more, he runs the laws of this world and after helping Ye Xiaozi dispel the spiritual storm, he should have almost no ability.  , maybe they have all dissipated now, so there is nothing to fear!¡±

    "However, there are too many secrets in Ye Xiaozi. Just the strange method of explosion has kept me from figuring it out. I'd better go back and take a look, don't capsize the boat in the gutter! Anyway, this insect queen escaped too  If I don¡¯t leave this world, after I finish exploring Zhao Youhou¡¯s legacy and advance to the realm of gods, it won¡¯t be too late to collect her artifacts!¡±

    The ghost girl kept thinking, no longer paying attention to the insect queen, and walked back.  Which one is more important, a divine artifact or Zhao Youhou's legacy, you can tell without comparing.

    ?? Stretching out her body with all her strength, and after a dozen teleportation jumps, the ghost girl returned to the space outside the teleportation formation.  (To be continued 89 Free Novel Reading "")

    "Thor armor, Thor's hammer! Fortunately, it's just an illusion. What the hell is that kid doing? What is he doing standing there in a helmet and armor?" The ghost girl's eyes flickered, a little undecided.

    The reason why she went to fight Ye Pengfei after stimulating the insects was because she felt that with her current strength, she couldn't defeat Ye Pengfei.  Now that Ye Pengfei had transformed into the Thor Armor and Thor's Hammer, standing there proudly with her eyes slightly closed, it made her even more uneasy, wondering if she should fight with Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to observe for a while first!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the ghost girl's expression changed slightly.

    "The pinnacle of the second level of Kongming!"

    When he arrived just now, Ye Pengfei was clearly in the middle of the second floor of Kong Ming.  In just such a short time of drinking tea, he actually broke through to the peak of the second level of Kongming.

    "Combined with his mysterious explosive technique, purely in terms of mana cultivation, he must be able to surpass me!" The ghost girl muttered to herself with a gloomy face, "However, no matter how high the mana cultivation is, it is impossible to break through the gods.  The barrier to the human realm! If you want to advance to the divine-human realm, you don¡¯t rely on your magic power, but your understanding of the way of heaven! It¡¯s just a dream for Mr. Ye to rely on this method to drive the teleportation formation!"

    Although she was muttering in her heart, the ghost girl still felt very uncomfortable.  After all, he has not been able to advance to the realm of gods and humans.  But now, Ye Pengfei may be able to outdo himself!

    "He practices, and I practice too! So what about the Thunder Heavenly Spiritual Root? Can it be compared to my thirteen kinds of supreme cultivation**?!"

    The advantage of having the Heavenly Spiritual Root is that when absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the conversion efficiency will be 100%.  However, this does not mean that conversion speed will be fast.  The speed of converting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for one's own use still depends on the cultivation of one's own mana.

    In the eyes of the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei is just a mere second level of sky and underworld, while she is the real pinnacle of god transformation.  Coupled with the thirteen god-level cultivation methods that have been recalled, the mana cultivation level can easily overwhelm Ye Pengfei.

    "You have reminded me that when I gather my magic power to a certain level, I will kill you on the spot!"

    The ghost girl glanced at Ye Pengfei fiercely, sat down cross-legged, and entered a state of meditation.

    The ghost girl will sit there for ten days.

    She is right next to the teleportation formation. Even if something strange happens in the teleportation formation, it cannot be hidden from her.  In this world, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is rich, and ten consecutive days of practice are enough for her to increase her magic power by one percent.

    "Only one percent increase is enough to kill Ye Xiaozi!" The ghost girl nodded with satisfaction and opened her eyes.

    But¡­¡­

    "The middle section of the third level of Kongming! How is this possible!"

    The spiritual eye technique shined on Ye Pengfei.Cai's confidence was shattered in an instant!

    "This is impossible! Impossible! It must be an illusion! It's an illusion!"

    The ghost girl looked ferocious, trying her best to gain insight into Ye Pengfei's body and the various conditions surrounding his body.  However, no matter how the ghost girl looked, she could not see any signs of the existence of the illusion.

    "Could this be true?"

    This is of course true, even though Ye Pengfei¡¯s surroundings are surrounded by natal lightning formations that are both real and illusory.  But it was completely transparent. The magic power of Ye Pengfei that the ghost girl saw now was indeed in the middle of the third level of Kongming!

    "With the speed at which he absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, how can he reach the middle of the third level of space and darkness? It's simply impossible!"

    "Could it be that he swallowed a lot of blood essences from monster beasts and insects in one go? Yes! That must be the reason!"

    "But it doesn't matter, I still have a trick!"

    With his hands dancing up and down, a small and exquisite formation fell around the ghost girl.

    "Exquisite spirit-absorbing array! Humph, with this spirit-absorbing array, all the spiritual energy of the world is at my disposal. Why should I be afraid that you have billions of spirit-forming essences and blood?!"

    The array is open!  suck!

    I saw that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in this world seemed to have gathered into giant dragons, flying towards the exquisite spirit-absorbing formation.

    When these giant spiritual dragons flew into the small and exquisite spirit-absorbing formation, they immediately transformed into a rolling torrent and merged into the ghost girl's body without even the slightest hindrance.

    In the distance, the insect queen, who finally escaped the ghost girl¡¯s pursuit, was hiding in a place and practicing hard.  She wanted to return to her prime as soon as possible and compete with the ghost girl and Ye Pengfei again.  However, when she saw the spiritual dragons filling the sky

    "Oh my God! Who cast this spell? No matter it's the ghost girl or Ye Pengfei, I'm far invincible!"

    With the huge shock in her heart, the Queen of Insects still dared to have the idea of ????confronting the two of them. She even gave up the thought of sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight, fishing in troubled waters.

    "This part of the world has been opened, and the other two passages may also be opened. I still have to try to see if I can pass through that place, leave this world, and enter the legacy of Zhao Youhou!"

    "Hmph, no matter what, these two people still have to go that way! How can this formation be so easy to drive! No matter who takes that way, when the three groups gather together and the remains are opened,  I can use that power to get rid of the shackles of this world! Is my hundreds of millions of years of latent cultivation in vain?!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Looking at the spiritual dragon that is constantly condensing in the sky, the Queen of Insects has a gloomy face and teleports away in the predetermined direction

    (To be continued 89 Free Novel Reading "")

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 368. Who is more awesome?

    368. Who is more awesome?

    The ghost girl who used the exquisite spirit-absorbing formation seemed to feel that every pore in her body was singing happily and laughing loudly.

    "It's so happy! It's so happy! Although I have to lose ten thousand years of life, my lifespan is determined by the Thirteen Gods, and I don't care about such a small loss! Ye Pengfei, you should have seen the power of the Exquisite Spirit Absorbing Array, right?  .If you don¡¯t want to be crushed to death by my magic power, come and attack me! Haha!¡±

    This is a sure-fire plan!

    ¡°If Ye Pengfei comes to attack, I will use my own means to drag him away from this cracked land.  At that time, Ye Pengfei, who is unable to use his spiritual sense, will be trapped in the space restricted palace by himself again.

    If Ye Pengfei doesn't attack, the longer time goes by, the higher his magic power will be.  When his magic power is far superior to that of Ye Pengfei, why don't he just let himself make the decision whether he wants to kill or behead him?

    The old monster who has lived for hundreds of millions of years has awakened the consciousness of thirteen ancient gods. Once such a strategy is used, even those low-level gods may not know what to do.

    "Okay! He opened his eyes and looked!"

    "Okay! I just want to surprise you and make you overwhelmed! Linglong Spirit Absorbing Formation, give me the speed to absorb it!"

    "Ah? Why did you close your eyes again? You must be thinking of something evil. Yes! That's it. This kid is not only tyrannical, but also likes to play dirty tricks. Hehe, in the face of absolute power, all kinds of conspiracies and tricks are all false.  !¡±

    "Ah? There are at least 500 drops of blood essence in such a big ball of peak-level monster beasts! What does this kid want to do? Even I don't dare to devour it in one go! Is it some kind of shocking move? Hehe, I have it  The memory of the thirteen ancient gods has countless means, how can I be afraid of your means!"

    Quietly, the ghost girl hid many terrifying methods, just waiting for Ye Pengfei to rush out and fight.

    "Hey, Youhou Sword is mine! Compared with Youhou Sword, the Worm Queen's Rotten Bowl is a scumbag! As long as I can restore Youhou Sword to its former glory, I can advance to the level of God without having to take Zhao Youhou's legacy.  Realm. Even, in one breath, I rushed to a realm even stronger than before!"

    "Try more hidden tricks to make sure everything is foolproof! Young man Ye, you are dead this time!"

    While the ghost girl was observing Ye Pengfei, she continued to use various hidden methods.  At first, she was quite satisfied.  However, gradually, she realized something was wrong.

    "Why are you still trying to improve your magic power? He is at the peak of the third level of Kongming! In a few days, he will be able to advance to the peak of the third level of Kongming!"

    "What about a large ball of essence and blood of a peak-level monster? With Ye Xiaozi's ability, even if he uses that wonderful explosive method to reach the strongest state, it cannot exist in the body for a long time. It must be turned into attack power.  , radiating the terrifying spiritual power. Otherwise, he will definitely explode and die! Are you trying to trick me into attacking? Wait and see"

    However, after waiting and waiting, Ye Pengfei not only did not radiate the terrifying and indigestible spiritual power, but instead seemed to have fallen into the deepest state of meditation, and was completely deaf to what was happening outside the window!

    The pinnacle of the third level of Kongming!

    "Three hours earlier than the ghost girl expected, Ye Pengfei reached the peak of the third level of Kongming!

    "No, this kid is trying to confuse me!" The ghost girl was shocked. She thought she understood it very well, and suddenly realized, "He must have some means to secretly use the blood of the monster at the peak of the transformation to the gods.  , sent somewhere else!"

    "Yes! That's it. This boy wants to shock me and make me prepare methods wholeheartedly to slow down my practice! What a good boy, he is indeed extremely cunning!"

    "Hmph! Ye Pengfei, just wait for me. Although I wasted a little time, I must be the winner in the end!"

    The ghost girl was filled with resentment and anger, and she resumed her meditation practice. Huge spiritual power flowed into the ghost girl's body like a tide

    ¡­¡­

    "Want to compete with me for magic power? Haha, you are absolutely out of reach!" Although his eyes were closed, Ye Pengfei could feel the changes in the aura of heaven and earth, "However, my trump card is not magic power!"

    With the flushing of spiritual power again and again, the formations in the major acupoints around the body have improved to varying degrees.

    "The formation of mutual restraint is mutually reinforcing! If it reaches this state, no matter how powerful the ghost girl's magic power is, she will not be able to break through my defense!"

    No matter how strong your magic power is, as long as you don't break through to the realm of gods and humans, there is a limit.  How can it be possible to achieve even the slightest effect by using the ultimate magic power of the cultivator to attack the mixed formation of thunder and curses that implies the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint?

    If you want to break the formation, you must rely on the way of heavenThe power of law!

    What Ye Pengfei is worried about is only the thirteen kinds of light with different brightness shining on the ghost girl.  Until now, I have not really fought against these thirteen kinds of power, and I don't know what the uses of these thirteen kinds of power are, and what miraculous effects they can have when combined together.

    "After she breaks into the Ultimate Thunder Formation without permission, I will observe her slowly. As long as I see through the characteristics of her thirteen powers, it will be easy to kill her!"

    Ye Pengfei was carefully calculating various possibilities while accepting the spiritual power brought back from the hazy new world.  He wanted to calculate all the possibilities and predict that the ghost girl would die in this natal thunder formation.

    He is not worried that the ghost girl will not break into the formation, because the longer time passes, the more impetuous the ghost girl will become.

    One day, two days, three days

    Ye Pengfei's mana cultivation level was rising rapidly. In just over a month, he broke through the bottleneck of Kongming and advanced to the realm of Dongxu!

    In fact, for Ye Pengfei, there were no bottlenecks before reaching the realm of gods and humans.  He had already peeked into the realm of gods and humans and had taken several steps toward the gate of the realm of gods and humans. He had already ignored these bottlenecks.

    The hole turns nine!

    As long as the ghost girl doesn¡¯t join the formation, Ye Pengfei plans to continue cultivating in secret until he completes the ninth transformation of the gods!

    The pure thunder spirit power contained in the hazy new world is enough to support Ye Pengfei to complete his ninth transformation into a god.  In just three to five years, he can cultivate his body's magic power and advance to the peak of divine transformation.

    By then, he will no longer have to rely on the power of heaven to explode.

    By then, he will become stronger.  Because, after all, the power of heaven cannot be integrated into one's own body. Using one's own magic power is naturally more skillful than using the power of heaven.

    "Advance to the peak of divine transformation, and then hit the realm of gods and humans! As long as you enter the realm of gods and humans, you can condense the divine personality. Then, continue to comprehend the path of extreme emotions, and try to integrate its power into the divine personality slowly.  As long as you succeed, you can transcend the realm of gods and humans and reach a higher realm!"

    "What kind of state will that be? Yu'er is not sure. It seems that I have to ask my father-in-law."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, the power of thunder spirit surging in his body was running faster!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 369. Ghost Holy War Spear!

    369. Ghost Holy War Spear!

    Complete defeat!

    Although the two people did not really fight, the ghost girl felt a deep sense of frustration.

    This is not because Ye Pengfei's original magic power has advanced to the level of Dongxu.  Even if Ye Pengfei starts to explode from this level, the ghost girl thinks that her magic power can steadily suppress Ye Pengfei.

    The ghost girl¡¯s frustration comes from Ye Pengfei¡¯s immobility!

    "He is leading me to attack! It must be! He must be hiding some special skills!" The ghost girl was roaring in her heart.

    As an existence that has lived for hundreds of millions of years, and as an existence that carries the memories of the thirteen ancient gods and men, although the ghost girl is not yet able to see the natal thunder formation that is both real and illusory, she clearly understands it.  I know that Ye Pengfei must be hiding some tricks, waiting for him to take the initiative!

    And I have no choice but not to attack!

    The longer it goes, the worse it will be for you.  He has restrictions on himself and must rely on powerful artifacts or other powerful forces to break through the barrier and advance to the realm of gods and humans.  However, Ye Pengfei did not have such restrictions.

    "If you let Ye Xiaozi continue to practice, one day he will enter the realm of a god! By then, I will have no choice but to run away!"

    Low-level gods and ghost girls are not afraid.  However, with her current abilities, she could only run away when faced with low-level gods.

    And with this escape, Zhao Youhou¡¯s legacy may not belong to her.  Although the world outside is still vast, the world of cultivation has already fallen into ruin because of the war between the realms hundreds of millions of years ago. Where should I go to find other opportunities to break the ban?

    You can only take the initiative to attack!

    Seeing Ye Pengfei's face as sinking as water and his eyelids not moving, the ghost girl felt that her heart was full of anger.

    "If I had known this, I wouldn't have brought him in! Or, I wouldn't have told him how terrible the spiritual storm is! Damn the memory, why did it take so long to recover, so that I have to face this embarrassing situation!"

    Knowing that the opponent has a killing move, but having to take the initiative to attack, whoever encounters this kind of tragedy knows.  The ghost girl calmed herself down, fired a series of spells, and tried to attack.

    The stone sinks into the sea!

    As soon as they entered the cracked earth, the power of this series of spells was completely swallowed up by the inexplicable forces that appeared one after another.  Although the ghost girl looked at it with all her concentration, she couldn't see any clues.

    "Want to use magic to test my formation? If it weren't for the natal thunder formation, you would really be able to detect it. However, this is a formation that can surround and kill enemies who have transcended realms, and you can't detect it!  "

    Ye Pengfei smiled coldly in his heart, ignored the ghost girl, and continued to meditate on his own.

    "The ghost girl is so angry. A series of spell tests have yielded no results. Ye Pengfei, who is standing in the middle of the cracked earth, doesn't even raise his eyelids. He is simply laughing at himself naked!

    "Okay, okay! You have wonderful methods, and I also have the power to reach the sky! I will risk everything. Even if my life is reduced for a million years, I will kill you here!"

    The exquisite spirit-absorbing formation only lasts for ten thousand years, which is nothing to the ghost girl.  However, this secret method will make her live for millions of years!  Even though the ghost girl has a long lifespan and has survived for hundreds of millions of years, the loss of her life essence is not a trivial matter if her lifespan is suddenly shortened by a million years.

    The power condensed by millions of years of longevity is so powerful. Although Ye Pengfei has always been standing there cultivating calmly, but now, he was shocked by this earth-shattering momentum and opened his eyes.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the spell hadn¡¯t appeared yet!

    "Is it just a prelude? It's just a prelude, it's so powerful, I don't know if the natal thunder formation can stop it!"

    When it was taught, the Stone of Thunder God made a natal thunderbolt formation, which was boasted to be rare in the sky and unparalleled on the earth.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that this formation was definitely just a small formation used unnecessary by Thor.  After all, the Stone of Thunder God is only a semi-sacred weapon, and the spirit of the weapon was condensed by chance only after leaving the God of Thunder for a long time.  With the God of Thunder, the Stone of the God of Thunder has no status at all. How could he obtain the powerful inheritance of the God of Thunder?

    Faced with such an astonishing prelude to the spell, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but worry that this natal thunder formation would be broken in one breath!

    "Perhaps, we should prepare for the endless darkness"

    The ultimate spell taught by the divine man Jiannian, plus the natal thunder formation taught by the Thunder God Stone, combine the two methods into one, and you are not afraid of the ghost girl coming to attack.

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he planned to explode to the strongest level, and then start to condense endless energy.??Dark.  With his current ability, coupled with the increased power of the divine sword in his body, it only takes a few breaths to condense a small area of ??endless darkness.  It's not enough to kill the ghost girl, but it's more than enough to protect yourself.

    However, before Ye Pengfei started to explode, his expression changed and his eyelids closed together again.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s an unexpected surprise, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything¡­¡±

    Ye Pengfei has realized the unexpected changes in the natal thunder formation, but the ghost girl doesn't even know the existence of the natal thunder formation, let alone the wonderful changes it has undergone.  When she saw Ye Pengfei being awakened by the prelude of her powerful spell, she originally felt a little bit like "finally regaining her place" in her heart.  However, the next moment, Ye Pengfei actually closed his eyes again!

    This is like an adult who is resting with his eyes closed and is suddenly awakened by the strange behavior of a child.  After taking a look at it, he continued to sleep disapprovingly¡ª¡ª

    This is simply a slap in the face!  A slap in the face that hurts!

    The ghost girl was furious, and her originally charming and gentle face had become horribly distorted.

    "Ye Pengfei, you underestimated me! Since you are seeking death, I will send you to hell! No! I will make you never reincarnate!"

    Another million years of life have been invested in magic!

    Ghost Holy War Spear!  !  !

    A pitch-black war spear about an inch in length suddenly appeared on the ghost girl's chest.  Two million years of longevity power were all condensed into this small pitch-black war spear.

    "Burning two million years of longevity can only condense such a short war spear. If it is used by a real ghost saint, with just a few movements, it can condense a huge war spear that reaches the sky and the earth.  !¡±

    "However, this is enough. No matter what killing moves this kid hides, they are all vain in front of this ghost holy war spear!"

    Two million years of longevity were burned at once, and the ghost girl's face turned slightly pale.  However, looking at the Ghost Holy War Spear that was about an inch in size on her chest, she felt extremely happy.

    "Go! Kill Ye Pengfei!"

    This ghost holy war spear, which is about an inch in size, is carrying a terrifying power that can make the world change its color, and it is heading straight towards Ye Pengfei, killing him!

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 370. Ghostland!  The overwhelming murderous intention!

    370. Ghostland!  The overwhelming murderous intention!

    What a shocking war spear this is!

    The terrifying coercion alone is enough to make even a powerful person below the level of God Transformation go to pieces!

    The power contained in that inch of spear can destroy ten peak gods in an instant!

    If it only has this ability, it is not enough to be called a Ghost Holy War Spear.

    The ghosts will return.

    Returning all power to its origin is the power of the Ghost Saint!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current ability, he still has no way to come into contact with a strong person at the level of ¡°saint¡±.  However, if he opens his eyes and takes a look, he will feel a little bit of the ghost saint's power!

    Naturalize all the power between heaven and earth and transform it into the origin of the war spear!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The power of the Ghost Holy War Spear, which is about an inch in size, will increase by one point with every inch it advances.  Although the location of the ghost girl is very close to the cracked land occupied by Ye Pengfei.  However, when this war spear shot to the edge of the cracked earth, the inch-sized war spear actually increased to a foot long!

    Strength increases a hundred times!

    "Haha, a hundred times more powerful! Even a thousand peak gods cannot stop it!"

    The ghost girl laughed loudly, and this proud laughter reached straight into Ye Pengfei's heart.

    My mind was swaying for a while.  For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt like he wanted to open his eyes and take a look.

    "Humph, disturb my mind and arouse my emotions? I am an expert at this, and you want to do the same thing?"

    With a heavy cold snort, Ye Pengfei unceremoniously beat the ghost girl's laughter into pieces, so that there was no longer any threat.

    And Ye Pengfei's eyes were still slightly closed, without any reaction.

    "Good boy, you escaped! However, no matter what he is hiding behind, the power of the Ghost Saint War Spear is enough to destroy him!"

    break!  No matter what tricks you are hiding, break them all for me!

    The ghost girl laughed, and in just three breaths, the Ghost Saint War Spear would penetrate Ye Pengfei's body mercilessly.  At that time, even if he is the reincarnation of Nine Lives Tmall, he will be destroyed instantly!

    However, when the Ghost Saint War Spear rushed into the cracked earth, something strange suddenly appeared.

    The power keeps passing away!

    Without any warning, and without the appearance of any spells or treasures, this Ghost Holy War Spear, which had accumulated terrifying power, began to gradually collapse!

    "Impossible! Impossible!" The ghost girl screamed in surprise, "Ye Pengfei, what kind of magic method are you using? How could you possibly defeat the Ghost Holy War Spear! Zhao Youhou, is it you? It can't be you. You were killed by me back then.  ! Who is it, who is it! Get out of here! I am a ghost girl who inherits the existence of the thirteen ancient ghosts and gods. How could my methods be broken by you!"

    The ghost girl screamed, burning her life and longevity energy again!

    I still have hundreds of millions of years to live, but I don¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t find out the mysterious person behind you!

    Ten million years of life!

    A life span of ten million years is not just a quantitative increase, it is a qualitative change!

    The new Ghost Saint War Spear condensed and roared towards Ye Pengfei once again!

    This new Ghost Holy War Spear is one foot long when it comes out!  When it flew across the same long distance, it turned into a giant of thousands of feet!

    A hundred times the initial condensation, a thousand times the surge, this is a qualitative change!

    "Even if you can swallow it, I will let you swallow it! Even if you swallow 99% of the thousand-foot-high Ghost Holy War Spear, the remaining power can still kill you easily!"

    "Shudder in your soul! Open your eyes and take a look!" The ghost girl smiled sinisterly.

    Sure enough, this time, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes.

    With just one glance, overwhelming evil energy poured into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    What kind of ferocious spirit is this!

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei seemed to feel that he had suddenly fallen into an endless sea of ??blood and corpses!

    As the thousand-foot ghost holy war spear approaches, this endless mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood continues to multiply and expand!

    "Ghost Realm! Although it is just a phantom, it is enough to completely sink a low-level god! After burning twelve million years of life, is it just the pressure of spiritual power?" The ghost girl smiled happily and waited.  Watching Ye Pengfei completely fall into madness.

    Ye Pengfei's eyes were indeed confused for a moment, but after just a moment, he regained his composure.

    "What an amazing artistic conception! However, it still can't compare to my surrounding formation!"

    Countless thunderFormations and spell formations restrain each other, but also create each other. When they are intertwined together in a way that reinforces and restrains each other, they have the meaning of the origin of the great world.

    Although it is only a preliminary possession, this is the original meaning of the big world after all.  How can such an original meaning be confused by a mere ghostly phantom?

    You must know that even the real ghost realm is just a part of the big world, and it is completely incomparable to the whole big world!

    What Ye Pengfei possesses is the original meaning of the real world.  And what appeared in the Ghost Holy War Spear was nothing more than a ghostly phantom.  When his eyes were only slightly confused for a moment, the formation around him moved in response.  Take some time to shut out this overwhelming evil intention.

    With a contemptuous smile, Ye Pengfei closed his eyes again and continued his meditation.  Since he chose to stay and practice, he was not willing to waste any time.

    "It's useless! How is this possible!"

    How can it be!  The ghost girl herself didn't realize how many times she had said these four words.

    Making the impossible possible is the real enemy!

    If you are rational, facing such a formidable enemy whose roots cannot be determined, you should either retreat temporarily, or you should choose various methods to continuously test.

    It is not advisable to attack by force now.

    "However, the ghost girl who has burned twelve million years of life is already a little crazy.  She didn't realize at all that Ye Pengfei had truly grown into a strong man who could threaten her own life and death.

    In the eyes of the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei is still the boy who was coerced by him to take risks. Ye Pengfei is still the boy who casually gave some advice, just like Feng Zhengui.

    How could such a boy be my opponent?  I have inherited a powerful existence!

    "Since the Ghost Realm cannot let you sink, let the Ghost Holy War Spear penetrate you directly! Kill! Kill! Kill! Ghost Holy War Spear, kill this kid for me!"

    At this moment, the ghost holy war spear has flown a full 300 million miles away from the ghost girl.  However, when the ghost girl's spiritual thoughts came together, this ghost holy war spear instantly inspired a stronger fighting spirit!

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a strong fighting spirit!

    Such a Ghost Holy War Spear is already different from the one that disappeared just now.  It is not just the power condensed by magic, it already possesses the most primitive will!

    This primitive will is connected with the ghost girl's mind, completely ignoring the hundreds of millions of miles of time and space.  It instantly sensed the ghost girl's powerful killing intent, and immediately surged out with terrifying fighting spirit.

    The overwhelming murderous intention!

    The Ghost Saint War Spear that had broken into the natal thunder formation was not damaged at all this time, and it was shot straight towards Ye Pengfei!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 371. Inner Demon!

    371. Inner demon!

    Ye Pengfei opened his eyes again.

    "Are you using decisive killing intent to resist the attraction of the teleportation formation? As expected of a being who has inherited the memories of thirteen ancient gods, he can actually use such means!"

    The Ghost Holy War Spear from before was swallowed up by the cracked earth beneath him.  It was precisely because he found that the natal thunder formation he had set up was vaguely connected to the cracked earth that Ye Pengfei ignored the first Ghost Holy War Spear.

    But now, this ghost holy war spear with overwhelming evil intent has actually resisted the attraction of the teleportation formation!

    Although this kind of resistance cannot last long, with the speed of the Ghost Holy War Spear, this time is enough for it to penetrate Ye Pengfei!

    What should Ye Pengfei do?

    He actually closed his eyes again!

    "Arrogant! It's too arrogant! Even if you have other means, you shouldn't be so arrogant!" The ghost girl roared, "Ye Pengfei, you will pay the price with your life because of your arrogance! Ghost Saint War Spear, Ming Luo Jiutian!  "

    The sky seemed to have opened nine cracks.  It just seems like it, but it's not real.

    Even though Ye Pengfei had his eyes slightly closed and his six senses were dim, he could still feel these nine cracks.  This feeling is completely close to reality.

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't experienced the backwash of spiritual power for such a long time and had a deep understanding of the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint, at this moment, he would definitely have thought that the sky had really opened nine cracks.

    And at this time

    "Is it the breath of the virtual underworld? It's a killer move for others, but it's useless for me."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but Ye Pengfei just didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the method of the Nine Heavens of Ming Luo.

    "die!"

    The ghost girl was so angry that she completely lost her mind. This naked contempt made her inner impulse no longer able to be suppressed.

    "Impulse is the devil!" Although he didn't look at it, Ye Pengfei also felt the ghost girl's rage, "Even a god-man still has inner demons, not to mention that you have only received the inheritance and have not yet advanced to the realm of a god-man. Yours  Impulse will trigger your inner demons, and your inner demons will destroy everything about you. Ghost girl, you will never be able to advance to the realm of gods and humans! No matter how much you inherit, it will be in vain!"

    This realization not only allowed Ye Pengfei to calculate the fate of the ghost girl, but it seemed that he also saw his own fate.

    "This realization is really strange. Didn't Yu'er say that even a ninth-level god-man cannot predict his future? History is eternal and can be calculated. The future is elusive, and even a god-man cannot predict it  Hey, the vibration inside my bodyis the Divine Sword! What happened to it?"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei discovered something strange about the divine sword.

    The first two changes were very weak.  Moreover, Ye Pengfei concentrated on practicing and completely ignored the past.

    But this time, the change was extremely obvious.  This divine sword kept shaking, just like an overly excited person, flailing around.

    Just when Ye Pengfei sensed the vibration of the divine sword in his body, the ghost girl who was so angry just now started cheering and laughing proudly.

    "I'll let you pretend! What's a mere transformed Thor Armor? Even if it's a real Thor Armor, there's no way it can block this move of mine!"

    In the eyes of the ghost girl, her powerful Ghost Holy War Spear suddenly penetrated Ye Pengfei's body.  Then, the Ghost Holy War Spear passed through the cracked land like a broken bamboo, and shot straight into a ten-thousand-meter-high mountain more than a billion miles away.  I saw that the huge mountain peak suddenly collapsed, and in the space of more than ten thousand miles, there were rocks flying everywhere, and the sand was rolling in with a terrifying momentum.

    "You're still not dead? Even if you have the body of a god, you will still die without a burial place!"

    The ghost girl smiled proudly, feeling that the bad breath in her chest had finally been completely vented.  However, not long after she laughed, she suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei was standing there perfectly fine, with no sign of his body disintegrating, Zi Mansion collapsing, or his soul being destroyed!

    The ghost girl could clearly see the shocking big hole in her chest.  However, not only did Ye Pengfei show no signs of dying, on the contrary, his magic power was still rising steadily as before!

    Did you see a ghost?

    No, this is a phantom!

    The ghost girl is not an ordinary character, she reacted immediately.

    "It's not easy for this phantom to be able to hide from my six senses!"

    Although, the ghost girl is outside the cracked earth, her spiritual consciousness is limited, and she cannot use her spiritual consciousness toSet Ye Pengfei.  However, with her current ability of six senses and more than a month of careful observation, she felt that no phantom could escape her eyes.

    But, unfortunately, I was still deceived!

    It was only then that the ghost girl understood why Ye Pengfei only opened his eyes and took a look and ignored him.  If it weren't for the extraordinary spear skills of this Ghost Holy War, I'm afraid Ye Pengfei wouldn't even bother to take a look!

    "Where is his body? Where is he?!"

    The ghost girl was gnashing her teeth in hatred. The suffocation that had just dissipated now gathered again, making her even more uncomfortable.

    "Search the sky and the earth! Soul induction! Peep into the universe!"

    When the ghost girl's eyes searched around and did not find Ye Pengfei's true body, she became even more furious.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a big place, but what method did he use to avoid all my spells!¡±

    "Could it be that he is no longer here?"

    Therefore, it is not impossible to spread suspicion, but the real body does not know where to hide.  However, her intuition told the ghost girl that Ye Pengfei should still be here.

    On the one hand, many spells have been rotated and nothing has been achieved.

    On the other hand, her intuition told the ghost girl that the boy must still be here!

    This chaotic feeling was mixed with the violent emotions. As time went by, the ghost girl felt a sweetness in her throat, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    "not good!!!"

    It was only then that the ghost girl woke up.

    "Inner demons! I actually have inner demons too!!"

    Taking the Thirteen Ghost Cave Formation as its main body, it took hundreds of millions of years to condense into its true form. Now it has awakened the memories of the thirteen ancient gods With so many factors added together, the ghost girl thought that she was  Once you advance to the realm of gods and humans, you won't be able to encounter inner demons.

    "However, because of Ye Pengfei, he has many inner demons!

    "When did it start?" The ghost girl was at a loss.

    This is more frustrating than fighting with others, only to be defeated and returned.

    Defeat, I don¡¯t even know where it happened!

    However, the ghost girl knows that there is only one way to solve this inner demon.

    "Ghost Drum Formation!"

    Even if his life span is reduced to one year, Ye Pengfei must be killed here!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 372. Ghost Drum Formation!

    372. Ghost drum formation!

    At this moment, the insect queen has flown to the teleportation place.  She did not go in immediately because, even with her ability, the road after passing was not easy to break.

    The Insect Queen has made all preparations, and plans to wait for the ghost girl or Ye Pengfei to hit here, and then sneak up on her.

    "They will always decide the winner. If both sides sufferI will wait for three years! After three years, if they still haven't come over, I will send a bug over to have a look!"

    Even if the fight is evenly matched, the fight between the two sides should have come to an end within three years.  When the time comes, send a little bug over to take a look. You will be safe and you can also reap the benefits of being a fisherman.

    "Hehe, even though we have been fighting for several years, I am still the one who wins in the end!"

    The insect queen was looking forward to it happily, suddenly!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    A drum sounds!  Shock the world!

    "What happened? Is it possible that the two of them ended up here after a battle of wits?"

    The Queen of Insects was shaken by the sudden drum sound, and her face suddenly turned pale.

    "The two of them are not much stronger than me. Even if the fight comes here, how can they make such a big fuss?"

    The insect queen murmured in her heart. She only used her skills to protect her surroundings and stabilize her mind. She did not immediately escape to the next level of the world.

    And when the insect queen discovered that she was totally wrong, even though the teleportation circle that entered the next level of the world was not far away, she had no way of rushing past

    it's dark.

    The sky is filled with stars.

    The insect queen looked up in surprise

    "They are all giant drums! Glowing giant drums! What kind of spell is this? Is this a ghost drum formation?!"

    The insect queen screamed and jumped up to escape towards the teleportation array.  However, before she could really jump up.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom!  Boom!  Boom!  Boom!

    The continuous sound of drums enveloped the whole world.

    At the end of the day, the Insect Queen, who had just wanted to fly up, was suppressed by the sound of drums.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!!!¡±

    In the sea of ??consciousness, only these two words flashed out.  The insect queen felt that her eyes suddenly changed, and she fell into an endless ghost realm!

    ??Ghost Drum Formation!

    ??Ghostland!

    This is the super formation that the ghost girl has just successfully created after spending a full 100 million years of life!

    Based on the ghost girl¡¯s estimation, as long as Ye Pengfei is still in this world, he will never be able to escape from the ghost drum formation or the boundless ghost realm!

    This time, the ghost girl was not wrong again.  Sure enough, Ye Pengfei's true body appeared in the ghost realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that she¡¯s still here!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei was staying at the left end of this cracked land.  His damn eyes no longer closed, and what was revealed in his eyes was deep surprise and extreme confusion.

    "Ghost Realm**! Hehe, can't you resist even the elementary skills of the Ghost Realm? It's in vain that I spent 100 million years of life in one breath to set up such a huge ghost drum array I don't know, this time  After a lot of consumption, I still have a few years of life left."

    As long as you have not reached the realm of gods and humans, it is impossible to clearly feel the length of your lifespan.  Just like Ye Pengfei, he has no idea how long his life span is.  Even though he knew how to use the spell to burn longevity, he didn't dare to use it because he didn't know how to accurately calculate longevity.

    The ghost girl cannot accurately calculate her lifespan, but because she has inherited the memories of the thirteen gods and men and has realized the power of the thirteen heavens, she can still feel the general situation of her lifespan.

    First, more than 10 million life yuan was consumed, and now a full 100 million life yuan was consumed!  If she still couldn't hold Ye Pengfei, she would have no other choice but to run away.

    And now, Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes are full of confusion!

    "You brat, you can't run away anymore! This time, I'm going to cut you into pieces!"

    The ghost girl was gnashing her teeth in hatred. How could the boy who had been in control a few years ago be able to escape and ascend to heaven?  If you don't kill him completely, not only will you not be able to solve your inner demon problem, I'm afraid it will cause endless troubles.

    "I've been wondering for a long time if you were promoted too quickly and would steal my treasures! It's okay now, everything is settled here!"

    Although Ye Pengfei's eyes were full of confusion, the ghost girl did not rush forward.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom!  Boom!  Boom!  Boom!

    The drum sounds again!

    ??????????????????Drums, charming soul!

    The two drums are amazing!

    In a distant place, the Insect Queen, whose soul was already confused, felt her mind shake in an instant, and she immediately fell into deep meditation.

    Previously, when the drums were played for the first time, she knew she would fight to the death.

    Now, after the second tom, she has completely sunk

    Where is Ye Pengfei?

    When he played the drums for the first time, he was really confused.

    The sudden appearance of a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood, filled with ghostly energy all around, made him think that the ghost girl was using some kind of ghost magic to drive a large number of demons and ghosts, and massively attacked his natal thunder formation.

    He was confused because he felt that doing so would not be useful at all.

    It only took a moment for Ye Pengfei to realize that this was not a real mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood, nor was it invaded by a massive amount of ghost energy. This was just a brilliant illusion.

    A kind of illusion that can make the natal thunder formation appear real!

    As soon as Ye Pengfei reacted, he immediately remained in a "confused" state.

    Even if you are trapped in a powerful illusion formation, you still have to show your weakness to the enemy and lure the ghost girl into the natal thunder formation in order to regain the disadvantage.  Such a trick was so flawless that even the ghost girl thought that Ye Pengfei had really been disturbed by the ghost world.

    If the ghost girl had used other spells, she might have been deceived by Ye Pengfei.  If she casts other spells to kill Ye Pengfei, and after seeing Ye Pengfei "completely beaten to death", runs to collect the loot, then she will be deeply trapped in Ye Pengfei's natal thunder array!

    But, luckily, the ghost girl chose the ghost drum formation.

    Once the formation is completed, the 100 million years of life will be wasted if it is not used.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The two drums are amazing!

    Soon, the three links bulged.  Immediately afterwards, the Insect Queen felt that her Nascent Soul had been shattered and she was completely on the verge of destruction!

    You already think you are dead, so what hope is there for you to live?  Although, there are still several toms that can be played later.  However, for the insect queen, unless the ghost drum formation can be lifted soon.  Otherwise, she will inevitably walk towards death

    The three-tone drum sounded, and Ye Pengfei's body shook violently for a while, as if he was trying hard to resist something.  When the ghost girl was thinking about whether she should activate the fourth tom, she suddenly saw Ye Pengfei's body falling softly.

    Looking at his face again, he saw shock, frustration, pain, despair Such expressions really made the ghost girl feel happy and happy.

    "This time, you are really dead! There will never be any way to get you out of the abyss of death!"

    ??Laughing happily, the ghost girl flew towards Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 373. The Thirteen Days of Tao, Tao follows Qian Yuan!

    373. The thirteenth Tao, the Tao follows the Qianyuan!

    I have to say that the ghost girl is still very cautious.  The spirit is connected to the ghost drum formation, and whenever something goes wrong, the fourth god-destroying drum will sound.

    "However, what the ghost girl never expected was that as soon as she plunged into the cracked earth, patches of lightning appeared in front of her eyes, and bursts of thunder rang in her ears!

    "No! I fell into a trap!"

    When the ghost girl tried to communicate with the Ghost Drum Formation again, she suddenly discovered that she had been completely separated from the Ghost Drum Formation!

    "Is this also a god-level formation?" Seeing that the ghost girl was finally fooled, Ye Pengfei stood up again, "It is said that god-level things, whether they are formations or artifacts, are divided into nine levels. I don't know that your big drum is all over the sky.  Which level does it belong to?"

    "The level of the formation?" Seeing Ye Pengfei standing there in high spirits, the ghost girl couldn't help but feel shocked.

    ??Existences at a higher level naturally suppress existences at a lower level.  For a moment, the ghost girl couldn't help but feel that she had been defeated!

    "The Ghost Drum Formation is a mid-grade god-level formation. Is it possible that his formation is a high-grade formation? Or is it a higher-level, top-grade, top-grade, monarch-grade, or even king-grade formation?" The ghost girl was surprised, "  I have spent a full 100 million years of life to deploy the middle-grade divine formation, how can this little Ye have a longer life to spend?"

    With only one breath of time, the ghost girl reacted suddenly.

    "No! I've been fooled again!"

    How could the level of the Ghost Drum Formation be lower than the level of Ye Pengfei's formation?  If this was really the case, then there was no way he could force Ye Pengfei's body to reveal itself.  Even if it takes 100 million years of life, it is absolutely impossible!

    After a breath, the ghost girl reacted.  However, one breath of time is enough to make many things change drastically.

    The Ghost Drum Formation was broken!

    When the ghost girl finally came to her senses, worked hard to crack Ye Pengfei's technique, and got in touch with the outside world, she was shocked to find that the ghost drum array she had just spent a hundred million years on had been destroyed by Ye Pengfei.  A gap was opened!

    The key to the formation method is the word "tact".  No matter what the foundation of the formation is, as long as a gap is opened, the effectiveness of the formation will be greatly reduced.

    "If the ghost girl hadn't been blocked by Ye Pengfei's technique within the technique, her spiritual consciousness would be blocked.  If the ghost girl hadn't been distracted by Ye Pengfei's verbal conspiracy.  Then, she should be able to continue hosting the Ghost Drum Array.

    In the ghost drum formation hosted by someone, even if Ye Pengfei's methods are as powerful as the sky, there is no way he can open a gap!

    And, this is not just a simple gap.

    Ordinary formation gaps only greatly reduce the effectiveness of the formation.  But this gap is anything but ordinary.

    It is only a few steps away from the center of the formation!

    When the ghost girl finally realized that she had fallen into a trap and successfully broke through Ye Pengfei's trick, she was horrified to find that Ye Pengfei's bombardment was right next to the formation's eye.

    "Array Eye! Transfer!"

    It doesn¡¯t take much force to transfer the formation eye.  However, the ghost girl screamed out in fear.  When the formation eye finally succeeded in moving tens of thousands of miles away, she felt as if she was exhausted, and there were signs of exhaustion everywhere in her body!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? off?

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows: "Array eye? Looking at her like this, the place I just bombarded is not far from the array eye. However, even if she moved the array eye out, she should not have moved out in panic.  How far. Chaos curse, continue!"

    Once again, Ye Pengfei used the Chaos Curse.  When the ghost girl just jumped into the battle, Ye Pengfei relied on this spell to secretly plot against the ghost girl.  At that time, the ghost girl's fighting spirit was at its peak, and Ye Pengfei still needed to use words to scare the ghost girl, and only then did he gain some time to breathe.  But this time, the ghost girl was already mentally and physically exhausted, and the chaos curse came out again, with great success!

    For a moment, the ghost girl felt like the world was shaking, and her mind was once again separated from the ghost drum array.

    "No! It's really bad this time!"

    If you are still deceived, you only have one breath. Even if the Ghost Drum Formation is blasted out by Ye Pengfei again, you can still communicate with the formation in time.  At that time, as long as the formation is not in danger, he can successfully perform a series of ghost drums and ghost sounds, and can successfully turn the tables.

    But now, Ye Pengfei took advantage of his haggard mental strength to suddenly plant a wonderful spell in his sea of ??consciousness!

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! You bastard, you have to die! I'm going to kill youThousands of pieces of corpse!  I'm going to eat you alive!  !  !  "

    The ghost girl screamed loudly and desperately while trying her best to deal with the chaotic curse in the sea of ??consciousness.  However, she already knew that when she broke this wonderful spell, the ghost drum formation outside would definitely be broken!

    Neither Ye Pengfei nor the ghost girl expected that the powerful person who benefited the most from the destruction of the Ghost Drum Formation was not Ye Pengfei, but the Insect Queen.  She was already on the verge of death, but suddenly she felt refreshed and her normal feeling returned.

    "Hey, the Ghost Drum Formation is gone?" The Insect Queen only briefly glanced at the sky, then hurriedly rushed towards the teleportation formation not far away.

    Even if all the gods and monsters in the next world are stronger than herself, she has nothing to fear.  Even if he died in the hands of those personalized gods and monsters, it would be thousands of times better than dying in the ghost drum formation.

    There are various ways to die.  Even if the insect queen dies, she will never stay in this world!

    "Who set up the Ghost Drum Formation?! And who destroyed the Ghost Drum Formation?! No matter who it is, the next method will definitely be more terrifying than the Ghost Drum Formation. I can't stay here anymore, absolutely  cannot!"

    The insect queen roared and rushed into the teleportation formation leading to the next world

    Just when the insect queen rushed into the next world, Ye Pengfei, who had broken through the formation eye, once again hid his true form in the natal thunder formation.

    Ye Pengfei is not like the ghost girl. He is calm-minded and will never fight directly with the ghost girl easily.  Even though the ghost girl has been hit by her own chaotic curse and is trapped in the natal thunder formation, her intuition tells Ye Pengfei that the ghost girl still has methods.

    What a great method!

    Ye Pengfei's intuition is much more accurate than the ghost girl's judgment.  Just when Ye Pengfei's true form disappeared without a trace again, the ghost girl roared bitterly to herself:

    "Why! Why won't he be deceived? I spent another million life yuan to secretly create a self-destructing clone. As long as this brat dares to attack me, this clone can take advantage of the situation to fight back! Even if I can't kill this brat  Boy, I can break out of the formation too!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s tricks often succeed.  But his own tricks were of no use.  This is undoubtedly adding fuel to the ghost girl's overwhelming anger!

    "There's no other way! We can't continue to waste our lifespan!" The ghost girl's face darkened, "I can only use the last big move How hateful! This move was originally prepared to fight against the powerful gods, but it didn't work.  I thought I would waste it on this brat!"

    Thirteen days of Taoism, Taoism and Qianyuan!

    I saw that thirteen rays of light were fused together with great difficulty!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 374. The power of Qianyuan!

    374.The power of Qianyuan!

    When the ghost girl reunited the memories of the thirteen ancient gods and men, she not only realized the thirteen powers of heaven, but also realized the connection between the thirteen powers of heaven.

    Thirteen days of Taoism, Taoism and Qianyuan!

    The so-called Qianyuan is the beginning of all things.

    Although the ghost girl possesses thirteen different powers of heaven, the origins of these thirteen powers of heaven are actually the same, and they all originate from the original intention of the beginning of all things.  If the realm of those thirteen ancient gods and men was very low, it would be impossible to realize this.  However, when their realm reaches a high level, they will naturally be able to integrate the thirteen powers of heaven into one.

    This is why, before the death of the thirteen ancient gods, they gathered into a formation of thirteen ghost caves, because they knew that because of the beginning of all things, the formation of thirteen ghost caves would sooner or later regenerate spiritual wisdom.

    ??Ghost girl.  It is the existence that carries their hopes!  The mission of the ghost girl is to fulfill their long-cherished wish that they failed to fulfill back then!

    "How could I have fallen! How could I have been defeated by an imbecile like you! The Thirteen Ways merge into one! The Holy Way of Qianyuan is invincible in the world!"

    With the roar of the ghost girl, the thirteen powers of heaven converged in the same direction with great difficulty.  When they really fuse together, they can explode with unparalleled power¡ª¡ª

    A power that even a third-level god cannot withstand!

    Ye Pengfei, who was already hiding in the darkness, couldn't help but be secretly frightened.

    "Can different powers of heaven be integrated with each other? What kind of power will this evolve?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't imagine it, and he didn't have time to imagine it.  You must take action now, otherwise, not only will your advantage be lost, but you will also be killed by the ghost girl!

    "Fortunately, her fusion speed is very slow! Moreover, she is already trapped in my natal thunder formation!"

    Secretly thankful, Ye Pengfei took action.

    Hundreds of thousands of huge battle flags surrounded the ghost girl.  Each battle flag is embroidered with the image of the God of Thunder.  The image was flashing with lightning and vivid, as if it could transform into a true god at any time, jump down from the huge battle flags, and kill the ghost girl!

    The strong wind formed by the power of thunder spirit blew the battle flags loudly.  The sound of the flying battle flags was actually mixed with the sound of thousands of horses galloping, the sound of thousands of troops shouting, and the sound of clanging swords!

    The ghost girl, who was among these hundreds of thousands of huge battle flags, instantly felt that an army of iron-blooded soldiers was rushing toward her with thunderous momentum!

    "Such an illusion! However, it can't trouble me!"

    It¡¯s both real and illusory!

    If you think this scene is real, deal with it deliberately.  Then, you will face the mirror, flowers and water, travel through dream-like spaces one after another, and be completely lost in them.

    If you think this scene is fake, just ignore it.  Then, you will face the ferocious army, endure endless attacks again and again, and be completely ruthlessly destroyed!

    Such an illusion is already very close to the power of the Ghost Drum Formation.  However, the ghost girl could see that this illusion was still more illusion than reality, and it was far from being comparable to her own ghost drum formation.

    "Substitute**! Change!"

    The self-destructing clone prepared earlier is now in use.  The main body is completely hidden in this self-destructing clone. As long as this real and illusory spell cannot defeat the self-destructing clone outside, the main body can continue to integrate the power of the Thirteen Dao!

    Is it possible to break through this self-destructing clone using only magic that is both real and illusory?

    impossible!

    Even if Ye Pengfei comes to fight in person, he will eventually be seriously injured by the self-destructive power of this self-destructing clone!

    What¡¯s even more amazing is that the ghost girl¡¯s self-destruction clone is not destroyed after one self-destruction.

    The power of self-destruction a total of ninety-nine and eighty-one times can sustain it for a period of time even when faced with attacks from level three gods.  And using this period of time, the ghost girl can calmly integrate the thirteen powers of heaven.

    The power of Qianyuan!

    Although, with the ghost girl's current ability, she can only condense a trace of Qianyuan power.  However, relying on this trace of Qianyuan power, it is enough to fight against the third-level god.  What's more, it's just Ye Pengfei!

    "The beginning of all things, the power of Qianyuan Dao, give me a blast!!!"

    Like an active volcano that has accumulated power for hundreds of millions of years, the ghost girl suddenly erupted with terrifying power that could destroy the world!

    The natal thunder formation was broken!

    Ye Pengfei vomited blood and ran away!

    "What a ghost girl! I didn't expect that the thirteen powers of heaven she inherited could still?Condensed such power!  "

    Absolute suppression!  No matter how talented Ye Pengfei is, there is no way he can resist!

    The ghost girl was extremely surprised.

    "You didn't kill him instantly?"

    Even a first-level god-man, if he were in this space with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles, would be completely killed by this trace of Qianyuan power.  The distance between Ye Pengfei and himself was not even 100 million miles away, and he just spit out two mouthfuls of blood!

    For a strong man of this level, what does it matter if he vomits a few mouthfuls of blood?  The ghost girl's Qianyuan power was in vain and had no effect at all!

    "Could it be the credit of the divine sword again? Zhao Youhou can plant a spiritual imprint in this divine sword, which is already considered a great thing for him. Unexpectedly, he was able to mobilize the original power of the divine sword more than once!"

    While the ghost girl was thinking like this, she never expected that the divine sword would never be used at all.  At this moment, the origin of the divine sword was trembling with excitement, as if it was thinking about some important decision.

    Ye Pengfei, who was fleeing, also felt something strange about the divine sword.

    Previously, he was hazy to calculate the future of the ghost girl. In his future, the sword had this motion.  At that time, the attack and defense speed between himself and the ghost girl was too fast, and he had no time to study the strange movements of the divine sword.  Now, he flew hundreds of millions of miles away in an instant, and the ghost girl couldn't catch up for a while.  So, Ye Pengfei drew out the divine sword.

    "You also have a weapon spirit?"

    Not all treasures have weapon spirits.  If an artifact wants to possess its spirit, there are only two ways -

    First, catch the spiritual clan and melt into the treasure;

    Second, the treasures and artifacts have evolved through the fate of nature.

    The Stone of Thunder God was able to evolve because of the power of creation.

    Since Ye Pengfei killed Feng Haoshan and obtained this divine sword, he has called the spirit of the divine sword many times, but there has been no response.  He originally thought that this divine sword had no weapon spirit.  I never thought that this kind of change would happen twice now.

    "What does the weapon spirit mean?" After thinking about it, Shenjian finally made up his mind, "Ye Pengfei, you'd better not be distracted first, the demon girl is chasing her. Humph! A mere trace of Qianyuan power If I hadn't been unable to use my power,  What does the power of Qianyuan mean"

    The sound of the divine sword gradually faded away.  Surprised, Ye Pengfei could only put aside his suspicions for the time being and concentrate on dealing with the ghost girl's desperate pursuit

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 375. Chaos Celestial Sphere!

    375. Chaos Celestial Sphere!

    ¡°You ran away really fast!!!¡±

    Even though she had a trace of Qianyuan power, the ghost girl still couldn't catch up with Ye Pengfei.  Whenever she felt that the distance was getting closer, she would see Ye Pengfei being enveloped in a ball of thunder spirit light, and with a gasp, the distance between him and her was widened again.

    Thunder shakes the heavens!

    This is the spell Ye Pengfei cast!

    The technique that Ye Pengfei first practiced actually existed just for this move.  When the Thunder God's Stone was finally fused with the Thor's Hammer, Ye Pengfei naturally learned the complete "Thundering Nine Heavens" and comprehended this last spell.

    "At that time, the God of Thunder, who had not yet entered the realm of gods and humans, relied on this magic to be rampant in the world of the ancient gods. Although the ghost girl had condensed a trace of Qianyuan power, she was not a real god, so what?  Maybe you can catch up with me?"

    Think about the ancient times, when god-level powers were everywhere.  The god-transformation monks are all ant-like existences, but the God of Thunder can rely on this spell to snatch the treasure of genius from the hands of the gods. This shows how powerful this spell is!

    "This won't work! If this continues, Ye Xiaozi will escape from the original route!" The ghost girl couldn't help but frown.

    Although she has completely reversed the situation now, the ghost girl already knows that as long as Ye Pengfei is not killed, her inner demons will never be eliminated.  Even if he could get the most miraculous thing in Zhao Youhou's collection, he still wouldn't be able to advance to the realm of gods!

    Ye Pengfei must be killed!

    When the teleportation trajectory was slightly off, the ghost girl looked for a shortcut and blocked the exit directly.

    "Haha, I had expected you to be like this!" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, turned a big corner, and flew away into the distance.

    "Damn guy, you lied to me again!" Looking at Ye Pengfei's quickly retreating figure, the ghost girl gritted her teeth with hatred, "However, as long as he can't escape from this world, I have enough opportunities to kill him.  this world!"

    A pair of jade hands, flying up and down like butterflies, soon laid out numerous magic circles at the exit.

    Even if Ye Pengfei escapes here again, he will never be able to break out of the formation in a short period of time!

    Outside the exit, Wu Tianwang of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect and other god-transforming monks have not left yet.  The exploration a few years ago ended in a disastrous failure, but the huge attraction of the ruins of the ancient gods made none of them willing to give up.

    Just when they were talking endlessly and arguing about who would take the risk next time, suddenly, a layer of formations sealed this passage tightly.  When Wu Tianwang and others were surprised to study this sudden array of formations, their faces were ashen and speechless.

    The formation is too mysterious and completely beyond my ability!

    "Oh, let's go I thought that the sudden disappearance of those gods would be a good opportunity for us to collect the treasures and attack the realm of gods. But I never thought that we couldn't even see the remains of the gods.  I have no choice but to go home"

    One sect after another left, and a year later, even those sects that still wanted to work hard had no choice but to leave.  The huge secret realm of Huangquan Road was empty, with almost no monks left.

    Suddenly, a light flashed in the sky, and two graceful female cultivators suddenly appeared here.

    "Master, is it true that Ye Pengfei is not dead? Can he really obtain the remains of the ancient god?" The person who asked the question turned out to be Yue Ningbing.

    "There shouldn't be anything wrong!" Yue Songchen, the head of the Moon Palace, nodded and replied, "If I hadn't calculated that Ye Pengfei had a great opportunity, I wouldn't have waited patiently for so many yearsI got the artifact Zhou Tianyi and learned it.  After Zhou Tian¡¯s calculation method, he has calculated the future countless times in thousands of years, but never once has it been clearer than this time! I can be sure that if Ye Pengfei can survive a catastrophe, he can harvest this ancient god  Human remains!¡±

    After a pause, Yue Songchen said again: "It would be great if Yue Lin is willing to come. Based on the relationship between you and Ye Pengfei, I'm afraid it will be difficult to obtain many treasures from him."

    Back then, Yue Lin used a thousand-fold cultivator to temporarily hide Yue Songchen.  However, what Yue Songchen is good at is the art of deduction.  After several years of calculation, she already knew that the boy who was following Ling Yunjue back then was Ye Pengfei.  And Ye Pengfei was the monk who stirred up Yue Lin's feelings.

    Using the word "love" to close the relationship with Ye Pengfei, and then get a share of the pie from Ye Pengfei, and get some treasures from the ruins of the ancient gods, this was Yue Songchen's original plan.  It's a pity that Yue Lin insisted on going to the test of life and death.  Even if you are the head of a sect, you cannot force a god-transforming monk to, to do things she doesn¡¯t want to do.

    Now all hope is pinned on Yue Ningbing.  However, Yue Songchen knew that it would be difficult to gain anything based solely on the relationship between Yue Ningbing and Ye Pengfei in the past.  But in the dark, she figured out some things.  Therefore, Yue Ningbing was brought here in order to seize the glimmer of opportunity in the vague future.

    No matter how powerful the deduction is, it is impossible to truly know the future situation.  However, as long as Mengwu knows the direction and works hard as much as possible, he may get a great opportunity!

    So, when Yue Songchen said this, Yue Ningbing immediately responded: "Master, please rest assured, if I have to give up my life in exchange for Ye Pengfei's life, I am bound to do it. As long as Ye Pengfei accepts this kindness, I will never  Will you help us in the Moon Palace?"

    "Perhaps, we won't reach that point." Seeing Yue Ningbing's determined look, Yue Songchen smiled lightly, "The future is confusing and uncertain. Even a high-level god cannot predict it.  Come out, let alone my cultivation level? What I said are just some possibilities, so Ning Bing doesn¡¯t need to take it too seriously.¡±

    "Ning Bing understands." Yue Ning Bing nodded and remained silent.

    The truth of the future will only be revealed at the right time.  The most important thing right now is how to get through these formations.

    Including Wu Tianwang, many powerful gods have tried to break the formation, but they all could only leave in frustration.  If the leader can't pass through or break through these many formations, even if he wants to save Ye Pengfei with his life, he has no chance at all.

    Yue Ningbing stood quietly aside, watching how the leader acted.  I saw that Yue Songchen sacrificed a spherical treasure with a milky white light from the storage ring.

    "Another divine weapon? Unexpectedly, the leader actually has two divine weapons!!!"

    Everyone in the sect knows that the leader of Yue Songchen has a divine weapon called Zhou Tianyi.  However, no one knew that Yue Songchen had another artifact!

    Yue Ningbing was the first person to know this secret.  She is also the first person to know the name of this artifact¡ª¡ª

    Chaos Celestial Sphere!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 376. Evening drums and morning bells!

    376. Evening drums and morning bells!

    Just when Yue Songchen sacrificed the Chaos Heavenly Sphere, the pursuit battle between the ghost girl and Ye Pengfei was coming to an end.

    After a whole year of non-stop flight, Ye Pengfei's magic power is still growing.  Today, one year later, he has successfully completed the first level of Dongxu and reached the third level of the second level of Dongxu.  The only thing that made him feel regretful was that after the divine sword said something a year ago, he never said a word again.  I wanted to ask Divine Sword if it knew the weakness of Qianyuan Power, but there was no chance.

    A whole year of non-stop pursuit made the ghost girl more proficient in using the power of Qianyuan.  A year ago, when she had just gathered the power of Qian Yuan, she was unable to completely kill Ye Pengfei immediately.  Today, one year later, she is very confident that as long as she can close the distance with Ye Pengfei again, she will be able to beat Ye Pengfei to death without any suspense, without any possibility of survival!

    The only question is, how can we get closer to Ye Pengfei?

    A year ago, after the ghost girl laid many formations at the exit, the distance between her and Ye Pengfei was about 500 million miles.  After a whole year of pursuit, the distance not only did not shrink, but actually increased to nearly one billion miles!

    "If Ye Pengfei didn't know where the teleportation array to the other world is, I'm afraid he would have escaped from this weird world that can block spiritual consciousness.

    Once upon a time, the ghost girl also wanted to use tricks to lure Ye Pengfei into a desperate situation.  However, Ye Pengfei saw through any trick at a glance.  On the contrary, on two occasions, he fell into Ye Pengfei's tricks and distanced himself from Ye Pengfei.

    "Only by densely deploying formations in this world can this kid be surrounded!"

    Formation company!  !  !

    When Yue Songchen finally entered this world with the power of the chaotic celestial sphere, he was immediately stunned by the spectacular sight in front of him.

    "Here, who laid out so many formations?"

    Looking around, there are formations everywhere.  Through the gaps between the formations, looking further away, the line of sight will be blocked by the formations further away.

    No matter how Yue Songchen changed his position, he could see more formations.

    No matter how Yue Songchen uses the chaos celestial sphere formations to travel through one after another, what appears in front of her is still a continuous endless formation!

    If it were someone else, he might mistakenly think that he was trapped in an illusion.  After all, it is incredible to have so many formations in such a huge world.

    "However, Yuesongchen has the Chaos Celestial Sphere in his hand.  As long as she inputs enough mana, the scenes in the surrounding space hundreds of millions of miles can be clearly displayed on the celestial sphere.  Therefore, Yue Songchen can judge with absolute certainty that these formations are all real and absolutely not false at all!

    "Is someone using these formations to besiege Ye Pengfei?" Yue Ningbing murmured with her eyes widened.

    "That must be the case!" Yue Songchen said decisively, "Let's speed up and find Ye Pengfei as soon as possible! As long as we can save Ye Pengfei from that man, Ye Pengfei will owe us a huge favor!"

    However, just as Yue Songchen finished speaking, there were bursts of strange sounds of bells and drums coming from a distant place.

    "Twilight drums and morning bells!" Yue Songchen's expression suddenly changed, "Who can perform such ancient magic?"

    "Twilight Drums and Morning Bells?" This was the first time Yue Ningbing had heard of such a magical technique. However, looking at the anxious look on the head's face, she knew that this magical technique must be extraordinary. "Master, since the voice comes from  If it¡¯s coming from over there, let¡¯s go there and save people!¡±

    "There is no hurry." Yue Songchen shook his head with a solemn expression, "When the evening drum sounds, the gods retreat. When the morning bell rings, all ghosts will not invade! Even if we can learn the method of demons entering the body,  It may invade the time and space enveloped by dusk drums and morning bells!¡±

    "That¡­¡­"

    "Everything can only be done by Ye Pengfei himself. Don't say anything, I will do some calculations!"

    With that said, Yue Songchen sacrificed another artifact¡ª¡ª

    Zhou Tianyi!

    It was just when Yue Songchen drove Zhou Tianyi with a solemn face to calculate carefully, in the time and space shrouded by dusk drums and morning bells, Ye Pengfei and the ghost girl finally fought again after a year!

    "Ye Pengfei, let's see where you can escape this time!" the ghost girl screamed with a ferocious face, "You will never be able to break through the hundreds of millions of miles of space covered by dusk drums and morning bells! As long as I die, you will have to bear my endless  Endless rage!"

    "That means I have to kill you?" Although he was trapped by the twilight drum and morning bell, Ye Pengfei still looked relaxed, "You took the trouble toHe worked hard and used so many formations to close the distance between him and me.  I didn't expect that what was cast was such a rubbish spell!  "

    The ancient magic that could make Yue Songchen's face suddenly change turned into a rubbish spell in Ye Pengfei's mouth.  If Yue Songchen heard these words, I don't know how he would feel in his heart.

    At this moment, Yue Songchen was still far away, so of course she couldn't hear Ye Pengfei's grand remarks.  The ghost girl heard it, but she didn't dare to be careless.

    Since her battle with Ye Pengfei, she has suffered big losses several times.  How dare she underestimate Ye Pengfei today.

    In the sea of ??consciousness, various possibilities leap out.  Soon, the ghost girl locked on one of the possibilities.

    "Twilight Drum and Morning Bell can not only block him, but also block me! Has he prepared some desperate move to force me to die together?"

    " Breaking out of the formation by forcing others to die together is a common trick used by monks.  Even in a competition of this level, this trick is still very effective.

    With this thought in her mind, the ghost girl struck her with one move after another, leaving a third of her strength behind in every move, just in case Ye Pengfei suddenly got angry and used the "die together" method to force him away and escape again.

    "Hmph! As long as I fight steadily, I will be able to completely kill you sooner or later!"

    Looking at the steady and steady attack of the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire in a low voice: "Conspiracy and tricks don't work every time Fortunately, I also have other methods, so I don't have to be afraid of the ghost girl!"

    Just as the ghost girl guessed, Ye Pengfei did have the intention of "die together".  This method is simple and clear. No matter how powerful the so-called "Twilight Drum and Morning Bell" spell is, it cannot prevent him from escaping.

    "However, the drums beat one after another, the bells rang one after another, and the ghost girl's attacks followed one after another. They were so orderly that they couldn't find any chance to "die together."

    "The only way to do this is to use this move!"

    "Inject me with the power of heaven! Thunder shakes the sky and flies up!"

    In an instant, the sky changed drastically!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related works 377. Thunder shakes the sky!

    377. Thunder shakes the sky!

    This is the real power of the thundering nine heavens!

    After a whole year of chasing and fighting, using the Thunderous Nine Heavens countless times, Ye Pengfei finally understood how to integrate the power of heaven into the Thunderous Nine Heavens.

    "If you only use your own magic power, no matter how powerful the spell is, it is impossible for the god-transforming monk to escape the pursuit of the gods. Only god-level spells that can perfectly integrate the power of heaven are the basis of the Thunder God! According to the Thunder God's  Shi said, this is the spell created by the God of Thunder himself! With my mere cultivation of becoming a god, I am not as good as him to create such a spell!!!"

    Reminiscing about the ancient power, the admiration arises from the heart, which adds to the power of heaven.

    The way of extreme emotion, go to the next level!

    ??The billowing green light poured into Ye Pengfei's body like running water, and then, in a mysterious arrangement, lifted Ye Pengfei's body.  This lift seemed not as domineering as when Ye Pengfei used Thunder Nine Heavens previously.  However, when the power of lifting was released, Ye Pengfei's figure seemed to blend into this side of time and space, and this side of time and space also completely accepted him!

    "You are like a fish in water! You are like a fish in water!" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, "Ghost girl, ghost girl, I want to see if your evening drum and morning bell can completely block time and space?!"

    While speaking, Ye Pengfei, who had been under the attack of the ghost girl just now and had to defend carefully, suddenly escaped from the ghost girl's control!

    "Want to run away? The Dusk Drum and Morning Bell are not so easy to break!" the ghost girl yelled angrily, and followed her up with an attack.

    The ghost girl wrapped around her very quickly, but Ye Pengfei rose even faster!

    At the first moment, Ye Pengfei still had to distract himself to block the ghost girl¡¯s spell

    In the second moment, Ye Pengfei only needed to block lightly

    In the third moment, the ghost girl's divine spell "Supreme Yama" came to nothing

    At the fourth moment, although the ghost girl tried her best to hit the spell higher and further, she still missed it!  !  !

    "How could it be so fast?! Impossible! He can't be so fast!"

    My predictions were all in vain, and I watched helplessly as Ye Pengfei rose to a height of 100,000 miles. The ghost girl couldn't help but scream in horror.

    "Why is it impossible?" Ye Pengfei smiled indifferently in the sky, "Sixty seconds with a snap of the fingers, nine hundred births and deaths in one flash, this is called speed. As for me, I have just started. And you, ghost girl, are the one who takes the leap.  The first stepping stone!!!¡±

    What is speed?  This is called speed!

    It wasn¡¯t until Ye Pengfei actually used Thunder Nine Heavens that he suddenly discovered how superficial his understanding of speed was in the past.

    I think back to that time, when I first opened the Zi Mansion and there was no one to guide me.  In Zi Mansion, he was extremely surprised when he saw the flying speed of his soul.

    A few years later, when I witnessed the spirit-beast battle, I realized that it was nothing unusual for the soul to escape.  A strong person at the Nascent Soul level can capture Feidun Yuanshen with just a flip of his hand.

    Later, Ye Pengfei learned how to use the power of heaven to explode, and borrowed the method of splitting time and space from his sister Xu Caiyi. Ye Pengfei gained a deeper understanding of speed.  At that time, he believed that intermittent jumps in time and space were the true meaning of speed.  As a result, he quickly understood the teleportation method of the cultivator.

    However, until now, when Ye Pengfei used the real Thunder Nine Heavens, he finally understood that those so-called "speeds" in the past were just toddlers!

    "What is speed? In an instant, you can go as fast as you want, go as slow as you want! Go left as you want, go right as you want! This is the beginning of speed! My speed has just started. The road is long and I want to explore it.  The truth requires a thousand times more effort!¡±

    The appearance of Thunderous Nine Heavens not only allowed Ye Pengfei to completely get rid of the attack of the ghost girl, but also made Ye Pengfei's determination stronger, and his mental state of cultivation suddenly rose to an extremely high level¡ª¡ª

    There is only one step left to cultivate your state of mind and enter the realm of a god!  !  !

    How did the ghost girl know that in these few moments, Ye Pengfei's state of mind had made amazing progress?  After hearing Ye Pengfei's words, she couldn't help but laugh in anger.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s so funny! So what if you¡¯re fast? Today I¡¯m going to let you understand that no matter how fast you are, you can¡¯t get on the stage at all!¡±

    The ghost girl who has inherited the memories of thirteen ancient gods and men also has rich combat experience.

    A year ago, she had just picked up these complex experiences, and she could not fully digest them for a while, let alone use them freely, so she was continuously deceived by Ye Pengfei.

    A year later, after a chase and battle, Ye Pengfei made progress.There are many, and the ghost girl is no less willing to give in.  At least, in terms of combat experience alone, she far surpasses Ye Pengfei!

    You have amazing speed, I have supreme ban!

    Twilight in the morning clock, the layers of mountains are stacked, seal me!

    In an instant, in the sky and on the earth, time and space were empty, drums were beating continuously, and bells were ringing endlessly, forming countless forbidden formations!

    Far away, Yue Songchen, who was using Zhou Tianyi to deduce the future, couldn't help but spat out a mouthful of Yin Hong's blood.

    "Master, what's wrong with you?!" Yue Ningbing was shocked when she saw this. She asked hurriedly while holding out pieces of magic weapons and looking around nervously.

    "Ning Bing, put away the magic weapon, there is no sneak attack." Yue Songchen waved his hand, his pale face quickly returned to normal, "It was my deduction, but it was counterattacked by the Mu Gu Chen Zhong! Alas, the Zhou Tianyi was damaged after all.  , my cultivation is far from enough. It¡¯s okay if the dusk drum and morning bell don¡¯t show their power, but if they suddenly show their power, I can¡¯t hold it back at all!¡±

    "It's just a deduction, will there be backlash?" Yue Ningbing was shocked and couldn't help but murmured, "In this case, even if Ning Bing is willing to sacrifice his life, how can he be able to intervene and help?"

    "Yes, we can only wait and see what happens now." Yue Songchen sighed, "The future is confusing. Even with artifacts like Zhou Tianyi in hand, we can only make vague guesses. Maybe your role is not here  ¡­¡±

    Just when Yue Songchen let out a long sigh, Ye Pengfei was knocked down by the heavy dusk drums and morning bells.

    "Can this restriction change like this?" Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise.

    Based on the feeling just now, I should be able to easily break through the Dusk Drum and Morning Bell as soon as my Thunderous Nine Heavens comes out.  At that time, with his thunderous speed, it will be up to him to choose whether to escape or kill the ghost girl.

    But I never thought that the dusk drum and morning bell would suddenly become tens of thousands of times more powerful.  He actually suddenly blocked his inevitable upward trend!

    Below, the ghost girl is shooting up.

    "Haha, now you know how powerful you are! Ye Pengfei, if you are willing to be my slave, I can spare your life. Otherwise, I will definitely let you taste all the ancient heart-devouring and soul-burning methods.  It¡¯s better to die!!!¡±

    Killing Ye Pengfei can certainly kill the inner demons.  However, if Ye Pengfei can be demoted to a slave, it will increase his mental state even more!

    "Let me be your slave? The other way around is more or less the same!" Ye Pengfei smiled coldly, "I'll break your twilight drum and morning bell first, and then I'll take you as my slave girl!"

    The blue light is vast and the shadows of people are gone.  The ghost girl who was chasing after her very quickly felt a flash of green light in front of her eyes, and Ye Pengfei had disappeared!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 378. The boundless starry sky!

    378. The boundless starry sky!

    The higher the level of confrontation, the more energy will be reserved for a sudden outbreak when necessary.

    Of course the ghost girl knows that Ye Pengfei's Thunderous Nine Heavens will never be as good as before.  However, she never expected that when Ye Pengfei suddenly exploded, he would become so terrifying!

    "Earlier, he was suppressed by the evening drums and morning bells. Now, there is no sound of bells and drums that can hit him, and he has already escaped! Speed! What kind of speed is this!"

    The ghost girl estimated in horror, she actually felt that even if she advanced to the realm of a god-man, with the power of a first-level god-man, she would not be able to trap Ye Pengfei by using the Dusk Drum and Morning Bell!

    And even when the ghost girl just estimated this result

    Boom boom boom!

    The sound of bells and drums was actually mixed with bursts of thunder.

    Ye Pengfei actually came back to fight back. He wanted to completely destroy the forbidden law of Dusk Drum and Morning Bell from the outside!

    "In just over a year, he has grown to such an extent! Raising a tiger is a recipe for disaster, it is a recipe for disaster!"

    ¡°More than a year ago, I just cast a palace restriction, making it impossible for Ye Pengfei to escape.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's unexpected encounter, he would have died in the spiritual storm.

    Only a little more than a year later, with the power of Qian Yuan, I used the power of Qian Yuan to display a fierce restriction that could trap even low-level gods. Not only did I fail to trap Ye Pengfei, I actually encountered his reaction.  kill!

    "Fortunately, I have laid many important formations in this world. Fortunately, I didn't tell him how to get to the next world." The ghost girl had a stern look on her face and thought to herself, "Although he has become fierce,  , even the twilight drum and morning bell can't deal with him. However, as long as I play steadily and continuously improve my abilities in the battle. In the end, I will be the one to win!"

    The ghost girl now is no longer the same as she was a year ago.

    At the beginning, the ghost girl really underestimated Ye Pengfei and recklessly spent more than 100 million years of life to condense the powerful means of the ghost holy war spear, but she only ended up being deceived by the phantom.

    Now, the ghost girl who knows that she has inner demons and knows that Ye Pengfei has really become stronger is becoming more and more calm and her mood is becoming more and more solidified.  As long as she can kill or subdue Ye Pengfei, when she breaks through to the realm of gods, she may be able to become a being like Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling!

    "Fighting with such a monster boy is an excellent opportunity! Only under heavy pressure can we stimulate our potential. I will first let this boy continue to be arrogant, and then use his coercion to quickly digest and absorb the ancient ten  The memories of the three gods!¡±

    The ghost girl¡¯s greatest wealth is the memory of the thirteen ancient gods and men.

    Every ancient god-man is stronger than Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling.  Each memory was so complex that the ghost girl had to spend a long time digesting and absorbing it.  It is so long that even ten thousand years of meditation may not be able to fully absorb the memory of even an ancient god!

    pressure!  Only huge pressure can speed up the absorption!

    "One year is enough for me to absorb a god-level restriction of the Dusk Drum and Morning Bell level. In the next one, two, three yearshow many more powerful methods can I absorb?!"

    With this thought in mind, the ghost girl also looked at Ye Pengfei's thunderous nine days indifferently.

    With a cry, the ghost girl removed the evening drum and morning bell.  Ye Pengfei, who suddenly lost the target of his attack, was facing the ghost girl in a space more than a billion miles away.

    "Ye Pengfei, you are very powerful!" the ghost girl shouted coldly, "I don't need any restrictions to block you. Do you dare to fight with me openly?"

    Verbal bullying?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneer coldly: "Ghost girl, don't show off such a little trick in front of me. Soldiers are deceitful! The battle between strong men is like two armies fighting. What nonsense is it, the winner is king!"

    "It turns out that you are a coward whose words and deeds are inconsistent." The ghost goddess remained calm and continued to irritate the general, "Didn't you just say that you wanted to take me in as a female slave? Why, now you want to continue running away?"

    "Haha!" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "I wanted to take you in as a slave girl, but I didn't say when. Ghost girl, you don't have to waste your breath. You just have to be on tenterhooks all day long, waiting for me to take you as my slave.  Slave girl!"

    No matter how sharp your words are, my heart will not be moved!

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, a green light flashed outside his body, and the ghost girl could no longer find his whereabouts.

    "Damn it, why has the state of mind become stronger again?" The ghost girl secretly hated herself.

    The ghost girl¡¯s words just now made her laugh.It contains several sonic attack methods, which have a particularly powerful impact on the state of mind.  She originally wanted to stir up Ye Pengfei's fighting spirit and have a good fight with Ye Pengfei.  Then, with the help of Ye Pengfei's power, he accelerated the integration and absorption of the memories of ancient gods and men.  But he never thought that Ye Pengfei was completely unaffected by these techniques. He left as soon as he said it, and he couldn't even catch his escape breath!

    There is no way to continue tracking!

    The ghost girl frowned, and her spiritual thoughts continued to communicate with formations from far and near.  I want to use these formations to find the whereabouts of Ye Pengfei.  But¡­¡­

    The warning sign suddenly sounded!

    A cold sword light suddenly shot out from the void, pointing directly at the ghost girl's vital point!

    In an instant, the air was filled with evil spirits, and the ghost girl felt as if she had been hit by a body-immobilizing spell, unable to move at all!

    "not good!!!"

    The ghost girl was in no hurry to evade, so she could only gather all kinds of body protection techniques and bear the sudden void assassination with force!

    Phew

    The sword light entered the body and blood spurted out.  With just one strike of the sword, the ghost girl was severely injured!

    But, that¡¯s all it took to succeed with this sword.  At the critical moment of life and death, the ghost girl suddenly understood a god-level escape method.

    "Starlight escapes, hides!"

    As the blood sprayed, clusters of starlight also swayed out.  In just three moments, Ye Pengfei discovered that there were already dots of stars in front of his eyes.  In the small space of a few feet where the ghost girl was just now, an endless vast starry sky evolved!

    It¡¯s both fantasy and reality!

    Although he knew that the vast starry sky was an illusion, Ye Pengfei couldn't see through it at all.  When he took a second look, he actually felt that his entire soul was about to be swallowed up by the vast starry sky!

    "That's awesome!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly praise it.

    Knowing that the ghost girl¡¯s real body is hiding in the boundless starry sky.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't know where to stab with his next sword.  In fact, he didn't dare to look at the illusory starry sky any longer, and immediately left.

    "Want to leave? No way!"

    Countless starlights scattered towards Ye Pengfei.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that he had fallen into this starlight, and his connection with the outside world was suddenly severed!

    The ghost girl, with a sneer on her face, suddenly appeared on the other side of the boundless starry sky!

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related works 379. Eight Heaven-Splitting Fists!

    379. Eight Heaven-Splitting Fists!

    "It's really amazing!" Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, "It's both an escape technique and a trapping technique. This is at least a top-grade god-level spell."

    God-level things, whether they are spells, formations, or various treasures, are divided into nine categories¡ª¡ª

    Low grade, medium grade, top grade, peerless grade, monarch grade, king grade, imperial grade, imperial grade, holy grade

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s natal thunder formation and endless darkness are just mid-level formations.  The Ghost Girl's Ghost Drum Formation is at least a mid-level formation.  If the ghost girl hadn't fallen into Ye Pengfei's plot, the ghost drum formation would not have been easily broken.

    As for the evening drum and morning bell, I am afraid it is a high-grade god-level ban.  Although the ghost girl's cultivation is far from enough, it is more than enough to trap and kill first- and second-level gods.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't completely understood the true meaning of Thunderous Nine Heavens, he wouldn't have been able to escape easily.

    And now, this little bit of starlight has first concealed the ghost girl¡¯s true body, and now it has trapped Ye Pengfei, whose rank is definitely not lower than the Dusk Drum and Morning Bell!

    "It's a top-notch god-level spell!" The ghost girl didn't hide it, and said quietly, "I would like to thank you even more. If it weren't for your sword, I'm afraid, I would have to spend hundreds of years to understand it!"

    "Haha, then commit yourself to being a slave and thank me properly."

    Although he was trapped in the boundless starry sky, Ye Pengfei had no fear.  Instead, he opened his mouth to laugh, showing off his calm and confident attitude.

    The ghost girl frowned: "Isn't this your true body?"

    The ghost girl had already calmed down completely, and the calculations in her mind were also increasing rapidly.  Soon, she understood why Ye Pengfei was holding on.

    "My eyesight is not bad." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "But don't worry, even if it's a clone, I won't waste it casually. Come on, let me see what other amazing tricks you can perform!"

    "As he said that, Ye Pengfei took a step forward. One step was hundreds of millions of miles away!

    Ye Pengfei's step was so fast that it was terrifying, and the ghost girl's turn was also incredibly fast.  She left Ye Pengfei for a hundred million miles without even seeing her move!

    Neither far nor near, if Ye Pengfei goes out 100 million miles, she will retreat 100 million miles.  Behind her, the starry sky was still so vast and boundless, with no end in sight.

    "It is indeed a top-notch god-level spell!" Ye Pengfei did not continue to chase, but stopped and praised in surprise, "It is an escape technique, a trapping technique, and a hint of the realm. Not bad, really good!"

    "You even know the field? It seems that you really have many adventures, and there are many more that I don't know about!" The ghost girl couldn't help but raise her eyebrows.

    On Huangquan Road, she stared at Ye Pengfei calmly for a long time.  Then, he semi-coercively invited Ye Pengfei to come and have a career. Along the way, he was both a teacher and a friend of Ye Pengfei. During the casual conversation, he also learned a lot about Ye Pengfei's past.

    " However, she didn't know anything about the realm of Thunder Spirit, Bei Tangyu, or Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han with strange physiques.  She did not expect that Ye Pengfei had already known about the existence of the domain from the Thunder God's Stone and Bei Tangyu.

    "Since you know the realm, you should understand that even if there is only a hint of the realm, you cannot crack it!" The ghost girl said softly, "You want to use this clone to fight me, and then use it to find my weaknesses.  Totally impossible!"

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei's eyes were full of jokes, "It has a hint of the field, but this is not your own ability!"

    Another step, and this step, no more, no less, happened to be ten feet away from the ghost girl!

    The look of horror appeared on the ghost girl's face again.

    How many times!  How many times has it happened!  !  This guy never fails to amaze me!  !  !

    "Eight Heaven-Splitting Fists! Go to hell!"

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom!

    In one breath, the ghost girl punched eight times in succession.

    What kind of boxing is this? Even Yue Songchen and Yue Ningbing, who are far away in the sky, can feel the earth shaking and the sky trembling!

    "Oh my god, is this still a fight between god-forming monks?!" Yue Ningbing covered her red lips with her horrified hands, "Is it possible that Ye Pengfei has become a god? Is it possible that he is fighting with a god?"

    After all, Yue Songchen is Yue Songchen. As the leader of a large sect handed down from ancient times, she possesses two powerful artifacts. Her knowledge is much higher than that of Yue Ningbing.

    "No, he has not yet advanced to the realm of gods and humans, he has just stepped into the realm of gods and humans with one foot. The one who is fighting with him should have a similar level of cultivation!" Yue Songchen said in a deep voice, "But  , this feeling seems to be even more powerful than that of our ancestors in the Moon Palace. I'm afraid, they?Both of them have gone very far on the road to the realm of gods and men!  "

    Yuesongchen¡¯s judgment was correct. Both Ye Pengfei and the ghost girl had gone very far on the rugged road leading to the realm of gods and humans.  However, the difference between the two people is that Ye Pengfei only saw the door of the gods, but the ghost girl has rich experience in crossing that door!

    "Okay! I have realized the Eight Heaven-Splitting Fists again! If I continue at this speed, I will be able to walk in front of that door in a few years! Then, as long as I can subdue Ye Pengfei and kill the inner demons, I can  Go through that door. Then, you can at least become a fourth-level god! Huh, those foreign god-men, just wash their necks and wait for me to kill them!"

    As soon as the Eight Sky-Splitting Fist came out, Ye Pengfei's clone was completely unable to resist and was beaten into countless fragments.  Although, Ye Pengfei condensed his clone again in the distance.  However, the power of this clone is far less than what it was before.

    "Awesome! Awesome! What level of boxing is this?"

    Although Ye Pengfei was hit by terrifying punches, it was like a breeze blowing on his face, and he didn't feel any danger at all.  The tone of his inquiry was calm and indifferent, enough to arouse the anger of a god-level expert.

    "However, the ghost girl was trained by Ye Pengfei, and she has long been accustomed to Ye Pengfei's monster.

    "Strong mental state cultivation!" The ghost girl asked without answering, "Your mental state cultivation level has already stood on the edge of the realm of gods and humans, right?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "I have to thank you for this. If it weren't for your repeated methods, my state of mind cultivation would not have grown to this extent."

    "That's it, that's it." The ghost girl couldn't help but giggle, "I want to use your pressure to improve, and you also want to use my pressure to improve. Then let's take a look and see what I have achieved.  My inheritance is more powerful, but your monster is even better! The ultimate god-level boxing technique, the Eight Heaven-Splitting Fist, you clone, go to hell!"

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom!

    When the ghost girl used the Eight Heaven-Splitting Fists for the second time, the power was a thousand times more powerful than before.  This time, Ye Pengfei's clones didn't have time to escape and were completely destroyed by the ghost girl's eight sky-splitting punches!

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 380. Samsara Divine Sword!

    380. The Divine Sword of Reincarnation!

    "Sure enough, there is no way to challenge her with just one clone."

    Ye Pengfei is now a clone, which can only carry 70% of the power of the original body.  As for the power of the eight sky-shattering fists that followed, even if the main body tried to block them, it would still require almost all of its strength.

    "Is the inheritance stronger, or am I more evil? Of course the inheritance is stronger!"

    Ye Pengfei has never been arrogant, although he knows that he is very evil, especially when he understands the laws of heaven much faster than ordinary monks.  However, compared with the thirteen ancient gods and men, he was obviously far behind and could never match them.

    "Fortunately, I also have a trump card, otherwise, I would have to keep using Thunder Nine Heavens to find a passage to the next level of the world."

    To return along the original path, you need to go through many formations.  And as soon as he breaks into the formation, the ghost girl will chase him immediately.

    "As for the passage on the other side of the insect sea, it seems that the ghost girl did not block it with a formation.  Ye Pengfei knew that the passage to the next world was in the area surrounded by the sea of ??insects.  If we rely on the speed of thundering for nine days to search, we may be able to find the passage in three to five days.

    However, Ye Pengfei still has a trump card. He will never flee in fear of a fight unless absolutely necessary!

    A divine sword was sacrificed from the body.

    "Excalibur, Excalibur, it's been more than a year, why haven't you said a word?" Looking at the seven-foot long sword, Ye Pengfei flicked his finger, and the crisp sound was audible.  Extremely comfortable, "We are about to face a disaster. That ghost girl actually mastered two top-notch god-level skills at once! Divine Sword, Divine Sword, why don't you say anything? At least give me some pointers."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of nowhere, Ye Pengfei was constantly communicating with the Divine Sword while flying away, concentrating on the Nine Heavens of Thunder. However, no matter what method he used, he could not get the Divine Sword to say another word.

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not intend to work immediately.  He originally planned to lay out some spell formations after saying these words and have a "talk" with the divine sword, but he never thought that as soon as he finished speaking, the divine sword actually squeaked.

    "What you said is simple. Do you think that the spiritual imprint of a seventh-level god is so easy to crack? If I didn't have the power of reincarnation, I wouldn't be able to even say a word to you until the spiritual imprint is completely eliminated.  !¡±

    "Ah, it turns out that Zhao Youhou is a seventh-level god." Ye Pengfei exclaimed.

    Except for the ninth-level Yaizhen and the eighth-level Thunder God, the most powerful god I know is Zhao Youhou.  What Ye Pengfei marveled at was not only Zhao Youhou's ability, but also the inheritance gained by the ghost girl.  There are thirteen beings who can compete with the seventh-level god Zhao Youhou. What level of god are they?

    There were many calculations in the sea of ??consciousness, and Ye Pengfei immediately asked an urgent question: "What should you do to fully utilize your strength?"

    ¡°My biggest trump card is this divine sword.  As long as the power of this divine sword can be fully utilized, no matter how powerful the ghost girl is, she can kill her with one sword!

    Unexpectedly, this divine sword immediately saw through Ye Pengfei's thoughts, and sneered: "I cultivate the way of reincarnation, and now is the beginning of the great reincarnation. Even if you can fully utilize my strength, you will never be able to do so."  Kill that witch!"

    "Cultivationthe way of reincarnation?"

    "What is the way of reincarnation? Regardless of that, can a divine weapon be practiced?  This completely subverted Ye Pengfei's understanding.

    The Thunder God's Stone is the spirit of a semi-sacred weapon.  He has long said that he can only restore his strength, but cannot practice.  Unless Ye Pengfei has the strength to surpass the God of Thunder and reforge the semi-divine weapon, the Stone of Thunder God as the weapon spirit, can he improve his strength again.

    Although the weapon spirit has spiritual wisdom, it cannot practice like all kinds of creatures. This is the law of heaven. How can this divine sword be practiced?

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei recalled what the divine sword said a year ago - the weapon spirit is nothing!

    "Is there any existence more powerful than the weapon spirit? Zhao Youhou is really powerful. The forged divine sword can actually evolve into such a magical existence!"

    "Who said I was forged by Zhao Youhou?" Ye Pengfei's sigh was mercilessly refuted by this divine sword, "My Samsara Divine Sword was forged by a being who surpassed the gods. I am just a small Zhao Youhou.  , how can you forge a divine weapon like mine!"

    "Beyondthe existence of a god!" Ye Pengfei was surprised.

    Bei Tangyu said that her parents had high hopes for her, hoping that she could become something beyond a god.  In this way, parents can fulfill their lifelong wish.  However, even Bei Tangyu was vague about the existence beyond the gods.  She only knows that kind of existence??, even the one with the worst cultivation level can kill hundreds or even thousands of level nine gods with just a flip of his hand!  As for how to achieve that state, Bei Tangyu doesn't know at all In fact, even Beitang Xuan and Yu Ziling don't know at all!

    "You haven't even reached the realm of gods and humans, so don't worry too much about it." The Samsara Divine Sword shouted in a deep voice, "However, you already have the potential to reach that realm. I hope to cultivate the way of reincarnation.  It falls on you. If not for this, I would not be willing to spend my strength to break through Zhao Youhou's spiritual imprint and say this to you! Oh, I am so tired. Another fifth of the power of reincarnation has been lost. Okay  Want sleep¡­¡­"

    "Hey! Hey! I'm talking about the Reincarnation Divine Sword. Don't sleep yet. You haven't told me yet what I should do to kill that ghost girl!"

    What realm, what spiritual imprint, what reincarnation, these things will be dealt with later, the most urgent thing is to know how to kill the ghost girl!

    "Hey, don't you want to take her as a slave? This witch has a curvy front and back, and she has a pure yin physique. It would be really good if she could be captured and used as a cauldron. In this case, I will spend some more power to teach you a sword formation  Wellyou must keep your mind close and don't get distracted. Otherwise, your soul will be scattered and you will die without a burial place!"

    Just a sword formation can make one's soul fly away. What an amazing method this is!

    Ye Pengfei's face became solemn and he quickly fell from the air.  Sit cross-legged on the ground and concentrate.

    I saw that the Samsara Divine Sword shot out a ray of light.  This light is pure cyan, which is Ye Pengfei's extreme emotional power.  Only by integrating the method into this extremely emotional power can Ye Pengfei accept it better and quickly.

    And, the pressure you endure will be minimal.

    Even so, before this ray of light penetrated Ye Pengfei's body, he felt that there was all kinds of pressure, severely suppressing his sea of ??consciousness.  Dongxu Yuanying, who was originally sitting in the Zi Mansion, suddenly began to tremble violently!

    "It's too scary! Can I resist it?"

    The power of preaching is so terrifying!

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 381. One sword and thousands of shadows, the great road of reincarnation!

    381. One sword and ten thousand shadows, the great road of reincarnation!

    In just a moment, the green light disappeared into the body.

    When the green light was still outside the body, Ye Pengfei felt the pressure like a giant mountain, and even Dongxu Nascent Soul was trembling slightly.  When this green light instantly disappeared into the body, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that the Zifu was about to burst!

    The Purple Mansion is destroyed and the Nascent Soul comes out!  Nascent Soul comes out, flying sword slashes!

    In a flash of thought, Ye Pengfei understood the consequences of the collapse of the Zi Mansion.

    "This green light power contains the extremely terrifying secret of the sword formation. We must not let the power of this sword formation break the Zi Mansion, otherwise, my soul will really fly away and I will die without a burial place!"

    In a flash of thought, Ye Pengfei understood the consequences of failure.  The next moment, the power of rolling thunder spirit surged out from the Nascent Soul!

    "It's that hazy world!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help being surprised.

    He originally planned to use all his strength to stabilize the void in Zi Mansion.  But he never thought that before he could make a move, the hazy world would already start spitting out the power of rolling thunder spirits. In an instant, the Zi Mansion space that was about to burst would be made impregnable!

    "Hehe, I really didn't make a mistake in my judgment. This guy has good potential, better than Zhao Youhou! My future depends on him!"

    When Ye Pengfei finally defended the Purple Mansion space and began to understand the Supreme Sword Formation, the Samsara Divine Sword withdrew the last trace of his spiritual thoughts with satisfaction, and once again entered the long period of latent cultivation

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei, who no longer needs to worry about the collapse of the Purple Mansion, has the ability to distract himself and comprehend the supreme sword formation in the ball of blue light.

    "What kind of method is it? It's just the power of preaching, and it's so terrifying? It must be more than a peerless one. Is it a king's grade, a king's grade, or even an emperor's grade?"

    When he thought that the most powerful god-level secret technique he had mastered was only a mid-level one, Ye Pengfei had high expectations for this supreme sword formation that was still surrounded by the power of green light.  He calmed his mind and almost used all his strength to protect his soul and entered the blue light.

    This is an indescribably huge space, filled with dim blue light of Dao power. Ye Pengfei is in it and feels comfortable all over. It feels so wonderful.

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara really has great magical powers! If he can stably build such a space for me, I can completely meditate and enlightenment in it. Staying here for one day may be worth a year outside!  "

    Ye Pengfei calculated carefully while looking at the space around him.

    Ye Pengfei also knows that this space cannot exist for a long time.  After he comprehends that supreme sword formation, this space will naturally disappear.  However, Ye Pengfei also knew that the Samsara Divine Sword was far from displaying its strongest ability.  If the Samsara Divine Sword restored its former glory, let alone constructing such a stable space.  I am afraid that even if it is a stable space that is tens of millions of times more powerful than this, he can still build it!

    After calculating the mystery of this space, Ye Pengfei gradually frowned: "It's strange. When I was outside, the pressure it brought to me was extremely terrifying. But when I walked inside, the pressure did not increase.  On the contrary, it has a tendency to weaken. Could it be that I am already gradually comprehending the Supreme Sword Formation?"

    Ye Pengfei became even more confused after turning his thoughts around, but found nothing.

    "Let's go deeper and have a look!"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei was worried that the pressure in this blue light space was too strong.  Therefore, after Ling Nian came in, it has been wandering at the edge of space.  I was afraid that something would go wrong if I rushed in because of my anxiety.  The situation now is a bit strange. The pressure here is gradually weakening. I haven't seen the shadow of the Supreme Sword Formation yet, so I can only boldly move deeper and actively pursue the laws of the Supreme Sword Formation.

    Taking solid steps, Ye Pengfei continued to advance deeper into the space.  After a few breaths, he finally saw the clue.

    "It turns out that the pressure is not weakening, but shrinking!"

    When Ye Pengfei's forward speed exceeded the contraction speed of the coercion, he finally realized the reason.

    "The Supreme Sword Formation definitely needs to gather coercion before it can fully demonstrate its power. If I continue to accelerate forward, I can naturally see its true form. However, there is no way to comprehend its ultimate power. But  If I slow down and let it condense its pressure into a point, maybe I will be destroyed instantly by it!"

    This is a choice!

    On the road to cultivation, there are choices everywhere.  Choosing a certain path determines the upper limit of your future.

    ¡°For example, Xiao Wuming has one foot in the world of gods and men.The strong one.  However, he is a cautious person.  Although his cultivation level is higher than that of Ye Pengfei, he always fails to attack Ye Pengfei for one reason or another.  People like him will have the opportunity to advance to the realm of gods and humans in the future.  However, his potential only ends here, and the upper limit cannot be that high.

    Feng Haoshan is just the opposite. He is arrogant, domineering and arrogant.  He thought he could control the world and thought that no challenge would be difficult for him.  As the saying goes, "hard and easy to break"!  Although a strong and fierce person like Feng Haoshan is also a talented person, it is impossible for him to truly grow up.

    Ye Pengfei is different from these two people. When it is time to fight, he will fight.  When it's time to do some tricks, he'll do them.  Being able to move forward and retreat with ease is the true demeanor of a strong man.

    The calculations are like lightning and flint, flying through the sea of ??consciousness.  Soon, Ye Pengfei stabilized his forward speed at a suitable level.

    "If at this time, there is still a trace of spiritual thought left in the Samsara Divine Sword, Ye Pengfei will definitely be shocked and speechless by Ye Pengfei's accurate judgment.

    You know, for Ye Pengfei, this mission is extremely dangerous.  However, for the Samsara Divine Sword, this was just a method that he casually taught when his power was at its lowest point and most of it was still sealed.

    The Samsara Divine Sword originally thought that even if Ye Pengfei only learned a little bit, it would be enough to deal with the ghost girl.  As for the higher and more powerful method, after Ye Pengfei obtains Zhao Youhou's legacy and cracks Zhao Youhou's spiritual imprint, it won't be too late for him to spend time teaching Ye Pengfei slowly.

    But he never thought that such a casual preaching would actually allow Ye Pengfei to seize the opportunity¡ª¡ª

    "One sword and ten thousand shadows, the great road of reincarnation!"

    When Ye Pengfei finally reached the deepest part of the green light space, a long and steady sound, as if coming from eternity, shocked Ye Pengfei's soul!

    Samsara Sword Formation!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related works 382. Terrifying sword intent, reincarnation sword formation!

    382. Terrifying sword intent, reincarnation sword formation!

    When the long sound that deeply shocked Ye Pengfei's soul dissipated, Ye Pengfei's spiritual thought was suddenly pulled to the core of the blue light space by an irresistible attraction.  .  Although it was just a spiritual thought that was pulled in.  However, Ye Pengfei seemed to feel that all his energy had entered here.

    Ye Pengfei didn't have time to reflect on such an all-encompassing method when he was stunned by the sight in front of him!

    A huge sword that could break the heaven and earth stayed there quietly.  The ancient information seeping out of it is like this giant sword, which already existed here hundreds of millions of years ago.

    "Time and space are chaotic! It's actually time and space! The aura revealed by the blade of the sword actually makes me feel like time and space is chaotic!"

    Xu Caiyi possesses an astonishing physique - a split body. She can split the time and space around her inch by inch, either for defense or to defeat the enemy.

    "However, even if time and space are separated, it is still the same time and space, and it will not be inverted and disordered.  And the huge sword in front of him could break the heaven and the earth. Just the aura on the sword had already made Ye Pengfei feel that time and space were chaotic!

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that Ye Pengfei, who has always maintained his state of mind, clearly knows that this giant sword does not exist at all!

    "It's just sword intent. If it were a real sword body, how would it mess up this time and space?"

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei realized an even more shocking fact.

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara said that it is now at its lowest point. Even if Zhao Youhou's spiritual imprint is broken, it is impossible to kill the ghost girl. And this sword intention is that the Divine Sword of Samsara is at its lowest point and is sealed by the spiritual imprint.  Under such circumstances, I borrowed my Qingguang Dao power to evolve it. In this case, the sword intention is actually so powerful. If the Samsara Divine Sword removes the seal and completely recovers, how terrifying will it be?"

    There is no doubt that if the Samsara Divine Sword is completely restored.  Then, it only needs to reveal a little bit of sword intent, which is enough to kill billions of existences like itself in an instant!

    "It's too scary! Let me take a closer look at what these patterns on the sword mean!"

    Ye Pengfei continued to concentrate, wanting to take a closer look at the simple patterns on the sword.  He had already expected that these simple patterns were the supreme sword formation that the Samsara Divine Sword planned to teach him.

    However, as soon as Ye Pengfei's sharp gaze touched the beginning of a simple pattern, he felt that the sea of ??consciousness was full of distracting thoughts!

    There is joy, there is sadness

    There is anger, there is love

    There is joy and sadness

    There is glory and wealth, there is poverty and poverty

    There is birth, old age, illness and death, there is a moment of glory

    In just a few moments, Ye Pengfei seemed to have experienced countless reincarnations.  His slightly meager cultivation career seemed to have suddenly gained the power of thousands of years of experience.  The green light energy around him sensed Ye Pengfei's changes, and suddenly became darker in color and purer in power.

    "This is the power of reincarnation!"

    After a few moments passed, Ye Pengfei understood all of this in an instant.

    "It borrowed my Qingguang Dao power, but it also incorporated a trace of the power of reincarnation. It is this trace of reincarnation power that condenses the sword intention of such a sky-reaching giant sword!"

    Ye Pengfei also understood why the sword intention did not start preaching immediately when he first stepped into this green light space.  This is because this trace of reincarnation power is far from enough to condense these primitive patterns on the sword body.

    "Without these patterns, it would be impossible to preach. The more numerous and clear the patterns, the richer the artistic conception of the sword formation Taoism I can harvest!"

    Ye Pengfei was deeply glad that he did not shrink in fear of the pressure because the previous Zi Mansion was on the verge of collapse.  If you are afraid of the gathering of coercion and rush here in a hurry.  I'm afraid, there are only three or two vague and primitive patterns on the sword body.  Although, even with three or two simple patterns, he can still defeat the ghost girl.  However, if you miss a big opportunity, you don¡¯t know when you will get it again.

    With endless thoughts, Ye Pengfei realized a lot.  Just the first stroke of this simple pattern has already gained him a lot, enough to go out and kill the ghost girl a thousand times or ten thousand times.

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara asked me to capture the ghost girl and use it as a cauldron. I thought it was just his bad taste. Now it seems that if I can learn the morality of the sword array densely packed on the sword and capture the ghost girl alive, it will be?It's a piece of cake!  "

    Using female cultivators as cauldrons is what evil cultivators like to do the most.  With Ye Pengfei's current cultivation level, if he could take down the ghost girl as a cauldron.  I'm afraid, without absorbing any spiritual energy from heaven and earth, or taking any spiritual pills, demon pills, or demonic beast blood essences, with one's own magic power, one can rush through the ninth rotation of the Cave Void at an extremely fast speed, and even rush through the ninth rotation of the Divine Transformation in one breath.  , reaching the peak of divine transformation!

    "However, I am not an evil cultivator, and I am not good at this kind of replenishing method. Once I capture the ghost girl alive and slowly refine her, I can still gain a lot!"

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei became energetic.

    The years-long war with the ghost girl can finally come to an end!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  More and more turbulent artistic conceptions rushed into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Too many! Too powerful! Even if I have devoured the essence and blood of so many god-transforming monster beasts and sealed so many god-transformed monster beasts' cultivation experience, it is still not as good as the artistic conception on this mere pattern!"

    "Let me count how many such primitive patterns are condensed on this sword?" When Ye Pengfei finally digested the artistic conception of this primitive pattern, he quickly glanced at the sky-reaching giant sword out of curiosity.  Blade.

    "There are thousands of them! It's amazing! When can I absorb all these sword intentions?"

    Ye Pengfei spent ten days absorbing and comprehending the simple pattern just now.  It would take at least five years to fully understand the artistic conception of these thousands of ancient patterns and assemble a super powerful reincarnation sword formation!

    time!  Ye Pengfei felt strongly that what he lacked most now was a lot of time!

    Although, I am far away from the ghost girl now.  Various invisibility techniques were also used to hide the body's aura.  However, there are a series of formations of ghost girls everywhere, all of which are the eyes of ghost girls!

    And the ghost girl is also constantly absorbing and digesting the memories of the thirteen ancient gods.  If he can't come up with a safe way, he won't be able to evolve a powerful reincarnation sword formation before he has learned much sword intention.  I'm afraid, that ghost girl has already come to kill you!

    "It would be great if the Thunder Spirit Realm is still around."

    There is a semi-artifact in the Thunder Spirit Realm, an existence that even low-level gods cannot discover.  No matter how capable the ghost girl is, after all, she cannot cast a god-level spell like a god, and it is impossible to find the realm of thunder and spirit.

    It¡¯s a pity that in order to protect Bei Tangyu, he had already asked Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han to return to the distant Nanhua Kingdom with the realm of thunder and spirit.

    At this moment and here, you can only rely on yourself!

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related works 383. Enlightenment through ice

    383. Ningbing Enlightenment

    Escape into the underground!

    Without much thought, Ye Pengfei chose to escape underground.

    In this weird world where spiritual consciousness is banned, you can still see with your eyes and smell with your nose on the ground.  If you go deep underground, you can only listen with your ears.  The sound transmission effect of the earth is excellent, and there are naturally various sounds underground.  Even a person with strong ears may have a hard time distinguishing where the target he is looking for is in that situation.

    Of course, for Ye Pengfei, there are some risks involved in escaping underground.  If the traces of escaping to the ground are discovered by the ghost girl, let her lay down heavy killing formations above her head.  Even if he steadily advances and pushes the serial killing array deep into the ground, he will be in a desperate situation.

    "If you don't take some risks, how can you gain adventure! Compared with this amazing harvest, this small risk is nothing at all!"

    Ye Pengfei's determination is so firm, I am afraid that even if there are countless talents in the vast star field, no monk at the same level can compare with him.  I saw that he was distracted and only glanced at the series of formations around him with cold eyes, and then suddenly, he penetrated deep into the ground.

    half year later¡­¡­

    The ghost girl searched for Ye Pengfei to no avail, so she had to set up numerous formations at the teleportation formation leading to the next level of the world.  And his true body returned to the cracked land, not only to prevent Ye Pengfei from making a comeback, but also to try to see if it was possible for him to drive this teleportation formation.

    At the same time, Yue Songchen, who had been trembling with fear and relied on Zhou Tianyi for half a year, finally breathed a long sigh of relief.

    "Well, Ye Pengfei may have found a place to meditate long ago. The powerful man who was chasing him has also found a place to meditate, so we can breathe a sigh of relief."

    Hearing what the leader said, Yue Ningbing finally let go of her worries that had been hanging on her for half a year.  Even when she was in that sealed world, facing the crazy onslaught of the god-turned-monster beasts, Yue Ningbing had never felt that her heart was hanging for such a long time.

    This feeling of worrying about impending disaster all the time not only made Yue Ningbing feel heavy pressure and often felt out of breath, but also tempered Yue Ningbing's will.

    Originally, Yue Ningbing's state of mind suddenly advanced to the state of divine transformation at the moment when she cut off her feelings.  After half a year of training, her state of mind has improved even more, reaching the peak of divine transformation!

    "What should we do next?" Yue Ningbing asked in a low voice.

    "Practice!" Yue Songchen said with a slight smile, "Ning Bing, your state of mind cultivation is getting stronger and stronger, and it is almost as good as mine. If you can practice quietly for a few years, your magic power cultivation will also be possible.  You can hit the realm of divine transformation!"

    Yue Ningbing is one of the monks trained by Yue Palace.  In particular, her innate keen sense is an ability that cannot be obtained through practice.  As early as when Yue Ningbing was still a Nascent Soul cultivator, the sect had wanted her to be the next head of the Moon Palace.  At that time, everyone including Yue Songchen, who was good at deducing the future, thought it would take at least more than a thousand years for Yue Ningbing to ascend to the state of becoming a god.  But he never thought that in just over a hundred years, Yue Ningbing would first advance to Kong Ming in one fell swoop, and then encounter many adventures.  Not only did he and Yue Lin earn astonishing wealth for the sect, but he also improved his mental state to reach the peak of divine transformation in one fell swoop!

    The next thing is to gather mana.  As the state of mind is already high, improving the level of mana will be smooth sailing.  It doesn't take long for her to advance to the realm of divine transformation in one fell swoop!

    "Your advancement speed can only be possessed by monks from ancient times. Moreover, not every ancient monk can have such a magical improvement speed. Ning Bing, you practice well. If you can go smoothly this time  After you survive the catastrophe that I deduced, and return to the palace, I will pass on the position of head to you!"

    "Master, you are still young, I"

    "Haha, I'm not young anymore." Yue Songchen waved his hand, "More than sixteen thousand years have probably consumed half of my lifespan. If I can't make another breakthrough in the next time,  I¡¯m afraid that I can only stay in front of the Gate of Gods forever in this life, and as the years go by, I will disappear into ashes.¡±

    That ghost girl burned more than 100 million years of life in the blink of an eye.  But someone as strong as Yue Songchen only has a lifespan of tens of thousands of years.  If there were no adventures, I'm afraid, she would really have no choice but to die in her current state.

    Yue Ningbing nodded solemnly, she knew why the leader had to risk his life to break into this weird world.  This is a terrifying world where even a being like Wu Tianwang has been wandering around for a long, long time without even daring to set foot in it.  The leader is here to fight, to create a bright road, to create the first powerful god-man after the Moon Palace for hundreds of millions of years!

    &nbsp; "Actually, isn't Ye Pengfei working hard? When I first met him, he was far less powerful than the leader's finger. But now, he has actually grown into a person that even the leader is deeply afraid of.  The terrifying existence!¡±

    "What does my advancement speed mean? Compared with Ye Pengfei, I am nothing! After all, I have practiced for more than 800 years and enjoyed the precious treatment of the Moon Palace."

    "And what about Ye Pengfei? The small country of Nanhua, just a casual cultivator What does he rely on? What he relies on is one word - fight! I want to fight too! I want to use this adventure to spell out my own  bright future!"

    Thousands of thoughts flowed through Yue Ningbing¡¯s mind like water.  When she sat cross-legged like Yue Songchen and began to meditate with her eyes closed, all these thoughts gathered into a powerful force and poured into Yue Ningbing's vital organs.

    "What kind of power is this?"

    Yue Ningbing, who had not yet begun to breathe in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, was surprised to find that there were waves of astonishing power in her body.  When she traced the source, she discovered that all these powers came from her strong thoughts.

    "Can pure thoughts be converted into such terrifying power? Telepathy, telepathy! Okay! Not only do I have to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, but I also have to constantly refine my telekinesis! This is the Heavenly Avenue that belongs to me, Yue Ningbing!"

    The huge idea immediately spread across Yue Ningbing¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.  Every time this thought is transformed into a stream of thought power that pours into the meridians of Jin Yue Ningbing's body, new powerful thoughts are added.  Yue Ningbing felt that the thought entrenched in her sea of ??consciousness seemed to be endless, providing herself with a steady stream of thought power forever.

    This is a Taoist law that no one in this world has ever practiced. As Yue Ningbing cultivated deeper and deeper, the light, soft, colorless light of Taoist power gradually appeared around her.  Until, Yue Songchen, not far away, suddenly woke up!

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 384. Limit

    384.Limit

    "What kind of power is this? Why can't I see it at all, but I feel a warm artistic conception? This feeling well, it's like, I should surrender to her!"

    Using spiritual eyes to look at Yue Ningbing, it was clear that her magic power was still at the peak of Dongxu, far behind his own.  After Yue Songchen pondered for a few breaths, he hesitated and thought to himself: "Is it possible that Ning Bing has realized his own laws of heaven? However, there is no light of Tao power. What is the reason?"

    Zhou Tianyi!  Chaos celestial sphere!

    One thing is a mysterious existence that can deduce the past and the future.  One piece is a supreme treasure that can penetrate the world.  The two treasures passed down from ancient times were combined together, and Yue Songchen immediately saw the strange light surrounding Yue Ningbing!

    "Sure enough, it is the law of heaven, the light of power! This colorless light can actually make me surrender! If this law of heaven is practiced to the extreme, wouldn't it be possible to completely surrender the enemy without having to fight with others?  "

    Killing one person is not surprising.  Only by surrendering one person can you become king!

    "This should be the legendary power of kingship!"

    Yue Songchen¡¯s face flushed with excitement. She seemed to see the glory of the Moon Palace in ancient times shining on the top of the world again!

    "Maybe I deduced it wrong. In this adventure, it was not Ning Bing who sacrificed his life to save Ye Pengfei, but Ning Bing completely surrendered Ye Pengfei! Ye Pengfei is also a genius. If he is surrendered by Ning Bing, our Moon Palace will be prosperous.  Unify the world!"

    The more Yue Songchen thought about it, the bolder she became, and the more excited she became. How could she know what kind of state Ye Pengfei had entered at this moment

    In the space filled with the power of green light, Ye Pengfei stood in the air with his eyes slightly closed.  A new simple pattern slowly circled in the sea of ????consciousness. As time went by, it gradually and completely dissolved into the vast sea of ????consciousness.

    "Okay! I have comprehended another sword intention!"

    His eyes suddenly opened, and his sharp gaze caused the green light power to appear one after another in whirlpools, which could not dissipate for a long time.

    Just the artistic conception of swordsmanship revealed in the eyes can shake the power of heaven!  If the sword move is made, what kind of earth-shattering thing will it be?

    With a casual movement, the surrounding rich green light energy gathered into a seven-foot long sword and fell into Ye Pengfei's hand.

    "The first move, the world and the earth are in sorrow!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I heard a sudden cry from the seven-foot long sword. Before the sword move was fully executed, it was as if the sky was crying, the earth was trembling, and the huge world was facing annihilation!

    Immediately afterwards, there were no complicated movements, just a simple slash with a sword!

    Under the power of the sword, huge whirlpools emerged one after another from the surrounding green light power.  In every whirlpool, a huge and unparalleled world seemed to appear.  The blue sky, the vast earth, the infinite ocean, countless creatures With one sword strike, everything turned into nothingness!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression remained motionless, and he immediately launched his second move.

    "The second move, Chaos Universe!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sword buzzed again!

    This time, the buzzing sound is no longer sad, but a vague, hidden or present sound that makes it difficult for others to understand.  In an instant, it was as if the infinite secret of the beginning of heaven and earth was conceived in this buzzing sound.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Another mere stab from Dao Zhijian.

    What a stab!

    "Obviously, Ye Pengfei just slowly thrust his sword forward.  However, in every vortex formed by the previous move, an identical sword tip appeared at the same time!

    At the top of the sword tip, chaotic worlds suddenly appeared.  Once these chaotic airflows return to dust and dust, new worlds will completely evolve.

    "Wonderful!" Ye Pengfei felt relaxed and happy, and the urge to put down his sword immediately, clasping his hands and laughing, arose spontaneously.

    However, he quickly calmed down the shock of joy at the creation of the world.  His face, which had been slightly fluctuated just now, once again returned to its unwavering state.

    "The third move is to create the world!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This time, before the sword move was made, the buzzing sound on the sword was no longer a simple sound.  The continuous sound was like countless big worlds that had existed for hundreds of millions of years, cheering for joy.

    A new brother is born!  A new brother was born!  !

    &nbsp; At this moment, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized something.

    "Every big world is actually a living being! It is such a wonderful living being that gave birth to trees and grass, humans and beasts Chaos first opened, and the world was divided into six parts It turns out that the reason why the ancient god-man wanted to  Throwing in the seeds of life, the reason why we want to pass on the six origins of Taoism is actually to understand the supreme Tao of the creation of the world!"

    With sharp eyes, at this moment, Ye Pengfei's eyes seemed to have countless clones. At the same time, they were staring at every huge vortex of spiritual power.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the third move, the chaotic air current was divided in an instant on each sword-tip.  The clear air rises, the turbid air sinks, and huge planets are continuously appearing on the tip of the sword.

    Soon, these huge planets were filled with spiritual whirlpools one after another.  As a massive amount of spiritual power poured in, all the whirlpools of spiritual power disappeared at the same time, almost in no particular order.

    Creation!

    So many planets were created at the same time.  Ye Pengfei's state of mind cultivation is about to break through to the realm of gods and humans.  At this moment, I couldn't help but feel swaying in my mind, and I couldn't control it.

    "This is just an illusion! This is just creating the prototype of the world! Actually, I have been shocked to the point of being unstable!"

    Ye Pengfei was amazed and had to take back his six senses. He didn't dare to look or listen anymore.

    The seven-foot long sword condensed with the power of blue light also shattered into pieces of blue light and disappeared into this world of blue light.

    As the long sword dissipated, these illusory planets also shattered instantly and merged into the surrounding blue light world.

    "When can I turn these three moves into reality and then can I learn the next moves!"

    Opening his eyes, Ye Pengfei glanced at the remaining thousands of simple patterns with mixed emotions.

    After cultivating to this point, you have reached your limit.  Although, the simple patterns I have comprehended are less than one-tenth of the sword body.  However, these next sword intentions are no longer within his control.

    "Being able to withstand such pressure, but not being able to understand such sword intent, it seems that I have great potential, but the current limit of my cultivation is just here I'll seal these sword intents first, and wait.  In the future, when your cultivation level is high, it will not be too late to slowly comprehend it!"

    This body formed by spiritual thoughts suddenly dispersed into a curl of green smoke and wrapped around the sky-reaching sword

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 385. Confronting the enemy again

    385. Confront the enemy again

    Just when Ye Pengfei started to seal the remaining sword intent, a horrified cry suddenly rang out.

    "What a good boy, you actually saw so much sword intent!"

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara?" The scattered green smoke condensed into Ye Pengfei's figure again, "You finally woke up again. This time, you haven't made a sound for three years."

    "It's not easy to break through the soul mark." The Samsara Divine Sword chuckled, "Originally, I estimated that you should be able to capture the ghost girl in three years. I never thought that you are still studying the sword.  Formation!"

    "Haha, that ghost girl has also been inherited by the thirteen ancient gods. I have to be absolutely sure before I can fight with her." Ye Pengfei smiled lightly.

    "Tch, you're just talking nonsense!" Listening to the voice of the Samsara Divine Sword, he must have curled his lips disdainfully at Ye Pengfei, "With that ghost girl's understanding, let alone three years, even three hundred  In years, as long as you master the first sword intention, you can completely defeat her! And you? Wow, what an ambitious person, you have actually understood the three moves of reincarnation!"

    The world is in sorrow, the world is in chaos, and the world is created. These are the so-called three moves of reincarnation.  The so-called reincarnation here is no longer the reincarnation of ordinary living beings, but the reincarnation of the big world!

    Every big world is a unique creature.  The fragmentation and reconstruction of each big world means the reincarnation of a unique creature.

    The reincarnation time of this unique creature is very, very long.  The most short-lived one may be counted in billions of years!

    However, as long as you learn the three moves of reincarnation, you can transcend countless years and experience the reincarnation of billions, tens of billions or even hundreds of billions of years

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "The understanding of the Tao of Extreme Emotions has also deepened. Also, you have learned the three moves of reincarnation, such as prosperous dynasties, life and death, and so on. Good! Very good! My power of reincarnation,  It coincides with your Extreme Emotion Dao. Your Extreme Emotion Dao helps me much more than Zhao Youhou's Ghost Dao!" The Samsara Divine Sword sighed repeatedly while calculating carefully.

    "Now it seems that your savings are enough, both in terms of state of mind and Taoism. As long as your mana savings catch up, you will be able to step through the door of gods! Ye Pengfei, if you surrender that ghost girl, use her  Your pure yin physique can be used as a cauldron. In at most five years, you will be able to advance to the realm of gods!"

    What kind of existence is the Samsara Divine Sword? Even Zhao Youhou is his descendant!

    "Coupled with the power of reincarnation, the rise and fall of dynasties, the joys and sorrows of the world, the ups and downs of the strong, everything, he can perfectly simulate it with just a thought.

    In just one breath, hundreds of thoughts have come and gone, and countless scenes have passed before the eyes of the Samsara Divine Sword.  After three hundred simulations, the Samsara Divine Sword is very certain. In the fastest time, Ye Pengfei can advance to the realm of gods in only five years!

    The implication is that Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have to rush to get Zhao Youhou¡¯s remains.

    Ye Pengfei also heard the hidden meaning of Samsara Divine Sword's words. Ye Pengfei understood it without any explanation from Samsara Divine Sword.

    "Even if you pass that teleportation formation, you still need to go through many tests before you can get Zhao Youhou's legacy?"

    "That's right." The Samsara Divine Sword replied, "Although Zhao Youhou's cultivation is not very good, his formation method is still good. If you want to get his legacy, you need to go through a world ten times more powerful than this one.  Several formations. Even with my help, the spiritual imprint of Zhao Youhou has already partially recognized you, so the difficulty is not small."

    "However, if you advance to the realm of gods and men, you will be able to understand more sword formations. With the sword formation, you can completely break the formation violently and reach Zhao Youhou's legacy!"

    "Okay! I will subdue the ghost girl now!" Ye Pengfei nodded, "However, I will not use her as a cauldron, I will completely refine her. Her spiritual power, her memory, what she has obtained  Inheritanceadding all these together, I can also advance to the realm of gods and humans!"

    "Okay!" Samsara Divine Sword laughed, "You don't need to seal the remaining sword intent. When you arrive at Zhao Youhou's legacy, the spiritual mark on my body will naturally be released. By then, you can  Whatever sword moves you learn, I will teach you them all!"

    Laughing happily, the sound of the Samsara Divine Sword gradually faded away

    On the cracked earth, the ghost girl was practicing meditation while calculating the mysteries of this super teleportation formation.

    Three full yearsAt that time, the ghost girl realized two more exquisite god-level spells.  Moreover, he has improved his cultivation to the point where he is very close to the gate of the gods.

    "However, the ghost girl is not satisfied with her progress.

    "Sure enough, only a life-and-death fight can unleash your potential to the greatest extent." The ghost girl shook her head and sighed, "What if I can fight Ye Pengfei to the death in the past three yearseven if he still escapes and I chase him? I can  The top-grade god-level spells I have comprehended are definitely more than just two kinds. Not to mention the level of magic cultivation, maybe I can already reach the realm of gods!"

    "Ye Pengfei, this coward, has gone to practice hiding somewhere. It's probably underground. Unfortunately, even if I become a god, I can't break the world created by Zhao Youhou I can only wait slowly. Anyway,  I bear the inheritance of thirteen ancient gods. No matter how evil Ye Pengfei is, I can still control him to death!"

    Even as the ghost girl kept scheming, suddenly, her expression changed.

    "Ye Pengfei is out!"

    The spirit thought quickly moved to a large formation, and sure enough, Ye Pengfei was standing on a hill with a calm expression.  Look at the fluctuations of spiritual pressure on his body

    "He is still in the realm of Dongxu! This kid has been still in the realm of Dongxu for three years. It seems that he has encountered a bottleneck." The ghost girl laughed heartily, "It's okay now, no matter what  No matter how evil his understanding is, he can never escape from my grasp!"

    The bottleneck of cultivation is not so easy to break through.  And even if Ye Pengfei uses the power of heaven to temporarily explode to a level that rivals his own, it will not last forever.

    "Ten years, twenty years, thirty years No matter how many years it takes to chase him, I will keep chasing him! To kill the inner demons and advance to the level of a god, in fact, I just need to keep chasing him. As long as I can  Watching him continue to weaken, I can still kill the inner demons!"

    The ghost girl laughed loudly, her figure was like lightning, and she teleported away towards where Ye Pengfei was at very high speed

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Works related 386. King Ming beheaded!

    386. King Ming beheads you!

    "Why don't you leave?" When the ghost girl teleported out of the void, she had an extremely bright smile on her face. "You must be trying to lure me out. Then, use my pressure to break through the bottleneck.  opportunity."

    Ye Pengfei looked at the ghost girl noncommittally, his expression as calm as ever.

    What makes the ghost girl most unhappy is Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression.  Whenever she saw Ye Pengfei's appearance, she felt as if she was being looked down upon by a big shot.

    What are you, you dare to look down on me?

    The bright smile still blooms on the face.

    "Ye Pengfei, let's have a good fight this time. I happened to have figured out two top-quality god-level spells. Can you comment on them?"

    That bright smile, that charming voice, it was as if she was talking to an old friend of many years.

    "Not bad." Ye Pengfei finally spoke, "In three years, you have somewhat solved your inner demons."

    The ghost girl became even more unhappy.

    ¡°So what if I have inner demons? A few years ago, I wasn¡¯t chasing you all over the world!

    But, on a pretty face, the smile is even brighter.

    "Yes, after three years, I will improve a bit." The originally charming voice once again had a sound of extravagance.

    The method of temptation is more powerful than it was a few years ago!

    Ye Pengfei was unmoved and said quietly: "Is this your top-grade god-level spell? It's too bad. What means do you have? It's better to use them together. I don't want to let you down with just one move.  My soul is gone. You, I still have some use for you!"

    "What?!" The ghost girl couldn't believe her ears, she was arrogant, so arrogant!

    "Okay, okay! Then I won't hide my clumsiness anymore."

    A pair of seductive red phoenix eyes seemed to have a rolling torrent.  Even if a low-level god sees it, he will inevitably be attracted by this billion-mile torrent for three to five seconds.

    A pair of slender and boneless jade hands were placed casually, as if there were endless continuous threads pouring out from these slender jade hands, completely sealing the sky inside

    "Wanliu Soul Seizing Technique! Sky-Burying Soft Silk Technique! Ye Pengfei, I hope you won't disappoint me and don't die all at once. I want to have a good competition with you to see who is stronger!"

    The bright smile is still the same, the gentle voice is still the same, but they can no longer conceal Leng Sen¡¯s endless murderous intention!

    "Who is stronger?" Ye Pengfei laughed lightly, "Are you qualified to compete with me? It's not enough, far from enough. It's just that at this level, it's hard for me to make moves."

    ah!  ah!  ah!

    The inner demons that had been contained suddenly broke out again!

    The ghost girl couldn't understand why Ye Pengfei could speak so calmly in the face of two top-notch god-level spells.

    "Okay, okay! If that's the case, then let's see how far my Eight Heaven-Splitting Fists have been improved!"

    The smile disappeared.  Softly, disappear.  What is left is only boundless killing intent.  In an instant, the ghost girl felt that even if she killed Ye Pengfei completely, she would not be able to get rid of the inner demon!

    "Okay, okay! You are very powerful! You are really powerful! Without even making a move, you make my inner demon even more powerful! In this way, I will capture you! I will train you to be a male slave. I will make you a male slave."  My dog, I want you to lick my toes forever and ever, live forever and ever, and never be able to turn over!"

    "It's not enough, it's still not enough." Ye Pengfei's plain voice penetrated the ghost girl's hoarse roar.  Even when faced with the Eight Heaven-Splitting Fists, he just shook his head slightly and dodged lightly, "Where are your Dusk Drum and Morning Bell? Where is your Ghost Holy War Spear? Use them all, I hope to see your strongest side.  !¡±

    The ghost girl¡¯s lungs were about to burst with anger.

    Using all three moves is already her limit.  You know, it is already a great thing to be able to cast multiple god-level spells at the same time with your current cultivation level.  If it weren't for the ghost girl's extraordinary talent, the thirteen ghost cave formations were enough to support the simultaneous casting of three extraordinary spells, and it would have been impossible for her to explode to such an extent.

    " However, this level is still not enough in Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    "Oh, it's really sad." Ye Pengfei has also seen that except for the stormy Eight Heaven-Splitting Fists, except for continuing the Wanliu Soul-Seizing Technique, and except for maintaining the Sky-Burying Silk Technique, the ghost girl can no longer perform any more  Spells.

    However, Ye Pengfei still felt that it was not enough.

    &nbsp; This is not because he became too arrogant or arrogant after becoming stronger.  It's because he feels that he still can't accurately grasp the proportion.

    Yes, in the past three years, I have realized many sword intentions.  Even if you use the weakest sword intention and use the weakest Mingwang Zhanwang Formation, you can completely kill the ghost girl.

    "However, what I want is to break through the realm of gods and humans.  If the ghost girl is killed, doesn't it mean that it will still take a lot of time and effort to break through Zhao Youhou's many formations?

    "Alas, the power of the Samsara Divine Sword has been sealed too much. He even calculated that it would take me several years to break through to the realm of a god. But he didn't calculate it. With my current retractable and retractable ability, it's not enough to escape unscathed.  Subdue the ghost girl without any damageor should I disperse the power of heaven?"

    In order to fight against the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei once again used the power of Jiqing Dao to cultivate his magic power to a level similar to that of the ghost girl.  However, in order to subdue the ghost girl instead of killing the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei had to take a small risk.

    "Ghost girl, but she will get it wrong."

    "Falled into the cave realm?!" The ghost girl was stunned for a moment, then laughed triumphantly, "Let me tell you, there are three kinds of top-grade god-level spells that even a first-level god can't handle easily.  . It turns out that you have overstretched your strength, that¡¯s why you can be so 'relaxed'! I will let you be arrogant again! Tie Tianrou Silk from me!"

    Endless tough silk threads kept wrapping around Ye Pengfei.  Relying on the powerful force that he had just exploded, Ye Pengfei was still able to move around among the layers of soft silk.  Now, with the magic power of the Dongxu realm, there is nothing you can do to face the many soft silks.

    "You can't escape now!" The ghost girl laughed.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was restrained by many layers of soft silk, the ghost girl became more and more convinced that this was not some conspiracy played by Ye Pengfei. It was true that he was overdrafted.

    "Don't worry, I will save your life. I will keep your life forever!"

    The fist style of the Eight Split Heaven Fist became a little softer.  The ghost girl planned to beat Ye Pengfei until his tibia was cracked, and then slowly heal it.

    However, it was just at the moment when the fist wind weakened.  A few soft words, like rolling thunder, suddenly exploded in the ghost girl's ears!

    "King Ming beheads you!"

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 387. Flawless in all directions!

    387. Flawless in all directions!

    "Mingwang Zhanwang? Mingwang Zhanwang Formation?! This is impossible!" The ghost girl screamed in shock.

    It is impossible for the Samsara Divine Sword to have the power to preach!

    " Otherwise, when Ye Pengfei encountered a spiritual storm, a single slash of the Samsara Divine Sword could completely wipe out the huge spiritual storm.  Even, directly cut this world apart!  There was no need to wait until Ye Pengfei faced the desperate situation of life and death, accidentally activated the soul imprint left by Zhao Youhou, and obtained Zhao Youhou's recognition, and then dissipated the terrifying spiritual storm.

    Even if the Samsara Divine Sword gave up part of his lifespan, forcibly broke through Zhao Youhou's spiritual imprint, and passed down the Taoist method of King Ming's Zhan Zu, it would have been impossible for Ye Pengfei to comprehend this sword intention method in just three years.

    You must know that when Zhao Youhou obtained this Samsara Divine Sword by a great opportunity, he was already a second-level divine man.  With his second-level divine power, it took him a full ten years to fully comprehend the Mingwang Zhanwang Formation.  And with this power, he became a third-level god.

    No matter how evil Ye Pengfei is, there is no way he can fully comprehend the Ming King's Killing Formation in just three years!

    Screaming hoarsely, the ghost girl instantly understood why Ye Pengfei suddenly returned to the cave realm!

    "It turns out that he didn't fully understand the Mingwang Zhanwang Formation! It turns out that he really wanted to surrender me, so he lowered his power!"

    "Despicable! Shameless! Pervert! Ye Pengfei, you want to use me as a cauldron, no way! Even if you surrender to me now, I will always look for opportunities to explode myself! Haha, even if I die, I will never be your cauldron!  "

    "Cauldron?" Ye Pengfei shook his head, "I won't use you as a cauldron, I will slowly refine you. When I advance to the realm of gods and humans, what do I need from a cauldron like you?"

    quiet!

    A moment of silence!

    The moment of silence made the ghost girl feel an inexplicable fear.

    He wants to refine me!  He actually wants to refine me!  A charming person like me, with an excellent body of pure yin like me, he actually abandoned it like a pair of old clogs and wanted to refine me!

    Fight!

    Life is burning.  In an instant, the ghost girl's power suddenly increased to a point closer to the realm of gods and humans.

    If the inner demon is not too powerful, maybe, facing the huge pressure of King Ming's Zhanwang Formation, the ghost girl can rush into the realm of gods and humans in a short time at the cost of burning her life.  However, now she could only stop outside the Gate of God and Man, looking helplessly at the door that was within reach, but she couldn't walk through it.

    "That's enough!" The ghost girl gritted her silver teeth and roared viciously, "What does King Ming's Zhanzu Formation mean? Break it! Break it! Break it!"

    For a moment, the phantom known as the Immovable King actually shook violently.  Countless sword shadows shattered one after another, and a Mingwang Zhanwang Formation was actually about to be broken by her.

    "Sure enough, with the Dongxu realm, the power of the Mingwang Zhanwang Formation is still too low." Ye Pengfei sighed.

    "It's good to know!" The ghost girl screamed sharply, "Ye Pengfei, you are indeed a monster, you are even more monster than Zhao Youhou! But you can only kill me and never try to refine me!"

    "Really?"

    Although the Mingwang Zhanwang Formation was about to collapse, Ye Pengfei still looked calm.

    Everything is under control.

    "No time in all directions!"

    Another thunder exploded in the ghost girl¡¯s ears!

    "What? The Bafang Wuxia Formation? Impossible, it's a lie, it's impossible!" The ghost girl felt that the world had gone crazy.

    The Eight Directions Flawless Formation, the peerless sword formation that Zhao Youhou spent thirty years to fully comprehend!  When Zhao Youhou completely understood this formation, he was already a level five god!

    From the Mingwang Zhanwang Formation to the Bafang Wuxia Formation, this is a terrifying leap. In the middle of these two sword formations, there are hundreds of powerful sword formations.

    Three years!  Only three short years!  Could it be that Ye Pengfei has already understood hundreds of sword formations?

    impossible!  Absolutely impossible!

    In an instant, the ghost girl's heart was roaring with countless "impossible" words.  However, deep down in her heart, she was clearly trembling!

    Uncontrollable trembling!

    Monster, this monster, can he really use the Eight Directions Flawless Formation?

    The next moment

    The ghost girl is in despair, it¡¯s really the Eight Directions Flawless Formation!

    There is no way to escape!

    Even if you can truly break through to the realm of gods and humans,It is absolutely impossible to break through this terrifying sword formation.

    Even though, I clearly saw that Ye Pengfei used the realm of cave to drive this flawless formation, which had many loopholes.  However, even if he had become a god, he would never be able to break through such a terrifying sword formation!

    "Have mercy on me, Ye Pengfei, have mercy on me!" With a plop, the ghost girl fell to her knees.

    She has completely collapsed and she no longer dares to resist.  Now in her eyes, Ye Pengfei has become the embodiment of terror, an existence that can never be surpassed.

    "I am willing to be a cauldron, and I am willing to serve Mr. Ye forever. Don't kill me, don't kill me!" The ghost girl cried bitterly and kowtowed repeatedly.

    Life is such a precious thing.  I can still live for millions, even tens of millions of years, I can't just be refined by others!

    The ghost girl wailed and begged: "Even if Master Ye advances to the realm of gods and men, he still needs maids. Which of those gods does not have thousands of maids? With my figure and appearance, I will not embarrass Master Ye.  Please Lord Ye, please be merciful and spare my life!"

    "If I had known this, why did I do it in the first place?" Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    Thinking back then, the relationship between myself and the ghost girl was that of a teacher and a friend.  During those days of adventure in this world, I had long forgotten the incident of being "intimidated" by the ghost girl and began to accept this friend.

    But jealousy ruined everything.

    When I went to support the ghost girl and was suddenly plotted against by the ghost girl, everything changed.  The relationship between the two people has long gone from being both teachers and friends to becoming sworn enemies

    There was no time in all directions, a flash of light, and the ghost girl's voice gradually faded away.

    Completely suppressed!

    Looking around at the serial formations, although the ghost girl was suppressed, these formations are still intact.  Obviously, these formations were not constructed by the ghost girl using her true energy.  Even if the ghost girl is completely refined, these formations will still exist.

    "With the protection of these formations, even if another monk enters this world, I will not be caught off guard!"

    This is really an unpredictable and unpredictable world.  Back then, the ghost girl set up these formations to surround and kill herself.  But now, these formations have become the existence that protects him.

    "Practice! This time, I will break through the realm of gods and humans in one fell swoop!"

    No longer changing locations, Ye Pengfei jumped into a formation and began a long journey of refining

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 388. Bottleneck (Part 1)

    388. Bottleneck (Part 1)

    Refining is much more troublesome than using a ghost girl as a cauldron.

    When the ghost girl was used as a cauldron, in order to survive, she had to completely let go of her body and mind and let Ye Pengfei pick it up.

    And in Refining, even if the ghost girl has been completely suppressed, she will still resist desperately, struggling and working hard to survive all the time.

    "However, refining has a better side than the cauldron.

    The tamed ghost girl can let go of her body and mind and let Ye Pengfei pick it.  You can also display all your memories so that Ye Pengfei can harvest the inheritance of the thirteen ancient gods.  However, no matter what Ye Pengfei did, it was impossible to replicate the ghost girl's experience.

    Mana can be slowly refined and gradually possessed.

    Inheritance can also be continuously searched for souls and gradually found.

    Only experience can¡¯t be copied!

    And experience is what Ye Pengfei values ??most.

    In the past three years of practice, I have learned hundreds of sword intentions and comprehended hundreds of sword formations, but these are the second best.  Ye Pengfei's greatest gain was that through the power of reincarnation condensed into the Sky Sword, he realized the endless warmth and warmth of human relationships, joys and sorrows.

    In this reincarnation, Ye Pengfei understands more and more about the word "love".  And as he gained more and more insights, his understanding of the Tao of Extreme Emotions became deeper and deeper.  The summoned green light power became more and more intense, and its color became more and more green.

    "Through the power of reincarnation, the worldly feelings I experience are just false. Absorbing all the experiences of the ghost girl, this is the real power! I don't know, after I absorb these experiences, my understanding of the Tao of Extreme Emotions,  To what extent will it grow?"

    "Cultivation as a god can only break the spatial fault zone in Fengyun City and send Beitang Yu to escape."  However, the ultimate goal is to avenge Bei Tangyu!

    The father-in-law and mother-in-law, who have never met, are probably dead.  I must avenge this great revenge!

    Absorbing the experience of the ghost girl and becoming a stronger god-man is Ye Pengfei's true purpose.

    You know, the ghost girl has fourteen different experiences.  Thirteen of them come from the thirteen ancient gods.  Its time span spans at least hundreds of millions of years.  And the last one, belonging to the ghost girl herself, is more than 100 million years old!

    How rich will be the experience they have accumulated over such a long period of time?  Once I have completely refined the ghost girl and absorbed these experiences, to what extent will my understanding of Jiqing Dao increase dramatically?

    Even before he has advanced to the realm of gods and humans, Ye Pengfei has already discovered the path of cultivation that is most suitable for him!

    Refining is going on continuously.

    "Ye Pengfei, you must die a good death! Even if I die, I will curse you for the rest of your life!" Although she could not speak, the ghost girl still fiercely struck Ye Pengfei with her thoughts.

    When Ye Pengfei used the power of the sword formation to kill all the thoughts.

    "Spare me, spare me, I will serve you well and let you taste the most beautiful love in the world"

    The ferocious murderous intention suddenly turned into a bitter plea.  The newly generated thoughts were mixed with various love scenes, teasing the lust buried deep in Ye Pengfei's heart in an unimaginable way.

    Without mercy, the Bafang Wuxia Formation shot out flashes of light, once again killing all the thoughts.

    Even if you have never experienced the artistic conception of reincarnation, with Ye Pengfei's determination, there is absolutely no way he will be infected by the ghost girl's thoughts.  And after seeing the scene of reincarnation again and again, Ye Pengfei's state of mind has long been standing on the threshold of that door¡ª¡ª

    The Gate of God!

    As long as you step through that door, Ye Pengfei can truly understand what is the realm of gods and humans.  Everything he is doing now is mainly to let his state of mind completely cross this door of gods and men.

    Although he was standing on the threshold, the scene inside the door was still hazy.  Just like the hazy new world within my Nascent Soul, although I can feel its vastness, I can't even see clearly even a place the size of a grain of rice.

    "After absorbing a lot of experience from the ghost girl, I still can't take the last step. It seems that I really have to improve my magic power to the same level in order to truly advance to the realm of gods and humans."

    After a year of continuous refining, Ye Pengfei has absorbed a lot of experience from the ghost girl.  However, his state of mind cultivation still stood motionless on the threshold.

    Suddenly, there are hundreds of drops of the peak of God.The essence and blood of the beast was swallowed into the stomach.  Ye Pengfei not only relies on refining the ghost girl to absorb massive amounts of mana, but also wants to feed back the endless power of thunder spirits in the hazy new world.

    promote!  promote!  Crazy improvement!

    Back then, it took Ye Pengfei two full years to complete the ninth level of foundation building.  But this time, it took him less than a year and a half to complete the Nine Transformations of the Hole!

    A year and a half later

    There was a violent tremor in Zhou Tianyi on Yuesongchen.

    "Senior sister, has Ye Pengfei advanced to the state of becoming a god?" Yue Ningbing asked softly.

    Because of Yue Songchen¡¯s persistence, Yue Ningbing had to change her tune and call Yue Songchen senior sister.  In Yue Songchen's opinion, if Yue Ningbing, who possesses such royal power, could call herself senior sister, he would have already taken a huge advantage.  If Yue Ningbing still calls herself "head", maybe the laws of heaven will mercilessly shorten her lifespan!

    Yue Songchen nodded and said: "This is a sign of advancing to the realm of God Transformation. He is already a God Transformation monk. I wonder what kind of state he will reach when he explodes?"

    "It can't be the realm of gods." At this moment, Yue Ningbing has already stepped into the realm of gods. She understands that becoming a god is not that easy.

    Relying on a method similar to that of demonic cultivation, Ye Pengfei can reach the peak of divine transformation, and even step into the realm of gods and humans with one foot.  However, it is absolutely impossible to rush into the realm of gods and humans.

    "Of course." Yue Songchen said with a slight smile, "However, such an advancement speed is also terrifying. I used Zhou Tianyi's deduction to know that he did not advance directly from the realm of Dongxu to the transformation of gods.  Realm. Instead, I went back and forth several times in the Realm of Cave Void, and then I officially entered the realm of gods and humans."

    "How many times do you go back and forth in a realm?" Yue Ningbing was a little confused.

    Yue Songchen said with a smile: "There are many ancient cultivation methods that are like this. The purpose is to eliminate possible bottlenecks in cultivation. You know, there are thousands of avenues and cultivation is difficult. In addition to the bottleneck of mana cultivation, we cultivators have  The types of bottlenecks encountered are simply countless. If you repeatedly search up and down in one realm, the probability of encountering bottlenecks after advancing to the next realm will be much smaller."

    "In other words, Ye Pengfei is likely to advance directly to the realm of gods and humans without any hindrance?" Yue Ningbing's beautiful eyes were filled with strange lights, "Then I will work harder. I hope I won't be fooled by him."  Pulled down too far!¡±

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 389. Bottleneck (Part 2)

    389. Bottleneck (Part 2)

    Time, like running water, goes by forever.  When Ye Pengfei felt almost nothing, he realized that another fifteen years had passed!

    Including the year when he broke through to the state of becoming a god, Ye Pengfei has been practicing for sixteen years.

    The ghost girl no longer exists. She, and the thirteen ancient gods and men she represents, have completely disappeared from this world.

    This is the first time that Ye Pengfei has completely refined a strong person, and this is also the first time that Ye Pengfei has directly learned from the experience of others.  These complex experiences were perfectly integrated into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, allowing young Ye Pengfei to have billions of years of experience in one fell swoop.

    Yes, Ye Pengfei is still very young.  Although he has not calculated how old he is.  However, he knew that compared with those normal god-transforming monks, he was too young.

    However, at the same time, Ye Pengfei is more experienced than any other cultivator.  Whether it is his cultivation experience or his worldly sophistication, he is much stronger.

    "Refining the ghost girl has indeed yielded a lot!" Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction, "Now, my magic power is extremely close to the door of the gods. As long as my magic power reaches that threshold, I can do it in one fell swoop.  Break through the realm of gods and humans!¡±

    Magic power, soul, and state of mind¡ªthese three are the foundation of a monk's practice.

    More than ten years ago, the state of mind cultivation stood at that threshold.  As for the level of Yuanshen, because of the hazy world in Yuanying's body, it has advanced above this threshold early.

    Only the cultivation of magic power is still a little short of the fire.

    "It's a pity that all the spirit blood of the transformed monsters and monsters were eaten by me. What should I do next?"

    The ghost girl has been completely refined.  The massive amount of blood essence from the transformed monster beasts and monster insects has also been exhausted.  As for things like demon pills and spiritual pills, they had all been eaten by Ye Pengfei ten years ago.  Originally, Xumi space was filled to the brim.  Now there are only piles of monster materials that cannot be swallowed, piled up like mountains.

    "It's all because of the hazy world in Yuanying. Its appetite is too big. It just eats ten thousand and vomits a little." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head and sighed.

    In fact, just refining the essence and blood of a monster at the peak of divine transformation should be enough for Ye Pengfei to complete the ninth transformation of divine transformation.  At the beginning, after successfully hunting Zhu Xiang, Ye Pengfei provided Zhu Xiang's essence blood lineage to Beitang Yu, hoping that Beitang Yu could use Zhu Xiang's essence blood to attack the realm of gods.

    And now, Ye Pengfei has devoured the essence and blood of countless divine beasts.  The number of those at the peak stage of transformation is at least over a thousand!

    What's more, Ye Pengfei also refined the ghost girl alive.  This ghost girl has truly stepped into the realm of gods and humans. The magic power contained in her body is more powerful than a hundred monster beasts at the peak of god transformation.  After devouring so much essence and blood of the transformed demon beasts, and refining the ghost girl, I still couldn't raise my magic power above the threshold. It was all because of that hazy new world it was a bit too bottomless.

    Just when Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed, the Samsara Divine Sword spoke again.

    The last time the Samsara Divine Sword spoke was thirteen years ago.  At that time, Ye Pengfei encountered a little trouble, but after receiving timely guidance from the Samsara Divine Sword, everything went smoothly.  Otherwise, it will take several years for him to reach this level.

    Ye Pengfei has realized that although the Samsara Divine Sword is sealed by Zhao Youhou's spiritual brand, every time he opens his mouth, it happens to be when he faces a key point.  And every time his guidance was just right, making his journey smooth.

    So, when the Samsara Divine Sword spoke again, Ye Pengfei listened attentively, wanting to know what method the Samsara Divine Sword had to solve the problem at hand.

    But¡­¡­

    "I'm afraid, you have encountered a bottleneck."

    A simple sentence made Ye Pengfei's expression change suddenly.

    "Isn't it possible? What I practice is the method of nine turns. There should be no bottlenecks below the realm of gods and humans."

    If you only rely on the lightning spiritual roots to practice, let alone now, even in the empty and dark period, there will already be countless bottlenecks.

    "As for practicing Beitang Yu's Nine Transformations method, the journey should be smooth, straight to the realm of gods and humans, without any obstacles.

    Is there something wrong with the technique taught by Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling?

    "There is no problem with the method of nine revolutions. It is you who has the problem." The Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "The hazy world in your Nascent Soul is both your great opportunity and your great obstacle. I have never  Have you ever seen any god-transformation monk possess this??The hazy world.  As for you, you had already figured it out when you were still in the cave-xu stage.  Heaven's Way is mysterious, maybe, God sees that you are too strange, and must create a bottleneck for you.  It¡¯s difficult for you to advance to the realm of gods and humans"

    "You actually know that there is a hazy world in my Yuanying?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but turn pale with shock.

    The Samsara Divine Sword has not signed any master-servant contract with him. Even if it is in the void of Zi Mansion, he should not be able to see it.  Not to mention, that hazy world is still in the Nascent Soul!

    "Haha, of course I know." Samsara Divine Sword smiled, "If it weren't for that world, I wouldn't be able to talk to you like this. Do you think Zhao Youhou's spiritual imprint is a joke? Even if I keep draining it,  Even if the power of reincarnation consumes my life span, it is impossible to observe you continuously. Everything is because of the existence of that hazy world. It is precisely because of its existence that I recognize you!"

    "So that's it." Ye Pengfei nodded, many questions have now been answered, "Where is that hazy world? It can actually weaken the spiritual imprint of a high-level god!"

    If the bottleneck is really due to this hazy world, then knowing the true appearance of this hazy world may be able to easily solve the bottleneck.

    Samsara Divine Sword immediately saw Ye Pengfei's thoughts. He smiled and said: "Don't study the mysteries of this world. Knowing too much will make you have distracting thoughts, which will be detrimental to your future cultivation. You just use  You know, this is your big opportunity!¡±

    Seeing what Samsara Divine Sword said, Ye Pengfei did not continue to ask.

    Things that are too profound and difficult to understand will indeed interfere with the cultivation of strong people.  Whenever this happens, the most correct way is to simply cut off the problem and not think about it.  Otherwise, it is not a rare case to drive a good and strong person crazy and only talk nonsense.

    "So, what should we do next? Continue to condense mana?"

    "I don't know!" Samsara Divine Sword's answer was extremely straightforward, "I've already told you, I've never heard of your situation. Just go around and look for some opportunities. Maybe, look for it,  Suddenly I found the secret to a breakthrough.¡±

    Ye Pengfei was immediately speechless

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 390. Unknown Teleportation Circle (Part 1)

    390.Unknown teleportation circle (Part 1)

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current cultivation level, his lifespan will definitely be very long.  In addition, he has taken Beitang Yu's life-prolonging elixir, and if everything goes normally, it is probably not a problem to live for hundreds of thousands of years.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, time is extremely precious!

    Nearly twenty years have passed since entering this world.  The existence of the god-man was like a sharp sword, always hanging high above Ye Pengfei's head.  He didn't know when the realm of thunder and spirit would be exposed to the consciousness of the god.

    Yes, the Realm of Thunder Spirit was forged by the God of Thunder.  Normally speaking, as long as the god's cultivation level is not as high as that of the Thunder God, it is impossible to discover the existence of the Thunder Spirit Realm.

    But nothing is impossible in this world.

    What if something goes wrong while practicing the Thunder God¡¯s Stone?  As long as a god is a thunder cultivator, he can immediately see the realm of thunder spirit!

    In case, there is some fight between gods and men.  After a while, he rushed to Fengyun City. Those god-level spells just happened to sweep into the realm of Thunder Spirit?

    This is not impossible.

    You must know that the ruins of Zhao Youhou have been exposed for a long time.  Except for the first few missing gods, Ye Pengfei has not seen any gods come to explore this secret.

    The only ones who came were big sects such as the Honghuang Immortal Sect.

    Where are the gods who control these large sects?  Could it be that because a man of God once came here, they would stay away and stop coming here?  This is simply a big joke!

    With huge profits now, who would avoid it?

    Could it be that the disaster has already occurred and Yu'er has been captured by them?

    ¡° This worst possibility has always existed in Ye Pengfei¡¯s heart.  He tried hard to restrain himself and not think about it.  However, whenever he had a little leisure, this most terrifying ending would cast a thick shadow on Ye Pengfei's heart.

    Shaking his head hard, Ye Pengfei once again suppressed the shadow.

    "I want to speed up! Go directly to Zhao Youhou's legacy. If I still can't break through the bottleneck, I'll go find Yu'er!"

    If you want to find opportunities, you need to look everywhere.  If even the things Zhao Youhou left behind cannot help him.  Then, go and look for Bei Tangyu. Maybe Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling have a solution.

    Although this possibility is very small, Ye Pengfei's heart longing for Bei Tangyu drove Ye Pengfei to make such a decision.  With his mind made up, he quickly unfolded his figure and teleported away at high speed towards the cracked earth

    At the entrance, Yue Songchen and Yue Ningbing have been staying here.

    After more than ten years of practice, Yue Ningbing has advanced to the state of becoming a god.  However, her qualifications are far less evil than Ye Pengfei's, nor does she have the vast resources like Ye Pengfei.  Now she is just a monk of the second level of becoming a god.

    However, Yue Songchen was already very, very satisfied.  A cultivation speed like Yue Ningbing's, even in ancient times when resources were abundant, would have been at least above average.

    While watching Yue Ningbing¡¯s improvement with satisfaction, Yue Songchen also deduced Ye Pengfei¡¯s movements.

    No matter what, Ye Pengfei is the key to this adventure!

    In the vagueness, another conclusion was deduced by Yue Songchen.

    "He is going to enter the ruins of the ancient gods!" Yue Songchen was shocked.

    This conclusion was really beyond her expectation.

    "Where is the strong man who used Dusk Drum and Morning Bell? Could it be that Ye Pengfei has killed him?"

    Since the Dusk Drum and the Morning Bell, Yue Songchen has never experienced a similar amazing battle.  Even if she used Zhou Tianyi to deduce it, there was no conclusion at all.

    "Oh, if only I could repair Zhou Tianyi, I would be able to deduce the real situation!" Yue Songchen shook his head helplessly.

    "Don't say that she didn't repair Zhou Tianyi's rare treasures at all. Even if she did, with her current ability, it would be impossible to complete this huge and difficult project.

    "Ning Bing, let's go have a try!"

    You can¡¯t deduce it, you can only try it.

    It¡¯s like, back then, I only vaguely deduced that I might have an adventure.  So, after an adventure full of life and death tests, he harvested the second artifact - the Chaos Celestial Sphere!

    Holding this Chaos Celestial Sphere, Yue Songchen kept passing through one formation after another.  In a daze, she seemed to feel that her adventure this time would bring her far more than the "Chaos Heaven""An amazing harvest!"

    Yue Ningbing followed Yue Songchen silently.  With Yue Songchen leading him, these formations could not block his path at all.  Since I feel relaxed, I might as well look around, maybe I can see some strange clues.

    When the two people crossed the high mountains and passed through many magic circles, suddenly, Yue Ningbing's heart moved.

    "Sister, there seems to be a situation over there!"

    "Oh?" Yue Songchen stopped and looked in the direction of Yue Ningbing's finger in surprise.

    That side is not where I want to go.  According to the results deduced by Zhou Tianyi, Ye Pengfei's current location is exactly the opposite direction.  However, Yue Songchen did not dare to ignore Yue Ningbing's feeling.  He has the power of a majestic king, but he has a keen ability to perceive certain strange objects and strange shapes.

    "The chaotic celestial sphere appears!"

    The scenery over there appeared one by one in the chaotic celestial sphere in an instant.  As Yue Songchen's eyes moved, the scenery continued to move around.  As long as Yue Songchen is willing, she can instantly magnify even a small grain of sand several times and see clearly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on.¡± After probing for a long time, Yue Songchen shook his head.

    "Maybe it's farther away!" Yue Ningbing said, "I seem to feel that there are powerful spiritual pressure fluctuations over there!"

    In this world where spiritual consciousness is sealed, it is difficult to detect spiritual pressure fluctuations from a distance.  Yue Ningbing was able to say this because she relied on her royal power.  As for whether it is right or wrong, even Yue Ningbing herself cannot be sure.

    Yue Songchen trusted Yue Ningbing very much. She once again deduced Ye Pengfei's future, and then nodded and said: "For the time being, Ye Pengfei will not leave this world, let's go there first!"

    After saying that, Yue Songchen flew away in the direction indicated by Yue Ningbing.

    Green mountains and rivers were quickly left behind by the two people.  Soon, a super formation that was far more majestic than the series of formations they passed through on the road suddenly appeared in front of the two people.

    The fluctuations in spiritual pressure come from this super formation!

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 391. Unknown teleportation circle (Part 2)

    391.Unknown teleportation circle (Part 2)

    "The fluctuations in spiritual pressure are so powerful that they can be clearly seen with the naked eye!" Yue Ningbing couldn't help but exclaimed.

    You must know that spiritual energy and spiritual pressure are impossible for ordinary people to see.  In this world, spiritual consciousness is blocked, and everything needs to rely on the powerful ability of the six senses.  But now, with a thought, Yue Ningbing absorbed her six-consciousness magical power and allowed herself to temporarily transform into an ordinary person. She unexpectedly discovered that the outer edge of this chain formation was actually filled with spiritual light and awe-inspiring spiritual pressure.  With my current mortal eyes, I can see clearly!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To break into a place like this, or not to break into it?  Yue Ningbing looked at Yue Songchen.

    Spiritual energy and spiritual pressure have been materialized to this extent.  The powerful existence inside is not something that my own cultivation level can rival.  Yue Songchen, who has a higher level of cultivation, may be able to resist for a while, but he still has to risk his death.

    Looking over, Yue Songchen had a determined look on his face.  Amid his perseverance, there was even a hint of excitement.

    With Zhou Tianyi¡¯s rapid calculation, Yue Songchen¡¯s face gradually turned rosy.

    Extremely excited and ruddy!

    "Junior sister, there is a great opportunity here! A great opportunity that belongs to me!" Yue Songchen said decisively with a sonorous and powerful voice that he had never heard before, "As for your opportunity, it should still be with Ye Pengfei. Let's do this  Let's break up, I'll lend you the Chaos Celestial Sphere, and you can go find Ye Pengfei yourself."

    With that said, Yue Songchen asked for the Chaos Celestial Sphere to be given to Yue Ningbing.

    "Senior sister, don't be busy yet!" Yue Ningbing said flatly, "Since there is a great opportunity for senior sister here, it is impossible for me as a junior sister not to contribute. I can't handle this powerful existence. However, just to knock on the sidelines,  I can still clear some small obstacles for senior sister."

    "Okay!" Yue Songchen nodded without being pretentious, "Then let's go on a adventure together. You stay close to me for the time being and don't let the spiritual pressure destroy your body. If the situation is not right, you don't  Never mind me, leave first and go find Ye Pengfei!"

    "Yes!" Yue Ningbing nodded immediately.

    There are many dangers inside the formation.  If the situation is really bad, he must leave first, otherwise, not only will he not be able to help the head senior sister, but he will become a drag on her.

    Yue Ningbing had several life-threatening skills hidden in her hands, and she followed closely behind Yue Songchen

    ¡­¡­

    When Yue Songchen and Yue Ningbing entered the battlefield for adventure, Ye Pengfei was already frowning.

    A few years ago, when he could not defeat the ghost girl, he could vaguely drive this teleportation formation with the power of the Samsara Divine Sword.  A few years later, he had easily killed the ghost girl and completely refined her.  Whether it's mana cultivation or heavenly understanding, I don't know how much it has improved.  But this time, I was also using the Samsara Divine Sword to greatly enhance the Qingguang Dao power. Unexpectedly, I could still only vaguely feel the signs of driving it, but I couldn't really drive it at all!

    "What's going on? Is it possible that there is a bottleneck in even driving a magic circle?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    It¡¯s just that I encounter a bottleneck in my cultivation. It¡¯s really weird that I even encounter a bottleneck in driving the magic circle.

    And this is so weird that even the Samsara Divine Sword is not clear about it.

    "In terms of cultivation, Zhao Youhou is nothing. However, in terms of formation methods, he can be compared with a ninth-level god. If I were in my prime, I could also set up the Great Zhou Tianjian Formation and make some calculations. Now, I just have to  You can do your own research."

    Even the Divine Sword of Samsara is powerless, and no matter how evil Ye Pengfei is, it is impossible for him to come up with a result.  After some careful research, he just vaguely felt that the reason why he could not drive the formation seemed to be that something was missing, rather than the lack of Qingguang Dao power.

    "Since the afterimage of Zhao Youhou recognized me and not only helped me dispel the spiritual storm, but also led me here, I will definitely be able to drive this magic circle Perhaps, the final key is to be in a certain place in this world.  Place? Alas, there is such a big world, where should I look for it?"

    After competing with the ghost girl for a year, Ye Pengfei flew countless millions of miles.  Even so, he has not yet discovered the true scale of this world.  In such a huge space, finding an unknown key is simply more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.

    "However, those who cultivate the truth are not people who are afraid of difficulties and refuse to move forward.  Ye Pengfei just sighed, stood up, and walked slowly in one direction.

    Teleportation is not possible. In this world where spiritual consciousness is sealed, the faster the speed, the more things are missed.  However, in this extremely vast world, looking for the key on foot, let alone knowing where to go,Find what year and month to go.  Not long after leaving, Samsara Divine Sword became impatient at first.

    "Ye Pengfei, we can't go on like this." The Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "How about you go to the next level of the world and fight for a while. Maybe, after a few life-and-death battles, you can break through the bottleneck and advance to the level of a god.  Realm."

    "Go to the next level of the world?" Ye Pengfei just replied, and an unknown teleportation circle suddenly appeared in the sky not far away!

    The sudden appearance made Ye Pengfei's mood suddenly tense.

    "The Eight Directions Flawless Formation!"

    A flawless formation from all directions protects you.  Then, Ye Pengfei held the Samsara Divine Sword and looked at the sudden teleportation circle with a solemn expression.  No matter what character appears here, he will use the three moves of reincarnation without mercy!

    The heavens and the earth are in the same grief, the chaos is the world, and the heavens are opened -Ye Pengfei believes that when he shows these three moves, even if it is a strong man of the gods, he has to retreat first!

    However, the teleportation array was silent, and no strong person showed up at all.

    "Could this be Zhao Youhou's arrangement again?" Ye Pengfei's heart moved, and he admired Zhao Youhou's methods even more.

    If this is really Zhao Youhou's arrangement, then it must be because he just had the idea of ??going to the next level of the world.  You need your own thoughts to trigger the formation to appear. What kind of method is this?  Looking at this sudden unknown magic circle, Ye Pengfei seemed to feel that Zhao Youhou had not died at all.  Secretly, he is still controlling all this

    Of course, Ye Pengfei did not continue to speculate like this.  Whether it was the Divine Sword of Reincarnation, the Ghost Girl, or the Insect Queen, these three completely different existences all proved the fall of Zhao Youhou.

    The unknown teleportation formation in front of you only represents the brilliance of Zhao Youhou's formation.  Ye Pengfei only hesitated for a moment, then put away the Bafangflawless Formation and slowly walked into the teleportation formation

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 393. Too Shang Wangqing

    393. Too much forgetfulness

    Ye Pengfei reacted quickly enough. He shouted in a deep voice: "Samsara Divine Sword, stop talking nonsense! This is also my friend, how can you insult her like this?"

    "Tch, what's an insult?" Samsara Divine Sword snorted disdainfully, "If you cultivated not the path of extreme emotion but the path of annihilation of emotion, even if she was your biological sister, wouldn't it still be the same as using it for supplements?   Hehe, don't stare at me like that. With your mentality, you think this is incredible. However, with the mentality of a person who is responsible for destroying love, don't you think you are a monster? We all have different positions Okay  Okay, no more words, no more words."

    Gradually, the sound of the Samsara Divine Sword disappeared.  He also felt that what he just said was somewhat inappropriate.

    At this moment, Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t know how to place her hands.

    "Is it possible that the future calculated by the head senior sister actually means that I should take the initiative to sacrifice myself? It is for this reason that the head senior sister did not tell me the truth?"

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s mind was in a mess, and the more she thought about it, the more outrageous she became.  If she told all her fantasies, I'm afraid Yue Songchen would be so shocked that her mood would be shattered and her moral integrity would be greatly reduced.

    Ye Pengfei was already in a high mood. He would just laugh it off and not take it to heart such a sudden episode.

    With a wave of his sleeves, a cool breath enveloped Yue Songchen and Yue Ningbing.  Encapsulated by this pure and calm Dao power, the two people finally recovered from their shock.

    "How come you two dare to take risks here? This world is not something you can come to." Ye Pengfei asked quietly.

    Although, his tone was very calm.  However, there was a natural air of aloofness in his words.

    You must know that Yue Songchen, who is standing in front of him, is the head of Yue Palace, a powerful ancient sect, who is proud of all the sects in the world.  Even Wu Tianwang of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect did not dare to speak to Yue Songchen in this tone.

    However, Yue Songchen seemed to think that this was a natural thing.  As early as several years ago, when the dusk drums and morning bells played, she already knew that Ye Pengfei was far above her.  And just now, Ye Pengfei casually defeated so many magic weapons and spells, which made Yue Songchen realize that even the entire power of Yue Palace might not be able to stop Ye Pengfei's three moves and two moves!

    In the world of cultivation, the strong are respected.  Ye Pengfei has this strength, so he can naturally ask condescending questions.

    Yue Songchen responded in response: "I have calculated that this is my great opportunity. Even if I am likely to die, I will try it! As for Ning Bing"

    After a pause, Yue Songchen said calmly: "She also has a great opportunity here, and it happened to Fellow Daoist Ye! However, I guess it has nothing to do with what Senior Reincarnation Divine Sword said. In my estimation, she should be willing to sacrifice her life  Save Daoist Ye once!"

    "Sacrifice yourself to save someone?" Ye Pengfei looked at Yue Ningbing in surprise.

    When I first met Yue Ningbing, my cultivation level was still low, so I was no longer afraid of her.  But now, my own level of cultivation is much higher than that of Yue Ningbing. How is it possible that Yue Ningbing needs to sacrifice her life to save her?

    However, Ye Pengfei did not ask for details of the calculation.  Because, he had already seen Yue Ningbing's face flushed.  Obviously, the shock caused by Samsara Divine Sword's words is far from gone.

    ??He cast his gaze towards the core area of ??the chain formation.

    "Is that where the great opportunity you mentioned lies?" Ye Pengfei asked with a frown.

    "Yes!" Yue Songchen responded in a deep voice, "The previous calculations were only vague conclusions. Now, after the guidance of Senior Samsara Divine Sword, I already know that I need to go through life and death fights to achieve this goal.  Improve my state of mind."

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "In here, there should be a teleportation array that leads to the world on the next level. However, I advise you to travel around the world on this level first. In this world, there are places where there are formations.  , the monster beasts have been wiped out. However, there are still countless god-shaped monster beasts in the wider area. If you can easily kill them, it will be safer to go to the next level of the world. "

    After thinking about it for a while, Yue Songchen nodded and said: "Thank you, Fellow Daoist Ye, for your advice. I was too impatient. Such fluctuations in spiritual pressure are actually only transmitted through the teleportation circle. The monsters inside are far from what I am now."  Enemy."

    As he said that, Yue Songchen glanced sideways at Yue Ningbing.  At this time, the blush on Yue Ningbing's pretty face was far from fading.  Yue Songchen sighed slightly in his heart and said softly: "Junior sister, where to go, you make your own decision."

    "I" Yue Ningbing is also a very smart person. Although the head senior sister's words were vague, she quickly heard the third part of it.?.

    If you want to cut off the source of this fluctuation in mood, then you should learn from Yue Lin and immediately return to the Moon Palace to sit at the test of life and death.

    On the contrary, whether you follow Yue Songchen and explore this world.  It is better to follow Ye Pengfei and explore the more terrifying world on the next level.  I'm afraid it will be difficult for me to get rid of the troubles caused by Ye Pengfei.

    Where to go?

    All kinds of thoughts flow through my heart.  All possibilities were considered by Yue Ningbing.

    "I want to follow Fellow Daoist Ye!" After a few breaths, Yue Ningbing made a decision, "I am not Senior Sister Yue Lin, and the relationship between me and Fellow Daoist Ye is not the same. If, today I escape. Even if I return to the palace  Even if you go through the test of life and death, you will never be able to get rid of the inner demons!"

    Yue Lin?

    Ye Pengfei was slightly startled, and soon he realized what had happened.

    "Did you go to the test of life and death because of me? Then Wu Sixuan probably fell into the devil's path because of me. These things are also troublesome." Ye Pengfei sighed in his heart.

    That Samsara Divine Sword was so sharp, he immediately noticed Ye Pengfei's strange mood.

    "Hey, you know the way to destroy love." This time, in order not to cause more trouble, the Samsara Divine Sword was communicating with Ye Pengfei using his spiritual thoughts.

    "What's so good about it?" Ye Pengfei counterattacked coldly, "If I really destroy my character, I'm afraid your power of reincarnation will be contaminated by me, and you will sink forever."

    "That's not bad. You're very accurate." The Samsara Divine Sword couldn't help but applaud Ye Pengfei's understanding. "However, your extreme feelings are not the best for me. If it were too good,  This is the best way to forget one's feelings. If you want to observe reincarnation, break through it, transcend it, and be completely above it, it is best to forget one's feelings."

    "The way of forgetting love?" Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "The powerful being who forged you must have understood the way of forgetting love. I wonder, what is his condition now?"

    For a moment, the Samsara Divine Sword was silent

    !#

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 394. Aurora Holy Beast

    ~¡¶¡·~ 394. Aurora Holy Beast

    ¡°Obviously, the strong man who forged the Samsara Divine Sword has long since died.  Otherwise, this powerful artifact would not have fallen into the hands of Zhao Youhou, nor would it have been obtained by Ye Pengfei over and over again.

    The Samsara Divine Sword stopped speaking, and Ye Pengfei naturally did not ask about the situation of the peerless powerful man.  He nodded towards Yue Ningbing, and then said to Yue Songchen: "I don't know, can you lend me your chaotic celestial sphere?"

    The Samsara Divine Sword has informed Ye Pengfei of the function of the Chaos Celestial Sphere using his spiritual thoughts.  If you want to find the so-called key to driving the teleportation formation in the next layer of the world, I'm afraid you can't just rely on Zhao Youhou's arrangements hundreds of millions of years ago, but you also need to use treasures such as the Chaos Celestial Sphere.

    "Of course, I won't borrow your treasure for free." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice without waiting for Yue Songchen's answer, "When I get Zhao Youhou's legacy, I will give half of it to the Moon Palace. I will also help Master Yue.  , repair Zhou Tianyi. And"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Yue Ningbing: "I will also help her to reach the realm of gods and humans!"

    Half of the legacy!  Repair Zhou Tianyi!  Help Yue Ningbing attack the realm of gods and humans!

    These three great benefits made Yue Songchen unable to refuse.  Moreover, she also understood that if Ye Pengfei really wanted to steal her treasure, there was nothing she could do to stop him.  Ye Pengfei could discuss it with him calmly. It would be unjustifiable if he didn't give Ye Pengfei face.

    "Didn't Senior Samsara Divine Sword say that? If we cooperate with Zhou Tianyi, the effect will be even better. In this way, I will lend these two artifacts to Fellow Daoist Ye for use. The future of our Moon Palace also depends on Fellow Daoist Ye!"

    "Easy to say." Ye Pengfei was not polite and put away the two artifacts.  Then, Chao Yue Songchen cupped his hand, rolled up Yue Ningbing, and completely disappeared from Yue Songchen's eyes in an instant.

    Although, Yue Ningbing chose to follow Ye Pengfei.  However, this does not mean that Ye Pengfei must take Yue Ningbing with him.  It was different now. Ye Pengfei had already made a promise, so he naturally wanted to take Yue Ningbing with him and ensure her safety.

    Looking at the direction in which Ye Pengfei disappeared, Yue Songchen sighed slightly: "This is Ning Bing's fate. I hope she will not die early. Compared with the ancient gods' relics, Ning Bing's future is the most important.  It¡¯s important!¡±

    In this secular world, one word can make a country prosper.

    In the world of cultivation, one person can establish a religion!

    Yue Ningbing has cultivated the power of kingly power. Once it is achieved, not to mention in this world, even compared to the many prosperous big worlds outside, the Moon Palace can still stand among the heroes without falling!

    After sighing softly, Yue Songchen finally left this chain formation and began his long adventure career

    Just when Yue Songchen sighed in a low voice, Ye Pengfei had already brought Yue Ningbing into the world on the next level.  As soon as he entered, overwhelming spiritual power rushed towards him.

    "Hey, it's not a fight between monsters, but a monster attacking the teleportation formation!"

    The surprised Ye Pengfei, who had just fended off the incoming spiritual attack, dodged out of the teleportation circle.  The second wave of surging spiritual power bombarded this way.  But this time, the monstrous spiritual power was not directed at Ye Peng. They all bombarded into the teleportation formation.

    This is indeed a strange thing.

    According to the introduction of Samsara Divine Sword in advance, the world on the inner level is similar to the world on the outside.  Every monster has a seal planted by Zhao Youhou and is not allowed to enter the territory of other monsters.  The only difference is that the monsters in the inner world are much more powerful than the monsters in the outer world.  The power of every monster here is firmly superior to that of the Insect Queen.  If the insect queen dares to challenge their majesty, she will definitely die without a burial place!

    "That's right, it's the Insect Queen!"

    After a while, Ye Pengfei understood the ins and outs of this weird thing.

    Back then, the reason why those insect seas were divided into half was to be able to control more divine monsters, break through geographical restrictions, and come to attack Ye Pengfei.  And the reason why the monster in front of you can ignore the seal left by Zhao Youhou and bombard the teleportation circle brazenly is because the Queen of Insects has given it some kind of ability!

    Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to use Zhou Tianyi to calculate the whereabouts of the insect queen, Yue Ningbing had already seen the appearance of the monster clearly.

    "Aurora Holy Beast! Even if it is a low-level god, its combat power is comparable to that of a low-level god! No wonder the spiritual energy and spiritual pressure outside have become substantial. This is an Aurora Holy Beast at the peak of god transformation!" Yue Ningbing was shocked.  He suddenly shouted, "No, it saw us! Fellow Daoist Ye, if you are invincible, leave as soon as possible!"

    ¡°?No problem.  "Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Although he is at the peak of divine transformation, many of his talents and powers have been sealed.  "

    "Even if this is the case, we are absolutely no match for it!" Yue Ningbing exclaimed.

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, flicked his five fingers, and turned his Wu Dao Green Light Dao Power into five blue light swords, shooting towards the Aurora Holy Beast.

    "Five Mountains Sword Formation, suppress it!"

    Boom!

    The five long swords transformed by the power of green light were like five ten thousand-meter-high mountains, falling suddenly on the body of the aurora holy beast.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Yue Ningbing had just had time to say two words when the five green light swords burst out with even more powerful power.

    Suppression!

    A majestic Aurora Saint Beast at the peak of its divine transformation was suppressed by Ye Pengfei's five illusory long swords!

    "This, this, how is this possible?" Yue Ningbing felt that her brain suddenly short-circuited.

    You know, this is the Aurora Holy Beast!

    You must know that the spiritual energy and spiritual pressure transmitted by this Aurora Holy Beast from the teleportation circle have become substantial!

    Yue Ningbing felt that even if she were ten thousand times more powerful, she could only beg to escape from the claws of this Aurora Saint Beast.

    Yue Ningbing felt that even if the head senior sister could transform into three thousand people, she could at most be able to compete with the Aurora Saint Beast at a half-pound to eighty-two.

    However, Ye Pengfei just flicked his fingers a few times, and the terrifying Aurora Holy Beast was suppressed!

    "As I said, this guy can no longer use his natural abilities." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "It's just brute force and powerful spiritual pressure, so it's nothing."

    "But, but, even spiritual pressure can completely destroy my Moon Palace." Yue Ningbing murmured to herself, she really couldn't believe what she was seeing.  Is all this just a dream?

    Soon, Yue Ningbing was convinced that this was not a dream.

    "In that case, I will give it to you." Hearing what Yue Ningbing said, Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts moved slightly and subdued the Aurora Saint Beast.

    "Use your royal power to slowly tame it. After you tame it completely, you should be able to advance to the peak of god transformation."

    The five green light sword shadows penetrated into the body of the Aurora Holy Beast and turned into five mysterious and simple patterns.  Except for the ability to shake its head and growl twice, this Aurora Holy Beast is no different from a kitten.

    Yue Ningbing looked at the Aurora Holy Beast crawling at her feet in horror, and was speechless for a long time

    ~¡¶¡·~

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 395. Robbery

    395.Jie

    "Then, shall we fight all the way?" After a long time, Yue Ningbing finally calmed down and asked softly.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's invincible image was deeply rooted in his heart.  Even the Holy Beast of Aurora, which is at the peak of the Transformation God, can only be captured with one hand. Is there any monster in this world that can threaten Ye Pengfei?

    Yue Ningbing asked softly, and at the same time she was deeply doubting in her heart whether the senior sister in charge had made a mistake in her calculation.

    "He is so powerful, why do I need to sacrifice my life to save him? If he really encounters some kind of terrifying existence, how can I resolve the crisis with my ability?"

    In a confused mood, Ye Pengfei had already begun to coordinate Zhou Tianyi with the Chaos Celestial Sphere and began to make calculations.  While calculating, Ye Pengfei responded: "There is no need to go to such trouble. With these two artifacts from Master Yue Songchen, I can directly find what I want Ha, over there!"

    The lightning flashed, enveloping Yue Ningbing and the Aurora Saint Beast.  After the thunder, Ye Pengfei appeared billions of miles away.

    "This is it!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice while looking at a bottomless cave with piercing eyes.

    "Wonderful!" Samsara Divine Sword praised loudly, "Look at the surrounding terrain, there is a natural Five Elements Lost Array. If it weren't for the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi, I'm afraid you might not be able to find this place even if you search for decades.  cave!"

    "This Zhao Youhou is simply a pervert." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head and said, "Since he has already recognized me, why would he do such tricks? Even if it is to test me, he won't create so many mysteries, right?  ."

    "If I hadn't learned many powerful sword formations and was lucky enough to borrow the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi, I'm afraid that I would have had a difficult time in this first-level world, and it would have been impossible to find this cave at all.

    Samsara Divine Sword chuckled and said: "Guys who are good at formations will definitely like to pretend to be gods. If you have the opportunity to find the remains left by the ancient wizard clan, the test will definitely be more bizarre and perverted than this."

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "No matter how perverted you are, you can't compete with my luck. Let's go in and see if there is anything else mysterious in this cave."

    Ye Pengfei felt that since Zhao Youhou had deployed formations everywhere, there might be ancient and strange formations hidden in this bottomless cave.  So, he held the Chaos Celestial Sphere in one hand and Zhou Tianyi in the other.  While using the images on the chaotic celestial sphere to move forward, he also continued to use the Zhou Celestial Instrument to deduce the dangers that may be hidden everywhere.

    To Ye Pengfei¡¯s expectation, the journey was smooth and smooth!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????:? We didn¡¯t even hit a door, we just walked straight to the deepest part of the cave.

    A huge word "Jie" stands in the deepest part of the cave!

    "What is this?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    A huge ancient text without any spiritual pressure or aura just stood in the depths of the cave.  It doesn't look like a treasure, nor does it look like there is any other mysterious existence.

    Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, naturally he was asking about the Divine Sword of Samsara.  However, surprisingly, the Samsara Divine Sword was silent.  No matter how Ye Pengfei asked, he never said a word again!

    "Could it be that the word 'tribulation' drove Zhao Youhou's spiritual imprint. The power of reincarnation of the Samsara Divine Sword was suppressed by it?"

    With a thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but have strange lights in his eyes.

    This is a great treasure. It can subdue the Divine Sword of Samsara without making any move!

    At the same time, Ye Pengfei also realized that it was not that Zhao Youhou forgot to set up formation obstacles on the way, but that this huge word "tribulation" was the biggest test!

    "If you collect it, you can completely activate the teleportation circle. But, how should I collect it?"

    After realizing that even the power of reincarnation of the Samsara Divine Sword was calmly suppressed by the word "tribulation", Ye Pengfei naturally did not dare to take action easily.  He held Zhou Tianyi in his hand, and after calculating for a while, he tentatively drew out a talisman.

    "Curse Talisman!"

    Even a man of God will be cursed by a talisman!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s moral skills are still low, so the curse talisman he drew does not have the power to curse the gods.  However, it is more than enough to curse a person who is at the peak of his transformation into a god.

    Such a talisman is nothing more than asking for directions.  Ye Pengfei has already calculated that the word "tribulation" is the most sensitive to spells.  As for what kind of sensitive situation it is, we need to cast stones and ask for directions.

    I saw that the magical talisman suddenly disappeared into the word "tribulation".  It's like a grain dropped into a pond.??The small stone, after stirring up weak ripples, disappeared again.

    "It turns out that this word 'tribulation' can swallow the power of spells!"

    Ye Pengfei immediately understood that he could use the power of magic to serve and drive the word 'tribulation'.

    Yue Ningbing, who was standing behind Ye Pengfei, also saw the secret. She couldn't help but remind her loudly: "Fellow Daoist Ye, it's probably not that simple. I always feel uncomfortable when I look at the ancient word 'tribulation'. Maybe,  If you use the power of magic to activate the word 'tribulation', we will really be in catastrophe!"

    This is not an alarmist statement, but a conclusion that Yue Ningbing came to with the power of kingly power.

    The royal way of Huanghuang cannot be offended.  As long as there are rebellious ministers and traitors who dare to conspire to cause chaos, the true king will be able to clearly sense it.

    Yue Ningbing is even more extraordinary than the kings in the world. She has already glimpsed the royal path and possesses the power of the royal path.  As soon as the Dao power came out, he immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "Maybe you have to go through a calamity before you can achieve anything!"

    Except for the power of the spell, Ye Pengfei did not calculate anything else.  I'm afraid, this means that it must be robbed.

    "How about I try using my royal power?" Yue Ningbing asked softly.

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s implication was that she wanted to use the power of kingship to tame this weird treasure with the word ¡®tribulation¡¯!

    "That's fine." Ye Pengfei nodded, "But you have to be careful. If I die, I won't be able to explain to the head of Yuesongchen."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei set up a sword formation and said, "Stand in and be careful!"

    "Don't worry, I'm measured." Yue Ningbing nodded and walked into the sword formation.

    Then, Yue Ningbing carefully shot out a trace of royal power, shooting straight towards the point with the word 'Tribulation'.

    Yue Ningbing is familiar with many classical books. She knows that if this treasure can counterattack, then the starting stroke and the ending stroke must be the most powerful.  The point in the middle of the stroke is the weakest stroke in the entire treasure.

    However, before Yue Ningbing's royal power could touch that "point", he was suddenly attacked.  The magic weapons originally used to protect her lost contact with Yue Ningbing one by one and fell out of thin air!

    The sword formation that firmly protected Yue Ningbing also moved accordingly, quickly killing this silent attack.  I saw that the sword array was damaged instantly!

    ¡°Not even Junzuo Sword Formation can protect her!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly changed, he quickly grabbed Yue Ningbing, instantly launched his thunderous movements, and ran away!

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 396. Horror bondage

    396. Terror bondage

    At this time, Ye Pengfei and Lei Dong Jiutian have practiced to an extremely terrifying level.  If he still fights with the ghost girl, even if the ghost girl casts a variety of god-level spells at the same time, including the Ghost Drum Formation, Dusk Drum and Morning Bell, Ye Pengfei can escape without disturbing any of the ghost girl's spells at all.  any trace.

    However, when Ye Pengfei grabbed Yue Ningbing and activated the Thunderous Nine Heavens method, he actually felt a trace of inexplicable power, restraining his hands and feet.  Before Ye Pengfei could use his magic power to resist, this mysterious power suddenly seeped into his body!

    "No, I can't even activate the thunderous thunder for nine days!"

    No matter how powerful the spell is, it will be in vain if there is no way to activate it.  Ye Pengfei was shocked to find that the power of the thunder spirit that he had driven around his body suddenly disappeared due to the intrusion of this inexplicable force, and could no longer be condensed!

    Ye Pengfei clearly felt that these gossamer powers were closely related to the calamity that Yue Ningbing wanted to tame.  As long as I move slightly, there will be endless restraining power. From that point, a steady stream of attacks will come over me, frightening me to death!

    "There is no time to protect me from all directions!"

    With his spiritual thoughts moving quickly, eight cyan sword lights suddenly appeared around him.

    "Heaven and earth share the same sorrow, kill me!"

    An ordinary sword light suddenly slashed in the direction where the hairsprings came from.

    Only by cutting off these mysterious hairsprings can we escape.  Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous!

    The world and the earth share the same sorrow, which is indeed extraordinary.  When this sword slashed down, the surrounding time and space seemed to be completely destroyed, and the binding power transmitted from the point of the word "Jie" was temporarily cut off by Ye Pengfei.

    "Thunder moves the sky, let's go!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei took Yue Ningbing and escaped hundreds of millions of miles.

    "It's so dangerous, it's so dangerous." Ye Pengfei exclaimed repeatedly, "How do you feel? Do you still have the power to bind me?"

    Yue Ningbing nodded with a pale face and said: "There is still the power of restraint, hidden in my body. However, there should be no connection with the word "Jie". It's really terrifying. What is the origin of the word "Jie"?

    This last sentence is about the Samsara Divine Sword.  At this time and here, only the Divine Sword of Samsara can answer the question.

    However, the Samsara Divine Sword still remained silent.

    "Having escaped for hundreds of millions of miles, he is still subdued by the word calamity. It's really amazing, amazing!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head in exclaim, "Looking at the meaning of the Divine Sword of Reincarnation, Zhao Youhou should not have such terrifying means. Now this  Where does the word "Jie" come from?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????rrhanax's sword has only praised Zhao Youhou's formation method, and has only average evaluation of the others.  If the Samsara Divine Sword knew that Zhao Youhou had such methods, I am afraid that it would have reminded Ye Pengfei long ago, which would have led to him being suddenly suppressed.

    Yue Ningbing used her magic power and found that it was difficult to refine the binding power in her body for a while. She could only shake her head and said: "It seems that we have to find a place to slowly refine these binding powers.  As for conquering the word calamity, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible even if fellow Daoist Ye becomes a master of gods.¡±

    Although her cultivation is not comparable to that of Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing has also comprehended certain laws of heaven and glimpsed the existence of the door of gods and men. Her knowledge is not bad¡ª¡ª

    This word "tribulation" is simply not something that ordinary gods and men can face!

    "That's not necessarily true." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said, "I have completely refined these binding powers. This power seems to be unable to withstand the spell and melt it."

    "A spell?"

    At this time, Yue Ningbing just remembered that Ye Pengfei had once drawn a spell talisman to attack the word "Jie", but there was no such major incident at that time.

    Yue Ningbing thoughtfully cast a spell on her body. As expected, most of the binding power was quickly dissolved.

    "The way to restrain life and death?" Yue Ningbing said in surprise, "The spell can not only provide power to the word "Jie" and drive the word "Jie". It can also dissolve the binding power brought by the word "Jie" and repel the word "Jie".  They complement each other but are incompatible with each other, it¡¯s really mysterious!¡±

    When the spell completely dissolved the binding force in the body, Yue Ningbing finally realized the more profound principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint.  Just such an insight has benefited her a lot.  Yue Ningbing immediately felt that her chances of success would become even greater if she tried to attack the realm of gods and humans in the future.

    "It is indeed a way of restraining each other, but it is not entirely a way of restraining each other. You can slowly understand it here, IGoing to give it another try!  "

    "Are you going now?" Yue Ningbing was suddenly startled, "It's better to practice some training first and then face it. I didn't even touch the word "Jie" just now, and I suffered such a counterattack. If you  To deal with the whole word "Jie", I'm afraid"

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei waved his hand, "I already have a way to deal with it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Pengfei once again teleported towards the mysterious word "Jie".

    "I hope you can succeed." Yue Ningbing sighed helplessly and sat down cross-legged

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei felt a little excited when he saw the word "goodbye".

    He really wanted to eat this word "Jie" in one bite!

    That¡¯s right, just eat it in one bite and swallow it completely!

    If Yue Ningbing knew about Ye Pengfei's crazy idea, she didn't know how horrified she would be.  The Samsara Divine Sword that had been put into the body had already sensed Ye Pengfei's strong will.  It was trembling slightly, not sure if it was because of fear or excitement.

    "Just now, I used spells to refine the binding power, and vaguely, bursts of sprouting came from the hazy new world in the Nascent Soul. Try again, maybe, I will unveil this word of calamity.  The key to the mystery of that hazy world!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was not afraid, he condensed a thunder spirit sword, and slashed at the word "Jie" in the air.  Sure enough, before the Thunder Spirit Sword could hit Jie Zi, he was suddenly hit by Jie Zi's powerful counterattack, and was destroyed and split in an instant.

    The next moment, the powerful force of restraint restrained Ye Pengfei until he was completely unable to move his hands and feet!

    The previous binding force was just a tiny hairspring.  Only when Ye Pengfei used the move of Heaven and Earth Sharing Sorrow, was he able to cut off the restraints and escape.

    But this time, every restraining force was like a thick hemp rope, tying up Ye Pengfei.  Even if the three moves of reincarnation are used at the same time, I'm afraid they won't be able to defeat even half of this binding power!

    However, facing such a powerful restraining force, Ye Pengfei was not surprised but smiled instead.

    "Okay, okay! I guessed it right!"

    Within the body, all the spell formations are driven.

    Within the Nascent Soul, the hazy world is wildly agitated!

    The answer to the mystery seems to be about to be revealed

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 397. The original thing, the original power

    397. The original thing, the original power

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not cut off the binding force.  Therefore, when the spell formations in the body continue to dissolve the binding power, more binding power flows in continuously.

    Ye Pengfei felt that he seemed to have returned to the state of swallowing the essence and blood of the demon beast.

    Whenever the spell array in the body dissolves part of the binding power, those messy powers are quickly swallowed up by the hazy world.

    The biggest difference is that every time it is devoured, it will cause a stir in the hazy world.  Even if Ye Pengfei didn't gather all his energy and energy to observe, he could still sense it clearly.

    With the continuous dissolution and swallowing of the binding force, the restlessness of the hazy world becomes increasingly clear.  Ye Pengfei began to worry that the world would suddenly explode and completely destroy his Nascent Soul!

    However, whenever Ye Pengfei concentrated on observing his Yuanying, he found that the Yuanying was safe and sound, with no strange changes other than showing an increasingly profound state.

    So, Ye Pengfei continued boldly, until the external restraint gradually weakened

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When Ye Pengfei discovered that his hands and feet could move again, he didn't waste a moment. He immediately condensed a sword of thunder and light and struck the head of the word "Jie".

    However, the strong restraint of expectation did not appear.  Even this sword of lightning struck the word "Jie" without any damage.

    "No way, is this the end?"

    Ye Pengfei was surprised and moved the sword of lightning again. He moved the sword like the wind and stabbed hundreds of swords at the huge word calamity.

    The spirit sword remains the same.

    And the power of restraint is still getting weaker and weaker.

    "Are you mistaken? I need more restraint!"

    The hazy world inside the body is only agitated, and the mystery has not really been unveiled.  And the power of this restraint has been exhausted by himself. Let alone looking forward to seeing the true face of the hazy world, it is no longer possible to even maintain the restlessness just now.

    After a while, the restraining power completely disappeared, and the hazy world in the Nascent Soul also completely calmed down.

    He walked forward and gently touched the huge word "Jie".  A crisp cracking sound was heard, and starting from Ye Pengfei's fingertips, cracks quickly extended to the surrounding areas.

    ????????????????????????????

    The word "Jie" is ruined, completely ruined.  He reached out and grabbed the falling part of a mass, which was just an ordinary rock.

    "Such power is actually contained in such an ordinary stone. I wonder which ancient great master has such a unique weapon refining technique." Ye Pengfei said to himself in surprise.

    Ye Pengfei has also learned many clever weapon refining techniques. Otherwise, he would not have been able to forge his physical body to the level it is now.  However, all the weapon refining techniques I have learned have one common characteristic, that is, if you want to forge more powerful magic weapons, you need more precious materials.

    This is an iron law of weapon refining, which is also why some materials are very precious and the price is very high.

    But now, it seems that the iron law of weapon refining has been broken.

    Ye Pengfei was very confused, this was completely unreasonable.  Fortunately, at this time, Samsara Divine Sword can speak again.

    "This is no ordinary rock." As soon as he opened his mouth, Samsara Divine Sword dispelled Ye Pengfei's doubts.

    "Did I see it wrong?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    "That's right." The Samsara Divine Sword replied, "Now this rock has become an ordinary rock. But when they have the kind of power you swallowed, they are not ordinary rocks.  This kind of rock is the original thing when the world was first born, and it has very strange properties. From ordinary to ordinary, or from ordinary to extraordinary, these are their unique properties!"

    "That means I should collect them?"

    Looking at the rocks piled up into a hill around him, Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    However, the words of the Samsara Divine Sword gave him away from this idea.

    "Do you have the ability to change them from ordinary to extraordinary? Even a ninth-level god doesn't have such ability! When you have this ability, you can easily get this kind of thing, that's it.  Nothing surprising anymore.¡±

    "Okay, then forget about these stones." Ye Pengfei nodded helplessly, "What is the origin of the power I absorbed? Why do these powersMove the hazy world inside my Yuanying?  "

    "This stone is the original thing when the world was founded. The power you absorb is naturally the original power of this world." The Samsara Divine Sword replied in a deep voice, "Most of the original power will evolve after the world is founded.  All things in the world have lost their original appearance. Only a very small part of the original power will be sealed by the strange existence of such rocks. If it weren't for the hazy world in your body that can swallow up all the power in the world, you would probably  He will be crushed to death by the power of this source!"

    This time, the Samsara Divine Sword still did not explain what kind of existence that hazy world is.  However, his lengthy explanation of the mysterious binding power allowed Ye Pengfei to vaguely grasp some key points.

    "Swallowing all the power in the world? It seems that my hazy world should be an existence beyond the realm of gods and humans!"

    "Swallow everything, how can I just talk about it casually!"

    Ye Pengfei also realized once again why the Samsara Divine Sword was unwilling to explain the hazy world to him in detail.  I have only just glimpsed the realm of gods and humans for the first time, and I am far from officially passing through the gate of gods and humans.  Right now, we are so ambitious in researching existences that transcend the realm of gods and humans, which is very detrimental to our future mental state cultivation.

    So, Ye Pengfei did not continue to ask this question, but instead asked: "You were shaking just now, why?"

    "Because of the power of the source!" Samsara Divine Sword did not hide his thoughts, "I also need strength to recover. If I were not controlled by Zhao Youhou's spiritual power, I would snatch these source powers from you!"

    "Ah, so that's it." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Then I'll think of a way to let the original power feed back. The stronger you are, the more beneficial it is to me."

    Ye Pengfei is not shy about improving the ability of the Samsara Sword.  In the future, there will be many places where I need to rely on the Samsara Divine Sword. It is no big deal to feed back the original power.

    Unexpectedly, Samsara Divine Sword chuckled and said: "Forget it, you kid has absorbed this source of power, and it has a lot of effects. This source of power is not the best tonic. If you want me to regain my strength as soon as possible, I'd better use more  Find me the power of extreme yin and extreme yang."

    "The power of extreme yin and extreme yang? Okay, I remember it!" Ye Pengfei nodded and teleported away in the direction of Yue Ningbing.

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 398. Cut off delusions

    [Text] 398. Cut off delusions

    ? ¡ª¡ª

    398. Cut off delusions

    Yue Ningbing is worried about Ye Pengfei.

    That mysterious binding power made her feel that it was simply not something that human beings could match.  Although Ye Pengfei suppressed the Aurora Holy Beast with a flip of his hand, Yue Ningbing still felt that it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to fully compete with the restraining power.

    Yue Ningbing's speculation was actually not wrong. If Ye Pengfei hadn't created a hazy world in Yuanying very strangely, he would not have taken the risk at all.

    The original thing and the original power are so ordinary!

    As Yue Ningbing continued to understand the mystery of the binding power, she felt more and more that Ye Pengfei's departure would be a disaster.

    "No! I have to go take a look! Maybe, the sacrifice of life for rescue calculated by the head senior sister is referring to this time!" Yue Ningbing, who was restless, suddenly stood up.

    "Why, you can't help but save me?" At the same time as Yue Ningbing stood up, a faint voice came from the void.

    ??Looking around, if it wasn¡¯t Ye Pengfei, who could it be?

    "Are you coming back now?" Yue Ningbing's beautiful eyes lit up and she said with a hint of surprise, "You should have listened to me and not made a big move against that calamity word. Fortunately, fortunately, we monks have a long life.  Yuan looks very good, just take your time and think of a solution."

    "Haha, you guessed wrong." Seeing Yue Ningbing's plan for herself, Ye Pengfei also felt a rolling warmth flowing through his heart, "I have completely absorbed the power in the word "Jie", and the word "Jie" has already  Collapsed into a useless heap of rock.¡±

    "What? Have you completely absorbed the power of Jie Zi?" Yue Ningbing's beautiful eyes widened in shock, "Are you kidding me? The fluctuations of spiritual pressure on your body have clearly not changed."

    "I just touched the word "Jie" a little bit, and I encountered such a powerful counterattack.  After refining the binding power in his body, his cultivation level suddenly increased a lot.  It was as if he had eaten millions of top-quality spiritual stones in one go.

    If Ye Pengfei completely absorbs the power in the word "Jie", shouldn't he step into the realm of a god in one fell swoop?  He now feels almost the same as before, and he doesn't look like he has advanced to the level of a god.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and didn't explain much.

    The mysterious world within the Nascent Soul is his biggest secret.  I'm afraid, no one will tell except my closest lover.

    "Let's go, I've figured it out and I need to get another thing."

    A ray of spiritual light picked up Yue Ningbing, and after a few breaths, the two people appeared hundreds of billions of miles away.

    In front of us is a vast sea.

    "The thing you want to take is in the depths of the sea?" Looking at the vast sea in front of her that was calm but filled with terrifying murderous intent, Yue Ningbing said softly, "I'm still waiting for you at the beach.  Well, I can¡¯t be a burden to you.¡±

    " Follow Ye Pengfei, and as long as you don't die, you can get great opportunities.  Just a few hours after entering this first-level world, he first harvested the Aurora Saint Beast at the peak of divine transformation, and then refined the powerful binding power.  If you can go deep into this sea with Ye Pengfei, there will definitely be a lot of benefits.

    ¡° However, Yue Ningbing does not want these benefits.

    The cycle of cause and effect is unpredictable.

    ¡°If the bond between you and Ye Pengfei becomes deeper and deeper, is it possible that you really have to spend your whole life repaying it?

    "You still can't see through." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Yue Songchen has already said that there is no romantic relationship between you and me. However, you still can't see through. If you can't cut off your delusions, even if you don't  If you don¡¯t see me, you won¡¯t be able to break through to the realm of gods and humans!¡±

    With Ye Pengfei's wisdom, it was easy to see through Yue Ningbing's thoughts.  What's more, he now holds the artifact Zhou Tianyi.  With just a few deductions, you can know a lot of things.  Although, these future events are vague.  However, combined with his own inference, it is possible to slightly reveal the mystery of the future.

    "Cut off the delusionshow to cut them off?" Yue Ningbing's eyes were full of confusion, "I thought that I didn't have to sit in the test of life and death. I thought that with my qualifications, even if I was by your side, I could get rid of the delusions. But.  ,I was wrong."

    "You surrendered the Aurora Holy Beast with a flip of your hand, and you have planted an image of invincibility in my heart."

    "You absorb the power in that terrifying calamity word, which makes me even more worried and in love."

    "How long has it been? I already regret it. I shouldn't have chosen to be with you a few hours ago."?Come here!  "

    Yue Ningbing kept mumbling, her face changing in a thousand ways.  The invisible and shadowless power of the king's power in her body also alternated between strong and weak, appearing extremely unstable.  If one of them was bad, she might be shattered and fall directly into the mortal world.

    At this critical moment, the Samsara Divine Sword is still adding fuel to the fire.

    "Hey! If you have anything to think about, just surrender to Ye Pengfei completely? Use your power of kingship to pave a bright road for Ye Pengfei. Even if you can't advance to the realm of gods and men now, when Ye Pengfei completely transcends  After reaching the realm of gods and humans, I can easily elevate you to the supreme realm!"

    The bewitching power of the Samsara Divine Sword is so incredible, a little spark of love actually flickered in Yue Ningbing¡¯s confused eyes.

    "Is that so? It sounds good"

    The slightly parted red lips reveal a hint of sullenness, which is sultry.

    "Drink! If you don't cultivate the supreme state by yourself, what's the use?!"

    Ye Pengfei's loud shout immediately woke Yue Ningbing out of her confusion.

    However, this trace of clarity only lasted for a moment, and Yue Ningbing's eyes fell into confusion again

    "Samsara Divine Sword, aren't you causing trouble?" Ye Pengfei asked angrily.

    If this situation continues, Yue Ningbing may really have to take the initiative to sacrifice herself.  However, this is not a consensual love between a man and a woman.  Instinctively, Ye Pengfei not only felt an indescribable disgust, but also felt that if he accepted it, it would cause huge damage to his extreme emotional power!

    "Hehe, I have a deep meaning." The Samsara Divine Sword chuckled, "You have this problem if you practice the Tao of Extreme Emotions. When it comes to female sex, if you are close to it, it will easily cause sexual intercourse, and if you are far away, it will easily cause resentment and anger.  That Yue Lin, if my guess is correct, will definitely not be able to pass the test of life and death. If you don¡¯t make a decision this Yue Ning Bing, she will also die in the end! By then, even if you can advance to the level of God-man  Jing, hehe"

    Although Samsara Divine Sword said with a smile, Ye Pengfei felt an indescribable coldness.

    "You meanit's possible that because of this, the Great Dao cannot be perfected?"

    "You can teach me," Samsara Divine Sword said happily, "Where to go, you decide for yourself!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related works 399. The clouds are calm and the wind is gentle

    [Text] 399. The clouds are calm and the wind is gentle

    ? ¡ª¡ª

    399.The clouds are calm and the wind is gentle

    Where to go?

    The question is simple, but the answer is difficult.

    Being reminded by the Divine Sword of Samsara, Ye Pengfei discovered that it was not just Yue Ningbing who had delusions in her heart, but she also had delusions hidden in her mind, but she just didn't notice them in the past.

    Wu Sixuan's obsession, he was vaguely aware of the cause and effect.  Just harden your heart and ignore it.

    I was shocked to hear that Yue Lin went to sit in a life-and-death test. If such things happened one after another, how could I not be filled with distracting thoughts?

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t cultivate the Tao of Extreme Emotions. If you ignore it, you just ignore it. Over time, these things will gradually fade away.

    However, what I realized was the Tao of Extreme Emotion.

    With ultimate emotion, you gain ultimate power.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How can strength be reached to its extreme, when feelings are hidden and troubled?

    The move of the Samsara Divine Sword is indeed very meaningful.  He was using Yue Ningbing to force himself to face it decisively!

    Frowning slightly, Ye Pengfei deduced carefully as he looked at Yue Ningbing, whose eyes were blurred and her face was flushed.

    "If you say she is ruthless, she is not completely ruthless. If you say she is ruthless, she is not really ruthless. If I indulge in such vague feelings, it will hinder my teaching. However, if I reject them coldly, it will lead to her depravity.  Entering a place of eternal destruction will also hinder my Taoism. It is indeed difficult to decide where to go!"

    Disaster!  Disaster!  Disaster!

    No wonder, most cultivators are lustful and ruthless people!  Take it a step further and simply forget your feelings!

    After some inference, Ye Pengfei had a clear mind and a deeper understanding of his dilemma.

    However, he cannot retreat at this time.

    Once you realize the Tao, the Tao is your foundation.  What I have understood is the way of extreme emotion, and extreme emotion is my foundation.

    Love is vigorous, hate is decisive, these two extremes are easy to grasp.  However, where should we go with these emotional turmoils in the middle?

    Ye Pengfei felt that facing Yue Ningbing was far better than facing the powerful oppression of the Insect Queen and the Ghost Girl, and far better than fighting alone against the vast sea of ??insects and billions of monsters.

    "Samsara Divine Sword, Samsara Divine Sword, you really gave me a big problem!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly, smiled bitterly, and rolled his eyes away from the Samsara Divine Sword in his hand.  Suddenly, his eyes lit up.

    "Reincarnation! Reincarnation! Ha, it can still be like this!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei finally understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you the power of reincarnation!¡±

    "Good!" Samsara Divine Sword praised, "It's indeed a good decision! With the power of this decision, why worry about failing to achieve the right path?!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s choice also made Samsara Divine Sword have to applaud.  Originally, he had imagined several possibilities.  But he never thought that Ye Pengfei could act like this.

    With the help of the power of reincarnation, I fell into infinite reincarnation and let myself be entangled with these women over and over again for life after life.

    If you can¡¯t find a solution, you will be reincarnated forever and you will never be able to escape.

    On the contrary, you will be able to escape from reincarnation and realize a more complete way of extreme emotion!

    Where to go?

    Either break out of the cocoon and be reborn, or die decisively!

    How could Ye Pengfei¡¯s decision not make Samsara Divine Sword shocked and applauded?

    A trace of the power of reincarnation surged out from the Divine Sword of Reincarnation and reached Ye Pengfei¡¯s Purple Mansion Nascent Soul!

    Enter samadhi!

    With the help of this power of reincarnation, Ye Pengfei transformed into infinite reincarnation, and Nascent Soul jumped into this endless reincarnation

    Looking at Ye Pengfei who suddenly sat down cross-legged, Yue Ningbing was a little at a loss.

    "Why don't you quickly set up a defensive formation? This is a dangerous place. If a powerful guy comes, Ye Pengfei won't have the energy to save you!" Samsara Divine Sword shouted coldly.

    This cold shout made Yue Ning break out in a cold sweat.  The confusion and infatuation just now disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    Yue Ningbing quickly set up a defensive formation, and then sat side by side with the Aurora Holy Beast to suppress the formation together.  At this moment, Yue Ningbing still didn't know why Ye Pengfei's Nascent Soul left his body and jumped into the Samsara Divine Sword.  Little did she know that Ye Pengfei, herself, Wu Sixuan, and Yue Lin had fallen into a complicated emotional cycle.  If you are not careful, you may never come out again

    The Samsara Divine Sword can clearly see what Ye Pengfei is doing.  After all, ?Ning Bing, Wu Sixuan, Yue Lin, and even the big world in reincarnation were all simulated by his reincarnation power.  He clearly remembers all people's joys and sorrows, all people's joys and sorrows.

    "Open your heart and love and hate completely? Where is the true path between love and hate at the beginning?"

    "Good! In this life, he has cut off the pain of love! Oh, unfortunately, it was too much. Hatred arises from love, and these hatreds are also unforgettable"

    "Well, yes, yes. He has only been reincarnated for three lives and he has reached this level of understanding. However, it is still not enough to break through reincarnation. He needs to be able to do it with ease before he can fully realize it!"

    One reincarnation after another flashed by quickly.  Ye Pengfei, who was in reincarnation, felt that he had spent a very, very long time.  However, the real time outside has only passed less than a day.

    This is the wonder of the power of reincarnation. Ye Pengfei had already understood it when he understood the sword formation.  Now, he has completely entered the body of the Samsara Divine Sword, and he has realized many benefits that are difficult to describe in words.

    "Ten reincarnations!"

    When the time in the outside world was about to pass for a whole day, Ye Pengfei just completed his tenth reincarnation!

    In these ten reincarnations, the time he experienced varied.  The long one lasts hundreds of years, while the short one lasts only thirty or forty years.  In total, it is exactly a thousand years!

    "After a thousand years of reincarnation, it seems that I can slightly control the way of extreme emotion."

    In the past, Ye Pengfei could only borrow the path of extreme emotion that evolved between heaven and earth, but the secret was only vague and he could not grasp it clearly.  But now, he really began to feel a little bit in control of Ji Qing Dao.

    This is an ability that only a true man of God can obtain!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was happy in his heart and wanted to jump into the eleventh reincarnation and continue his journey of enlightenment, Yue Ningbing's scream came from the real space outside.

    "Encountered a powerful monster?" Ye Pengfei frowned, and Nascent Soul jumped out of the power of reincarnation.

    I saw eight flame-like monsters frantically attacking Yue Ningbing's defensive formation.  Above the flame, flames fell from time to time.  Every time a ray of flame falls on the ground, it will show a mass of blood red.

    "Red Flame Bird, it seems that you can't stay in this place any longer." The Samsara Divine Sword screamed loudly, "Every drop of this guy's blood, as long as it absorbs enough spiritual energy, can give birth to an identically powerful one.  Red Flame Birds. Yue Ningbing has seriously injured it, so there are eight of them! Soon, you will face a large group of Red Flame Birds!"

    "There are such weird monster birds?"

    Just when the Samsara Divine Sword screamed loudly, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that the blood-red balls falling on the ground were really beginning to emit flames.  It won't be long before a new red flame monster bird appears.

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know anything about this kind of monster bird. According to the meaning of the Samsara Divine Sword, capturing and suppressing it is probably not the solution.  So, he used the thunder to roll up Yue Ningbing and the Aurora Saint Beast, teleport hundreds of millions of miles away, and neatly left the territory of the Red Flame Bird.

    When the thunder light dissipated and Yue Ningbing saw Ye Pengfei again, she was suddenly stunned.  Four words that came from my heart couldn't help but blurt out¡ª¡ª

    The clouds are calm and the wind is gentle!

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 400. Godhead potential

    400. Godhead potential

    Ye Pengfei a day ago could indeed cause him endless trouble.

    " However, one day later, Ye Pengfei just stood there and took one look at him. It seemed that all his troubles were gone.

    Indeed, he is still outstanding.  However, that natural, light and calm feeling suddenly made my originally chaotic and complicated heart disappear.

    The sense of innocence disappears suddenly!

    "How could this happen?! He, he, what kind of magic did he practice that could change me so quietly?" Yue Ningbing was stunned.

    The delusion that I should have cut off with great perseverance was actually resolved by Ye Pengfei calmly!

    For a moment, Yue Ningbing felt that her brain was in chaos and she couldn't think at all

    The Samsara Divine Sword smiled with satisfaction: "Ye Pengfei, your extreme emotion has taken a step further. When you advance to the realm of gods and humans, the divine personality you have condensed will definitely have unlimited potential. I have given up so much of the power of reincarnation.  , Sure enough, there is no wrong choice!¡±

    "Does the godhead also have potential?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously.

    "Of course." The Samsara Divine Sword answered with a smile, "Being a god, there are three aspects that need to be cultivated - mana, soul, and state of mind. Each aspect involves potential. For example, if the spiritual root is strong,  The potential for practicing magic is great.¡±

    "And once you enter the realm of gods and humans, there is only one thing that needs to be cultivated, and that is the godhead!"

    "The aura of heaven and earth that you exhale will be stored in your godhead. Your soul energy will also be stored in your godhead. As long as your godhead is not broken, your state of mind will not be broken The most important thing is that you participate in  The enlightened Taoism will also be imprinted on the divine head."

    "And the efficiency of a god-man breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth depends not on the spiritual root, but on the divine personality. Similarly, whether it is the essence of the soul or your state of mind, whether it is good or bad, it all depends on the strength of the divine personality.  "

    "What determines the strength of your godhead? It is determined by the strength of your Taoism!"

    "It's just like the sky-reaching long sword that I used the power of reincarnation to condense for you. There will also be patterns on the godhead. And these patterns represent the level of your understanding of Taoism."

    "Many gods and men think that as long as they practice diligently, they will be able to comprehend more and deeper Taoism. In fact, this is not the case at all!"

    "The moment the godhead condenses, God has already determined the potential of the godhead. Before reaching the level of a god-man, the godhead will have strong potential if it has a profound foundation. The Taoist patterns that can be engraved on it will be more and deeper  . On the contrary, if you just barely reach the realm of a god-man, your potential for godhood is weak. Let alone advancing to the second-level god-man, even among the first-level god-men, you will always be at the bottom!"

    "Ah, so that's it." Ye Pengfei nodded suddenly, "This is the first time I've heard that godhood also has potential. In this way, wouldn't it be better to advance to the realm of gods and humans later?"

    Whether it is Thunder God Stone, who has been following the God of Thunder for a long time, or Bei Tangyu, who has a profound family background, they only described the power and magical functions of the Godhead, but never mentioned the potential differences of the Godhead.  Now listening to the analysis of the Samsara Divine Sword, Ye Pengfei immediately understood that the strength of the gods was actually determined by the potential of the godhead.

    "How can it be so simple?" Samsara Divine Sword chuckled, "Whether you can advance to the realm of gods or humans is not something you can decide! As long as mana, soul, and state of mind are enough, even if you only realize one  With a little bit of heavenly law, God will also forcibly send down spiritual energy to help you condense your godhead!"

    "A strong person like you who has accumulated a lot of money should have advanced to the realm of gods long ago. How can he still have the opportunity to realize more, practice more, and condense a godhead with greater potential? It's just a monster like you, no.  I know why, but I haven¡¯t been able to advance to the realm of gods and humans until now. When I am completely out of trouble, I have to study it carefully to strengthen my reincarnation power!"

    The more you know, the stronger the power of reincarnation will be.  If Ye Pengfei's unique energy could be understood clearly, it would be of great benefit to the Samsara Divine Sword and should not be underestimated.

    One person and one sword, after some casual conversation, they both looked at Yue Ningbing.  I saw that Yue Ningbing's expression was much calmer. It was obvious that the distracting thoughts in her heart had disappeared and the uneasy feeling she had before would no longer appear.

    "There is no need to understand reincarnation for the time being, let's go find the last thing first!"

    "Yes! Hurry up and find that thing, and then go get Zhao Youhou's remains and help me break the mental mark!" The Samsara Divine Sword also roared, "I don't want to try that sudden suppression just now again.  Now, I want to regain my freedom!"

    "Haha, we will succeed.  "Ye Pengfei shook the Chaos Celestial Sphere in his hand, "No matter how great the formation deployed by Zhao Youhou is, I have the Chaos Celestial Sphere in my hand, and I can see everything clearly!  "

    "That's right!" The Samsara Divine Sword also laughed, "Then Zhao Youhou spent all his efforts, wasn't it just to test the successor? He made it so troublesome, but in the end, it was broken by your Chaos Heavenly Sphere! No matter how many arrangements were made, it would be broken.  I can¡¯t compete with your invincible luck! Haha~¡±

    With the loud laughter of the Samsara Divine Sword, Ye Pengfei picked up Yue Ningbing and quickly headed towards the depths of the vast sea

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Ye Pengfei went to get the last thing, the insect queen had already reached her destination.

    "This is it, the final pass!"

    Looking at the colorful and blurred portal in front of her, the Insect Queen really wanted to rush through it.  However, she knew that as long as the mark in her body was not eliminated, she would never be able to break out of this portal.

    "The two people outside must have been waiting impatiently. Without this entrance, the last section of the path to Zhao Youhou's legacy will never be opened!"

    "Why hasn't the ghost girl come here yet? As long as she joins those two people and opens the last section of the path, I can use that earth-shattering power to run the secret method and break the mark in the body!"

    "After so many years, it's unlikely that the ghost girl is dead and gone It's hard to say, that guy Ye Pengfei has endless tricks, maybe he really killed the ghost girl."

    "In this case, we can only use the backup plan. I don't know if it will work."

    His gaze swept behind him.  Thousands of densely packed peak-level monster beasts of different types are quietly staying not far away, ready to attack at any time!

    "Run! Roar! For our freedom!"

    With a thought, the monsters at the peak of their spiritual transformation rushed toward the seven-colored portal without hesitation, as if they were crazy

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 401. Bubu Jingxin

    401. Startling every step of the way

    In love, there are too many things to face.

    Birth, old age, illness, death, love, hatred, disgust, desire, not being able to get what you want, not being able to let go

    ??Happiness, anger, sadness, joy, sorrow, thought, surprise, fear, injury, seven emotions, eight injuries, nine diseases and tuberculosis

    The turmoil of love is countless.  And every kind of disturbance will become a disaster for Ye Pengfei!

    Ye Pengfei borrowed the power of reincarnation to fall into ten reincarnations, which was actually just a coincidence.  What he has experienced is nothing more than the calamity of female desire.

    However, after only passing through this calamity and realizing the mystery of this level of emotion, the green light power that Ye Pengfei could condense became increasingly rich and green.

    When he plunged into the depths of the sea, he simply stopped using the method of thundering the nine heavens.  I saw him carrying Yue Ningbing as he shuttled through the deep sea.  In addition to seeing a flash of blue light, the sea beasts in the sea couldn't even see the corners of Ye Pengfei's clothes clearly.

    At this moment, Yue Ningbing, apart from still admiring Ye Pengfei in her heart, no longer has any lust for Ye Pengfei. She has completely found herself.

    "This kind of method is really terrifying. When he surrendered the Aurora Holy Beast before, he also used a sword formation. If he takes action now, wouldn't he just reach out and grab it casually?"

    "It's only been more than a day, and he has made such a leap again! Listening to the meaning of the Samsara Divine Sword, he should have been able to advance to the realm of gods long ago. But he was stuck at a pass. Chi  It¡¯s too late to break through Could it be that my royal power is really the supreme method to help him break through the pass?"

    This time, thinking of the power of the king again, Yue Ningbing's heart no longer had any lust, lust, flesh and desire in it.  She only absorbed a little bit of the power of the king's power, condensed it around her delicate body, and slightly touched Ye Pengfei's green light power.

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei immediately felt a reaction, "Is this your royal power?"

    "Yes." Yue Ningbing nodded.

    "It's really mysterious." Ye Pengfei praised, "After being washed by your royal power, my extreme love power can reach even higher levels!"

    Although it was only a slight touch, Ye Pengfei already had a clear understanding.  Using Zhou Tianyi's calculations, Ye Pengfei already knew that Yue Ningbing's royal power would be of great benefit to him.

    Yue Ningbing said happily: "If so, then I will condense more royal power to help you!"

    To some extent, I have some effect.  People with strong self-esteem like Yue Ningbing always feel a little uncomfortable when they receive gifts from others but receive nothing in return.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said nothing more.

    In fact, no matter how much royal power Yue Ningbing condenses, she will be of little help to Ye Pengfei.  Because it is simply impossible for strong men of their level to retain the borrowed power of heaven for a long time.  Constantly dissipating and constantly re-condensing, this is a situation that even high-level gods will face.

    So, even if Yue Ningbing¡¯s royal power enhances his extreme emotional power, what¡¯s the use of it?

    However, after simulating ten reincarnations, Ye Pengfei has a good control over his words and deeds.  He now knows what to say and what not to say.  What should be done, what should not be done

    The journey was smooth, and less than half an hour later, Ye Pengfei broke into an underwater rock formation.

    "This Zhao Youhou is a bit inexplicable. With my ability, if I don't have the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi in hand, I'm afraid I won't be able to find this place even if I look for it for three to five hundred years!" He shuttled back and forth in the stone formation.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh in a low voice.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye is right." Yue Ningbing nodded in response, "Who would have thought that there could be something else in such an ordinary pile of rocks?"

    At first glance, this pile of rocks only occupies a space of three to four feet in radius.  Compared with the surrounding piles of rocks, there is not much difference at all.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't used Zhou Tianyi to calculate first, and then used the Chaos Celestial Sphere to reveal himself, how could he possibly have discovered that there was actually a small blessed land hidden in this pile of ordinary rocks?

    Entering the pile of rocks, it was like joining the Mangshan sect for the first time.  There are countless pavilions and pavilions in front of you.  Fairy birds soar in the sky, and fairy sounds surround the mountains.  What a fairy scene.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew that these were completely different from the Mangshan Sect.  The Mangshan Sect was indeed a blessed place for cultivation, but this place was a blessed place where murderous intentions were hidden everywhere.

    "That fairy bird was actually transformed from an inverted Five Elements formation!"

    ¡°Eighteen serial killing arrays were actually set up in that palace!¡±

    "Ha, these elixirsThey have all cultivated to perfection, turned into medicine spirits, and can now run around everywhere!  Too bad I couldn't go looting.  This is the Nanmingli Fire Formation. Even if I have the Chaos Celestial Sphere in hand, I can't pass through it.  "

    "Have you made any mistake? How could there be such a small stone hidden on such a beautiful road? What, it's the Thunder Heavenly Killing Formation?! This is too much. If I bump into it, I will never come out again.  not coming!"

    Killing every step of the way!

    Shocking every step of the way!

    Ye Pengfei became even more speechless as he walked inside.

    Without Zhou Tianyi and the Chaos Celestial Sphere in hand, even if he really discovers the mystery in this pile of rocks, there is no way he can cope with this deadly formation.  That Zhao Youhou was not trying to test the successor, he was just trying to kill someone!

    In many places, as long as you take a wrong step, you will be doomed.  With his current cultivation level, if he enters those formations, he will be blasted into the tiniest dust in the universe by those formations without even taking a moment!

    The Samsara Divine Sword was also dizzy. It would be difficult for a person of the same level as Zhao Youhou to get through such a place, let alone a strong person at the peak of divine transformation!

    "Fortunately, Ye Pengfei was lucky enough to get these two treasures. Otherwise, wouldn't he have been killed by Zhao Youhou? What on earth was this Zhao Youhou thinking? When he planted a spiritual mark on me, wasn't it?  Did I say that I left behind all kinds of tests and chose to pass them on to others? I don¡¯t understand, I really don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Looking at the terrifying killing formations everywhere along the road, Samsara Divine Sword shook his head in his heart, completely speechless.

    Zhou Tianyi kept making calculations.  The chaotic celestial sphere was used to the extreme.  After avoiding numerous killing formations, Ye Pengfei suddenly froze his figure.

    He couldn¡¯t believe his own inference, nor could he believe his eyes.  After staring blankly at the magnificent hall in front of him, and then driving the chaotic celestial sphere repeatedly for a while, he just uttered one word -

    "Depend on!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 402. Trap!

    402. Trap!

    ¡°Forget it, I think I¡¯ll just take the path the ghost girl chose before.¡±

    Even though Ye Pengfei was mentally determined, seeing the situation reflected in the chaotic sphere, he couldn't hold on anymore.

    The front, although every step is startling.  However, there is always a way out.  I was careful along the way and finally reached the most critical door of the palace.

    But that¡¯s where it ends.  The previous formation is impossible to pass no matter what.

    A formation of seventy-two evil spirits protected the palace so that even mosquitoes could not fly in.  In each of the seventy-two formation eyes, there is a puppet surrounded by black energy.

    "Each of these puppets is much stronger than me! Seventy-two puppets work together to suppress this formation and operate this formation. Even if I am a thousand times or ten thousand times stronger, I still can't break this formation! It's a dead end!  , this is obviously a dead end!"

    After spending so much time, I was about to get the last key thing, but I saw a desperate formation!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Dead end!  It's impossible to pass!

    "I know!" Suddenly, Samsara Divine Sword shouted, "What a Zhao Youhou, I didn't expect that he has such means!"

    The Divine Sword of Samsara suddenly shouted, making Ye Pengfei stunned. "What do you know?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously.

    "We were fooled!"

    "Have you been fooled?" Ye Pengfei was even more confused.

    Not to mention that Samsara Divine Sword has been talking about it, he has already been recognized by Zhao Youhou.  Even if this is really a trap, what is the result of Zhou Tianyi's previous deduction?

    "Hey, the art of deception! The art of heavenly secrets! These are methods that transcend the realm of gods and humans! It's my fault for underestimating Zhao Youhou! Okay, I don't have time to talk about this now, let's go quickly!"

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara spoke hastily, and Ye Pengfei also realized that he might have really encountered a trap.  As soon as he thought of the terrifying formations on the road, Ye Pengfei felt a chill all over his body, and the chill was biting to the bone.

    Chill?

    I am the body of a magic weapon, how can I feel cold inside?

    Hallucination?

    no!  This coldness obviously comes from within the body!

    Samsara Divine Sword also sensed something unusual.

    "Serial Soul Seduction Array! My dear, Zhao Youhou has set up a series of Soul Seduction Arrays on the way here! However, don't worry, no matter how powerful Zhao Youhou is, he couldn't have expected hundreds of millions of years ago that your boy actually created the Nascent Soul World.  !His coldness from the underworld can¡¯t do anything to you!¡±

    As expected, it was bitingly cold.  However, Ye Pengfei's soul was stable and he did not feel any discomfort.  The formations that protect the body are all very quiet. Presumably, it is the strange and hazy Nascent Soul world that restrains the coldness of the netherworld.

    "This hazy world has endless magical uses. What other uses does it have?" Ye Pengfei was filled with doubts.

    However, he also knew that now was not the time to ask questions.

    "The second soul!"

    The second soul turned into a human form and flew out of the body.

    "Yue Ningbing, follow my second soul closely!"

    When he comes, he can still be distracted to protect Yue Ningbing.  Now, there can't be any distraction.

    Yue Ningbing also nodded solemnly, closely following the pace of the second soul.

    The trap set by the man of God is unusual.  Even if you are extremely careful and cautious, maybe everyone will fall here!

    "Could this be my fate?" Yue Ningbing thought to herself as a treasure as big as a grain of rice was quietly clasped in her palm

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei used the method of thundering nine heavens to the extreme.  Relying on the magic of the chaotic celestial sphere, the group quickly overcame numerous obstacles and rushed outside.

    ????????????????????????????

    Suddenly, this blessed land shook violently as if it had been hit by an earthquake.

    Ye Pengfei's heart tightened: "The cornerstone of this blessed land and cave is a super formation!"

    If a large formation emerges, the trouble will be even greater.  By then, I won¡¯t even have space to shuttle.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was flooded with thoughts in his sea of ????consciousness, trying to find a way to prevent this cornerstone formation from appearing, the Samsara Divine Sword suddenly let out a strange cry.

    "What a heavenly secret! He can actually transcend time and space and control such a large formation! It's a pity, Zhao Youhou, you miscalculated me! The reincarnation of heaven and earth, everything is orderly, determined! Zhao Youhou, get back here!"

    In the midst of the huge earthquake, Blessed Land Cave Heaven returned to calm in an instant.

    Zhao Youhou?  rollgo back?

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing felt a little stupid.

    ??Then hasn¡¯t Zhao Youhou been dead for hundreds of millions of years?  Why is he here?  Could it be possible that he was resurrected?  Where should this Samsara Divine Sword send him back?

    "Ahem, I'm so tired." After using that method, Samsara Divine Sword couldn't help but cough several times, "I can't do it anymore, I have to sleep for three to five hundred years this time. Ye Pengfei, work hard on your own"

    I don¡¯t know what spell the Samsara Divine Sword cast just now, but it actually had to sleep for three to five hundred years!

    Ye Pengfei clearly felt that the power of reincarnation in the Samsara Divine Sword quickly shrank deeper.  The divine sword, which was originally covered with a burst of green light, gradually dimmed.

    "It looks like something terrible happened just now!" Ye Pengfei was angry and frightened in his heart.

    It can¡¯t even absorb the green light power. For the time being, this divine sword is considered useless.  Even compared with the so-called "magical weapons" in the secular world, the current Samsara Divine Sword can only be regarded as ordinary.

    After one move, it deteriorated like this!

    This shows how terrifying the competition just now was!  It's a pity that with my current ability, I can't understand what happened just now.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that the Samsara Divine Sword was very different from other artifacts.  Even if it deteriorates like this, nothing will happen.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei doubted that even if this world was destroyed, nothing would happen to the Samsara Divine Sword.  But I can't do it myself. If I can't break out of this trap-laden killing place, I will definitely perish here!

    ¡°Let¡¯s take advantage of this opportunity and leave quickly!¡±

    With a solemn expression, Ye Pengfei took Yue Ningbing and rushed out at a faster speed.

    "Can he still speed up?" Yue Ningbing was horrified, and she almost lost her grip on the treasure in her hand.

    Previously, the speed Ye Pengfei exploded was far beyond Yue Ningbing's imagination.  You know, although she has not seen the speed of the gods with her own eyes, she has learned about the terror of the gods from the classics hidden in the Moon Palace.  In her opinion, Ye Pengfei's speed just now was almost the same as that of a second- or third-level god, which was incredible.  But I never thought that Ye Pengfei could actually accelerate!

    "Could it be" A terrifying term suddenly jumped out of Yue Ningbing's sea of ??consciousness, "Is this a forbidden life technique?!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Works related 403. Life Forbidden Technique!

    ~¡¶¡·~ 403. Life Forbidden Technique!

    Life ban!

    ????????????????????Exchange part of your life for a powerful god-level secret!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By the powerful, below the level of gods and men, they know very little about their own longevity.  Even if he learned some kind of forbidden life technique, he would not dare to use it at all.  Otherwise, one mistake may cost too much.  Not only is it unable to escape danger, but it will accelerate its demise.

    What's more, even a god cannot easily cast the forbidden life technique.

    The road is complicated and the cultivation is long.  Even if there are billions or tens of billions of years of life, it is nothing to the pursuit of truth and enlightenment.

    If you can use other methods to fight, you will never use the forbidden life technique rashly. This is common sense recorded in the Moon Palace Secret Book.

    "Perhaps, I thought wrong. Maybe, he used some kind of lightning escape technique that suppresses the bottom of the box." Yue Ningbing thought to herself.

    Hundreds of millions of years of ups and downs have caused 99% of the Secret Code of the Moon Palace to be lost.  For things like the Life Forbidden Technique, the Moon Palace Secret Code only records some common sense introduction, and the characteristics of its techniques are completely blank.

    However, just when Yue Ningbing threw the words "life forbidden technique" behind her mind, she never thought that she had really guessed it right.

    What Ye Pengfei cast was the forbidden life technique!

    Even the Divine Sword of Reincarnation has to pay the price of three to five hundred years of slumber in order to stop Zhao Youhou, who has fallen for hundreds of millions of years.  I'm not even a god. How could I escape if I didn't use some extreme means?

    Ye Pengfei never believed that the big move of the Samsara Divine Sword had made the road ahead smooth and without any troubles.

    speed!

    speed!  !

    speed!  !  !

    Even if you lose some longevity, you still have to gain a higher speed.  Only speed can help you escape from this trap!

    As expected, as Ye Pengfei expected, when his speed increased dramatically, terrifying formations suddenly fell behind him!

    "Powerful!"

    With only a brief glance, Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    Every formation can be compared with the seventy-two fierce evil formations!

    At such a high speed, Yue Ningbing had no choice but to see the situation behind her.  However, she was as careful as a hair, but she could sense the critical situation from Ye Pengfei's sudden increase in speed.

    "It looks like this treasure is really going to be used."

    Faced with the decision of life and death, Yue Ningbing calmed down.  A trace of royal power was drawn from between heaven and earth by her.  Very slowly, a piece of Taoist armor that no one could see was condensed on Yue Ningbing's delicate body

    ¡­¡­

    Speed ??up!

    Speed ??up!  !

    Speed ??up!  !  !

    The formations behind him appear faster and faster.  And Ye Pengfei's flight speed is getting faster and faster.

    a hundred years!

    Two hundred years!

    Three hundred years!

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, Ye Pengfei had burned through a thousand years of life!

    Ye Pengfei relies on the fact that he is still very young.

    Although the powerful below the level of gods do not know their true longevity.  However, normally speaking, most of the powerful people at the peak of divine transformation can live for tens of thousands of years.  Ye Pengfei has never practiced any technique that reduces his lifespan. Even if he burns a thousand years of lifespan, the problem will not be too big.

    "However, if this continues, I'm afraid the situation will not be good!

    Behind him, the speed at which the formation appeared continued to increase.  The speed was regular, and Ye Pengfei could easily calculate that if he didn't continue to use the Life Forbidden Technique, he would soon fall into the new formation.

    Once you fall into such a formation, there is only one word - death!

    Until now, Ye Pengfei still hasn't figured out what caused him to find himself in such a desperate situation.

    Logically speaking, since the shadow of Zhao Youhou first helped him escape from the desperate situation of the spiritual storm and then led him to find the cracked earth, he should not lead himself into a new desperate situation.  Otherwise, as long as the shadow of Zhao Youhou did not appear, he would have died long ago.

    "Perhaps, by finding out the reason, we can get out of trouble!"

    The more serious the crisis, the clearer Ye Pengfei¡¯s mind becomes.  This is his strength and the reason why he has saved himself from danger many times.

    "Before, you admitted me. Now, you framed me. During this period, there must have been some major changes!"

    "What accident caused such aA dangerous turn of events?  "

    A 180-degree turn can be caused by ordinary things.  Don't you see, even the Samsara Divine Sword didn't expect this change.

    "Is it the contest with the Insect Queen?"

    The terrifying high temperature, the strange clone skills, and the thrill of escaping from the trap after a lot of planningscenes of the past flashed through the sea of ??consciousness as fast as lightning.

    "This is not the reason! Otherwise, when I gave up chasing the insects and started driving the teleportation formation, he should have led me into a trap!"

    "Is it because of the years of fighting with the ghost girl?"

    Another possibility appeared in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a battle on that cracked land, a year¡¯s pursuit, or a few years of temporary peace¡­this twists and turns of the battle may also hide some major changes.

    "Perhaps, it was one of these things that triggered Zhao Youhou's arrangement!"

    You must know that the ghost girl has set up countless series of formations in the world above.  Maybe it was because the location of one of the large formations was wrong, which triggered the following series of events.

    "But, I still feel something is not right" Ye Pengfei continued to accelerate while frowning and thinking.

    There was not much time left for him. Just thinking about it for a short while had already burned another five hundred years of life!  However, the road ahead is winding and winding, and I have only gone halfway!

    "Is it because I refined the ghost girl?"

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed across Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "That's right, it's because he refined the ghost girl!" Ye Pengfei suddenly understood.

    What kind of hatred does Zhao Youhou have against the ghost girl¡¯s predecessors, the thirteen ancient gods?

    The hatred of humiliating one¡¯s wife and killing one¡¯s daughter, the hatred of destroying one¡¯s family and destroying one¡¯s family, has poured water from all over the world, but it is still difficult to eliminate!

    After refining the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei understood what happened hundreds of millions of years ago.

    "It was me who refined the ghost girl and was infected with her thirteen powers of heaven, so this happened!"

    Ye Pengfei finally understood why he fell into the trap!

    After refining the ghost girl and absorbing her memory, Ye Pengfei naturally became infected with some of the ghost girl's heavenly power.  Although, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to absorb these powers of heaven.  Although, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to have the time and energy to study these thirteen powers of heaven that have nothing to do with him for the time being.  However, he was contaminated with a little bit of the chaotic power of heaven after all!

    Hatred is caused by this!

    ~¡¶¡·~

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 404. Speed!  speed!  !  speed!  !  !

    404. Speed!  speed!  !  speed!  !  !

    When Ye Pengfei finally figured this out, he couldn't laugh or cry.

    "What is this? Why, when I was fighting with the ghost girl for many years, Zhao Youhou didn't take action. However, after I refined the ghost girl, he took action?"

    Now, Ye Pengfei has treated Zhao Youhou as a living person.  Those few words about Samsara Divine Sword clearly meant that Zhao Youhou was controlling the formation earlier!

    "Fortunately, the Divine Sword of Samsara blasted Zhao Youhou back. Otherwise, even if I burned all my life, I would never be able to escape!"

    Who is Zhao Youhou?  High-level god!  Possessing formation abilities comparable to those of a ninth-level god!  If he takes action, let alone Ye Pengfei, even ten thousand Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling will be destroyed instantly!

    Ye Pengfei didn't know why Zhao Youhou just led him into a trap, why he didn't just kill him completely with one palm.  However, he has already figured out what to do to get out of here.

    "Yue Ningbing, follow my second spirit closely!" Ye Pengfei solemnly warned her again.

    "Yes." As soon as Yue Ningbing answered yes, she found that she had come out of the lightning.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Now that he was freed from the power of Thunder Spirit, could it be that he was abandoned by Ye Pengfei?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as a little seedling was born, Yue Ningbing suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei's second spirit, following closely behind her, actually flew away in another direction with the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi in his hands.  A trace of green light power emerged from the second soul, wrapping itself up.  Although the flight speed has been greatly reduced, the feeling of danger is gradually fading away!

    "what's going on?"

    Even though Yue Ningbing was smart, she couldn¡¯t understand the situation in front of her.

    "Don't be distracted, just follow me!"

    Just when Yue Ningbing¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion, Ye Pengfei¡¯s second spirit shouted loudly, waking Yue Ningbing up.

    "Yes!" Yue Ningbing responded quickly, tightening her hands slightly, "I'm separated from his body, what's the use of this treasure even if I use it again?"

    Looking back, Ye Pengfei¡¯s body had already escaped to nowhere

    Where did Ye Pengfei go?

    He's running around.

    Without the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi, it would be impossible for him to rush outside like he just did.  All he can do now is rely on his instinct to rush to a place where the danger is as small as possible.

    Ye Pengfei soon saw clearly the situation on the Second Soul side.

    "Sure enough, because the second soul did not absorb the power of the ghost girl, it was not contaminated by the thirteen powers of heaven. Now, he and Yue Ningbing are safe. If they continue, they will be able to get out soon!"

    This time, the judgment was correct, which somewhat made Ye Pengfei feel calmer.

    ¡°The next thing to do is to quickly clear away all the residual images of the thirteen powers of heaven!¡±

    The situation is obvious. The killing formations that suddenly appeared behind him are directed at the thirteen powers of heaven that remain in his body.  As long as these powers of heaven are removed, he can escape from danger.

    Without Yue Ningbing around him, Ye Pengfei used his spells even more unscrupulously.

    "Thunder God Phantom, Thunder God comes to the world! Kill, kill, kill!"

    If Yue Ningbing was still here, she would definitely be frightened by Ye Pengfei's thunder god power.  Even the palace-protecting formation in the Moon Palace would not be able to block such a terrifying attack.

    However, the formations on the road ahead blocked the phantom of the God of Thunder.  I saw that the hidden formations burst out with brilliant brilliance.  For a time, the road ahead was filled with brilliance and beauty.

    Ye Pengfei's only worry is that his feelings are wrong.  If there is a dead end ahead, I will definitely be doomed.

    If you die, the second soul will also die together.  Without the protection of the second soul, even if Yue Ningbing holds the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi, she can't get out at all.

    time!

    What Ye Pengfei needs most now is time!

    Only by finding the gaps between the formations can you buy yourself enough time!

    His gaze quickly passed through the radiant light.

    "over there!"

    Ye Pengfei's body had already moved as soon as he thought about it.

    &nbsp;"Okay! The judgment is correct!"

    With a whoosh, Ye Pengfei passed through the gap between the formations.  When he just crossed over, the formations that were brilliant just now shattered into pieces.  Instead, there were terrifying formations that were thousands of times more ferocious than those formations just now!

    ¡°We¡¯re going to catch up!¡±

    These killing formations were like a swarm of flies that had smelled honey, chasing Ye Pengfei crazily.

    But Ye Pengfei can no longer speed up!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? involved?the?formations?in?the?front?way?are?moving?in?response,?and?looking?for?the?gaps?between?the?formations?¡­?all?of?this?takes?time.  No matter how fast we speed up, we still have to wait!

    Danger!

    Danger!  !

    Danger!  !  !

    When General Ye Pengfei passed through another place densely covered with formations, he was already shouting in his heart: "Accelerate! Accelerate! Accelerate and turn back!"

    The second soul also felt the extreme danger.

    Speed ??up!

    Speed ??up!  !

    Speed ??up!  !  !

    All the potential was squeezed out in just a few moments.  A series of phantoms trailed behind the second spirit, unable to disappear for a long time

    Successful testing is not enough.  Only when the second soul turns back at a high speed can we truly win the opportunity to escape from the predicament.

    The Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi must be returned to the main body!

    The constant acceleration made Yue Ningbing feel like she couldn't breathe.  In fact, the current speed of the second soul is far inferior to Ye Pengfei's body.  However, the anxious aura on his body was unbearable for Yue Ningbing, whose cultivation was still low.

    "Hold on! You must hold on!" In his anxiety, Ye Pengfei's second soul also noticed that Yue Ningbing's face was pale.

    The anxious peak god-forming master, just the aura of anxiety, is a heavy pressure that low-level god-forming monks like Yue Ningbing cannot bear.  However, this is the situation at hand.  It is simply impossible for Ye Pengfei's second spirit to be able to devote energy to calm the anxiety in his heart!

    Everything can only be relied on by Yue Ningbing herself!

    Deeply, slowly, and with difficulty, he nodded.  Yue Ningbing's hand was held tighter.

    "Where is his second soul taking me? He is so anxious. Could it be that the main body is about to die?"

    Although, it has been separated from Ye Pengfei's body.  Although, if I offer this treasure now, it will be useless.  However, a kind of belief is supporting Yue Ningbing.

    "It is destined that I will sacrifice my life to save his life!"

    ??Clenching her silver teeth, Yue Ningbing felt a "boom" in her body¡ª¡ª

    Under the crisis, she actually broke through!  !  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 405. Substitute method

    405.Substitute**

    Five thousand miles!

    Four thousand miles!

    Three thousand miles!

    Two thousand miles!

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is a little distance, to the cultivators of the gods, it is nothing at all.  All it takes is one teleport, and it's here in an instant.

    However, to Ye Pengfei, this short distance of thousands of miles seems to be billions or tens of billions of miles.  The main body and the second soul have to move forward with thousands of twists and turns. Every mile is equivalent to thousands of ordinary miles!

    "Speed! Speed! Speed! It won't take long before you can get those two artifacts again!" Ye Pengfei shouted, squeezing out all of his maximum potential.

    Speed ??up again!  Total acceleration!

    The speed of casting Thunder God Phantom increases dramatically!

    The speed of finding gaps in formations has increased dramatically!

    The speed of flying away also increased dramatically!

    Seeing it, Ye Pengfei was about to succeed.  Suddenly, a small fly appeared in front of the second soul

    "Mobile attack array!"

    There is nothing unusual about a movable magic circle.  For example, Ye Pengfei uses his body as a treasure, and the magic arrays etched in the large holes around his body are all movable.

    For the second soul holding two artifacts, this movable offensive array is not difficult to solve.  It takes at most two breaths to get out of the way.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's body cannot last for two breaths at all!

    The sudden arrival of a small fly, in just two breaths, actually made Ye Pengfei feel the aura of approaching death!  !

    "Could it be that my adventure this time was wrong?" When a new killing formation emerged tightly against Ye Pengfei's back, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little shaken in his heart.

    Once again burning life, once again accelerating, once again widening the distance from the decisive battle formation

    "However, Ye Pengfei has already calculated it very clearly.  It is no longer possible for him to reunite with the second soul.  He didn't expect that just for a short time, the second soul went out in a circle, and it would never be able to come back!

    Everything is just because of a small fly that suddenly appeared.

    Is it because of chance or because of Zhao Youhou¡¯s manipulation?  None of this matters anymore.  For Ye Pengfei, who is about to die, the answer has no meaning.

    Speed ??up!

    Speed ??up!  !

    Speed ??up!  !  !

    Straight-line acceleration!  !  !  !

    Ye Pengfei had no other choice but to give it a try.  No matter what strange formations are waiting for him in front of him, he can only rush!  rush!  rush!  Get lucky!  Fight for your own future!

    Ye Pengfei never expected that just when he started to attack like crazy, Yue Ningbing, who had just achieved a breakthrough, suddenly felt so blessed that she could guess where Ye Pengfei's second spirit was taking him.

    "Is he going in a circle and going back to find the real body again?"

    Although I don¡¯t know why Ye Pengfei dared to take risks and let the second spirit take him in a circle.  However, Yue Ningbing guessed the answer very accurately.

    And, her palms immediately spread out

    "Substitute**, change!"

    The colorless power of the king lifted up the treasure as big as a grain of rice.  In just one thousandth of an instant, Yue Ningbing and Ye Pengfei's bodies suddenly changed places!

    Ye Pengfei's body suddenly felt like a blur in front of his eyes.  His second soul suddenly appeared within reach!

    "Could it be that time and space were separated and it suddenly jumped over?"

    The next moment, Ye Pengfei's eyes were fixed on the Chaos Heavenly Sphere in the hands of the Second Soul.

    "No! It was Yue Ningbing who switched places with me!"

    Yue Ningbing was able to overcome numerous formations and switch places with herself!

    "How did she do it?"

    There is no time to find the answer, rescue must be done quickly!

    What kind of cultivation level is Yue Ningbing?  Although he suddenly achieved a breakthrough, he had just stepped into the intermediate stage of becoming a god!  Not to mention the killing formations that followed her, any formation in this blessed land cave could easily trap and kill her!

    His eyes quickly passed over the map displayed by the Chaos Celestial Sphere.  The shortest path immediately appeared in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Burn life! Thunder shakes the heavens!"

    One time, a thousand years of life!  Ye Pengfei's speed suddenly increased to the extremeSincerely!

    At this moment, Yue Ningbing had slowly closed her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t move because she knew that no matter how she moved, she would die.

    "Perhaps, the senior sister in charge has calculated that this is the moment. Only in this case can I exchange one life for another." Yue Ningbing sighed softly in her heart.

    That magic weapon as big as a grain of rice is a one-time consumable for the use of avatars. It was an unexpected gain from Yue Ningbing's adventures in the past years.  Its function is that it can instantly change the position of itself and the target object within a range of three thousand miles.

    Back then, when she obtained this magic weapon, Yue Ningbing was still a Nascent Soul practitioner.  For Nascent Soul experts, a range of three thousand miles is enough to determine life and death.

    However, after Yue Ningbing became a cultivator, this magic weapon was no longer useful.  A mere three thousand miles is no different to a distance of one or two miles for a cultivator.

    At the beginning of this journey, Yue Ningbing did not realize that she could use this magic weapon to save Ye Pengfei's life.  At that time, she simply couldn't imagine how she could sacrifice her life to save Ye Pengfei with her meager abilities?  The reason why she had so many distracting thoughts and mistakenly thought that she would devote herself to Ye Pengfei was because of such doubts, which had been troubling her heart for a long time.

    Just when she was fleeing, Yue Ningbing held this magic weapon in her palm, not hoping that she could use this magic weapon to save Ye Pengfei's life.  She just thought that if she suddenly changed positions with Ye Pengfei when everyone was in a killing formation, she might be able to block a killing formation for him.

    At that time, Yue Ningbing felt that this was all she could do.  I don't even dare to think about sacrificing my life to save Ye Pengfei and help him escape.

    How did you know that she really did it by sacrificing her life to save others!

    "I can't see where he is. There must be countless formations between me and him"

    "The range of three thousand miles is enough for him to regain control of the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi, and escape from death"

    "The place where I fell is right here. It's not bad, at least, it's still a blessed place"

    Thoughts one by one are like bubbles, churning out from the sea of ??consciousness.

    The terrifying aura of death came quickly from behind.  At this moment, Yue Ningbing suddenly felt that her state of mind had suddenly increased by another level.

    "Ah! That door! It's very clear. I'll reach that door soon!"

    At the moment before his death, Yue Ningbing's state of mind cultivation actually began to impact the realm of gods and humans!  !  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 406. The power of extreme emotion

    406.The power of extreme emotion

    However, the murderous intent behind her has also ruthlessly torn apart Yue Ningbing's body defense.  The next moment, Yue Ningbing will completely fall, and not even a wisp of ashes will remain between heaven and earth.

    What¡¯s the use of enlightenment at this time?

    Yue Ningbing smiled sadly, her breathing fluctuated slightly, and then returned to normal.

    "What's the point of fearing death? If you can realize the truth before you die, you will be considered a worthy death."

    The state of mind increases again!

    One step, crossing the gate of gods and men!

    "This feeling is so warm Hey, why do I feel like I am moving?"

    A big step in the state of mind cannot bring about physical movement.  Even if his own magic power has caught up in time, and he has suddenly reached the realm of a god, he will not suddenly start to move inexplicably.

    But why, do I really feel it moving?

    Where does this warm feeling come from?

    A pair of beautiful eyes suddenly opened.  Not far away in front of you is Ye Pengfei's resolute face!

    "He, he, he actually rescued me?" Yue Ningbing was stunned for a moment.

    People who are about to die suddenly get a chance to live again.  This feeling made Yue Ningbing dazzled.  This time, she was really moved.  A seed of emotion quietly took root, sprouted, and grew rapidly in the delicate body

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has no time to observe Yue Ningbing. What he lacks is time!

    After experiencing this extraordinary danger, he was certain that as long as he could eliminate the thirteen powers of heaven, he would have a great possibility of escaping from here.

    "However, this is only very likely, not a certainty.  Taking the killing formation that Yue Ningbing almost fell into just now, it was obvious that it appeared due to inertia.  This decisive formation did not pay attention to Yue Ningbing's body, whether there was any breath of the thirteen powers of heaven.

    "If you completely eliminate the thirteen auras of heavenly power from your body, maybe all the killing formations without targets will go crazy."  When the time comes, he, like Yue Ningbing, will only die!

    "Get a shadow entity and plant the thirteen powers of heaven in him!"

    Time is running out, with the speed at which the killing formations appear behind them.  In ten breaths at most, there would be no way for him to escape!

    And there is only one chance, so I don¡¯t allow myself to try again!

    The first breath: The three weakest powers of heaven were quickly controlled by the power of Qingguang and stripped out

    Second Breath: The two kinds of heavenly power were also stripped out by the green light power and concentrated in one place

    The third breath: There is only one kind of power of heaven, which was successfully stripped away by Ye Pengfei!

    The fourth breath: Failed to peel off successfully!

    The fifth breath: only one strip was peeled off!

    It has been two breaths of time to peel off a breath of heavenly power.  There are still six kinds of heavenly power left, but only five breaths of time, what should I do?  !

    The situation suddenly became tense.

    Subconsciously, Ye Pengfei glanced at Yue Ningbing.

    "If it really doesn't work, we can only save her life!"

    With just this glance, Yue Ningbing immediately understood what Ye Pengfei meant.

    She now has a state of mind that is at the level of a god. How could she not guess what Ye Pengfei was thinking?

    He quietly moved his body closer to Ye Pengfei.

    "If you want to die, let's die together!"

    The decisive tone surprised Ye Pengfei.  Immediately, he saw the unabashed affection in Yue Ningbing's beautiful eyes.

    This is true affection, Ye Pengfei can see it.

    Only in Bei Tangyu did Ye Pengfei see such true affection

    Back then, when I was still a young Qi-refining monk, I encountered the temptation of Chen Xiuse.  There was a similar passion in those beautiful eyes.  However, Ye Pengfei could see that it was just the fire of lust, not real affection.

    Back then, he rescued Wu Sixuan from sailor Zhang Ling.  I have also seen Wu Sixuan's eyes flashing with similar passion.  However, Ye Pengfei could see that it was just because of his own strength, and more because he felt that he had found support, rather than true affection.

    Later, I saw Wu Sixuan again At that time, Yue Ningbing was also there. Wu Sixuan, who had already entered the devil's way, still made no secret of his affection.  However, Ye Pengfei can still realize that it is not real "love", it is just a strong conquestDesire!

    Not long ago, Yue Ningbing had a flash of passion in her beautiful eyes.  However, it was the inner demon that was aroused by the Divine Sword of Samsara. It seemed to be sentient, seemingly unintentional, and so vague that even Yue Ningbing herself could not figure it out at all.

    As for Yue Lin, she concealed her feelings very well.  If he hadn't been shocked to hear that Yue Lin had gone to a life-and-death test, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have known that he had actually gotten into such an emotional matter.

    However, since Yue Lin has decided to face the test of life and death, she has no intention of pursuing love.  No matter what the reason is, Ye Pengfei will not ask for trouble.  He will not ask whether Yue Lin's feelings for him are true or false, or whether they are just based on some unrealistic fantasy that even Yue Lin knows

    Ye Pengfei has only seen the true fire of love in Bei Tangyu's beautiful eyes.  And now, he saw it again in Yue Ningbing's eyes.

    Suddenly, I went to see Zhou Tianyi.  The future scene has actually changed!

    Destiny has changed!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel excited.

    What kind of incredible power is this? What happened to Yue Ningbing that actually made her change her destiny?

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t think too much and didn¡¯t have any pretense.  After going through ten simulated reincarnations, he is already very comfortable with emotions and will never be sloppy in the slightest.

    Gently, she held Yue Ningbing¡¯s catkin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to us!¡±

    Ye Pengfei will not refuse true affection.  And this true love can even increase the power of Ye Pengfei's extreme love!

    The power of Qingguang Dao is great!  In the next breath, Ye Pengfei suddenly peeled off three kinds of heavenly power!

    "There are still four breaths of time, and there are still three powers of heaven, there is no problem!"

    Holding Yue Ningbing's hand, Ye Pengfei seemed to feel that inexhaustible power was surging in his body.

    "Shadow entity, come out!"

    In the seventh breath, the shadow entity appeared, and thirteen powers of heaven poured into the shadow entity.

    "go!"

    With a sharp turn, the shadow entity separated from Ye Pengfei and rushed away in another direction.

    "What are you" Yue Ningbing blinked, confused.

    ??What can a mere split shadow entity do?  Is it possible that we still expect this shadow entity to be able to block the killer formations that are constantly emerging for the two of them?

    A thought suddenly jumped into Yue Ningbing¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.

    In an instant, Yue Ningbing understood what happened.

    The next moment, Yue Ningbing completely understood Ye Pengfei's heart.

    "He even shared such things with me, and he has completely accepted me. I didn't expect that my words just now could actually inspire his even more powerful extreme emotions!"

    A faint blush spread all over her cheeks.  The most beautiful smile blooms quietly

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 407. Decision

    407.Decision

    Finally, escape!

    The worst case scenario that Ye Pengfei expected did not occur.  When the killing array completely killed the shadow entities possessing the thirteen powers of heaven, the restless Paradise of Paradise finally returned to calm.

    Standing outside this blessed land, Yue Ningbing couldn't help but sigh: "I really don't know what method that Zhao Youhou used to actually set up numerous traps to hunt down his enemies with the will of heaven after falling for hundreds of millions of years.  The existence of force."

    "Yes, Zhao Youhou's methods are really unimaginable." Ye Pengfei also nodded and sighed, "If it hadn't been for the Samsara Divine Sword and Zhao Youhou presiding over these formations, we wouldn't have been able to escape deceived  The magic, the magic of heaven, what kind of magic is it? Then Zhao Youhou, is he dead or alive?"

    "Anyway, we can't figure it out now, so don't think too much about it." Yue Ningbing said softly.

    "Haha, that's right." Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, "However, with this doubt in my heart, it will be difficult to get Zhao Youhou's legacy."

    "Why, you still want to look for Zhao Youhou's remains?" Yue Ningbing was surprised.

    After this battle, Zhao Youhou¡¯s methods had long frightened Yue Ningbing.  She felt that unless she could become a high-level god.  Otherwise, there would be no further interest in Zhao Youhou¡¯s legacy.

    In fact, she, who was born in a famous sect, knew very well that after the ancient war, countless high-level gods from outside the world came to this world to hunt for treasures.  This Zhao Youhou's legacy was unexpectedly not discovered by them. Yue Ningbing and Yue Songchen both thought it was just an accident.  Now it seems that Zhao Youhou's formation method is simply too powerful, and without the right opportunity, it is impossible for those gods from the outside world to discover it.

    And now, although the opportunity has come and everyone discovered Zhao Youhou's legacy, with the current strength of himself and Ye Pengfei, it is impossible to safely walk into Zhao Youhou's legacy!

    Maybe, I understood it wrong?  Yue Ningbing asked, feeling very confused in her heart.

    did not expect¡­¡­

    "Yes, I want to go in!" Ye Pengfei nodded with certainty, "This time, I will go by myself. I must use Zhao Youhou's legacy to achieve the realm of a god!"

    "I know that you have encountered a bottleneck." Yue Ningbing nodded, "But there is no need to take risks in Zhao Youhou's legacy. We can cultivate together."

    Although, I have completely accepted Ye Pengfei in my heart.  However, it is still a bit embarrassing to take the initiative to say such things as dual cultivation.  A different kind of blush made Yue Ningbing even more beautiful.

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand, shook his head and said, "Ning Bing, dual cultivation is of no help to me. The Divine Sword of Samsara talks about unilateral harvesting, so how can I do this?"

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s pretty face turned red again.

    She knew that Ye Pengfei was right.  Compared with unilateral supplementation, the effectiveness of dual cultivation is much smaller.  This is why those evil cultivators only capture female cultivators to collect supplements and rarely choose dual cultivation.

    "There's no need to be too anxious. Although you have used the Life Forbidden Technique several times, your lifespan should still be very long." Yue Ningbing advised softly.

    Thousands of years of longevity have been spent, and the loss has been heavy.  However, compared with monks at the peak of spiritual transformation like Yue Songchen, the head senior sister, Ye Pengfei is still very young.  Youth is capital, why do you need to work hard now?

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    "I don't have much time."

    A spiritual thought leaped into Yue Ningbing¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.

    "What?!"

    Yue Ningbing was stunned. She never thought that the female cultivator who was wanted by the gods from the outside world, the female cultivator who almost felt unstable just by looking at the scroll, was actually Ye Pengfei's wife!

    Ye Pengfei looked at Yue Ningbing quietly, this was a test.

    In order to capture Bei Tangyu, it is not known what kind of benefits those outside gods promised.  Can Yue Ningbing accept this extreme treasure temptation?

    It is not uncommon for cultivators to have three wives and four concubines.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't know how Yue Ningbing would react when she suddenly learned that there was a sister who had started before him.

    With these two factors combined, Ye Pengfei didn't know what would happen.  He needed to see Yue Ningbing's true reaction.

    At this time, Yue Ningbing has reached the state of mind cultivation at the level of a god.  Soon, she calmed down.

    "I didn't expect that I actually have such an amazing sister." Yue Ningbing smiled, "In that case, I won't stop you. But, you won't either."?Leave me behind!  "

    Ye Pengfei secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If he found out that Yue Ningbing had evil thoughts, he really didn't know what to do.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "I'm not leaving you alone. If you practice outside for two or three years, I'll come back."

    "No!" Yue Ningbing said resolutely, "I know that although my state of mind has advanced to the realm of gods and humans, my magic power is still far away. If I go with you, I will most likely become you.  A burden. However, my sister¡¯s affairs are also my affairs, you can¡¯t leave me behind!¡±

    Ye Pengfei didn't speak. Although Yue Ningbing's words were touching, he couldn't let Yue Ningbing take such a risk.

    Seeing that she couldn't persuade Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing rolled her eyes and suddenly smiled: "Actually, me following you is not necessarily a burden. Maybe in a crisis, in order to save me, you can make another breakthrough.  ?¡±

    The soft body slowly leaned on Ye Pengfei's shoulder.

    "In short, don't even think about leaving me"

    If the realm of thunder and spirit is still around.  What if Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han were still around.  Ye Pengfei will definitely try his old trick again and temporarily seal Yue Ningbing and send her to a safe place.  But now he had no choice but to surrender.

    "Okay, I promise you. But before I promise you, you have to promise me something first."

    "whats the matter?"

    Yue Ningbing suddenly became happy and replied casually.  Soon, Bingxue, who was smart, realized something.  Before Ye Pengfei could speak, she immediately said: "Even if we die, we must die together. You can't think of any wrong tricks!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but hesitated, and touched his nose with a wry smile.

    Having a wife who is so smart will also cause a lot of troubles.  It's simply impossible to trick her into getting involved.

    "Okay, I don't ask you to agree to anything anymore." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, "Let's make some preparations first, and then go."

    "That's right!" Yue Ningbing laughed.

    In her heart, Yue Ningbing thought to herself: "Actually, you sealed Sister Yu'er. When she wakes up, she will definitely blame you. Even if you take her with you, no matter how many risks you encounter, what's the point?  Relationship? Pengfei, when you see Sister Yu'er again, you will feel better, hee hee"

    Facing the upcoming terrifying challenge, Yue Ningbing was not worried at all. On the contrary, she began to fantasize about how Ye Pengfei would be "abused" in the near future.

    The two hearts are in harmony, and Ye Pengfei seems to be aware of what Yue Ningbing is thinking.  He shook his head helplessly once again and began to prepare for the adventure.

    And Yue Ningbing, after having fun for a while, also sat down, silently breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, trying to improve her own cultivation.  In a tender heart, the greatest determination has been secretly made

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 408. Ghost Domain Formation

    Please remember the domain name of this website, or at: ""

    [Text] 408. Ghost Domain Formation

    ? ¡ª¡ª

    408.Ghost Domain Formation

    Since he has experienced the power of Zhao Youhou's formation, what Ye Pengfei needs to prepare is naturally the method to break the formation.

    Now the biggest weapons in his hand to break the formation are the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi.  He already understood the basic uses of these two artifacts.  Unless the mark left by Yue Songchen is completely obliterated, he will not be able to master a more advanced use.

    We can only prepare other means of breaking the formation.

    Use the formation to break the formation!

    This is also a common method of breaking formations, and Ye Pengfei has the ability to break formations with formations.

    "If Zhao Youhou personally presided over the formation, Ye Pengfei's formation would certainly be powerless.  However, since the relics are all autonomously operating magic circles, it is not impossible for Ye Pengfei to succeed if he calculates with intention or without intention.

    "The seventy-two fierce evil formations are at the end. This is to kill the thirteen ancient gods. It is estimated that the most powerful formation in Zhao Youhou's legacy is similar to this."

    The main thing to break is the seventy-two evil formations.

    A formation diagram was condensed from Ye Pengfei's hand.

    "go!"

    With a low shout, the formation suddenly disappeared into the cave of the blessed land.

    After a while, Ye Pengfei felt something in his heart.

    "It's done, take it!"

    The array diagram jumped out of the blessed land cave and fell into Ye Pengfei's palm.

    I saw a mass of black energy covering something.

    "Hey, Zhao Youhou, you didn't expect that I would use your formation to break the formation you used to protect the relics!"

    The second soul jumped out again.

    "Go, capture some powerful monsters and come back. If you want them alive, don't kill them."

    A spiritual thought imported a powerful sword formation method into the body of the second soul.  With the protection of this sword formation, as long as it is not a god-level monster, there is nothing that can be done to the second soul.

    Nodding, the second spirit transformed into an insect form and flew away at high speed.

    "The next thing to do is to capture more formations. The technique of ghost possession! I don't know, did Zhao Youhou come up with a way to deal with it before his death, and has it been passed down?"

    The technique of ghost possession is the key spell for the thirteen ancient gods to successfully kill Zhao Youhou.

    ??In the body of the powerful monster, a ghost formation is arranged.  Then, when a large number of monsters gather together, they can build a powerful ghost realm array!

    The reason why Ye Pengfei felt that he could break into Zhao Youhou's legacy was precisely because of this spell that was specially created to restrain Zhao Youhou's formation method.

    " However, what Ye Pengfei relies on is not just the ghost possession technique.

    Those thirteen ancient gods and men arranged the ghost realm formation themselves.  But Ye Pengfei used the spell formation to capture the formation arranged by Zhao Youhou himself.  Then, slowly refine it into a ghost realm formation and place it into the body of the monster.

    This method is more powerful than the methods of the thirteen ancient gods.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's inability and opportunity to capture low-level beast gods and deploy this kind of ghost realm formation, the formation he deployed would probably be able to completely blow away Zhao Youhou's legacy.  He was free to take advantage of the rare treasures inside.

    I looked at Yue Ningbing who was not far away. She was practicing hard.  A spirit-gathering magic circle was set up around him.  Thick streams of spiritual energy from heaven and earth were gathered in by the spirit-gathering array, and were quickly absorbed into Yue Ningbing's body without stopping at all.

    This situation made Ye Pengfei think of Bei Tangyu.  Thinking back on how much Bei Tangyu didn't like practicing.  He even ran away from home because he opposed cultivation.  But later on, because she wanted to join forces with Ye Pengfei to break into the Thunder Spirit Realm, she worked so hard.  The scene then was so similar to now.

    "With two beautiful people like this, how can I let them get hurt in the slightest? I have to work harder!"

    In one breath, a continuous spell formation was drawn.  Ye Pengfei was distracted and used eight spell formations to rush into the cave of blessed land.

    Three months later

    Eight hundred monsters at the peak of their transformation into gods, and two hundred monsters that have stepped into the realm of gods and humans, lined up very tamely and walked into the Sumeru space specially opened up by Ye Pengfei.

    ??This kind of Sumeru space, which even ordinary gods would envy when they look at it, was created using the Thunder God's Stone.  Back then, Beitangyu opened this kind of Xumi Kong for the first time.At that time, the Thunder God's Stone was still picky.  If the Thunder God Stone saw it now, Ye Pengfei would probably admire the newly created Sumeru space.

    Of course, Yue Ningbing was also filled with admiration: "Such a Sumeru space is already equivalent to a large blessed land. With such means at hand, even in those ancient times, if you wanted to establish a sect, you could not do it.  It¡¯s not a difficult thing!¡±

    "From now on, we will find a big world with rich spiritual energy for you and Yu'er to start a sect!" Ye Pengfei chuckled and watched the thousand powerful monsters walk into the Xumi space, and then sealed the space  , completely disappeared.

    "This is what you said, don't go back on it." Yue Ningbing said with a happy smile.

    She has the power of kingship and can control the heroes, which is her natural instinct.

    ¡°Whether it is him or Ye Pengfei, after achieving the realm of gods, they must join Bei Tangyu and leave this world.  It was absolutely impossible for Yue Songchen to pass the throne to him that day.  If you can open a dojo outside the territory and rule tens of thousands of powerful monks, it will be of great benefit to yourself in cultivating the power of kingship.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and suddenly remembered something.

    "I forgot to ask, how many of those extraterrestrial gods and men control your Moon Palace? Have your Moon Palace calculated what their cultivation levels are?"

    ¡°I must avenge this revenge.  Now I am trying every possible means to escape.  When you become truly powerful in the future, you must kill everyone and leave no one behind!

    ?????????? Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you fight a hundred battles without danger.  Based on the past relationship with Yue Ningbing, this question is not easy to ask.  But now, there is no longer any scruples.

    "Three." Yue Ningbing responded in a deep voice, "The head senior sister has calculated that they are probably all first-level gods."

    "Just a first-level god?" Ye Pengfei was surprised for a while.

    There are no powerful gods in the Beiming Star Territory.  However, because the concentration of spiritual energy is far greater than that of this big world, there are thousands of first-level gods, a very large number.  If even the first-level gods are here, doesn't it mean that there are already thousands of gods who want to catch Bei Tangyu and use Beitang Yu's natural charm to understand the way of heaven?

    "So many gods and men are here? If this is true, even if I advance to the realm of gods and men, I will have to hide for a while before I can start taking action." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but murmur to himself.

    Even if you become a second-level god-man in one breath, if you face thousands of low-level god-men, you don¡¯t know if you can escape with your life.  Not to mention, I have to protect the Thunder Spirit Realm and Bei Tangyu!

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that precisely because of his muttering to himself, Yue Ningbing's words came out.  And this paragraph not only allowed Ye Pengfei to solve a big mystery, but also made Ye Pengfei feel more urgent!

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in to "". Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 409. Whereabouts of God and Man

    Please remember the domain name of this website, or at: ""

    [Text] 409. Whereabouts of the God-man

    ? ¡ª¡ª

    409. Whereabouts of the God-man

    The biggest doubt in Ye Pengfei's heart is where those gods have gone.

    You must know that when the traces of Zhao Youhou¡¯s remains first appeared, there were indeed several gods who came to explore.  There was also a god among them, who unfortunately died.  Logically speaking, when the news spreads, gods and men should arrive one after another. In the entire Huangquan Road, apart from gods and men, there will probably not even be a native ghost.

    However, when Ye Pengfei learned about this, those who came to explore turned out to be local sects in Huangquan Immortal City such as the Immortal Fate Sect and the Xiao Family, as well as foreign sects in the same world such as the Moon Palace and the Honghuang Immortal Sect.  None of those gods and men of all levels who came from the Beiming Star Territory showed up after traveling thousands of miles away!

    This can¡¯t help but make Ye Pengfei full of doubts. At one point, he even wondered whether the realm of Thunder Spirit had been discovered accidentally and Yu¡¯er had fallen into the hands of those thieves.

    Ye Pengfei has always buried this possibility deep in his heart with great faith.  It was only today that he learned a little bit about the possible truth of this matter.

    "Perhaps, it will be difficult for many gods to appear in a short period of time." Yue Ningbing's words were like a ground-breaking shock, leaving Ye Pengfei speechless for a long time.

    "What did you say? In a short period of time, not many gods will appear again? Tell me quickly, what does this mean?" Ye Pengfei asked anxiously.

    "Look at how anxious you are." Yue Ningbing smiled slightly, "You are impatient and confused, which is very detrimental to your cultivation. With your intelligence, you can easily think of the answer to the question."

    Looking at the calm and smiling Yue Ningbing, Ye Pengfei's restless heart gradually calmed down.

    "Yes, in a short period of time, there will definitely be no more gods. Otherwise, the Immortal Fate Sect, the Xiao Family, the Prehistoric Immortal Sect, the Yue Palace among the many sects, which one will eat the heart of a bear or the courage of a leopard?  , also want to get involved in the things that the gods like?"

    "Yes, no wonder Ning Bing was just shocked when she heard about Bei Tangyu, but she was not overly worried because of the existence of the god. She had known for a long time that the god would not be there in a short time.  He came into this world, that¡¯s why he is so calm.¡±

    "But where did they go? Yu'er is born with a beautiful body. Before I really understood the way of heaven, I benefited a lot from being a dual practitioner with her. The reason why I was able to establish my own identity so quickly  Taoism, Yu'er's contribution is also among them. Why did those greedy gods suddenly give up on this side of the world and stop looking for Yu'er?"

    "Could it be that her parents are here?" Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up.

    ¡° If Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling escape from their predicament and come here, given their reputation as a couple in the Beiming Star Territory, it is estimated that gods below the third level will not dare to stay here anymore!

    However, this guess was quickly rejected by Ye Pengfei before it stayed in the sea of ??consciousness for long.

    "Yu'er's father can use Yu'er to directly locate the Thunder Spirit Realm, then tear apart time and space and go directly to pick up Yu'er. There is no need for him to waste his energy with those third-level gods in the star field.  Fighting?"

    "I know the news about the god in Huangquan Road because of Xiao Wuming. And Xiao Wuming has known about this news for at least half a year. If Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling came, they would never be able to delay that long and leave Yu'er in such a bad situation  Dangerous situation!¡±

    "What is the reason?"

    As I thought about it, my thoughts gradually converged in the same direction.  After thinking about it for a few more breaths, Ye Pengfei finally figured it out.

    "There are powerful gods from other star regions who are fighting with the gods from the Beiming Star Region? Yes, that must be the case!"

    Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the current interests?  Thinking back then, didn't Na Jian Nian, a fifth-level god-man, also come to this world and wander around a lot?  It's just that he didn't notice anything, so he left early.

    ¡°Definitely, it¡¯s because the news leaked.  Therefore, powerful gods from other star fields were attracted!

    I think that in the Beiming Star Territory, even the little first-level gods came over to join in the fun.  It is normal for the gods in other star fields to inquire about any news.  Maybe, the god Jian Nian, who had a chance encounter with me and still had the precious jade slip of incantation left behind, was one of them!

    When I looked at Yue Ningbing again, I saw Yue Ningbing nodded slowly.

    "You're right, it's because of the fighting between gods and men!" Yue Ningbing said with great certainty, "The head senior sister has carefully calculated that it will be difficult for those gods and men to return in a short period of time."our world.  Other sects from various places probably used some method to calculate similar results.  That¡¯s why they all set out!  "

    As she spoke, Yue Ningbing let out a long sigh.

    "Think about how powerful our world was back then. Gods like Zhao Youhou were only at the middle level. It is estimated that it was precisely because Zhao Youhou was not well-known that for hundreds of millions of years, the people who came to our world were  The gods from outside the region who are searching for treasures here never thought that people like Zhao Youhou would be able to leave their own treasures."

    In an ancient world where high-level gods and men are everywhere, if you want to safely leave behind a legacy and leave your own inheritance, it is only possible for beings like the God of Thunder.

    And for hundreds of millions of years, gods from outside the region have also come here for names such as the God of Thunder.  The relics they stole were also left behind by powerful beings of this type.  Which outsider god-man can guess that a god-man like Zhao Youhou has the ability to leave his own legacy and wait for the successor to come?

    Yue Ningbing continued to say quietly: "When those gods and men from the Northern Star Region come to large sects like us and force us to do things for them, no sect with ancient inheritance will be willing to surrender forever like this.  !¡±

    "That's right, in the ancient war, 99% of the spiritual energy in our world was lost. For hundreds of millions of years, there has never been a strong man who can achieve the realm of a god. However, this does not mean that,  Our backbone has also been exhausted!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "This is your opportunity! The fierce battle between those gods and men is your opportunity! This is also my opportunity. If it weren't for this reason, I wouldn't have seen the gods so quickly.  The Gate of Man.¡±

    "Now, it should be us." Yue Ningbing said with charming eyes, "We will all become gods! And sister Yu'er will definitely not have anything happen to her! Pengfei, just go for it boldly.  We still have plenty of time!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slowly, but what was he thinking in his heart? Was he really relieved that he definitely had plenty of time?  Even Yue Ningbing, who is good at digging into other people's psychology, can't see the truth at all

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in to "". Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 410. The Insect Queen Escapes from Trouble

    410.The Queen of Insects Escapes from Trouble

    Ye Pengfei felt not at all relaxed. Somehow, he felt that the situation had become more urgent, not the other way around.

    That¡¯s right, the war between gods and men outside the territory cannot stop in a short time.  The major sects, including Yue Palace, made countless calculations and calculations, and only started to take action when they were convinced that this was indeed an opportunity.  They even went so far as to form an alliance and fight.

    However, Ye Pengfei felt that the battle outside the territory would not really last long.  He had no proof, and he had no idea where this feeling came from.  However, he deeply felt that the road ahead would be even more difficult and dangerous!

    Ye Pengfei did not express his worries, not only because they were unfounded, but also because he did not want Yue Ningbing to worry too.

    "I can shoulder the heavy responsibility. They should all be protected by me!"

    Looking at Yue Ningbing¡¯s faint smile, Ye Pengfei became more determined.

    "let's go!"

    "Where to go?"

    "First go to the teleportation formation that leads directly to Zhao Youhou's legacy!"

    The two people rose into the sky, leaving this vast sea and the world here.  What they didn't know was that just when they left the world on the next level, the insect queen finally saw the dawn of victory!

    "Go on, keep going!"

    The insect queen turned into a human form and stood high in the sky, roaring loudly with great excitement.  At this moment, despite her graceful figure and beautiful appearance.  However, even the most idiotic human monk can know her true identity from her peculiar roar.

    Demonic insect!  Powerful monster insect!  A powerful monster insect that can control strong men of the same level with its wonderful rhythm!

    Demonic insects are different from demonic beasts.  Even the most gregarious monsters only number in the tens of thousands.

    Demonic insects are also different from demonic birds.

    Almost all demon birds like to live in groups.  Many demon birds, even if they last for thousands of generations, have never been divided into different families.  Their number can be described as overwhelming.

    "However, the demon birds still cannot be compared with the demon insects.

    Even the smallest number of monster insects living in a group must be counted in the millions!  There are even countless groups of demonic insects that number in the hundreds of millions!

    In any big world, the largest number are not human monks, nor ghost cultivators, nor monster beasts or birds, but monster insects!

    Precisely because of this characteristic, the leader of the demonic insects must have powerful group control capabilities.  The Queen of Insects is the only being given by Zhao Youhou to move freely in the inner and outer worlds, and her group control ability is outstanding.  Once she gets angry, she can control hundreds or even thousands of powerful people who are one level below her in a short period of time.

    Originally, when the insect queen broke into the first layer of the world, any monster here was much stronger than her.  However, under the pressure of the ghost girl's ghost drum formation, the insect queen almost died.  After this adversity, she had a lot of luck and gained a lot.

    After the mysterious and mysterious fighting, the insects not only did not fall in the hands of the monsters who were originally powerful than her, but counterattack counterattacks, won the victory again and again, and also won the opportunity to break through again and again.  During the few years when Ye Pengfei was fighting with the ghost girl, the Insect Queen also improved her realm in one go, to a place very close to the Gate of God and Man!

    The current insect queen is already invincible as long as she does not compete with the most powerful beings in the next world.  Naturally, her group control ability has also improved. She can do whatever she wants, and she can capture thousands of monsters at the peak of their transformation into gods, and fight desperately for her to attack the final seal.

    With the accumulation of crazy attacks again and again, the originally strong seal finally became loose, and the insect queen couldn't help but burst into laughter.

    "Sure enough, I was right! Zhao Youhou's seal is not completely dead! There must be a glimmer of hope in everything. Zhao Youhou, Zhao Youhou, you are just not ruthless enough. That's why you gave those thirteen guys a chance.  When the body dies, the Tao disappears!"

    "However, thank you for your personality. If you weren't ruthless enough, how could this seal formation have a chance of survival? Haha, maybe you didn't even expect it, because  Your personality problem, must have left such vitality in the formation you set up!"

    Attack!  attack!  attack!

    ? One after another spiritual thoughts quickly shot into the sea of ??consciousness of the monster beasts.  Monster beasts at the peak of their divine transformation rushed towards the seal even more violently.

    Even if the body is broken, it doesn't matter.  Nascent Soul flew out and condensed againGather your physical body, and then come back to continue attacking!

    Attack!  attack!  attack!

    This continuous roaring sound finally attracted the attention of the god Liu Yan and the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Wuming.

    At this moment, both of them have been studying hard for nearly twenty years before a seal.  However, they couldn't find a clue at all.

    There is an invisible barrier between the two people.  Even if the god Liu Yan wanted to kill Xiao Wuming, it would be impossible.

    The faint roaring sound came from Xiao Wuming's right side.  And the god Liu Yan is not far from him on the left.

    "Is there another passage over there?"

    The two people coincidentally thought of the same answer.

    Immediately, the god Liu Yan thought of a deeper answer.

    "So that's it!" Liu Yan stopped his meditation and sat down quietly.  Although his expression was calm, his heart was full of fire, "Only when all the passages are opened, the seal in front will be opened automatically. This kind of method can only be used by at least an eighth-level god. This ancient god-man relic is more than  It¡¯s even more precious than I imagined!¡±

    The consciousness is paying attention to the place where the roaring sound is faintly heard, ready to break through the seal in front of it at any time.  The ultimate move is also hidden secretly. If he has the opportunity to kill the strong men in the other two passages, Liu Yan will never be merciful.

    "Here, there is a powerful barrier separating us. Once we enter this ruins, it is impossible that the distribution of the rare treasures inside has already been determined."

    "When the time comes, there will always be a chance to meet them. Huh! In such a declining world, how can there be any powerful strong people? The guy next to him is almost on the verge of advancing to the realm of gods. He is this  He must be the most powerful person in this big world. But in my eyes, Liu Yan, he is not enough! All the treasures here are mine!"

    A fierce light flashed across Liu Yan's eyes.  At this moment, the faint roar suddenly turned into a bang.

    The third passage is opened!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 412. Surrender

    ~¡¶¡·~ 412. Surrender

    One step!  Two steps!  Three steps!  Four steps!

    In just four steps, these three huge figures had already touched the door of the gods!

    "I have met Miss Xuerou."

    These three strong men did not continue to move forward, but bowed together and saluted.

    It was only then that Liu Yan could clearly see the faces of the three people.

    The first one is a rough and arrogant man.  I saw him with a black face and fangs, holding a giant hammer, as if he was a devil from hell.

    The second one is a woman with a slender figure and skin as white as snow.  Her hands were empty, which was in stark contrast to the guy with the black face and fangs.

    The last one is an existence that makes Liu Yan unable to distinguish his gender.

    "The electric sea monster? It is such a strange existence!"

    ??Dianfu Siren, a sexless monster.  To reproduce, it needs to divide itself.

    The most peculiar thing is that this Electric Fragrance Siren is electrically charged, and can transform this electricity into a fascinating and soul-stirring fragrance.  If he takes action and meets a man, the man will think that he is a peerless beauty.  When he meets a woman, she will be attracted by his virility.

    ¡°This kind of evildoer is something that everyone in the Beiming Star Territory wants to fight and kill.  It's not because the Dianfu Siren has done anything to make people angry, but because if you kill such monsters and make them into treasures, you can immediately transform into something that no strong person at the same level dares to compete with.  exist!

    With Liu Yan¡¯s ability, of course it can be seen.  Xuerou, who has advanced to the realm of gods and humans, is actually an insect called an iron beetle.  The guy with the black face and the tusks is actually a common black-skinned wild boar.  The woman with skin like snow is actually an ordinary flower called snowdrop.  These three kinds of monsters and monster insects are very common.

    However, the Electric Kraken is too rare.  In the Beiming Star Territory, the Dianfu Siren has long been extinct.

    Liu Yan couldn't help but look at the electric sea monster, full of greed.

    "If I can capture it and refine it into my artifact, I can be listed among the most powerful existences in the Bei Ming Star Territory!"

    The Insect Queen Xuerou seemed to be aware of Liu Yan's thoughts.  She looked at Liu Yan with a half-smile, and then said to the three monsters: "Zhu Li, Hua Ying, and Fu Hai, if you three don't call me senior, you probably won't surrender to me. That's right,  I jumped up a little too fast and didn¡¯t establish enough authority.¡±

    There was no concealment of murderous intent in his voice.  Zhu Li, Hua Ying, and Fu Hai couldn't help but take three steps back, and were almost knocked back to their original shape by the powerful murderous intention of the Insect Queen Xuerou!

    "I don't dare!" Hua Ying's face changed suddenly, and she bent down on her knees, "Hua Ying is willing to surrender, and I hope my Lord will grant it."

    "That's right." Xuerou smiled slightly and dissipated the murderous intention directed at Hua Ying.  Then, a ray of spiritual light penetrated Hua Ying's forehead, forming a diamond-shaped seal.

    "Hua Ying comes up."

    "Yes, Master." Hua Ying did not dare to raise her head and took a few steps forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s break through!¡±

    "Yes!" Hua Ying was overjoyed and quickly sat down cross-legged.

    "What is this going to do?" Liu Yan finally understood why he felt a little bad and was under a lot of pressure. "Does she also want to break through to the realm of a god immediately?"

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s to break through the realm of gods and humans!

    In just four steps, Hua Ying reached Xuerou's previous level.  It can be seen that the potential of this Hua Ying is still higher than that of Xuerou!

    In less than half a cup of tea, the substantial golden spiritual pressure dissipated, and Hua Ying achieved the state of a god.  Moreover, as soon as she became a god, she directly reached the peak of the first level god!

    The Insect Queen Xuerou has just reached the first level of divine being.  For Liu Yan, it was nothing.  However, now there is another peak-level god!  Moreover, this peak level god only obeys Xuerou¡¯s orders!

    Liu Yan's eyes suddenly fell on Zhu Li and Fu Hai.

    "You must not surrender too! Freedom, freedom is more important than anything else!" Liu Yan roared in his heart, but even he himself did not believe that such a thing would happen.

    As expected, Zhu Li surrendered not long after he persisted.  A diamond-shaped seal appeared on his forehead.

    The same time, the same realm.  Now, the Insect Queen Xuerou already has two peak level gods under her command!

    "This kind of strength can already compete with me. If this electric sea monster also surrenders"

    ??Previously, Liu Yan was still thinking about how to quickly kill the other two strong men and enjoy the ruins of the ancient god and man to himself.  Now, he needs to think carefully.??, how to deal with the challenge from the worm queen Xuerou.

    To Xuerou¡¯s expectation, Fuhai persisted for quite a long time.  I saw that his emotions were changing rapidly, and relying on these ever-changing emotions, he was able to block Xuerou's murderous intentions!

    "Fuhai, you are indeed the most powerful." Xuerou sighed, "You use your innate abilities to fight against my divine will. Even if you can persist for a while, how can you last for a long time? Besides"

    The insect queen Xuerou glanced at Liu Yan again: "You are such a unique existence, even if I let you go, there are still people who are unwilling to let you go. If you are willing to surrender to me, I promise that I will not force you to do so.  What to do. And, I will also help you to kill all those who dare to covet you!"

    A cold chill came out of Liu Yan's spine.

    "This bug has very keen senses!" Liu Yan thought bitterly, "I have no choice but to get some treasures as much as possible, and then be promoted to the third level of God as soon as possible! Wait until I advance to the third level of God.  , even if the four of you put together, you still won¡¯t be my opponent!¡±

    Just when Liu Yan was gritting his teeth and thinking this, Fuhai finally gave in.  The same diamond-shaped mark appeared in the center of his forehead.

    Level 2 God!

    The Dianfu Siren is the Dianfu Siren!  At first glance, he seemed to have similar cultivation levels to Hua Ying and Zhu Li. They were also only four steps away from each other and touched the door of gods and men.  However, once he advanced to the realm of gods, he quickly advanced to the level of a second-level god!

    Finally, Liu Yan figured it out.

    "It turns out that you are the beings sealed here by the ancient god!"

    "That's right." After conquering three major boosters in a row, the insect queen Xuerou was in a very good mood.  She nodded and smiled slightly, "If it weren't for this seal, we would have advanced to the realm of gods and humans long ago. Now that the seal is released, our cultivation will advance by leaps and bounds. Liu Daoyou, you have to be careful.  "Yeah~"

    The soft ending sounds were like flirting between lovers, but Liu Yan frowned and lost his mind completely.

    However, the insect queen Xuerou did not let go of any opportunity to attack Liu Yan. She seemed to suddenly remember something, and suddenly sighed again and said: "Well, actually, my strength is nothing.  ? If those two beings come in, I have to stay away The Ghost Drum Formation, such a Ghost Drum Formation, even I don't dare to compete with it casually."

    ??Ghost drum array?  !

    Liu Yan's face suddenly became extremely pale.  However, while his face turned pale, a treasure moved slightly inside Liu Yan's body.  Soon, he calmed down again and looked as normal

    ~¡¶¡·~

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 413. Return to the teleportation formation

    413. Return to the teleportation formation

    At this moment, the insect queen Xuerou did not know that the ghost girl who used the ghost drum formation had been refined by Ye Pengfei.

    It¡¯s like Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know.  The insect queen Xuerou has advanced to the realm of gods and humans, surrendered three gods and humans, and is still planning to bring disaster to her side.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has brought Yue Ningbing to the cracked land.

    "Is this really a teleportation circle? What a generous move!"

    Although she has seen so many decisive formations, Yue Ningbing still marveled at this super formation with no end in sight at a glance.

    "I hope we won't encounter any obstacles this time." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Otherwise, we will have to take the path that the ghost girl once chose. I always feel that such a path will be more dangerous and less profitable. If  It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s better not to go.¡±

    Yue Ningbing also nodded in agreement. Judging from Zhao Youhou's various arrangements in front of him, he planned to set up a thousand or ten thousand ways to destroy the ghost girl's predecessor¡ªthose thirteen ancient gods¡ª  Kill in your own legacy.

    Only this teleportation formation is the right way to obtain the treasure!

    The two of them joined hands and flew to the center of the formation. Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "I'll try it first. If you can't do it, you can come and help me!"

    "I understand!" Yue Ningbing nodded heavily.

    With Yue Ningbing¡¯s current level of mana cultivation, she is simply at the peak level of the fifth level of God Transformation, and cannot help at all.  However, during the days of meditation side by side with Ye Pengfei, the two of them had already studied the method of increasing the power of the king's way to the power of the extreme emotion.

    Without any method, the royal power that Yue Ningbing can now condense can increase Ye Pengfei's extreme emotional power by 10%.

    ¡° If the method developed by the two people is fully used, Yue Ningbing¡¯s royal power can increase Ye Pengfei¡¯s extreme emotional power by 30%.

    This kind of amplification ability is actually much worse than the amplification ability of the Samsara Divine Sword. However, this kind of increase is valuable in that it lasts!

    Ye Pengfei's ability to absorb the power of extreme emotions is not limitless or limitless.  With his current level of cultivation, both the concentration of absorption and the time of continuous absorption are limited.  Especially in terms of continuous absorption time, which lasted for almost ten days, he had to take a break.

    Any time you pause, your efforts to drive the teleportation array will be in vain.  In the next ten days, there is no choice but to start all over again.

    In terms of duration, Samsara Divine Sword has no ability to help.  The reason why he can increase Ye Pengfei's extreme emotional power is actually because his power of reincarnation can simulate any power of heaven.  But he couldn't lend the power of reincarnation to Ye Pengfei, even if he broke Zhao Youhou's spiritual imprint, he didn't have this ability.

    But Yue Ningbing can allow Ye Pengfei to extend the time he can continuously absorb the power of extreme emotion!

    When the lightless, colorless and warm power of the king enveloped Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei felt that his whole person seemed to feel much more relaxed.

    The power of kingship is the power of control.  Any existence recognized by the power of kingly power can temporarily enhance their abilities to varying degrees.

    At first glance, Yue Ningbing¡¯s royal power does not show strong offensive and defensive capabilities.  However, with just this magical effect, if Yue Ningbing can control the heroes and establish her own company, her potential cannot be underestimated!

    Ye Pengfei sat cross-legged in the center of the formation. A familiar person, he placed the Samsara Divine Sword horizontally on his knees. A stream of extreme emotional power was drawn from the heaven and earth and slowly input into the Samsara Divine Sword.  middle.  The body of the Samsara Divine Sword fell into a deep sleep, but the power of reincarnation would not disappear.  After the increase of the Samsara Divine Sword, waves of more intense and extremely passionate power penetrated into this cracked earth.

    Even with Ye Pengfei's current level of cultivation, he can't tell what will happen when the extreme power of love is input into this cracked earth.  At first glance, no matter how much extreme energy he inputs, the cracks in the earth remain the same, without any change.

    However, Yue Ningbing is different. Her state of mind cultivation has taken the lead in stepping through the door of gods!

    In terms of mana cultivation and combat effectiveness, Ten Thousand Moons of Ice is no match for Ye Pengfei.  However, in terms of this vision, Ye Pengfei could only be defeated.

    With her gaze moving slowly over the cracked earth, Yue Ningbing clearly saw that every stream of extreme energy that entered the cracked earth was transformed into a strange green light group.  These light groups are hidden in the cracks in the earth. Only those with a god-level mental state can truly see their existence.

    "Is it another kind of power of heaven?"?? 

    At first, Yue Ningbing thought that this might be the power of heaven possessed by Zhao Youhou.  However, when she curiously stretched out her hand and touched a ball of green light, a different feeling came to her heart.

    "Ah, this is the vitality of all things!" After thinking about it for a while, Yue Ningbing whispered in surprise.

    Everything is alive!  This is the wonderful thing that appears along with the origin of all things!

    Very few people know why ordinary mineral deposits are always lifeless and do not possess any aura.  The powerful spiritual mine not only possesses rich spiritual energy, but may even evolve into the spirit of the spiritual mine and become a being similar to the spiritual tribe!

    Very few people know why once a living being dies, no panacea can bring it back to life.  And under certain circumstances of chance and coincidence, let alone a creature that has just died, even a being that has been dead for tens of millions of years may be resurrected again from its bones and flesh!

    ?????????????? Yue Ningbing is one of the few who knows the secret.  Because, when her royal power just touched this green ball of light, an inexplicable realization suddenly came to her heart.

    Soon, Yue Ningbing immediately connected the green vitality of all things with the mysterious word "tribulation".

    Since becoming a dual cultivation partner with Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei has also told Yue Ningbing without reservation about the secret of the word robbery.

    "The origin of all things! The vitality of all things! When these two things are combined, maybe all things can evolve!"

    Then, Yue Ningbing thought of the two strange spells mentioned by the Samsara Divine Sword¡ª¡ª

    The art of deception!  The secret technique!

    "The art of deception, according to the literal meaning, should be used to deceive the calculations of other strong men. As long as you reach the realm of gods and men, most of them will know some calculation methods. It is normal for Zhao Youhou to use such spells to kill his enemies."

    "What is the secret technique?"

    "Heavenly secret! Vitality! There seems to be some connection between the two!"

    With Yue Ningbing¡¯s state of mind, she was able to connect the origin of all things, the vitality of all things, and the art of heaven in an instant.  With a clear understanding, she also sat down cross-legged next to Ye Pengfei

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Works related 414. Encountering bottlenecks again

    414. Encountering a bottleneck again

    The binding force emitted by the word "tribulation" is the original force of all things.  As long as you have this original power, everything in the world can be born in the void.

    And Yue Ningbing was once trapped by this binding force.  After she refined the binding power according to the method taught by Ye Pengfei, she naturally realized the mystery of the origin of all things.

    Now, she matched the mystery of the origin of all things with the mystery of the vitality of all things, and within a short time, she realized all kinds of mysteries.

    "Tianji! What is Tianji? I can feel that there is a certain connection between the mysteries of all things and Tianji. However, I have never really come into contact with the art of Tianji, and I still can't understand it."

    For a moment, Yue Ningbing, who was a little stuck, had the urge to see Zhao Youhou's methods again.

    The next moment, Yue Ningbing couldn't help but laugh freely.

    "What am I thinking? If Zhao Youhou comes again, we won't have the Samsara Divine Sword to help us defeat the enemy."

    Although, judging from what happened in that blessed land cave, the reason why Zhao Youhou killed Ye Pengfei was actually just because he sensed the thirteen powers of heaven from his enemy.  However, who knows what this guy who doesn't know whether he is dead or alive, and who is now being sent somewhere by the Samsara Divine Sword, is thinking and what he will do.  Maybe, when Zhao Youhou meets again, this guy will kill both of them!

    Smiling to herself, Yue Ningbing gathered her thoughts and feelings into a spiritual thought and sent it into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "The vitality of all things? The origin of all things?" Ye Pengfei's heart moved, he nodded slightly, and quickly digested and absorbed these new mysterious meanings one by one.

    Ye Pengfei has obtained tens of millions of times more power from the origin of all things than Yue Ningbing.  However, he was unable to see those green light groups.

    In fact, even if he saw those green light groups, he didn't have the ability to understand the mystery.

    Everyone has their own strengths, and Director Ye Pengfei¡¯s strength does not lie in that.  It's like, although he taught Yue Ningbing a lot of fighting techniques, Yue Ningbing could only evolve one or two percent of the power. He learned the mysteries of the evolution of all things from Yue Ningbing and could only experience a little bit.  That¡¯s all.

    However, this little insight greatly improved Ye Pengfei's efficiency in driving this super teleportation array.  Yue Ningbing clearly saw that not long after she sent her spiritual thoughts, the speed of green light groups emerging from the cracks in the earth suddenly increased.

    Soon, some of the green light groups closest to the two people merged together, filling the gaps in the earth one after another.  If you don't look carefully, it seems that this piece of land has not been dry for a long time, but is full of life.

    "It's so beautiful." Yue Ningbing sighed in a low voice, "Does it mean that all the cracks in the earth must be filled with this green vitality of all things in order to be able to drive the teleportation array? However, Pengfei encountered before  Where are the bottlenecks and obstacles you have visited?¡±

    Looking around, the situation on all sides is similar.  The green light group stretched out from near to far, as if it were a living creature, freeing every place from the breath of dry death.

    There are no obstacles or changes. Yue Ningbing knows that with her own ability, she can only see these things.  She closed her eyes slightly, began to integrate her previous insights, and began her own practice.

    One day, two days, three days

    Because of Yue Ningbing¡¯s spiritual thought, this time, on the sixth day, Ye Pengfei reached the bottleneck early.

    "Ning Bing, come and see, where is it stuck?"

    Yue Ningbing, who was in meditation, immediately opened her eyes.  The spiritual consciousness explored all around like a tide, and soon it was taken back again.

    "All the cracks in the earth are filled with the vitality of all things." Yue Ningbing said in a deep voice, "However, it seems that there is still a lack of communication between them."

    "Lack of communication?" Ye Pengfei pondered, "Is it possible that we really need a certain treasure?"

    Although Ye Pengfei had collected many formations from the Paradise Cave, he did not dare to touch any of those decisive formations.  Not to mention, the palace located in the deepest part of the entire Paradise Cave.  Until now, Ye Pengfei still doesn't know whether the existence of that palace is just a bait, a trap, or whether it actually exists inside, something necessary to drive the teleportation array.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei ask this, Yue Ningbing could only helplessly shake her head.  She could feel that there was a lack of communication between the vitality of all things, and it was because of her state of mind.And because he has the power of kingship.  No matter how many situations there are, it is impossible for her to comprehend them.

    "No matter what, let's be a living doctor first." Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "Use your royal power to help me. If there is still no change in the next few days, we will go find the ghost girl.  That¡¯s the way to go!¡±

    Ye Pengfei has no way to break into that blessed land filled with killing formations.  Even if he holds the Chaos Celestial Sphere and Zhou Tianyi, I'm afraid he will have to become an intermediate god before he can try it.

    With the help of King Dao, if there is no change, we can only give up.

    Yue Ningbing nodded in understanding, and her royal power immediately gathered to its maximum.  The warm artistic conception enveloped Ye Pengfei once again.

    "Ning Bing, you are so diligent again!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire, "With your current kingly power, I'm afraid you can easily defeat the powerful men below Kong Ming!"

    Ye Pengfei felt a sense of envy and admiration in his words.

    If things continue to develop at this rate, one day, even a god, Yue Ningbing will be able to easily surrender.

    Relatively speaking, his extreme emotional power can kill people with force. It is impossible to completely subdue a strong man.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is not too envious.  Everyone has their own opportunities. It is rare in the world for me to achieve such amazing cultivation at less than a hundred years old. Why do I need to envy others?

    At this moment, with the help of Yue Ningbing¡¯s royal power, streams of more pure and green extreme love power surged into the huge teleportation formation.

    Although, Yue Ningbing has seen that every crack in the earth is full of vitality.  However, this cracked land seems to accept everyone who comes and can never be satisfied. No matter how much extreme emotional power it has, it has all been swallowed up

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 415. Everyone has their own plans

    415. Everyone has their own plans

    While Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing were trying hard to find a way to break through the bottleneck and drive this teleportation formation, the three powerful men, the Insect Queen Xuerou, the God Liu Yan, and Xiao Wuming, were also searching for a way to break through the bottleneck left behind by Zhao Youhou.  Stopping around, trying to find those ancient treasures that have been sealed for hundreds of millions of years.

    When the three groups of people gathered together, the final path to Zhao Youhou¡¯s legacy was finally opened.  The three groups of people were immediately involved in different places by irresistible forces.

    The place where the three groups of people fell into was a dark tomb that could not be seen.  Fortunately, the spiritual consciousness has not been restricted in any way, and the three groups of people can easily see clearly the situation around the tomb.

    ??I saw that starting from these three tombs, winding passages extended out like spider webs.  Even a divine man like Liu Yan, who is at the second level of peak, cannot reach the end of the world with his spiritual consciousness.

    ¡­¡­

    "I can only watch while walking." Liu Yan shook his head helplessly, "I hope I'm lucky and can meet them again later, otherwise"

    The treasure inside the body stirred again.  Liu Yan shook his head with a wry smile, chose a passage, and galloped in.

    ¡­¡­

    With Xiao Wuming¡¯s spiritual knowledge, in this case, he can only selectively explore a passage.

    "It's really unlucky. I didn't expect that the other two groups are god-level existences! According to Xuerou, there are two more terrifying existences The Ghost Drum Formation, what kind of formation is that? Even the gods  A strong man like Liu Yan actually changed his expression!"

    "Alas, I can only take one step at a time. As long as I can get something, I will leave immediately!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No need to worry about no firewood.  Xiao Wuming knew there was no hope for this adventure.  With his character accustomed to forbearance, he would never explore deeper.

    When Xiao Wuming roughly understood the situation in that passage, he immediately jumped in and rushed towards a place suspected of being a portal.

    ¡­¡­

    The Insect Queen Xuerou is the most powerful among the three powerhouses.  Among the three men of God, one is still at the second level and possesses strange powers.  Even if it was a head-to-head fight with the god Liu Yan, Xuerou was confident of winning.

    However, Xuerou is the most anxious among the three strong men.  Because she knew very well that the current location was just the periphery of Zhao Youhou's legacy.  Although there are hidden portals in these passages.  The treasures inside are also very attractive to low-level gods.  However, she knew very well that compared to the rare treasures in the core area, the things in these portals were all rubbish!

    "You must not be greedy for treasures along the way!" Insect Queen Xuerou said sternly, "The real treasures are all in the core area. And the two guys I mentioned are very likely to have a way to reach the core area directly! All follow  Hold on tight, don¡¯t fall behind!¡±

    "Yes, Master!"

    Fu Hai, Zhu Li, and Hua Ying immediately responded solemnly. They also knew something about Zhao Youhou's legacy. As long as they could recover the treasures in the core area, what did the peripheral things mean?

    Of course they don¡¯t know what the insect queen Xuerou values ????the most.  Originally, this thing was not very important.  However, when she saw the ghost girl who possessed the power of the thirteen ancient gods and men, and Ye Pengfei who possessed the Divine Sword of Reincarnation, she finally understood that the value of that inconspicuous thing far exceeded that of Zhao Youhou  The sum of other treasures in the collection!

    "Walk!"

    The Insect Queen Xuerou gave a low shout and took the lead and entered a passage.

    "Whether the ghost girl wins or Ye Pengfei wins, no matter what, we must not let them get that thing!"

    Xuerou secretly made up her mind, even if it meant sacrificing these three important subordinates.  Little did she know that just when she had evil thoughts in her heart, the core part of Fuhai's body also flickered slightly.

    With just that flicker, Fu Hai seemed to have lost a lot of energy and blood, and his face suddenly turned very pale.

    However, Fuhai is very careful.  Except for a moment when his face turned pale, his aura remained stable.  Even Zhu Li, who was closest to him, didn't notice anything unusual

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that the Queen of Insects had opened Zhao Youhou¡¯s legacy and rushed straight towards the core of the legacy.  What he didn't even know was that the insect queen had already advanced to the realm of gods and humans, and had surrendered to three god-human level beings.

    At this moment, all Ye Pengfei¡¯s thoughts are focused on this strange teleportation platform.In the formation.

    Three days have passed. Although Ye Pengfei can continue to persist, he frowns and feels more and more that something is wrong with the situation.

    "Where did all the three days of Ji Qing Dao power go? Even Ning Bing can't see anything unusual at all!"

    The current situation is becoming more and more consistent with the earlier speculation - indeed, in the palace surrounded by the seventy-two fierce evil formations, there is a treasure necessary to drive the formation.

    "Those thirteen ancient gods can't be fooled casually. The power of the origin of all things in the word "Jie" is related to the vitality of all things in front of us. And the treasure in the palace must be related to the gathering and communication of these vitalities of all things.  Related. If this were not the case, how could those thirteen ancient gods be deceived by Zhao Youhou?"

    Thinking more deeply, the word calamity poses no threat to the man of God at all.  That word "Jie" is actually a way to make the thirteen enemies relax their vigilance.  After figuring out the connections one by one, Ye Pengfei was so impressed with Zhao Youhou's methods.

    ¡°I also like to use intrigues, but compared with Zhao Youhou¡¯s, it¡¯s just child¡¯s play.¡±

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and withdrew his extreme emotion power.

    "What, don't give it another try?" Yue Ningbing asked in surprise.

    Now, only nine days have passed.  If he and Ye Pengfei join forces and hold on for a few more days, there will be no problem at all.

    "Forget it, there must be a treasure missing."

    "You mean, in that palace" Yue Ningbing suddenly realized.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "How could Zhou Tianyi's calculation of this artifact be wrong? Well, there is no hope of directly entering Zhao Youhou's legacy. We should follow the path set by the ghost girl!"

    After going back and forth, I finally walked back to the old road.  However, the time spent driving around was not in vain.  At least, I have a dual cultivation partner and a powerful helper.

    "The origin of all things, the vitality of all things, and that unknown treasure It seems that Ningbing can really help me a lot in this adventure!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself that the method of thundering the nine heavens was used to the extreme.  He took Yue Ningbing and quickly passed through the inner and outer worlds and arrived at the place where the three passages converged

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 416. Wangpin spiritual pulse!

    ~¡¶¡·~ 416. Wangpin spiritual pulse!

    "Hey, this passage has been opened?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    After refining the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei also understood why the ghost girl was not worried that the other two strong men would enter Zhao Youhou's legacy before her.  This is because all three must come together to open the final passage.

    "Could it be that a new strong person has entered this world?"

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that the one who opened this passage was actually the Insect Queen Xuerou.  In the memory of the ghost girl he obtained, it was impossible for all kinds of monsters in the two worlds outside here to open this passage and leave the two worlds.

    How can Xuerou¡¯s enlightenment over hundreds of millions of years be known to others casually?  Even Fu Hai and other monsters, whose original cultivation base was much stronger than hers, were not able to comprehend such fantastic ideas.

    "Ning Bing, be careful. I'll let the Second Soul protect you. Don't leave too far!" Ye Pengfei warned with a solemn expression.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that only he could open this third channel.  At that time, you can also take a look at the level of the other two strong players.

    Now, the three passages have been opened long ago, and there is no way to know the situation of the three strong men in front.  There are always dangers, and there must be no carelessness.

    "I understand." Yue Ningbing responded in a solemn tone that she had never heard before, "Pengfei, don't worry, I will definitely protect myself!"

    Protecting yourself well is the greatest support for Ye Pengfei.  At this moment, Yue Ningbing did not realize how important her existence was like Ye Pengfei did

    ¡­¡­

    Even a small sect like the Mangshan Sect, with only a mere Golden Core cultivator in charge, would choose a geomantic treasure land with a blessed land and cave. What's more, Zhao Youhou is a powerful god-level existence.

    In the previous world, Ye Pengfei had already deeply felt that the richness of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth here was far better than that of the Thunder Spirit Realm.  When he and Yue Ningbing were sent to a dark place where they couldn't see their fingers by the non-directional teleportation circle, the first thing they felt was that the concentration of spiritual energy here was too amazing.  Just taking a brief breath is equivalent to swallowing several high-grade spiritual stones in one breath!

    Yue Ningbing couldn't help but exclaimed: "I'm afraid, this Zhao Youhou's legacy is based on the so-called Wang-grade spiritual veins!"

    Spiritual veins are also divided into levels, from the weakest non-grade spiritual veins to the strongest holy-grade spiritual veins. According to the strength of the spiritual energy concentration, it is unanimously recognized by the cultivation world and divided into more than ten levels.

    Originally, in ancient times, there were many spiritual veins in this big world.  Like the strongest holy-grade spiritual vein, taking one breath is equivalent to swallowing a top-grade spiritual stone. There are at least hundreds of them on countless planets in this big world!

    However, after the shocking battles in ancient times, almost all the planets were turned into powder, leaving only the planet where Ye Pengfei is now, which is relatively intact.

    And after such battles, the loss of spiritual veins is also extremely shocking.  Up to now, even a large sect with a long heritage like Yue Palace only has two fifth-grade spiritual veins.

    Above the fifth grade, there are fourth grade, third grade, second grade, and first grade.  And above the first grade, it is the best.  Then, you will get to Wangpin.

    Compared with the spiritual veins here, the spiritual veins in the Moon Palace are simply garbage!

    For a moment, Yue Ningbing¡¯s heart moved.

    "Pengfei, tell me, is it possible for us to collect this spiritual vein?"

    If you have a king-grade spiritual vein, you will have the foundation to establish a sect outside the territory.  If this king-grade spiritual vein can be moved into the realm of Thunder Spirit, I am afraid that all those strong men from the Thunder Spirit clan may be able to attack the realm of spiritual gods!

    Mana, soul, and state of mind are the three most important things for a strong person to cultivate.  The spiritual veins and spiritual roots, one is an external object and the other is one's own body, are the most important factors that determine the level of mana cultivation.

    How could Ye Pengfei not know the benefits of receiving this king-grade spiritual vein, but

    "I hope that Zhao Youhou has left treasures for collecting spiritual veins in the core area. With our current abilities, it is still possible to collect a seventh- or eighth-grade spiritual vein. This king-grade spiritual vein, haha, is powerless."

    Yue Ningbing also smiled sheepishly, knowing that she was too impatient.

    "So, which passage should we take?" Yue Ningbing asked.

    Like the Insect Queen Xuerou and the others, the tomb where Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing are located is also connected by dozens of winding passages. No one knows which path is the easiest way to enter the core.??.

    On the way here, Ye Pengfei had already searched through the memories he had obtained from the ghost girl. He shook his head helplessly: "It doesn't matter which way you go. Otherwise, you can use the power of all things you feel to take a look at these passages."  What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    "The power of all things?" Yue Ningbing was stunned, "The air of death is everywhere here, is there any use in using the power of all things?"

    Tombs, dead energy, these are incompatible with the growth of all things.  However, Yue Ningbing still followed Ye Pengfei's wishes and used the wonderful method that she had just realized a few days ago.

    I saw that the originally dark underground tomb suddenly lit up.  Looking carefully, it turns out that whether it is in the tomb or in the winding passages, there is a faint green light that flickers every not far away.

    "Ah, all things are alive!" Yue Ningbing looked at everything in front of her in disbelief, "Isn't this place filled with death energy? How can there be so many living things?"

    Life and death are exactly opposite.  When each big world is first born, not only will the origin of all things and the vitality of all things be born, but also the boundless energy of death will be born.

    The vitality of all things is the basis for the reproduction of all things in this big world.

    And the boundless death energy has determined that, for a long time or a short time, this big world will eventually return to death and be silent forever

    The great cycle of life and death is so wonderful.  Where vitality abounds, death will automatically recede.  And in a place where death prevails, life will disappear helplessly.  This is the supreme law of heaven and cannot be violated.  However, there were clearly countless green rays of light dancing in Yue Ningbing's eyes.  And around her, there was clearly an extremely thick aura of death.  If Yue Ningbing wasn't already a cultivator of spiritual transformation, I'm afraid it would still take a lot of energy to resist the invasion of this death energy.

    As for Ye Pengfei, it was as if he had expected this. He smiled slightly and said: "Such a method is not something we can figure out yet. Maybe, when we have the ability to obtain the treasures in the palace, we can come and participate."  Enlightenment one or two. Okay, Ning Bing, look for it, which channel has the strongest vitality of all things?"

    Yue Ningbing nodded, put away her frightened mood, and searched carefully.

    "This way!"

    Soon, thunder light enveloped Yue Ningbing, and the two of them entered the most green passage together

    ~¡¶¡·~

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 417. Treasure House

    Not only did Yue Ningbing find the greenest passage, she also quickly found a hidden portal.  **¡¶¡¶¡·¡·*

    Because he cares about the treasures in the core area, Ye Pengfei is not interested in seeing the portals he encounters along the way.  Through the ghost girl's memory and the explanation of the Samsara Divine Sword, he knew that in the core area, there was an inconspicuous treasure that could not only help the ghost girl return to the realm of a god, but also help the Samsara Divine Sword unlock Zhao Youhou's legacy.  The mental imprint that comes down.

    The name of the treasure is "Secret Spring Water".

    An inconspicuous cold spring was originally used to practice the art of the underworld.  Unless a ghost cultivator comes here, no one will be interested in this treasure.  In comparison, any strong person would be more willing to collect other things left by Zhao Youhou.

    "However, it is this quiet spring water that can help the ghost girl directly return to her previous level.  In the same way, the spiritual mark on the Samsara Divine Sword can also be completely removed.

    For Ye Pengfei, removing the spiritual imprint of the Samsara Divine Sword is a top priority.  In fact, it far exceeds those few elixirs that can increase the chance of a strong person advancing to the realm of gods and men.

    Just by relying on the power of reincarnation and surviving ten reincarnations, Ye Pengfei gained preliminary control over the power of extreme emotion.  If the Samsara Divine Sword is completely restored and can provide the power of reincarnation to Ye Pengfei without any scruples, how will his control and understanding of the power of extreme emotion improve by leaps and bounds?

    After becoming a god-man, studying your own Taoism is the most critical thing.  At that time, it will depend on the level of understanding of Taoism.  Whether it is the cultivation of mana, the cultivation of soul, or the cultivation of state of mind, everything will naturally rise.  There is no need to practice separately as in the past.

    Obviously, for Ye Pengfei, restoring the former glory of the Samsara Sword is more important than anything else!

    Therefore, along the way, he was not willing to waste time on those portals.  No matter what treasures are hidden behind the door, they are not as important as that pool of quiet spring water.

    But.  When Yue Ningbing saw the imperceptible door, Ye Pengfei stopped.

    "Do you really feel full of vitality?"

    "That's right!" Yue Ningbing nodded with certainty, "Although, there is no vitality in this portal. However, I can feel that inside this portal, there is a vitality that cannot be underestimated!"

    "Could it be a spiritual elixir that possesses the vitality of all things?" Ye Pengfei began to study this portal.

    If it is such a magic pill.  No matter what, Ye Pengfei had to take it out and give it to Yue Ningbing.  You must know Yue Ningbing¡¯s state of mind.  He has entered the realm of gods and men.  If you want to become a god, you only need to increase your magic power.  Condensed Yuanying.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ettling on magic power if it's a magic elixir.  It still focuses on the soul, which is of great use to Yue Ningbing.

    "The bottleneck I encountered is that I can't even understand the Samsara Divine Sword. I don't know what year or month it will take before I can break through to the realm of a god. However, Ning Bing is different. If she advances to the level of a god,  Realm, it can also break the cracks in time and space and help Yu'er leave this big world!"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking this while studying the mechanism formations on the portal very carefully.

    It is absolutely impossible to forcefully break the door.  This is a portal set up by Zhao Youhou himself. Even if a fifth-level or sixth-level god comes, he still has to break the formation conscientiously.

    Logically speaking, with Ye Pengfei's current level of cultivation, it is impossible to break the formation above this portal.

    "However, once he holds the Chaos Celestial Sphere in his hand, he can view even the smallest details.

    Secondly, he had collected so many formations from the Paradise Cave, and he didn¡¯t just create the Ghost Domain Formation.  He knew a thing or two about Zhao Youhou's habitual techniques.

    In addition, Ye Pengfei absorbed the memories of thirteen ancient gods.  Although, he is still unable to understand most of the memories about cultivation.  However, he worked very hard on how to crack the memory of Zhao Youhou's formation.

    After a while, Ye Pengfei found the key to opening the portal.

    "Ning Bing, please step back."

    Ye Pengfei said, the energy in his body began to circulate, and his defensive power was activated to the maximum.

    Then, he stretched out a finger and gently pressed it into an inconspicuous groove.

    Boom!

    The powerful counter force almost blew Ye Pengfei away.  However, Ye Pengfei seemed to have roots on his feet.  Although his upper body was swaying violently, his feet remained motionless, firmly rooted in place.

    "open!"

    When the counterattack force weakened a little, Ye PengfeiHe yelled angrily, striking both palms at waist height.

    This time, there was no violent reaction.  With a rumble, a portal that had been sealed for a long time finally opened.

    "these are¡­¡­"

    When the portal was completely opened, Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing both looked straight.

    This is not a magic pill, there are countless treasures hidden in it!

    The jade bottles that hold elixirs are of different shapes and colors.  Looking around, there are at least thousands of bottles!

    The magic weapons floating in the air are of different formats and have a lot of spiritual pressure.  If you look around, there is nothing that is not a top-notch magic weapon!

    As for the materials for refining weapons and alchemy, there are also jade slips that may be engraved with cultivation techniques. There are countless of them. The two of them were dazzled by the sight, as if they were farm children who accidentally broke into the deep palace courtyard.  Saw countless rare treasures.

    Yue Ningbing saw it more clearly, and she shouted excitedly: "These elixirs, these magic weapons, and these sundries all contain a huge amount of vitality for all things!"

    Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, has gradually calmed down.

    "Ning Bing, these things are of great use to you. I will teach you a method to open up the Sumeru space. You can put these things away."

    "You don't want it?" Yue Ningbing asked in surprise.

    "Isn't what's yours mine?" Ye Pengfei chuckled and sent a spiritual thought into Yue Ningbing's sea of ??consciousness. It was the same method taught by the Thunder God's Stone back then.

    Looking at this method, Yue Ningbing¡¯s hands were shaking with excitement.

    Even if they are dual cultivation partners, not all of them will be so selfless.  Yue Ningbing has seen it many times. The couple in the sect turned against each other because they found a huge fortune.

    ¡° In sects like Moon Palace where the rules are relatively strict, this kind of thing happens from time to time.  In those small sects and among the casual cultivators, it is estimated that husbands and wives would turn against each other and brothers would fight against each other all the time.  But I never thought that Ye Pengfei not only didn't want these treasures, but actually taught himself such an amazing god-level method!

    For a moment, Yue Ningbing was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say (To be continued)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 418. Surrendering the Ghost Cultivator

    418. Surrender the ghost cultivator

    You must know that god-level methods are also divided into levels.  For example, a god-level method that focuses on defense is of a much higher level than a god-level method that focuses on attack.

    And the space method is second only to the time method among all god-level methods!

    Time and space are the two most mysterious principles of heaven.  If the powerful can freely choose which way of heaven to comprehend, it is estimated that 99% of the powerful will either choose to comprehend the way of time or the way of space.

    Of course, it is impossible for the vast majority of powerful people to comprehend these two methods.  Because individuals have different qualifications and experiences.  When the time comes, they will naturally choose a certain way of heaven.

    Therefore, for the vast majority of powerful people, if they want to delve into the ultimate principles of time and space in addition to comprehending the way of heaven they have chosen, they can only rely on the teachings passed down by the senior monks.  God-level time and space method.  The preciousness of these two types of methods can be seen clearly.

    And now, not only did Ye Pengfei not want these treasures, he also taught him a god-level space method without hesitation. How could this make Yue Ningbing not be extremely excited?

    Ye Pengfei knew why Yue Ningbing was so excited.  He smiled slightly and said: "I practice the path of extreme love, and the people I love will definitely get the best!"

    Yue Ningbing, after all, also has the mental state of a god-man level.  She put away her feelings and nodded heavily: "I will also try my best to let my lover get the best!"

    The two people faced each other for a while, and then Yue Ningbing quickly started to open up the Xumi space and stored these treasures one by one.

    "Let's go."

    Without researching whether there were any hidden compartments in this treasure house, Yue Ningbing simply walked out.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t make any suggestions, he respected Yue Ningbing¡¯s choice.

    During those ten reincarnations, Ye Pengfei not only initially learned how to distinguish between true and false affection, but also how to keep an appropriate distance from women who were not meant for him.  He also learned how to get along with the lover around him.

    The way of extreme emotion does not mean that giving from the heart and soul is the way of extreme emotion.  Sometimes, respect is the best expression of the word "love".

    Along the way, even if she saw some strange hidden portals, Yue Ningbing would never mention them.  Now, all she thinks about is how to help Ye Pengfei reach the core place as soon as possible, and how to help Ye Pengfei get the most and best treasures.

    The journey was uneventful, and the two people soon reached the end of the passage.

    In front of you, a place filled with ghosts appeared.

    "Let me just say, in a place with such a strong sense of death, why are there no ghosts?"

    For ghosts and ghosts, places with strong death aura are the best places for them to practice.  In addition, the legacy of Zhao Youhou is based on a king-grade spiritual vein.  For Yinhun, it is a holy land for cultivation.

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei was always on guard against any powerful ghosts that would suddenly appear in the passage.  However, the journey was uneventful and there were no obstacles at all.  Now it seems that Zhao Youhou has used his means to confine all the ghosts in this large area.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "A strong human being? Haha, I haven't seen a strong human being for a long time. It seems that the passage has been completely opened and we can finally go out!"

    Just like the Insect Queen Xuerou, these ghosts have been trapped here for hundreds of millions of years.  Although this is their holy land for cultivation, due to various constraints, the most powerful ghost cultivators among them, who are at the peak of divine transformation, cannot even see the gate to the realm of gods and humans.

    When those ghosts laughed loudly, Ye Pengfei also laughed:

    "I haven't caught or controlled ghosts for a long time. Ning Bing, I haven't told you yet. In fact, my master is a monk who controls ghosts. And when I first started practicing, I also used to control ghosts as my main method of fighting.  Now that my cultivation level is high, I haven¡¯t used ghosts for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that so many good materials suddenly appeared now!¡±

    Those powerful ghosts suddenly frowned.

    "Human powerhouse, don't be too arrogant! Although you are higher than our realm. However, this is death energy, and our abilities can be doubled here. And you, when casting spells in this environment, will  Big discount! We won¡¯t stop you, as long as you help us break the seal outside, we will let you pass, how about it? "

    Ye Pengfei burst into laughter and saidRays of lightning, like thunder dragons, surrounded him.

    "When I was still a low-level Qi Refining monk, I dared to go to the mass graves alone. Is it possible that my courage has become less courageous as my cultivation level has advanced?"

    Yue Ningbing, who was beside her, immediately took out some of the best magic weapons she had just obtained, and shouted in a cold voice: "If you don't surrender, you will die!"

    What Ye Pengfei wants to do is what she wants to do.  Since Ye Pengfei wanted to subdue these ghosts, then what Yue Ningbing was thinking about was how to subdue these ghosts.

    As soon as the two people's unique skills were revealed, all the ghosts were stunned.

    "Thunder cultivator? That's all. Where did that female cultivator get so many powerful magic weapons?"

    Although these ghosts cannot see the rich vitality contained in the magic weapons, they can rely on instinct to feel the restraint of these magic weapons on them.

    "We are in big trouble now. If we don't surrender to them, I'm afraid everyone will die."

    Although, death energy is very important to these ghost cultivators.  However, if they die and turn into death energy, their spiritual intelligence will be lost and they will never be resurrected.

    Chirping, several of the most powerful ghost cultivators started discussing.

    But where does Ye Pengfei have time to wait for them to discuss the problem?  He needed to reach the core area as quickly as possible.  If the Youquan water is taken away by others, it will be a serious matter.

    With a crackle, a bolt of lightning shot over.  In an instant, a ghost cultivator who was only at the intermediate level of becoming a god was pierced by the lightning.

    "ah!!!"

    After the shrill scream, the ghost cultivator turned into balls of deathly energy and could never be saved again.

    "you!"

    Several of the most powerful ghost cultivators couldn't help but become furious.  In their world, Ye Pengfei's grandfather's grandfather's grandfather's grandfather was far from being born.  A little kid actually dares to threaten himself with life and death?

    Just when several ghost cultivators were furious and before they had time to reprimand them, Yue Ningbing also took action.

    I couldn¡¯t see how she moved, only a few magic weapons turned twice.  In an instant, seventeen or eight ghost cultivators were all reduced to nothing.  In fact, even the thick air of death that permeated this land has dissipated a lot.

    "Ah! This is the vitality of all things!"

    Finally, these most powerful ghost cultivators realized they were afraid. They quickly bowed and saluted one by one, shouting: "Don't do it, don't do it, we surrender, we surrender!"

    Yue Ningbing smiled sweetly and put away the magic weapon.

    Finally, I am not just a favored person, I can also help.

    With this thought in mind, Yue Ningbing, who was originally pretty, became even more beautiful and charming

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 419. Long road ahead

    419.Long road ahead

    " Controlling ghosts, this is how Ye Pengfei started his career.  Thinking about the first time he went hunting for animals in Guijian Gorge, he relied on a low-grade ghost slave.

    At that time, such a low-grade ghost slave was already a great help to Ye Pengfei.  He also didn't expect that decades later, he would be able to subdue hundreds of gods and ghost cultivators in one breath!

    "Is it to plant the mark of master and servant, or"

    After a brief thought, Ye Pengfei decided to refine a magic weapon to control ghosts.

    Although, using the master-servant brand, you can also control these gods and ghost cultivators.  However, the powerful ghost-control magic weapon can unite their fighting power together, making them even more powerful.

    As for what kind of ghost-controlling magic weapon to refine, those thirteen ancient gods and men are all ancestors of ghost-playing.  I remember back then, in order to besiege and kill Zhao Youhou, they all turned a perfectly good place into a blessed place like Huangquan Road, a paradise for ghosts.  There are not only 10,000 magical weapons for controlling ghosts, but also 8,000 methods for refining them.

    After Ye Pengfei got these memories, he never thought that one day he would be able to defeat so many powerful ghost cultivators in one go. He also didn't care about these methods of refining ghost-control magic weapons.  Now that the direction has been decided, Ye Pengfei casually created a Sumeru space.

    "Ning Bing, I'll go in to refine the treasure, you and the second soul will take me away! If there are ghost cultivators ahead, help me capture them too!"

    "Okay!" Yue Ningbing responded immediately.

    At the moment when love was deeply rooted, what Yue Ningbing felt was simply "sharing life and death."  But now, in everything, two people can contribute to each other.  This feeling is more mellow and profound

    Through this place where ghosts gather, there are twisting passages like spider webs ahead.  Following the previous choice, Yue Ningbing entered a passage with the most vitality of all things.

    Compared with the previous passage, there are more and brighter green light spots in this passage, which represent the vitality of all things.  However, what is very strange is that ghosts appear and appear in this passage from time to time.

    However, the level of these ghosts is too low, and some of them are just bad ghosts, and they do not pose any threat to Yue Ningbing.  Yue Ningbing didn't even need to deliberately deal with them. As long as he released his restrained spiritual pressure, he would strangle them all the way without any hindrance.

    Ignoring the portals of light and darkness, and not worrying about ghosts blocking the way, the time to cross the passage was shorter this time. It only took less than five hours for Yue Ningbing to fly to the end of the passage.

    It is another place where ghosts gather.

    After scanning her spiritual eyes, Yue Ningbing said secretly: "The grade this time is much better than the last time."

    In the last gathering place for ghosts, among the hundreds of ghosts, only five had reached the peak of divine transformation.  But among the hundreds of ghosts and ghosts in front of them, there were nearly a hundred that were at the peak of their divine transformation.

    "However, it doesn't matter how many ghost cultivators he has at the peak of his transformation into gods.  For Yue Ningbing, who has the power of kingship and the vitality of all things, it doesn't take much time to conquer them.  Powerful magic weapons were sacrificed one after another, and without much effort, each ghost had to surrender and obediently entered Ye Pengfei's Sumeru space.

    He glanced at Ye Pengfei who was still refining weapons.

    "Hey, a tower-shaped magic weapon? It's quite different."

    I saw Ye Pengfei¡¯s hands flying up and down.  The aura is connected into threads visible to the naked eye, forming a tower-shaped appearance.

    Most of the styles of magic weapons in the world of cultivation are similar to those in the secular world.  For example, swords, guns, swords and halberds are the three main types of magic weapons.

    Relatively speaking, tower-shaped magic weapons are uncommon.  Without him, there are simply too many materials required to forge such magic weapons.

    However, when Yue Ningbing saw that there were mountains of monster materials around Ye Pengfei, she felt relieved.

    "It seems that he wants to use all the harvested materials for transforming gods and monsters into this magic weapon. I don't know how powerful the magic weapon made in this way will be."

    Using such a large amount of materials must be to forge a rare magic weapon.  Yue Ningbing did not disturb Ye Pengfei, but quietly sent the newly surrendered ghost into the Sumeru space.  Then, he closed the space and headed forward again.

    What appeared in front of us were yet another winding passages.  If Yue Ningbing hadn't been able to see the green light spots inlaid on the four walls of the passage, I'm afraid she would have mistakenly thought that she had turned back and was trapped in a strange maze.

    "It seems that each level is more powerful than the first level. The vitality of all things in each of the passages here is denser than the first passage!" Yue Ningbing secretly speculated, "Maybe.  This timeThe ghosts here are haunted by powerful ghost cultivators!  "

    Ye Pengfei has given Zhou Tianyi and Chaos Celestial Sphere to Yue Ningbing.  However, in the chaotic celestial sphere, it can only show the shape of the passage ahead, but not the ghosts and ghosts.

    But Yue Ningbing was not very skilled in Zhou Tianyi's deduction.  When it comes to deduction, her understanding is much worse than Ye Pengfei's.

    "It doesn't matter, I have the best magic weapon forged from the vitality of all things, and I am not afraid of sneak attacks by ghosts at all!"

    A piece of splendid fairy clothes is draped on the body.  With such a top-notch piece of immortal clothing to protect her body, Yue Ningbing would not be harmed unless a divine-level ghost cultivator¡ªYin Shen¡ªappeared.

    As expected, in this third passage, the power of ghosts is even stronger.  When the ghosts saw a strong human coming from a distance, they all clicked their tongues and let out bursts of weird laughter.

    "Haha, after so many years, fresh flesh and blood has finally come in! We are going to have a big meal!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Looking at it at a glance, the worst ones are still at the Nascent Soul level.  There are also some Dongxu level beings among them.

    However, when they saw clearly what was contained in the colorful brilliance of Yue Ningbing, they all screamed loudly: "Ah! Everything is alive, run!"

    However, Yue Ningbing came too fast. The ghosts who were waiting to eat blood were lightly swept away by the colorful light, and their ghost bodies shattered into nothing.

    Yue Ningbing did not feel it was a pity. To Ye Pengfei, Dongxu level ghost cultivators were simply rubbish.  The ghost-controlling magic weapon he forged would only contain beings at the level of gods.

    "Is there a new gathering place for ghosts ahead?" Yue Ningbing thought to herself.

    This time, the channel length is shorter.  In less than two hours, wherever his spiritual sense reached, he could already see the exit of the passage.

    "Sure enough!"

    When the eyes widened, Yue Ningbing once again saw the place where ghosts gathered.  But this time the ghost gathering place is completely different from the previous two times.

    A majestic and fortified city stands impressively!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 420. First sight of a ghost town

    From the sealed world, to the inner and outer worlds where spiritual consciousness cannot be used, to the winding and complicated passages ahead, Yue Ningbing has traveled more than a million billion miles for Zhao Youhou's legacy. This is still  For the first time, she saw the existence of a majestic and fortified city.  """()

    In that sealed world, although the monsters were not bound by any means, none of them thought about forming gangs or controlling the heroes.  Of course, there will be no powerful monster castle.

    "In the inner and outer worlds, although the number of monsters is greater, their cultivation is also stronger.  However, because each of them is subject to geographical restrictions, it is impossible to gather together to build an existence similar to a fairy city or fairy capital.

    And deep in the ground, between the tombs and the passages connecting the tombs, unexpectedly, a majestic ghostly city appeared!

    Yue Ningbing became cautious for the first time. Although she looked around, the ghosts and ghosts standing on the city wall were nothing more than Kong Ming.  However, the ability to build such a city and the strength of the ghost cultivators who sit in it must be no small matter.

    Yue Ningbing herself is good at controlling the heroes. She knows deeply that based on her magic power, one Dongxu ghost cultivator can kill ten Kongming ghost cultivators with just one hand.  However, ten Dongxu ghost cultivators fighting on their own may not be able to defeat a hundred Kongming ghost cultivators who have formed a rope.

    "On the city wall, there are at least five hundred Kongming ghost cultivators. Inside the city, the Dongxu-level ghost cultivators are probably ordinary existences Could it be that in this ghost city, there is an existence similar to the Queen of Insects?  "

    Ye Pengfei had already told Yue Ningbing about the insect queen.  """"()only.  Ye Pengfei didn't know yet that the insect queen had advanced to the realm of gods and humans.

    For Yue Ningbing now, the biggest problem is that her mana cultivation is too low.  Relying on the powerful treasure that contains the vitality of all things.  As well as her state of mind cultivation that has advanced to the realm of gods and humans, she can also easily subdue ghost cultivators at the peak of god transformation.  However, if the realm of ghost cultivators is extremely close to the realm of gods and humans, her advantage will be gone.

    What's more, what she is facing now is not a straggler.

    "Does it mean we have to let Pengfei come out now?"

    A mere few hours.  It is simply not enough for Ye Pengfei to refine a powerful magic weapon.  Previously, when Yue Ningbing sent the ghost cultivator in, Ye Pengfei only used his spiritual energy to condense the shape of a magic weapon.  presumably.  Now we have just started to smelt the monster materials.

    "No, you can't disturb him, I'll try it first!" Yue Ningbing thought to herself, and took action with a magic weapon.

    This is a magic weapon with landscape maps engraved on both sides.  Similar to.  The best artifact that was once famous all over the world - the Map of Mountains and Rivers.

    "However, this is just a magic weapon in front of me, and of course it cannot be compared with the Map of Mountains and Rivers.  When the figure flew towards the majestic fortified city, the expressions of the Kongming ghost cultivators on the city wall changed drastically at first.  Then, everyone laughed.

    "I was shocked. I thought it was a map of mountains and rivers. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a defective product that Zhao Youhou made casually."

    Although it is not a map of mountains, rivers and society.  But it is still an excellent magic weapon.  Hearing what these Kong Ming ghost cultivators meant, they were just things that Zhao Youhou had refining, Yue Ningbing couldn't help but think about how clever Zhao Youhou's weapon refining methods were.

    You know, although at first glance, God should use artifacts.  But in fact, artifacts are not that easy to refine.  The surviving data of the Moon Palace records that in ancient times, when the Moon Palace was at its most powerful, there was one seventh-level god-man, five sixth-level god-men, and countless lower-level god-men.  There are only a few hundred artifacts of different grades in the entire sect.

    "Is it possible that Zhao Youhou is not only good at formations, but also good at refining divine weapons?"

    Thinking about it carefully, this is not impossible.

    Like the Insect Queen, she was just looking after Zhao Youhou¡¯s home and courtyard outside, but she actually had a magical weapon with her.  It can be imagined that Zhao Youhou didn't care too much about that kind of artifact.

    And the top-quality magic weapon that he sacrificed came from the first passage after entering.  In that treasure house, there are dozens of top-quality magic weapons of similar quality.  The location of the treasure house is obviously only the outermost part of Zhao Youhou's legacy.  From this, we can infer how many more powerful treasures will appear in that core area!

    "However, even for Zhao Youhou, this magic weapon is just a defective product. But it is more than enough to kill ghost cultivators like you." Yue Ningbing thought to herself while stimulating the power of this magic weapon, "  Is it possible that there are some defensive restrictions that I can¡¯t see?¡±

    The fairy city and fairy capital built by human monks will definitely have strong defensive restrictions. This is the most important defense method for the entire city.one.  However, with Yue Ningbing's current cultivation level, she was unable to notice the existence of the defensive restrictions at all.  Combined with the unrestrained laughter of these Kongming ghost cultivators, Yue Ningbing knew that the situation seemed not good.

    This series of thoughts is just a matter of a moment.  The next moment, the top-quality magic weapon flew to a place only a few miles away from the city wall.

    Logically speaking, at such a short distance, the power of spiritual pressure emitted by the magic weapon alone is enough to kill all these Kongming ghost cultivators.  However, Yue Ningbing clearly saw that not only were these Kongming ghost cultivators not dead, but they all looked joking and did not take this magic weapon seriously at all.

    "There must be a defensive restriction!" Yue Ningbing's beautiful eyes narrowed, "What a weird restriction, I've even attacked this place, and it hasn't started to fight back yet!"

    The more powerful the defensive restriction is, the wider the scope of defense is.  For example, the defensive restrictions of Huangquan Fairy City can usually defend the surrounding area of ??100 miles.  Once a powerful enemy attacks, the restrictions will be wide open and can even be extended to thousands of miles away!

    And now, Yue Ningbing¡¯s top-quality magic weapon has reached a distance of only three to five miles from the ghost town.  But the defensive restrictions of this ghost city only protected the Kongming ghost cultivators on the city wall, but there was no sign of any counterattack.

    Knowing that the situation was not good, Yue Ningbing wanted to take back this magic weapon.  Obviously, within such a short distance, even the small Kongming Ghost Cultivator could not be dealt with, and it would be futile to use the magic weapon to attack.

    However, when Yue Ningbing planned to take back this magic weapon, she discovered that she could not recall it!

    "No! This is not just a defensive restriction, it is also a trapped treasure restriction!"

    It was only then that Yue Ningbing knew what the joking in the eyes of those empty ghost cultivators meant.  They were not laughing at the weakness of this magic weapon, they were laughing at the fact that the person holding the treasure was simply sending the treasure to their doorstep!

    The first battle was defeated (To be continued)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 421. Ghost Cannon

    421.Ghost Cannon

    Yue Ningbing shook her head with some annoyance.

    "Although this kind of restriction is very rare, I haven't seen it before. It's so careless. It's really too careless."

    This kind of trapped treasure restriction will not prevent the strong man from attacking the royal treasure, but it will kill the strong man's hope of recovering the magic treasure.  Unless one has the ability to break through this restriction, the magic weapon sacrificed will never come back.

    However, Yue Ningbing doesn¡¯t care too much.

    There are so many secret doors along the road, and there are obviously baskets of powerful magic weapons hidden inside.  Yue Ningbing didn't care about such temptation, and now that she had temporarily lost a top-quality magic weapon, it was nothing at all.

    At this moment, Yue Songchen, who is still fighting and training in the outer world, would definitely scream "luxury" if he knew Yue Ningbing's thoughts.

    You must know that even in ancient times, for the Moon Palace, a top-quality magic weapon could only be possessed by inner disciples.

    As for now, the Moon Palace has gone through many ups and downs, and has long since fallen to the point where even a god-level powerhouse no longer exists, and its strength has dropped by 99%.  As far as the current Moon Palace is concerned, the entire sect only has a hundred or so top-quality magic weapons!

    This is the difference between high and low vision. After becoming a dual cultivation partner with Ye Pengfei, it is secondary to how many powerful spells I have learned. The important thing is that without knowing it, the whole person's vision and spirit are higher than before.  Quite a few.

    ¡°If it were in the past, when she saw such a large treasure house, Yue Ningbing would have been so surprised that she would not be able to recover for an hour or two.  But now, she only marveled for a short while, and then her heart calmed down and her mind was no longer wavering.

    The future of a strong man is actually related to his vision and mentality. Although talking about these, it feels a bit ethereal and has nothing to do with mana, soul, state of mind and so on.  But in fact, the level of vision and spirit really determines the level of a person's potential.

    For example, when Ye Pengfei first cultivated, if his vision and ambition were not high enough, he would be frightened to death when he first saw a spirit-beast war that was far beyond his understanding. How could he still peacefully practice enlightenment, and  Did you get good things like the inner elixir of monsters and the essence and blood of transformed monsters at just the right time?

    At this time, Yue Ningbing was actually similar to Ye Pengfei at that time.  Although her cultivation is not enough to "treat the best magic weapon as if it were nothing", due to her vision and mentality, she has transcended her own limitations.

    "Humph, isn't it just a trapped treasure restriction? Although it is mysterious, it is not impossible to deal with it!"

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s competitive spirit was suddenly aroused.  I saw that she no longer used magic weapons, and only painted dots in the space. A spiritual array condensed and shot towards the laughing and sneering ghost cultivators.

    This spiritual formation is very strange. As soon as the formation is completed, it seems like it can turn the world upside down.  Even Yue Ningbing, who was setting up the formation, needed to use secret techniques to stay calm.

    And these Kongming ghost cultivators guarding the city felt even more dizzy, unable to determine whether they were up or down.  All of them stumbled suddenly, as if they were drunk.

    "Now, we will finally be able to inspire the most powerful people in this city!"

    Just when Yue Ningbing was thinking this, suddenly, those empty ghost cultivators stopped swaying from side to side.

    "Oh, it's the formation of the good and the bad." Several Kongming ghost cultivators shouted in surprise, and then launched a spiritual cannon.

    Spirit gun is also one of the commonly used defensive magic weapons in fairy cities and fairy capitals.  Its prototype is also an artillery piece born out of the secular world.  However, the artillery fires out steel balls, while the spiritual cannon fires out powerful spiritual light balls.

    "You know it's a positive and negative formation, but you still want to use violence to break the formation?" Yue Ningbing couldn't help but be confused.

    The formation of positive and negative glory, the aura of chaos in the world, can only be broken by finding the eye of the formation, redefining the world with power that exceeds the caster.  Yue Ningbing originally thought that these ghost cultivators would be powerless if she presented such a spiritual formation.  At the very least, a ghost cultivator at the peak of divine transformation will show up to break this formation.

    But I never thought that they actually screamed in slight surprise, but they didn't call for help at all!

    "I want to see what powerful tricks you ghost cultivators who have lived for hundreds of millions of years can do!"

    Driven by spiritual thoughts, this formation of positive, negative and prosperous forces continues to expand.  Soon, most of the city wall was covered.

    It was at this moment that the spiritual cannon suddenly roared.

    What was blasted out was not a ball of spiritual power, but a ball of condensed death energy!

    "What is this?" Yue Ningbing was surprised.

    SeveralAfter a moment, her eyes opened wide, and she felt even more incredible.

    This mass of deathly energy quickly evolved into the appearance of a ghost cultivator.  And this ghost cultivator who appeared strangely had the aura of a peak god!

    The spiritual cannon controlled by several Kongming ghost cultivators did not shoot out a ball of spiritual power, but actually a ghost cultivator at the peak of divine transformation. Yue Ningbing could not understand such a thing.

    I saw that when this ghost cultivator first appeared, his eyes were still closed.  When he was about to hit the formation of good and bad, a pair of ghost eyes suddenly opened.

    "Certainly!"

    With a roar, this ghost cultivator suddenly appeared and jumped into the formation.  A spiritual formation collapsed.

    "Could it be that this is their unique method of summoning high-level ghost cultivators?"

    Just when Yue Ningbing was in doubt, something even more surprising happened to her.  This peak-level god-transformation ghost cultivator who had just broken his spiritual formation did not take advantage of the victory to pursue him and attack him. Instead, he turned into a ball of death energy and soon dispersed in this world.  between¡­¡­

    "Are you mistaken? Is it possible that this is not a real ghost cultivator?"

    Yue Ningbing really didn¡¯t know how to explain what happened in front of her.  If it were a true ghost cultivator, it would be impossible for him to turn into a ball of deathly energy under his own eyes, with his body missing.

    After being cautious for a while, and after confirming that there were no ghost cultivators lurking around, Yue Ningbing realized that this majestic and fortified city seemed to have many means that she did not understand.

    "I don't believe it. Such a strange spiritual cannon can allow a mere ghost cultivator to compete with my god-forming cultivator!"

    After two attempts, the spiritual formation was broken and the magic weapon was lost. Yue Ningbing immediately felt that her dignity had been greatly challenged.

    "The five elements are settled, all things return, the universe is unified, the heaven and the earth are one, they were refined directly for me!"

    The violent spiritual energy overwhelmingly enveloped this majestic and fortified city with a radius of millions of miles.  Countless ancient spells echoed fiercely between heaven and earth.

    This month Ning Bing actually wants to directly refine this ghost city into his own magic weapon!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Work related 422. Refining artifacts

    422. Refining artifacts

    This time, the Kongming ghost cultivators guarding the city finally couldn't calm down.  They hurriedly pushed out spiritual cannons one after another, and started bombarding them all around.

    " However, a bunch of death energy that can be turned into a ghost cultivator at the peak of transformation can't shake the surrounding refining formation at all.

    "It turns out that these ghost cultivators at the peak of God Transformation only have strong spiritual pressure and strong aura. They are in no way comparable to the real peak God Transformation cultivators!"

    Yue Ningbing was thinking secretly while refining the entire ghost city.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it was really attacked by so many ghost cultivators at the peak of god transformation, although Yue Ningbing could surpass the level to restrain the ghost cultivators at the peak of god transformation, she would not be able to operate this refining formation without any lag.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what else they can do to deal with it!¡± Yue Ningbing sneered in her heart.

    The strange spiritual cannon is useless.  Next, a more powerful ghost cultivator will appear.

    As expected, after a period of fruitless bombardment, groups of ghost cultivators from the Dongxu realm swarmed onto the city.

    "Are you just a cave ghost cultivator? You guys underestimate me too much!"

    At this time, Yue Ningbing had already noticed that the defensive restrictions of the city had been refined by him to the point where they were weak.

    "Sword formation! Go!"

    Without the restriction of the trapped treasure, Yue Ningbing once again used the magic weapon.  I saw ten moonlight-like water-like spiritual swords shooting towards the top of the city.

    These ten spiritual swords are just low-grade magic weapons that Yue Ningbing carries with her.  And this sword formation is just the Ten Directions God-killing Sword Formation commonly used by Moon Palace disciples.  However, because Yue Ningbing's realm was already high, as soon as the sword formation came out, the groups of cave ghost cultivators were shocked and screamed.

    "Ghost cannon! Hurry and aim at the sword formation!"

    However, at this moment, those Kongming ghost cultivators are busy bombarding the refining formation, where can they have time to turn the cannon head to bombard the sword formation?  With Yue Ningbing's current methods, when those cave ghost cultivators started to scream and scream, a Ten Directions God-killing Sword Formation had already flown to the top of the city.

    "The God-killing Sword Formation is down!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The sword formation covered more than a hundred Dongxu and Kongming ghost cultivators in it, killing them easily.

    "Bon, Wandering Dragon Sword!"

    As soon as the sword array killed more than a hundred ghost cultivators, they immediately scattered in all directions.  With the control of Yue Ningbing's spiritual thoughts, the spiritual swords turned into winding dragons, roaring and wreaking havoc on the city wall at will.

    ¡°Suppression!¡± Dozens of furious voices exploded in different parts of the ghost town.

    Until this moment, the ghost cultivators in the ghost city began to take action in a hurry.

    From the time Yue Ningbing started refining this ghost city to the time these god-transforming ghost cultivators took action, it was time for a cup of tea.  This kind of reaction speed shows that this ghost town has not experienced war for too long.  All the powerful spirit-transforming ghost cultivators are probably practicing hard in seclusion, hoping to get rid of Zhao Youhou's seal and restriction.

    Dozens of god-transforming ghost cultivators took action together, and the ten wandering dragon swords finally stabilized and returned to their original form.  However, a disdainful sneer appeared on Yue Ningbing's lips.

    "Dozens of ghost cultivators at the peak of god transformation? How many of them have auras similar to Pengfei's? However, your reaction is really too slow. It won't take long for me to refine the entire ghost city.  Fall! Aurora Holy Beast, contain them!"

    For the first time, Yue Ningbing summoned the Aurora Holy Beast.

    A top-quality sword-shaped magic weapon was also sacrificed by Yue Ningbing.  She plans to lend this ultimate magic weapon, which is full of vitality to all things, to the Holy Beast of Aurora for use.  With such a magic weapon, the Aurora Holy Beast, which can restrain ghost cultivators, should be able to do so with ease.

    However, something that Yue Ningbing did not expect suddenly happened!

    Originally, this aurora holy beast was contained in the spirit beast bracelet by Yue Ningbing and did not sense the spiritual energy from the outside world.  This suddenly came out, and I immediately felt that the seal on my body was being released.

    "Ah! I'm finally out!"

    The cultivation level of this aurora holy beast has increased rapidly at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye!

    "Um?"

    This incident happened so suddenly, Yue Ningbing frowned and was about to take action to suppress it.  The second spirit, which had been standing behind Yue Ningbing and had never spoken a word, suddenly spoke.

    "Ning Bing, don't worry, he can't break the restraints."

    Then, a gap opened in the void around him.

    Ye Pengfei came out of customs.

    The one who binds the Aurora Holy Beast is the Five Mountains Sword Formation.  Not to mention that this Aurora Holy Beast has not yet broken through to the realm of gods and humans, even if he does become a first-level beast god,It is impossible to break the Five Mountains Sword Formation.

    As expected, after roaring for a few breaths, the Aurora Holy Beast jumped to a level similar to Ye Pengfei.  However, Yue Ningbing could still clearly feel that she could control his life and death.

    ¡°Go, catch them back for me!¡± Yue Ningbing was overjoyed.

    This time, the Aurora Holy Beast is not required to contain the ghost cultivator.  With the Aurora Saint Beast's current cultivation level, catching these ghost cultivators is easy.

    "yes!"

    This Aurora Holy Beast transformed into the appearance of a middle-aged man, respectfully holding the sword given by Yue Ningbing in both hands, transformed into a ray of white light, and flew towards the ghost city.

    While Yue Ningbing continued to refine the ghost city, she turned her pretty face and asked with a smile: "Pengfei, have you refined a magic weapon now?"

    "How could it be so fast?" Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "You made such a big noise, why should I come out to take a look."

    Yue Ningbing smiled slightly and said: "A ghost city like this, if you refine it into a magic weapon, it will probably be of great use."

    "No need." Ye Pengfei waved his hand, "What I refined is an artifact. This ghost town is of no use to me."

    "Sacred weapon?" The spiritual energy in Yue Ningbing's body couldn't help but become chaotic, almost disrupting the refining method.

    "Haha, if it's not a divine weapon, why would I refine it?" Ye Pengfei's words were calm, but he had a strong self-confidence.

    "However, it should be difficult to refine artifacts." Yue Ningbing murmured, "According to the records of my Moon Palace, in ancient times, my Moon Palace had so many gods and men, but it was impossible to refine many artifacts."

    Although those records are incomplete, Yue Ningbing doesn¡¯t know why the artifact is difficult to refine.  However, there is no doubt that the number of artifacts possessed by the ancient Moon Palace is very rare.  There are so many gods and men, but they haven't been able to refine many artifacts.  Ye Pengfei hasn't advanced to the realm of gods yet. Isn't he too ambitious?

    "It doesn't matter if you fail in practice, you always have more experience."

    This is more or less

    Just when Yue Ningbing breathed a sigh of relief and felt that this was more logical, she suddenly heard Ye Pengfei continue to speak.

    "However, I think the possibility of success is very high."

    Yue Ningbing was stunned immediately

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 423. Artifact Pearl Flower

    423. Artifact Pearl Flower

    In total, Yue Ningbing has known Ye Pengfei for many years.  During the days when she fought side by side with him, Yue Ningbing had long understood that Ye Pengfei was not a big talker.

    Since Ye Pengfei said it can succeed, then it will definitely succeed!

    "How is this possible?" Yue Ningbing murmured.

    In fact, Yue Ningbing also knew that the reason why she was deeply in love was not only because Ye Pengfei came to save her in such a dangerous situation, but also because of the things that only evil geniuses could do.  , Ye Pengfei's figure has long been deeply etched in his heart.  However, there has never been a time when Ye Pengfei's evil behavior shocked him to the point of going blank like this time.

    If Yue Ningbing had not received extremely strict training for a long time, when her mind went blank, she could still continue to use the refining techniques in her hands. I am afraid that it would only take an instant for all the refining techniques to be used.  The Dharma door will be broken into pieces.

    However, even so, the refining technique is obviously lagging behind.  On the distant city wall, several roaring ghost cannons immediately found loopholes and temporarily blasted open cracks in the refining formation.

    "Run away!"

    Instead of pursuing the victory, these Dongxu and Kongming ghost cultivators guarding the city took advantage of this opportunity to escape.

    Ye Pengfei stood aside, smiling thoughtfully, and did not make a move, allowing these ghost cultivators to escape.

    He is not worried about Yue Ningbing. You must know that Yue Ningbing has already achieved the level of mental state of a god.  Even if his mind goes blank for a while, there is no danger of his inner demons being deeply rooted in him.

    Sure enough, after the tea time, Yue Ningbing finally came back to her senses with a complicated expression.

    "Pengfei, you really gave me a big surprise." Yue Ningbing glared at Ye Pengfei with a charming look, "When you say this, do you mean that you are refining more than just an artifact?"

    "Clever!" Ye Pengfei gave a thumbs up and praised, "Originally, I planned to refine a ghost-control artifact. However, something went wrong during the refinement. So, I went to study other refinements.  The method of the artifact. I never thought that there is a kind of artifact that actually contradicts the ghost-controlling artifact that I want to refine. It is the opposite of the other. After this research, I have a deep understanding of the refining of the two artifacts.  I have a certain grasp of the techniques.¡±

    "Ah, that is to say, you will have two divine weapons in a short time? Ah, no, there is also the Samsara Divine Sword!"

    Three artifacts, this is simply enviable.  Although her heart has long been tied to Ye Pengfei.  However, Yue Ningbing still felt a little jealous in her heart.

    But I never thought

    "Haha, this artifact is not for me to use." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "I came out this time, firstly, to see why there was such a big movement, and secondly, to ask you for a drop of blood essence.  "

    "ah?!"

    This time, Yue Ningbing was completely stunned.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't injected a cool breath in time, let alone tea time, she might not have been able to wake up for three to five hours!

    "You, you, you mean"

    Yue Ningbing stuttered, not even daring to finish her sentence.  It's like, if I really say it, this matter will change from true to false and cease to exist.

    "That's right, it's for you." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and nodded with certainty.

    Yue Ningbing no longer knows what to say.

    Excited?

    gratitude?

    An infatuation as deep as the ocean?

    It seems that there is no such language in this world that can be used to express one's mood at this time.

    After staring for a long time, Yue Ningbing wanted to completely imprint the person in front of her in her heart.  Although this figure had already lived there, Yue Ningbing felt that it was not enough.

    Suddenly, a very tacky sentence came to mind.

    "This is the blessing I have earned over many lifetimes?"

    Such thoughts just swirled in Yue Ningbing's sea of ????consciousness, and she suddenly thought of Bei Tangyu.

    "Oh, but, Sister Yu'er"

    "Haha, are you still worried about not having her?" Ye Pengfei laughed heartily, "The shape of this artifact is a beautiful beaded flower, which is just right for you to use. It is made in duplicate, no favoritism."

    "You"

    Looking at her lover, Yue Ningbing¡¯s face turned red and she was speechless

    &nbsp; When the Aurora Holy Beast took action, the ghost cultivators in the ghost city were beaten until they could hardly breathe.  Without any hindrance, Yue Ningbing quickly completely refined this ghost city.

    "Come!"

    With Yue Ningbing¡¯s spiritual thought, this big city with a territory of millions of miles suddenly shrunk to the size of a palm and fell into Yue Ningbing¡¯s palm.  And those ghost cultivators who had not been caught by the Aurora Holy Beast fled out of the ghost city in a hurry one by one.

    "You guys actually dare to refine the Wrongless Ghost City, you are dead!!!"

    Several god-transforming ghost cultivators roared and flew away in a hurry.

    "Want to run away?" The Aurora Holy Beast smiled and wanted to chase him.

    Ye Pengfei shouted: "Come back!"

    Although the Aurora Holy Beast was controlled by Yue Ningbing, he clearly remembered how he was subdued by Ye Pengfei with one move.  Thinking of that kind of terrifying method, Aurora Holy Beast felt a little scared now.  He felt that even if he was out of trouble now and might advance to the realm of gods in the future, he would never go against Ye Pengfei.

    When Ye Pengfei shouted from a distance, the Aurora Holy Beast quickly put away the spiritual knife and flew back quickly.

    "Pengfei, why don't you let him chase you?" Yue Ningbing, who had just taken over the ghost city, felt very puzzled.

    Previously, relying on the power of the ghost city, these ghost cultivators could compete with the Aurora Holy Beast.  Now, the ghost town has become his magic weapon. The few guys who have fled can be killed by the Aurora Holy Beast as much as they want. It doesn't take much trouble at all.

    "Why kill them? We still need them to lead the way for us." Ye Pengfei chuckled.

    "That's right!" Yue Ningbing felt that when she stayed next to Ye Pengfei, people seemed to have become stupid, "Why didn't I think of it? Since they can escape, they must have somewhere to escape. Otherwise, they would have been there long ago.  Like the previous two groups, they all surrendered. However, looking at it, it seems that there is nothing weird over there. Where are they going?"

    "You don't have to worry about it." Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "We can just follow. However, those Kongming and Dongxu ghost cultivators and these deity-changing ghost cultivators went to different places. Ning Bing, you  Go this way, I'll follow these god-transforming ghost cultivators to take a look."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei pointed out to Yue Ningbing the direction in which the Kongming and Dongxu ghost cultivators had escaped

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Works related 424. Demonic Ghost City

    424. Demonic Ghost City

    "You don't need to refine weapons anymore?" Yue Ningbing asked in surprise.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off?are a magical weapon, given by Ye Pengfei, and it is of great significance.

    "Haha, I have understood it, just let him refine it." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and let the second soul enter the Sumeru space.

    If you realize the Tao, your true body will be infinitely stronger than the second soul.  However, if any method is performed, as long as the main body understands it thoroughly, the second spirit can do it on behalf of the main body.

    "Whenever, I will also cultivate a second soul." Yue Ningbing said with some envy.

    "You should refine your Innocence Ghost City first." Ye Pengfei smiled and got out the ghost cultivators who had surrendered before. "Since it is a ghost city, how can there be no ghosts? Go!"

    Each ghost cultivator shrank in size and fell into the Ghost City of Wuzhen.  Yue Ningbing immediately felt that she could control the life and death of these ghost cultivators, and the strength of the entire ghost city increased dramatically.

    Yue Ningbing blinked. She did not expect that the ghost cultivators who were originally captured for Ye Pengfei actually took advantage of her.

    However, Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t say anything.  Ye Pengfei even gave away the artifact, so why did he care about these ghost cultivators?  Yue Ningbing is just deeply glad that she has chosen the right husband

    After telling Yue Ningbing to be careful, Ye Pengfei watched Yue Ningbing leave.

    In fact, the current Aurora Holy Beast is very powerful, and the ghost city that Yue Ningbing just refined is also a powerful magic weapon.  Especially in terms of restraining ghost cultivators, Yue Ningbing has many methods.  As long as you don't encounter beings like Yinshen, there won't be any danger.

    "Logically speaking, Zhao Youhou will not allow the Yin God to be cultivated in the remains." Looking at Yue Ningbing's retreating back, Ye Pengfei said to himself, "Even if there is a Yin God, it should be in my  This side.¡±

    How could Yue Ningbing guess that the reason why Ye Pengfei asked her to track down Kong Ming and Dongxu level ghost cultivators was because he was worried that Yin gods would appear on the other side!

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has never fought against a god-level expert.  Although, he has fought many times in the past.  However, from becoming a god to becoming a god-man, this is an indescribable huge leap.

    As the saying goes, under gods and men, all are ants.

    This is not because the gods are arrogant, but because even the worst gods can kill thousands of peak gods with just one finger!

    Ye Pengfei is not afraid of the Yin God, but he does not want to introduce Yue Ningbing into a possible terrifying battle.

    For safety reasons, Ye Pengfei still separated a trace of spiritual thought and quietly tied it to Yue Ningbing's body.

    He doesn¡¯t want Yue Ningbing to know these thoughts of his, nor does he want Yue Ningbing to know that he is actually paying attention to her all the time.  Yue Ningbing also has Yue Ningbing's self-esteem. It can be seen from her furious refining of a majestic fortified city covering a million miles. She also wants to prove herself!

    "It's still the experience of ten reincarnations. If I had rashly helped Ning Bing when she took action to refine the Ghost City of Wuyu, I'm afraid, I would have unknowingly left a shadow of inferiority in her heart. If things go on like this, she will  If something goes wrong, my Taoism will be lacking and my Taoism will be greatly damaged!"

    The more he experienced it in detail, the more Ye Pengfei felt that it was really difficult to cultivate this path of extreme emotion.  Like that forceful knockout of Bei Tangyu, sending her to a distant place.  Looking back now, I see that I planted the seeds of karma for myself.  I'm afraid it will take a lot of effort to make up for it in the future.

    He sighed slightly and shook his head: "Actually, no matter what path you practice, you will encounter problems, so I'd better not think about it."

    Turning into a bolt of lightning, Ye Pengfei used the technique of thundering the nine heavens, and rushed towards those cultivators who transformed into gods and ghosts.

    ¡­¡­

    The dark city wall is hundreds of feet high.  It was like a terrifying giant beast lying on the vast land in the distance.  If you compare the Ghost City of Innocent to this ghost town, it's like comparing a three-year-old child to a rugged giant man.

    A very wide river, mighty and mighty, roars around this ghost town.  If you look closely, you will see that what is flowing in the river is not water, but extremely dense and billowing deathly air!

    "sharp!"

    Even before he saw the ghost cultivators in this ghost town, Ye Pengfei already vaguely felt how powerful this ghost town was.

    "Is it possible that there really is a ghost here?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be a little confused.

    He has sensed that a ghost town has also been found on Yue Ningbing¡¯s side.  The strength of this ghost town is not as good as that of the Ghost Town without Injustice.

    Presumably, those Kongming and Dongxu ghost cultivators mistakenly thought that after Yue Ningbing refined Wuzhen Ghost City, they would chase the ghost cultivators in Wuzhen Ghost City.  Therefore, we avoided this kind ofCome on.  Unfortunately, they didn't know that Ye Pengfei had targeted them early.  Moreover, because he was worried about fighting with the Yin God, he sent Yue Ningbing here.

    "You can refine a ghost city and integrate it into the Wrongless Ghost City. The power of this magic weapon will be even more powerful."

    When he saw Yue Ningbing really starting to refine the ghost city, Ye Pengfei knew that he could not delay any longer.  With Yue Ningbing's ability, it wouldn't take much time to refine such a ghost city.  If she goes this way after refining, she will still be involved in this unknown battle.

    "Quick victory!"

    Facing the Yinshen, Ye Pengfei is fearless.  He is a thunder cultivator, so even if he loses to the Yin God, he should be able to escape safely with the help of thunder moving the sky.

    Fa Jue thought to himself, and a giant shadow of a spiritual palm suddenly appeared above the ghost city.

    Ye Pengfei is more ruthless than Yue Ningbing, he wants to turn this ghost town into powder with one palm!

    "If there really is a Yin God-level existence, please come out quickly. Otherwise, there will be no way for you to survive!"

    With the power of this palm, the defense restrictions of the ghost city were shattered by Ye Pengfei before they could be fully opened.

    "These bastards dare to attack the Demonic Ghost City! They really don't want their lives!"

    "Yes, yes, I thought they would check the situation first and then challenge us. Unexpectedly, they were so cruel. We had just escaped to the Demonic Ghost City, and they actually killed us!"

    "Hehe, that's good too. If you dare to refine our Wrongless Ghost City, you deserve this retribution! Master Moxuan will not spare these bastards!"

    "Look! Look! It's Master Moxuan's eldest disciple, Jiuyin Ghost Saint, who has taken action! Tsk, tsk, what a powerful blow, the giant spirit palm was broken like this. Even if Master Jiuyin Ghost Saint takes action, it's the same.  Even if a god-level master comes here, he will not die easily!"

    Ye Pengfei could not help but be stunned when his giant spiritual palm was broken.  It's not because he is so confident that he thinks this move is impossible to break, but because it is too easy to break!

    "It seems that I still underestimated the characters in this ghost town!"

    I saw a young and strong man rising into the sky from the ghost town

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 425. Jiuyin Ghost Saint

    425. Nine Yin Ghost Saint

    "What blind guy dares to attack the Demon City!"

    I saw that this young man was wearing a sleeveless black armor, revealing two strong and powerful arms.  The lower body is wearing a pair of white trousers, which is extremely incongruous compared to the black armor on the upper body.  It can be seen that Ye Pengfei's attack came quickly and suddenly. The young strong man rushed out in a hurry before he could even use a set of defensive armor.

    However, Ye Pengfei will not underestimate this ghost cultivator because of his uncoordinated appearance.

    "It seems that he has just stepped into the realm of gods and humans. However, the giant palm that broke my spiritual power just now feels like the realm is suppressed! In other words, this guy's realm is actually comparable to that of Yin.  Comparable to God?¡±

    Faced with the strong young man¡¯s stern questioning, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t answer, and just turned his hand and made another move.

    This move was not directed at the young man.

    "You ghost cultivators guarding the city, all of you should be my cannon fodder!"

    With just one move, he actually controlled hundreds of Dongxu ghost cultivators!

    It is of course no problem to transform into a god and kill the powerful Dongxu.  However, it is extremely difficult to control hundreds of powerful Dongxu warriors at once.

    What¡¯s more, Ye Pengfei¡¯s move was done under the eyes of that young man.  When the young man saw Ye Pengfei making a move, he had already figured out Ye Pengfei's intention and wanted to stop him.  However, he took a step slowly, and Ye Pengfei controlled those Dongxu ghost cultivators in an instant.

    "You bastard!" The young man roared angrily, "You guy, if you want to fight, just have a good fight with me, Jiuyin Ghost Saint, what kind of hero do you think you are?"

    hero?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help laughing. Could this ghost cultivator be a hero in the world who just turned into a ghost?  These words should not come out of the mouth of a normal cultivator.

    Ye Pengfei didn't bother with him. Hundreds of Dongxu ghost cultivators took control and went to kill the Demonic Demon City.

    Jiuyin Ghost Saint immediately became furious. He sensed that someone powerful was attacking the city. He rushed out in too much haste and felt a little suffocated.  Now, instead of fighting him head-on, that guy controlled a group of Dongxu ghost cultivators and entered the city to fight.  In a daze, thousands of low-level ghosts had already disappeared into thin air in the ghost city.

    "Human monk, I will eat you alive!"

    The Jiuyin Ghost Saint could no longer stay safely above the ghost capital. While he ordered the city defense troops to surround and kill the controlled Dongxu Ghost Cultivators, he used his physical skills to fiercely pounce on Ye Pengfei.

    "Hey, he is really a guy who can't bear to be teased. He came out like this." Ye Pengfei laughed secretly.

    In a battle of this level, he controlled hundreds of Dongxu ghost cultivators just to annoy the Nine Yin Ghost Saint.  Ye Pengfei originally planned to do a few more things to make Jiuyin Ghost Saint angry and lure this guy out of the city.  But he never thought that after just doing such a thing, the Nine Yin Ghost Saint would rush over with a roar.

    The impact of Jiuyin Ghost Saint was overwhelming and terrifying.  In the long river that rolled around the city, the death energy also jumped up one after another, hovering around the Nine Yin Ghost Saint, which was very powerful.

    "Such a death aura, even the most powerful people at the peak of Divine Transformation would not dare to touch it. With such a huge momentum, do you want to kill me in one go?" Ye Pengfei smiled again.

    A battle of this level usually doesn¡¯t end quickly.  When the Nine Yin Ghost Saint broke his spiritual power palm, Ye Pengfei knew that it was absolutely impossible for him to quickly fight and lure out the possible Yin God in the city.  However, he did not expect that this Jiuyin Ghost Saint had so little experience in fighting.  First, he was made angry by the little trick and rushed out of the city.  Now he is fighting with all his strength without leaving any room, which has violated the taboo of fighting between strong men.

    "No way, this guy is cheating. Well, it's not impossible that he seems reckless but has murderous intentions." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "I'll give him another try."

    The spiritual pressure was slightly recovered.  It was as if, facing the attack of Jiuyin Ghost Saint, he planned to shrink his defense first.

    The Jiuyin Ghost Saint immediately sensed the changes in Ye Pengfei.

    "Haha, you, a human monk, only have so much ability? Look at my Nine Yin Tian Water**!"

    Jiuyin Ghost Saint laughed loudly, and the dense death energy around him turned into a heavy rain of sharp arrows, and shot towards Ye Pengfei.

    With the heavy rain like sharp arrows, the Nine Yin Ghost Saint continued to teleport towards Ye Pengfei.  It was as if he really wanted to devour Ye Pengfei completely in one go.

    "It's really a scam!" Ye Pengfei frowned.Eyebrow.

    They are already using Jiuyin Tianshui, which can obviously attack from a long distance.  However, the Nine Yin Ghost Saint rushed forward anyway, which was completely illogical.

    "You have deceit, but I also have the right to cheat!"

    Hundreds of split shadows suddenly separated.  Even though the Nine Yin Sky water jet covers a wide area, there is no way to cover all these shadows.

    There were still a few shadows, and they carried the thick death energy and charged at the Nine Yin Ghost Saint.

    "Want to run away? Can you run away?!" Jiuyin Ghost Saint snorted coldly, and suddenly his body split open, "Swallow!"

    A ghost body that was quite normal suddenly turned into a huge whirlpool.  Whirring, the shadows from far and near were swallowed up by the Nine Yin Ghost Saint!

    "It's amazing!" Ye Pengfei exclaimed.

    Ye Pengfei originally wanted to control the split shadow and try to resist the suction of the vortex, but there was no way at all.  However, he also saw some clues.

    "It turns out that he has to be at close range before he can use such a trick. If he is foolish but treacherous, this Jiuyin Ghost Saint is indeed a character!"

    Ye Pengfei estimated that unless his strength increased a hundred times, it would be impossible to resist such suction.  If he hadn't noticed something strange and used the shadow splitting technique early to keep a glimmer of life in the distance, his body would have been swallowed by the Nine Yin Ghost Saint.

    Now, now that he knows the trick of the Nine Yin Ghost Saint, Ye Pengfei no longer takes risks and immediately transfers his body to the shadow lurking in the distance.

    "There is actually one hidden over there? Hehe, you ran away fast enough!" Seeing that his own trick failed to capture Ye Pengfei in one go, the Jiuyin Ghost Saint also knew that Ye Pengfei was not an ordinary monk, "You are here  Treasure hunter? You are looking for your treasure, why are you provoking us?"

    This sounds okay, but Ye Pengfei just sneered in his heart.

    "This guy, you still want to pretend to be stupid? Zhao Youhou keeps you here just because you are full and have nothing to do!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't bother to argue with the Nine-Yin Ghost Saint. He didn't say a word from the beginning to the end.  With the power of green light protecting him, he turned around and teleported out quickly

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Works related 426.Magic Mystery

    426.Moxuan

    "Hey, he actually ran away? This green light power looks very powerful. If I chase him, I might be killed by him." Jiuyin Ghost Saint glared.

    Suddenly, he laughed again: "However, he will come back. As long as the master takes action, no matter how powerful he is, he can be caught easily? Master, this old boy, there is so much commotion outside, and he is still meditating in seclusion! He can't break Zhao Youhou  The seal is useful for meditation."

    Jiuyin Ghost Saint muttered a few words, and then turned back to the Demonic Ghost Capital

    ¡­¡­

    After several fights, Ye Pengfei knew that it would be impossible to decide the outcome with Jiuyin Ghost Saint in just a short while.

    What's more, he also felt that the Jiuyin Ghost Saint was not the most powerful existence in the Demon City.  Seeing that Yue Ningbing was about to successfully refine the ghost town over there, Ye Pengfei didn't want Yue Ningbing to be involved in such a battle, so he simply left.

    Ye Pengfei thought that the Nine Yin Ghost Saint did not dare to pursue him.  Otherwise, the further away from the demon and ghost, the more he loses the hidden help.  When the time comes, it's not impossible to kill him if I use all my special moves.

    As expected, as Ye Pengfei expected, this Jiuyin Ghost Saint is very cunning.  When he saw Ye Pengfei leaving, he turned back.

    The Demonic Ghost City is still far away from where Yue Ningbing is.  With Ye Pengfei's speed, it took him less than half an hour to teleport to Yue Ningbing's side.

    At this time, Yue Ningbing was just doing the finishing work.

    I saw that the second ghost city had been refined by Yue Ningbing into the innocent ghost city.  The ghost cultivators who fled in all directions were captured mercilessly by the Aurora Holy Beast.  When Ye Pengfei flew to Yue Ningbing's side, Yue Ningbing happened to be throwing ghost cultivators into the Wrongless Ghost City.

    "You're here!" Yue Ningbing said with a smile, "I refined another ghost city and captured many ghost cultivators. However, the quality of these ghost cultivators is not high. How is the situation over there?"

    "If you can refine the ghost city over there, I guess even a hundred of me will not be your opponent." Ye Pengfei did not answer directly.

    "Huh?" Yue Ningbing's eyes widened in surprise, "Is it possible that there is a ghost over there?"

    "I didn't see it, but I guess it was like this." As he said that, Ye Pengfei recounted the situation of the fight with Jiuyin Ghost Saint one by one.

    "What an insidious guy. Fortunately, I didn't confront him!" When she heard the trick of the Nine Yin Ghost Saint, Yue Ningbing's pretty face couldn't help but turn pale.

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s description, this move would probably devour even a first-level god-man, let alone a god-transforming monk.  If he had gone there, he would probably have entered the belly of the Nine Yin Ghost Saint by now.

    However, Yue Ningbing, who was secretly happy, did not know that this was actually arranged by Ye Pengfei.  Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that what he encountered was a garbage ghost town, but what Ye Pengfei encountered was such a powerful being.

    The quiet arrangement will neither damage the lover's self-esteem nor put the loved one in great danger. If Ye Pengfei hadn't gone through ten reincarnations, he wouldn't have used such a method.  In comparison, in order to let Bei Tangyu return to South China first, Ye Pengfei could only use violent methods.  Comparing the two things, the level of means is so different that it is difficult to compare.

    "What should we do next?" Yue Ningbing pondered, "Every ghost town here must have a background. Maybe, we have to destroy all the ghost towns to open the final passage."

    After refining two ghost cities in a row, Yue Ningbing felt something.

    "You're right!" Ye Pengfei nodded, "This is the last portal to the core area. In the memory of the ghost girl I obtained, I have to destroy all these cities before I can open this portal!"

    "This is illogical." Yue Ningbing frowned and analyzed, "That ghost girl can't even fight you, but you are not sure of winning against the Jiuyin Ghost Saint. There is a powerful guy behind the Jiuyin Ghost Saint.  The bad thing is the Yin God. Could it be that the ghost girl has any killing moves that can kill the Yin God?"

    Yue Ningbing felt that even if the ghost girl had seventeen or eighteen artifacts in her hands, it would be impossible to kill the Yin God.  The realm is so different that there is absolutely no way to compensate for it with external objects.  Her state of mind cultivation has advanced to the realm of gods and humans, and she is well aware of the difference.

    "You are right, this matter is a bit illogical." Ye Pengfei nodded, "I have searched those memories repeatedly, but I can't find any clues. However, since the ghost girl dares to come, she must have a way.  It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t realize it for a while.?.  Let¡¯s first look for ghost towns in the periphery and destroy all the other ghost towns, and finally we¡¯ll clean up the Demonic Ghost City!  "

    Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing didn't know that just when they were thinking about how to clean up the outside first, the Demon Xuan had already left the seclusion.

    "Jiuyin, do you really think that person is capable of killing you?" Mo Xuan asked in a deep voice.

    "That's right!" Jiuyin Ghost Saint said, "Although I am not convinced, that guy is really strong. Old boy, what you taught me is still too weak. You have been in seclusion for a thousand years, have you any  Do you realize something else? Hurry up and teach me two more moves!"

    Being called "old boy" by the Jiuyin Ghost Saint didn't bother the Demon Xuan.  If he were seen by other ghost cultivators, he would definitely become stupid immediately.

    You know, this Moxuan is known for being cruel and ruthless!

    And now

    "Hehe, don't worry, as long as I know how to do it, I will teach you everything. Here, take these spells and learn them carefully."

    A spiritual thought shot into the sea of ??consciousness of Jiuyin Ghost Saint.  In an instant, he saw several strange spells.

    "It looks very troublesome. I guess it will take me several months to comprehend it before I can fully understand it. What should I do if that human monk comes again?"

    "You stay in seclusion here, and I'll deal with that guy!" Mo Xuan waved his hand, his figure blurred for a while, and he had already left here.

    Jiuyin Ghost Saint chuckled and said: "The dignified second-level Yin God has to take action himself. No matter how powerful that human monk is, he will not be the opponent of this old boy!"

    After saying that, Jiuyin Ghost Saint formed a nine-petal black lotus under his body and sat cross-legged on it.  What the Nine Yin Ghost Saint didn't know was that there was a pair of eyes in the void, spying on his every move.

    "This time, there should be no problem The time is coming. It won't be long before I can leave this ghost place. Then Zhao Youhou's legacy will also belong to me, Demon Xuan!"

    The cold light flashed slightly, and Mo Xuan finally left here

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 427. Facing the Demon (1)

    427. Facing the Demon (1)

    The ghost cities were refined one after another without encountering any obstacles at all.

    At first, Yue Ningbing still needed help from the Aurora Saint Beast.  Later, she gradually became stronger.  Simply put the Wrongless Ghost City on top of the other ghost cities and swallow them up without any need for the Holy Beast of Aurora to take action.

    As for Ye Pengfei, he never took any action from beginning to end and just watched the excitement.

    "Things went so smoothly." When the last ghost city that could be found was successfully refined by Yue Ningbing, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head, "That Nine Yin Ghost Saint, and the demon behind him  Xuan, are you just going to let us act like this?"

    Through the captured ghost cultivators, Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing already knew that the Demonic Ghost City was built by Yin Shen Demonic.  As for the level of Yin God that Demon Xuan is, these ghost cultivators don't know.

    Logically speaking, if there are human monks refining the ghost city on their own land, Demon Xuan should not turn a blind eye.  Even if he is only a first-level Yin God, he should not be afraid of fighting a human monk who has become a god.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei asked himself, even if he could kill the Jiuyin Ghost Saint, he would still have to pay a heavy price.  As the master of Jiuyin Ghost Saint, if Mo Xuan takes action himself, unless Ye Pengfei is willing to risk his life to fight, he will have no choice but to run away.

    "Perhaps, that Demon Xuan just wants us to destroy these ghost cities?" Yue Ningbing thought.

    "I understand what you mean. You are guessing that the demon has already figured out how to break Zhao Youhou's seal." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "However, there is still a problem here. If he discovers the method  , just take action yourself and destroy these ghost towns. Why, he just wants to sit back and watch us do whatever we want?"

    "Who knows." Yue Ningbing shrugged, "The ghost clan is inherently cunning, and those who can cultivate beings like Jiuyin Ghost Saint must be full of bad ideas. Let's think about it, what should we do?  Only by doing this can we kill the Yin Shen. Pengfei, haven¡¯t you found any clues yet?¡±

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "In the past few months, I have searched my memory several times over and over again, but I still can't find a way. I guessed that it might be necessary to use some complicated combination of skills, and after I surrendered  When she was a ghost girl, she just broke up this combination of skills!¡±

    Looking back at the beginning, it was indeed very easy for me to capture and suppress the ghost girl.  However, there was still some time lag, and the ghost girl was not completely without resistance.  Perhaps, during that brief period of resistance, the ghost girl realized that there was no hope and erased the most critical memory.

    "In short, no matter what the reason is, Ye Pengfei really can't find a way.  Yue Ningbing said helplessly: "Is it possible that we really have to kill a Yin God? This is too difficult."

    Ye Pengfei is indeed a monster. He can even refine a divine weapon with confidence.  However, no matter how evil you are, you still have limitations.  Faced with the absolute gap in realm, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to have the chance to kill Yin Shen.

    "Maybe" Looking at the innocent ghost city in Yue Ningbing's palm, Ye Pengfei suddenly smiled, "I can give it a try."

    "Huh?" Yue Ningbing's eyes widened, "What do you want to try? Don't tell me, you are planning to fight Mo Xuan now!"

    "Yes!" Ye Pengfei nodded, "Do you believe me?"

    "I, I, I" Yue Ningbing was very entangled in her heart.

    Say you don¡¯t believe it?  That is absolutely impossible.

    You say you believe it?  This also seems nonsense.

    Just when Yue Ningbing was in a dilemma, Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "Even if I can't beat him, I can still escape. Have you forgotten my super escape technique?"

    Yes, he has the thunderous power of Nine Heavens!

    ??Using it to the extreme, you are not afraid of being chased by low-level gods Could it be that Zhao Youhou also sealed an intermediate or even high-level Yin God to guard the door for him?

    Although I am still a little worried in my heart, it is not as severe as before.

    "Okay." Yue Ningbing nodded reluctantly, "I know that if I follow, I will only become a burden to you. However, you must promise me that you will not make fun of your life!"

    "I promise!" Ye Pengfei smiled slyly, "I still have two beautiful wives, how can I not cherish my life?"

    "Disgusting!" Yue Ningbing blushed with embarrassment, clenched her fists, and lightly hit Ye Pengfei, "When do you plan to go? Do you want to go after you have finished refining the ghost-controlling artifact? It's safer this way.  ."

    "No need." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Lend me your Innocence Ghost City. Anyway, even if you refine the artifact, I won't be able to use it."?can be fully functional.  "

    Whether it can be successfully refined or not is one thing, but whether it can be fully used is another matter.  Now Ye Pengfei is like a blacksmith in the secular world. Although he can make magical weapons, when it comes to using them, he is far behind those martial arts generals.

    Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t think much, she nodded immediately and handed over the Wrongless Ghost City.

    "You must be careful!"

    After another warning, Yue Ningbing left this ghost land.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not explore the area where the demons and ghosts are so powerful, Yue Ningbing may have been reluctant to separate from Ye Pengfei because of her self-esteem and self-improvement personality.

    Now, she clearly knows that even the demons and ghosts are not a place she can go.  Looking back, she also consciously refused to be a burden to Ye Pengfei and left voluntarily.

    Seeing Yue Ningbing leave decisively, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of Bei Tangyu again.

    "Oh, I didn't have any skills at that time. If I did it again, I would never be so rough I don't know, how is Yu'er now? After so many years, she should have woken up long ago. Will she insist on it?  Let¡¯s go back to the underworld. If she really chooses this, can my sister and Brother Zhang persuade her?"

    If Ye Pengfei had not experienced those ten reincarnations, how could he understand that many of his actions looked very decisive at first glance.  But in fact, there are so many hidden dangers that people have no idea where things will develop in the future.

    Of course Ye Pengfei didn't know that just as he was sighing softly, in a hidden valley in the distant country of Nanhua, the realm of thunder and spirit was hiding in a cave.

    By this time, Bei Tangyu had long since woken up.  She has been suppressing her emotions. She understands Ye Pengfei. She understands that now that things are like this, she can no longer destroy Ye Pengfei's good intentions.  However, it is precisely because of this that her cultivation has not increased for a long, long time

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 428. Facing the Demon (2)

    ~¡¶¡·~ 428. Facing the Demon (2)

    "Even if I practice the Nine Transformations method, can't I avoid such a bottleneck?"

    Once again, after reviewing his own situation, there was still no sign of a breakthrough. Bei Tangyu couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly.

    "Pengfei, where are you now? How long will it take for you to break through to the realm of a god? Do you know that your blow will actually make me full of demons? No matter what panacea I take, it will completely  Can't it be eliminated? Alas, Pengfei, please come back soon, Yu'er misses you"

    Just when Bei Tangyu whispered sadly, she didn't know that Ye Pengfei was facing the most terrifying challenge in his life.

    Face the devil head-on!

    "Good boy, you really dare to come!"

    Wearing a black cloak, Mo Xuan stood proudly on top of Mo Xuan's ghost capital, looking down at Ye Pengfei from the sky.  It was as if a majestic goshawk was looking down at a weak rabbit.  With just a casual dive, the rabbit can be caught in its claws and slaughtered at will.

    On the ground, Ye Pengfei seemed not to feel the pressure of Mo Xuan at all.

    "It's really Yin Shen. I thought it was those ghost cultivators who were deceiving me." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "You must have stayed in this ghost place for too long. The ghost cultivators under your command,  How many people have died already?"

    Having been sealed for hundreds of millions of years, only those beings who were deliberately taken care of by Zhao Youhou can survive until now.  For example, Zhu Xiang, such as the Queen of Insects.

    As for other monsters or ghosts, Zhao Youhou was too lazy to pay attention to them.  After hundreds of millions of years of evolution, those weaker monsters and ghosts are actually the descendants of those monsters and ghosts that failed to extend their lives through Zhao Youhou hundreds of millions of years ago¡ª¡ª

    The difference is that weak monsters are reproduced.  The weak ghosts evolved on their own from the death energy.

    After refining the ghost girl, Ye Pengfei already knew a lot about Zhao Youhou's methods.  He said this casually, and a sharp light suddenly flashed in Mo Xuan's eyes.

    "Good boy, it seems that you know a lot of things! Have you already obtained the inheritance of Zhao Youhou?" Mo Xuan looked Ye Pengfei up and down, as if he wanted to see through Ye Pengfei at a glance and completely understand his origins.  have to.

    Suddenly

    Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly changed, and he flipped his hand and struck out countless palms in all directions.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the Yin God did it to use just such a small amount of means to attack!¡±

    After suddenly breaking through the undercurrents that suddenly came towards him, Ye Pengfei was still in the mood to make some innuendo.

    "Huh!" Mo Xuan snorted coldly and took a step forward.

    Indeed, it is an ordinary step.  That Mo Xuan is still far away from Ye Pengfei.

    " However, this step seemed to step heavily on Ye Pengfei's heart, making Ye Pengfei feel uncomfortable, and even the Zifu was trembling slightly.

    "That's what it looks like!" Ye Pengfei was not afraid and laughed loudly. A body-protecting sword light seemed to be alive, twisting and swimming around him, "But this is not enough!"

    "There are indeed two attacks. No wonder Jiuyin thinks that you have the ability to kill him!" Mo Xuan said coldly.

    "Ah? He is self-aware," Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "Since he has said so, I can't just be beaten passively. Take my punch!"

    Although they were far apart, as soon as Ye Pengfei punched out his fist, a fist condensed with green light was already in front of Mo Xuan.

    Mo Xuan was slightly startled and stretched out his palm to block it.  He felt a huge force hit his palm, and with his peak level two Yin Shen strength, he could not help but take two steps back.

    "What a powerful force!" Mo Xuan couldn't help but secretly exclaimed.  For the first time, he began to look squarely at this strong human being.

    "You are very strong." Mo Xuan nodded and said very seriously, "If you advance to the realm of gods and humans and create your own changeable boxing techniques, I am afraid you can really compete with me. Human monk  , say your name. If you can ask me, Mo Xuan, for your name personally, even if you die, you will die with honor!"

    "How arrogant!" Ye Pengfei laughed, "My name is Ye Pengfei. Remember, the human monk who killed you is named Ye Pengfei. Take another punch from me!"

    Another punch!

    "It won't work." Mo Xuan shook his head repeatedly, "If you don't reach the realm of gods and humans, you still can't condense your Tao power into powerful boxing skills. How can you defeat me with just brute force?"

    This time, Mo Xuan was prepared.  He easily blocked Ye Pengfei's punch.The body didn't even sway.

    "Is brute force really not enough?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Then take my punch again!"

    Boom!

    With one punch, Mo Xuan¡¯s face suddenly changed!

    I saw that it was still the same azure fist, but Mo Xuan came out with both palms, slapping and beating, and moved his body to the left and right at a high speed, swinging several times before finally completely neutralizing the power of this punch.  .

    "What a good fellow, you have actually created such a boxing technique before you reached the realm of gods! In an instant, there are thousands of changes. If my Moxuan hadn't reacted quickly enough, I might have been injured by him!  Mo Xuan couldn't help but secretly wiped the cold sweat, "It's okay, okay, this boxing technique is still very immature, and it doesn't pose much of a threat to me."

    In the distance, Ye Pengfei began to mock Mo Xuan.

    "Why, it's just brute force, why are you swaying left and right? Is it possible that you are too old and a little unsteady on your feet?"

    "A sharp-tongued guy!" Mo Xuan said coldly, "Ye Pengfei, I have to admit, you are very good. Hundreds of millions of years ago, I, Mo Xuan, met countless low-level gods from the human race. Even those low-level gods  I'm afraid people don't have your level of understanding! However, your level is still a little low. Even if you are extremely talented, you can't possibly make up for the huge gap between you and me!"

    Mo Xuan was telling the truth. Even Ye Pengfei had to admit that the punch he just made, although he had gathered his best experience, only made Mo Xuan shake twice.  It's still far, far away from forcing Mo Xuan to reveal his ultimate trick.

    but¡­¡­

    "If one punch is not enough, then use a few more punches. Mo Xuan, don't let me down too much!" Ye Pengfei was not afraid and punched Mo Xuan several times in a row.

    Facing Ye Pengfei¡¯s continuous attacks, Mo Xuan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry.  If he hadn't been waiting for Jiuyin Ghost Saint to come out of seclusion, there would be no need to bother with Ye Pengfei.  He only used three points of his strength, but this kid actually jumped up and down.

    "Ignorant child!"

    Mo Xuan shouted low and planned to give Ye Pengfei some color.

    However, just when he was about to break Ye Pengfei's punches and then counterattack and teach Ye Pengfei a small lesson, he suddenly felt emotionally unstable.

    "What a good boy, I was actually plotted by you!" Mo Xuan was shocked, and quickly wrapped his whole body with Yin Qi, and took these punches abruptly.

    After a few heavy punches, Mo Xuan was injured

    ~¡¶¡·~

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Related Works 429. Facing the Demon (3)

    They were just minor injuries, and Mo Xuan casually used his skills to heal them.

    However, the scars on the soul are not so easy to heal.

    "Good boy! When what I want to do is successful, I must catch you and use the method of Nine Yins and Nine Souls to seal your Nascent Soul into the quiet spring water! I want you to never die, but I will never die.  Suffer the most cruel torture in the world!"

    Roaring with rage in his heart, Mo Xuan suddenly understood that even if he wanted to hold back a hand, he couldn't hold back too much.  Let alone three-thirds of the strength, I am afraid that even if it uses 50% of the strength, it will be difficult to force out Ye Pengfei's true ability.

    "Good boy, take my move!"

    Mo Xuan roared wildly, and four new arms suddenly grew on his body.

    "Six-armed Yin God? I heard Yu'er say that it has three heads and six arms. This is a great magical power!"

    A thought just flashed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Then he saw six twisted dark chains suddenly appearing on the six arms of the demon.  Ye Pengfei only took a quick glance and discovered that every link of these chains was actually made of death energy.  The artistic conception revealed by the strange patterns on the ring is no less than that of the ancient sword formations I first learned!

    When these six dark chains completely wrapped around Mo Xuan's six giant palms, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt a terrifying murderous intention piercing the Zi Mansion.  , shrouded in death!

    "Amazing! Amazing!" Ye Pengfei shouted angrily, "But this is not enough!"

    The power of Qingguang Dao finally stopped being weak.  It became rich and instantly enveloped Ye Pengfei's body.  The twin formations of thunder spells in various acupuncture points in the body also started to operate very quickly, immediately suppressing Mo Xuan's strange murderous intention.  It was torn to pieces and no longer posed any threat.

    "Sure enough, there is still potential, and it's not in vain that I sacrificed the six true solutions!" Mo Xuan smiled without being surprised, "Ye Pengfei, just give it a try, how does it feel to have the six senses sealed and the Nascent Soul locked away!"

    As Mo Xuan laughed, six dark chains wrapped around his arms.  Suddenly disappeared.  Just a moment later, these six dark chains appeared around Ye Pengfei out of thin air, locking Ye Pengfei firmly in the middle.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  Ye Pengfei felt that the world was dark.

    This kind of darkness is not the darkness of the sky and the earth in the ordinary sense, but is extremely close to the artistic conception of Ye Pengfei's "endless darkness" move.  The difference is that the endless darkness not only seals a person's six senses, but also seals the spiritual sense.  And now this darkness.  Although it can't block Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness, it can make Ye Pengfei's Nascent Soul sitting in the Zi Mansion have nowhere to escape!

    The Zi Mansion is vast, where Yuan Ying wants to go.  Just go wherever you go.  I think back then, it was only after Ye Pengfei tried this feeling of "I can roam between heaven and earth" that he truly realized the benefits of cultivation and enlightenment.

    But now.  Although Zi Mansion is vast, Nascent Soul cannot move.  This feeling of powerlessness as one's great power is sealed and one's actions are useless, can completely destroy the fighting will of a strong person at the peak of his transformation into a god.

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei is not an ordinary character.  Mo Xuan didn't think that this one move could force Ye Pengfei to use all his tricks.

    "The first solution to the six true solutions is the way to hell!"

    Ye Pengfei, who had not yet broken free from the Nascent Soul and recovered his six senses, suddenly felt that he was suddenly thrown into a boiling oil pot.  Not only was the boiling oil stinging deeply all over his body, but even his nostrils felt like a smell of burnt skin rushed in.

    If it were a monk nearby, he would definitely be confused by this weird feeling.  That Mo Xuan also thought that as soon as the hell path came out, Ye Pengfei would definitely use all his tricks to have a chance of defeating his own trick.

    How do you know

    "What a way to hell, but it's just a false six paths of reincarnation, so what's so weird about it?!" Ye Pengfei laughed, and the green lotus blossoms scattered at his feet, "I won't be able to use up my body after entering hell, I can choose between the six paths of reincarnation.  The boundless energy of death is all in vain, the green lotus blossoms with beautiful branches."

    A limerick, those green lotuses are really blooming on the flower branches!

    Think that the green lotus is born from something in the water.  When the flowers bloom, they should also be placed on the lotus pole.  After Ye Pengfei's actions, he actually messed up common sense and confused the way of heaven.  The green lotuses bloomed quietly on the branches like peonies and roses. Mo Xuan immediately understood that something was wrong.

    "There was only one out of the six paths, and this guy actually destroyed them all!"

    As soon as the thought came up, the six dark chains that blocked Ye Pengfei broke and ceased to exist.

    "Mo Xuan, you just used boundless death energy to createThe path of reincarnation.  The meaning is so mixed that there is no true explanation of the Six Paths.  "Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, "Mo Xuan, if you only have this ability, I will only let you be underestimated.  Stop being so dismissive, stop holding back, just come over!  "

    Although, at this time, Mo Xuan is still high in the sky.  At this time, Ye Pengfei was still standing on the ground with his feet on the ground.  However, Mo Xuan felt that the two of them seemed to have fallen apart.  It was not that I was looking down on Ye Pengfei from above, but that I was being looked down upon by Ye Pengfei from above!

    "How is this possible?" Mo Xuan was horrified in his heart, "Even if the Six Paths True Understanding is broken by him, the gap in realm will never be eliminated no matter what. I should always be the one on top! I feel like this now  , where did it come from?¡±

    Mo Xuan didn¡¯t know clearly, but Ye Pengfei knew it well.

    "Dare to use the meaning of the Six Paths of Reincarnation? You are simply asking for death! I have felt the power of real reincarnation to some extent, but you are just a false illusion. If you continue like this, I won't even have to use any dirty tricks.  Knock you down!"

    Ye Pengfei thought this in his heart, but of course he would not say it with his mouth.  I saw that while he was saying some hurtful and taunting words, he used his rolling fist power to trap the demon in the chaos of fists.

    After all, Moxuan is a second-level Yin god. Suddenly his realm is suppressed, and it is inevitable to be in a hurry for a while.  However, after just counting the breaths, he vaguely came back to his senses.

    "There seems to be reincarnation in this fist intention? It seems to be better than me? No wonder my realm is restricted. This is me seeking death!"

    Mo Xuan¡¯s face was gloomy, and he quickly dispersed the four transformed arms.

    "Where did this kid learn the meaning of reincarnation? This move has been broken, so I can only use that move again I hope he can catch it. Jiuyin will be able to break through in just three days!"

    For the sake of important events, Mo Xuan has always suppressed his temper and failed to show his full power.  However, even the Six Paths True Understanding has been broken, and Ye Pengfei's boxing technique actually contains the meaning of reincarnation that is much more real than his own, and Mo Xuan can't care so much anymore.

    "Sixty percent strength, Demonic Fist, kid, keep up the good work!"

    The boundless death energy is rolling in again!  .  .

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 430. Facing the Demon (4)

    430. Facing the Demon (4)

    When Mo Xuan dispersed those four arms, Ye Pengfei immediately felt that he was once again suppressed by Mo Xuan's realm.

    Ye Pengfei didn't panic, because this was normal.  Before he came to face the Demon Xuan directly, he never expected that the Demon Xuan would actually give him a chance to briefly suppress it for a few breaths of time.

    "That's enough! Just by counting the breaths, the extreme emotion incorporated into my boxing techniques becomes more mellow and smooth!"

    It is unprecedented for someone who has not yet become a god to be able to integrate Taoism into boxing.  The counter-suppression of these few breaths actually made Ye Pengfei's fist intention closer to the way of extreme emotion, and even incorporated part of the meaning of the six paths of reincarnation, which was even more gratifying.

    Facing the boundless aura of death rolling in, although he knew very well that after this move, he would probably be seriously injured.  However, Ye Pengfei was not surprised but overjoyed. The boxing skills and intentions he had just realized were brought to their full potential in an instant.

    "What a good opportunity!" Ye Pengfei said happily in his heart, "Although I don't know why this Demon Xuan has only used 60% of his strength until now. But I don't have to fight, I can fight him hard and seek truth from me.  , the benefits are incalculable!¡±

    Now Mo Xuan is simply like Ye Pengfei¡¯s loyal training partner.  He first surrendered his ability, allowing Ye Pengfei to suppress him, and realized a more rounded fist intention.  Now, although he had regained the suppressed situation, he only used 60% of his strength, giving Ye Pengfei a glimmer of hope to confront him head-on.

    In fact, this is not because Mo Xuan made a mistake, but because he did not truly realize the evil side of Ye Pengfei.

    With the cultivation level of Moxuan's second-level Yin God, he can use his strongest boxing skills and only use 60% of his strength to easily kill the first-level god who pounced.  What's more, Ye Pengfei is only standing on the threshold of the door of gods and humans, and has not achieved the realm of gods and humans at all?

    Mo Xuan retained Ye Pengfei¡¯s life, which had important uses.  How could he have expected that precisely because of his worry about gains and losses, he had unintentionally turned himself into an excellent sparring partner for Ye Pengfei!

    "My boxing technique should be called the Fist of Extreme Emotions. Break it! I want to see whether it is my Fist of Extreme Feelings that is more powerful, or your Demonic Fist that has a higher artistic conception!"

    Ye Pengfei was not afraid of Mo Xuan's Xuan Mysterious punch at all. His azure fist rushed forward without flinching, and actually stopped all of Mo Xuan's first punches!

    "What a boy! You are indeed powerful!" In Mo Xuan's heart, Ye Pengfei's status skyrocketed, "But you still can't stop 60% of my strength!"

    The next moment, Ye Pengfei was beaten so violently that he fled three thousand miles away!

    Poof

    A mouthful of blood was spat out, and Ye Pengfei was seriously injured.

    However, he didn't care about his serious injuries at all, and instead showed a faint smile on his face: "It seems that not only do I have to refine my meridians and bones into magic weapons, but I also need to refine all my flesh and blood into magic weapons.  .If I didn¡¯t still have blood to vomit, I would be able to counterattack right now!¡±

    " If Mo Xuan knew that Ye Pengfei was not afraid after being seriously injured, but thinking about how to counterattack, he would definitely be so shocked that his eyes were as big as bells.

    "Boy, you know how powerful you are." Mo Xuan shouted coldly, "I am only 60% strong, and I only used the roughest Mo Xuan fist, and you have been seriously injured. I am Mo Xuan, a dignified second-level Yin God.  The pinnacle is not something you can match. However, Mo Xuan loves talents the most, and you are indeed a genius. I will give you a chance to become my disciple, are you willing?"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei blinked, Mo Xuan's words were really beyond his expectation.

    "You want to accept a disciple, but I don't want to be a master." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "I won't be able to enter Zhao Youhou's legacy until I destroy you and destroy your demon city. You'd better wash your neck obediently.  Just wait for me to kill you!"

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei planned to fight Mo Xuanyou according to his previous plan.  With an escape technique like Lei Dong Jiutian by his side, a mere second-level Yin God would not be able to catch up with him.

    Who would have known, before Ye Pengfei unfolded his figure

    "You are still not convinced." Mo Xuan said lightly, "That's good, I'll give you a chance."

    Chance?

    Ye Pengfei did not use Thunder Nine Heavens for the time being. He stood on the spot and looked at Mo Xuan without blinking.  I saw Mo Xuan stretching out three fingers.

    "Three days, I'll give you three days. If, after three days, you can let me move my steps, I will never mention this matter again."

    Regardless of whether Ye Pengfei agreed or not, Mo Xuan sat cross-legged in the air and closed his eyes slightly.  This phrase?, this momentum has an undeniable flavor in it.

    "Give me three days and make a bet?" Ye Pengfei couldn't believe what he heard, "Does this demon really love talents and cherish talents No, the ghost tribe has always been cunning.  It is even more impossible for a Yin Shen who has been here for hundreds of millions of years to be so straightforward There must be some kind of trick going on inside, three days, three days, why wait three days?"

    Ye Pengfei is not someone who is easy to fool. Dongfang Aotian, who introduced him to the industry, first taught him by example that if there are any conspiracies, he should use them as much as possible.

    You are a thunder monk, so you pretend to be a ghost.  If you still have any tricks, just pretend that you have used them all Ye Pengfei, who has long been accustomed to this, naturally thinks that this Moxuan is playing tricks.  Although he didn't understand what Mo Xuan wanted to do for a while, he had already secretly made various preparations in his heart.

    "Okay, just wait three days. After three days, let's see who is tricking whom!"

    Ye Pengfei was not afraid of Mo Xuan's dirty tricks at all. On the contrary, he sat down on the ground enjoying it.  Looking at his slightly closed eyes, it seems that he was really confident and bold, and he started three days of hard training

    "Did you secretly form a shadow and go to my Demonic Ghost City to cause trouble? Hehe, it's just a Demonic Ghost City, what does it mean Ah, sure enough, he also separated into a shadow and ran away far away  Don't worry. I won't be willing to kill you. The more powerful you are, the more useful you will be to me."

    Although the eyes have not been opened, the spiritual awareness has not been developed.  However, they have been operating in this place for a long time, and every inch of land has Mo Xuan's eyes.  He could see Ye Pengfei's every move clearly without any effort at all.

    "Although this kid's ability far exceeds the previous estimate. However, everything is under control."

    Mo Xuan secretly smiled to himself, a trace of spiritual thought, tightly tied to the retreat of Jiuyin Ghost Saint, never daring to be careless

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 431. Jiuyin comes out of seclusion

    431.Jiuyin comes out of seclusion

    Three days later.

    The time has come, but Mo Xuan still sits like a clock, motionless.  It was as if he had forgotten that he had an agreement with Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry. He became more and more convinced that Mo Xuan was waiting for something.

    "Waiting for the opportunity what kind of opportunity is it? What kind of opportunity does he have when he is at the peak of the second level Yin God? Can he really grasp it through me?"

    Just as Ye Pengfei was thinking about it and peeking around, Mo Xuan suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Haha, some time seems to have passed." Mo Xuan smiled slightly, "Three days ago, you broke my Six Paths True Understanding, which made me realize a lot of things. In order to digest these things, it took me a little longer.  "

    "What nonsense!" Ye Pengfei cursed secretly, "Young God, is it possible for you to talk nonsense like this? What kind of conspiracy and tricks are you playing, please reveal it quickly!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered in his heart, but Mo Xuan didn't seem to think that he was talking too much nonsense.  He still smiled to himself and said: "In the past, I accepted Jiuyin as my disciple. I thought that even in ancient times, Jiuyin's qualifications would be the best choice. Who knew that when we met this time?  Now that I have you, I understand what it means that there is heaven and earth, and there are people outside the world. Compared with your qualifications, Jiuyin's qualifications are simply scum"

    Before Mo Xuan finished talking about a lot of nonsense, he heard a loud shout from inside Mo Xuan's ghost capital: "Old boy, who are you calling a scumbag?"

    ??Jiuyin comes out of seclusion and rises into the sky!

    "Nine Yin Ghost Saint? The aura on his body is stronger." Ye Pengfei looked at Jiu Yin Ghost Saint from a distance and could clearly feel the obvious increase in the strength of Jiu Yin Ghost Saint.

    Mo Xuan smiled slightly and said: "Jiu Yin, I'm just comparing you with Ye Pengfei. You are indeed very good, but he is stronger. The star field is vast and there are countless geniuses. There are people with more qualifications than you, and it's not  It¡¯s strange, you don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡±

    Mo Xuan told Jiu Yin not to be angry, and the reason behind it is beyond doubt.  However, Jiuyin Ghost Saint was even more angry.

    "Well, you old boy, how dare you say that to me. Well, well, well, I will compete with this Ye Pengfei to see who is stronger!"

    "It's better not to give it up." Mo Xuan said calmly, "Even my master, who used 60% of his strength, couldn't do anything to him, let alone you? If you fight with him, you will die."

    "Am I going to die?" Jiuyin Ghost Saint laughed angrily, "Let's see whether he dies or I die!"

    Ignoring Mo Xuan¡¯s dissuasion at all, the Nine Yin Ghost Saint roared and attacked Ye Pengfei!

    "Nine Yin Thorns! Go to hell!"

    Nine sharp thorns condensed from death energy jumped directly into the void and stabbed Ye Pengfei's nine large acupoints.

    "How dare you show off your little skills!" Ye Pengfei sneered, and his figure suddenly turned into nothingness.  The nine sharp thorns roared towards them, but they only passed through a shadow.

    The Nine-Yin Ghost Saint didn¡¯t take it seriously at all: ¡°Do you think my Nine-Yin Thorn is only capable of this much? Soul-possessing! Chase!¡±

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei, who had already escaped thousands of miles away, discovered that nine black spots appeared on the Nascent Soul.  And the Nine Yin Thorn, which had already been pierced empty, suddenly made a leap and appeared in front of Ye Pengfei again!

    "What a spirit-possessed person to chase and kill. This kind of artistic conception should have evolved from the Six Paths True Understanding of Mo Xuan."

    As soon as it was time, Ye Pengfei realized that the nine black spots on the Yuanying were actually similar to Mo Xuan's six chains of death energy that sealed the six consciousnesses and locked the Yuanying.  However, the realm of Jiuyin Ghost Saint is too low.  Therefore, unable to lock Ye Pengfei's Nascent Soul, he could only nail nine black spots and then kill him upon hearing the news.

    "Hmph, even your master's true understanding of the Six Paths was broken by me, let alone a little possessed spirit like you!"

    Faced with the nine thorns of death that were chasing him through the air, Ye Pengfei simply stopped hiding.

    "break!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei shouted loudly at the nine thorns.  Seeing that these thorns were about to hit Ye Pengfei's body.  Suddenly being attacked by this sonic wave, the death energy condensed in the thorns instantly dissipated.

    "It's broken like this?" Even Mo Xuan, who was watching the battle from a distance, couldn't help but secretly be surprised, "Although Jiu Yin is worse than him, this Jiu Yin Thorn is also a method that I have worked hard to study, so it can't be so bad, right?  "

    Being so secretly surprised in his heart, Mo Xuan praised: "Sure enough, Jiuyin, you should be convinced now."

    "I don't accept it!!!" Jiuyin Ghost Saint roared, "I am the strongest among gods and men, who is he? Come and die!"

    ?With the roar of Jiuyin Ghost Saint, the death energy around him actually condensed into the word "death" and hit Ye Pengfei all over his face.  This is no longer a mysterious method, but the Nine Yin Ghost Saint saw that Ye Pengfei used sound waves to break his Nine Yin Thorns, so he also had to use sound waves to fight back.

    This is already a complete battle of spirits.

    Ye Pengfei has always been wary of Mo Xuan's machinations, so he doesn't want to fight too hard with the Nine Yin Ghost Saint.  I saw him flash slightly again, and he was a hundred thousand miles away.

    "What is going on with this Jiuyin Ghost Saint? Isn't that Mo Xuan his master? Every word of Mo Xuan's advice makes sense. But he refuses to give up and insists on risking his life to fight with me.  What¡¯s the reason for this?¡±

    Zhou Tianyi was running extremely fast in his body, and Ye Pengfei wanted to figure out some mystery.  However, just like the deductions in the past three days, no matter how he calculated, he could not clearly see the future direction.

    "It's really weird." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "Since I got this artifact, I can see some clues about the fuzzy future. However, whether it is the Demon Xuan or the Nine Yin Ghost Saint, I can't deduce it.  Come up with anything Remember, the Samsara Divine Sword said that this Zhou Tianyi is just an imitation and has a lot of damage. Maybe it has something to do with this."

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking secretly, the Nine Yin Ghost Saint came after him again.  For a strong person like him, a hundred thousand miles is nothing. He wants to close the distance between Ye Pengfei and devour Ye Pengfei directly!

    "Ye Pengfei, don't even think about running away this time! After the last experience, do you think I will let you use the shadow splitting technique to escape?" Jiuyin Ghost Saint shouted coldly, "A genius like you,  You should be swallowed up by me. I, Jiuyin, am the unique genius in the world!"

    "Childish." Ye Pengfei curled his lips and stopped reasoning, "Since we can't figure out the reason, let's fight first. If I kill this Jiuyin, will the Demon Xuan go all out to kill him?  I?"

    Talking to himself, just when he said this, Ye Pengfei suddenly stopped!

    "Yes, why didn't I think of that before"

    With his eyes, he quickly glanced at Mo Xuan in the distance, and Ye Pengfei felt a sudden realization in his heart

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 432. See through the magic!

    432. See through the evil spirit!

    That Mo Xuan, although he told Jiuyin Ghost Saint to be careful not to hit him again.  However, the look on his face was clearly one of expectation.

    "Is he expecting me to kill Jiuyin, or is he expecting Jiuyin to rise from the ashes in a life-and-death battle?" Ye Pengfei suddenly realized, "No matter what the reason is, this Jiuyin Ghost Saint is the key to his plan.  !¡±

    Although it is not clear yet, what does the Nine Yin Ghost Saint mean to Mo Xuan.  However, Ye Pengfei realized that he had moved step by step towards the truth of the matter.

    Ye Pengfei thought clearly about the ins and outs.  He already understood very well that the battle between him and Jiuyin Ghost Saint was actually provoked by Mo Xuan deliberately.  And the reason why Demon Xuan had to wait for three days was to wait for Jiuyin Ghost Saint to come out of seclusion!

    "You can neither kill him nor let him rise from the ashes, so just suppress him!" Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed sharply, and the five fingers of his right hand stretched out in unison, weakly pointing towards the Nine Yin Ghost Saint.  Covered it.

    "Five Mountains Sword Formation, suppress!"

    Ye Pengfei has learned many sword formations, but in terms of suppression ability, the Five Mountains Sword Formation is the strongest.  At first, Ye Pengfei suppressed the Aurora Holy Beast with a flip of his hand.  But now, he has a deeper understanding of Jiqing Dao, and the five sharp swords transformed from the power of Qingguang Dao are even more powerful!

    This was the first time Ye Pengfei showed his sword formation, and Mo Xuan, who was sitting as straight as a bell, suddenly stood up with a cry.

    "What is this?! It's actually the Five Mountains Sword Formation! I saw it right, it is indeed the Five Mountains Sword Formation! So that's it, that's it, this kid has the Samsara Divine Sword behind him!"

    In a daze, Mo Xuan seemed to have seen the scene where he was suppressed by Zhao Youhou again.

    Five swords came out at the same time, the sword energy was awe-inspiring!

    Just looking at it from a distance, Mo Xuan felt his mind swaying, and the godhead in his body was trembling slightly.

    Not to mention the Nine Yin Ghost Saint who is tightly shrouded in the Five Mountains Sword Formation.  He was so arrogant just now, but now he looked frightened, his legs were trembling, and he almost fell to his knees!

    At this time, Mo Xuan finally reacted.

    "We can't let him suppress Jiuyin!" Mo Xuan shuddered and suppressed the horrific memories of the past, "The first move of Mo Xuan Fist, the devil invades all things!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei finally saw the real Demonic Fist!

    Mo Xuan was not exaggerating. Three days ago, when he used the Mo Xuan Fist, not only did he use only 60% of his strength, but he also used the fist's intention casually. It was just a joke.  But this time, although the strength was still weak, the intention of the first punch was clearly revealed.

    As soon as this punch came out, Ye Pengfei felt that the five giant swords he had condensed with the power of Qingguang suddenly became mixed with sword intent, and could no longer form a complete Five Mountains Sword Formation!

    "The invasion of all things by demons is an intrusion into the opponent's will of heaven! When the will of heaven is confused, the tricks will be broken!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood the meaning of this punch.

    "The way of heaven is mysterious and wonderful, and there are thousands of avenues."  In the normal world, these laws of heaven are actually mixed together.  Therefore, even if Ye Pengfei understood the method of absorbing the power of heaven, he could only look forward to the realm of divine transformation and could not see the gate to the realm of gods and humans at all.

    And only when he understood a certain pure law that was most suitable for him from the mixed power of heaven, did he really see that door - the door of gods and men!

    Since he realized the Tao of Ji Qing and used the relatively pure power of Ji Qing Dao, Ye Pengfei's combat power has increased hundreds of times.  But now, that Mo Xuan's punch is to make Ye Pengfei's relatively pure extreme emotion power become mixed up again, and once again reduce to the unattainable power of heaven!

    Ye Pengfei finally saw how powerful the second level Yin God was.  Just this move made him feel unsustainable!

    "Without the power of extreme emotion, what can I do to compete with him?"

    The feeling of powerlessness naturally leads to such helpless problems.  However, this helplessness only lasted for a moment.

    "If he destroys my way, I will destroy his way! If he wants to break my law, I will definitely break his law!"

    The stubborn will once again boosted Ye Pengfei's fighting spirit.  Seeing that it was impossible to suppress the Nine Yin Ghost Saints, Ye Pengfei no longer forced the Five Mountains Sword Formation.

    "Ghost Town without Injustice, blast me!"

    The Wuzhen Ghost City borrowed from Yue Ningbing made its first appearance.  Originally, this bombardment was intended to be left to Mo Xuan to "have a good taste", but now he can only "cheap" Jiu Yin first.

    In this area, Yue Ningbing can refine 99?Ghost town.  Each ghost city possesses ghost spirit cannons ranging from five or six to as many as twenty.  In total, there are more than two hundred ghost cannons.  Now, the muzzles of more than two hundred ghost spirit cannons are all aimed at Jiuyin Ghost Saint.  The Nine Yin Ghost Saint had just been frightened out of his wits by the Five Mountains Sword Formation, and now he was suddenly faced with a volley of more than two hundred ghost spirit cannons. He was immediately beaten to the death of three souls and two souls, and his ghost body became dim.

    But this time, Mo Xuan didn¡¯t come to the rescue immediately.

    "It seems that he only prevented me from suppressing him, but not from killing him. My previous judgment was not wrong!"

    ¡° If we say that when Ye Pengfei speculated like this before, he was only 80% sure.  Well, now he has full confidence.

    "If you don't let me suppress it, I will suppress it! I want to see if you can stop me forever with one move of demonic invasion of all things!"

    "It turns out that when Ye Pengfei sacrificed himself to the Ghost City of Invincible, he had already hidden the secret trick of using Dao to defeat Dao and using law to defeat law.  However, the Demon Xuan was just half a beat too slow and allowed himself to beat the Jiuyin Ghost Saint to a pulp.  Obviously, this demon's heart is very poisonous!

    "Curse formation, sinking, let me go in!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei no longer concentrated the power of Qingguang, but instead deployed a sinking curse array.

    Mo Xuan in the distance was immediately frightened by Ye Pengfei's move.

    "Didn't he use Qingguang Dao Power? That kind of Qingguang Dao Power is obviously very powerful and full of murderous intent. He also used a magic weapon to seriously injure Jiuyin. Why didn't he use Qingguang Dao Power to directly destroy Jiuyin?  What about killing?"

    A series of questions, in an instant, rolled endlessly in Mo Xuan's sea of ??consciousness.

    "No! Could it be that he saw through my plan?"

    A possibility that Moxuan had never thought of suddenly jumped out of the sea of ??consciousness.

    "Those who count others will always be counted by others. Could it be that it is really the cycle of heaven and does God want to kill me?" Mo Xuan looked miserable and roared into the sky¡ª¡ª

    "If the sky wants to destroy me, I will go against heaven! If the earth wants to destroy me, I will destroy the earth! The future of my Demon Xuan is to achieve the supreme realm! As long as I can get out of trouble, I can destroy the sky and the earth! Kill!  ! Kill! Kill! Jiuyin, get up and kill!!!"

    With Mo Xuan's roars, the eyes of Jiu Yin, who had lost two of his three souls, suddenly burst out with strange rays of light.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    That deep voice is just like Mo Xuan

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 433. Mo Xuan is crazy!

    "What secret method is this?"

    Looking at the Nine-Yin Ghost Saint with his strange light in his eyes and his ghost body once again condensed, Ye Pengfei felt that this Nine-Yin Ghost Saint was really pitiful.  Nominally, he is a disciple of the second-level Yin God, a genius respected by all ghosts.  But in fact, he is just a pawn of Mo Xuan.

    "Actually, I am also a pawn of Mo Xuan. However, since I have seen through his tricks, I will not let his conspiracy succeed again!".

    The sinking curse formation has not been broken, and a new curse formation has emerged.

    "Endless darkness!"

    The ultimate move that has been brewing for a long time is finally revealed.

    "Originally, I wanted to use this move to have a good fight with the second-level Yin God. However, now it is extremely fun to use it to suppress the Jiuyin Ghost Saint!"

    Breaking through Mo Xuan¡¯s tricks means defeating Mo Xuan by one step.  How can a fight between strong men be described as simple as you hit me and I hit you?

    After three days of preparation, Mo Xuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he unleashed one move.

    "I still underestimated him! I still underestimated him!!"

    The darkness that spans millions of miles has blocked Mo Xuan¡¯s consciousness from reaching the outside.  Jiuyin Ghost Saint, who had just been activated by Mo Xuan using a secret method to activate his mysterious power, once again withered.

    Mo Xuan clenched his fist tightly, and then slowly relaxed it.

    "Do you think that after seeing through my plan, you can make me throw the rat weapon? I, Mo Xuan, am a strong man who wants to defy the heavens! Even Zhao Youhou only wants to win over me and use me, and does not intend to kill me! You alone  Do you, a little strong human being, still want to restrain the hands and feet of my Demon Xuan? Break it with the nine moves of Demon Xuan! Break it! Break it!"

    All nine moves come out at the same time.  The death energy is gone!

    For a moment, the world, which was originally very dark because of the deathly aura, suddenly became brighter.

    It¡¯s so bright.  It has been shining into the endless darkness!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei, who was in this endless darkness, felt that there was murderous intent all around.  It's as if what shines into the endless darkness is not light, but the will of Demon Xuan!

    The overwhelming murderous intention!

    "What kind of strange trick is this?"

    When Mo Xuan roared out the "Nine Mo Xuan Styles", Ye Pengfei had already escaped into endless darkness.  He has no idea what is going on in the outside world.

    "No matter what. Let's accept Jiuyin Ghost Saint first!"

    The formation of the Sinking Curse was formed long ago, and the withered Jiuyin was unable to resist.  It was instantly sealed by Ye Pengfei and received into the Sumeru space.

    "Walk!"

    The power of Qingguang surrounded Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei wanted to escape as fast as possible.

    Mo Xuan underestimated Ye Pengfei and lost this opportunity. How could Ye Pengfei be allowed to leave alive?

    "Boy! Under my Nine Demonic Styles, even a third-level god will tremble. Where do you want to escape?!"

    Far and near everywhere.  Every particle of dust turned into demons.  Countless demons were spread in all directions, and they all fired a fatal punch at Ye Pengfei.

    A full punch!  A punch with all your heart!

    There are no reservations anymore.  There is no longer any back move, Mo Xuan is going to use this punch.  Find your dignity and your confidence!

    "This punchcan't be stopped! Can't be stopped!"

    Countless demons.  Just countless punches.  These countless fist intentions are the final artistic conception of the Nine Styles of Demon Xuan!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT A kind of Taoist meaning - the Taoist meaning that they have understood - is integrated into their moves.  However, this Demonic Mystery actually sorted out all the thousands of laws of heaven and turned them into fists and fists!

    What kind of trick is this, what kind of genius is this!

    Ye Pengfei can't think about it, and he doesn't have time to think about it!

    "Come on, let's go, Mo Xuan is mad, we can't stay here any longer."

    The figure turned into strange blue light trails.  Every time the Demonic Fist landed on the trajectory, it actually shifted by half a minute.

    "How is that possible?" Mo Xuan was stunned.

    ¡°I have exerted all my strength, and I have used my strongest boxing technique.  Such a bombardment didn't even reach Ye Pengfei's side?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? were hit hard!

    "Weird boy, but don't even think about escaping!"

    Mo Xuan¡¯s combat experience is so rich. Before, he was still calculating, trying to lure Ye Pengfei to kill Jiuyin.  Now, he has no scruples, and his moves are changing so fast that Ye Pengfei can't match them.

    "The world is sealed by demons! You can't escape!"

    A super seal formation can completely seal a billion miles of space.  magic mystery??He is also extremely confident in his own formation methods.  Even if he was fighting against a strong person of the same level, he would dare to let go of such bold words.  What's more, in front of me is just a young boy who has not even been able to become a god!

    Once the formation was completed, Mo Xuan began to understand the mysterious trajectories drawn by Ye Pengfei.  He gritted his teeth with hatred. He wanted to catch Ye Pengfei in the palm of his hand and use all methods to torture him and ravage him.  Only in this way can you relieve your anger!

    "Can you really seal me off?"

    Faced with such a closed formation, Ye Pengfei burst into laughter, but it came in a vague way.  I saw those mysterious and strange green light trails that suddenly penetrated Mo Xuan's forbidden formation and escaped into the outside world!

    "How is this possible?!" Mo Xuan was horrified.

    "I am a second-level Yin God. I have refined the formation method. I have tried my best to do it. Why, I can't keep him, why!"

    Mo Xuan went crazy, and the death energy around him rolled wildly. He used his maximum speed to chase after him.

    But, I couldn¡¯t catch up!

    "Speed! He is faster than me! How is this possible! How is this possible!!"

    Shock!  Frustrated!  Panic!  Panic!

    All kinds of emotions came to mind at once.  The rush made Mo Xuan's mind a mess and he no longer had the ability to think normally.

    And at this moment

    Boom!

    A fierce punch hit Mo Xuan's body viciously.

    "Qingguanghe actually dared to sneak attack on me!"

    Mo Xuan is crazy, he is completely crazy.

    "Ye Pengfei, you are looking for death! I want you to die!!!"

    I thought that they were all my chess pieces.

    I thought that everyone was left to their own devices.

    But now, the sheep showed its claws and the rabbit showed its fangs.  In Mo Xuan's eyes, the world is in chaos, so he himself is going crazy!

    ?? Crazy curse!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that Mo Xuan, who was originally several times stronger than himself, suddenly had a tenfold increase in strength!

    This is not over yet!

    The skin that originally looked like a normal human gradually turned pitch black.  A pair of black and white eyes had turned blood red.  A pair of wings suddenly spread out behind Mo Xuan.

    "Want to compete in speed? Come on then!"

    Mo Xuan, who was already crazy, spoke with a voice as calm as a pool of stagnant water.  Before Ye Pengfei had time to react, the figure of Mo Xuan suddenly disappeared!  (To be continued)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 434. Temporarily get rid of

    434. Get rid of it temporarily

    Even spiritual consciousness cannot keep up with his speed!

    Ye Pengfei was startled, and subconsciously used Lei Dong Jiutian's secret method and hid to the side.

    Just when Ye Pengfei had just dodged a little bit, the sharp wind like a knife swiped past him.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Near every green light trajectory, and for more than a hundred miles around, there are fierce winds!

    "Mo Xuan is really crazy. How much mana does it cost to do something like this?"

    ¡° Heaven is infinite, but human power is limited.  No matter how high your cultivation level is, whether you can destroy the world or not, your magic power will eventually be exhausted.  Don't look at it. The more advanced the cultivation level is, the longer the fighting time will be. That's because both sides have their hands full, and the mana consumption speed is very slow.

    Now, this demonic mystery attacks dozens of blue light tracks at the same time, and covers the space of more than a hundred miles around each track.  If it were a strong man like Ye Pengfei who performed the attack, he might not even be able to execute a complete move!

    "No matter how high his cultivation level is, he is still more than ten thousand times stronger than me? How can a mere ten thousand attacks break through the mysteries of my Thunderous Nine Heavens!"

    Ye Pengfei curled his lips, and the technique started to work faster.  In an instant, the dozens of erratic green light trails suddenly turned into hundreds!

    "Now, let me see how you attack!"

    If you want to attack dozens of green light tracks at the same time, you can only hold on to more than ten thousand.  There are now hundreds of green light trails, and at most they can only attack more than a thousand times in a row.  With the peak strength of Moxuan's second-level Yin God, more than a thousand attacks could not even last a moment, and the mana was depleted before his eyes.

    However, the speed has not slowed down even half!

    Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness couldn't keep up with Mo Xuan's speed as he whirred around.

    "He is trying to trap me with his speed, and then recover his mana while fighting!"

    With just a thought, Mo Xuan's magic power recovered by several percent.  Mo Xuan, who was in a state of madness, could not wait for his mana to fully recover before he attacked continuously with bang bang bang.

    "Forget it, normal people don't fight with madmen." Ye Pengfei could see clearly that if the fight continued like this, he would have no chance at all.  We were able to make a sneak attack just now, but now we have reached a deadlock.

    As soon as he left, the hundreds of green light trails flew away into the distance.  No matter how crazy the demon is and how amazing its speed is, it can't stop Ye Pengfei's true form at all.  In just half an hour, Ye Pengfei rushed out of this area.

    Ye Pengfei will be safe once he leaves this area, which is why he dares to fight with Mo Xuan.  Otherwise, he would not be able to escape forever just by relying on the mystery of Lei Dong Jiutian.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei rushed out of this area and entered the passage he had made an appointment with Yue Ningbing, the crazy Mo Xuan followed him with a roar!

    "Could it be that he is not restricted by this area?" Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    You know, before coming here, I tortured those ghost cultivators.  Every ghost cultivator's answer was the same, even Yin Shen Mo Xuan could not get out of this area.

    But now

    Mo Xuan rushed to the entrance of the passage crazily. His current location has exceeded the geographical restrictions!

    "No! If he chases us in, Ning Bing will suffer!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability, it¡¯s okay to escape by himself, but taking Yue Ningbing with him is absolutely impossible.  Ye Pengfei's expression changed suddenly, and he wanted to change his trajectory and rush out of the passage.

    at this time¡­¡­

    Mo Xuan suddenly slowed down greatly!

    Just like a wild horse running wildly, it was suddenly caught by a harness. The crazy Moxuan struggled forward desperately for a distance, and then was pulled away by an invisible force.  go back!

    "It's Zhao Youhou's restriction!" Ye Pengfei paused, his eyes widening.

    Sure enough, there was nothing wrong with the information from the ghost cultivators.  Even with the strength of the second level Yin God, it is impossible for the Demon Xuan to break out of the restriction!

    "What an unpredictable method!" Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed. He didn't know whether he was lamenting the power of Zhao Youhou's restraint, or whether he was sighing that this crazy Demon Xuan was able to break out of the restraint for such a period of time.  distance¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In an open door, Yue Ningbing was sitting in it, refining a spiritual elixir full of vitality for all things.

    Ye Pengfei has been there for several days. It is impossible to say that she is not worried.  However, with Yue Ningbing's current state of mind, she can still sit still and meditate for the time being.?Don't be bothered by inner demons.

    Suddenly, Yue Ningbing felt something in her heart, and her beautiful eyes suddenly opened.

    The person you dream about is right in front of you!

    "Pengfei, you're back!" Yue Ningbing flew into Ye Pengfei's arms like a cheerful bird, "Is everything going well? That Demon Xuan can't really be surrendered by you, right?"

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "This Demon Xuan is indeed powerful. Even if I use all my tricks, I am still no match for him. If he hadn't been trapped by Zhao Youhou's restriction, I would have had no choice but to escape."

    "That's it." Yue Ningbing was not depressed after hearing this.  In her heart, Ye Pengfei's safety is the most important, "In this case, let's take a different path. There are so many passages ahead, and there won't be such evil spirits sitting at the end of every passage."

    "It's hard to say." Ye Pengfei shook his head again, "It's not like you haven't seen Zhao Youhou's methods before. It's not unusual to capture a group of Yin gods like Mo Xuan to look after his home and courtyard."

    "What should we do?" Yue Ningbing asked in a charming voice.

    Staying next to Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing felt as if her IQ had dropped sharply and she was completely at the mercy of Ye Pengfei's arrangements.  People say that a woman's IQ will become zero if she falls in love. Yue Ningbing is an excellent example.

    "Refining divine weapons, looking for opportunities!" Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered, "Ning Bing, you should also practice quickly, maybe you can quickly achieve the realm of a god!"

    "Okay!" Yue Ningbing nodded immediately, "These two miraculous elixirs in the treasure house are enough to support me in achieving the realm of a god!"

    Yue Ningbing's state of mind cultivation has long advanced to the realm of gods and humans.  Therefore, her calculation of the spiritual energy she needs is extremely accurate.

    Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, could only smile bitterly and shake his head secretly.

    "I don't know when I will be able to break through this bottleneck. My magic power, soul cultivation, and mental state cultivation are all at the threshold of the realm of gods and humans. However, I just can't find the opportunity to break through!"

    ¡° Helplessly sighing secretly, Ye Pengfei, like Yue Ningbing, sat cross-legged in the emptied treasure house and began a long meditation

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 435. Metal Escape Technique

    435. Metal Escape Technique

    Although he tried hard to meditate, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei not to have any distracting thoughts in his heart.

    You must know that there are three unknown strong men who entered Zhao Youhou's legacy before Ye Pengfei.  Although relying on Yue Ningbing's insight, Ye Pengfei took a shortcut and quickly reached the final seal.  However, who knows if there are similar existences among other three-way powerhouses?

    Meditation, enlightenment, weapon refining It seemed that Ye Pengfei and the second soul were doing what they should do in an orderly manner, but he simply couldn't do it without focusing on anything else.

    A year later, the first pearl flower was made.

    "It's too slow. It can't go on like this."

    Looking at Yue Ningbing who was wearing pearl flowers and smiling brightly, although Ye Pengfei also had a satisfied smile on his face, there was always a lingering shadow deep in his heart.

    Originally, he planned to refine two artifacts in one year.  But now, the small beaded flower is finished, but the larger ghost-controlling pagoda is only half finished.  Obviously, the little distracting thoughts in my heart don't look like much, but over time, they still seriously affect me.

    "Ning Bing, you practice here while I go around." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    Just because she got an artifact gifted from her lover, Yue Ningbing, who was grinning from ear to ear with joy, was suddenly startled: "What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing." Ye Pengfei waved his hand calmly, "I still can't find a way to break through. I want to go around and explore other treasure troves to see if there are any opportunities inside."

    "That's fine." Yue Ningbing nodded understandingly.

    Although there are many passages when you come here, there should be no existence like Mo Xuan hidden in any of them.  What's more, what if it's Mo Xuan?  It is impossible to kill Ye Pengfei.

    After looking at Ye Pengfei's figure disappearing from the portal, Yue Ningbing whispered to herself: "The pressure on Pengfei is too great. I have to work harder. If I break through the realm of gods and humans, can I  Share more pressure on him!"

    Secretly making up her mind, Yue Ningbing sat down cross-legged again. She gently opened a bottle of elixir that she had never taken before

    ¡­¡­

    There are many portals in the passage. Almost every time you walk more than ten thousand miles, you can find a hidden portal.

    When they came in from the outside, Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing teleported at extremely high speeds.  The total time spent walking through the three passages before and after was less than a day.  But this time, Ye Pengfei was going to discover the treasure behind the portal, so he walked very slowly.  It took him three full days to complete the shortest passage.

    "There are indeed no good things among these obvious portals." Looking at his gains, Ye Pengfei could only shake his head.

    A few middle-grade and low-grade magic weapons, a few bottles of dispensable elixirs, and some junk spells that were thrown away by the cave powerhouse after a quick look at the heat, as well as the two treasure troves excavated by Yue Ningbing.  , there is absolutely no way to compare.

    Looking at these rubbish, Ye Pengfei sighed and turned into another passage.

    This was not one of the three passages he had walked through before. Ye Pengfei just planned to walk around to see if it was possible to meet any other monks in these passages.

    The ghost girl¡¯s memory is very clear. Except for a few straight roads, the rest of the passages will eventually wind up and connect to the straight roads.  The connection point is a land full of ghosts and dead energy.

    "Since I can't deal with Mo Xuan for a while. Then, let's go and see the situation of the other three strong men. If the situation allows, kill them all!"

    On the journey to seize the treasure, there will be no mercy.  Now Ye Pengfei still doesn't know that the three strong men who entered Zhao Youhou's legacy before him actually have a grudge against him.  Even if there were no grudges in the past, if the strong ones compete for the treasure, either you will die or I will die!

    There are no good things in the more obvious portals, but it is difficult to find the too hidden portals, so Ye Pengfei stopped wasting time.  He directly deployed the thunderous Jiutian movement technique and rushed through the passages one after another.

    "There are still ghost cultivators here, take them away!"

    "There are some here too, all surrender!"

    Along the way, as long as there were ghost cultivators in the passage, or in the connection between passages, Ye Pengfei did not explore much, just accepted the ghost cultivator and left.  It stands to reason that only those places where the ghost cultivators have been wiped out are the places where the three monks have been.

    but¡­¡­

    "Huh?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei had just finished sweeping away a gathering of ghost cultivators, he wanted to continue to do what he did before.?Go somewhere else.  Suddenly his eyes caught a glimpse of a trace, and his figure suddenly froze.  Then, he quickly retreated!

    "This traceis the metal escape technique?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help being surprised.

    Metal Escape Technique!

    Only a mutated gold ghost cultivator can use it.  However, among the many ghost cultivators that he has surrendered, there is clearly no such existence!

    "Could it be that a strong man of the metal element passed through here?" Ye Pengfei became more and more sure the more he looked, and the more he looked the more surprised he became, "If he can pass by quietly using the gold element escape technique without disturbing the ghost cultivator, this strong man's escape technique is very clever.  ah."

    Such a conclusion made Ye Pengfei frown a little.

    "It seems that the existence of ghost cultivators cannot be used to judge whether a strong person has passed through So, how to find those three strong people By the way! Zhou Tianyi"

    Zhou Tianyi, who had not appeared for a long time, was sacrificed by Ye Pengfei.

    "First, let's calculate how powerful this metal powerhouse is!"

    Using Zhou Tianyi to deduce requires some clues.

    For example, in the past, Yue Songchen could only predict Yue Ningbing¡¯s future, but not Ye Pengfei¡¯s existence.  It wasn't until Yue Ningbing and Yue Lin brought the god-turned-monster beasts that Ye Pengfei had killed with his own hands that Yue Songchen could briefly calculate the entanglement between Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing.

    As for who cast the Dusk Drum and Morning Bell, and who was fighting Ye Pengfei.  Because it is impossible for her to obtain anything about the ghost girl.  So until now, Yue Songchen is not sure.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei was unable to deduce the origins of the three monks precisely because he had no clues.  Now that there is a faint trace of golden escape technique, we can more or less deduce the situation of this strong metal element.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that he could find the whereabouts of the strong man of the metal system through deduction.

    History is eternal, but the future is uncertain.  Yue Songchen even miscalculated about the emotional entanglement between Yue Ningbing and Ye Pengfei. How could Ye Pengfei clearly figure out where the strong man from the metal system had gone?

    The reason why Ye Pengfei sacrificed Zhou Tianyi was because he wanted to take a look at the golden escape technique and see what the level of that powerful metal expert was.  However, what he never expected was that this calculation actually led to a big trouble!

    ¡°Who is spying on me!!!¡±

    When Zhou Tianyi had just started to operate, the faint figure had not yet fully emerged. A loud shout shocked Ye Pengfei into confusion!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 436. Liu Yan¡¯s design

    436. Liu Yan¡¯s design

    what happened?

    Ye Pengfei, who was completely defenseless, couldn't help but feel horrified.

    One by one, the magic weapons were sacrificed, and the curse-thunder arrays in the major acupoints of the body also began to operate at high speed.  A faint green light flashed under his feet. If the situation went bad, Ye Pengfei planned to use Thunder Nine Heavens immediately.

    " Even Ye Pengfei has secretly prepared some methods that were not used in the battle against Yin Shen Mo Xuan.

    The owner of this voice made Ye Pengfei smell the danger of death!

    "Who on earth can lurk around me so quietly?!"

    Ye Pengfei looked around with solemn eyes. A strong man who could avoid his own spiritual consciousness and sneak up beside him was definitely a terrifying guy.  In his heart, he was ready for a big battle.

    But¡­¡­

    After the tea time, except for the loud roar just now, there seemed to be lingering sounds echoing deep in some passages, and no strong person appeared at all!

    No matter how much Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual consciousness carefully searched every possible dangerous place, he could not see any sign of the existence of a strong person.

    Weird!

    Such a sudden loud shout could make him feel unsteady, and even Zhou Tianyi almost threw it away.  How could such a powerful man let him go so easily after shouting loudly?

    Ye Pengfei was on guard in surprise while thinking secretly.

    "That man said I was spying on him, but now it doesn't look like I'm nearby Could it be because of Zhou Tianyi?"

    Suddenly thinking of this possibility, Ye Pengfei's expression became very strange.

    Peeping, who am I spying on?  Wasn't it just that you were using Zhou Tianyi to calculate the situation of the strong man in the metal system?

    "Yes, it must be him! But, how did he know that I was using Zhou Tianyi to deduce him?"

    Weird!  Difficult to understand!

    The more Ye Pengfei analyzed this possibility, the more incredible it became.

    That month, Songchen had calculated it for himself countless times.  How did I ever realize that I was being "peeped"?

    ??Thinking about it, I just can¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Try again!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was also brave, so he simply set up defense formations nearby and started calculating again!

    Sure enough, in Zhou Tianyi, that faint shadow just showed something majestic

    "You actually dare to spy on me, Liu Yan! Is it Xuerou?Ah, no, he is actually a weak guy. You are dead!!!"

    Roaring, appears again.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei was already prepared.

    "What can you do to me with just a roar? If you have the ability, come here in person!" Ye Pengfei sneered and said in a deep voice to Zhou Tianyi.

    "How dare you speak in such a tone! You are dead, dead! I have memorized your breath, and I, Liu Yan, swear in the name of the second-level peak god, I will definitely kill you!"

    With Liu Yan¡¯s roars, the image in Zhou Tianyi continued to shake and shatter

    In the beginning, the speed at which images were fragmented was not as fast as the speed at which images were reorganized and generated.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei could see Liu Yan's face clearly.

    However, Liu Yan's roar soon became even more powerful.  The image shattered quickly and soon turned into nothing.

    "It's really strange." Ye Pengfei touched his chin and whispered to himself.

    Maybe it¡¯s some kind of god-level secret method. Now the Samsara Divine Sword has fallen into a deep sleep, and Ye Pengfei has no one to ask.  After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei put away Zhou Tianyi and entered the passage Liu Yanfei escaped into.

    Although the image just now was blurry and short-lived, Ye Pengfei could still roughly see clearly the several passages Liu Yan would pass through next.

    "If you don't come to me, I'm going to find you! You're just a second-level god-man, am I still afraid of you?"

    The gods and men from foreign lands are your own enemies!  The gods here are even more enemies among enemies!  How could Liu Yan have imagined that a mere ant, threatened by him like this, would not be so frightened that it hurriedly ran away, but instead would sneak towards him!

    Once again, Ye Pengfei discovered faint traces of golden escape.

    "Is this guy's escape skills too poor, or is it for some other purpose?"

    Although he is not afraid of the second-level gods, after all, Ye Pengfei is only relying on the Mysteries of Thunder and Nine Heavens, and cannot really fight against the second-level gods.  By sneaking in so openly, he just wanted to find out what Liu Yan was doing.

    &nbsp; Several possibilities came together, and a name he had only heard once emerged in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Xue Rou! Could it be that this is also a second-level divine man? I'm afraid Liu Yan left these traces just to lure Xuerou there!"

    No matter what, Ye Pengfei felt that with the level of a god, it was unlikely to leave traces of escape techniques.  Liu Yan's tone was strong and his secret skills were so good that he could even sense Zhou Tianyi's calculations, so he shouldn't be too bad at escaping.

    How could Liu Yan have guessed that the guy he underestimated could figure out such a thing based on the traces of escape skills he left behind.  At this moment, Liu Yan was sitting in the shadows, even his consciousness had been completely restrained.

    "I thought it was Xuerou who came here. I never thought that an ant appeared! Could it be that he is Xuerou's subordinate?" Liu Yan's eyes flickered, and his whole body was always on alert.

    Just as Ye Pengfei guessed, the reason why Liu Yan left traces of his escape technique was to lure Xuerou into taking the bait!

    Neither Xuerou nor Liu Yan is as capable as Yue Ningbing.  They can only choose the passages at will, search and find them one by one.

    Just half a year ago, the two people finally met!

    With Liu Yan¡¯s cultivation level, he can easily kill Xuerou.  However, it was a bit difficult for Liu Yan to face Fu Hai, Zhu Li, and Hua Ying at the same time.

    Liu Yan, who once designed to attack and kill three other companions who came to hunt for treasure, would naturally not confront Xuerou and others head-on.  He pretended to be defeated and retreated in embarrassment.

    Xuerou, on the other hand, pressed forward step by step, until Liu Yan "hastily" used his secret technique and escaped as fast as possible, and then Liu Yan pulled away.

    And these golden traces, which are far apart and have very light traces, are the clues that Liu Yan deliberately left behind when he escaped at high speed!

    After finding a few more faint golden traces, Ye Pengfei stopped.

    "If Liu Yan is indeed setting a trap to lure Xuerou into taking the bait, then Xuerou must be an extremely calm guy. I have already found two passages, but I haven't found any trace of her existence!" Ye Pengfei pondered.  , for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    After deducing that Liu Yan might be for Xuerou, Ye Pengfei wanted to find traces of Xuerou's existence and used Zhou Tianyi to deduce Xuerou's whereabouts.  A bold plan had long been formed in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  But now, even after walking through two passages, he found no information. Ye Pengfei no longer wanted to leave.

    "Find a place and hide it. I don't believe it. That Xuerou will never appear!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the densely packed passages around him, chose one at random, and got in

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 437. The insect queen reappears

    "Master, there is the aura of other strong men. It should be a strong man on the same level as Xiao Wuming, but it is not Xiao Wuming." Hua Ying said in a low voice.

    As a flower demon, Hua Ying¡¯s sense of smell is very sensitive.  Xuerou and the others had just noticed something strange, but Hua Ying had already analyzed part of the strong man's aura information.

    "Male or female?" the insect queen asked in a deep voice.

    "It's a male cultivator!" Hua Ying replied.

    "It's a male cultivator." Insect Queen Xuerou said to herself, "Could it be Ye Pengfei? Sure enough, it smells very much like him. In other words, the ghost girl is finished. She is really amazing"

    Xuerou first looked at the light golden traces on the ground, and then at the passage in front of her. She couldn't help but smile, as if she understood something.

    "Rest where you are!" Xuerou ordered in a deep voice.

    "Rest?" Zhu Li's eyes flashed sharply, "Master, with our current cultivation level, Liu Yan is definitely no match for us. Because Master is worried about being ambushed, we have been walking very slowly and made a lot of preparations. Why now?  Do you want to rest? The sooner you deal with Liu Yan, the sooner we can collect the treasure!"

    "Liu Yan is nothing to be afraid of. The one who is difficult to deal with is the owner of this new aura." Insect Queen Xuerou said softly.

    Zhu Li was even more surprised.

    "Master, it's just the breath of an ant, what's so difficult about it? If the master is worried about this guy, Zhu Li is willing to kill him for the master!"

    "Haha, let's forget it." Insect Queen Xuerou shook her head and smiled slightly, "You have never dealt with him, so you don't understand his weirdness. Don't say that you have just advanced to the second level Beast God. Even if you are about to  Fuhai, who has reached the peak of the second-level beast god, may not be able to hold him."

    When Fu Hai heard this, a surprised light flashed from his eyes.  but.  But Fu Hai was much deeper than Zhu Li and didn't say a word at all.

    Zhu Li has a bad temper.

    "Master! Even if there are 10,000 such ants, I will kill them all in minutes! Could it be that the master has been injured by his conspiracy? In this case, Zhu Li will avenge the master even more!"

    "Giggle" Xuerou laughed so hard that Zhu Li's eyes went straight, "Okay. If you ask for help again and again, I can't dampen your enthusiasm. But you have to be careful.  Come back to me with your life."

    "Yes!" Zhu Li replied.  His face was full of excitement.  I don¡¯t know whether it was because I was seduced by Xuerou¡¯s beauty, or because I could finally let go and kill people.

    With a very fast teleport, Zhu Li followed Ye Pengfei's scent and quickly chased after him.

    When Zhu Li walked away, Hua Ying asked in a low voice: "Master. Is that Ye Pengfei really powerful?"

    "Very powerful! Very evil!" The Insect Queen Xuerou nodded with certainty, "If he had set up the Ghost Drum Array back then, even if we joined forces with Liu Yan, we probably wouldn't be able to defeat him. If he hadn't set it up  ¡­¡±

    The Insect Queen stopped talking and did not elaborate.  but.  Monsters like Hua Ying, who have lived for hundreds of millions of years, have already understood what he said.

    "Isn't Zhu Li very dangerous?" Hua Ying asked softly.

    "Maybe there is danger. Maybe there is no danger." Xuerou said lightly, "Fu Hai, follow up and take a look. If Zhu Li falls into a trap, ignore him and kill Ye Pengfei directly!"

    "Yes." Fuhai's expression did not change at all, and he quickly chased in the direction Zhu Lidun went.

    Hua Ying is a little confused.

    "Master, if that Ye Pengfei is really evil, even if Fuhai and Zhu Li join forces, I'm afraid"

    "Afraid of what?" The smile on Xuerou's face gradually turned cold, "Hua Ying, Hua Ying, I don't believe that you, a flower demon who has lived for hundreds of millions of years, is really the tyrant in this world.  Didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    Hua Ying couldn¡¯t help but panic when she was suddenly forced by the Queen of Insects Xuerou.

    "Master, you hold our souls, I think, I think"

    "What do you think?" Xuerou took half a step forward and asked closely, "Do you think Zhu Li and Fu Hai will never dare to betray me? Do you think you will always be willing to be controlled by me?!"

    Every sentence of questioning made Hua Ying Fang Cun confused.

    "Master, believe me, I have absolutely no bad intentions!" Hua Ying hurriedly defended herself.

    For more than a year, everyone¡¯s potential accumulated over hundreds of millions of years was unleashed.  Fu Hai began to reach the peak of the second level beast god, and both Zhu Li and Hua Ying successfully advanced to the second level.  This combination of strength is enough to make Liu Yan frown.

    "However, whether it is Fu Hai, Zhu Li, or Hua Ying,Deep in his heart, he was watching the insect queen Xuerou's strength surge, and there were many clouds.

    Second level insect god mid-stage!

    You know, if she had not had the first-mover advantage when she first broke out of the seal, how could Xuerou have been able to control the three of them?  After advancing to the realm of gods and men, any one of them will be more powerful than the Insect Queen Xuerou!

    However, in just over a year, the situation has changed drastically.  The Insect Queen Xuerou has already steadily surpassed Zhu Li and Hua Ying!

    If things continue like this, the strength of the insect queen Xuerou will definitely far exceed those of the three of them.  Even Fu Hai, who has the best potential, can't compare to Xuerou, the Queen of Insects.

    If things go on like this, the three of them will definitely have no chance to break away from the shackles of the master-servant contract.  Even Hua Ying, who is the weakest and timidest at heart, feels very uncomfortable.

    What¡¯s more, the wild Zhu Li!

    What¡¯s more, Fuhai has endless potential!

    Facing Xuerou¡¯s questioning, Hua Ying could only defend herself hurriedly.  She thought that the Insect Queen Xuerou would first get rid of Zhu Li and Fu Hai, and then attack the weakest one herself!

    Looking at Hua Ying, who was already a little incoherent, the insect queen Xuerou chuckled, moved lightly, and retracted her coercive posture.

    "Okay, okay, you don't have to be so afraid. I feel like I can still control you." Xuerou waved her hands indifferently, "I don't want to get rid of the two of them. Anyway, they still have some influence on me.  The only thing that is useful is to make them suffer a little bit. From now on, you can keep an eye on them for me!"

    This sentence finally dispelled Hua Ying's fear.

    "Yes, yes, Hua Ying is far from the master's opponent. Hua Ying will never betray the master! If the master wants Hua Ying to monitor them, Hua Ying will monitor them and there will never be any mistakes!" Hua Ying said hurriedly.  It shows Datong's loyalty.

    Suddenly, Xuerou raised her palms.  Hua Ying immediately understood and stopped talking.

    after awhile¡­¡­

    "Zhu Li has broken the formation and finally started fighting!" Xuerou's expression changed, "Hey, he is indeed Ye Pengfei. He can actually drive away wolves and fight tigers with one move!"

    Through the master-servant contract, Xuerou clearly saw that the person fighting with Zhu Li was actually the god Liu Yan!  ()

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 438. The insect queen takes action

    438. The insect queen takes action

    After looking at the master-servant contract for a while, the Insect Queen Xuerou suddenly said: "I'm afraid, we have been discovered!"

    Hua Ying was shocked and quickly released a series of pollen barriers to protect herself and her master Xuerou.

    "Don't be nervous, it's just Liu Yan's secret technique. Even with Zhu Li and Fu Hai pestering him, he can't get through." Xuerou waved her hand.

    ¡°Ah, it turns out it¡¯s just Liu Yan.  I thought it was the evildoer Ye Pengfei who had sneaked over.

    Hua Ying muttered a few words to herself and looked a little more relaxed.

    "Are you thinking about Ye Pengfei? Do you also think that he is a monster?" Suddenly, Xuerou asked with a smile.

    Xuerou¡¯s mind jumped too fast. Just now she was talking about the god Liu Yan, but now she is talking about Ye Pengfei.  Although she was already at the level of a second-level flower god, Hua Ying vaguely felt that she couldn't keep up with her thoughts.

    "Ah, yes." Hua Ying replied a little hastily.

    "Haha, this Liu Yan is really a bit of an underdog. Zhu Li couldn't even survive ten moves. Hua Ying, do you think Fu Hai can beat Liu Yan?"

    Without any warning, Xuerou changed the topic again!

    Although I feel that Xuerou¡¯s thinking jumps too fast.  However, Hua Ying, who had just expressed her heartfelt expression with trepidation, did not dare to show any slightness at all.  Seeing Xuerou's inquiry, she quickly replied: "I think Fu Hai has not reached the second level peak yet. But with his talents, he should be able to deal with Liu Yan for a long time. Plus Zhu Li is assisting from the side.  , it¡¯s no problem to fight to a draw.¡±

    Hua Ying had just finished answering clearly and coherently when Xuerou suddenly asked again: "Hua Ying, you haven't asked me yet, what is so evil about Ye Pengfei? Why did you follow me and call him a monster?  "

    The topic has changed again!

    Vaguely, Hua Ying felt that there seemed to be some changes in the sea of ??consciousness.

    However, since Zhu Li and Fu Hai were taken away, the coercion of the insect queen Xuerou has always been slowly hovering around Hua Ying.  It's like, as long as Hua Ying shows a little bit of lack of "loyalty", the insect queen Xuerou will take action without hesitation!

    Hua Ying was not in the mood to carefully observe the changes in the sea of ??consciousness. She quickly replied: "What the master says, Hua Ying will say. Since the master thinks Ye Pengfei is a monster, Hua Ying naturally thinks Ye Pengfei is a monster!"

    "very good!"

    Hua Ying suddenly saw that Xuerou¡¯s smile, which had always been light, gradually turned into something weird!

    "No!" Hua Ying was shocked and immediately realized that the change in her sea of ??consciousness was caused by the Queen of Insects, Xuerou!

    ¡°Anyway, Hua Ying has also advanced to the second level Flower Goddess.  Even though she was a little flustered by Xuerou's strange jumping thoughts and Ruoyouruowu's strong pressure, the sea of ??consciousness should not change!

    However, at this time, it was impossible for Hua Ying to check the changes in the sea of ??consciousness.

    "Knowing the Sea Insect Gu!"

    Before she fell into coma, Hua Ying only saw an insect that was the same as Xuerou's body suddenly appearing in the sea of ??consciousness!

    ¡­¡­

    Soon after Hua Ying fell into coma, Zhu Li and Fu Hai gradually saw it.

    "This is not the real Liu Yan!"

    The phantom formation, which was so clever that it could trouble two second-level beast gods for a long time, dissipated without leaving a trace without the two of them knowing the situation at all.

    This time, Zhu Li is no longer as "confident" as before.

    "Fuhai, who do you think set up this illusory array?" Use a secret method to gather the sounds into a bunch.  Zhu Li believed that even Xuerou could not hear the conversation between the two.

    Fuhai¡¯s answer was concise and clear: ¡°Go back!¡±

    The mere word "district" shocked Zhu Li's heart, and a gleam of shock flashed through his eyes!

    "She is really that powerful?"

    It seemed that he was flying back side by side with Fu Hai, but Zhu Li was already ready to escape

    ¡­¡­

    "Why are you back?" Xuerou asked lightly, while Hua Ying stood behind Xuerou with her head lowered and said nothing.

    "The phantom formation is too clever." Fuhai responded in a deep voice.

    "I saw it too." Xuerou nodded, "However, with your Fuhai ability, if you use your full strength, you won't be in any danger even if you are trapped by the illusion formation."

    Without waiting for Fu Hai to answer, Xuerou turned to Zhu Li again and mocked mercilessly: "Didn't you swear just now? Why, you came back in despair without even seeing anyone? You still stay here to practice in seclusion?  oneAfter a while, this time, let Fu Hai and Hua Ying go over and take a look!  "

    Hua Ying is a flower demon, with a natural sensitivity to the existence of illusion formations and confusion formations.  The arrangement of the Insect Queen Xuerou makes sense.

    Zhu Li tried his best to hide the twinkling in his eyes, and said in a humble tone: "Master knows clearly, but Zhu Li is confused. However, Zhu Li has now encountered a bottleneck, and the accumulation of hundreds of millions of years has long been wasted. Even if it is a retreat,  Three to five years will not have any effect. Let Zhu Li explore the path for the master. This time, with Hua Ying's help, the illusion formation will no longer be a threat."

    "It doesn't matter." Xuerou said softly, and a magic elixir appeared in her palm. "This elixir is given to you. You can quickly break through the bottleneck so that you can serve me!"

    "First-grade Dragon Power Pill!" Zhu Li exclaimed in low voice.

    Even on the way back, Zhu Li had already imagined countless possibilities, but he never expected that Xuerou would actually take out a Dragon Power Pill!

    You must know that any spiritual object with the word "god" - whether it is an artifact, a magical elixir, or a god-level spell - is extremely valuable.  Just like Yue Ningbing, although two amazing treasure houses were discovered.  However, adding the two treasure troves together, the total value cannot equal that of a first-grade Dragon Power Pill!

    ¡° If we insist on making a comparison, the pearl flower that Ye Pengfei gave to Yue Ningbing can barely compare with this magic elixir.  However, no matter which god-level powerhouse is asked to choose, he will choose the Dragon Power Pill without hesitation!

    The first-grade dragon power elixir is suitable for those with god-level power below level three.  There is a certain chance of helping a god-level powerhouse break through the bottleneck.  Moreover, it can 100% increase the physical strength of a god-level expert by 10%!

    Even if you become a god-man, your physical body is not dispensable.  Once the physical body is damaged, it will take at least a month or two to fully recover with the power of the divine power.

    And if it was a real life-and-death battle, which god-level powerhouse could tolerate the enemy taking a month or two to recover?  Once the opponent's body is successfully destroyed, everyone will pursue and kill them fiercely!

    "10% physical strength! It's possible to break through the bottleneck!"

    Zhu Li was no longer calm, and glanced at Fu Hai without revealing any trace.  Then, nodded.

    "Thank you, Master, for the gift."

    Fu Hai left, Hua Ying also left, Xuerou did not take action immediately.

    "Fuhai, Fuhai, do you think that what you do can be hidden from my eyes? Compared with that boy Ye Pengfei, your methods are too inferior By the way, where is boy Ye now?"

    Xuerou closed her eyes slightly and began to calculate silently

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 439. Bloody Soul Jade Tower!

    What is Ye Pengfei doing at this moment?  He is refining weapons.

    After escaping into a passage just opposite to Liu Yan, Ye Pengfei found a relatively hidden door to help the second spirit and refine weapons together.

    "The Bloody Soul Jade Tower is finally almost finished. Yang Mao's weapon refining skills are indeed amazing. He can actually use ordinary materials to refine low-level artifacts!"

    Yang Mao is one of the thirteen ancient gods.  Although in ancient times, when gods and men were everywhere, his statement was not clear.  However, his closest friends all know that Yang Mao has a magical skill that even high-level gods would envy¡ª¡ª

    Use low-grade materials to refine low-level artifacts!

    According to common sense, in order to increase the success rate of refining artifacts, you must choose extremely precious spiritual objects from heaven and earth.  Because only these heaven and earth spiritual beings can accommodate the huge Tao power injected into the weapon refining process.

    The reason why artifacts are difficult to refine is, on the one hand, because of the complicated refining methods, and on the other hand, the more important reason is that such heaven and earth spiritual objects are too difficult to obtain!

    For example, the Thunder God's Stone is only a semi-sacred weapon.  When the God of Thunder refined him, he used extremely rare five-color thunder stones that were generated when the world was created.

    If you want to refine a real artifact, not to mention the terrifying ninth-level artifact, even the lowest-level first-order artifact must at least use spiritual objects that contain the origin of heaven and earth.  Even more, they have to hunt down many low-level beast gods to obtain beast god materials!

    Therefore, even in ancient times, when resources were very abundant, only powerful god-level men could possess a low-level artifact.

    It can be seen from this.  The horror of Yang Mao's god-level weapon refining skills!

    It is possible to refine low-level artifacts by simply injecting the materials for transforming gods into monsters, this kind of junk that the gods have discarded.  This is tantamount to turning dirt into gold!

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei refined the ghost girl.  Faced with such complicated knowledge, Ye Pengfei neither chose to comprehend the Ghost Drum Formation, nor the Twilight Drums and Morning Bells, nor the thirteen powers of heaven. He fell in love with Yang Mao's secret method at a glance.  .

    Ye Pengfei knew full well that before he could find a way to break through the bottleneck, he wanted to protect himself and obtain Zhao Youhou's legacy.  Only with the help of external objects.

    In fact, when Ye Pengfei began to understand Yang Mao's secret method, the Samsara Divine Sword had not yet fought to the death with Zhao Youhou.  However, Ye Pengfei has already realized it.  It's better to refine a few low-level artifacts yourself so that you can use them better.  As for the Samsara Divine Sword, I am afraid that I will have to wait until I become a high-level god to truly exert its power.

    Use the most suitable, not the best.  This was the reason why Ye Pengfei wanted to refine his own weapons in the first place.  At that time, all he was thinking about was how to make a divine sword.

    Use the power of Qingguang to condense the endless sword intent.  This is not impossible.  However, it is not as reliable as the real divine sword.  For example, the Five Mountains Sword Formation.  If it is composed of five low-level divine swords with different attributes, then Yin Shen Mo Xuan will break it.  It also takes a lot of time.

    However, when Ye Pengfei entered this realm and saw so many powerful ghost cultivators, he changed his mind.

    "With the materials I have on hand, I can at most refine three divine swords. However, I can refine a bloody soul jade tower! What's more important is that this bloody soul jade tower can also be used because of the quality of the ghosts it contains.  And the automatic upgrade is much better than the Divine Sword!"

    After more than a year of long refining, the first-order Bloody Soul Jade Tower is finally almost completed.

    I saw that the tower was in the shape of an octagon, and its entire body was milky white, with no blood inside.  However, when Ye Pengfei played the last spell and finally successfully refined it, the tower began to automatically absorb the ghost cultivators not far from it!

    Just looking at such an ability is enough to demonstrate the power of the artifact.  If he encounters ghost cultivators below Dongxu again in the future, Ye Pengfei won't have to take action at all. He can just put the tower next to him and quickly wipe out all the ghost cultivators!

    Of course, Ye Pengfei knew that the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda did not only have this ability.  He widened his eyes and carefully examined what would happen to this milky-white tower after absorbing the ghost cultivator.

    At the beginning, this tower only absorbed ghost cultivators from Kongming.  Even though Ye Pengfei's spiritual sense searched carefully inside and outside the tower, he could not find any changes.  However, when Ye Pengfei sent the Dongxu-level ghost cultivator into it, his eyes lit up.

    "Sure enough, blood is starting to appear!"

    Ye Pengfei looked slightly happy, and finally saw blood, which meant that the refining was really successful.

    "It's just that this trace of blood is too little, and the color is also extremely dull!"

    When all the Dongxu-level ghost cultivators were taken in by Ye Pengfei, this tunnelOn the milky-white Ghost Control Tower, an inch-long strand of blood appeared at the bottom of the tower.  Moreover, the blood color is very light.  It was as if a small strand of blood had been blended into several times the amount of water.

    After silently calculating, Ye Peng flew into the tower and sent in ten low-level ghost cultivators who transformed into gods.

    "One low-level god transformation is enough to be worth ten peaks of Dongxu. The ten low-level god transformations combined are almost equivalent to all the ghost cultivators just now. Will there be an extra strand of blood or the previous one?  Will the blood color become darker?¡±

    There are no detailed records of these things in the ghost girl¡¯s memory.  Presumably, Yang Mao only learned the refining method of the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda from somewhere else, but he did not actually refine one.

    This situation is also normal. It is impossible for a master of any level to refine all the known artifacts.  With limited time and limited energy, they often try their best to collect refining methods, but are only good at refining certain artifacts.

    Without memory records, Ye Pengfei could only study on his own.  I saw that after the ten low-level ghost cultivators who transformed into gods were sent in, there was an extra strand of blood of a similar color on the base of the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.

    "It seems that the tower needs to be densely covered with blood, and then the color will deepen. When the color is as rich as real blood, the tower will begin to transform into soul jade!"

    Blood color is just the first step.  Transforming it into a solid soul jade is the most critical step.  Once that step has been reached, the foundation of the entire Blood Soul Jade Tower has been laid, and Ye Pengfei can use the ghost cultivators stored in the tower to upgrade the Blood Soul Jade Tower step by step!

    First level, second level, third level If Ye Pengfei can upgrade it to the ninth level, even if his cultivation level is not high, he can still kill most of the god-level powerhouses with this artifact!

    "Oh, it's better not to think too much." Looking at these two faint strands of blood, Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Even if we transfer all the ghost cultivators from Ningbing's Wonless Ghost City, I'm afraid we won't be able to bring them back."  The base of the tower is dyed red. It seems that although this bloody soul jade tower is amazingly powerful, it is also very troublesome to cultivate."

    At one stroke, all the ghost cultivators were sent into the tower.  Ye Pengfei no longer wasted time observing, he closed his eyes and began to meditate silently ()

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 440. Fu Hai on the run

    When the clone attached to Zhu Li was suddenly destroyed by Xuerou, Fuhai had already taken the lead in attacking Hua Ying.  However, what horrified him was that Hua Ying, who was originally much weaker than him in combat power, suddenly seemed to have an idea and was able to fight with his second-level low-level cultivation level against himself, a second-level high-level one.  Get half a catty to eight taels!

    What surprised Fu Hai even more was the Zerg spells that Hua Ying used from time to time.  Looking at her numbers, it's as if she is not a flower demon at all, but an insect god of the same clan as the Insect Queen Xuerou!  .

    Fuhai could only run away. Faced with such a situation, he did not dare to fight with Hua Ying for too long.

    After a few accelerations and a few weird turns, Fu Hai finally got rid of Hua Ying's pursuit.  However, just when he breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to think about where to go next, the voice of the Insect Queen Xuerou suddenly sounded in the sea of ????consciousness.

    "Fu Hai, do you think you can escape from my grasp?!"

    At the same time as the cold snort suddenly arose, an image broke into Fu Hai's sea of ??consciousness.  I saw that Zhu Li, who had been dissatisfied with the Insect Queen for a long time, was crawling at the feet of the Insect Queen Xuerou like a dog

    "No! I don't want this!" Fuhai roared, and the huge sound vibrated back and forth in several surrounding passages, "Insect Queen! Don't think that there is nothing I, Fuhai, can do to break your master-servant seal!  "

    One after another, angry shouts resounded in Fu Hai¡¯s mouth.  It was as if the turbulent ocean tide, one wave after another, was violently impacting the mark planted by the Queen of Insects.

    The diamond-shaped pattern on his forehead gradually shattered.  Soon, it will be broken into pieces.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Fu Hai! You can never break my seal!"

    Xuerou¡¯s scolding voice broke into Fu Hai¡¯s sea of ??consciousness again.  This time, it even pierced Fuhai's Zifu.  Pointing directly at Fu Hai¡¯s divine personality!

    "This time, I will seal your godhead directly! I will make you my slave, forever!!"

    To deal with Hua Ying and Zhu Li, it is enough to use the newly realized Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu.  However, to deal with Fu Hai, who has too strong talents and potential, Xuerou will directly seal his godhead!

    The sealed beast is the eternal slave.  Unless there is someone with great power.  He can completely kill Xuerou, and he is also kind enough to find a way to break the seal.  Otherwise, even if Xuerou dies.  Fuhai will always be the slave of other strong men!

    "No!!!" Fuhai was furious and shuttled at high speed, "You can't seal me! You can't seal me! I am the Dianfu Siren, a far more advanced being than you. How could I be raped by a little guy like you?  Insect seal!¡±

    As Fu Hai¡¯s speed becomes faster and faster.  His strength is also obviously becoming more and more powerful. This is one of Fuhai's innate abilities.

    If other strong men encountered this situation, they would definitely sit down cross-legged and concentrate on dealing with Xuerou's sealing technique.  but.  But Fuhai was able to accelerate crazily and absorb mysterious power crazily at the same time.  Improve your own cultivation!

    Gradually, Xuerou couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.  Fu Hai's Zi Mansion had already been broken open.  Now he was forced out by Fuhai again.

    "Is it the lightning of the void? It's amazing! It's indeed amazing! But Fuhai, you still can't escape from my grasp! If you had gotten up earlier, you might have been able to swallow the lightning of the void and damage your own cultivation.  , escape from my control. But now, you have no chance!"

    The power of the Insect Queen Xuerou suddenly and strangely increased.  Then Fuhai felt as if he was fighting three second-level god-level powerhouses instead of just one, the Insect Queen Xuerou.

    "It's Hua Ying! Zhu Li!" Fu Hai was shocked and angry, "How can you fully use their power? This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"

    Even a close attack technique cannot achieve this effect.  What's more, the insect queen Xuerou only used the seal that has not completely disappeared to cross the void to fight with him?

    Fuhai couldn¡¯t figure it out, but no matter how he couldn¡¯t figure it out, the facts were right in front of him!

    "You forced me! Insect Queen Xuerou, you and I are sworn in! I am here in Fuhai. One day, I will capture you alive and ravage you fiercely! You will become my slave girl,  You will become my sex slave, I swear!!!"

    Every word of the oath is like a heavy hammer crossing the void and hitting the insect queen Xuerou hard!

    "Tengtengteng", the insect queen Xuerou was unable to stand steadily and took several steps back.

    Hua Ying and Zhu Li were kneeling on the ground respectfully, not even daring to raise their heads

    "Dianfu Siren, your talent is really amazing! I didn't expect that in addition to using the method of compromising your cultivation, you can also take photos"??The electricity of the void.  You can also combine the resentment in your heart with the resentment in the long history to form such a spell attack!  "Xue Rou's face was gloomy. She didn't expect Fu Hai to be so violent.

    "However, Fu Hai, if you use this method, your cultivation will plummet, and you may not be able to recover in more than a hundred years! In fact, you will be stuck at your current level forever, unable to break through!" Xuerou looked at it.  It's quite accurate. If you want to gain such power, you must pay a terrible price.

    However, Fu Hai laughed wildly: "Xue Rou, are you afraid? If you are, just wash yourself clean and wait for me to favor you! I will treat you well, haha, haha  "

    Amidst the laughter, Fuhai's impact on the seal in his body became more and more violent.  Before his eyes, he was about to completely destroy this seal.

    "To be able to destroy my sealing technique like this, you must have some weird tricks. But that's it for now!"

    A round bowl-shaped treasure appeared in Xuerou¡¯s palm.  As soon as this treasure appeared, Xuerou crossed the void and attacked Fuhai's power, mixed with bright golden light!

    "The God-Burning Golden Bowl! It can pierce even high-level gods, let alone a little second-level beast god like you! Fuhai, you better surrender obediently, I will spare your life!"

    "God-Burning Golden Bowl! This second-level artifact actually fell into your hands! Zhao Youhou, what did you think, how could you give such a thing to her?" Fu Hai was shocked and angry.  The advantage was completely destroyed by these golden lights in the blink of an eye.

    Xuerou smiled coldly and was about to say something else to stimulate Fu Hai.  In order to disturb Fu Hai's mind and quickly surrender him.  However, just when she was about to speak, she heard the Fuhai Monster shouting: "Well, you insect queen! Don't you want to see how I can shake your sealing technique? Now, I will let you  Take a good look!"

    A crescent-shaped treasure quietly appeared from the deepest part of Fu Hai's body (To be continued)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 441. Sea of ??Knowledge Insect Gu

    "Crescent Blade! No wonder! No wonder!"

    Crescent Blade, a fourth-level artifact.  Not only does its attack power far exceed that of the God-Burning Golden Bowl, but it also has the ability to break all seals.

    "With your ability, you cannot drive this kind of artifact. Therefore, you chose to surrender for a long time, and then slowly used this crescent blade to break my sealing technique, right?" Looking at this crescent-shaped artifact,  The Insect Queen Xuerou also felt lucky, "Fortunately, I was the one who made the move first. You are still finished, Fu Hai, you gave me an advantage with this good treasure."

    "Haha, you bitch, you still have to be tough! This is a fourth-level artifact, can you fight her? Even if you and your two minions burn your lives together, you can't shake it even half a cent! Even if you and your two minions burn your lives together, you still can't shake it!  Those two slaves of yours can¡¯t even threaten me in the slightest if they explode their godhood together!¡±

    "If you have the ability to use this artifact. If you can command it to attack me. Maybe you still have hope. But now" Xuerou's expression returned to calm again, "Sea Consciousness Insect Gu,  Come out!"

    A giant insect, several times larger than Hua Ying and Zhu Li's sea of ??consciousness, suddenly appeared in Fu Hai's sea of ??consciousness.

    "What is this?" Fuhai was shocked!

    The sea of ??consciousness is not actually a real thing.

    Those who cultivate the truth should cultivate in three aspects-mana, soul, and state of mind.  These three are actually real existences that can be touched.  The difference lies in the order in which these three realities are touched.

    Those guys who pretend to be gods and ghosts in the secular world are still mortals in essence.  However, because of his innate characteristics, he can actually see and even touch the magic power.  Dharma kings invited by many secular kingdoms.  It's this kind of existence.  Occasionally, they may obtain a low-grade magic weapon that was left in the world, and use it to slay demons, which means they are no longer pretending to be gods.

    And only those who have condensed their souls and transformed them into entities can be called true cultivators.  The moment they stepped into the first level of Qi Refining, they could actually see the real soul.

    And if you want to truly touch this real existence.  You need to wait until you achieve Nascent Soul.  For those who have reached this level, the soul condensed into the Nascent Soul is somewhat more powerful than the physical body.  If unfortunately the body is destroyed, you can still try your best to escape from the Nascent Soul.  Find a place to practice quietly.

    As for the state of mind, this kind of reality cannot be touched even by Ye Pengfei now.

    You must become a god-man before your state of mind can be realized!

    This is it.  This is the fundamental reason why all gods and men are just ants.  When the magic power, soul, and state of mind are all realized, a resonance will appear.  use this opportunity.  If a strong person also understands certain laws of heaven, he can condense his godhead.

    The divine nature that carries the essence of human beings.  It can fully bring out human potential.  Coupled with the patterns of the laws of heaven on the godhead, a person's power can be amplified thousands of times.

    The three become reality.  It's already even more awesome than the Peak Transformation God.  If it is magnified thousands of times, how can any powerful person who transforms into a god be able to compete with it?  Throughout the ages, countless star realms, that is, the weird thunder god, have created such a unique technique as Thunder Nine Heavens.  However, even if Thor is 100 million times weirder, he still feels that it is impossible to change this fact¡ª¡ª

    Even a god-level expert who is at the peak of the ninth level will never be able to turn the sea of ??consciousness into reality!

    In fact, for Fu Hai, it is impossible for the sea of ??consciousness to turn reality into reality.  This is a place for people¡¯s imagination. How can imagination become a real entity?

    However, in front of you, in the sea of ??consciousness, a big insect appeared vividly!

    What is going on, what will happen next?

    Thoughts passed through the sea of ??consciousness like lightning and flint, and something happened that frightened Fu Hai even more.

    The insect opened its mouth and actually swallowed a few thoughts!

    "This, this, what's going on?" Fuhai's face turned pale.

    After the insect swallowed up a few thoughts, Fuhai felt as if something was suddenly missing in his mind.  However, when he wanted to look for it, he was at a loss

    Just a moment later, the insect opened its mouth again.  Whoosh whoosh, several rays of light shot out from the insect's mouth.  But Fu Hai's body while he was galloping suddenly paused, then turned around and walked back towards the way he came.

    "No! No! No!" Fuhai shouted in horror. He didn't understand why his body didn't obey his commands at all!

    "Is it because of this bug? Kill, kill, kill! Crescent Blade, kill it for me!"

    Fuhai roared, desperately pouring power into the crescent blade.  He wanted to use this supreme artifact to kill the mysterious bugs in the sea of ??consciousness.

    But¡­¡­

    "Fuhai, do you know where to kill? You don't know! Can you completely drive the Crescent Blade? No! You'd better give up, you have no hope." The voice of the Queen of Insects sounded like pity, but also  It seemed like a mockery, which made Fu Hai feel even more confused.

    "I don't want to be a slave! I don't want to be a sealed beast! No! No! No!"

    Just when Fu Hai was screaming in fear, suddenly, a sinister laughter sounded not far away.

    "Since you don't want to be a sealed beast, then let me refine it into a magic weapon. Absolutely, there will never be any pain again!"

    Fuhai's body, which was galloping back, was suddenly restrained by countless invisible forces and gradually stopped.

    "Liu Yan! How dare you!" Xuerou was furious.

    One by one, everyone surrenders, this is a seamless plan.  However, Fu Hai's strong performance made this plan slightly flawed.  Xuerou never expected that such a slight flaw would be caught by the god Liu Yan!

    "Why don't I dare?" In the shadows, Liu Yan gradually revealed his true form, "I'm just telling you, why are you and your subordinates so late in coming? Daqing, you are going to use a secret method to kill them one by one.  All of them are bound to become their own slaves. Let me seeTsk, tsk, this seems to be the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu. You are only at the second level, but you have actually comprehended such a method. It is amazing, amazing."

    Although she was praised by Liu Yan, Xuerou also felt that she deserved such praise.  However, at this moment, it is not the time to be praised.

    A sea of ??sea, the sum of Hua Ying and Zhu Li.  If he falls into Liu Yan's hands, his own strength will be greatly reduced, while Liu Yan's strength will be greatly increased.  Next, instead of chasing Liu Yan himself, he will be chased by Liu Yan on the other hand!

    This Insect Queen Xuerou is also a decisive person.  As soon as she heard Liu Yan's tone, she knew that Liu Yan was going to refine Fu Hai on the spot.  In Fuhai's current state, even if he kills him at the fastest speed, he still can't stop Liu Yan!

    "What I can't get, you can't get it either!" Biting her silver teeth, Xuerou shouted coldly, "Fu Hai, fight!"

    The insect Gu disappeared and the golden light retreated.  Xuerou wants to keep Fu Hai and have a fierce fight with Liu Yan!  .  .

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 442. Competition of life

    442.Competition of life

    "So decisive?" Liu Yan couldn't help but be stunned.

    The reason why I was talking nonsense to Xuerou was because I was secretly running the refining technique.  As long as he can win two seconds, even if Xuerou wakes up, he can still refine Fuhai and keep it in his pocket!

    However, Xuerou didn¡¯t talk nonsense to her at all and just released Fuhai!

    This was not a simple "release". Not only was the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu gone, Liu Yan also felt that Xuerou had even given Fu Hai a small treatment.

    Leave immediately?

    Liu Yan certainly knew that Xuerou must have wanted to use Fu Hai's hand to stop him.  At this moment, Xuerou was rushing towards him at the fastest speed.

    However, as soon as the idea of ??"leaving" surfaced, Liu Yan strangled him to death.

    "It's a bet!"

    Liu Yan is also a ruthless person. Instead of running away, he wants to initially refine Fu Hai in such a short period of time!

    "The palm that covers the sky! Covers the sky and the sun!"

    Fuhai, who had just been freed from Xuerou's consciousness sea insect poison, felt that the sky was dark and the earth was dark.  He only regained his freedom for a moment, and in an instant he was eroded by a mysterious force again.

    Fu Hai immediately realized that Liu Yan¡¯s palm technique contained a method of refining.

    "Liu Yan! How dare you!" Fu Hai shouted angrily, and the Crescent Blade in his body shook suddenly.

    Swish, swish, a few crescent-like cold rays of light shot out from Fu Hai's body.  They completely ignored Liu Yan's sky-shielding palm power and headed straight for Liu Yan's true body.

    "It's so awesome! What a magical weapon!" Liu Yan shouted in surprise and joy.

    He knows that this is definitely not Fuhai¡¯s own ability, it definitely comes from an excellent artifact!

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m getting rich this time, I¡¯m going to give it a try!¡±

    ¡° Just refining Fu Hai may not make Liu Yan be ruthless enough to resort to all means.  Now, another powerful artifact has been added!

    "If it can make me feel palpitated, it must be at least a second-level artifact. However, Fuhai obviously cannot sacrifice it. In other words, it must be at least a third-level artifact!" Liu Yan thought quickly in his heart, "What if I had a third-level artifact?"  Level 1 artifact, and then advance to level 3 god-man. When I return to the Beiming Star Territory, I will also be the overlord of the party, and few will dare to provoke me!"

    ?Thousands of hard work, for what?  Just to be proud of the world and become the overlord!

    For this purpose, three former friends were killed one by one by his own design.  Right now, as long as you work hard, you can achieve what you want!

    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and Liu Yan¡¯s moves became more and more fierce

    "Liu Yan, you actually burned your life!" Fu Hai was shocked.

    My cultivation level has been severely damaged and I am at a low point.  Even with the help of the Crescent Blade, the most important thing is to escape, rather than wishfully defeating Liu Yan.  However, this Liu Yan seemed to be crazy, and he did not hesitate to burn his life to capture him!

    "I hate it! I hate it!! The resentment of the Nine Heavens and the wrath of the Eight Desolations, all die to me!!!"

    Once again, Fuhai¡¯s use of secret techniques is connected with the anger of heaven and man in the long history of the past and present.  The punch was thrown out again with boundless resentment and anger, which made Liu Yan frown in shock.

    "The situation is not good! The death energy here can increase his power, but I am controlled by it!"

    Liu Yan could see clearly, but he was already riding a tiger and it was difficult to get off.

    "We can't delay any longer, Xuerou will kill you at any time! Burn, ten million years of life!"

    Previously, Liu Yan still cherished life, but it was just a thousand years, a thousand years of consumption.  Now, he has burned ten million years of life in one breath!

    What will happen if you burn life for ten million years?

    At the beginning, the ghost girl who had not yet become a god-man, after burning her life for ten million years, the ghost holy war spear condensed can produce the ghost realm effect.

    Now, if Liu Yan burns his life for ten million years at the level of a second-level peak god, what will be the effect?

    Na Fuhai immediately felt that he had no way to escape and was unable to break free.

    God-level realm, a dragnet!

    "You can't escape. My current dragnet can catch even the intermediate beast gods!"

    "Joke!" Fu Hai was not surprised when he was in danger, but laughed, "Is it possible that you, Liu Yan, can leapfrog and kill an intermediate god? It's just burning life. If you can burn, I will burn too!"

    Fuhai laughed and burned away fifty million years of life!

    &nbsp; In a competition of burning life, how can Liu Yan be Fu Hai¡¯s opponent?  You must know that both Fu Hai and other beings who have been sealed for hundreds of millions of years have received the mysterious blessing of Zhao Youhou.  Their lifespan is close to tens of billions of years.  Even if this side of the world begins to collapse, I'm afraid they will not perish.

    In one breath, fifty million years of life will be burned!

    Liu Yan was horrified to see it, but now that the matter had come to this, he could not back down.

    "Break, break, break! Break all the magic weapons for me and bless me!"

    Each piece of powerful magic weapon suddenly shattered into pieces.  The spiritual energy contained in the magic weapon, along with the fragments of the magic weapon, turned into spiritual shadows, protecting Liu Yan.

    For other monks, if the magic weapon is broken into pieces, the magic weapon is considered destroyed.  And this Liu Yan can actually combine the broken magic weapons to form a powerful armor that is far more powerful than the individual magic weapons!

    Such a secret method is simply unheard of.  Although half a year ago, Fu Hai also fought against Liu Yan several times.  However, he had never seen Liu Yan perform such a secret technique.

    ??????????????????????? If it were under normal circumstances, Fuhai would probably avoid the confrontation for the time being and not go head-to-head with Liu Yan.  You know, Liu Yan is now just using these magic weapon fragments to protect his body.  The next moment, he would probably knock out all the magic weapon fragments and try to kill himself.

    However, at this time, Fuhai had fought fiercely with Xuerou in the air, and now he had burned fifty million years of life. He was about to run out of fuel.  If you don't escape, you will just become the fat on someone's chopping board!

    "Burn, 300 million years of life!" According to his current ability, Fuhai burned 300 million years of life to the maximum extent again!

    This terrifying power, as if it could destroy all passages, struck Liu Yan.  For a moment, Liu Yan couldn't think of any other way besides running away.

    Fu Hai did not pursue Liu Yan. He laughed loudly and quickly flew away into the distance with the power gained from burning his life.

    Liu Yan was stunned for a few moments, and suddenly murmured: "He has been severely injured by Xuerou, the Queen of Insects. If he burns his life a few more times, he may not even have the strength to make a move. Humph, let you escape for a while.  Let me trap Xuerou!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off  No matter which passage the insect queen Xuerou chooses, she will fall into Liu Yan's trap.

    However, what Liu Yan didn't notice was that just when he started to lay out the trap, there was an extremely dim shadow, rushing towards the direction where Fu Hai escaped

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 443. Surrender Fuhai!

    443. Surrender Fuhai!

    Fuhai escaped very quickly and far away.

    The power gained from burning 300 million years of life is comparable to that of a fifth- or sixth-level beast god.  Although he is currently weak and cannot fully control this power.  However, despite all the bumps and bumps along the way, the speed was faster than that of an ordinary third-level god-level expert.

    The complicated passages everywhere also gave Fuhai a great sense of security.

    "Huh, thanks to Zhao Youhou who likes to build this kind of maze, otherwise, I still wouldn't be able to escape." Fu Hai panted, his back pressed against the solid wall of the passage, and he slowly sat down.

    He could no longer hold on. He was so weak that even when he sat down on the ground, he had to rely on the solid wall behind him.

    But, at this moment

    ¡°I ran away so fast, I almost got thrown away by you.¡± A sudden voice sounded not far away.

    Fu Hai, who had just relaxed a little, suddenly widened his eyes.  I saw a man of medium height and young appearance walking over slowly.

    "It's not a god, it's not Xiao Wuming you are Ye Pengfei!" Fuhai exclaimed in a low voice.

    "Haha, you know me." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Did the Insect Queen tell you this? I didn't expect that she actually escaped from that world. She is really amazing for being able to break Zhao Youhou's restriction."

    "What's amazing is you." Fu Hai said in a deep voice, "At the cost of burning 300 million years of life, I can't even escape your pursuit at the speed I gained. If you become a god, what's the point?"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise, "You have such a tone. Is it possible that you are so weak and want to kill me in turn?"

    "Hehe, hehe." Fuhai just laughed and didn't say much.

    And Ye Pengfei felt that the person in front of him slowly changed his shape.

    What a beautiful woman, sitting so delicately and pitifully against a solid wall.  Those eyes that looked through the autumn water seemed to be able to see through Ye Pengfei's soul.

    The innate ability of Dianfu Siren!  Confused mind!

    Unlike other innate abilities that Fu Hai has mastered, this ability does not require any mana at all.  Even if Fuhai is seriously injured, he can still change into male and female and disrupt the enemy's mind!

    "Ah, it's actually turned out like this." Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "Looks like I'm really reluctant to kill you."

    Fuhai smiled slightly: "You are a good person. You should save me. How could you kill me? Save me and I will give you my life."

    The red lips vomited slightly, and the confusion in the mind continued to increase.

    But¡­¡­

    "Ugh" Ye Pengfei immediately vomited, "You are a neither-male nor female guy, please don't say such disgusting things, okay? Originally, I thought your talent was pretty good. If you surrender, you can become my subordinate.  It¡¯s okay. But now, I can¡¯t keep you!¡±

    "Huh?" Fuhai was dumbfounded.

    He originally thought that Ye Pengfei was deceived by him, so he said he was "reluctant" to kill him.  Little did he know that he was actually considering surrendering and becoming his subordinate.

    "This is impossible!" Fuhai exclaimed.

    He is about to reach the peak of the second-level beast god. Not only has his state of mind materialized long ago, but also because of his natural abilities, his state of mind is even stronger than that of ordinary second-level peak god-level warriors.  It's not a big problem to use this innate ability by yourself, not only to steadily confuse the level 2 gods, but also to confuse the level 1 gods.  Not to mention, the Ye Pengfei in front of me has not yet become a god!

    Without attaining the status of a god-man, the state of mind will not materialize, let alone the resonance of mana, soul, and state of mind.  All gods and men are just ants. How could I not be able to confuse him?  !

    Ye Pengfei didn't understand the mystery. He shrugged and said indifferently: "Your level of charm is far inferior to that of my wife. When I was a Qi Refining monk, I was not afraid of this kind of charm.  Technique, let alone now?"

    "This is not a charm! This is my innate ability! How can you crack it? How can you crack it!"

    Fuhai used all his strength and screamed at the top of his lungs.  She looks like a crazy bitch now.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and scratched his ears: "Forget it, I won't bother you anymore. Maybe they will catch up soon."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbpsmbmbmbmbmbmbmbmbmbmbmbmbgs Out Of  A Dianfu Siren with rare talents and abilities, a dignified being who had reached the second level of high-level beast god cultivation and was about to advance to the second level peak, was actually killed by Ye Pengfei like this.

    If so, Fu Hai still has strength.  Even if it means sacrificing his godhead, I'm afraid he won't hesitate.  But??He didn't even have this little strength anymore and could only watch as he was killed by Ye Pengfei!

    Just when he turned his hand to kill Fu Hai, Ye Pengfei sacrificed the Blood Soul Jade Pagoda.  I saw a faint shadow being sucked into the center of the bloody soul jade tower.

    Similar to a storage ring, this bloody soul jade tower does not look too big, but the internal space is extremely large.  Now it is only a first-level artifact, and it is enough to accommodate tens of millions of ghost cultivators.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei had already admitted thousands of ghost cultivators.  Among them, the one with the worst cultivation level is Kong Ming.  And Fu Hai, who was taken in this time, had just died.  At first glance, it looks like an evil ghost.

    Roar!  Roar!  Roar!

    A group of ghost cultivators, whose lowest level was in the realm of Kongming, suddenly saw an evil ghost, and all the ghost cultivators screamed strangely.  If they hadn't been restricted by the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, they wouldn't be able to move at will without their own will.  They would definitely pounce on him and devour Fu Hai's soul.

    Devouring other ghosts is an excellent method for ghost cultivation and upgrade!

    "Hehe, you can see that he has high potential?" Looking at the ghost cultivators who were eager to try, but couldn't really pounce on them and bite them, Ye Pengfei laughed, "This is the soul of a second-level beast god, can't it?  Let you eat it.¡±

    As he spoke, Ye Pengfei looked towards the base of the bloody soul jade tower.  I saw a half-inch-long streak of blood suddenly appearing!

    "Okay!" Ye Pengfei was overjoyed, "It's just a new ghost, and it has such an effect. If it is cultivated, wouldn't it be able to produce tens of millions of blood streaks?"

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he picked up a large ball of death energy and poured it into the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.

    Ghost cultivators also need to be nurtured.

    If ghost cultivators above the Nascent Soul stage do not have death energy to nourish them, or are not devoured by ghosts, they will at most be unable to upgrade and will not starve to death.  However, ghost cultivators below Nascent Soul must swallow death energy or ghosts, otherwise they will die easily.

    This is also the basic principle of eliminating ghosts in the secular world. As long as the death energy is broken, the life of the ghost can be destroyed.

    This huge mass of death energy was all given to Fu Hai¡¯s ghost.  I saw that the ghost was in a state of confusion and could not remember what happened before him at all.  Seeing the strong death aura coming in, he quickly opened his mouth and pounced on it, as if he was a hungry guy.

    "Eat well and work hard for me!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed, turned his head, and looked through Fu Hai's relics.

    Ye Pengfei is looking forward to it with great anticipation.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 444. Bogus corpse

.    444.Fake corpse

    Facts have proved that Ye Pengfei's expectations were right.  .Although Fuhai had no storage utensils, and although Fuhai didn't even wear a magical weapon on his body, Ye Pengfei actually found a magical weapon in Fuhai's body!

    "What a powerful momentum!"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t dare to pick it up with his hands, let alone look at it up close.  He could only wrap it up with green light power from a distance and pull it out of Fu Hai's body.  .

    "It has the shape of a crescent moon, terrifying spiritual pressure, and a touch of moonlight power I don't know what level of divine weapon this is."

    Ye Pengfei has not come into contact with many artifacts, except for the two he refined himself, namely the Insect Queen's Golden Bowl and the Divine Sword of Samsara.

    My two artifacts are definitely far inferior to the Crescent Moon artifact in front of me.  And the Insect Queen's golden bowl seems to be inferior to this artifact.

    As for the Samsara Divine Sword, it is definitely much more powerful than this artifact, and there is no way to compare it.

    "My Bloody Soul Jade Tower is the first level, and the Insect Queen's golden bowl should be more powerful, maybe the second level. So, is this artifact the third level?"

    "It's the fourth-level Crescent Blade!"

    Suddenly, a sudden voice sounded.  This voice actually came from Ye Pengfei's body!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help being startled. After a while, he realized that the Samsara Divine Sword had actually woken up.  ishu.

    "You liar, didn't you say you wanted to sleep for three to five hundred years?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, give me the Crescent Blade!"

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei was startled again, and soon understood, "There is extremely Yin power in this artifact?"

    I asked a question, but there was no reply

    "Uh, this guy pretends to be a corpse when he has something to eat, and doesn't say anything after giving orders. Do you think I'm a servant?" Ye Pengfei muttered, but still followed the method taught by the Samsara Divine Sword in the past, using the power of Qingguang,  Wrapping the Samsara Divine Sword and Crescent Moon Blade together.

    This is the first time Ye Pengfei has done this, and he is still very curious about how the Samsara Sword will "eat".

    "Will he draw out the power contained in the Crescent Blade, or will he open his big mouth and gnaw it away?"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking wildly, and saw the Samsara Divine Sword gradually approaching the Crescent Blade.

    As if feeling something, the Crescent Blade began to struggle desperately.  Ye Pengfei didn't control it very well originally, but after struggling desperately, the Crescent Blade actually flew out from the green light power!

    "No, this guy will still run away!" Ye Pengfei was shocked and quickly used his tactics to set up a formation to catch him.

    at this time¡­¡­

    Beyond Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual awareness, the Samsara Divine Sword appeared next to the Crescent Blade with a whoosh.  Then, before Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness and eyes had time to catch up, the Crescent Blade disappeared!

    "Does this count as finished eating?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but stare in surprise.

    All the possibilities that were thought of before have completely come to nothing.  I pounced on it and it was gone I didn't even see what else happened.

    The only thing that can be felt is that the Samsara Divine Sword has become cold.  Although he was still quite far away from him, the cold air made Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shiver.

    "It's so cold. Next time you feed him, you have to stay farther away." Ye Pengfei murmured to himself.

    In addition to eating extremely yin things, you should also eat extremely yang things.  Presumably, when you eat extremely yang things, your heat will surge.  Ye Pengfei complained softly while using his kung fu to resist the bursts of cold air.  Suddenly, he thought of something.

    "Ha, it's extremely yin and extremely yang. Could it be that he relies on the interplay of yin and yang to condense the power of reincarnation?"

    If this is the case, you can try it yourself.  Ye Pengfei is still very eager for the power of reincarnation.  If you practice Ji Qing Dao by yourself, if you have this kind of power to assist you, you will get twice the result with half the effort.

    At this moment, the Samsara Divine Sword cheated the corpse again.

    "It's not that simple. Don't think too much, kid. I'm going to sleep. I'll wake up again when I have something to eat."

    After saying that, the Samsara Divine Sword took away the cold air and fell straight to the ground.

    "Sleeping after eating? You are really a pig." Ye Pengfei complained slightly and grabbed the Samsara Divine Sword from a distance.

    There is still no solution to the Mo Xuan matter.  Now is the time when he needs the help of the Samsara Divine Sword. However, he always sleeps. When he sees something to eat, he only pretends to be dead once, which is too unethical.

    Even if he was opportunistic, he killed Fu Hai and got a powerful ghost.  But?, if you want this ghost to work, it cannot be done in a year or two.  Look inside the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda, Fuhai Yinhun is happily devouring death energy.  Although it only took a while, he was already on the verge of being promoted from a bad ghost to a low-grade ghost.  However, it will take a long time to rise back to the god level.

    "There's no time to wait any longer. I'm getting more and more worried about Yu'er. Why do I always feel that something happened to Yu'er?"

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that because of his adventure, Beiyu gave birth to inner demons.  Even after so many years, her cultivation level has not improved at all!

    "However, complaints are complaints, Ye Pengfei can't really do anything with the Samsara Divine Sword.  At the beginning, if he hadn't fought with Zhao Youhou, he would have died long ago.  It is normal to pay more now.

    "Forget it, let's go back and see what the fight is like over there. Maybe, I can get two god-level ghosts! If several god-level ghosts fight and devour each other, maybe the improvement will be faster!"

    He took the Samsara Divine Sword back into his body, then returned the corpse of the Dianfu Siren to its original form, sealed it with a secret method, and threw it into the Sumeru space.  Ye Pengfei walked along the original road and galloped away in the direction of the fierce battle

    ¡­¡­

    The Insect Queen Xuerou has been locked in an inseparable fight with the God-man Liu Yan.

    More than half a year ago, when the two sides met, everyone reserved some tricks.  But now, whoever loses will lose Fuhai.  Whoever loses Fu Hai can only wait for the other party to hunt him down.  Therefore, both of them tried their best and did not dare to hold back at all.

    On one side is the god-man who is about to advance to the third level, and on the other side is the second-level mid-level insect god who can gather the power of his subordinates.  In a fierce fight in such a narrow passage, the spiritual energy and Tao power cannot be vented, and can only escape towards both sides of the passage, terrorizing them.

    "It's hard to get through." Feeling the spiritual energy and Tao power surging in the passage in front of him, Ye Pengfei frowned.

    By using Thunderbolt Nine Heavens, you can indeed travel through it.  However, I wanted to watch secretly and find an opportunity to make a profit.  You can't always use the thunderous nine-day technique to shuttle around them.  Like just now, if you stay near Liu Yan and Fu Hai for a short period of time, they won't notice you.  If time had passed, and Liu Yan and Xuerou were not fools, how could they not feel it?

    He frowned and thought for a while.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's brows gradually relaxed.

    ¡°You can give it a try like this!¡±

    No longer caring about the battle here, Ye Pengfei used his body skills to quickly fly towards the place where Yue Ningbing was, and flew away

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 445. Yue Ningbing¡¯s decision

    445. Yue Ningbing¡¯s determination

    "No! I don't agree!" Yue Ningbing objected hastily, "This is too dangerous. In total, there are a total of five god-level experts! They are not fools. If anything happens, they decide to kill you first.  What¡¯s up?¡±

    After listening to Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan to drive away wolves and fight tigers, Yue Ningbing¡¯s head shook like a rattle.

    Yes, Thunder Nine Heavens is very magical.  No matter it was Zhao Youhou's killing formations or Yin Shen Mo Xuan's terrifying pursuit, they could not keep Ye Pengfei behind.  But, five gods!  This has already undergone a qualitative change!

    "Your worries are not unreasonable. However, I think you can still give it a try!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "I still have many secret techniques that I have not used. Even if they want to join forces to kill me, they will suddenly encounter these secret techniques of mine.  It¡¯s hard to do anything to me Ning Bing, don¡¯t worry, I will never make fun of my own life.¡±

    "If you can't do it, you can't do it!" This time, Yue Ningbing was as determined as a fighter who never backs down, "Pengfei, wait for another year. Just wait for one more year, and I may be able to reach the realm of gods and humans.  !¡±

    "What?" Ye Pengfei looked at Yue Ningbing carefully for a while in surprise, "Ningbing, are you kidding me? That's right, you have obtained so many spiritual pills, and you are improving very quickly, and you are about to enter the high-level transformation stage before your eyes.  Realm. However, it is still very far away from the realm of gods and humans."

    An optimistic estimate would be that it would take one year to reach the ninth level of divine transformation, which would be considered very good.  And it takes a lot of time to go step by step from the ninth level of God Transformation, to the peak of God Transformation, and then to the road leading to the realm of gods and humans.

    Even for a weirdo like Ye Pengfei, who had a wonderful world in his Nascent Soul and then refined the ghost girl, it took him decades to reach the threshold of the realm of gods and humans.  Not to mention Yue Ningbing!

    However, Yue Ningbing's eyes were a little dodgeful, and she hesitated for a while, and then slowly released her self-seal.

    "This, this" Ye Pengfei gradually widened his eyes.

    The eighth level of divine transformation!

    When I left, I clearly remembered that Yue Ningbing only had the sixth level of spiritual transformation.  This trip took less than two months in total. How could she jump from the sixth level to the eighth level?  This simply goes against common sense!

    Thinking that she actually had a self-proclaimed cultivation level, and that she had not been able to discover it at the first time, Ye Pengfei gradually understood.

    "Ning Bing, what secret method did you use to reduce longevity?"

    "It's not a secret method, it's a spiritual elixir." Now that the seal has been unlocked, Yue Ningbing will no longer hide it, "As long as I can achieve the realm of a god within five years, I can use up all the lost longevity.  Make up for it. Pengfei, I won't just watch you fight all your life alone! Sister Yu'er's matter is also my matter now!"

    Ye Pengfei had nothing to say, what else could he say?  Apart from holding Yue Ningbing tightly in his arms, he had nothing to say

    ¡­¡­

    In the end, Ye Pengfei had to give up his plan.  Yue Ningbing also compromised. She agreed that after one year, regardless of whether she had achieved the realm of a god or not, she would support Ye Pengfei to implement this plan.

    One year!

    For monks, this time is very short.  As the saying goes, there is no time for cultivation, one sitting can last a thousand years.  Many monks completely lose track of time during meditation.

    However, for Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing, this year was just counting the days.

    Every day, Yue Ningbing is calculating how much cultivation he has gained and how long it will take to reach the realm of a god.

    Every day, Ye Pengfei is also calculating whether his various secret methods can support him and escape from the hands of the five gods.  If not, what are the vulnerabilities?  After calculating it, make up for it one by one.

    This year, the two of them lived a tense and fulfilling life.  Not only has Yue Ningbing's cultivation level increased dramatically, but Ye Pengfei, who has been stuck at a bottleneck and has not found a breakthrough point, has also seamlessly integrated all he has learned, and his combat power has greatly increased.

    Finally, this year has passed, and Yue Ningbing has just stood on the threshold of the realm of gods and humans!

    "Congratulations, you caught up with me!" Ye Pengfei praised sincerely.

    Once upon a time, I far surpassed Yue Ningbing.  And now, he is about to be surpassed by Yue Ningbing.

    Although Yue Ningbing is his wife, Ye Pengfei doesn't have any machismo.  However, watching someone quickly surpass yourself, no matter how calm you are, it is impossible for you not to feel a little sour in your heart.

    "No, I will never catch up with you." Yue Ningbing gently held Ye Ningbing's hand in an understanding way.Pengfei's hand, "In the past, my cultivation was too far away from yours, and I couldn't feel it. Now, my cultivation has caught up, and I realize that you have actually surpassed the realm of god transformation!"

    Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t mean to comfort Ye Pengfei. Indeed, even without using any secret techniques, Ye Pengfei could fight one against a hundred against strong men of the same level as himself.  This kind of ability has long exceeded the realm of divine transformation.

    "However, the state of mind could not be realized, the godhead could not be created, but Ye Pengfei was not a real god.  This strange state not only troubled Ye Pengfei, but also the well-informed Samsara Divine Sword.

    In terms of mana, Ye Pengfei actually knows why he failed to break through.  It was only because of the stern warning from the Samsara Divine Sword that Ye Pengfei did not tell Yue Ningbing about the hazy new world in the Nascent Soul.

    "However, this question has long been denounced as a false proposition by the Samsara Divine Sword.  The Samsara Divine Sword swore that as long as there were breakthroughs in other aspects, the hazy world would give back strength and help Ye Pengfei achieve the realm of a god.  However, in terms of which aspect needs to be broken through and how to break through, the Samsara Divine Sword is still squeaking and cannot explain why.

    Such troubles have made Ye Pengfei struggle for several years.  Yue Ningbing's gentle advice could not resolve it.  Ye Pengfei controlled his emotions and said with a smile: "One year is up, but I can 'tolerate' you for a few more days. You should prepare well and start to advance to the realm of gods and humans!"

    By cultivating his mental state, he has already entered the realm of gods and humans without any hindrance.  Yue Ningbing had already made clear calculations about what would happen if she completely achieved the realm of a god.  It is no exaggeration to say that throughout the ages, there have been only a handful of advanced cases like hers!

    Beautiful eyes, staring closely at Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    A pair of faint blushes appeared on both cheeks.

    "No need to prepare anything else, I want to practice double cultivation with you!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei fell into tender love

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 446. Condensate ice and become a god!

    446. Condensate ice and become a god!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is estimated that throughout the history of this world, there will never be another case!

    When Yue Ningbing said the word "double cultivation" with a shy face, Ye Pengfei's heart couldn't help but flutter.  .

    He knew why Yue Ningbing made this choice.

    He didn¡¯t know which life he had been blessed with. First he got a good wife like Bei Tangyu, and now he got the favor of a peerless woman like Yue Ningbing.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of dual cultivation, she wanted to show the entire process of becoming a godman, naked in front of herself.  Because she has not made a breakthrough yet, she actually came up with this method to help herself!

    The hardest thing to bear was the kindness of a beautiful woman. His heart was filled with tenderness and sweetness. For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt like he had "nothing to repay".

    The way of extreme emotion grows again!

    Even Yue Ningbing noticed that the green light power Ye Pengfei had absorbed was getting darker and thicker.

    "Maybe, this really works!" Yue Ningbing thought to herself, gently taking off her moon-white gown, revealing her beautiful body

    ¡­¡­

    "It's a pity that I still can't help you." Yue Ningbing looked gloomy.

    When the clouds dispersed and the rain stopped, Yue Ningbing finally condensed her divine personality and achieved the realm of a god-man.  However, Ye Pengfei was still stuck there, motionless.  Yue Ningbing was not at all overjoyed because she had become a god and her power had soared. Instead, she had a look of depression on her face.

    "No, you have already helped me!" Ye Pengfei comforted softly, "Look, my extreme emotion power has become so green and rich. According to what the Samsara Divine Sword said in the past, this is probably a third-level god.  Only then can we do it.¡±

    "However, if you don't achieve the state of a god-man, you still can't fully exert this power.

    Yue Ningbing hid this sentence deeply in her heart and did not say it out loud.

    "Wait for me for one more day, I will stabilize my Taoism and temper the artifact, and then you can drive away wolves and fight tigers!"

    "Okay!" Ye Pengfei answered simply.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei felt much more relaxed.  Even if he cannot achieve the realm of gods and humans, as long as Yue Ningbing takes action, he can still split time and space, carry the realm of thunder and spirit, and escape from this world.  At that time, there will be many star fields and a vast star sea. Let alone those low-level gods in the Beiming Star Field. Even if a ninth-level being as powerful as Yaizhen takes action, it will be impossible to find these people!

    After dealing with the current matter, regardless of success or failure, Ye Pengfei will leave immediately.  As for the quiet spring water, even if you can't get it here, it doesn't matter if you go to other star fields to find it.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that it was precisely because of his thoughts that he temporarily avoided a catastrophe

    ¡­¡­

    Years of fighting have not ended yet.  Because Fu Hai, who had been killed by Ye Pengfei, Liu Yan and Xuerou had already fought hard.  Both sides would not give in, because once they gave in, not only would Fuhai not be able to grab it, but even the treasure in front of him, which was obviously a high-level god, would have no choice but to let go.

    No compromise!

    A lot of wonderful spells have appeared one after another.  After fighting for a whole year, there is still no winner.

    When Ye Pengfei used the Thunderous Nine Heavens and quietly entered the passage where the battle was taking place, Liu Yan was fighting with Xuerou about the artifact.

    Divine weapons are rare, so Liu Yan was able to possess one only because of a great opportunity.  If he hadn't owned an artifact, he wouldn't have dared to cross countless star fields and run into this big world to hunt for treasures.  You know, the god-level experts who were the first to participate in this matter were all ten times and a hundred times more powerful than him!

    From the very beginning, Liu Yan knew that Xuerou also had at least one artifact.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for Na Fuhai to be unable to defeat Xuerou when he uses the divine weapon.

    Therefore, from the beginning, Liu Yan suspended his most precious artifact outside.  Just for show, using one or two powers, not really wanting to compete with artifacts.

    However, a year has passed, and both Liu Yan and Xuerou are a little anxious.  No matter how weak Fuhai was, it was still possible for him to gather some strength to escape within a year.  If he escapes the way he came and spreads the information about this legacy to the outside world with ulterior motives, the two of them will have to deal with more than just the bastard opposite them.

    ¡°Even if I fight for a divine weapon, I still have to kill this bastard!¡±

    Almost at the same time, both people made a decision.  And just when they made this decision, Ye Pengfei happened to use the Thunderous Nine Heavens technique and escaped to a place not far from them.

    "Awesome! Awesome! The relationship between artifacts and artifactsThe hard work is simply breathtaking!  This is a second-level artifact. If there was a competition between higher-level artifacts, wouldn¡¯t I have to quit and go billions of miles away?  "

    In this year, Ye Pengfei has refined some of Fu Hai's remains and obtained all of Fu Hai's memories.  Now, he already knows how the Worm Queen Xuerou broke the restriction, and the origin of the God-Burning Golden Bowl in the hands of the Worm Queen Xuerou.

    "Given a second-level artifact to guard the outer world, Zhao Youhou has a far-reaching plan. If it weren't for me, the ghost girl would have been killed by the Queen of Insects long ago, and Zhao Youhou would have taken revenge."

    While using his physical skills as much as possible, wandering around in the narrow passages filled with spiritual and spiritual power, Ye Pengfei observed the competition of artifacts over there with piercing eyes.

    "Compared to the Burning God Golden Bowl, the divine sword in Liu Yan's hand attracted more attention from Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei spent all his wealth refining the Blood Soul Jade Pagoda and two bead flowers.  If you want to refine a few divine swords, you have to have the opportunity to massacre again and again.

    And in front of you, there is a second-level divine sword.  If you can take it down, it will save you a lot of things.

    "Pengfei, you can start with this divine sword!" Yue Ningbing said in a secret voice.

    In the Xumi space, Yue Ningbing also saw the divine sword with the help of Ye Pengfei's shared vision.  As a wife, Yue Ningbing guessed what Ye Pengfei was thinking without even asking Ye Pengfei.

    "The second-level divine sword is a bit difficult to deal with." Ye Pengfei responded through a secret message.

    "It doesn't matter, I can use the power of kingship to wash away his resentment!" Yue Ningbing said softly, "As long as you take him in, leave the rest to me!"

    Does the power of kingly power have such wonderful uses?

    Ye Pengfei was overjoyed when he heard this: "Okay! Let's do it like this!"

    Maintain the rapid movement of your body shape and do not come into contact with any spiritual power or Tao power.  Over there, the two people who had been fighting for a long time did not expect that there would be a bold guy secretly peeping from the side.

    until¡­¡­

    Just when the two of them were exhausted from fighting, at a low ebb, when their luck was recovering, suddenly, a black shadow came from not far away!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 447. Stealing the Sword

    447.Steal the sword

    "Who isah, it's you, you bastard, seeking death!" Liu Yan roared, and he recognized that this was the boy who dared to speculate on himself.

    ¡°Below gods and men, they are all ants.

    It is very bold to dare to estimate yourself.  And this ant actually dared to snatch his own divine sword!

    "Do you think that a boy like you can defeat the majestic second-level Qingmu Zhushui Sword?" Liu Yan smiled coldly.

    Although he saw Ye Pengfei wield his divine sword in one go, Liu Yan was not in a hurry.  Even for myself, it took a long time to conquer this divine sword.  This boy is not even a god. Let alone surrendering to the Divine Sword, I am afraid that he will be directly attacked by this Divine Sword!

    But, something happened that made Liu Yan¡¯s eyes almost fall off¡ª¡ª

    Not only did that kid suppress the backlash of the Divine Sword, he also raised his hand and threw the Qingmu Chasing Evil Sword into a Sumeru space!

    Immediately, Liu Yan felt that the Qingmu Zhuisha Sword, which was originally connected to his mind, was wrapped in a warm force.  Soon, he lost contact with the divine sword!

    "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!" Liu Yan exclaimed loudly.

    How did he know that the words he shouted were the ghost girl's "mantra" back then.  And constantly shouting this "mantra", the ghost girl embarked on the road of destruction step by step

    ¡­¡­

    When it was clear that the black shadow that came out was Ye Pengfei, the insect queen Xuerou's heart skipped a beat and she felt something was wrong.

    "What's wrong with me?" Xuerou frowned slightly, then looked at the two insect slaves behind her.

    If Zhu Li had not been warned sternly first, it would have been impossible to create a tense, complex and changeable atmosphere for Hua Ying.  If Hua Ying hadn't lost her mind, she wouldn't have been able to plant the Sea Insect Gu.  And without Hua Ying's power, she would not have been able to defeat Zhu Li

    These are all interrelated, and the purpose is to win a good opportunity to capture the insect slaves. We are not really worried about Ye Pengfei.  But now, when he saw Ye Pengfei suddenly rushing out and snatching Liu Yan's second-level divine sword away, deep down in his heart, he vaguely sensed something was wrong.

    When Liu Yan was already far behind, Xuerou finally made up her mind: "Forget it, let's ignore them for now and go find Fu Hai!"

    How did Xuerou know that Fu Hai had already fallen into Ye Pengfei's pocket.  When Xuerou turned her back and left, a water mirror slowly shattered in front of Yue Ningbing's eyes.

    "We are lucky, the insect queen went to find Fu Hai!" Yue Ningbing said excitedly.

    "That's good!" Ye Pengfei laughed, "I told you a long time ago that the Queen of Insects is already frightened. She doesn't dare to fight with me. I'm really looking forward to Liu Yan's battle with Mo Xuan."

    Ye Pengfei spoke to Yue Ningbing using secret voice transmission, which Liu Yan couldn't hear.  However, the smile on Ye Pengfei's face clearly fell in Liu Yan's eyes.

    Liu Yan became even more angry.

    "How dare you laugh at me, an ant! Don't think that you can do whatever you want just by relying on your magical skills! Even with all my magic power, I can still consume you to death!"

    "Ah, want to compete in mana? That's a good idea." Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up slightly, and he changed the previous plan to be more complete.

    ¡­¡­

    "One hour, two hours, three hours At first, Liu Yan didn't feel anything.  However, after chasing Ye Pengfei for more than ten hours, Ye Pengfei, who was flying in front, still showed no signs of exhaustion. Liu Yan finally became a little confused.

    "Escape at such a speed is at least a mid-level god-level spell. Even I can only perform this kind of escape for twenty-four consecutive hours at most. Why doesn't this kid change his strategy?"

    According to Liu Yan¡¯s calculation, Ye Pengfei should have placed numerous restrictions somewhere.  The reason why this kid dared to snatch things from his hands must be because he could get rid of himself due to those restrictions.  But I never thought that after flying for such a long time, there would still be no obstacles.

    Any god-level strong man has gone through hundreds of battles and has rich experience.  Even though Liu Yan had underestimated Ye Pengfei before, now, Ye Pengfei's various behaviors had to make him suspicious.

    Yue Ningbing accurately captured the little wrinkle between Liu Yan's eyebrows.

    "Pengfei, don't go around in circles with him." Yue Ningbing reminded softly.

    "Okay, let's take him to chat with Mo Xuan!" Ye Pengfei laughed with great ease.

    The green light was suddenly shrouded in sparkling thunder.  Ye Pengfei's speed suddenly increased, and he moved towards the direction where Mo Xuan was.position, and fled away at a very fast speed.

    When he saw the flash of thunder, Liu Yan breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out that this kid has a too deep understanding of the way of heaven. He didn't use his original magic power along the way!" Liu Yan secretly speculated, "Now, he has started to use his original magic power. It is estimated that in three hours, he will run out of energy.  The lamp is dry!"

    Your own second-level divine sword must not fall into the hands of others.  Compared to Fu Hai, this second-level divine sword is more important!

    Not everyone is lucky enough to learn Yang Mao¡¯s weapon refining techniques.  Even if Fu Hai is captured, with Liu Yan's ability, he will be able to refine a top-quality magic weapon.

    "A top-grade magic weapon or a second-level divine sword, which one is more important, even a fool can tell clearly!"

    Liu Yan cheered up and suddenly increased his mana consumption.

    "You are faster, I am faster! Boy, hurry up and use up all your mana, and wait for me to come and cut you into pieces!"

    Suddenly, Liu Yan actually closed the distance a little bit.

    "Are you planning to fight now?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise, "You still have to save some energy to fight Mo Xuan. The crazy Mo Xuan is not something you can easily handle."

    It¡¯s okay to consume the opponent for a while, but if the opponent is consumed too much, the strategy of driving away wolves and fighting tigers will no longer be possible.  The pinch must be accurate and the heat must be correct.  Ye Pengfei smiled and said to Yue Ningbing: "Ningbing, scare him."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yue Ningbing, who understood what she was saying, picked up the green wood sword and aimed at Liu Yan, who was getting closer and closer, with a sword strike!

    The sharp sword light startled Liu Yan.

    "There is a goddess!" With a gloomy face, Liu Yan looked at the Xumi space that was slowly closing the gap, and roared fiercely, "Even a first-level god dares to act presumptuously in front of me! Be obedient!  You must keep the divine sword, otherwise, the men will be cut into pieces and the women will be ravaged to death!"

    Although he spoke loudly, his steps slowed down.  How did Liu Yan know that everything was already under the control of the other party

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 448. Liu Yan is seriously injured!

    When Ye Pengfei once again set foot in Moxuan's territory, everything was just right.

    As Ye Pengfei expected, he had just appeared, but within three seconds, the crazy Mo Xuan had already killed him!  .

    "You bastard, how dare you come here!"

    The fierce gray-black giant palm not only enveloped all of Ye Pengfei's tracks, but also enveloped the confident pursuer behind Ye Pengfei.

    "After more than two years, this Demon Xuan really came up with some tricks." Looking at the super giant palm that covered hundreds of millions of miles of space at once, Ye Pengfei sneered, Lei Dong Jiutian's deeper escape technique, shockingly  show.

    ????????????????????????????? When the giant palm struck, it didn¡¯t threaten the green light tracks for even half a minute, and it penetrated through.

    Liu Yan, who was chasing behind Ye Pengfei, didn't know which level of power he was facing. He sneered self-righteously and said: "It turns out that I wanted to drive away wolves and fight tigers. Everything I did before was consuming my energy."  Mana! It¡¯s ridiculous, it¡¯s really ridiculous. Isn¡¯t this Yin God at the first level? Even if I only have 30% of my power left, I can still kill him easily!¡±

    The giant spiritual palm specially developed by Moxuan for Ye Pengfei's escape method turned out to be a symbol of "lack of strength" in Liu Yan's eyes.  This change was something Ye Pengfei had not thought of beforehand.  When he saw Liu Yan sneer and strike at Mo Xuan with a palm in the air, he couldn't help but open his mouth in an exaggerated manner.

    "This Liu Yan, does he have no brains? How dare he directly provoke him like this?"

    Not to mention that a lot of it has been consumed by myself, even in its heyday.  Even with Liu Yan's level, he might not be able to defeat the crazy Mo Xuan.  As Ye Pengfei expected, before Liu Yan's palm came within three miles of Mo Xuan, Mo Xuan punched him with an angry backhand.

    "Where did this man of God come from? How dare you offend me, Demon Xuan, and take a punch from me!"

    A solid Demonic Fist suddenly struck Liu Yan.  Liu Yan, who completely misjudged the level of his opponent, only had time to dodge half of his body, and felt that the other half of his body was no longer his!

    Vigorous!

    fear!

    What kind of boxing is this?  !

    What is the strength of the other party?  !

    Horror!

    Panic!

    Liu Yan, who was originally confident, suddenly became confused.

    "Run away quickly!"

    In the sea of ??consciousness, only these three words are flashing.  Liu Yan couldn't care too much.  He quickly turned around and tried to escape back.

    "Can you escape?" Ye Pengfei smiled coldly, "It's better to stay and be my thug!"

    With a pinch of magic in your hand, a formation of prohibition forms.  He stopped Liu Yan and came back!

    "Sure enough! He really set up formations on the road!" Liu Yan yelled crazily in his heart.

    ¡°My judgment was indeed correct, and I was not incapable of breaking this level restriction.  However, I don't have any time right now.

    Mo Xuan¡¯s second punch has already come straight towards him!

    Get away quickly!

    ??????? Subconsciously.  Liu Yan hid in another direction.  And this time he dodged, he flew hundreds of millions of miles away.

    "Not good!" Liu Yan's heart skipped a beat, something suddenly occurred to him, and he quickly turned around to look.  as expected¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei simply ignored Mo Xuan's sharp punch and hundreds of mysterious green light trajectories.  He rushed into Mo Xuan's fist.  Then, unscathed.  Entered into that restriction.

    "Cruel! Too cruel!" Liu Yan still didn't know what Ye Pengfei wanted to do.  This is a plan to block the back road and destroy every household. It is a complete and utter plan to sit back and watch the fight between tigers and tigers!

    "Is there really no other way out here?"

    How could Liu Yan, who had lost half of his body, dare to fight Mo Xuan head-on.  He hurriedly used his movement skills and flew away at high speed.

    Even though, I know in my heart, there will definitely not be a second way out here.  However, the desire to survive drove Liu Yan to search everywhere crazily.

    By this time, Mo Xuan had already understood.

    "What a boy! How dare you drive away wolves and fight tigers!" Looking at Ye Pengfei who had left his territory, Mo Xuan had no choice but to roar in anger.

    "Hehe." Ye Pengfei smiled knowingly, "I gave you some food rations, why don't you thank me?"

    The Yin God is a god who is good at devouring.  Other types of god-level experts still need to spend some time refining their gains.  As for Yin Shen, he only needs to swallow the enemy in one bite to gain great rewards.

    If there was no seal from Zhao Youhou, this would certainly be a very good ration.  SwallowA god-man at the peak of the second level is enough to support Mo Xuan's advancement to the third level Yin Shen.  However, even if Mo Xuan swallows Liu Yan now, it will only be a waste.

    Staring at Ye Pengfei angrily for a while, Mo Xuan laughed angrily: "Good for you, Ye Pengfei! Good for you, Ye Pengfei! I really underestimated you, I underestimated you! But, you are too underestimated.  I'm a demon. Even if I can't eat that god-man, I still have countless ways to use it!"

    Roaring fiercely, Mo Xuan ignored Ye Pengfei and pursued Liu Yan, who was seriously injured and escaped.

    "There is a change in the plan." Looking at Mo Xuan and Liu Yan walking away, Ye Pengfei touched his chin, "This Liu Yan is too stupid, why did he attack Mo Xuan so carelessly? He was seriously injured by Mo Xuan all of a sudden.  I'm afraid I'll be caught by Mo Xuan soon."

    Refining it into a puppet, refining it into a treasure No matter what method the Demon Xuan uses, it is not a good thing for Ye Pengfei.

    "I'm going to find some trouble for Mo Xuan!" Yue Ningbing jumped out of the Xumi space holding the Qingmu Chasing Evil Sword.

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Your escape skills are too poor to profit from it. It's better that you sit here and I'll make trouble."

    Ye Pengfei stretched out his hand and asked Yue Ningbing for the divine sword: "With this Aoki Chasing Evil Sword, I should be able to fully demonstrate the power of the three moves of reincarnation!"

    10% of the three reincarnation moves are enough for Ye Pengfei to face the evil spirit.  Yue Ningbing has also seen the three moves of reincarnation and knows how powerful these three moves are.  However, she frowned and said: "Pengfei, this is a second-level divine sword, and it has not been completely out of Liu Yan's control. You cannot fully control it."

    ¡°I used my royal power to warm up the Qingmu Chasing Evil Sword for more than ten hours, but it only removed more than half of Liu Yan¡¯s power, and did not really turn it into a masterless sword at all.  Not to mention, fully controlling this divine sword.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "Don't worry, I have a way."

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei took over the Qingmu Zhuisha Sword.

    "Samsara Divine Sword, I know you still have some strength left, help me one more time!" Ye Pengfei yelled at him as he used the Samsara Divine Sword.

    If you can smell and eat food, you are definitely not completely asleep.  How could Ye Pengfei not know such little things about Samsara Divine Sword?  He only needs to leave a little bit of leeway to avoid misfortune.

    "You kid, you really don't want to suffer." The Samsara Divine Sword sighed faintly, and swallowed the Aoki Evil Sword in one gulp!  (To be continued)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 449. Level five god!

    This was the second time for Ye Pengfei to experience the "swallowing" of the Samsara Divine Sword, but it was only the first time for Yue Ningbing.

    "Wow, he can actually eat the Excalibur!"

    "He has already eaten a handful of fourth-level artifacts!" Ye Pengfei said even more shockingly.

    "Hehe, I will return it to you this time." The Samsara Divine Sword laughed softly and spat out the Aoki Evil Chaser Sword again.

    A completely pure divine sword, not to mention Liu Yan¡¯s remaining power, even Yue Ningbing¡¯s royal power has completely disappeared.

    Holding the divine sword in his hand, the majestic extreme emotional power poured into it. Without any obstruction, the green and rich extreme emotional power was revealed on the sword body.

    "It's really amazing!" Yue Ningbing praised, "Reincarnation Divine Sword, can your power of reincarnation be able to cleanse any Tao power? Doesn't that mean that the power of reincarnation is far greater than any Tao power?"

    Faced with Yue Ningbing¡¯s problem, the Samsara Divine Sword never made a sound again.

    "Forget it, he really doesn't have much power." Ye Pengfei smiled, "It's not too late for you to ask him again when he wakes up completely."

    Yue Ningbing nodded and asked no more questions.

    ******

    While Ye Pengfei was chasing Mo Xuan with his sword, Xuerou, the Queen of Insects, was looking for Fu Hai everywhere.  And just when the Insect Queen Xuerou was looking more and more frightened, and the vague worries in her heart seemed to gradually become a reality, all the powerful people in this world did not know that the starry sky in this world was not too far away.  Far away, a battle that has lasted for decades is gradually coming to an end

    "A fifth-level god! A fifth-level god appears!" A god from the North Star Territory roared at the top of his lungs.

    Level 5 God!  Even if it is to gather all the god-level experts in the Bei Ming Star Region.  Not necessarily his opponent!  What's more, the number and strength of the powerful men from the Bei Ming Star Territory present are less than half of the total strength of the Bei Ming Star Territory!

    "Everyone, get out of here!" The unmistakable voice shouted.  Came from afar.  I saw an extremely young man slowly walking towards the battlefield here.

    I saw this young man wearing a soft white robe.  The robe put on him made him look extremely clean and tidy.  However, the evil aura on his face made people tremble with fear.  On this vast battlefield of gods and men.  No matter which side the strong man is from, no one knows which side this man with an evil look is from.

    "This junior is Fang Dongchun from the Holy Emperor Star Region. I don't know the name of my senior. Which star region is he strong in?"

    "Holy Emperor Star Territory, surnamed Fang?" The young man raised his eyebrows, "Your ancestor Fang has met me once. Go back and tell him. This big world belongs to me, Zheng Peng. He  I won¡¯t blame you, just go ahead.¡±

    From "get out".  To "go", Zheng Peng did it for the sake of the ancestor of the Fang family.  That's a little polite.  However, there is arrogance in the words.  But he didn't hide anything.

    Fang Dongchun couldn't help but look a little ugly.

    The ancestor of the Fang family, the current Holy Emperor Fang Yu, is an eighth-level god!  You, a little fifth-level god, dare to speak so wildly?

    At that moment, Fang Dongchun did not give in at all and said in a loud voice: "It turns out to be Senior Zheng. This big world is very important to our Holy Emperor Star Territory. Since Senior Zheng has a relationship with his ancestor, then please invite Senior Zheng to go  Let¡¯s go to the Holy Emperor Star Territory and talk to our ancestors face to face.¡±

    As he said this, Fang Dongchun sneered in his heart.

    The small five -level gods, even the faces of the elders of our Fang family, are impossible to see. Where can I see the ancestors of the Holy Emperor?  Hurry up and get out with your tail between your legs. Looking at your evil and arrogant face, I feel angry in my heart!

    How to know

    "You're shameless! Go to hell!"

    Without any warning, Zheng Peng reached out and grabbed Fang Dongchun.

    "Old Fang, be careful!"

    "No, form a formation quickly!"

    "Zheng Peng, you are too arrogant. Who are you? How dare you go against our Holy Emperor Star Territory!"

    From far and near, the strong men of the Holy Emperor Star Territory shouted angrily.  They held each other's spells with their hands, and in an instant, they formed a star formation!

    "It's the Holy Emperor Formation. The name of the Holy Emperor Starfield comes from here!" A well-informed god-level expert exclaimed in a low voice.

    ¡°The speed of forming the formation was so fast that even the fifth-level godman¡¯s sneak attack failed!¡± Some people even exclaimed loudly.

    "Well, it seems that our World of Warcraft Star Territory has no chance. I didn't expect that after fighting for so many years, the Holy Emperor Star Territory still has such a big move!" A third-level beast god born with two horns, his eyes flickered.

    ? Originally it was justRelying on the strength of their numbers, the powerful men from the North Pluto Star Region, whose individual strength was far inferior to several other star regions, looked at each other in shock.

    "I am afraid that this kind of formation speed can only be compared with Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling. However, these two couples can only achieve such formation speed by relying on the method of heart to heart. Holy Emperor Star Territory  What abilities do these guys rely on?"

    In the Holy Emperor Star Territory, the Fang family is the largest.  However, this time, the god-level experts who heard the news and came to rob this big world came from various families and sects.  No one would believe that these thirty-odd men and women had practiced a god-level spell like "heart to heart" together before they came here.

    While the god-level powerhouses in various star regions had different reactions, Zheng Peng burst into laughter.

    "It turns out to be the Holy Emperor's Star Chart. If it's authentic, it would be a bit troublesome for me. It's just an imitation, but I dare to show it to show my disgrace!"

    A huge palm, completely ignoring the Holy Emperor's formation, grabbed Fang Dongchun without any hindrance.

    ¡°No, the thief is powerful, run away quickly!¡± Everyone shouted in unison.

    Although relying on the prestige of the Holy Emperor Star Territory, these god-level powerhouses have always been arrogant and domineering.  However, only an idiot would do this if he insists on holding on even though he knows he is outmatched.

    Holy Emperor Star Escape!

    In an instant, you can fly from one planet to another planet for the ultimate flight**.  Although it is not as weird and mysterious as Ye Pengfei's Thunderous Nine Heavens, in terms of speed, it is much more powerful than the Thunderous Nine Heavens.

    What¡¯s more important is that this Holy Emperor Star Escape is a unique escape technique that can be performed by multiple people and benefit together.  The more powerful people who perform it, the higher their cultivation level, and the faster they will escape.

    As soon as this technique was performed, it aroused the admiration of the god-level experts from far and near.  Several smaller star field experts have already begun to plan to leave.

    "Oh, let's go. It turns out that the Holy Emperor's Star Territory did not use all its strength. Even the fifth-level gods cannot keep up with such an escape technique. How can we resist it."

    The escape technique can also be used as a fighting skill.  If such an astonishing speed were used to kill people, which of the low-level gods present could resist it?  Even a fifth-level god can't resist it!

    Just when these smaller star field powerhouses were just about to evacuate, something shocking happened to them¡ª¡ª

    "Want to escape? Stay here!"

    I heard Zheng Peng shout loudly, and the speed of his spiritual power palm suddenly increased sharply.  In full view of everyone, Fang Dongchun, who had already fled far away, was caught in Zheng Peng's hands!  ()

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 450. Arrogant!  fear!

    450. Arrogant!  fear!

    "Ah! What speed is this!"

    fear!  horrible!  Even the Holy Emperor's Star Escape couldn't match the speed of his grasp!

    This is still the case when the true body has not moved and the secret method has not been used.  All the god-level experts present could see that Zheng Peng simply grabbed it without using any god-level spells at all!

    The strong men in the Holy Emperor Star Territory were all stunned.  They were silent for a few moments, and then a woman in green raised her voice and said, "Senior Zheng has great magical powers, we admire him very much. I will give this big world to Senior Zheng, please let Fang Dongchun go."

    The situation is stronger than the person. The only thing we can do now is to protect Fang Dongchun, and don't make Zheng Peng mad and really kill Fang Dongchun.  Although this Fang Dongchun is only a collateral descendant of the Fang family, he is still a member of the Fang family.  If we watch him die, it will be difficult for everyone to explain to the Fang family after they return.

    The woman in green was already very polite when she spoke, and the respect in her words should satisfy Zheng Peng, but

    "You have offended me and you still want to go back alive?"

    A pinch!

    There was not even a scream, but Zheng Peng¡¯s body had already turned into powder!  A shining godhead suddenly appeared in Zheng Peng's palm!

    The faces of the powerful men in the Holy Emperor's Star Territory suddenly turned pale.

    Arrogant!  Too arrogant!

    ¡°This is a member of the Fang family in the Holy Emperor Star Territory. Even if the Fang family dispatches an outer elder, they can beat you.  How can you, a fifth-level god, be so arrogant?  !

    The strong men roared loudly in their hearts.  However, everyone knows that now is not the time to roar.

    The woman in green suppressed the anger in her heart, bowed and said: "Senior Zheng has destroyed Fang Dongchun's physical body, so he should calm down. Please also return Fang Dongchun's godhead to us. Our Holy Emperor Star Region will never retaliate for this.  senior."

    This time, although the attitude seems to be very good.  However, there was already an unabashed intimidation in his words.

    No matter how powerful you are, you dare to go against our Holy Emperor Star Territory?  !

    It¡¯s not just the strong men in the Holy Emperor¡¯s Star Territory who think this way. Every god-level strong man from far and near has this thought in his heart.

    How to know

    "Okay, okay! You dare to threaten me!" Zheng Peng shouted fiercely, "Go back and tell Fang Yu so that he is ready to apologize!!!"

    With that said, Zheng Peng squeezed again, and Fang Dongchun¡¯s godhead immediately turned into a pile of debris!

    This, this, thisthis is no longer just arrogance!  How dare he ask Holy Emperor Fang Yu to prepare an apology!

    The whole place was silent, no one spoke.

    Faced with such a ruthless person and such domineering attitude, who dares to speak?  Even the god-level experts who had planned to run away were all trembling with fear and did not dare to move at all.  They were afraid that the slightest move would be judged as a "provocation" by this ruthless man.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    All the powerful men in the Holy Emperor¡¯s Star Territory had gloomy faces.  No one spoke, everyone silently drove the Holy Emperor Star Map to leave here.

    Humiliation is buried deep in my heart.  However, if you offend the Holy Emperor, there is no need to think about saving your life!

    Everyone has the same idea in their hearts.  I'll endure this for now, go back and bring in reinforcements, and then I'll cut you into pieces!

    However, no one expected

    "One messenger is enough!"

    Shocked the audience once again!

    This Zheng Peng actually wants to slaughter all the powerful men in the Holy Emperor Star Region, leaving only one who reported the news!

    "I can't stand it anymore, I can't stand it anymore! Where did this strong man come from? He's too cruel, he's really too cruel!"

    The strong men who are not from the Holy Emperor Star Region all have earth-colored faces.  No matter how the Holy Emperor Star Territory regains its place in the future, how will Zheng Peng in front of him cope with the anger of the entire Star Territory.  However, at present, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time!

    The god-level experts who were not in the Holy Emperor Star Territory seemed to be coordinated, and almost in no particular order, they collectively moved half a step into the distance.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? He¡¯s not looking our way.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of tacit understanding and took a step further away again.

    Zheng Peng still ignored it and just focused on killing the strong men in the Holy Emperor Star Region.

    Although, the strong men of the Holy Emperor Star Region have exerted the power of the Holy Emperor Star Map to the maximum.  However, they could neither escape nor resist Zheng Peng's attack.  What makes everyone even more frightened is that even if he has killed several powerful men in the Holy Emperor Star Region, Zheng Peng has alsoJust scratching randomly, not casting any god-level spells at all!

    fear!  fear!  !  fear!  !  !

    Only one and a half steps away was tested, but all the strong men did not dare to continue testing.

    Escape!

    There was no order, not even any voice. All the strong men in the non-Holy Emperor Star Region used their escape techniques at the same time in a tacit understanding and dispersed in a rush.

    At the moment when everyone dispersed, the consciousness of all the powerful men caught a glimpse of the situation on the other side of the Holy Emperor's Star Territory.  I saw only one godhead, floating alone in that space

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, no one among the powerful people in this big world knows what is happening in the outer starry sky.  Experts such as Wu Tianwang, who have returned to their sect and are at the peak of becoming gods, are thinking about how to take advantage of the absence of gods to seize the time to search for other ancient god relics.  Little did they know that in the outer starry sky far away from them, the melee between gods and men that had lasted for decades had been completely ended by a ruthless man.

    The chance to regain glory is gone.  What they will face will be an even more painful cruel rule

    ¡­¡­

    "The flies have finally disappeared." After sending the trembling Godhead back to report the news, Zheng Peng said to himself with a cold light in his eyes, "However, the Holy Emperor Star Territory dared to offend my majesty. This account cannot be settled easily.  !¡±

    "If the strong man from the Holy Emperor Star Realm who only has his godhead left is still here and hears Zheng Peng talking to himself, he will definitely be frightened and faint.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Offensive, what level of strong people dare to say these words?  Why would he, a small fifth-level god-man, dare to say such condescending and appalling words to a star field with an eighth-level god-man?

    "Anyone with a little bit of brains should be able to guess the clues

    "I heard that a woman with a naturally beautiful body appeared here. Seeing how they fought like this, I'm afraid the rumors are true." Zheng Peng said thoughtfully, "The third brother has been trapped in the level three bottleneck for a long time. I give this as a birthday gift.  Give it to him, and he will be very happy. If he is happy, my father is happy. I have been praying for the sixth level of Wutian** Heart Art for a long time, and it should be passed on to me."

    Zheng Peng secretly reasoned, and walked slowly and leisurely towards that big world

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 451. Angry Demon Xuan

    451. Angry Demon

    Just when Zheng Peng turned his hand and crushed a bunch of flies to death and scared away more flies, Ye Pengfei had already moved forward with his sword and fought against the Demon Xuan head-on for several moves.

    "Haha, Mo Xuan, you seem a little wilted."

    Swish, swish, swish, several sword rays in succession formed a flawless formation from all directions, blocking all of Mo Xuan's angry fists.  Ye Pengfei did not expect that relying on a second-level divine sword could actually increase the power of the Bafang Flawless Formation to such an extent. He couldn't help but feel so good that he even dared to make jokes about Mo Xuan.

    "Ye Pengfei! If you have the guts, just wait for me! You have a weapon at your side, I will refine the god, and then I will fight you!"

    It¡¯s not that Mo Xuan can¡¯t break the Bafangfengxia Formation, but he knows it well, so what if he breaks the sword formation?  Ye Pengfei must have used that mysterious escape technique again and escaped.  Mo Xuan didn't want to waste his energy in vain. He used words to bully Ye Pengfei, hoping to refine Liu Yan into a god-level puppet, and then kill Ye Pengfei!

    How could Ye Pengfei not know what Mo Xuan was thinking, he laughed and said: "Please do as you please, but I want to watch the battle!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????:????????: The Bafang Wuxia Formation protects his body. Ye Pengfei turned to Moxuan's side with strange steps. He was not far away from the god Liu Yan.

    "I hate it!" Liu Yan howled in pain.

    At this time, Liu Yan had already thought about it.  The ant in front of me who brought him into a desperate situation was the same little guy he saw with his spiritual consciousness when he first entered the sealed world.  If I had known this, I would have killed him back then. How could I have ended up in such a situation?

    Mo Xuan rolled his eyes at Ye Pengfei: "Boy Ye, this guy was also hurt by you, and he screamed so miserably! But that's fine. When I refine him into a puppet, the resentment will be deeper and the fighting power will be stronger!"

    "Haha, the stronger the better!" Ye Pengfei ignored Mo Xuan's provocation, "If you want to kill him, just start, I won't disturb you."

    The implication is, no matter what you say, I am a fisherman and I will never do anything.

    Mo Xuan hates him so much that even the deepest part of his soul is roaring.

    Such an ant!  Such a bastard!  How dare you speak to me in such a tone!  Die, die, you are dead!

    All the anger turned into a shocking punch and hit the miserable Liu Yan hard.  At this moment, Liu Yan, who had been seriously injured for a long time, no longer had the strength to avoid.  He stared at Ye Pengfei resentfully, as if he planned to keep Ye Pengfei's appearance in his heart.  Even if he reincarnates for a hundred lifetimes, he will never let him go!

    Godhead, come out!

    The last move, the most brutal move, was finally executed.  I saw a crystal clear godhead coming out of Liu Yan's body and colliding fiercely with Mo Xuan's punch.

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    In an instant, no one knew how many times the punch and the godhead collided in succession.  The powerful shock wave caused by the impact even caused some flaws in Ye Pengfei's Bafangflawless Formation!

    "It's really amazing!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly exclaimed, "Thanks to that Fu Hai has no strength, otherwise, if he sacrifices his divine power and fights with me, how can I defeat him!"

    This is Ye Pengfei's opportunity to surrender to Fuhai and collect Fuhai's Yin spirit.  Right now, his eyes were sharp and he didn't miss every detail of the battle in front of him.

    Perhaps, a certain detail will become the key to breaking through the bottleneck in the future.

    ¡°Perhaps, a certain detail can also allow me to not only capture Liu Yan¡¯s ghost, but also collect Liu Yan¡¯s body, leaving Mo Xuan with nothing!

    That Mo Xuan was unforgettable with Ye Pengfei. Although he didn't know what Ye Pengfei was planning this time, while fighting Liu Yan's master, he still had some means to secretly guard against Ye Pengfei's sneak attack.

    "Does this kid really just want to rob Liu Yan from me? No, that's not right. This kid is cunning and cunning. He seems to want to rob Liu Yan, but he probably still wants to sneak attack me. Even if I use crazy methods to inspire something beyond  The power of the second-level Yin God. However, when facing the second-level godhead, you still need to be careful"

    Mo Xuan thought to himself, not daring to use all his strength.  He was afraid that Ye Pengfei would take advantage of him while fighting against the godhead.

    "Mo Xuan, you can't do it." After watching the battle for a while, Ye Pengfei curled his lips, "It's just a second-level godhead, and it's still a little damaged, but you can't even defeat him. How about I help you?  ."

    "Stop talking sarcastically! If you want to take action, please do so!" Mo Xuan roared.

    "Haha, then I really take action?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, and the Qingmu Chasing Evil Sword in his hand swayed slightly.

    &nbsp; Involuntarily, the strength in Mo Xuan's hand decreased by another two points.

    Liu Yan, who was desperate, would never let go of this opportunity.  One is decreasing, the other is increasing, now that Mo Xuan's Tao power has been reduced by two points, Liu Yan's godhead suddenly bursts out with a brighter light.

    "Kill!!!" The dull roar echoed between heaven and earth for a long time.

    Even if he is forced to this point, Liu Yan still has the dignity of Liu Yan.  As long as there is a chance, he will fight with all his strength!

    Originally, Mo Xuan didn¡¯t care.  After all, Ye Pengfei took action. Although that kid was at a very low level, his strength should not be underestimated.  Coupled with the mysterious reincarnation sword formations, it was easy to restrain Liu Yan's murderous intention.

    How to know

    "Ye Pengfei, you bastard!" Mo Xuan roared again.

    Ye Pengfei only feinted the sword and didn't take any action at all!

    No one could balance Liu Yan's desperate fighting. Mo Xuan's fist was actually split open by Liu Yan's divine power.  If Mo Xuan hadn't been through hundreds of battles and could react quickly enough, Liu Yan would have been injured right now.

    Ye Pengfei gave a sly smile and said, "Soldiers never tire of deceit. After all, you, Mo Xuan, are also the yin gods who rule many ghost cities. Can't you even see through this little trick?"

    The Demonic Xuan Qi is stuffy and painful, but he knows that he can't ignore Ye Pengfei now. Ye Pengfei has mysterious body skills at his side, and there is nothing he can do about this bastard.

    "What kind of bastard inherited such a spell? When I get out of trouble, I must kill this bastard together!"

    The furious Mo Xuan also hated the powerful man who created the "Thundering Nine Heavens".  Even if he were told now that the person who created this god-level spell was the strongest person in this big world in ancient times, the eighth-level spiritual god, Lord Thunder God, he would probably blacklist Thor without hesitation.  For your most hated enemy!

    This hatred can¡¯t be washed away even if the water from all over the world is poured out.  Unfortunately, this revenge cannot be avenged yet.  A sense of anger was stuck in Mo Xuan's heart, and he wanted to vent it!  He wants to vent!  The surging and endless killing intent headed straight for Liu Yan!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??

 Text 452. Sky-shattering sword, sky-shattering sword!

    "I'm impulsive, I'm impulsive." Ye Pengfei, who was watching the battle from the side, sighed and shook his head, "You are a second-level Yin God after all, why can't you see through Liu Yan's tricks?"

    Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, he saw the second godhead flying out of Liu Yan's body!  .

    Any strong person can only condense one godhead.  Liu Yan sacrificed two of them, and even a fool knew the reason for this.

    "This just now is not your original godhead!" Mo Xuan was suddenly shocked. When he looked at Liu Yan again, he no longer felt as depressed as when he "lost his godhead" just now.

    "It turns out that this is not your godhead!" Mo Xuan was extremely angry, "Okay, okay! Every junior dared to deceive me. Do you really think that I, Mo Xuan, am a fool? Even if you have more godhead, I  I can also kill you!"

    Suppression!

    With the next Moxuan punch, one suddenly turned into three.  Two of them suppressed a godhead each.  And the third fist shadow went straight towards Liu Yan, trying to suppress Liu Yan's body directly!

    "What kind of power is this! What kind of cultivation is this Demon Xuan!" Liu Yan looked horrified.

    The first godhead was sacrificed, and it broke through a fist of Mo Xuan.  Liu Yan originally thought that if the two divine beings appeared together, they would be able to block Mo Xuan's ferocious power no matter what.  Who would have thought that when Demon Xuan transformed into three shadows with one punch, not only was his power undiminished, but the pressure of each shadow was even more terrifying than before!

    Liu Yan thought that this was because Mo Xuan had hidden his cultivation.  A Yin Shen with such power has already reached the third level.  It has even reached the third level of advanced level!

    "However, Ye Pengfei saw it clearly.  Calculate clearly.  I saw a little excitement in his twinkling eyes.

    "It's amazing. It's amazing, you really can't underestimate the heroes of the world!" Ye Pengfei secretly took a selfie and exclaimed, "This Demonic Mystery, in order to deal with my Thunderous Nine Heavens, it only took two years to comprehend a little bit of knowledge.  This fist intention is clearly similar to the artistic conception of Thunder in the Nine Heavens. Every fist intention is true. Every fist intention is also false, wonderful, wonderful!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current level of cultivation, he can only learn and understand Thunder Nine Heavens, but he cannot flexibly apply the principles in it to other aspects.  Mo Xuan made this move.  Qia Qia gave Ye Pengfei an excellent template.  He deeply remembered the context of this punch in his heart.  So that you can slowly understand it later.

    How did Liu Yan know that there was such a mystery in this punch.  He only felt that the suppressive power of Mo Xuan's punch was too terrifying, unless he sacrificed his natal godhead.  There is no way to escape.

    "Do I really want to sacrifice my own godhead? Even if I sacrifice it, it will be a dead end in the endYe Pengfei, he is still fascinated by it. The disaster is diverted to the east, and I want him to have a taste of this punch.  sharp!"

    Fighting for another punch, Liu Yan suddenly jumped to the vicinity of Ye Pengfei.

    In an instant, no matter it is Moxuan.  Even Ye Pengfei saw through Liu Yan's plan.

    "Poor." Mo Xuan lamented softly.

    Who is pitiful?

    Of course Liu Yan is pitiful!

    This is Ye Pengfei.  During his heyday, he also used crazy magic.  Unexpectedly, he couldn't even capture it.  Liu Yan, who has been hit hard many times, who is his opponent?  Secret moves are circulating secretly, and Mo Xuan is waiting for the best opportunity

    "Haha, Liu Yan, you are so brave that you dare to come to me!" Ye Pengfei laughed.

    "Who do you think you are? You're just an ant. If I hadn't fallen for your conspiracy, I could have crushed you to death with just one finger!" Liu Yan roared viciously.

    "Pinch me to death?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Then let's take a look and see who is pinching whom to death!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei really used his sword.

    Three moves of reincarnation!

    "The world is in sorrow! The universe of chaos! The creation of the world! Awesome, awesome!" Mo Xuan was suddenly moved, "I think back then, Zhao Youhou had mastered the ghost and ghost ways to a small level, and then he realized these three moves. Ye Pengfei just stood there.  We are just on the threshold of the realm of gods and humans, how can we have such understanding!"

    "It's okay, okay. Due to his limited cultivation, he can only use one move after another, and he can't form a small reincarnation formation However, it is more than enough to deal with Liu Yan." Mo Xuan's eyes flickered, ready to take action at any time.

    "This is the time!"

    When Liu Yan¡¯s eyes widened in horror and he couldn¡¯t even sacrifice his natal godhead, Mo Xuan took action.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to change the day, nine turns to the ghost realm, turn it back to me!¡±

    As soon as the magic method comes out, Mo Xuan will instantly transfer Liu Yan, who is in desperate situation, to his side."Haha, Ye Pengfei, I finally tricked you once! This Liu Yan, I, Mo Xuan, accept with a smile!"

    This move was successfully performed, and Mo Xuan felt extremely comfortable.  It was as if the person who had been tricked by him was not an ant who had never achieved the realm of a god, but a god-level power who was one level stronger than himself.

    Who would have known that before Mo Xuan¡¯s laughter fell, Ye Pengfei also burst into laughter: ¡°I had known, you would have a secret trick!¡±

    Seeing before his eyes, Liu Yan's ability to steal the sky and change the sun has clearly trapped Liu Yan.  Even if a third-level god takes action, it is impossible to snatch Liu Yan away.  However, Mo Xuan suddenly discovered that Liu Yan, who was supposed to teleport over at super speed, actually seemed to be stuck in a strange quagmire and could only move with difficulty!

    "What kind of spell is this? It actually broke my ability to steal the sky and change the sun!" Mo Xuan was shocked in his heart, but his hand movements were not slow at all, "There are thousands of ghosts, snatch him back!"

    The death energy in the air suddenly turned into demons.  Every demon seems to be real.

    "Haha, it's this move again." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Mo Xuan, when you were chasing me, you already used this move. It doesn't work anymore, it doesn't work anymore!"

    Amidst the laughter, Mo Xuan suddenly discovered that a man standing with a sword appeared next to each demon shadow clone.

    "Learn from you." Ye Pengfei smiled strangely and whispered, "Sky-shattering sword! Sky-shattering sword!"

    "No!" Mo Xuan was shocked and quickly wanted to disperse his ghostly image.  However, Ye Pengfei's movements were faster.

    In uniform order, all the sword-wielding clones thrust out their swords.

    What kind of sword is this!  Not only did they pierce Mo Xuan's ghost clone, they actually crossed the void and directly stabbed Mo Xuan's body!

    "Turn reality into emptiness and blend into the void!"

    In shock, Mo Xuan quickly used his supreme escape technique and transformed into a void.  However, at the moment when he turned reality into reality, countless sky-shattering swords still stabbed his ghost body.

    Injury!

    The second-level Yin Shen was actually stabbed by Ye Pengfei!  (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 453. Get away and leave

    453. Get away and leave

    What's happening here?

    Liu Yan, who was already at the mercy of others, was completely dumbfounded.

    This is the second level Yin God!  It¡¯s still the second level of peak cultivation!  How could an ant-like being stab him!  How is this possible, how is this possible!  !  !

    If Liu Yan could speak, he would roar at the top of his lungs.  But he could no longer speak.  Trapped by the void spirit pattern and injured by the three moves of reincarnation, his ending has only one word - death!

    "Haha, if we fight him face to face, there is no way I can kill him. This time, I made a lot of money again." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, and the Blood Soul Jade Tower came out and took in Liu Yan's ghost.  He also followed the example of the gourd and painted the ladle, sealing Liu Yan's divine body and divine personality with secret methods and throwing them into the Sumeru space.

    "There are two more godheads over there. They must belong to Liu Yan's two companions. He is really a ruthless man. He united two of them and killed one, leaving half of the godhead. In the end, the two who joined forces with him  , can't escape the fate of falling!" Thoughts flashed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, "These two gods cannot be left behind, they are both good things!"

    The Qingguang Dao power condensed into two big palms, and they grabbed the two godheads.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "These things are mine!" Mo Xuan, who had just turned from virtual to real, roared and rushed towards the two godheads.  Liu Yan's divine body was acquired by Ye Pengfei, and these two divine beings must not be left alone.

    But¡­¡­

    "I knew you would come to grab it." Ye Pengfei laughed, and Mo Xuan couldn't help but stagnate, and he didn't dare to move forward.

    "Thank you." Ye Pengfei took back the two divine pieces, "Actually, I didn't leave any secret moves at all."

    "You! You! You!" Mo Xuan pointed at Ye Pengfei's nose, already too angry to speak complete words.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Not only failed to capture the bastard Ye Pengfei, but actually helped Ye Pengfei, allowing him to achieve such a big gain.

    With a pair of big eyes, Mo Xuan stared at Ye Pengfei for a long time, and his body gradually relaxed.

    "Okay, I admit, you are very powerful!" Mo Xuan smiled bitterly and shook his head, "However, you should also know that no matter how powerful you are, with your current level of cultivation, it is impossible to kill me."

    "Of course." Ye Pengfei smiled, "Whatever you want to say, just say it happily. I don't have much patience."

    You have no patience?  Who likes to play intrigues and has no patience?  Mo Xuan almost rolled his eyes in anger at Ye Pengfei's words again.

    Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you

    Mo Xuan calmed down and continued: "Jiu Yin is not dead yet, he is the key to breaking this seal. As long as you swear not to trouble me again, I can tell you a way to break this seal."  !¡±

    "Haha, it's you who wants to break the seal." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "According to Zhao Youhou's design, you must either be killed or surrendered before the seal here can be broken. However, Yi  After thousands of years of evolution, there is an anomaly like Jiuyin, am I right?"

    "So what?" Mo Xuan curled his lips, "You are just making random guesses and don't know how to use Jiuyin. Even I have to study it for tens of thousands of years before I understand the truth!"

    Ye Pengfei blinked.

    Mo Xuan said angrily: "Do you think I am like you and like to talk nonsense?"

    "Haha, as a ghost clan, it is natural to talk nonsense, and I still want to learn from you."

    This time, Mo Xuan was really so angry that he rolled his eyes.

    "Okay, okay! You don't want to talk about this deal!" Mo Xuan said angrily, "I tell you honestly, besides my place, there are five other sealed places. Those five places are all guarded by level three Yin gods.  If you go, you will definitely not get any benefits! Get out of here, I don¡¯t need you. At most, if you wait a few million years, another Jiuyin will come out!"

    Mo Xuan¡¯s Fury was actually a showdown, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have explained the matter in such detail.

    Ye Pengfei thought for a while and asked: "Do you know, after breaking this seal, are there any other restrictions behind it?"

    "How do I know?" Mo Xuan shook his head, "Going inside, only those who were strong at level five or above were qualified to go in. I didn't know!"

    "Ah, so that's it." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    In the ghost girl¡¯s memory, the world beyond is indeed accessible only to those with level five or above. Mo Xuan did not lie.

    "However, in the ghost girl's memory, thisThe memory of this area is very fragmented and fuzzy.  I don¡¯t know whether it was because it was damaged during the battle with Zhao Youhou, or because when the thirteen of them sneaked into Zhao Youhou¡¯s house, they simply failed to find out what was going on inside.

    Think deeper

    The first pass is a place that you have never been to. As long as you have low cultivation and high realm, you can resist the charm and pass smoothly.  Or, if you find a treasure house, you can pass this pass;

    The second pass is a sealed world.  There are so many monsters inside, and they are so fierce after going crazy. Except for the existence of monsters like Ye Pengfei, even ten or eight peak gods can't wander in there!

    At the third pass, the road divided into three.  Ye Pengfei didn't know what the other two looked like.  However, he felt deeply about the path he took.

    Even people like Wu Tianwang, who gathered countless large and small sects, dared not even take a step forward.  Such a pass is actually far beyond what the Avatar can bear.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The worm queen Xuerou in the outer world, is not something that ordinary strong people can deal with.  Even the ghost girl almost fell into the hands of Xuerou!

    As for this place, it is simply not a place where the Avatar can be provoked.  With Mo Xuan's ability, a normal cultivator can kill ten thousand, kill one million, kill one million, and it won't even take a breath of time!

    Calculating it this way, if you go inside, the challenge may be even more terrifying.  Ye Pengfei was using Zhou Tianyi to calculate how serious the risks on the road ahead would be

    Suddenly!

    A very strange feeling made Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shudder.  I quickly went to trace the source of the chills, but found nothing!

    Everything has a reason, but I can't find the reason.  Vaguely, Ye Pengfei felt that there seemed to be some terrible danger approaching him!

    "Forget it, the sooner you leave this world, the sooner you will be safe As for the treasure, you can come back to get it later. It's not impossible to get it by wandering in other star fields. What's more, I still have the Beast God Yazhen to stay.  The super treasure must be richer than the treasure of Zhao Youhou. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±

    For many years, although Ye Pengfei has been thinking about Bei Tangyu, he has always suppressed this longing in the deepest part of his heart.  However, at this moment, the chill that could not be found at all made Ye Pengfei make up his mind.

    Having made up his mind, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "That's all, I can't trust you, and you probably can't trust me either. Let's break up. I don't want Zhao Youhou's legacy anymore, and you can stay here honestly and find another opportunity."  ."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei immediately left without waiting for Mo Xuan to speak again.  What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he was leaving, the infinitely arrogant Zheng Peng had already arrived in this big world!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 454. Zheng Peng arrives

    454. Zheng Peng arrives

    "What a dilapidated planet. I'm afraid, even the interstellar teleportation array is gone." Looking down at the only remaining planet in this big world, Zheng Peng shook his head repeatedly, "I don't know, such a dilapidated place, that  How can you be attracted to a female cultivator with a naturally beautiful body?"

    After killing the powerful men in the Holy Emperor Star Territory, Zheng Peng also refined their godheads, plundered their methods, and absorbed their memories.  At this time, Zheng Peng already knew that the female cultivator was actually a strong person from the Beiming Star Territory.  His parents are also super beings in the North Pluto Star Territory.  However, in Zheng Peng's eyes, the majestic emperor Fang Yu was nothing, let alone small characters like Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling.  .

    His spiritual consciousness quickly scanned this big planet. In just two days, Zheng Peng was able to see the situation on this planet clearly.

    "It is true that there is no aura of that female cultivator." Zheng Peng muttered, "A naturally charming body, with a natural unity of heaven and earth, and the artistic conception of the same origin of all things. If I were really on this planet, I should be able to sense it. No wonder those gods thought that  , that female cultivator's aura was covered up by the powerful relics of the god."

    "It's ridiculous, it's really ridiculous. If there are really powerful ruins, let alone that female cultivator, even if her parents come, there is no way they can enter!"

    Zheng Peng calculated carefully, and suddenly his heart moved: "It is said that in ancient times, this big world could also be compared to the existence of the Holy Emperor Star Territory. It was just that in the ancient times, there were inexplicable successive wars, so it became so depressed. Perhaps,  In that battle, there was a powerful god who, in order to protect his people, created some powerful restrictions and a blessed place. And the female cultivator entered this blessed place precisely because of a coincidence, so she stayed.  On this ruined planet!"

    The more he speculates, the more Zheng Peng feels that this possibility is very high.  For a god of his level, even without the support of secret techniques, his calculation ability far exceeds that of Beitangxuan, who has mastered the art of Ziwei.  After this calculation, 78% out of 10 are not far from the truth.

    "If this is really the case, it would be troublesome. Well, let's use the method of those ants and let the strong people on this planet help me find it!"

    "As he spoke, Zheng Pengxin grabbed his hands randomly, and all the heads and elders of the major sects were photographed by him.  Even Yue Songchen, the head of the Moon Palace who was training in the outer world, was also photographed by Zheng Peng.

    Just when Zheng Peng photographed Yue Songchen above the nine heavens, Ye Pengfei was about to find Yue Songchen.

    After deciding to give up and move on, Ye Pengfei placed Yue Ningbing in the Sumeru space, used his movement skills, and quickly traveled to the outer world.  Relying on Zhou Tianyi's deduction, he discovered Yue Songchen's location.

    However, just when he was about to see Yue Songchen, Yue Songchen suddenly disappeared!

    "Ah! Senior sister in charge!"

    In the Xumi space, Yue Ningbing, who shared the vision, also saw the strange disappearance of Yue Songchen.

    "Don't come out!"

    Ye Pengfei shouted low and blocked Yue Ningbing in the Xumi space.

    "I'm afraid it was a powerful god who took her away. There shouldn't be any danger, so don't come out yet!"

    Ye Pengfei saw very accurately that Zheng Peng not only photographed Yue Songchen for nine days, but also photographed the insect queen Xuerou and her two men.  But Zheng Peng did not take in the Yin gods like Mo Xuan who were trapped by the seal.  It is obvious that his vision is very accurate, and he only captures strong men who are useful to him.  Like Ye Pengfei, although his cultivation level is very high, he is not the head or elder of a famous sect, and Zheng Peng is too lazy to take it.

    As for Yue Ningbing, if she shows up, Zheng Peng will definitely arrest her.  After all, when you reach the divine level, even if you are from a small sect, you are still very useful.  And if Yue Ningbing is captured, under the exploration of Zheng Peng's spiritual consciousness, Yue Ningbing's various thoughts will definitely have nowhere to hide!

    ¡°If Ye Pengfei hadn¡¯t been sensitive and reacted quickly enough, Bei Tangyu would have been exposed immediately.  When the time comes, Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing will certainly die, and Bei Tangyu will be worse than dead!

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that his "impediment" just now had inadvertently avoided a catastrophic disaster.  Now, he only has one thought in his mind¡ª¡ª

    "Let's go, let's go quickly! You shouldn't stay here for a long time, and you shouldn't stay in this world for a long time!"

    Although he was anxious, Yue Songchen disappeared not long ago, and Ye Pengfei did not dare to use his escape technique with all his strength.  From the fairy city of Huangquan to the Kingdom of Nanhua, there are thousands of mountains and rivers, and there are hundreds of billions of miles of land.  Even if he uses the most powerful escape technique, he will not be able to reach Nanhua Country in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be arrogant, be cautious, be cautious!  "Ye Pengfei thought silently, lowered his head and walked quickly, not daring to be careless at all.

    ¡­¡­

    Above the nine heavens, all the powerful men were trembling and prostrate themselves on the ground.

    Suddenly, what is the method of taking so many heads and elders!  Even those gods from outside the realm who once threatened him might not have such ability.

    "I came to you, you should know why." Zheng Peng said with a slight smile, "You don't have to be afraid. Anyone who can provide clues will definitely be rewarded! It's both kindness and power. In this sense, I  Zheng Peng still understands."

    As he spoke, Zheng Peng waved his hand.  A group of strong men felt that a little spiritual light penetrated into their bodies.  Soon, while everyone understood Zheng Peng's order, they also understood a wonderful spell.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, this man of God is much better than those guys in the past.

    Wu Tianwang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly said: ¡°Senior Zheng, I know an ancient ruins of a god, it¡¯s very powerful. Maybe, that stunning female cultivator is hiding in the ruins!¡±

    Wu Tianwang did not dare to look up at Zheng Peng, but he was looking forward to it in his heart.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? gotten? such? a? spell? without? providing? any? clues.  I wonder what kind of reward this man of God will give me with this news.

    Wu Tianwang is full of expectations.

    Unexpectedly, Zheng Peng shook his head and said: "I have used my spiritual consciousness to explore the place you mentioned. The sealing formation is indeed powerful, but the female cultivator is not in it. Oh, by the way, Yue Songchen  Just practice there. And the three of you seem to have the smell of that place. Are you the god-level powerhouses stationed there?"

    The last question was asked to Xuerou.

    "Yes." Xuerou responded quickly.

    Strong men like Wu Tianwang didn¡¯t know Zheng Peng¡¯s strength, but Xuerou, the insect queen from ancient times, felt it clearly.

    This is a level five god!  Its power may far exceed that of a fifth-level god!  Don¡¯t neglect it!

    The insect queen crawled and bent her delicate body into the most wonderful arc

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 455. Search the world!

    "You are sensible and know how to please me.*.*" Zheng Peng said with a slight smile.

    With Zheng Peng¡¯s eyes, it was impossible not to see Xuerou¡¯s thoughts. He nodded slightly, neither explaining his thoughts nor continuing to ask about the ruins.

    The Insect Queen Xuerou is indeed pretty, but what kind of status is Zheng Peng, and what kind of woman have you not seen before?  Even the maid who serves him is a bit more beautiful than the insect queen.

    As for the legacy of Zhao Youhou, Zheng Peng also looked down upon it.  It's just a few artifacts, some elixirs, and a bunch of messy stuff.  Ye Pengfei might be pleasantly surprised if he got it, but Zheng Peng was too lazy to collect it.

    "You are very good." Zheng Peng turned around and said to Wu Tianwang, "Although this news is of little use, I still want to reward you!"

    As he spoke, Zheng Peng looked a little closer at Wu Tianwang.

    I saw Wu Tianwang trembling, and his expression instantly changed from calm to surprise!

    Just when Wu Tianwang was about to say thank you, he heard Zheng Peng shouting: "Hurry up and meditate. I will give you an opportunity. Whether you can become a god or not depends on your own destiny!"

    "Yes, yes." Wu Tianwang did not dare to say more, and immediately crossed his legs on the spot, pinched the spell with his hands, and entered into meditation.

    Wow

    The strong men couldn't help but let out a low cry.

    Such news actually gave me an opportunity to become a god. Why didn¡¯t I seize the opportunity?  Why, why!

    In a moment, all the strong men went crazy.  They rushed to describe what they saw and heard.  No matter how funny the clue is, they will never let it go.

    Zheng Peng listened with a smile.  This is the effect he wants.

    In fact, there are many seemingly funny clues.  Through some calculations by Zheng Peng or a focused glance with his spiritual consciousness, he can always get some clues.  There are indeed some clues, which are related to the shelter built by the ancient gods for the people.

    The strong men scrambled for three days and three nights, and Zheng Peng also found the refuges of six ancient races.  Unfortunately, Bei Tangyu's whereabouts was not discovered.

    On the fourth day, even these strong men tried their best to provide clues.  But there was nothing left to say.  They do long for gifts, but facing such a powerful person, if they make things up randomly, everyone knows what will happen.

    "Okay, you all go down to the next world. Help me search. As long as you have clues, call my name in your heart, and I will call you over." Zheng Peng waved his sleeves gently, and each of the heads,  The elders all fell back into their own sects, exactly the same.

    As soon as he landed on the ground, Wu Tianwang opened his eyes.

    "Ah! It's just a little bit different!"

    A look of disappointment flashed across Wu Tianwang's face.  Immediately.  He activated his skills and shouted loudly: "All the monks from the Great Desolate Immortal Sect obeyed the order and came out of the mountain to look for clues about the stunning female cultivator! No matter what strange things you encounter, report them all! If there is anything concealed, they will not report it.  , Those who are slack and ineffective will be killed without mercy!"

    This loud roar spread across billions of miles around the prehistoric fairy mountain.  Tens of thousands of powerful men with different levels of cultivation all heard it clearly.

    Within the inner gate

    "The leader is furious. What happened?" A disciple said in horror.

    "Hehe, no matter what happened to him." Another inner disciple chuckled.  "Both of us are about to reach the peak of Dongxu. It is the right way to find a quiet place and concentrate on cultivation."

    "Extremely yes, extremely yes!" The disciple from before stroked his hands and smiled.

    Suddenly

    Two giant palms of spiritual power stretched out from the void and crushed the two inner disciples to pieces in one fell swoop!

    "Wu Ming! Tu Feng! If you dare to slack off and fail to do your best, I will crush you to death! If there are still those who dare to disobey orders, they are all enemies of our Great Desolate Immortal Sect and will be killed!" Wu Tianwang's roar sounded loudly again.

    "Huh?" All the disciples of the Prehistoric Immortal Sect were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wu Ming the sixth generation grandson of the leader?  He was actually killed!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tu Feng a genius that we, the Great Immortal Sect, have never seen in thousands of years?  He was also killed!

    What happened to the leader?  Poisoned by madness and gone crazy?

    Just when tens of thousands of disciples were shocked and puzzled, suddenly, several elders shouted together: "Don't act quickly! If anyone dares to be lazy, Wu Ming and Tu Feng will be your fate!"

    These elders also received different opportunities, but failed to attack the realm of gods and humans.  They were all impatient and followed the leader Wu Tianwang, shouting sternly.Drink up.

    There was even an elder who shouted sternly: "Seek the world! Search the world! No matter whether it is the land under the jurisdiction of our Great Desolate Immortal Sect, we must search for them all!"

    "That's right, we are searching for every inch of land in the world!" At that time, several powerful men, including Wu Tianwang, who were just a little bit close to becoming gods and men, shouted urgently at the same time.  shouted.

    At this time, the tens of thousands of disciples, as well as the elders who had not been summoned, woke up.

    "Ah! It's not that the leader is crazy, but the leader and several elders are all crazy! What is the reason for? There must be a great opportunity in it, a great opportunity for our Primordial Immortal Sect to regain its ancient glory!  "

    Who can cultivate to such a level with the pitifully meager resources in this world, no one is a fool.  When Wu Tianwang and the elders shouted in unison again, all the disciples of the Primordial Immortal Sect took action together!

    ¡­¡­

    Similar things happened in all major sects at almost the same time.  Then, within a few days, the lower sects of these large sects, and the lower sects of the lower sects, all took action.  When Ye Pengfei used the teleportation arrays in the fairy cities to move forward cautiously and was about to arrive at Nanhua Kingdom, finally, this crazy search spread to the secular kingdom.

    "Stop, search!" Two monks at the sixth level of Qi Refining suddenly blocked Ye Pengfei's path.

    I looked up at the city gate, yes, Zhenxi Pass, the westernmost gate of Nanhua Kingdom.  Isn't this a secular pass? How come there are monks there?

    Ye Pengfei was very confused, but he did not refuse the search by the two Qi Refining monks.

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei always restrained his aura, played a small and inconspicuous role, and avoided trouble as much as possible.  As we are about to enter the Kingdom of Nanhua, we must not lose the big for the small.

    "Two fellow Taoists, I only have a few spiritual stones. What do you want to search for?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and handed over a few low-grade spiritual stones.

    Such a bribe is neither too much nor too little for two monks at the sixth level of Qi Refining. It is just right.  Ye Pengfei thought that it would be over if he was accommodating, but who knew

    "Are you bold, you want to bribe us? If you arrest him, there must be something wrong!" The two Qi Refining monks didn't even look at Ye Pengfei's spirit stone, they just wanted to arrest him.

    Ye Pengfei's face sank slightly.

    The reason why I swallowed my anger was to seize the time to find Bei Tangyu and leave this world.  If he was really caught by these two boys, wouldn't it ruin his own life?

    "No matter how powerful that god-man is, he can't always cover this planet with his spiritual consciousness and monitor every situation."

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and used a ** technique to knock out two Qi refining monks.  By the way, it also changed the memories of two people.  It's like I've never been here before  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 456. Re-entering Nanhua

    Zheng Peng was very proud. A small gift, which was nothing compared to the garbage in his own palace, made the whole planet go crazy.  Compared with his own methods, those gods from the Bei Ming Star Territory are like three-year-old children, and they are too far behind.

    However, Zheng Peng did not expect that just when he was feeling proud, Ye Pengfei was already frowning and slowly walking into the messy Zhenxi Guanzhong

    "Pengfei, what happened?" Yue Ningbing, who had been staying in the Xumi space and did not dare to act rashly, asked in surprise, "In Huangquan Fairy City, you go see Ling Yun Jue and ask him to take care of the Mangshan Sect.  Wasn't everything going well back then? How come it's only been three days and everything is in chaos even in this secular city?"

    Being able to see so many cultivators in the streets and alleys of a secular city, let alone those ordinary people with flat heads in the secular world, even Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing opened their eyes in surprise.

    "I don't know." Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice, "But it must be related to that god! That god must be looking for Yu'er!"

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei has dealt with several rounds of searches.  If it weren't for the fact that these monks were obviously from outside the South China Kingdom, Ye Pengfei would have shown his elder token of the Mangshan Sect and left in a hurry.  But now, he can only cross Zhenxi Pass with difficulty.

    "I hope that after passing Zhenxi Pass, the world of Mangshan Sect will be under control. I really don't know why the Mangshan Sect has not been able to develop even after we have obtained that blessed land and cave!"

    The western portal of my family was actually controlled by monks from other realms.  Obviously, for this area.  The Mangshan sect has lost control.

    Ye Pengfei complained secretly and met another group of monks who came to question him.

    The spiritual consciousness is swept away.  In the entire Zhenxi Pass, there are thousands of monks with various accents, and the strongest ones are only intermediate-level foundation builders.  With Ye Pengfei's method, he didn't even have to move his fingers, just a casual snort, and he could kill all these guys.

    But what he was worried about was the guy above the Nine Heavens.  previously.  His heart was already beating wildly after he boldly used the sub-** method, let alone a massacre.

    Depressed!  depressed!  So depressing!  Even when facing the Yin Shen of Mo Xuan's level, I was the one teasing him.  I never expected that a group of foundation-building and Qi-refining monks could question me so brazenly!

    Ye Pengfei frowned depressedly.  And at this time.  A riot outside the city gave him a good opportunity to vent his emotions.

    "Hey, it's a monk from the Mangshan Sect!" Ye Pengfei raised his brows, knowing that the opportunity had come.

    With a sudden breath, Ye Pengfei showed a little bit of spiritual pressure.

    "Yuan, Yuan, Yuanying. Old, old, ancestor" The group of monks who were questioning Ye Pengfei coldly just now were all dumbfounded.

    ?????????? Ancestor Yuan Ying, how dare we interrogate Ancestor Yuan Ying?  !

    However, they were just frightened and stuttered for a while before the monks came back to their senses.

    "Ha. The unknown ancestor of Nascent Soul! This is a big discovery!"

    Just when these monks were ecstatic, Ye Pengfei spoke.

    "I am Ye Pengfei, the elder of the Mangshan sect. Anyone who dares to bully my disciples of the Mangshan sect will risk their lives!"

    I called out like this on purpose.  Ye Pengfei's figure flashed out of Zhenxi Pass.

    "Oh, it turns out they are the elders of the Mangshan Sect. They probably know that our Six-Pointed Star Sect is coming to trouble them, so they hid their heads and tail."

    "Yeah, I thought I had made a big discovery. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be an elder of the Mangshan sect Ah, no! We don't have the Yuanying Ancestor here. Wouldn't it hinder him from killing them all?  net?"

    Suddenly, the whole city was in panic.

    Outside the west gate of the town, the foundation-building monks leading the Mangshan sect were overjoyed when they heard the news.

    "I unexpectedly met Elder Ye. This spiritual pressure Elder Ye has achieved the realm of Nascent Soul! Haha, it's done now. No matter how awesome the Six-Pointed Star Sect is, it's impossible for there to be three Nascent Soul Ancestors in charge!"

    The foundation-building monk was overjoyed. When he saw Ye Pengfei flying in front of him, his appearance was exactly the same as the portrait of the elder enshrined in the sect, he quickly turned over and knelt down.

    "Disciple Zhang Siwang, come and see Patriarch Ye!"

    "Zhang Siwang? You are a new disciple who has joined the sect these years." Ye Pengfei asked quietly, and a spiritual energy passed over and lifted Zhang Siwang up.

    "Yes." Zhang Siwang replied, "This disciple was recognized by Elder Fang Baishan twenty years ago and joined the Mangshan sect."

    "Haha, you are Fang Baishan's disciple, so you have to take care of me. I remember that your master helped me a lot back then." Ye Pengfei smiled.??Smiling, one by one past events came to mind.

    However, as soon as these words were spoken, Ye Pengfei was in trouble.

    What¡¯s a good reward?

    Whether it¡¯s him or Yue Ningbing, everything on his body is a treasure that even Nascent Soul cultivators would be horrified by.  If you use one as a reward, you are not taking care of Zhang Siwang, but you are harming Zhang Siwang.

    After much deliberation, Ye Pengfei sent a spiritual energy message and sealed it into Zhang Siwang's body.

    "You slowly refine this spiritual energy, it will be enough for you to attack the Nascent Soul!"

    Suddenly, Zhang Siwang fainted.

    How strong is the spiritual energy that is enough to impact the realm of Nascent Soul?  No matter how you calculate it, there are probably tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of high-grade spiritual stones!  Ancestor Ye gave him a casual reward, and it turned out to be something like this. He was really generous!

    "Zhang Siwang is also very talented, and he reacted quickly.

    "Sealing a spiritual energy can help me attack the Nascent Soul. Could it be said that Ancestor Ye is about to advance to the realm of Kongming? Ah, no! Maybe, Ancestor Ye is already a great monk of Kongming!"

    Low-level monks cannot tell the level of high-level monks.  The more Zhang Siwang thinks about it, the more reliable he feels. You know, his master Fang Baishan has been nagging under his ears more than once, asking him not to think that he has good qualifications. Fang Baishan's favorite opening line is, "I think back then, our Mangshan sect  How is Elder Ye doing"

    "This must be the case! After so many years, Old Ancestor Ye must have achieved Kong Ming!"

    Zhang Siwang was so excited that his face turned red.

    Genius, this is the real genius!  Master is right, compared to Patriarch Ye, I am nothing but a genius!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s cultivation level, he could see through Zhang Siwang¡¯s thoughts at a glance.  If he had revealed his true cultivation level, I'm afraid this Siwang's face would not just be so excited that his face would be red.

    After asking a few questions about the situation in Nanhua Country, he asked about the situation of the Ye family and the situation in Fengyun City without revealing any traces. Then, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "You should be able to handle the things here. I won't take action.  Now, take it as your own experience!"

    "Yes!" Zhang Siwang responded loudly, his waist straight, like a fighter who has been tempered into steel.

    After watching Ye Pengfei leave leisurely, Zhang Siwang's eyes flashed sharply.

    "Kill! Kill all the bastards of the Six-Pointed Star Sect!"

    Inside and outside Zhenxiguan, there were loud shouts of killing.  ()

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 457. Sixuan becomes a god, something bad is going to happen!

    "Pengfei, are you going to help the Mangshan sect first, or go to Fengyun City?" Yue Ningbing asked softly.

    "Go to Fengyun City!" Ye Pengfei's answer was very firm.  .

    "But, didn't Zhang Siwang say that not only the Six-Pointed Star Sect, but also other sects covet the foundation of the Mangshan Sect?"

    Yue Ningbing is not like Ye Pengfei. She comes from a sect, and she often considers the sect more when doing things.  What's more, she is practicing the royal way now.  If you abandon the sect casually, it will do great harm to your own conduct.  Although this was not her problem, she still mentioned it with some concern.

    "Ning Bing, the Mangshan sect must not stay in Nanhua! We should take advantage of this opportunity to break the Mangshan sect into pieces and rebuild the sect elsewhere!"

    Yue Ningbing is also a smart person. When she heard Ye Pengfei say this, she thought about it for a moment and immediately came back to her senses.

    "Are you worried about that god?"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei nodded, "The movement in time and space is astonishing. No matter how stupid that god is, he will still pay attention to this place. By then, we will have escaped smoothly, but maybe he will get angry.  Come on, wipe out all the sects in the surrounding areas!"

    Ye Pengfei has fought against several god-level experts. If they were only second- and third-level experts, he would not be so worried.  However, after some deduction, it was clearly a powerful existence that was beyond his reach!

    Facing a strong man like Mo Xuan, he can be tough and even playful.  However, facing a strong man who is thousands of times more powerful than Mo Xuan, Ye Pengfei also knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and how to act in a low-key manner.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? said.  Ye Pengfei looked at the direction of his master and Qin Zhongtian and flicked his fingers.  Two spiritual thoughts were sent over.

    "Master and Master Qin of the Mangshan Sect have already advanced to Nascent Soul. Even if they travel far away, it is not difficult to create a foundation. What's more"

    "What's more, you have asked Ling Yunjue to take care of you a long time ago. With Ling Yunjue's character, he will never stand idly by if he can't help it!" Yue Ningbing's eyes lit up and she chuckled.  "It turns out that you have already thought it through, but I asked too much."

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said no more words.  He flew towards Fengyun City at the usual flying speed of Nascent Soul cultivator

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei is very thoughtful.  Unless the superior Zheng Peng.  On a whim, he looked towards Fengyun City, otherwise, he should be able to escape smoothly.

    However, no matter how careful you are, it is no match for unpredictable changes.  Although Ye Pengfei had already used Zhou Tianyi to deduce countless possibilities, but.  But there was no such thing as deduced¡ª¡ª

    Wu Sixuan has become a god!

    It is a good thing to become a god-man.  Especially for a strong person like Wu Sixuan who has entered the demonic path, if he becomes a god-man, his state of mind becomes reality, and his realm skyrockets, he can be freed from the "demon" state.  At least, no more random killing and cannibalism.

    But it was the time when Wu Sixuan became a god.  But it¡¯s very bad!

    Just when Ye Pengfei first entered the South China Kingdom, Wu Sixuan began his own journey to becoming a god.  Wisps of golden auspicious clouds.  Wu Sixuan was enveloped.  Not only did it attract the attention of a lot of powerful people, but even  Even Zheng Peng, who was aloof, moved his consciousness this way.

    "Haha, such a barren planet actually turned out to be a god-man."

    When he saw that the female cultivator who had become a god-man was not the target he was looking for, Zheng Peng didn't care too much.  He smiled, thinking that after Wu Sixuan became a god, he would capture her and order her to do things for him.  However, before Zheng Peng's consciousness could move away, Wu Sixuan's face suddenly showed a look of pain.

    "Inner demon? Let me see" Zheng Peng, who was bored, took a casual look and said, "It's interesting, it's all entangled with hatred. Could it be that this female cultivator has been practicing all the way and is ruthless and murderous? Tsk, tsk, long.  It's quite cool, I didn't expect it."

    After watching it for a while, Zheng Peng suddenly had an idea and reached out to point his finger.  I saw a ray of light flying into Wu Sixuan's delicate body at a speed that was difficult for the naked eye to reach.  Even the onlookers not far from Wu Sixuan were unable to see this spiritual light.

    When the spiritual light entered his body, Wu Sixuan's pain suddenly disappeared!

    In an instant, you become a god!

    Wu Sixuan opened her beautiful eyes, stood up immediately, and bowed to the sky: "Which senior helped me achieve the realm of a god? Wu Sixuan is grateful!"

    Suddenly, Wu Sixuan felt an irresistible force that instantly took him up to the sky.

    "It's easy to talk about." I saw, aThe young man, sitting on a throne, smiled slightly and said, "To help you become a god, I also want you to help me with things. As long as things are done well, it is normal to reward you with one or two artifacts!"

    Wu Sixuan's expression moved slightly, and he immediately remembered that wonderful picture from back then.

    Such a small change in Wu Sixuan immediately transformed into scenes after falling into Zheng Peng's eyes.

    "Have you seen her!" Zheng Peng shouted and stood up suddenly, "Quickly tell me! Where is she!"

    Wu Sixuan is not Ye Pengfei, how could she know how powerful the god is.  I had just reached the realm of a god-man, and before I had time to realize the power of a god-man, I was photographed by Zheng Peng.  Only then did her expression move slightly. Over there, Zheng Peng had already figured out everything in the past.  This magical skill immediately shocked Wu Sixuan into speechlessness.

    "Are you scared?" Zheng Peng frowned, "It's a miracle that you can become a god with such determination."

    Zheng Peng saw that Wu Sixuan seemed speechless for a while, so he simply put his palm on the top of Wu Sixuan's head!

    Search the soul!

    The scenes from the past appeared more clearly in front of Zheng Peng.

    "Well, it's in a blessed placeAh, it turns out there is still emotional entanglement. Is there a male cultivator named Ye Pengfei? Find it! Find them all for me!"

    With a thought, the heads and elders of various sects in the lower world all received the same order.

    The Insect Queen Xuerou also received the same order.

    "Ye Pengfei?" Xuerou was overjoyed, "Senior Zheng, I know Ye Pengfei!"

    "Oh? Come up!" Zheng Peng volleyed and photographed Xuerou for nine days, "Tell me, where did you see Ye Pengfei?"

    "It's the ruins of the ancient god where I stayed! He should still be there when I was photographed by my senior!" Xuerou shouted excitedly.

    Not only will you get generous rewards, but you can also get rid of serious troubles in your heart. Okay, wonderful!

    "Is that there?" Zheng Peng's consciousness immediately scanned the inside and outside of the miracle.

    "Now he's gone! Where did he go?" Zheng Peng's mind was quickly calculating.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Senior Zheng, someone saw Ye Peng flying to the east of Huangquan Fairy City!" An elder from a large sect reported hurriedly, fearing that others would preempt him first.

    "East of Huangquan Fairy City!" Zheng Peng's consciousness immediately swept to the east of Huangquan Fairy City.  With this sweep, everything within tens of billions of miles was visible, "Isn't that over there your hometown of Wu Sixuan? Yes! It's right there!"

    In an instant, Zheng Peng discovered the whereabouts of Ye Pengfei!  (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 458. What kind of monsters are they!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei had arrived at Fengyun City and discovered the hidden location of the Thunder Spirit Realm.  . He was feeling happy in his heart and planning to enter the realm of thunder and spirit. Suddenly, a powerful divine consciousness locked him firmly!

    "No! It's been discovered!"

    Ye Pengfei really couldn¡¯t figure out why he was discovered sooner rather than later, but at this moment, he was discovered by the god!

    ¡°However, he also knew that now was not the time to think about this issue at all.

    "Condensing ice, shattering time and space!!!"

    Gathering the spirits into a bundle, a powerful thought rushed into Yue Ningbing's sea of ??consciousness.  Yue Ningbing couldn't let her think too much, so she was thrown by Ye Pengfei to the place where Fengyun Ghost Cry had appeared.

    "Thunder Spirit Realm! Go!"

    With the strong wind, Ye Pengfei rolled up the Thunder Spirit Realm hidden in the corner and threw it towards Yue Ningbing.

    "Bold!" Zheng Peng shouted angrily from the Nine Heavens.

    With a grasp in the void, he grabbed towards the realm of thunder and spirit.  Zheng Peng understood that Bei Tangyu must be in this secret realm that suddenly appeared!

    "It's a secret realm that even I can't see through. No wonder! No wonder! However, it still fell into my hands, haha." Zheng Peng laughed proudly.

    The Insect Queen Xuerou lost no time in complimenting her: "Senior Zheng has invincible magical powers. How dare Ye Pengfei offend your majesty? He should be torn into pieces!"

    "Indeed." Zheng Peng nodded with satisfaction.

    But¡­¡­

    Just when Zheng Peng said the word "indeed", Ye Peng moved.

    Zheng Peng never thought that there would be a god-level ant that could break through his own volley and catch him.  Although I didn't use any god-level secret techniques.  However, even the third-level god.  Fang Dongchun of the Holy Emperor Star Territory couldn't break free at all.  The realm of Thunder Spirit has obviously fallen into his hands, so it should be foolproof. Who knows

    With a strange collision, his Tao power was completely dissolved!

    "What kind of power is this! It can actually dissolve Tao power!" Zheng Peng was shocked.

    What kind of person is Zheng Peng? Even the Holy Emperor of the Holy Emperor Star Territory.  He can regard it as nothing.  Although the star field is vast and there are many monks, Zheng Peng believes that all the great avenues are unified.  There is nothing I can't see through.  Can't figure it out?

    However, he couldn¡¯t see through Ye Pengfei¡¯s collision!  I can¡¯t figure it out!

    The Insect Queen Xuerou was also stunned for a moment. She did not expect that Ye Pengfei actually broke the grasp of the fifth-level god!

    Immediately, the insect queen Xuerou shouted: "Senior Zheng, this Ye Pengfei is full of tricks and knowledge. Capture him and torture him severely. Maybe you can learn the ancient secret method!"

    "Ha, I didn't expect that there is such an existence on such a barren planet." After a brief shock, Zheng Peng smiled slightly.

    In Zheng Peng¡¯s eyes.  No matter how weird Ye Pengfei is, there is no way he can escape from his control.  Couldn't catch the Thunder Spirit Realm in the first time.  It's a bit embarrassing indeed.  But it doesn¡¯t matter, how much is face worth?  Long live if you win.

    But¡­¡­

    "There is actually a rift in time and space!"

    The smile that just appeared.  Instantly solidified.  Zheng Peng finally understood why Ye Pengfei wanted to go to this place!

    "If you want to break through time and space, dream!"

    This time, Zheng Peng no longer just caught him casually.

    "One punch from Ba Tian and you will die!" Zheng Peng roared angrily, "As long as you kill that god-level female cultivator, let's see how you can break the space-time rift!"

    A rumbling punch crossed the void and hit Yue Ningbing hard.  Wherever the fist wind passed, there seemed to be countless people marveling.

    How domineering!  So domineering!  How domineering!

    Before the power of the fist was reached, the disturbing sounds of exclamation rushed straight into Yue Ningbing's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Oops!" Yue Ningbing couldn't help but screamed in pain.

    He had just struck a palm towards the crack in space and time, and before the second palm had time to exert force, there was a buzzing sound in the sea of ??consciousness.  Yue Ningbing, with her cultivation as a first-level god, was actually unable to withstand this disturbing cry of exclamation!

    If you can¡¯t even resist the shouts, how can you resist the punch?

    After punching out, Zheng Peng laughed again when he saw Yue Ningbing screaming in pain.

    But¡­¡­

    This time, Zheng Peng¡¯s face froze once again without even showing his smile.

    "He actually blocked me again!" Zheng Peng roared angrily, "What kind of monster is this guy? He's just a god-turned-ant, but he can block Ba Tian's punch!"

    &nbsp;Zheng Peng thought that he was already very careful, but he was a little too careful.  With such punches and such strength, let alone a small first-level god, even a fourth-level god would be killed with one punch, and there would be no chance of survival.  However, the first-level god-man screamed in pain, and the god-transforming ant actually quickly destroyed his own overbearing fist power!

    This is impossible!  This is impossible!  I, Zheng Peng, have traveled to thousands of star fields and seen countless strange beasts and monsters. I have never heard of any god-turned-ant that has the ability to break such a punch!

    The Insect Queen Xuerou was also dumbfounded. Although this punch was not aimed at herself, just looking at it made her feel extremely painful and her head almost wanted to explode.  That Ye Pengfei, that boy who couldn't even break through the realm of gods and humans, actually completely broke through this punch?

    Only Wu Sixuan, who was hiding behind, felt happy and anxious at the same time.

    "Why would such a powerful god appear! Why would he cause trouble for Ye Pengfei! No, we can't go on like this, Ye Pengfei, you must not die, I will never let you die!"

    Quietly, Wu Sixuan cast a spell

    "Bitch! How dare you plot against me!"

    Wu Sixuan¡¯s spell was discovered by Zheng Peng even before it hit him.  Zheng Peng, who was already furious with Ye Pengfei's repeated performance, gave Wu Sixuan a hard blow with a flick of his sleeve.

    ¡°Bitch, go to hell!¡±

    A terrifying force suddenly hit Wu Sixuan's body.  Wu Sixuan, who had just become a god-man, had no time to react as he was knocked down from the sky by this huge force.

    The Insect Queen Xuerou took a breath of cold air again.

    "You can kill me ten or eight times with just a flick of your sleeve. This girl is so courageous that she dares to go against Senior Zheng! Damn it, damn it!"

    However, just as the insect queen Xuerou was thinking secretly in her heart, Zheng Peng became furious again.

    "This one is not dead! What kind of monsters are they, what kind of monsters are they!"

    On the other side, that god-level female cultivator has begun to rupture time and space.  In front of her, there was a kid who frequently made strange moves.  Zheng Peng didn't have time to pay attention to Wu Sixuan, so he just pointed.

    "Really, Ye Pengfei? You are very interesting!" Zheng Peng said with a ferocious smile, "I have decided to use the finger of reincarnation to kill both of you. If you can die under my finger of reincarnation, you deserve to die!"

    With a shocking finger, he clicked in the air!  .  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 459. A dangerous move for soldiers!

    "Reincarnation finger?" Ye Pengfei felt very strange.

    Just now, the situation was extremely dangerous.  With his own cultivation level, even Zheng Peng's casual volley attack would not be able to break it. The difference in strength was too great.  Helpless, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to ask the Samsara Divine Sword to take action again.  .

    When the Divine Sword of Samsara suddenly "awoke" and wanted to devour the Crescent Blade, Ye Pengfei knew that the Divine Sword of Samsara was an exaggeration.  In fact, he does not need to sleep for hundreds of years, but needs to recuperate for hundreds of years.  Some means of protecting lives can still be used.

    "If it weren't for the Samsara Divine Sword being stimulated by Ye Pengfei, and he himself becoming anxious and exerting all his strength, how could Ye Pengfei be able to defeat Zheng Peng's killing moves repeatedly?

    "The Divine Sword of Reincarnation, this finger is also the name of reincarnation. Do you have a way to crack it?"

    At this time, the remaining power of the Samsara Divine Sword was almost exhausted. He gasped and said: "I have no choice. You use the three moves of Samsara. It can't be broken, but you can't die either."

    "Okay, three moves of reincarnation!"

    What is Ye Pengfei¡¯s strongest point?  It's his belief!

    If he didn¡¯t have a strong belief, back then, when he had just transformed from mortal life to immortality, he would have been wiped out by such events as opening up the Zi Mansion and crossing borders!

    If he didn¡¯t have a strong belief, he would have been burned by the fire and his mood would have been lost when he was tested by Yu Ziling¡¯s charm.  Even if Yu Ziling takes action, he will not die.  However, it is inevitable that there will be no possibility of improvement from now on!

    If you don¡¯t have strong faith.  in those days.  When he practiced that deceitful method of using the body as a weapon, his body had been burned long ago, his purple palace was broken, and his soul was gone.  Even if Bei Tangyu had a powerful magic chapter, it would be impossible to save his life!

    Along the way of cultivation, Ye Pengfei encountered various tests that are beyond human comprehension.  Basically, he's always rising to the challenge.  And his extremely powerful belief can also support him to face this powerful challenge.

    today!  now!  Faced with the shocking gesture of a fifth-level god.  Instead of showing any fear, Ye Pengfei was full of fighting spirit!

    "You still dare to fight?" Zheng Peng couldn't help being secretly surprised, "Under the pressure of my reincarnation finger, even a fifth-level low-level god will be frightened. Why, he still dares to fight?  Forget it, no matter how weird he is, he is just an ant, and there is no way he can block the finger of reincarnation!"

    Reincarnation is a law in heaven and earth that no one can surpass!

    Reincarnation is an iron law that must be surrendered to any law of heaven!

    At this moment, the insect queen Xuerou has been forced to retreat far away by the pressure of this finger.  But.  Even though she was standing thousands of miles away, with just a curious glance, Xuerou felt that her soul was trembling!

    "Ah! What kind of artistic conception is this! What kind of power is this!" Xuerou shouted in horror, "No, I can't look at it! I'm about to sink, I'm about to die! Ahhh! Don't look at it!!!"

    Because of extreme panic, Xuerou began to frantically extract the power of Hua Ying and Zhu Li.  Such excessive extraction caused Hua Ying and Zhu Li to wither in an instant and almost died!

    "Not enough! The power is not enough!" Xuerou was still screaming.

    Gather the power of three second-level god-level experts.  Not enough!  Even if you want to take your eyes away, it's simply impossible!

    At this moment, Xuerou can only hope that Zheng Peng can pay a little attention to herself and help herself.  Even if it's just to push his eyes away.  It can also save oneself from the brink of collapse.

    But, who is Xuerou?  Even the humblest guy in his own palace.  He is also stronger than her.  Even those maids who were beaten and killed were more charming and beautiful than her.

    Zheng Peng is too lazy to talk to Xuerou. A small character like this will die if he dies. What does it matter?

    At this moment, Zheng Peng concentrated the power of one finger on his fingertips and refused to let go.

    He is calculating, he is accumulating strength, he is very curious, what kind of power can support the ant below to act so boldly?

    Zheng Peng is not an arrogant person. He was attacked by Ye Pengfei twice in a row. He knew that the ant in front of him must have some strange power.  There isn't much time left for me, because I didn't know that there would be a space-time rift here, so the ants who originally thought they had no way to escape now have the possibility of escaping.

    "Calculate his mysterious power, one blow will be effective!" Zheng Peng calculated quickly, and the power of his fingertips continued to increase.

    "Ah!!!!" Finally, the insect queen couldn't hold on any longer.

    Fall!

    There is no suspense, the insect queen??Falled down from the nine heavens

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was also very nervous.

    "Ye Pengfei, this boy in the sky is amazing. A fifth-level god, he didn't underestimate you!" Although he was already weak, Samsara Divine Sword couldn't help but exclaimed, "If he continues to accumulate power like this, you will definitely  It¡¯s over. Although the artistic conception of the three moves of reincarnation is sufficient, your cultivation level is far behind."

    what to do?

    Although he is still calm, although he seems to be stable, deep down in Ye Pengfei's heart, he is already in a mess.  In the sea of ??consciousness, a lot of thoughts spewed out, but none of them could really help me.

    "We must lure him to take action, but he is too steady and he is still calculating!" Ye Pengfei felt bitter in his heart.

    Behind you are the people you must protect.  It will take some time for Ning Bing to completely open the space-time channel.

    In front of you is a formidable enemy that you cannot match.  If this enemy despises him, he still has a way to survive.  But now, the enemy in front of him is too calm!

    Brutal calmness!

    Ye Pengfei was not intimidated by the artistic conception of reincarnation.  However, he was about to be defeated by this cruel calmness.

    at this time¡­¡­

    Above the nine heavens, a black shadow fell at high speed like a meteor.

    "It's the Insect Queen Xuerou. Is she dead?"

    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the black shadow.  Suddenly, a bold idea grew crazily in the sea of ??consciousness!

    "The soldiers are making dangerous moves, it's a gamble!"

    ?? Collect the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda from me!

    Under the pressure of the fifth-level god-man and the pressure of Samsara's Finger, Ye Pengfei actually sacrificed a pagoda and quickly absorbed the ghost of the Insect Queen Xuerou!

    At the same time, two ghosts burst out of the body of the Insect Queen Xuerou and also fell into the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry to see where those two ghosts came from. He quickly stretched out his giant palm of spiritual power and captured the insect queen Xuerou's divine body into the Sumeru space!

    "Bold!" Zheng Peng was furious.

    Under his own pressure, this ant actually still has the mind to collect the ghosts and steal the divine body!  This is simply a naked provocation to one's majesty!

    What Zheng Peng didn't expect was that at the moment when he was furious, under the pull of Qi, Samsara suddenly struck out with his finger!  (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 460. A thrilling battle!

    460. A thrilling battle!

    Zheng Peng is also a genius. At the moment when Qi was pulled, he understood everything immediately.

    "Amazing! Amazing! You actually used the method of challenging my majesty to arouse my murderous intention and have such an effect!" Zheng Peng couldn't help but secretly marvel.  .

    How many years have passed, how many years have passed, and I have never praised a genius so sincerely.

    I am a peerless genius myself, who else can I praise other than myself?  !

    However, today, Zheng Peng had to admit that the world is full of wonders.  The ant in front of him was indeed a genius who could rival him.

    "But fallen geniuses don't count as bullshit. Only geniuses who live forever are the strongest in the world!"

    "If I kill you before you grow up, what do you mean?"

    When the reincarnation finger was suddenly activated due to the pull of Qi, Zheng Peng immediately added another palm.

    "Lawlessness, Wutian Divine Palm! Boy, you can rest in peace!"

    The finger of reincarnation is originally used to deal with monsters of the same level.  And this Wutian Divine Palm is used to leapfrog and kill more powerful god-level masters!  One finger, plus one palm, all used on this ant who is not even a god yet. He has already deserved his death!

    But, is Ye Pengfei willing to die?

    No!  Even if you are about to die, you have to give it a try!

    It will definitely not work if you use the three reincarnation moves one by one.  Even if he could defeat the Samsara Finger, according to the calculations of the Samsara Divine Sword, he would definitely be seriously injured.  The Wutian Divine Palm behind him will turn him and Yue Ningbing behind him, who is still desperately trying to break the space-time channel, into ashes!

    "Three moves at once, give me a break!!!!!!!"

    Under heavy pressure, Ye Pengfei made another breakthrough.  I saw three shadow clones coming out with swords in hand.  Three swordsmanship moves with completely different artistic conceptions, facing that finger and palm, rise proudly!

    "Samsara Little Sword Formation!" The already sluggish Samsara Divine Sword shouted excitedly, "Good boy, I really saw you right!"

    At this moment, Samsara Divine Sword deeply felt that all the efforts he had made in advance were worth it.

    Sacrifice the power of reincarnation to temporarily break Zhao Youhou¡¯s spiritual imprint

    Sacrifice the power of reincarnation to condense the sword intention of reincarnation for Ye Pengfei

    Sacrifice the power of reincarnation and fight to the death with Zhao Youhou who transcends time and space

    Even though he was severely injured, in order to save Ye Pengfei, he sacrificed the power of reincarnation twice, breaking Zheng Peng's grasp and Na Batian's punch

    What is the power of reincarnation?  The power of reincarnation is the life of the Samsara Divine Sword!

    After defeating Na Ba Tian¡¯s punch, Samsara Divine Sword felt that he was on the verge of death.  At that moment, he even had some doubts, had he made a mistake in identifying this boy?

    Even a genius needs great luck.  As Zheng Peng said, fallen geniuses are nothing but bullshit!

    However, at this moment, Samsara Divine Sword suddenly discovered that everything he had paid, everything, was worth it, worth it!  !  !

    Above the nine heavens, Zheng Peng¡¯s expression changed drastically!

    "What kind of sword move is this! What kind of sword intention is this!"

    With three swords coming down at once, even the finger of reincarnation and the divine palm of Wutian were defeated instantly like rotten wood.  In fact, the cage formed by the three swords shot straight into the ninth heaven with undiminished power!

    "Are you kidding me! I am the fifth level peak, and you are an ant that transforms into a god! Could it be that some ancient power is inhabiting your body? That's all, I underestimated the enemy. Now, I have to be serious!"

    A pair of dark golden gloves tightly wrapped Zheng Peng's fists.

    Boom!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The small reincarnation sword formation that shot up into the sky was instantly shattered into pieces.

    The small sword formation of reincarnation was formed, and Ye Pengfei was not happy.

    The small sword formation of reincarnation is broken, Ye Pengfei is worry-free.

    No surprise or joy, no worry or fear.  Just when the three shadow entities simultaneously performed the three reincarnation moves with very different artistic conceptions, Ye Pengfei's whole person seemed to have entered a completely new state.

    "Shaitian, go!"

    Countless shadow entities suddenly appeared around Zheng Peng.  Each shadow entity moved with a sword, and simultaneously struck out with a sky-shattering sword.

    "This ant actually dares to fight back!" Zheng Peng was angry, Zheng Peng was really angry.  He even sacrificed the fifth-level artifact, the Dark Emperor's Golden Scale Gloves. Not only was this ant not afraid at all, he even launched a counterattack!

    ?In the Realm of Thunder Spirit

    Everyone, all the Thunder Spirits, are watching this shocking battle.  Thunder God Stone was so excited that he had nothing to say. He showed this shocking battle in front of everyone, all Thunder Spirits.

    "Look! Look! Look! This is our master, this is our future! With the strength of the peak of God Transformation, he can actually challenge the strong man of the fifth level of God! It's amazing! It's amazing! Even the Lord Thunder God back then  , and definitely don¡¯t have such ability!¡±

    Thunder God Stone was so excited that he was already a little incoherent.  And all the people, all the Thunder Spirits, were so shocked that they didn't know what to say.

    Only Bei Tangyu

    "Pengfei, is this really you?" Bei Tangyu murmured, "In just a few decades, you have grown to this extent?"

    Turning her beautiful eyes slightly, Bei Tangyu saw the god-level female cultivator who was still desperately trying to open the space-time channel.

    "She must be his confidante." Bei Tangyu's face turned gloomy, "Just like him, so outstanding. Now I can only become a burden to him."

    "Little girl, are you thinking wildly again?" The excited Thunder God Stone's voice suddenly became darker, and he lectured unceremoniously, "When you sneaked away to teach Wu Sixuan a lesson, I told you that being jealous was wrong. Even so.  If you want to dominate Ye Pengfei, you have to find a clever way."

    "Look, Wu Sixuan was standing behind the man of God earlier. It was probably her who betrayed you. Now, because she wanted to save Ye Pengfei, she was beaten until her life and death were unclear Alas, that sudden move you made back then not only caused harm to  If you harm yourself, you will also harm Wu Sixuan, why bother?"

    Bei Tangyu's eyes were blurred and his voice was erratic: "Yes, it's all my fault. I should go out and stop this battle."

    Beside him, Niu Ben could not help but roll his eyes.

    "I'm telling you, Master, do you have too many inner demons that make you stupid? If you go out now, you will die immediately. Why are you trying to stop the fight?"

    The unceremonious lesson made Bei Tangyu's mind clear up a little.

    "But, what should I do?" Bei Tangyu murmured.

    "What should I do?" Niu Ben asked in surprise, and soon he understood, "Oh, Master is worried that Master will like the new and dislike the old, right? After the analysis of Niu Ben, this is absolutely impossible. Otherwise,  Why did he come all the way back? Why did he risk his life to fight with that god? Even that beautiful god-level female cultivator Tsk, tsk, why don't I, Niu Ben, have such a blessing? Like this  The beautiful female cultivator is actually willing to risk her life to help us open the space-time channel. I, Master Niu Ben, can guarantee that she will definitely serve you tea!"

    "Tea? What kind of tea?"

    Bei Tangyu originally agreed with Niu Ben¡¯s many reasonings.  Suddenly, such a sentence came out, and Bei Tangyu was a little confused.

    "It's just tea for you to be the eldest sister, mistress, don't worry, you are still the master of the harem, haha." Seeing how powerful his master was, Niu Ben was so happy that he was a little incoherent.

    Beitang Yuqiao blushed and stared at the battle outside for a while.  Then, he turned around and walked aside.

    "Brother and sister, what are you going to do?" Xu Caiyi pulled Bei Tangyu's sleeve nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to retreat!¡±

    Bei Tangyu gently pulled out his sleeves. Xu Caiyi, who was a whole level higher than Bei Tangyu in cultivation, was unable to hold him back

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 461. Rat-throwing device

    461. Rat-throwing device

    Zheng Peng is crazy, Zheng Peng is going crazy!

    With a cultivation level that far exceeds that of an ant, Wutian**¡¯s fifth-level magical skill, coupled with the fifth-level magic weapon glove, actually failed to take down this ant for a while!

    "It's the artistic conception! The artistic conception of this sword formation! What kind of sword formation is it that can actually fight me to the point of losing half a catty to eight ounces with pure artistic conception?" Zheng Peng roared in his heart, "This is the supreme sword intention.  The supreme sword formation! Compared with this sword intention and sword formation, what is that natural beauty? What is even, what does my father's Wutian** mean?"

    "I feel it! This is a very pure meaning of reincarnation. It is a thousand times purer and ten thousand times more powerful than the reincarnation finger created by my father!"

    "This kid is not cultivated enough. If he becomes a god, even if he is only at the first level, he can still use this artistic conception to really fight against me! Haha, big gain! Big gain! I thought it was just to catch someone  Born with a beautiful body, I went to give it to my third brother as a birthday present. But I never thought that I would find such a treasure!"

    Zheng Peng is crazy, but he is not crazy with anger, but crazy with joy!

    This time, the reason why Zheng Peng didn't even bring a follower was because, in another star field, his followers and guards were trying to get themselves a treasure that might make the Queen Mother happy.  The queen mother's happiness is of course more important than the third brother's happiness, and it is more satisfying to the father.  The father had tens of thousands of children, but his most beloved wife was only his mother.

    "To please his father and then obtain a higher level of Wutian government, this has always been Zheng Peng's training goal.  How could he have expected that on this barren planet, he would find a treasure far beyond Wutian's!

    "If you kill him, you can only get the sword intention and sword formation in front of you from the ghost. If the prediction is correct, there should be a more powerful sword intention and sword formation that are billions of times more powerful, but he failed to understand it. We must  He captured him alive and then tortured him slowly!¡±

    Gradually, Zheng Peng no longer wanted to kill Ye Pengfei, but wanted to capture him alive!

    Thinking of this, Zheng Peng's methods changed from sharp to feminine.  Every punch and palm he made seemed to be covering Ye Pengfei, but he was in no rush to kill him.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has entered a realm beyond himself. When Zheng Peng's moves changed, he immediately understood Zheng Peng's thoughts.

    "You want to capture me alive? Just in time, help Yu'er escape first!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and a spiritual thought was sent to Yue Ningbing's sea of ??consciousness.

    As soon as she received this spiritual message, Yue Ningbing couldn't help being shocked. She quickly sent a message and asked, "Shall we go first? Pengfei, what about you?"

    "It doesn't matter, I can escape!"

    With strong self-confidence, Yue Ningbing had no choice but to believe in Ye Pengfei.  Moreover, the temporary fight with the god above the nine heavens also caused an illusion to Yue Ningbing.

    "Okay!" Yue Ningbing did not hesitate, and immediately followed Ye Pengfei's instructions, suddenly burning millions of years of life!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This earth-shaking sound is nothing more than the devastating blow that Yue Ningbing¡¯s energy unleashed on mountains far and near!

    Yue Ningbing, who is located in the central area, is like an invincible god of war. Even the aloof Zheng Peng can't help but narrow his eyes slightly.

    "It should be burning life, but how can a mere first-level god-man, no matter how much life he burns, have such an effect?"

    This effect is already comparable to the power of a second or even third level god!

    However, Zheng Peng only paid a little attention and stopped paying any more attention.

    "So what if they escaped? It doesn't matter, what I want is this boy!"

    The continuous palm skills and boxing skills bound the time and space around Ye Pengfei tighter and tighter.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is only a few hundred miles away from the realm of Yue Ningbing and Thunder Spirit.  You don't even need to teleport. Just take a step and you should be able to move over in one step.  However, Ye Pengfei now does not even have the ability to take a step forward

    "Is this the true strength of the fifth-level peak? With such pressure and such artistic conception, even if I resort to Thunderous Nine Heavens, I can't escape at all!"

    Behind her, Yue Ningbing finally opened the space-time channel.  The next moment, her graceful figure completely disappeared from this big world.  The realm of thunder and spirit was also carried away by her. Finally, Bei Tangyu was safe.

    The heavy burden in my heart was finally let go.  The fierce fighting spirit also subsided a bit.

    "withoutAre you motivated?  "Under the induction of Qi, Zheng Peng finally burst out laughing again, "You are indeed a rare genius for being able to persist under my hand for such a long time!  However, no matter how evil the genius is, he will still be captured by me!  "

    Zheng Peng originally thought that when Ye Pengfei's fighting spirit was waning, such verbal attacks could easily cause Ye Pengfei's psychological fluctuations.  I wanted to capture Ye Pengfei alive, but I didn't want him to blow himself up in the end.

    How to know

    Zheng Peng¡¯s response was just two cold words.

    "Noisy!"

    "What?"

    Zheng Peng couldn¡¯t believe his ears. His fighting spirit was almost gone. How dare he still speak harshly?

    "Hmph, a duck has a tough mouth. Wait until I have completely suppressed you, and then I will slowly correct you!"

    With a cold hum in his mouth, Zheng Peng's palm techniques became more and more intensive.  The invisible giant network, which was already very powerful, is slowly closing inward.

    "Yes, with my ability, it is impossible to escape. But, I still have desperate means!"

    A godhead shines brightly in Ye Pengfei's hand!

    "Godhead! How could he have a godhead?" Zheng Peng was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses, "It must be those trash from the Beiming Star Region! He was actually killed by this kid, and he didn't even have time to self-destruct his godhead.  ! Waste, it¡¯s all waste!¡±

    If it is a life and death fight, if it is to kill Ye Pengfei, what does the godhead of a low-level god mean?  Just pick up a god-level robe and put it on your body, and you can ignore the self-destruction of this godhead.

    "However, Zheng Peng ignored even the naturally charming person's escape. What was he doing for that?

    "What a boy! He threatened me with his life! He's really a tough guy to deal with. But, do you think you can escape from me like this? I'm going to let you have your godhead, and you won't be able to use it at all.  come out!"

    Zheng Peng¡¯s face was gloomy and he withdrew his palm restraint.  A divine thought broke through the void, passed through several star fields, and headed straight for a wandering soul-like existence.

    "Young Master is looking for me." Wandering Soul frowned slightly, "Isn't it just a small matter? Why did Young Master still call me? That's all, just go and have a look. You guys, please keep an eye on me.  If the flame-tailed fox demon escapes, you know what I will do!"

    Amid a bunch of solemn assurances, this wandering soul vanished into thin air

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 462. Escape

    Ye Pengfei finally passed through the time and space channel, and Zheng Peng followed.

    As Ye Pengfei expected, after such a period of time, the time and space channel completely changed its direction.  The spiritual consciousness spreads in the star field, and the existence of Yue Ningbing and the Thunder Spirit Realm cannot be felt at all.

    "I threatened him with my life, so he let me go for the time being. However, he still followed me. In other words, he has a secret method that can prevent me from exploding my godhead?"

    Although the method of using a rat-defying device is good, if the opponent takes away the precious artifact, or uses a secret method to catch the little mouse in one fell swoop, the rat-defying device will be completely ineffective.

    A ball of blue light energy enveloped Ye Pengfei, and he fled far away at high speed. He needed a chance.

    "Sword of Samsara, do you recognize this star field? Help me find a fragile planet!"

    "Thisshould be the Hidden Turtle Star Territory. Why are you looking for a fragile planet?" The voice of the Samsara Divine Sword revealed an indelible tiredness.

    "Look for it quickly, I think you are about to die. Get rid of this guy quickly, and I will find you some extremely yin and yang things to make up for it!" Ye Pengfei said hurriedly.

    "You have a conscience." The Samsara Divine Sword smiled lowly, and then carefully observed the situation around it, "Go over there, there should be a planet that is about to die."

    A force of reincarnation rushed into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Suddenly, the starry sky pointed by the Samsara Divine Sword was clearly displayed in front of Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    "It's clearer than Beitangxuan's Great Zhoutian Star Map! This Samsara Divine Sword is much more powerful than Beitangxuan."

    Ye Pengfei sighed a little and immediately changed direction.  Flying toward that star field at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s ¡°extreme speed¡±.  In Zheng Peng's eyes, it was like crawling at a snail's pace.

    "The Hidden Turtle Star Territory? It is also a decaying and withered star territory, and there is no god-level expert who can take advantage of it." Zheng Peng curled his lips, and with another divine thought, he pointed out the direction for the wandering soul.

    Zheng Peng flew slowly and did not push Ye Pengfei too hard.

    "It's a good weapon to kill rats, but. I will follow you from a distance. If you really don't want to live anymore, just explode the godhead." Zheng Peng sneered.

    Zheng Peng is not a fool, so isn¡¯t the reason why Ye Pengfei took out his godhead just to survive?  As long as he doesn't push too hard, Ye Pengfei won't bother too much.

    "Wait until Xiang Fenghun arrives. Hehe"

    Zheng Peng paced slowly behind.  I have already begun to imagine what kind of rapid progress I will achieve after possessing that mysterious sword intention

    ¡­¡­

    In front of you is the planet that the Samsara Divine Sword calls "about to end its life".

    "This is too scary, can't you find a smaller planet for me?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but complain as he looked at the planet in front of him that was so huge that even his spiritual sense couldn't measure its size at once.  .

    However, Samsara Divine Sword just grunted twice and had no energy to talk nonsense with Ye Pengfei.

    "Forget it. Just make it bigger, it will be more comfortable to use!"

    "Ye Pengfei, what on earth are you going to do?" Samsara Divine Sword said feebly, "If you want to escape, you should find a densely populated place to escape. As long as a powerful being comes, Zheng Peng won't dare to come here randomly.  ."

    "Then I'm still doomed?" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "Don't worry, although the danger is a bit greater. But we can escape."

    "Sigh. How can you escape in such a hairless place?" Samsara Divine Sword had no idea what Ye Pengfei wanted to do.  He sighed feebly, and suddenly, a crazy idea flashed through his sea of ??consciousness!

    "Ye Xiaozi, could you be"

    Seeing the expression on Ye Pengfei¡¯s face, Samsara Divine Sword knew that he had guessed it right!

    "Absolutely not!" Samsara Divine Sword, who was originally very depressed, screamed in shock, "Ye Pengfei, you have to choose a better way to die, you, you, you"

    After saying "you" several times, Samsara Divine Sword suddenly felt that the words "end of life" were not far away from him.

    "Oh, forget it, I only have one year to live anyway, so you can play with it as you wish." The voice of the Samsara Divine Sword became deeper and deeper.

    "Only one year to live?" Ye Pengfei was startled, "Then it will be even more risky!"

    Without taking risks, how can we get rid of this godly man behind us?

    "The cultivation level is countless times stronger than mine, but he acts so cautiously. HeHe is an ordinary person.  To deal with such an extraordinary person, extraordinary means are needed!  "

    Time waits for me!  Ye Pengfei did not hesitate and plunged into this huge planet.

    ¡­¡­

    "Run to that planet? Ah, got into it. What a joke. Could it be that you think the soil can hinder my consciousness?"

    With his vision blocked, his consciousness followed Ye Pengfei into the ground.

    "Look, everything is under control!" Zheng Peng smiled proudly, and slowly arrived on the planet.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This is a planet that is about to reach the end of its life and is on the verge of death.  Looking around, the yellow sand is rolling, and there is no sign of life at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Zheng Peng has mysophobia or because he believes in his own spiritual consciousness.  He did not fall from the sky at all, but his spiritual consciousness continued to expand, clearly grasping Ye Pengfei's true body and the direction in which Ye Pengfei might escape.

    "If I don't want to capture you alive, even if you escape to the depths of the earth, I can kill you with just a flip of my hand!" Zheng Peng smiled coldly, "If you have any other tricks, just use them.  .When Xiang Fenghun comes, there will be no more fun."

    In Zheng Peng¡¯s eyes, Ye Pengfei has become a toy!  A precious, novel toy that must be firmly held in the palm of your hand!

    But, right now!

    The smile solidified on Zheng Peng¡¯s face once again.

    "What's going on? Why did the distance between him and me suddenly become so huge?"

    Without warning, the distance suddenly widened, but his consciousness did not find any signs of teleportation or flight. Zheng Peng immediately realized that something seemed wrong.

    "Is it a secret method that can interfere with spiritual consciousness? Otherwise, there is a blessed land and cave here that is far beyond what I can understand!"

    Zheng Peng calculated silently, but Ye Pengfei didn't give him any time to calculate.

    Once again, without warning, the distance between Ye Pengfei and himself suddenly widened!  If Zheng Peng's consciousness hadn't accelerated in time, I'm afraid, he would have lost track of Ye Pengfei right now!

    ¡°Something is wrong, it¡¯s too weird!¡±

    Zheng Peng dislikes this situation that he has absolutely no control over.  Although the two strange distances widened, Ye Pengfei did not get rid of his spiritual lock.  However, he vaguely felt that if he stayed in the air so carelessly, the situation might get out of control.

    It was as if he felt Zheng Peng's mood at the moment.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei once again opened the distance between him and Zheng Peng.

    "Humph, no matter what the reason is. It is absolutely impossible to escape from my hands!"

    Zheng Peng gave up on being aloof, and in a flash, he used his god-level escape technique and escaped towards the center of this huge planet at extremely high speeds!  To be continued.  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 463. Leading you into an urn (Part 1)

    Zheng Peng saw it accurately.

    Although Ye Pengfei had stretched the distance between him and himself three times with strange speed, Zheng Peng was very sure that Ye Pengfei had only one destination, and that was the depths of the earth!

    So, Zheng Peng didn¡¯t take any detours at all, and went straight into the heart of the earth.

    Wherever you look, it¡¯s all red.  Although he didn't really penetrate deep into the center of the earth, Zheng Peng could already feel the hot breath coming towards his face.

    "A planet that is about to die is trouble. The temperature at the center of the earth has actually reached this level."

    Zheng Peng slowly slowed down and stopped only a few miles away from the lava in the center of the earth.

    Such a temperature is something that no level five god would want to face.  Even if there is no life-threatening danger, if you are exposed to it, your combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.

    "Let's take a look first to see if Ye Pengfei will get into this lava!" Zheng Peng was not impatient, and his consciousness was still firmly locked on Ye Pengfei.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still maintains a certain frequency, and the "weird pulling apart" situation has occurred ten times.  However, by comparing the surrounding environment, Zheng Peng could still determine that Ye Pengfei's target was this piece of lava in the core of the earth.

    "It seems that it should be some kind of spell that can interfere with spiritual consciousness. There are really countless secrets in this kid." The corners of Zheng Peng's mouth curved slightly in an upward arc, "However, the more secrets you have, the more you gain.  The bigger it gets. It¡¯s not in vain that I summoned Xiang Fenghun.¡±

    Another spiritual thought passed by, this time, Zheng Peng was asking.  Where did Xiang Fenghun reach?

    "Buddha Star Territory! Okay, we're not far from the Hidden Turtle Star Territory!" Zheng Peng was very happy.

    What he wants to do.  Just keep an eye on Ye Pengfei.  No matter what weird tricks this kid has, just avoid them yourself. There is no need to worry about this kid at all.

    "I'm not that idiot like Zheng Feng, who blindly emphasizes his own dignity, and ends up dying. The world is so big, there are all kinds of wonders. Even the most talented person may die tragically at the hands of a small role!  "

    "What's more, this ant in front of me is extraordinary. It's a more magical skill than Wutian**, a secret book that can interfere with my consciousness Is it a big mistake to be careful? How much money is the face worth?"

    Zheng Peng was leisurely calculating all the possibilities. He felt that he already had the pearl of wisdom within his grasp.  This is a very unique little ant.  It won't last long.

    ¡­¡­

    Zheng Peng was right.  Ye Pengfei didn't change direction at all, he plunged into the lava in the center of the earth.

    "Wow, it's really hot."

    Where it stands is a rare rock.  However, look at the situation around this rock. It will soon be completely swallowed by the hot lava in the center of the earth.

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara, tell me. Will there be any extremely yang things here?" With the enemy in front of him, Ye Pengfei was still in the mood to ask these things.

    "Does the heat mean the extreme sun? Those masculine men are the ones who are hot to death." The Samsara Divine Sword muttered angrily.  I don't know if he is really laughing at Ye Pengfei, or because of the upcoming madness.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "I just asked you casually. You have a good nose and a good appetite. Before doing anything, let's take a walk in the center of the earth. Maybe we can find something good."

    "Are you still in the mood to look for something?" Samsara Divine Sword said in surprise.  "That guy won't ask for help. If he sets up a dragnet, no matter how many tricks you have, no matter how crazy you are, you can't escape."

    "There is no way." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and spread his hands, "That guy stopped outside the center of the earth and refused to come in. Even if I want to go crazy, I have no chance."

    As he said that, Ye Pengfei shook out an ice talisman, temporarily protected his body, and wandered around deep in the center of the earth

    ¡­¡­

    Zheng Peng can¡¯t understand.

    "What the hell is this kid doing? Why does it look like he's hunting for treasure?"

    "Is it possible that he has been here before? Or maybe this place was mentioned in the secret method he obtained?"

    Although he is just staring, he will not take action.  However, Zheng Peng still separated a clone out of curiosity and ran into the lava in the center of the earth.

    "If there really is a strange treasure, we can't take advantage of this kid!"

    Zheng Peng¡¯s clone, just like Ye Pengfei, kept wandering around in the lava in the center of the earth.  However, he did not fight Ye Pengfei at all.  For a moment, the two of them were like treasure hunters who did not invade each other.

    After searching, Zheng Peng suddenly discovered that his clone was trapped inInto a strange quagmire.

    "It's moving very fast, but why is the surrounding lava scene almost unchanged?" Zheng Peng was shocked, and immediately gathered more consciousness and looked over here.

    The strange thing is that as soon as the consciousness arrived here, it fell into a lot of quagmire!

    "This feeling is very similar to just now." Zheng Peng reasoned, and immediately connected the changes in front of him with Ye Pengfei's previous strange "distance".

    "Special trapping formation? Broken!!!"

    Spring thunder burst out of the tongue, and suddenly, the hot lava around him was stirred up into huge flaming red whirlpools.

    "It's very strange, but its power is very weak." The clone moved freely and felt that Ye Pengfei's trap was too childish.

    But, at this moment

    "Ye Pengfei, how dare you destroy my clone!!!"

    " Zheng Peng felt that he would not care about Ye Pengfei for the time being.  However, when he saw his clone being torn apart by Ye Pengfei's sword, he couldn't help but cursed in anger.

    "Hehe, isn't it just a clone?" Ye Pengfei's sly smile came from the depths of the earth, "I'm not even afraid of your kid's real body. Destroying a clone is nothing!"

    "Presumptuous!"

    Furious, Zheng Peng took a big step forward.  Suddenly, he stopped again.

    "You want to make me angry and then do some weird tricks? What a beautiful idea!"

    Taking one step back, Zheng Peng returned to his original position.

    Not moving is the best action.  Simply, Zheng Peng stopped condensing his clones and went to look for some treasure in the lava in the center of the earth.  He spread his spiritual consciousness and locked everything inside and outside of the lava in the core of the earth.

    "Still not fooled?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh, "I hate this kind of person the most. It would be great to be like Xiang Moxuan. Although he also played some tricks, he couldn't hide it from my eyes. Alas, with smart people  It¡¯s just tiring to deal with!¡±

    Hearing Ye Pengfei nagging like this, he couldn't help but curled his lips because of the Samsara Divine Sword hidden in his body.  If he hadn't been in such a bad state of mind right now, he would definitely have ridiculed Ye Pengfei a few times.  But now, apart from sitting quietly and watching Ye Pengfei busy working around, he was no longer in the mood to talk To be continued.  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 464. Leading you into an urn (Part 2)

    Zheng Peng was surprised to see Ye Pengfei stopped wandering around and suddenly became busy on the spot.  {Update uploaded by book friends}

    "Is he setting up a formation? Is this kid suffering from paranoia? He thinks he can keep me out forever with the formation."

    "Don't tell me, what Ye Pengfei did seemed to be such a plan.

    ??Ghost Domain Formation!

    After setting up a few simple formations, groups of monsters walked out of the Sumeru space.

    At first, most of these were just transformed monsters at the peak level of god transformation, and they did not attract Zheng Peng's attention.  Let alone him, even a first-level god-man would not take this group of god-turned-monster beasts seriously.

    After becoming a god-man, not only your strength will increase hundreds of times.  More importantly, the level of utilization of the power of heaven will be improved billions of times.  Unless it's a weirdo like Ye Pengfei, no matter how many people there are at the peak of god transformation, they will never be able to match the god-level powerhouses.

    However, when these monsters took their places one by one, Zheng Peng¡¯s eyes gradually changed

    "Haha, you are a little moved too." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly as if he could really see Zheng Peng, "Let me introduce this formation, called the Ghost Realm Continuous Formation. It is from ancient times, and several  Created by god-level seniors who are proficient in formations. Originally, I planned to use this ghost realm formation to retrieve an ancient god-man relic. It was just a temporary idea and decided to give up for the time being Haha, what happens next,  I don¡¯t need to say more.¡±

    "You are very lucky!" Zheng Peng's cold voice penetrated the layers of lava and came in, "However, luck cannot change the gap between you and me. Surrender to me and beg for mercy. Give me what you know,  Tell me everything. Maybe, I will spare your life!"

    "Haha, it's really funny!" Ye Pengfei laughed exaggeratedly, "Yes, you are very powerful, I am far from your opponent. (_-< Shuhai Pavilion >-) Look at you. I guess you are a good person.  Character. Maybe, a large number of your men are already on the way. But so what? The sword formation you covet, you envy the sword power, you don¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Even if you and your  You bastards. Surround me. You don¡¯t even dare to do anything to me!¡±

    While talking, the Ghost Domain Formation was finally successfully deployed.

    In fact, if you really want to set up the Ghost Domain Formation, it doesn¡¯t need to take such a long time at all.  Of these transformed monsters that Ye Pengfei collected, eight hundred were at the peak of their transformation into gods, and the remaining two hundred had already stepped into the realm of gods and humans.  If Ye Pengfei released them all at once.  At most, it only takes one breath to set up the Ghost Realm Formation.

    He is trying to lure you into a trap!

    However, Zheng Peng was very calm and unmoved at all

    "It's a headache, it's really a headache. Dealing with such smart people is really a headache for me." Ye Pengfei shook his head in an exaggerated manner, but didn't say anything.  What gives you a headache.

    Zheng Peng smiled.

    "Stop pretending to be a clown and let you come up with all kinds of tricks. I won't do anything. I will slowly wear you out until you completely collapse. I am very patient. I remember back then, in order to catch a wind howler beast  , I have been guarding the Shifeng Canyon for three hundred and twenty years!" Speaking of the past, Zheng Peng felt quite proud.

    "Wow, three hundred and twenty years!" Ye Pengfei exclaimed exaggeratedly again, "Let me do the math, it seems that I am not even a hundred years old now. Then you can take your time, I won't talk to you anymore."

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei, who was sitting in the Ghost Realm Formation, flew out the talismans in his hands.  One thousand transformed monsters, each one was assigned a talisman.

    Suddenly, Zheng Peng's consciousness encountered a huge obstacle, and it was difficult to penetrate these thousand talismans.

    "Another secret technique! How many unique techniques does Ye Pengfei possess?"

    Zheng Peng was shocked, Zheng Peng was jealous!

    The sword intention is so powerful that even Wutian** can't compare with it, and the secret technique can make the consciousness fall into the quagmire. Now, it is the talisman that can firmly block the consciousness from the outside!  This Ye Pengfei must be captured alive!

    What Zheng Peng doesn¡¯t know is that in Ye Pengfei¡¯s body, his second soul is using Zhou Tianyi at extremely high speed to make continuous calculations

    "The heat should be almost there. No matter how smart or calm he is, he should still fall into the trap!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, and another series of talismans came out, as if they were free of charge, and they rolled out like running water.  In an instant, Zheng Peng felt that the distance between himself and Ye Pengfei had suddenly widened to an incalculable extent.

    With spiritual consciousness, Ye Pengfei can no longer be seen!

    "No! His weird spell can actually be made into a talisman, which can be superimposed!  "

    Keeping an eye on Ye Pengfei is Zheng Peng¡¯s only mission.  However, since he couldn't even see it with his spiritual consciousness, what could he use to stare at?

    "Thousands of clones, kill them!"

    Even at this time, Zheng Peng is still very careful.  The true body remains outside the lava in the core of the earth, and is not willing to take risks easily.

    " However, Ye Pengfei had already figured out Zheng Peng's methods.

    "The ghost realm formations will all be sealed!"

    In an instant, the Ghost Domain Formation, which originally only occupied a small space in the center of the earth, suddenly sealed most of the lava in the center of the earth.

    The magical ghost realm formation is not only a wonderful way to break the formation with formation, but also a magic trick to seal off space.  According to the assumptions of those gods back then, once they encountered a formation that could not be broken for the time being, they would use this ghost realm formation to ban the entire formation!

    This design is aimed at the formation master Zhao Youhou.  One can imagine how powerful its ability to seal space would be!

    Originally, Zheng Peng did not specialize in the art of avatars.  The condensed clone is not very powerful.  This time, they suddenly hit the powerful forbidden magic circle, just like hitting an indestructible copper wall. Everyone screamed in pain.

    Suddenly, Zheng Peng couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    No one saw this. If anyone saw it, they would laugh at me to death.  Patience has its limits!

    Originally, Zheng Peng would never let Ye Pengfei escape from the control of his consciousness.  Now, he couldn't tolerate a small forbidden magic circle blocking him out.  The dark golden god-level gloves were once again put on his hands.  Gathering the power of heaven and earth, integrating it into his own magic power, he punched the ghost realm with an angry punch!

    "Damn! You retracted it? No effect?"

    Zheng Peng is about to go berserk.

    The lava in the center of the earth will interfere with his punching power, which Zheng Peng has already calculated.  However, judging from the position where the clone was bounced away just now, his punch was definitely strong enough.

    " However, Zheng Peng could not imagine that Ye Pengfei, a cunning and cunning guy, had already figured out everything.  When those clones were scattered in all directions, Ye Pengfei gathered all the thousand transformed monsters back in time.

    "No! As time goes by, who knows what this insidious and cunning guy will do. What if he also has a non-directional teleportation talisman?"

    When he thought of this possibility, Zheng Peng became anxious.  A god-level robe is worn on the body.  There are also two divine swords, protecting the body on the left and right.  Finally, Zheng Peng plunged into the hot lava in the center of the earth To be continued.  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 465. Crazy Ye Pengfei!

    Even if the impact of Zheng Peng's true body is reduced by the power of the lava in the center of the earth, it cannot be stopped by a mere ghostly formation composed of transformed gods and monsters.  {Update uploaded by book friends}

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pounce and One Strike, and the Ghost Domain Formation will be completely destroyed?

    But, would Ye Pengfei, who had already made countless calculations, let the Ghost Realm Formation die like this?  of course not!

    Zheng Peng still miscalculated Ye Pengfei's insidiousness. Just when he repeatedly sacrificed his magic weapon and rushed over, Ye Pengfei immediately put away the thousand transformed monsters.

    Lots of void spiritual patterns!

    Finally, Zheng Peng¡¯s true body tested the power of the Void Spirit Pattern.

    I think back then, the Stone of Thunder God once said.  Just practice the Void Spirit Pattern and you will be invincible.

    "Invincible in the world is a bit exaggerated, but the upper limit of the void spirit pattern cannot be seen at all. Once it reaches an extremely high level, it can indeed produce extremely amazing effects."

    In order to deal with the evil spirit, Ye Pengfei went into retreat twice, each time for a year.  In the past two years of meditation, he spent almost half of the time thinking about the void spiritual pattern!

    In the end, the Void Spirit Pattern did not disappoint Ye Pengfei¡¯s expectations.

    While watching the battle between Liu Yan and Fu Hai, he managed to avoid the spiritual detection of several god-level powerhouses by cleverly using the Void Spirit Pattern.

    During the battle designed to kill Liu Yan, he even used the Void Spirit Pattern in time to break Mo Xuan's scheme to force the half-dead Liu Yan to stay.

    And this time, the Void Spirit Pattern has even created a miraculous feat!

    How could Zheng Peng have expected that whether he discovered it himself or not, his spiritual consciousness was repeatedly blocked.  Or before.  The clone fell into the quagmire.  In fact, those are just "void spirit patterns" whose power has been reduced by more than half.

    It is a void spiritual pattern that can destroy Mo Xuan's ability to steal the sky and change the sun.  -< Book Sea Pavilion >-(Where can a weak clone be easily broken? When Zheng Peng's true body rushed into the numerous void spiritual patterns, he truly realized what it means to be "so close to the end of the world"  !

    "Broken! Broken! Broken!"

    Zheng Peng was anxious. If the delay lasted too long, Ye Pengfei might actually run away.

    "I'm afraid, he really has a non-directional teleportation talisman. However, as long as I can destroy these ghosts in time and catch a trace of his breath before leaving. Even if he has ten or a hundred non-directional teleportation talismans, I can still  Catch him!"

    The top priority is to quickly break through these swamps.

    The powerful Dao power pours into every artifact.  Not only the Dark Emperor's golden scales on his hands, but also the two divine swords that were originally used as guardians on the left and right, all shone brightly.  Towards the front.  Stab away quickly

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, it smells like extreme sunshine!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was nervously making final preparations to "welcome" Zheng Peng's arrival, the Samsara Divine Sword suddenly appeared again.

    "You're not, right?" Ye Pengfei said extremely speechlessly, "It's already this time, you still want to eat?"

    "You can't say that. If you succeed in taking the risk, you can send me back to collect the power of the extreme sun!" The Samsara Divine Sword said half-beggingly, "You don't want me to die in a year. If  If I can collect the power of this extreme sun, I can live a few more years."

    Hearing what Samsara Divine Sword said, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but hesitate.

    The star field is vast, who knows where there is the power of extreme yin and extreme yang?  Not to mention that he may continue to be searched and hunted, even if he lands on a certain planet immediately, he may not be able to find such a treasure.

    "Forget it. Since we have already bet, let's bet bigger!" Ye Pengfei secretly made up his mind.

    ¡­¡­

    Zheng Peng didn¡¯t know.  He had completely fallen into Ye Pengfei's plan.  At this moment, through his calculation.  Ye Pengfei probably has a non-directional teleportation talisman.  If he failed to catch the first teleportation breath in time, as long as Ye Pengfei had more than one non-directional teleportation talisman in his hand, he would definitely not be able to catch up.

    "Breaking, breaking, breaking! Kill, kill, kill! Break through these swamps quickly!" Zheng Peng roared, using his maximum strength.

    Even when faced with dozens of god-level experts in the Holy Emperor Star Territory, Zheng Peng was just playing around.  How could he have imagined that for the sake of an ant-like existence, he would have to use all his strength, not to mention repeated setbacks.

    "What a disgrace! What a shame! I have decided that even if everything is revealed through torture, I will send his soul into the Nine Heavens Divine Furnace and burn it continuously for a thousand years! Ten thousand years!"

    Zheng Peng¡¯s mental state seemed to be getting better after he uttered the poisonous oaths one by one.?The efficiency of the attack has also been significantly improved

    Yes, this is not an illusion.  Indeed, the attack efficiency has improved!

    Although Ye Pengfei has been meditating on the void spiritual pattern for a long time, he could not create a super large void spiritual pattern all at once.  At most, it only covers a radius of a hundred feet.

    In order to achieve the intended effect, this time, Ye Pengfei created thousands of void spirit patterns in one breath.  Protect your surroundings without any loopholes.

    However, no matter how seamlessly they overlap, they are still separate void spiritual patterns.  Zheng Peng is also a genius. Although he has never heard of void spiritual patterns at all, he only broke a few void spiritual patterns and he roughly guessed the coverage of each spiritual pattern and what he needed.  cracking time.  So much so that he has calculated clearly that as long as he explodes with all his strength, even if Ye Pengfei has already used the non-directional teleportation talisman, he can still arrive in time before the breath dissipates!

    But now, the situation is obviously inconsistent with the calculation.

    Did Ye Pengfei use the wrong talisman because his hand shook?  Zheng Pengcai didn't believe that that insidious and cunning guy would make such a low-level mistake.

    That¡¯s intentional!

    For a moment, Zheng Peng felt a little bit in a dilemma.

    keep going?  Worried that Ye Pengfei had set some trap.

    Stop where you are?  Maybe, then Ye Pengfei is using an empty city strategy!

    Zheng Peng is also a decisive person. This dilemma only stayed in his consciousness for less than a moment before he made a decision.

    go ahead!

    "I don't believe there can be any trap that can even damage me!" He just said this, and several layers of protection were added to the god-level robe.

    Soon, Zheng Peng broke through the many void spiritual patterns and saw Ye Pengfei again.

    "You finally came in."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, and a sparkling thing was thrown up and down in his hand.

    "I know you have a godhead." Zheng Peng curled his lips, "Is the godhead very impressive? Let alone a second-level godhead, even if you have a fourth-level godhead, I, Zheng Peng, have a lot!"

    "You don't seem to be stupid." Once again, Ye Pengfei said with an exaggerated tone, "Couldn't you guess that I deliberately brought you here for what purpose? A big, big person  , a dying planet, so interesting!¡±

    Zheng Peng originally thought that Ye Pengfei was just showing off.  But, slowly, he thought of a crazy possibility.

    "You, you, you don't want to"

    Zheng Peng¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    But Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded easily!

    "You crazy person! You crazy person!!"

    For the first time, Zheng Peng roared at the top of his lungs!  To be continued.  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 466. Hard training (1)

    No matter how Zheng Peng roars, what is supposed to come will still come!

    Zheng Peng has seen many, many of the dazzling explosions of the godhead.  -< Shuhai Pavilion >-) However, there has never been a time when the divine self-destruction was so close to him.

    The distance is very close, so forget it.  With his own cultivation and these defensive artifacts on his body.  At most, there would be no minor injuries if he was hit a little bit.

    but!

    This is the inside of the planet!

    And this planet is already on the verge of death!

    What does "near death" mean?

    Normally, this planet will destroy itself within a few years.

    If it is abnormal - such as now - it will be destroyed immediately!

    " Let alone the destruction of a huge planet, even the destruction of an asteroid, the huge energy generated by it is not something Zheng Peng can bear.

    When Ye Pengfei really exploded the godhead in his hand, Zheng Peng's face turned green.  He was frightened. After living for so many years, he discovered for the first time that death was so close to him!

    "No!!!!!!!"

    The threat of death inspired all Zheng Peng's strength.  Even the power of those miraculous medicines that he had taken many years ago, which remained in the deepest corner of Zheng Peng's body, were all stimulated by Zheng Peng.

    "Lawless, lawless! All the destructive power, get away from me! Get away!!!!!!!"

    Howling hoarsely, one after another.  Each of these howls represents a wonderful skill that shocks the world of cultivation.  However, no matter which spell, it is impossible to save Zheng Peng!

    first.  The outermost left and right body-protecting divine swords were shattered instantly!

    The divine sword used by Zheng Peng.  **-< Shuhai Pavilion >-* is not someone like Ye Pengfei.

    The seventh level divine sword!  Far more than that pair of gloves!

    With just one pull, this seventh-level divine sword can carve a deep crack into a ten-thousand-foot-high mountain.

    If it is stirred up with all your strength, even an existence as hard as the tunnel left behind by Zhao Youhou will be completely destroyed!

    You know, there were several second-level beings fighting inside.  Those passages were motionless, at most there were some cracks.  This shows how powerful the seventh-level divine sword is.

    However, no matter how powerful it is, it cannot stop the destructive power of the giant planet!  After only holding on for less than ten seconds, the two seventh-level divine swords were completely shattered!

    Next.  It is Zheng Peng's protective robe.

    It is also a seventh-level artifact.  It is still defensive and lasts longer than Excalibur.  However, fifteen moments later, the robe was shattered!

    And then¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, I guess it's almost done." Ye Pengfei sighed in a low voice.

    Although, Ye Pengfei did not see with his own eyes the appearance of Zheng Peng's powerful artifacts breaking one by one.  but.  You don't need to think too much to know what the consequences of such a terrifying planet destruction will be.

    "You kid, you actually sighed to the enemy?" Samsara Divine Sword thought that this kid was a bit interesting, "If you hadn't designed the teleportation spirit pattern array in advance and had several non-directional teleportation talismans to use, you would have died long ago.  Lost it. Are you still in the mood to mourn for the enemy?"

    "What the hell." Ye Pengfei said, "I feel sad for those babies!"

    "Tch. Fake, too fake!" Samsara Divine Sword said a few words with disdain.  Then, he said, "When will we go back to collect the power of the extreme sun?"

    Although, the artifact containing the power of the extreme sun must have no bones left.  However, the power of Extreme Yang will not be destroyed.  With the dog-like nose of the Samsara Divine Sword, as long as there is enough time, they can all be found.

    "There's no rush." ??Ye Pengfei said calmly, "You also said that this Zheng Peng may have a big background. I have used Zhou Tianyi to calculate that, including the powerful people in the Beiming Star Territory, many gods in the Star Territory  All the super powerful men were blown away by him!"

    "Although, Zhou Tianyi can only make a vague estimate. However, I can feel that it seems that when driving away so many gods, he did not use any force!"

    "For such a character with a mysterious background, I would never believe him if he didn't have a few life-saving treasures!"

    After listening to Ye Pengfei¡¯s analysis, Samsara Divine Sword didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    "What, there's something wrong with what I said?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    "No problem." Samsara Divine Sword's tone was a bit confusing, "I just remembered some past events. Back then, if"?Oh, no more to say.  In short, it¡¯s hard to look back on the past!  "

    "Let's talk about Zheng Peng. In fact, even if he doesn't have a life-saving treasure, he won't die."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei's eyes widened, "No way, look at how terrifying the destruction of this planet is. Even if Zheng Peng is ten thousand times more powerful, he will definitely die."

    "You don't know something." The Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "If there is really a powerful being, there will definitely be a natal soul lamp. Once the true body dies, this natal soul lamp will reunite the soul!"

    The soul is immortal and the living being is immortal. This is common sense in the world of cultivation!

    "In other words, this kind of existence can only be killed by extinguishing the lamp?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    "That's right." Samsara Divine Sword replied, "I estimate that with Zheng Peng's cultivation level, as long as the panacea is enough, he will be able to fully recover in less than a year!"

    Damn it, is there any reason for this?  Young Master, I have tried my best, but if I use the magic talisman or the spirit formation just a little slower, I will be killed, but I still can't kill him?  !

    After making some vicious remarks, Ye Pengfei stopped thinking about it.  There is no way, everyone has his own life

    ¡­¡­

    The magnificent destruction of the planet lasted for ten days.  Although the first-level explosions still occurred one after another, the Samsara Divine Sword couldn't wait any longer.

    "We can't wait any longer, even if Zheng Peng didn't recruit anyone before. By now, he should have reunited his soul and come back to life. If we wait any longer, we can only wait for a lot of pursuers!"

    "Okay! Then let's go in and have a try! Think of it as a training!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed, holding the Samsara Divine Sword in his hand, and galloped towards the rumbling hell-like space.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that shortly after he plunged into the rumbling world, a ghost-like existence appeared in the sky not far away.

    "The young master should be talking about this place, but there is no young master's breath, only a planet that is being destroyed!"

    Although Xiang Fenghun¡¯s spiritual consciousness is more powerful than Zheng Peng, the terrifying space of self-destruction is beyond his reach.  I searched around the perimeter and found no clues.  Divine thoughts were passed around, but there was no response.  Xiang Fenghun shook his head with confusion and could only leave helplessly To be continued.  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 467. Hard training (2)

    Exploding the godhead, escaping from the spiritual formation, tearing apart the non-directional teleportation talisman This series of actions, which are almost a thousand miles away, are thrilling and dangerous, but compared with what Ye Pengfei is about to do in front of him, they seem to be easier.  a bit.

    How can the destructive energy of a planet be reduced in just ten days?  Compared with ten days ago, the only difference is that the continuous super explosions are basically gone.  Instead, after a period of tolerable explosions, suddenly a large number of explosions appeared that were even more terrifying than those ten days ago!

    For Ye Pengfei, this situation is even more dangerous.  After all, for the adventure ten days ago, I was able to calculate and control the time and make various arrangements in advance.  But now, he must react on the spur of the moment!

    The life-saving teleportation spiritual formations are wrapped in void spiritual patterns.  Whenever a sudden explosion occurs, Ye Pengfei immediately hides in a certain teleportation spirit array, relying on the time gained by the void spirit pattern to quickly calculate a safe escape direction The function of the void spirit pattern was discovered by Ye Pengfei  maximum.  Even so, there were still several times when he was beaten so badly by the terrifying energy shock that he almost lost his soul and died.

    "Huh Samsara Divine Sword, it should be almost done." On the third day, only on the third day, Ye Pengfei felt that he really couldn't hold on anymore.

    "It's not even close, we only collected less than one-fifth of the amount." The Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "Ye Pengfei, this experience will be of great benefit to your understanding of the Samsara Little Sword Formation. Don't you think so?  Discovered. Can you use the Samsara Small Sword Formation more easily now? This adventure is well worth it!"

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei gasped and felt himself in surprise.  (_-< Shuhai Pavilion >-)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Three physical clones appeared strangely, and directed at the meteorite rushing over not far away, they simultaneously launched three reincarnation moves.

    Broken!

    Effortlessly, the Samsara Small Sword Formation smashed this piece of meteorite into pieces!

    "It's really easier!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but his eyes lit up.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the chrysalis, facing the finger of reincarnation and the divine palm of Wutian, I had to fight to the death.  For the first time, he used the three moves of reincarnation at the same time, forming a small sword formation of reincarnation.  But this time, with just a thought, the Samsara Small Sword Formation was instantly formed!

    "Okay! If that's the case. Then I'll give it another try!"

    With excitement, Ye Pengfei, guided by the Samsara Divine Sword, once again teleported deeper into the space of destruction

    ¡­¡­

    How huge would a star fragment be?

    For three days, Ye Pengfei was just wandering around the outer area. Most of the star fragments flying everywhere around him were several miles in size.  Several times, he would land on a certain star fragment.  Only then can we find the power of the polar sun that has escaped and broken.

    This time, Ye Pengfei flew towards a more central area.  As far as the eye can see, there are very few star fragments with a radius of tens of feet, let alone those with a radius of several miles.

    The violent energy turbulence was mercilessly raging everywhere in time and space. Ye Pengfei had to run thunderously for nine days to be able to travel through such a place with difficulty.

    "Is that there?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    In front of him, there was just an airspace filled with deadly dust, and Ye Pengfei could not feel the existence of the power of the extreme sun.

    "That's right. It's right there!" Samsara Divine Sword replied with certainty, "Although you have certain perception abilities, compared to me, you are still far behind."

    "Hey. I know you are a dog and have a good nose." He deftly avoided a violent turbulent flow of energy.  Ye Pengfei was still in the mood to make a joke.

    Using the Samsara Small Sword Formation again, Ye Pengfei easily turned all the deadly dust into nothing before teleporting over.

    "Indeed, you still have a good nose."

    After entering this area, Ye Pengfei discovered the existence of the power of the extreme sun.  It was a treasure in the shape of a regular ellipsoid.  Ye Pengfei was a little surprised that it could maintain its original shape under such a violent impact.

    A touch of green light absorbed the treasure.

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara, what kind of material is it made of?"

    "The Ten Thousand Flame Blood Stone, what a treasure!" The Samsara Divine Sword seized the time to absorb the power of the extreme sun while explaining, "The Ten Thousand Flame Blood Stone is made from the blood-crying stone of the god-turned-monster bird, and put into it thousands of kinds of  It is calcined in strange flames. This kind of treasure is the favorite of fire god-level experts, and it is also very useful for monks who refine weapons and alchemy."

    ?Transform into a god and a demon bird!  The blood-crying stone!

    "It's such a treasure, it's so powerful!" Ye Pengfei exclaimed in surprise, "It is estimated that the power of the true flame can increase tens of thousands of times through its amplification!"

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei asked: "Can this thing be smelted into my body?"

    "Have you also discovered that your body is too fragile?" Samsara Divine Sword laughed in a low voice, "On such a barren planet, your half-body body can still walk sideways. If you want to explore the vast star field,  But it¡¯s not that easy anymore.¡±

    "However, it is too difficult to reforge your body using the method of refining weapons. Even if you become a god, you probably won't be able to withstand the years of self-refinement!"

    Indeed, even with Yang Mao's mysterious weapon-refining skills, it would take a year and a half to refine a small-shaped artifact.  If Ye Pengfei wanted to completely refine his body into a magical weapon, it would take at least one year, and it would not be impossible within three to five years.

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded and immediately planned to throw the Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone into the Sumeru Space.

    "Wait!" Samsara Divine Sword suddenly said, "I didn't say anything, there is absolutely no way!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed with joy, "If you have a way, tell me as soon as possible, what is the relationship between the two of us? Are you still hiding it?"

    "You kid, you are really neither big nor small!" Samsara Divine Sword also laughed and cursed, and then said, "I am thinking that you can first turn the double thunder curse formations in the big holes around you into a ghost realm formation. Then.  , seal this kind of treasure into the body and slowly smelt it!"

    "Is this okay?" Ye Pengfei thought that the Samsara Divine Sword would teach him a method, but he didn't know that the Samsara Divine Sword would actually borrow the power of the Ghost Domain Formation.

    "It's easy to say that it's easy to say, but it's difficult to do it to wipe out the twin formations of thunder spells in the big points all over the body, and then re-etch the formations.  Ye Pengfei wanted to deduce it carefully, but never thought

    "No need to calculate, as long as you are willing to take risks, you can definitely succeed!"

    An ingenious plan was narrated from the mouth of the Samsara Divine Sword To be continued.  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 468. Hard training (3)

.    468.Hard training (3)

    rush!  rush!  rush!  Rush desperately!

    To put it simply, the plan of the Samsara Divine Sword is to rush to the most dangerous place without risking your life!  .

    In the past few days, Ye Pengfei has always avoided danger.  For fear of making an accident, I will explain it here.

    However, in order to obliterate the double formation of thunder and curse in the big holes around his body, he resolutely chose to rush towards the danger!

    Boom!

    Once again, Ye Pengfei was beaten to pieces by a strong turbulent flow of energy, and almost fainted.  If his will was not strong enough, I am afraid that he would not be able to avoid another turbulent flow of energy.

    ¡°I almost died!¡±

    After trying to gather his energy and avoiding another energy turbulence, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly wiped away a cold sweat.  However, when Ye Pengfei took an internal look at the large points all over his body, he couldn't help but feel happy.

    "Although it is dangerous, it really works!"

    I saw that the twin thunder-curse formations could not withstand such a violent impact, and many of them completely collapsed.

    "Hehe, of course my method works." The Samsara Divine Sword said with a proud smile, "Some strong people, after getting powerful artifacts, have no ability to suppress them. So, they will choose a dangerous place and throw the artifacts away.  Go in. Torture it for three to five years, then take it out and let him play with it."

    Ye Pengfei laughed and scolded: "Am I physically that strong? If it weren't for the strange formations in the Ghost Realm, your method wouldn't work at all!"

    Indeed, such a desperate charge can destroy the thunder-curse double formation in the big holes around the body, but when all the formations are destroyed, his body will be completely destroyed.  ishu. When the time comes, Ye Pengfei has no other choice but to escape from Nascent Soul and run away in embarrassment.

    "However, the peculiarity of the Ghost Domain Formation has solved this problem.

    The creation of the Ghost Domain Formation was entirely to deal with the formation master Zhao Youhou.  Devouring and occupying the space of the original formation is exactly what the Ghost Domain Formation is good at.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the thunder-curse double formations, all of which were entrenched in his acupuncture points, Ye Pengfei could have directly used the Ghost Realm Continuous Formation to break through them.  However, because of the mystery of the human body's acupuncture points, he simply did not dare to do this.

    "The Samsara Divine Sword is indeed experienced. He can actually come up with such a clever method!" He laughed and cursed, but in his heart, Ye Pengfei still admired the Samsara Divine Sword very much.

    When borrowing external forces and crazy impact on the big hole in the whole body, cleverly let the ghost domain connect to erode the thunder-curse double formation!  This is like "killing him while he is sick", except that Ye Pengfei is not committing suicide now, but transforming!

    ¡­¡­

    Once, twice, three times Gradually, Ye Pengfei became bolder.  He no longer charged once and rested once, but began to impact continuously!

    Under this desperate continuous impact, the thunder-curse double formations around him collapsed even faster.  Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Ghost Domain Formation effortlessly took the place of the Thunder-Curse Double Formation.

    In an instant, the Ghost Realm Formation began to replace the shattered Thunder-Curse Double Formation, fighting against the powerful energy turbulence.

    "Sure enough, my body accepted it easily."

    When the first ghost domain formation successfully eroded the space of the thunder-curse double formation, Ye Pengfei was still a little nervous.  After all, body rejection is the most elusive thing.  Even though I had used Zhou Tianyi to calculate many times beforehand, I couldn't figure out what would happen.

    What makes Ye Pengfei very satisfied is that the threat of energy turbulence is too great.  The body had no time to make any rejection reaction and accepted the help from the Ghost Domain Formation.

    "Boy, don't be happy yet, the danger is coming!" Just when Ye Pengfei was very happy, the Samsara Divine Sword suddenly shouted.

    How many times has it happened that Ye Pengfei responded in time just because of the advance warning from the Samsara Divine Sword

    It was completely a conditioned reflex. A spiritual formation quickly appeared under Ye Pengfei's feet.  With only twelve moments of preparation, he successfully transferred to a void spiritual pattern.

    The second soul, who has been controlling Zhou Tianyi and the Chaos Celestial Sphere, also made calculations very quickly.

    "Go over there!" Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed, and the radiant light of the teleportation spirit array appeared under his feet again

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh, what a risk!" Ye Pengfei smiled happily, "I finally succeeded. With a good start, it won't be difficult anymore!"

    Samsara Divine Sword also expressed his praise with words: "You are becoming more and more proficient in the use of the teleportation spirit pattern array. When you framed Zheng Peng,You still need twenty moments to activate. Now, it only takes twelve moments.  "

    Ye Pengfei suddenly remembered a question and asked curiously: "Samsara Divine Sword, have you ever seen the God of Thunder?"

    "That guy at level eight? You've seen him before." Samsara Divine Sword replied.

    "How long does it take for him to cast the teleportation spirit pattern array?"

    "Let me think about it maybe one ten thousandth of an instant Boy, why are you rolling your eyes? Will I still lie to you?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head with a wry smile: "It's not that I don't believe you, it's just that I think I'm still too bad."

    "Haha, you are not a god yet, how can you compare with the eighth-level thunder god? Aren't you asking for trouble?" Samsara Divine Sword laughed, "Actually, you don't need to be discouraged. I think you will never be able to achieve anything.  God, maybe this is a good thing. Once you find out where the bottleneck is and successfully break through, you will definitely be a thousand times more powerful than a God of the same level! Maybe, you can do it when you are only at level 4 or 5.  Comparable to Thor!"

    The encouragement from the Samsara Divine Sword also boosted Ye Pengfei's spirit.

    "Haha, that's good! For a bright and brilliant future, go for it!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and rushed towards the terrifying energy turbulence at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    Twenty days!  Twenty whole days!

    "Finally, it's done!"

    Although, the body has already been badly damaged by those turbulent energy flows.  However, Ye Pengfei's face was filled with an excited smile.

    "Use the Ten Thousand Flame Blood Stone to recast your body. If you go out like this, you will definitely be recognized as a zombie!" The Samsara Divine Sword said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    is not that right?  The mangled body, the inhuman face, the eyes that are about to fall out of their sockets No matter how you look at it, Ye Pengfei looks like a zombie!

    Ye Pengfei also laughed happily and threw the Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone into his body.  The Ghost Realm Formation immediately started to move, not only suppressing the Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone within Ye Pengfei's body, but also began to continuously attack him.

    Seal the formation and attack the formation. This is a method used by the Ghost Realm to break the formation.  It is also very useful to break open the Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone and encourage it to melt into Ye Pengfei's body.  It only took less than ten days to repair all the external damage.  Because of the inherent characteristics of the Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone, Ye Pengfei's skin now looks like there are jumping flames that can be shot out at any time to kill everything.

    Ye Pengfei could feel that this was not his imagination.  If you can find those ten thousand unique flames, you can swallow them into your body.  When you encounter an enemy in battle, you can use it freely.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Ye Pengfei laughed heartily

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 469. Star Realm

    469. Star Realm

    The destruction of the planet continues.

    ??The destruction of a planet as large as this often takes decades, or even hundreds of years.  After successfully replacing the Thunder-Spell Double Formation with a more advanced Ghost Domain Formation, Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry to leave.  .

    "I am too weak. If I want to travel safely in this vast universe, I must obtain stronger power!"

    Although, we have not yet found a way to break through the bottleneck, and we are even confused about what the bottleneck is.  However, after refining the Ten Thousand Flame Blood Stone, Ye Pengfei clearly felt that his combat power had made great progress.

    "Your physical strength is definitely stronger than that of ordinary low-level gods! And because of the world in your Nascent Soul, your mana storage is comparable to that of a third-level god!" Samsara Divine Sword analyzed with certainty, "You  What is missing is the control of Taoist power. As long as you do not achieve the realm of gods and humans, it is impossible to solve this problem. Taoist power is the foundation of the power of gods and humans. No matter how hard you practice, you cannot achieve true power.  ."

    The implication is that Samsara Divine Sword does not want Ye Pengfei to continue training here.

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "I don't know how to get a breakthrough anyway. Then accept the test of life and death here and refine those divine bodies along the way!"

    In Ye Pengfei's hand, there are five divine bodies: Fu Hai, Liu Yan, Xuerou, Hua Ying, and Zhu Li.  If it were any other strong person, even Yue Ningbing would not be able to contain the power of five divine bodies.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is much more unique than other strong men. The mysterious world within his Nascent Soul is like a bottomless pit that cannot be filled no matter how much it is filled.

    Ye Pengfei also asked the Samsara Divine Sword when he would be able to clearly see the hazy world and what role it played.  However, the Samsara Divine Sword always just said¡ª¡ª

    "Boy, your level is too low, don't worry about this. Just eat and drink freely and boldly. One day, you will discover how magical and wonderful that world is!"

    Ye Pengfei also knows that the Samsara Divine Sword is for his own good.  Premature contact with beings far beyond one's own realm can only lead to the development of many inner demons.

    So, Ye Pengfei stopped asking any more questions.

    Refining the divine body, fighting through dangerous situations, honing the sword formation, and understanding life and deaththis has become Ye Pengfei's routine homework.

    Fifty years!  Fifty years of life and death training!

    If we say that Ye Pengfei in the past was a bit gentle and elegant.  So, Ye Pengfei now looks more like a sharp sword that has just come out of his body, with its edge clearly revealed!

    "Where do you want to go next?" Looking at the turbulent flow of energy in front of him that has been greatly reduced in power, Samsara Divine Sword asked in a deep voice.

    This question also contains infinite emotion.

    Fifty years ago, when Ye Pengfei came here, he was still frightened at every step. If he hadn't reminded him repeatedly, he would have died long ago.  But now, even if he faces the same level of energy turbulence again, Ye Pengfei can still shuttle freely.  As long as he didn't go to the core area, he would be just like strolling around without any danger.

    As for the moment, these energy turbulences that have been greatly reduced in power can no longer have any effect.

    His growth is so fast!

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer, Samsara Divine Sword continued: "I can be sure that if you try to break into Zhao Youhou's legacy now, there will be no problem at all. You can even try and break into that  The Blessed Land and Cave Heaven is full of killing formations!¡±

    Even the Divine Sword of Samsara is very curious about what is hidden in that palace and in the blessed land.

    "Are you going back?" Ye Pengfei said thoughtfully, "Actually, I have wanted to ask for a long time, do you know where the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory is?"

    Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory!  Where is the treasure of Yajuan!

    That Beast God Yazhen is a majestic ninth-level beast god.  How can the treasures he left behind be compared to those of Zhao Youhou?

    More importantly, Ye Pengfei knew that the treasure in the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory not only represented huge wealth, but also represented part of the inheritance of Yajue and the whereabouts of the next even more amazing treasure!

    "The Ten Thousand Horse Star Territory?" Samsara Divine Sword said in surprise, "That's so far away. In another star realm, how do you know the existence of the Ten Thousand Horse Star Territory?"

    He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the Samsara Divine Sword. In his impression, those gods and powerful men in ancient times probably only knew the names of some star realms, but had no idea about the conditions inside these star realms!

    "Ye Pengfei, this kid, has a lot of secrets in his body." He asked in surprise, Samsara Divine Sword thought to himself."What is the Star Realm?" Ye Pengfei did not answer, but asked in surprise.  I was familiar with the big star map of the sky, but I had never seen any "star realm" anywhere.

    Samsara Divine Sword smiled and said: "It's time for you to understand the general situation in this universe."

    "The so-called star realm, to put it simply, is the star empire!" The beginning of Samsara Divine Sword made it clear, and Ye Pengfei was immediately shocked and his eyes widened.

    "Interstellar empire? Is it possible that the gods will form a country?"

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s impression, the country is just a secular concept, and the world of cultivation should be the stage for various sects, large and small.

    "It's not a country, it's better than a country!" Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "You should know it without me saying more. The higher the cultivation level, the more terrifying the resources will be spent if you want to advance."

    "The planet you live on is called Yuexianxing. Back then, it was because a strong man who unified the planet came out of the Moon Palace, so it was named this."

    "Even before the ancient war, the resources on the Moon Immortal Star could only be used by fourth- and fifth-level gods, and only fourth- and fifth-level gods could be achieved"

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Ye Pengfei quickly interrupted, "Are you wrong? The God of Thunder is at level eight and Zhao Youhou is at level six. How did they come out?"

    "It turns out they are not the strong men on the Moon Immortal Star!" Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "Think about it carefully. If in ancient times, high-level gods and men fought a fierce battle on the Moon Immortal Star, how could the Moon Immortal Star be protected?  Can you live there?"

    Ye Pengfei made it clear: "You mean, the ancient war actually happened on other planets. And those planets were all destroyed?"

    "That's right." The Samsara Divine Sword replied with certainty, "Actually, the Moon Immortal Star is located in an extremely remote corner of the Star Territory, so it survived. Otherwise, the entire Star Territory would have been almost destroyed.  How can the Moon Immortal Star exist alone! These ancient past events have nothing to do with you, so I won¡¯t go into details, let¡¯s talk about this star realm.¡±

    "Back then, after the strong man from the Moon Palace unified the planets, he had to go to other planets to seek new resources due to limited resources. Think about it, this is only a fourth- and fifth-level god. If a seven- or eight-level god  Is it realistic for people to continue cultivating and go to other planets to seek resources?¡±

    Ye Pengfei immediately said: "Of course it's impossible, so they want to build an interstellar empire!"

    "That's right." The Samsara Divine Sword smiled, "Building an interstellar empire is not just for yourself, but also to seek massive resources for your family, disciples, sects, etc. Wait until you officially start to explore the star field.  You will know later."

    "Cultivation people should inform each star realm that they don't need such a tacky name as 'country', they use 'star realm'!"

    "The Moon Immortal Star, as well as the Hidden Turtle Star Territory where we are located, and hundreds of other star territories, all belong to the Wutian Star Realm. This is because the ruler is the Wutian Immortal Emperor."

    "And the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory you are asking about belongs to the Yeyue Star Realm. There are several star realms separated from the Wutian Star Realm. No matter why you know about the Ten Thousand Horses Star Territory. With your current ability, you should not think too wildly.  ¡±

    "Uh" Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 470. The poor...

    Ye Pengfei never imagined that the Ten Thousand Horses Starfield was so far away from him.  *1*1* He originally thought that it was because the Great Zhoutian Starry Map that Beitangxuan sealed in his Zifu was not detailed enough, so the Ten Thousand Horses Star Field was not marked.  Now it seems that it is impossible to mark it!

    "One Wutian Star Realm has hundreds of star realms under its jurisdiction. And there are several star realms separated between Wutian Star Realm and Yeyue Star Realm. There are strict management and boundaries between each star realm.  Not to mention you, a little god-turned-god, even if you were the God of Thunder back then, it would be impossible for you to wander around in other star realms."

    Ye Pengfei completely fainted. In this case, what kind of treasure did the Beast God give him? Isn't this completely nonsense?

    Thinking about it more carefully, there are many strange things about this matter.

    Ye Pengfei clearly remembered the implication of the words of the Beast God, and that the place where he suffered was only dozens of star fields away from the Moon Immortal Star.  In other words, that realm is probably still within the Wutian Star Realm.  However, the treasure he left to the "rescuers" was in the Night Moon Star Realm several star realms away. Isn't this ridiculous?

    "Did that Yaizhen lie? Or maybe, that Yaizhen's bones were taken to the Moon Immortal Star? This doesn't make sense. Isn't it difficult to cross the star realm? Who has nothing to do when they are full and can take a bone to cross  Star realm?¡±

    After thinking about it, this thing is too weird and I can¡¯t understand it at all.

    It would be impossible for Zhou Tianyi to deduce it.  Although this week's celestial instrument is magical, the space range that can be deduced cannot exceed the distance between several planets.

    "Forget it, it's hard for me to go to the Yeyue Star Realm anyway, why do I think so much?"

    Thinking back

    "In this case, should I go back to Yuexian Star? After all, I am most familiar with the situation there. *1*1* Maybe Yu'er, Ning Bing and the others will also go back to look for my whereabouts." Ye Pengfei thought to himself.  .

    Ye Pengfei is not afraid that Zheng Peng will cause trouble. The most dangerous place is often the safest place.  No matter how furious Zheng Peng was, he probably wouldn't have guessed it.  Ye Pengfei will return to Yuexian Star from the Hidden Turtle Star Territory.

    "However, from the Hidden Turtle Star Territory to the Moon Fairy Star, the distance is not very close." Comparing the star map of the Great Zhoutian, there are still five star fields separated in the middle. For Ye Pengfei, who has just embarked on the long journey to the stars.  I felt a little dizzy.

    "Go all the way and hone your skills along the way." Samsara Divine Sword chuckled, "Just in time, I want you to try it, what does it mean to be 'poverty-stricken'!"

    ¡­¡­

    When Ye Pengfei saw the first interstellar teleportation array in his life.  Only now did he know why the Samsara Divine Sword said that.

    "Ten thousand top-grade spiritual stones! Robbery!" Ye Pengfei would have complained loudly if there weren't people coming and going around.  Even though he suppressed the anger in his heart with a strange look on his face, he still couldn't help but murmured in a low voice.

    The person responsible for collecting the transmission fee turned out to be a second-level divine man.  Instead of looking down on Ye Pengfei, the "ant", the old man smiled kindly and said: "Back then, I was just like you. I wanted to go out and make a living in the world. When I got here, I realized that I had joined forces.  It takes a long, long time to pay for a single transmission. It¡¯s hard to look back on the past, haha.¡±

    "Senior, with 10,000 top-grade spiritual stones, you can teleport there by yourself. Why do you need to use this teleportation array!" Seeing that the old man collecting money was very kind, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but say a few more words.

    "You don't know something about this." The old man smiled slightly.  "There are many unknown risks in the interstellar world. Maybe it's a powerful group of meteorites. Or a powerful interstellar bandit Young man, don't think that gods and men are all good people. Just like mortals, they form gangs and occupy mountains.  There are not a few who are kings. However, what they occupy is not the mountain, but the planet!"

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded, "That means spending money to buy safety, right."

    As he said this, Ye Pengfei thought to himself, one teleportation is so expensive. If I want to teleport it to the vicinity of Yuexian Star, I have to teleport it at least forty times. I would have gone bankrupt!  Forget it, just think of it as training, I will fly slowly by myself!

    As if he had read Ye Pengfei's thoughts, the old man reminded him kindly: "Young man, even if you have a trump card that can deal with unknown risks, I advise you not to continue to physically travel."

    "Why?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    "Because you don't have that time at all!" The old man said with a smile, "Not to mention you, even if I am a second-level god, it will take at least five years to cross the Hidden Turtle Star Territory. What you just said  However, I want to go to the Rain Emperor Star Territory. If you fly the whole journey I calculate that even if you have the best flying magic weapon, it will take at least three hundred years!"

    ¡°?"" Ye Pengfei was speechless again.

    Yes, my Thunder Nine Heavens are very fast.  And I have refined so many divine bodies, and now I am refining the remaining divine head, so I don't have to worry about not having any mana to use.  But, three hundred years?  Even if we cut the time in half, it would still be unbearable!

    Samsara Divine Sword chuckled: "How about it, poverty tastes good."

    ¡°Go, go, if you say sarcastic words again, I will sell you!¡± Ye Pengfei laughed and cursed in a secret voice, thanked the old man, turned around and walked towards a boundary in the city.

    "You want to be the seller." Samsara Divine Sword has a super memory. He guessed Ye Pengfei's thoughts as soon as he saw the direction Ye Pengfei was walking.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Liu Yan got a lot of treasures from there, but they are of no use to me anyway. I sold them to raise travel expenses!"

    Ye Pengfei felt a little proud as he spoke.  Who said I am poor?  Even if it costs 10,000 top-quality spirits at a time, I can still afford it!

    The Samsara Divine Sword chuckled and uttered two words: "No!"

    "Why?" Ye Pengfei stopped in surprise.

    "The answer is simple, you have to hide your presence!"

    "One sentence made Ye Pengfei speechless again

    Yes, you must hide your traces!

    In order to avoid Zheng Peng¡¯s pursuit, Ye Pengfei borrowed the reincarnation power of the Samsara Divine Sword to change his body and breath.  Not to mention that Zheng Peng searched all over the world with his spiritual consciousness. Even if he passed Ye Pengfei face to face, he would not be able to see through Ye Pengfei's disguise.

    However, Zheng Peng is not a fool. If he knew that in a certain place, there was suddenly an unknown strong man, and he was still an ant-like existence, and he suddenly took out hundreds of thousands of top-grade spiritual treasures, no matter what,  He will check it too!  Check hard!

    Selling in large quantities is absolutely unworkable.  Even if you want to sell thousands of top-grade spiritual treasures at once, you need to be careful.

    And that Liu Yan is, after all, a god at the peak of his second level.  How could there be too many low-value things in his storage ring.  Those low-value things are of no use to him.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei discovered that he had almost nothing to sell (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 471. The greatest liar in history

    If you are really poor, then that's it.  {http:

    ?Updates uploaded by friends} However, Ye Pengfei felt uncomfortable being forced to be poor.  .

    Samsara Divine Sword seemed to feel that the warning was not enough. He added in a deep voice: "Actually, I have wanted to tell you for a long time. That Zheng Peng probably has a lot of background. If I am right, he cultivates Wu  Heaven**. Although because the Immortal Emperor Wutian often bestows Wutian**, many gods and men know this skill. However, that kid¡¯s surname is Zheng! This is a bit of a bad situation!"

    "What, Wutian Immortal Emperor is also named Zheng?" Ye Pengfei asked in horror.

    If you offend the heirs of Immortal Emperor Wutian, then no matter how many lives you have, it will not be enough to fill it!

    On the way to this Xutianxing to look for the interstellar teleportation array, Ye Pengfei once asked carefully about the situation of Immortal Emperor Wutian¡ª¡ª

    The ninth level peak!  And it was billions of years ago, and it was already the ninth level peak!

    Ye Pengfei is very crazy, Ye Pengfei is very arrogant, Ye Pengfei is very strong But, facing such an existence.  No matter how arrogant a person is, he will still be in awe!

    The Samsara Divine Sword couldn¡¯t help but sneered: ¡°How is that possible? If you really had something to do with Immortal Emperor Wutian, it would be useless for you to hide wherever you go, you would have died long ago!¡±

    "Huh, you almost scared me to death." Ye Pengfei breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "In that case, who surnamed Zheng is related to any big shot?"

    "The third disciple of Immortal Emperor Wutian also has the same surname of Zheng! His name is Emperor Zheng!"

    "Holy shit!" Ye Pengfei was almost jumped three feet high in shock, "A direct disciple of Immortal Emperor Wutian. What a difference from Immortal Emperor Wutian himself! I said, you must not scare me, my heart  Too fragile."

    "Go away, do you still have a heart?" Samsara Divine Sword laughed and cursed.  1(1)

    After decades of training, Ye Pengfei finally turned his entire body into a top-notch magic weapon.  Because he swallowed the Thousand Flames Blood Stone, Ye Pengfei's current physical strength is actually a bit more powerful than the best magic weapon.  Coupled with the mysterious ghost realm formation, according to the words of the Samsara Divine Sword, Ye Pengfei's body.  It is already equivalent to a semi-artifact.

    A semi-artifact, of course, without a heart.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "I know you are trying to scare me. If you have anything to say, tell me quickly, Emperor Zheng. What is wrong?"

    With a laugh that everyone knows, Samsara Divine Sword said a few words: "Not crazy, not stupid, just too romantic."

    "Oh, I understand." Ye Pengfei suddenly realized, "This guy has too many heirs. Even if Zheng Peng is the direct descendant of Emperor Zheng, he can't ask his father to help him avenge him. What's more, Zheng Peng doesn't know who Emperor Zheng is.  Where is the grandson, yes."

    "That's right." Samsara Divine Sword put away his sly smile and said solemnly.  "However, if he is really a member of the Zheng royal family, you almost killed him, which is not a small feud. You should be careful and don't be too ostentatious!"

    "Okay, let me take inventory of the belongings." Ye Pengfei nodded speechlessly, and his spiritual consciousness quickly swept through the Sumeru spaces.

    In fact, there is basically no strong person who would directly use Xumi Space to store things like Ye Pengfei.  Nothing else.  If you fight, you will probably lose contact with the Sumeru space.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's method of opening up the Sumeru space was uniquely created by Thor.  As long as no one dies, the space will not be lost.

    The first time I learned this secret technique.  Ye Pengfei was still a humble foundation-building monk.  From then on, he began to use each Xumi space to store things.  Anyway, this method created by Thor is very strange.  There is basically no upper limit on carrying capacity.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei was different from other strong men. Even if he used the remaining items during the foundation building period, he kept them all.

    From foundation-building things to divine treasures, this is the first time for the Samsara Divine Sword. Following Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness and checking all the Sumeru spaces, he couldn't help but complain: "Damn, you kid is picking up rags!"

    "Haha, thank you for being a rag picker, otherwise, there really would be nothing to sell." Ye Pengfei didn't feel dissatisfied, but felt that anyway, he could pack whatever he wanted, and in the future he should be more prepared to deal with the mess.

    ¡° If Samsara Divine Sword knew what Ye Pengfei was thinking now, he would definitely have to complain about it.  However, although he laughed at Ye Pengfei for being "poor", he would not stop planning for Ye Pengfei.  After all, if you take Zhao Youhou's legacy one day earlier, you can get the Youquan water one day earlier.  After Zhao Youhou's mental imprint is eliminated, he no longer has to worry about Shouyuan.

    Actually speaking, the situation of Samsara Divine Sword and Thunder God Stone is very similar.  The difference is that the eyesight and experience of the Samsara Divine Sword are much more powerful than that of the Thunder God Stone.

    A pile of rubbishIn the process, Samsara Divine Sword quickly found the treasure.

    "The first transmission fee has been settled."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei was still counting and calculating carefully, but suddenly heard the Samsara Divine Sword say this, and asked casually, "Those are ten thousand top-grade spirits. No matter how they are sold, they will attract people's attention."

    "If you use this, you won't attract anyone's attention."

    A spiritual thought shot into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "You, you, you no, you are too dark!!!" This time, it was Ye Pengfei's turn to complain about the Divine Sword of Samsara.

    "Tch, if you want to be a good person, don't do it." The Samsara Divine Sword has the potential to break all ideological shackles.

    Ye Pengfei blinked: "It seems that I can only listen to you."

    ¡­¡­

    The area of ??such a large Xutian Star is several times larger than that of Yuexian Star.  There are countless cultivators like crucian carp crossing the river.  The number of fairy capitals, fairy cities, and fairy towns is like the twinkling stars in the sky. No one is interested in finding out the specific numbers.

    However, on such a planet, among so many cultivators, a strange news is already known to everyone¡ª¡ª

    On the Xuxianxing, the most bizarre liar in history appeared!

    No businessman can tell the true appearance of the scammer, because when the deceived people exchanged information with each other, they all discovered that what they saw was basically impossible to be the true appearance of the person.

    The only thing that is certain is that the things sold by the scammers are always exactly the same¡ª¡ª

    A war partner about the size of an inch.

    There is nothing unusual about the war partner, it is only used by foundation-building monks.  Most of the powerful Jindan people looked down upon him.  However, the war puppets sold by this man were refined with incantations and made of ten thousand-year-old dark glass wood, which could be used to practice the Nine Yin Spiritual Forging Technique.  It is very useful for monks who play ghosts.  Therefore, every merchant who was deceived paid a very high price to buy it.

    However, what surprised them was that the war partner actually disappeared mysteriously!

    At first, some merchants thought that the scammer had stolen it secretly.  Therefore, I can only lament that my defense is not strict, self-examine and correct myself.

    However, when some well-known merchants with Yuan Ying Ancestor as their boss also encountered the same scam, all the merchants suddenly realized.  However, even if the Nascent Soul Ancestors from several merchants join forces, there is still a huge sea of ??people and nowhere to look.  Ever since, these merchants unanimously named the scammer¡ª¡ª

    The biggest liar in history(To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 472. God-level little girl

.    472.God-level little girl

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know that he has been assigned such an ¡°elegant title¡±.  .

    "Ten thousand top-quality spirits! Haha, young man, you are really rich.".

    The person who collects the money is also the old man who likes to smile kindly.  However, Ye Pengfei had a new face and a new aura, and the old man failed to recognize it.  This nagging old man, on the contrary, after telling the past events of his youth again in a serious manner, he also narrated the "embarrassment" of a young man with a similar cultivation level a few months ago.  .

    "It seems that you have become famous in a very different way."

    The Samsara Divine Sword laughed loudly, and Ye Pengfei could only say a few words of laughter and laughter, and then hurriedly walked into the interstellar teleportation array.

    "Is it so big?" As soon as he walked in, Ye Pengfei was stunned by the hundreds of shaking heads in front of him.

    Speaking of which, Ye Pengfei has seen a lot of teleportation circles.  For example, the teleportation array on Huangquan Road can teleport a hundred people at the same time.  However, the teleportation circle in front of him already contained more than a hundred people standing or sitting, and there was actually a large open space, which surprised Ye Pengfei.

    He has obviously seen the Samsara Divine Sword a lot. He chuckled and said: "This is nothing. The teleportation circle between the stars can accommodate tens of thousands of people at a time!"

    "Why build such a big teleportation circle? You have money but no place to spend it." Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    The larger the area of ??any formation, the more resources it consumes.  As for formations such as teleportation formations, which need to be driven by spiritual stones, their consumption will increase several times as the area increases.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s understanding of battle tactics is probably not bad even among intermediate god-level experts.  He could easily calculate how much material would be needed to build such a teleportation circle.  How many top-quality spiritual stones are needed to drive such a teleportation circle once?

    "Five million top-quality spirits, this is the minimum!"

    Such consumption really shocked Ye Pengfei.

    "It's too extravagant, too extravagant. Don't you know how to make it smaller? It's impossible for hundreds of god-level experts to come in every time." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head.

    But Samsara Divine Sword curled his lips and said: "You have too little knowledge. Let me tell you, even if you lose money, you still have to"

    Before Samsara Divine Sword could continue speaking, suddenly, there was a slight commotion at the entrance of the teleportation array.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had already consciously found a remote corner and sat down on the ground.  Although interstellar teleportation is convenient, the distance is too far after all. Depending on the distance, each teleportation time can be as short as three to five days, as long as one or two months, and it cannot be done instantly.  In this large teleportation circle where 90% of the people are gods and men, it is better for "ants" like Ye Pengfei to sit in a remote place consciously.

    It is even more impossible to use spiritual consciousness casually. To a god, this is tantamount to provocation.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei did not see what happened at the entrance of the teleportation circle.

    "Continue." Ye Pengfei sat upright, listening to the teachings of the Samsara Divine Sword.  Even if he goes back to Yuexian Star, he still has to venture into the Star Territory in the end. If he knows more common sense, he will not be ridiculed all the time.

    But¡­¡­

    "Can I sit here?" A charming voice sounded not far away.

    Looking up, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find.  The person talking to me turned out to be a girl who looked about ten years old!

    Although the pink face is immature, it is slightly more delicate than Beiyu.  A pair of bright light blue eyes in the beautiful crescent moon eyes only adds to her cuteness.

    In such an interstellar teleportation array, it is very strange to see such a sexy girl.  What's even more strange is that Ye Pengfei feels that the vague aura coming from this girl is no less than that of the god Liu Yan!

    "What kind of amazing skills does this person practice? He has always maintained such a figure and appearance?" Ye Pengfei was surprised in his heart and nodded slowly.

    Although monks live a long life, their appearance does not age.  However, the rate of aging is many, many times slower than that of ordinary people.  Just like Ye Pengfei, he doesn't look much different now than when he first started practicing.  However, if he practices for another 170,000 to 80,000 years, no matter what, he will appear to have changed a lot.  If he practiced for billions of years at a stretch, the words "youth" would definitely miss him.

    He is no less than Liu Yan, but has such a figure and appearance. It must be because he has practiced some wonderful skills.

    &nbsp; How to know

    "How old are you this year?" The girl asked as soon as she sat down.  Those big, fluttering eyes shone with a curious light that people couldn't bear to refuse.

    "I don't remember." Ye Pengfei responded lightly.

    There is no sun or moon in cultivation. How many cultivators can count on their fingers how many years they have lived?  If you ask them which retreat and how many years it took, they will probably be able to answer.

    Ye Pengfei's response can be regarded as a standard answer. Unexpectedly, the girl clapped her hands and smiled and said: "You don't remember your age, so you must be older than me? I am thirty-eight this year, I should call you big brother."  ."

    Big brother?  Fainting

    Ye Pengfei's subconscious reaction was that he was a little dizzy at this very nonsensical title.  Don't say that your cultivation level is higher than mine. I have to call you senior. Even if you are on the same level, I should call you fellow Taoist.  Big brother, what kind of title is this?  ah!  Wait a minute, big brother?

    soon¡­¡­

    "You're only thirty-eight? You're lying!" When Ye Pengfei finally realized what he was doing, the way he looked at the girl changed!

    A thirty-eight-year-old second-level god-man may still be a third-level god-man. What is this concept?  Even if you started practicing in your mother's womb and had an unobstructed journey, it would still be impossible to achieve this level of cultivation!

    "Giggle." The girl smiled sweetly, "I'm not lying. Just look at them and you'll know. I'm really only thirty-eight years old."

    At this time, Ye Pengfei just looked around at the god-level experts who were far away from him.  As expected, they all looked at this girl with awe!

    "It seems that this girl is very famous in the Hidden Turtle Star Domain!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself and said casually: "Junior Ye Pengfei, do you know your senior's surname?"

    "Ah, it's so boring!" To Ye Pengfei's expectation, the girl stood up suddenly, and her smiling face suddenly disappeared, "I thought you might be more interesting with a new face. I didn't expect you are still so pedantic.  Senior, senior, am I older than you?!"

    Furiously, the girl pulled away and left.  Ye Pengfei was left alone, looking at the petite back in astonishment, speechless

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 473. Mysterious Peeping (Part 1)

    Such an episode did not affect Ye Pengfei's mood much.  {http:

    ?Update uploaded by a friend} He just stared at the girl's petite back, sighed curiously, and then asked the Reincarnation Divine Sword again and listened to his teachings.  .

    On the contrary, Samsara Divine Sword did not continue the topic just now, but instead talked about this inexplicable "little girl".

    "I'm afraid it's a cursed body."

    "Is she a cursed body? No way."

    After seeing the special physiques of Bei Tangyu, Xu Caiyi, and Zhang Han, Ye Pengfei now has some understanding of those peculiar physiques.

    "Isn't the cursed body eerie? Why do I think this woman is so sunny?"

    Although his temper is a bit inexplicable, the feeling of warmth from the fire element cannot be faked.

    "Perhaps, there are some other special constitutions mixed in." Samsara Divine Sword muttered, "If I can get some of her blood, I can accurately analyze it."

    "Mixed physique? That's really strange. No wonder it's so powerful." Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise.  Think about it, if Bei Tangyu's naturally charming body, Xu Caiyi's split body, and Zhang Han's devouring body were all mixed together, how bad would it be?

    However, Ye Pengfei's surprise lasted for less than a moment, and he soon returned to normal.

    "Forget it, it doesn't matter to us, let's continue the topic just now. Where did we just talk about? Oh, by the way, the resource war between gods and men! In addition to making the interstellar teleportation array so huge for this purpose,  What other uses are there?¡±

    "There are so many uses!" The Samsara Divine Sword also cleared his throat and got back to business

    ¡­¡­

    Ten days.

    "The longest teleportation that Ye Pengfei has ever experienced in his life has finally reached the end.  {http:

    Friends upload updates}

    "Zhan Longxing! The star really lives up to its name, a strong dragon pressure!"

    When deciding on a series of planets to transfer to, Ye Pengfei was extremely curious about Zhanlong.  Although there is no dragon, it is covered by powerful dragon pressure.  Even in the entire Wutian Star Realm, there are more than billions of larger planets.  This Zhanlong star is also famous.

    Legend has it that the dragon pressure of Zhanlong Star comes from a dragon egg in its core.  There are also legends.  Because the soil of the entire planet is contaminated with the essence and blood of the ancient dragon.  There are even legends that there is a set of dragon artifacts scattered on the surface of Zhanlong Star

    There are many versions of the legend.  Although no powerful god-level expert has ever come forward to confirm the authenticity of these rumors, it does not hinder them.  Zhanlongxing has become a very popular existence in the entire Wutianxing Realm.

    Mysterious rumors brought super popularity - when Ye Pengfei came out of the Zhanlong Star Interstellar Teleportation Hall, he finally understood the true meaning of this sentence.

    ¡°It¡¯s really eye-opening, there are so many god-level experts!¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? It¡¯s a bustling and bustling scene everywhere.

    What¡¯s even more amazing is that almost half of the powerful ones are god-level beings!  Take a casual look.  Those who are not at the divine level.  Either he was an entertainer at a local business, or he was a follower of some god-level powerhouse.  Compared with this place, my home planet Yuexianxing is simply a rural area.

    "Tch, what does this mean?" Samsara Divine Sword curled his lips and said disdainfully.  "Think back then, the main star of the Primordial Star Territory - the Primordial Star. There were many more gods and men than here, and the average level was much higher!"

    The star field where Yuexian Star is located.  It is the prehistoric star field.  However, there is only one single seedling left in the entire star field, the Moon Immortal Star.  Therefore, even the name of Star Territory has long been cancelled.

    This is the first time that Samsara Divine Sword has taken the initiative to talk about the Great Star. Ye Pengfei asked curiously: "Could it be that the status of the Great Star in the Wutian Star Realm back then was higher than that of the Zhanlong Star?"

    "It's not just higher!" Samsara Divine Sword recalled, "In the past, there was a star ranking in Wutian Star Realm. This is a ranking list for all the planets in Wutian Star Realm based on the opinions of senior gods and according to the degree of prosperity.  , called the Star List. At that time, the ranking of the Prehistoric Stars was stable in the top 30. And this Zhanlong Star was not even in the top 100 at its peak! However, I didn¡¯t see anyone selling the Star List in the Interstellar Teleportation Hall. I guess now  It¡¯s no longer scheduled.¡±

    Listening to Samsara Divine Sword reminiscing about the past, Ye Pengfei also sighed a few words in agreement and hurriedly walked towards Fangshi.  He did not notice that among the bustling crowd, a pair of bright eyes were looking at his back thoughtfully

    Arrive at ZhanOn the ?? star, there is no need to use deceptive means to obtain teleportation fees like on the Xutian star.  On a planet like this, even if some second- and third-level artifacts were released, it wouldn't cause much of a stir.

    However, for safety reasons, we can only sell some less valuable god-level materials in batches and dispersedly.

    Like the complete set of top-grade magic weapons left by Liu Yan, the total value is probably more than 10,000 top-grade spirits, and Ye Pengfei does not dare to take action easily.

    As for some more eye-catching things, Ye Pengfei kept them in his arms unless he became a god and became truly powerful.  Otherwise, we will never take action.

    ????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "One three-thousand-year-old star red flower, three five-thousand-year-old cold grass, ten soul-attached cold stones, a middle-grade magic weapon, the Blue Sea Soul Bow, plus ten water-based arrows that are also at the middle-grade magic weapon level. The total  Ninety-eight top-grade spirits, even if you have one hundred top-grade spirits. What do you think of the price? Do you want to go to other shops to compare?"

    Behind the counter, an old man wearing a gray robe with a kind and friendly expression casually looked at a few items placed on the counter and immediately estimated the price.  He was very confident that for such a small business, his valuation would never be wrong.

    Sure enough, the young man in white in front of the counter nodded, smiled slightly and said: "No, the price is very fair, thank you very much."

    "That's good." The old man chuckled, "Please go back and tell your master that if there is anything good, our Qibao Pavilion will definitely buy it at the most reasonable price!"

    "I will tell you!" The young man in white bowed slightly, turned around and left Qibao Pavilion.

    Before the young man in white could walk away, a store clerk asked curiously: "Master Qi, you are just a boy who transforms into a god, just some rubbish, why do you insist on doing it yourself?"

    "Haha, haven't you noticed that this boy who transformed into a god has already stood on the threshold of the realm of gods and humans?" Mr. Qi San said with a good-tempered smile.

    "So what?" The shop assistant looked a little disdainful and said in confusion, "Even if he becomes a god, he is only at the first level and is not even qualified to be a clerk in our Qibao Pavilion!"

    "You, you, can't you brighten your eyes a little bit?" Qi Sanye shook his head, "If he can afford such a slave, how tyrannical will his master be? Such a big shot, even the slaves around him  , no matter how cheap the goods are, we must treat them with heart, do you understand?"

    "Ah, I understand!" The store clerk looked like he suddenly understood and was willing to accept the lesson.

    And Ye Pengfei, who listened to all this conversation, couldn't help but smile secretly in his heart, and left Qibao Pavilion and this city with unhurried steps (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 474. Mysterious Peeping (Part 2)

    "You are still in the mood to listen to such a fake conversation.{http:

    "Friends uploaded updates}" Inside the body, the Samsara Divine Sword said angrily.

    "All the second-level gods can only work as waiters in Qibao Pavilion. The dignified fifth-level god Qi Sanye personally entertained them and even joined forces to sing a double act. It's so embarrassing." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "If we can really get to know each other,  It would be nice if I had a powerful god-level man. If I let him come forward as my 'master', I wouldn't have to deal with this every day."

    "Tch, you've just given up on this idea." The Samsara Divine Sword curled his lips and said, "The tyrannical god who can make the fifth-level god look at him differently must either have a background like Zheng Peng, or at least  He must be a high-level god. Where can an ant like you get to know such a person?"

    "That's just casual talk." Ye Pengfei smiled, "By the way, Samsara Divine Sword, have you found the person who is spying on me?"

    "No." The Samsara Divine Sword immediately shook its head, "Are you feeling wrong? The strong man who can escape my eyes of reincarnation must be a high-level god. Which high-level god has nothing to do when he is full?  , will come to spy on you? Even if it was sent by Zheng Peng, he would capture you directly, so there is no need to go to such trouble!"

    "Maybe I'm too worried."

    Ye Pengfei smiled faintly and glanced at a crowd of people from the corner of his eyes.  After finding nothing, he shook his head slightly and walked towards an inn

    ¡­¡­

    The cost of living on Zhanlong Planet is very high. Ye Pengfei, who just got one hundred top-quality spirits, can live in such a small inn for twenty days in a row.

    Five top-quality spirits a day!

    Such a high accommodation fee is actually worth the money.  (1_1) Not to mention the spirit-gathering circle under the courtyard that can condense a hundred times the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Just talk about the lantern in the house that burns all day long and can calm the mind. It is worth the money of customers.  Such a price.

    Back to his room, Ye Pengfei took a deep breath habitually.  A refreshing fragrance circulated in his body.  Some of the complicated thoughts inherent in the sea of ??consciousness were immediately cleared away by the fragrance of flowers.  It gave Ye Pengfei a feeling that he could comprehend the higher and more profound Taoism at any time.

    "Well, if I weren't too poor, I would really like to buy a lantern like this."

    This seems to be a very ordinary lantern.  Ye Pengfei went to ask about the price, and it turned out to be as high as 30,000 top-quality spirits!  And the fragrant flower oil in the lantern costs two top-grade spirits a day!

    Unless Ye Pengfei can open up and take those valuable things from Liu Yan and Xuerou.  Get rid of them all, otherwise, he won't be able to use such things at all!

    The Divine Sword of Samsara chuckled and said, "Actually, this is nothing, it's just a first-level enlightenment lamp. There are several third-level enlightenment lamps in Zhao Youhou's collection!"

    This lantern.  It's called the Enlightenment Lamp.  As the name suggests, it helps the strong to achieve enlightenment.  Even if he is as powerful as the Immortal Emperor Wutian, it is impossible for him not to have any distracting thoughts.  Lighting a lamp of enlightenment can make a strong person realize the truth of heaven more efficiently.

    "Third-level Enlightenment Lamp?!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but exclaimed, "Why didn't you tell me about this good thing earlier!"

    God-level artifacts are one level lower each time.  The price difference is ten times or even a hundred times!  Third level enlightenment lamp.  That¡¯s a terrifying price of at least three million for a top-quality spirit!

    "Hehe, I'm just afraid of you being like this." Samsara Divine Sword smiled, "A few days ago, the fierceness in you was still too strong. I'm going to tell you this, can you hold your temper? If you go there in a hurry.  Sell ??things to collect travel expenses. If Zheng Peng's minions find out, then everything will be lost."

    In that kind of place where you could die at any time.  Ye Pengfei's temperament has been honed for fifty years.  It has already been tempered to be extremely strong.  If the power of reincarnation had not been used to cover up the aura, the sharp aura that could not be restrained would probably scare ordinary cultivators to death!

    "You, you." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    The breath is strong, the breath is strong, but I am not a rookie who doesn't know how to advance or retreat.  On the star in the ruins, I used my war puppet to deceive people, and I could get more than a hundred medium-grade spirits every time. I was not very patient, so I kept cheating all the way, and finally collected ten thousand top-grade spirits.  Even if he knew that there was a powerful Enlightenment Lamp in Zhao Youhou's collection, he would not be so excited that he would get confused.

    ¡° Samsara Divine Sword makes Ye Pengfei feel more and more like a parent who takes care of his children.  Even if the children have grown up, they still look at everything with a "protective" mentality.

    This feeling gave Ye Pengfei an indescribable enjoyment.  He shook his head helplessly, quickly sat down cross-legged, and beganExhale and take in the breath, meditate and realize the Tao.

    Every time, Ye Pengfei only stayed in the same city for one day.  Except for the time when he had to go into shops to sell things, he seized every minute and every second of the remaining time to practice.

    The mana cannot be further improved, but the hazy world in Nascent Soul is open to all comers.  No matter how much spiritual energy Ye Pengfei breathes out, the world will swallow it all up.

    Under the constant devouring, Yuanying seems to be no different from the past on the outside.  However, Ye Pengfei felt that this Nascent Soul, which seemed to be more fragile than the body, could actually destroy his body with just a move of his hands and feet!

    This is just a feeling, a feeling of "if you can use the power of that hazy world".  Both Ye Pengfei himself and Samsara Divine Sword vaguely feel that the reason why Ye Pengfei has been stuck on this bottleneck for a long time and has been unable to achieve the realm of a god is probably related to the inability to realize this feeling.

    Enlightenment!

    When other gods and men realize the Tao, they realize the way of heaven that helps them become gods.  And Ye Pengfei's enlightenment is not only the way of extreme emotion, but also the way of controlling this kind of power.

    Phew!  call!  call!

    In the Zi Mansion, Yuanying produced a set of god-level boxing techniques that were as graceful as mist.  Although the power of the punch was vague and unpredictable, its power was no less powerful than the most powerful punch.  The artistic conceptions of softness and strength are all hidden in this same set of boxing techniques.

    The Samsara Divine Sword also sent out its spiritual thoughts and entered the Zi Mansion to watch.

    This boxing technique was obtained by Ye Pengfei from the memory of the flower god Hua Ying.  And this punching power comes from his perception of the hazy world inside his body.

    The Samsara Divine Sword knows the true appearance of the hazy world, but he has never seen anyone who can use the power in that world before it is clearly revealed.  He was very curious, watching Ye Pengfei Yuanying perform the mysterious boxing skills, and secretly wondering in his heart whether it was possible to fully unleash the power contained in it while the world was still hazy.

    Suddenly!

    Both Samsara Divine Sword and Ye Pengfei were slightly startled: "Someone is peeping!" (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 475. The Thief

    Although it is only a small inn, the defensive arrays they have arranged for each small courtyard are enough to withstand a powerful blow from a first-level god.  **() It is impossible for even a third- or fourth-level god-man to pass through this defensive formation silently.

    "Is it Zheng Peng's minion?"

    Ye Pengfei's heart tightened slightly, but he continued to breathe in and out silently, as if he didn't notice anything, and continued to meditate and realize the Tao.  .

    Like a grain of sand, falling gently.  A strong man used the body shrinking technique to shrink his true body into a very small one, and slipped in through the crack in the door.

    "Huh?" Samsara Divine Sword couldn't help but exclaimed softly, "He's just a first-level god!"

    A first-level godman was actually able to sneak in quietly without disturbing the defensive array, which had to surprise the Samsara Divine Sword.  You know, the Samsara Divine Sword has seen so many people and things that it is impossible to count them all.  However, he has never seen any first-level god with such means.

    "Could it be that there is another one with a weird formation like Zhao Youhou?"

    People with low cultivation and strong formations are very rare.  Because the strength of the formation is related to the level of Taoism.  There are very few strong people who can, like Zhao Youhou, set up formations that far exceed their own level even though their Tao skills are average.

    Ye Pengfei cannot move, and neither does the Samsara Divine Sword.  Especially, after seeing that the person who came was just a first-level god, he knew that there was no need to take action himself.

    Since this kid has come in, there is absolutely no way he can escape, not even a spiritual message can be sent out.  Samsara Divine Sword smiled easily: "If it is Zheng Peng's minions, then Zheng Peng is really good at recruiting talents. (1_1)"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "I guess he's not Zheng Peng's minion. He looks like a thief."

    "A thief?" Samsara Divine Sword said in an extremely speechless tone, "Ye Pengfei, have you become stupid because of your enlightenment? As a cultivator, robbery is okay, but how can you steal?"

    Even if it¡¯s a Qi-refining boy.  Storage bags are generally used to carry things.  At Ye Pengfei's level, most powerful people have created their own Sumeru space.  Store treasures.  Whether it is a storage bag or a Xumi space, its storage space is not on the same plane as its owner.  In addition to surrendering to the master.  If these spaces are snatched back abruptly, it is impossible to know which plane these spaces are in, let alone the specific locations where the items are stored.

    Because of this, there are many robbers in the world of cultivation.  There are even god-level strong men who are kings of astrology, who rob the body and travel across the stars.  However, I have never heard of anyone being able to steal some treasure from another strong man's storage space with bare hands and without anyone noticing.

    Thief?  That is a profession that only exists in the world.

    Just when Samsara Divine Sword questioned Ye Pengfei's judgment.  Ye Pengfei didn't even have time to explain his feelings.  The first-level godman, who was as big as a grain of rice, suddenly disappeared.

    "Damn, what am I talking about? He's really a thief!" Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness moved slightly and he immediately discovered that tiny speck of dust.  Appear in one of your own Sumeru spaces!

    Ye Pengfei still didn't take action.

    This Sumeru space was originally used to store the materials for transforming gods and monsters.  Two bead flowers were refined one after another.  A bloody soul jade tower, this space has long been empty.  Nothing can be stolen.

    Ye Pengfei was very curious about what this mysterious first-level godman would choose.

    Come out first, and then find the next Xumi space.  Or should we escape directly from this Sumeru space to another Sumeru space?

    You must know that the Sumeru space truly exists in every plane.  However, these planes are only connected to the plane where the master is located, and have no connection with each other.  If this god-man could directly escape into other Sumeru spaces, it would be even more amazing.

    That speck of dust floated around in the empty Sumeru space for a while, and then stopped.  There is no return to the original space and no other actions.  It seems that he is calculating something.

    Suddenly

    A handful of soil was ingested by the mysterious god-man.  Soon, about one-fifth of a drop of the blood essence of the transformed monster beast was suspended in the Sumeru space.

    "He can actually refine waste products!" I didn't see this god-man traveling directly into other Sumeru spaces, but I saw him extract the blood essence of the transformed monster beast from the soil!

    In his early years, when Ye Pengfei was the first to kill the demonic beast, he cherished every drop of essence and blood.  However, after relying on formations to massacre the crazy monsters in the sealed world, Ye Pengfei had no time to collect the essence and blood of the divine monsters drop by drop.  He always kills them casually and throws them into the Sumeru space.  VeryUnfortunately, sometimes even the corpses of transformed gods and monsters that are too weak are lost.  There was no time to collect it, so it was left to lie on the cold dirt floor, slowly rotting.

    Therefore, in such a Sumeru space that was once filled with the corpses of the transformed monster beasts, there is indeed a lot of blood essence and blood seeping into the soil.  However, Ye Pengfei was unable to refine the blood essence at all, so he could only let it go to waste.

    I never thought that this first-level god who possesses mysterious skills and can locate Xumi space can actually refine waste products!

    "This is a rare ability." Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "He can steal and extract essence from waste. What is the origin of this person?"

    "Who cares what his origin is? Just arrest him and search for his soul." Although Samsara Divine Sword was also extremely surprised, he felt that Ye Pengfei was making a fuss out of a molehill for not taking action.

    "It's easy to catch him, but it may not be easy to search for his soul." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Reincarnation Divine Sword, didn't you find that this person's aura is very strange? If I hadn't been used to borrowing your reincarnation power to operate it,  Spiritual consciousness, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for me to discover his existence!¡±

    "That's right!" Samsara Divine Sword said in surprise, "After you reminded me like this, why do I feel that even a level god like Zheng Peng may not be able to detect the existence of this kid with his spiritual consciousness?"

    Being able to evade the detection of intermediate or even high-level gods and men, such a character, even if he is only at the first level of cultivation, is probably not so easy to capture, so easy to search for souls!

    "Wait and see, you need to know more about his methods before you can capture him!"

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry at all. He calmed down and watched the thief silently, constantly calculating the various abilities of this person.

    Soon, the thief extracted a total of two hundred and thirty drops of the blood essence of the god-turned-monster beast from the soil.  He let out a low laugh of satisfaction, and then quickly disappeared (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 476. The Four Symbols of Extreme Yin

    "Sure enough! He can directly travel to other Sumeru spaces!" Ye Pengfei was a little excited.  *1*1* However, those fifty years of life and death have taught him how to maintain a calm and tenacious heart when he is extremely excited.  Otherwise, he would have alerted the mysterious strong man long ago.

    "Where will he go next?"

    In this Sumeru space, there are only some things that I left behind during the foundation building period.  Because the value of the things was so low, Ye Pengfei didn't bother to deal with them when he was cheating on Xu Tianxing.  .

    According to Ye Pengfei's understanding, such a divine man with unique skills can curl his lips and travel to other Sumeru spaces to search for him with just a casual sweep of his spiritual consciousness.  After all, in the eyes of god-level experts, these things are not even considered garbage.

    However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was that this godman actually looked through each item one by one, and actually collected a few items!

    "Are you mistaken?" Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise, "Even if you are a miser, there is no need to be like this."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????consuming the essence blood of deity-turned-monster beasts in the soil, this is still understandable.  After all, although for a god-level powerhouse, the energy contained in the essence and blood of a god-turned-monster beast is too little.  However, because the powerful ones at the level of gods are in great need, the selling price is not bad.  This mysterious powerhouse spent several cups of tea to extract 230 drops of blood essence of different grades of spirit-transforming monsters. Ye Pengfei estimated that it was worth about a hundred or ten pieces of top-quality spirit.

    Ye Pengfei cannot understand the things he is collecting now.  Something used by some foundation-building monks.  Count it all together.  Maybe you can sell it for three to five yuan for a middle-grade spirit?

    The godly man continued to look through and search, and Ye Pengfei's brows gradually wrinkled.  {http:

    Friends upload updates}

    "What are you worried about?" Because it borrowed the power of reincarnation, the Samsara Divine Sword immediately noticed the change in Ye Pengfei's mood.

    "I'm afraid this person is planning something." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    "What are you planning?" Samsara Divine Sword sneered, "What can you use these junk things to plan for? Stop thinking about it, it won't work. If you dig out some garbage from the palace, the rebels can sing a triumphant song?"

    "Garbage in the palace?" Ye Pengfei's eyes were full of confusion.  Suddenly a dazzling light shot out, "Samsara Divine Sword, your metaphor is really appropriate, I understand!"

    "What do you understand?" Samsara Divine Sword was stunned.  Think back.  I am just making a casual comparison, what can it inspire him?

    Ye Pengfei laughed and stood up: "This is a thief who knows magic! Good guy, he almost capsized my boat in the gutter!"

    With a thought, a huge bloody soul jade tower suddenly appeared in front of the thief.

    "It was the first time I saw a god-level man who knew how to cast spells, and I almost got killed by you!"

    The thief was shocked, as if he had never expected that he would be discovered.  Some have hastily planned to retreat.

    "Stop pretending!" Ye Pengfei's fierce shout filled the Sumeru space, "When I found you, you also sensed the fluctuations of my spiritual consciousness! You actually retreated without knowing the difficulty, and even pretended not to know how to look around.  Picking up trash! Good method, good trick!"

    "Have you been completely seen through?" That speck of dust gradually returned to its original shape.  A middle-aged man wearing a black robe with a slightly bluish complexion stood proudly in front of the Bloody Soul Jade Tower with a gloomy face. "It's a very good artifact. It seems that it can be upgraded! However, you are a god."  Boy, how can I drive a second-level artifact? You better give it to me!"

    As soon as the middle-aged man stretched out his hand, he wanted to capture the bloody soul jade tower with his bare hands.

    "What a strange hand. It looks like" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised and looked at the middle-aged man's palm.  Then, with a random thought, several ghostly shadows suddenly shot out from the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.

    "Suppress him!" Ye Pengfei stared at the middle-aged man expressionlessly and did not take action immediately.  He needed to take a closer look to see what other strange tricks this middle-aged man would use.

    How to know

    "Ah! Four second-level Yin gods!"

    The middle-aged man screamed in horror like a mortal who had seen a ghost.  This time, he was no longer pretending to lure Ye Pengfei into being fooled, he was truly shocked!

    Although, he can also see that these four second-level Yin gods have not returned to their best condition.  However, it is already easy to deal with them together.  Not to mention, these four second-level Yin gods are clearly the ones living in that tower.  The artifact pagoda itself is definitely better than the combination of these four second-level Yin gods.Hands are even more powerful!

    "It's over, it's over. I, Yin Jiutian, have been running the world for three thousand years, and today I will fall into the hands of the Yin God. Why do I have to be named Yin? It's bad luck! Bad luck!"

    Yin Jiutian screamed wildly and twisted his body at high speed. Ye Pengfei clearly saw that a narrow crack appeared in the originally solid Sumeru space!

    "Opening a space-time channel? This Yin Jiutian really surprised me!"

    The space-time channel on Yuexian Star is relatively easy to open because of the space-time cracks as a pavement.  Even so, Yue Ningbing, who was holding many top-quality magic weapons, still spent almost two cups of tea before she was about to open the space-time channel.

    And now, my Sumeru space is so stable that even if an intermediate god-man fights in it, it is estimated that there will be no space-time shock.  Not to mention, a space-time channel was opened instantly.

    "The four extremely yin phenomena, suppress them!"

    The ruthless soul-stirring sound rushed into the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  In an instant, the bloody soul jade tower shot out four scarlet spiritual lights, covering four second-level Yin gods inside.

    Immediately, a strange tacit understanding emerged between the four second-level Yin gods.  Only Ye Pengfei could see it, and there was a huge formation diagram looming under their feet.

    Yin Jiutian didn¡¯t know what the ¡°Four Extreme Yin Symbols¡± were. In fact, he had never seen such an artifact as the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  He saw that the four second-level Yin gods were shrouded in four scarlet blood lights, and they all stood motionless. He thought that this was some kind of space-blocking method.  Yin Jiutian, who was in a hurry just now, couldn't help laughing:

    "To transform into a god is to transform into a god! You actually want to use the sealing formation to lock the passage of time and space. It's just a dream! I'll go to Yin Jiutian!"

    "You can leave if you want, and I won't stay." Ye Pengfei sneered.

    I saw that Yin Jiutian's physical body had indeed rushed into the space-time channel.  However, the godhead carrying his soul was actually retained by Ye Pengfei!

    "ah!!!!!!!!"

    A shrill scream came from the godhead (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 477. Fairy Cenna

.    477.Cenna Fairy

    "What a Yin Four Symbol Formation!" Samsara Divine Sword couldn't help but exclaim, "If Zheng Peng knows this kind of spell, I guess you won't be able to escape."

    "Even if he can set up a formation, can't I break it?" Ye Pengfei smiled confidently, and then captured the godhead of Yin Jiutian.  .

    "It turns out that I'm just good at sneaking around, and it made me cautious for a long time." Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, "Tell me! Who sent you to harm me?"

    Yin Jiutian is already a little half crazy. How could he have expected that the tragedy of separation of body and godhead would actually happen!

    "No, no, no one, who" He stuttered, not asking himself.

    Ye Pengfei shouted in a very impatient tone: "I don't have time to nag you. This is not the first time I have taken the divine power. It will be easy to destroy your soul!"

    "What a boy, how dare you say that!" Secretly, Samsara Divine Sword gave a thumbs up.

    You should know that there are generally two ways to become a god.

    The first method is to seal part of the mana, Nascent Soul, and state of mind in the Godhead.

    The second method is to seal all the mana, Nascent Soul, and state of mind in the Godhead.

    Because the soul exists in the Nascent Soul, the former method is equivalent to having two lives.  Therefore, most god-level experts adopt the first method.  People like Liu Yan, Xuerou and others are all like this.  And the souls Ye Pengfei absorbed were actually the parts of their souls other than their godhead.

    As for Yin Jiutian, his soul was captured by the Four Symbols of Jiyin, but only one godhead was left behind. Obviously, he adopted the latter method.  Although this approach leaves the strong man with only one life.  However, it is more solid and reliable.  With Ye Pengfei's current methods, it is basically impossible to kill such souls.

    But how could Yin Jiutian know this?  The spell that could forcibly pull the godhead out of the body had completely frightened him. He never thought that Ye Pengfei was trying to scare him, so he quickly began to beg for mercy.

    "Be merciful! Be merciful! I am willing to be a slave, I am willing to be your slave!"

    "A god-level slave?" Ye Pengfei touched his chin, "Your cultivation is too poor, so you might as well tell the master behind you. It's probably not bad to use your master as a slave."

    Before he finished speaking, Ye Pengfei felt that the godhead in his hand was trembling and shaking.

    "Haha, is your master very powerful?" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "Yes, to be able to recruit a unique talent like you is not an ordinary person."

    Yin Jiutian said in a trembling voice: "Master Ye, please don't force me. ishu. I would rather be a slave than reveal her information!"

    "You actually know that my surname is Ye? It seems that you have been planning for your master for a long time." Ye Pengfei frowned, "Could it be that your master is really Zheng Peng? If it is really him, why didn't he just bring someone to kill him?"

    Ye Pengfei was very puzzled.

    Yin Jiutian was also stunned: "Who is Zheng Peng? Ah, Mr. Ye, don't ask any more questions. Let me go, I am willing to open up and let Mr. Ye plant any slave brand!"

    In order to survive, Yin Jiutian risked his life.

    How to know

    "I said, will I accept you as a slave?" Ye Pengfei's face was very ferocious, "I have refined the divine body and divine personality, and there are not just one or two. I have accumulated too much and have been unable to break through. I might as well make you as well.  It¡¯s been refined!¡±

    As he spoke, a powerful force rushed into Yin Jiutian's godhead.  In an instant, Yin Jiutian felt that his godhead was showing signs of collapse!

    Yin Jiutian was completely stupid.

    What kind of ruthless people have you provoked?  In an instant, the solid godhead can show signs of collapse!  You know, even if you are an intermediate god, if you want to refine a first-level godhead, you will need at least seven or eight days of preparation to achieve this effect!

    ??????? Cruel man!  Someone more ruthless than that person!

    "I said! I said! Let me go! I said, I said everything!" Yin Jiutian was panicked. Although that person was powerful, the person in front of him was not bad at all.  You have already fallen into the hands of this person, so you should focus on the present first.

    "Say it." Ye Pengfei put away his ferocious expression, but the extremely passionate power that had been injected into his godhead was still flowing slowly, "Don't try to lie to me, I know that you have been staring at me for a long time.  time!"

    "I don't dare, I don't dare." Yin Jiutian hurriedly defended, "I have only been with Mr. Ye for three days. In front of me, that person was secretly following Mr. Ye."

    &nbsp; "Oh?" Ye Pengfei recalled thoughtfully. Indeed, the feeling of being spied on three days ago was a bit different from the past three days.  Sorry, this is a new person, "Keep talking!"

    "Yes, yes." Yin Jiutian said in the most humble tone, "I don't know, Mr. Ye is from the Stinging Turtle Star Territory, and he should have heard of the name of Fairy Cena. This is the one who ordered me to harm you.  Fairy Zenna!¡±

    When he mentioned Fairy Cenna, Ye Pengfei once again felt that Yin Jiutian's soul trembled several times.

    "Fairy Cena? I've never heard of it." Ye Pengfei said simply, "I'm not from the Stinging Turtle Star Territory, I just passed by there. What kind of cultivation is this fairy Cenna, and what does she look like?"

    I have only stayed on the Xutian Star in the Hidden Turtle Star Territory. Except for the kind old man in the interstellar teleportation hall of the Xutian Star Star Territory, I seem to have never dealt with the god-level powerhouse in the Hidden Turtle Star Territory.

    Thinking about it, the ones that I provoke the most are of course those small and large shops.  However, I have already checked that the strongest supporter behind these shops is the high-level Nascent Soul. How could the gods be involved?

    ??Besides, even if a god really discovered that he was cheating, he probably wouldn't have anything to do after he was full. He would chase him all the way to Zhanlong Star. The cost would be too high.

    Just then, Yin Jiutian said: "Fairy Cena's cultivation is sometimes at the peak of the second level, and sometimes at the beginning of the third level. It is not very stable. As for the appearance of Fairy Cena, she is a little girl about ten years old, which is easy to identify.  "

    ¡°When Yin Jiutian was describing Fairy Chen Na¡¯s cultivation, Ye Pengfei had already vaguely guessed it.  When Yin Jiutian revealed her appearance, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneer.

    "I'm just telling you, a godly man, instead of having a family affair with a strong person at the same level, why would he come to join in the fun with me!"

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei asked again: "Tell me, what did Cen Na ask you to do? What is her intention?"

    "That's right, I just want to put a curse on Mr. Ye." Yin Jiutian said with a sneer, "As for the intention, let alone the Hidden Turtle Star Territory, even the Emperor Zhanlong Star, countless god-level masters, everyone can't  Everyone knows Fairy Chen Na improves her cultivation by devouring alien bodies."

    In one sentence, it¡¯s earth-shattering!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 478. Waves of aversion to cold

    478. Aversion to cold

    The so-called allogeneic body actually refers to a wider range than special physique.

    For example, Ye Pengfei certainly has no special physique.  His genius is only reflected in his understanding and toughness, and has nothing to do with his innate physique.  .

    However, now Ye Pengfei has completely refined his body into a top-quality magic weapon.  Combined with the Ghost Realm Continuous Formation in the upper body's large hole, it is no less than some first-order artifacts of inferior quality.  Such Ye Pengfei is of course a foreign body.

    "It turns out that they are interested in my alien body." Ye Pengfei sneered, "This Cen Na has a really good appetite. If she wants to eat me, she won't be afraid of breaking her teeth!"

    Yin Jiutian is still a little dizzy now. Ye Pengfei's extreme Yin Four Symbol Formation and the method of causing the faint collapse of his godhead in an instant have brought him too much impact.  Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, he responded casually:

    "Cen Na is a dragon girl. She won't break her teeth no matter what she eats."

    "She is the descendant of dragons and humans?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows, "Dragons have many secrets. A strong human being who can fall in love with a dragon is probably not a weakling. What ability does she have to learn to devour alien bodies?"

    It would be strange if this kind of ability that everyone hates does not lead to a fatal disaster.  Just like now, Cena has offended Ye Pengfei. No matter what, Ye Pengfei will not let Cena off easily.

    "Boy Ye, if this Cen Na has a great reputation, you must be careful of Zheng Peng's minions!" Samsara Divine Sword reminded in a deep voice.

    No matter what she is about swallowing alien bodies, the Samsara Divine Sword doesn¡¯t care about it.  It's just that Zheng Peng may have a great background. Before he becomes a god, it's better to avoid exposing his traces as much as possible.

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei smiled evilly, "Even if I'm cursed, I can still act in this kind of drama."

    ¡­¡­

    A powerful spiritual storm raged across a vast wasteland.

    This natural spiritual storm cannot be compared with Zhao Youhou's design, but ordinary god-level experts would not dare to break into it.

    On this day, suddenly, the figure of a powerful man who transformed into a god appeared on the edge of this wasteland.  Then, without any further pause, he immediately teleported towards the center of the storm.

    Not long after the powerful god-transformer entered, two more figures quietly appeared on the edge of the wasteland.

    "Yin Jiutian, are you sure that he has been cursed by you?" A short girl asked in a low voice with a serious expression.

    "Of course." Yin Jiutian quickly replied, "Fairy Cena Mingjian, if he hadn't been under my spell, how could he have changed his route and run to the Ghost Imperial City? This was all in accordance with your instructions, Fairy Cenna.  It can be done.¡±

    "That's good!" Cena nodded with satisfaction, "When I eat this guy, your little grandson, I won't worry about it anymore, haha."

    Laughing loudly, without fear of leaking her traces, Cen Na¡¯s petite figure disappeared in the vast wilderness in an instant.

    "Demons, they are all demons." Yin Jiutian shook his head in pain, "This insect in the sea of ??consciousness Ah! Mr. Ye, I didn't mean it, I definitely didn't mean it! I'm going to find Ji  Yin and yang things, I¡¯ll go right now!¡±

    Yin Jiutian turned around with a face full of horror and teleported away at high speed towards the nearest city

    ¡­¡­

    The roaring spiritual hurricane echoed fiercely in the ears.  Even though Ye Pengfei's body was extremely close to the artifact, he had to let the Ghost Domain Formation activate some of its functions to withstand the collision of the spiritual storm.

    Half an hour later, although people are still in the spiritual storm, wherever the spiritual consciousness reaches, a quiet city stands in the center of the spiritual storm!

    The Ghostly Imperial City!

    The ghost imperial city is full of god-level ghost cultivators!

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know why Cen Na would choose to devour him here.  However, he had a vague feeling that the reason why evil women like Cen Na were not jointly attacked by other god-level powerful men was probably related to the Ghost Imperial City.

    "Young man Ye, you are a little too courageous." The Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "Although killing Na Cena here will not be discovered by Zheng Peng's minions. However, if you are not careful, you may be caught by ghosts.  The strong men of Linghuang City found out! If Cen Na is really related to these Yinshen, I am afraid it will be very troublesome!"

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Isn't it a curse? I can figure it out."

    As he said this, Ye Pengfei staggered a little as if he had exerted too much force to resist the spiritual storm.

    "Not good!" Cen Na, who was following closely behind, couldn't help but frown.He said, "I overestimated this guy's ability. Maybe the spell on him will break out before he reaches the Ghost Imperial City!"

    The secret spell planted in a person can be driven by the caster, or the time of onset can be determined in advance, or it can occur naturally due to physical weakness.  Now, in Cena's eyes, the third situation is about to appear.

    "This is an excellent tribute, it cannot be wasted casually."

    After a brief thought, Cen Na immediately speeded up and flew to Ye Pengfei's side.

    "Ah, isn't this big brother? I didn't expect that you would also come to Ghost Spirit Imperial City for adventure?" Ce Na pretended to be surprised at the encounter and said happily, "Big brother is here to look for opportunities, in order to achieve the goal of becoming a god.  I guess. I, Cena, have met my eldest brother once, so I¡¯ll just help you out."

    With that said, Cen Na cast a spell to help Ye Pengfei block a lot of spiritual storms.

    Fake!  So fake!  If I had known this, I shouldn't have turned around and left suddenly without even leaving my name.  He is still too arrogant and cannot even devise a complete plan.

    Ye Pengfei secretly mocked in his heart, but there was also a look of surprise on his face: "It turns out it's the exoh, it turns out to be the little fairy."

    "Giggle." Cen Na smiled sweetly, "That's right. I call you big brother, and you call me little fairy. How nice."

    Aversion to cold

    When Ye Pengfei heard from Yin Jiutian that Cen Na liked people to call her little fairy, and at worst she had to be called Cen Na fairy, he felt a chill in his heart.  However, when he heard what Ce Na said with his own ears, Ye Pengfei still found it difficult to control this aversion to cold.

    "Haha, Ye Pengfei, you still can't get home with your practice." The Samsara Divine Sword sensed Ye Pengfei's mentality and laughed loudly, "If you had mastered the extreme emotions, such disgusting words would have been like a breeze.  It doesn¡¯t matter if you brush your face.¡±

    Ye Pengfei looked at Cen Na with a "pure" smile on her face speechlessly, and couldn't help but feel a chill.  His body trembled, his face turned black, and he fell from the sky

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 479. Designed suppression

.    479. Design suppression

    "Is this a curse?" Cena muttered in surprise, "Forget it, let's take him to the Ghost Hall. ishu."

    Cen Na shook her head helplessly, fell from the air at a high speed, and caught Ye Pengfei, who was falling at a high speed, in her hands.  .

    Suddenly!

    Cen Na felt that the scenery before her eyes had changed drastically. The Gobi desert that was originally a raging spiritual storm and almost barren of grass suddenly became filled with flowers and birds chirping.

    Such a sudden change made Cen Na slightly stunned.  When she realized that she had fallen into an illusion, Ye Pengfei had already used formations to surround her.

    "Extremely Yin and Four Symbols, pull out her ugly soul for me!" Ye Pengfei looked calm, holding a pagoda in his hand, staring at the little girl-like Cen Na with piercing eyes.

    "Yin Jiutian! How dare you lie to me! Do you think that by colluding with this kind of thing, you can control me, little fairy Cen?" Cen Na finally understood. She quickly used a ribbon-like artifact and started  Break the formation!

    However, even though Cen Na¡¯s methods are very powerful, the ribbon-like artifact is also very powerful.  The illusion formation that Ye Pengfei prepared carefully was completely broken by Cen Na in less than three seconds.  However, she immediately fell into the Jiyin Four Symbols Array.  ishu.

    For a moment, Cen Na felt that both Yuanying and the Godhead were bound by an inexplicable force, as if they were about to be pulled out of the body!

    "No, this is a god-level magic circle that restricts the soul!"

    Ce Na is much smarter than the thief Yin Jiutian.  Although she had never seen the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda and didn't know what the "Four Symbols of Extreme Yin" was, she quickly found the most appropriate way to deal with it.

    After swallowing a lot of Yuan Shenling Pill, relying on the majestic power of the spirit pill, the feeling of restraint in the soul was finally offset by several percent.

    "It's really amazing. If I hadn't bothered her with the magic array first, she would have run away!" Ye Pengfei narrowed his eyes slightly.

    " However, Ye Pengfei did not do it himself.  He wanted to take every opportunity to hone the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda.  If you always rely on the powerful sword formation, other means will be too poor.

    "Four images become two instruments, divide and conquer!"

    Following Ye Pengfei's sharp shout, the four second-level Yin gods, as if they were the most disciplined sergeants, immediately joined forces in pairs and stepped on the left and right sides of Cena, surrounding each other.  Spin at high speed.

    The surrounding spiritual storm was also affected by the Liangyi formation, and was quickly thrown into the rotation of Yin Shen, forming two strange small spiritual whirlwinds.

    "The terrain is unique, and it can actually produce this effect!" Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up slightly, and he immediately figured out how to improve these extreme Yin soul-locking and soul-trapping formations.

    "Extreme Yin Liangyi, spiritual power is overwhelming, attack!"

    A few moments later, Ye Pengfei immediately integrated the skills he had just realized into actual combat.  Then they saw that the magic door that was supposed to seal the soul actually drove a powerful spiritual whirlwind and slammed into Cena!

    "It's not just the soul attack, it can also attack the body. This method is great!" Samsara Divine Sword also praised loudly, applauding Ye Pengfei's understanding.

    "Don't be too busy cheering." Ye Pengfei said solemnly, "This Cen Na is not a simple character Look, the two spiritual whirlwinds can't cause any damage!"

    After the four images were transformed into two instruments, Ce Na had to use all her strength to deal with this extremely yin formation that specifically attacks the soul.  Although she also knew that there were two spiritual whirlwinds attacking her, she could only resist them with her body.

    The petite body of a ten-year-old child looked as if it was about to be torn apart by two spiritual whirlwinds.  However, when the two spiritual whirlwinds on the left and right hit her body, apart from destroying her protective robe, they didn't even hurt a hair on her body!

    "Hey, big brother, you are so horny. If you want Cen Na's body, just say so directly. There is no need to be so fierce and forceful. Cen Na is still young and cannot bear the storm of big brother.  Giggle."

    ??Cen Na, who is already naked, can still smile so coquettishly!

    "Let's take action, the situation doesn't look good." Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "I feel that there seems to be a mysterious power in her body that is ready to move Well, it seems to be related to the Ghost Imperial City in front!"

    "I can only take action myself." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, "I thought that by collecting the ghosts of Fu Hai, Liu Yan, Xuerou, Hua Ying, and Zhu Li, I could use the Blood Soul Jade Tower to follow  God-level powerhouses can compete with each other. Now it seems that even if I take Fu Hai¡¯sThe ghosts were also sacrificed, but they were also unable to do anything to Cena!  "

    Fu Hai is the first god-level ghost that Ye Pengfei collected, and he is also the most powerful one.  After decades of tempering the dead energy, Fu Hai has been promoted to the third level of Yin God.  But, look at the current situation.  Even if this third-level Yin God were to take action, it seemed difficult to capture Cena in one fell swoop.

    "Earlier, she talked about the Ghost Gong Palace. In this way, she didn't devour me herself, but wanted to send me to that Gong Palace. Maybe the mysterious power in her body came from this ghost.  Gong Palace. Even what she called swallowing the foreign body was not actually swallowed by herself, but sent to the Ghost Gong Palace!"

    In just a moment, Ye Pengfei immediately calculated a lot of information.  He is now almost 100% sure that Cen Na does not gain cultivation by devouring alien bodies, but by enshrining alien bodies to gain strength in the Ghost Hall!

    "Five Mountains Sword Formation, suppress!"

    Several mysterious notes were gently spit out from Ye Pengfei's mouth.  In an instant, Cen Na, who was still giggling just now, changed her expression drastically.

    "What kind of sword formation is this? Five swords of blue light can be transformed into five with the power of Dao, and it can actually make me feel that I am about to lose contact with the Ghost Spirit Hall! No, that is the source of my power, it must not be like this  Get down!"

    The charming smile turned into horror.  Ce Na swallowed another handful of soul-stabilizing elixir, and then danced the long streamer again to protect her little body.

    "Is it useful?" Ye Pengfei smiled casually, spread his fingers and pressed down gently.

    The five swords of green light were like five ten-thousand-year-old mountains. Suddenly, they fell on the long ribbon.  After a breath, the Five Mountains Sword Formation actually suppressed the artifact and its owner!

    "Okay! Even the second-level artifact can be suppressed! Ye Pengfei, your fifty years of hard work are indeed not in vain!" The Samsara Divine Sword sensed it and then said, "The mysterious power in her body seems to be gone  Look, she¡¯s decaying!¡±

    It is indeed decaying.  This Cena originally looked like a ten-year-old girl, but now, her small body has begun to grow up!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 480. The power of sacrifice

    The transformation from a sexy girl to a hot woman only took a few blinks of time. The pair of proud breasts that exuded a pearlescent color like gemstones trembled slightly and appeared in  In front of Ye Pengfei!

    Looking down at the proud double peaks, the slender and round legs are tightly together.  A few wisps of luxuriant grass appeared, which made people think a lot.

    In front of such a beautiful scenery, Ye Pengfei not only was not moved by it, but instead had a frosty face and shouted sternly: "Witch! You have been suppressed by me, and you still want to seduce me? It seems that you don't know that the word 'death' should be used"  how to write!"

    Following Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual thoughts, the five giant mountains of green light suddenly emitted streams of astonishing light, directly piercing the naked Cen Na.

    Daoli Chain!

    I saw that the astonishing rays of green light did not penetrate Cen Na once and then disappear, but crisscrossed Cen Na's body, completely sealing off Cen Na's body.

    "Giggle." Ce Na was still smiling sweetly, "You are not tempted, big brother, your determination is so strong."

    Ye Pengfei looked expressionless and shouted coldly: "If you have any other means, just use it!"

    "Oh, such a powerful restriction, and such a powerful you. It seems that if I don't make some sacrifices, I will be completely ruined today." Cen Na sighed coyly, her delicate body was still hot, but, she  The whole person's aura has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    "That mysterious force has appeared again, at least ten times more powerful than before!" Samsara Divine Sword reminded in a low voice.

    Ye Pengfei nodded.

    The feeling of the Samsara Divine Sword.  More precise and sharp than Ye Pengfei.  but.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei had already clearly felt the strange changes in Cen Na's body!

    Whether it¡¯s the Samsara Divine Sword with a sharper sense or Ye Pengfei who has already used Tao power to chain, they don¡¯t know where this mysterious power comes from.  -< Shuhai Pavilion >- () also doesn¡¯t know what to do to suppress this force.

    Destruction!  There seems to be no other way but to directly destroy Cena.

    "Although we have made arrangements in advance, we still cannot capture him alive." Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    Once upon a time, Ye Pengfei planned to directly suppress Cen Na without using any conspiracy.  After those fifty years of life and death training.  Ye Pengfei felt that even a true third-level god would have a hard time escaping the suppression of his own reincarnation formations.

    However, after asking Cen Na in detail about her past achievements, Ye Pengfei changed his mind and decided to use the illusion to charm Cen Na for a short while before taking action to suppress her.

    When he actually fought with Cen Na, Ye Pengfei just thought that if he didn't set up an illusion in advance, he would trick Cen Na.  This Cena may have escaped.  However, judging from the current situation, if the illusion had not disturbed her mind, I am afraid that Ce Na would have changed from passive to active and forced herself to fight.

    Even if we have the upper hand, we can only kill, there is no other way!

    Ye Pengfei has never been a kind-hearted person¡ª¡ª

    A thousand rays of green light turned into a thousand sharp swords, which was the sky-shattering sword that injured Yin Shen Mo Xuan!

    The strongest existence in the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  The third-level Yin Shen Fuhai finally flew out with a ferocious face.  A powerful soul-shattering thought quickly replaced the Jiyin Liangyi Formation and shot towards Cen Na's Nascent Soul without mercy!

    A sword that breaks the sky.  Break his body into pieces.  Soul-breaking thoughts, shattering his soul.  This is complete annihilation.  It is impossible for anyone to obtain her power and memory by refining Cena.

    Faced with such a powerful attack, Cen Na sneered: "Sacrifice, half of my soul!"

    Between the proud twin peaks, a whirlpool-like black hole suddenly appeared, and terrifying spiritual pressure fluctuations swarmed out from the bottom of the vortex, as if they had materialized!

    The chains that were still restraining Cen Na just now were torn to pieces and completely shattered by these terrifying spiritual pressures.  Yin Shen Fuhai's soul-shattering thoughts were also blasted back by this spiritual pressure.

    Only Suitian's sword pierced Cen Na's body, but its power had been reduced so much that it couldn't even pierce the delicate skin.

    "It's the smell of a Yin God. It's very powerful. It seems to be a third-level Yin God! No, I'm afraid it's a fourth-level Yin God!" Although the divine mind couldn't penetrate into that black hole, the Samsara Divine Sword still quickly judged it.  The power of that presence.

    At the same time that the Samsara Divine Sword sounded the reminder, the sound of Cen Na¡¯s charming smile also came over.

    "My big brother, how does this feel? You'd better surrender to this existence that is about to appear."??, but even the most powerful god-level expert on Zhanlong Star does not dare to face him directly.  "

    The most powerful person on Zhanlong Planet!  That's an eighth-level god!  Could it be that what Cen Na summoned was an eighth-level or even ninth-level Yin God?  Are you kidding me? Do you want to mess with my mind?

    Ye Pengfei looked at the mysterious black hole with cold eyes, and said calmly: "A mere fourth-level Yin god dares to pretend to be a high-level existence? Get back here!"

    Three clones broke out of the body, and the three sword moves were like meteors chasing the moon, and they instantly fell into the mysterious black hole.

    "What is this?" From the depths of the black hole, a frightened and angry roar came out, "Ah! It's the power of reincarnation! Get away, get away, don't pester me!"

    With waves of roars getting weaker and weaker, the powerful Yin God gave up on the exit of the black hole and quickly fled into the distance

    ¡­¡­

    Cen Na panicked.

    She had never heard of anyone who could stop the power of sacrifice.  Even on other planets hundreds of millions of miles away, when he faced the siege of six third-level gods alone, he still successfully recruited powerful Yin gods and destroyed all the enemies.

    This time, I have already underestimated Ye Pengfei very much.  In such a difficult situation back then, he only sacrificed one-third of his soul to recruit a third-level peak Yin God.  But this time, he sacrificed half of his soul in order to recruit a fourth-level Yin God.  I never thought that with just one move, the powerful Yin Shen would escape!

    "Impossible, this is impossible." Cena muttered to herself in a panic, "How can he, a boy who transforms into a god, scare away the fifth-level Yin God? This is simply impossible!"

    Faced with the ironclad facts, Cen Na still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    This is almost like a dream!

    "The artistic conception of reincarnation can best defeat the Yin spirit. My body's thunder and spiritual power is also the supreme power to defeat evil spirits and ghosts. Coupled with the extremely powerful Dao power of extreme emotions, my small sword formation of reincarnation, even if it is five  Even the super-yin gods are not willing to face it easily!"

    A fourth-level Yin Shen, if he is willing to fight hard, can break Ye Pengfei's Samsara Small Sword Formation.  However, the ghost tribe is the most selfish.  Unless they are really controlled by Cen Na, how could they possibly fight for Cen Na?

    Ye Pengfei ruthlessly pronounced his verdict: "Demon girl, just accept your fate!"

    The sky-shattering sword and the soul-shattering blow hit Ce Na again!

    Suddenly!  !  !

    "I know why you can't become a god!!!"

    With a hoarse cry, all attacks were stopped!  (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 481. The origin of all things, the five elements are missing

    481. The origin of all things, the five elements are missing

    Even if Cen Na is willing to commit herself to being a slave, Ye Pengfei cannot let her go.  However, the cry that Ce Na made before she died was actually "How to become a god"!  .

    A thousand sky-shattering swords came to a halt on the surface of Cen Na¡¯s delicate skin.

    The soul-shattering blow will almost completely shatter Cen Na¡¯s Nascent Soul.

    It¡¯s not surprising that Cen Na knows that she can¡¯t become a god.  If it weren't for this reason, how could he use his god-like cultivation to fight against god-level existences?  Only those strong men who have accumulated too much power but have been unable to break through to the realm of gods and humans can do this.

    "However, it is so strange that Cen Na actually knows why she has been unable to break through to the realm of gods and humans.  You know, even the Samsara Divine Sword, whose vision has surpassed the realm of gods and humans, can't find the reason at all!

    "Say!" It was a cold word, but it contained infinite meaning.

    Ce Na heard the meaning and couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief: "Brother, youoh, no, Master, have you only used one god-level material, the Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone, to temper your body? That's right?  It¡¯s because your body doesn¡¯t have enough capacity for the Five Elements, that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t been able to break through!¡±

    "Be specific!" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    With a body as a weapon, do you still need to gather the number of five elements?  Unheard of!

    ¡° All along, whether it was Ye Pengfei¡¯s own feelings or the speculations of the Samsara Divine Sword, the goal was to point directly at the hazy world within Nascent Soul.  Ye Pengfei felt very strange when he suddenly heard Cen Na's explanation.

    Samsara Divine Sword was also silent for a while, listening quietly to Cen Na's detailed explanation.

    "Although I don't know the origin of the master, I can feel that there is a smell of the origin of all things in the master's body. Even if the master has used his body as a weapon and completely abandoned his past body, he cannot eliminate this smell.  The original taste. This means that the master¡¯s past life is related to the origin of a certain planet!" Ce Na said with great confidence.

    "The origin of the planet?" Ye Pengfei shook his head and said quietly, "I once devoured the power of the origin of all things. I'm afraid you are mistaken!"

    "No! No! No! Cen Na is definitely not wrong!" Cen Na's heart was hanging in the air again.  If Ye Pengfei didn't accept his explanation, he would still be dead!

    "How to prove it?" Ye Pengfei asked indifferently.

    "The Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone is of the fire attribute. You can collect spiritual objects of the other four attributes to continue tempering your body. If that doesn't work, you need to collect higher-grade spiritual objects No! Don't kill me! I said so  It¡¯s the truth, I¡¯m definitely not stalling for time!¡±

    Although, Ye Pengfei did not make any move.  However, just looking at his increasingly cold eyes, Cen Na knew that she failed to convince him.

    Once upon a time, I was so cruel and ruthless, pushing monks with alien bodies into the abyss of hell.  Now, it is you who is going to hell!

    at this time¡­¡­

    The surrounding spiritual storm has changed a little.

    "somebody is coming?"

    The man came too fast. Just when Ye Pengfei sensed the changes in his surroundings, the man had already appeared not far away!

    "Cen Na?!" A middle-aged young woman of short stature and wearing tights glanced at the naked Cen Na coldly, "What a waste, she was actually injured by a foreign body! Let me see  Ha, he is still a boy who transforms into gods! Ce Na, you can¡¯t even beat the boy who transforms into gods, you are such a waste! Well, it has the original taste, it is a good alien body, it belongs to me!¡±

    As she spoke, the middle-aged young woman shot out a series of crystal orbs.

    The attacks seemed to be connected in a line, but they vaguely blocked all Ye Pengfei's escape routes.  Ye Pengfei felt a slight shiver in his heart, and had to temporarily resort to the Bafang Flawless Formation to defend himself first.

    Ce Na, who was originally very impatient, showed a little joy.

    "Thousands of pearls are broken! Yin Fang looks down on her, but she is merciless in her hands!"

    I saw that those ten thousand orbs shot at the Bafang Wuxia Formation, blocking it for a while, and then, with a great golden light, it broke through the solid Bafang Flawless Formation like a destructive force!

    "Golden light! The main killing artifact!" Ye Pengfei frowned, and the ghost realm array in his body started to operate at a very fast speed.

    "Haha, Cen Na, such a weak boy can actually strip you naked, what a shameah! What kind of formation is this!!"

    The hearty laughter suddenly turned into a sharp cry.

    Cen Na couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart: ¡°What an idiot! I didn¡¯t kill him outside, I had to lead him to the Ghost Spirit EmperorWhy did you come to the city?  Isn't it because he is secretly too strong!  I have already fallen into this fate, and you, Yin Fang, are not much better than me, yet you dare to be so arrogant!  "

    "It doesn't matter if you are more arrogant. If you fall into the hands of Yin Fang, it will be no different than if you fall into the hands of Ye Pengfei. It's better if you are more arrogant and fall into Ye Pengfei's secret trick. Then, if we both lose in the fight, I will hopefully get out of trouble!"  "

    Cen Na thought to herself, and under her expectant gaze, Ye Pengfei began to fight back.

    Countless green light paths shot towards Yin Fang.  Every trajectory was erratic and mysterious, and Yin Fang felt that it was impossible to capture the exact attack path!

    Eyes, clearly visible.  Divine consciousness can also be completely detected.  However, I felt that I couldn't capture it accurately.  Yin Fang, who was blocked from taking a blow, immediately knew that the kid in front of her was not so easy to deal with.

    "Hmph! Sacrifice the alien body, the powerful Yin God, come out to deal with him!"

    An alien body suppressed by Yin Fang pulled her out of the Sumeru space.  The sacrificial spell hit the alien body, and immediately, a bottomless black hole suddenly appeared on the alien body.

    Ce Na curled her lips: "Brainless guy! Didn't she think that I also used the sacrifice trick, but failed to summon the powerful Yin God? Just watch, you will suffer a lot!"

    Just when Cen Na thought that Ye Pengfei could follow the gourd's example again, create three clones, and hit a move that even the fourth-level Yin God was unwilling to face, suddenly, she saw a green light rolling up her body.  body of¡­¡­

    "Good boy, do you want to run away?" Yin Fang's scolding voice sounded from behind.

    The Yin Shen¡¯s roar soon erupted: ¡°Is it that kid just now? That idiot Moge was actually scared away by this kid. Look at how powerful I, Lord Sage, am!¡±

    A ferocious aura chased him from behind at great speed.

    "You actually didn't seal the Yin Shen! You actually want to run away! Is this kid so smart?"

    Just when Cen Na was scolding secretly, Ye Pengfei increased his speed.  In an instant, both the Yin Shen's roar and Yin Fang's angry scolding quickly faded away!

    "This, this, what speed is this?!" Cen Na was stunned

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 482. Surrender to Cena

    What speed is this?  Even if you are traveling within the belly of that destroyed planet, you will not encounter any dangerous speed!

    If he is chased by Zheng Peng again, Ye Pengfei doesn't need to make any arrangements at all, he can just rush in one planet at a time.  1 (1) Spirit Pattern Teleportation Array, combined with the Thunderous Nine Heavens, there is no need to risk using non-directional teleportation talismans, and you can successfully escape from the inside of the destroyed planet!  .

    You must know that Ye Pengfei still took great risks when he used the non-directional teleportation talisman.  If the non-directional teleportation talisman teleports him back to the destroyed planet, he will definitely perish.

    And all kinds of arrangements finally trapped Zheng Peng in the core of the planet, unable to escape smoothly. That was also because Zheng Peng was careless.  Otherwise, as long as Zheng Peng remains outside the lava, Ye Pengfei will not be able to keep him.

    But now, after fifty years of hard training, Ye Pengfei is fully confident that he will trap a being as powerful as Zheng Peng in the destroyed planets!

    At this moment, when Cen Na was frightened by Ye Pengfei's speed, Zheng Peng, who had fully recovered a long time ago, was shouting angrily in his palace: "They are all trash! They are all a bunch of trash!"

    Although he avoided death because of his natal soul lamp, he still lost face and lost his status in front of his father!

    You know, although I have always been more valued by my father.  However, my father had thousands of princes, and if I was not careful, my past status would be snatched away by other outstanding princes right before my eyes!

    "If this continues, let alone the sixth level of Wutian**'s Heart Technique. I'm afraid, even the monthly fees will be reduced in the future!"

    Status not only means stronger skills and techniques, but also means monthly expenses and massive cultivation resources.  1 (1) Zheng Peng can still tolerate the reduction in expenses in one or two years.  If time goes by, I'm afraid it will no longer be possible for me to support such a large group of powerful god-level warriors!

    "Where is Xiang Fenghun now?" Zheng Peng asked after calming down.

    "Still searching in the Hidden Turtle Star Territory!" A low-level god-man.  He responded hurriedly.

    "Tell him to stop looking for me!" Zheng Peng suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, "I'm going to see the teacher!"

    In the palace, no matter the level.  All the god-level experts felt chills in their hearts, and their bodies could not help but tremble slightly

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei, who used his full strength to move the sky, quickly brought Cen Na to a very far place.

    "Dragon Abyss! It's far away from the Ghost Imperial City. There's no way the Yin God can catch up." Looking at the four big characters on a towering monument not far away, Ye Pengfei said to himself.

    Suddenly

    "What are you thinking about?" Ye Pengfei turned away and stared at Cen Na's pretty face.

    The flash of melancholy just now had long since fallen into Ye Pengfei's eyes.  No matter how Cen Na tried to hide it, she couldn't stop Ye Pengfei from asking.

    "Cen Na was born here."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise.  "Isn't there no dragon clan here long ago?"

    "There is no more now." Ce Na recalled with infinite melancholy, "Shortly after I was born, there was no more."

    Ye Pengfei stared at Cen Na for a short while, and then shouted sternly: "Let go of your soul!"

    Cen Na, who was still in the process of reminiscing, couldn't help but tremble.  She was still naked, and her proud breasts trembled up and down several times.

    "Master, can you please not plant the brand of master and servant? Cena is willing to swear on her soul. She will never betray the master! Even if Cena sacrifices her pure yin body, it doesn't matter. Don't plant the brand of master and servant, okay?"

    Ye Pengfei said nothing.

    Now that things have happened, do you still want to continue seducing me and asking me to let you go?

    An indifferent look.  Immediately, Cen Na felt that all the desire in her body was gone!

    Charm is useless.  That's it, why can't I even control my own sex?

    Just when Cen Na was shocked, the Five Mountains Sword Formation that had been suppressing Cen Na began to slowly show its power, and her expression gradually changed.

    "Roar!!!!!!!"

    A long and strange growl came out of Cen Na's mouth.

    "It's a new kind of power!" Samsara Divine Sword, who hadn't spoken for a long time, quickly judged.

    "The power before came from sacrificing to the Yin God. Now this power is probably her original power as a dragon girl!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "However, even if it is a real dragon, I can'tAfraid.  As long as she can't transform into an intermediate god, it's impossible to break free from the Five Mountains Sword Formation!  "

    Ye Pengfei has dared to say such "big words" by using his spiritual cultivation to suppress low-level gods!  Wave after wave of more powerful power was continuously injected into the Five Mountains Sword Formation from Ye Pengfei's palm.  Although the new power in Cen Na's body was very strong, she could not break free from the constraints of the Five Mountains Sword Formation.  After a period of tenacious resistance, Cena succumbed.

    "Hehe, the insect queen Xuerou's method is indeed very powerful. If you hadn't learned her method, you wouldn't have been able to suppress it so easily!" Looking at Cen Na, who looked sluggish and whose soul had gradually let go, the God of Samsara  Jian laughed softly.

    "Yes, her skills are very powerful!" Ye Pengfei nodded.

    That insect queen Xuerou can gather the power of all insect slaves into one body.  In this way, she could compete with Liu Yan, who was about to become a third-level god.

    Now, Ye Pengfei has a third-level Yin God and four second-level Yin Gods under his command.  Although due to time, the power of these five Yin gods has not reached its peak.  However, after gathering the power of the five Yin gods, even though Cen Na's original dragon power was also very strong, it was impossible to break free from the suppression of the Five Mountains Sword Formation.

    "I hope that we can find some powerful dragon methods from Ce Na!" Ye Pengfei hoped that he would plant a huge insect shadow in Ce Na's sea of ??consciousness.

    The desperate resistance has turned into heartfelt submission.  A vast amount of memories were completely displayed in front of Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    "It's really rubbish." After reading the so-called dragon skills, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head in disappointment, "You know how to leave the remaining dragon power to your children, why don't you also know how to pass on the powerful dragon skills?  Is it possible that the last dragon in the Dragon Domain Abyss has lost its heritage?"

    Through Cen Na¡¯s memory, Ye Pengfei understood why Cen Na could achieve the status of a god at such a young age.  However, he didn't quite understand why the female dragon only passed on dragon power and some superficial dragon skills before she died.

    As for Ce Na¡¯s father, not even Ce Na herself knows who he is.

    After accepting the inheritance from her mother, Cen Na, who was only three years old, already had the Nascent Soul cultivation level.  Moreover, she can achieve the state of a god by completely absorbing the power passed down from her mother!

    With such unique conditions, even though Ye Pengfei has always been at a very high level, he couldn't help but sigh.

    "With such good conditions, you actually chose to sacrifice a different body to gain strength. You are wasting your natural dragon power!"

    Ce Na, who had put on her clothes again, looked stunned and speechless (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 483. Zhanlong¡¯s Big Shot

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~ 483. Zhanlong Big Shot

    The sudden increase in power has caused an imbalance in the state of mind, and Cen Na is an example.

    After searching Cen Na¡¯s memory, Ye Pengfei discovered that besides the method of sacrifice, it was somewhat mysterious.  The other spells Cena mastered were all rubbish.

    "Only power, no method of using power, I really don't know what you think!" Ye Pengfei scolded unceremoniously.

    Ce Na murmured: "Master, most low-level god-level experts don't have money to buy powerful god-level methods. Therefore, everyone relies on strength."

    Ce Na defended in a low voice, secretly checking Ye Pengfei's reaction.

    Although the insect shadow in the sea of ??consciousness did not show its power, Cen Na knew that as long as Ye Pengfei thought about it, she would fall into a place of eternal destruction!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei was not an arrogant and unreasonable master. When he saw what Cena said, he was stunned for a moment, and then nodded: "So that's it. I mean, the female cultivator just now has a very good magical weapon and uses the magic method.  Why is it just a pure strong route with not much change? It must be because of the lack of powerful god-level spells."

    "Master Mingjian." Cen Na responded quickly, "Yin Fang does not know any powerful god-level skills. Her artifact - the fourth-level weapon of ten thousand beads - was also obtained by sacrificing a different body. She  This time I went to the Ghost Imperial City, and I guess I collected a lot of alien bodies, and I want to exchange them for a god-level spell!"

    Cen Na saw clearly that Yin Fang did not just capture an alien cultivator.  Therefore, facing Ye Pengfei, she generously sacrificed a foreign body to summon the powerful Yin God.

    Through Cen Na's memory, Ye Pengfei already roughly knew what the so-called "power from sacrifice" was all about.

    "There is a ninth-level Yin God sitting in the Ghost Spirit Imperial City. Is this the propaganda of those ghost cultivators, or is it true?"

    "It should be true." Cena replied, "Master must have seen that I was once besieged by several powerful gods on Liuyu Planet. Through the sacrifice, I quickly attracted the help of powerful Yin gods.  . If there wasn¡¯t a ninth-level Yin God sitting in charge, how could it be possible to cross the interstellar space so quickly and send a Yin God to help?¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded, and he looked at this memory like a fleeting glimpse.  Looking back now, I realize that indeed, even if he is not a ninth-level Yin God, he should still be a powerful being at the seventh or eighth level.  Otherwise, it would be impossible to use such methods.

    Ye Pengfei didn't ask any more questions, he turned over his hand and took out a treasure.

    ¡°Go, get rid of this thing!¡±

    "Third-level Jade Emperor Stone!" Cen Na's charming eyes lit up, "Master, this treasure costs about 300,000 to 400,000 top-grade spirits. She needs to use this third-level Jade Emperor Stone to directly replace the Master with a Five Elements Stone.  A spiritual creature?¡±

    Since you are a slave, you must consider your master completely.  Of course, Cen Na understood that if Ye Pengfei could become a god, it would be even less possible for her to get rid of Ye Pengfei's control.  However, in order to survive, she was smart and had to do this.

    "No need." Ye Pengfei said leisurely, "Since the higher the level of the spiritual object, the greater the hope of success, then wait a minute and go to Zhanlong Dapai to take a look."

    "Zhanlong Grand Competition?!" Ce Na couldn't help but exclaimed in a low voice, "Master, unless there are hundreds of millions of top-grade spirits, you are not even qualified to participate in the Zhanlong Grand Competition! The Five Elements objects are even more special than ordinary ones.  The materials are more expensive. If you want to take a picture of a high-end Five Elements item, you will probably have to pay about the same price as a high-end artifact!"

    "If you are told to do it, just do it, don't talk too much!" Ye Pengfei said coldly, and the power of reincarnation was injected into Cen Na's body, "Change your figure and appearance, don't let you  An acquaintance recognizes you! I¡¯ll wait for you at Longxing Inn, you know where it is!¡±

    "Yes, yes." Cena said obediently and quickly bowed in response.  Then, holding the third-order Jade Emperor Stone in his hand, he quickly retreated and retreated into the distance.  It wasn't until the distance was far away that she passed her body and teleported towards a large city on the Zhanlong Star.

    Looking at Cen Na's retreating figure, Ye Pengfei looked at the huge monument of "Dragon Abyss" with complex eyes.

    "Jessica, you didn't expect that the power you left to your children would actually lead to this kind of result!"

    With a low sigh, Ye Pengfei gathered up his feelings and quickly left here

    ¡­¡­

    Yin Jiutian arrives later than Cena, and things that are extremely yin and yang are not so easy to find.  In particular, although his ability to locate the Sumeru space is very powerful, with his cultivation as a first-level god, he cannot be so arrogant that he dares to invade any Sumeru space.

    Until Yin Jiutian heard Ye Pengfei¡¯s call, he couldn¡¯tI found something very yang and yang.  He walked into the courtyard where Ye Pengfei rented with anxiety. Suddenly, he looked up and saw a top-notch beauty standing in front of Ye Pengfei with a respectful look on her face, listening to Ye Pengfei's teachings.

    "Is she the master's maid? A god at the peak of the second level, she is really amazing!" Yin Jiutian sighed with emotion, stepped forward and presented his harvest to Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei did not pick her up. He pointed at the top beauty and said, "This is Cen Na."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s first words shocked Yin Jiutian.

    "Master, master, which one is Cena?" Yin Jiutian stuttered.

    Maybe they have the same name?  Yin Jiutian thought secretly in his heart and secretly went to see that extremely beautiful woman.  Looking horizontally and vertically, this is a mature woman who is ready for picking. How is there any similarity with that green little apple?

    "Which one else could it be? This is her true form!" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, "You and Cen Na will stay on Zhanlong Star. Everything you get from now on will be handed over to Cen Na.  ,do you understand?"

    "I understand, I understand." Yin Jiutian nodded hurriedly and quickly handed over his harvest to Ce Na.

    Cen Na took it easily and put it into the Sumeru space without counting it.

    "Master, there are less than three years left before Zhanlongxing's big auction." Cena said respectfully, "Before each big auction, to be eligible to participate, you must submit at least 100 million one year in advance.  The guarantee deposit of Jipinling. With the two of us, I¡¯m afraid"

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said, "I don't rely on you to earn enough spiritual stones. You just deal with some things, which is better than nothing. The important thing is to find out carefully, what are some of the big shots?  We must also inquire carefully about the five elements of spiritual beings that may appear, as well as extremely yin and yang things! Do you understand?"

    "Got it!" Cen Na and Yin Jiutian quickly bowed and saluted and responded.

    "This is a temporary stronghold. I will come back in a year!"

    After giving all the instructions, Ye Pengfei stood up, left the Longxing Inn, and teleported towards the city where the Interstellar Teleportation Hall is located

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 484. Return to the Moon Fairy Star

    "Yuexianxing! I'm back again!"

    Nine days above, Ye Pengfei was filled with emotion.  1(1)

    Decades have passed, and he actually returned to Yuexian Star so quickly. This was something Ye Pengfei never expected when he left.  .

    "You have a lot to do when you come back this time." The Samsara Divine Sword chuckled, "Let's see if Yue Ningbing and the others have come back and collected Zhao Youhou's legacy. These are small things. If you want to calculate  And it¡¯s difficult to find your previous life.¡±

    Although, Samsara Divine Sword does not think that Ye Pengfei's previous life was really a spiritual creature condensed from the origin of all things.  Moreover, even if it is really that kind of spiritual creature, Samsara Divine Sword does not think that the bottleneck problem can be solved by adding the number of five elements.

    " However, Samsara Divine Sword has also begun to wonder what Ye Pengfei's past life was like.

    Ce Na¡¯s words made Samsara Divine Sword think deeper and more.

    "Perhaps, the weirdness in your practice is because of your past life! If you find your past life, I guess you can solve many problems!"

    Ye Pengfei is very weird, he has been weird since he was born.

    The best thunder spirit root appears in the world. This kind of miracle without being passed down by parents is already very strange.  When he first got involved in cultivation, he used Qi refining to create a space in the Purple Mansion, which even the Samsara Divine Sword found unbelievable.

    ¡°Then, Ye Pengfei¡¯s series of encounters also left Samsara Divine Sword puzzled.  In particular, why Ye Pengfei was able to forcibly borrow the power of heaven with his low-level cultivation.  But he was not as confused as Wu Sixuan.  Turning into a man-eating monster made Samsara Divine Sword feel very strange.  1(1)

    Of course, Samsara Divine Sword has not seen these weird things with his own eyes.  What he saw with his own eyes was the hazy world in Ye Pengfei's Nascent Soul. Even with such deep savings, Ye Pengfei could not achieve the realm of a god!

    Originally, Samsara Divine Sword didn¡¯t think much about Ye Pengfei¡¯s past experiences.  Of the two things he witnessed, he also felt that the former was because Ye Pengfei was too evil.  The latter is due to the side effects of the former.

    However, when Cen Na mentioned Ye Pengfei's past life in order to survive, the Reincarnation Sword was suddenly discovered.  It is very possible that all of this has something to do with Ye Pengfei's previous life!

    " This in-depth analysis, Ye Pengfei had already listened to the Samsara Divine Sword explain it in detail while experiencing interstellar teleportation again and again.  Now hearing the Divine Sword of Reincarnation being mentioned again, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "Do you really want to find your previous body? Why do I feel that my previous body has either rotted away or been taken away to be refined?  Yes."

    So many years have passed since Ruona¡¯s body in his previous life cultivated a human body.  It must have long since rotted.

    If the body in the previous life still appears as a spiritual creature from heaven and earth, causing the soul to fall into reincarnation, the strong person will either use the body to make medicine, or use it to refine weapons, set up formations, etc., and it is unlikely that it will be retained.  .

    The Reincarnation Divine Sword smiled and said: "As long as it is not rotten, even if it is refined into a magic weapon, it will probably be of great use By the way, you can sense it again and see if you have a blood connection with this Moon Immortal Star.  ?¡±

    "It's a little bit." After some induction.  Ye Pengfei nodded, "But who knows if this is just because of your hint?"

    No matter how powerful the god-level expert is, he will inevitably have some reactions and fluctuations due to the psychological suggestions of others.  What's more, Ye Pengfei has not yet become a god.

    "This shouldn't be the reason!" Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "Do you still remember the reason why you rejected Mo Xuan and left Zhao Youhou's legacy?"

    A sudden sense of danger!

    Once again, Ye Pengfei recalled the feeling at that time.

    "It's indeed strange." Ye Pengfei nodded, "After so many years of adventure, I have not given up on Zhao Youhou's legacy. However, when I saw that I could open the last seal, I felt that I had to give up! Could it be that this is also true for me?  Does his past life have something to do with it?"

    "The reason why I believe what Ce Na said is mainly because of this matter!" The Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "If your previous life is indeed directly from the origin of all things on the Moon Immortal Star. Then, as the third  Once reincarnated, there is a natural connection between you and Yuexianxing."

    "Zheng Peng's arrival is a threat to Yuexianxing. Therefore, you have sensed this threat!"

    "It's just that you have been reincarnated once after all. If you are still the first-generation spiritual creature, you can directly see what the danger is!"

    Such a clear analysis made Ye Pengfei inclined to believe that his previous life was indeed?? is the origin of all things that comes from the Moon Immortal Star.

    "Haha, I didn't expect that my previous life was so weird." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "However, I still went to get Zhao Youhou's legacy first. Didn't you say that in Zhao Youhou's legacy, there is a piece of Biyue Songchen?  Is Zhou Tianyi a deduction artifact that is closer to the real thing? Wait until you get that artifact and then deduce it carefully!"

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei looked for the direction of Huangquan Fairy City, and quickly fell down from the sky

    ¡­¡­

    For Mo Xuan, Ye Pengfei is his nightmare!

    More than fifty years ago, if it had been any other strong person who came here - even a god-level strong person like Liu Yan, he would have been able to successfully fulfill his long-cherished wish.

    However, a sinister and cunning guy like Ye Pengfei appeared, and he actually learned the reincarnation sword formation that has the strongest restraint against ghosts!

    Over the past fifty years, Mo Xuan gritted his teeth with hatred every time he recalled what happened back then.  He felt that if he could turn back time, he would set the cruelest trap and kill Ye Pengfei directly, without waiting for Jiuyin to take risks.

    "I don't know if that guy has become a god now Well, with his cunning, becoming a god is probably not a problem. If he comes in after he becomes a god, I will probably have to surrender."

    On this day, Mo Xuan thought about Ye Pengfei for a while with itchy teeth, and then thought about his future wildly.  Suddenly, a familiar aura made Mo Xuan frown.

    "This breath isYe Pengfei is back again!" Mo Xuan was shocked and stood up suddenly.

    Several female ghosts who were serving Mo Xuan conscientiously were startled by Mo Xuan's sudden move.  Before they could ask coquettishly, suddenly, a hearty laugh came from outside Moxuan Palace.

    "Mo Xuan, since you know that your old friend is coming, why don't you come out quickly to greet him?"

    Mo Xuan snorted coldly and left his palace in an instant (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 485. Deterring the Demonic Mystery

    "How come you still have this level of cultivation?" When he saw Ye Pengfei again, Mo Xuan raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Isn't it because you have been punished by God? You have encountered an unsolvable bottleneck!"

    "That's an accurate guess. *1*1*" Ye Pengfei said with a faint smile, "Actually, there was this bottleneck back then. Otherwise, I would have killed you on the spot.".

    Mo Xuan was not worried, he laughed and said: "In that case, what are you doing here? I can't kill you, so don't even think about provoking me! Could it be that you have figured it out and decided to cooperate with me?"

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head and raised a finger, "I will give you a chance to surrender to me, otherwise"

    The Bloody Soul Jade Tower appeared in Ye Pengfei's palm, and the five Yin Gods revealed their figures without any concealment, entrenched on the top of the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.

    "I guess you don't want to sit in this pagoda, right?"

    One level three Yin God and four level two Yin Gods!

    Mo Xuan¡¯s brows gradually wrinkled: ¡°If you have a fourth-level Yin God, maybe I should consider it. A third-level Yin God, do you think I would be afraid?¡±

    Although, Moxuan is only the peak of the second level Yin God.  However, relying on the Demonic Fist, he is not even afraid of the third level Yin God.  Unless the fourth-level Yin God comes, he can be suppressed steadily.

    As for the other four second-level Yin gods, if they fight in groups, the power of the Demonic Fist can be fully exerted.

    What's more, over the years, I have been thinking over and over again in my mind about the battles with Ye Pengfei.  Mo Xuan also figured out several methods.  It's time to give it a try now.

    "You think I can't kill you?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and pointed at Mo Xuan with his raised finger, "Let him see the Jiyin Five Mountains Sword Formation after my transformation!"

    Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, the five Yin gods rushed towards Mo Xuan at high speed.  1 (1) Take a closer look, and you will see that these five Yin gods turned into five pitch-black swords, forming the Five Mountains Sword Formation that once embarrassed Mo Xuan!

    For a moment, Mo Xuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    "What a joke! The Five Mountains Sword Formation has the meaning of reincarnation. No matter how good you are, you can't let the ghost bear the meaning of reincarnation!"

    For the ghosts, the meaning of reincarnation is a more terrifying existence than thunder.

    Powerful ghost cultivators, such as Mo Xuan.  Not afraid of thunder at all.  Only clever god-level thunder spells would pose a threat to them.

    However, even the weakest intention of reincarnation can make Mo Xuan frown, let alone a reincarnation sword formation like the Five Mountains Sword Formation.

    With such a sword formation, isn¡¯t it a joke to let Yin Shen set up the formation?

    Just when Mo Xuan felt that Ye Pengfei was actually scaring him, the five evil spirits arrived!

    ¡°It¡¯s similar in appearance but not similar in spirit, this kind of rubbish. It¡¯s too embarrassing to show off!¡±

    The "Five Mountains Sword Formation" in front of him finally made Mo Xuan feel confident.  Indeed, there is no hint of reincarnation in it.  Immediately, Mo Xuan smiled coldly and punched Fuhai, the most powerful Yin God, and hit the other four second-level Yin Gods with the transformed arm behind him.

    "If you want to use Yinshen to evolve reincarnation, you have to be like me!"

    The true solution to the Six Paths!

    Although it is just a false six-path reincarnation, it does have a hint of broken reincarnation.  It is for this reason.  Therefore, Zhao Youhou surrendered Mo Xuan that year and did not kill him.

    "Your kid's true body can resist my Six Paths True Understanding. I want to see how your Yin Shen puppet can withstand my Six Paths True Understanding!"

    The six paths came out at the same time, and Mo Xuan planned.  In one breath, the four second-level Yin gods were all covered with the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and they were given a first blow.

    I never thought

    My punch indeed stopped the third-level Yin Shen Fuhai aside.

    My true understanding of the Six Paths has indeed covered the four Yin gods within it.

    "However, my soul seems to be suppressed by a huge mountain and cannot move at all!"

    "This, this, what is going on?!" Mo Xuan was horrified.

    The ghost body is still free, but the soul is firmly suppressed.  It was as if his soul had been completely separated from his ghost body and was no longer protected by the ghost body!

    Even the godhead that envelops the soul is separated from the soul.  The dense lines of heavenly law on the godhead did not sense any external attacks at all, and were as calm as if nothing happened!

    This extremely weird thing shocked Mo Xuan's heart.

    "Yes, this feeling??, it is the suppression of the Five Mountains Sword Formation!  However, it did not suppress everything in me, only my soul!  "

    In an instant, the names of several ancient powerful men flashed across Mo Xuan's mind.

    "Ren Tao! Shui Han! Yu Bo! The true biography of Master Sanshui has also fallen into the hands of this boy!"

    A strange feeling immediately came over my heart.

    The Divine Sword of Samsara is the treasure of Zhao Youhou.  And that Master Sanshui is Zhao Youhou¡¯s archenemy.  Since Ye Pengfei has obtained Zhao Youhou's legacy, how can he also win the favor of Master Sanshui and gain their inheritance?

    "Mo Xuan, do you still want to struggle? Your soul has been suppressed, and you are already half disabled!" Just when Mo Xuan was suspicious, Ye Pengfei's cold shout reached his ears.

    If the soul of a person who has not become a god-man is suppressed, the physical body will be completely destroyed, and it will be impossible to emit even the weakest spell.

    After becoming a god-man, not only the godhead is imbued with the laws of heaven, but even the physical body is also in compliance with the laws of heaven, becoming countless times more powerful.

    In the most extreme case, the soul is destroyed but the body remains.  As long as there is enough time, the soul can grow back intact in the body!

    It is precisely for this reason that when Ye Pengfei suppressed Cen Na, he had to defeat the soul as well as the body.  If the body was missing and Zenna escaped, it would be impossible to truly kill her.

    This time, Ye Pengfei saw that Mo Xuan had nowhere to escape and insisted on taking Mo Xuan as his subordinate.  Compared with Ce Na and Yin Jiutian, Mo Xuan can play a greater role than the two of them combined.

    Mo Xuan is cunning, but at the same time, Mo Xuan is also smart.

    For more than fifty years, he has been thinking, if Ye Pengfei becomes a god, should he simply surrender?  After all, he was so powerful when he was still a god. After becoming a god, he is no longer able to fight against him.

    As for now, although Ye Pengfei has not become a god.  However, as soon as he took action, his soul was suppressed.  If he tried to defend himself, Ye Pengfei's current combat power might actually be better than his own!

    Thoughts passed through Mo Xuan's sea of ??consciousness at high speed, and finally

    "Okay, I, Demon Xuan, will surrender to you!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.  (To be continued)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 486. Beitang couple escapes from trouble

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~ 486. Beitang couple escapes from trouble

    "Are you still so harsh? But it doesn't matter"

    Ye Pengfei smiled faintly and said: "That's great, so we don't have to fight. Let's do this, let go of your soul and let me plant the brand of master and servant."

    "Yes." Mo Xuan concealed his twinkling eyes and let go of his soul.

    For a long time, no "master-servant mark" appeared in the soul, but a strange big insect appeared in the sea of ??consciousness!

    "What kind of weird thing is this?" Mo Xuan was very surprised.

    "A weird thing that can make you obey." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, and with a random thought, Mo Xuan suddenly trembled and almost fell down from the air.

    "This, this, what on earth is this?" Mo Xuan asked in a trembling voice while trying hard to maintain the balance of the ghost body.

    "You don't have to ask, so don't ask!" Ye Pengfei sneered, "I know that when I open the seal, your cultivation level will skyrocket. However, with this big bug, even if you can soar to level nine  Level, I can also control your life and death!"

    Mo Xuan¡¯s heart suddenly sank

    ¡­¡­

    "Is Jiuyin the ray of hope left by Zhao Youhou?" Ye Pengfei finally knew the origin of Jiuyin Ghost Saint, "However, there is no need to go to such trouble. Since you have surrendered to me, I can take you out of this place.  Sealed place.¡±

    With that said, Ye Pengfei threw the long-sealed Jiuyin Ghost Saint into the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  Let the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda eliminate his independent consciousness and blend in with the many gods and ghost cultivators.

    "Thank you, Master." Mo Xuan lowered his head, helplessly surrendering at Ye Pengfei's feet, "Tell the master that the seal is in the subordinate Mo Xuan Palace. As long as the master completely kills Mo Xuan ghosts,  Destroy it and you can see where the seal is.¡±

    "This Demonic Ghost City, and other ghost cities, were all built by Zhao Youhou?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes." Mo Xuan replied respectfully, "Zhao Youhou is best at formations. Even building a city is interconnected and related to the sealing formation. Even if a ghost city is missed, it is impossible to see it.  Where the seal is."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, and couldn't help but recall that he stubbornly refined all the ghost cities into a magic weapon called Yue Ningbing.

    "If Ning Bing is here and she is allowed to refine this Demonic Ghost City, maybe her magic weapon may also be upgraded to a divine weapon!"

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he missed Yue Ningbing, Yue Ningbing also missed herself desperately.  This deep longing is not only because of decades of separation, but also because three god-level powerful men suddenly appeared in the realm of Thunder Spirit!

    ¡­¡­

    "Dad! Mom!" Bei Tangyu shouted excitedly and jumped into Yu Ziling's arms, "I thought, thought"

    "Haha, silly boy, how could something happen to us?" Yu Ziling lovingly stroked Bei Tangyu's long hair and said softly, "No one in the Beiming Star Territory is a match for your parents. They only  You can take advantage of the fact that your parents are injured and temporarily seal them, and you can never do anything else. No, we just got out of trouble, and your father sensed your presence, and immediately opened the void and teleported over!"

    Bei Tangyu wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and smiled brightly at Bei Tangxuan.

    Such tears were accompanied by laughter. Even though Beitangxuan had raised his daughter for many years, he could not help but be deeply moved by this smile.  Not to mention, Doli Kun, who had long been stunned speechless by Beitang Yu's natural charm!

    "Beautiful! Beautiful! Beautiful! So beautiful!"

    Dolikun, who was already a second-level god-man, felt that he had suddenly changed from a dignified god-level master to a helpless and immature young man.  When Beitangxuan called him several times to come over to meet "senior sister", he actually didn't react for a while.

    "Ah, oh, Senior Sister, Senior Sister Yu'er, Doli Kun has met Senior Sister Yu'er!"

    This devastated look fell into Bei Tangyu¡¯s eyes, and Bei Tangyu couldn¡¯t help but compare with Ye Pengfei.

    "The dignified second-level divine man was taught by my parents step by step. His mental concentration is not as good as that of Peng Fei, who only had Qi refining skills back then. It's too bad."

    With this thought in mind, Beitang Yu responded lightly: "Just call me Senior Sister Beitang."

    "Yes, Senior Sister Beitang." Finally, Dolikun calmed down his agitated mood and gradually calmed down.

    All this fell into the eyes of Beitangxuan and his wife.  Originally, they valued Dolikun's Devouring Dragon very much.Of quality.  But now, their thoughts on matching have faded away.

    "Where is that boy Ye Pengfei? He really saved you!" Yu Ziling asked with a smile.

    Ye Pengfei is the one she likes. Ye Pengfei's ability is also his brilliance. This son-in-law must be well cultivated. Now he can maneuver under the nose of the god. Maybe he can really return to the Yu family with pride in the future. Return to that place.  Where it brings you joy, it also brings you pain.

    "He" Bei Tangyu's face darkened, "He was chased by a powerful god to cover our escape. His whereabouts are still unknown."

    "What?" Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling looked at each other. The couple did not expect that things would develop like this.

    "Yu'er, please tell me carefully, what happened at that time?" Beitangxuan asked in a deep voice.

    I thought that Ye Pengfei was using a stratagem to conceal the truth, and without anyone noticing, he took Bei Tangyu and the Thunder Spirit Realm away, escaping into the vast universe.  I never thought that he would use his body as bait to lure away powerful god-level masters But, which god-level master could be confused by Ye Pengfei?

    Bei Tangyu also eagerly hopes that his father, who is good at deduction, can deduce Ye Pengfei's life and death and Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.  At that moment, she narrated the whole thing in detail without any concealment.

    When Beitangyu described Zheng Peng¡¯s appearance, the well-informed Beitangxuan couple suddenly took a breath of cold air.

    "At least a level five god!"

    However, both of them remained silent. They were worried that the news would scare Bei Tangyu out.

    But when they continue to listen

    "What? Ye Pengfei interrupted his attack repeatedly?!" Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling couldn't bear it any longer. They carefully interrogated what happened at that time.

    "She must be pregnant with a rare treasure." Yu Ziling said in a deep voice.

    Although Yu Zi¡¯s spiritual cultivation level is not very high, due to his family background, his eyesight is extremely good.  Until now, Zheng Peng had not been able to discover the mystery. Yu Ziling only relied on her daughter's introduction and the replay of the scene of the Thunder God's Stone to understand the matter clearly.

    "Then what? He can't possibly do two things at once, blocking the attack of the god and opening the space-time channel at the same time." Yu Ziling asked anxiously.

    "Later, Sister Ningbing risked her life and finally opened the space-time channel. Then, after Pengfei broke off, we separated."

    Sister Ning Bing?

    Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling looked at Yue Ningbing in surprise. Suddenly, their faces became gloomy.

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 487. Beitangxuan¡¯s decision

.    487.Beixuan¡¯s decision

    Yes, it is common for cultivators to have three wives and four concubines.  Like Immortal Emperor Wutian, he had at least a thousand wives and concubines.  The heirs left behind should also be counted in "ten thousand".

    However, Beixuan and Yu Ziling value monogamy the most!  .

    It is precisely for this reason that, under their influence, Beiyu is so hostile to Wu Sixuan.  Otherwise, with Beiyu's gentle and gentle character, even if he is unwilling to love and take concubines, he will not resort to such extreme measures.

    With the help of the Thunder God Stone and witnessing Yue Ningbing¡¯s desperate efforts, Beiyu finally slowly changed his personality and gradually accepted Yue Ningbing.

    "However, Beiyu has changed her personality, but her parents will not make any compromises because of their daughter's change.

    "Hmph! Yu'er, let's go!" Beixuan glanced at Yue Ningbing coldly, and then opened the void passage.

    "Go? Where to go?" Beiyu still didn't react. She underestimated her parents' reaction to this matter.

    Yue Ningbing saw the clues, although she had never met Beixuan and his wife, and she had never heard Beixuan and his wife's views on husband and wife compatibility from Beiyu.  However, she was smart and quickly saw what Beixuan and his wife were thinking.

    "Uncle, aunt, Pengfei"

    "Don't mention him in front of us!" Before Yue Ningbing could finish her words, Beixuan shouted coldly and interrupted, "Wait for that brat here and tell him not to disturb our lives again!  "

    With that said, Beixuan walked into the void passage first.

    Dolikun also saw Beixuan's thoughts. He was secretly happy and glanced at Beiyu secretly. Then, he quickly followed Beixuan and entered the void passage.

    Yu Ziling had a better temper. Seeing that Bei Yu had come to his senses, with a pleading look on his face, she said softly: "Yu'er, this kind of person is not worthy of your liking. Our Yu'er is the world  How can you, the most precious one, share a husband with other women? Let¡¯s go, the days ahead will be long, and you will find a better destination.¡±

    With that said, Yu Ziling did not give Beiyu a chance to explain.  A roll of spiritual energy brought Beiyu into the void passage.

    "Damn! Did you make a mistake!" Niu Ben couldn't help shouting, "What kind of parent is this? Doesn't he care about his children's own thoughts? No, Master Yue, you have to go and get them back!"

    "How to chase?" Yue Ningbing murmured as she looked at the closed void passage with dull eyes.

    "Grab it!" Niu Ben said carelessly, "Master Yue, even if we can't defeat him, we still have to show our stance!"

    boom!

    The Thunder God's Stone gave Niu Ben a hard blow: "You're such a fool, do you think you can steal a bride like in the novel? Look at Beixuan's expression. If you dare to be presumptuous, he will dare to kill us.  Kill them all!"

    Niu Ben grinned and was about to defend something when he saw Yue Ningbing shake her head and said: "Even if we can defeat them, we can't really take action. If the matter is frozen, wait for Pengfei to come back.  It¡¯s even more difficult to handle.¡±

    "Oh, you two!" Niu Ben glared at Yue Ningbing and Thunder God Stone angrily, then stamped his feet and said, "You are cowards, I'll go find Uncle Zhang and Uncle Xu, they must agree with me!  "

    With that said, Niu Ben raised his flying sword and flew towards the place where Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi were practicing in seclusion.

    Yue Ningbing frowned and was about to stop Niu Ben when Thunder God Stone said: "Let him go. Caiyi will know about this sooner or later. I guess she heard it and it was the same result. That kid Zhang Han  She is a strict wife, and you can¡¯t stop her.¡±

    "We can't just watch them die." Yue Ningbing said anxiously.

    "Hey, is it that easy to find?" The Stone Thief of Thunder God smiled, "From here to the Beiming Star Territory, we have to cross several star fields. When they arrive, we will probably find Peng Fei's whereabouts. Besides,  , Will the Bei family really return to the Beiming Star Territory? I don¡¯t think so. Let them practice it, the scenery in the Thunder Spirit Realm is no longer enough for them to see."

    "I understand." Yue Ningbing sighed, nodded and said, "Then, let's make some preparations for them in advance. Alas, Pengfei, where are you? You must come back to resolve this matter.  ah."

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Yue Ningbing sighed softly, the Bei family appeared in a star field space.

    "Father! Mom! You can't do this!" Beiyu shouted urgently, "I accepted Ning Bing's matter. If it weren't for Ning Bing, my daughter would have died long ago. How could you do this to her?"

    &nbsp; "What did we do to her?" Beixuan said coldly, "We didn't kill her, and we left a good man to her for herself, which is already pretty good."

    "You, you, dad, how could you say this?" Beiyu was so shocked that he couldn't speak clearly, "Mom, please tell me, how could you do this!"

    My father has always been stubborn, but my mother is much easier to talk to.

    Who would have thought that Yu Ziling also had a cold face and said in a deep voice: "Yu'er, your father's words are not pleasant, but they are reasonable! No matter how good Ye Pengfei is, they belong to other women. He has no fate with you, you  Just stop thinking about it.¡±

    "But¡­¡­"

    "There is no but!" Bei Xuan got angry, so he simply opened a Sumeru space and threw Bei Yu in, "Come out after you figure it out!"

    He actually closed Beiyu¡¯s door tightly!

    Yu Ziling, who felt very sorry for her daughter, did not plead for mercy this time.  She looked at the Sumeru space that was gradually closing with complicated eyes, sighed, and asked, "Mr. sir, where should we go next?"

    It¡¯s not impossible to return to the Beiming Star Territory.  After this difficulty, I and Beixuan also gained a lot.  It is not impossible to break through to the realm of a fifth-level god-man in one breath after practicing in seclusion for decades.

    What¡¯s more, the disciple I accepted is very impressive.  Not only does he have a unique physique, he also has a strong willpower.  Otherwise, the cursed dragon body would still be impossible to remove, and it would be impossible for the couple to escape smoothly.

    The two couples, plus a god-level disciple, are enough to deal with the strong men in the Beiming Star Territory.

    However, Yu Ziling also knew that he might not only face the powerful ones from the Beiming Star Territory in the future.  Although there are unwritten rules, strong men from other star regions will not attack the Beiming Star Region wantonly.  However, there is no telling what they will do under the temptation of their naturally charming bodies.

    Beixuan did not answer immediately. His chest rose and fell a little hastily.

    Having been husband and wife for many years, how could Yu Ziling not feel her husband's thoughts at all? She was slightly startled and asked anxiously: "Ms. sir, could you be"

    "Yes!" Beixuan took a deep breath and nodded heavily, "For Yu'er's safety, so what if we suffer some grievances? Let's go back!"

    Yu Ziling looked at her husband blankly, with a glimmer of crystal in the corner of her eyes

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 488. The world after the seal (Part 1)

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~ 488. The world after the seal (Part 1)

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei did not know that a series of things happened in a distant place that would affect his future life.  At this moment, he was concentrating on studying this last seal.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was still silent, Mo Xuan mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei could not find a way to break the formation.

    In fact, Mo Xuan had already told Ye Pengfei how to use the "Nine Yin Ghost Saint" to break the seal.  However, after Ye Pengfei heard this, he threw Jiuyin directly into the Blood Soul Jade Tower without any explanation.

    Of course, a slave has no right to question his master, but now this dilemma must be resolved.  Therefore, Mo Xuan thought for a long time, and then whispered a suggestion carefully: "Master, the seals in other places are weaker than mine."

    The Moxuan did not dare to finish his words for fear of offending Ye Pengfei, but the implication was already obvious.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head without feeling dissatisfied.

    Mo Xuanhui misunderstood. He mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei was worried about the level of Yinshen in other places.

    "Master, although those few are third-level Yin gods, they are definitely not as powerful as Mo Xuan. Otherwise, how could Zhao Youhou let Mo Xuan take charge of the most powerful seal? If the master accepts them, it would be fine to let Mo Xuan become a general.  good!"

    "Haha, I bet you want to recruit some subordinates." Ye Pengfei smiled and had no intention of taking action.

    How did Mo Xuan know that the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu used by Ye Pengfei to control the insect slaves could not be used without restrictions.  With Ye Pengfei's current cultivation level, continuously controlling Yin Jiutian, Ce Na and Mo Xuan was already his limit.

    Yin Jiutian has a unique talent and has the ability to locate Xumi space.  This ability can not only be used on the thief, but with slight improvements, it can also be used in many other ways.

    And Ce Na¡¯s potential is even greater than Mo Xuan¡¯s.  Spend some time cultivating, and the future will be bright.

    As for Moxuan, Ye Pengfei knows that he has a lot of savings. As long as he can leave this sealed place, he will probably rise in level immediately.  If my cultivation level is not enough, in the future it would be better for Mo Xuan to intervene in a fight, buy or sell something, etc.

    As long as Ye Pengfei does not become a god, he will not be able to create a new insect slave.  He will definitely take those third-level Yin gods from other places into the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.

    However, Ye Pengfei didn't bother with Mo Xuan. He directly shouted: "Quiet!" Mo Xuan didn't dare to make any more noise and could only stand aside and count the sheep.

    After thinking about it carefully for a while, Ye Pengfei said to himself: "Zhao Youhou's seal is indeed powerful. My formation method is pretty good, but I can't see any clues. I have no choice but to use violence."

    Hearing his master¡¯s words, Mo Xuan immediately became energetic.

    "Do you want Mo Xuan to try it first?"

    "Come on." Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes, "If you had the means, you would have rushed out long ago. Just stand still and be careful not to hurt you when the formation breaks!"

    Well¡­¡­

    Being bullied by Ye Pengfei, Mo Xuan didn¡¯t even dare to get angry.  He could only run to the distance in despair, watching quietly as Ye Pengfei broke through the formation.

    Clang!

    It was like a sharp blade striking the metal plate, making an extremely sharp explosion.

    Listening carefully, Mo Xuan discovered that this was not just a "sound", but countless sounds mixed together.

    "Master, what are you doing?" Mo Xuan was very surprised. Even though he had seen a lot in ancient times, he had never seen anyone break the seal like this.

    Clang!  Clang!

    Suddenly, there were two obvious sharp explosions in succession, which pierced the eardrums.

    Moxuan is a Yin god, so of course he has no eardrums.  He scratched his head with a strange expression and muttered: "The master's method of breaking the sealing formation is really strange. Does this count as breaking the formation violently?"

    If the formation is broken violently, the earth will shake and the mountains will shake, and the momentum will be terrifying.  How could it be that it was just a clanging sound, that's all?

    Besides, the master really asked himself to stand further away.  Now it seems that there is no use in standing further away.

    Thinking of this, Mo Xuan, who was full of curiosity, couldn't help but move forward a few steps.

    at this time¡­¡­

    Clang!

    Clang!

    Clang!

    ?? Continuous sharp explosions, like thunder from the sky, rolling in!

    "Ah!" Mo Xuan couldn't help but change his face. He quickly closed his hearing and flew away at high speed.

    Just when Mo Xuan fled in a hurry, Ye Pengfei's sneer rang out in his sea of ??consciousness: "Mo Xuan??This is what happens if you disobey orders!  If you don't obey orders again in the future, you will be killed without mercy!  "

    Demon Xuan is frightened!

    Under the threat of the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu, Mo Xuan had to obey Ye Pengfei's orders.  However, he is not like Yin Jiutian and Ce Na.  These two people had been beaten into submission by Ye Pengfei, and they would never dare to do something secretly and secretly.  Mo Xuan is not like that. He can't beat Ye Pengfei now, but when he gets out of trouble and his cultivation level skyrockets, it will be difficult for Ye Pengfei to suppress him again.  When the time comes, even if Mo Xuan has to "surrender" to the Sea of ??Knowledge Insect Gu, he may not necessarily do his best for Ye Pengfei.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's strange formation-breaking behavior suddenly planted a "mysterious" seed in Mo Xuan's heart.  And this mysterious seed made him look at Ye Pengfei with more and more awe.

    "How many methods does he have left?"

    I can¡¯t figure it out, I can¡¯t understand it.  The unknown force is the strongest force.  Using the mystery and unknown to restrain Mo Xuan, Mo Xuan had to suppress his restless heart and silently watched Ye Pengfei do what he did

    The sonorous sound became louder and louder, but Mo Xuan could no longer hear it and could only make rough guesses.

    Where there was a clanging sound, violent vibrations gradually appeared.  Those rays of brilliance seemed to tear the whole world into pieces, raging mercilessly in all directions.

    Ye Pengfei, however, stood firmly at the place where the brilliance originated, as if he was completely undisturbed by these powerful forces.  I didn't see him doing anything strange, he just stood there.

    Standing, standing, standing suddenly!  Ye Pengfei's figure suddenly disappeared!

    At this moment, Mo Xuan also felt his body relax.

    "Ah! The seal is broken! So, is it broken?"

    The sense of mystery is stronger and the heart of awe is stronger.  Mo Xuan calmed down, chased after Ye Pengfei, and passed through the seal.

    "Your cultivation" Ye Pengfei turned his head and looked at Mo Xuan.

    "Master, Mo Xuan has advanced to the third level!" Mo Xuan quickly bowed and said.

    "I know." Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "Even if you are on another planet, I can sense the changes in your cultivation. I just think that your cultivation is a bit strange. It can obviously be improved to a higher level.  Yeah, why did it stop when it reached the third level peak?"

    "Replying to the master, this is because Mo Xuan practices Mo Xuan's fist and needs to spend his cultivation potential on boxing!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise, and quickly searched out the magic method of Mo Xuan Fist from Mo Xuan's memory.

    After conquering Mo Xuan, Ye Pengfei first paid attention to the sealing formation, and did not rush to search Mo Xuan's memory.  After searching out the magic method of Mo Xuan Fist this time, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh: "No wonder you are so conceited. It turns out that you have actually created a boxing method that you can practice by yourself!"

    The six paths of life can be cultivated, the spiritual beings of heaven and earth can be cultivated, and countless creatures among the stars can be cultivated. However, Ye Pengfei has never heard of any method that allows one to practice self-cultivation like a strong person!

    The Demonic Fist suddenly opened Ye Pengfei's vision.  However, that is not his intention now.  He just sighed a little and remembered the meaning of the Demonic Fist in his heart. Then, Ye Pengfei looked at the world after the seal with a strange expression

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 489. The world after the seal (Part 2)

    The world on this side of the seal is full of death energy, and there are countless ghost cultivators sitting there.

    The world on the other side of the seal is full of vitality, with red flowers and green trees everywhere, a scene full of spring.  .

    "However, Ye Pengfei dared to go straight into the world full of ghost cultivators, but he did not dare to step into this spring-filled world!

    "Samsara Divine Sword, do you think Zhao Youhou is deliberately trying to cause trouble for me?"

    Looking at the world, Ye Pengfei was extremely speechless.

    "Hehe, isn't it just that time and space are everywhere?" Samsara Divine Sword chuckled, "If it were Zheng Peng, he would definitely break in at will!"

    Ye Pengfei said angrily: "If I had Level 5, it would be me chasing him, not him chasing me!"

    The world in front of you does not seem dangerous at first glance.  However, Ye Pengfei, who had a ghost realm array deployed in the large acupoints around his body, could clearly feel that this world was full of chaotic time and space.  If you can't find the difference between time and space, you won't be able to get even the things that are close at hand.

    ????????????????? Such chaotic time and space are spliced ??together perfectly.  This natural feeling always makes people mistakenly think that this is a complete world.  It is simply fantastic to want to find the difference between time and space in such a world.

    Mo Xuan was also shocked. He was already at the third level of peak cultivation, so he could naturally see the strangeness of this world.  However, no matter how hard he searched, he couldn't find any specific "abnormal" example!

    This weird feeling made Mo Xuan feel very uncomfortable.

    "Master, I'm afraid only intermediate gods. Or even high-level gods can go in and get the treasures!"

    Among the red flowers and green leaves, there are clearly some magical elixirs playing around.  However, Moxuan asked himself.  I have absolutely no ability to arrest him.

    With the treasure mountain in front of him, Mo Xuan couldn't help but sigh.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "You wait here and practice. Stop practicing your boxing skills and rush to a higher realm!"

    "Ah, Master, you" Before Mo Xuan could finish his nagging, he saw a strange light flowing on Ye Pengfei's body.  Immediately, Ye Pengfei walked in!

    "What is this strange light?" Mo Xuan was stunned, "Could it be that relying on this strange light, we can break the chaos of time and space?"

    Under Mo Xuan¡¯s incomprehensible gaze, the two refined medicine spirits have fallen into Ye Pengfei¡¯s palm!

    "This. This, this" Mo Xuan was stunned, and he shook his head hard.  Yes, you read that right, the owner smiled.  Caught two medicinal spirits!

    Just when Mo Xuan was shocked and pale, suddenly, Ye Pengfei's sharp light shot towards Mo Xuan.

    "I practice! I practice immediately!!"

    Although, Ye Pengfei didn't say a word.  but.  Mo Xuan was frightened.

    I was completely frightened by the incomprehensible mystery!

    ¡­¡­

    "I didn't expect that those thirteen ancient gods actually created such a secret method!" The Samsara Divine Sword no longer knew.  This is the first time he has hit the beat and screamed.  The creations of those thirteen ancient gods opened his eyes repeatedly.

    "Yes, powerful creativity!" Looking at the medicine spirit struggling in his palm, Ye Pengfei sighed, "I really don't know where their creativity comes from? Faced with such creativity, what can Zhao Youhou do?  Maybe we¡¯ll both lose in a fight with them?¡±

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s question was thrown to the Samsara Divine Sword.  However, the Samsara Divine Sword was speechless.

    Suddenly, Samsara Divine Sword realized that Zhao Youhou¡¯s concealed abilities were not only the art of deception and the art of secrets, but I¡¯m afraid there are many, many more

    " Just among the bustling green leaves, Ye Pengfei caught more than thirty of the elixirs running around on the ground.

    The other spiritual herbs and elixirs were all missing.  Presumably, he has long fallen into the belly of these spirit-improving medicine spirits.

    "Although he has become a spirit, his grade is not high, and he can sell it for tens of millions of top-grade spirits." Ye Pengfei shook his head, not very satisfied with such a harvest.

    ??Zhanlong¡¯s big auction, the minimum threshold is a deposit of 100 million Best Spirits!

    And if you want to take a picture of your favorite treasure on Zhanlong Dapai, it is simply impossible without a guarantee of billions of top-quality souls!

    You must know that although for the sects on Yuexian Star, tens of millions of top-quality spirits are an extremely terrifying number.  However, if you put it on Zhanlong Star, you can also buy a fourth-level enlightenment lamp.

    And things like the fourth-level Enlightenment Lamp are simply impossible to appear in Zhanlong Dapai!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't know that he inadvertently felt what Zheng Peng felt back then.

    &nbsp; With Zheng Peng's powerful spiritual consciousness, he penetrated many restrictions and saw the treasure in this relic.  However, in Zheng Peng's view, the value of these treasures was too low and not worth taking action on his own.

    Now, in a daze, Ye Pengfei had a similar feeling.

    "Are all the treasures left by Zhao Youhou, the Divine Sword of Samsara, this kind of thing?" Ye Pengfei's face looked a little ugly.

    Samsara Divine Sword smiled and said: "Of course it's impossible for you to get rich all of a sudden. However, you can make a lot of money by finding the water from the quiet spring and helping me remove the spiritual brand."

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei looked at the Samsara Divine Sword in surprise, "Are you kidding me? Is it possible that I will sell you to you?"

    ¡°You can indeed get a lot of money from selling the Samsara Divine Sword.  It is estimated that hundreds of billions or trillions of top-quality spirits would definitely be able to be photographed at that time on the Zhanlong big shot.

    However, Ye Pengfei was just joking.  The Divine Sword of Samsara is his current master, so there is no reason for his apprentice to sell his master.

    Ye Pengfei wanted to know the answer, but the Samsara Divine Sword failed. He chuckled and said, "You go find the Youquan water first, and then collect other treasures. You will know the answer after I fully recover."

    Ye Pengfei has been with the Samsara Divine Sword for a long time, and he knows that if the Samsara Divine Sword wants to say something, he can talk for several hours.  But if he doesn't want to say it, no matter how many questions he asks, it will be in vain.  So, Ye Pengfei walked through the chaos of time and space, looking for the essence of the medicine that had slipped through the net, and at the same time looking for the whereabouts of the quiet spring water.

    Samsara Divine Sword doesn¡¯t know where the Youquan water is, because the Youquan water has long legs!

    What can run is actually not the secluded spring water, but the jade bottle containing the secluded spring water.  According to Samsara Divine Sword, Zhao Youhou was so smart one day that he actually experimented with a teleportation formation on a jade bottle.  As a result, it was engraved on the jade bottle containing Youquan water. From then on, the jade bottle grew legs.

    With Zhao Youhou¡¯s ability, it certainly doesn¡¯t matter whether the jade bottle has legs or not.  However, for Ye Pengfei, things were a bit troublesome.  Just as he was wandering around in this world, collecting scattered treasures, suddenly, a beautiful milky white shadow flashed past his eyes!

    "It's Youquan water!" Samsara Divine Sword shouted excitedly.

    "Uh, I can't see it." Ye Pengfei, who had just reacted, looked speechlessly towards the place where the jade bottle disappeared

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 490. Past and present lives

    The spring water is very hard to find, very, very hard to find.

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei not only rummaged through every corner of the garden outside Zhao Youhou's palace, but he also rummaged through the only palace in Zhao Youhou's collection.  .

    After more than two months of searching, all the treasures mentioned by the Samsara Divine Sword have already been obtained.  Some things that were unclear about the Samsara Divine Sword also fell into Ye Pengfei's Sumeru space.  But it was hard for Ye Pengfei to even see a shadow of that bottle of quiet spring water, let alone catch it.

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara, do you think

    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?  "Ye Pengfei asked as he walked.

    "It's very strange." Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice, "Even if there is a magic circle engraved on it, it still needs spiritual power or Taoist power to drive it. Who is providing power to this jade bottle?"

    Even those medicinal spirits running around on the ground are unable to run continuously.  With Ye Pengfei's skills, he could catch these medicinal spirits sooner or later.

    ?????????????????????????? However, a jade bottle with only a teleportation circle etched into it, but even the traces of movement are difficult to capture!

    "Is it a medicine spirit that is good at hiding its traces, or a weapon spirit that has broken free? Or" Suddenly, a strange thought flashed in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, "With the Divine Sword of Samsara, will Zhao Youhou know it?"  Will he perish?"

    "Of course he died!" Samsara Divine Sword said with great certainty.

    "But what happened to the battle between you and him back then?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously.

    ¡°You are not yet at the realm, and you won¡¯t understand even if you talk too much.¡± The Samsara Divine Sword said in a deep voice.  "To put it simply, that is, as early as hundreds of millions of years ago, Zhao Youhou used the art of deception to deceive what he is doing now. Even if I fully recovered, it is impossible to deduce it. And when certain  When a specific event occurs, his will can move from the past hundreds of millions of years ago to the present hundreds of millions of years later. This is the art of heaven!"

    The will of the past can still affect the present hundreds of millions of years later. If it has fallen, what is the difference between it and not falling?

    Although it¡¯s just a simple explanation.  However, Ye Pengfei was still dumbfounded.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "The hazy world inside me has a higher artistic conception than this?"

    ¡°Much, much higher!¡±

    "Uh, okay. I understand."

    Ye Pengfei fully understood that the Samsara Divine Sword was indeed protecting him.  He shook his head speechlessly and said no more.

    After searching day after day, Ye Pengfei found a few more secret artifacts.  But, about the whereabouts of the quiet spring water.  But his eyes were still dark.

    "Time is running out." Calculate, if you don't go out, let alone return to Fengyun City, let's see if there are any clues about Beitang Yu and Yue Ningbing's return.  Even Zhanlong¡¯s big shot is probably going to be missed.

    "Is that bottle strong?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "You use violence. It will definitely be destroyed." Samsara Divine Sword said helplessly, "But. There is no other way. Just use your power and see if you can force out the existence behind it."

    The roar began to wreak havoc on the world.  Mo Xuan, who had successfully advanced to the fourth level, opened his eyes in surprise.

    "This kind of power Even if I advance to the fourth level, I may not have this kind of power. How many secrets does the master still hide?"

    In the realm of divine transformation, Mo Xuan could not help but tremble with power comparable to that of a fourth-level god. He did not dare to think any more and quickly continued to practice.

    What Mo Xuan didn¡¯t know was that Ye Pengfei was also very surprised at this moment.

    "This power is at least a hundred times stronger than what I can actually exert! There is obviously no improvement, and the five Yin gods have only improved slightly. How come the power has become at least a hundred times stronger?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei whispered to himself in surprise, Samsara Divine Sword shouted in shock and joy: "There is only one explanation, your previous life lived here!"

    "What?!"

    Ye Pengfei staggered and almost fell.

    "Are you kidding? Didn't you say that before Zhao Youhou fell, you were the only one who was released?" Ye Pengfei was inexplicably surprised.

    "That was before his death, or earlier?" If the Samsara Divine Sword had hands and feet, he would probably be dancing excitedly now. "It must be that a long, long time ago, your previous body was  Sneaked out from Zhao Youhou. Then, during the ancient war, your previous life unfortunately died."

    "I just don't know why it took hundreds of millions of years to experience the first reincarnation?"

    &nbsp; "There is also the Thunder Element Heavenly Spiritual Root! Zhao Youhou cultivates the Ghost Way. Theoretically speaking, he will not collect treasures related to the Thunder Element. Weird, very weird."

    Listening to my ears, Samsara Divine Sword is "restoring" the historical truth one sentence after another, endlessly, and extremely excited.  After being stunned for a long time, Ye Pengfei shook his head and said:

    "This story is too bizarre. Samsara Divine Sword, don't make random guesses yet, let's go find the Youquan water quickly!"

    "no problem!"

    Although he had already said "no problem", Samsara Divine Sword still added with great excitement¡ª¡ª

    "Perhaps, that Youquan water is a sworn enemy of your previous life. That's why it tries its best to avoid you!"

    Ye Pengfei finds the unbridled "restoration of history" unbelievable.  However, these words from the Samsara Divine Sword awakened Ye Pengfei.

    "You are trying your best to avoid meYeah, why did I become stupid? You are clearly avoiding me on purpose!"

    The violent movements on his hands stopped completely.

    "The Divine Sword of Samsara, the water from the deep spring cannot escape."

    With a chuckle, Ye Pengfei teleported away in the direction of Mo Xuan

    ¡­¡­

    Three hours!

    It only took three hours for Mo Xuan to capture the jade bottle filled with Youquan water!

    Also captured at the same time was a weapon spirit with a long beard.  The secret of the jade bottle that can fly everywhere was finally revealed.

    "As expected." Looking at the jade bottle still struggling in Mo Xuan's hand, Ye Pengfei sighed, "It seems that I did have a grudge against it in my previous life."

    "Stop feeling emotional." The Samsara Divine Sword shouted angrily, "Hurry up and give me a drink. I have been depressed for hundreds of millions of years, and I can finally come out again!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and signaled Mo Xuan to hand the Youquan water to the Samsara Divine Sword.

    The dark spring water, like a rainbow, was sucked into the body of the sword by the Samsara Divine Sword.  Then, there was a slightly dull calm.

    Ye Pengfei stared at the Samsara Divine Sword intently. At this time, his spiritual consciousness could no longer see the changes in the sword body.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Haha, my reincarnation finally came out again!"

    A little man about an inch long suddenly jumped out from the sword!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 491. The True Immortal of Reincarnation!

.    491. The true immortal of reincarnation!

    "Are you the Samsara Divine Sword?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at this tiny little man with great interest, and saw that although this guy was short in stature, he had a very mature face.  .

    "Hehe, you can just call me Samsara." Samsara chuckled, "Or, you can also call me Samsara True Immortal!"

    "Reincarnation True Immortal?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "Aren't you a weapon spirit? What a cool name."

    "How big are you, Qi Ling! I told you the first time, I'm not a Qi Ling!" Samsara reached out his hand and slapped him angrily. With Ye Pengfei's cultivation level, he couldn't avoid it.

    "Well, it seems that there is such a thing. As I get older, my memory is hard to use." Ye Pengfei smiled coquettishly, "So, you were originally a cultivator?"

    "Of course." Samsara said proudly, "Throughout the ages, I am the only one who can be given the title of Master Samsara by Immortal Emperor Samsara! Back then, I was the one who sacrificed myself to help Immortal Emperor Samsara forge this weapon.  The Divine Sword of Reincarnation!¡±

    "The Immortal Emperor of Samsara? A similar existence to the Immortal Emperor of Wutian?"

    "Who is Wutian!" Samsara snorted disdainfully, "I think back then, ten thousand Wutians were placed in front of the Immortal Emperor Samsara, and they could easily be slapped to death!"

    What?

    Ye Pengfei's eyes almost popped out. It was also the first time Mo Xuan heard Samsara talk about his life experience, and he was immediately shocked and his mind went numb.  .

    The Wutian Immortal Emperor is a peak ninth-level existence.  If ten thousand ninth-level peak people were killed with one slap, what kind of existence would the Samsara Immortal Emperor be like?

    "Forget it, forget it." Samsara waved his hand in a bored manner, "If I don't nag you more, when you reach the realm, you will know that Wutian Immortal Emperor is just a scum! I have recovered a lot now, let me figure it out.  Let¡¯s find out what your previous life was.¡±

    ??????????????????????????? Don¡¯t say ¡°things¡± in such a bad way, okay?

    Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes at Samsara angrily, but said nothing.

    I saw Samsara holding a circle with his hands, and a disk-like thing appeared between his hands.

    "This is the Disk of Reincarnation, condensed with the power of reincarnation. It is a transformation of the Reincarnation Sword Formation. Once you learn the Reincarnation Great Sword Formation, you can use this method to predict history and the future." Reincarnation explained, "Now let's  Let me take a look, what did you look like in the past?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and shot out from the disc of reincarnation.  Ye Pengfei saw that the palace of Zhao Youhou, where he had stayed for several months, was clearly revealed.

    God-level female cultivators with graceful figures and grotesque strongmen of various ethnic groups were chatting with each other and laughing. The scenes were passing by rapidly, with no sign of stopping.  .

    "It's really strange!" Samsara became more and more surprised as he looked at it, "I can't find your true form in the past life. This is so weird!"

    "Perhaps, your strength has not been restored yet." Ye Pengfei guessed.

    "It can't be the reason!" Samsara said firmly, "Well, look, the one with a gloomy face all day long is Zhao Youhou. Even I can figure him out, let alone you!"

    "Ha, look at this again. His name is Cui Hua. He was a hidden master in the ancient star field. He has a peak seventh-level cultivation! Is it possible that your boy's previous life was even more powerful than this Cui Hua?"

    "Uh, no, really not! Are you mistaken? It seems that your boy's previous life has really exceeded the seventh level!"

    Reincarnation was a little disbelieving, and he shouted: "Ye Pengfei, lend me the power of extreme emotion!"

    Ye Pengfei is also becoming more and more curious. Could it be that his previous life was really powerful?  After hearing what Samsara said, he didn't hesitate and immediately absorbed the power of extreme emotion from the world and poured it into the Samsara Divine Sword.

    In a matter of seconds, the originally vague historical scene immediately became clearer.  Many characters who have never heard of reincarnation appear one by one.

    "Hey, this one is at the eighth level Ah, that one is the ninth level Yin God!  No way, even a maid is at the eighth level? This man is probably comparable to the Wutian Immortal Emperor."

    As he talked, Samsara became silent.

    "It seems that Zhao Youhou concealed a lot of things back then." Ye Pengfei smiled understandingly, "I just don't know what ability Zhao Youhou has to let so many powerful beings come to visit him?"

    It can be seen from these historical scenes that Zhao Youhou is on an equal footing with these powerful beings.  What's interesting is that although Zhao Youhou can be on an equal footing with a being like Immortal Emperor Wutian.  However, when facing a seventh-level powerhouse like Cui Hua, he had no intention of being condescending."I can't understand, I really can't understand." After thinking for a long time, Samsara frowned and said in surprise, "If they came because of Zhao Youhou's formation method, it makes sense. However, Zhao Youhou  After his death, why didn¡¯t they come over to look for Zhao Youhou¡¯s formation secrets?¡±

    Zhao Youhou¡¯s formation secrets were kept in Youhou Palace, but now they fell into Ye Pengfei¡¯s pocket.  Among the entire collection of Zhao Youhou, this jade slip, which records the refinement of Zhao Youhou's formations throughout his life, is the most precious.  If Ye Pengfei is willing to put it up for auction, he will at least count it with hundreds of billions of top-quality spirits!

    This jade slip can still stay in Youhou Palace, which shows that these people did not come because of Zhao Youhou's formation skills.  Even after Zhao Youhou's death, they unanimously hid Zhao Youhou's secrets and even the location of Zhao Youhou's remains.  Otherwise, in the long years of hundreds of millions of years, even if they did not take action, Zhao Youhou's legacy would have been discovered by others long ago, and there would be no waiting for Ye Pengfei to come.

    "Let me do some calculations as well." With that said, Ye Pengfei sacrificed a spherical artifact from the Sumeru space.

    "Come on, I can't calculate the wheel of reincarnation, and your half-assed destiny ball is even more useless!" Samsara waved his hand and said frustratedly, "Either I made a mistake. Or, it's your kid's previous life.  It is an existence that transcends the realm of gods and humans. I never expected that after hundreds of millions of years, I would end up with such a weirdo as you!"

    The implication is that reincarnation is still more inclined. Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous life was very powerful.

    Ye Pengfei was speechless. He never expected that the mystery of his past life would be so difficult to solve.

    "That's all, I'll figure this out later when my cultivation is stronger. Now let me figure it out, where are Yu'er and Ning Bing?"

    ¡°If they are too far away from Yuexian Star, I won¡¯t be able to figure it out.  However, if they have ever returned to Yuexian Star, they can still deduce some clues.

    as expected¡­¡­

    "It only took ten years, and they came backWho are they fighting? Ah! It's Wu Sixuan, she's not dead, she's completely crazy and has lost her mind!"

    "The Mangshan Sect Alas, because Wu Sixuan was besieged by various sects, it has completely sunk. However, with the support of Ling Yunjue, and Yu'er and Ning Bing also leaving some treasures, the Mangshan Sect will eventually be revived.  "

    Scenes after scenes slide past the destiny ball.  Soon, Ye Pengfei saw Beiyu and Yue Ningbing, holding hands, once again entering the time and space channel, and they didn't know where they went

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 492. Raising funds (Part 1)

.    mlpu

    ???????lic"-

    l1.0.

    en""http:

    l1-"

    htmlxmlns="http:

    l"

    head

    Metahttp-equiv="content-type"content="text

    html;cha

    set=utf-8"

    Metaname="

    ots"content="inde

    ??????????????????? follow"

    title

    Yunzhongshu

    Genuine romance novels, time-travel novels, fantasy novels, campus novels and other e-books can be downloaded and read-< >-site

    title

    Metaname="keywo

    ds"content="Novel Next

    Novel reading

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? small romance

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? small fantasy

    "Campus Novels"

    Metaname="desc

    iption"content="Yun Zhongshu

    The world¡¯s leading novel download-< >-

    "Provide genuine novels, e-books* download and reading services such as romance novels, time-travel novels, fantasy novels, campus novels, etc. The content includes, "Red Sleeves Add Fragrance, Novel Reading-< >-", Under the Banyan Tree, Xiaoxiang Academy, etc."

    !¡ª¡ªloadcss¡ª¡ª

    Link"text

    css"

    el="stylesheet"h

    ? ef="

    css

    ? ?v=12102513"media="all"

    Link"text

    css"

    el="stylesheet"h

    ? ef="

    css

    ? ?v=12102513"media="all"

    Link"text

    css"

    el="stylesheet"h

    ? ef="

    css

    ? ?v=12102513"media="all"

    Link"text

    css"

    el="stylesheet"h

    ? ef="

    css

    ? ?v=12102513"media="all"

    !¡ª¡ªloadjs¡ª¡ª

    Metaname="application-name"content="Yunzhong Bookstore"

    Metaname="msapplication-tooltip"content="The world's leading authentic Chinese digital bookstore"

    Metaname="msapplication-window"content="width=800;height=600"

    Metaname="msapplication-task"content="name=Yunzhong Bookstore homepage;action-u

    i=http:

    Metaname="msapplication-task"content="name=my bookshelf;action-u

    i=http:

    yshelf?

    cid=11018;icon-u

    i=http:

    Metaname="msapplication-task"content="name=Recommended for you;action-u

    i=http:

    End?

    cid=11018;icon-u

    i=http:

    Metaname="msapplication-task"content="name=ranking list;action-u

    i=http:

    top

    load_detail

    16201814

    1;icon-u

    i=http:

    Metaname="msapplication-nav

    utton-colo

    "content="#2319dc"

    link

    el="sho

    tcuticon"h

    ? ef="

    ""image

    x-icon"

    head

    ody

    !¡ª¡ªsdojspv monitoring¡ª¡ª

    !¡ª¡ªHead¡ª¡ª

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 493. Raising funds (Part 2)

    One hundred million top-quality spirits!  What is this concept?

    Among god-level treasures, divine elixirs are generally the most expensive, followed by secret arts, and then artifacts. As for miscellaneous items with greater utility, such as the Enlightenment Lamp, their value is generally similar to that of artifacts.  -< >./-< >-As for various god-level materials, because they are still rough, their value varies, and they are usually much lower than the price of artifacts.

    A first-level Enlightenment Lamp costs roughly 30,000 top-grade spirits.  In other words, the first-order artifact is probably at this price.  With 100 million top-grade spirits, you can buy thousands of first-order artifacts and throw them away for fun!

    For god-level treasures, the price will probably increase tenfold for each level.  A few with special effects will also have an astonishing increase of more than a hundred times.  In other words, if you are not picky, you can definitely buy several fourth-level artifacts with 100 million top-grade spirits!

    Are you mistaken? Looking at it horizontally and vertically, isn¡¯t it just a first-order artifact?  One hundred million top-quality souls, there is nowhere to spend the money!

    The appraiser began to look up and down at Cen Na's appearance and figure. He was wondering if Cao Yixiang had taken a fancy to this fairy?  If this is the case, 100 million top-grade souls are not expensive.

    Just when the appraiser was thinking wildly, Cao Yixiang also thought wrongly.

    "What, do you think it's too little?" Cao Yixiang frowned slightly, then smiled, "Then I'll add a little more, how about 130 million? Even if it's sent to a big auction house, it'll be about this price.  ."

    An additional 30 million was actually added!

    "This, this." Cen Na felt that her mouth and tongue were already a bit out of control, "Senior Cao, do you really want to spend 130 million to buy this first-level artifact from this junior?"

    "First-order artifact?" Cao Yixiang raised his eyebrows.  "Haha, it turns out that I was wrong, my state of mind was not cultivated enough, and I was going to be laughed at by Junzhi again."

    Cao Yixiang shook his head in self-mockery: "This is indeed a first-order artifact. However, the artistic conception it contains far exceeds that of a first-order artifact!"

    Cao Yixiang glanced at the dumbfounded appraiser and said with a smile: "With his level, he may not be able to tell. At least the appraiser on the third floor must come forward to be able to see some clues."

    The appraiser on the third floor!

    Until this moment, Cen Na, whose mind was in a state of confusion, took a look at Cao Yixiang's cultivation.

    "Eight. Eight, eighth level god!"

    For a moment, Cen Na¡¯s brain shut down

    ¡­¡­

    Cen Na has a strong inheritance and can see Cao Yixiang's cultivation.  Those middle and low-level gods who come and go.  I don¡¯t know what kind of existence this smiling young man is.  They just thought it was too weird that a being whose cultivation level they couldn't see through could calmly talk to a mere second-level god about "the third floor."  Gradually.  Some brave mid-level gods stopped and looked here curiously.

    At this moment, the dumbfounded appraiser finally reacted.

    "The third floor! Mr. Cao is talking about the third floor! Mr. Cao will never lie. This is a rare treasure. It really blinded me!"

    Not to mention.  How much commission can I get from the sale of 100 million top-grade souls?  He just said that he had received a rare treasure for Hanhai Pavilion.  That's also a matter of pride for Beier.  The appraiser was sighing, feeling that he had wasted an excellent opportunity, when he suddenly saw Cen Na's face shining brightly, and her somewhat curved spine gradually straightened up.

    "Could it be"

    Finally, the appraiser seized the last chance.

    "This female fairy was so negligent just now!" the appraiser said hurriedly, "I, Chang Qing, am willing to recommend a better appraiser to the female fairy!"

    If you appraise it yourself, you can certainly get more generous rewards.  However, Chang Qing knew that he was unable to take over this deal.  Introducing Cena to a more advanced being will also bring a lot of benefits to myself.

    Looking at Chang Qing who smiled at her with a slight respect, Ce Na felt as if she was in a dream.

    "A fifth-level god who is also an appraiser actually spoke to me in such a tone!" In an instant, Cen Na felt that although she had committed herself to being a slave, this choice seemed to be a good one

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, Cen Na is back." Respectfully, Cen Na bowed to Ye Pengfei.  When she bent her graceful waist, Ye Pengfei could even see the infinite scenery inside through her collar.

    "How are things going?" Ye Pengfei's eyes did not stay in that beautiful place, and he quickly looked back.

    Ce Na felt a little depressed, but she quickly cheered up: "Reply to the master, six treasures, a total of 720 million high-quality spirits have been raised!"

    ?Cao Yixiang did not deceive Cen Na. For the remaining five artifacts, Hanhai Pavilion did not sell them as high as 130 million.  However, Cen Na was also shocked and speechless by this huge sum of money.  Her feelings for her master Ye Pengfei gradually changed from the humiliating surrender in the past.

    "It's done well." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Take 300 million to get a low-grade private room."

    A deposit of 100 million can only obtain the minimum qualification.  In other words, you can only sit at the table.  For 300 million, you can get a low-grade private room.  500 million is the middle level, and 1 billion is enough to enter a high-end private room.  As for higher-level private rooms, the deposit required is even more terrifying.  Ye Pengfei just didn't want to show up in public. A private room was enough, so he didn't think too much.

    At this time, Cen Na was already thinking about the master's problem wholeheartedly. She said softly: "Master, if it is just a lower-class private room, the procedures for bidding for powerful treasures will be a bit troublesome."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei searched Cen Na's memory, and soon found the content about private rooms, "So that's it, the system is really strict."

    "The owner doesn't know that this Zhanlong auction is a once-in-a-thousand-year event. Compared with the treasures in the Zhanlong auction in the past century, the treasures that appear in the Zhanlong auction in the millennium are much higher in terms of quantity and quality.  a lot of."

    "Many powerful people will come to Zhanlong Star to bid, and some even surpass the master of Zhanlong Star. Therefore, the auctioneer has to make some preparations in advance."

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "In this case, at least a first-class private room is required, which is a bit troublesome."

    "Why are you in trouble? The trouble is with me, old man. I don't have any extra power of reincarnation!" Reincarnation jumped out of the sword again. "You can consider selling the magic jade slip. There is something in it.  A few low-level god-level spells can also be sold for a lot of money."

    "Then how should this account be settled?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Three to seven points is unfair."

    "Good boy, you are quite smart in settling accounts." Samsara curled his lips, "Okay, you sell the jade slips. The extra enlightenment lamps, as well as those medicinal spirits and so on, are all sold. Here we go.  When the time comes, we¡¯ll split it 50-50!¡±

    Ye Pengfei looked at Samsara in surprise.

    He was just joking casually, but he didn't expect that reincarnation would bring him such great benefits.  You know, if it weren't for the artistic conception of reincarnation, those artifacts wouldn't fetch much money at all.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t say anything vulgar, he kept everything in silence

    Since this book - < > - Baidu keyword ranking is unstable, for the convenience of reading next time, please ctrl+d to add a bookmark, thank you!  !

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 494. The Millennium Shootout!

    In whose name you will participate in the Zhanlong auction is also a question.  -< >./

    Originally, Ye Pengfei planned to let Mo Xuan, who was already at the fourth level, come forward.  He, Yin Jiutian, and Ce Na just pretended to be his followers.

    However, Cen Na suggested that Ye Pengfei should directly come forward.

    "With a fourth-level Yin God's follower, anyone can guess the master's background. In this way, no one will be surprised if the master bids for a powerful treasure."

    Thinking about it, Cen Na is right.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei didn't care that he was just an "ant" and took three slaves to participate in Zhanlong's big shoot.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that just when he was going to participate in Zhanlong¡¯s big shoot, Yin Fang, whom he had met once before, had fallen into the control of a mysterious existence.

    "Are you sure that the alien body really swallowed the Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone?"

    "My lord, you also know Yin Fang's abilities. Yin Fang will never be mistaken."

    "That's good!" A burst of admiration sounded in the boundless darkness, "This kid has a very tyrannical potential. He has accumulated so much that he has even swallowed up the Ten Thousand Flame Blood Stone, and he hasn't made a breakthrough yet."

    "However, the stronger she is, the more I like it! It's like, the more powerful a woman is, the more interesting it is to play with!"

    With a tearing sound, Yin Fang's dress was ruthlessly torn into pieces.  And Yin Fang, who was already a third-level existence, not only did not dare to resist, but was very submissive and made a series of cat-like meows

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei has basically never participated in auctions.  I have never had the experience of raising a placard to quote.  A strong person like him.  He has so little experience in auctions, let alone the Wutian Star Realm. Even if he looks at countless star realms, he probably won't be able to find a few.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei saw a large group of god-level experts all going to the same entrance, but the maid leading his group did not go to the entrance, but instead led them to a teleportation circle, he immediately became a little worried.  Confuse.

    Yin Jiutian has the lowest cultivation level, but is the most flexible.  He quickly used his spiritual mind to send a message and explained: "Master, this is to ensure privacy and safety."

    I see!

    Ye Pengfei suddenly understood, and he nodded slightly.  Under the attentive guidance of the maid, he walked into the teleportation circle.

    The maids who led the way did not enter the teleportation circle. Even if someone caught these maids who led the way, it was impossible to know which auction room these special teleportation circles corresponded to.

    With a professional smile on her face, after watching Ye Pengfei and his party disappear, the maid finally breathed out softly: "I don't know which family the young master is from. He has not yet become a god, but he just brought a few  A god-level subordinate has come out to show off. The fourth-level Yin God and the third-level Dragon Girl, this lineup is really impressive."

    Yin Jiutian, who was still stuck at the first level and made no progress, was simply ignored by this maid

    ¡­¡­

    Poor Yin Jiutian, of course, didn¡¯t know that he was ignored by the maid just now.  Just as the maid never expected that in this thousand-year Zhanlong auction that would last for ten days, the guy she ignored would be Ye Pengfei's most important strategist.

    "Fifth level enlightenment lamp!"

    As soon as he walked into this first-class private room, Ye Pengfei recognized the faint flickering flame at a glance.  Enlightenment lamp exuding a light fragrance.

    "Master, this is just an ordinary gift." Yin Jiutian took two steps towards a long wooden table and gestured to Ye Pengfei, "If you talk about calming down and calming down the distracting thoughts in your heart, it is made of the Nine Heavens Thunder God Wood.  Furniture works best where the owner can sit and experience it.¡±

    "Nine Heavens Thunder God Wood? Was it born above the Nine Heavens. Or is it because it was bathed in the Nine Heavens God Thunder?" Ye Pengfei walked over curiously and sat on an unattractive square wooden bench.

    Whether it is this square wooden stool or the long wooden table in front of you, they are not decorated with luxury.  The simple straight shape, at first glance, is not as good as the furniture in the inn where Ye Pengfei stayed.

    "It's because he was bathed in the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder." Yin Jiutian was very keenly aware of Ye Pengfei's curiosity about the simple shape of the wooden table and stool. He said very respectfully, "Master, this Nine Heavens Thunder Divine Wood can be made into such a large piece.  , it is already very rare. In the world, there is a saying that every inch of rare wood is valuable. And this Nine Heavens Thunder God Tree is a rare tree in the world of cultivation. Every inch of it is worth at least one top-grade spirit!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded knowingly.

    "No wonder it's made like this You all should sit down, don't be too restrained. Especially you, Cen Na, if you have such a good opportunity, quickly clear your mind of distracting thoughts and improve your mental state!"After simply clicking Cen Na¡¯s name, Cen Na felt that her delusions about her master seemed too ridiculous.  Subconsciously, she felt that all this was because her state of mind was too low.

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan both sat down, but Yin Jiutian did not.

    "Master, would you like me to make you a pot of tea? This Dragon Weeping Fragrance Tea is a specialty of Zhanlong Planet. After drinking it, people can feel some dragon power. The private room you have reserved is a superior one.  , the gift is high-quality fragrant tea. It is said that there is a 10% chance of realizing the power of the dragon clan!"

    "I don't need it, give it all to Cen Na!" Ye Pengfei waved his hand.

    ??Cen Na¡¯s enlightenment means her own enlightenment.  Under the control of the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu, unless you don't check it yourself, you can see everything that any slave feels and understands.

    "Thank you, Master, for your generous gift!" Cen Na, who had just sat down, jumped up with excitement.

    "Long Weeping Fragrance Tea, let alone high quality, even if it is low quality, I have never tasted it!"

    Yin Jiutian is a little depressed. He originally thought that he would serve his master diligently. Maybe the master would reward him with a magic pill when he is happy, and he can break through the current bottleneck.  I never thought about it, but I got an advantage from Ce Na.

    Yin Jiutian didn¡¯t dare not make tea for Cen Na. Although they were all slaves, they still had different statuses

    As soon as the tea was served, Cen Na suddenly looked surprised.

    The phantom of the giant dragon hovered around Ce Na. Finally, it turned into a gorgeous long dress and draped over Ce Na's body.

    "Nine dragons to protect the body? A very good god-level method!" In an instant, Ye Pengfei also realized the magical skill of the nine dragons to protect the body.

    Cen Na was about to open her mouth to thank her master again, but suddenly she was speechless.

    "Three, three, three dragon shadows!" stammered, Cen Na was so shocked that she couldn't even finish her sentence.

    Not to mention the horrified Yin Jiutian and Mo Xuan, even Samsara, who was sitting firmly on Ye Pengfei's shoulders, couldn't help but roll his eyes secretly.  What's this? I'm a dragon girl, I'm a third-level existence, and I only made one dragon shadow. Why did you make three dragon shadows at once?  Monster, so monster!

    Just when everyone was frightened by Ye Pengfei's three giant dragons, there was a little commotion outside at the dining area (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation at Qidian.  Monthly ticket, your support is my biggest motivation.)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 495. Red Dragon Egg

    "Well, someone actually dares to cause trouble?" Ye Pengfei was curious and looked down the private room.  {http:

    Friends upload updates}.

    ??Zhanlong¡¯s big shoot uses an entire blessed land and cave.  This blessed land cave is wide and narrow at the top, and is divided into several layers.  The lowest ones are casual seats, followed by lower-class private rooms, and so on.  Ye Pengfei sat neither high nor low, just in the center.  Even without the use of spiritual consciousness, one can easily overlook everything happening in the banquet.

    "Master, these are the gods of the Nightmare Star Territory." Cena recognized the troublemakers at a glance, "The Nightmare Star Territory is best at the nightmare technique, which is a mixture of illusions and soul attacks."

    Because she travels to various places to capture aliens all year round, Ce Na is very aware of the situation of strong men in other star regions.

    "Where are those careless guys with sneers?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    The targets of the grievances of the gods and men of the Nightmare Star Territory are several strong men wearing gray gowns.  These strong men are only at the third level of cultivation. Those in the Nightmare Star Region are generally above the fourth level and are much more powerful than these strong men.  However, the situation on the scene seemed to be completely reversed.

    "It seems like they are from the Chaotic Star Territory." Cena was also a little unsure. "Those from the Chaotic Star Territory like to fight at different levels. Maybe there is some grudge between them."

    "Chaotic Star Territory." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of Jian Nian, "Have you ever heard of a god named Jian Nian?"

    "Reducing years? That's a celebrity from the Chaos Star Territory!" Cena exclaimed, and unconsciously crossed her arms to cover her mouth.

    Ye Pengfei asked casually.  But I didn't expect it.  This caused Cena to react like this.  (1_1)

    "he is great?"

    "It's not just awesome!" Cena lowered her voice, as if she was worried about someone eavesdropping, "It is said that he is backed by a ninth-level beast god!"

    "Ninth-level beast god?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise. Subconsciously, he thought of the beast god Yazui

    ¡­¡­

    The commotion in the banquet was quickly resolved, and the solution was neat and tidy¡ª¡ª

    Whether it¡¯s from the Nightmare Star Territory or the Chaos Star Territory, throw them all out!

    Although.  From the beginning to the end, the god-level experts of the law enforcement team were so cold that they didn't even say a word.  However, action is the best language.  time.  In the huge banquet, more than 200,000 god-level experts of different levels were all silent.

    Cen Na sighed again, introduced the origins of these law enforcement team members to Ye Pengfei, and then asked softly: "Has the master heard of the name of Jian Nian, or are they familiar with him?"

    "The magic jade slip I asked you to sell was given to me to mark the New Year!" Ye Pengfei didn't hide it either.

    "Then, the master can take time to go to the Chaotic Star Territory and ask for a chance to reduce his years." Cena said.  "Master, doesn't he want to buy some information? In addition to those organizations that Ce Na mentioned, Chaos Star Territory is one of the largest information selling organizations in our Wutian Star Realm!"

    "The entire star field is selling information?" Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise.

    "Yes!" Cena nodded with certainty, "Messages are often more valuable than artifacts. In fact, some messages are worth more than divine pills! Strong men in the Chaotic Star Territory like to wander around and fight across levels.  . The information obtained is also very impressive. Over time, this has become a regular means of making money in the Chaotic Star Territory."

    "Interesting." Ye Pengfei smiled.  Turn to the scattered seats below again.  This time, it¡¯s because the first auction has begun.

    The thousand-year Zhanlong auction was divided into many sessions.  The level of the treasures that appear in each session increases in sequence.

    According to the original plan, the first three auctions will be held.  It is mainly aimed at the strong people who are scattered.  Of course, if the strong man in the private room is interested.  You can also bid.

    The next sessions will be for lower-class private rooms, middle-class private rooms, and so on.  It's not that the powerful people who are leaving the table cannot bid for the treasures in those games, but if they bid, they need to prove their financial resources immediately.

    This is why Cen Na suggested that the host spend a lot of money to book a first-class private room, so as to avoid the trouble of on-site proof.  Unless Ye Pengfei is still interested in bidding for more powerful treasures

    "Everyone." An old man with a beard glanced at the whole place with piercing eyes, "I won't talk nonsense anymore, bring up the first treasure!"

    I saw a graceful, divine-level female cultivator walking up swayingly, holding a square plate in her hand.  This tray is covered with a piece of red cloth. Even the strong men in the higher-level private rooms cannot penetrate this red cloth with their spiritual consciousness, let aloneNeedless to say, those strong men in the banquet below.

    "The first treasure is the red dragon egg!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The whole place roared.

    In fact, every strong man just let out a small exclamation.  But, after all, there are too many strong people.  From bottom to top, it is probably more than 300,000.  More than 300,000 people collectively exclaimed, and the momentum was quite huge.

    You must know that the dragon clan is almost extinct in the Wutian Star Realm.  And dragon eggs are extremely rare treasures.  Given the power of the Dragon Clan, the newly hatched little dragon would probably have a golden elixir cultivation level.  With a little training, you can reach the state of becoming a god.  If you are willing to spend some capital, with the talent of the dragon clan, it is not difficult to become a dragon god.  Such a red dragon egg actually became the first item to be photographed. Even those high-ranking figures couldn't help but let out a low exclamation.

    The atmosphere in the whole place was suddenly heated!

    "The first treasure is actually the red dragon egg. It seems that this God's Auction has similar methods to the little Yan Family Auction." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, recalling his only  Participated in Yanjia auctions.

    "You all know the goods, so I won't introduce it to you. The starting price is 30 million, and the minimum increase is 1 million each time. Please!"

    Ye Pengfei also noticed that, unlike the Yan family auction, this auctioneer did not exaggerate the treasure at all.  He doesn't know whether it's because the treasures in the first scene are not worth exaggerating, or because he is very sure and feels that there are so many pairs of eyes looking at them. No matter what, whether they are exaggerated or not, they are all the same.

    The bidding kept rising. In just one cup of tea, the price went from a low of 30 million to 50 million.

    "Sixty million!" Suddenly, a deep voice came from a medium-sized private room.

    "Damn it, are you making a mistake? The one in the medium-sized private room is still arguing with us for the casual table?"

    Suddenly, some strong people were dissatisfied.  If it weren't for the fate of the two groups of strong men from the Nightmare Star Territory and the Chaos Star Territory that were not far apart, there might be some grumpy guys who would be so angry that they would jump up and curse loudly.

    Looking at the commotion in the banquet, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and slowly opened his mouth

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 496. Blood of Hades Emperor

    "Sixty-five million! This friend in the superior private room bids sixty-five million. Is there anyone else who wants to bid again?" The old man shouted three times in a row. When no one spoke, he immediately said, "Congratulations!  A friend, this treasure from this Millennium Zhanlong auction belongs to this friend in the middle private room!"

    There was no need for Ye Pengfei to deliver the goods, so the old man directly used his powerful Taoist power to carry the square plate to Ye Pengfei's private room.  -< >./-< >-

    As for the 65 million top-grade spiritual stones, Ye Pengfei can choose to deduct them directly from the deposit, or he can follow the old man's example and use his own power to give away the top-grade spiritual stones.

    A mere 65 million, which is not enough to use the deposit.  Ye Pengfei winked at Mo Xuan, and Mo Xuan gave away 65 million of the best spiritual stones.

    "Okay! Delivery completed!" The old man said loudly, "The next lot is"

    Ye Pengfei did not care about the next auction, but gave the red dragon egg that he had just received to Cen Na.

    "Master, master, is this for Cen Na?" Cen Na was excited and stuttered again.

    The time of surrendering as a slave was not long, but Cen Na had already stammered over and over again.  The impact this master has brought to him is too much.

    "I need your strength, I need you to fight for me! Eat the red dragon eggs and meditate here!"

    Ye Pengfei's order cannot be doubted.  Even without Ye Pengfei's order, Cen Na was already dead-set.

    "Thank you, Master!" Cena knelt down and bowed to the ground.  He kowtowed his head several times firmly.  Then.  Silently he retreated to the corner of the private room and sat down cross-legged.

    "You kid, you are really good at it." Samsara, who had not spoken for a long time, joked, "Are you planning to buy some good things for the two of them?"

    Ye Pengfei glanced at the excited Yin Jiutian and Mo Xuan, who had a cold expression but was slightly shaken in his heart. He chuckled and said, "That depends on the situation."

    "As if in response to Ye Pengfei's plan, it was the second auction item.  After being photographed quickly, the third lot came up¡ª¡ª

    The blood of the Hades Emperor!

    This time, the whole audience was not as shocked as before.  Although, this Hades Emperor's blood is also a very rare treasure.  but.  Only the strong men of the ghost clan need it.  In the Wutian Star Realm, the ghost clan is weak after all.  There were only a few hundred powerful ghosts who came to participate in Zhanlong's big auction.

    Listening to the calm quotation below, Ye Pengfei smiled and said to Mo Xuan: "It seems that this Underworld Emperor's blood will be cheaper for you."

    ??The same starting price of 30 million, the same time for tea, but only 40 million was submitted, and it was unexpectedly cold.

    "Forty million for the first time! Forty million for the second time! Forty million"

    Just when the old man shouted for the third time, Ye Pengfei was about to make the final decision

    "Fifty million!"

    A cold voice came from a higher-level private room.  It was passed down floatingly.

    "Emperor-level private room!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise.

    ¡°Beyond the superior private rooms, there are four levels of private rooms: king level, king level, emperor level, and emperor level.  Before entering the auction house, Ye Pengfei glanced at it casually.  Some look like wealthy beings, most of whom are high-level god-level experts.  Presumably, there is one sitting in this royal private room.

    "It's troublesome now." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Compared with these strong men, I am just a poor boy."

    With the imperial private room, there is no need to bid anymore.  You know, the deposit for the royal private room.  But the terrifying 50 billion spirits!

    Samsara chuckled and said: "Of course you can't compare with them, but you just unearthed an ancient relic. How can it compare with their family's big business and rich savings."

    High-level existences all have at least one cultivation planet.  Even if Samsara is willing to take action with all his strength.  Helping Ye Pengfei would not be able to overwhelm such existence financially.

    Mo Xuan also looked at the high-level imperial private room speechlessly.  He was already a little excited, but he never thought that a powerful character would appear halfway through.

    "Master, it seems that there is no powerful Yin God coming this time." Just when Ye Pengfei was about to give up, Yin Jiutian suddenly whispered.

    "You mean" Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up, and before the old man finished shouting for the third time, he said loudly, "Fifty-one million!"

    This time, the price increase was only one million.  Not to block other competitors like last time, but just to test it out a little.

    as expected¡­¡­

    "Five thousand two???million.  "The presence in that royal private room did not suddenly increase the price.

    "I guess there is a Yin God slave just like me!" Ye Pengfei was determined.

    "Sea Insect Gu", a magical method of controlling people, is not something from the mainland.  In fact, after reincarnation appraisal, this spell is comparable to a ninth-level god-level spell!

    You must know that even the Immortal Emperor Wutian does not have many ninth-order god-level spells at his disposal.  No matter how powerful the being in this imperial private room is, I'm afraid he won't have the ability like Ye Pengfei.

    "The improvement of Mo Xuan, the improvement of Ce Na, and the improvement of Yin Jiutian are equivalent to my own improvement. At most, you are only thinking about the Yin Shen under you, and it is impossible to sell it for a big price!"

    Ye Pengfei, who saw this clearly, was not in a hurry and slowly raised the price one million to one million.  Finally, when the price increased to 69 million, the man finally fell silent.

    "A little more expensive than the red dragon egg, but it's worth it!" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and threw a red stone to Mo Xuan.

    The blood of the Underworld Emperor is actually not real blood.  The ghost monks all have yin and ghost bodies. How can there be blood?

    The so-called underworld blood is actually a strange red stone that contains a huge amount of death energy.  This red-red stone also has another property, which is that it can help ghost cultivators absorb attacks from fire spells.

    You must know that for ghost cultivators, no matter how high their cultivation level is, they will always suffer some hidden disadvantages as long as they meet a fire cultivator of the same level or even a slightly lower level.

    Now that Mo Xuan has obtained this strange stone, all he has to do is put it into his ghost body.  In normal times, you can slowly absorb the death energy from the strange stones to practice.  When you have a battle with a fire-based monk, you can sacrifice this strange stone to offset the opponent's fire-based attack.

    " This rare treasure that combines cultivation and fighting skills was photographed with only 69 million, and Ye Pengfei was very satisfied.

    "The only thing missing is yours." Ye Pengfei smiled, "However, if you want to break through the bottleneck, you need a magic pill related to your mood. The magic pill is expensive, and I may not be able to afford it."

    Yin Jiutian said hurriedly: "The treasures that the master needs are more important. Yin Jiutian can wait slowly."

    As he said this, Yin Jiutian was so excited that he started shouting loudly

    Since this book - < > - Baidu keyword ranking is unstable, for the convenience of reading next time, please ctrl+d to add a bookmark, thank you!  !

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 497. Five Elements Stone!

    No one who can become a god or a man is a fool.  Yin Jiutian knew that even if he couldn't get a suitable magic elixir this time.  However, as long as he follows Ye Pengfei's steps and works hard to do things for Ye Pengfei.  One day, one day, he will be able to obtain a magical elixir.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Even if it is only a first-grade divine elixir, its price is a figure that Yin Jiutian dare not reach!  .

    If he had not followed such a generous master, Yin Jiutian might not have been able to earn enough top-quality spiritual stones throughout his life.  Moreover, even if you are lucky enough to earn it, given the scarcity of divine pills, Yin Jiutian may not have the chance to buy them.

    And now, it depends on yourself whether you can seize the opportunity

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes very quickly for monks who are accustomed to retreat all year round.  In the blink of an eye, the three auctions in the morning, noon and evening were over.

    No one left.

    Although, the strong men at the table all know that it is impossible for them to bid for the next treasure.  However, they were still unwilling to miss this eye-opening opportunity.

    You should know that although there were rare treasures such as red dragon eggs and Hades Emperor's blood in the three auctions that were held in the afternoon, there were also rare treasures.  However, it can be seen from its final price that these are not the protagonists of Zhanlong¡¯s big auction at all.

    The highest-grade imperial private room requires a deposit of 100 billion top-quality souls!  From this we can see what kind of stir those grand finales will cause!

    The next day, there were also three auctions in the morning, noon and evening, all for lower-class private rooms.

    This time.  Ye Pengfei didn't fancy a single treasure.  Not even a quote.  However, several of the treasures provoked crazy bidding from the powerful men in the Jun-level and King-level private rooms.  Presumably, they happen to have great use for these treasures.  (1_1) According to Yin Jiutian's estimate, all of them were sold at prices that were many times higher than their actual value.

    On the third day, the auction in the medium-sized private room started with the gong.  It was the first treasure again, which made Ye Pengfei's eyes shine.

    "The fifth-level five-element stone! It's just right for me!"

    It has an ordinary name, but it is a treasure that is very popular among those who practice the Five Elements.

    No matter which method of cultivating the number of the five elements, there is a common problem, that is.  How to balance the power of the five elements.

    Take Ye Pengfei as an example. He refined a Ten Thousand Flame Blood Stone, which is a fifth-level treasure.  Then, he must look for four fifth-level treasures of gold, wood, water, and earth of the same level.  Only in this way can the power of Ten Thousand Flames Blood Stone be balanced.  Otherwise, if the five elements are not coordinated, you will not benefit from it, but will suffer from it.

    How can it be so easy to gather treasures of the same level that are neither high nor low?  Many times, strong people who practice the number of five elements have to run around in order to find treasures with specific attributes and levels.  It's a waste of time and energy.

    With the Five Elements Stone, the problem is much simpler.  This Five Elements Stone.  You can make up the number of the five elements at will.  For example, Ye Pengfei only has fire treasures, so he can buy four five element stones to collect the four elements of gold, wood, water and earth.

    To put it simply, you only need to care about the grade, not the five elements!

    "This competition is probably very fierce." Ye Pengfei said to himself.

    Sure enough, as soon as the host finished speaking, the quotation kept rising.  Soon, from 50 million to the best.  It has soared to 80 million top-quality spirits!

    To be honest, the price is a bit high.  The fifth-level stone is still rough after all.  Generally speaking, it is a price of 30 to 40 million.  Taking into account the special use of the Five Elements Stone, 60 to 70 million pieces.  The price is relatively reasonable.

    "But, Ye Pengfei knew.  Now that we have entered the auction house, there is no way to say what is fair or unfair.

    The highest bidder wins!

    The Five Elements Stone was sold out for ten pieces in one go, which was enough to dazzle the monks who practiced the Five Elements Stone.  You can earn the best spiritual stones again, but it¡¯s hard to come across this kind of opportunity again.

    "One hundred million! I've got it all covered!" A rough voice suddenly appeared in the imperial private room.

    This is the first time that a strong man from an imperial private room has made a bid.  For a moment, the whole place was silent.

    One hundred million yuan, a total of one billion yuan, and no one can afford this price.  But, isn't it just asking for trouble to bid with people in imperial private rooms?  It is no exaggeration to say that if someone plucks just one hair, it will be worth one billion!

    "You are so wealthy! You are so wealthy! When will I be able to reach this level?"

    Someone yelled in an exaggerated way, and for a moment, the whole audience echoed

    "How about I lend you my 50%?" Samsara said kindly.  Although he always quarreled with Ye Pengfei, whenever things came to a head, he stillHe firmly considered the issue from Ye Pengfei's point of view.

    "Forget it." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "No matter how hard I fight, I can't win against him. I'll have to think of more ways to make money in the future."

    ¡°Ye Pengfei has never worried about ¡°money¡± all this time.  Even that time, in order to raise the interstellar transmission fee of 10,000 top-grade spirits, it was because he was worried that Zheng Peng's minions would find out the clues.  Otherwise, with the treasures in Ye Pengfei's Sumeru Space, ten thousand top-grade spirits would not be a problem at all.

    However, this time, Ye Pengfei felt deeply that he was really too poor.  This is only the fifth-order Five Elements Stone. If the sixth-order and seventh-order ones appear on the stage, wouldn¡¯t I not even have a chance to compete?

    "The awareness is very high!" Samsara gave a thumbs up with a smile, "Whether your bottleneck is related to the number of the five elements, at least it is certain that if you want to continue to improve your physical strength, you must buy powerful spiritual objects. Five  Level spiritual stones usually cost tens of millions each, level 6 will cost over 100 million, level 7 will cost over a billion If you want to cultivate to the level of Wutian Immortal Emperor, hehe, one trillion is just the starting point!"

    A trillion dollars is just the beginning!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei looked at the ten fifth-level five-element stones with eager eyes. Gradually, he had a new goal

    ¡­¡­

    In the next few days, Ye Pengfei took action several times in a row.  However, it is not for myself, but for the Samsara Divine Sword.  Sixteen treasures containing the power of extreme yin and yang all fell into the belly of the Samsara Divine Sword.  And Ye Pengfei's top-quality spiritual stones were all spent.

    "This time I took advantage of you." Burping

    Samsara chuckled and said, "I will remember to pay you back next time."

    "How can you calculate it so clearly?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "If you insist on calculating it, no matter what, I owe you."

    Ye Pengfei was telling the truth. If it weren't for the Samsara Divine Sword, he would have died under the spiritual storm or in Zhao Youhou's killing formation.  Or perhaps, he, his two confidantes, Brother Zhang, Sister Xu all together, were either caught or killed by Zheng Peng!

    How should this account be calculated?

    "Next, we will be spectators."

    Ye Pengfei looked relaxed and started to be a pure bystander

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 498. A... planet!

    It is impossible for anyone to predict the future. Even if Ye Pengfei has Zhou Tianyi and the Destiny Ball, he can still let Samsara make predictions.  *1*1* However, the future is fuzzy after all. Everyone can only make a rough guess and cannot predict the details.

    It seems that, including Ye Pengfei, almost all the powerful people who came to participate in the Zhanlong auction have calculated the top treasures that may appear in this auction.  However, no one expected that when the auction for the royal private rooms just started, such a grand event would occur!  .

    Wow!  !  !  !

    The more than 200,000 god-level powerhouses who had dispersed from the table all stood up.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what would happen to the other strong men in the private room. He only knew that he was also refreshed and stood up suddenly!

    The whole place was in an uproar.

    ¡°Are you mistaken? It¡¯s actually a planet?!!!!!!¡±

    No one thought that the auctioneer would actually take out a planet!

    A refined planet is like a refined paradise, which can be expanded, contracted, and carried at will.  At this moment, the planet is suspended in mid-air, although no one knows how big the planet is.  However, based on the flowers, trees, birds and animals on this planet, we can initially judge that the size of this planet is about the same as that of Yuexian Star!

    "Even planets can be auctioned Is it possible that there are still people who specialize in capturing and refining planets? How much would such a planet be worth?"

    Just as Ye Pengfei was mumbling to himself, a middle-aged man flew up to the side of the planet.

    "Everyone, please be quiet!"

    Although it was a collective uproar of hundreds of thousands of people.  However, this middle-aged man's voice still reached everyone's ears very clearly.  Look at his cultivation level, which is level five.  Presumably, his move was either due to some kind of miraculous skill or because he possessed a rare treasure.

    Slowly, the whole place became quiet again.

    "As you have seen, the opening scene of this auction is a planet"

    The first time.  The auctioneer began to introduce the lot in detail.  From history, to size, to properties, to spiritual veins and spiritual minerals.  Micromanaging everything.  Lin Linzongzong introduced a lot.  Although the introduction took a long time, no one felt impatient.

    Such a generous act is extremely astonishing even if it is placed among all the previous thousand-year Zhanlong auctions.

    What¡¯s even more astonishing is that this is only the first lot for the royal private room.  Normally, although there cannot be too many items for the imperial private room, there must be ten items no matter what.  The first thing is a planet, and the treasure behind it.  What kind of earth-shattering existence would it be?  !

    What¡¯s more, there are also auctions for imperial private rooms!

    "I'm just telling you, why are there so many princes from the Holy Emperor's Star Region here? It turns out that in this Millennium Dragon Auction, there are such amazing treasures!"

    "Tch, the prince of the Holy Emperor's Star Territory doesn't matter. Guess who I saw a few days ago? The God of Death is nothing! Darling, no wonder his old man also comes to Zhanlong Star!"

    "Is this Zhanlong Star crazy? It's a planet now. Aren't the treasures behind it even more terrifying?"

    "Who knows? Maybe. The star master of Zhanlong Star, Zhanlong Emperor Yi Fangsheng, is really crazy!"

    Whispering, a lot of spiritual thoughts shuttled around the field.

    The middle-aged man standing in the sky didn't care about this either.  He continued to introduce in a calm voice: "The biggest use of this planet is that it can be refined into a talisman! All you emperor-level and emperor-level experts. How to refine such a talisman, how to use it, and how to make it into a talisman."  It¡¯s so powerful that I don¡¯t need to introduce it further. The starting price is 50 billion top-grade spirits, and the minimum increase each time is 100 million top-grade spirits. Please give it a try!¡±

    The appearance of the planet has already caused an uproar in the whole audience.  In comparison, this low price of 50 billion is actually very cheap.

    "Although there are only a few third-grade spiritual veins, the value of these spiritual veins alone should exceed 30 billion. Master, this starting price is set too low!" Soon, Yin Jiutian made a judgment.

    Sure enough, it was just as Yin Jiutian expected.  In just a few blinks, the price soared to 100 billion!

    Ye Pengfei has long been numb to such numbers.  The only thing that made him curious was to refine the planet into a talisman. How to refine this talisman and what is its use?

    "It depends on how you want to refine it." Samsara said in a deep voice, "For example, you can refine this planet into a hellish existence. If such a talisman is thrown out, even a seventh-level god will be killed alive.  Suppression. Even if you possess a rare treasure, you will never be able to escape!"

    &nbsp; ¡°You can also refine this planet into a fairyland on earth. If you want to save people, you only need to use this talisman to cast spells. Even if the person is dead and his body has turned into dust, this talisman can also save the broken soul.  Recruit!"

    "Of course, there are several refining directions. No matter which refining direction it is, it cannot be used by intermediate or low-level gods. Its effectiveness cannot be compared with ordinary treasures."

    Although Samsara only gave two examples, Ye Pengfei was stunned.

    "A high-level god-man is really beyond my imagination." Ye Pengfei murmured to himself.

    "Hehe, you are a high-level god after all." Samsara chuckled, "Although you are very evil, in terms of realm, you are almost equivalent to the level of a sixth-level god. However, from intermediate to high level, that is a major leap.  . Even among a million intermediate gods, it is not possible to cultivate a high-level god!"

    On the side, Mo Xuan and Yin Jiutian, who were well aware of the affairs of gods and men, nodded repeatedly and agreed very much with the idea of ??reincarnation.

    At the same time, they were also frightened by reincarnation.

    "My master's realm is already comparable to that of a sixth-level god? My God, if my master becomes a god, wouldn't he be able to soar into the sky?"

    The eyes of Mo Xuan and Yin Jiutian looking at Ye Pengfei changed again and again

    The terrifying price keeps rising.  When an offer of 300 billion came out that silenced the entire audience, there were actually strong people bidding!

    "Three hundred and one billion!"

    "Three thousand is followed by one. In many cases, such bidding at the auction will be laughed at."  However, at this moment, no one dared to laugh.

    Are you kidding, that¡¯s 300 billion!  Although only one hundred million was added, the three thousand in front also represented this person's status and identity!  Anyone who dares to laugh at him will die!

    But¡­¡­

    "Giggle." A silver bell-like laughter sounded in an emperor-level private room.  Ye Pengfei remembered that the strong man in this private room had never made a bid before.

    "Thirty-one billion, this price is too ugly, I will pay thirty-three hundred billion!"

    Directly increase the price by 29.9 billion!  Judging from her tone, throwing the money away was just like a joke and it didn't matter at all!

    The whole audience was silent

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 499. Destined for me!

    "Finally, I've seen what it means to be a great man! This guy is a great man, bigger than a hippopotamus!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was still in the mood to make a little joke.  *1*1*.

    With a puff, Cen Na was happy.

    "Have you finished refining?" Ye Pengfei looked back and nodded with satisfaction, "Yes, although the cultivation level has not improved much, the foundation is stronger. If Mo Xuan had not obtained the blood of the Underworld Emperor, it would not take a few years.  You can surpass him!"

    Mo Xuan is a level four Yin God!  However, Ce Na can soar from level three to level four in just a few years. Its huge potential is evident!

    "Thank you, Master!" Cen Na put away her smile and kowtowed to Ye Pengfei again solemnly.

    Ye Pengfei didn't stop him. After all, Cen Na was just his slave girl.

    Thirty-three billion, no one bids anymore.  This planet that caused a sensation fell into the hands of the giggling female cultivator.

    "Cen Na, are there very powerful female cultivators in our Wutian Star Realm?" Ye Pengfei, who had come down seriously, looked at the imperial private room with some confusion.

    "No!" Ce Na replied simply, "Maybe they are strong men from other star realms. These characters are too far away from Ce Na."

    "Haha, maybe one day, I can take you to other star realms to have a look." Once again, Ye Pengfei took a deep look at the imperial private room

    ¡­¡­

    The atmosphere of the auction is getting more and more lively.  Ye Pengfei felt that it wouldn't take long if he got a spiritual stone that collects breath and placed it here.  You can collect enough strong and powerful aura to sell it for a good price.  1(1)

    An eighth-level artifact, an eighth-level god-level techniqueeven a fifth-level divine elixir appeared!

    Don¡¯t look at the low level of this divine elixir.  However, with the difficulty of refining the divine elixir, the price of such a fifth-grade divine elixir is enough to exceed that of seventh-level artifacts and god-level techniques.  In the end, this fifth-grade divine elixir was sold to a strong man in an emperor-level private room for a price of 600 billion top-grade souls, beating the crowd.  Take it down.

    Such an astonishing price naturally caused the audience to scream and scream.  However, Ye Pengfei watched all this leisurely.  At this time, he was completely intact.  Once you calm down and stabilize your mind, you won't be surprised anymore.

    "You all should learn from this!" Samsara taught the three slaves for Ye Pengfei unceremoniously, "Why is this kid a monster? It's not because of his spiritual roots, or his physique. It's not even because of my old man's help, it's because of his will! You guys  Look, what are they doing with their eyes wide open and their mouths open? It¡¯s so ugly. With your kind of willpower, no matter how many treasures you pile up, you can¡¯t pile them up into a high-level existence!¡±

    The words of reincarnation.  Mo Xuan was stunned for a while.  But when I see the next treasure.  When they heard the next offer, they couldn't help but start staring and opening their mouths.  Willpower is something more mysterious than the sea of ??consciousness. You can't become stronger just by wanting to become stronger.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??????????  Ye Pengfei originally thought that he would be a spectator in this auction and it would just pass.  However, he did not expect that when the auction for the emperor class began, one of the items actually made him frown.

    "Why does this treasure seem to be destined to me?"

    Fate, this is something that is difficult to explain clearly.  Whether it is the fate of husband and wife, the fate of master and disciple, or like now, the fate between people and treasures.  You would not be wrong to say that this fate is real and reliable.  However, if you insist that this is just nonsense, no one can come up with a rebuttal.

    When Ye Pengfei blurted out, this was the feeling of reincarnation.

    The mouth opened and closed, closed and opened again. After pondering for a long time, Samsara finally said: "What kind of fate do you think it is?"

    "Perhaps, it's the mystery of one's life experience." Ye Pengfei replied in a deep voice as he stared at this ninth-level artifact called 'Feilai Peak'.

    The mystery of life experience!

    Samsara couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of cold air.

    "Ye Pengfei, you have to feel it right. It's a ninth-level artifact. Do you really think that the mystery of your life experience is related to it?" Samsara asked extremely solemnly.

    "Haha, maybe I feel wrong." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and laughed, "Besides, at least the price is several trillions, how can I afford it."

    Samsara is speechless.

    Indeed, if you put aside the power of reincarnation, your own reincarnation sword is not as valuable as a ninth-level artifact.  Unless Ye Pengfei is really willing to put himself up for auction, and he is also willing to dedicate himself.  Otherwise, don¡¯t say it¡¯s in front of you.?? Even if Ye Pengfei Qian'er was given eight hundred years, it would be impossible to save so much money.

    "You're still young, take your time." In desperation, Samsara could only comfort him, "When you live for hundreds of thousands of years, you can have as much of this kind of thing as you want!"

    Suddenly, Yin Jiutian said: "Master, there is actually a way!"

    "Don't tell me that you plan to steal!" Ce Na glared at Yin Jiutian angrily.

    "How could I do this? It doesn't matter if I die, but I can't implicate the master!"

    "Instead of stealing, what else can you do with a waste like you?" Cen Na mocked mercilessly. In her heart, power still determines everything.

    Yin Jiutian retorted with some annoyance: "In addition to stealing, I can also do many things. At least I am better than you, a big-breasted and brainless guy!"

    Cen Na wanted to say something else, but she saw Ye Pengfei raised his hand: "Listen to him first."

    "Yes, Master." Cen Na responded quickly, not daring to say more.

    Yin Jiutian felt as if he had won a battle, and proudly expressed his thoughts

    "It's a very good idea." After listening to Yin Jiutian's method, Ye Pengfei felt more and more that he had wasted a quota and it was very wise to accept this guy who seemed to only know how to steal. "Just do it now.  be careful!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Yin Jiutian's body trembled with excitement for a while, and then he located a plane and quietly left the heavily guarded auction house.

    "Master, I" At this moment, Cen Na's pretty face was red, and she was so ashamed that she didn't know what to do.

    "State of mind! Cen Na, although your power is strong and your potential is great, your state of mind cultivation is too poor." Ye Pengfei said lightly, and took out an enlightenment lamp from the Sumeru space.  "Earn your own lamp oil!"

    No more nonsense, just a cold look.  Ce Na felt secretly in her heart and quickly put away the Enlightenment Lamp.

    And just when Cen Na put away the Enlightenment Lamp, Ye Pengfei already felt that his Sumeru Space was trembling slightly!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 500. Confusing (Part 1)

    ~.< >-~ 

    Almost at the same time, many powerful people in the auction house felt the vibrations in their Sumeru space.

    "It seems like something is wrong with the plane!"

    Although it is only a very small vibration, no strong person dares to continue to put very precious things in the Sumeru space.

    When using Xumi space to hold treasures, the safety factor is generally very high.  However, it is not that plane shocks have never occurred, causing the Sumeru space to be shattered.

    As for the powerful people sitting in the private rooms, especially those in the emperor-level and imperial-level private rooms, the treasures in the Xumi space are of astonishing value, and they are even more afraid to take such risks.  Although, they did not feel any small changes in the Sumeru space.  However, when they saw the panic among the people at the banquet, they couldn't help but quickly take out the most important treasure from the Sumeru space.

    Naturally, Feilaifeng¡¯s auction can only be temporarily stopped.  The auctioneer was urgently communicating with the people behind the scenes using his spiritual thoughts. You can guess it without looking. Soon there will be powerful god-level experts who will go to various dimensions to check the situation.

    "Yin Jiutian's idea is good." Samsara chuckled, "The next step is up to me!"

    The power of reincarnation rolls out!

    Of course, Samsara does not want to rob Feilai Peak. Unless Ye Pengfei is as powerful as Samsara Immortal Emperor, how can he dare to do that in full view of the public?

    The Disk of Reincarnation suddenly appears!

    At this time, because he had swallowed more than a dozen extremely yin and yang treasures.  The power of reincarnation has recovered a lot.  I saw.  The lines on the reincarnation disk between his hands are also much clearer.  The historical scenes revealed are also more real and reliable.

    "Time is limited, let me help you!"

    Ye Pengfei did not hesitate, and immediately absorbed the power of extreme emotion from the world and poured it into the Divine Sword of Samsara.  The amplified extreme power of the Samsara Divine Sword gave Samsara even more majestic power.  The disc of reincarnation between his hands was instantly covered by thousands of rays of light.

    "It has reached 80% of the calculation ability!" Samsara shouted excitedly, "Feilai Peak, show your history. Show your origins with Ye Pengfei, let me take a good look!"

    In the dim light, large-scale scenes flashed by at a high speed like lightning.  but.  With the eyesight of reincarnation, he can accurately capture all the details.

    "This Feilai Peak has existed for a long time, at least more than a billion years!"

    "This star field looks like the Black Turtle Star Territory. It is located in the Ming Emperor Star Realm, very far away from the Wutian Star Realm!"

    "These gods and men competing for the artifact are all comparable to the Immortal Emperor Wutian. Where is Ye Pengfei, and where is your kid's previous life?"

    Scenes passed by at high speed one after another. After a few cups of tea, millions of years of history related to this Feilai Peak were revealed.  It has quickly passed through the eyes of reincarnation!

    According to the previous practice, after such a long time, this auction has long been settled.  It was Yin Jiutian's plan that bought enough time for reincarnation.

    However, reincarnation has yielded nothing!

    "I can't see your kid's previous life! There's no sign of its existence!" Samsara was a little angry.

    He instinctively felt that Ye Pengfei's feeling was correct.  Since Ye Pengfei was not wrong, it was because he was not capable enough.

    The proud heart was beating fiercely in the body.  Samsara's scorching gaze shot towards the flying peak.

    "Reincarnation. Don't do whatever you want!" Ye Pengfei was startled.

    "Don't worry, I'm sensible." Samsara chuckled, "If you don't take some risks, how can you gain anything! That kid from Yin Jiutian has to sneak back, and we don't have much time left!"

    A trace of reincarnation power.  Quietly stretched towards the flying peak

    A god-level master guarding Feilai Peak suddenly changed his expression.  He sacrificed his own artifact.  However, when he looked around with a solemn expression, he found no clues.

    The guards who were not too far away from him also moved in response.  They sacrificed their artifacts one by one and looked at the middle-aged guard with doubtful eyes.

    In the auction house, many powerful people discovered this scene.  During the break, many people were whispering to each other.  The big shots in the emperor-level and emperor-level private rooms were running their spiritual consciousness even more wantonly, looking over here carelessly.

    The scene was a little out of control, and at this moment

    "what's going on?"

    A young woman with plump hips and slender waist suddenly walked out of the voidCome out!

    quiet!  Extremely quiet!

    Even the beings in the imperial private room quickly took back their spiritual consciousness.  Those beings in the imperial private room hesitated for a moment and dispersed their consciousness.

    "Mrs. Qi!" The middle-aged guard quickly bowed and saluted, "Maybe this subordinate is a little nervous."

    Mrs. Qi nodded sternly, but did not leave immediately.  Instead, he unfolded his spiritual thoughts and carefully searched around Feilai Peak for a while before giving up.

    "Huh, it's so dangerous!" Samsara grinned and said with a smile, "I didn't expect that there would be such a peach secretly guarding me."

    Ce Na was so nervous that she almost fainted, but Samsara was still in the mood to joke.

    ??The eighth-level peak, the only existence on Zhanlong Star second only to Zhanlong Emperor!

    Even Mrs. Qi has taken action. If she is discovered, we will all be responsible here!

    With lingering fear, Cen Na only used the corner of her eyes to briefly glance at the moving figure of Mrs. Qi, and quickly moved away

    ¡­¡­

    "The aura of Feilaifeng is very strong, haha, this time, why don't you show up quickly?!"

    I don¡¯t know whether it was because it was too thrilling just now, or because the truth was about to be revealed, Samsara was extremely excited and injected all its power into the disc of reincarnation.

    This time, in the dense light, scenes no longer flew by one after another.  At every moment, dozens of scenes appear and disappear quickly at the same time.

    Millions of years!  Millions of years!  Hundreds of millions of years!

    This time, just a cup of tea has passed, and hundreds of millions of years of history have been revealed.

    ¡°Previously, when the historical scenes passed by at high speed, Ye Pengfei was still able to roughly grasp the direction and outline of history.

    But now, with dozens of scenes appearing together, Ye Pengfei was dazzled and didn't know where to start.  He could only grab a few random scenes and look at them. From these historical fragments, which were far apart in terms of time and space, he couldn't figure out the reason at all.

    We can only wait for reincarnation to explain, but when the disk of reincarnation dispersed, reincarnation was completely exhausted()¡ª¡ª

    ??~.< >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 501. Confusing (Part 2)

    ~.< >-~ 

    Yin Jiutian came back, covered in cold sweat, which had already made his clothes wet.

    When he finally returned to the private room, he dared to use his kung fu to dry his soaked clothes.  It can be seen how thrilling his experience just now was.

    For the first time, I looked at Yin Jiutian very seriously.  Ce Na felt that in the past, she had really underestimated this guy who could only steal things

    "Well done!" Ye Pengfei nodded approvingly, "This is a reward for you!"

    A magical elixir!

    It¡¯s still a second-grade divine elixir!  !

    In an instant, Mo Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red, and Cen Na¡¯s red lips were almost bitten!

    Previously, there was also a bid for a second-grade divine elixir, with an astonishing starting price of 300 million!  And the final quotation reached a terrifying 800 million top-grade spirits!

    Eight hundred million top-quality spirits!

    When Cen Na got a 65 million red dragon egg, she was so happy that she knelt down and kowtowed.

    Mo Xuan had completely changed his mind after receiving 69 million of the Underworld Emperor's blood, and willingly surrendered to Ye Pengfei.

    Eight hundred million top-quality spirits, what is this concept?

    Yin Jiutian trembled, holding this second-grade divine elixir in both hands.  He really couldn't believe that his hard work actually resulted in such an amazing harvest!

    Yin Jiutian originally thought that because of his performance, maybe the master would reward him with a thousand or eight million top-quality spirits.  This kind of harvest is dozens of times more than what I have earned through thousands of years of petty theft.  But I never thought that it turned out to be a second-grade divine elixir!

    "This is a second-grade Dragon Power Pill, mainly used to improve mana cultivation." Ye Pengfei said with a faint smile.  "For you, this magical elixir is of little use. However, you can try to get a suitable magical elixir."

    As for how to change it.  Whether it would cause trouble or not was not Ye Pengfei's concern.  A kind master like him is rare.  If you have to think about your slaves at every turn, that would be a bit too merciful.

    Ce Na finally came to her senses: "Yin Jiutian, I was wrong before. I sincerely admit my mistake to you and apologize! I will do my best to help you find a suitable magic pill!"

    How could Yin Jiutian, who has been struggling at the lowest level of the god level for tens of thousands of years, fail to hear what Ce Na means?  And he.  Nor would I reject such "friendship".

    "As long as possible, I will try my best to help you keep it!" Yin Jiutian responded in a deep voice.

    "Haha, I don't know if I, Mo Xuan, am lucky. I can get some benefits from you, Lao Yin."

    Mo Xuan laughed and patted Yin Jiutian on the shoulder.  Originally, with his fourth-level cultivation as a Yin God, he would not even bother to associate with Yin Jiutian.  But now, he has to look at Yin Jiutian in a different light

    ¡­¡­

    actually.  Yin Jiutian only interfered with the Sumeru space of some of the strong people in Sanxi.  Let alone him, even Immortal Emperor Wutian cannot affect the stability of a plane.

    "However, Yin Jiutian has a good grasp of people's psychology.  The object of his choice.  He is both scattered and a relatively sensitive type of strong person.  When these powerhouses overreact.  The wave of panic spread accordingly.

    "Everyone, please be quiet!" Madam Qi's stern voice spread throughout the room, "The matter has been found out, and there is nothing abnormal in the space plane."

    Mrs. Qi¡¯s cold eyes immediately captured the sources of panic.

    "Catch some of them!"

    "No!" A strong man at the table exclaimed, "I do feel it, I really feel it."

    "I feel it too!" Another Sanxi strongman who was locked by the god-level guard stood up angrily, "I am a monk from Mitian Valley, you Zhanlongxing dare to deal with me?"

    "Mitian Valley?" Mrs. Qi sneered, "Do you think that your Supreme Elder from Mitian Valley has just advanced to the ninth level and can do whatever he wants on our Zhanlong planet? Destroy the Zhanlong big beat for no reason. According to the law, he is imprisoned  Thousands of years! Suppress them all!"

    Looking at the beautiful Mrs. Qi, Ye Pengfei was a little surprised: "Isn't she even afraid of a ninth-level god? Could it be that she is also a monster-like existence?"

    Many strong people can fight beyond the level. However, the higher the level, the more difficult it is to fight beyond the level.  Although there is only one step between the peak level eight and the low level nine, only a monster like Ye Pengfei can close the gap.

    Ye Pengfei was just surprised by Mrs. Qi's strength. He didn't know much about Mitian Valley.  The big shots in the private rooms, such as Emperor and Emperor, knew it all.

    "No way, this Qi Xinyue is too crazy, she justAre you afraid of causing disaster to Zhanlongxing?  "

    "Hehe, maybe he was spoiled by Yi Fangsheng."

    ? One after another, divine thoughts shuttled between the emperor-level and imperial-level private rooms.  Familiar big shots exchanged opinions with each other.

    at this time¡­¡­

    A strong pressure filled the auction house.

    "Whoever dares to cause trouble on my Zhanlong Grand Pavilion will be killed!"

    In an instant, those few strong men who were still unconvinced and were shouting that their elders would come to seek revenge were all killed!

    "No, no, it can't be."

    The whole audience was shocked!

    Soon, the strong men in the emperor-level and imperial-level private rooms reacted quickly.

    "It's Yi Fangsheng! He has achieved the ninth level of Emperor!"

    "This coercion is not at the low level of the ninth level, but at least the middle level of the ninth level, or even the high level of the ninth level!"

    "No wonder, no wonder, I mean, how dare you come up with so many earth-shattering treasures in this year's Millennium Sale. I see, that's it!"

    It¡¯s not an exchange of spiritual thoughts, but a real exclamation!

    Everyone was stunned. Even Ye Pengfei, who always had a strong willpower, had a brief blank in his sea of ??consciousness.

    after awhile.

    "Cen Na, Yin Jiutian, are you sure that a hundred years ago, this Zhanlong Emperor Yi Fangsheng was really only at the peak of the eighth level?"

    In a hundred years, it is possible to break through the eighth level peak and directly reach the ninth level intermediate level, or even the ninth level high level. This is too sensational!  This is simply equivalent to someone going from an ordinary kid to a god-level master in just one year!  This is completely a myth and a legend!

    "That's right." Ce Na said urgently, "The Hundred Years of Zhanlong Festival a hundred years ago coincided with the 10,000th Anniversary Ceremony of Emperor Zhanlong's enthronement. People from many star regions came to congratulate them, including many eighth-level experts. Even  , and two ninth-level hidden masters who have an old relationship with Emperor Zhan Long also came to congratulate. Even if we juniors are wrong, they can¡¯t be wrong either!¡±

    "Awesome!" Ye Pengfei simply said two words and said no more.

    The world is so big and there are so many evil people, you can¡¯t be like the frog in the well!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was sighing secretly in his heart, the reincarnation that had been exhausted for a long time finally regained its strength.

    "Hehe, he is not one ten thousandth as powerful as you. The mystery of your past life is really confusing!" ()¡ª¡ª

    ??~.< >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 502. Confusing (Part 2)

    ~.< >-~ 

    Ye Pengfei has no interest in seeing how Yi Fangsheng handles this matter unless it is found on his head.  Seeing that Samsara had finally regained his composure, he immediately asked in a deep voice: "Samsara, what did you see?"

    ¡°Hehe, I still haven¡¯t seen your true form in the past life!¡± Samsara smiled broadly.

    "I didn't see it, and you're still laughing?" Ye Pengfei wondered if this reincarnation had caused him to lose his strength and become confused. "I've tried so hard, but I still didn't see it. Could it be that I felt wrong?"

    "No, you didn't feel wrong!" Samsara smiled even happier.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei finally knew that Samsara was not stupid, but that his childlike innocence had grown.

    "Stop making trouble and hurry up. Didn't you see that the auction is going to resume again?"

    Feilai Peak is not the finale, no one wants to miss this eye-opening opportunity.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei say this, Samsara finally calmed down and solemnly said three words: "He Haotian!"

    "This is my name in the previous life?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "As I said, I haven't seen your true form in the previous life!" Samsara smiled, "However, I can be sure that your previous life is inseparably related to He Haotian!"

    "Feilai Peak ended up in the hands of He Haotian?" Ye Pengfei understood immediately, "What did he say at that time?"

    "The feeling is very keen!" Samsara gave a thumbs up in approval, "He said, 'You didn't expect that I would actually do some tricks on your natal artifact'!"

    "Who is he talking to?" This question just came out of his mouth.  Ye Pengfei felt that.  *I asked stupidly, so I quickly added, "Can't you see that person?"

    "That's right!" Samsara nodded and said, "You know what this means."

    "A being much more awesome than the Immortal Emperor Wu Tian Is it possible that my previous life was really so powerful?" Ye Pengfei's expression was a little weird.

    The Immortal Emperor Wutian is already high and respected by hundreds of millions of people.  Much more awesome than the Immortal Emperor Wutian.  Is it possible that he has reached the level of the Samsara Immortal Emperor?  Ye Pengfei felt dizzy and couldn't accept this fact for a while.

    His three servants.  He simply fainted.  This amazing thing is even more difficult to accept than giving them a flying peak.

    "Samsara, you are still laughing, are you trying to trick me?" Ye Pengfei said angrily when he saw Samsara who was still smiling.

    "Haha, you made this judgment yourself, I didn't say anything." Samsara shrugged and chuckled, "Your judgment is a possibility. It is also possible that you are the weapon spirit that flew to the peak.  Back then, I was plotted by He Haotian and managed to escape."

    "Or maybe you are just the refiner of Feilai Peak. You know, Feilai Peak has existed for too long. Even if I restore my cultivation to its heyday, I still won't be able to trace such a long history"

    "In short, there are many possibilities. You are the one who jumped to the conclusion. If you didn't hear me, I said it a long time ago. It's complicated and confusing!"

    Ye Pengfei glared at Samsara angrily, "You didn't deliberately mislead me. Will I continue to think like this?"

    "That is to say, He Haotian is the key." Ye Pengfei looked towards the emperor-level private room where the planet was photographed.  "I don't know when I can reach her level!"

    The history of snatching Feilai Peak.  It takes place in the Ming Emperor Star Realm.  And only those kinds of beings can travel freely among the stars.

    "This is really a dead end." Samsara shook his head helplessly, "Now it seems that the world in your Nascent Soul is because of your previous life. It is estimated that the connection between you and Yuexianxing is the same.  It comes from your past life. As long as you know your past life and the mystery of your past life, you can find a way to break the bottleneck. However, to go to the Ming Emperor Star Realm, you must first break through the bottleneck, at least achieve  A high-level god a dead knot! A complete dead knot!"

    Samsara was nagging under Ye Pengfei¡¯s ears, saying ¡°dead knot¡± over and over again, and Ye Pengfei was also very upset.

    "Is there no other way to enter the Ming Emperor's Star Realm?"

    "You mean stowaway?" Samsara's head shook like a rattle, "There are too many unpredictable risks between star realms. Maybe it's the garrison armies from the two star realms, maybe it's from the two star realms.  Terrifying existences deliberately released by the masters. There are also countless cracks in time and space, and ravines in the plane In fact, even high-level gods generally do not dare to physically travel through the stars. Like the one above, I guess they have obtained permission, and then spent  After paying a big price, I went through the Star Realm portal and arrived at the Wutian Star Realm!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯sThe head was locked for a while, and then relaxed.

    "Forget it, don't think too much! There must be a way before the car reaches the mountain, and we will always find a way!"

    Upset, Ye Pengfei quickly calmed down, and cast his eyes towards the auction house again

    ¡­¡­

    Although reincarnation is very nagging, the shock of the whole audience has not completely subsided.

    ??The seventh level is called the king, the eighth level is called the emperor, and the ninth level is called the emperor. This is an unwritten tacit understanding among gods and men.  A hundred years ago, Yi Fangsheng was still the Zhanlong Emperor.  Now, it¡¯s time to call him ¡°Immortal Emperor Zhanlong¡±!

    While Samsara was nagging, the emperor-level and emperor-level dignitaries had already congratulated Immortal Emperor Zhanlong.  As for the characters in the king-level and monarch-level private rooms, they are not even qualified to congratulate them, let alone small characters like Ye Pengfei who can only sit in the upper-class private rooms.  It can be seen from this that although in the world of cultivation, there is no strict hierarchy like the secular world.  However, there is still an order within it.

    This time, there are too many good things in this Millennium Zhanlong auction.  There are as many as ten thousand people who are qualified and have the capital to book emperor-level and imperial-level private rooms.  I don¡¯t know how long it will take to congratulate each other.

    "There's no need to be so polite." After accepting congratulations from hundreds of the most important figures, Immortal Emperor Zhanlong's voice enveloped the entire audience again, "I, Yi Fangsheng, have achieved level nine, and I don't want to make it public, so I  It has not been revealed to the world. However, if anyone wants to cause trouble in our Zhanlong Star, I, Yi Fangsheng, will not be easy to mess with!"

    What a harsh word, but Yi Fangsheng has the qualifications.  That Mitian Valley is nothing. If it offends such beings, it is estimated that the billions of years of foundation will be destroyed.

    Just after everyone shuddered involuntarily, Yi Fangsheng Lengsen's tone turned faintly peaceful again.

    "Everyone, please continue. Next, there are some excellent treasures. These are good things that even I, Yi Fangsheng, would be jealous of, haha."

    Yi Fangsheng¡¯s laughter gradually faded away.  Hundreds of thousands of strong men in the audience finally secretly breathed a sigh of relief ()¡ª¡ª

    ??~.< >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 503. Named Disciple

    ~.< >-~ 

    Beings like Yi Fangsheng will never make fun of everyone.  The eyes of the entire audience became eager.  Even those high-altitude beings couldn't help but breathe a little faster.

    The charming Mrs. Qi was calm and in no hurry at all.

    "Everyone, because of the little commotion just now, the auction for Feilaifeng has been restarted. The starting price is 500 billion, and the price will be increased by at least 10 billion each time. Please!"

    Qi Xinyue actually didn¡¯t leave and planned to personally host the next auction.

    With rosy lips, hibiscus face, mature and plump, and exquisite curves, not to mention men, even women can¡¯t help but look at her more.

    However, among the hundreds of thousands of strong men in the audience, no one dared to look at her.  Even the corner of the eye is closely guarded.  It's as if just one more look could lead to a fatal disaster.

    "This is the master of men, the strongest among the strongest!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head and sighed, "However, if this happens, I'm afraid it will be a cold show."

    Sure enough, when Qi Xinyue finished speaking, no one bid.

    How should we pay this price?  It was too low, as if it was a refutation of Qi Xinyue's face.  If it's too high, it's you who will lose.

    And the existence of those emperor-level private rooms is even more calculated to save some money.  Otherwise, how to bid for those treasures that "even Yi Fang Sheng would be jealous of"?

    Just when the whole audience was speechless, suddenly

    "Two second-level artifacts, two third-level enlightenment lamps, and a fourth-level Aoki evil sword, all with the artistic conception of reincarnation!"

    "No!" Ye Pengfei was startled, "Reincarnation. Are you crazy?!"

    The first bidder turned out to be Samsara!

    It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t quote like this.  Treasures of this level are quoted with equally rare treasures.  it is also fine.  As for how to convert it into the best spiritual stone, a powerful appraiser will calculate it on the spot.

    Logically speaking, once the round-robin bid is made, the appraiser should immediately calculate it into a top-quality spiritual stone.  However, because this quotation actually came from the superior private room.  Even the appraiser, who had always been calm, couldn't help but be stunned.

    Samsara chuckled and said, "It's just a price, don't let us do this."

    Ye Pengfei was speechless.  The whole audience was speechless.

    Who is this person? His mentality is too strong!

    "You are strong! But there is no chance for us." Ye Pengfei said softly and wrapped these treasures with the power of green light.  Sent away.

    ? These items were originally not worth much, but when they were exhausted, they were only worth tens of millions.  However, because it contains an extremely profound artistic conception of reincarnation.  Even the appraiser couldn't make up his mind for a while.

    "Let me see. Let's put the price at 600 billion. What does this fellow Taoist think?" Mrs. Qi asked with a smile.

    When Cen Na went to Hanhai Pavilion to sell the artifact, Cao Yixiang offered 130 million.  It stands to reason.  This fourth level Aoki Evil Sword is worth two to three hundred billion.  Plus those other treasures.  It would be nice if you can get enough of the base price.  Qi Xinyue asked for 600 billion as soon as she opened her mouth. This was naturally because Samsara came to the rescue.

    but.  Even so, the estimate of 600 billion is far, far away from the actual value of the ninth-level artifact "Feilai Peak".

    Ninth-level artifact, even if someone gives an astronomical figure of ten trillion, no one will be surprised!

    ¡° However, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to increase the price.  In fact, if Samsara hadn't temporarily lost the majestic power of Samsara, he wouldn't even be qualified to bid.

    Looking at the cycle of depression once again, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.  He really couldn't figure out why this reincarnation suddenly made a bid and made himself like this. It was completely meaningless.

    But!

    It was unexpectedly cold again!

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei stopped thinking about it.

    "Before, it was because I didn't know how to bid, so I stayed away. Now, it's because I want to give Mrs. Qi some face, so I stayed away!"

    People are so sophisticated!  This reincarnation really lives up to the name of reincarnation!

    "Since no one bids, then this ninth-level artifact 'Feilai Peak' will belong to the Taoist friend in the superior private room."

    Qi Xinyue giggled, thinking this was really fun.  The delicate and mature body trembled slightly.  The god-level guards who stood closer to him all turned red-faced and almost lost control of their mood.

    "This junior has a low level of cultivation and is not blessed with this treasure." Ye Pengfei also knew the truth and quickly raised his voice, "I will take it for three days to gain enlightenment. After three days, I will definitely return the original!"

    &nbsp;This guy is very trouble-free.

    The hundreds of thousands of strong men in the audience all nodded in unison.

    Even the princes of the Holy Emperor Star Territory would never dare to possess such an artifact.  A common man is innocent and only cherishes his life.  This kid actually has a few artifacts of astonishing value hidden in his possession. This is incredible. If he really takes this Feilai Peak, he will definitely not survive tonight!

    Qi Xinyue also nodded with satisfaction.

    Not only did he save the field, but he also knew how to advance and retreat. This young man is very good.

    "I will accept you as a registered disciple on behalf of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong!"

    Wow, the whole place was in commotion again.

    Although he was only a registered disciple, he might not even be able to see Yi Fangsheng in person, but that was still very surprising.

    Several princes from the Holy Emperor's Star Territory were a little unsteady.

    "If I had known this, I would have tried my best to be the first to quote, and I would have lost a lot of money!"

    "If you can become the registered disciple of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, you can expect to be the Holy Emperor, you can be the Holy Emperor!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? While all the strong men were beating their breasts and stamping their feet, Ye Pengfei, too, too, too, too, too, too, admired the reincarnation.

    "You are awesome!"

    Ye Pengfei secretly gave a thumbs up, then immediately flew out of the private room and kowtowed in the air.

    "Disciple Miao Yu, please pay homage to Master!"

    The private room is protected by restrictions, and no one can see Ye Pengfei's true face.  Qi Xinyue recruited disciples for Immortal Emperor Zhanlong on the spot. Ye Pengfei naturally did not dare to hide in the private room and had to come out to show off.

    However, this is exactly what Ye Pengfei needs.  Anyway, the appearance is fake, and the name is also fake. He is not afraid of Zheng Peng's pursuit, but he can also use his name to bluff people.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°He¡¯s actually just a boy who transforms into a god!¡±

    "Now that he's developed, this kid has become rich, and he can reach the sky in one step!"

    When Ye Pengfei revealed his true appearance, the whole audience was in an uproar again!

    The difference between the ninth level of a god and a divine being is greater than the difference between a mortal and a god.  As the saying goes, all gods and men are ants, and this ant actually became the registered disciple of the Immortal Emperor.  For a moment, even those high-ranking and powerful people could not help but feel in a trance, feeling that they were dreaming.

    Qi Xinyue was also a little dizzy.

    She originally thought that a person who could afford a high-class private room and produce so many artifacts containing the power of reincarnation must be an intermediate god no matter what.  Most likely, it is still only one step away from reaching a high level.  It's not a loss at all to accept such a registered disciple for Immortal Emperor Zhanlong.  Maybe, it could become a big help to Zhanlongxing in the future.

    Qi Xinyue comes from a business family and is very good at making small calculations. She will never do any business at a loss.  I never thought it would turn out like this!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? may be thrown out.  In front of so many people, Qi Xinyue couldn't regret it.

    "Get up." The voice became slightly colder.

    However, all the powerful people in the room felt that as long as Mrs. Qi didn't regret it, it was still worth it.  This kind of one-step rise to the top is completely legendary!

    "Yes, Master." Ye Pengfei kowtowed again and stood up.

    To be honest, he is not used to this.  It's not because he shouldn't kowtow, but because there are too many people watching.

    But, he had to do this.  After these few kowtows, from now on, it will be much easier for me to walk in the Heavenless Star Realm ()¡ª¡ª

    ??~.< >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 504. How to make money (Part 1)

    ~.< >-~ 

    After experiencing such a legendary twists and turns, the atmosphere of the audience was once again ignited.

    More than 10 trillion treasures appear continuously.  Except for a few big shots who were still holding back and waiting for the grand finale, almost all the powerful people in the emperor-level and imperial-level private rooms made bids.

    Seeing that the situation had stabilized, Qi Xinyue stopped showing his face and retreated into the void again.

    "She just let me go like this?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    Reincarnation, who had regained a little strength, said in a hoarse voice, "It's hard for her to ask you directly about the origin of those artifacts in front of so many people."

    The legend has been created, and the benefits are indeed immeasurable. However, there are still troublesome tails that need to be dealt with.  That is, how to explain the origin of those treasures that contain the artistic conception of reincarnation.

    "In other words, she will come to me after the show is over?" Ye Pengfei frowned and said thoughtfully, "Although I can also condense a little bit of the artistic conception of reincarnation, compared with you, I'm still far behind!"

    "That's it! What's the matter? I've been immersed in this way for a billion years! No matter how evil you are, you have to chase after him slowly." Samsara chuckled.

    "A billion years? You are old enough." Ye Pengfei also chuckled, "Let's quickly tell you how to deal with that peach."

    "Easy, just eat it." Samsara smiled evilly, and what was waiting for him was Ye Pengfei's angry flying kick

    ¡­¡­

    The ultimate finale made Ye Pengfei mesmerized.  but.  In his heart.  I am still being pressed down by a big stone and cannot escape.

    The whole crowd dispersed, but Ye Pengfei didn't dare to leave.

    "It's really easy." The peach-like Mrs. Qi quietly appeared in Ye Pengfei's private room.

    "Disciple Miao Yu, I have met Master Shimu."

    Ye Pengfei bent his knees and had to kowtow again.

    Qi Xinyue waved her hand and lifted Ye Pengfei up: "No more courtesy from now on. I hate these etiquette the most!"

    "Yes, Master." Ye Pengfei responded.  I thought to myself, this is the best, I just kneel down if I don¡¯t want to meet

    Qi Xinyue did not immediately ask about those artifacts.  Her eyes rested on Mo Xuan, Ce Na, and Yin Jiutian one by one.  Then, he asked in a deep voice: "Are these your followers?"

    "No, he is my disciple's slave!"

    "Servant?" Qi Xinyue was slightly startled, "Could it be that you are a disciple of the Miao family in the Scarlet Flame Star Territory?"

    "This disciple is a casual cultivator and has never been to the Red Flame Star Territory."

    This is true, except for the reputation of being an elder of the Mangshan sect, Ye Pengfei is a complete casual cultivator.  Of course, even if he is willing to tell the truth.  It is impossible for Qi Xinyue to know the humble existence of the Mangshan Sect.

    "Rogue cultivatorhow can you be so capable as to take in such a few slaves?"

    The fourth-level Yin God and the third-level Dragon Girl are not existences that ordinary strong men can conquer.  As for Yin Jiutian, Qi Xinyue simply ignored him.

    "To tell you, Master, my disciple has had a strange encounter! Plus there are some intrigues and intrigues, so"

    As he said that, Ye Pengfei casually evolved several green light swords.  A faint sense of reincarnation slowly circulated in this sword formation.

    "I see." Qi Xinyue nodded, "Let's put it this way. Did you get those artifacts from a certain collection?"

    "Exactly!" Ye Pengfei responded, secretly happy in his heart.  It's best if you think so, saving me the trouble of saying it myself.

    "You are very lucky!" Qi Xinyue finally stopped looking cold and smiled slightly.  He said, "You can meditate in my house for three days. After three days, I will return those artifacts to you."

    "Don't dare, this is a disciple's duty to respect his master and his wife!" Ye Pengfei said quickly.

    Although, Ye Pengfei was also very heartbroken when the treasure was given away like this.  However, posture still needs to be done.  As for whether you can get an equivalent reward, that depends on how Qi Xinyue is.

    Fortunately, Qi Xinyue saw that Ye Pengfei was so sensible and nodded with satisfaction: "As the master's wife, I can't take advantage of you. Let's do this, I will give you a token. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, Zhanlongxing below level 6  The divine guards are at your disposal!"

    This token is not a treasure, but it is more precious than a treasure!

    You must know that although Ye Pengfei became the registered disciple of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, it is basically impossible for him to see the face of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong.  Even Qi Xinyue, after clarifying the last question, probably?It is also unlikely to meet Ye Pengfei.  Unless Ye Pengfei can become an intermediate or even high-level god.

    With such a token, if you encounter any trouble, you can call on a large group of strong helpers.  It's hard to say for far away places, at least within the sphere of influence of Zhanlong Star, Ye Pengfei can definitely walk sideways.

    "This deal is so worth it. If you have this opportunity in the future, you must seize it!"

    "Come on, how can there be so many opportunities! Once, it is already a legend!" Samsara said angrily.  He had restrained his aura long ago, and Qi Xinyue was unable to detect his traces.

    Wen Yan chatted with Ye Pengfei for a few words, and after urging him to quickly become a god, Qi Xinyue left first.  With Qi Xinyue's identity and status, it was impossible for her to take Ye Pengfei back to the mansion in person.  Anyway, Ye Pengfei has been given the token, and this matter has probably been known to everyone for a long time. Qi Xinyue is not worried that the guards in the mansion will look down on this "ant".

    "What should we do next?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "What else can we do, go to her mansion and comprehend the 'Feilai Peak'?"

    "You're already like this. You don't know how many extremely yin and yang treasures you need to eat before you can recover. What's the point of understanding Feilai Peak?" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Instead of wasting time, it's better to find someone who makes money.  Dharmamoney, money, how can I make tens or tens of billions in one go?"

    This time, the harvest is indeed huge.  However, the pay is also heavy.

    In order to instill the power of reincarnation, reincarnation not only wastes all the extremely yin and yang treasures just eaten into the stomach, but also uses some capital.

    "As for Ye Pengfei, only his slaves benefited, and he didn't get a single treasure.

    According to the original plan, after leaving Zhanlong Star, Ye Pengfei will look for organizations that sell information - such as the Chaos Star Territory - to find information related to Beitang Yu, Yue Ningbing, and the Thunder Spirit Realm.  But if you don¡¯t have money, who will sell you information?  Even if it means losing years, there is no reason to pay for Ye Pengfei.

    "It's just a joke to make him tens of billions in one go.  However, Ye Pengfei is indeed a wife now so short of money!

    It is the true nature of a slave to share the worries of his master.  What's more, this master treats him well.

    Mo Xuan has been trapped for too long, and has a dark eye on the current world, so he can't give any advice.  However, Ce Na and Yin Jiutian were both local snakes. Seeing their master in trouble, they quickly thought of ways to solve the problem.

    Soon, several feasible plans were placed in front of Ye Pengfei ()¡ª¡ª

    ??~.< >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 505. How to make money (Part 2)

    ~.< >-~ 

    "You want to go to Dragon God Garden?" Suoli frowned.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the mid-level guard chief next to Qi Xinyue, the original wife of Zhanlong Star Master, Suo Li was originally unable to pay attention to a tiny ant.  However, this ant holds Qi Xinyue's token, which can command god-level experts below the sixth level of Zhanlong Star.  Faced with this ant's request, he couldn't refuse.

    "The Dragon God Garden is not a place for fun. Since Master Miao wants to go, I will go and gather some people!"

    Not only could he not ignore the ant's request, but he had to call himself "sir" and claim his "humble position". Sori was also holding back his anger and felt helpless.

    "Damn it, this kid doesn't know what kind of shitty luck he got, and he got such an adventure! If this kid is too arrogant, we might as well kill him in the Dragon God Garden!"

    This Suoli is also a ruthless person. If Ye Pengfei dares to abuse his power, he will kill someone!

    I never thought

    "Haha, how dare you trouble Chief Guard Suoli?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Miao Yu just hopes that Chief Guard Suoli can sign a warrant. Without the warrant from the Chief Guard, I can't enter the Dragon God Garden."

    Ye Pengfei brought it up with a smile on his face and a little respect.

    Suo Li couldn't help being stunned.

    Not only was this guy not arrogant, he even gave him a greeting gift.  Not only are they not forcing everyone to do hard work, but they seem to be going out on their own.

    At this time, Suo Li changed his mind and advised earnestly:

    "Master Miao, I'm not too talkative. The Dragon God's Garden is not easy to break into. If Master Miao wants to rely on your servants, I'm afraid he won't even be able to stay on the edge!"

    "Haha, thank you Captain Suoli for reminding me." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "You have to take some risks in order to achieve big gains. Miao Yu will be careful.*"

    "Are you going to gain enlightenment through fighting?" Suoli was a bloody man and immediately gave a thumbs up, "Okay! Since Lord Miao Yu thinks so, I, Suoli, can't be verbose anymore! This talisman. Please Miao.  Lord Yu, take it with you!¡±

    "God-level communication talisman?"

    "Yes, if you are in danger, you can use Taoist power to tear this talisman apart. Any strong person who has adventures within hundreds of millions of miles around will rush there after hearing the news!"

    "Thank you!"

    With Sori's warrant.  Ye Pengfei left.  What he didn't know was that when he walked away, a graceful figure appeared behind Sori.

    "Madam!" Suo Li was shocked and quickly knelt down on one knee.

    "This child is very unusual." Qi Xinyue whispered to herself, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth

    ¡­¡­

    The old people in Zhanlongxing all know that the original Zhanlongxing did have dragons.

    It¡¯s not just ¡°there is a dragon¡±.  This was once the world of dragons!

    Until, hundreds of millions of years ago, humans set foot on this land, and the power of the dragon clan gradually weakened.  Until the end, the dragon was no longer seen.

    The Dragon God Garden was a blessed place where dragon masters liked to wander.  In the battle with the strong humans, they destroyed this beautiful garden.

    "However, the Blessed Land Cave Heaven is the Blessed Land Cave Heaven after all. As long as this Cave Heaven remains, powerful treasures can always be produced.  so.  When Yi Fangsheng became the Lord of Zhanlong Star, he forcibly took this blessed land and cave as his own.  Only the direct subordinates of his master Zhanlong Star, or the powerful ones who are allowed to enter, can set foot in this blessed land.

    Of course, even if they are the descendants of Star Lord Zhanlong.  You can't just get in if you want to, it requires strength.  As Nasori said.  The Dragon God Garden is no place for fun. Even if Sori, a fifth-level god, goes in for adventure, he will have to recruit a few helpers.

    So, when Ye Pengfei and his party appeared at the entrance of the Dragon God Garden, the guards there felt that there was a chaos in the way of heaven, and that they could no longer correctly judge the cultivation level of the strong.

    "This Master Miao, I didn't mean to make things difficult for you. I want to know what kind of cultivation Master Miao is?" A tall guard said in a cautious tone, "If something happens to you, I won't be able to explain it to you.  , I hope Master Miao will understand."

    This guard thought a little differently from Suo Li. He thought that Ye Pengfei was hiding his level of cultivation.

    "I'm still a little short of becoming a god." Ye Pengfei responded calmly, "I want to use the dangers of Dragon God Garden to sharpen my will, can't I?"

    "Ah, this Sir, please be careful."

    You definitely can¡¯t stop it, peopleThe family has both the warrant of the guard chief Soli and the token of Mrs. Qi.  After watching Ye Pengfei and his party disappear into the passage, the tall guard couldn't help but muttered in a low voice: "You're kidding, that's not how you seek death!"

    The other guards nodded knowingly, but no one said anything

    ¡­¡­

    "Dragon God Garden! It's a beautiful name. I didn't expect it to turn out like this!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh softly.

    This is not a "garden", this is clearly hell!

    The giant mountain standing tall and tall is all dark in color.  Although they were still hundreds of millions of miles away, the stench from the mountains was blown head-on by the fierce wind.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't closed off his sense of smell early on, I'm afraid that just the annoying smell would have made Ye Pengfei fearful!

    Farther away, there are pale lightnings in the sky from time to time, piercing the long sky.  In the place where the lightning was raging, hot magma rushed out, as if it wanted to compete with the lightning in the sky!

    Beside her, Cen Na¡¯s face looked gloomy.

    Her mother may be the last giant dragon on Zhanlong Planet.  No wonder, she would be moved by the scene.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said nothing.

    The world of cultivation is a cruel world where the weak and the strong eat each other.  If he hadn't had a certain amount of power and could come up with some conspiracies, he would have been suppressed by Zheng Peng long ago.  His wife must also meet an extremely tragic end.

    "Power! Wealth! Status! The pursuits in the world of cultivation are no different from those in the secular world. In terms of differences, the battles in the world of cultivation are more bloody and cruel!"

    After feeling a little sentimental, Ye Pengfei planned to officially enter the Dragon God Garden.

    The passage just now was actually just the gateway into the Dragon God Garden.  The position where Ye Pengfei is standing now is one step away from the Dragon God Garden.  This relatively safe area of ??his is a place where adventurers can temporarily take a breather.  There are several such realms in Dragon God Garden.  Before arriving, Suori had informed everything in detail.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to step in, suddenly!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    An even stronger gust of wind rushed into this safe zone.  Ye Pengfei had to secretly use his skills to gain a firm foothold in the strong wind.

    Looking as far as the eye could see, a dark shadow flew over at extremely high speed from hundreds of millions of miles away!  ()¡ª¡ª

    ??~.< >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 506. First meeting with Yi Fang

    Samsara's consciousness was sharper, and he immediately judged it: "It's a god-level bird!"

    At this time, several slaves had already been taken into the Xumi space by Ye Pengfei.  {http:

    ??Updates uploaded by friends} Taking risks in such a dangerous place does not mean that there are many people. It is better to gather the power of slaves on yourself when needed.

    Hearing what Samsara said, Ye Pengfei immediately gathered the power of his slaves.

    "Sure enough, it is a god-level bird with two heads. It seems to be a level five double-headed eagle. No wonder it is so powerful!" Ye Pengfei nodded in surprise, "But isn't he afraid of space-time rifts?"

    Sori repeatedly emphasized that you should never try to teleport in the Dragon God Garden.  It's okay to fly, but never too fast.  If you fall into the rift of time and space, you don't know where you will be sent.

    However, look at the posture of this double-headed eagle. Not only is it flying too fast, it is as fast as lightning.  A journey of hundreds of millions of miles, in just a few breaths, flew right in front of me.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The strong wind formed a tornado, surrounding the double-headed eagle.  The four eyes of this double-headed eagle stared fiercely at Ye Pengfei.  The two hook-shaped pointed beaks reflected the cold light, as if they were about to peck Ye Pengfei viciously at any moment!

    "Xing Mei'er, you idiot. A god-shaped ant, why are you so nervous?" A majestic voice came out from the broad back of the double-headed eagle.

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei and Samsara discovered that there was actually a young male cultivator sitting on the back of the two-headed eagle!

    "I didn't even notice him. What an invisibility spell this is!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel secretly in his heart.

    The strong wind dispersed.  The young male cultivator jumped to the ground, and the double-headed eagle under him immediately turned into a human form.

    Ye Pengfei was shocked again.  *1*1*

    "I didn't expect that such a ferocious double-headed eagle would actually be a beautiful woman!" Samsara couldn't help but exclaimed.

    No matter what words related to "ferocious" are used to describe the double-headed eagle earlier, it is not an exaggeration.  But now, what appeared in front of Ye Pengfei was a graceful figure with a slender figure.  She is also a very pretty woman!

    Such a huge contrast made Ye Pengfei stunned.

    At this moment, the young male cultivator asked in a cold voice: "Boy, what are you looking at? Be careful, I will dig out your dog eyes!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned.  He turned his body sideways with an unhappy look on his face and planned to change direction and enter the Dragon God Garden.

    The young man raised his eyebrows and shouted coldly: "Which family's slave are you from? Don't you understand the rules? Is this Dragon God's Garden something that an ant like you can break into?"

    "Brother Yi Fang, some idiot must have left this slave here. He actually scared me. You have to teach him a lesson for me!" The double-headed eagle, which had transformed into a human form, actually held the slave in his arms.  The young male cultivator named Yi Fang was almost tired of being in his arms.

    Time.  Ye Pengfei felt a few black lines coming out of his head.

    Think about that ferocious-looking double-headed eagle from before.  Look again, the girl in front of me has a voice as crooked as that of a smiling woman.  Ye Pengfei felt that the saying "The world is so big and there is no shortage of wonders" is simply applicable to everyone.

    Frowning, Ye Pengfei took a few steps back.

    "Sixth level intermediate, don't you want to compete with him!" Samsara asked in surprise.

    Fifty years of hard work in life and death have allowed Ye Pengfei to face low-level gods without falling behind.  Using some weird methods, you can even subdue low-level gods.

    A bunch of powerful ghosts have been collected one after another.  There are three more god-level servants.  Relying on secret techniques, Ye Pengfei was able to gather powerful power and deal with the intermediate gods.

    " However, this does not mean that Ye Pengfei is really capable.  Challenge the existence of the sixth-level intermediate level.  What's more, there is a level five double-headed eagle girl next to him.

    ??Tell the truth.  Ye Pengfei really wanted to try his hand.  It's certain that he won't be able to beat him, but with his mysterious body skills, he won't suffer much loss.  He is used to improving in confrontations with high-level experts, and is not afraid of Yi Fang, whose cultivation level far exceeds his own.

    But when I turned around and thought about it, I had just "clarified" the "origin" of those artifacts, and they were immediately on the same page as the sixth-level mid-level.  Qi Xinyue is not a fool and will always figure out some clues.

    As the saying goes, a man is innocent and only cherishes his feelings.  The Samsara Divine Sword that he is carrying is something that everyone is jealous of.  If the guarantee is not complete, Qi Xinyue will immediately fall out!

    With a flip of his hand, the token given by Qi Xinyue was revealed.

    ? ???This is it!  "Yi Fang frowned suddenly.

    Xing Meier seemed to be a little smart, she shouted: "Star Lord Deputy Order? Impossible, it's definitely a fake!"

    Yi Fang took out his hand angrily and slapped Xing Mei'er on the forehead hard: "Xing Mei'er, I've given you so many elixirs, why don't you grow a brain? This deputy commander of the Star Lord,  Is it something that can be faked?¡±

    If it were really so easy to fake things, Zhanlongxing would have been in chaos long ago.  Ye Pengfei also felt that this Xing Meier was not only a nymphomaniac, but her intelligence was really questionable.

    Yi Fang frowned and looked at the token in Ye Pengfei's hand carefully.  Then, he asked in a deep voice: "Who are you, and how come you have the chief and deputy command of Zhanlong Star?"

    At this time, Yi Fang also understood.  The person in front of me could never be a slave of any family.  But even so, his superior aura not only did not fade at all, but actually pressed towards Ye Pengfei.

    "It was given by Mrs. Qi." Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice, and took a few steps back, just in time to escape Yi Fang's pressure.

    "Huh?" Yi Fang was so excited by Ye Pengfei's sharp movements that he raised his eyebrows again. However, just when he was about to press forward step by step, he suddenly came back to his senses, "Mrs. Qi? Which monk named Qi is this?  ?¡±

    There are many people with the surname Qi on Zhanlong Star, but there is only one person with the surname Qi who can also give the Star Lord Deputy Order.  When Yi Fang came back to his senses, his expression changed a little.

    Ye Pengfei observed her words and immediately sneered: "Is it possible that I have to tell her the name of her old man?"

    With one word, Yi Fang was blocked.  However, after thinking about it, he still felt a little unwilling to give up.

    "Could it be that you have an old relationship with her? I don't know what kind of relationship it is?"

    "I call her Mistress, what do you think the relationship between me and her should be?" Ye Pengfei's face showed a rather playful expression.

    Since you can¡¯t fight, let¡¯s scare him.  Don't be arrogant and make people angry.

    As expected, Yi Fang¡¯s expression changed drastically!

    "Ah, this, how offending, how offending." Yi Fang said hurriedly, "I wonder, little brother, ah, it's a Taoist friend, oh no, it's a senior, with a high surname? Yi Fang is suffering in this Dragon God Garden.  After practicing for hundreds of years, I don¡¯t know anything about the outside world, I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    ha?  senior?

    Samsara was laughing so hard that he was rolling all over the floor inside the Divine Sword.

    Ye Pengfei suppressed his smile and introduced himself: "I don't dare, my cultivation level is much lower than yours. My name is Miao Yu, just call me by my name."

    "How dare you, how dare you." Yi Fang said quickly, "Miao Fellow Taoist, are you planning to enter the Dragon God Garden to practice?"

    "Yes, it's just one step away from becoming a god. I want to give it a try."

    "Amazing! Amazing!" Yi Fang praised repeatedly, "I don't dare to delay fellow Taoist Miao's schedule, please, please."

    "Yi Fang is a typical example of what is called being arrogant at first and respectful at the end."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and stepped into the Dragon God Garden

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 507. Difficult trek, cracks in time and space

    "You're such a loser, kid."

    When they were far away and Yi Fang and Xing Meier could no longer sense their breaths, Samsara emerged from the divine sword and stood on Ye Pengfei's shoulders.  .

    ??Looking around, there is no peaceful area in all directions.  Even if he only uses a walking machine, Ye Pengfei still feels that it is difficult to walk and reach the sky.

    "This kind of place is good for training one's will. Are there really treasures?" Seeing Samsara emerge, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "In a strange and dangerous place, there must be strange treasures, so take your time to find them." Samsara chuckled, "Didn't Yi Fang practice hard for a hundred years? You should also practice hard for a hundred years before you come out, just in time for the Hundred Years Zhanlong Shooting.  "

    "makes sense."

    Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice, one step at a time, trudging through this mountainous area with strange terrain and jagged rocks.

    "Stop, stop!" Before walking too far, Samsara suddenly shouted stop.

    "What, did you find anything?"

    Following Samsara¡¯s gaze, Ye Pengfei looked towards a rock.  I saw a weak little flower standing on the top of the rock dozens of feet high, waiting to bloom.

    "Thisis an illusion?"

    ¡°Obviously, I hadn¡¯t seen this little flower just now.  Why did it grow out in the blink of an eye?

    "You have good eyesight." Samsara asked with a smile, "Then let me test you, why did an illusion suddenly appear here?"

    "Ah, you mean, there is a space-time rift here?" Ye Pengfei said clearly, "That is to say, from the angle I was standing before, what I saw was an illusion. From this angle, it is the real scene!"

    "That's right!" Samsara said with a little fear, "I didn't expect that the space-time rift here is so hidden. If it weren't for this flower bone, I wouldn't even have noticed it. You have to be more careful. If you fall in, you might be doomed.  ¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded solemnly and asked in a deep voice: "What should we do next? This seems to be a spider flower, and the seeds should be fourth-level spiritual objects. The value is not bad. It's not possible, so we have to wait patiently here.  "

    "No need. Keep moving forward. Deeper, there must be better treasures!" Samsara said with great certainty, "The fourth-level seeds are only worth millions of top-quality spirits. Only collect this kind of stuff. You  When will my money-making plan be realized?"

    For the sects on Yuexian Star, one million top-quality spirits is already a huge amount of money.  Maintaining a sect operating for 180 years is not a problem at all.  However, for a powerful god-level expert, this is not enough to fill his teeth

    "The gap! This is the gap!"

    Ye Pengfei was speechless as he looked at the little flower swaying in the wind, and felt that after experiencing a big shoot, his appetite had become very big

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's appetite became very big, and Yi Fang's temper also became very big.

    "Have you made a mistake? There is such a lucky boy?" After returning to the city and knowing the ins and outs of the matter, Yi Fang felt as if his internal organs had been roasted by fire, "I have worked hard for hundreds of years.  , but he was promoted from the low-level sixth level to the middle-level sixth level. That boy just quoted a price casually, and he actually became the registered disciple of the Immortal Emperor? This is unfair! It¡¯s so unfair!¡±

    However, Yi Fang could only yell at home.  Never dare to go out and say it.  It's like, everyone who knows about this can only say a few words of envy and jealousy in their hearts, and they don't dare to express their complaints openly.

    Yi Fang and the others didn¡¯t say anything.  However, some people can see it.

    "Boy Huashen. Became the registered disciple of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong? Could it be that boy Tsk tsk, what a powerful character. From the looks of it, it's hard for me to attack Zhanlong Star Well, it's all  It¡¯s such a big resentment. I can¡¯t take action, but I can let others take action! Let me take a look"

    ¡­¡­

    How did Ye Pengfei know that a small undercurrent had appeared in the outside world.  And this undercurrent is being led towards him by people with ulterior motives.

    At this moment, he didn't get a single treasure, but he had encountered time and space cracks several times.  The trek, which was already arduous, now became even more troublesome.

    "No, we can't go on like this!"

    Ye Pengfei sat down on a relatively flat rock. The scorching hot rock was not as good as his depressed mood.  He frowned and shook his head repeatedly, as if he was sighing something in a low voice.

    "What, you gave up?" Samsara said in surprise, "This doesn't look like you, it's better than those fifty years ago.Make repairs easier.  "

    "No, I'm not giving up!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "As long as we just shuttle, that's it. But we are here to hunt for treasures! When can we find enough treasures at this snail's speed? I was just thinking, that  Xing Meier is that stupid two-headed eagle, how dare she fly so wantonly?"

    "Who knows, maybe" Before Samsara could finish his words, he saw Ye Pengfei slowly closing his eyes.

    The scene of the two-headed eagle flying hundreds of millions of miles was slowly replayed in the sea of ??consciousness, and Ye Pengfei analyzed it carefully over and over again.

    ¡°Extremely high speed¡­large coverage¡­seemingly, without any dodge¡­space-time cracks! Where are the space-time cracks?¡±

    "It's impossible. I've just walked so far. It's only ten million miles until I die. Now I've encountered at least a hundred space-time cracks! She flew hundreds of millions of miles. Maybe she was the same as before.  Flying all the way, how many time and space cracks will we encounter?"

    "Is it possible that there are no time and space cracks in the route she took? Well, it is a shortcut, and there is no dangerous shortcut"

    "That's not right. If there is such a shortcut, then there is no way that the straightforward Sori wouldn't tell me. Or maybe she has understood the laws of time and space?"

    One possibility after another is slowly deduced in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  He even imagined the scene at that time in the void of Zi Mansion.  Use more realistic means to slowly play back Xing Meier's every move over and over again.

    "No way, it's a brute force attack!" Suddenly, the most impossible idea flashed in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the possibility of using violence to clear the cracks in time and space. Who would take such a risk?  It would be a tragedy if the removal failed and part of the limbs were swept away by the cracks in time and space.

    However, Ye Pengfei felt that the two-headed eagle, who seemed to have some intellectual problems, might actually do this!

    ¡°Whether it works or not, let¡¯s give it a try first!¡±

    Ye Pengfei suddenly stood up and summoned the second soul!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 508. Time and space magic (Part 1)

    "No, are you planning to use brute force?"

    Samsara was very surprised when he saw this giant insect that huffed and spread to several dozen feet.  Soon, he reacted.  .

    "Even if Xing Mei'er can use brute force, you can't. You, the second spirit, haven't become a god yet!"

    Xing Meier is a level five divine bird. Even if we are comparing brute strength, we cannot compete with her!

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "You have to give it a try. The worst is, it will destroy the second soul. Anyway, this is not the first time I have experienced this kind of pain!"

    crazy!

    Samsara¡¯s eyes widened, he had never seen such a reckless person.  Even the second soul is willing to give up, which is simply crazy.

    Once again, Samsara saw Ye Pengfei's ruthlessness and Ye Pengfei's determination.

    "Perhaps, this is the reason why I am not as good as him. Oh, I think back then, if I could be so cruel" Samsara sighed secretly, followed Ye Pengfei, and jumped onto the back of the big insect.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??Flying at extremely high speeds.

    I dare not say it, and compete with Xing Meier in speed.  However, it is still much faster than the air flying speed of those low-level gods.

    This is because Ye Pengfei poured the power of his slave into the second soul.  Fortunately, he pays great attention to the physique of the second soul, otherwise, such a powerful force would immediately tear this insect that has not yet become a god into pieces.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, the second soul hit a space-time rift.  The strong suction force pulled part of the insect's body violently, and Ye Pengfei already felt heartbreaking pain!

    Loss of the second soul.  The pain is no less than the loss of the soul.  The only difference is that if you lose your natal soul, you will basically die.  But if you lose your second soul, you can still survive.

    "No! This can't go on like this!" He looked on helplessly.  Part of the insect's body had been swallowed up by the crack in time and space, and Samsara couldn't help but roar loudly.

    "What's not possible? No matter how hard it is, I've made it through! Is it possible that this will be more difficult than refining Qi to open up the Zifu?! Is it possible that this will be more difficult than fighting thousands of monsters alone?!  Okay! I feel it, that¡¯s it! Break, break, break! It doesn¡¯t matter what time and space rift you have, break it for me!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was an extremely weird sound.  There was a sound from the crack in the sky.

    In reincarnation, I felt that my eyeballs were no longer my own, as if they were completely out of their sockets!

    "No, no. No, you actually pulled it out?"

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Haha, I understand! I understand!" Ye Pengfei looked up to the sky and smiled, "Reincarnation, we have been deceived. It is estimated that most people have been deceived. What kind of space-time rift is this? It is clearly just a time-space spell!  "

    "Huh?" Samsara was stunned.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei pull out the insect's limbs was a strong enough shock.  Ye Pengfei actually said that this is not a space-time rift at all

    "Could it be that I'm already blind?"

    Over and over again, Samsara used his spiritual consciousness to check the cracks in space and time dozens of times.  Until Ye Pengfei took care of the second soul's injury.  Samsara didn't see any clues.

    "No need to look, the strong man who cast this spell must be very, very powerful!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "You practice the way of reincarnation, but you have never really experienced reincarnation. The law of space and time is hidden in the real reincarnation.  I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t comprehend it! If you don¡¯t fall into the true reincarnation, there is no hope for the great path!¡±

    Without falling into true reincarnation, there is no hope for the great road!

    That reincarnation was like being struck by a bolt of lightning, dumbfounded and motionless.

    "Hey, Samsara Samsara Master! Wake up, wake up! Are you stupid? Uh, don't you really want to fall into reincarnation?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised when he saw Samsara's dazed look.  Worried, "That's all I'm saying, don't take it to heart. Our lives are more valuable than any bullshit road, so we can't give up casually."

    Ye Pengfei babbled hurriedly, fearing that he would end his reincarnation if he couldn't think about it for a while.

    I never thought

    "Don't worry, even if I want to die, I can't die at all." Samsara said with a bitter smile, "Now I understand why Samsara Immortal Emperor discouraged me so much when I recommended myself to join the furnace to forge the divine sword. It turns out that with this  You have infinite life, but you will never realize it. Ye Pengfei, your words really woke up the dreamer!"

    "Halo, didn't you say that without the power of reincarnation, you would die? Daqing, you are lying to me!" Ye Pengfei was shocked.Staring at Samsara, he suddenly felt that his young heart had suffered great trauma.

    "Hey, isn't this to inspire you?" After the shock, Samsara turned into a smile again.

    "Tch, treat me like a three-year-old child!" Ye Pengfei said fiercely, "Tell me honestly, what other plots and tricks do you have! If you are not honest, hehe, I will throw you into this time and space magic!"

    "No, we have an old relationshipHey, hey, hey, just talk, don't be seriousI'll tell you the truth, isn't it enough if I tell the truth? You're too cruel  "

    After laughing and joking for a while, Ye Pengfei finally learned more about Samsara Master and Samsara Divine Sword.

    "Your story is quite twists and turns, you can tell it on the Tianqiao." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "However, I really envy you. Even a powerful being like the Immortal Emperor of Samsara has three declines and six prosperity.  , one day you will eventually fall. It¡¯s better for you, as long as no one can destroy the power of reincarnation, they can¡¯t kill you!¡±

    "But, with this law of time and space, I have no chance in this life." Looking at the "time and space crack" not far away, Samsara shook his head regretfully.

    This is the sorrow of cultivators. On one side is eternal life, on the other side is the avenue of heaven and earth. Which one do you choose?  If it were Ye Pengfei, he would definitely choose eternal life.  However, for the reincarnation master who has understood the Great Way of Reincarnation for hundreds of millions of years, one can imagine the feeling of loss when he suddenly learns that he has no chance with the true Great Way.

    "Next, are you ready to comprehend this time and space magic?" Seeing Ye Pengfei sit down cross-legged again, Samsara asked in a deep voice, "This comprehension will take me who knows how many years. Are you really,  Can you let go of everything?"

    Outside, there are still many things waiting for Ye Pengfei to do.  In particular, there are his lovers and relatives who are looking for his whereabouts.

    ??Looking deeply at the road we came from.

    "I have to do this!"

    Yes, he must.

    As long as he understands the magic of time and space, he can freely roam the Dragon God Garden.

    As long as you understand this space-time magic, even if you cannot become a god, you can still protect your family in the vast and dangerous star field.

    There are gains and there are losses!

    Just when Ye Pengfei chose that "gain" and had to let go of everything else, without any warning, in the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei's state of mind suddenly entered the realm of a god!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 509. Time and space magic (Part 2)

    No one knows Ye Pengfei's decision.  59 Literature

    When time flows by like running water, no one even remembers that there was such a boy who transformed into a god and created such a weird "legend".  .

    Maybe a hundred years?  Two hundred years?  Or three hundred years?  Even in reincarnation, I don¡¯t bother to count the time.  He only knew that even Yin Jiutian, who had been unable to break through, actually advanced to the second level peak without the help of divine elixir.

    As for Mo Xuan, who has not encountered any barrier, he has advanced to the peak of level five.  Cen Na, who has huge potential and has completely refined the red dragon egg, has been racing all the way, surpassing the Demon Xuan, and advanced to the sixth level!

    "Master is still meditating." Through the Sumeru space, Cen Na saw Ye Pengfei sitting there quietly as always.  If it weren't for the Consciousness Sea Insect Gu that was still the same in the Consciousness Sea, Cen Na would have mistakenly thought that her master had passed away.

    "Feeling suffocated?" Samsara shouted in a deep voice, "If you feel suffocated, just follow Yin Jiutian's example, travel through the planes and spaces, and get some good things back for the master!"

    "Well, how can I compare with him" After getting along with him for so many years, Ce Na finally understood why Ye Pengfei was so kind to Yin Jiutian.

    The three slaves were locked in the Sumeru space.  Unless Ye Pengfei opens the Sumeru Space, none of them can defy Ye Pengfei's will and get out of it.

    "However, Yin Jiutian is a little different.  Although he cannot return to the space plane where his master is, other planes allow him to walk.  If everyone is trapped by some restrictions in the future.  As long as Yin Jiutian is there, it won't be difficult to get out of trouble.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Yin Jiutian is more useful to Ye Pengfei than Cena and Moxuan combined!

    ??Looked at Yin Jiutian with some envy.  Ce Na shook her head helplessly.

    This is talent, you can¡¯t learn it no matter how hard you learn it.  just like.  Yin Jiutian will never be able to advance at the same speed as himself, and he will never be able to master Yin Jiutian's weird ability to locate spatial planes that even the master cannot lock.

    "Is it possible for the master to become a god?" Cena changed the topic.

    The long practice is really boring.  After all, reincarnation likes to nag. For a strong person like Cen Na who originally had an average state of mind, reincarnation is a blessing from heaven.

    "Maybe." Samsara couldn't figure it out. "Anyway, I can be sure that it is definitely not a 'missing five elements'. You girl is lucky. If you hadn't made up such a reason, you would have died a long time ago."

    That time before the retreat.  It actually made Ye Pengfei's state of mind suddenly enter the realm of gods and humans, which surprised Samsara.  Although it is still unclear how this bottleneck was broken through.  But, at least it's certain.  To become a god, what Ye Pengfei lacks is just the right opportunity.

    "I really think so." Cen Na blushed, "Even if my guess is wrong, if the number of the five elements is balanced, it will be of great help to the master."

    "That makes some sense." Samsara chatted with Cen Na for a while, and then slipped out of the Sumeru space.

    "Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei, how long do you want to practice?" Samsara looked at Ye Pengfei helplessly.  Then, he controlled his divine sword and flew away into the distance

    ¡­¡­

    Flowers bloom and fall, year after year.

    "No, we can't wait like this any longer!" in the darkness.  A mysterious being roughly pushed the woman next to him away.

    "My lord, why are you angry again?" The owner of the delicate voice climbed up the strong body of this mysterious existence like a snake.

    In the past years, whenever this mysterious being felt irritable, this woman, as gentle as water, had a way to soothe and calm the irritable heart.  However, this time, no matter what tricks the woman used, she could not calm down this mysterious existence.

    "MD, you must grab the right to enter the Dragon God's Garden! You, take care of them, no one is allowed to run around!" As soon as he finished speaking, this mysterious existence opened the void and teleported.  go.

    "Can you finally bear it no longer?" The watery woman murmured, "I hope you won't anger Immortal Emperor Zhanlong"

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh" Finally, Ye Pengfei let out a sigh of relief.

    The passage of time will not leave any trace on his face.  However, the growth of cultivation can make people feel a lot.

    "The enlightenment of Ji Qing Dao has finally taken a big step forward! However, why does it still feel that it is not the realm of gods and humans?""Ye Pengfei looked at himself strangely, "My state of mind has already reached the state of a god.  Nascent Soul has been unable to break through.  I have already accumulated enough mana.  The understanding of Taoism is in a mysterious state.  My situation is getting weirder and weirder.  "

    Thinking back then, Yue Ningbing¡¯s state of mind had broken through to the realm of a god.  With a bird's-eye view, you can control yourself like a fish in water on your way to becoming a god.

    Your own state of mind has also achieved the state of a god.  However, it feels increasingly strange.

    "You big rock has finally woken up." Suddenly, Samsara's hearty laughter rang out next to Ye Pengfei.

    "Haha, how many years have passed?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile, looking at Samsara standing firmly on the divine sword.

    "Who knows? It's been hundreds of years, and I'm too lazy to calculate it." Samsara waved his hand, and then looked at Ye Pengfei up and down.

    "Have you figured out the magic of time and space?"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei waved his hand, and a "space-time crack" covered and distorted the scenery in the distance.

    "But it seems that you haven't changed much Uh, no, your power is stronger. However, you are still not at the level of a god Ye Pengfei, what kind of freak are you? How could you do this?"

    Looking at it, Samsara¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets again.

    "How do I know?" Ye Pengfei shrugged helplessly, "I have indeed mastered the time and space spell. Let's go treasure hunting first, and then go find Yu'er and Ning Bing!"

    "Hey, there is a billion miles around, so you don't have to look any further." Samsara said proudly, "A few hundred years are enough for me to turn this place upside down!"

    "Oh? Then we have collected a lot of good treasures, let me take a look!"

    "This is not okay! Brothers have to settle accounts openly, not to mention, I am still half of your master!"

    The life that had been dull for hundreds of years was once again completely broken by joy and laughter

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 510. Reincarnations

    The long desert is full of fine black sand!

    A winding, one-horned dragon suddenly appeared in this desert.  I saw her huge dragon tail sweeping towards a sand dune.  With a boom, the sand dunes more than a hundred feet high instantly turned into dust, as if a strong desert hurricane blew up locally.  .

    "Cen Na, can't you be gentler?" A sinister voice sounded at the edge of the desert with dissatisfaction.

    "If the master were here, I would be gentle. As for you, Mo Xuan, be gentle and go find a female ghost! Haha!" The one-horned dragon actually showed a charming smile that is unique to humans.

    "Tch!" Mo Xuan curled his lips in disdain, suddenly dodged and rushed into the dusty sky, grabbed the air, and then threw it towards Cena with his backhand, "Give you a chance to show your gentleness to the master!  "

    The dragon's claw accurately caught the treasure thrown by Mo Xuan. Cena looked at the violent bloody air flow between the dragon's claws, and her charming smile turned into a bitter smile: "I don't know how it happened, as long as  As soon as I saw the master, I lost all desire. Even if the master has been practicing in seclusion and realized that he has reincarnated for hundreds of lives, I can only look at his body and I can't have any thoughts."

    Mo Xuan sneered and said: "What kind of Tao is master cultivating? The Tao of Extreme Emotion! If the master can't even handle the sexual intercourse of his own female slave, then why should he cultivate the Tao of Extreme Emotion? Look, after the master has passed through this hundred reincarnations,  Even if you don't go see him, you won't be able to feel any fondness for him!"

    A snake turns its feet into a dragon. Dragons actually have a certain blood relationship with snakes.  And the snake is yin.  Cena is half-dragon.  Love and desire are naturally relatively strong.

    What¡¯s more, as a slave, seducing your master is a very exciting thing.  Even though a restless woman like Cen Na could not betray Ye Pengfei, she had an uncontrollable passion for "seduce the master".

    "Huh, let's try again! This time, I directly sealed the six senses. I took away the spiritual sense and groped to find the owner. I don't believe it. I, Cena, am so unattractive?"

    The body of the giant dragon transformed into a charming and charming person.  Ce Na's figure swayed into the Sumeru space.

    After a while, Yin Jiutian was thrown out.

    "Old devil, protect me quickly!" As soon as he came out, Yin Jiutian screamed miserably.

    Sori said that the entire Dragon God Garden was divided into ten types of areas.  Among them, there are nine types of areas, corresponding to god-level experts from levels one to nine.  The last type of area is the most mysterious existence.  I think back then, Immortal Emperor Zhanlong had just proclaimed himself emperor.  When he was far from reaching level nine, he spent a lot of money to invite two level nine friends to help him explore the most mysterious area.  Then, there is no more

    Previously, the place where Ye Pengfei chose to practice meditation and enlightenment was only the least dangerous area.  Therefore, he can sit still for hundreds of years like a big stone.

    "And in such an area, Yin Jiutian's strength is enough.  You can still walk around casually.  However, when Ye Pengfei once again chose to practice in seclusion, Cen Na and Mo Xuan, who had the highest cultivation level, had already entered the fifth category area non-stop in order to find more valuable treasures for their master.

    In this area, let alone those horrific natural phenomena.  Even the powerful spiritual pressure in the space cannot be endured by Yin Jiutian, who is only at the second level.  If Mo Xuan doesn't protect him.  In just a few breaths, Yin Jiutian will be crushed into minced meat!

    Mo Xuan seemed to have expected this. Just when Yin Jiutian opened his mouth to call for help, he grabbed Yin Jiutian in the air and brought him to his side.

    "Thank you, old devil." Yin Jiutian wiped his cold sweat in fear, "What the hell is this Ce Na doing!"

    "Don't give up." Mo Xuan grinned and smiled.

    "No, are you trying to seduce the master again?" Yin Jiutian blinked, "However, the previous few times, she just asked me to avoid it, without leaving the Xumi space. Why this time"

    "Hehe, this time, the situation is special." Moxuan smiled mysteriously, lowered his voice, and explained to Yin Jiutian

    ¡­¡­

    Actually, Cen Na wanted to take off her clothes directly.  However, after thinking about it, she put on a very sexy black dress.

    I have to say that Cen Na is also very scheming.

    What is the most exciting thing for a man?  It¡¯s not that I saw my naked sister, nor that I was xxoo, but I took off my sister¡¯s clothes with my own hands!

    Cen Na, who had closed her six senses and spiritual senses, slowly groped around in the Sumeru space. She was already imagining how the master would "roughly" expose her sexy body when she climbed up the master's strong body like a snake.  The long skirt was torn to pieces.

    &nbsp; With this thought in her mind, Cen Na felt that the blood in her body was constantly heating up, heating up, and heating up again.

    "Master, cool down Cen Na, Cen Na is about to die." The scarlet lips squirmed and cracked a small gap, and the naughty tongue tip slowly slid between the lips.  At this moment, Cen Na might be able to charm even existences like Immortal Emperor Zhanlong.

    But¡­¡­

    Fumbling, groping, before Cena could find her master's whereabouts, she felt that her body temperature slowly returned to normal, and her thoughts gradually disappeared. After a while, she stood still, unable to remember at all, who she was.  Want to do something

    ¡­¡­

    "Boy, you are quite capable." Samsara chuckled, "Although the area of ??Baizhang Domain is a bit small, its power is not small. It is finally a good start!"

    The realm of extreme emotions!

    ¡°Every man and woman in this field will be affected by Ye Pengfei¡¯s extreme feelings.  Unless Ye Pengfei is willing, no woman can display her charm within this hundred feet.

    You must know that not every god-level powerhouse can transform Taoism into a realm.  Just like Cen Na, she is already a level 6 powerhouse, but she has not been able to comprehend the "realm".

    As for the fifth-level peak Demon Xuan, he still has to rely on Demon Xuan Fist or Six Paths True Solution to evolve certain domain effects.  If he was allowed to stand like that, there would be no realm around him.

    Ye Pengfei, who has just completed a hundred generations of reincarnation, is different, even though he has sealed his six senses and spiritual senses.  If you devote yourself to retreat and meditate, you will also have your own body protection from the Baizhang Domain!

    "It's a pity that you, too, have missed out on your beauty." Looking at Cen Na, who had turned from lustful to dazed and stunned, Samsara smiled and said, "If I were you, I would close this field to avoid missing out.  What a scenery.¡±

    Reincarnation has been nagging for a while. At this time, Ye Pengfei slowly opened his eyes.

    "Cen Na?" Looking at Cen Na wearing a sexy long dress, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head slightly

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 511. Invitation (Part 1)

    Food and sex.

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei intends to be a saint with a pure heart and few desires.  It's not that Ye Pengfei disdains having sex with his female slave.  However, he had a completely different growth experience from ordinary monks.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª?Whether they are casual cultivators or disciples of large sects or large families?  After such an experience, it is simply a joke to say anything about the best love in the world.  .

    "After Ye Pengfei escaped from the mortal world and entered immortality, he was taken care of by Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han.  Although I also experienced the "Cao Dong Incident" and "Chen Xiu's Seduction" during this period.  However, he soon entered the realm of Thunder Spirit.  Even if he came out once in the middle, he basically practiced alone and was completely free from competition with others.

    Without contention, the mind will remain unchanged.  When Ye Pengfei became stronger step by step, his character was still as sincere as a child¡ª¡ª

    If you should love, he will love passionately.  He will gnash his teeth in hatred if he should hate it.  Perhaps, in the eyes of the monks nearby, this was a sign of "immaturity".  However, for Ye Pengfei, it established the direction of his cultivation and established his powerful field!

    "If this trend continues, it is estimated that within a few years, even if a being like Qi Xinyue wants to seduce you, he will not be able to get within a hundred feet of you!" After laughing, Samsara carefully calculated Ye Pengfei's progress.

    "If you continue to practice for a few more years, will there only be a Baizhang area?" Faced with Samsara's praise, Ye Pengfei frowned.

    "Do you think it's so easy to grow in the field?" Samsara gave Ye Pengfei an annoyed look.  "Think about those days. Not long after the Immortal Emperor Samsara became a god-man, he understood the realm. However, hundreds of millions of years later, when he reached the peak of the ninth level, it was only a realm of ten thousand feet!"

    "Then continue to understand reincarnation." After seeing the treasures collected by Cen Na and Mo Xuan, Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction.

    After experiencing a thousand-year Zhanlong auction, Ye Pengfei was able to appraise the treasures to some extent.  Looking at it, the number of treasures is not too many.  However, it is estimated that tens of billions of top-quality spiritual stones can be sold.

    You know, Ye Pengfei let Cen Na and Mo Xuan go to find the treasure.  It only took two years.  If this trend continues, it won't be long before he will have a huge fortune of 80 billion, and he can buy some good things at large auctions like the Millennium Zhanlong Auction.

    How to know.  Samsara curled his lips.

    "If the power of reincarnation can solve all problems, the Immortal Emperor of Reincarnation will not fall!"

    "You mean, going through reincarnation is of no use to me?"

    "Of course!" Samsara said with great certainty, "I estimate that you must at least become an intermediate divine person before you can borrow the power of Samsara to practice again!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned.

    "A hundred reincarnations, an experience that spans tens of thousands of years, only lasts for a few days in the real world."  this way.  It really saves practice time.  But I never thought that I would have to wait until I became an intermediate god.

    "Intermediate level god I don't know when I will become a god" Looking at himself, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly.

    Having even mastered the field, his understanding of Taoism has naturally reached the realm of gods and humans long ago.

    Mana, soul, and state of mind, these three are the keys to becoming a god or a human being.  And after these three people reach the realm of gods and humans, as long as they have reached the level of Taoism and Dharma understanding, they will cause visions in the world and become gods and humans - this is the common sense of cultivation.

    But.  Ye Pengfei is too evil, too weird

    In terms of state of mind, he advanced to the realm of gods and humans hundreds of years ago.

    The level of the Nascent Soul, according to the theory of reincarnation, depends on the hazy world within the Nascent Soul.  Nascent Soul is almost ready to jump out of the realm of gods and humans!

    As for mana, it is also because of the hazy world.  No need to worry at all.  Back then, Ye Pengfei could also rely on the power of thunder spirits that the hazy world continuously fed back to him to avoid Zheng Peng's pursuit in the vast interstellar space, let alone now.  If his magic power alone is more durable, even Level 6 Cen Na might not be able to defeat him!

    And Taoism has now reached a height beyond the reach of ordinary gods and men such as the "realm of achievement".  Logically speaking, everything is ready, not even the east wind is owed.  However, Ye Pengfei failed to trigger the vision of heaven and earth and become a god!

    Without achieving the realm of a god-man, various abilities cannot be integrated into one, which is also a big obstacle to Ye Pengfei's improvement in combat power.  Ye Pengfei¡¯s current strength¡ª¡ª

    With only Taoist power and bare hands, you can defeat a first-level god.

    By using some god-level techniques, you can fight against second-level gods.

    Using the Samsara Small Sword Formation, you can easily suppress level three existences.

    ?Using the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, you can arm-wrestle with level 4 experts.

    Drawing on the power of three slaves, he is not afraid of the intimidation of level five strong men.

    ¡°However, if you want to go up any further, you will feel a little powerless.

    If you want to be stronger, you must become a god!

    "Then go to a more dangerous place and look for an opportunity that belongs to me!" Ye Pengfei stood up after shouting.

    "Ye Pengfei, do you want to go to the tenth-level area?" Samsara was startled.

    "Hehe, if you can get through, why not?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly

    ¡­¡­

    The Black Dragon Mountains.

    The strong wind that can directly destroy low-level gods and frighten mid-level gods makes the three god-level experts who have just reached the fifth level huddle in the cracks of the stone, not daring to show their heads.

    But the rocks of the Black Dragon Mountains remained motionless in this terrifying storm.  If no one had the means to refine these rocks into artifacts, it is estimated that the entire Black Dragon Mountain Range would have been excavated!

    "Yi Xingtian, what should I do? Do you want to give up like this?" A slightly sharp male voice asked unwillingly through the strong wind.

    "What else can we do but give up? This Black Dragon Mountain Range is indeed not a place for people like us!" Yi Xingtian's helpless voice came from the crack in the rock above his left hand.  "Yi Shang, have you thought of a new way?"

    "No" Yi Shang was also helpless.

    "Brother Xingtian, brother Yi Shang, are we really going to give up like this? It's such a big piece of sixth-order magic pupil rotten heart stone, I'm afraid it has 30,000 eyes. If we can get it, it will be worth at least 500 billion top-grade spirits!"  Very close to Yi Xingtian, a delicate female voice said with a sigh.

    A treasure worth 500 billion top-quality souls!  Not to mention a level 5 powerhouse, even a level 7 or 8 powerhouse would be jealous if they saw it!

    "Oh, Jin Yue, why don't we want it? But, this damn storm doesn't give us time at all. We can only remember this place first, and then try our luck when our cultivation level is higher!" Yi Shang sighed  Take a breath.

    The three people were silent

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 512. Invitation (Part 2)

    There was silence for a while, and suddenly, Yi Xingtian broke the silence: "Actually, there is another way."

    "What can we do?" Jin Yue asked in surprise. Listening to her excited voice, if it weren't for the raging storm outside, she would have jumped out of the crack in the rock.  .

    "Find a few more people and let's take action together. Maybe we can take advantage of the strong wind to open the natural restriction!" Yi Xingtian said in a deep voice.

    Suddenly, Yi Shang and Jin Yue were speechless for a long time.

    People are selfish, and no one would like to keep 500 billion treasures to themselves.  Now it has been divided among three people. If we find a few more people, wouldn't it mean that the income would be even less?

    Seeing that Yi Shang and Jin Yue were hesitant, Yi Xingtian said in a deep voice: "If we can find it, others can also find it. When we have cultivated enough, we can come to the Black Dragon Mountain Range. I'm afraid it will take thousands or tens of thousands of years."  It¡¯s all over. Who can guarantee that during such a long period of time, the Phantom Eye Rotting Heart Stone will not be taken away by others?¡±

    "However, the Dragon God Garden is the back garden of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, and not many people are qualified to enter!" Yi Shang felt very distressed when he looked at the phantom pupil rotten heart stone.

    "But, none of us will believe anyone else!" Yi Xingtian unceremoniously unveiled the last fig leaf.

    You must know that this rare piece of phantom pupil rotten heart stone, even in the Dragon God Garden, is ranked high, and it is not the kind of mass merchandise that can be seen everywhere.  Even though the relationship between the three people is not bad, as soon as Bao Buqi gets out, he will report the news to the family, and the family will send experts to dig out it!

    Especially, between Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang He spoke unceremoniously, and Yi Xingtian looked towards Jin Yue.

    Although Yi Xingtian did not dare to raise his head due to the storm, it was impossible for Jin Yue to see Yi Xingtian's gaze.  but.  As if feeling Yi Xingtian's gaze, Jin Yue immediately expressed her stance: "I agree!"

    "ThenI agree." Yi Shang was still unwilling.  "However, we can find at most threenot two! And they must be masters with sufficient strength!"

    If you have invited other powerful people and still fail to get this treasure in the end, the future will be even more unpredictable.  Although, facing this natural restriction, finding two more people might not be enough, but at Yi Shang's insistence, Yi Xingtian and Jin Yue frowned and thought for a long time.

    "Then it's settled!"

    The strong wind was still raging, and the three people finally reached a tacit understanding

    ¡­¡­

    "Phew. It's finally over." Samsara was the first to jump out from the crack in the stone.  "After blowing for ten days, do you still want to live?"

    Ye Pengfei slowly revealed his head from the crack in the stone: "I guess there is no place ahead for us to go."

    Except for the ten most mysterious areas, the regional intensity distribution of Dragon God Garden is not fixed.  therefore.  Even Soli, apart from pointing out a few areas with relatively stable difficulty for Ye Pengfei, did not have a detailed map for Ye Pengfei to refer to.

    Therefore, during this period of time, Ye Pengfei wandered around, looking for challenges and opportunities, but he continuously experienced the second and third categories.  Four categories, five categories and four areas.

    ? Among them, the second type of area is relatively easy, you can just go through it casually.

    When reaching the third type of area, Ye Pengfei had to be careful.  Although he doesn't have to worry about the threat of time and space magic, however.  Whether it's lightning and thunder overhead, hurricanes blowing through the sky from time to time, or unpredictable lava eruptions or earth shaking, he may be injured!

    When you reach the fourth type of area, you need to avoid horrific natural disasters from time to time.  If you are not careful, you may die!

    As for the fifth type of area, it is basically Ye Pengfei¡¯s limit.  Even if he draws on the power of his slaves and the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, he can only take risks here.  After all, the method of absorbing power cannot be without losses.

    ¡°A mountain range that cannot even be blown down by such a wind must contain valuable rare treasures!¡± Samsara shouted, waving his fists in an exaggerated manner, as if he refused to give up.

    Indeed, the more dangerous the area, the more precious the treasures are.

    During the hundreds of years when Ye Pengfei practiced meditation and enlightened himself, reincarnation could only revolve in one type of area.  Although the number of treasures found is quite large, the total amount only amounts to one to two hundred million top-grade spirits.

    During the second retreat, Cen Na and Mo Xuan went on adventures to powerful places and gained over 10 billion in wealth!

    "As for Ye Pengfei himself, in those second-class areas, he discovered fifth-level lava essence worth 30 million.  And in those third-category areas, even though it only took three short months, treasures worth more than one billion top-grade spirits were harvested!

    Finished repairing by Ye PengfeiAfter practicing until now, in just five years, his wealth has increased to 50 billion top-quality souls.

    Although, there is also the reason for the "nose spirit" of reincarnation.  However, if Ye Pengfei hadn't had the ability to travel in the fifth category area, it would have been impossible to achieve such amazing gains!

    Ye Pengfei is also an adventurous person. Seeing Samsara's dissatisfied look, he chuckled and said, "Okay, let's go try it."

    Just when Ye Pengfei said these words, suddenly, three leaping figures appeared in the continuous mountains.

    "Haha, look, look!" Samsara grinned as if he had discovered some rare treasure, "Three little guys who have just reached level 5 are not as strong as you. They dare to go, what do you have?  Can¡¯t go?!¡±

    "Maybe, there is some secret. Or, there is a powerful divine weapon to protect the body." Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    ¡°I had only reached the bordering area between the fifth and sixth categories, but the strong wind made me afraid to show my head.  Going further inside, if there is no trick, I really don¡¯t know what kind of end we will end up with.

    "Then arrest him and torture him!" Samsara rolled up his sleeves and wanted to have a big fight.

    "Nonsense!" Ye Pengfei scolded angrily, "In this Dragon God Garden, we have already benefited a lot, how can we do such a ruthless and unjust thing?"

    The reason why Dragon God Garden became the back garden of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong is because the treasures inside are of high value.  As long as you have the ability and are willing to spend time looking for it, you can support the cultivation of low-level and intermediate gods.

    Although, I grabbed this opportunity myself.  However, with Ye Pengfei's character, he was not an ungrateful person.

    "Those who practice the Tao of Extreme Feelings are in trouble!" Samsara had no choice but to curl his lips.

    Just as the two people were talking to each other, the three figures suddenly turned around and rushed towards this side

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 513. Invitation (Part 2)

    "Hey, why is it a god-turned-ant?" Yi Xingtian blinked in surprise.

    Although the cultivation levels of the three people are roughly similar, Yi Xingtian is still smarter.  In such a harsh natural environment, he was still able to accurately judge Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation from hundreds of millions of miles away.  .

    "Perhaps he is a slave of some master. Taking advantage of the calm weather, he let him out for some air." Jin Yue said nonchalantly.

    "But" Looking at Ye Pengfei, who had a calm face and cast his eyes this way, Yi Xingtian shook his head and did not continue.

    Even Yi Xingtian himself felt that his thoughts at that moment were too bizarre.  As if he was worried that others would see his bizarre thoughts, as soon as he got in front of Ye Pengfei, Yi Xingtian shouted in a cold voice: "Boy, where has your master gone?"

    "I" After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei changed his mind temporarily, "It's right over there."

    Not far away, Mo Xuan appeared out of thin air.

    "Level 5 Yin God?"

    The three people looked at each other, feeling very surprised.

    You must know that this Dragon God Garden is the private property of Star Lord Yi Fangsheng.  Even Yi Fangsheng's descendants - such as Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang - must obtain special permission to enter the Dragon God Garden to adventure and hunt for treasures.

    After searching through all the memories, none of the three of them remembered when the Yin God existed under the ancestor¡¯s command.

    "I am practicing, what do you want?" Mo Xuan's cold eyes swept over the three people one by one.

    "Brother Xingtian, brother Yi Shang, I think we should go find someone else." Jin Yue felt that she was being stared at by Mo Xuan like this.  The hair on my body stood up.

    Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang did not answer immediately. They looked at each other quickly.  He quickly understood what the other person was thinking.

    "I am Yi Xingtian, the eldest son of the lord of Xuanmu City! This is Yi Shang, the eldest son of the deputy lord of Xuanmu City! As for this one, she is the granddaughter of the third elder of Zhanlong Pavilion, Jin Yue!"

    Zhanlong Pavilion!

    Ye Pengfei's heart was slightly shaken, and his eyes briefly glanced at Jin Yue's body.

    "I didn't expect that I would meet someone from Zhanlong Pavilion!" Samsara was also surprised and used his spiritual thoughts to communicate with Ye Pengfei.

    Hundreds of years of dormancy have restored a lot of reincarnation strength.  As long as it wasn't for Qi Xinyue's kind of existence, it would be impossible to discover his reincarnation aura.  therefore.  Reincarnation has never been very stable.  He stood carelessly on Ye Pengfei's shoulder and did not return to the sword at all.

    Ye Pengfei smiled, turned his head, and said through Ling Nian: "This Yi Xingtian is very clever! It's just that. Hehe"

    What kind of existence is Zhanlong Pavilion?  No matter who becomes the star master, Zhanlong Pavilion must be one of the largest forces on Zhanlong Star!

    At first glance, Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang, the eldest sons of the lord and deputy lord of a big city like Xuanmu City, have quite impressive identities and statuses.  However, compared with this baby-faced Jin Yue, it is nothing at all!

    Putting the one with the strongest background at the end to introduce it is self-evident what Yi Xingtian¡¯s intention is.  Unfortunately.  He had the wrong person.  That Moxuan had a gloomy face all day long. Even if he heard the master Ye Pengfei tell a joke, he would rarely be moved, let alone say "the little granddaughter of the third elder of Zhanlong Pavilion"!

    "My dear Moxuan, what is going on with you?"

    Well¡­¡­

    Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang were a little dumbfounded.

    ?I originally thought that I would report myself to my family.  Play some tricks, see the other person's reaction, and listen to where the other person is coming from.  Who knows, I just said my name briefly, but still had a cold face and no reaction at all.

    Jin Yue couldn't understand. She didn't know why Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang continued to stay here in the face of such an unknown evil spirit.

    "Hurry up, there are only a few strong people in the Dragon God's Garden, and we can't just fly around. I don't know how long it will take to find others before we meet them."

    This time, Jin Yue actually spoke directly without using her spiritual thoughts to transmit the message.

    The faces of Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang changed immediately.

    as expected¡­¡­

    "You are looking for help?" Mo Xuan's expression finally changed a little, "Is it in the mountains in front? Such a dangerous place is worth the risk for you. It must be worth a lot of money!"

    "This" Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang hated Jin Yue.

    However, whether it was from childhood playmates or now that the two of them were competing for her heart overtly or covertly, even if they were extremely angry, they did not dare to show it.

    Right beside themWhen he was in a dilemma, Mo Xuan spoke again: "Are you afraid that I, Mo Xuan, will do something wrong? Hehe, this is easy to handle, I'll swear it with a spell!"

    Swear by a spell?

    Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang quickly exchanged their views.  Both of them had a glimmer of light flashing through their eyes

    "If you swear by the Burning God Bodhi Mantra, we will believe you!"

    "The God-Burning Guardian Spell." Mo Xuan chuckled, "I don't even know how to do such an advanced spell. Who among you can teach me?"

    Mo Xuan was telling the truth. He had heard a little bit about the name of the God-Burning Guardian Spell.  However, he has always been locked in Zhao Youhou's legacy.  After coming out, he followed Ye Pengfei and entered the Dragon God Garden without seeing the world for a few days.  Therefore, although his cultivation has reached the peak of level five, in fact, he has learned very few powerful spells.

    Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang had no doubts. After all, this was a fourth-level god-level spell.  Not every intermediate god has the opportunity to learn such spells.  Not to mention, the powerful ghost clan who has always been weak.

    And Jin Yue finally understood the thoughts of Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang half-heartedly.

    "In that case, since we want to teach you a spell anyway, let's just use the God-Burning Bodhi Curse!" Jin Yue said softly, "This is a fifth-level god-level spell. Do you dare?"

    Between her slender fingers, she held a mutton-fat jade slip.  Even though the light near the Black Dragon Mountain Range is dim all year round, the faint light emitted by this jade slip seems to make the surrounding sky brighter!

    "Promise her!" Ye Pengfei gave the order for the first time.

    Mo Xuanxin nodded in understanding and said, "Okay, I will swear by this sixth-level god-level spell!"

    With that said, Mo Xuan was about to grab the jade slip from the sky.

    "Wait!" Jin Yue's hand was like lightning, and she pulled back, "Let me make it clear first, the spells in this jade slip are incomplete. If you want to learn them all, you can only get 10% of the proceeds!"

    After a pause, Jin Yue immediately added: "You don't have to worry about me lying to you. I will also swear that as long as you help us get that treasure, I will pass on the complete God-Burning Bodhi Mantra to you!"

    Incomplete spells, spells that can only be used for swearing and swearing, are of course of no great use.  For the strong ghost clan, the temptation from the magic is second only to the ghost magic, and Mo Xuan can't help but pause his hand in the middle.  His eyes couldn't help but drift towards Ye Pengfei

    "Promise her!" Without any hesitation, Ye Pengfei gave the order again before Mo Xuan really looked over.

    "Hehe, you kid, you are insidious again."

    Samsara chuckled, silently, and shook his head slightly

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 514. No one has the heart of a tiger

    How did Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang know that the real host was actually this ant-like "minion".  They didn't even bother to ask Ye Pengfei's name, but looked at Jin Yue with joy, and used the most graceful and most subtle compliment method to make Jin Yue's branches tremble.

    What they don¡¯t know even more is that in fact, as long as they are willing to tell Ye Pengfei how to survive in the six types of areas, it will be no problem for Ye Pengfei to make a friendly move.  After all, for Ye Pengfei, as long as he can enter, stay, and find the opportunity to achieve the realm of a god, it is more important than anything else

    ¡­¡­

    "Sixth-level phantom pupil rotten heart stone? Did you make a mistake in paying for a fifth-level god-level spell?" Mo Xuan said with surprise, but his expression was still cool and cold.

    Although the fifth-level spell is one level lower than the sixth-level spiritual stone, the value of the fifth-level spell is several times, even dozens of times higher than that of the sixth-level spiritual stone!

    In the Millennium Zhanlong auction, the starting price of a sixth-level spiritual stone was generally three to four hundred million.  Some sixth-level spiritual stones that were very useful and too rare were finally sold for more than one billion yuan, which is already amazing.

    And fifth-level god-level spells?  The starting price is at least one billion!

    Although, there was no fifth-level spell on the Millennium Zhanlong Dazai.  However, based on the final quotes of other fifth-level god-level spells, the God-Burning Bodhi Curse should be worth around five billion.

    Seeing that Mo Xuan had already sworn the oath, Jin Yuejiao smiled and said: "Hey, that's not an ordinary sixth-order phantom eye rotting heart stone. You'll know it when you see it. This time, we took advantage of you, but you  Don¡¯t worry. When we succeed in cultivation, we will remember to return your love this time.¡±

    "This girl is not bad." Samsara nodded slightly.  "Those two boys, hum! Ye Pengfei. How do you plan to deal with them? With the extreme love you have cultivated, you can't kill this girl too."

    "There's no rush." ??Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "People don't have the heart of a tiger, and maybe this tiger will also have some brains. Take your time and don't be in a hurry."

    ¡­¡­

    When Ye Pengfei finally saw the sixth-level phantom eye rotting heart stone, he finally understood why Jin Yue said that and why Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang had evil thoughts.

    "This is not a sixth-level spiritual stone. This is just a lot of them!" Ye Pengfei shook his head in shock.

    Even if it is only 10% of the income.  I'm afraid it's more than 50 billion top-quality spirits!

    For 50 billion.  Murdering for wealth and killing, not to mention two small fifth-level gods, even sixth- and seventh-level beings can't do it!

    "Reincarnation, don't you mean that. Do god-level spiritual materials also have a sense of territory? How come so many phantom pupil rotten heart stones are piled together?" After being amazed, Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    God-level spiritual materials, whether they are spiritual stones, spiritual flowers, spiritual herbs, or other miscellaneous spiritual objects, all have vague spiritual intelligence.  However, their intelligence is far from being comparable to that of real living beings.

    Because of these vague and low spiritual intelligences.  God-level spiritual materials often have a strong sense of "occupying" the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the same area.  Normally, it is absolutely impossible for several spiritual stones of the same level to appear in an area not far away.

    unless¡­¡­

    "Someone hid here on purpose!"

    Just when Samsara told the answer to the question, Ye Pengfei also thought of this only possibility.

    "If that were really the case, it wouldn't be fun." Samsara said in a deep voice.  "Publish a ban, and it will be as if the Dragon God's Garden has evolved by itself. Although it is a bit hasty and the power is too weak. However, this level is almost comparable to that of Qi Xinyue's level of power.  It¡¯s over! What to do? We¡¯d better retreat.¡±

    First, the gap in strength is too great;

    Secondly, Ye Pengfei also gained the valuable experience he wanted;

    Thirdly, Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang have a vague intention of joining forces. They are two mindless tigers, maybe they really want to bite people.

    Leaving is the best choice right now.  It seems that it is still the only option.  However, Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    "What does it mean that a powerful eighth-level man even left his treasure here?"

    "It's about finding wealth and wealth in danger again." Samsara shook his head helplessly, "Okay, it's up to you. Anyway, although it's thrilling every time, your gains are always great. In the last adventure, you inexplicably achieved the level of a god.  State of mind. Maybe, this time you will become a god."

    Samsara, half joking and half serious, quietly extended the power of reincarnation and became alert

    ¡­¡­

    "Less than tenSoon, the storm will come again.  We must break this natural restriction during this period of time, dig a suitable channel, and take out the Phantom Eye Rot Heart Stone.  Otherwise, you have to wait another ten days!  "Yi Xingtian stood on the back left side of Mo Xuan and said in a deep voice, "Fellow Mo Xuan is the strongest in cultivation. You attack first. We will look for weaknesses and then attack!"  "

    "Okay!" Mo Xuan raised his fist without hesitation and smashed it hard.

    "Empty-handed?" Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang looked at each other and smiled, and then they hid their subtle smiles deeply.

    Mo Xuan did not use Mo Xuan Fist, which was secretly ordered by Ye Pengfei.  However, even so, with his fifth-level peak power, he is still more powerful than Yi Xingtian, Yi Shang, and Jin Yue combined.

    However, the three people were not shocked by Mo Xuan's power.  After all, with the family backgrounds of the three people, they have long been used to seeing strong men of this level.

    "Yi Shang, Jin Yue, let's take action too! Don't hide anymore, use your strongest move!" When Mo Xuan hit the forbidden cup of tea time continuously, Yi Xingtian sacrificed his divine weapon.

    "Seventh level blood magic sword!" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows.

    Before he really came into contact with the world of gods and humans, Ye Pengfei thought that magical elixirs and artifacts were to gods and humans, just like spiritual elixirs and magic weapons were to the gods.

    However, when he really came into contact with the world of gods and men, Ye Pengfei discovered that these god-level treasures were not that good.

    Especially those with high grades are simply not something that ordinary strong people can possess.

    Just like this seventh-level Blood God Sword, it is worth at least 30 to 40 billion top-grade souls!  Even now Ye Pengfei has found a lot of treasures in the Dragon God Garden, so he probably has to think more before buying.

    Yi Xingtian sacrificed a blood magic sword, but it was not over yet.  I saw a piece of armor with a faint red glow slowly coming out from the robe

    "Seventh level Blood God Armor!" This time, it was Jin Yue who exclaimed in a low voice, "Unexpectedly, Uncle Yi Xu not only lent the Blood God Sword to Brother Xingtian, he also lent the Blood God Armor to Brother Xingtian  Use it!¡±

    Artifacts of the same level have different values.  Generally speaking, the special purpose ones are the most expensive, followed by the flying escape type, then the defensive type, and then the offensive type.  If we say that the seventh-level Blood God Sword can sell 30 billion top-quality souls.  Then, the selling price of the seventh-level blood god armor will at least double, reaching the terrifying level of 60 billion top-grade souls.  Even if Ye Pengfei had accumulated a lot of wealth with the help of reincarnation, he still couldn't afford a seventh-level divine armor!

    but¡­¡­

    "It turns out it was given to me by my dad. No wonder I feel a little out of place." Ye Pengfei sneered coldly and looked at Yi Shang

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 515. Tigers mean to bite people!

    A ferocious and violent aura surged out of Yi Shang's body!

    "Hell evil dragon, come out!"

    Even Yi Shang¡¯s sharper voice became hoarse and deep at this moment!  .

    "The ghost clan's artifact?" Mo Xuan raised his eyebrows, "Yi Shang, are you here to seduce me?"

    "If you can snatch it, come and snatch it!" Yi Shang sneered proudly, and a set of gloomy artifacts wrapped up Yi Shang's hands and feet.  Judging from his current appearance, it is estimated that if all the artifacts were unfolded, even his head would be protected by the artifacts.

    "The seventh-level dark suit that integrates offense and defense is actually completed!" At first, Yi Xingtian didn't know the origin of this artifact.  Suddenly he growled and thought about it.

    "That's right, it's a seventh-level dark suit that integrates offense and defense! It's ten times more expensive than your seventh-level blood god armor and seventh-level blood god sword combined!" Yi Shang chuckled, "I'm not afraid to tell you, I am three times more expensive.  Yiyi Yuqin has completely mastered the refining method of seventh-level artifacts. As long as there are enough god-level materials, you can refine seventh-level or higher-level artifacts!"

    God-level weapon refiner!

    Even Samsara couldn¡¯t help but take a good look at Yi Shang.

    Thinking back to the beginning, the method of refining artifacts that Ye Pengfei learned could only be used to refine some low-level artifacts.  Even so, Samsara has already spared no words of praise.  And this Yi Shang's third aunt actually mastered the method of refining seventh-level artifacts.  From what he meant, he didn't even know anything about the eighth- and ninth-level refining techniques.

    what does that mean?

    "If there had been such a refining master under Immortal Emperor Samsara back then, the strength of my Samsara Divine Sword would have increased by at least another 30%! If Yi Yuqin was under Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, then Immortal Emperor Zhanlong would be extremely powerful.  May challenge Wutian Immortal Emperor¡¯s status!¡±

    "Si" Even though Ye Pengfei was in a stable mood, he couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    Yi Yuqin!  The master of weapon refining!  A moment.  He remembered this name deeply!

    It is natural that Yi Shang is very proud to have such a powerful person in his family.  However, in his pride, Yi Shang secretly glanced at Jin Yue

    Samsara and Ye Pengfei were stunned for a while, and then they all looked at the baby-faced Jin Yue.

    Now, even a fool knows that this trip of three is supplemented by experience.  Treasure hunting as a supplement.  The real purpose is actually to compete for the heart of Jin Yue!

    "It's impossible to win with a divine weapon." Suddenly, Samsara chuckled and said, "If you are willing to take action, I can guarantee that these two boys will have to step aside!"

    "You are a pimp!" Ye Pengfei glared at Samsara angrily.

    "What are you talking about? I'm thinking about you." Samsara laughed and said, "The higher your cultivation level, the more wives you will have. It's the best thing in the world. You only have two wives, no wonder you can't become a god."

    Just when reincarnation was talking nonsense, Jin Yue also sacrificed her own magical weapon.

    Very normal configuration, a fourth-level divine sword.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  Although there are nine levels of god-level powerhouses, there are also nine levels of divine weapons.  However, this does not mean that the level of a god-level expert will be equal to the artifact he possesses.

    This depends not only on financial resources, but also on status and background.

    There are many level 5 experts with no background.  Often you can only afford second- and third-level artifacts.  As for Yin Jiutian back then, although he was a great thief.  However, in order to maintain his and his family's cultivation, he simply couldn't afford the magic weapon!

    As for powerful people with backgrounds, it does not mean that all of them can use artifacts of the same grade or even super grade.  A man like Jin Yue, who was clearly a god-level powerhouse who had just advanced to the fifth level, was still using a fourth-level artifact, which was very normal.

    This is why Samsara was very confused back then, why the insect queen Xuerou and Na Fuhai actually possessed divine weapons at a level other than that of a god.  Even Ye Pengfei had the memories of these two and didn't know why.

    The cultivation level is slightly lower than that of Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang, and the level of the artifact is much lower. Jin Yue's action seems a bit redundant.  In fact, even though Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang combined would not be Mo Xuan's opponent.  However, relying on powerful artifacts, their attack power still far exceeded Mo Xuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this kind of power is a bit funny in the eyes of reincarnation.

    "What the hell, a seventh-level magic sword and a seventh-level dark suit that combines both offense and defense, are so powerful? I'm afraid they haven't even exerted 30% of their power, such a waste! If I were that Jin Yue, I would definitely directly  Kick these two idiots away without even looking at them!"

    Ye Pengfei said angrily: "When I talk about reincarnation, do you really not understand, or do you pretend not to understand? This is to show off your identity and status."??Do you know?  To put it bluntly, it is a political marriage!  "

    "Well, it seems that there is a bit of a feud between the chief and deputy city lords of Xuanmu City. Maybe the reason why they want to compete in front of Jin Yue is not for Jin Yue, but to make the third person of Zhanlong Pavilion  The elders know their father¡¯s strength and determination!¡±

    "Ah, ah, Mr. Ye, I can't help but even if I don't convince you, you have actually seen this level. It seems that you are very good at cultivating the Tao of Extreme Emotions." Samsara's smile became more and more exaggerated.

    Ye Pengfei came back to his senses: "Damn, are you testing me on purpose?"

    "Obviously, how can I put it, I am also half your master!" Samsara shook his head proudly

    ¡­¡­

    Because of the existence of two powerful artifacts, now, it is equivalent to two low-level six-level strong men and one peak-level existence of level five, working together to bombard this "natural" restriction.  Even so, the speed at which this restriction collapsed was extremely slow.  It is estimated that it will be impossible to break it without three or two days!

    "Fellow Demon Xuan, don't hold back at this time." Yi Xingtian shouted in a deep voice, "Don't you even have a divine weapon?"

    "Really not." Mo Xuan told the truth.

    It is very magical that the Insect Queen Xuerou and the Dianfu Siren Fuhai each have a divine weapon close to them.  Including Mo Xuan, all the Yin gods stationed at the final seal can only fight with bare hands.

    As for Ye Pengfei, he obviously doesn¡¯t have the money to equip these slaves with artifacts.  Even he himself is empty-handed now, with no artifact at all.

    Hearing Mo Xuan¡¯s answer, Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang smiled mysteriously again.

    "Well, let me lend you a magic sword for the time being." Yi Xingtian said in a pretentious manner, using his light blue power, he rolled a fourth-level long-handled magic sword towards Mo Xuan.

    Yi Shang was not willing to lag behind, and immediately said: "You are at the peak of the fifth level, and you can't show your power with only a fourth-level magic sword. In this case, I will lend you one too!"

    As he said that, a light yellow Taoist force rolled up a fourth-level divine sword and flew towards Mo Xuan.

    what to do?

    It is clear that there is a hidden murderous intention in these two artifacts!

    Mo Xuan did not pick it up immediately, waiting for Ye Pengfei's order.

    "Is your True Understanding of the Six Paths just a decoration?" Ye Pengfei said coldly.

    Since the tiger quietly stretched out its claws, don¡¯t blame yourself for being cruel!

    "Thank you very much!" After a long laugh, four powerful arms grew out of Mo Xuan's back!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 516. Punishment

    "What's this?"

    "Strange Kung Fu 1,!"

    Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang could not help but narrow their eyes slightly.  .

    Both of them are second-generation ancestors, but they are not the kind of people who only rely on family power to live and drink everywhere.

    The two of them are not only the eldest sons in their respective families, but also the best among their peers in their respective families!

    Actually, Samsara didn¡¯t really make fun of Ye Pengfei.  Often, strong men with high cultivation levels have companions in groups.  Not only powerful male cultivators will have many wives.  Even powerful female cultivators often have dozens of faces.  Existences like Beitangxuan and Yu Ziling are simply weird and unusual in the world of cultivation!

    It is for this reason that the brothers and sisters in Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang's respective families have to be counted by "hundred".  The fact that they were able to temporarily use seventh-level artifacts with the gift of their family was a testament to their level.

    "I'm afraid there's something wrong!" Almost at the same time, a dark cloud passed through the hearts of the two people.

    "It turns out that fellow Taoist Moxuan still has such abilities, so there is no need for the divine sword." Yi Shang laughed and was about to take back the fourth-level divine sword.

    Yi Xingtian¡¯s movements are not slow either.

    "Moxuan Dao's friendly method, this level of magical sword is not worthy of fellow Moxuan Taoist!" As he said this, Yi Xingtian stopped the magic sword from being castrated.  *

    "Haha, why do you two feel so distressed? It's just a 'temporary loan'!" Mo Xuan sneered.

    Since we have taken action, we will show no mercy!

    "Don't say it was the master's order, even if Ye Pengfei didn't say it, Mo Xuan was already feeling itchy.

    Six twisted dark chains circled around Mo Xuan's six arms.  Just when Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang were startled by these six chains, suddenly.  These six twisted dark chains disappeared

    "Ah! My magic sword!" Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang's expressions suddenly changed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????.  Several terrifying murderous intentions pierced directly into the two artifacts. In an instant, not to mention the hidden tricks of Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang, even the mental imprints of the two people were completely imprinted by this terrifying murderous intention.  I was so rushed!

    "Mo Xuan, what do you want to do?" Yi Xingtian asked in a deep voice with a sullen tone.

    "What do I want to do?" Mo Xuan sneered, and his giant spiritual palm grabbed some broken artistic conceptions from the two artifacts, "You have to ask first. What do you want to do!"

    beside.  Jin Yue had already frowned slightly because of this sudden change.

    "So that's it Actually, it's no wonder that Brother Xingtian and Brother Yi Shang are just too anxious." Jin Yue thought silently.  Now that the matter has come to a point, either you and Mo Xuan have completely broken up with each other, or you can only find a way to reconcile, "Twenty percent! We will give you 20% of the Phantom Eyes and Corrupted Heart Stone!"

    "Is it just 20%?" Mo Xuan's evil eyes swept across the three people.

    "Bold! Who are you, and you dare to bargain with us?" Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang shouted at the same time, "Mo Xuan, which Yinshen guard is there? Or is it a newcomer to the Zhanlong Legion? Don't you know?  . What is the status of my Xuanmu City on Zhanlong Planet?"

    On Zhanlong Star, Zhanlong City is the main city.  The thousand-year Zhanlong auction was held in Zhanlong City.

    Below Zhanlong City, there are millions of cities of varying sizes.  And Xuanmu City can be ranked in the top fifty among these millions of cities!

    The city lord and deputy city lord of such a big city 1.  Their cultivation and status can be imagined.  Even the senior guard captain under Qi Xinyue cannot compare with these two.

    Kill their heirs?  This is a joke!

    However, Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang guessed wrong. Moxuan was not the Yin Shen guard of a powerful family at all, and had nothing to do with the Zhanlong Legion.  He is only loyal to his master.

    Mo Xuan looked at Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that since they had been screwed and Jin Yue had intervened, Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang would be wise enough to tolerate it.  Unexpectedly, these two guys actually danced even harder.

    "Oh, two idiots." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Forget it, let me teach them a small lesson and drive them away!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei finally spoke directly.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei who suddenly spoke, Yi Xingtian, Yi Shang, and Jin Yue were all stunned.

    Are you mistaken? This is an ant.  Although it is an existence with a very strange aura, I am afraid it is infinitely close to the realm of gods and humans.  However, that is still just an ant.  How could this ant speak in such a tone?

    Just three peopleFor a stunned moment, Mo Xuanyin smiled, and the six dark chains appeared around the three people out of thin air.  In an instant, the gods and Nascent Souls of the three people were firmly locked!

    The three of them, like most of the god-level powerhouses, are trained separately in the Nascent Soul and the Godhead.  This practice method can greatly resist the opponent's god-level soul attack.  However, they unexpectedly discovered that this Demon Xuan had locked onto the Nascent Soul and Godhead of three people without much effort!

    Having a seventh-level artifact is useless.  There were looks of horror on the faces of the three people.

    "You, you, what do you want to do?"

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you." Mo Xuan sneered, "Master said, I'm just going to give you a small lesson, so you can have a taste of the soul fire."

    The heartbreaking burning burned Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang to death.

    ¡°With Mo Xuan¡¯s character in the past, Jin Yue would definitely not be able to escape.  But now he knows what's appropriate.  He has a master who practices Ji Qing Dao, and he will not attack Jin Yue until Jin Yue shows aggression.

    But¡­¡­

    "Moxuan, you bastard!" Jin Yue's eldest daughter suddenly lost her temper. "And you, you ant, come and sign your name! I must tell grandpa and punish you severely!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s face suddenly turned cold: ¡°Is Zhanlong Pavilion great? Even the registered disciple of Zhanlong Immortal Emperor dares to scold you?!¡±

    With a casual wave of his hand, the yelling Jin Yue was silenced by Ye Pengfei.

    "You will be punished by not being able to speak for three days!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei said the punishment, Yi Xingtian, who was dizzy with the soul fire, groaned and shouted: "You, you, you are Miao, Miao Yu."

    That trembling voice was unknown because of the burning soul fire, or because he was frightened by Miao Yu's background.

    "Miao Yu? A registered disciple of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong? The guy holding the Star Lord's deputy order?" Jin Yue's eyes widened.

    If she hadn¡¯t been silenced by Ye Pengfei, she would have screamed again.  Only this time, it was a mixture of awe and unwillingness to scream loudly

    Registered members will receive personal bookshelf, reading more convenient!  Permanent Address:

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 517. Compensation (Part 1)

    "Miao, Miao Yu, this time, we were wrong. Your Excellency has a lot, just" Yi Xingtian stammered, his face turned pale and he was tortured to half death.

    "Those who kill will always be killed!"

    "No!" Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang both screamed sadly, "I, we all have soul lamps, Miao Yu, you, you can't kill us. We admit our mistake, and we are willing to compensate!".

    "The soul lamp?" A playful smile flashed across Ye Pengfei's face, "Okay, tell me how to compensate!"

    ¡°As he said that, the restraint on the two people¡¯s souls seemed to have become a little looser.

    "We don't want this phantom pupil rotten heart stone anymore. We'll give it all to you!" Yi Xingtian said quickly.

    "If you don't want the huge wealth of 500 billion, you don't want it."  In times of crisis, Yi Xingtian also showed his "decisiveness".

    Although Jin Yue could not speak, her beautiful eyes flashed and she understood Yi Xingtian's intention.

    "Brother Xingtian is indeed better than brother Yi Shang! Even if several of us join forces to break such a restriction, we are still not sure of cracking it. Now that there are three of us missing, what can Miao Yu do? Once he escapes this disaster, this time  The Phantom Eye Rotting Heart Stone will still be in our pocket!"

    Yi Shang also suddenly came to his senses. When he caught a glimpse of Jin Yue's twinkling eyes, he couldn't help but beat his chest: "It's over, Yi Xingtian has taken the lead! If there are no means, Jin Yue, this girl, will probably lean towards him."  !¡±

    Just when the three people have their own thoughts

    "Is this your compensation? What a plan!" Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, "That's fine. I'll trap you for a few days and let you eat the wind, and it will be considered your compensation!"

    The three of them were all stunned as if they had been hit hard.

    The wind knife here.  Is it something you can eat casually?  With just one hit, all three of them were killed!

    "No! We have natal spirits, spirits" Yi Xingtian only yelled halfway before being stared at by Ye Pengfei's cold eyes and he didn't dare to say anything more.

    "Why don't you continue talking?!" Ye Pengfei sneered coldly, "You're really capable, so just keep carrying it. I want to see if you really dare to try it, what it feels like to lose your soul!"

    The natal soul lamp can save their lives.  But it cannot alleviate their pain.  Even more, when this pain is transmitted to the natal soul lamp, it may cause indelible damage to that natal soul.

    "Miao Yu, don't be like this!" Yi Shang tried to keep his voice steady.  He said in a deep voice, "I am willing to pay one billion souls, plus some treasures as compensation."

    "Is your life worth this much?" Ye Pengfei glanced at Yi Shang coldly.

    "Of course not." Yi Shang said in a deep voice, "Please let Sister Jin Yue go. What happened this time is all caused by the two of us and has nothing to do with Sister Jin Yue! One billion top-quality spirits, plus some treasures. It's enough to calm down.  Your anger is over! If it¡¯s not enough, just speak up!¡±

    The words fell to the ground.  Jin Yue's eyes flickered for a moment.  Moved to Yi Shang's body.

    Ye Pengfei cultivates the way of extreme emotion. How can the little thoughts of these people be hidden from him?

    "Hehe, it's a seed of infatuation. Yi Xingtian, what do you say?" Ye Pengfei ignored Yi Shang and turned to ask Yi Xingtian.

    Anyone who can become a god is not a fool, not to mention these three people are all at the fifth level.  As soon as Ye Pengfei said these words, Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang's faces became even paler.  But Jin Yue's pretty face turned red.  Deep in my heart, shame and anger were intertwined, and I don¡¯t know what kind of thoughts came up

    Taking a deep breath and calming down, Yi Xingtian said in a deep voice: "Miao Yu, don't sow discord! What kind of compensation do you need to let Sister Jin Yue go? Just tell me! Yi Shang and I will pay for this compensation together!"

    "Hey, this kid has some tricks up his sleeve." The secret voice of reincarnation said with a smile, "The time has dragged on long enough, and that kid Yin Jiutian can't steal anything anymore!"

    How could Yi Xingtian and the others have guessed that the reason why Ye Pengfei said so many words was to find opportunities for Yin Jiutian!

    With Samsara chuckling, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness swept into his Sumeru space.

    "Did you only get some top-quality spiritual stones?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    "Master, the treasures of the three of them are all protected by secret techniques. My subordinates are incompetent and cannot take them out." Yin Jiutian's annoyed and self-blaming voice spread into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly and said to the three people, "I don't want your treasures either. As long as you swear by the Burning God Bodhi Mantra, you will never tell anyone what happened here or bring anyone here."I'll forgive you once!  Jin Yue, what do you say?  "

    With that said, Ye Pengfei released the restrictions on Jin Yue.

    Jin Yue is also a very smart person. When she saw that Ye Pengfei didn't ask Yi Xingtian or Yi Shang, but instead asked herself, she knew what it meant.

    "This is the complete copy of the Burning God Bodhi Mantra, take it!"

    With that said, Jin Yue took out a jade slip from her Sumeru space and sent it over.  Then, without waiting for Ye Pengfei's instructions, she passed on the method of swearing to Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang, and the three of them made the oath together.

    "Okay, you can go!" Ye Pengfei waved his hand, but he was too lazy to look at them again

    ¡­¡­

    The three people who had escaped hundreds of millions of miles away had eyes that were so angry that they were about to spit out fire.

    Being captured by Miao Yu's slaves was humiliating enough.  Ye Pengfei's condescending attitude made them even more angry and found it difficult to vent their anger.  And when they escaped hundreds of millions of miles away and wanted to get some spiritual stones to restore their mana, they discovered that the top-grade spiritual stones in the Sumeru space were already empty!

    "It was definitely Miao Yu who did it! How did he do it?" Yi Shang's voice became even sharper.

    "The most hateful thing is that we have sworn by the God-Burning Bodhi Mantra. We can only swallow this loss alive! It's hateful! It's so hateful!!" Yi Xingtian's hands also made a crackling sound.  It was as if he wanted to crush the space in his palm.

    Jin Yue, who has the lowest cultivation level, is a little calmer: "There is no way, he is too strong. Even if we don't swear, we can't attack the disciples of Emperor Zhanlong!"

    Bullshit disciple!

    If it wasn¡¯t Jin Yue who said this, the angry Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang would have cursed.  For them, losing some top-quality spiritual stones is certainly uncomfortable.  However, if Jin Yue is annoyed.  I'm afraid, they may all be expelled from the family!  No one can afford such a heavy price!

    Yi Shang rolled his eyes and whispered: "Sister Jin Yue is right. Even if we don't swear an oath, it's impossible to seek revenge. However, there is one person who can act unscrupulously!"

    "You mean" Yi Xingtian's eyes lit up, and Yi Shang nodded steadily.

    Jin Yue didn¡¯t know who they were talking about: ¡°Is there anyone on Zhanlong Planet who dares to attack him unscrupulously? Is it possible that you want to invite foreign aid?¡±

    Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang looked at each other and smiled sinisterly. They were very confident and slowly told a secret story that lasted for hundreds of years

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 518. Compensation (Part 2)

    "A mere fourth-level godman, he surrendered to Yi Fang with just half a move, and now Yi Fang is still afraid of him like a tiger? This is impossible!" Jin Yue exclaimed in shock.

    "Then what kind of genius is Yi Fang? More than five hundred years ago, he was already at the sixth-level intermediate level. Now he is at the seventh-level low-level, high-level existence! Even if he was careless in the past, he lost to a man with half a move.  It is impossible for a fourth-level monster to be convinced and feared like a tiger now! What's more, if this kind of thing really happens, how come we, Zhanlong Pavilion, don't know about it?"

    In the realm of gods and humans, each time you advance to a level, your strength is completely different.  And the huge gap between level six and level seven is far greater than the others.  Even a few hundred years ago, Yi Fang had to admit defeat at level six.  Now that he is already a level seven existence, how can he still be as fearful as a tiger?

    And what kind of existence is Zhanlong Pavilion?  Its predecessor was a secret intelligence collection organization.  To this day, selling information is still one of Zhanlong Pavilion¡¯s largest sources of income.  As the beloved granddaughter of the third elder of Zhanlong Pavilion, Jin Yue found it incredible that she knew nothing about such shocking news.

    "Sister Jin Yue, this is absolutely true!" Yi Shang whispered, "Many eldest sons of the city lord and deputy city lord know about this matter. And it is only spread among the eldest sons. There was news  The eldest son who leaked the news, as well as those who knew the news, were immediately killed! Sister Jin Yue, you were born in Zhanlong Pavilion, you should understand what this means!"

    Not one person, but a strict organization!  An organization so strict that even Zhanlong Pavilion cannot detect it!

    Looking at Jin Yue¡¯s frightened pretty face, Yi Shang glanced at Yi Xingtian with some pride.  Then.  He continued: "Sister Jin Yue, I am willing to sacrifice my life for justice and let Miao Yu suffer a lot! In fact, Miao Yu may die directly! As for the loss of sister Jin Yue, I will also tell my father, and he will definitely  It will satisfy Sister Jin Yue!"

    ¡° Even if you die once, you still have to vent your anger for Jin Yue and compensate Jin Yue. What kind of courage is this!  Hearing what Yi Shang said, Yi Xingtian couldn't help but change his face!

    "Would it make you angry?" Jin Yue did not agree immediately, but frowned and asked in a deep voice.

    At this moment.  Yi Shangzheng felt secretly happy because of Yi Xingtian's facial expression.  He did not realize that Jin Yue had always seemed a bit "weak" since she was a child.  The tone of his speech gradually changed.

    "No matter what the consequences are, I, Yi Shang, will bear the responsibility!" Yi Shang became more and more courageous, as if the sky was falling.  He seems to be able to shoulder the responsibility single-handedly.

    ¡° If Jin Yue is really weak-tempered, if she is really choosing a dual cultivation partner, I am afraid that she will really be impressed by Yi Shang.  But now

    Jin Yue glanced at Yi Xingtian, who was looking increasingly depressed, and couldn't help but shake her head.  He was secretly angry in his heart: "What a waste! If it wasn't for the big plan, how could I, Jin Yue, get entangled with them? After I go back, I must ask for compensation severely. I believe that for that plan, even if it is an eighth-level artifact,  Zhanlong Pavilion is also willing to take it out!"

    I gritted my teeth and thought about it for a while, but my face was as weak as ever.

    "Brother Yi Shang, how is this possible? Let's take a long-term view." Jin Yue said softly, "Let's go back first, and it won't be too late to make plans after I find out the origin of the mysterious strong man and the mysterious organization behind him.  "

    Jin Yue's "tenderness" made Yi Shang elated and made Yi Xingtian even more depressed.  On this trip to Dragon God Garden, at first glance, Yi Shang had the upper hand

    ¡­¡­

    What these three people didn¡¯t know was that while they were having their own thoughts and muttering, Ye Pengfei, hundreds of millions of miles away, frowned.

    "My calculation is indeed correct. 'Letting go' of these three people will actually lead to such things! Could it be that that mysterious figure and mysterious organization was sent by Zheng Peng?"

    Samsara shouted in a deep voice: "Ignore that organization for now, Ye Pengfei, the matter is already clear. The crisis you noticed earlier is that mysterious organization! Do you want to imprison these three guys first?"

    Through a vague mirror, Samsara could clearly see three people hundreds of millions of miles away.

    "There's no rush." ??Ye Pengfei shook his head, "I had an idea and figured out only part of the matter. Let's not move on Jin Yue for the time being. Only through her can we know more things! Huh, Zheng Peng is also a good trick, and he discovered it so quickly.  I know my whereabouts. I don¡¯t know where the clue came from? Is it because of those reincarnation artifacts?¡±

    Ye Pengfei is very careful. He has always used secret methods to change his body and appearance.  The only possibility he could think of was those reincarnation artifacts.

    "It's impossible." Samsara said in surprise: "It's true that an artifact with the idea of ????reincarnation isIt's amazing, but it's not really rare.  If Zheng Peng were to track down the object of reincarnation, wouldn't he have to use hundreds of millions or billions of manpower?  "

    "It's hard to understand, so we have to let Jin Yue go back!" Looking at the three people hundreds of millions of miles away, Ye Pengfei showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "Even if it is really Zheng Peng, he probably can't guess it.  I have such good luck. Ignore the three of them for now, focus on the long term and catch big fish!"

    At the moment, Ye Pengfei no longer paid attention to these three people, and returned his energy to the phantom heart rotting stone.

    "There are less than three hours left. Time is limited. Come out and attack with all your strength!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s cold shout, the dragon girl Cen Na came out, and the powerful Yin gods in the Bloody Soul Jade Tower also came out.

    "If Yi Xingtian and the others still have the guts to come back and take a look, they will definitely be stunned into a daze and angry to the point of vomiting blood¡ª¡ª

    In front of the "natural restriction", more than ten strong men above level five lined up in sequence.  Use all your strength to continuously bombard this "natural restriction".  Just counting the time, the extent of this restriction reduction has far exceeded the effect of just a few people joining forces!

    "At least 500 billion treasures! Ye Pengfei, you are rich this time!" Samsara was very excited.

    Comparatively speaking, the billions of top-quality spirits stolen by Yin Jiutian and the Burning God Bodhi Curse that was given to Mo Xuan by force are nothing at all.

    "Then we have to be able to obtain it." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Although it is just a hastily imposed ban, it is still very powerful. In such a short period of time, it will be difficult for us to break it."

    ¡°Obviously, the deeper you go, the harder it is to break this restriction.  The Yin gods in the Bloody Soul Jade Tower have begun to cast various strange spells under Ye Pengfei's control.  The dragon girl Cena also changed her body, and her dragon power was fully activated.  However, the speed of advancement still slowed down

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 519. Inherited power!

    "It doesn't matter!" Samsara chuckled, "The three of them have already sworn an oath not to reveal the existence of the Phantom Eye Rotting Heart Stone. Unless, they are willing to give up their lives immediately. However, Jin Yue Nizi obviously has a secret,  We are not willing to promise ourselves out casually. We can be confident and bold and gradually break the restrictions!"

    "What if that peerless strongman comes back?" Ye Pengfei said with a bitter smile, "A person comparable to Qi Xinyue can kill me with just a breath!".

    "It won't be so unlucky!" Samsara said with great certainty, "I have already calculated that the strong man should have gone to a more dangerous place. It is estimated that there may be some powerful treasure in that place, and he was dragged away to help.  . He won¡¯t be able to come back for a while. This time, because of those three guys, some time was wasted. After we escape the storm, we can come out to collect the treasures!¡±

    "Your guess makes some sense, but even if the strong man left in a hurry, he didn't even have time to put away the treasure." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "This matter is full of weirdness, we should find a solution quickly  , quickly collect the treasure and leave!"

    "Changes come later," this is something Ye Pengfei already understood when he first set foot in the world of cultivation.

    Thinking back then, if the Thunder God's Stone hadn't transferred the Thunder Spirit Realm to the sky, I would have missed this secret realm.  And without the help of the Thunder Spirit Realm and the Thunder God Stone, would it be possible for me to have many unexpected encounters and achieve such a rapid level of cultivation?  Totally impossible!

    In an instant, Samsara also understood what Ye Pengfei meant.

    "In that case, then you take action yourself! Your ghost realm formation should have a restraining effect on various formations and restrictions. Inject all the power of the Yin God into the ghost realm formation. For the sake of five thousand  Treasure worth billions. Even if you give up those Yinshen, it doesn¡¯t matter!" Samsara suggested in a deep voice.

    There are twelve level five Yin gods.  Among them, there are also beings like Fu Hai who have residual innate abilities.  This kind of loss is enough to make Jin Yue several people horrified.

    The wealth of 500 billion top-grade spirits is indeed worth far more than twelve fifth-level Yin gods.  However, if the ban is still not lifted, it will be a big loss.

    "Wealth is sought at a risk! It's a gamble!" Ye Pengfei laughed and took the twelve fifth-level Yin Gods back to the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.

    "Cen Na! Mo Xuan! You protect me! No matter who comes, they will be killed!"

    With that said, Ye Pengfei set up a formation around the perimeter.

    "Yes, Master!"

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan responded in unison.  Each occupied a position.  I saw.  The space with a radius of thousands of miles was suddenly surrounded by crisscrossing cracks in time and space.

    "The Bafang Wuxia Formation also incorporates time and space magic. Good boy, your formation skills are getting more and more awesome!" Samsara couldn't help but exclaimed.

    "It's still early, it's not completely integrated at all." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Compared with this restriction, I'm still far behind. If I can break this restriction with my own hands, it will also be beneficial to my formation method!"

    Stepping forward, surging power poured into every acupoint.  Ye Pengfei actually forced his way into the restriction

    "The master is so powerful! Mo Xuan, do you recognize it? What spell does the master use?"

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei can directly penetrate the powerful restriction.  Ce Na's heart couldn't help but beat loudly.  However, this time, there was no admiration, only admiration.

    "How do I know?" Mo Xuan, who was sitting firmly in the formation, shook his head slightly.  "The master has received too many inheritances. Even the Immortal Emperor Wutian, with his knowledge and knowledge, cannot possibly defeat the master!"

    Mo Xuan¡¯s words are not an exaggeration at all. It is just one reincarnation, and the artistic conception of the reincarnation formations passed down far exceeds that of Wutian**.  If it weren't for this reason, Zheng Peng wouldn't have been focused on capturing Ye Pengfei alive, but he was plotted by Ye Pengfei instead.

    And Ye Pengfei knew and learned more than just the formations of reincarnation.

    For example, the inheritance of the God of Thunder has extremely huge potential.  As a thunder cultivator, Ye Pengfei is likely to continue to improve the power of the Thunder God inheritance in the future, reaching or even surpassing Wutian**!

    As for the formation inheritance from Zhao Youhou, the various inheritances from Zhao Youhou¡¯s thirteen ancient enemies are also very powerful.  Although viewed separately, it cannot be compared with Wutian**.  However, if we encounter the right opportunity to perfectly integrate these inheritances and continue to develop, their power cannot be underestimated.

    Hearing Mo Xuan say this, Cen Na could not help but scream in horror: "Doesn't it mean that as long as the master reaches the realm of a god-man, he can soar into the sky and even surpass the Immortal Emperor Wutian?"

    The Immortal Emperor Wutian!  The Lord of the Wutian Star Realm!

    &nbsp; In the Wutian Star Realm, there are many star fields and a large number of monks.  There are not even a thousand but eight hundred existences like Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, which is really a lot.  However, even if all these Immortal Emperors were tied together, they would never be a match for Wutian Immortal Emperor.  If the master has any hope of surpassing the Immortal Emperor Wutian, then his future

    Cen Na¡¯s horrified expression was already full of joy.

    "Wutian Immortal Emperor is nothing!" Mo Xuan snorted disdainfully, "If my Mo Xuan fist is cultivated to the extreme, I can defeat his Wu Tian**. Without the master taking action, I Mo Xuan will do it."  Able to suppress Immortal Emperor Wutian alone!"

    "Bragging! It's not like I've never seen your Demonic Fist before, how can it be so powerful?" Ce Na laughed and scolded.

    At this time, Cen Na¡¯s fear has been completely replaced by joy.  When she heard Mo Xuan's nonsense, she didn't use a contemptuous tone, she just laughed and scolded him.

    "Am I bragging?" Mo Xuan laughed and said, "Cen Na, let me tell you honestly, if it weren't for practicing Mo Xuan Fist, I would have become a seventh-level god and a high-level being. You do have great potential, but for the time being,  It¡¯s not as good as my millions of years of savings. It¡¯s simply impossible to catch up with me in cultivation!¡±

    Ce Na blinked her eyes, not understanding what Mo Xuan meant.

    Even high-level foundation-building ants can use their distractions for two purposes.  If you achieve the Nascent Soul realm, you will never delay the cultivation of your magic power just because you have mastered a certain spell.  As for gods and men any god and man are distracted by dozens of uses, or hundreds of uses.  Even if fellow practitioners have dozens of god-level spells, they will not hinder the improvement of realm and strength.

    Seeing that Cen Na didn¡¯t understand at all, Mo Xuan smiled and was about to explain a few more words and show off when suddenly

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to belabor it, you can see for yourself!¡±

    Looking along Mo Xuan¡¯s eyes, Cen Na was shocked to find that countless fists, like living creatures, were moving forward bravely within the powerful restriction!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 520. Demonic Fist!

    "This, this, how is this possible?" Cen Na was so shocked that she couldn't even speak clearly.

    She has seen the Samsara Sword Formation before.  Although he was also shocked, he was not as shocked as he is now.  .

    "These fist shadows all have semi-intelligent abilities. If it is a great achievement, wouldn't it be equivalent to the clones of divine magic, which can increase the combat power a thousand times? This method is probably more powerful than the master's reincarnation sword formation.  !" After being shocked for a while, Cen Na asked doubtfully, "The Master's Samsara Sword Formation came from the hands of a stronger man than Immortal Emperor Wutian. Mo Xuan, is this really a boxing technique created by you?  How could it have such potential?¡±

    The self -creation method is often limited to its own realm and cultivation.  Although some evil geniuses can create methods with potential beyond their own, there is also a limit.

    Just like the God of Thunder, when he created the Nine Heavens of Thunder, he was just an ant.  Therefore, although the Thunder God is a monster, the Thunder Nine Heavens can only be extremely effective when dealing with low-level god-level powerhouses.  If faced with intermediate beings, it would be of little use.  After reaching the level of a high-level god-man, Thor simply abandoned the Thunder Nine Heavens and created an innovative god-level escape method.

    Mo Xuan is not some evil genius. In terms of understanding and potential, he can only be considered to be at an average level, not even as good as the dragon girl Cena.  However, he actually created such a terrifying boxing technique, which was difficult for Cena to understand.

    "Hehe, you have strong luck and nothing can stop you!" Mo Xuan said with a proud smile, "Aeons ago, I refined a disciple of Zhao Youhou's sect. Without thinking, I suddenly realized this kind of boxing technique.  If it weren¡¯t for this boxing skill, Zhao Youhou would have killed me long ago. How could I still be alive now?¡±

    By refining a god-level strongman, you can suddenly realize a boxing technique with huge potential. What is this destiny?

    Ce Na was speechless

    However, Mo Xuan laughed again and said: "My Mo Xuan Fist is actually not as good as the Master's Samsara Sword Formation. The Samsara Sword Formation that the Master has learned now is far inferior to that of Zhao Youhou back then. And back then, I heard Zhao Youhou admit it himself.  However, the Samsara Sword Formation he has learned is less than one percent of what the Samsara Divine Sword contains! Calculating it this way, once the master has learned all the Samsara Formations, he will probably be much more powerful than the Demonic Fist!"

    "However, the master's strongest means now is probably the Demonic Fist." Looking at Ye Pengfei who was bravely breaking the layers of restrictions.  Ce Na smiled bitterly and shook her head, "I thought that some of my dragon secrets would be more helpful to the master. I never thought about it. But they are just completely useless garbage."

    ??Clenching her fists, Cen Na was wondering about some secret

    ¡­¡­

    "Half intelligence is so powerful. If the intelligence is fully activated, wouldn't it be possible to directly break this restriction?" Ye Pengfei was surprised and happy.

    at first.  The ghost realm in the body is running continuously, and it can also cut into this restriction abruptly.  However, not long after the trip, the pressure suddenly increased.  Ye Pengfei was already unable to move even an inch.

    I don¡¯t know why, but he mobilized the power of extreme emotion.  With the fist intention of the Demonic Fist, fist shadows were condensed.  and.  Intentionally or unintentionally, the artistic conception of reincarnation is also integrated into it.  But I never imagined that it would actually have such an effect!

    Samsara also looked at the shadows of the fists that were coming and going in surprise.

    "Every punch is a reincarnation of life! Shouldn't this Demonic Fist be classified as a secret technique of the ghost clan? How can it perfectly integrate the artistic conception of reincarnation into it?"

    Even the creator of Mo Xuan Fist, Mo Xuan, who is already at the peak level of fifth level, did not realize that when the master used this boxing technique, he not only used the rich cyan power of extreme emotion, but also incorporated the artistic conception of reincarnation.

    Logically speaking, this is impossible.  Mo Xuan uses the body of a Yin god to create his own god-level spells.  The artistic conception coincides with that of the ghost clan.  The body of the ghost is most afraid of reincarnation.  The way of the ghost clan is naturally incompatible with the artistic conception of reincarnation.  If it weren't for this reason, another method created by Mo Xuan - the True Interpretation of the Six Paths - would not be the false Six Paths of Reincarnation, but a real one that could knock the enemy into the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    "Under the oppression of this restriction, I suddenly felt that the artistic conception of reincarnation and the magical fist intention are in harmony with each other!" Before, it was done unintentionally.  Being reminded by reincarnation, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized.

    Ye Pengfei responded with his mouth, thoughts flashing in his heart.  I saw hundreds of fist shadows that had not yet dissipated, forming one reincarnation sword array after another!

    "Using the living fist shadow to perform the inanimate Samsara Sword Formation is too powerful! It's amazing!" Even though Samsara was used to seeing the great supernatural power of the Samsara Immortal Emperor, he was shocked by Ye Pengfei's creativity and cheered repeatedly.  .

    The reason why this Samsara Sword Formation is named "Sword" is because the Samsara Immortal Emperor likes to use swords.  In fact, divine methods only focus on the artistic conception, regardless of the carrier.  After all, it¡¯s GodWhether you use swords to form an array or use living fist shadows to form an array, the principle is the same.

    However, although the divine sword is powerful, it is an inanimate thing after all.  If there are too many, the operation will depend entirely on the caster, and the effect will be unsatisfactory.

    "And these fist shadows, even though they only possess half-witness, can understand Ye Pengfei's intentions and organize and operate the spells on their own.  Compared with that Divine Sword Sword Formation, the judgment is clear!

    Seeing that the idea worked, Ye Pengfei also chuckled and said: "That's good, I saved an unknown amount of spiritual stones to buy the divine sword. Once I collect the 500 billion phantom pupil rotten heart stone, I don't have to be busy selling it. I can consider it."  The Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda has been reforged!"

    Seeing the rapid progress, the treasure is about to be obtained.  Ye Pengfei's mind was already focused on how to deal with the Phantom Eye Rotting Heart Stone.  Samsara, on the other hand, stared at the fist shadows intently, pondering in his heart.

    "This is only a semi-intelligent ability, and there is no lag in the operation of the Samsara Sword Formation. Wouldn't it be even more powerful if the spiritual intelligence is fully activated? From this point of view, if the method of reincarnation and the magic fist can be integrated,  You can create a super method that far exceeds the method of reincarnation!"

    The more I think about reincarnation, the more excited I become, and there are many thoughts in the sea of ??consciousness.

    "I thought that that place was a forbidden area that no strong person could break through. But I never thought that hundreds of millions of years later, I would encounter such a monster!"

    "Hey, I didn't make the wrong choice. Although I made a small effort before, the harvest is extremely amazing! Ye Pengfei, hurry up and advance to the realm of gods! When you become a god, you can rush to the advanced level.  Level. I will tell you all the secrets in Yuanying, the secrets of the Immortal Emperor of Samsara, and the secrets of the forbidden area!"

    It was as if I sensed the expectation of reincarnation.  There was a slight change in Ye Pengfei's body.

    "This is breaking through the bottleneck, I am going to become a god!"

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei was ecstatic!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 521. The Rain Emperor's lineage!

    Although in terms of combat power, Ye Pengfei can already kill level 1 and 2 fighters in seconds and capture level 3 and 4 fighters alive. Even when faced with fully armed peak level 5 fighters, he can still not fall behind at all.

    But, a bottleneck is a bottleneck.  As long as the bottleneck exists for one day, the avenues cannot be fully integrated, and the combat power cannot be transformed from quantitative changes into qualitative changes.  .

    "Below gods and men, all are ants. This sentence makes sense.  The moment any strong person becomes a god, his power will soar hundreds of times, or even billions of times!

    And now, Ye Pengfei is about to achieve this qualitative leap.  Feeling something in his heart, he continued to gather his fist shadows, and sat down cross-legged on the spot

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, what are you doing, Master?" Mo Xuan blinked in surprise. There was no such move in Mo Xuan's fist.

    Ce Na quickly reacted: "Mo Xuan, are you stupid? The master must have enlightened Ah, he must have broken through the bottleneck, and the master is about to achieve the realm of a god!"

    Achieving the state of being a god!

    In an instant, Mo Xuan was also happy.

    Before Ye Pengfei became a god-man, he had already absorbed so many resources, and was successively given the blood of the Underworld Emperor and the fifth-level God-Burning Bodhi Curse.  If he becomes a god-man, wouldn¡¯t he be able to gain access to cultivation resources, god-level techniques, and even powerful artifacts in the future?

    "Submitting to him is probably the best choice in my life!" Mo Xuan thought to himself, silently watching Ye Pengfei and guarding him silently.

    ¡­¡­

    A strange phenomenon in heaven and earth!

    The sky is quite gloomy.  Groups of colorful auspicious clouds actually gathered together.  Gradually.  These colorful auspicious clouds changed their colors and turned into golden clouds.

    The golden spiritual pressure that seems to be substantial is also formed in the surrounding space of hundreds of millions of miles, shocking the hearts of every strong person in this area.

    Within billions of miles, apart from Cen Na and Mo Xuan, there are only those three people.

    "The power of God! Someone has achieved the state of a god! Who dared to go deep into the Dragon God's Garden when he was just an ant?"

    The three people looked at each other and thought of the only possible name.

    "Miao Yu! It's definitely Miao Yu! He has actually achieved the level of a god. What should I do?" Yi Shang's face was so gloomy that he looked like he was ready to kill someone at any time.

    "What should we do? We can only inform that person!" Yi Xingtian said fiercely, his eyes flashing unabashedly.

    "It still doesn't work!" Jin Yue shook her head repeatedly.

    How do Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang know?  Just after Jin Yue learned about the existence of the mysterious organization, she had already used a secret method to contact her grandfather.  In just over an hour, she learned some information.

    How did Yi Shang know that in order to win Jin Yue's heart and gain the support of Zhanlong Pavilion, he risked everything.

    "Sister Jin Yue, although the binding force of the oath is strong, it is not impossible to solve! And this Miao Yu is already so powerful now. If we don't kill him quickly, we can only treat him as a coward when we meet him in the future.  I¡¯m so confused!¡± Yi Shang said in a deep voice, ¡°Sister Jinyue, don¡¯t worry, this matter will be handled by me, and you will never be implicated in the slightest. Even if it means self-destruction once, I will spread the news!¡±

    Yi Xingtian frowned and quickly calculated the method.  I want to overpower Yi Shang again.  Suddenly, something stirred in his heart, and he asked in a deep voice: "Sister Jin Yue, are you afraid of being threatened by that mysterious figure or mysterious organization?"

    "It's more than just a threat." Jin Yue sighed and thought.  Some news should be revealed.  Otherwise, if these two stupid young men cause big trouble, Zhanlong Pavilion's plan will all come to nothing.

    "If my guess is correct, that mysterious figure should be Zheng Yubo's blind general!"

    "Zheng Yubo? Blind general?" Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang looked at each other in surprise, "Sister Jin Yue, who are these two people?"

    "Sure enough, you don't know about it at all. Could it be that, after so many years, you haven't checked the origin of that person?"

    Jin Yue is getting more and more jealous of Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang. If she hadn't been trained strictly since she was a child, she would never be able to make excuses with them anymore.

    "You don't know Zheng Yubo, but you should know who is the first person under the Immortal Emperor."

    "The Rain Emperor Zheng Yuqiu?" Yi Xingtian frowned and said, "Could it be that Zheng Yubo is also from the Rain Emperor's lineage? What is his connection with Zheng Yuqiu?"

    "More than just a connection!" Jin Yue whispered, "That Zheng Yubo is the Rain Emperor's twin brother!"

    "Ah, I didn't expect that his background is so big!" Yi Xingtian nodded in surprise, "I don't know, how could such a person be related to an ant like Miao Yu?"

    ?"Is it because of his children?" Yi Shang answered in response.

    Jin Yue nodded with great appreciation. Yi Shang's repeated performances made Jin Yue feel that even if she chose him, it would not be really unacceptable

    Yi Xingtian also noticed this change and couldn't help but feel upset secretly.  Subconsciously, he said casually: "It turns out that Zheng Yubo's disciples have a grudge against Miao Yu. It is not embarrassing for him, a senior monk, to intervene in the grudges between the younger generations!"

    Yi Xingtian didn¡¯t know what kind of cultivation Zheng Yubo was.  But judging from the fact that the sixth-level intermediate Yi Fang is far from the opponent of Zheng Yubo's strong men, I am afraid that Zheng Yubo will not be much worse than Zheng Yuqiu.  For such beings to interfere in the grudges between the younger generations is really making a fuss out of a molehill and is disgraceful.

    Jin Yue frowned and didn¡¯t say much.  His eyes just looked at Yi Shang, as if expecting something.

    "Ah! It's time to show off again!" When Jin Yue looked at him like this, Yi Shang's heart couldn't help but jump.  He racked his brains, thought hard, and said in a deep voice, "Could it be that his disciple who had an enmity with Miao Yu had a very high level of cultivation?"

    "It's just a little higher than us." Jin Yue replied seemingly casually, "It's just that the skills he learned are very domineering. There is no opponent at the same level, and it's hard to gain any advantage if you are one level above him!"

    Is that all?  It seems that it is impossible to invite the great god Zheng Yubo.

    Yi Shang knew that there must be something fishy in this.  However, no matter what he thought, he couldn't figure out the reason.

    "Alas, I'm still not smart enough." Jin Yue secretly shook her head, "The talents on Zhanlong Planet are only of this level. If it weren't for Zhanlong Pavilion's big plan, how could I, Jin Yue, commit myself to marry this person?  Are you a loser?"

    "Ah, by the way, that Miao Yu is now also a member of our Zhanlong Star, and a registered disciple of the Zhanlong Immortal Emperor! If he gets support, it is not impossible to directly control a big city."

    "I heard that Qi Xinyue has been paying attention to him. Or, we can change the plan"

    After careful calculation in his mind, Jin Yue, who was already very impatient with Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang, said softly: "It happened more than six hundred years ago. Zheng Yubo's disciple died. He relied on the soul lamp to save his life."  Take your life!!!¡±

    "One sentence was like a shocking statement that left Yi Shang and Yi Xingtian speechless for a long time.

    "This, this, what should we do?" Yi Shang and Yi Xingtian were at a loss.

    The two of them are not fools. More than six hundred years ago, this ant could kill a being more powerful than themselves.  After more than six hundred years, he must have become much stronger.  How powerful will a monster like him, who has accumulated a lot of savings, become a god-man? Maybe he will be accepted as a true disciple by Immortal Emperor Zhanlong.  When the time comes, not even the Rain Emperor Zheng Yuqiu dares to touch him!

    "Oh, so, I have been advising you not to have such thoughts anymore. For the sake of our many years of friendship, I solemnly warn you once again that the previous matter should be treated as if it never happened. Let's talk about it.  Everyone."

    After saying that, Jin Yue ignored Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang completely and left here happily.  Look at her vigorous and resolute momentum, but there is no trace of "weakness" in it

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 522. The situation is urgent!

    Here, all the words of the three people fell on Ye Pengfei's ears.  However, neither he nor Samsara was in the mood to pay attention to these three people.  They allowed the three people to leave one after another without any thought of imprisoning them.

    Because, the golden spiritual pressure is getting thicker and thicker, becoming more and more terrifying!  .

    "This kind of pressure is nearly 100,000 times stronger than when I achieved the realm of a god!!!" Mo Xuan whispered in surprise.

    Hearing Mo Xuan say this, Cen Na regained some confidence: "Haha, it seems that I am still better than you. Compared with the master, I am only more than ten thousand times behind."

    It¡¯s just over 10,000 times worse!

    If you say this, you will definitely scare a row of people to death.

    The golden spiritual pressure when achieving the realm of gods and humans is not only a kind of disaster, but also a kind of luck.  The more powerful the golden spiritual pressure, the more powerful the godhead can be forged.  This also means that future development will be greater.

    With Cen Na¡¯s qualifications, the calamity of becoming a god that she experienced back then has already surpassed 80% of the strongest people.  Ye Pengfei's calamity was more than ten thousand times greater than hers. What was the concept?

    "What kind of potential is this! What kind of qualifications is this! I estimate that it will not take more than ten thousand years for the master to reach the ninth level!" Yin Jiutian trembled, slightly revealing half of his head from the Sumeru space.

    Although Mo Xuan used his Dao power to protect the Sumeru space, feeling the terrifying golden spiritual pressure that could crush him into a meat pie, Yin Jiutian did not dare to lean out and take a look.

    "Ten thousand years?" Ce Na curled her lips, "Ten thousand years to reach the peak of level nine. That is the goal I am pursuing at this level. A genius like Master only needs three thousand years at most!"

    "Haha, let's make a bet, I bet two thousand years!" Mo Xuan laughed loudly.

    Just when Mo Xuan laughed loudly.  The Divine Sword of Reincarnation flew out from the restriction.

    "You guys are still in the mood for a bet!"

    "What's wrong?" Mo Xuan and Cen Na both felt nervous, "Is there any risk to the master's destiny of becoming a god?"

    "I estimate that his catastrophe of becoming a god will last at least thirty days!"

    An ordinary strong person can survive this calamity of becoming a god.  It only takes a day or two.  Even if Cen Na had good qualifications, it only took three days.

    Thirty days!  This is too long.

    "Now we are in big trouble!" Immediately, Ce Na and Mo Xuan understood the source of the risk, "The storm here is still second to none. Even if we fight for our lives, we can't survive for thirty days. But, that  The strong man who sealed away the phantom pupil rotten heart stone"

    Even if there are 10,000 Cenna and 10,000 Moxuan, there is no way they can be an opponent of the eighth-level peak existence.  If that guy comes back.  Several people will be wiped out in ashes immediately!

    "We give you all our strength!" Mo Xuan looked at Samsara, the expression on his face was resolute and decisive.

    Of all people, reincarnation is the most powerful.  Only reincarnation takes action.  Only then is it possible to block that powerful existence.

    But¡­¡­

    "Your strength is too weak." Samsara shook his head, "What's more, Cen Na's pure yin body is more helpful to me. Your ghost body, I can't absorb much at all."

    As time passed, Samsara rejected Mo Xuan's suggestion.

    Yes, reincarnation is powerful.  Even without driving the Samsara Divine Sword, Samsara's strength is no less than Qi Xinyue's.  However, in order to restore strength, a massive amount of extremely yin and yang power is needed.  Let alone a mere sixth-level Cena, even if there were another ten thousand, they would not be enough for reincarnation.

    ??????????????????? The Yin God like Mo Xuan is incompatible with the power of reincarnation.  Ninety-nine percent of the power of swallowing the demon will be wasted, without any use.

    "What should we do?" Mo Xuan and Cen Na were both anxious.

    The noise of the master becoming a god was so loud that maybe it could even be felt outside the Dragon God Garden.  How should we spend these long thirty days?

    Urgent situation!

    At this moment, Yin Jiutian, who has the lowest cultivation level, has the most flexible mind: "Shall we inform Qi Xinyue?"

    "That's a way!" Samsara nodded, "But the water far away can't save the fire nearby, and Qi Xinyue may not be able to catch it!"

    "You can also hang the Star Lord's deputy command outside!" Ce Na also reacted.

    "That's right!" Mo Xuan said in a deep voice, "What that strong man only cares about is the treasure of these 500 billion top-grade spirits. For the sake of the Star Lord's deputy commander, he should not take action. We can still be wanton.  Spread the word, we won¡¯t take half of the treasure here. Presumably, that powerful existence will not deliberately embarrass the master!"

    &nbsp;"They are all good methods!" Samsara nodded repeatedly and said in a deep voice, "Yin Jiutian, you are good at traveling through planes and are the fastest. You can find a way to pass the news to Qi Xinyue!"

    "Cen Na, go and hang the Star Lord's deputy order high in the sky. You must not be suppressed by the calamity of becoming a god!"

    "Mo Xuan, you have billions of clones, and you are spreading the word everywhere! If everyone gathers, even those with ulterior motives will not dare to act rashly! The most troublesome thing is the blind general. Mo Xuan, you must do everything possible to monitor  In any situation, we must not let that blind general lurk over!"

    Orders were issued one after another, and the three people took action quickly.  And Samsara returned to Ye Pengfei's side.  The coming powerful storm must be resolved by him

    ¡­¡­

    "What, that Miao Yu, he's not dead yet? It's weird, oh, weird, a little ant can actually adventure in the Dragon God's Garden for hundreds of years!"

    "Ha, five hundred years of savings is indeed terrifying. Go and see what kind of monster you will become!"

    "It's actually the Black Dragon Mountain Range, a place where even the sixth-level experts tremble with fear! If you dare to go deep into that kind of place, this Miao Yu is terrifying!"

    The owners of these voices do not know the existence of blind generals.

    There are still some voices, but they are secretly happy.

    "Hey, we finally have news about Miao Yu. Spread the news quickly and you can get generous rewards!"

    "Quick, quick, quick! I must be the first to break out of the Dragon God Garden and get a generous reward! Humph, who is Yi Fang? When I get a generous reward, I will be able to overtake Yi Fang immediately!"

    There are not many strong people who have entered the Dragon God Garden.  Black shadows streaked towards the Black Dragon Mountain Range, but they were calm and not making much noise.

    Outside the Dragon God Garden, it was even more lively.

    "Such a powerful golden spiritual pressure actually comes from the depths of the Dragon God's Garden. Is it possible that there are still remaining Yin spirits of the Dragon God who have re-cultivated to the realm of gods and humans?"

    "Ah, it's not like that, it's that Miao Yu! Miao Yu has become a god! Whose voice does it belong to? Miao Yu's slave? It's so fast, it's actually traveling through the planes! Hey, someone who can have such a slave,  The calamity of gods and men is terrifying and quite normal.¡±

    ?????????????????????????????? Beings who were qualified to enter the Dragon God Garden and were curious about Miao Yu, kept gathering towards the Dragon God Garden¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 523. The bells and drums are ringing, the swords are clashing!

    Ye Pengfei had long expected that when he achieved the level of a god-man, his momentum would be earth-shattering.  But I never thought that it would be so powerful.

    "This level of spiritual pressure, which can suppress even a first-level god to death, actually fell on me. It's my fault, if it had been anyone else, they would have died!"

    Facing the surging golden spiritual pressure, Ye Pengfei didn't have much to worry about.  If he didn't have to carefully understand the mystery of the catastrophe of becoming a god and use this tribulation to condense his godhead, he would even have the energy to talk to reincarnation.

    One day, two days, three days

    On the tenth day, a storm in the Black Dragon Mountains passed.  In addition to hundreds of existences above level six, more low-level powerhouses appeared in the Black Dragon Mountains.  These people are not only curious about such a powerful catastrophe of becoming a god, but also want to gain some insights by observing this catastrophe of becoming a god.

    "Fortunately, there is no hostility!" Samsara secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    There are already so many bystanders, even if the blind general sneaks in, he will never dare to take action easily.  And Yin Jiutian also tried his best to spread the news to Qi Xinyue's ears.  Qi Xinyue, who has always been curious about Ye Pengfei, has also returned from other star fields and will soon enter the Dragon God Garden.

    "Cen Na, Mo Xuan, you two can come back." Samsara sent a spiritual thought to call Ce Na and Mo Xuan back, "Come back and replace me. This time, I will help Ye Pengfei overcome the disaster. I will suffer a big loss."  Sent."

    " Samsara is different from Cen Na and Mo Xuan. He can only use the power of reincarnation, and this power of reincarnation can only be absorbed from the extreme yin and extreme yang.  Fighting against the storm for ten consecutive days takes a heavy toll on reincarnation.

    However, just when Ce Na and Mo Xuan had just received the spiritual message from reincarnation, even Ce Na, who was the closest, had not had time to turn back.  The sky scene changes drastically!

    "Golden sword and axe!"

    Far and near, the onlookers screamed in horror!

    original.  The vast golden spiritual pressure has already amazed everyone.  But I never thought that on this tenth day, the golden spiritual pressure would actually condense into the shape of a golden sword and ax!

    "Yu Lao, you have the most knowledge. Have you ever heard of such a disaster of becoming a god?" Immediately, a strong man asked loudly.

    "I have been to more than a dozen star realms and seen countless species. I have never heard of it. When any species becomes a god, such a scene will appear!" An old voice spoke thirty million years away from Ye Pengfei.  There was a sound somewhere inside.

    This is also the place where the spectators are closest to Ye Pengfei.  If you go any further, you will be affected by the calamity of becoming a god.  Although, the strong people here are very powerful.  No one will be hurt by this golden spiritual pressure.  However, the Star Lord's deputy order held by the giant dragon thousands of miles away made all the strong men dare not offend.

    "Even Yu Lao has never heard of it. What a wonderland this is!"

    "Yes, even the Immortal Emperor admires Yu Lao's insight. In this way, even if the Immortal Emperor is here, he can't explain why."

    "Maybe, only the Immortal Emperor Wutian's lineage can know the reason? It's an eye-opener, it's really an eye-opener. This trip is really not in vain!"

    While the powerful men were discussing, no one knew that there was a strange existence lurking among them.  Only this exists.  I just found out a little bit about the reason

    "Is it because he has cultivated the power of reincarnation? Sure enough, the law of reincarnation transcends the existence of Wutian**. This kid is indeed a monster! But hey, no matter how monster you are, it is easy to dodge open guns and hard to hide arrows.  Defend!"

    An inconspicuous existence turned into a faint shadow and disappeared into the rocks.

    At this moment, although there are many powerful people, no one pays attention to this side.  Everyone was shocked by the golden sword and axe.

    "What a powerful combination of swords and axes. Miao Yu's fate of becoming a god will be very difficult for him."

    When the first round of golden swords and axes hit Ye Pengfei's head hard, everyone let out a similar sigh.

    In just the first round of attacks, Ye Pengfei already gave people the feeling of being unstoppable!

    Samsara also frowned slightly: "Boy, you can't hold back anymore, you must fight!"

    With the roar of Samsara, Ye Pengfei suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Broken! Broken!"

    Boom!

    The second round of golden swords and axes was shattered to pieces by Ye Pengfei's two words!

    "Vigorous! Amazing! With such a method, he can almost catch up with a third-level god!"

    "We have not yet reached the realm of gods and humans, but we are already comparable to a third-level existence! This is the power that only the most evil genius can possess. For hundreds of millions of yearsIn the world, such a genius may never be born!  "

    "That's right! Qi Xinyue has accepted a good apprentice for the Immortal Emperor. Such an amazing talent has been snagged by our Zhanlong star. This is a sign of great prosperity for us! A sign of great prosperity!"

    Sounds of admiration sounded from far and near.  Everyone was deeply impressed by Ye Pengfei's method. Even old antiques like Yu Lao did not dare to look down on Ye Pengfei.

    The reaction of the spectators made Samsara nod repeatedly.  However, before he could sigh, his expression suddenly changed.

    The third round of attacks actually started with the sound of a bell!

    The bell rings!  The war drums are ringing!  What is this going to do? Is God planning to start a war with Ye Pengfei?

    In an instant, Samurai recalled the most bizarre possibility

    At this moment, even the blind general lurking in the dark had no idea of ??the reason for this change. He still thought that the reason why such strange phenomena occurred was because Ye Pengfei practiced the method of reincarnation.

    Under the detection of him and the organization he controlled, Ye Pengfei had indeed practiced the method of reincarnation.  Even Qi Xinyue approved this matter, so she gave the Star Lord Deputy Order and paid lasting attention to Ye Pengfei.  With the ability of a blind general, he would not make such a judgment rashly because of Zheng Peng's one-sided words.

    "Reincarnation! Reincarnation! One of the most mysterious abilities in the world! This kid comes from such a barren planet. I don't know what kind of bad luck he has, but he can actually learn such secrets! Wait for me to catch it after all the hard work.  Does he want to get some benefits first?"

    Just when a hint of rebellion secretly emerged in the blind general's heart, Ce Na and Mo Xuan returned to Samsara one after another.

    "With the sound of bells and drums, and the addition of swords, the master's transformation into a god is truly huge and unheard of!"

    "What a huge momentum this is!" Listening to the sound of bells and drums filling the sky, looking at the shadows of swords and lights that drew mysterious trajectories, reincarnation was finally confirmed, "Look at it, you guys. Throughout the ages, trillions of time, this has never happened before.  A miracle is about to be born here!¡±

    In the midst of Samsara¡¯s slightly trembling voice with excitement, a new round of attacks came overwhelming!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 524. The land of gods!

    "What is that? The golden dragon?"

    "Ah! The golden creatures, the creatures holding various weapons, are they golden spirits?".

    "No! That's not a spirit body, that's just a form condensed by golden spiritual pressure! Oh my god, first there were swords, then there were bells and drums ringing, and now this scene actually appears!"

    "Quick, quick, report immediately! You should invite the Immortal Emperor to come over. What a terrifying scene this is!"

    Some powerful men who were qualified to speak in front of the Immortal Emperor quickly produced various communication treasures, imprinted this strange scene and passed it back.  No need to guess, you can know that Zhanlongxing is a sensation.  Maybe, the entire star realm will be shocked by it!

    "Senior Samsara, the situation seems to be very bad." Looking at the golden creatures holding weapons and falling from the sky, Mo Xuan felt that he was already very good at being able to speak normally.

    "What's wrong? Mo Xuan, didn't you see that the master defeated these golden creatures easily?" Cen Na was relieved and happy, and countless insights rose from the sea of ??consciousness.

    Samsara nodded and said: "Mo Xuan is right, the situation is not good!"

    Seeing that Samsara agreed with Mo Xuan's point of view, Cen Na asked unconvincedly: "Is there any danger? Are you worried that the subsequent attacks will be more powerful? The master's methods have not been exhausted. I believe in the master!"

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has only used some ordinary methods.  Those secret techniques that were kept at the bottom of the box, such as the Demonic Fist that can condense a semi-intelligent body, were not used at all.  It¡¯s no wonder that Cen Na is so confident that she even dares to question the judgment of reincarnation.

    "Cen Na, you are still too young and have too little experience!" Samsara scolded unceremoniously.  "Think about it carefully, this kind of strange phenomenon can even cause the Immortal Emperor. What will happen to Ye Pengfei if he falls into the hands of the Immortal Emperor?"

    Genius, even if it is a genius of evasites, Zhan Long Xiandi only loves it, only maintains it, and will only income to the Majesty and cultivate.

    However, how can such a vision be described as "genius" or "evil"?  Even if it is to excuse it by saying "I have practiced the method of reincarnation".  It¡¯s simply impossible!

    More powerful than the law of reincarnation!  The horror of the master¡¯s inheritance.  You can never escape the eyes of the Immortal Emperor!

    "Infatuation, delusion, greed Even someone as powerful as the Immortal Emperor will also have such thoughts.  Normally, they are sanctimonious, they maintain their own identity, and they will never take action against geniuses or monsters.  But.  That's just because the monster is not enough, and the genius is not enough.  When they encounter a being like Ye Pengfei, they will lower their status and dignity, and they will not hesitate to take action against a weak being!

    Ce Na understood, Ce Na figured it out, Ce Na¡¯s face turned pale.

    "It's not enough to go too farah! If I had known this, I shouldn't have recruited these people!" Cena screamed in horror.

    Originally, I was thinking about how to stop the unknown strong man who reached the eighth level.  But I never thought about it.  Even the ninth-level Immortal Emperor must be lured out!

    Miscalculation, complete miscalculation, even an experienced guy like Samsara also miscalculated!

    "There is nothing we can do. Even if we don't publicize the catastrophe for dozens of days, there will always be people coming over to see it! Next, we can only look at this kid's destiny!" The disaster is approaching, and the many years of adventure experience in reincarnation allow him to still  Calm down a little.

    "Young man Ye, listen carefully! This is not a simple catastrophe of becoming a god, this is a catastrophe of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, the Five Elements! It may even trigger various kinds of mutated catastrophes! Within the Nascent Soul,  The mystery of that world should be unveiled. When you see that world, take us in immediately! When the catastrophe is over, run away! Run as far as you can! Our lives are all in your hands.  On your hands!"

    "Escape?" Ye Pengfei muttered to himself.

    Ye Pengfei also already knew that if his genius was too much, he would be jealous of the Immortal Emperor, and he would be captured and used as a guinea pig by the Immortal Emperor.  But how to escape?  How to escape?  Are you kidding, that's the Immortal Emperor!  !  !

    Samsara didn¡¯t know where to escape. He was just an instinctive reaction and couldn¡¯t give any practical suggestions.  Everything depends on Ye Pengfei's luck and Ye Pengfei's fortune

    Looking at Samsara with a solemn face, Ye Pengfei knew that Samsara could not be of any help.

    "I didn't expect that achieving the realm of a god would actually cause such trouble. It seems that my path of cultivation is destined to be extraordinary." Ye Pengfei shook his head, raised his hand and destroyed countless golden wonders, and then  A round of attacks fell from the sky.

    This time, even huge battleships were used.  The muzzles of black holes were aimed at this piece of land.

    "No, everyone, leave quickly!" Yu Lao's eyes almost fell out.

    &nbsp; Mr. Yu didn't know what kind of disaster this was, but he could feel the power of each of these spiritual cannons.

    "It is definitely a heavy artillery that can easily kill level 4, severely damage level 5, and cannot be easily resisted by even level 6 experts! Oh my God, what kind of disaster is this? How could such a thing be condensed!"

    Leading everyone, Yu Lao, who flew towards the distance, looked at the eyes of the robbery, and gradually became hot 

    Ce Na was stunned, Mo Xuan was stunned.  Facing the golden battleships and the golden muzzles, their souls were trembling and their bodies were trembling.

    But Samsara roared like crazy: "So that's it! It's true! Hundreds of years of bottlenecks, hundreds of years of savings, turned out to be to achieve the realm of gods and become true gods!"

    "The realm of immortals! Ye Pengfei, as long as you survive, as long as you can survive the catastrophe. Immortal Emperor Zhanlong is nothing! Immortal Emperor Wutian is nothing! In a few years, you can kill them all with just a move of your little finger.  Kill ten thousand times, ten thousand times!"

    Samsara was crazy, but he still knew how to keep his voice down.  Otherwise, even the group of powerful people watching the ceremony who are hundreds of millions of miles away will hear this roar.

    "The realm of gods?" Ye Pengfei, who was thinking about how to deal with these terrifying warships, asked in surprise.

    "Don't worry about this, don't worry about this!" Samsara roared lowly, "Now, everything is clear, I have understood it all! Not only will there be a catastrophe of destruction of the five elements, but there will also be a catastrophe of the blood river in hell! The end of reincarnation  The catastrophe of the beginning! The catastrophe of destruction and rebirth!Countless catastrophes of extreme horror! The Black Dragon Mountain Range will be absolutely destroyed, and maybe even the foundation of the Dragon God Garden will be destroyed!"

    "Vitality, this is life! As long as the Immortal Emperor Zhanlong doesn't understand the reason, as long as the strong man on Zhanlong Star doesn't understand the reason, you can definitely rush out and escape! What a great opportunity, great opportunity  Good luck! Ye boy, don¡¯t worry too much, just go through the tribulation with peace of mind! Haha, in my reincarnation, I have waited so quickly for the day when I can see the miracle again!"

    The surprise laughter of reincarnation continues to echo within a small area

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 525. The five elements come together!

    After the golden battleships passed by, golden city walls stood up again.

    At this moment, Yu Lao and others have retreated tens of billions of miles away.  Even the strongest at the eighth level can no longer penetrate the heavy spiritual pressure and see the situation in the center of the calamity.  .

    "Being able to destroy the fifth-level strong man will make the disaster even more severe!" Yu Lao said with a gloomy face, "If this continues, I'm afraid the Black Dragon Mountain Range will not be protected. Maybe it will spread to other dimensions!"

    "Then what should we do?" A strong man was frightened, "The Dragon God Garden is the back garden of the Immortal Emperor. The Black Dragon Mountain Range is in the Dragon God Garden and has always been rich in products. If the Black Dragon Mountain Range is destroyed, the Immortal Emperor will probably  Angry!"

    "We must stop Miao Yu! We can't let him become a god here!" A strong man with a horse-like face shouted in a deep voice, "If we are not here, that's it. Since we are here, let's not stop him. Lord Immortal Emperor  No one can afford to be blamed!"

    "That's right! Miao Yu must be stopped and captured!" Several seventh-level experts also agreed.

    Seeing the excitement of the crowd, Yu Lao sneered in his heart: "Have you already thought about it? None of you can compete with me!"

    Each and every seventh-level and eighth-level strong man seemed to speak righteously, but in his heart he was full of dirty thoughts.  After talking a lot, they saw the golden city walls gradually crumbling

    Go!

    ???????????????? All the qualified, powerful, and courageous people all rushed forward.  Although they have reported the news to Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, and although they know that Qi Xinyue is on the way, but.  But they still rushed forward without hesitation!

    "Can you finally bear it no longer?" Samsara sneered, "What a pity. You guys are so superficial!"

    Just when Samsara was still sneering, the sky changed color

    Light green, light green, lush green!

    Even Yu Lao has not teleported hundreds of millions of miles away, and the sky and the earth are already green.  In a daze, these powerful men with ulterior motives seemed to see that the entire Dragon God Garden had regained its former glory!

    "What's going on?" All strong people.  They all stopped.

    There are no flowers.  There is no grass, no trees, how can it be so green?

    The next moment, everyone knew the answer to the question¡ª¡ª

    "Wood spiritual pressure, such powerful wood spiritual pressure!"

    The sound of exclamation.  This sentence just came out.  Suddenly, the golden spiritual pressure from before came back!

    "It turns out that this is gold spiritual pressure! Why, after seeing so many disasters of becoming a god, I didn't notice it?"

    Another exclamation rang out between heaven and earth.

    No one has ever known the spiritual pressure when becoming a god, the golden spiritual pressure.  What is its origin?  Even the Thunder God's Stone, which had followed the God of Thunder for many years, thought it was the spiritual pressure of the god, and never thought that this seemingly weird golden spiritual pressure was actually a transformation of the golden spiritual pressure.

    The sound of exclamation has not completely dissipated between heaven and earth.  Rumble.  The sound of the sea waves came from the nine heavens.

    "Water spiritual pressure! This is vast water spiritual pressure!"

    This time, several voices sounded at the same time.

    The three elements of metal, wood and water spiritual pressure have appeared, what will happen next?

    Including Yu Lao, all the strong men couldn't help but start to retreat.

    "Sure enough, the sky fire appeared! Sure enough, the thick soil appeared!" Mr. Yu murmured to himself as he backed away, "A miracle, what a miracle. I have lived for tens of millions of years, and I have never heard of such a miracle.  !¡±

    Metal, wood, water, fire and earth, the five elements gather together and roar together.  The power of each line is enough to destroy a fifth-level expert.  The power of the five elements coming together is completely irresistible to a level six expert!

    "Is this still the state of being a god? Is this an existence as powerful as the Immortal Emperor punishing him?"

    The five elements gathered together, and the first round of attacks, just the pressure of spiritual pressure, was already terrifying.  If the power of the five elements continues to condense and transform like before, and eventually evolves into giant ships and city walls, wouldn't it be possible to kill even eighth-level beings in an instant?

    Everyone was shocked and at a loss.  Those who were in a worse mood were simply knocked unconscious and fell from the sky.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "How could this happen?!" A sharp exclamation sounded from behind everyone.

    "Ah, it's Fairy Qi." Mr. Yu looked back, immediately turned around, bowed slightly, and cast a spell.?.

    Qi Xinyue does not deserve this gift, but Qi Xinyue¡¯s man, the ninth-level intermediate Zhanlong Immortal Emperor, does deserve this gift.  The message sent early, but Immortal Emperor Zhanlong has yet to reply.  This means that the Immortal Emperor Zhanlong is not on Zhanlong Star. Qi Xinyue is in charge of Zhanlong Star now.  When Yu Lao saluted Qi Xinyue, he was actually saluting Immortal Emperor Zhanlong. This was an inherent etiquette in the past.

    Facing this kind of wonderland, Yu Lao, who has traveled to more than ten star realms, is still in a stable state of mind, so he still remembers these etiquette.  However, the other strong men at all levels had already been so shocked that they had forgotten the etiquette.  They also did not salute Qi Xinyue, and some even did not even look at Qi Xinyue.  Their eyes were staring directly at the five elements of power that were occupying each side, and their mouths were moving, as if they were silently narrating their horror.

    Qi Xinyue was not unhappy. In fact, she did not realize that except for Yu Lao, the other strong men had lost their etiquette.  She was also stunned by the sight in front of her. She had long forgotten about "etiquette".

    "Yu, Mr. Yu, is this really Miao Yu going through the tribulation?" Even though Qi Xinyue had always been steady, she stuttered a little when she suddenly saw such a wonderland.

    "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes." Yu Lao sighed.

    Yu Lao knew that since Qi Xinyue was here, he could no longer go forward to snatch it.  So, he simply laid out the matter, whispered in a secret voice, and said in a deep voice: "Xianzi Qi, I am afraid that this son has a shocking inheritance. Not to mention Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, even Immortal Emperor Wutian can't compete with him.  Compared to that!"

    Her delicate body trembled, and in an instant, Qi Xinyue reacted: "What Mr. Yu means is I understand! The Immortal Emperor is adventuring in the cracks of the star realm and cannot come back for a while. Please tell Mr. Yu clearly what is going on at the moment.  , how should we deal with it? Yu Lao is a meritorious person, Qi Xinyue dares to guarantee that the Immortal Emperor will never treat Yu Lao badly!"

    Mr. Yu smiled happily. Although he could no longer eat meat, he could still drink enough soup.

    "Blocked!"

    Qi Xinyue understood the meaning of time with just two words

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 526. A disparate battle!  (superior)

    "The reason why the five elements gathered together and the five elements catastrophe occurred is because you were rejected by this plane!" Samsara didn't care what Qi Xinyue and others were doing. He took advantage of the fact that the five elements had just gathered and the catastrophe had not completely fallen.  , and quickly explained to Ye Pengfei carefully, "When this calamity reaches its extreme, even an eighth-level god can be killed instantly. You cannot stop it."

    Before Ye Pengfei spoke, Cen Na was already anxious: "If the master cannot stop him and dies, then we will also die! Senior Samsara, what should we do? Should we lose all our power to the master?"

    "Don't worry!" Samsara said in a deep voice, "Ye Pengfei, listen carefully. When Lord Samsara Immortal Emperor encountered this catastrophe, he relied on his supreme magical power to solve it. However, all the catastrophes after the Five Elements Tribulation,  Even the supreme divine power at the ninth level is difficult to deal with. After the tribulation, the Immortal Emperor Samsara almost died. At that time, he had a guess."

    "What guess?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    The surrounding five elements spiritual pressure is getting stronger and stronger.  Ye Pengfei had already expended the power of six fifth-level Yin gods to drive the Ghost Realm Formation to its extreme, and was just able to block out the five elements of spiritual pressure.  If the spiritual pressure of the five elements evolves like it did just now, no matter how many Yinshen you have to waste, even if you burn your life and risk all your belongings, you will never be able to withstand such a catastrophe!

    So, what other guesses can save yourself from danger?

    "Give up resistance!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan both took a breath of air.

    "Senior Samsara, are you mistaken? Give up resistance? In an instant, everyone will perish!"

    It permeates the space between heaven and earth.  What kind of terrifying spiritual pressure is it?  It is certain that if Ye Pengfei's protection is lost.  Ce Na and Mo Xuan will perish in an instant!

    Through the mirror condensed by reincarnation, Ce Na and Mo Xuan have also seen Qi Xinyue.  Even those existences retreated tens of billions of miles away with solemn expressions.  What's more, the strongest reincarnation on his side is still far behind Qi Xinyue.

    It¡¯s over, completely over.  At the most glorious time, the most brilliant ending.  Think about it, this is really ironic.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not gasp.  His experience has destined him to be a strong man who dares to put life and death at risk.

    "Haha. Since it is the speculation of the Immortal Emperor of Samsara, then I will bet on it!"

    As soon as the ghost realm formation was closed, Ye Pengfei soared into the sky!

    "This boy is so kind and righteous!" Seeing Ye Pengfei's sudden action, Samsara was moved instantly.

    If the guess is correct, then.  Ye Pengfei, who has taken over the Ghost Domain Formation, will naturally introduce the Five Elements Catastrophe to Nascent Soul.  Even the existence that is close at hand will never be threatened in the slightest.  However, Ye Pengfei rose into the air. He was obviously afraid that his guess would be wrong and severely damage Samsara.

    If Ye Pengfei dies, Cen Na and Mo Xuan will definitely be doomed.  However, it is still possible for Samsara, which has no affiliation with Ye Pengfei, to escape.  Faced with such a difficult situation.  Ye Pengfei could still think of reincarnation, which moved the reincarnation extremely.

    "Cen Na! Mo Xuan! Follow me! It's our turn to contribute our strength and block all these strong men from Zhanlong Star!"

    With a thud, Ce Na and Mo Xuan fell to the ground.

    Are you kidding me?  Just kidding!  Several level eight beings and a large group of level seven strongmen.  Just the three of us to block it?

    However, seeing Samsara rushing out with all his might, Cen Na and Mo Xuan were also inspired with great pride!

    "Fight! Fight! All the catastrophes have fallen on the master. It is up to us to resist all the coveters!"

    ¡­¡­

    Tens of billions of miles away, Qi Xinyue, who had set up heavy blockades inside and outside the Dragon God Garden, was keenly aware of the changes in the Five Elements Catastrophe.

    "Hey, it seems like all the disasters have gathered together at one point!"

    Mr. Yu also nodded repeatedly: "That's right, we can no longer feel any Five Elements Spiritual Pressure here. I'm afraid the situation has changed!"

    "Yu Lao, what should we do?" Qi Xinyue asked in a deep voice.  Although Mr. Yu doesn't understand this kind of catastrophe, he knows better than himself after all.  At this moment, Qi Xinyue had no other choice but to rely on Yu Lao to make his decision.

    "Rush over and take a look, we can't let him die!" A sharp light flashed in Yu Lao's eyes.

    "Okay, just rush over and take a look!"

    "If you don't take risks, you won't get lucky encounters."  Since Miao Yu might have that kind of inheritance, it was worth risking his life.

    Qi Xinyue also showed the spirit of a heroic woman and quickly organized the strong ones.

    &nbsp; "You are either generals under Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, or descendants of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong. Now, the time has come to fight for the Immortal Emperor. Grab Miao Yu alive!"

    With a bang, all the strong men shouted in unison.

    "For the Immortal Emperor! Charge!"

    More than a hundred seventh-level and eighth-level experts, led by Qi Xinyue, teleported away at extremely high speed towards the place where the great calamity gathered.

    The distance of tens of billions of miles is not a problem at all for these seventh-level and eighth-level gods.  In just a few breaths, they could reach Ye Pengfei.

    However, after just one breath, they had to stop.

    "Reincarnation! Ignorant and greedy people!"

    The thoughts full of vicissitudes of life condensed into a giant sword that reached the sky and the earth, shrouding more than a hundred strong men in it.

    Although there was only one giant sword, everyone felt as if the giant sword was striking at them with all its strength.

    "What kind of evil spell, break it for me!"

    Here, Yu Lao is in the highest state of mind, and he is also the first to react.  He pointed out and hit the edge of the giant sword.  A huge buzzing sound came from the giant sword.  The power of Yu Lao's finger seems to be able to completely destroy this giant sword that reaches the sky.

    "Lao Yu is awesome!"

    "Haha, even a pearl of rice dares to shine!"

    "Yu Lao, kill that guy!"

    Qi Xinyue and others looked happy, and they all wanted to take advantage of the situation to pursue, dig out the guy who condensed the giant sword, and kill him completely.

    But¡­¡­

    "Ah! What is this? Reincarnation, the cycle of life and death!"

    ???????????????????????????? Yu Lao¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he retreated sharply backwards.

    "What's going on?" Seeing the sudden change in the situation, Qi Xinyue quickly put away her spell and asked hurriedly.

    "It's the power of reincarnation, a very strong artistic conception of reincarnation!" The magic power was running, and Yu Lao's expression quickly returned to normal, "It's okay, I just didn't expect to encounter the power of reincarnation. That person's artistic conception is very strong, but his power is very weak, at most six  Super level. As long as you guard against the erosion of the artistic conception of reincarnation, you can conquer it!"

    "Miao Yu is here? No, it should be another being who practices the method of reincarnation!" Qi Xinyue's eyes flashed with light, and she waved her slender hand in the air, and a huge picture to make up for the secret pattern was quickly unfolded.

    "receive!"

    I saw a human figure, unable to resist the pull of this giant picture, and was absorbed into it!  ()¡ª¡ª

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 527. A disparate battle!  (Down)

    "Ah! Just one face-to-face encounter, and Senior Samsara was taken in!" Ce Na screamed in horror.

    "The difference in strength. Although the realm is very high, Senior Samsara's strength is far from being restored!" Mo Xuan was also trembling with fear.  .

    If there is Samsara in front of you, and two people are assisting you, you may be able to maneuver around.  Unexpectedly, the reincarnation was taken in by Qi Xinyue in an instant. What should I do next?

    "How dare such a loser be sent here to stop us." Qi Xinyue sneered, stretched out her hand, and saw the giant picture shrinking rapidly and falling back into the palm of her hand.

    "Congratulations to Fairy Qi!" Yu Lao said flatteringly, "The method of reincarnation is the most wonderful method. Fairy Qi has great hope and will definitely achieve the realm of the Immortal Emperor!"

    The eighth level is called the emperor, the ninth level is the emperor.  There is a huge difference between the emperor and the emperor.  This Qi Xinyue is far from reaching the eighth level of Great Perfection, and some people have already begun to wish her to become the Immortal Emperor. If it were normal, Qi Xinyue would definitely reprimand her loudly.  But this time, Qi Xinyue smiled happily.

    ¡°Borrowing Yu Lao¡¯s auspicious words, Qi Xinyue will not forget Yu Lao¡¯s benefits!¡±

    This is the second time Qi Xinyue has promised benefits to Mr. Yu in a short period of time.  The previous time he made a promise for Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, this time it was because of himself.

    The artistic conception is very strong, but the power is very weak.  Just these eight words are worth the huge benefits Qi Xinyue promises!

    Qi Xinyue is smiling, and so is Mr. Yu.

    Ce Na was very frightened, and Mo Xuan was also very frightened.

    This battle of disparity in strength has just begun, and it seems to have ended.  In the eyes of more than a hundred seventh- and eighth-level experts.  Billions of miles away.  The two Ye Pengfei's servants were already dead.

    at this time!

    "The sword that breaks reincarnation! Everything in the world has reincarnation, break it all for me!!!"

    The treasure map in Qi Xinyue¡¯s palm suddenly burst out with thousands of golden lights!

    "Ah!!!" Qi Xinyue was the first to bear the brunt and suddenly screamed.

    Immediately

    Countless joys and sorrows, endless stories of birth, old age, illness and death, swept across billions of miles of space.  All the powerful men brought by Qi Xinyue were, without exception, involved in the endless reincarnation.

    After a few moments, Qi Xinyue and Yu Lao, the eighth-level experts, finally stabilized their minds.  I escaped from this terrifying reincarnation mood.

    "Damn! Damn! Damn!" They screamed one by one, "I didn't expect that he still has such a supreme artifact in his hand! Is it level 8 or level 9? An artifact that can increase the power of reincarnation. It is more powerful than ordinary artifacts.  It¡¯s thousands of times more precious, where did he get it from?¡±

    The giant picture treasure that Qi Xinyue sacrificed was an eighth-level artifact.  Using a level 8 artifact to suppress a level 6 expert was already overkill. Qi Xinyue was not careless.  But I never thought that such a thing would happen!

    "What are the names of these ghosts? Try my trick again!"

    Samsara did not expect that in just a few moments, several eighth-level powerhouses would have gotten rid of the troubles of reincarnation.  At that moment, without hesitation, he sprayed a mouthful of original power on the Samsara Divine Sword, swish, swish, swish.  Countless swords were struck out in an instant.

    "Hell's Flame Sun Sword! Styx's Towering Sword! Five Elements Liran Sword! Destiny's Traceless Sword! Kill, kill, kill!"

    The sword intent of each sword is far better than the three reincarnation moves.  The power of each sword is far greater than the Samsara Small Sword Formation.  Even the Demon Xuan, the ancient Yin God who had seen Zhao Youhou fight his way to the end of the world with his sword, was frightened by this reincarnation sword move with terrifying artistic conception and astonishing power.  Not to mention, strong men like Qi Xinyue who had just experienced the power of reincarnation for the first time.

    "No! This man is fighting for his life, and the power of the divine sword has been completely activated! Back off, temporarily retreat to avoid its sharp edge!" It was Yu Lao who was still in the strongest mood.  The first one responded.

    I saw that Boss Yu rolled up his sleeves and laid out strong defenses in front of him to block the moves of the Samsara Sword.  Qi Xinyue and others looked panic-stricken and took action on their own.  More than a dozen level seven experts were captured and scattered in confusion.

    Caught from reincarnation.  From the time when reincarnation broke out, to when more than a hundred strong men fled in embarrassment, it only took a moment.  It wasn't until now that Cen Na and Mo Xuan finally came to their senses.

    "Senior Samsara is indeed amazing!" The two of them were immediately overjoyed. One left and the other flew to Samsara's side.

    "Don't get too happy too soon!" Samsara looked ugly, "I sacrificed all my resources, but I only managed to defeat them, and couldn't even kill one of them. In this battle, the difference in strength is too huge, so you have to fight hard!"

    "Yes, this is a lopsided battle! You idiots, no matter how hard you struggle, there is no way you can escape!"

    Yu Laoyin had a sullen face and held the infinite sky in his hand.?, splitting the swords of reincarnation, strode over.

    "This old thief is still the most powerful!" Samsara narrowed his eyes slightly, "However, a half-step ninth-level cultivation is not enough!"

    "Hey, who are you? You can actually see my level of cultivation?" Mr. Yu was slightly startled.

    You must know that higher beings look at the cultivation of lower beings, and may be interfered with by certain spells, thus making wrong judgments.  As for lower beings, when looking at the cultivation of higher beings, they are even more confused and have very low accuracy.  But now, a mere old man with only level 6 strength actually reveals his own realm and cultivation level with just one word. How miraculous is this!

    "Even Immortal Emperor Zhanlong didn't see my realm of cultivation, but he can actually see it. Could it be that he is the Supreme Immortal Emperor in trouble?" Thousands of thoughts suddenly poured into Yu Lao's consciousness.  ocean.  Yu Lao's face showed a greedy look of surprise and joy.

    "What a thief! What a good method! But if you meet me, you must die!" Mr. Yu didn't hold back anymore, and struck the Infinite Sky Ruler fiercely.

    Wherever the Heavenly Ruler passes, countless cracks in time and space arise and disappear.  Even if they are not hit by the ruler, these space-time cracks are enough to tear existences below level six into pieces.  If someone like Qi Xinyue is hit by this sky ruler, he will still be seriously injured, or even die and fall directly!

    In the distance, Qi Xinyue and other eight-level experts were all stunned by Yu Lao's attack.

    "Half-step to level nine! This is the power of half-step to level nine! Oh my god, I didn't expect that Mr. Yu has actually reached such a level!"

    "Dead, they must be dead. Even if we face such a move, we will have no way to escape. We will never die again!"

    The higher the realm, the greater the gap between each level.  Even though Yu Lao is only halfway to level nine, even if a hundred peak level eight beings are tied together, they are no match for him.

    "Don't worry, the guy holding the divine sword will definitely fight with all his strength. Mr. Yu's blow may not be able to kill them all!"

    Qi Xinyue finally calmed down completely and no longer underestimated these three humble existences.  One order after another was passed on like flowing water, and each eighth-level being led a seventh-level strongman and followed the order

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 528. Tragic!

    "Fight!" Mo Xuan roared angrily.

    His life seemed to be worthless, burning continuously.  A punch that seemed to have spiritual magic punched towards the terrifying Infinite Heavenly Ruler.

    "Good fist intention! However, the power is too weak!" Following Yu Lao's cold shout, the Infinite Heavenly Ruler defeated all the fist shadows without any hindrance, and continued to smash down on the head.  .

    "Fight! Fight! Fight!" Ce Na also roared.

    The winding shadow of the giant dragon hovered proudly behind her.  Under the heavy pressure, Cen Na actually realized a mysterious dragon secret skill, activated the powerful power contained in her bloodline, and suddenly struck out with a sharp claw that surpassed her own level.

    At first glance, this is just a claw.  However, just like Yu Lao's one-foot volley, it actually tore apart the space tens of millions of miles away piece by piece.  The endless void appeared in front of several people's eyes.  If Qi Xinyue had not activated the many restrictions in the Dragon God Garden, a few people could have jumped into the endless void and escaped far away.

    "Dragon God's Sky-Splitting Claw? I didn't expect that we still have such a legacy in the Wutian Star Realm. However, the power is still too weak, let alone your own ability. Break it! Break it! Break it!"

    Yu Lao was completely angered by the strength of these two minions. Although these two minions couldn't hinder him at all, he still felt that his dignity had been challenged.

    "You, all will be refined by me! Your souls will always exist in terror! The Infinite Supreme, strike from the sky. All things in the universe will be subdued!"

    "What a loud tone!" Although his face was ugly, he said.  Samsara is still unforgiving, "Throughout the past and present, the universe has been called the universe, and you can't even dominate the tiny Zhanlong planet. You still claim to be able to conquer all things in the universe, bah!"

    More intense vitality was sprayed on the Samsara Divine Sword.

    "The universe is destroyed and the era is reincarnated! I want you to see what it means to overwhelm all things and surrender the universe! Sword of the era, kill!!"

    A move that was extremely close to the Samsara Great Sword Formation was finally sacrificed by Samsara.  This move was used.  That reincarnation seemed to come to the end of life in an instant, and the aura of decay and aging appeared on his body.

    "Senior Samsara!" Ce Na couldn't help but scream.

    "Don't worry, I can't die yet." Samsara tried his best to show a smile.  "However, that Mr. Yu may have lost half his life!"

    Before the words of Samsara could be heard, Yu Lao's angry and frightened screams had already resounded throughout the world.

    "My Infinite Ruler!"

    Level eight artifact.  The eighth-level artifact, which still contained the power of its old origin, was shattered into powder, and even the larger fragments did not exist.

    "You're still in the mood to scream?" Samsara sneered, "Then die!"

    The word "death" has just come out of my mouth.  I saw that the time and space around Yu Lao was suddenly distorted to the extreme.  If it weren't for being able to sense Yu Lao's spiritual pressure.  It seems that Yu Lao has completely disappeared in this world

    "No! What kind of sword move is this! When the godhead comes out, I will fight it!"

    In an instant.  Yu Lao knew that no move could resist this sword that could completely distort time and space.  Only by sacrificing his divine power and fighting this sword can he possibly gain a chance of survival.

    The silent Sword of the Era, the fierce Godhead self-destructs!  The intertwining of weirdness and tragedy actually caused Qi Xinyue, who was in charge of the overall situation in the distance, to become confused for a moment.

    "Yu Lao, it's over" Qi Xinyue murmured to herself.

    Even if the old cultivator has a secret method, he can save his life after self-destructing his godhead.  However, for a strong man who has lost his godhead, not only will his cultivation be wasted, but his lifespan will also be drastically reduced, and he will not be able to live for many years.  Unless, like Beixuan and Yu Ziling, Yu Lao can reunite his godhead after exploding his godhead, otherwise, Yu Lao will be completely finished.

    Qi Xinyue never imagined that such a battle with such a huge disparity in strength would be so brutal.  The first monk to die was actually not the other three lowly cultivation beings, but actually the strongest Yu Lao on his side.

    "Even half a step to the ninth level is over like this!" Qi Xinyue slowly calmed down, and a bright light burst out in Qi Xinyue's eyes, "As long as we capture them, we can have huge gains! No wonder, I heard that the Rain Emperor's lineage  He was also spying on Miao Yu. No wonder that such a god-turned-ant was able to deceive the identity of the Immortal Emperor's registered disciple from me!"

    Hundreds of years of curiosity were solved in one day.  Not only is this ant still going through the tribulation very evil, but the existences around him are also very evil!

    "Good luck, really good luck. If I hadn't given him the Star Lord Deputy Order, if he hadn't chosenThe catastrophe in the Divine Garden will definitely cause vibrations in the surrounding star field, and even attract the peeps of countless immortal emperors.  Even Immortal Emperor Wutian would give up his retreat and come to snatch it!  "

    The joy in Qi Xinyue¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger.

    "Manage carefully and harvest slowly Don't rush, don't rush, they won't last long!"

    Suppressing her violently beating heart, Qi Xinyue¡¯s face was flushed, but she could not move

    ¡­¡­

    "This woman is amazing." Samsara gasped and sighed, "They say big breasts mean no brains, but Qi Xinyue has big breasts but a very good brain. In this situation, she can still hold her breath.  "

    "Senior Samsara, what should we do?" Mo Xuan asked in a low voice with a gloomy face.

    Although he killed Yu Lao, reincarnation has also taken away most of his life.  If Qi Xinyue led the crowd to swarm them, Samsara could kill them all with the remaining Sword of Era.  Now that Qi Xinyue did not act, Samsara could only watch the powerful sword power of the era dissipate.

    "No rush, no rush." ??Samsara laughed very easily, "I want to ask you two a question, why can't you move when you become a god and go through tribulations? But your master can actually jump up when he goes through the five elements of great tribulations.  high altitude?"

    At this moment, Samsara is still in the mood to ask questions!

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan looked at each other, both feeling that Samsara had exerted too much force and that their brains were a little hard to use.

    "Who knows, maybe there is a flaw in this calamity?" Ce Na responded casually.

    "Girl, you dare to deal with me?" Samsara was so angry that she slapped Cen Na on the forehead.  Although the power of reincarnation was weakened and the speed of this palm was very slow, Ce Na did not dare to dodge.

    After being slapped honestly, Cen Na¡¯s mind seemed to become more flexible.

    "Is the nature of the calamity different? No, it should be that the master is very strong and has broken through the shackles of the calamity The realm of gods, the realm of gods! Ah, Senior Samsara, is it because of this realm of gods?"

    Ce Na gradually understood, and Mo Xuan¡¯s eyes slowly brightened

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 529. What are gods?  (superior)

    Before Samsara could officially start speaking, suddenly, a huge force came out of the void.  Ce Na and Mo Xuan didn't put up any resistance and were immediately taken away by this huge force.  Samsara was shocked, and immediately heard a voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, I want to listen too.¡±.

    "Ye Pengfei?" Samsara was greatly surprised, "We haven't even passed the Five Elements Tribulation yet. It's hard for you to protect us if you take us in at this time!"

    "Haha, it doesn't matter, you will know when you come in and take a look."

    Ye Pengfei's relaxed laughter dispelled the doubts about reincarnation.  He no longer resisted Ye Pengfei's pull. A few moments later, he was led into that magical world by Ye Pengfei

    "You two, why are you opening your mouths so wide?" The first time he came in, Samsara saw that Cen Na and Mo Xuan had their mouths wide open regardless of their appearance, and their eyes could no longer move.

    After drinking, I saw the reincarnation. Cen Na and Mo Xuan had a disappointment of their words. They still followed the virtue.

    "This, this, Ye Pengfei, you are too powerful!"

    In the sky, the five elements of catastrophe are coming one after another.  Not only did it not damage the world at all, it also bloomed into gorgeous fireworks high in the sky.  This rumbling sound does not sound like a doom and punishment, but rather like the world outside congratulating and saluting this new world.

    "I already know that the hazy world in my Nascent Soul is actually a new plane." Ye Pengfei's voice came from the nine heavens, "Why would a new plane cause such a catastrophe?  What is the realm of immortals and what kind of realm is it? Samsara, please explain it to me carefully."

    "Hey! It should be. It should be!" Samsara nodded repeatedly in amazement, "The power of your new plane is even more powerful than when Lord Samsara Immortal Emperor had just achieved the realm of gods. I really don't know what kind of cultivation you are.  I know that the Immortal Emperor of Samsara has obtained the supreme inheritance from ancient times and has practiced for hundreds of millions of years. You are only a few hundred years old, but you are already so powerful!"

    At this time, Ce Na and Mo Xuan finally regained their composure.  In fact, this is not their own ability, but Ye Pengfei is worried that the two slaves' mental state will be damaged, so he has to feed back the power through the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu.  Just rescued two people.

    "More powerful than the Immortal Emperor of Samsara?" Mo Xuan couldn't help but tremble.  "That is to say, the master can kill Immortal Emperor Zhanlong with just a flip of his hand No! Is he going to kill the existences like Immortal Emperor Wutian?"

    During the hundreds of years of wandering around the Dragon God Garden, Samsara often boasted about the achievements of Samsara Immortal Emperor.  Although Immortal Emperor Wutian is the master of a large star realm, he is still compared with Immortal Emperor Samsara.  It's like a child just learning to walk.

    Even more powerful than the Immortal Emperor of Samsara!  What is this concept?

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan are about to go crazy again.

    "Hey! Does the powerful power of the plane mean the powerful power of the body? Don't interrupt, you two, and listen carefully, this is also your big opportunity!" Samsara shouted, and all the distracting thoughts of the two people were dismissed.

    "There are many realms on the road to cultivation. When the soul first condenses, it means transcending the world and entering immortality. It enters the first realm - the realm of immortals." Samsara narrated in a deep voice.  "The realm of the immortal is divided into nine levels, from refining Qi to transforming into gods. Each level has its own name, and there are songs and formulas to complement it, which are detailed and clear."

    "But. After experiencing the catastrophe of becoming a god and achieving the realm of a god-man. Although there are nine levels, they are vague and everyone can only find their own way. Throughout the ages, countless years, there is no one who can  Isn¡¯t it strange that people and strangers have summarized and summarized it, and made it clear and mysterious?¡±

    Ce Na widened her eyes and whispered: "Ah, what Senior Samsara said makes sense. I seem to feel that another inheritance is about to be revived!"

    "Oh?" Samsara looked at Cen Na in surprise, "I know that you have an extraordinary background and great potential, but I never thought that this kind of truth is actually hidden in your inheritance?"

    At the moment, reincarnation does not continue, but looks at Cen Na with bright eyes, waiting for Cen Na to explain.

    "This, this seems to be just some fragments." Cen Na frowned and said slowly, "It's not that there are no capable people and strangers to summarize, but the summary has been broken and has drifted away Huh? The plane has been downgraded, and the avenue does not exist.  , what do these eight words mean?"

    Suddenly, eight golden characters rose up in the awakening inheritance.

    Ye Pengfei planted the Consciousness Sea Insect Gu in Cen Na¡¯s Sea of ??Consciousness. He knew everything Cen Na knew.  At the moment, Ye Pengfei said: "The clear method of the realm of gods and humans is the great road. Something happened in the plane where we are, causing the orthodoxy to disappear. Is this what you mean?"

    "You just say the right thing"?Part of it!  " Samsara responded in a deep voice, "The realm of gods and humans is not really a great path.  Above the realm of gods and humans, there is also the realm of gods and immortals, and other realms that even I don¡¯t know about. Those are the great avenues!  "

    "There's something wrong with the plane. You're right about that. The star fields and star realms we know are all located on the same plane. I don't know when something big happened on this plane. Not only  Almost no one knows about the existence of the realm of gods and immortals. Even the clarity of the realm of gods and humans has completely disappeared!"

    "Ye Pengfei, you have realized the realm of gods and immortals. I will not go into details about the clarity of the realm of gods and humans. To put it simply, after achieving the realm of gods and humans, the main purpose of practice is to understand the enlightened avenues one by one.  is engraved on the godhead. When the great path is perfected, a new plane will be formed in the body to accept the baptism of great tribulation! This realm is the realm of gods!"

    "Where does the great calamity come from? Just imagine, if you create a new plane, the plane you are in will of course be repulsive. This is the source of the calamity!"

    "but¡­¡­"

    He raised his head again and looked at the fireworks blooming all over the sky. Samsara said with emotion: "The power of your new plane has already surpassed the plane you are in. No matter how powerful the disaster is, it cannot affect you in the slightest.  !¡±

    The new plane is the realm of gods!

    The expressions on Cen Na¡¯s and Mo Xuan¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t help but become weird.

    ¡°Senior Samsara, doesn¡¯t this mean that we, the people, are actually living in the bodies of strong men in some immortal realm?¡±

    "Who knows?" Samsara chuckled, "However, even if there is such a supreme god, it is beyond our imagination. We are just gods, not gods at all. And Ye Pengfei has just stepped into  In the realm of immortals, there is a main plane that is newly born. It is still far from the highest realm. It is better for us not to discuss such things."

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan nodded solemnly together and said no more words

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 530. What are gods?  (Down)

    Please remember the domain name of this site. , or search on Baidu: -< >

    "What are immortals? Immortals rule with magic, gods dominate with the way of heaven, and gods rule with planes!" Samsara continued to break down, "Ye Pengfei, you have now generated a rudimentary plane. You should feel that in this  In this plane, you are God, you are the omnipotent god!"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei's deep voice vibrated in this prototype plane, "I can feel it, even if you return to your peak state. In this plane, I can kill you with just one thought.  !¡±

    Ye Pengfei said these words sharply, but Samsara, instead of being angry, actually laughed and said: "You are complimenting me. My peak state is the level of Immortal Emperor Zhanlong. I just see more and have a better vision.  If you want to kill me, even if a million of me are tied together, we can¡¯t compete with one of your thoughts!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan gasped for air.

    Immortal Emperor Zhanlong!  That's the ninth level intermediate level!  One million Zhanlong Immortal Emperors, what is that concept?  I am afraid that even a few star realm masters combined would not dare to compete with a million ninth-level intermediates!

    "Senior Samsara, then you still say that the master can't defeat Immortal Emperor Zhanlong? If he dares to covet the master's inheritance, drag him in and destroy him directly!" Mo Xuan looked ferocious, wishing he could drag Qi Xinyue in and kill him immediately.  Let¡¯s talk about it later.

    "Then you have to be able to pull me in." Samsara rolled his eyes at Moxuan angrily, "Not to mention Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, even I, who have suffered a great loss in origin, couldn't resist your master's pull before?"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei's regretful voice echoed in the air.  "When the plane was first formed, my realm was very high, surpassing the realm of gods and humans. However, my body strength was still too weak. It was only equivalent to the fourth level of primary gods and humans. Isn't there any way to reincarnate?  , use the power of the plane here directly to other planes?"

    "It's not impossible, as long as you give up your face and your immortal realm!" Samsara chuckled.

    After a while, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized.

    "It seems that even if you achieve the realm of immortality, you still have many constraints."

    "Isn't this nonsense? How could the Supreme God, who is so powerful, allow you to toss around in his belly!" Samsara chuckled, "But, this plane still has other functions."

    "For example, when the plane was not yet established, you could only passively accept the power of that hazy world to feed you back. Now that the plane has been established, as long as you can dazzle the continent, you can actively absorb and use part of the power of the plane."

    "For another example, if you evolve creatures in this plane, you can recruit them to fight for you at any time. I think back then, thousands of third-level creatures have evolved in the main plane of the reincarnation immortal emperor.  God! For some small things, there is no need for the Immortal Emperor of Samsara to take action. You can let these little guys do it."

    "This sounds good." Ye Pengfei pondered, "I don't know. How should it evolve? How long will it take to evolve into a god of that level?"

    Think about it.  If you could recruit batches of gods to fight for you.  Even though Qi Xinyue has laid a dragnet in the Dragon God Garden, it is not impossible to open a gap.

    "You want to start evolving now?" Samsara raised his eyebrows and said, "Time comes second. If you have one trillion top-grade spiritual stones, you can barely evolve into a third-level god-man!"

    One trillion!  That¡¯s one hundred billion!  One hundred billion top-grade spirits, evolving into a level three god-man, is this a lie?

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei was speechless

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was frightened by him, Samsara laughed and said: "Back then, the Immortal Emperor Samsara devoured countless spiritual objects, and combined with the self-evolution power of billions of years in the main plane, in the plane space, just now  Hundreds of level three gods have evolved. How much savings do you have? Just wait."

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and said, "Then tell me, how should I break out of the siege?"

    There is no need to worry about the calamity, but without the power of the plane, the blockade outside cannot be broken.

    "Don't worry, isn't this just the Five Elements Catastrophe? When other mutated catastrophes come, you will know what to do." Samsara at this time is like a naughty child, not only does he not tell the details in one breath  , instead he winked at the sky.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and without further questioning, asked instead: "The realm of gods should also be divided into several levels. What are they?"

    As soon as this question came out of my mouth, there was a pause. I was laughing and joking just now.Ha's reincarnation, his face darkened.

    "The Immortal Emperor of Samsara also wanted to know, so he fell"

    The great road is missing and the orthodoxy is hard to find!  Infinite sorrow is displayed on Samsara's face.

    After a moment of silence, Samsara regained his energy and said: "Actually, it is not true that the great road has been completely lost. Didn't Sir Samsara Immortal Emperor achieve the realm of gods? And you, a weirdo, have not achieved the realm of gods.  , directly crossing over to the realm of gods. Among countless star realms, there are scattered avenues hidden. As long as you search slowly, you can always find some clues. Back then, the Immortal Emperor of Samsara was too impatient, don¡¯t  Just follow his old path."

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei sighed softly and asked, "When will this prototype plane be formed and even evolve into countless stars? You always know this, right?"

    "One relies on external force, and the other depends on time." Samsara smiled, "As I said just now, one trillion top-grade spiritual stones can create a third-level god-man. This is the so-called external force. If you want this master position  If the surface grows rapidly, you need to obtain a large number of spiritual objects Well, you can try to capture that big group of phantom eyes and heart-corroding stones?"

    Before the Five Elements Catastrophe, that golden dazzling attack had already destroyed the restriction of the Phantom Eye Rotting Heart Stone.  If it weren't for the tyranny of foreign enemies, Ye Pengfei would have already pocketed this 500 billion wealth.  Hearing what Samsara said, Ye Pengfei grabbed the ball in the air and sucked in the large ball of phantom pupil rotten heart stone

    "Ah! That boy took my phantom eye and rotten heart stone!" An angry voice sounded behind Qi Xinyue.

    "Third brother?" Qi Xinyue asked in surprise, "Why, is that the wealth you left behind?"

    "Yes!" Qi Longbo said angrily, "If I hadn't suddenly sensed something strange in the tenth-level space, I wouldn't have Alas, it's because my state of mind is not cultivated enough. Fifth sister, when you catch this kid, you  You must give me some benefits!"

    "Of course." Qi Xinyue said with a slight smile, "However, this kid is difficult to deal with. I have received information that this kid is not actually called Miao Yu, but Ye Pengfei, who comes from a desolate and barren planet. But, don't say  In addition, no one can see his transformation spell, even me was fooled. I don¡¯t know how many other tricks he has."

    "In that case, then use that force!" Qi Longbo said fiercely, "What, you can't bear to part with it? Yi Fangsheng isn't here anyway!"

    Qi Xinyue thought for a while, and slowly, a faint smile appeared on her pretty face ()¡ª¡ª

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in -< >., reading is a kind of enjoyment, it is recommended that you collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 531. Evolution of the continent!

    Please remember the domain name of this site. , or search on Baidu: -< >

    "A treasure worth 500 billion has actually evolved into such a small piece of land?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile bitterly as he looked at the dirt land that was only three hundred miles in radius.

    "Don't think that it's not worth it!" Samsara, with Cen Na and Mo Xuan, set foot on the first piece of land in this plane, "Immortals and gods are actually just humans. Only when you reach the realm of gods can you  It is truly out of the realm of human beings. Why do you say that? You will be able to clearly feel it when your plane evolves into a wider continent!"

    "In other words, this transaction will never be a loss, right?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Well, the Black Dragon Mountain Range has been destroyed anyway. No matter what treasures are in it, just take it casually first!"

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei condensed a series of spiritual palms and captured the broken mountains into his main plane.  Ninety-nine percent of matter has no spirituality. Once it enters the plane, it shatters into nothingness.  There are also a small number of spiritual objects, which turned into pure spiritual power and gathered in the soil area less than three hundred miles away

    ¡­¡­

    "What is that kid doing?" Qi Xinyue frowned.

    The catastrophe that fills the sky has not dissipated yet.  And Ye Pengfei, who was going through the tribulation, actually still had the energy to grab the broken Black Dragon Mountain Range randomly.  The broken mountains that have been absorbed into the past are extremely huge in size.  With Qi Xinyue's eyesight, she couldn't tell where these broken mountains had gone.

    "How about I take someone to try again?" Qi Xinyue's third brother shouted with a ferocious face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, wait until the moment when the calamity is greatest!¡± Qi Xinyue shook her head calmly.  It's like holding a pearl of wisdom.

    ¡­¡­

    "It's really slow. Otherwise, just throw in that Wang-grade spiritual vein and have a look!" Seeing the slowly growing land inch by inch, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little anxious.

    "Spiritual veins can continuously produce spiritual stones. If you eat them like this, you will suffer a big loss." Samsara reminded.

    "Now that we are facing a great crisis, we must gain strength!" Ye Pengfei said decisively.

    In the distance, Qi Xinyue stared eagerly.  Although she hesitated to move, Ye Pengfei did not think that it was a sign of being "helpless".  Although reincarnation is said mysteriously.  After the Five Elements Tribulation, major changes will occur.  However, Ye Pengfei felt vaguely.  Qi Xinyue will take action when the Five Elements Tribulation is at its strongest!

    "Are you taking action when the Five Elements Great Tribulation is at its peak? It's also possible!" After listening to Ye Pengfei's analysis, Samsara also frowned, "Well, if you can come back after all the gold is gone, it's not impossible to get the king-grade spiritual veins.  Got it! However, eat it slowly and don't refine it all in one go. Stop when you feel the power of the plane feeding back, maybe the source of the spiritual veins can still stay."

    There is a source of spiritual veins left.  You can continue to condense spiritual stones.  For Ye Pengfei now, such wealth must not be squandered casually.

    Boom!

    A huge spiritual vein was swallowed alive by Ye Pengfei.

    "As expected of a king-grade spiritual vein! How much land can such vast power help me evolve?" Ye Pengfei was excited.

    The spiritual stones on the surface quickly turned into the most primitive spiritual power, pouring into the only land in the plane.

    Rising!  rise!  rise!

    In a few breaths, the land that was only three hundred miles in radius suddenly expanded to four hundred miles.

    "Okay! It's just the low-grade and mid-grade spiritual stones on the surface that bring about this effect!" Ye Pengfei laughed.

    Samsara said speechlessly: "Ye Pengfei, have you ever calculated the number of spirit stones? They are just low-grade and medium-grade spirit stones, and their combined value is equivalent to more than 100 billion top-grade spirits. These are your family assets.  , it¡¯s gone once it¡¯s all eaten!¡±

    "But, I haven't felt the power yet!" Ye Pengfei said decisively.  "High-grade spiritual stones, all refined!"

    The middle area of ??Wangpin spiritual veins.  They are all clusters of high-grade spiritual stones.  Ye Pengfei didn't even frown, and quickly injected the power of the plane into it, swallowing all the middle-grade spiritual stones.

    "Spiritual rain! The legendary spiritual rain!" Cen Na shouted in surprise.

    Above the sky, the richness was so strong that it became the spiritual power of the rain, and it fell down.

    "What is this? It's just a drizzle." Seeing Cena cheering for joy, Samsara couldn't help but sneer, "But your girl's inheritance is indeed good. I don't know what kind of existence your father and mother are."

    When Cen Na heard this, her pretty face couldn't help but dim a bit.

    ????????????????????????????? MoxuanThere was a lot of yelling, and when the silky rain fell, he only stayed for a moment, and immediately sat down cross-legged.

    The pressure is skyrocketing!

    "Hey, Moxuan boy has broken through." Samsara looked at Moxuan in surprise and nodded, "You have gained a lot, you actually broke through the bottleneck!"

    With his eyesight of reincarnation unimpeded, he had long discovered that the reason Mo Xuan was still at the peak of level five was because he had encountered a bottleneck.  But he never thought that after repeated experiences, he would break through.  In comparison, Ce Na only awakened some inheritance, but her strength did not increase at all.

    "Have you caught up with me?" Cen Na frowned and suddenly sat down cross-legged

    Ye Pengfei didn't care how the two slaves fought with each other, he just felt the changes in the power of the plane.

    "The power of the plane has become stronger, but I still can't feel any feedback." Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    Countless high-grade spiritual stones have expanded the area of ??that land to a full eight hundred miles.  Calculated, the value has exceeded that large group of phantom eyes and heart-corrupting stones.  These are all my family assets. When the Millennium Zhanlong auction came up, I was not willing to use them.  Now he swallowed it in one breath, even though Ye Pengfei was decisive, he couldn't help but feel a little distressed.

    "Next are the top-grade spiritual stones." Samsara reminded, "The quantity of these top-grade spiritual stones is not as high as the value of the top-grade spiritual stones. Presumably, it is because Zhao Youhou only ingested top-grade spiritual stones back then. Ye Pengfei, do you want it?  Think again?"

    "Don't think too much, refining!" With a cruel move, Ye Pengfei swallowed up all the top-quality spiritual stones in the core layer.  The origin of the spiritual veins with a hint of intelligence was revealed, and it was seen twisting hastily, trying to avoid Ye Pengfei's swallowing.  It's a pity that it is wrapped in the powerful power of the plane. No matter how hard it struggles, it can't escape.

    "A thousand miles away! I feel a trace of the power of feedback!" Ye Pengfei laughed in surprise, "Awesome! Awesome! It's really amazing! Just this trace of feedback power can increase the power of my ghost formation by a hundred times.  !¡±

    Now, even with all his strength, Ye Pengfei feels that he can block the Five Elements Heavenly Tribulation.  Of course, since the power of the plane can be easily resolved, he will not waste this power of giving back.

    "It's a pity that I don't know the cultivation methods in the Immortal Realm. Such feedback will eventually have a limit. And this limit is the ninth level peak." Samsara Infinite sighed, "The Emperor of Samsara had calculated that this kind of feedback,  It should be possible to break through the ninth level peak. Unfortunately, the ambition has not been fulfilled! Ye Pengfei, I hope you can fulfill the last wish of the reincarnation immortal emperor!"

    ?? Last wish?

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei really heard the reason why the Samsara Divine Sword fell into the hands of Zhao Youhou ()¡ª¡ª

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in -< >., reading is a kind of enjoyment, it is recommended that you collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 532. Thirty-three days (Part 1)

    "The legacy of the Immortal Emperor of Reincarnation?" Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "How could he leave his legacy in such a dangerous place? After so many years, I'm afraid his descendants will also be in trouble."

    The mysterious void is a land that does not belong to any star realm.  Even the Immortal Emperor of Samsara fell there, and he actually brought his own family into it. Isn't this cutting off his bloodline?  .

    "I can't guess what you are thinking. However, I am sure that your legacy has not disappeared!" Reincarnation is conclusive, there is no evidence, I just believe in the methods of the Reincarnation Immortal Emperor.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said: "Okay, I will do what Zhao Youhou failed to do. However, I have to wait until I have sufficient strength before I can take action."

    "This is natural." Samsara nodded in agreement, "At least he is more powerful than the Immortal Emperor Samsara, otherwise, he will just die."

    Over here, Ye Pengfei is listening to Samsara's explanation of the Immortal Emperor's insights, while over there, Qi Xinyue is ready for everything.

    "Third brother, look, the Five Elements Ship has appeared. When the Five Elements Ship disappears and the Five Elements City evolves, attack quickly!"

    "Don't worry, I've been waiting for this moment for a long time." Qi Longbo sneered and geared up.

    Thirteen days have passed since this Five Elements Great Tribulation.  Logically speaking, for a strong person of this level, thirteen days is no different than a snap of a finger.  However, whether it is Qi Longbo or Qi Xinyue himself who is in charge of the overall situation.  None were found.  All the powerful men were getting impatient with waiting

    ???????????????????? Boom!  Boom!

    The five-element spiritual power light balls spit out by the naval gun are connected together one by one. At first glance, they look like giant rivers of spiritual power.  Even a strong person at the peak of level seven would never be able to survive such an attack.

    However, Ye Pengfei stood proudly in the air with a calm face, calmly accepting the baptism of the Five Elements Catastrophe.  These heavy spiritual artillery, not only did not damage Ye Pengfei at all, but actually increased the power of spiritual pressure in Ye Pengfei.  Getting stronger and stronger.

    "Already comparable to a fifth-level god, but to be able to withstand such a catastrophe, he must have hidden some strength!" Qi Longbo said with a cold smile, "This kid is not a good person. However, let him be treacherous.  Like a ghost, it is impossible to guess what kind of strength our Qi family hides!"

    "Third brother, you still have to be cautious." Qi Xinyue glanced at the third brother unhappily and said coldly, "Zhanlong Pavilion is already ready to move, and Yi Fangsheng's direct descendants will not stand idly by. For that treasure, everyone has been saving for many years, secretly  We have a lot of hands. If everyone turns around and snatches this boy now, we may not be able to overwhelm the others!"

    Qi Longbo trembled slightly, his face suddenly became solemn.

    "Yes! I will capture Ye Pengfei at the minimum price!"

    Rumble, rumble, rumble the final bombardment has finally arrived!

    "kill!"

    Just as the word "kill" came out of the mouth, the void opened everywhere. God-level strongmen, all fully armed, with their faces covered by masks, and with strange auras, lined up in a neat and mysterious queue.  .  Filed out.

    "This isthirty-three days?" He had been using secret methods to pay attention to the reincarnation of the movement outside, and suddenly screamed.

    "Thirty-three days? What's the name of this army of strong men?" Ye Pengfei took a look and saw exactly thirty-three cracks.  Thirty-three teams of god-level warriors.

    "No! Thirty-three days, it's the rumored God-Destroying Formation!" Samsara's face was filled with fear.  "It's not a formation that destroys gods and men, but a formation that destroys gods! How could this Qi Xinyue set up such a terrifying formation?!"

    As if worried that Ye Pengfei did not understand the power of this formation, Samsara immediately added: "Sir Samsara Immortal Emperor, I have a good friend in the Immortal Realm who died because of the thirty-three-day formation!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change suddenly!

    In front of you is a formation that can kill powerful people in the Immortal Realm.  But he has not yet completely survived the shocking catastrophe and achieved the realm of immortality.  So what should we do?

    "Escape! Escape quickly!" Samsara couldn't help shouting at the top of his lungs. "I thought that with your level of power, a sneak attack by several eighth-level beings would not hurt at all. I didn't expect that they could actually show it.  Thirty-three days of formation. Run, run, run! No matter how many planes of power you have, you are no match for this terrifying formation!"

    Escape?  Where can I escape?

    " After more than ten days of calamity, Qi Xinyue also arranged for more than ten days.  More than ten days ago, when Qi Xinyue chose not to do anything, she had already blocked all accessible planes.  After more than ten days, all the ways to escape must be densely packed.??, just waiting for him to crash into it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei activated the Ghost Domain Formation with all his strength.  The Five Elements Catastrophe was suddenly blocked by Ye Pengfei and immediately spread to billions of miles of space

    "No, this won't work!" Samsara shouted loudly, "If there are only scattered seventh- and eighth-level beings, your move is still useful. What they are offering now is a thirty-three-day formation, you can't do this!"

    "Persevere until the Five Elements Catastrophe is over. Didn't you say that even the Immortal Emperor-level beings cannot face the subsequent mutation calamity with ease?" Ye Pengfei said coldly.

    "Yes, it is indeed the case. But you must be able to persist until then!" Samsara was as anxious as an ant on a frying pan. "The final calamity of the Five Elements will last at least two days. And you, even two sticks of incense  I can¡¯t stand it for so long!¡±

    "Not yet!"

    In times of crisis, Ye Pengfei once again showed his unparalleled calmness.

    "Gather, Ghost Saint War Spear!"

    A pitch-black war spear more than ten feet long condensed in Ye Pengfei's palm instantly.  If you look carefully, you can find that under the cover of the dark color, mysterious patterns are quietly hidden.

    "At this time, you actually"

    Before the words of reincarnation could be finished, Ye Pengfei threw the spear fiercely!

    "The secret skill of the ghost clan that can continuously absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth?" Qi Longbo shouted coldly and disdainfully, "It operates for thirty-three days, and the laws of heaven and earth are all dormant!"

    With this cold shout, traces of spiritual connections that can be detected with the naked eye appeared among the thirty-three teams of god-level experts with strange auras.  After a while, the Ghost Saint War Spear, which had already grown to a length of a hundred feet, instead of continuing its previous surge, its momentum dropped sharply and began to slowly shrink back.

    And the tall city walls that evolved from the Five Elements Heavenly Tribulation have also become dim in color and have lost their previous ferocious power - this thirty-three-day formation can actually contain such a catastrophe!

    Qi Xinyue smiled with satisfaction, and the thirty-three teams of god-level experts also let out gentle mocking laughter

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 533. Thirty-three days (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei's face was as calm as water, without any fluctuation.

    Anxious as an ant on a frying pan, the reincarnation clenched his fists tightly and stared at the ethereal peeping mirror in front of him

    ¡°Broken!!!¡±

    Seeing that the Ghost Holy War Spear was still thousands of miles away from a team of god-level warriors, this team of a hundred warriors let out a low roar in unison.

    "The Light of the Broken God!" Qi Xinyue laughed and said, "These people are not bad, they are not careless."

    "That's right." Qi Longbo also said proudly, "After all, it's the hard work of three generations of our Qi family. How could there be any mistakes? Just watch, it won't take long before that kid will be at his wits' end and be captured without a fight!"

    Just as the two people were talking in a low voice, they saw a beam of light that seemed to be able to split time and space, suddenly passed through many spaces, and hit the tip of the Ghost Saint War Spear straight and accurately.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After a strange noise like grinding teeth, the war spear, which had already lost its momentum, fell apart and quickly disappeared into nothing.

    "Ye Pengfei, this won't work." Samsara frowned and shook his head repeatedly, "These are not ordinary strong men. They exist to fight super strong men. Trying to take advantage of them is simply delusional! You'd better find a way to escape, even if  It doesn't matter if you burn hundreds of millions of years of life. After the disaster, there will be a way to make up for it!"

    "If it had been more than ten days ago, those rabble would probably have fallen into Ye Pengfei's secret trick.  However, facing these 3,300 strange and powerful men who even refused to show their faces.  This move was of no use.

    "To fight against super beings?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows.  But he didn't mean to back down at all.

    "Ye Pengfei! Do you still want to persist?" Samsara shouted in a deep voice, "Escape before the thirty-three days are fully operational. Useless persistence will only make you fall!"

    "Samsara, you are too impatient." Ye Pengfei's solemn face gradually became cheerful, "How can you achieve a higher state with a mentality like yours?"

    Facing a super formation that can destroy gods, and facing 3,300 cold and steady strange strong men, Ye Pengfei still has the leisure to teach reincarnation.

    "My state of mind?" Samsara muttered to himself.

    Reincarnation is no ordinary person.  In the past, he had reached the ninth level of a god-man. He followed the Immortal Emperor of Samsara and traveled through countless dangerous places.  Ye Pengfei accused him mercilessly.  In an instant, a bright sky opened in his heart.

    "In a desperate situation, you find vitality. In the vitality, you find mystery. The path of Tao goes against nature, how can you retreat so easily!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's voice was like an enlightenment, allowing Samsara to realize a method beyond his own limits.  Originally, because he had consumed more than half of his original power, his aura had aged.  Gradually, I regained my youthful brilliance!

    "Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful! In order to fight against the super being, this is a decisive move. Until now, I have not been able to fight against the super being. It is the door of life! Samsara has learned a lesson!" Samsara laughed happily, and during those thirty-three days  The heavy pressure it caused ceased to exist in an instant.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and stopped responding. Instead, he shouted coldly at the 3,300 strange and powerful men: "Take another move from me. Endless Darkness, Endless War Spear!"

    Thousands of miles of darkness enveloped Ye Pengfei in an instant.  Countless ghost holy war spears quickly shot out from the dark ball.

    "What a trick!" Qi Xinyue sneered.  "Do you want to use this spell to escape secretly? Who knows. I have already set up dragnets in various planes and spaces!"

    Qi Xinyue had already made arrangements, and the 3,300 strong men did not rush into the endless darkness.  They just kept running, and layers of strange spatial scenes evolved among them.

    Thirty-three rays of brilliance bloom!

    Broken, broken, broken, no matter how many ghost holy war spears there are, there is no way to break through these thirty-three rays of light.  Gradually, among the thirty-three rays of light, pavilions and pavilions gradually evolved into an infinite blessed land.

    "Every time I see the thirty-three days running, I have the urge to worship." From a distance, Qi Xinyue sighed.

    "Indeed, I feel this way too!" Qi Longbo also nodded in response, "Although I have been studying this formation for five million years. But when I saw it really working, I still felt overwhelmed and helpless.  contain!"

    Qi Xinyue's eyes were already a little blurry: "This is only the fragment of the thirty-three days. If the whole volume is collected, how powerful will it be?"

    &nbsp; "Hey, once we collect that treasure, maybe we can deduce the entire thirty-three days!" Qi Longbo's eyes burst out with extremely passionate longing.

    "That's right! We must get that treasure!" Qi Xinyue said with a slight smile, "God sent Ye Pengfei to us, but Yi Fangsheng was unable to come back. This is God's favor to our Qi family. Our Qi family  The prosperity is just around the corner!¡±

    The two of us talk to each other, and the more we talk, the more excited we become.  During the thirty-three days of operation, the wonderful realms evolved became increasingly richer and more powerful.  Not to mention, the power Ye Pengfei showed previously was only equivalent to a level 5 powerhouse.  Even if he hid most of his abilities and actually possessed the power of the Immortal Emperor, he would still be unable to break through the thirty-three days of suppression.

    The power of the Immortal Emperor?

    "No matter how evil he is, he still can't have the power of the Immortal Emperor. The overall situation is decided!"

    There is no news of Ye Pengfei breaking out of the encirclement in various planes and spaces.  This means that his true form has been completely suppressed by Thirty-Three Heavens.  Qi Xinyue's smile became more and more prosperous.  Her mentality is becoming more and more relaxed

    Sudden!

    A fairy bird evolved from thirty-three days, neighing and screaming!

    "Someone broke the formation! How is this possible?" Qi Longbo twisted his eyebrows and shouted in surprise, "Could it be that Yi Fangsheng sneaked in?"

    Among all the strong men in Zhanlong Star, only Yi Fangsheng has this kind of method.

    "However, now, even Yi Fangsheng himself cannot snatch food from us!" Qi Longbo, with a half-smile on his face, "Fifth sister, if it is really Yi Fangsheng, you won't be reluctant to take action."

    "One day is a blessing for a hundred days. What's more, we have been husband and wife for 30 million years." Qi Xinyue said lightly, "If you ruin his cultivation, keep your life."

    "Haha, Fifth Sister, you are really soft-hearted."

    In the midst of Qi Longbo¡¯s sinister laughter, the space where the alarm bird was, and the endless immortal soldiers and generals, suddenly appeared!  ()¡ª¡ª

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 534. Devouring and Refining (Part 1)

    "Ye Pengfei, you have found the flaw, but it seems that life is far from appearing!" Samsara stood in Ye Pengfei's first plane and said in a deep voice, "These immortal soldiers and generals have evolved in the same way as the previous calamity. However,  , the calamity will eventually come to an end, and as long as you can¡¯t annihilate those 3,300 strong men, it¡¯s impossible to completely eliminate these immortal soldiers and generals!¡±

    At this moment, Samsara has completely calmed down.  Although he was facing thirty-three people who could kill immortal-level experts, he was able to analyze the situation in front of him in an orderly manner.  .

    "So, how should we solve it?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice, using his techniques cautiously and hiding his body carefully.

    Although under the overwhelming search of immortal soldiers and generals, he will be discovered sooner or later.  However, hiding and gaining more time for observation and thinking will never seem redundant.

    "There are not many methods, nothing more than 'break in' and 'outwit'. With your strength and past experience, you must outwit."

    "Haha, just say 'conspiracy'. I am not the Immortal Emperor of Samsara, you don't need to behave like this." Ye Pengfei laughed.  Samsara's current serious appearance made Ye Pengfei feel very uncomfortable.

    Samsara was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed from the bottom of his heart: "Yes! It's a conspiracy! However, you have too many tricks. I don't know what method you plan to use this time?"

    When you sneak in like this, reincarnation is completely unthinkable.

    When Ye Pengfei received enlightenment from the Samsara Sutra, his realm improved.  Although I roughly understood Ye Pengfei's thoughts, I didn't know how to solve it at all.  After all, even though this thirty-three-day formation has flaws.  but.  It was still too powerful for Ye Pengfei to face.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei only used a small trick, and when thousands of spears were fired, he quickly discovered a little flaw in the evolution of Thirty-three Days.  Then, he sneaked in cleanly.

    This time, what does Ye Pengfei want to do?

    "Haha, I plan to force my way in!"

    Ye Pengfei's answer made Samsara so shocked that he didn't know what to say.

    "You kid. You are so dumb! The immortal soldiers and generals in front of you have the lowest level of cultivation, and they are at the seventh level. If they evolve for a while, I am afraid that all the immortal soldiers and generals will be upgraded to level eight or above!  With such a lineup, you don't really plan to break through?" Samsara asked in surprise.

    "Didn't you say that these existences are similar to the evolution of calamity?" Ye Pengfei chuckled.  No more explanation

    ¡­¡­

    "kill!!!"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei revealed his figure, the immortal soldiers and generals quickly gathered around him.  The magical weapons condensed from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth are like raindrops.  Shoot towards Ye Pengfei.

    "Hey, it's not Yi Fangsheng?" Qi Xinyue and her third brother.  They all frowned.

    How did this kid sneak in?  This mystery may only wait until it is completely suppressed.  Only then can they be tortured out.

    "It is indeed a monster, but there is no way for him to survive!" Qi Longbo shouted in a deep voice with a sullen face.

    Qi Xinyue had no expression. At this moment, she vaguely felt that her "smile" had turned into a very funny expression.

    As expected, Qi Xinyue¡¯s guess was not wrong.  The powerful magical weapons all disappeared into Ye Pengfei's body, not even a drop of waves could be stirred up.

    "Haha! It's delicious, it's really delicious!" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly.

    I saw that every magical weapon was crushed into pieces by the vast power of the plane as soon as it entered Ye Pengfei's prototype plane.  The fluttering spiritual power fell down and formed waves of fine spiritual rain in the sky.

    The continent that has grown to a radius of thousands of miles is once again growing rapidly at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye.

    One mile, two miles, three miles, four miles

    In just a few seconds, the continent with a radius of thousands of miles expanded by another ten miles.

    "Okay! How wonderful!" Samsara also laughed loudly, "Such a forceful attack is better than outwitness. This is to absorb the enemy's power in a living way and transform it into one's own use! These magical weapons, along with the calamity  Similar, but different from the calamity. They are not controlled by the plane, and you can completely devour their spiritual power!"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "This is vitality. I am sure that there is more vitality contained in it!"

    "However, the growth rate is still a bit slow." Samsara chuckled, "If you can expand to a continent a thousand miles away, the power of feedback you can get will not be enough."??There is an extra strand, but a whole ten strands!  The power of ten silk planes is enough for you to easily kill the seventh-level peak!  "

    "That's it!" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows and laughed, "In that case, you immortal soldiers and generals, don't leave, you will die one by one!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei rushed in like a wolf among sheep!

    Until now, Ye Pengfei, who was only at level five, was like a wolf, opening his mouth to devour those level seven and eight immortal soldiers and generals.

    For a moment, Qi Xinyue felt that her brain was not enough.

    Even though Ye Pengfei is a wolf, what he evolved from thirty-three days is just a group of sheep.  However, Ye Pengfei was just a newly born wolf pup. In thirty-three days, he evolved into a majestic adult wild goat with coiled horns!

    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" If it weren't for her usual majesty, Qi Xinyue might have screamed

    And in the plane, Samsara laughed loudly.

    "What a great tonic! What a great tonic! I didn't expect that on the thirty-three days, the killing formation would actually become a great tonic!"

    I saw that a seventh-level immortal soldier was secretly attacked by Ye Pengfei.  He originally wanted to kill Ye Pengfei who bullied him in one fell swoop, but he never thought that the trace of plane power that Ye Pengfei had ambushed beside him would forcefully pull him into Ye Pengfei's prototype plane.  Before he could react, he was torn into countless spiritual fragments by the more powerful and powerful force of the plane.

    "Lingyu, this is called Lingyu!" Samsara laughed and said, "Cen Na, Moxuan, you two are so lucky. As long as you practice in this Lingyu, you will be able to make great strides with each passing day, and your cultivation will increase dramatically!"

    Ye Pengfei's laughter also sounded in the plane space: "That would have to be swallowed by a massive amount. I hope Qi Xinyue doesn't wake up too early!"

    Qi Xinyue is not stupid. In fact, she is not only the smartest person in the Qi family, but also the fundamental reason why the Qi family can fight against beings like Zhanlong Immortal Emperor Yi Fangsheng.  For example, in the Thirty-Three Days, this formation that can kill even the powerful gods is Qi Xinyue's Wisdom of Eyes. After spending a lot of time, wealth, and even unknown methods, she has just collected it.  There are enough fragments of formation secrets.

    " However, Qi Xinyue couldn't understand what was happening in front of her at all.  She stood there looking a little dazed, not knowing what she was thinking

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 535. Devouring and Refining (Part 2)

    "Reverse! Reverse!" Qi Longbo was furious and furious, "Drive with all your strength, drive with all your strength. Use immortal soldiers and generals to pile up, and use human sea tactics to charge! I don't believe it, this kid can have endless  strength!"

    The Great Tribulation of the Five Elements is not over yet.  The spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered in this space was already very strong.  After thirty-three days of powerful formation formation, in just a blink of an eye, the number of immortal soldiers and generals increased by a hundred times!  .

    Ye Pengfei's pressure also suddenly surged!

    After all, although Ye Pengfei is now at a very high level, his actual strength is only equivalent to a level five god.  Even if there is a trace of the power of the plane to feed back, but compared to the massive amount of immortal soldiers and generals, it will not have much effect at all.

    "Defense!"

    Ye Pengfei's bloody nature was completely aroused.  He didn't think about evasion at all, but injected that bit of plane power into the ghost realm formation.  In an instant, an invisible circle of defense formed around his body.

    This is an unexpected benefit of using the power of planes to drive the Ghost Realm Formation. If it were not for this ability, even if Ye Pengfei had discovered the operational weaknesses in the opponent's formation by frantically calculating the attack differences of the endless war spear, he would not have been able to do so.  Maybe lurking in.

    "Keep on charging!"

    Taking advantage of the surging number of immortal soldiers and generals who were not fully coordinated, Ye Pengfei used a powerful protective formation to forcefully cut into a group of immortal soldiers.

    This group of immortal soldiers are all above the seventh-level intermediate level.  Even if it only devours one.  It can also condense the continent within the body to a range of at least ten miles.

    This is a strong man who evolved purely from spiritual power.  The difference between it and the actual god-level powerhouse.  Even if Ye Pengfei could pull beings like Qi Xinyue into his own plane, he would not be able to obtain so much spiritual power.

    On the contrary, although he possesses such vast spiritual power.  However, because there is no spiritual intelligence, there is no distinction between state of mind, understanding, and Taoism, and it is even impossible to train the body and even the godhead. Therefore, these immortal soldiers with powerful spiritual power have no actual combat effectiveness.  On the contrary, it is worse than normal monks of the same level.

    Human wave tactics!

    This is the first secret of the evolution of the thirty-three days.

    Looking at it, although Ye Pengfei only rushed into a small group of immortal soldiers, the number of immortal soldiers also exceeded 800!

    Look further away.  The number of immortal soldiers and generals in the sky and on the earth has long exceeded 30,000!

    It¡¯s really ridiculous that the earthworm shakes the big tree.  However, if the number of these earthworms is so large that it makes people's scalp numb, not many people can laugh.

    However, Ye Pengfei smiled very happily.

    Boom!

    Ye Pengfei seemed to have transformed into a sharp artifact and slammed into an immortal weapon.  Even with the protection of the Ghost Domain Formation.  He was also knocked back several miles by the powerful counterattack force.

    And one of the arms of that immortal soldier was cut off by Ye Pengfei!

    Devour!

    There is another burst of spiritual rain, floating in the plane space.

    Ye Pengfei laughed heartily while using the force of the counterattack, he slammed into the arms of another immortal soldier with great force.  I saw that this huge immortal soldier with a height of ten feet retracted its limbs inward, intending to trap Ye Pengfei alive.

    I bite!

    Ye Pengfei seemed to have really turned into a hungry wolf, catching something.  Just bite anything.  This immortal weapon condensed due to the thirty-three-day formation, even all the armor on its body was evolved from pure spiritual power. When Ye Pengfei opened his mouth and bit it like this, a large piece of it was actually bitten off.  !

    tasty!

    It¡¯s like bees seeing nectar.  Without being surrounded by the immortal soldiers, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to get into his stomach

    ¡­¡­

    "This kid is looking for death! He is looking for death!" Qi Longbo saw it in disbelief.  "Everyone gather around and seal the formation together with the immortal soldier!"

    The 3,300 strong men operating the formation have already seen the opportunity.  Before Qi Longbo could give the order, they were already in action.

    Layers upon layers of immortal soldiers and generals surrounded this immortal soldier in circles.  Further to the periphery, the endless palace buildings form an awe-inspiring seal formation.

    "Haha, you want to seal me?" Suddenly, joking laughter rang out from outside the sealing formation.

    "Run away?" Qi Xinyue's expression moved slightly, "It's a non-directional teleportation talisman. He is indeed a treacherous boy!"

    "So what?" Qi Longbo did not feel any frustration because of the failure of the seal this time, "No matter how manyThere will always be a day when everything is used up.  And if we just use a massive amount of immortal soldiers and generals to pile up, we can consume him to death alive!  "

    With sharp eyes, he looked in the direction of the entrance of Dragon God Garden. Qi Longbo sneered: "In this case, the ability we use is less than 10% of the thirty-three days. No matter if they start a war with us now or wait until then  When the war starts when space opens again, we still have overwhelming power!"

    "Third brother, don't be careless!" Qi Xinyue frowned slightly, and she didn't know whether she was referring to the prying eyes from outside, or the kid in front of her who was of great value but was running around like a flea

    ¡­¡­

    "One shot, another place."  The continuous devouring caused the continent in Ye Pengfei's body to expand by more than a hundred miles.

    "What a pity, they no longer use magic weapons to hit me." Faced with such a harvest, Ye Pengfei was not satisfied at all.

    "You kid, just have fun." Samsara has also regained his free spirit, "Such good luck, even the Immortal Emperor Samsara didn't encounter back then. You kid also devoured it, which is equivalent to several times.  Ten trillion top-quality spirits. If you are willing to step down, you will definitely become a rich man in the Wutian Star Realm."

    "How can a rich man be so powerful?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Although it is only a hundred miles away, I have already felt that I will soon be able to get a trace of feedback. Continue to kill! Continue to devour! I want to evolve the planet,  Only by swallowing it in large quantities can we succeed! The little results I have achieved now are not enough to fill my teeth!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s ambition makes Samsara extremely passionate.

    "Okay, I'll help you!"

    The disc of reincarnation slowly rises from the palm of reincarnation.  A mouthful of source power was sprayed up, and a dazzling scene appeared in the reincarnation disk.

    "Samsara, you are already very weak." Ye Pengfei frowned.

    "It doesn't matter." Samsara said with a proud smile, "No matter how old I am, I won't die in ten or eight years!"

    As he spoke, the deduced results poured into Ye Pengfei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 536. Devouring and Refining (Part 2)

    In fact, Ye Pengfei is not without deduction ability.  More than ten days ago, the reason why he noticed that Yi Xingtian and others had ulterior motives was because he had an idea and used the destiny ball to figure it out.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei did not immediately imprison Yi Xingtian and others, but instead released them while letting Samsara use secret techniques to investigate, was precisely because he used the Destiny Ball and Zhou Tianyi to repeatedly calculate and discover that there was a greater threat to him.  exist.  So, I wanted to find out the threat from these people.  .

    However, facing the thirty-three-day formation, Ye Pengfei's calculation ability was not stretched, but completely useless.  Even the disk of reincarnation must be driven by the source of reincarnation in order to deduce some clues.

    After looking at Samsara, which had aged a bit, Ye Pengfei didn't say much.

    it is more than words!

    The number of immortal soldiers and generals has surged again, exceeding one hundred thousand.

    The existence of this series will be tens of thousands of miles apart from each other.  This distance not only allows the power to cover all blind spots, but also avoids accidental injuries during fierce battles.

    There are more than 100,000 high-level beings, and each one is separated by tens of thousands of miles.  With such coverage, the area controlled is close to tens of billions of miles.

    In addition, the thirty-three days that have been operating for more than ten hours have evolved into countless wonderland and wonderful realms.  They are scattered in an orderly manner on the periphery of the immortal soldiers and generals, forming extremely mysterious formations.

    "Such a lineup is more than enough to defeat the Immortal Emperor, let alone a kid of this level!" Qi Longbo said very confidently.

    Qi Xinyue also nodded slightly. She also felt that Ye Pengfei's ability to persist until now was already a miracle among miracles.

    Although, Qi Xinyue still hasn¡¯t figured it out yet.  Why did Ye Pengfei fight fiercely for more than ten hours despite his strength being far inferior to any of the immortal soldiers and generals?  Instead of being suppressed, they became more courageous as they fought.  However, Qi Xinyue believes that miracles must eventually come to an end.  And this end is now.

    "Third brother, after Ye Pengfei is suppressed, you will refine it!" After thinking about it, Qi Xinyue said in a deep voice.

    "Shall I refine it?" Qi Longbo was slightly startled, "Fifth sister, you are the hope of our Qi family. It would be better to leave this boy's inheritance to you."

    Although Qi Longbo is greedy, he is a person who puts the interests of his family first.  If this were not the case, even if he had a high understanding of the formation method, Qi Xinyue would not collect the thirty-three days of fragments that he had worked so hard to collect.  Leave it to Qi Longbo to understand.

    "Third brother, my decision is the best for the Qi family." Qi Xinyue smiled lightly, "Although I still don't know what kind of inheritance Ye Pengfei has. However, I can feel that as long as I inherit this inheritance, thirty-three days of  The power will increase countless times. By that time, not to mention that space, even the entire Wutian Star Realm will fall into the hands of our Qi family!"

    What is ambition?  This is ambition!  Thinking about it, I am always obsessed with advancing to level nine and the treasures in that space. It is really too petty.

    "Okay! Leave this kid to me!" Qi Longbo couldn't help but licked his lips.  There was cruel longing on his face

    ¡­¡­

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    Swallow it!  swallow!  swallow!

    With such a large number of immortal soldiers and generals, Ye Pengfei must never be his enemy.  However, he was able to rely on the calculation of reincarnation to repeatedly hit the weaknesses of the one hundred thousand army.

    The fine spiritual rain has already turned into a violent storm, washing away the land that is more than a thousand miles in radius.

    Rising!  rise!  rise!

    Expand!  Expand!  Expand!

    Just when Qi Xinyue and Qi Longbo were discussing how to deal with the upcoming victory, the second ray of power from the plane finally came back!

    "Haha, your power has doubled!" Ye Pengfei laughed happily again.

    A trace of plane power can only be used to cut the limbs of a seventh-level immortal soldier.  Unless there are anxious immortal soldiers, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to swallow an entire seventh-level immortal soldier.

    And now that the battle has developed, the strong men who control these immortal soldiers and generals have already learned the lesson, and Ye Pengfei will never find the same opportunities as before.

    "Finally, I can do something big!" Looking at an eighth-level low-level being not far away, Ye Pengfei's eyes were filled with excitement.

    Charge!

    It was a completely brutal impact, without any skills at all. Ye Pengfei cut behind the immortal soldier abruptly.

    Facing such a large number of enemies, skills have long become useless.  Except at certain specific times, it can be used suddenly to save lives.  The rest of the time, only decisive andOnly with a fierce impact can you gain something.

    There are more than 100,000 immortal soldiers and generals, each with protection.  Ye Pengfei had just cut behind the immortal soldier when several clusters of fierce rays of light shot straight towards him.

    "Bafang Wuxia Formation, go!"

    Dozens of giant swords condensed from the power of thunder and spirit formed large formations in an instant, heading towards the clusters of sharp lights.  Right in front of Ye Pengfei, there was no defense.

    "Seeking death!" The eighth-level low-level immortal soldier targeted by Ye Pengfei showed a disdainful smile on his face.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????: The eighth-level immortal soldier was drawing circles with his hands, clusters of flower-like clouds surged out from the circles and hit Ye Pengfei head-on.  Even reincarnation can't tell what kind of trick this is.

    If it had been the case before, Ye Pengfei would have definitely retreated to avoid the edge for the time being.  However, now he relies on the power of two planes.  A trace of light drove the ghost realm formation, a trace of light opened the way in front, and cut in forcefully.

    "You are really asking for your own death!" Qi Longbo's ferocious face finally showed a relaxed smile, "Even I dare not break into the foggy cloud that evolved in the thirty-three days. No matter how evil this kid is, he will definitely be beaten.  The mind is confused! Suppress it, suppress it quickly!"

    Once again, the suppression arrays, with Ye Pengfei as the center, oppressed them, but

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    The eighth-level immortal soldier who displayed the mist cloud suddenly suffered a series of heavy blows.  Two arms that were several feet long were shot to pieces in an instant!

    Whale suck!

    Ye Pengfei revealed his figure again, and like a whale sucking in a rainbow, he swept these broken spiritual powers into his own prototype plane.

    "It's cool! It's cool! It's cool! It's worthy of being an eighth-level existence. With just two arms, it has evolved into a land of three hundred miles! The power of the third plane has been fed back!"

    The influx of more power made Ye Pengfei feel that he could completely destroy this plane with just a few moves.

    "This feeling is not false." Ye Pengfei thought carefully, "Is it possible that when my plane grows to a certain extent, I can really completely destroy this world?"

    ??This question, even in reincarnation, I don¡¯t know the answer to

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 537. Swallowing in large quantities

    Devour in large quantities!

    Really massive devouring!

    The seventh-level low-level existence is no longer a match for Ye Pengfei.  Even if they take care of each other and form formations that are both offensive and defensive, Ye Pengfei's planar power can easily capture and devour the target.  .

    In just a few seconds, twenty complete seventh-level immortal soldiers and three broken parts of eight-level immortal soldiers were completely devoured by Ye Pengfei.

    "The power of ten threads of planes has gathered into a wisp of power of planes!" Ye Pengfei was overjoyed, "This is a change from quantitative to qualitative. A seventh-level high-level existence can also be completely destroyed!"

    The quantitative change of the power of the plane that is fed back is the same as the proportion of the area of ??the continent.  This is even more true from quantitative change to qualitative change.  After devouring so many immortal soldiers, the continent that evolved from the prototype plane only reached a range of three thousand miles.  However, the power of the plane that he fed back has turned into a wisp.

    Samsara chuckled and said: "If you can calm down and observe carefully, you will find that the solidity of this three-thousand-mile continent is far greater than the previous thousand-mile continent. In this way, the power of the plane fed back will of course be  There has been a qualitative change.¡±

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei nodded, "It's a pity that now I can't calm down to observe and think, and even being distracted and multi-purpose is greatly restricted."

    Thirty-three days is not a waste of fame. In a few breaths of time, he has indeed changed from swallowing a small amount to swallowing a large amount. However, looking at it, the number of immortal soldiers and generals is tens of thousands more than before.  .

    The movement between immortal soldiers and generals.  It is also more serious and dangerous.  Even though there has been a qualitative change in the power of feedback.  Ye Pengfei couldn't be careless in the slightest.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    In just one moment, Ye Pengfei continuously changed positions, traveled in a large circle of more than 200 million miles, and then rushed into a group of eighth-level beings.

    Having just cut across an eighth-level low-level being and only captured a small part of his limbs, Ye Pengfei felt something in his heart and fled quickly again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The moment Ye Pengfei just escaped, a powerful attack landed on the place where he just stayed.  Together with the eighth-level being who was cut crosswise by Ye Pengfei.  Dozens of eighth-level immortal soldiers were all wiped out.

    "Swift! Powerful! Such an attack can already threaten low-level ninth-level people!" In the distance, Ye Pengfei's heart was slightly shaken.  "Reincarnation, if this continues, I may not be able to survive until the end of the Five Elements Tribulation!"

    "If reincarnation hadn't informed us in advance, things would have turned around a lot after the Five Elements Tribulation.  No matter how much Ye Pengfei devours them, he can't defeat the ever-increasing number of immortal soldiers and generals.  In fact, he has begun to doubt whether he can persist until the moment when the Five Elements Tribulation disappears.

    "There's still a whole day left!" Samsara also frowned slightly, "Not only do you have to speed up the devouring, you also have to find a new way. If the current trend continues, I'm afraid, you can only move around for another three hours!"

    The results of the evolution of the wheel of reincarnation are also extremely dangerous.

    Qi Xinyue and Qi Longbo also saw the clues.

    "Humph, I don't know what trick that kid used. He is obviously at the fifth level of spiritual pressure, but he can kill a seventh level existence with one hand. Is it some kind of super powerful artifact?" Qi Longbo said coldly, "But,  Even so, he won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. Whether it¡¯s a super powerful artifact or a super powerful inheritance, everything will fall into the hands of my Qi family!¡±

    Qi Xinyue also nodded slightly: "It seems that it is a super artifact that can swallow up majestic spiritual power. And, it uses the swallowed spiritual power to enhance its power. Otherwise, it has already swallowed up so many immortal soldiers and generals. He  The power of spiritual pressure. There should be a breakthrough."

    ???????As long as one of the immortal soldiers and generals evolved purely from spiritual power is refined, it is equivalent to refining ten or even more of the same level.  Doing the math, from the beginning to now, the immortal soldiers and generals devoured by Ye Pengfei are equivalent to two eighth-level intermediate-level immortal soldiers.  Such majestic spiritual power is enough to push a low-level fifth-level expert to a low-level sixth level.

    However, neither the 3,300 strong men in charge of the formation, nor Qi Xinyue and Qi Longbo, who were watching from a distance, noticed any change in Ye Pengfei's spiritual pressure.  Judging from their realm and perspective, this is probably because of the existence of some kind of artifact.

    A powerful inheritance!  Powerful artifact!

    Qi Longbo became a little excited: "Do you want to increase your strength by another 10%?"

    Delay will bring about change!

    We still don¡¯t know how much those peepers know about the changes that have taken place here.  Although, the 3,300 strong men sitting in front of me for thirty-three days, as well as other existences blocking various planes and spaces,They are all disciples trained by the Qi family.  However, Qi Longbo understood that there must be an opponent's spy.

    This is something that is inevitable. When Qi Longbo said this, Qi Xinyue also hesitated.

    From the beginning of the war to now, deep down in her heart, she always had a vague feeling that something was wrong.  However, it cannot be calculated.

    "Perhaps it's because of the traitors in the clan?" Qi Xinyue speculated silently, and finally made up her mind, "Use 50% of your strength to fight quickly!"

    "Fifty percent power? Fifth sister, are you using too much? Those organizations also have secret methods. If we use too much power, I'm afraid" As the proposer, Qi Longbo hesitated.

    What Qi Longbo didn¡¯t know was that if he had not hesitated or questioned, perhaps there would have been hope for a quick victory.  As soon as he hesitated, Ye Pengfei's devouring speed suddenly accelerated.

    "Level 5 peak! Why did his spiritual pressure suddenly increase?" Qi Xinyue and Qi Longbo couldn't help being shocked.

    How did they know that Ye Pengfei was completely risking his life?  In the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, each level 5 Yin God was crazy enough to inject power into Ye Pengfei's body at the expense of his life.

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan have also stopped practicing, and the power of the two sixth-level slaves has been transferred to Ye Pengfei.

    "Such power can only allow me to reach the peak of level five. It seems that the potential of the sea-knowing insect Gu spell ends here." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, "However, my realm is already the realm of gods.  .My greatest power already comes from the embryonic plane. Devour, devour, as long as I can devour a lot, my power will skyrocket!"

    The fifth-level peak body power, coupled with that wisp of plane power.  Ye Pengfei really transformed into a ferocious wolf, rampaging among the seventh-level immortal soldiers.

    There is no one general!

    Swallow it!  swallow!  swallow!  A huge amount of swallowing!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off

    Now, every moment, you can swallow several immortal soldiers!

    Just when Qi Xinyue made a great decision and Qi Longbo was hesitantly discussing with Qi Xinyue, Ye Pengfei's plane power increased at an alarming rate!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 538. Adventurous advance!

    "One thread, two threads, three threads very good, there is a second ray of feedback!" Samsara's face, pale due to aging, showed a ruddy expression of extreme excitement.

    "Two rays of plane power are enough to sustain you for five more hours!" Through the wheel of reincarnation, Samsara quickly judged it.  .

    "However, they will not let me develop." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Before they can fully react, we must speed up the devouring speed!"

    " Simply, Ye Pengfei won't attack the immortal army lineup.  He ducked near a group of seventh-level immortal soldiers, and the power of two planes combined together, like an invisible whip, and suddenly swept across.

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­!

    In the sky, there were countless explosions, shaking the fairyland secret realm that had evolved nearby.  In a few moments, Ye Pengfei swept in more than ten seventh-level immortal soldiers.

    "It's the power of five planes again!" Ye Pengfei did not hesitate and quickly dodged the pursuing attack, "You eight-level immortal soldiers and generals, all of you will die!"

    All the power of the planes condensed into an invisible Ghost Holy War Spear, which suddenly penetrated the huge bodies of three eighth-level low-level immortal soldiers.

    "Samsara Small Sword Formation, kill!"

    The strongest sword formation was revealed for the first time.  The three immortal soldiers who had been severely injured were unable to withstand this mysterious reincarnation concept and quickly collapsed and scattered.

    "Two rays of power from the plane!" Ye Pengfei laughed.

    By swallowing three eighth-level beings in a row, he gained another fifteen strands of plane power.  Together with the five strands just now, the two new strands of plane power feed back together.

    "Even if the power of thirty-three days is doubled, with the power of four planes, you can still persist for eight hours!"

    Increase in strength.  The effect does not increase in the same proportion, but increases exponentially.  Samsara uses the original power to calculate this battle.  Calculate all changes clearly.

    "What if the power of Thirty-three Days increases a hundred times?" Faced with such results, Ye Pengfei remained calm.

    "It can only last for three quarters of an hour!" In less than an instant, reincarnation was calculated.

    "We still have to make dangerous moves!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Qi Xinyue is not a fool, and those 3,300 beings are not fools. If you want to persist until the end of the Five Elements Tribulation, you must take risks!"

    Don¡¯t be complacent or arrogant, always be energetic and dare to take risks.  This is Ye Pengfei's unique quality.

    Even someone like Zheng Peng is good at calculation.  Being good at taking advantage of other people's presence doesn't possess this quality at all.  Those strong people who step up from the lowest level step by step will not have this quality.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s experience is unique.

    Continuously leapfrog!  simply put.  This is the history of Ye Pengfei's cultivation!

    He is still only at the level of Qi refining, but he has to face a thousand-mile pursuit by three Beast King Sect foundation-building monks.

    It was just Jin Danxiu, and he began to fight with empty and even holes.

    With the level of the first Nascent Soul Condensation, who can fight against the existence of the God Transformation level, and then win the awe of Ling Yunjue, Yue Yi, and Yue Ningbing, who can see countless star realms and a large number of powerful people?

    His unique cultivation experience has created his unique quality - moment by moment.  The quality of taking risks!

    "No risk, no chance encounter," Ye Pengfei's tactics suddenly changed.

    He no longer goes to devour the immortal soldiers and generals whose number has increased to hundreds of thousands, but directly dives into the more peripheral fairyland.

    "He is looking for death!" Qi Longbo shouted loudly.

    Qi Xinyue also frowned in surprise.

    My decision and Qi Longbo¡¯s doubts have not yet been determined.  Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei rushed into the peripheral blockade so "recklessly".

    "Fifth sister, he is restrained!" Qi Longbo laughed and said, "Reckless boy, we don't need to use more power, the layers of fairyland are enough to suppress him!"

    Qi Xinyue was also shaken. She felt that she seemed to be too impatient just now

    ¡­¡­

    "Reincarnation has caused you to lose some of your original power. How long can you hold on?" At this moment, Ye Pengfei has turned into invisible particles.  For the time being, he can still use his spiritual thoughts to care about reincarnation.

    "Haha, don't worry about me yet." Samsara's paler and older face forced a smile, "You should concentrate on doing your own thing. Such an attack is no joke. If you don't succeed, you will fall. There will be no turning back.  room."

    Ye Pengfei nodded silently and said no more words

    &nbsp;¡­

    Qi Xinyue and Qi Longbo feel more and more that victory is right in front of them.  Ye Pengfei, who had entered many fairyland, seemed to be no longer able to exert his elusive power, and was gradually suppressed.

    "It is indeed an artifact, and it is an artifact that he cannot actively drive." Qi Longbo judged very firmly, "As long as it continues to swallow spiritual power, the artifact can exert supreme power. Now, Ye Pengfei made a mistake in his judgment and was captured by the powerful fairyland  Overwhelm. The artifact cannot continue to devour it, so it loses its supreme power!"

    "Next, we have to see how much savings Ye Pengfei has." Qi Xinyue smiled lightly, "The moment his spirit stones are completely exhausted, we can completely suppress him! He is indeed a monster, but he  He was so careless. A mere catastrophe of becoming a god caused such a big commotion. Even if he can escape today's test, sooner or later he will fall into the hands of other strong men and be refined by others!"

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s judgment was completely wrong. She didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei made such a big noise this time that he even sent his servants to spread the word without even reflecting on himself. This was indeed a major mistake.  However, this mistake was caused by reincarnation.  And this mistake is simply unavoidable.

    You must know that such a bizarre and leap-forward realm breakthrough cannot be calculated even if countless immortal emperors from the star realm are gathered together to deduce it!

    However, there was a mistake in the deduction and calculation of the bottleneck.  Regarding the deduction and calculation of the thirty-three days, Samsara was extremely careful and cautious, without making any mistakes.

    ¡°This is it!!!¡±

    Just when Qi Xinyue and Qi Longbo thought they were in sight of success, the solemn sound of reincarnation sounded in Ye Pengfei's prototype plane.

    "Ghost Domain Formation, operating at full strength!"

    Suddenly, four strands of power from the plane were injected into various major points in the body.  Thousands of formations were in full operation.  Then, it gathered into a strange force¡ª¡ª

    A unique power that can powerfully penetrate formations!

    Boom!

    With just a sudden explosion, Ye Pengfei rushed into the 3,300 strong men!  !  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 539. Thrilling!

    ~.< >-~ 

    "What's going on?" Qi Longbo shouted in surprise, "Isn't it about to be suppressed? Why did Ye Pengfei show up there?"

    "Virtual shadow, what we are suppressing is just a phantom! Damn it, it is a powerful artistic conception of reincarnation. No wonder it can be hidden from our eyes!" Qi Xinyue also suddenly became angry.

    Humiliation, infinite humiliation!

    "There are so many eighth-level beings, more than three thousand eighth-level beings, and more than three thousand pairs of eyes, but they can't see through that phantom. This is simply a shame and a great shame!"

    "How is this possible? The thirty-three formation eyes all have super protection. Even if he has a heaven-defying artifact in his hand, there is no way he can break in like this!" Qi Longbo kept shouting in horror.

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s brows knitted together again.

    "Could it be that this is the reason for the inexplicable worry in my heart?"

    No one can tell the difference between true and false clones!  A hidden way that no one can detect!  The formation-breaking secret that no one can resist!  Ye Pengfei, who only had level 5 spiritual pressure, was already so powerful.  If he could grow up, how terrifying would it be?

    Qi Longbo didn't wake up at all. He roared angrily: "MD, even if he enters the formation, he will still die! There are 3,300 eighth-level beings, and even Yi Fangsheng does not dare to face them alone!  "

    That¡¯s right, even someone as strong as Yi Fangsheng would not be able to challenge 3,300 level 8 experts in a single fight.  What's more, these are still 3,300, 3,300 eighth-level powerhouses who sit in the eye of the formation that can destroy the existence of gods!

    But¡­¡­

    "Such a powerful formation eye If it weren't for the deduction of reincarnation, I wouldn't dare to come in if I had a hundred courages!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and without stopping for a moment, he moved toward the weak points of the formation eye.  Teleport away.

    Normal teleportation is straight forward and forward.  in this way.  Only in this way can the teleportation time be compressed to the shortest possible time.  However, Ye Pengfei's teleportation at this moment was a winding and twisting route.  At first glance, it looks like the target is erratic and scurrying around.

    At first, Qi Longbo and Qi Xinyue also mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei teleported not only because the route was messy, but also because of the mess.  He basically didn¡¯t fight against the strong men around him.  It's because although he broke into the formation, he couldn't find a chance to take action.

    "Humph! You know how powerful you are!" Qi Longbo's mood improved a little, "How can you just break into the center of the formation? Not even those immortal soldiers and generals can destroy them. You still want to create trouble in the center of the formation.  Making it rain is simply wishful thinking!¡±

    "Third brother, be careful!" Although Qi Xinyue couldn't understand Ye Pengfei, she was much more alert. "I think you'd better go there yourself and capture him quickly!"

    Qi Longbo was a little unhappy, having already deployed such terrifying force.  Do you still need to do it yourself?

    "Fifth sister, do you want to use that move?" Qi Longbo frowned and said, "It's enough to show it for thirty-three days. That move was prepared for Yi Fangsheng and Jun Lintian!"

    Yi Fang wins.  A ninth-level intermediate existence.

    Jun Lintian, the master of Zhanlong Pavilion, no one knows his true cultivation.  Everyone only knows that in the past few hundred years, Yi Fangsheng, with the pressure of the Immortal Emperor, has not been able to stop the development of Zhanlong Pavilion!

    To capture a Ye Pengfei who had a mysterious inheritance but only had a mere fifth level of strength, he had to use 3,300 eighth level experts, which was extremely careful and cautious.  Is it possible that we have to use the means of suppressing the bottom of the box?

    Qi Xinyue sighed and said: "I also hope that I don't have to use that move. But, I always feel that he will use even more amazing methods!"

    Qi Longbo curled his lips, disapproving in his heart.

    Although, Ye Pengfei persisted for more than a day.  Although, he also shattered the bodies of dozens of immortal soldiers and generals.  Although, he penetrated into the thirty-three-day formation in an extremely strange way.  However, the situation is developing rapidly in a direction that is not good for him.  Look at his messy teleportation now. If he can persist for more than an hour, he will be a miracle that surpasses the Immortal Emperor!

    However, Qi Longbo still went.  Not because of anything else, just because Qi Xinyue showed that token.

    "Damn, Ancestral Dragon's Order! What's wrong with Fifth Sister? Are you impatient? Or are you taking this opportunity to start a full-scale war? Now is not a good time to start a war"

    Qi Longbo doesn¡¯t understand, very much.  However, facing the Qi family's ancestral dragon order that had not been used for hundreds of millions of years, he had to obey all Qi Xinyue's orders

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei is still teleporting and shuttling.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The completed super formation cannot be broken through casually.  In every inch of space here, there are at least ten strong men with overlapping spiritual pressure.  Even though he can use the power of the plane to drive the ghost realm formation, he can't go straight and move freely.

    It takes a stick of incense, a whole stick of incense, he calculated, and it took at least the same amount of time to travel from the destination.

    boom!  boom!  boom!

    Once again, I fought several moves with several eighth-level beings.  Nascent Soul, who was sitting in the Zi Mansion, once again couldn't control the stability of the Zi Mansion. As the space of the Zi Mansion shook and changed, it had to vibrate up and down several times.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Uh-huh!  Uh-huh!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A river of blood pouring out from the sword light with overwhelming momentum.  Cha Cha, met the joint attack of dozens of strong men, causing the virtual and real space to be reversed, and the strange plane confusion was dazzling.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Boom!  Boom!

    On this side, the danger has not yet been resolved.  On the other side, the terrifying sound that shook the heart hit the Zi Mansion one after another.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't already been in the realm of gods, such an astonishing sonic attack would have shaken even an eighth-level god to the point of being unable to resist.

    Even so, Ye Pengfei also felt upset and had the urge to "no longer follow the deduction of the wheel of reincarnation and let go of his hands and feet to fight."  Fortunately, he is not only accustomed to fighting at higher levels, but also good at calming his mind.  In an instant, he managed to get rid of the attack and teleported millions of miles to the left and rear

    The experience of burning incense, if you add all the past experiences together, magnify it a hundred times, it is incomparable!

    The danger of this stick of incense is incomparable to all the dangers in the past if magnified a thousand times!

    Samsara¡¯s palms were all covered in sweat.  Not to mention Cen Na and Mo Xuan, both of them simply fainted.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu, they would have been completely knocked into the abyss by such experiences and dangers.

    Thrilling!

    Thrilling!  !

    Thrilling!  !  !

    Even if you just look at it, even if you just watch, you can send a sixth-level existence into the abyss!  It can make the reincarnation of the ninth level of state of mind, and the palms become sweaty!  Only Ye Pengfei could still look calm, facing the thrills again and again, and keep moving forward towards the set goal!  ()¡ª¡ª

    ??~.< >-~

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 540. The existence that controls the thread of fate!

    "Well done! Ye Pengfei, well done!!" In Samsara's heart, he shouted nervously, "Hold on! Hold on! As long as you hold on for a little while longer, you can hit Thirty-three's weak point and disrupt Thirty-three.  Three days!¡±

    It is getting closer and closer to the established goal. The thirty-three days that were originally running very well were originally evolving in the direction of getting stronger and stronger. At this moment, in the deepest part of the formation eye,  There was a small flaw.  .

    As long as you can hit this flaw, even if you fail to kill any strong people, you can still disrupt the Thirty-three Heavens and suddenly reduce the power of this formation.

    The tension of reincarnation gradually eased.  His tightly packed fists gradually relaxed

    But, right now!  !  !

    "When you are at your peak, is it when you are extremely weak? Sure enough, Fifth Sister's feeling is right!" Suddenly, a cold voice sounded in the void.

    A sharp light penetrated the virtual and real space and hit Ye Pengfei's body!

    Bang!

    Ye Pengfei retreated wildly in response, retreating tens of millions of miles before finally regaining his balance.

    During this period, countless attacks hit him hard.  Even though there were four rays of plane power driving the Ghost Domain Formation, curved and hideous cracks appeared on Ye Pengfei's body!

    All progress has come to naught!

    who is it?  Who took action?  On the disc of reincarnation, the existence of that person failed to evolve in advance!

    "An existence that can disrupt the thread of fate! Damn, we are in big trouble now!" Samsara roared in shock.

    "The Thread of Destiny? What is that?" Ye Pengfei dealt with the attacks of countless strong men in the formation.  He asked calmly.

    "Do you remember Zhao Youhou? He is already dead, but he can still drop killing formations one after another in the cave of the blessed land!" Samsara roared very fast.  "That's the thread of fate! Zhao Youhou from hundreds of millions of years ago will follow the thread of destiny to kill you millions of years from now!"

    "T***, in the past, the Immortal Emperor of Samsara has seen countless powerful people, but he has only met one being who can grasp the thread of fate. Unexpectedly, you kid has already met two of them!"

    A god-level existence has the ability to control the thread of fate.  This is nothing less than.  A mere mortal has mastered the means to kill a powerful person who transforms into a god!

    Samsara¡¯s answer is urgent yet simple.  Ye Pengfei didn't understand for a while what the thread of fate was.  Then why was Zhao Youhou able to span hundreds of millions of years and kill himself hundreds of millions of years later?  However, one thing is clear, that is, he can no longer rely on the Disk of Reincarnation!

    "die!"

    Countless highlights.  They gathered into six winding giant dragons and flew down towards Ye Pengfei.

    "Dragon's Domain! Ye Pengfei, use your domain to break the domain!" Samsara roared crazily.

    Regardless of whether the Realm of Extreme Love can break the Dragon Realm of the mysterious enemy.  You must also try to use your territory to break the territory.  At the moment, reincarnation cannot be calculated at all.  Where will that mysterious enemy appear? The only way is to use a few moves.  Only then can we see the hope of survival.

    But¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei did not expand the realm of extreme emotion, but instead, the light of the thunder spirit flashed under his feet, and the figure suddenly disappeared!

    "Where are the people?" Qi Longbo showed his figure in the sky.

    Within the formation, there was no presence of Ye Pengfei.

    Outside the formation¡¯s eyes, there is still no aura appearing!

    Escaped?  impossible!  If he could escape, he would have escaped to who knows where!

    With a slight frown on his brows, Qi Longbo shouted in a deep voice: "Pause for thirty-three days!"

    What a great move!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The Five Elements Catastrophe, which had been suppressed by the Thirty-three Heavens for a long time, once again showed its power.  I saw huge city walls condensed by the power of the five elements, rising up in a space of hundreds of millions of miles.  On the city wall, the Five Elements Spirit Cannon roared.  Inside and outside the city wall, countless soldiers and horses were roaring!

    "There it is!"

    It seems that the attacks are overwhelming and indiscriminate, but there is one place where they are the most intensive.

    "This guy is really smart!" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and had to reveal his figure.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? -????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but but also the reincarnation around ?? ¨C ?are not able to be discovered by him.  I thought I could escape the danger instantly and hide again, but I never thought that my invisibility would be broken by this eighth-level peak existence!

    "Thirty-three days, start working again!"

    With Qi Longbo¡¯s cold shout, countless immortal soldiers and generals moved towards??Pengfei rushes over!

    ??Continue to devour massive amounts?

    Ye Pengfei stared at this eighth-level god who only showed part of his body with focused eyes. It was as if he had not seen the hundreds of thousands of immortal soldiers and generals at all. In his eyes, there was only one person, Qi Longbo!

    "Ye Pengfei, are you stupid?! Leave quickly!!!" Samsara roared at the top of his lungs.

    No matter whether you continue the previous strategy of devouring it or not, you can never stand still and be beaten passively.  You know, although Ye Pengfei devoured many immortal soldiers and generals.  However, at the same time, the number of immortal soldiers and generals evolved in the thirty-three days was even greater.  Faced with such a ferocious impact, even Immortal Emperor Zhanlong would never be able to hold on for too long!

    "Let's go?" The corners of Ye Pengfei's mouth curved slightly.

    Deep inside, a wild torrent was rushing around.  He felt as if there was a kind of power waiting for him to devour it.

    "Reincarnation, tell me, if I refine a controller of the thread of fate, will there be any changes in my realm?"

    Hundreds of thousands of immortal soldiers and generals are only tens of thousands of miles away from Ye Pengfei, arriving in an instant.  Ye Pengfei, however, had enough time to calmly ask.

    "Refining onefuck! Ye Pengfei, you kid has to deal with the situation at hand first!"

    Before reincarnation was over, the first row of immortal soldiers and generals all rushed in front of Ye Pengfei!

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei chuckled, and the light flashed under his feet again.

    "You always rely on the spiritual pattern teleportation array, you can't hide for longOkay, let me think about itmaybe you can also gain the ability to control the thread of fate? However, there shouldn't be any improvement in realm."

    "In the past, the powerful men in the realm of gods that the Immortal Emperor of Samsara met were all the same as the Immortal Emperor of Samsara, but they had just stepped into this threshold. Even how to continue to become stronger and how to obtain a plane beyond the ninth level peak  We don¡¯t even know the power, let alone a higher realm. These powerful people in the Immortal Realm all believe that this plane space is too weak, which makes it impossible to continue to become stronger, let alone improve the realm."

    Just when Samsara was explaining this, Ye Pengfei changed his position several times in succession.  Vaguely, he discovered that there were strange changes in the fairyland and wonderland in the distance

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 541. Escape

    Even when Ye Pengfei's clone, who could fake the real thing, entered the fairyland and wonderland and was suppressed by the fairyland and wonderland, there were still birds singing and flowers fragrant, fairy sounds curling up in these fairyland wonderlands, without any killing intent.  The spirit of cutting.

    But now, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that a ferocious beast with two wings on its head and back, like a tiger, was revealed in the wonderland of the fairyland.  .

    The most peculiar thing is that the appearance of these ferocious beasts is exactly the same.  It's as if they were cast from the same mold.

    "Hundreds of thousands of immortal soldiers and generals, each with a different appearance. How can a mere few thousand ferocious beasts be so uniform?"

    From this small detail, Ye Pengfei sensed a hint of danger.

    "Reincarnation, don't worry about the immortal soldiers and generals, and those ferocious beasts!" Ye Pengfei ordered in a deep voice.

    "A ferocious beast?"

    It wasn¡¯t until Ye Pengfei reminded him that Samsara discovered that a ferocious beast with a ferocious face had emerged from the fairyland in the distance.  This shows how nervous he was.

    "This is Qiongqi!" Samsara roared in fear, "Qiongqi is difficult to transform into a human being. An adult Qiongqi who cannot transform is equivalent to an eighth-level god. And a Qiongqi who can transform into a human being can easily  With my claws, I can knock away beings like Immortal Emperor Zhanlong!!!"

    Although, these strange things in front of you are not real.  However, both Ye Pengfei and Samsara understand that these thirty-three days of formation will never be targeted and evolve thousands of Qiongqi!

    "In other words, I can only run away?" Ye Pengfei's face gradually became a little ugly.

    ??Previously.  The purpose of venturing into Thirty-Three Heavens' formations was to disturb Thirty-Three Heavens and relieve the pressure on oneself.  I never thought that not only would I not be able to successfully hit the flaws deep in my eyes.  On the contrary, first he provoked an eighth-level peak powerhouse who could control the thread of fate, and now he had to face a strange beast.  If this continues, even if the eighth-level peak powerhouse stops taking action, within the next thirty-three days of continued evolution, he will be crushed into powder!

    What Ye Pengfei doesn't know is that these thousands of Qiongqi are not easy to evolve.  At this moment, Qi Longbo had already given the order.  Use 80% of your strength!

    Although 80% of the strength was used, the appearance of these thousands of Qiongqi still showed no difference. This actually showed that the Qi family had mastered the thirty-three-day formation.  The power is not that great.  It is neither possible to evolve various kinds of Qiongqi, nor can it evolve Qiongqi that can take shape.

    However, even if the power is not enough.  The current strength alone is enough to kill Ye Pengfei a thousand or ten thousand times.  Even though Ye Pengfei's realm is far beyond Qi Xinyue and Qi Longbo.  However, the huge gap in strength is not enough for him to face this kind of battle.

    Escape!

    Finally, Ye Pengfei persisted for more than fourteen hours.  Had to run away.  In these fourteen hours, he gained huge benefits.  Harvested four rays of plane power.  However, if he cannot persist for ten hours.  Everything, everything will turn into nothing

    ¡­¡­

    Escape!  escape!  escape!

    Ye Pengfei, who was running away, felt deeply for the first time the powerlessness of the thunderous sky.

    "Sigh, my escape skills are so bad, I need to learn more advanced escape techniques." Ye Pengfei, who had to spend the spiritual pattern teleportation array again and again, shook his head helplessly and sighed.

    "If you continue to be such a monster, no escape technique will work!" Samsara said angrily, "I thought the bottleneck of hundreds of years was just because you were a little weirder, and the bottleneck of becoming a god was too strong. No.  To think that you kid can directly cross the realm of gods and humans and break through to the realm of gods!"

    "No matter how prepared you are in advance for such a weird and catastrophic disaster, you can't deal with it at all. Fortunately, I have seen the calamity of achieving the realm of immortality, and I can help you plan it. If you cause a higher level of trouble again,  , there is nothing I can do.¡±

    "Sigh, I don't know. You don't have enough strength and don't have deep Taoism. Why can you achieve the realm of gods? Monster! Weird! Unbelievable! If I hadn't been mentally strong enough, I would have been scared to death by you!"

    While "scolding" Ye Pengfei, Samsara sent a spiritual message and taught Ye Pengfei a reincarnation escape technique.

    The six paths of reincarnation, reincarnation and rebirth.  The reincarnation of an undead may be in a distant star field billions of miles away.  From this we can see how far the power of reincarnation can send living beings at once.

    In the words of reincarnation, the art of reincarnation escape is invincible in the world.

    In the past, although the Samsara Immortal Emperor was not the most powerful among the powerful people in the Immortal Realm, he was the best at "running" among the powerful people in the Immortal Realm.  In terms of speed, there is no doubt that Samsara Immortal Emperor is the best in the world!

    "Such a profound escape technique, for a while?Where can I learn this?  "Ye Pengfei was happy and sad at the same time, "Reincarnation, you should teach me a simple one first.  "

    "I think so too." Samsara shrugged, "The Immortal Emperor Samsara only has this kind of escape technique, and my escape technique is not as good as the thunder that moves the sky."

    "But, if it doesn't take me a hundred and eighty years, I won't be able to learn it at all!" Ye Pengfei sighed with a wry smile.

    Don't say that "the power of power" is just a rough learning, I am afraid that it will take 10080 years.  The situation is urgent now, the number of Qiongqi is slowly increasing, and there is not much time and space left for me to move around

    ¡­¡­

    Qi Longbo did not take action.

    80% of the strength was used, and thirty-three days of savings were consumed at this moment.  He must always be at the center of the Thirty-Three-Day Formation to prevent Yi Fangsheng's men and Jun Lintian's men from taking the opportunity to destroy the Thirty-Three-Day Formation.

    What Samsara doesn¡¯t know is that the Thirty-Three Heavens of the Qi family are actually fundamentally different from the Thirty-Three Heavens that were rumored to have killed the powerful men in the Immortal Realm.

    Among them, the biggest difference is that the Thirty-Three Heavens Tower in the past truly inspired the power of heaven and earth to evolve.  As for the thirty-three-day formation in front of us, even if it only uses 10% of its power to evolve some immortal weapons and generals, it must use a large amount of top-quality spiritual stones to operate normally.

    Previously, when Qi Xinyue wanted to use more of the Thirty-Three Heavenly Powers, the reason why Qi Longbo hesitated and objected was not only because he did not want Yi Fangsheng and Jun Lintian's men to spy on more Thirty-Three Heavenly Days information, but also because  The consumption is too terrifying.  Seeing it, that space is about to open.  Don't use too many spiritual stones unless absolutely necessary.

    "Five trillions of top-grade spirits were consumed in just one moment!" Qi Longbo's heart was bleeding. Even though the Qi family was rich, they could not afford to spend five trillion top-grade spirits casually.

    "Do you really want to use that move?"

    ¡° Seeing the mountains of top-quality spiritual stones quickly disappearing in front of his eyes, Qi Longbo had to seriously consider Qi Xinyue¡¯s suggestion

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 542. What happened again?

    If you don¡¯t want to sit still and wait for death, you have to be flexible.

    On one side, there is the reincarnation escape technique that is so profound that it is difficult to learn.  On the other side, there was the ferocious Qiongqi who was getting closer and closer.  Ye Pengfei had to analyze quickly, trying to think of a compromise.  .

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Thousands of demonic fists were struck at the few Qiongqi closest to him.  Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered continuously.

    "Time! I need more time!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Reincarnation, do you still have the power of reincarnation to help me evolve the world of reincarnation?"

    "You want to use the world of reincarnation to practice?" Samsara's head shook like a rattle, "I told you a long time ago that the world of reincarnation is no longer helpful to you. What's more, you now want to practice the art of reincarnation escape. Natural  It¡¯s incompatible with the world of reincarnation!¡±

    In the world of reincarnation, hundreds of years are equivalent to one hour and three moments of real time.  However, in the world of reincarnation, there are also laws of the world of reincarnation.

    The laws of heaven, magic and secret techniques that are lower than the realm of gods and humans can operate very well.

    It is almost difficult for the laws of heaven, magic and secret techniques that have reached the realm of gods and humans to operate in the world of reincarnation.

    Originally, when Ye Pengfei stood on the threshold of the realm of gods and humans, he could no longer use the world of reincarnation to practice.  What's more, he now gave Samsara a big surprise - suddenly, he jumped into the realm of gods!

    The art of escape from reincarnation is the art of escape from the immortal realm.  How can this kind of power, which is far beyond the world of reincarnation, be understood and used in the world of reincarnation?  I'm afraid, just a little thought.  You can completely destroy the world of reincarnation!

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei said hurriedly: "There is no time to explain. If you can still arrange the world of reincarnation, evolve it quickly!"

    What happened again?

    Samsara was slightly startled.  No more questions, just time, and a world of reincarnation evolved.

    The second soul comes out, and the natal soul instantly escapes.

    The next moment, the world of reincarnation is destroyed, and the original soul emerges.

    ??This was going in and out so fast that Samsara didn¡¯t even see clearly what Ye Pengfei had done.

    Then I heard Ye Pengfei shouting in a deep voice: "Continue!"

    There are ten million questions in Samsara¡¯s mind.  But he also knew that there was no time to ask questions now.  Full of doubts, he once again built the world of reincarnation.

    Once in and out, the speed is still extremely fast.

    "continue!"

    The order remains the same.

    The tenth time the fiftieth time the hundredth time

    It only takes half a stick of incense.  Ye Pengfei has been in and out more than a hundred times.

    Gradually, Samsara also noticed a little difference.  That is, every time Ye Pengfei enters and exits, the time becomes shorter and shorter.

    At first, Ye Pengfei shattered the world of reincarnation.  It takes about seventeen or eight moments.  And now, in just two moments, he can shatter the world!

    Suddenly, reincarnation came to light.

    "So that's it! The faster the world of reincarnation is shattered, the deeper his understanding of the art of reincarnation will be But even so, it is impossible to truly understand the true meaning of the art of reincarnation. What else does this kid have planned?  "

    Even if it only takes one millionth of a moment.  You can break the world of reincarnation, and it is impossible to understand one percent of the art of escape from reincarnation.  Although Ye Pengfei's method is not completely useless, it cannot solve the problem at all.

    Time, half a stick of incense has passed

    "Okay! You can go!" Ye Pengfei's natal soul once again took control of his body.

    At this moment, his second soul, the insect clone, had long been under the joint siege of the immortal soldiers and generals and the vicious Qiongqi, and was completely broken.  If it weren't for the naturally strong vitality of insect-type creatures, Ye Pengfei's second soul would have been unable to persist.

    A gentle force enveloped the second soul.  Ye Pengfei immediately sent the second soul into the plane space.  At the same time, all the items in the Sumeru space were also transferred into the plane space.

    "Ye Pengfei, what do you want to do?" Samsara became increasingly confused.

    Except for guys like Yin Jiutian who have innate abilities, no one can locate other people's Sumeru space - you can go to other planes, but it's impossible to locate the Sumeru space.  Even beings in the Immortal Realm such as the Reincarnation Immortal Emperor do not have this ability.

    After Ye Pengfei finished his training, instead of showing off his training results, he immediately vacated all the Sumeru spaces. Why is this?

    ??In the midst of Samsara¡¯s surprised inquiry??Ye Pengfei took the initiative to open the entrance to Xumi Space

    ¡­¡­

    "That kid jumped into the Sumeru space?" Qi Longbo frowned slightly, "How big can the Sumeru space be? It's only tens of thousands of miles long! In a wider space, he doesn't have much room to move.  . What exactly do you want to do when you escape into the Sumeru space?"

    ¡° If those immortal soldiers and generals under Qi Longbo were real, Qi Longbo might really be confused by Ye Pengfei¡¯s sudden move.  However, no matter what mechanisms Ye Pengfei deployed in the Xumi space, the only ones he killed were some vain immortal soldiers and generals.  As for Ye Pengfei, he was locked in the Xumi space and could no longer escape.

    "Blockade! Immortal soldiers and generals, attack me!" Qi Longbo ordered in a deep voice.

    In a matter of seconds, hundreds of thousands of immortal soldiers and generals sealed off the Sumeru space everywhere.  Then, one team after another, they poured into each Sumeru space.

    Qiongqi did not act rashly, not only to save the best spiritual stones, but also just in case.  After all, Ye Pengfei's strange behavior time and time again made everyone feel incredible.  If thousands of the most powerful Qiongqi were rashly sent in and something happened, it would be too late to regret it.

    Sure enough, the immortal soldiers and generals who were the first to enter the Xumi space fell into many traps.

    Setting up a formation in the Sumeru space is what any god-level powerhouse would do.  The more advanced the formation cultivation is, the more terrifying the formations in the Sumeru Space will be.  Therefore, even if this kind of strong man is captured.  The coordinates of Xumi Space fell into the hands of the enemy, and it was difficult for the enemy to obtain their treasures.

    However, what surprised Qi Longbo was that although Ye Pengfei had just triggered the calamity of becoming a god and only had the spiritual pressure of a fifth-level god, the formations in his Sumeru space were so terrifying that even a seventh-level god  Everyone has to face it with caution.

    "How many secrets does this kid have? However, it doesn't matter even if it is this. I have a large number of immortal soldiers and generals, and no matter how powerful the formation is, I can break it violently!" Qi Longbo was secretly happy.

    The more secrets, the stronger the inheritance. Qi Longbo could not wait to capture and refine Ye Pengfei immediately.  However, if he could hear the exclamation of reincarnation, he would probably never be happy again

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 543. Super Spirit Gathering Array

    "You kid, it turns out that you are practicing the way of formation." Only now did Samsara know what Ye Pengfei was practicing by borrowing the reincarnation world.

    "Reverse the artistic conception of Samsara Escape Technique and turn escape into trap. This is the Samsara Trap Formation! Wonderful, wonderful!" Samsara couldn't help but sigh repeatedly, "As long as Qiongqi doesn't come in, you can keep going!".

    Indeed, the area of ??Xumi space is not large.  Even if Ye Pengfei, as the master, could travel among various Sumeru spaces, he would only be able to gain millions of miles of moving space at most.

    But, similarly, it is impossible for all the immortal soldiers and generals to pour into such a narrow space.  Even if they were not afraid of accidental injury and shortened the distance between each other, they would be able to influx up to eight thousand people at a time, and no more.

    In this way, the power of the Samsara Trap Formation can be fully unleashed.  Even if the immortal soldiers and generals break through the formation violently, it is impossible to break through the reincarnation trap formations in a short time.

    What's more, Ye Pengfei is not a dead person, how could he let the immortal soldiers and generals violently break the formation?

    Speedy shuttle!

    It is still the Thunderous Nine Heavens, but it is a brand new Thunderous Nine Heavens with a hint of reincarnation escape technique.  Although he is not powerful enough to escape from this place, it is more than enough to face the immortal soldiers and generals who are already trapped in the trap of reincarnation.

    "The net of reincarnation traps and kills all souls!"

    The first blow was the secret method that surpassed the Samsara Small Sword Formation.

    Although the Samsara Small Sword Formation is strong, the enemy is even stronger.

    " If the immortal soldiers and generals were only at level five or six, Ye Pengfei could still use the Samsara Small Sword Formation to sneak attack and kill them.

    However, after the thirty-three days of evolution, there is not even a seventh level anymore, and the worst ones are lower than the ordinary eighth level.  Be a little stronger!

    With this chop, what came out were giant silver nets.  Even those giant immortal soldiers and generals that are hundreds of feet tall.  It was also shrouded in these giant silver nets.

    Broken!

    The strong men who controlled these immortal soldiers and generals all showed disdainful smiles.

    Are you kidding me? No matter how evil or awesome you are, before, you only dared to sneak attack on the immortal soldiers and generals?  In the blink of an eye, he actually dared to attack dozens of immortal soldiers and generals simultaneously?

    But what surprised them was.  The giant silver net was indeed broken.  but.  At the same time, those immortal soldiers and generals seemed to disappear into nothing.

    "It's the artistic conception of reincarnation! Damn it, this artistic conception can turn evolved things into their origins!" The controllers quickly understood.

    If it were outside in the vast space, this would be nothing.  Although some immortal soldiers and generals were lost.  Other immortal soldiers and generals will take this as a warning and just do more maneuvering.

    However, here, not only is the space narrow, but there are also mysterious trapping formations.  How to move around, how to take warning?

    Whoosh!

    Ye Pengfei, who succeeded in one blow, did not stop and immediately teleported to the vicinity of another wave of immortal soldiers and generals.

    "The web of reincarnation, kill, kill, kill!"

    Seeing that the web of reincarnation is working.  Ye Pengfei struck out dozens of swords in one breath, turning hundreds of immortal soldiers and generals on this side into their original forms.

    "Happy! Happy! Kill them all for me!"

    The feeling of counterattack and calculation is always the most wonderful.  Since all the immortal soldiers and generals were bound by the reincarnation formation, Ye Pengfei completely let go of his hands and feet.  Massive fighting.  After a few breaths, more than a thousand immortal soldiers and generals all died!

    "Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful!" In the prototype plane, Samurai Palm laughed, "Swallow these spiritual energy quickly before they escape. As long as you have more power to feed back the plane, you can persevere.  Longer!"

    Ye Pengfei had this idea in mind. His plan was linked one by one, and only part of it was revealed. His ultimate goal

    Swallow it!  swallow!  swallow!

    It was more efficient than the previous massive devouring. Within a few breaths, Ye Pengfei absorbed the spiritual power of more than a thousand immortal soldiers and generals into the prototype plane!

    Dozens of immortal soldiers and generals, many of whom were only seventh-level beings, formed a violent storm in the prototype plane.  More than a thousand eighth-level beings, and even many eighth-level high-level beings, will set off what kind of storm and waves?

    If they had not left that continent early, Samsara, Cen Na and Mo Xuan, the three of them would have been washed away by the terrifying spiritual power and directly destroyed!

    Rising!  rise!  rise!

    The only continent is growing at a crazy rate.  Thousands of miles to ten thousand miles, ten thousand miles to one hundred thousand miles, and soon, this continent suddenly expanded to a full eight hundred thousand miles!

    Eight hundred thousand miles away, a solid continent that is a million times more stable than before!"A force of planes!" Finally, Ye Pengfei obtained a pure force of planes.

    Ten strands of silk are one strand, and one thousand strands is one strand.  This plane of power is equivalent to a level nine existence!

    "The power is very powerful, comparable to that of a ninth-level low-level expert. However, you cannot drive it for the time being." Samsara said regretfully, "Your physical strength is still too weak, only equivalent to a fifth-level god. Plus  With your talent, you can drive dozens of planes of power at the same time. Such a force is completely useless."

    Ye Pengfei also shook his head helplessly. He had already felt that this power of the plane could be fed back into the outside world.  However, it weighed as much as ten thousand pounds and there was no way I could lift it.  Otherwise, the situation will be extremely favorable to you.  Not to mention holding on for a mere ten hours, even if they counter-attack, it is not completely impossible.

    "However, this is also very good." After regretting it, Samsara laughed again, "This kind of adventure can make any powerful person in the Immortal Realm jealous! If there is no thirty-three-day array, where are you going to get it?  Such strong spiritual power!¡±

    An eighth-level low-level immortal soldier completely condensed from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is simply equivalent to an entire king-level spiritual vein.  Even aside from the fact that the essence of spiritual veins can breed spiritual stones, the spiritual energy of an eighth-level immortal soldier is slightly better.

    And an eighth-level intermediate immortal soldier is equivalent to more than ten king-level spiritual veins.  An eighth-level high-level immortal soldier is equivalent to more than a hundred king-level spiritual veins!

    The total number of more than a thousand eighth-level immortal soldiers of different levels is equivalent to millions of king-grade spiritual veins!

    A rich man like Zheng Peng doesn't really care about a king's spiritual vein.  However, millions of king-grade spiritual veins even Immortal Emperor Zhanlong would be jealous of them!

    I think back then, the Immortal Emperor Samsara had an unexpected encounter and broke through to the realm of gods.  He devoured his hundreds of millions of years of savings and was about to gather a plane of power.  And this kid Ye Pengfei, whose wealth is not as good as that of a being like Zheng Peng, let alone an Immortal Emperor-level being, has actually condensed a plane of power!

    An adventure, this is a complete adventure!

    No one expected that the terrifying thirty-three-day formation would actually turn into Ye Pengfei's "Super Spirit Gathering Formation".  With hearty laughter, Ye Pengfei attacked and killed other immortal soldiers and generals

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 544. Finally, the real action begins!

    Qi Xinyue and Qi Longbo didn't know that such a change would happen.

    The loss of immortal soldiers and generals certainly made them angry.  However, although the rate of loss is fast, the speed of evolution is even faster.  Just when Ye Pengfei killed the first batch of more than a thousand immortal soldiers and generals who broke into Xumi Space, in the outside world, within thirty-three days, hundreds of adult Qiongqi evolved, as well as nearly 10,000  An eighth-level immortal soldier and general.  .

    Level eight advanced!

    Now, the thirty-three-day formation is operating with 80% of its power, and the immortal soldiers and generals that have evolved are all eighth-level high-level ones!

    "Another attack! Although the artistic conception of reincarnation is great, it is not omnipotent. Facing absolute power, no matter how strong the artistic conception of reincarnation is, it is useless!" Qi Longbo ordered in a deep voice.

    A person who cultivates the truth is a person who breaks the cycle of reincarnation.

    ????????????????????????????????????????The Qi-refining monks who transcend the mortal world and become immortals can already prolong their lives and delay their re-entry into reincarnation.

    When you reach the Nascent Soul level, you can enjoy a life span of more than ten thousand years.  Even if it is unfortunate that you cannot continue to break through and gain more longevity.  When the end is approaching, these monks will also use various secret techniques to alleviate the pain of reincarnation and avoid the confusion of reincarnation.

    This is already the case for Nascent Soul, let alone a strong person in the realm of gods and humans.

    In the Immortal Realm, practice magic.  In the realm of gods and humans, cultivate the way of heaven.  You can already understand the way of heaven, use the way of heaven, and even create your own field to influence and change the laws of heaven on a small scale. How can you worry about the pain of reincarnation?

    Power is the ultimate way to break the cycle of reincarnation!

    Yes, Ye Pengfei's artistic conception of reincarnation is already very clever.  Even an eighth-level low-level immortal weapon will be instantly degraded back to its original aura by his web of reincarnation.

    But.  Those eighth-level intermediates can resist one or two.  often.  It takes three or four giant silver nets to fall down before they turn into spiritual energy.

    As for the eighth-level high-level ones, Ye Pengfei spent more time and energy when killing them.  It took dozens of sword blows to eliminate an eighth-level high-level person.

    "These are all in the eyes of Qi Longbo, and in the eyes of the 3,300 strong men who have been running for thirty-three days.

    ¡°It is true that Ye Pengfei¡¯s performance subverted their views time and time again.  However, they don't think so.  Ye Pengfei could really escape.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  Until now, Ye Pengfei has not touched the fundamentals of thirty-three days.  Even though he once broke into the thirty-three-day formation, it did not have any impact.

    As of now, 80% of the power has been used in thirty-three days.  No matter how evil Ye Pengfei is.  It is impossible to escape the fate of being suppressed and refined.

    "yes!!!"

    For the first time, 3,300 powerful men, fully armed and without even showing their heads and faces, drank together and responded.  Following their low shouts, groups of eight-level high-level immortal soldiers and generals swarmed into the Sumeru space

    ¡­¡­

    "They finally changed their minds." From a distance.  Qi Xinyue was slightly relieved.

    In fact, Qi Xinyue knew that these 3,300 strong men had their own ideas when she mobilized them like this.

    You know, regardless of the thirty-three-day formation, just pull out any one of these 3,300 strong men.  They are all existences that can kill ordinary eighth-level gods!

    Hundreds of strong men gathered together, and ordinary ninth-level low-level gods would not dare to start a dispute easily.  If the total of 3,300 of them were to be faced by Immortal Emperor Zhanlong alone, he would have to think carefully.

    What's more, they have a thirty-three-day formation. They exist to break into that space and obtain that treasure.  How could a mere strong man who was going through a calamity use them?

    That¡¯s right, this kid¡¯s fate is a bit weird.

    "It only takes a few days for people to survive their tribulations, but his tribulations are all kinds of and are already advancing towards twenty days.

    "That's right, this guy's abilities are a bit monstrous.

    Even if they survive the disaster, they are still only at the first level.  Even if you have deep savings, can¡¯t you just hit the second and third levels?  And this kid, before he has completely survived the catastrophe, is already under level five pressure!

    That¡¯s right, this guy has too many tricks.

    With 10% of the power of thirty-three days, the immortal soldiers and generals evolved from it are enough to strangle the ninth level low-level ones to death.  Coupled with the surrounding wonderland of the Immortal Realm and the formation guarded by 3,300 level 8 experts, not to mention Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, even Immortal Emperor Wutian would never dare to face it alone!

    However, this kid is thriving in it.  Although it failed to touch Thirty-Three Heavens even half a cent, Thirty-Three Heavens could not suppress it either., let alone kill them.

    ¡­¡­

    But, even if this is the case, so what?

    Without even asking, Qi Xinyue could sense that the 3,300 powerful beings that the Qi family had cultivated through countless hardships and efforts of several generations were actually dissatisfied with this action.  It can be seen from the slightly lazy formation of the immortal soldiers and generals that they feel that this time they are making a fuss out of a molehill.

    Until now, until Qiongqi appeared, not only failed to defeat Ye Pengfei, but on the contrary, Ye Pengfei also used a trick to wipe out more than a thousand eighth-level immortal soldiers in one go.  Among them, there are also eighth-level intermediate and high-level ones.  So, they woke up and finally knew that Qi Xinyue was not making a fuss.

    This uniform "yes" is the best horn to charge!

    Teams of eight-level high-level immortal soldiers and generals are not only stronger in strength, but also full of fighting spirit!

    The immortal soldiers and generals who appear to be in the same formation imply a mysterious killing formation.  As long as the time is right, they will show it without hesitation!

    Everything is very different from just now

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei also noticed a difference.

    "It seems like it's getting serious!" Ye Pengfei observed everything calmly and said in a deep voice.

    "Yes, the thirty-three days should not be just like before. Even if this formation is broken, after all, it adheres to the artistic conception of killing the strong men in the Immortal Realm. How can it be so weak." Samsara also nodded.  , responded in a deep voice, "Perhaps, those guys in charge have always underestimated you. Now, they finally start to take you seriously!"

    Being taken seriously by others means gaining respect.  Respect from the enemy is more exciting than respect from one's own people.  What's more, this comes from the respect of 3,300 powerful beings!

    "Do you look at me seriously?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Very good! I will also give a performance that is worthy of their attention!"

    Brand-new reincarnation trap formations separated groups of immortal soldiers and generals.  In every reincarnation sword formation, lightning flashes!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 545. Trapped in reincarnation, thunder spirit escapes!  (superior)

    Even those who have been with Ye Pengfei for hundreds of years often forget that Ye Pengfei is actually a thunder cultivator.  Often, only when Ye Pengfei chooses to "escape" will he cast thunder spells.

    No wonder.

    Since Ye Pengfei obtained the magic jade slip used by the gods to shorten his years, on top of magic, thunder spells have shown a decline.  At that time, only a few offensive and defensive spells, such as Thunder God's Phantom, could be compared with the god-level spell that reduced the age of a god.  .

    Then, when Ye Pengfei captured the ghost girl, refined her, and obtained the complete inheritance of the thirteen ancient gods and men, except for Lei Dong Jiutian, all thunder spells basically took a back seat and were no longer useful.

    By now, Ye Pengfei has broken through the bottleneck, crossed the realm of gods and humans, and achieved the realm of gods. Whether it is reincarnation or Ye Pengfei himself, he has actually forgotten the thunder spell.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to use it, it¡¯s that it¡¯s simply useless!

    Even before, when Ye Pengfei chose to escape, Lei Dong Jiutian completely lost its effect.  Only the spiritual pattern teleportation talisman that he retained can still play some role.  However, this is also because the secret method of reincarnation was used to cover up the traces of the spiritual pattern teleportation arrays.  If you use it more often, your opponent will notice the clues and destroy the formations one after another until you have nowhere to escape

    But now, once again, the lightning flashes!

    "Is this also something he realized in the world of reincarnation?" Samsara couldn't help but feel refreshed.

    A stick of incense outside is equivalent to more than ten years in the world of reincarnation.

    For other monks, it takes more than ten years.  Being able to reverse the artistic conception of the Samsara Escape Technique and turn the Escape Technique into a Trapped Technique is already remarkable.  Never thought about it.  Ye Pengfei actually realized something more.

    "Reincarnation is liberation, thunder and lightning is punishment. The two are fundamentally different, so how can they be integrated?" Samsara's eyes widened and he watched carefully.

    ¡° Previously, Ye Pengfei¡¯s enlightenment allowed Samsara to break through the mental bottleneck that had been stuck for hundreds of millions of years.  This time.  He vaguely felt that he seemed to be about to gain an even more amazing harvest.

    Originally, this was theoretically impossible.  He had already given up his life to the sword, and it was basically impossible for him to improve his strength.  but.  This time, he seemed to see this possibility.

    "A brand new life form!"

    In the trapped formation, new lives appeared one after another.  Reincarnation can be seen clearly. Although these new lives are also condensed by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  but.  They possess semi-intelligent powers, which imply the power of reincarnation.

    "The half-wisdom ability comes from the artistic conception of Mo Xuan Fist. The power of reincarnation comes from the reincarnation trap. The flashing light of thunder spirit. What's the use?" Samsara silently calculated and thought carefully.  But I have no clue.

    Teams of immortal soldiers and generals trapped in reincarnation have also discovered these semi-intelligent life forms.

    "kill!"

    without hesitation.  Dazzling rays of light shot towards these semi-intelligent bodies.

    Without any suspense, those semi-intelligent bodies were riddled with holes by sharp beams and died instantly.

    A cold chuckle immediately sounded in the eyes of the thirty-three-day formation.

    Gain the upper hand and advance steadily!

    These three thousand three hundred existences all have the same thought.  They will use their unstoppable pace to push Ye Pengfei to a dead end.

    Samsara held his breath and observed carefully.

    "The lightning spell did not appear was it because I didn't have time to cast it, or was it because I couldn't perfect it?"

    Even with the help of the reincarnation world, Ye Pengfei's cultivation time was only a short ten years.  A spell that can compete with an eighth-level high-level spell, let alone ten years, even if it is increased a hundred times A strong person who can take a thousand years to realize such a god-level spell is already a peerless genius!

    Indeed, Samsara was right, Ye Pengfei failed to perfect this technique.

    Although, this technique has its origin, I just blended various artistic conceptions together.  However, more than ten years were too little time. He successfully used the power of the Demonic Fist to condense the power of reincarnation into semi-intelligent bodies, but he failed to use the thunder spell in time.

    "Again!"

    Seeing that the semi-intelligent body could not persist for even a moment, Ye Pengfei was not depressed, and immediately used his methods to condense more semi-intelligent bodies.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    In just an instant, these semi-intelligent beings were easily wiped out by the immortal soldiers and generals who were waiting for them.  Teams of well-disciplined immortal soldiers and generals advanced steadily in the reincarnation formation.

    "It still doesn't work!" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and immediately said:He relaxed again and said, "Maybe, you can try this"

    Once again, he began to use his methods.  This time, the order was reversed.

    I saw wings that were more than ten feet long, condensing in the space.

    Thunder Spirit Wings!  The wings of thunder and spirit contain the artistic conception of thundering nine heavens!

    In an instant, reincarnation came to light.

    "He wants to integrate the thunder escape technique! However, he clearly knows that facing high-level gods, Thunder Nine Heavens is completely useless. Why does he still have to do such useless skills?"

    After thinking for a moment, reincarnation suddenly dawned on me.

    "Trapped in reincarnation, Thunder Spirit escapes! So that's the case, no wonder, he wants to use the power of reincarnation to condense his semi-intelligent body!"

    If you are trapped in reincarnation, you can trap the form of Immortal Soldiers and Immortal Generals.  Likewise, various magical attacks can also be trapped.

    The reason why it is necessary to use the power of reincarnation to condense the semi-intelligent body is to perform the reincarnation trap technique and create time for the Thunder Spirit Escape Technique to be activated.  In a battle of this magnitude, as long as we can gain one more moment of time, the situation will be completely different!

    But¡­¡­

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Teams of immortal soldiers and generals did not give Ye Pengfei time at all.  Before Ye Pengfei could condense his semi-intelligent body, the thunder spirit wings, which were more than ten feet long, were blown into powder, and not even a single feather remained.

    "If he had attacked like that before, he would have had a chance, but now" Samsara shook his head helplessly.

    Ye Pengfei's plan is very unique. Once he succeeds, under the special environment of the reincarnation trap, these semi-intelligent bodies, which are actually only equivalent to third-level gods, can persist for a long time.

    The longer the semi-intelligent body persists, the more opportunities Ye Pengfei will have.  If the battle continues, it is hard to say whether these eighth-level high-level immortal soldiers and generals will all end up being devoured by Ye Pengfei.

    " However, opponents have become cautious and have begun to take Ye Pengfei's abilities seriously.  From the thousands of Qiongqi who are watching eagerly outside, to the rigorous lineup of immortal soldiers and generals inside, everything shows that the opponent has equated Ye Pengfei to a ninth-level existence!

    "Let's try another method. Otherwise, kill as many as you can." Samsara advised.

    The immortal soldiers and generals are approaching step by step.  There wasn't much time left for experimentation, and now was simply not a good time to create spells.

    But!  !  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 546. Trapped in reincarnation, thunder spirit escapes!  (Down)

    Please remember the domain name of this site. , or search on Baidu: -< >

    "Reincarnation, are you afraid?" Ye Pengfei shouted in a deep voice, "How many times have I been in desperate situations. How many times have I realized a breakthrough in desperate situations! This time, there will be no exception!"

    Once again, the wings of thunder and spirit condense!

    Samsara was shocked. He was shocked by Ye Pengfei's bold words.

    Once upon a time, I was actually in desperate situations, gaining supreme insights and seizing opportunities for breakthroughs.

    When did you lose your desire to survive in a "desperate situation"?

    "It seems that since I became a god, I have never had this kind of desire" Samsara silently recalled and thought silently, "When I was transforming into a god, I met the Immortal Emperor Samsara. Under his cultivation,  I had a smooth journeyno danger, no bottlenecks, until the death of Sir."

    "What was I doing at that time? What was I doing when the master died? I didn't fight desperately. Facing the desperate situation, I didn't fight desperately!"

    "That's it, that's it. At that time, your Excellency sighed not only because of yourself, but also because of me Survive in a desperate situation, and gain insights in a desperate situation. The reason why Your Excellency didn't take anyone else with you was to take me with you.  Not only because of the Samsara Divine Sword, but also for me to achieve a breakthrough!"

    Tears of shame slid down Samsara¡¯s face.  This time, he truly realized it.

    In the void of the prototype plane, he sat down cross-legged, and Samsara slowly closed his eyes

    ¡­¡­

    After realizing the truth of reincarnation, Ye Pengfei was in danger.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? otherwise.  Even if Ye Pengfei had the help of such a wonderful method as the Reincarnation Trap Formation, he would not be able to easily destroy more than a thousand immortal soldiers and generals.

    Now, Samsara has finally broken through the bottleneck and started to move towards the ninth level.  Even marching towards the ninth level peak.  He needs to retreat, he can no longer help Ye Pengfei.

    Faced with danger, Ye Pengfei did not interrupt reincarnation.

    Not to mention, if the sudden enlightenment is interrupted by external forces, I don¡¯t know how many years and months it will take to regain this feeling.  Speaking of Ye Pengfei's character, he is not this kind of person.

    Extremely passionate way.  The Tao of Extreme Emotions, using extreme emotions to understand the true principles of heaven.  Reincarnation is his friend, the friend of life and death.  At this moment.  He would only be happy for his friends, so why would he interrupt his friends' feelings because of his own situation?

    Watching the vast spiritual energy, like a tide, being absorbed by reincarnation into the aging body.  Ye Pengfei was happy.  Sincerely happy.

    "He has enlightened, he has made a breakthrough, I will also make a breakthrough, in desperate situation. Breakthrough again!!!"

    The nearest immortal soldiers and generals have already entered the trap formation closest to themselves.  Just count the interest time.  They will rush in front of you.

    Ye Pengfei could clearly see the formation of these immortal soldiers and generals.  In fact, there is a hidden secret.  He had no doubt that if the immortal soldiers and generals really rushed in front of him.  Even if he could transform into a being like the Immortal Emperor Zhanlong in an instant, he would never be able to escape!

    The desperate situation is already in front of us.  The breakthrough must be right in front of us!

    In an instant, a rich green light burst out of the body.  At this time, Ye Pengfei seemed to be wearing a suit of green light armor.

    "Gather again! Evolve again!"

    This time, it starts with condensing a semi-intelligent body.  And this time, every semi-intelligent body is also covered with a layer of rich green light armor!

    Overdraft!  Since he realized the way of extreme emotion, Ye Pengfei felt it for the first time. He began to overdraw his body and the power of extreme emotion!

    Ye Pengfei cannot fully absorb the extreme power between heaven and earth.  For Ye Pengfei, this kind of Tao power is inexhaustible and inexhaustible.

    " However, for Ye Pengfei's body, there is a limit to the extreme emotional power that it can withstand and the extreme emotional power that can be consumed.  Even though, his body is comparable to the best magic weapon.  Even though he is protected by the Ghost Domain Formation and backed by the Immortal Realm, he still has limits, insurmountable limits

    Pain, heartbreaking pain.

    The wild output of extreme emotional power made Ye Pengfei endure the pain that seemed to be about to fall apart immediately.

    The next moment, this heartbreaking pain turned into being overwhelmed

    ¡­¡­

    The pain seems endless.

    The pattern of pain seems to never be the same again.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew deeply that all of this was actually false and completelyIt's because I am overdrafting my strength.

    The time of suffering endless pain seems to be very long. In fact, if you look carefully, those semi-intelligent bodies wearing green light armor and having just condensed have not been attacked by the immortal soldiers and generals.  From the painful beginning until now, not even a moment has passed!

    Somehow, at this moment of extreme overdraft, Ye Pengfei suddenly recalled the time when he was a child listening to books.

    "The King of Zhenxi stood on the city wall, facing the millions of black wolf troops roaring like a mountain and a tsunami. The generals around him were trembling in their calves, but he looked calm, as usual"

    "Haha, is it possible that I, a powerful person in the Immortal Realm, am not as good as the mortal King of Suppressing the West?" Ye Pengfei grinned.

    This gratuitous memory is like a magical potion that can soothe pain. Ye Pengfei gritted his teeth and really took it!

    "Condensation, Thunder Spirit Wings!"

    Finally, pieces of thunder spirit wings condensed on the back of the semi-intelligent body!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Uh-huh!  Uh-huh!

    When the attack was finally about to hit these semi-intelligent beings, they suddenly fluttered their thunder wings and drew mysterious trajectories.

    The attack of the immortal soldiers and generals immediately wanted to be followed.  Unexpectedly, the force of restraint blocked these attacks for several moments.  When the immortal soldiers and generals tried to attack again, these semi-intelligent beings had already gone out for an unknown number of miles.

    "Success!" A smile appeared on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth.

    The pain of overdraft has not completely disappeared.  The joy of success has bloomed in my heart.

    ¡°Next, you¡¯ll have to see me show off my skills!¡± Feeling the lingering pain of overdraft, Ye Pengfei laughed heartily.

    Thousands of semi-intelligent bodies shuttle back and forth in the reincarnation formations.  Although it seems that they are just third-level existences.  However, the more than a thousand eighth-level high-level immortal soldiers and generals had no way to deal with them.

    Attacks will be restricted by the reincarnation trap and avoided by the Thunderous Nine Heavens.  Even if there was finally a trace of attack, it fell on those semi-intelligent bodies.  The powerful green light armor can also offset part of the power, protecting these semi-intelligent bodies and continuing to fight.

    Soon, under the disturbance of these semi-intelligent bodies, the rigorous formation became discordant and chaotic.

    "This is the opportunity!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes brightened, and he rushed in personally!  ()¡ª¡ª

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in -< >., reading is a kind of enjoyment, it is recommended that you collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 547. Two forces combined into one

    It is this kind of opportunity, the eighth-level high-level has the opportunity to be single.

    If they all move in unison and have a neat lineup, even if Ye Pengfei uses the power of the planes he can use, he will not be able to kill these powerful beings among hundreds of eighth-level high-level ones.  .

    But now, despite the weak strength of the semi-intelligent bodies, with the help of the Samsara Trap Formation, they have successfully disrupted the pace of the immortal soldiers and generals.

    "First!"

    The net of reincarnation instantly covered the lone immortal soldier.  Before he could be rescued by the surrounding immortal soldiers and immortals, he was completely torn apart by Ye Pengfei.

    Not only the web of reincarnation, but also the power of planes.

    "Ten rays of plane power can instantly defeat the eighth-level low-level ones!" Ye Pengfei's eyes were sharp and he quickly made an accurate judgment.

    Being covered by the net of reincarnation, the immortal soldier immediately lost his spiritual energy and his cultivation level declined.  However, even though he was alone, support from the surrounding areas came quickly.  Ye Pengfei only waited until the immortal soldier was reduced to the eighth low level, and then he had to use the power of the plane to attack with all his strength.

    ¡°I succeeded the first time, but I won¡¯t be able to wait until this time next time!¡±

    The sharp light in his eyes shuttled among the immortal soldiers and generals.  Ye Pengfei clearly saw that the immortal soldiers and generals, who had already lost their pace, would rather slow down and take more hits than reorganize their lineup.  Obviously, the opponent is not a vegetarian either.

    "We need to kill fasterperhaps, we can also use the power of extreme emotion!"

    The power of the plane is powerful, how can the power of extreme emotion not be powerful?  In an instant, Ye Pengfei seemed to have found some connection between the two.

    What Ye Pengfei lacks most now is strength.

    If it is just the power of one's own spiritual pressure.  Ye Pengfei is only equivalent to a level five god.

    Even if he absorbs the power of Cen Na and Mo Xuan, it won't improve much.  This is because the potential of Sea Knowledge Insect Gu, a god-level skill, ends here.

    And use the power of the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  The strength could be improved a little more.  However, Ye Pengfei's cultivation time was too short, and the Yin gods in his Bloody Soul Jade Tower were only at level five.  Unless Ye Pengfei is willing to let them downgrade, or even completely absorb their power, otherwise, he can borrow the power of the Yin gods to reach the fifth high level.

    ??Want more power.  Only with the help of the power of extreme emotions and the power of planes!

    Previously, Ye Pengfei was immersed in the joy of advancing to the realm of immortals. He had been pursuing massive devouring and repaying the power of the plane.  Now.  Although the power of the plane has become stronger, he cannot fully use it due to his own limitations.  So, he had to turn around.  Seek help from other sources.

    The power of Ji Qing Dao, a power that has not been used for a long time, seems to have been forgotten by Ye Pengfei in a corner.  This time under heavy pressure, he regained his extreme emotional power.  He actually succeeded in merging all kinds of magic techniques together and condensing semi-intelligent bodies with wings on their backs.  Naturally.  Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts involuntarily linked the two forces together.  Compare with each other, merge with each other

    ¡­¡­

    A large silver net suddenly appeared on the head of an immortal soldier.

    Quickly, the surrounding immortal soldiers and generals used their methods to help.

    "kill!"

    With a cold low drink, a cyan whip was struck hard on the immortal soldier.

    Bang!

    Shattered!

    From the time when the silver net appeared to when the immortal soldiers were completely shattered, it didn¡¯t even take an instant!

    "It's very good. Using the power of extreme emotion to move the power of the plane, you can instantly kill the eighth-level intermediate immortal soldiers!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look happy.

    This time, the enemy's lineup is stable, and the time left for you is extremely limited.  Ye Pengfei had only time to wait until the Immortal Soldier had retreated to the eighth intermediate level before Ye Pengfei had to take action.  Otherwise, let the surrounding immortal soldiers and generals rescue the immortal soldier, and the immortal soldier will soon return to the eighth level.

    Speed ??sucks!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Before the surrounding attacks completely hit the front, Ye Pengfei picked chestnuts from the fire and quickly absorbed the rich spiritual energy, feeling comfortable all over.

    It¡¯s another hundred miles!

    Although the current continent is far stronger than it was at the beginning.  The amount of spiritual energy required to condense such a continent is also extremely amazing.  However, an eighth-level high-level immortal soldier can still expand a hundred miles of land.

    "If we can catch all these more than a thousand immortal soldiers and generals, it is very likely that the mainland's solidity will continue to upgrade!"

    Looking at the immortal soldiers and generals in the trapped formations, Ye Pengfei's eyes were like a gourmet seeing delicious food, shining with extreme longing.

    ??But¡­¡­

    retreat!

    Although only two immortal soldiers were lost, the remaining immortal soldiers have begun to retreat in an orderly manner.

    "No, are you withdrawing like this? Are you unwilling to continue losing money?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    From the very beginning, the enemy never cared about the loss of immortal soldiers and generals.  After all, although Ye Pengfei was elusive and had killed many immortal soldiers and generals.  However, at the same time, the evolved immortal soldiers and generals were more numerous and stronger.  According to normal thinking, if the accumulation continues like this, the pressure will crush Ye Pengfei to death, where is the need to retreat?

    Chase chase chase!  Kill kill kill!  This has been their strategy since the Thirty-Three-Day Plan began to evolve more than a day ago!

    But now, they have indeed retreated, retreating so decisively and so properly that Ye Pengfei couldn't even find the slightest chance to pursue them.

    "Is it possible that they finally understood my purpose?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    Although, Samsara has said that there are countless powerful people in countless star realms, and the number exceeds billions and billions, among them there are only a thousand and eight hundred existences. They are extremely lucky to obtain the inheritance of the fairyland and break through to this incomprehensible level.  , I don¡¯t know how to cultivate.  Evenly distributed, there may not be one such strong person in each star realm.

    In addition, Samsara has said that most of the powerful people in the Immortal Realm, in order to obtain the cultivation method, have entered places similar to the Samsara Immortal Emperor.  Under normal circumstances, you will not encounter such existence in various star realms.  However, maybe there really is such a strong person on Zhanlong Star.

    ¡°Perhaps, I made too much noise and finally provoked this existence.

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little uneasy.

    The strength is still very weak in the first place, but it relies on the high level and the unknown catastrophe as a "backup".  If someone reveals the trump card, it's really all over.

    "seal up!"

    Amidst the anxiety, Ye Pengfei did not sit still and wait for death.  One after another, the trap formations blocked the entrance to Sumeru Space.  A divine thought was immediately transmitted to Yin Jiutian

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 548. Qi Longbo takes action!

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei has no options

    Although Samsara has vowed that after the Five Elements Catastrophe, there will be a major turning point. However, all "promises" may be disrupted by sudden changes. As early as the endless darkness was cast, he quietly broke into the thirty-three days and speculated.  When devouring the immortal soldiers and generals, Ye Pengfei had already prepared a back-up move.

    "Yin Jiutian, have you dealt with it properly?" Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts spread to Yin Jiutian's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Yes, master, everything is fine" Yin Jiutian replied in a deep voice

    "How long do you estimate it will take?"

    "About half an hour" Yin Jiutian's tone was not very sure.

    "Half an hour, the risk is too high," Ye Pengfei murmured to himself

    "Master, I have tried my best," Yin Jiutian's voice trembled slightly, "They have blocked all planes too hard, I can only"

    "I understand, you don't need to explain." Ye Pengfei immediately interrupted Yin Jiutian and said in a deep voice, "From now on, you must always be ready to receive guidance."

    "Yes" Yin Jiutian was busy and responded solemnly

    ¡­¡­

    "Fifth sister, I decided to take action myself"

    Finally, Qi Longbo agreed with Qi Xinyue¡¯s previous views

    He was not prepared to use the thousands of Qiongqi, not only because it would consume too much, but also because he vaguely felt that Ye Pengfei was not trapped in a desperate situation, but was accumulating strength.

    "It seems that his artifact can be continuously upgraded by swallowing spiritual energy. Otherwise, the spiritual pressure on his body has not changed. Why does the method of harvesting the lives of immortal soldiers become more and more powerful? What if he is swallowed by his artifact?  If I get two Qiongqi and advance to the level of a being like the Wutian Immortal Emperor, then something bad will happen," Qi Longbo thought silently.

    Until now, Qi Longbo and Qi Xinyue still believe that Ye Pengfei relied on some weird artifact to achieve such results. What kind of power from the plane, and what kind of power from the plane was driven by the power of extreme emotion? For beings in their realm,  , it¡¯s simply a fantasy

    ?????????????????

    Countless Qiongqi¡¯s power was transferred to Qi Longbo. With just one straight punch, he instantly destroyed the reincarnation trap in front of him.

    Immediately, a series of spiritual thoughts were transmitted from the Dragon God Garden. The men of Zhanlong Immortal Emperor Yi Fangsheng, the men of Zhanlong Pavilion Master Jun Lintian, and countless members of mysterious organizations, almost in no particular order.  , received the same message

    "What? Qi Longbo, with his eighth-level cultivation, can actually punch a punch comparable to that of Wutian Immortal Emperor?"

    "Have you made a mistake? Have you made a mistake? If Qi Longbo is so powerful, how powerful will Qi Xinyue be? If the two brothers and sisters are really so powerful, how come they have been holding back until now?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All the discussions, together with the information they received, were continuously passed upwards along specific channels

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was also surprised. What surprised him was not Qi Longbo¡¯s punch. What surprised him was Qi Longbo.

    Although Ye Pengfei fought fiercely in the Thirty-three Heavens, he had already seen Qi Longbo through the secret mirror of reincarnation. This man had been standing next to Qi Xinyue, and later appeared in the Thirty-three Heavens, destroying one of his adventurous assaults.  The presence

    "Could it be that this eighth-level peak expert has also realized the realm of gods?"

    "It's not impossible. Since I can transcend the realm of gods and humans and directly break through to the realm of gods and immortals to see the eighth-level peak existence in front of me, why can't I also be a strong person in the realm of gods and immortals?  After all, strength and realm are two different things.

    However, on second thought, Ye Pengfei felt that it was impossible

    "If he is a powerful person in the Immortal Realm, he should know what kind of calamity I have passed through. Why would he waste time? Seeing before his eyes, the Five Elements Tribulation is about to end."

    Persevering until now, he estimates that in six or seven hours, the Five Elements Catastrophe will be over. What will happen next? Ye Pengfei is looking forward to it, but he believes that the strong man in front of him can defeat the reincarnation trap with just one punch.  , will never expect anything

    The best explanation is that this person is born with supernatural powers

    The next reasonable explanation is that he used power that did not belong to him

    "You will know after you try it"

    With the movement of Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual thoughts, thousands of semi-intelligent beings flapped their thunder spirit wings, drew shining tracks, and encircled and killed Qi Longbo in an unpredictable manner.

    In the past, Mo Xuan tried to catch these tracks, but he completely failed.

    Now, although the realm of Lei Dong Jiutian is a little lower, but with the difficulty of reincarnation,??, the effect is beyond doubt

    These semi-intelligent bodies will definitely fall, but Ye Pengfei does not feel sorry for it. With his current ability, these semi-intelligent bodies can only exist for an hour or two, and can help him detect the enemy before they fall and disappear.  The true situation, a worthy death

    "Looking for death"

    Looking at the group of semi-intelligent beings that were attacking him, Qi Longbo's face was gloomy, and his eyes were flashing with anger.

    Groups of third-level existences, like groups of small ants, dare to rush towards me like this. They simply don¡¯t know whether to live or die.

    ?????????????????

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????? With all their energy unleashed, groups of semi-intelligent beings fell one after another without any suspense.

    "It's an external force"

    At the same time as those semi-intelligent bodies fell, Ye Pengfei accurately captured the waves of mysterious power pouring into Qi Longbo's body

    "It's Qiongqi's power" I don't know when, Samsara opened his eyes

    "Qiongqi's power? Ah, congratulations, you finally broke through." In a blink of an eye, Samsara's face was red, and he didn't look like a dying person.

    "Nine-level high-level haha, I finally reached the ninth-level high-level" Samsara nodded happily, "Follow you, maybe I can also achieve the realm of gods."

    A mirror was immediately erected next to Samsara

    "This person is a super carrier. He can transfer even Qiongqi's power to hundreds of them at once." Samsara, whose realm had greatly increased, immediately saw Qi Longbo's ability, "Ye Pengfei, do you want me to take action? He  It's the guy who can control the thread of fate. If you kill him and refine him, you will probably have the same ability."

    "Don't worry, you are a trump card. Don't do it as a last resort." Ye Pengfei sneered slightly, "A powerful king like him should be entertained in interesting ways."

    A mysterious cave appeared in the palm of Ye Pengfei's hand

    Samsara was stunned for a moment, but soon he understood and started laughing (-< >Your support is my biggest motivation)

    <<Lingbu Qingyun>>-< >- The text is first published, readers are welcome to log in. Read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 549. Trailing

    "Want to run?" Qi Longbo's eyes were cold.

    Originally, Qi Longbo broke through the formation with one punch after another.  However, when Ye Pengfei pulled out a small cave in his palm, Qi Longbo's fists suddenly stretched out.

    Boom!

    There was an earth-shattering explosion, and even Qi Xinyue, who was billions of miles away, heard it clearly.

    "Did you use the Rock Killing Technique so quickly? The third brother wanted to kill him with one blow. The violent pressure alone was already comparable to the ninth level. No matter how magical Ye Pengfei is, he can't escape anymore, right?  ." Qi Xinyue smiled slightly.

    Qi Longbo did not laugh.

    In the Sumeru space, a gray rock giant hand is like a huge mountain suspended in the air, not moving.

    It¡¯s not that Qi Longbo didn¡¯t want to give Ye Pengfei a slap, but that he had nowhere to start.  The first level of the Rock Killing Technique, the giant palm of rock power, condenses so fast.  It only took Qi Longbo less than a tenth of an instant to let his giant palm cover Ye Pengfei's figure.  However, he did not expect that Ye Pengfei could still move under the pressure of the giant rock palm.

    Not only can it move, but it¡¯s so fast that even I can¡¯t catch up!

    "What kind of power is this? It's definitely not his own power, he's just a level five boy!"

    "It should still come from an artifact, an artifact that can withstand nine levels of pressure. I must get it!"

    The place where Ye Pengfei hid was the cave that appeared in his palm.  Observing the killing formations in the cave, Qi Longbo's face looked very ugly.

    "Do you think you can escape by hiding in the formation? Ye Pengfei, you underestimate my methods!"

    Just a brief glance.  Qi Longbo felt the mystery of these killing formations.  Even if the giant palm of rock power falls.  It is estimated that the power will also be shared by the killing formations, and it will not have any effect.

    The reason why Qi Longbo was able to perform the ninth-level secret technique was due to Qiongqi¡¯s strength support.  Now that he understood that even if this palm fell, it would not have any effect, Qi Longbo suppressed the anger in his heart and slowly withdrew the power of the giant palm.

    Whoosh!

    Qi Longbo no longer used force to break the formation, but flashed his body and entered the various formations

    ¡­¡­

    "What is he doing? He's looking for death." somewhere in a corner.  Ye Pengfei whispered in a low voice.

    "This is not looking for death. This is using future life to test the changes in the formation." Samsara replied in a deep voice.

    "Using future life to test?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "Is it also the secret method of burning longevity? But, why don't I feel that he has a weakness similar to that after burning longevity?"

    "It's not about burning longevity. Burning longevity is just a trick Haha, it's too troublesome to explain. Don't talk too much, and don't think too much. When you refine him, you may be able to understand the reason. For now, you should just concentrate on reading.  Formation." Samsara chuckled softly.

    Ye Pengfei also smiled and nodded, saying no more words

    ¡­¡­

    "Why are there so many formations here?" The more he went inside, the more Qi Longbo felt his scalp numb.

    If these formations are separated, the power of each formation will be different.  In other words, it can kill intermediate level gods.  However, taken together, even the secret techniques that can only be performed by a ninth-level expert cannot break the formation with force.

    "Perhaps, only by cultivating the rock killing technique to the third level can we easily break the formation. However, if I don't advance to the ninth level, I will not be able to practice the second level secret method, let alone the third level secret method." Qi Longbo's face was solemn.  Also with the urge to try.

    "This kid is my chance to break through the bottleneck. I thought that the opportunity would come from the tenth-level space. I never thought that it would actually appear here!"

    "A mere 500 billion phantom pupil rotten heart stone is nothing. Maybe it is because of the phantom pupil rotten heart stone that helped this boy break through the bottleneck Speaking of which, I should pay this price first.  . Destiny is so mysterious!"

    "However, why can't we find that kid's aura? Even if this is his cave, and even if he can use these formations to kill the aura, it's impossible not to reveal any clues. How can such methods be different from those that just triggered the God of Achievement?  The existence of Human Tribulation can possess it! Is it possible that there are still masters from him in this cave?"

    From a fictitious artifact to an illusory master, the more Qi Longbo guessed, the more outrageous he became.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Qi Longbo¡¯s progress was neither too fast nor too slow, just right.  At onceEven if there really was a ninth-level being ambushing him in front, he was confident that he could get out of the cave immediately.  In fact, he also used hidden methods to give the attacker a big "surprise".

    However, what surprised Qi Longbo was that not only were there no sneak attacks by any strong people along the way, but even these killing formations were just running on their own, without any sign of being presided over by a strong person.

    "Any formation will have the best effect if someone is in charge. There are so many killing formations, and there are mysterious connections between them. If someone is in charge, it will definitely cause me great trouble. Why, it actually happens  Give up such a good opportunity?"

    Qi Longbo became increasingly suspicious.

    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder Qi Longbo is suspicious.  Mainly because Ye Pengfei's performance was so incredible.  A fictitious artifact and a non-existent master are more reasonable explanations.

    With more and more caution, Qi Longbo's speed became slower and slower.  The exploration of each decisive formation has become more and more careful.  He was afraid that because he missed a certain point of doubt, he would hate this place.  Qi Longbo didn't know that his caution not only gave Ye Pengfei enough time, but also benefited Ye Pengfei a lot.

    Behind Qi Longbo, an inconspicuous particle of dust followed, floating quietly.

    "Why is this guy becoming more and more cautious? If he continues at this rate, I'm afraid that by the time he breaks all the formations, the Five Elements Catastrophe will be over." Ye Pengfei wondered secretly.

    Previously, a punch broke through a reincarnation, and the momentum was great.

    Now, he is cautious and almost cowering, not knowing what this person is afraid of.

    "Isn't this just what you want?" Samsara snickered, "It's hard for you to think of tricking this guy into Zhao Youhou's blessed land. Not only did this man use all his strength to help you destroy a  It is simply the most tragic experience in history to have a large formation and be suppressed and refined by you."

    The situation is becoming more and more favorable to Ye Pengfei.  There are more and more witticisms about reincarnation.  In the embryonic plane, bursts of relaxed laughter resounded ()¡ª¡ª

    <<Lingbu Qingyun>> The text is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 550. Seven kills!  Seven Kills in Dragon Domain!  (superior)

    ~.< >-~ 

    Although Qi Longbo has seen Ye Pengfei's method of concealing his figure several times.  However, as he watched Ye Pengfei escape into this cave, subconsciously, he mistakenly thought that this was another refuge for Ye Pengfei.

    Qi Longbo never expected that since he took over this cave, Ye Pengfei had never successfully entered it once.  This time, thanks to Qi Longbo's "blessing", Ye Pengfei saw the mysterious palace again.

    "I don't know what's hidden in this." Ye Pengfei whispered secretly.

    "Yeah, I'm looking forward to it too!" Samsara chuckled, "You're such a monster. You broke through the bottleneck of hundreds of years and advanced to the realm of gods in one breath. It's probably related to your previous life.  I hope that the treasures here are also related to your previous life!"

    Reincarnation is not aimless. There are various signs that the things left by Zhao Youhou will be more or less related to Ye Pengfei's previous life.

    Especially, this time the bottleneck suddenly broke through, precisely because of the Demonic Fist.  After some calculations in reincarnation, although he couldn't figure out the reason, he still felt that the reason why Zhao Youhou allowed Mo Xuan to survive was probably because of the arrangement of Ye Pengfei's previous life hundreds of millions of years ago.

    As for whether it is or is not, we may be able to find out when the last puzzle left by Zhao Youhou is solved.

    "He stopped, he was hesitating!"

    Seventy-two evil formations.

    "Compared to the first time Ye Pengfei saw this formation, the seventy-two vicious puppets were much more powerful.  In a daze, Ye Pengfei seemed to think that these seventy-two puppets.  You can also practice and upgrade.

    However, this is obviously impossible.  Don't say that there is no such puppetry in the world.  Even if there is, if those seventy-two evil spirits can really continue to grow stronger, doesn't it mean that they can also possess spiritual intelligence?  After so many years of evolution since the death of Zhao Youhou, they must have developed spiritual wisdom.  However, the situation in front of me is clearly not like this.

    "Seventy-two high-level seventh-level puppets!" Qi Longbo sullenly shouted in a low voice, "What a big deal. Which fellow Taoist is here? Please show up and see him!"

    Although the sound was low, the buzzing sound of the explosion penetrated straight through the formation of seventy-two evil spirits and penetrated deep into the palace.

    "It's the language of dragons, it seems. This guy is also related to the dragon clan!"

    Just as Samsara made his judgment, Qi Longbo's dragon language technique was suddenly knocked back by a force.

    "The power of reincarnation!" In an instant, the expressions of Ye Pengfei and Samsara became very strange.

    The treasure hidden in this mysterious palace actually possesses the majestic power of reincarnation.  Even if this counterattack is used to measure it, it is estimated that the power of reincarnation possessed by that treasure will never be inferior to that of a ninth-level low-level being!

    "It looks like this. The bottleneck you encountered was purely caused by yourself." Samsara said with a half-smile, "If you hadn't refined the ghost girl and carried the aura of those thirteen guys, maybe  , you have obtained this treasure a long time ago. Holding such a magical weapon, it is easy and enjoyable to capture Moxuan and sweep away the remains of Zhao Youhou. Then integrate the power of reincarnation into the fist of Moxuan, and you can break through the barrier and enter directly.  The realm of immortals!"

    "It's a pity, it's a pity. Zhao Youhou has obviously made arrangements, and maybe the whole story has been spelled out in the palace. However, fate has made you waste so much time and go around such a big deal.  Circle! However, the arrangement for hundreds of millions of years is not a big mistake. Everything you should have obtained finally fell into your hands!"

    If it weren¡¯t for the race against time to get that large group of phantom eyes and rotten heart stones before the hurricane in the Black Dragon Mountains, it is estimated that Ye Pengfei would not have thought of integrating the power of reincarnation into the Demonic Fist.  That bottleneck will continue like this.

    Feeling the majestic power of reincarnation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel confused.

    "Could it be that someone could really arrange such complicated things for his reincarnation hundreds of millions of years ago? What if, in hundreds of millions of years, something big goes wrong. That person's plan,  Wouldn't everything be in vain? Could that person really be my previous life?"

    Ye Pengfei murmured to himself that such a method was completely beyond his understanding.  Vaguely, he seemed to feel that this matter was not as simple as reincarnation thought

    ¡­¡­

    "Sure enough, there are masters in charge!" Qi Longbo was completely wrong. "The masters who practice the artistic conception of reincarnation are far better than the masters at the same level. It seems that the fifth sister really got it right. I must"??Use the means of pressing the bottom of the box!  "

    Qi Long seemed to be talking to himself, but in fact he was exerting tyrannical dragon language pressure on the beings in the palace.

    However, the people in the palace did not seem to pay attention to Qi Longbo's secret technique of dragon language at all.  The pressure of Qi Longbo's dragon language surged, and the power of reincarnation that came back became even more powerful.

    "Ninth-level mid-level! Awesome, awesome!" Qi Longbo's face showed a decisive sneer, "However, even if you are a ninth-level high-level, I, Qi Longbo, am not without the power to fight!"

    An even more turbulent power of Qiongqi poured into Qi Longbo's body.  Before he even fired a single move, the power of his spiritual pressure was already comparable to that of an intermediate ninth level!

    On the other hand, the power of reincarnation coming from the depths of the palace did not continue to grow, and still remained above the level of the ninth-level mid-level.

    For a time, the two sides entered a stalemate stage. No one could do anything to the other, and no one was willing to be the first to take action.

    "You can actually continue to absorb Qiongqi's power. This Qi Longbo seems to have no less adventures than you." Samsara couldn't help but marvel.

    The more advanced your cultivation is, the more difficult the challenge will be.

    The qi-refining boy's leapfrog challenge to the foundation-building monks might surprise low-level monks like Qin Zhongtian, but it would not even make a being like Samsara raise an eyebrow.

    However, the eighth-level god can actually obtain the ninth-level intermediate spiritual pressure power with the help of external forces.  This kind of method has to make Samsara marvel.

    "A ninth-level intermediate is equivalent to tens of thousands of eighth-level peaks. Why is Qi Longbo not famous for having such means? How many secrets are hidden on Zhanlong Star?" Ye Pengfei's thoughts are much broader than reincarnation.  .

    Samsara was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled and said, "You're still thinking carefully, haven't you already put your long-term focus on catching big fish? Those three guys will make you satisfied."

    Ye Pengfei also nodded slightly, focusing all his attention on the battle in front of him!

    "Seven kills! Seven kills in the Dragon Realm!" The deep roar sounded as if it came from eternity!  .  .  )¡ª¡ª

    ??~.< >-~

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 551. Seven kills!  Seven Kills in Dragon Domain!  (Down)

    "The Seven Kills of the Dragon Realm?" Samsara roared in horror, "Impossible! This is impossible! How can a strong man in the god-human realm practice the Seven Kills of the Dragon Realm?"

    "Is it a method from the Immortal Realm? Is it very powerful?" Ye Pengfei also asked in surprise.

    "Back off, back off!" Samsara did not answer, but roared quickly, "This is not an artistic conception you can bear, get out of here quickly!"

    Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei immediately retreated.

    With this sudden retreat, Qi Longbo sensed Ye Pengfei's presence.

    "What a good boy, you're actually hiding behind me!" Qi Longbo didn't get distracted and came to chase him, but sneered, "It's a beautiful idea to attack from both sides! Under my Dragon Domain Seven Kills, no matter what kind of sneak attack, all  It¡¯s all in vain!¡±

    Just when Qi Longbo sneered again and again, Ye Pengfei had already retreated to the entrance of the Paradise Cave.

    Outside, in my Sumeru space, it was quiet, and no immortal soldiers or generals broke in.

    "Reincarnation, do you need to go out?" Ye Pengfei calmed down and asked in a deep voice.

    "Let's take a look for now." Samsara's face changed in a thousand ways, "I didn't expect to see the Seven Kills of the Dragon Realm here. Even if Qi Longbo only learned a little bit, it's not a joke. But, you  You can't just leave like this. You must get the secret treasure in the deep palace. That secret treasure must be related to the mystery of your past life! Lead me out, and let me resist the artistic conception of Seven Kills in the Dragon Realm.  You must not take action!¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded and led the reincarnation out of the prototype plane.

    At this time, the reincarnation has not only recovered its origin, but has also grown to the ninth level.  However, his power is still lacking, and he is not yet a true ninth-level high-level existence.  Good thing.  Qi Longbo's goal was the treasure deep in the palace.  Just resist the artistic conception of the Seven Kills in the Dragon Realm.  There is still a certain degree of certainty in reincarnation.

    As soon as Samsara stood still, Ye Pengfei felt that a huge sky-cleaving ax cut through the sky and struck him on the head!

    "Hold your breath, don't resist!" Just when Ye Pengfei was shocked and wanted to cast a spell to break it, the sound of Samsara's low voice came.

    It¡¯s an illusion!

    At the end of the day, Ye Pengfei understood.

    But, the next moment.  Ye Pengfei didn't understand again.

    The giant ax struck down.  That biting hurricane is obviously real!  The danger of having his head broken off is obviously real!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei is determined and he firmly believes in reincarnation.  The whole person remained in a completely still state without any movement

    Phew!

    The giant ax passed by without any trouble.

    "This is the first of the seven kills in the Dragon Domain! Beheading!" Taking advantage of the gap between the seven kills, Samsara Divine Mind sent a message, "What you see is both an illusion and reality. Even if you can resist this kind of artistic conception, as long as you act rashly,  This illusion will turn into reality. It will really decapitate you. No matter what kind of escape technique, it is impossible to escape the decapitation blow."

    "If you can't resist this artistic conception, you are completely doomed! In the blur, your head will automatically separate from the body. At first glance, it really looks like someone has been beheaded!"

    Such a weird secret method!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help it.  Also surprised.

    Even if a strong man of this level is really beheaded, it actually doesn't matter.  However, Ye Pengfei understood that beheading was only the first move of the Seven Kills.  If you fall behind in the first move, the next six kills will definitely kill you completely!

    The sound of horse hooves suddenly sounded.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was wondering what the second move of the Dragon Domain Seven Kills would be, the sound of dense horse hooves clearly reached his ears.  At a glance, Ye Pengfei felt as if his limbs were about to be tied to those horses!

    Only the sound of horse hooves was heard, but the body of the horse was not seen!  The second form of this seven-kill move is even more bizarre and unpredictable!

    Without the reminder of reincarnation, Ye Pengfei remained silent.  No matter what feeling came from his limbs, he remained motionless.

    Da da da¡­¡­

    The sound of horse hooves gradually faded away.

    "This is the second move of the Seven Kills in Dragon Domain, Chariot Crack!" Samsara's voice also trembled a little, "If you are tied to a chariot, you will have to endure the pain of chariot cracking. If you turn the illusion into reality, it will be real.  It will fall apart!¡±

    The Samsara standing in front of Ye Pengfei did not move.  However, he gave Ye Pengfei a "violent trembling" feeling.

    "You were tied into a chariot?" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    "It doesn't matter, I can still bear this little pain." Samsara said in a deep voice, "As long as you protect yourself, don't move!"As soon as the words of reincarnation fell, the temperature of the surrounding air suddenly rose.

    Ye Pengfei has been practicing for decades in that destroyed planet. He has long felt the extremely high heat brought about by the destruction of the planet.  However, compared with the current temperature, that kind of heat was like lukewarm water and had no power at all.

    "It looks like this third killing was a burning at the stake."

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei also understood.  The Seven Kills of the Dragon Realm are actually seven methods of killing that were born out of the secular world.  However, what Ye Pengfei didn't understand was why the word "Dragon Domain" was added.

    "It obviously has nothing to do with the dragon clan, so why is it called the Seven Kills of the Dragon Realm? Could it be because it is protected by reincarnation. So, can't I fully feel the mystery of it?"

    In front of you, Samsara is trying its best to control your body.  Ye Pengfei could feel that deep in Samsara's skin, the muscles were trembling slightly.

    "It's up to me to resist reincarnation." After the extreme heat passed, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    "I, I can still persevere!" Samsara's voice couldn't conceal the constant trembling.

    "I'm in the Immortal Realm. Maybe my artistic conception can fully cope with these seven killings!" Ye Pengfei doesn't want to let reincarnation persist. Obviously, even if reincarnation can persist through these "seven killings", a huge loss in origin is unavoidable.  .

    "No, Ye Pengfei, you don't know how powerful you are." Samsara trembled for a while, then gradually calmed down, "Even the weak Seven Kills artistic conception will still have the power of the dark dragon. And that dark dragon is a dragon clan  Among them, the creature that can bring about the most negative emotions. Even the Immortal Emperor of Samsara suffered a secret loss from the Dark Dragon back then!"

    "You have no experience in dealing with this kind of artistic conception. It's better for me to do it. Your kid has not completely survived the catastrophe of the gods. Otherwise, you can hide in the embryonic plane, and we won't have to suffer like this anymore."

    Just when Samsara was rapidly describing the power of the Seven Kills, the fourth move of the Seven Kills in the Dragon Realm did not appear for a long time.

    "Reincarnation, we don't have to fight anymore. It seems that Qi Longbo can't fully perform the Dragon Domain Seven Kills!"

    Deep in the cave, the sounds of fierce fighting came clearly  .  )¡ª¡ª

    <<Lingbu Qingyun>> The text is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 552. The secret treasure hidden deep in the palace (Part 1)

    Maybe it's because Qi Longbo didn't learn the Seven Kills in the Dragon Realm.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the treasure in the deep palace was personally attacked and killed.  .

    No matter what the reason is, Ye Pengfei will not stand here and wait, he will go in and take a look.

    "Then let me open the way!" Now that he has come out, Samsara has no intention of going back.

    Ye Pengfei did not object.

    In fact, he has long seen that after breaking through the bottleneck, reincarnation has always been eager to try.  If they were not in the Thirty-three Heavens, the two people would probably be forcibly separated by the massive immortal soldiers and generals. Not only would they not be able to form a joint force, but they would also worry about each other. I am afraid that Samsara would have asked for orders to fight.  .

    Outside, the Xumi space remains quiet.  Inside, there was only one Qi Longbo.  Ye Pengfei had no choice but to reincarnate. With such a powerful attack, it would be impossible for Qi Longbo to survive.

    "Go slowly, I want to collect these killing formations first." Ye Pengfei said, while running the ghost domain formation, collecting a killing formation into the acupoints

    Previously, it took almost half an hour to follow Qi Longbo in.  But this time, Ye Pengfei's advance was even slower.  When he collected all of Zhao Youhou's killing formation into the acupoints all over his body, a full hour had passed.

    "Hey, what is that?"

    I saw Qi Longbo fighting with a small thing as big as a grain of rice!

    A body as big as a grain of rice can actually erupt with power comparable to that of a ninth-level mid-level person.  Neither Ye Pengfei nor Samsara could understand how such a vast power could be stored in this small body.

    "Could it be that it is a treasure of planes and space?" Suddenly, Samsara's expression changed.

    "This power is the power of reincarnation in the plane space?" Ye Pengfei also understood.

    When Ye Pengfei started to use the power of extreme emotion to drive the power of the plane.  He already understood that what was actually formed in the prototype plane was just the power of the plane of chaos.  When the prototype plane completely evolves into a real plane, various powers of heaven will appear.

    The power of extreme emotion is a kind of power of heaven.  Therefore, it can resonate with the power of chaos and can be integrated with each other.

    "The power of reincarnation is a power that surpasses the power of extreme emotion.  If the power exerted by that secret treasure, which is as big as a grain of rice, really comes from the plane space.  So.  The value of this secret treasure.  There is no level nine artifact that can compare with it.

    "The treasure of the plane space is also called a Taoist weapon." Samsara stared blankly at the treasure as big as a grain of rice, feeling incredible, "Among the inheritance obtained by the Immortal Emperor of Samsara, the ninth grade Taoist tool was briefly mentioned.  Classification. Low-grade, medium-grade, top-grade, top-grade, monarch-grade, king-grade, imperial-grade, emperor-grade, holy-grade. Even a low-grade Taoist weapon is worth tens of millions of times more than a ninth-level artifact!"

    "What grade is this one, and what grade of Taoist weapon did the Samsara Immortal Emperor possess back then?" Ye Pengfei asked casually.

    "No."

    "What? No rank?" For a moment, Ye Pengfei didn't understand.

    "I mean, the Immortal Emperor Samsara did not have a Taoist weapon back then!" Samsara shook his head with a wry smile, "My Samsara Divine Sword is the most powerful weapon of the Immortal Emperor. It is only equivalent to half a Taoist weapon.  To become a real Taoist tool, you must have a real plane space. The Samsara Divine Sword can only evolve into a false world of reincarnation and is not a real Taoist tool."

    "In other words, you haven't seen Taoist tools before?" Ye Pengfei finally understood.

    "Yes, this is the first time I have seen it!" Samsara looked helpless, "I have seen Taoist artifact fragments before. The least valuable fragments are more expensive than a ninth-level artifact. Back then, the Immortal Emperor Samsara collected ten  I came to do some research, but I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.¡±

    If a strong person wants to achieve the realm of gods, he will need all kinds of adventures, be excluded from the plane, and experience great disasters.  What's more, to refine a Taoist weapon with a spatial dimension, the means and the disaster that will be encountered must be extraordinary.

    "Young man Ye, if this Taoist weapon is really related to your previous life, this matter would be even more interesting." Suddenly, Samsara's expression changed and he laughed.

    What does it mean to possess a Taoist weapon in a previous life?  !

    Ye Pengfei also opened his mouth, feeling that this thing was too magical.

    "It's better to take a look first before talking. Maybe, all your guesses are wrong."

    After a while, Ye Pengfei said this calmly.  However, not long after he finished speaking, the Taoist weapon suddenly made a strange cry.

    ¡°???, that weapon is rushing towards us!  "Samsara's expression changed drastically, and he shouted anxiously, "Is this Taoist weapon crazy?  It wants our lives!  "

    Look at this impact speed, it¡¯s even more powerful than when you were fighting with Qi Longbo!

    Samsara couldn¡¯t help but strike out several swords in front of him, evolving into a heavy Samsara Sword Formation.  Then, with his backhand, he tried to pull Ye Pengfei away.

    "Reincarnation, I think you guessed it right." Ye Pengfei stood there numbly, and the ghost realm on his body activated continuously to block the power of reincarnation.

    "What did I guess right?" Facing the Samsara Sword Formation that was about to tear him apart, and the Taoist weapon that suddenly arrived, Samsara's mind couldn't turn around for a while.

    "That Taoist weapon is really mine!" A faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    The memory seal of the past life seemed to have cracked, and Ye Pengfei remembered something.

    "come over!"

    The embryonic plane gave birth to a pulling force.  The weapon showed no resistance and was immediately taken in by Ye Pengfei.

    "Ha, is it really yours?" Samsara's eyes widened in surprise.

    Taoist weapon, that is a Taoist tool!

    "Yes, it's mine." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "And it's also a Taoist weapon of the highest rank!"

    "Jun, Junpin" Samsara felt that his brain was shut down for an instant.

    A low-grade Taoist weapon is worth tens of millions of times that of a ninth-level artifact.  Every time a Taoist weapon is upgraded to a higher level, its value will be drastically different.  Although the inheritance obtained by the Samsara Immortal Emperor did not explain the difference.  However, judging from the strong tone of envy in the inheritance, it is not surprising that the difference between each grade of Taoist tools is a thousand or eight hundred times.

    Junpin!  That's the fifth grade!  How to calculate the value of this kind of Taoist artifact?

    After being stunned for a while, Ye Pengfei and Qi Longbo fought fiercely for several moves, Samsara finally recovered from the shock.

    "Damn! This kid is so much richer than the Immortal Emperor!!!"

    Samsara shouted in surprise and joy and joined in the melee

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 553. The secret treasure hidden deep in the palace (Part 2)

    Qi Longbo was smiling bitterly.

    How could he have expected that he would encounter such a battle.

    First, there was a weird treasure that could crack the Seven Kills of Dragon Domain, and now a ninth-level high-level existence appeared.  Although this ninth-level high-level person seems to have not recovered his strength.  However, he had just fought fiercely for more than an hour, and now he no longer had the strength to hold on.

    However, even though he smiled bitterly, Qi Longbo did not lose confidence.

    Walk!

    After only fighting for a few rounds, Qi Longbo decisively teleported outside.

    "Leave me here!"

    How could Ye Pengfei let Qi Longbo go? The reason why he went to great lengths to bring Qi Longbo in was to suppress him and refine him!

    More than ten decisive formations fell down in an instant

    ¡­¡­

    Qi Xinyue frowned.

    Qi Longbo took too long to go in, and Qi Xinyue smelled an unknown smell.

    However, Qi Xinyue did not give the order to let those Qiongqi, Immortal Soldiers and Immortal Generals charge inside.

    "Although Dragon Realm's Seven Kills is good, it cannot be fought in groups. Do I have to go in personally?" Qi Xinyue whispered to herself.

    Looking at the Qi family, there is no other strong person besides himself who can withstand the artistic conception of the Seven Kills in the Dragon Domain.

    ¡° However, Qi Xinyue didn¡¯t want to do it herself.

    The Qi family¡¯s trump cards have been revealed too many.  This had to worry her, as she might lose more than she gained.

    What's more, when I was in charge of the overall situation, there were still people who secretly made some small moves to spread the word about the situation here.  If you leave, what will happen?

    While hesitating, Qi Xinyue called again with a spiritual thought to inquire, but it was still the same.  No reply.

    "What's going on, third brother? Even if you are entangled by beings like Wutian Immortal Emperor, you can always send a message back."

    unless.  Killed instantly!

    This is the most incredible change. If Ye Pengfei had such abilities, he would have been killed out of the Thirty-three Heavens long ago. How could he be blocked by hundreds of thousands of immortal soldiers and generals in the Sumeru Space?

    After thinking about it for a long time, Qi Xinyue finally made up her mind.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    Carefully, after several teleports, Qi Xinyue entered the Sumeru space.

    Nothing!

    All the Sumeru space is empty!  !

    Qi Xinyue's heart felt as if it was pinched hard by something.  It hurts!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    What Qi Xinyue doesn¡¯t know is.  At this moment, Qi Longbo was actually still struggling.  If Qi Xinyue also had means like the Disk of Reincarnation, she would still have hope of rescuing Qi Longbo.

    Qi Longbo didn¡¯t know the situation he was in now.

    "You want to trap me with just a few formations? Don't even think about it!"

    The realm of the dark dragon.  Surrounding Qi Longbo.  Except for Ye Pengfei's Jun-grade Taoist weapon, neither Ye Pengfei nor Samsara dared to mess with the Dark Dragon Domain.

    "If this continues, he will escape sooner or later!" Samsara's eyes flickered, and once again, Samsara Sword Formations were laid out on Qi Longbo's path.

    Whether it¡¯s Ye Pengfei¡¯s killing formation or the Samsara Sword Formation, they can only trouble Qi Longbo for a few breaths at most.  Facing Qi Longbo's full counterattack, even with Ye Pengfei's Junpin Taoist weapon.  It is also difficult to stop Qi Longbo's escape.

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei smiled enigmatically, "His power will be exhausted soon."

    "How is that possible?" Samsara said in surprise, "His power comes from the Qiongqi outside. Previously, there were thousands of Qiongqi. Now, I'm afraid there are more than 10,000!"

    During the thirty-three days, surrounded by Qiongqi, Qi Longbo's power was endless.  Wanting to completely consume his power is simply delusional.

    "Ye Pengfei, you'd better find a way to fully activate your Taoist weapon!" Samsara said in a deep voice, "A piece of Taoist tool fragment is enough to kill a ninth-level high-level existence. This is a Jun-grade Taoist tool, let alone kill a Qi Longbo.  Even if the thirty-three days are destroyed, it will be easy!"

    "Okay, as long as you are willing to sacrifice." Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes at Samsara angrily.

    "Uh" Samsara was speechless.

    Samsara doesn¡¯t know that the way to use Taoist tools is completely different from artifacts and magic weapons.  The reason why Taoist tools are treasures of plane space is because the power of Taoist tools comes from the power of plane space!

    Although Ye Pengfei¡¯s Taoist weapon is very small,In fact, there is a lot going on inside.  When the Taoist artifact returned, Ye Pengfei scanned it with his spiritual thoughts and suddenly discovered that the internal space of this Taoist artifact was endless and was much larger than his prototype plane.

    And in the middle of this Taoist artifact, there is also a continent suspended.  It is this continent with a radius of tens of millions of miles that provides the Taoist weapon with the powerful power of reincarnation.

    "The plane space that my Taoist tool possesses is a mature space. However, the countless stars inside have been destroyed long ago. The power of the Taoist tool can only stop here." Ye Pengfei lamented,  "I don't know how much wealth it costs to raise a rudimentary plane, and now I have to raise a monarch-grade Taoist weapon! I'm so poor!"

    "Damn it, you kid, just be proud of it!" Samsara mercilessly exposed Ye Pengfei's true thoughts.

    Ye Pengfei laughed and didn't play much with Samsara.

    The battle continues to move towards the entrance to the Paradise Cave, and the situation looks increasingly favorable to Qi Longbo.  However, Ye Pengfei was very busy, as if he didn't care about Qi Longbo's escape.

    "Boy Ye, if you can't think of a way anymore, then Qi Longbo will really run away!" Samsara became more and more anxious. He didn't understand what other trump cards Ye Pengfei had.  Looking horizontally and vertically, Qi Longbo doesn't look like he will run out of strength.

    I never thought

    Ye Pengfei simply took the Taoist weapon back.

    ¡°Run if you want, I¡¯ll see if he can escape!¡±

    He stopped attacking!

    Samsara opened his mouth in surprise, but did not speak.  With piercing eyes, he saw Qi Longbo laughing wildly and rushing out of the cave. Soon, he fell back miserably!

    "This, this, what's going on?" Samsara was dumbfounded.

    Qi Longbo, who possesses the ninth-level mid-level coercion, and Qi Longbo, who possesses the Dark Dragon Domain, screamed so miserably!  Is it possible that there is someone out there who is comparable to the Immortal Emperor of Reincarnation?

    Obviously, this is impossible. Samsara looked at Ye Pengfei with questions in his mind, and asked in surprise: "Young man Ye, don't be so pretentious, what on earth is going on?"

    "If you take a look at it with your spiritual thoughts, you'll know everything," Ye Pengfei smiled enigmatically.

    "Damn, what a bastard!"

    Samsara silently took out a trace of spiritual thought and explored outside the cave of the blessed land.  As soon as this trace of spiritual thought poked its head out, Samsara's face turned pale!  !  !  To be continued.  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 554. The secret treasure hidden deep in the palace (Part 2)

    "Chaotic time and space! We have entered the depths of chaotic time and space!" Samsara roared in horror, "Boy Ye, you are crazy! You are seeking your own death!"

    Chaos time and space, time and space outside of Xumi space!  .

    Back then, when Ye Pengfei saw the chaotic time and space for the first time, he only used the edge of his spiritual consciousness to explore it, but he was shocked to the point that his soul was darkened and his energy and blood were greatly reduced!

    At that time, Ye Pengfei actually saw only the edge area of ??Xumi space.  With all calculations, the distance will probably not exceed ten feet.  With Ye Pengfei's ability, he can still break through the chaotic time and space within thousands of miles.

    But now, even Qi Longbo was screamed loudly by the chaos of time and space.  Even reincarnation cannot peek into the chaotic time and space.  what does that mean?  This means that Ye Pengfei drove Blessed Land Cave Heaven into the depths of chaotic time and space!

    It is at least a million miles away from Xumi Space!

    Samsara quickly judged it, and he couldn't help but shouted in a deep voice: "Boss Ye, even if there is a blessed land and cave to protect us, if we get lost in the chaotic time and space, we will be finished! In the chaotic time and space, from time to time there will be waves of time and space.  Storms may create mysterious time and space tunnels, or even time and space cages! Hurry up and drive back to Paradise Cave, maybe it¡¯s too late!¡±

    "I dare to do this, so I am sure of it." Ye Pengfei no longer deliberately tried to show off, he laughed and said, "Have you forgotten Yin Jiutian?"

    Yin Jiutian!

    Among the three servants under Ye Pengfei, the one with the weakest strength is also the one who understands reincarnation the most.  His kind of plane that can locate the Sumeru space.  Then run in and steal the ability.  Until now, Samsara has not figured out how Yin Jiutian did it.

    ??In fact, even if you figure it out, you can't replicate this ability.  Because even the master Ye Pengfei has no way of mastering this ability.

    "Could it be that Yin boy's talent can travel through chaotic time and space?" Samsara was shocked.

    Apart from this explanation, what else is possible?

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.  He nodded: "With the protection of Blessed Land Cave Heaven and the guidance of Yin Jiutian, there will be no danger."

    "This is the escape route you have planned a long time ago!" Samsara suddenly realized, "Even if you can't hold on until the end of the Five Elements Tribulation, you won't be in any danger!"

    A look of sincerity appeared on Samsara's face.

    How scheming this is!  What a means!

    Thinking back then, I was still surprised as to why Ye Pengfei wasted his quota by accepting a sneaky guy.  Looking back now, if it hadn't been for the decision made back then, how could it have been possible for Qi Longbo to stay easily, and how could he have been invincible in the thirty-three-day formation?

    "What should we do next? Continue to besiege Qi Longbo?" There was a hint of distinction in the tone of Samsara's question.

    Ye Pengfei didn't seem to think anything was wrong.  He smiled and said: "The reason why we surrounded him just now was to buy some time. Anyway, he can't run away now. Let's go to the palace and take a look first."

    Beings like Qi Longbo cannot be dealt with in a matter of seconds.  Even if he exhausted all his Qiongqi power and destroyed his Dark Dragon Domain, it would still be impossible to completely suppress it within three to five days.

    ?????????????????????????? Gods and men are all willing to fight hard.  For example, Yu Lao had self-destructed his godhood before he died.  Did Samsara also suffer a lot of backlash?  If there is no proper way to suppress it, we can only deal with it slowly using terrazzo.

    Leave the Junpin Taoist weapon behind and slowly fight with Qi Longbo.  Ye Pengfei and Samsara teleported towards the palace.

    Seventy-two evil formations.  No longer a threat.  After getting the Taoist artifact, Ye Pengfei already knew.  The power of these seventy-two puppets is actually given by their own Taoist tools.  Now that he has collected the Taoist weapon, the seventy-two fierce evil formations have become his own.

    Suddenly, the seventy -two fierce evil array also included in the acupuncture point.  The power of the Ghost Domain Formation has reached a new level.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not take the time to experience the changes in the Ghost Realm Formation.  The magnificent sight in front of him left him speechless.

    When Ye Pengfei took back the palace protection formation and the true face of a huge palace covering an area of ??thousands of miles was completely revealed in front of him, he was shocked.

    Such a huge palace is actually made entirely of top-grade spiritual stones. A rough calculation would cost hundreds of billions of top-grade spiritual stones!

    "A pure spiritual stone palace! How many top-grade spiritual stones does this cost? How could Zhao Youhou be so wealthy?!"

    Samsara couldn¡¯t help but clicked his tongue: ¡°How come I didn¡¯t discover it back then, ZhaoWhy is that boy Youhou so rich?  Even the Immortal Emperor of Samsara is reluctant to build such a palace.  "

    So many top-quality spiritual stones are neither used for cultivation nor for purchasing treasures, but they are just used to build a magnificent palace!

    Ye Pengfei and Samsara couldn't help but sigh. They couldn't understand why Zhao Youhou had so many top-quality spiritual stones, and they couldn't understand why Zhao Youhou would spend huge sums of money to build such a palace.

    Standing outside the palace, the two people's consciousness quickly scanned the entire palace.

    "It looks like it's a formation?" Samsara is not sure.

    The various arrangements in the palace seem to be related to the formation.  However, even with the perspective of reincarnation, one cannot tell what kind of formation this is.

    Ye Pengfei can't tell, but he can get some information from his Taoist tools.

    Sacred weapons may not necessarily possess a spirit, but Taoist weapons must possess half-wisdom.  Even more powerful Taoist weapons can even be transformed into humans, looking no different from normal monks.  This is why that Taoist weapon can preside over the formation of seventy-two evil spirits and freely grant various abilities to the seventy-two evil spirits.

    Seeing the master¡¯s inquiry, the Taoist weapon, which was fighting fiercely with Qi Longbo, immediately sent back some information.

    "It is indeed a formation that can assist the cultivation of Taoist tools!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but exclaimed, "Unfortunately, my Taoist tools have also forgotten many past events. Let's go in and see if Zhao Youhou has left any last words.  "

    History is shrouded in fog, and Ye Pengfei is becoming more and more curious about his past life.

    What makes him most curious is, how did his previous life calculate events hundreds of millions of years in the future?  Such a complicated arrangement makes people feel incredible just by thinking about it.

    Perhaps, the answer to the question lies in the palace.  Perhaps, the fog of history will be dispelled here.  For Ye Pengfei, the answer to this question is a secret treasure that is more precious than the Taoist weapon of the Imperial Grade!

    Full of questions, Ye Pengfei took the lead and plunged into the depths of the palace

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 555. Past events (Part 1)

    Ye Pengfei's goal was very clear. He flew straight towards the only space that his spiritual consciousness could not reach.

    Samsara followed suit, following Ye Pengfei: "Hey, this is a small chaotic space, no wonder my consciousness can't reach it!".

    Chaotic space is different from chaotic time and space.

    In the chaotic time and space, time and space are all chaotic.  The more disordered a place is, the more dangerous it is.  For example, right now, in the chaotic time and space where the Paradise Cave is located, not even ninth-level high-level existences like reincarnation dare to touch it.

    However, the chaotic space is different.  In addition to shielding the divine consciousness, the chaotic space does not pose any threat to the gods.

    Of course, this does not mean that you can just wander into the chaotic space.  Regardless of looking from the outside, this chaotic space only covers an area of ??dozens of feet.  However, once inside, there is definitely a different world.  If you lose your way inside and wander around for tens of thousands of years without being able to get out, it's not impossible.

    The chaotic space is a good place to hide secrets.  Ye Pengfei is even more convinced that for him, this is the real secret treasure in the palace!

    "You stay here, I'll go in and take a look."

    Samsara nodded and said nothing more.  This is Ye Pengfei's inheritance, and he shouldn't follow it to see it.

    Jumping forward, Ye Pengfei found that he had entered a gray space.  The endless white clouds are like a vast ocean with no end in sight.

    The scene in front of you is no longer chaotic time and space.

    This is because Ye Pengfei has already collected the Junpin Taoist weapon. If Samsara came in, all he would see would be a chaotic space that was twisting and folding everywhere.

    "Are these clouds the inheritance left behind by my previous life?" Ye Pengfei murmured to himself.

    Among the messages sent back by the Taoist weapon.  The situation here has been clearly described.  Ye Pengfei's eyes immediately turned to the cloud closest to him.

    "Collect it!" With a thought, Ye Pengfei used his magic to collect the cloud.

    Without any resistance, all the clouds here recognized Ye Pengfei's identity.

    "It is indeed the last words of Zhao Youhou, and there are also the last words of many powerful beings!"

    Messages poured into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness like flowing water.  From how we met.  Various experiences during this periodafter a few breaths.  Ye Pengfei already understood.

    "No wonder, among the guests of Zhao Youhou, there are so many beings who surpass him. It turns out that they are not coming for Zhao Youhou, they are coming for my previous life!"

    Zhao Youhou.  He is a character chosen by his previous life.  Therefore, although Zhao Youhou's cultivation level is not high, he was able to secretly mobilize many resources to build such an astonishing palace.

    "The strange thing is, why is there no mention of the name of my previous life in these messages?"

    It¡¯s understandable that people like Zhao Youhou don¡¯t know where their previous lives came from.  after all.  Beings who possess Jun-level Taoist tools are simply beyond the reach of powerful gods and humans like Zhao Youhou.

    ¡°But it¡¯s very strange that I don¡¯t even know the name.

    "Could it be that it's for refuge?" Ye Pengfei said to himself.

    It seems that there is only this possibility - a powerful enemy.  He was forced to reveal his past life, not even his name.  In fact, even making up a pseudonym may involve considerable risks.

    By now, Ye Pengfei already knows that more or less powerful people in the Immortal Realm have deduction methods similar to the Disk of Reincarnation.  However, there are also ways to block this mysterious and mysterious method.  It seems that anonymity, not even a pseudonym, is one of the tactics.

    "Perhaps, as long as I obtain these inheritances, I can understand this method." Ye Pengfei whispered to himself, raising his hand to grab another cloud.

    He was motionless!

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise, "Is it possible that because I don't have enough power, I can't even get the inheritance from my previous life?"

    I asked about the Taoist instrument again, but the answer I got was unclear.  Presumably, these things are not clear even to the Jun-grade Taoist artifact with semi-intelligent abilities.

    ??Wandering through the boundless sea of ??clouds.  The farther away the clouds are, the heavier they seem to be.  After traveling further into the distance, Ye Pengfei unexpectedly encountered a barrier and was unable to move forward at all!

    "There are countless clouds ahead. However, I can't enter the space in front of me at all. What's the reason?" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    &nbsp;This time, the Junpin Taoist tool didn't even say "unclear", and simply said "I don't know" bluntly.  Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and retreated from the chaotic space.

    "How is it? What do you know?" Samsara looked at Ye Pengfei expectantly.

    "I know a little bit about it." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "Back then, my previous life also chose Zhao Youhou. It was exactly the same as your reincarnation immortal emperor's choice. However, the difference is that in addition to Zhao Youhou, there are also  There are many powerful people helping me.¡±

    "I also already know that Feilai Peak is actually an artifact given to a certain strong man by my previous life. Before Zhao Youhou, my previous life chose that strong man. There is no need to go to He Haotian, he also  Already fallen. Shortly after getting Feilai Peak, he was killed because of my remaining spiritual thoughts!"

    "As for the Moon Immortal Star haha, it really has something to do with me. If I hadn't combined part of my original power with the origin of the Moon Immortal Star in order to restore my strength, the Moon Immortal Star wouldn't have been able to survive the catastrophe that year!"

    Ye Pengfei did not hide anything and slowly told the information he got one by one.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei just picked up some outlines and talked about it.  There is really too much information contained in that cloud.  Even so, Ye Pengfei talked for almost half an hour before he explained the matter clearly.

    "Reincarnation, you are indeed right." At the end, Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed, "According to the plan of my previous life hundreds of millions of years ago, my reincarnated body should first find this blessed land, cave, and collect it.  Obtain the Jun-level Taoist weapon. Then conquer the Demon Xuan, obtain the fist intention of the Demon Xuan Fist, and directly advance to the realm of gods!"

    "Part of the inheritance is hidden in this blessed land. The other part of the inheritance falls on a small second-level Yin God. Such a huge difference, no matter how powerful the enemy is, probably cannot imagine it."

    "As for Zhao Youhou, he is indeed the one who controls the thread of fate. In my previous life, I wanted to use Zhao Youhou's ability to block the enemy's calculations and tracking. I never thought that my reincarnated body would be refined.  The ghost girl actually provoked Zhao Youhou to travel through time and space to hunt her down. If you hadn't taken action, I'm afraid I would have had to reincarnate again before I could restart this plan."

    The past is so sad!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 556. Past events (Part 2)

    "In other words, your previous life actually planned multiple reincarnations?" Samsara immediately understood, "Being able to calculate countless reincarnations, the power of your previous life is indeed stronger than the reincarnation Immortal Emperor.  There are so many!¡±

    The words "reincarnation" are both emotional and fortunate.  .

    ¡° If the Immortal Emperor of Samsara hadn¡¯t chosen Zhao Youhou, I guess I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to attach myself to Ye Pengfei.  Not long after following Ye Pengfei, he broke through the bottleneck of hundreds of millions of years and advanced to the ninth level.  In the future, how broad will your cultivation path be?  I am very lucky to be reincarnated.

    Ye Pengfei was as calm as ever.

    "The situation is not as simple as you think." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "My power is still very weak. Even so weak that I can't even get a inheritance! If my enemy is really that powerful,  I¡¯m afraid, sooner or later, I will figure out the location of my reincarnation, time is not waiting for me!¡±

    "Compared to Thirty-three Days, the unknown and powerful enemy is the most terrifying threat.  Even the person in the previous life who had a Taoist weapon of the Jun grade had to hide his name anonymously.  If he is discovered by that powerful enemy now, he will be completely killed without any suspense!

    Hearing Ye Pengfei say this, Samsara felt that all the hair on his body stood on end!

    This is not an enemy that can be dealt with if you dare to fight. This is an existence that is many times more powerful than the complete thirty-three days!

    Samsara¡¯s mouth opened and closed, closed and opened again. After a long time, not even a note came out.

    Ye Pengfei was thinking about his own problems, but for a while he didn't notice anything unusual about reincarnation.  after awhile.  After Ye Pengfei made his calculations, he realized that Samsara's body was actually trembling.

    "Reincarnation, you don't have to be so scared. Didn't you just break through? Why is your mood still not strong enough?" Ye Pengfei laughed.

    "Ye XiaoYe Pengfei. Don't you feel scared?" Samsara kept his voice as low as possible, as if he was afraid of being heard, "The calculation methods of such powerful beings must be much more powerful than my Samsara Disk.  Times! If he figures out where you are, we will be killed by him in an instant!"

    "Your previous life has a way to block that person's calculations. You can also use the power of Zhao Youhou to increase the shielding power ten thousand times. However, your reincarnation does not have this ability!"

    "Are you afraid of this?" Ye Pengfei shook his head and said with a smile, "Billions of years ago, I committed suicide. Billions of years later, I was reincarnated. After reincarnation, I didn't know anything about my previous life. Only those who inherited the power of the immortal realm  It¡¯s a very good thing, and it¡¯s a top-grade thunder spirit root that is indispensable even for those who are strong in the realm of gods and humans. Reincarnation, do you think these are useless skills?¡±

    "You meanah. I understand!" Samsara no longer trembled, and his eyes were filled with infinite admiration.

    Ye Pengfei could see it in his admiring eyes.  There is a sense of surrender in it.  There is no way around it, after finally knowing some of the ins and outs.  Ye Pengfei already understood that he was involved in reincarnation.  It does not exist on the same level.  Even if he wanted to continue the same teacher-friend relationship he had in the past, Samsara would not dare to accept it.

    He shook his head slightly and put away his emotion.

    "Go and see Qi Longbo again. His strength has been almost worn away." Ye Pengfei said softly.

    According to the original plan, Ye Pengfei would spend half an hour traveling through chaotic time and space.  However, in order to suppress Qi Longbo, he had stayed in the chaotic time and space for more than an hour.

    If Yin Jiutian doesn't move, there won't be any problem.  After all, even after so many years of reincarnation, this is the first time I have seen a being with such talents.

    However, Yin Jiutian needs to use his ability to attract Ye Pengfei.  Qi Xinyue is not a fool. After being confused for a while, she will definitely guess what secret method she has used to force herself through the chaotic time and space.  If she spreads her manpower and searches everywhere, she will probably dig out Yin Jiutian!

    A fierce battle is still ahead!  !  !

    "No matter how strong I was in my previous life, it was still a matter of my previous life. With my current strength, I can't even solve the problems in front of me!" Ye Pengfei looked at Qi Longbo with cold eyes.  For these strong men who have their own ideas, retaliation must be retaliated.

    "Qi Longbo, originally, I was very grateful for Qi Xinyue's 'appreciation'. If it hadn't been for this trip to Dragon God Garden, it would have been difficult for me to break through the bottleneck. But, you are too greedy, and you have provoked people you shouldn't have provoked!"

    "Haha, boy, what do you think you are!" Qi Longbo, who has become a trapped beast, is still as ferocious as ever, "If you have the ability, come and kill me! Even if I can't rush out, you can't kill me!"

    &nbsp; "Is it the natal soul lamp again?" Ye Pengfei sighed and shook his head, "There is no way to kill the natal soul lamp, so I can't kill you. However, as long as I refine you, I can also increase my strength!"

    From the battle till now, Ye Pengfei has absorbed a huge amount of spiritual power, all of which has been used to cultivate the prototype plane.  Therefore, his body's power has always remained at level five.  However, the purpose of refining Qi Longbo is to gain his ability to control the thread of fate, and cannot be swallowed by the prototype plane.

    Ye Pengfei estimated that even if he could only refine one ten thousandth of a being like Qi Longbo due to time constraints, he should be able to possess the power of a sixth-level god.  If he goes out to fight with this kind of power, coupled with the Taoist weapon of the Jun level, and the reincarnation of the ninth level, even if the calamity does not change strangely after the Five Elements Tribulation, he will not encounter any more trouble.

    Qi Longbo obviously guessed something. He stared at Ye Pengfei fiercely and said in a deep voice: "If you want to refine me, there is no way! I've been pushed into a panic. I'll explode my godhead. I'll blow up your turtle shell. Look at you.  How to survive in the chaos of time and space!"

    One good thing about chaotic time and space is that as long as you don¡¯t encounter something like a space-time storm, the formed space will never be destroyed.  Whether it is the Sumeru space or the current Blessed Land Cave Heaven, all the different formed spaces, large and small, will be safe and sound in them.

    "However, Blessed Land Cave Heaven is not indestructible.  With Qi Longbo's level of cultivation, if he self-destructs his godhead, he can indeed penetrate directly into the blessed land and cave.

    As long as you penetrate the blessed land and let the spiritual energy leak out, the formed space will gradually disappear, and Ye Pengfei will lose his support.  Qi Longbo's eyes flashed with fierce eyes.  It was as if he had seen that Ye Pengfei had no choice but to compromise.

    "Boy, if you are willing to tell the secret obediently, I, Qi Longbo, can make the decision and spare your life!" At this moment, Qi Longbo actually still has illusions.  Having become a trapped beast, he actually started to smile again.

    But!  !  !

    "In that case, please blow yourself up!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled faintly and took action without mercy

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 557. War clouds are gathering!

    "Boy, you are so brave!"

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei's offensive was as unstoppable as a thousand-mile river, Qi Longbo gave up all his thoughts on fighting a trapped beast.

    "You forced me to blow myself up!"

    A dark godhead emerged from Qi Longbo's Zifu.  Before Ye Pengfei could see clearly the patterns engraved on the godhead, the godhead exploded tragically!  .

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Amidst the continuous loud explosions, Qi Longbo turned into ashes with a cruel smile.

    Ye Pengfei's face did not show any surprised expression.

    ¡°Reincarnation realm, rebirth!¡±

    A pitch-black godhead actually condensed once again!

    In a moment, Samsara¡¯s eyes were about to fall out.

    "What kind of method is this!" Samsara roared lowly, "Even the godhead that has self-destructed can be reborn, what else can't be reborn?!"

    Samsara prides itself on itself, and its artistic conception of reincarnation is very impressive.  Between heaven and earth, apart from the fallen Immortal Emperor of Samsara, he is probably the one who has the deepest understanding of the Tao of Samsara.  I never thought that Ye Pengfei's Junpin Taoist weapon could actually perform such methods!

    Originally, Samsara thought that even if Ye Pengfei's Taoist weapon could prevent Qi Longbo's self-destruction power from penetrating into the cave of the blessed land, Qi Longbo's Taoist power would still be unavailable.  I never thought that Ye Pengfei's Jun-grade Taoist weapon could actually regenerate his godhead!

    Under the horrified gaze of reincarnation, as expected, Qi Longbo's body was reborn.

    "There is no soul." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "The means of the Junpin Taoist Artifact only stop here. If you want to fully reborn a person, you need a more powerful reincarnation Taoist Artifact."

    This is already pretty awesome, isn¡¯t it?  Samsara looked at Ye Pengfei speechlessly.

    After being reborn as a god, you can obtain Qi Longbo¡¯s Taoist secrets.  The body was reborn.  It is very possible to obtain Qi Longbo's ability to control the thread of fate.

    ?Compared to Taoist secrets and spiritual power.  The ability to control the thread of fate is even more important.  You must know that Ye Pengfei's enemies are so powerful that they can even defeat the powerful ones who possess Jun-level Taoist weapons. If he does not have the ability to shield the calculations, even if Ye Pengfei's previous life has arranged many things, the current Ye Pengfei can only fight in fear.  His cultivation improved and he became a ground rat for a long time.

    "Reincarnation, help me refine it!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice as the Taoist artifact was taken back to his side.

    "Okay!" Samsara nodded.  Go to the stupid Qi Longbo.  Sitting down cross-legged

    ¡­¡­

    "Sure enough, I rushed into the chaotic time and space." Qi Longbo, who was reborn relying on his natal soul lamp, finally passed the news to Qi Xinyue.  Qi Xinyue's beautiful eyebrows couldn't help but condense into a ball of twists, "Even the third brother was plotted by him. How many secrets are hidden in Ye Pengfei?"

    "Penetrating through the blessed land and heavenI'm afraid it's not that easy. Since Ye Pengfei dares to be ruthless, he definitely has a back-up plan. What should I do?"

    Qi Xinyue paced back and forth, thinking carefully.

    Everyone in the Qi family knows that Qi Xinyue will only pace back and forth when encountering something difficult to decide.  Normally, Qi Xinyue always looks like she has nothing to worry about, and would never keep walking back and forth like this.

    After a stick of incense has passed

    "All Qi family members obey the order and block all spaces with all their strength!"

    All the children of the Qi family!  !  !

    Previous transfer.  It only used 30% of the Qi family's strength.  But this time, Qi Xinyue¡¯s order came from all the children of the Qi family!

    what does that mean?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off?

    "Qi Xinyue, are you crazy?" Soon.  A powerful spiritual thought descended on Qi Xinyue's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Supreme Elder Qi Rui, do you dare to disrespect the Ancestral Dragon's Order?!" Qi Xinyue said nothing nonsense, and the shadow of the Ancestral Dragon's Order blasted towards the divine thought.

    "Ah!" Qi Rui screamed in a secret realm of the Qi family.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    All the elders of the Qi family saw this scene.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? overbearing!  Even the Supreme Elder dares to attack!

    Qi Xinyue at this moment brought them a brand new feeling.  In a daze, they seemed to feel that this Qi Xinyue was not the other Qi Xinyue.  Some people even doubted whether Qi Xinyue was possessed by someone.

    However, no matter what everyone guesses, the order must be carried out.

    Zulong¡¯s order, regarding the existence of non-Qi family,The place is not that big yet.  However, for a strong man with the blood of the Qi family - no matter how weak the blood is - it is a symbol of invincibility!

    "What's wrong with Qi Xinyue? Hasn't she always advocated the strategy of keeping a low profile and biding her time? In order to achieve her goal, she did not hesitate to marry Yi Fangsheng!"

    "Yes, it's very unusual. We can see that that space is about to open up again. Now that his strength is fully displayed, is it possible that Qi Xinyue is not going to fight for that treasure?"

    "I don't understand, I don't understand! It took thirty-three days and many people for a mere boy who was still going through the tribulation of becoming a god. This is already outrageous. Now the whole clan has to be mobilized! I think back then  , the clan council passed the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s order to her, I¡¯m afraid it was a big mistake.¡±

    A series of powerful spiritual thoughts shuttled back and forth in the void.

    These spiritual thoughts come from the Supreme Elder who was not born in the Qi family.  These spiritual masters are the Qi family¡¯s real trump card!

    Yes, Thirty-Three Days is very strong.  However, Thirty-three Days has a major flaw, that is, it takes a long time to evolve.

    When the thirty-three days reaches its ultimate power, it can kill ninth-level intermediate and even ninth-level high-level beings.  However, there must be enough time to reach this level.  And these supreme elders are the guarantee that one can reach the extreme within thirty-three days.

    Every supreme elder is actually a ninth-level existence.  Few people know that the Qi family actually possesses such powerful power.  It's like, although hundreds of years ago, all the guests on the Millennium Zhanlong Pavilion were shocked by Yi Fangsheng's achievement of the ninth level, but they had no idea what kind of heritage the Yi family had.  They don't even know what kind of background the several overt or covert organizations on the small Zhanlong Star have

    ¡­¡­

    The Qi family took action with all their strength, and there was an uproar from all walks of life.

    Yi Fangsheng, who was still rushing back, looked surprised: "This girl Qi Xinyue is actually impulsive? Damn, this girl can give herself to me calmly, and can endure it by my pillow for so many years."  , now she is impulsive? What on earth did she see, what did she discover! Children of the Yi family, take action, I want news, more accurate news!"

    Somewhere in the boundless star field, Jun Lintian, who was sitting in retreat, finally opened his eyes: "Zhanlong Pavilion, listen to the order, special battle order!"

    Jun Lintian was even more ruthless and directly asked Zhanlong Pavilion to prepare for the war.

    Special battle order!  Special battle orders will only be issued when life and death are at stake!  All over Zhanlong Pavilion, fighting spirit surged!

    The major forces in Mingchu have already made their own reactions.  Several major forces hiding in the dark also took active action.  Qi Xinyue's sudden move suddenly brought the power war that would have taken several years to break out to now!

    On Zhanlong Star, the war clouds are thick!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 558. Reverse evolution

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know that the outside world was in chaos.

    "With reincarnation and the help of Junpin Taoist tools, the refining speed is really fast!" Feeling the surge in power, Ye Pengfei was filled with joy.

    In the past, he spent sixteen years refining the ghost girl.  Now it is necessary to refine Qi Longbo, an eighth-level peak existence. Ye Pengfei estimates that it will be difficult to completely refine it without a hundred and eighty years.

    I never thought that one ten thousandth of it would be refined in just one hour!

    "The power of a sixth-level god!" Ye Pengfei chuckled and stood up, "If time were not tight, I really want to completely refine him in one go. It is very possible that I can have the power of a ninth-level god.  !¡±

    While refining the eighth level peak, Ye Pengfei can also absorb the spiritual energy in the embryonic plane through the second spirit.  When the two are combined into one, the speed of cultivation is astonishing.  At this rate, it would only take him seven or eight years to refine his body and godhead, and possess the power of a ninth-level low-level person.

    It¡¯s a pity that Ye Pengfei had to go out.

    For one thing, time has dragged on for too long.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Yin Jiutian will be discovered by Qi Xinyue.  If he loses the power of Yin Jiutian's guidance, he will have to wander in the chaotic time and space.  Even an existence like the Immortal Emperor of Samsara cannot survive in the chaotic time and space for a long time.

    Secondly, Ye Pengfei is also concerned about the great calamity.

    Hiding in the chaotic time and space, no disaster will befall you.  It seems like a good thing, but without going through the baptism of disaster, who knows what weird changes will happen?  To know.  Ye Pengfei has not fully felt the benefits of the fairyland.  In other words, he has not yet completely achieved the state of immortality.  If you escape the disaster, you will be stuck on the edge of the fairyland forever, unable to break through.  That would be a big joke.

    With a thought, Ye Pengfei took Qi Longbo's body and godhead into the palace. Suddenly, the Taoist weapon as big as a grain of rice flickered with light.

    "You want the remaining body?" Ye Pengfei frowned, "I still have a use for the body, but the godhead belongs to you."

    After a while, the Taoist weapon cheered.  He circled around Ye Pengfei several times.

    In fact, the power possessed by the godhead is much more powerful than the body.  That Taoist weapon clearly thought that he would not have the divine power.  so.  Then he retreated to the next best thing and asked Ye Pengfei for that body.  He never thought that for Ye Pengfei, a body with innate abilities was more important than a godhead that only possessed Taoism and secret techniques.

    "You guy." Looking at the extremely human Taoist weapon.  Ye Pengfei shook his head in confusion, "I have a very clear mind when pursuing my own interests. Your master, if I need anything, why won't you offer it?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Semi-intelligent body.  After all, he is mentally ill.  He knows how to pursue and ask for things that are beneficial to him.  But.  He doesn't know how to take the initiative to inform the owner of information that is useful to him.  Information including that palace.  Only when Ye Pengfei asks, this Taoist weapon will tell.  If Ye Pengfei didn't speak, he would be like a fool and would not take the initiative to help his master.

    Ye Pengfei has long since condensed a body that is more than half-intelligent, and he also knows that laughing and scolding him like this is tantamount to playing the piano to an ox.  He shook his head and muttered, and threw the godhead over.  When he saw that the Taoist weapon had obtained the divine power, he happily threw the divine power into the palace.

    The divine head is broken and spiritual energy is overflowing!

    The power of a god who is at the peak of the eighth level is extremely powerful.  This Qi Longbo is not an ordinary eighth-level peak person. The power in his godhead is comparable to three or four eighth-level peak beings.  At this moment, the divine personality was broken, spiritual energy surged, and the momentum was extremely powerful.

    "What a waste, what a waste!" Samsara looked at it and shook his head.

    It is common sense to refine slowly.  If you do this, wouldn't 99% of your spiritual energy be wasted?  Although the blessed land cave has the function of locking the spiritual energy, the scattered spiritual energy will not escape outside.  However, if you want to collect these spiritual energy again, you have to waste a lot of time and energy.

    "Perhaps, that palace has some magical purpose."

    Although the Taoist weapon did not take the initiative to tell Ye Pengfei anything, at this time, Ye Pengfei's state of mind and vision were much higher than those of Samsara.  Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, he saw streams of spiritual energy spreading out in all directions, being pulled by invisible forces and taken into the palace.

    "Is it the effect of the formation?" Samsara raised his eyebrows and understood.

    With his spiritual consciousness, he quickly scanned the palace.  As soon as time passed, Samsara discovered that the majestic spiritual energy was constantly changing in the direction of the power of Samsara.

    "It turns out to be a formation that can convert spiritual energy into the power of the plane!"

    The fairylandThose who only know how to swallow the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and practice the secrets of magic.

    Although strong men in the realm of gods and humans know how to understand the laws of heaven and earth, they still have to rely on the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for cultivation.

    Only those who are strong in the realm of gods can understand that all kinds of spiritual energy actually come from the power of heaven and earth.  The power of heaven and earth comes from the power of planes.

    When the plane was created, the heaven and earth were not yet complete. In the virtual and real space, all that existed was the power of the chaotic plane.

    As the plane continues to evolve and advance, some of the power of the chaotic plane will evolve into various powers of heaven and earth.  Whether it is the power of reincarnation with a very high level and a deep artistic conception, or a variety of ordinary Tao powers with a poor grade and a superficial artistic conception, they all evolved in this way.

    The power of heaven and earth is clearly differentiated, and the spiritual energy of the five elements will evolve from these powers.

    As for thunder aura, ice aura, and wind aura, these mutated auras will only appear one after another after the emergence of the five elements aura.

    Under normal circumstances, the sequence of this evolution will not be reversed.  Only those who have achieved the realm of gods can reverse evolution, swallow spiritual energy into their own plane, and turn it into the power of the plane of chaos.  Previously, Ye Pengfei devoured immortal soldiers and generals in large quantities, which was actually reversing evolution.

    Samsara followed Immortal Emperor Samsara and saw many existences in the fairyland.  He had never heard of anyone being able to set up a formation and reverse evolution like this.

    "It's an eye-opener, it's really an eye-opener!" Samsara couldn't help but get excited, "If I can practice here, my cultivation will definitely improve by leaps and bounds, and my future is limitless!"

    With these words, Samsara is actually shouting in the heart.  However, Ye Pengfei saw it at a glance.

    "Samsara, you can go in too."

    "Should I go in too?" Samsara was surprised and happy.

    Wow wow wow.

    The Taoist weapon that was originally cheering for joy suddenly began to scream like a child who had been robbed of a toy.

    "You guy, don't be too selfish. From now on, you can eat some of this kind of stuff!"

    Ye Pengfei slapped the weapon angrily, and the guy, who was as big as a grain of rice, had to whimper twice and hurriedly flew into the palace.  It¡¯s like I¡¯m afraid that if I fall one step behind, I¡¯ll be robbed of the power of reincarnation (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 559. Little Fox

    After another half an hour, I saw before my eyes that the Blessed Land Cave Heaven was about to leave this chaotic time and space.

    Suddenly, for fear of being robbed of the power of reincarnation by reincarnation, he gave up the opportunity to swallow the power of reincarnation and flew out of the palace again.

    "What, you want me to put the palace into the prototype plane?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.  However, as soon as his thoughts changed, he immediately understood what the Taoist weapon was thinking, "Damn, you guy, you want to steal my spiritual energy."

    The spiritual energy consumed by oneself must be mainly for use in the embryonic plane.  Samsara has long said that only when the prototype plane evolves enough power of planes can the realm of gods be truly stabilized.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei say this, the Taoist weapon as big as a grain of rice suddenly changed and really turned into a little girl. It rubbed against Ye Pengfei's hand and acted coquettishly.

    Ye Pengfei was speechless. He finally understood why this Dao weapon did not directly use the spiritual message to request, but had to fly out in person

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "Thirty percent, no more!"

    okokokok!

    The Taoist weapon that looked like a little girl kept nodding its head in excitement, which made Ye Pengfei laugh.

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei realized that Taoist weapons could change their appearance at will.  If this guy hadn't come forward like this, I don't know when it would be before Ye Pengfei knew that the Taoist weapon had this ability.

    "What can you change into?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but asked curiously.

    That weapon is cheap.  I can't help but like to show off.

    The very beginning.  Swords, spears, swords, halberds, bells, cauldrons, axes, and axes all look like artifacts.

    ¡°Then, men, women, old and young, with all kinds of faces, lifelike.  There are flying insects and animals, the clouds and mountains are surrounded by mist, it¡¯s so magical.

    Gradually, the movement became louder and louder.  All I saw was that the mountains were overlapping.  Rivers are surging, birds are singing and beasts are running, fish are leaping and dragons are leaping, this weapon has evolved into an infinite world!

    "It's indeed mysterious. When something like this happens, I have to study it carefully." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but marvel.

    Hahahaha¡­¡­

    The instrument smiled playfully, and suddenly, it turned into the appearance of a little girl again.  It uses this form to gain benefits.  Therefore, it gave up the rice-like shape it had always had in the past.

    Ye Pengfei asked and understood that evolving a shape also requires a certain amount of effort.  Although, for a Taoist weapon, such a little power is nothing.  But.  Keeping it like this from beginning to end shows its "good intentions".

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and said casually: "You are so cunning, I'll call you little fox from now on."

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t expect that just by casually saying it, this name would be kept like this

    ¡­¡­

    "Little fox?" Samsara's expression must be so wonderful.  How wonderful it is.

    Looking at it horizontally and vertically, whether it is a Taoist weapon or an existence that looks like a little girl, this name is too funny.

    "However, Samsara didn't care too much about this kind of thing.  He said in a deep voice: "Ye Pengfei, according to estimates, the Five Elements Tribulation will be over soon. I will tell you what will happen next."

    ¡°Although, Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous life was very impressive.  However, this reincarnated body has not been truly inherited, and it is not clear how long it will take to reach the realm of immortality.  At this moment, Samsara can still be his teacher for the time being.

    The experience of the Samsara Immortal Emperor in overcoming the tribulation, and the experiences of other powerful people in the Immortal Realm overcoming the tribulation, were narrated one by one from the mouth of Samsara.  After listening to half a stick of incense, Ye Pengfei realized that in addition to the extremely powerful five elements catastrophe, there were so many "rich and colorful" catastrophes!

    "Interesting, no wonder you have to give it up first. With your personality, you must save such a fun thing for the end. It scared me!" Ye Pengfei laughed.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s tone was as free and easy as ever, but Samsara had long since stopped daring to smile playfully with Ye Pengfei.  Seeing that his little thoughts were exposed by Ye Pengfei, he couldn't help but laugh twice, and was introduced into the prototype plane by Ye Pengfei

    Boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s blessed land, Cave Heaven, finally passed through the chaotic time and space and entered a Sumeru space.  In an instant, this Sumeru space was torn apart, unable to hold on even for a moment.

    "Damn it, Yin Jiutian, the Xumi space you created is too weak. How did you learn it?" Looking at the strong men coming from all directions, Ye Pengfei's face looked very ugly.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei still thought that he could pause for a while in the Xumi space.  ?After all, others don't have Yin Jiutian's ability.  For a while, it was impossible to find this way.  In this way, you can observe, plan, and deal with various people in an orderly manner.  I never thought that there would be such a big commotion as soon as it came out!

    "Master, my subordinate's cultivation level is still too low. Although my master's secret method is mysterious, my subordinate is incompetent and cannot understand it for a while." Yin Jiutian made a bitter look on his face and quickly defended himself in a low voice by belittling himself.  Fan.

    "Hmph! Back then, I was only a Nascent Soul, and the Sumeru space I created was stronger than yours!" Ye Pengfei glared at Yin Jiutian angrily, and with a wave of his hand, he took back all the Blessed Land Cave Heaven and Yin Jiutian.  In the prototype plane.

    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Yin Jiutian¡¯s special powers, his qualifications would indeed be too useless.  If he hadn't been born on a planet rich in resources, depending on his understanding, he might not even be able to reach the Golden Elixir stage.

    This is the abundant resources that make up for the poor qualifications.

    Looking around, we can see the strong men coming from all directions, each with a cultivation level of seventh or eighth level.  However, Ye Pengfei clearly felt that he could kill a large platoon as long as he hit casually.

    "A person with Qi Longbo's qualifications can cultivate to the peak of the eighth level. People with such rubbish qualifications can also cultivate to the seventh or eighth level. It is obvious that the way of heaven is unfair."

    This last sentence was a cry of dissatisfaction for the strong men on the Moon Immortal Star.  Of course, Ye Pengfei was not so kind and went back to help the strong men of Yuexian Star. He was speaking out of emotion, but he actually meant something.

    "What kind of rich resources will that powerful existence have? Countless years have passed, how powerful will he be? Although I have recovered my inheritance, and although my qualifications are pretty good, the resources I have  , it¡¯s really too little!¡±

    In his eyes, the sharp light flickered slightly.  Looking at the groups of strong men swarming in, Ye Pengfei seemed to be looking at groups of lambs waiting to be slaughtered!  To be continued.  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 560. Coercion and inducement!

    If the children of the Qi family knew that Ye Pengfei was planning to "rob", they would definitely be shocked and speechless.

    "Are you kidding? He is just alone. There are thousands of people here, whoever wants to grab them!"  .

    Although, Qi Xinyue had already sternly warned them not to be careless.

    Although everyone in the Qi family already knew that Ye Pengfei was not suppressed by the Thirty-Three-Day Array, but instead designed to kill Qi Longbo, who was at the peak of the eighth level.

    However, when thousands of seventh-level and eighth-level beings gathered together, everyone's courage skyrocketed. Everyone thought in unison: "Even Zhanlong Immortal Emperor Yi Fangsheng would not dare to challenge so many seven-level beings alone."  He must be a level 8 or level 8 powerhouse. No matter how awesome this guy is, he will be buried alive by the human sea tactics!"

    Boom boom boom!

    The various techniques are just like the grand and gorgeous fireworks during festivals, dyeing the sky into strange colors.

    Countless space cracks also burst open one after another. Even these practitioners found it shocking.

    Whoosh!

    Ye Pengfei suddenly dodged and was about to rush into a group of strong men and fight.

    "seal up!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei's figure flashed, all the Qi family members uniformly cast the same spell.  All I saw were gray handprints, sealing the space where these powerful men were.  With Ye Pengfei's ability, he was unable to break the hand seal for a while. Instead, he was caught by the enemy and had to retreat temporarily.

    "It's the Dragon Seal!" Samsara said in a deep voice, "It seems that these are the children of the Qi family. Like Qi Longbo, they have the blood of the Dark Dragon!"

    "Are they all descendants of the Qi family?" Ye Pengfei said in surprise.  "There are tens of thousands of seventh-level and eighth-level experts in the Qi family. How many experts are there?"

    Samsara smiled and said: "This is nothing. Any family that has existed for a long time has an extremely astonishing population."

    Yin Jiutian also said: "Master, the Qi family has existed for at least hundreds of millions of years! There are tens of thousands of them in the Blessed Land Cave Heaven above Zhanlong Star alone. In total, the Qi family's descendants probably number over 100 million.  !¡±

    "Who told you to speak?" Ye Pengfei said angrily, "Look at Cen Na and Mo Xuan, they are starting to hit the seventh level! You kid, please be more active, otherwise, wait until everyone has reached a higher level.  Even if you have superpowers, it¡¯s useless!¡±

    Yin Jiutian couldn't help but shudder, and quickly ran to Mo Xuan, sat down cross-legged next to Mo Xuan

    Samsara chuckled twice.  Then he said: "There are many families with a population of hundreds of millions in various star realms. The realm leader Wutian has thousands of wives alone. Think about it, how many children will he have?  After hundreds of millions of years of development, how many disciples will he have in the lineage of the Wutian Immortal Emperor? Just look at it, these tens of thousands of seventh-level and eighth-level ones are just the front-line ones. The number of strong men who will appear later will be even greater.  !¡±

    ¡°If it were normal times, I¡¯m afraid Ye Pengfei would really have to retreat.  Not only because there were too many opponents, but more importantly, judging from the gray dragon seal, Qi Xinyue had already made plans.

    But, these are not normal times!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The last wave of five elements catastrophe.  Finally came together.  For the achievement of the realm of gods and the existence of the prototype plane of evolution.  Even if he hides in the horizon, the power of chaos in this plane will pursue him relentlessly.

    "The Dark Dragon is reincarnated!"

    Facing the five-element catastrophe of "no distinction between friend and foe", tens of thousands of Qi family members roared in unison.

    Then he saw giant gray dragons of different lengths and thicknesses, but with the same appearance, fiercely charging towards the nine heavens.

    Destroy the Five Elements Catastrophe!

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s arrangement is simply extremely aggressive.

    Even Samsara was shocked by this momentum: "That Qi Xinyue, her methods are really hot, she is as hot as her figure!"

    "Haha, there's nothing wrong with being hot." Ye Pengfei laughed, "I just don't know why her man hasn't shown up yet? A ninth-level immortal emperor would never hide in the dark and be sneaky!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s loud laughter spread throughout billions of miles of space.  He wanted to use this method to inspire Zhanlong Immortal Emperor Yi Fangsheng.

    Until this moment, Ye Pengfei still didn¡¯t know that Qi Xinyue and her man were actually on different sides.  And Qi Xinyue's subordinates also have many Immortal Emperor-level experts.  There are even two Supreme Elders who are also ninth-level intermediate beings!

    So, what Ye Pengfei never expected was that his teasing did not provoke Yi Fangsheng.On the contrary, dozens of faintly outstanding figures of nine-level gods appeared from billions of miles away.

    "Ye Pengfei, if you are willing to surrender, our Qi family can spare your life!" An old voice sounded in the far west.

    As soon as the old voice fell, an old woman in the far east responded and said: "The Supreme Elder Qi Xin is right, although you do not have the blood of our Qi family. But as long as you are willing to surrender, I, Qi Xiangping, promise  , all the Supreme Elders will regard you as a direct descendant of the Qi family!"

    "Not only that, we can also let you choose any beauties from the Qi family to be your wife or concubine." In the Far East, another voice suddenly sounded, "You can choose whatever you want, ten, twenty, thirty, you name it.  !¡±

    One by one, powerful voices sounded from all directions.

    "Coercion and inducement?" Ye Pengfei laughed, "This coercion is too far, too far. This inducement is too far, too far! If you old antiques act together, maybe the effect of coercion will be better. If only  If you are willing to respect me as the head of the family and listen to my orders, maybe this inducement will work!"

    "Presumptuous!"

    "Arrogant!"

    Angry voices burst out from the seventh-level and eighth-level experts.

    "Ye Pengfei, the pearl of rice, dares to shine. Brothers, Nine Styles of Minglong, don't be polite to him anymore!"

    Boom boom boom!

    Tens of thousands of seventh-level and eighth-level experts all displayed mysterious magic seals.  I saw patches of gray mist rising up, covering the entire space of billions of miles in radius.

    Ye Pengfei's sharp eyes flickered, and he clearly saw that in the mist that was quickly connected, the dark dragons were vividly appearing.  They either formed mysterious formations one after another, or they rushed towards them with their claws and teeth bared.  It looks like a mess, but actually there is a mysterious truth hidden inside.

    "I really underestimated this group of lambs. Although their qualifications are not very good, but together, the effect is really good."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly in surprise, and instead of confronting the dark dragons head-on, he quickly swam away

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 561. The Qi family is finished!

    "MD, this guy looks like a loach!"

    "If you have the guts, don't run away!"

    "Haha, with a mere fifth-level cultivation, if he didn't rely on his body and secret skills, how would he dare to fight with us?"

    "Don't you still have a powerful helper? Don't you also have a powerful artifact? You took it all out, secretly, not like a man!"

    From far and near, all kinds of stern shouts came and went.

    During the battle, many people like to shout like this.  The purpose is not really to hope that if you shout twice, your opponent will give up the previous strategy.

    Yelling and yelling to disturb the opponent's mind is a common tactic no matter what the level of the battle.

    Especially now, tens of thousands of seventh-level and eighth-level god-level experts are shouting "indiscriminately", and the disturbing effect is even more obvious.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's already high level, a strong man with his level of strength would have been in disarray without fighting.

    In comparison, the tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of immortal soldiers and generals before seemed a bit too "gentle".

    The huge difference is not only reflected in the fierce shouts, but also in the cooperation of the team.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current state of mind, he can tell the potential of these seventh-level and eighth-level experts in just a few fights.  Compared with beings like Qi Longbo, compared with those strong men who formed the thirty-three-day formation, the potential of these strong men in front of them was very average.  In a one-on-one confrontation, they would not be able to defeat those immortal soldiers and generals, let alone compare with Qi Longbo.

    However, when the seventeen or eight Qi family warriors cooperate with each other, the power they exert in group combat is much more powerful than the seventeen or eight immortal soldiers and generals of the same level.  When more than a dozen such groups were put together, Ye Pengfei felt the pressure.  It was even more obvious than facing Qi Longbo and the Thirty-Three Days Formation.

    The biggest difference lies in the blocking ability in combat.

    Qi Longbo¡¯s domain.  The entrance to the Paradise Cave can be firmly sealed.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't set the trap early, I'm afraid Ye Pengfei wouldn't have been able to escape when Qi Longbo used the Seven Kills of Dragon Domain.

    And as soon as the thirty-three-day formation came out, it completely sealed off the entire Dragon God Garden.  Even though Ye Pengfei used the secret technique of reincarnation and could move silently through the thirty-three-day formation, he had no ability to escape.  If it weren't for Yin Jiutian's unique ability, it would still be a place of battle until now.  Still will be in Dragon God Garden.

    These two kinds of blockade are powerful enough.  But now, the powerful men of the Qi family have joined forces to fight in groups, and their blocking ability has been improved to a higher level!

    "I thought that as soon as I came out of the Dragon God's Garden, the sky would be high and the sea would be vast. Let me be free. I never thought that the Qi family could actually carry out such a battle formation, using a group of seventh- and eighth-level powerhouses with low potential.  , tightly blockade all directions!" Faced with the increasingly difficult movement, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh in a low voice.

    "A big family that has lasted for hundreds of millions of years cannot be underestimated." Samsara also sighed leisurely, "I think back then, when Lord Samsara Immortal Emperor had just cultivated to the realm of immortals, he suffered a huge setback at the hands of a big family. If it weren't for Samsara,  The Immortal Emperor has many secret ways to save his life. I am afraid he has fallen long ago. Although the Immortal is strong, after all, it is difficult for two fists to defeat four hands. If you were not going through the tribulation, and the Qi family knew nothing about the tribulation, it would be difficult for you to escape.  ."

    While talking, the sky turned slightly red

    "The calamity of the blood river in hell!" Samsara said in a deep voice, "Expand the realm of extreme passion. Be careful and don't be invaded by blood!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded solemnly, and the invisible and colorless realm of extreme emotions quietly unfolded.

    At first, the sky was only slightly red.  Suddenly, gorgeous clouds rolled up from the horizon.  At first glance, it looks like the setting sun, reflecting the clouds in the sky.

    "Violence, the smell of blood! The changes in the world are so strange!" Looking at the sky, Ye Pengfei felt panic in his heart.

    The elders of the Qi family also looked at each other in confusion.

    "What happened? Why is there such a murderous aura?"

    "Could it be that, in addition to a mysterious weapon and a ninth-level support, this Ye Pengfei also has a more tyrannical background?"

    "Impossible! The little Moon Immortal Star, even hundreds of millions of years ago, did not have such a powerful person!"

    "Could it be that there are still super beings in the ancient star field who survived, and are these super beings protecting Ye Pengfei together?"

    Facing the sudden ferocious aura from the horizon, even these god-level experts who have reached the ninth level can't help but think wildly.

    Qi Xinyue felt that she had the pearl of wisdom within her grasp.

    &nbsp; The reason why she decisively issued the mobilization order, which even alarmed some famous elders, was because she had anticipated this change.

    "Elders, you should know why Xinyue used the Ancestral Dragon's Order!" Qi Xinyue said with a smug look on her face, directing the Qi family disciples who besieged Ye Pengfei to evacuate to a safe area in an orderly manner, "Next, let's go  It¡¯s time for the Supreme Elders to take action. No matter what existence or force is protecting this boy, the secrets in this boy must be extraordinary!"

    This time, no Supreme Elder questioned it.  Previously, due to the order of the Ancestral Dragon, they also used the art of gentleness, using their identities as Supreme Elders to persuade a mere boy who was still undergoing the tribulation of becoming a god to surrender.  Now, they are sincerely convinced by Qi Xinyue.

    Indeed, Qi Xinyue¡¯s estimate of Ye Pengfei¡¯s value was extremely accurate.  Even if it is the treasure that several families and forces have been plotting for hundreds of millions of years, its value cannot be compared with Ye Pengfei's.  And the treasure that the Qi family had been trying to obtain was no different from trash compared to the little fox, a Junpin Taoist weapon in Ye Pengfei's hand.

    If Qi Xinyue can really succeed, she will definitely become a contributor to the prosperity of the Qi family.  By then, it is not impossible for the Qi family to dominate the Wutian Star Realm.

    "However, Qi Xinyue is very tragic. She underestimated the danger she was about to face.  How could she have expected that even if all the forces on Zhanlong Star were gathered together, it would be impossible to compete with this great catastrophe that would lead to the realm of gods!

    What is calamity?

    The stronger you are, the stronger the disaster will be!

    " If Ye Pengfei is the only one to overcome the calamity, the only enemy he will face in this calamity is Ye Pengfei, and his power will be limited.  However, because of Qi Xinyue's wrong judgment, the Qi family spent hundreds of millions of years of savings to fight against this catastrophe from the space plane. It is conceivable to what extent this catastrophe of heaven and earth will evolve!

    Just when the river of blood came from the sky, Samsara's cold laughter sounded softly in Ye Pengfei's prototype plane: "Do you want to fight against a plane? The Qi family is completely over!"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 562. Thirty-three Heavens

    Indeed, the Qi family is finished.

    In the first round, the catastrophe of the Five Elements' destruction was blocked by the Qi family's thirty-three-day formation.  In the second round, the catastrophe of the hell blood river can never be blocked by the strong men of the Qi family.  because¡­¡­

    When the river of blood runs through the sky, when the blood curtain falls completely, large numbers of strong men of the Qi family fall into endless madness!  .

    This is the calamity of the blood river in hell, the calamity of the blood river in hell that can make people crazy, upset, and crazy!

    Countless ferocious and cruel auras filled the acupoints!

    The turbulent and galloping power hits the acupoints!

    In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred Qi family disciples with lower cultivation levels burst their acupoints and turned into bloody men!

    "No! This technique that disturbs people's minds is too powerful!" A supreme elder of the Qi family exclaimed, "Quickly ask the lower-level disciples to retreat, and we will kill the culprit!"

    Level nine existences are, after all, already moving towards the realm of gods.  Faced with the initial calamity of the blood river in hell, several Supreme Elders were still able to swim upstream to find the source of the blood river.

    But, they were in tragedy.

    The calamity of the hell blood river comes from the space plane.  Looking for the source of space planes?  Even a strong person in the Immortal Realm, even a strong person who transcends the Immortal Realm, cannot do it, let alone a few ninth-level gods.

    At this moment, if the supreme elders of the Qi family retreat quickly, although the Qi family's descendants at the seventh and eighth levels cannot be saved, the lives of these ninth-level beings can still be saved.  In this way, although the Qi family was completely in decline, it was not completely doomed.

    But, it was a wrong step.  Wrong step!

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s estimate of the danger was wrong, but these Supreme Elders made more mistakes.  If they held their ground, they might be able to resist for a while, but.  When they acted rashly, the situation immediately became out of control.

    crazy!  These supreme elders who were traveling upstream also became crazy!

    kill!  kill!  kill!  kill!  kill!

    What you are killing is not the enemy of life and death, but your own children!

    Originally, the children of the Qi family, who had been impacted by countless negative emotions and completely lost their character, were already on the verge of collapse.

    Now, several ninth-level beings suddenly took action.  It even made them fall into the abyss!

    Tragic!  !  !

    The flying limbs and splattered flesh and blood were shocking to see.

    "Is this the catastrophe of the blood river in hell?" Ye Pengfei murmured to himself, "If I can't resist it, will there be self-harm?"

    Ye Pengfei, who is staying in the realm of extreme emotions, has not encountered any danger yet.  However, he knew that this was just the beginning.  If the current trend continues, how many days can I withstand it?

    "You are right. Back then, there was an Immortal Emperor who had overcome the tribulation and committed suicide!" Samsara said with a smile, "However, you should not have this problem. You practice the path of extreme emotion and exist in the realm of extreme emotion. You can.  Make you immune to all negative emotions. You also have the power of the space plane. If there is really danger, as long as a certain amount of space plane power is injected into the extreme emotion field, the catastrophe of the blood river of hell can be blocked."

    "Can the power of space planes be injected into the domain?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    You must know that the realm is the artistic conception, but the power of the plane is the reality.  I have only heard that in reality, there is artistic conception.  But I have never heard that reality can be injected into artistic conception.

    "Of course!" Samsara chuckled, "The combination of the power of the domain and the space plane is the foundation for the strong men in the fairyland to fight. However, I know very little about the mystery. I only know that if the space plane is combined  When the power is injected into the field, there will be amazing changes!"

    The more vague reincarnation was, the more curious Ye Pengfei became.

    A wisp of plane power was drawn out from the prototype plane by Ye Pengfei.  Suddenly, he discovered that the originally invisible realm of extreme emotions actually revealed thousands of characters!

    "This isan evolved creature?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but widen his eyes.

    Samsara was also extremely surprised: "Such a realistic evolution! In the past, I have seen many competitions between powerful people in the Immortal Realm, and no one has ever been able to do this!"

    This is just the process of overcoming the tribulation. When Ye Pengfei completely overcomes the tribulation and achieves the realm of immortality, what amazing changes will happen?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The little fox who never took the initiative to speak suddenly came back with ruthless ridicule.  With that petite and cute body and that exaggerated smile, even though he couldn't understand what she was talking about, Samsara couldn't help but roll his eyes.

    "Once you achieve the realm of gods, can you have the artistic conception of the third heaven of Yuanxian? Yuanxian, ??What exists?  Third Heaven, what does it mean?  "Ye Pengfei telepathically communicated with the little fox and understood the strange language of the little fox. However, he could not understand the meaning of the words.

    "Yuanxian?" Samsara frowned, "It is said that there are hierarchical classifications in the realm of gods and immortals. This Yuanxian must be one of them. As for the third heaven, is it a classification method for high and low cultivation levels?"

    Although Samsara has followed the Samsara Immortal Emperor for thousands of years, he has seen many existences in the fairyland.  However, the realm and cultivation level of the powerful immortals in this dimension are all discovered by themselves.  Regarding the hierarchical classification of the fairyland, everyone has a blank look and is completely confused.

    The little fox laughed even more exaggeratedly. She was like a naughty child, not caring about Samsara's already dark face.

    "Okay, little fox, explain to us." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    When the master inquires, the little fox dares not to answer.  She smiled hard at Lun Hui again, and then she chattered a lot very quickly

    "It turns out that the thirty-three heavens have such a reason!" After hearing this, Ye Pengfei unexpectedly discovered the ins and outs of the thirty-three heavens!

    ??According to what the little fox said, on top of the Immortal Realm and the Divine Realm, there are also the Immortal Realm, Nirvana Realm, Era Realm, and Immortal Realm!

    The realm of immortals, from low to high, is divided into virtual immortals, true immortals, and Yuan immortals.

    The realm of Nirvana, from low to high, is divided into earthly immortals, spiritual immortals, and heavenly immortals.

    The Realm of the Era, from low to high, is divided into Xuanxian, Jinxian and Supreme Immortal.

    The realm of immortality, from low to high, is divided into holy immortals and heavenly beings.

    There are a total of eleven levels of cultivation classification, and each level is subdivided into three heavens, for a total of thirty-three heavens.  The so-called thirty-three-day formation is actually the formation that evolves the thirty-three realms of cultivation.  Qi Xinyue only got one millionth of the skin, and the 3,300 strong men who ran the formation were so poor that they couldn't even evolve into the first level of the Void Immortal. They were just superficial.

    "According to what the little fox said, the beings in this plane can only comprehend the first level of the Void Immortal at most. Presumably, the same is true for the Samsara Immortal Emperor. And in more advanced planes and spaces, there is simply no one who can compare to the first level.  The existence of the Void Immortal is not even close to the first level of heaven!" Ye Pengfei sighed softly.

    It¡¯s just like, the strongest being on that little Moon Immortal Star is only at the peak of God Transformation.  In this plane where I am, the strongest existence is only the first level of the Void Immortal!

    Samsara is also stunned, Samsara is also crazy.

    Thirty-third heaven!  Among the endless high-level planes, there are so many existences that make people look up to them!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 563. Beg for mercy and surrender!

    After the shock, Samsara's eyes when he looked at Ye Pengfei changed completely.

    ¡°Previously, when Ye Pengfei obtained the Jun-level Taoist weapon, the reincarnation was already intimidated by the power, mystery and restraint of Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous life.  Now, after knowing the level classification of the thirty-third heaven, he was even more horrified and speechless.  .

    Yuanxian Third Heaven!

    Having achieved the realm of immortals, you can immediately have the artistic conception of the third level of Yuanxian. What does this mean?  This shows that Ye Pengfei's previous life is definitely much more powerful than the third level of Yuanxian!

    When a powerful person is reincarnated, he will bring an artistic conception as deep as the ocean to his reincarnated body.  As long as the reincarnated body breaks through a certain level, it can enjoy endless benefits.

    As far as reincarnation is concerned, if a ninth-level god-man is reincarnated, when that reincarnated body achieves the realm of a god-man, he will most likely be able to experience the artistic conception of a fifth- and sixth-level god-man - only the artistic conception of the fifth- and sixth-level gods, not the ninth-level one.  artistic conception.  After all, reincarnating once involves a lot of damage.  This is also the reason why no strong person would choose to be reincarnated unless absolutely necessary.

    "His previous life was at least the Nirvana realm, or even the Era realm! The Immortal realm! Ah, if his previous life was an Immortal Emperor" Samsara was shocked by his bold guess, and his head was buzzing.  , completely unable to think.

    The little fox must know the answer to the question, but she was clearly silenced by Ye Pengfei's previous life.  Not to mention telling her about the power of the previous body, she couldn't even tell her the name of the previous body.

    After asking again to no avail, Ye Pengfei also completely gave up on asking about his past life.

    "The artistic conception of the third level of Yuanxian, what does this mean? I'm looking forward to it." You Youran, looking at the bloody sky, Ye Pengfei's heart is full of yearning.

    The whole Qi family.  But it is already infinite despair!

    Even Qi Xinyue, who is good at strategy, is at this moment.  It is no longer possible to protect oneself.  In the face of absolute strength, no matter how many strategies you use, it will be in vain!

    In all directions, all the hidden forces fled in panic.  Even so, the bloody sky did not affect them at all.  However, they were already frightened and did not dare to stay here any longer.

    They made the right choice.

    After the catastrophe of the blood river in hell, there is still the catastrophe of the end of reincarnation!  The calamity of destruction and rebirth!

    ¡° If Ye Pengfei hadn¡¯t owned a Taoist weapon of the Jun rank, reincarnation would not have been guaranteed.  Ye Pengfei was able to successfully survive these two disasters.  not to mention.  These beings who know nothing about the fate of achieving immortality?

    They retreated very simply, leaving no one behind.

    Not only did they retreat, they also issued a gag order.  Like Qi Xinyue, they misunderstood Ye Pengfei's reliance.  They were afraid of angering the big guys behind Ye Pengfei.  I'm afraid that my family will end up like the Qi family

    "The catastrophe of the blood river in hell is continuing, and Ye Pengfei is also very interested in trying to combine the realm of extreme emotions with the power of planes.

    He no longer cares about the outcome of the Qi family.  Either you die or I die. There is no mercy in a fight between strong men.

    " However, Ye Pengfei didn't know that there was one person.  He is paying attention to himself silently.

    "Who is this kid? Is he really just a sinister villain who likes to play tricks and tricks, as Young Master Zheng said?" Although the blind general is blind, his heart is as bright as a mirror.

    Those strong men with sound eyes, those strong men whose cultivation level was more than one step higher than him, all thought that Ye Pengfei was just relying on someone behind his back.

    The blind general is not like that.

    He also mistook it.  The bloody sky was created by the mysterious being behind Ye Pengfei.  A person like Wutian Immortal Emperor, if three or five of them join forces, can make such a big splash.

    However, unlike others, beyond the "misunderstanding", the blind general "understood" Ye Pengfei's strength.

    "It is indeed the fifth level of spiritual pressure power, but in this field, he is comparable to Wutian Immortal Emperor!" The blind general silently calculated in his heart, "Young Master Zheng is extremely talented and is particularly good at self-planning. He is not angry when he loses, but also  He gets angry when he loses, and is a small character who gets messed up when he loses. For this guy who was just an ant a few days ago, he actually took out precious treasures and begged Master Zheng Yubo to send someone to help. Could it be that"

    The blind general¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat violently.

    A secret technique that is even better than Wutian**!

    In an instant, the blind general figured out the reason.

    However, the blind general did not dare to move.  He knew very well that if it weren't for his innate abilities, he wouldn't be able to avoid the bloody sky.

    The blind general did not dare to move, but someone had to move.

    Clenching your silver teeth, Qi Xin?Desperately resisting despair, fear, bloodlust, resentment the endless negative emotions, Qi Xinyue tried hard to resist them, and she moved towards Ye Pengfei with great difficulty.

    "Oh? You still want to attack me?" Ye Pengfei sneered and raised his eyebrows.

    He could see that Qi Xinyue¡¯s strength had been greatly reduced by the tribulation of the Blood River in Hell.  He didn't even need to use the little fox, he could completely destroy Qi Xinyue with just one blow.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei will not take action.

    Destruction is actually a good choice for the Qi family.  Because the strong men of the Qi family who came to join the battle all had their own soul lamps set up in the secret realm of the family.  If you fall here, you can be reborn in the secret realm.

    And now, more than 80% of the Qi family's children have completely fallen into madness.  If they die in this state, even if they are reborn, they will still have inner demons. Throughout their lives, let alone continuing to practice, their realm will definitely fall and they will retreat!

    Letting them die is the best way to completely destroy the Qi family.  Facing this mature woman who had helped him and for which he was still grateful, Ye Pengfei had a heart of stone and would never be merciful.

    I never thought

    "Young Master Ye, Master Ye, we were wrong, and we know we were wrong. Please be noble and let us go. I, Qi Xinyue, can swear on my soul that from now on, the Qi family will completely surrender under your feet!"

    Begging for mercy and surrendering, this Qi Xinyue would actually make such a choice!

    Looking at Qi Xinyue silently, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    The blind general who was also looking at Qi Xinyue silently saw a faint fluctuation in his white, pupil-less eyes.

    "The secret is that Qi Xinyue served others in order to buy time for the Qi family, and she did not really like Yi Fangsheng. Now it seems that the rumors are true!"

    Yes, the Qi family is completely ruined.  But it's not all gone yet.

    Although Qi Xinyue used the order of the ancestral dragon, he ordered the Qi family to mobilize all their strength.  However, due to limited time, only the strong men on Zhanlong Star were dispatched.  And because the battle was so big, only those at level seven or above participated in the battle.  In other words, the senior members of the Qi family who are traveling abroad will not perish.  Those low-level children of the Qi family might also escape.

    ¡°If we slowly recuperate, maybe hundreds of millions of years later, the Qi family can regain its glory.  But if they surrender to Ye Pengfei, even if the Qi family can retain their strength in the future, they will only be a vassal of a certain force.

    The blind general looked at Qi Xinyue silently and couldn't help but sigh. He actually admired this beautiful mature woman.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 564. The Art of Doom

    To be honest, Qi Xinyue's proposal was very tempting.

    ¡°Lone heroes only exist in novels.  Just like, no matter how tyrannical a general is, he cannot defeat thousands of troops alone.  No matter how tyrannical a strong person is, it is impossible to face the big forces entrenched in the star field and star realm alone.  .

    What's more, Ye Pengfei is different from others. As soon as he reaches the realm of immortality, he can have the artistic conception of the third level of Yuanxian.  He is not worried about enlightenment at all, he is worried about not having enough resources for cultivation.

    Only by having huge power can you have powerful cultivation resources. This is an eternal truth.  Ye Pengfei knew what benefits he would get if he could subdue a big family like the Qi family.

    However, no matter how tempting it is, Ye Pengfei can't do anything.

    Ye Pengfei's indifference made Qi Xinyue panic.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A family that has lasted for hundreds of millions of years, a family that has countless strong men and countless wealth, but they still can't move his heart?

    Qi Xinyue did not expect that Ye Pengfei was actually tempted.  However, he was powerless in the face of this catastrophe of hell and blood river.  Qi Xinyue mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei's indifference was because in his eyes, the Qi family was too weak, too weak to make him even have the slightest interest

    "Our Qi family knows a huge secret!" Time was limited and the situation was urgent. Qi Xinyue did not care about anything else and said hurriedly, "In ancient times, the Golden Dragon Clan entrenched on Zhanlong Star did not die after its defeat.  , but retreated into a mysterious space! For hundreds of millions of years, several major forces on Zhanlong Star have killed all the golden dragons in that space, and are waiting for the space to open again in a few years. Rush in and snatch it  Dragon treasure!"

    In the darkness, a blind general lurks.  He couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    "Surprisingly, there is a dragon treasure here!"

    The Dragon Clan, especially the Golden Dragon Clan, likes to collect treasures very much.  As a capable general under Zheng Yubo, the blind general knew exactly what a golden dragon treasure meant.

    "Ye Pengfei is very powerful, and he has a powerful being to protect him. If you want to find the secret method in him, you need to find it slowly. But this treasure Hehe, with my talent, isn't it within my grasp?" The blind general shouted in excitement silently.  laughed.

    Dragon treasure!

    Ye Pengfei's heart moved.  I finally know why the Qi family created a thirty-three-day formation.

    "The dragon clan's forbidden law is difficult for ordinary people to break. However, if you keep using violence to break it, one day you can break it!"

    Facing the Dragon Clan¡¯s forbidden laws and the covetousness of other forces, even the extremely incomplete thirty-three-day formation can still exert an astonishing effect.  In fact, if Ye Pengfei wasn't so evil, Qi Xinyue made repeated mistakes in judgment.  The thirty-three-day formation she launched was able to suppress the single Immortal Emperor Zhanlong!

    However, such a huge secret still only made Ye Pengfei shake his head.

    It¡¯s not something you shouldn¡¯t do.  It really can't be done.  Today, the strong men of the Qi family gathered here cannot escape the fate of dying from madness, let alone the fate of being surrounded by inner demons.

    Surrender only results in indifference.

    Treasure, only in exchange for a shake of the head.

    Qi Xinyue was almost desperate.  Just when her heart was filled with sadness and her eyes became wandering, she suddenly saw a faint shadow.

    "It's him!"

    Qi Xinyue seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. She said urgently: "Master Ye, the Zheng family has ulterior motives and actually sent blind general Yuan Yufei to spy on you!"

    The Zheng family?  Blind general?

    At the end of the day, Ye Pengfei remembered Jin Yue¡¯s words

    Li Mang, with a swish, locked onto that faint shadow.

    Yuan Yufei wanted to slap his own mouth. How long had he been lurking? Not even the ninth-level elders of the Qi family could find him.  However, just because of the big surprises that came one after another, he got carried away and showed his flaws.

    Escape!

    Yuan Yufei did not dare to fight with Ye Pengfei at all. To be more precise, he did not dare to fight with the unreasonable powerful existence behind Ye Pengfei.  I saw that the faint shadow suddenly split into countless pieces.  For a moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know which shadow was the true form of the blind general Yuan Yufei.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking whether he had to ask the little fox to take action, Qi Xinyue actually took the lead.

    Field!  Toxic field!

    "Poison Emperor Qi Xinyue, do you dare to take action against me?!" Yuan Yufei shouted sharply, "Your poison domain can kill me, but you can't destroy my natural soul! Even if you surrender to that kid, the person behind that kid will  existence, difficultCan Tao protect your Qi family?  Stop it quickly, otherwise, you will bear the wrath of Master Zheng Yubo!  "

    "It's the natal soul lamp again!" Listening to Yuan Yufei's arrogant threat, Ye Pengfei frowned in displeasure.

    Since coming into contact with the world outside of Yuexian Star, Ye Pengfei has just discovered that it is really difficult to kill someone here.  As long as there is support from a big force behind it, a part of its natal soul will be separated and injected into a special lamp.  As long as the body dies, this magical natal soul lamp will automatically light up.  Then, with the help of the power of this magical lamp, the strong man can be resurrected.

    "Zheng Peng is like this, Qi Longbo is like this, and the Yuan Yufei in front of me is like this.

    "Little fox, is there a spell to destroy the soul lamp?" Ye Pengfei asked anxiously, looking at Qi Xinyue who was a little timid.

    Whoosh, a spell jumped into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "The art of doom!"

    The name of this technique greatly surprised Ye Pengfei.  And the content of this technique made Ye Pengfei's hair stand on end.

    "Unless the person who is affected by this spell has a realm that exceeds that of the caster, even if he is reincarnated, his soul will only be silent in the land of doom forever, and he will never be reincarnated!"

    This is an extremely vicious spell, so vicious that the caster is afraid of it and does not dare to cast it casually.  Because, once the person who is recruited is in a stronger realm than you, your soul will be silenced forever, and it will be you!

    "Fortunately, I will soon be able to reach the third level of Yuanxian. In this plane, I am invincible!" Ye Pengfei secretly rejoiced.

    "Qi Xinyue." Ye Pengfei shouted in a deep voice, "Force Yuan Yufei out, I have a way to deal with him!"

    Repression?

    Qi Xinyue mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei wanted to make the being behind him take action.  She nodded happily, and the poisonous field suddenly expanded, and even the hard rocks melted wherever she went.

    "Ah! Qi Xinyue, you stinky bitch, you must die!" Yuan Yufei screamed wildly and showed his figure.

    Just when he showed his body and wanted to use the reputation of Zheng Yubo and even the reputation of Wutian Immortal Emperor to intimidate Qi Xinyue, Ye Pengfei, who had been prepared for a long time, finally took action.

    I saw that the extreme emotion field, which was injected with the power of the space plane, split into a small piece.  Several ferocious-looking people followed the fragmented domain and entered Yuan Yufei's body!

    "ah!!!!!!!!"

    In an instant, Yuan Yufei¡¯s shrill screams overwhelmed the screams of tens of thousands of Qi family members!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 565. The power of extreme emotion

    As her delicate body trembled, Qi Xinyue felt that Yuan Yufei's scream was about to pierce her heart.  %net Originally, it was very difficult for me to resist the endless negative emotions. With this sudden piercing, my mind was about to lose control.

    "My lord, have mercy on me! My lord, have mercy on me!" Qi Xinyue looked sad and knelt down in the air.  .

    Humiliation?

    Qi Xinyue no longer feels the humiliation.

    In the past, I married Yi Fangsheng for the future of the Qi family. At that time, I felt deeply humiliated.  While feeling humiliated, all he could think about was how to defeat Yi Fangsheng and how to completely defeat the Yi family.

    Now, I don¡¯t feel the humiliation at all.

    Power!  Complete power!  I had to give in, but I didn't dare to say half a word "no" to the power!

    What¡¯s funny is that Qi Xinyue knew very well that at this moment, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t do anything to him.  Ye Pengfei's secret technique was flying towards the blind general Yuan Yu, but he already felt a powerful pressure that he could not match!

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s change made Ye Pengfei slightly surprised.

    "This kind of effectcould it be possible to get twice the result with half the effort by using domain power in this catastrophe of the blood river in hell?"

    Originally, just one blow was enough to make Yuan Yufei remain in pain forever.  However, the curious Ye Pengfei split off a large area and threw it towards Yuan Yufei.

    "ah!!!!!!!!!!"

    This time, before Yuan Yufei screamed, Qi Xinyue screamed.

    The mind is lost and external demons are entering!

    In an instant, Qi Xinyue felt as if she had fallen into a dangerous place.  A pair of bloody ghost claws.  Caught it towards myself.  With his big mouth, he bit at himself.

    ah!  ah!  ah!  ah!  ah!  I don't want to die!

    Qi Xinyue went crazy.  She danced around and tried her best to kill everyone.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I do not know how many times to chop in succession, let alone how long the time has passed, suddenly

    "Kill! Kill! Killah, thank you for your mercy."

    Suddenly, Qi Xinyue found that she had woken up.  What he was in was no longer a dangerous place, but a quiet and peaceful place.

    The realm of extreme emotions, Ye Pengfei¡¯s realm of extreme emotions!

    Several experiments.  Ye Pengfei has initially understood.  A method that applies the power of planes to the realm of extreme emotions.  Now, the area spread out by the Extreme Affection Realm is enough to cover several miles.  As long as he is within a few miles, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of any attacks related to emotions.  That dangerous disaster of the blood river in hell.  For Ye Pengfei at this time, it was like swallowing lukewarm water, not worth mentioning at all.

    "I will give you three places." Ye Pengfei said coldly, expressionless, "Including you, I can protect three strong men of the Qi family."

    Three, only three

    Qi Xinyue's body swayed and she almost fell from the sky.

    There are tens of thousands of descendants of the Qi family. I have brought tens of thousands of descendants of the Qi family.  If there were no tens of thousands of Qi family descendants.  What will become of the Qi family?

    Qi Xinyue opened her mouth, wanting to beg a few more words.  However, when she really wanted to speak, she suddenly felt at a loss and couldn't say anything.

    Forgetting, completely forgetting!

    Even though.  The children of the Qi family died one after another.  Even though, even those supreme elders have been tortured by the bloody sky and boundless evil, and they no longer have the strength to escape.  However, Qi Xinyue, who was watching all this, was at a loss and completely forgot that she should plead for them.

    What is the true meaning of extreme emotion?

    Not only can you be extremely affectionate yourself, but you can also make others extremely affectionate.  It's just that the feelings you have the most are good for you.  But the emotion that Qi Xinyue felt before her was indifference and unfeeling!

    "The extreme level of love is ruthlessness, so that's it, that's it!" In the embryonic plane, Samsara sighed repeatedly.

    Through the mirror formed by the secret method of reincarnation, reincarnation sees all this clearly.  He couldn't help but recall that he had laughed at Ye Pengfei back then, feeling that his extremely passionate way was not as free and easy as the ruthless way.  Now look at it, that ruthless way is actually just an expression of extreme love.

    "If you want to be sentimental, you will be sentimental. If you want to be ruthless, you will be ruthless. Haha, it's an eye-opener for me, it's an eye-opener!"

    Samsara sighed in admiration, but Qi Xinyue could only choose the remaining two places indifferently.

    Gaze?Moving slowly over the bodies of tens of thousands of relatives.  Who is the hope for the future of the Qi family?

    At this moment, Qi Xinyue suddenly felt a sadness in her heart.

    "Except for the third brother, there is no genius in the Qi family"

    Including several Supreme Elders, Qi family only has himself and Qi Longbo, who have realized the power of the domain.  Compared with the Yi family, the Qi family is still far behind.

    "That's all, in order to continue the descendants, choose two more beautiful ones." Qi Xinyue sighed slightly in her heart and pointed at the two graceful women.

    "You two, are you sure?" Ye Pengfei's face looked like a smile but not a smile.

    At this moment, Qi Xinyue is in her own realm of extreme passion.  How could she not know what Qi Xinyue was thinking?  Serving her with beauty, her calculations were shrewd, but unfortunately, she used the wrong object.

    However, how did Qi Xinyue know that her little thoughts were completely revealed by Ye Pengfei.  Seeing that the two women could no longer hold on any longer, she nodded quickly.

    "I'm sure it's the two of them!"

    "Okay." Ye Pengfei smiled secretly and nodded. He teleported to the other side and pulled the two Qi family women into the realm of extreme love.

    As soon as they entered the field, the two women immediately became energetic and sobered up.

    "Qi Xia! Qi Hui! You two, don't act rashly, listen to me first!" At the first moment, Qi Xinyue sent a secret message to stabilize the two women.

    Ye Pengfei looked at Qi Xinyue with a half-smile, but didn't pay much attention and allowed Qi Xinyue to teach the two women the secret of charming.  after awhile¡­¡­

    "You two, why haven't you started?"

    Qi Xinyue suddenly discovered that even though she was good at talking, Qi Xia and Qi Hui were actually indifferent!

    "For the future of the Qi family, what does your body mean? Besides, you will benefit a lot from following Mr. Ye!" Qi Xinyue's secret message was already a little angry.

    Qi Xinyue has a deep understanding of this aspect.  Although I was very humiliated to have followed Yi Fangsheng for so many years, the convenience and benefits I gained during this period were also indescribable.  It can be seen that Ye Pengfei has greater potential than Yi Fangsheng, and his background is probably even more tyrannical than Yi Fangsheng.  If he were not a ruined flower, he would have to serve him with his own body.

    ¡°Besides, the reason why I chose Qi Xia and Qi Hui is because the two women have very similar personalities to me.  From Qi Xinyue's point of view, she didn't actually have to waste her words with earnest words. As long as she gave some guidance, the two women would immediately go to Ye Pengfei to flatter her.  But I never thought that even though I said it for this reason, the two women were still indifferent!

    "It's really boring." Ye Pengfei smiled secretly and shook his head.

    ? A test, no challenges.  The two eighth-level intermediate gods were quietly controlled by themselves.  Coupled with the fact that Qi Xinyue deliberately relaxed her control, she was able to control the third brother's eighth-level existence at once, without any pressure at all.

    No pressure, no fun. As Ye Pengfei's thoughts moved, Qi Xinyue soon fell into confusion again and stopped nagging.  And Ye Pengfei's eyes stared away at the gradually thickening blood-colored space

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 566. Blood Dragon Legacy

    The changes in the realm of extreme emotion and the power of extreme emotion are, on the one hand, related to the power of the space plane injected into it, and on the other hand, it is also because of the "help" of the tribulation of the hell blood river.

    "Using the realm of extreme emotions here, the power of the realm may not only be doubled." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and asked the little fox, "Little fox, can I use the power of the space plane to evolve the blood river of hell?  The calamity?".

    The little fox shrugged and spread his hands, looking helpless.

    Unexpectedly, Samsara said in a deep voice: "Immortal Emperor Samsara has done some research on this aspect."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei looked at Samsara in surprise.

    Even the little fox of the Junpin Taoist ware knows what to study in the reincarnation Emperor?  This is surprising.

    Samsara chuckled and said: "Pengfei, don't be surprised. Every powerful person in the Immortal Realm I have met has studied these four rounds of calamity."

    "Why is this?" Ye Pengfei became more and more surprised, "How can the catastrophes evolved from the space plane be studied by the strong men of the first level of the Void Immortal?"

    "Haha, if you don't study this, what can you study?" Samsara's smile showed a little helplessness.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but suddenly realized.

    Indeed, if we don¡¯t study this, what else can we study?

    From the introduction of Samsara, Ye Pengfei can understand the helplessness of existences like the Samsara Immortal Emperor¡ª¡ª

    Although their realm is already high, and although they can easily kill even beings like Wutian Immortal Emperor, they can't find the direction of cultivation at all.

    How to use the power of planes?

    How can we better allow the plane to grow?

    How far is the road ahead?  How many realms will there be in the future?

    There are piles of questions in my mind, and I can¡¯t get any answers at all. I can only fumble and fumble by myself. Isn¡¯t it helpless?

    Fortunately, they have all experienced the fate of achieving the realm of gods.  They all know that these four rounds of calamity come from the power of the space plane.  If only from this personal experience.  If you gain some insight, you will benefit endlessly.

    On the other hand, the little fox was carried by his previous life and knew so many high-level secrets.  The realm of reincarnation that she evolved can actually be used to resurrect a broken person's complete reincarnation.  For her, there is no need to study these four rounds of tribulations.

    And the owner of the little fox, who has a mysterious past life, probably has no such pursuit.  In that palace, there was chaos.  There are clouds that I can¡¯t grasp.  It contains countless high-level secrets and magical techniques, and I am afraid many of them are more mysterious than these four rounds of calamity!

    Things in the world are often like this.  Ye Pengfei smiled knowingly and said hehe: "I wonder what they have researched? The Immortal Emperor of Samsara is good at reincarnation, I guess. His research on the catastrophe of the blood river in hell is superior to others."

    "You're right." Samsara nodded, "I don't know the details. I only remember that when you were doing research, you once said something - it seems to have some connection with the blood dragon clan. I  I guess this hell blood river disaster may be related to some secret method of the blood dragon clan."

    "The Blood Dragon Clan?" Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "This is the most mysterious clan. It is said that even within the Dragon Clan, they are quite repelled."

    "That's true." Samsara nodded and replied, "The blood dragon clan is bloodthirsty, and even if the dragon clan members are a little rude to them, they will kill them directly regardless of the feelings of the same clan! Because of the blood dragon clan,  Such bloodthirst has been despised by all clans, including the dragon clan. In the past, the reincarnated Immortal Emperor searched everywhere but could not find even a blood dragon."

    "Ah, it turned out to be like this." Ye Pengfei shook his head regretfully.  Not even a force like the Samsara Immortal Emperor could find a blood dragon, let alone himself.

    Just when Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed, Yin Jiutian, who couldn't sit still, suddenly spoke cautiously: "Master, maybe Cen Na has blood dragon blood in her body!"

    "Nonsense." Ye Pengfei scolded angrily, "Cen Na has one horn, and the blood dragon has two horns. Can Ce Na have the blood of the blood dragon?"

    Although it is still unclear which lineage of the Dragon Clan Cen Na¡¯s bloodline belongs to.  However, judging from the number of horns alone, Cena has nothing to do with the blood dragon.

    Unexpectedly, Cen Na, who had been meditating, slowly opened her eyes: "Master, Yin Jiutian is right, this slave may have the blood of the blood dragon!"

    What kind of look is this, indescribable sadness, all in those beautiful eyes.  Even Ye Pengfei, a master of manipulating emotions, actually felt a little stir in his heart.

    ¡°???This reminds me of my mother?  "

    "Yes, Master." Cena nodded slowly and said in a deep voice, "The first time I transformed into a dragon, I regained some of my childhood memories. I vaguely remember that my mother's scales were blood red."

    Blood red scales!  This is the unique symbol of the blood dragon!

    No wonder Yin Jiutian would say this. I must have told Yin Jiutian and Mo Xuan about these things when I quietly realized the laws of time and space, and when Cen Na transformed into a dragon.  I haven't scrutinized the memories of these three slaves for a long time, but I don't know these things.

    Hearing what Cen Na said, Ye Pengfei immediately searched Cen Na's memory carefully.  Sure enough, a few blood-red scales flashed out among the fragments of memory.

    "I didn't expect that your mother would be a blood dragon!" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    You know, Cen Na is the offspring of a human and a dragon.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that Cen Na's mother would be some kind of dragon with a gentle temperament, but he never thought that the reality would be like this.  Involuntarily, Ye Pengfei became curious about Cen Na's father.  What kind of strong human being wins the heart of a blood dragon with a bad temper and a vicious personality?

    There is no impression of her father in Cen Na's memory, and Ye Pengfei didn't think too much about it.  He thought for a while and said: "Even so, it is of no use. Zenna's inheritance seems to have been fully activated. Among these inheritances, I can't see any secret techniques related to the tribulation of the Hell's Blood River."

    Just as Ye Pengfei can easily master the Demonic Fist of Demonic Xuan, Ye Pengfei can also use the dragon secret technique awakened by Cen Na.  Only Yin Jiutian's innate abilities were completely beyond Ye Pengfei's understanding, so he couldn't master them.

    "Master" Cena said hesitantly, "Perhaps, if I accept the baptism of the blood river in hell, I can learn something else."

    "You? Accept the baptism of the blood river of hell?" Ye Pengfei's brows wrinkled slightly

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 567. Baptism of danger

    The baptism of the river of blood in hell!

    Even an existence like Qi Xinyue cannot face it at all.  Not only is Cen Na's cultivation level much lower than Qi Xinyue's, but she has not even understood the realm.  Wouldn't it be extremely dangerous for her to face the catastrophe of the blood river in hell?

    However, looking at Cen Na's longing eyes, Ye Pengfei understood that Cen Na must have felt something.  .

    The breakthrough of the strong is often like this.  When the mysterious and mysterious feeling surged into my heart, I couldn't stop it.  If she hadn't been a slave, if she hadn't been in her master's dimension, I'm afraid that Ce Na would have been so impulsive as to rush into the blood river of hell.

    "Okay, I'll send you in." After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei finally nodded, "I will protect you, you just have to be brave to welcome the baptism!"

    Master, protect me!

    In an instant, Cen Na became excited.

    Yin Jiutian was almost dancing with excitement.

    And the most profound Mo Xuan couldn't help but open his eyes and nodded slightly.

    With such a master, what more can I ask for?

    From the beginning, Ye Pengfei, the master, took great care of his slaves, which was very different from ordinary strong men.  But now, he actually wants to practice and protect the law for his slaves.  Although there is a certain purpose in this, it is enough to make the three slaves grateful.

    Ce Na went out very gratefully. As soon as she went out, she immediately ran towards the blood-filled sky.

    What Cen Na was thinking about was to quickly accept the baptism of the blood river in hell and gain some insights so that she could repay her master's love.  Who would have thought that when Cen Na just plunged into the blood, the boundless ferocious energy rushed into her body's acupoints unstoppably!

    Chaos! Chaos!

    Horrifying fear!

    Ce Na felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on even for a moment.  He fell into a terrifying and evil place.  Cen Na, who was full of ambitions, felt a sense of fear that she had never experienced before.  Suddenly, I was trembling with fear!

    The next moment

    "Cen Na, you can't do this." Ye Pengfei unfolded the realm of extreme emotion and protected Cen Na, "I think you'd better stretch out a finger first to slowly feel the power of the tribulation of the blood river in hell!"

    Just a little finger?

    Ce Na nodded, deeply convinced.  But in the prototype plane, Yin Jiutian and Mo Xuan, who were watching all this, were a little confused.

    "A little finger. What can you feel?" Yin Jiutian touched his chin in surprise.

    "You kid. You really don't know how to live or die!" Samsara glared at Yin Jiutian angrily, "If it were you kid, even if I just stretched out a little finger, it would be enough to kill you!"

    "So powerful." Yin Jiutian said, but his face was full of disbelief.

    ??Previously.  When it came to overcoming the catastrophe of the Five Elements' destruction, the master had to some extent fought hard.  But now, even though the sky is bloody, it looks scary.  However, the master is leisurely and contented, as if he only needs to launch the defense of the Extreme Affection Domain and does not need to take action at all.

    Seeing that Yin Jiutian dared not believe in him, Samsara wanted to teach Yin Jiutian a lesson, but he never thought about it.  at this time¡­¡­

    "ah!!!!"

    Cen Na, who had just stretched out a little finger towards the blood, had her pretty face twisted in pain, looking extremely ugly.

    Only one little finger, only one acupoint!

    The negative emotions pouring into one acupuncture point have already caused Cen Na to suffer.  If it were Yin Jiutian with a low cultivation level who came over.  It¡¯s self-evident what the outcome will be.

    "Scared, it's really so powerful and dangerous!" Yin Jiutian stuck out his tongue in fear and involuntarily retracted his head.  Even Mo Xuan, whose cultivation was much higher than him, couldn't help but look shocked and his breathing became a little heavier.

    "This is just the beginning." Samsara snorted coldly and said, "This tribulation of the blood river in hell usually lasts for a whole day. Even ninth-level high-level existences cannot survive this tribulation of the blood river in hell.  Hold on for a whole day! What level is Cen Na, and what level are you two? Without your master's protection, Cen Na will definitely fall. If it were the two of you, humph, even with Ye Pengfei's protection, you wouldn't be able to  Same as finished!"

    Although, Mo Xuan's cultivation level has also broken through to the sixth level.  However, because he is a Yin god, he is born with too many negative emotions.  Facing such a disaster, he was even more defenseless.  Unless he stays in Ye Pengfei's realm of extreme emotions all the time, even if he exposes a little finger, it may completely detonate his body full of negative emotions.

    As for Yin Jiutian, except for his innate abilities, he is simply useless.  if he fallsHe fell into the catastrophe of the blood river in hell. Even if Ye Pengfei tried his best to save him, he couldn't save him at all

    Yin Jiutian disappeared, Mo Xuan was shocked, but Ce Na was still gritting her teeth and persisting.

    An acupoint suffered an impact. Although it was very painful, I could still hold on.  She had a ferocious face, desperately fighting against the onslaught of negative emotions.

    "Drive them out! Drive them out!" Ce Na was shouting in her heart.

    Stream after stream of condensed spiritual energy rushed towards the acupuncture point of the little finger.  Ce Na tried to use this method to completely get rid of these negative emotions.

    In fact, all the strong men of the Qi family, those who are still struggling, are all using this method.  No one can, like Ye Pengfei, master the art of emotion, be able to overcome emotion with emotion, use the power of extreme emotion and the realm of extreme emotion to easily block out the negative emotions in the blood river of hell.

    " However, Ye Pengfei could see that this method of the strong men of the Qi family could not solve the problem at all.  Even those ninth-level low-level elders of the Qi family cannot maintain this method of resistance for a long time.  In less than half a day, they will run out of fuel and die on the spot!

    "Cen Na, you have to think of other ways." Ye Pengfei reminded.

    As for what the method is, Ye Pengfei doesn't know. He only knows that if this hell blood river disaster is really related to the blood dragon clan and can really help Cen Na, then the current method must not be used.  ways to expel.

    "You want to think of another way?" Cen Na was slightly stunned. The spiritual energy rushing towards the little finger acupoint was slightly delayed.

    Suddenly, the violent negative emotions broke through the acupuncture points of the little finger, along the meridians, and rushed toward the acupuncture points on Cen Na's palm!

    This sudden swoop surprised Cena.

    The pain from just one acupuncture point made her face distort and she screamed in pain.  What would happen to me if all the acupuncture points on my palms were eroded by negative emotions?

    The spiritual energy will continue to surge in again.  Although the master's reminder seemed to be correct, for a moment, Cen Na didn't know what to do.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Don't be anxious, wait and see!" Suddenly, Ye Pengfei shouted, causing the surging spiritual energy that Cen Na had just organized to become chaotic

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 568. Activate bloodline

    This sudden change surprised Cen Na.

    However, she had neither the time nor the ability, nor the courage, to reprimand her master.  She could only grit her teeth and prepare to face the impact of negative emotions.  But¡­¡­

    "Huh?" Cen Na couldn't help but exclaimed. Surprisingly, she didn't feel any discomfort!

    Cen Na¡¯s first thought was that she had received help from Ye Pengfei.  Qi Xinyue didn't know how powerful the extreme realm was, but Cen Na knew it very well.  All the little thoughts I had in the past disappeared in the master's realm of extreme passion.

    However, after a closer inspection, it seems that the emotions are in control and there is no sign of control.

    "Could it be because of me?" Cen Na was surprised and happy.

    If this is the case, it means that your blood dragon bloodline has gradually been activated!

    Ce Na can¡¯t believe it

    You must know that activating inherited bloodline is not that easy.  Even a purebred blood dragon needs to go through some twists and turns before he can truly activate his inherited bloodline.  Many monster races are like this. Some smart monster races have specially created strange places such as inheritance blood pools and inheritance places for the smooth continuation of blood inheritance.

    What's more, Cen Na is half human and half dragon. The blood dragon blood in her body is not pure, and it should be more difficult to activate it.

    "Masteris this my fault?" Cena asked anxiously.

    "That's right, it's your own fault!" Ye Pengfei answered with certainty, which made Cen Na's delicate body tremble slightly with excitement. She didn't know how to place her pair of catkins.

    Inherit the bloodline!  Inherit the power!  I'm going to soar into the sky!

    "Being transformed into a dragon is just a matter of inheritance.  If he fails to fully activate the dragon bloodline, he will not be able to fully exert his inherited power.  This is why.  Although Ye Pengfei can also use the dragon clan's secret skills, but.  But it has never been used.  These inherited abilities must be matched with a unique bloodline to truly be effective.

    "Don't be too happy." Ye Pengfei scolded lightly, "It's just that the blood vessels near a few acupoints have been transformed. There is still a long way to go before the blood vessels are fully activated!"

    "My slave understands!" Cen Na's heart trembled, and she quickly put away her excitement.  However, the excited blush on his face could not subside for a while

    ¡­¡­

    Qi Xinyue, Qi Xia, Qi Hui.  The three of them were on pins and needles.

    ??Previously.  In order to test the effectiveness of the extreme emotion field, Ye Pengfei deliberately controlled the emotions of the three of them.  Now, Ye Pengfei has let go of the control, and the emotions of the three people have gradually returned to normal.

    ??Speaking from the bottom of my heart.  They don't want to go back to normal at all!

    Watching helplessly, each of the Qi family members either killed themselves or killed each other, and died one by one, the three of them felt that their mouths were filled with bitterness.

    "Aunt Xin, what should we do? After they are resurrected, they will definitely have inner demons and their cultivation will be greatly reduced. If this continues, our Qi family is doomed." Qi Xia asked sadly.

    "What can I do?" Qi Xinyue, who has always been resourceful and resourceful, has lost her wits now. "I thought that you two have pretty good looks and potential. If you can be favored by him, maybe you can save more people.  A few years agoOh, it's all my fault. It was my lard that blinded my heart and caused this catastrophe!"

    At this moment, although Ye Pengfei no longer manipulates the emotions of the three people.  However, with the abilities of the three of them, if they think carefully, they can figure out Ye Pengfei's methods.

    Female lust is completely useless to Ye Pengfei.  The methods Qi Xinyue used in the past can no longer be used now.

    "Aunt Xin, how about we go and please that person?" Qi Hui glanced at Cen Na.

    "It seems that she is just Lord Ye's slave." Qi Xinyue hesitated.

    How to please?  Even if he is a man of God, if he wants to please another man of God, it is nothing more than power, wealth, women and the like.  Cen Na is a woman, and womanizing is obviously useless. The Qi family is now in such a state that it is impossible to win any rights for her.  Only wealth, huge wealth, might be able to touch her heart.

    But, in order to please a slave, you have to spend an unknown amount of wealth?

    Qi Xinyue was very hesitant. With her eyes flickering, she saw Qi Longbo.

    "Third brother!" Qi Xinyue exclaimed in a low voice.

    Qi Longbo shouldn¡¯t have come.

    The higher the cultivation level, the slower recovery will be.  Even though Qi Longbo can get the full support of the Qi family, the most optimistic estimate is that it will take a year or two to recover as before.

    &nbsp; This is still when Qi Longbo has no inner demons. If he also has inner demons, not only will he not be able to recover, but he will retreat step by step, and even his realm will continue to fall and become a mortal!

    Third brother is here, why is he here?  Why did he come?

    He was not among the powerful men summoned by the Ancestral Dragon's Order.  After his resurrection, he should be cultivating in the family secret realm. How could he get the news so quickly?

    Qi Xinyue had very bad thoughts in her heart.

    "Could it be thatthose forces openly took action against the Qi family?!" Qi Xinyue's face instantly turned pale when she thought of this possibility.

    Attacks between major forces are common on any planet.  But on Zhanlong Star, it was even more tragic.

    Not even Immortal Emperor Wutian knows that Zhanlong Star, which seems to be calmer than other planets, has an undercurrent surging in the interior and is full of murderous intent.  However, this undercurrent and this murderous aura are all in a certain secret realm.  And that secret realm will only be opened for a short period of time at a specific time.

    The battles between the major forces basically all take place in that secret realm!

    What the powerful people on other planets can see is the balance on the surface of Zhanlong Star.  In order to protect the secret of that secret realm, the major forces tacitly agreed that they would not fight on Zhanlong Planet.  Because once the root is removed and one of them escapes, the existence of the secret realm will no longer be a secret.

    Cutting off the roots!

    Is it possible that the major forces have already planned it and they can eradicate it?  !

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s case, Qi Xinyue made miscalculations everywhere.  However, among the major forces, Qi Xinyue has always been able to do everything with ease and make perfect plans.

    Qi Longbo¡¯s sudden appearance was clearly in a hurry, which made Qi Xinyue suddenly feel that her so-called ¡°magic plan¡± seemed to be just a joke

    The desperate Qi Xinyue made Ye Pengfei raise his eyebrows slightly.

    "Interesting, it seems that we can gain more from the Qi family."

    First, he looked at Qi Xinyue, who was in despair, and then at Qi Longbo, who was weak and in panic. Finally, Ye Pengfei looked at Cena again with a faint smile  .  )¡ª¡ª

    <<Lingbu Qingyun>> The text is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 569. One hundred billion in wealth!

    At this moment, a faint red light appeared on the edge of Cen Na's right palm.

    This is a sign of the birth of the field!

    "There is a faint bloody aura, which is very similar to the bloody river tribulation in hell. It seems that the guess of the Samsara Immortal Emperor is not wrong!"

    Seeing this circle of red light, Ye Pengfei knew why the Samsara Immortal Emperor thought that the catastrophe of the blood river in hell might have something to do with the blood dragon clan.

    All spirits are born in response to the changes in heaven and earth. This blood dragon clan may have been born in response to the catastrophe of the blood river in hell!

    No wonder, this clan is so bloodthirsty and aggressive that they even look down upon other dragon clans.  This is due to nature, and it is also inevitable to respond to changes in the world.

    And Ye Pengfei also thought of a deeper level.

    "The bloodthirsty realm can only be better understood through killing. Perhaps the emergence and even strength of the blood dragon realm must rely on non-stop killing!"

    It¡¯s like, one¡¯s own extreme emotion field needs to constantly experience all kinds of extreme emotions in order to gradually grow up.  The Blood Dragon Domain, which is mainly about killing, must continue to kill before it can truly grow.  This may be the deeper reason why the blood dragon is so bloodthirsty!

    "Qi Xinyue, if you are willing to pay enough reward, I can't save them." Ye Pengfei pointed at the children of the Qi family who were in trouble.

    From the beginning of the Hell Blood River Tribulation to now, it has only been more than an hour.  However, all the descendants of the Qi family below the seventh-level peak have died.

    Such a fall is actually no different from complete death.  These over 10,000 seventh-level experts are completely useless and have no hope anymore!

    ??????????????????????????????????? Next, it will be the turn of those eight-level experts, and then, even those ninth-level low-level supreme elders will not be able to escape!

    "The Dragon Clan's secret treasure! We are willing to do our best to snatch the Dragon Clan's secret treasure for you!" Qi Xinyue was like a drowning person who suddenly grabbed a life-saving straw.

    "What a joke." Ye Pengfei shook his head expressionlessly, "If what I expected is correct, even if your Qi family is still at its peak, it may not be able to overwhelm several other forces. Whether it is the Yi family or Zhanlong Pavilion  Oh, I vaguely saw a few Yin gods just now. Presumably, that place that likes to collect special physiques is also a major force on your Zhanlong planet Qi Xinyue, your Qi family has the ability to overpower these few.  Big force? Let¡¯s come up with something practical. I won¡¯t talk nonsense to you, one hundred billion top-quality spirits!¡±

    One hundred billion!  This is the lion's big mouth!

    "That's right, the Qi family is a big family. On the surface, there are many powerful people at level seven or eight.  Just tens of thousands.  If you include the Qi family's children in the secret realm, the number will probably increase several times.  In order to support so many powerful people, the Qi family's means of amassing money are naturally extraordinary.  It's not like they can't get rid of the wealth of one hundred billion top-quality spirits.

    " However, as Qi Xinyue who is in charge of the family business, she knows very well that once she pays one hundred billion of the best souls, that means.  Support from all the Qi family.  All must be cut in half!  Even some disciples with low levels of cultivation and low qualifications will not be able to get any support within a few years or even decades!

    How did Qi Xinyue know that she felt heartache here.  Over there, Samsara looked disapproving.

    "You two, what are you doing with your mouths wide open? It's just one hundred billion, it's nothing at all!" Samsara lectured Mo Xuan and Yin Jiutian angrily.

    "Senior. That's one hundred billion! How much does a ninth-level artifact cost? How many ninth-level artifacts can one hundred billion buy?" Yin Jiutian twirled his fingers, grinning like Ye Pengfei  He wasn't asking Qi Xinyue for money, but he was blackmailing himself.

    "You pighead, you don't count, how many people are there in the Qi family?" Samsara scolded, "Even if you only count these seventh-level and eighth-level experts, even if each person only takes a thousand dollars worth of money from the family every year,  There are hundreds of billions of items for Wanjipinling! Plus the larger number of middle and low-level powerhouses? Plus those supreme elders? What else is there in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, where the number of Qi family disciples is also high?  It must be a lot! Aren¡¯t the lives of so many guys and the future continuation of the Qi family worth a hundred billion top-grade souls?¡±

    Samsara is different from these two. He is from the Immortal Emperor Samsara.  For beings like Mo Xuan and Yin Jiutian, one hundred billion top-quality spirits can indeed scare people to death.  However, as far as reincarnation is concerned, this is nothing at all.

    "Sir, our Qi family is willing to surrender. The millions of god-level experts in the Qi family are more valuable than the spirit stones." Qi Hui is smart and wants to leave such a large fortune for the Qi family.

    How to know

    "Do you think I'm an idiot?" Ye Pengfei just snorted and said no more.

    &nbsp;At this time, Qi Xinyue also came back to her senses.

    The longer it is delayed, the more detrimental it will be to the Qi family.  Moreover, she also saw that Ye Pengfei had a heart of stone, and no matter how much she begged, he would never let go.

    ¡°Actually, why should I ask Ye Pengfei to let go?

    The war was started by oneself.  Ye Pengfei was kind enough to rescue three people because he had uncovered the blind general Yuan Yufei.  Now exchanging one hundred billion top-quality spirits for the future of the Qi family can be regarded as a normal transaction.

    As for the "Qi family surrender", this kind of painless promise is really nothing

    "Okay, I'll come out!" Qi Xinyue bit her silver teeth and slowly took out a jade slip. "Inside, there is a secret treasure of the Qi family recorded. The value of the treasures stored in it should be more than one hundred billion.  !¡±

    The Qi family¡¯s strategic reserve!

    Qi Xia and Qi Hui have long heard that the Qi family has some secret treasures that can only be used when the Qi family is in the most danger.  Unexpectedly, I finally found out about it today.  And the value of this secret treasure is as high as one hundred billion top-grade spirits!

    How far can a strong man grow with one hundred billion secrets?  As long as the state of mind is not hindered, even a first-level existence can use this secret to reach the ninth-level Immortal Emperor!

    Qi Xia and Qi Hui's eyes were red, and they wanted to snatch the jade slip away.  However, they didn't dare, they didn't even dare to move their fingers.  Their hearts were surging, and they knew in their hearts that if they really dared to rob, Qi Xinyue would cut them into pieces without Ye Pengfei doing it!

    Excited, they looked at Ye Pengfei with red eyes.  They were surprised to find that Ye Pengfei was still calm and put away the jade slip with an expressionless expression.

    "Dingli! This is called Dingli! Even Immortal Emperor Zhanlong cannot be indifferent!" Even Qi Xinyue couldn't help but be horrified.

    How did the three girls of the Qi family know that this was not a "fixed force", but that to Ye Pengfei, one hundred billion top-quality spirits was nothing at all.

    For beings like Immortal Emperor Zhanlong, one hundred billion top-quality spirits may be able to help him move from the middle level of the ninth level to the high level of the ninth level.  However, for Ye Pengfei, who is in the Immortal Realm, and who can realize the third level of Yuanxian as soon as he survives the tribulation, a million top-quality spirits are nothing more than drizzle

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 570. Bloodthirsty!

    What can one hundred billion top-quality spirits do?

    Calculating based on the previous swallowing, if one million top-quality spirits were swallowed, I am afraid that they would only be able to condense a planet much smaller than the Moon Immortal Star!

    ??Can a plane with only one planet be called a forming plane?  Of course it's impossible!  .

    Looking at the space plane where you are, there are tens of thousands of star realms.  (Baidu search c

    e.c

    m,) And in each star realm, the number of star realms is unknown.  In the entire space plane, the number of planets larger than the Moon Immortal Star may exceed hundreds of billions!

    This is just an estimate of reincarnation, and reincarnation cannot be guaranteed. I have traveled throughout the entire space plane.  At least, no one knows what exists in those Jedi places that even the powerful in the Immortal Realm dare not set foot in easily

    "One hundred billion is just a drop in the bucket for a strong person in the Immortal Realm." Ye Pengfei calmly accepted the secret jade slip and sighed with emotion.  He will not be frightened by this one hundred billion, he will only feel that it is too little, "This one hundred billion is just a down payment. Tooth for tooth, eye for eye, since your Qi family dares to take action against me, then  Don¡¯t blame me for being too powerful!¡±

    Ye Pengfei put the secret jade slip into his bag with an indifferent expression, and then said to Cen Na in a leisurely manner: "Now, stretch out your palm!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Cen Na has completely trusted Ye Pengfei's judgment. She was immersed in the joy of gradually activating her bloodline and gradually stimulating her domain. Without thinking much, she stretched her entire right palm into the blood river of hell.

    There is only one acupoint on a little finger, but there are dozens of acupoints on a palm.  Half of the meridians in the human body are related to the acupuncture points on the palms. Just look at the names of these acupoints - heart point, liver point, spleen point, small intestine point, large intestine point, triple burner point - you can know that if  What will happen if the acupuncture points on the palms are flooded with negative emotions?

    When Cen Na¡¯s right palm completely penetrated into the tribulation of the blood river in hell.  She felt as if her whole person was being wrapped up in negative emotions.  This feeling was the same as before when I rushed into the blood river of hell rashly.  Almost no different.

    However, soon, Cen Na noticed the difference.

    The difference in strength.

    Emotions are also a kind of power.  negative emotion.  It is a power that can destroy people's state of mind.  In the past, when Ye Pengfei learned to mobilize the emotions of others, he relied on this method many times to directly interfere with his opponent's mood.  And now, the power of this hell blood river tribulation.  It also comes from "destroying the state of mind".  If this power is not strong enough to destroy the strong man's state of mind, then this tribulation of the hell blood river will be of no use.

    Cen Na, who had just been surrounded by negative emotions, quickly noticed the lack of power in these negative emotions.  He can expel this negative emotion from his body by just using his divine power.

    "Only activating a very small part of the blood dragon's bloodline can bring about this effect?" Cen Na was secretly happy.

    To know.  Even the supreme elders of the Qi family.  They are unable to withstand the catastrophe of the blood river in hell!

    Looking at the faint red light on her right palm, Cen Na seemed to have some realization

    Ye Pengfei didn't remind Cen Na anything. This is her way and she needs to understand it by herself.  Whether she can discover the secrets of the blood dragon realm all depends on her own understanding.

    Qi Xinyue didn't know the twists and turns here. She saw Ye Pengfei accepting the jade slips.  But he hesitated to take action, and couldn't help but become anxious: "Sir, you have already received your reward, right"

    Qi Xinyue thought.  I was already humble enough and had a decent attitude, but I never thought that Ye Pengfei would squint his eyes and sneer: "What, are you urging me?"

    "I don't dare, I don't dare." Qi Xinyue was startled and kept her promise.

    Although it was just a casual glance, Qi Xinyue felt that Ye Pengfei's glance was more powerful than that of a strong man who had practiced the secret technique of his eyes!

    Seeing such a glance from Ye Pengfei, Qi Xinyue felt that she couldn't even say a word of begging for mercy.

    Even though Qi Xinyue was like this, Qi Xia and Qi Hui didn't even look at him. They simply turned away and didn't dare to look at Ye Pengfei again.

    "Aunt Xin, what should we do?" Qi Xia and Qi Hui both knew that something was wrong.  The appearance of Qi Longbo showed the seriousness of the situation.  Ye Pengfei accepted the money but did not do anything, which made them feel that they were on the verge of despair.

    what to do?

    Qi Xinyue had already bitten her lip, and she couldn't think of any way.

    ¡°Sir, I am willing to?Take out a piece of Qi family¡¯s secret treasure!  "Time passed bit by bit, and Qi Xinyue couldn't bear it any longer. She took out a dark green jade slip and held it over with both hands, "Master Ye, you have a lot of it. I hope you will show your respect.  "

    Ye Pengfei glanced at Qi Xinyue again.

    This time, Ye Pengfei's aura was not that strong.  People sent you money, so there is no need to scare you away.  However, he grabbed it with his hand and put the jade slip into his pocket, but he still had no intention of taking action.

    Qi Xinyue is anxious, Qi Xinyue is regretful.

    ¡°I was indeed right, this Ye Pengfei was incredibly strong.  If he could be captured, the value would probably be greater than the dragon treasure.

    But he made a mistake again, and this mistake caused the Qi family to fall into a place of eternal destruction

    Just when Qi Xinyue was regretting and blaming herself, and was in pain, suddenly, she found that Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up.

    It was only then that Qi Xinyue discovered that Ye Pengfei's eyes had been fixed on Cen Na's right palm.  Previously, Qi Xinyue was too impatient and did not notice this detail.

    "What does he care about?" Qi Xinyue frowned slightly and looked at Cen Na's outstretched right palm.  Except for the pale red embryonic field that was a little brighter than the bloody sky, there was nothing strange about it.

    Qi Xinyue is Qi Xinyue after all, and her knowledge is much better than that of ordinary ninth-level gods.  After suppressing her anxiety and observing carefully for a while, she finally understood.

    "That's it! That's it!" Qi Xinyue suddenly realized, and Qi Xinyue became even more frustrated.

    Ye Pengfei did not collect the things and did not do things on purpose, but the way he did things was like this!  !  !

    ¡°That Cen Na seemed to want to prove Qi Xinyue¡¯s conjecture.  After sensing the outside with her right palm for a long time, she finally figured out a little bit of the smell.

    The eyes were gradually covered with blood.  At first glance, they are no different from the tens of thousands of crazy Qi family children.

    "However, Qi Xinyue can see clearly.  This is not caused by negative emotions, it is Cen Na's blood boiling.

    The murderous blood is completely boiling!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 571. Blood Dragon Realm

    Please remember the domain name of this site . , or search on Baidu:

    Intense and violent blood boiled in Cena's body.

    "This is the feeling, this is the feeling! Kill, kill, kill! As long as I can kill in a big way, I can completely activate the blood of the blood dragon!"

    Reason seems to be gradually lost.

    Reason, but it seems to have become a real "reason"!

    Bloodthirsty!  This is the reason deep-rooted in Cena¡¯s blood!  Only bloodlust can make the blood in the other half of the body boil completely!

    Unknowingly, Cen Na¡¯s right arm had already stretched out from the realm of extreme emotion.  Without the right arm protected by the blood dragon domain, powerful negative emotions poured into all the acupuncture points immediately.

    Irresistible negative emotions!

    The shrill screams of ghosts crying and wolves howling once again sounded in Cen Na's sea of ??consciousness.  After a while, these shrill screams seemed to come from the deepest part of her soul!

    The loss of mood often starts from this moment.  Those children of the Qi family were frightened to death by the shrill cries and horrifying scenes deep in their souls, so they went crazy and fell into an endless nightmare.

    Previously, when Qi Xinyue faced this situation, she could only use all kinds of secret techniques to protect her soul and stabilize her state of mind, and then use some magic pills to drive away the negative emotions and avoid nightmares.

    But, where does Cen Na have Qi Xinyue¡¯s skills?  How could there be as many magical pills as Qi Xinyue?  Just now, facing this situation, it was Ye Pengfei who took action in time and rescued her.  But now

    Ye Pengfei looked at Cen Na with a calm expression, showing no intention of rescuing her again.

    Not far away, the crazy Qi family children, that is her hope!

    Qi Xinyue was a little afraid to look at it, she felt it for the first time.  I am so fragile.  She was seen swaying as she retreated to Qi Xia and Qi Hui.

    "Aunt Xin. He still doesn't take action? This evil person!" Qi Hui asked anxiously.

    the wicked?  This is tit for tat. After all, he is very kind in doing this

    Qi Xinyue shook her head bitterly and whispered: "No, he took action. His slave's action is no different from his action."

    "What Aunt Xin means is that that woman can save the lives of the children of our Qi family?" Qi Hui opened her eyes wide with disbelief on her face.  "I see. She can't save herself. How can she save others!"

    Although, Qi Hui also has level eight.  But, her potential, her vision.  Far from being comparable to Qi Xinyue.

    Children of big families often behave like this.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that a big family or a large population means more geniuses.  However, if the family is large and powerful, there will definitely be many masters.  This is because the more powerful the family, the more abundant cultivation resources they can obtain.  You're welcome to say that.  With massive cultivation resources, even a pig can become a high-level divine beast!

    Qi Hui, Qi Xia, and most of the Qi family's children present are actually just mediocre people.  but.  Relying on the rich resources of their families, they can also become seventh- and eighth-level beings.

    However, it is very difficult to reach the ninth level and become a first-level Immortal Emperor.

    In fact, even if Qi Hui and Qi Xia have eight levels of cultivation, almost no one would call them "Immortal Emperors".

    This is their sorrow. At the moment, when the family is facing a desperate situation, they cannot see how the next thing will turn out.  They couldn't even predict how bloody and cruel the next scene would be

    ¡­¡­

    "kill!!!!!!!"

    Cen Na, who was hit by strong negative emotions, not only did not collapse, but her eyes were scarlet, and her whole body was filled with murderous intent!

    Kill kill kill!

    As soon as the word "kill" was spoken, Cen Na whizzed away towards the nearby Qi family children!

    Even the most stupid person can see the difference between Cen Na and those children of the Qi family.

    Those crazy Qi family children, apart from occasionally slashing nearby companions, spend most of their time harming themselves.  But Cen Na is different. Her spells are like rain, and they all go straight to the Qi family disciples who are more than ten thousand miles away!

    Conscious massacre!

    Although, Qi Hui and Qi Xia know that Cen Na is not really crazy.  However, they still didn't understand.

    "How dare a mere sixth-level existence offend the majesty of an eighth-level person?" The two women couldn't help but reveal a hint of disdain at the corners of their mouths.

    &nbsp; Even though, these Qi family children have lost their minds, their souls are shaken, and they have lost their character.  However, their cultivation is still there and their realm is still there.  If external forces intervene, they will not hesitate to instinctively use various secret techniques to fight back mercilessly.

    In front of my eyes, all seven levels have fallen.  Only the eighth-level disciples and those low-level ninth-level elders were left.  Even the worst eighth-level disciple can seriously injure a mere sixth-level god with just one counterattack.

    "You really don't know how to live or die, and you dare to attack more than a dozen level eight gods at once!" Qi Hui and Qi Xia looked at Cen Na with cold eyes, happily predicting the heavy counterattack she was about to suffer.

    Maybe, with just one counterattack, this guy will die.

    The two women now know that it is impossible for them to seek revenge on Ye Pengfei in this life.  Being able to see his slaves being beaten to pieces gave him some comfort.

    "However, the two of them didn't notice it at all.  Qi Xinyue, who was still a little vain at her feet, actually revealed a touch of sadness in her eyes

    Where does the sadness come from?

    This sadness comes from Cen Na¡¯s one-handed attack!

    Neither Qi Hui nor Qi Xia noticed that although Cen Na's attack range was large, she only used her right palm.  Her stance is a bit strange. If you look carefully, you can see that no matter where the attack comes from, it can be blocked by her right palm.

    Boom boom boom boom boom!

    The expected instinctive counterattack appeared, but the expected ending did not appear.

    A few mouthfuls of blood, a few miles of violent retreat, that's all

    "This is impossible!!!" Qi Hui and Qi Xia couldn't help but screamed together.

    With such a counterattack and such momentum, the two women asked themselves, even if they used the strongest artifact and used the strongest defense, they would not be able to just vomit a few mouthfuls of blood.

    ¡°An hallucination, it must be an hallucination!¡± The two women murmured to themselves, not believing what they saw with their own eyes.

    "Is it an hallucination?" Qi Xinyue sighed softly, "Both of you, keep your eyes open and take a good look. If you can see some clues, you may be able to get a blessing in disguise and realize the deeper principles of heaven."

    Isn¡¯t it an illusion?

    Qi Hui and Qi Xia couldn't help but take a breath of cold air!

    This is completely unreasonable. What kind of justice is there?

    Even if these words came from Qi Xinyue's mouth, neither of them would believe it  .  )¡ª¡ª

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 572. Blood Dragon Bloodline

    Qi Xinyue shook her head, completely heartbroken.

    She understood that she had lost the trust of Qi Hui and Qi Xia.  Although, the two women still call themselves "Aunt Xin".  However, in my heart, I am afraid I am cursing myself countless times

    "Are you discouraged?" The corner of his eye glanced towards Qi Xinyue, and Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, "That's good, it saves me a lot of things."

    Ye Pengfei's scheming is getting deeper and deeper.  Even reincarnation is a bit unclear now.

    Just a few days ago, when Ye Pengfei met Jin Yue and others, he thought about it and summoned Mo Xuan. Samsara could immediately tell what Ye Pengfei was planning.

    " However, just a few days later, what Ye Pengfei glanced at Qi Xinyue meant, Samsara could no longer see clearly.  Even the wheel of reincarnation cannot be seen through!

    "This feeling is like facing the Immortal Emperor of Samsara." Samsara couldn't help but sigh secretly, "I thought that although I followed the right person, I would have to wait tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of years.  , to experience this feeling again. I never thought that in just a few hundred years, he would grow to this extent!"

    "The inheritance from the previous life can allow Ye Pengfei to obtain the benefits of being in a state of peace, allowing Ye Pengfei to obtain the benefits of endless secret techniques, and allowing Ye Pengfei to obtain terrifying treasures such as Junpin Dao tools

    However, no matter how strong the inheritance from the previous life is, it cannot bring about such scheming and depth.

    This is an ability that requires experience and constant experience to acquire.  However, Ye Pengfei obtained it early.  Even before he has completely passed through the catastrophe of achieving the realm of immortality, he already has a deep scheming comparable to that of a strong person in the realm of immortality.

    "Could it be that the trace of Qi Longbo's body he refined really gave him the realization of controlling his destiny?" Samsara was surprised.

    In the impression of reincarnation.  Only those who can control the thread of fate can transcend the speculation of the wheel of reincarnation.  For example, reincarnation was not calculated back then, but Zhao Youhou actually laid down so many foreshadowings.

    In addition, according to the understanding of reincarnation, even if it is an existence in the fairyland, it should be possible to calculate one or two based on the current state where its strength is about to be restored.

    "The realm of the third heaven of Yuanxian, the realm of extreme emotions that can manipulate other people's emotions, plus the ability to control the thread of fate If he raises his power again. In this plane, who else is his opponent?  ?" Through the Mirror of Reincarnation in front of him, Ye Pengfei's figure looked so tall

    ¡­¡­

    What Samsara doesn¡¯t know is that, in fact, it¡¯s not just Ye Pengfei¡¯s thoughts.  I can't figure it out anymore.  There is another existence whose realm and cultivation are far inferior to his own, and the disk of reincarnation is powerless.

    Ce Na is extremely excited!

    Although she vomited several mouthfuls of blood, Cen Na looked happy.

    "Sure enough, this works!"

    Only the right palm is protected by the blood dragon domain in its embryonic state, and is not eroded by the huge negative emotions of the hell blood river tribulation.  All the other acupoints around his body were filled with violent force that could sink one's mind.

    But, I just vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.  Ce Na expelled 99% of these violent negative forces.  And the remaining one percent of power was silently integrated into his own blood.  Immediately, a circle of very faint reddish light came out from the body!

    ¡°Previously, I activated the blood power in my right palm.  Only then did we have a rudimentary field.  But now, I haven't felt the power of the bloodline yet. Just one percent of the remaining negative power actually allowed me to truly own the Blood Dragon Domain!

    "Why did this change happen?" Cen Na couldn't help but murmured to herself.

    Suddenly, a kind of enlightenment flashed across the sea of ????consciousness like lightning, and Cen Na gradually understood.

    "It turns out that my blood dragon bloodline actually evolved from the catastrophe of the blood river in hell! I wonder, what kind of existence is the ancestor of the blood dragon lineage?"

    Catastrophe represents danger, but also hidden opportunities.

    The vast majority of strong people can only passively accept the fate.  The benefit they can gain is that after successfully overcoming the tribulation, they will get a jump in realm.

    "However, a very small number of strong people can gain great benefits when they overcome the tribulation.  The ancestors of the blood dragon lineage are these very few existences.

    In the distance, Ye Pengfei also nodded slowly.

    "I only saw the bloodlust in the blood dragon realm, but I didn't see that this blood dragon realm actually came from the tribulation of the blood river in hell. If the negative emotions can be dispelled, all the traces of blood in the tribulation in the blood river in hell can be eliminated.  Essence, ingest and condense into bloodmiddle.  The domain power of the blood dragon domain will become even more powerful!  "

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little pity.

    If he were still a flesh and blood body like Ce Na, he could also try to absorb this bit of essence.  But now, I can only temporarily enjoy the bonus benefits of the Hell Blood River Tribulation on the Extreme Emotion Domain. After this round of calamity, the power of my domain will be greatly reduced.

    Just when Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and sighed slightly.  Sitting in the palace made purely of top-quality spiritual stones, the little fox, who was constantly absorbing the power of reincarnation, suddenly opened his eyes.

    "You said you gave up this body?" Ye Pengfei was slightly startled when he suddenly heard the little fox's secret voice.

    Abandoning the body, taking the form of Nascent Soul, re-condensing the body of flesh and blood.  In this way, you can absorb the power from the blood river tribulation in hell and transform your bloodline!

    The little fox¡¯s suggestion made Ye Pengfei¡¯s heart flutter.

    Giving up the body is not a big deal.  Re-condensing the flesh and blood body is just a piece of cake for Ye Pengfei now.  In the past, when he was shaping the body of his disciple Niu Ben, he could only refine a few utensils.  If it were now, he would be able to create a flesh-and-blood body in just a few minutes!

    Action is worse than heartbeat.

    This catastrophe of the blood river in hell is not like the catastrophe of the five elements' destruction. It has only existed for less than eight hours.  Ye Pengfei thought, and Yuanying flew out of the body.

    "The Nascent Soul has emerged from the body!" Qi Xinyue, Qi Xia, and Qi Hui all shouted in a low voice.

    Only when desperate efforts are needed, a god will sacrifice his divine power, or the Nascent Soul will leave the body.  Now, Ye Pengfei has the upper hand, why did he suddenly leave his body?

    The three women looked around with frightened faces: "Could it be that there is some danger coming soon?"

    How did the three girls know that there was nothing dangerous about them.  The real danger comes from this powerful Nascent Soul that has just emerged from the body!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 573. Soul Slave

    How powerful is Ye Pengfei's Yuanying?  Even he himself is not very clear about it.  %net

    Since his debut, except for the time when he surrendered the Horned Dragon Yuanshen, Ye Pengfei has never experienced fighting in the Yuanying form.  Therefore, he ignored the power of his Nascent Soul.  .

    The space is shattered!

    As soon as Yuanying left the body, the surrounding space for thousands of miles was completely shattered!

    "Bullshit, chaos in time and space!!!" The three girls of the Qi family screamed in horror.

    Every space plane has two dimensions, virtual and real.  And between the planes, there is a chaotic time and space that is so vast that no strong person knows the size.

    How dangerous is this chaotic time and space?

    The extremely hurried Qi Longbo in the distance was blocked by the chaotic time and space, so he couldn't even escape!

    Not to mention that the three women are now suffering from liver and gallbladder disintegration. They have long been frightened by Ye Pengfei's mysterious methods and the unknown "powerful existence" behind Ye Pengfei, and have lost any fighting spirit.  Even if the three girls are still full of fighting spirit, they will never dare to set foot in the chaotic time and space!

    And the three women already know the real source of the danger this time.

    "Sir! Master Ye! Have mercy on me!" Qi Xinyue begged with sorrow on her face.

    People are swords, I am a fish!

    A few hours ago, he confidently used the Ancestral Dragon's Order to order the entire Qi family to capture Ye Pengfei.  A few hours later, not only did he have to present family secrets one after another, but he also had to kneel on the ground and keep kowtowing and begging for mercy.  What a contrast, what a dramatic change

    Glancing at Qi Xinyue, Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.

    "Let go of your soul!" The divine message sent a secret command into Qi Xinyue's sea of ??consciousness.

    Let gosoul?

    Qi Xinyue¡¯s delicate body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    She finally understood.  Samsara finally understood.

    "It turns out that he wants to refine this woman's soul. Refining her into a soul slave!"

    " If he wants the Qi family to surrender, Ye Pengfei doesn't have enough manpower, nor does he have the time and energy to waste it.  However, as long as he refines Qi Xinyue's soul and turns her into a puppet of his soul and his soul slave, it will be difficult for the Qi family to escape from his control.

    In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for now, the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu could still only control three powerful people.  Ye Pengfei didn't have to go to such trouble at all.  And now.  He could only choose to slowly torture Qi Xinyue's will until she completely collapsed

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he wanted Qi Xinyue to completely collapse.  We can only wait until the next two rounds of disaster come.  Unexpectedly, as soon as his Nascent Soul came out, such an opportunity would appear.

    Although, Qi Xinyue can still survive on the edge of chaotic time and space.  However, the reason why chaotic time and space is called "chaos" is because, at this moment, it is still on the edge of chaotic time and space.  The next moment, you may have appeared in the dangerous zone of chaotic time and space!

    Only Yin Jiutian¡¯s wonderful innate abilities can position one in the chaotic time and space.  He even guided his master to cross the chaotic time and space and escape from the heavily sealed Dragon God Garden.  Time travel out.

    For Qi Xinyue, the gradually fragmenting space and the approaching chaotic time and space are like a powerful god of death that cannot be escaped.  Unless, like Qi Longbo, he has no intention of dying.

    "Is Qi Xinyue willing to die once?"

    If she hadn¡¯t been discouraged, maybe she would have given it a try.

    Although there are many people in the family who are hostile to Qi Xinyue.  When Qi Xinyue is reborn and weak, those hostile forces will definitely stir up trouble.  However, Qi Xinyue was not discouraged, but she still had the confidence to face all this.

    But now

    Even Qi Xia and Qi Hui, who were rescued by him, already despised him and gradually distrusted him.  If he died last time, let alone a hostile force, let alone an intermediate force, I am afraid that even his former cronies might betray him!

    Death once may mean complete destruction!

    In fact, the more powerful a being is, the more he doesn¡¯t want to die.

    It¡¯s like, ordinary people rarely dream of immortality.  However, the emperor is very afraid of death and thinks about seeking immortality and elixirs every day.

    The stronger you are, the more you can feel the splendor of life.  The more I feel the splendor of life, the less I want to die completely.

    At this moment, no matter how clever Qi Xinyue is, she can't stop her complicated thoughts.

    "I don't want to die, I can't die let go of your soul, so what if you become a soul slave?"

    &nbsp; Qi Xinyue's eyes had long lost their previous sharpness due to the catastrophe of the blood river in hell.  And now, it has completely lost its luster

    ¡­¡­

    How did Qi Hui and Qi Xia know that Qi Xinyue beside them had become Ye Pengfei's soul slave.

    Soul slave, soul slave, this is more thorough than physical surrender.

    ??There are very few people who exist in the realm of gods and humans who can capture soul slaves.  And an eighth-level peak soul slave was unheard of.  However, quietly, in just a few moments, Qi Xinyue had become Ye Pengfei's soul slave.

    "Aunt Xin, what should we do?" Seeing that Ye Pengfei was indifferent, Qi Xia could not help but scream in a sharper voice, "If we fall into chaotic time and space, we will be completely finished! Do we want to kill ourselves?"

    If you fall into the depths of chaotic time and space, you may die, or you may be trapped in chaos forever, unable to escape.  If Ye Pengfei refuses to take action, I'm afraid he will really have no choice but to kill himself.

    "If it were in the past, Qi Xia wouldn't have been able to do this.  However, Qi Longbo, who looked panicked and didn't know what to do to safely enter this bloody space, clearly meant that the Qi family was no longer safe.  Therefore, Qi Xia couldn't help but ask Qi Xinyue again.

    "What are you asking me for?" Qi Xinyue stood up slowly, "You can die if you want. Your life or death has nothing to do with me!"

    Qi Xinyue, who had just become a soul slave, became more displeased the more she looked at Qi Xia and Qi Hui.  Qi Xinyue instinctively felt that these two losers had nothing to do with her.

    Qi Xia and Qi Hui, how did they know that Qi Xinyue's soul now belongs to Ye Pengfei.  In Qi Xinyue's eyes, everyone in the Qi family is already a stranger.

    "Aunt Xin, how can you say that?" Qi Hui looked unhappy and shouted sternly, "It was Aunt Xin's mistake that put the family into such difficulties. It was Aunt Xin's mistake that put us in such a desperate situation  ! Hasn¡¯t Aunt Xin always prided herself on sacrificing herself for the family? Why would she say such a thing now?!"

    "Sacrifice yourself for the family?" Qi Xinyue slowly shook her head and said with a sigh, "Silly, really stupid. Sacrifice yourself for the family, is that me?"

    While saying this, Qi Xinyue walked towards Ye Pengfei.

    "Master, Xinyue will protect you!"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 574. The Two Heroes of the Zheng Family (Part 1)

    Qi Hui and Qi Xia were stunned as if they were struck by lightning.  %net

    "Master? Xin, Aunt Xin, do you call him master?" Although Qi Hui and Qi Xia's qualifications are far inferior to Qi Xinyue, they are still eighth-level existences.  In an instant, they understood, "Qi Xinyue, you actually let go of your soul and became his soul slave!!!".

    Soul slave!  A peak eighth-level soul slave!  The soul slave in charge of the Qi family's ancestral dragon order!

    It was only then that Qi Hui and Qi Xia vaguely guessed what had just happened.

    "Kill her?"

    Qi Xia and Qi Hui¡¯s first thought was to kill Qi Xinyue.

    What does it mean to be a soul slave who is in charge of the Qi family's ancestral dragon order?  The answer is self-evident.

    However, the two women forgot that although the surrounding space was gradually rupturing, and although the chaotic time and space was gradually approaching, Ye Pengfei's realm of extreme love remained intact!

    The thought of killing Qi Xinyue had just emerged when the two women felt their moods suddenly change.

    Before our eyes, the extremely dangerous and chaotic time and space has turned into a long-awaited place.  The two women looked obsessed, walking step by step towards the chaotic time and space

    ¡­¡­

    What outcome will Qi Hui and Qi Xia face?  Ye Pengfei didn't care.

    ¡°Just now, he not only used the realm of extreme emotion to make the two women die, but he also planted the spell of doom on the two women.  Even if the two women die and are reborn, they will never be able to wake up and reveal the soul slave's secret.

    It¡¯s like the blind general Yuan Yufei has been reborn!

    Rain Emperor Zheng Yubo was very angry.

    The reborn Yuan Yufei kept his eyes closed and trembled all over.  No matter what method he uses, he can't wake up from his nightmare.

    "Trash! It's all trash!"

    Several strong men from the Wu clan were scolded by Zheng Yubo.  Trembling on the ground.

    "Sir, we are incompetent. We have never seen such a curse."

    "Get out! Get out of here all of them!!" Zheng Yubo waved his sleeves and blasted these powerful Wu clan men out of the palace.  Without Zheng Yubo's orders, a team of giant law enforcement teams with an average height of more than twenty feet, like eagles catching chickens, picked up these powerful Wu clan men and threw them into death row.

    Everyone knows that Zheng Yubo has a hobby, which is watching death row prisoners fight.  In Zheng Yubo's words, one can only watch life and death fights frequently.  Only then can one experience the ninth level.  As for whether this statement is correct or not.  That doesn't matter anymore.  For these powerful Wu clan men, death is their only outcome.

    "Master, is there something powerful behind Ye Pengfei?" Zheng Peng's face was gloomy.  I feel angry.

    In the past, there was a little ant who transformed into a god.  Now, it is possible to bring such disaster to a being like blind general Yuan Yufei!

    "Maybe it's not because of him." Zheng Yubo shook his head, "I have ordered the people in the Creation Palace to do their best to calculate, but until now, they have not calculated the existence of the conspiracy to murder Yu Fei."

    "A strong man who controls the thread of fate?" Zheng Peng blinked in surprise.  "It is said that Qi Longbo of the Qi family of Zhanlongxing can control the thread of fate and use his future body to die on his behalf. Could it be that Senior Brother Yuan was killed by him?"

    "The possibility is not small." Zheng Yubo's face.  There was also a haze, "If it was Qi Longbo who did it, it would be hard to avenge this revenge. Humph, I didn't expect that he would actually have such a method!"

    With a few words, Zheng Yubo blamed Qi Longbo for this bad debt.

    "Master, I think there is something fishy here." Zheng Peng said in a deep voice, "Hundreds of years ago, Qi Xinyue gave that boy the title of registered disciple. In these hundreds of years, that boy has been in Longshan  After practicing in the Divine Garden, how could it be possible to have a relationship with a being like Qi Longbo?"

    Zheng Peng is Zheng Peng after all. Although his cultivation level is not high, his vision is not bad.  He could actually feel that there was something hidden in this kind of headless lawsuit.

    However, Zheng Peng¡¯s reasons were too weak for Zheng Yubo to believe.

    "Xiao Peng, my teacher has told you this many times." Zheng Yubo shook his head and reprimanded in a deep voice, "Your character that likes to guess makes your father very unhappy. With your qualifications, you could have obtained more  High-level Wutian**. However, just because of your personality, you have lost too many opportunities!"

    ¡°It¡¯s intuition, not personality.¡± Zheng Peng muttered in a low voice.

    "Intuition?" Zheng Yubo couldn't laugh or cry, "Xiao Peng, intuition is based on rich experience. Not even those in the Creation Palace can predict what happened to Yu Fei. The spell that Yu Fei was exposed to, even these powerful wizards who are best at conjuring couldn't tell.  Where did you get the intuition to deduce such a thing?  You, you, go back and pass me on to you

    round light centering spell

    Copy it ten thousand times!  "

    "We have to be punished for copying again." Zheng Peng's face couldn't help but turn pale.

    Zheng Peng would rather face an eighth-level Immortal Emperor than copy the "Yuanguang Centering Curse".  With every word that fell on the paper, his soul seemed to be bound by another layer, making him feel very uncomfortable.

    It just so happens that this spell can really purify the soul.  Every time you copy a penalty, your soul power will increase by one level.  Using more powerful soul power to practice soul- and spirit-related techniques will naturally lead to twice the result with half the effort.  In Zheng Yubo's words, if Zheng Peng was not his nephew and proud disciple, he would never have learned this wonderful spell.  It is for this reason that although Zheng Peng's face looked a little ugly, he still had to nod.

    Just when Zheng Yubo was teaching Zheng Peng a serious lesson, a warrior in golden armor, holding a jade slip in his hand, hurried in.

    "My lord, secret report No. 3!"

    "Oh?" Zheng Yubo raised his eyebrows, "Has the murderer been found?"

    More than an hour ago, the report sent back on the 3rd was still "Zhanlong Star is tightly sealed and no one can be sent in."  Why did it take so long for the clue to be found?

    Zheng Yubo caught the jade slip in the air and glanced at it with his spiritual consciousness: "There is a strange phenomenon in the heaven and earth. Is the Qi family in trouble?"

    Zheng Yubo shouted suddenly and stood up suddenly: "With the strength of the Qi family, how can it be possible that it will encounter disaster? There are strange phenomena in the world, strange phenomena in the world. Could it be that a ninth-level peak powerhouse has taken action against the Qi family?"

    Because of Ye Pengfei, Zheng Peng also had some understanding of the forces on Zhanlong Star: "Master, isn't it the Qi family? The strongest ones seem to be Qi Longbo and the current head of the family, Qi Xinyue. What about small families like that?  Do you need a ninth-level peak expert to take action in person?"

    Only families with ninth-level beings can barely be called a big family.  Only families with ninth-level high-level families can speak in the Wutian Star Realm.  For a small family like the Qi family, it would be embarrassing for a ninth-level intermediate being to take action. How could there be a ninth-level peak being who would harm his own identity?

    "You, you, don't you claim to have great intuition, but you won't listen no matter what I say to you? Why can't your intuition see through this Qi family?" Zheng Yubo looked at Zheng Peng with an unhappy expression and snorted coldly.  , "If you still can't give up your so-called 'intuition', you will be punished every day from now on."

    round light centering spell

    A hundred times!  "

    After a while, Zheng Peng¡¯s head drooped

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 575. The Two Heroes of the Zheng Family (Part 2)

    "Is there only a ninth-level expert in the Qi family?" Zheng Peng couldn't help but be stunned. "Master, isn't there only a ninth-level person named Yi Fangsheng on Zhanlong Star? Why"

    "Those are all confusing!" Zheng Yubo snorted coldly and said, "As early as hundreds of millions of years ago, several major forces on the Zhanlong Star already had ninth-level powerhouses. In these billions of years,  , these major forces have never fought with other star domain forces, but these ninth-level powerhouses have all disappeared without a trace. Xiaopeng, think about it, what is the reason for this?"

    "Practice with concentration? No! Even if you practice with concentration, they won't all hide for hundreds of millions of years and never show up!" Zheng Peng carefully considered, "Either, these ninth-level beings discovered some treasure or secret realm, and they all fell into  Among them. Either they are secretly competing for something they have been competing for hundreds of millions of years, which is really puzzling."

    "Yeah, it's just confusing!" Zheng Yubo nodded approvingly, "Xiaopeng, you see, you don't need the so-called 'intuition' to analyze the problem carefully, don't you think it's clear and coherent? If you want to get more profound, don't you?  The Wutian** should continue to be maintained!"

    Zheng Yubo used the topic again and gave him a few small lessons. Zheng Peng couldn't resist, so he could only respond with a few words.

    Zheng Yubo continued: "For hundreds of millions of years, the Palace of Creation has almost been calculating this matter. Moreover, it is not only my Palace of Creation that is calculating, but many Immortal Emperors and Emperors, including your father, are also calculating.  . However, no one knows the reason! We even calculated that many ninth-level experts have appeared in these major forces. However, they either cannot hide or disappear quickly. The reason is worth pondering.  "

    After a pause, Zheng Yubo said to himself: "A strange phenomenon in heaven and earth. The Qi family is in trouble Could it be that some immortal emperor has made some calculations and is finally going to take action on Zhanlong Star?"

    Even my father is making calculations!

    Zheng Peng¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but beat violently.

    Zheng Yubo is right. Among the princes, he is not very popular with his father.  Therefore, Wu Tian** did not learn deeply.  Speaking of which, I learned most of my abilities from Zheng Yubo.

    "However, Zheng Yubo will not be reckless.

    Immortal Emperor Wutian has many children, not all of them.  All can be taught by the Immortal Emperor Wutian the secret of Wutian.  Like Zheng Yubo.  What I learned was other techniques.  Although the power is not small, compared with Wutian**, there is a big gap.  Before advancing to a high-level god, this gap is not very obvious.  When Zheng Peng stepped into the realm of advanced gods, he felt the difference more deeply.

    "If I tell my father this news"

    It is currently impossible to obtain Ye Pengfei¡¯s cultivation techniques.  Zheng Peng's mind returned to Wutian**.

    What kind of person is Zheng Yubo? He can see through Zheng Peng's thoughts at a glance: "Haha, go ahead. Your father is too twisted and not popular. Otherwise, he can have capable men to monitor Zhanlongxing for him. Now, it is.  It¡¯s cheap for you.¡±

    Zheng Peng¡¯s face lit up and he quickly bowed and saluted.  He thanked Zheng Yubo and hurried out.

    Zheng Peng didn't know that shortly after he left the palace, a cold smile appeared on Zheng Yubo's face: "Intuition, intuition. What an intuition!Brother, you are the Rain Emperor, and you are beneath the Immortal Emperor.  The first person, you never thought that the person who could break through the bottleneck of the Immortal Emperor would be your least favorite biological son. Hehe, in the end, you got the advantage of me"

    ¡­¡­

    Although they are brothers, Zheng Yuqiu's reputation is much greater than Zheng Yubo's.

    Although, nominally speaking, an eighth-level being can be crowned emperor.  However, not every eighth-level existence will give themselves the title of "Immortal Emperor".  For example, Zheng Yubo, such as Qi Longbo, these are the best among the eighth level peak.  However, due to various reasons, there is no Immortal Emperor title.

    ?? Qi Longbo, because of the family¡¯s habit that has been passed down for hundreds of millions of years, because it cannot be too public.

    But Zheng Yubo is always shrouded in a huge shadow

    Rain Emperor Zheng Yuqiu!

    Just this name can make most of the star domain masters in the Wutian Star Realm tremble with fear.

    Being the first person under the Immortal Emperor does not really explain his strength.  In fact, even the ninth-level beings in other star realms know that if he gives it a try, Zheng Yuqiu can sweep away the strong men below the ninth level!

    This is illogical.

    The higher the realm and the higher the cultivation level, the more difficult it is to fight at higher levels.

    For example, seventeen or eight first-level gods can compete with second-level gods.  Therefore, it is very easy for a first-level godman with great potential to master a second-level godman.normal.

    "However, even a hundred or so eighth-level gods may not be able to defeat a ninth-level being.  Therefore, even the eighth-level peak with great potential can only compete with the ninth-level low-level gods, and cannot continue to challenge beyond the next level.

    "However, Zheng Yuqiu is the existence that goes against common sense.  Even when he was still an eighth-level low-level god, he was already able to defeat a ninth-level low-level god!  And when he reaches the peak of the eighth level, he can even sweep away existences below the ninth level!

    No one knows the reason, not even his children.

    As for the others Zheng Yuqiu concentrated on his cultivation. Apart from his relatives, he had almost no friends and no subordinates.

    Of course, because of his illustrious reputation, even if he has no subordinates or territory, there will naturally be people who will give him treasures.  Just like hundreds of years ago, his son Zheng Peng beheaded people in the Holy Emperor Star Territory.  As a result, the Holy Emperor Fang Yu not only did not dare to come to seek revenge, but also obediently sent treasures worth hundreds of billions of top-grade souls.  It's as if one of them really did something wrong

    "Xiaopeng, is your information accurate?" Zheng Yuqiu looked at his "incompetent" son with slight surprise.

    Although, Zheng Yubo always said that Zheng Peng did not like Zheng Yuqiu.  Moreover, it is true that Zheng Yuqiu did not teach Wutian ** according to Zheng Peng's cultivation level.  However, judging from the fact that Zheng Yuqiu taught Wutian **, Zheng Peng was not the kind of child who was abandoned and forgotten in his heart.

    The Rain Emperor Zheng Yuqiu has hundreds of children, but only four of them are allowed to practice Wutian**!

    ¡°However, with Zheng Yuqiu¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t bother to tell the truth.  Zheng Peng has been practicing with Zheng Yubo since he was a child, and his mind has been completely blinded by Zheng Yubo.

    Seeing his father asking this question, Zheng Peng was a little unhappy: "Master is my father's twin brother. My father knows the master's methods best. Could it be that my father still doubts my master's judgment?"

    "Haha, of course not." Zheng Yuqiu said calmly, "The two heroes of the Zheng family have not been exposed to the public for a long time. Maybe, this time, we two brothers have to show our faces on Zhanlong Star."

    Zheng Yuqiu sighed meaningfully

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 576. Ways to retreat

    Reshape the body!

    With Ye Pengfei's current state, it is not difficult at all.  (

    ??m_)The problem is

    If this catastrophe of the blood river in hell were directed at Ye Pengfei alone, with the power of Ye Pengfei's Nascent Soul, he could still resist it even without the protection of the Extreme Affection Realm.  However, because of the Qi family's all-out attack, the power of the Hell Blood River Tribulation has increased by 60%.  And because of Cena's appearance, the power of this Hell's Blood River Tribulation has been more than twice as high as normal!

    As a person who is facing the disaster, Ye Pengfei's location is naturally the center of the blood river disaster in hell.  Unless Ye Pengfei is willing to hide in the chaotic time and space from this catastrophe caused by the power of space planes, there will be nowhere to escape.

    Reshaping the physical body requires condensing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  However, Ye Pengfei is now trapped by the Hell Blood River Tribulation, which has doubled in power.  It is extremely difficult to penetrate the tribulation of the blood river of hell and absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  Under normal circumstances, a new physical body could be formed in a few breaths of time, but it actually took half an hour to form, and it still hadn't been successfully condensed.

    "At this speed, even if the catastrophe of Hell's Blood River has passed, I'm afraid my physical body has not been rebuilt yet!" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, and then his thoughts came to his mind.

    "Second Soul, this old body of mine is given to you!"

    With Ye Pengfei's low drink, the second soul, which originally existed in human form, quickly turned into a small insect and got into the body that Ye Pengfei had abandoned.  Because the souls matched, there were almost no setbacks, and this second soul completely took control of Ye Pengfei's old body.

    "Yin Jiutian, go to other planes and lead my second soul there!"

    Ye Pengfei's voice sounded loudly in the prototype plane.  That Yin Jiutian didn't have time to respond.  It was rolled up by the power of the plane and sent out.

    Yin Jiutian did not hesitate.  As soon as he came out, he fixed his position and suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    After a while, Ye Pengfei's second spirit sensed Yin Jiutian's guiding power.

    "This kind of power is really useful." Although Yin Jiutian's combat effectiveness was really poor, Ye Pengfei had to admire his innate ability.  It's a pity that this ability.  But I can't imitate it at all.  Not to mention learned.

    This time, the plane space chosen by Yin Jiutian is not too far from Ye Pengfei's location.  Relying on the power of the ghost domain array in the new body, the second soul successfully crossed the chaotic time and space without any help from any external objects.

    "The spiritual energy here is too thin." When the second spirit just set foot on this plane.  He couldn't help but shook his head slightly.  However, he just sighed casually and immediately sat down cross-legged. A huge spirit-gathering array was created in response to his spiritual thoughts.

    Although, Ye Pengfei has never been to other planes.  However, he heard Yin Jiutian say that apart from the plane space he was in, there were other plane spaces that Yin Jiutian could travel through.  The spiritual energy is much different than here, and it is not suitable for strong people to practice.

    However, these plane spaces also have an advantage.  That is, because almost no one practices here.  Therefore, for Ye Pengfei's second soul, he can absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth without interruption.

    No matter how strong the aura is, it¡¯s a place.  If there are a lot of cultivators breathing here, the spiritual energy will not be enough.

    On the contrary, no matter how thin the spiritual energy is, if only one person enjoys it, it won¡¯t look too bad.

    What's more, Ye Pengfei doesn't want to practice now, he just wants to reshape his body.

    When the huge spirit-gathering array began to operate, and masses of spiritual energy from heaven and earth poured into the array, Nascent Soul, who was in another plane, immediately felt the influx of spiritual energy.

    "It's still a little slow!"

    At this speed, I can probably catch up with the tail end of the Hell Blood River Tribulation.  But, in such a short period of time, can I get the power I want?

    Just when Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, Samsara spoke again: "You can try the thirty-three-day formation!"

    The most superficial operation of the thirty-three-day formation is more awesome than any spirit-gathering formation.  If a thirty-three-day formation is deployed in that plane space, it should be able to speed up the reshaping of the physical body.

    but¡­¡­

    "Master, if there are not enough top-quality spiritual stones, even if there are enough manpower, the slaves will not be able to drive the thirty-three-day formation."

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei and Samsara knew that the Qi family's thirty-three-day formation was actually mainly maintained by spiritual stones.

    And Qi Xinyue has long since run out of spiritual stone reserves.  Even if Ye Pengfei could have tens of thousands of clones, Qi Xinyue couldn't.There are enough spiritual stones to drive the thirty-three-day formation.

    What¡¯s more, if there are enough spiritual stones.  Ye Pengfei swallowed it directly, and he could still reshape his body, no matter how big the formation was.

    "If I had known this, I wouldn't have swallowed that spiritual vein before." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    The spiritual stones and treasures swallowed into the prototype plane have long been transformed into the power of the space plane.  In that embryonic plane, Ye Pengfei is the supreme being who can evolve the power of these spatial planes into various auras and powers.  However, if you want to exert power in the space plane where you are, you can only use the power of the chaotic space plane.

    To be able to transform the power of the space plane into any form of power anywhere, only the existence of the immortal realm can do it.  Even if Ye Pengfei was weird in his previous life and a monster in this life, if he wants to reach that state, it will take hundreds of millions or even billions of years to achieve it.

    Just when Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed

    "Little fox, is your magic reliable?"

    Without Ye Pengfei¡¯s request, the little fox who was sitting upright and practicing suddenly received a spell.  Before he had time to think about why this little fox suddenly seemed to be enlightened and knew how to take the initiative to help him, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.

    The method of retreat.

    The name of the spell is very poor, but the content is thrilling to Ye Pengfei.

    Like the nine-turn method taught by Beiyu, this method of downgrading will also make one's cultivation level drop sharply.

    However, what is very different from the nine-turn method taught by Bei Yu is that although the nine-turn method caused a sharp reduction in cultivation, in fact, the sharply reduced power is still in him, but it has been sealed away by the secret technique.  .  This is why strong men who practice the Nine Transformations method are more stable and more powerful than other strong men.

    The method of regressing is different, it is completely, returning the power of one's own space plane to the original plane space!

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei hesitated

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 577. Ye Pengfei¡¯s inner demon!

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei's power in these dimensions was all hard-won.  (

    m_) Even if he is willing to do so, if he loses the power of the space plane and the prototype plane completely collapses, will he fall into the original state again and be stuck at the bottleneck?  .

    The bottleneck that has lasted for hundreds of years and the countless encounters with no results have long left Ye Pengfei with a psychological shadow.  The negative emotions in the Hell Blood River Tribulation could not bring any inner demons to Ye Pengfei.  However, this bottleneck is the inner demon that Ye Pengfei can't get rid of!

    The more he thought about this method of regressing, the more confused Ye Pengfei became emotionally.  The realm of extreme emotions also fluctuated with his mood fluctuations.

    Like the end of the world, countless evolved creatures all died miserably.  And this scene of corpses littering the fields, in turn, affected Ye Pengfei's mood.

    Vicious cycle!

    The first person to discover this change was Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul slave Qi Xinyue.

    If it was a normal Qi Xinyue, she could have used her spiritual magic in time to wake up Ye Pengfei a little bit, but unfortunately, she was already a soul slave, and her soul power could only fluctuate with the fluctuations of Ye Pengfei's soul.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul is filled with inner demons.  Deep in Qi Xinyue's soul, uncontrollable fear also appeared.

    The fear of cultivation bottleneck!

    No matter who is strong, he will encounter a bottleneck in his cultivation.  An existence like Qi Xinyue who has lived for n years has encountered countless bottlenecks, large and small.  Once the fear of cultivation bottlenecks appeared, she felt that all these cultivation bottlenecks were like a continuous, recurring nightmare, which made her heart ache!

    Qi Xinyue panicked instantly, not to mention using some magic to remind Ye Pengfei.  Her own condition was ten times worse than Ye Pengfei's!

    The second person to discover this change.  It's Cen Na who is fighting outside.  Although, she is getting further and further away from the realm of extreme love.  However, after fighting again and again, her bloodline absorbed more and more power from the blood river of hell.  This kind of power is most sensitive to inner demons.  Through the slightly trembling Consciousness Sea Insect Gu, Cen Na immediately sensed what happened to Ye Pengfei.

    "Owner!!!"

    ??The tongue bursts with spring thunder, and a scolding sound comes out.  The rolling sound waves were like sharp swords, piercing Ye Pengfei's inner demons.

    Cen Na made this move.  Mo Xuan's Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu.  There was also a sudden huge earthquake.

    "Cen Na is attacking the master! Ah, the master is full of inner demons!" Finally, Mo Xuan also saw the clues.

    "How is this possible?" Samsara exclaimed in astonishment, "His realm of extreme emotions can destroy all inner demons. How can he still be confused by inner demons?"

    Only soul slaves like Qi Xinyue know what happened.  However, at this time, Qi Xinyue was so bad that she was on the verge of collapse.  Even if I asked her again, she wouldn't be able to answer.

    Besides, even if Qi Xinyue is able to answer, so what?

    With her bloodline becoming more and more powerful, Cen Na naturally figured out many ways to attack her inner demons.  As the saying goes, each other is dependent on each other, this is the calamity of the river of blood in hell.  It is a catastrophe that creates inner demons, and at the same time, it also contains the power to overcome inner demons.

    " However, even though Cen Na has gradually mastered this power, there is nothing she can do.  A series of wonderful and secret techniques were unleashed, but Ye Pengfei showed no reaction.  The inner demon remains!

    "nnd, how could this happen!" Samsara's face was gloomy, and he couldn't help but curse.

    Less than half a stick of incense passed, and the situation got worse.  Even the prototype plane began to vibrate violently as Ye Pengfei's mood fluctuated.

    The reincarnation and demonic beings in this prototype plane cannot escape even if they want to.  But the little fox sitting in the Lingshi Palace continued her practice as if nothing was wrong.

    "Little fox, how should we get out?!" The panicked Samsara took a sharp breath, and used the greatest strength to inhale the power of reincarnation condensed in the palace into his belly, giving the little fox's cultivation  Interrupted.

    "#%£¤%&*%" An angry, chirping bird song burst out.  Just when Samsara was trying to analyze the meaning of his words, suddenly, he was kicked hundreds of thousands of miles away by the little fox!

    Samsara is depressed. Facing such a powerful little fox, he is just a scumbag.

    "Senior Samsara, how can I help the master?" Mo Xuan teleported and appeared next to Samsara.

    In comparison, Mo Xuan¡¯s mood is quite stable.  Without him, whether it was the fragmentation of the prototype plane or Ye Pengfei's complete demise due to his inner demons, as an insect slave, he would never be spared.  There are fallen people on both sides, so I don't care much about how to get out.

    &nbsp; Mo Xuan is more concerned about how to help his master overcome the inner demons.

    "How do I know what to do?" Samsara shook his head bitterly, "Fate, this is fate!"

    In the past, when the Emperor of Samsara fell, the Divine Sword of Samsara was not with him.  Therefore, not only did Samsara escape the disaster, but he also received the last trace of the Immortal Emperor's spiritual thoughts. In order to save the legacy of the Immortal Emperor, he began to wander around in countless star realms.

    "I didn't expect that hundreds of millions of years later, when I finally found an existence in the realm of gods, a powerful existence that was so awesome in the past life that it was impossible to predict, and a monster in this life that was about to dominate countless star realms, this powerful existence would encounter such a disaster.

    Even if you want to escape, you have no way to escape.  Suddenly, a feeling of powerlessness in the face of fate came over Samsara.

    "Fate?" Mo Xuan didn't know what Samsara was thinking about. "Senior Samsara, you have witnessed the fate of achieving the realm of gods many times. Don't you know how to overcome inner demons?"

    Maybe, just sending a spell with spiritual thoughts can solve the problem in front of you.  Mo Xuan really doesn't understand why Samsara has become so lost.

    Before Mo Xuan could ask why, the only solid continent in the prototype plane had begun to gradually collapse.

    "It's over, it's completely over." Samsara murmured to himself, "Mo Xuan, do you know that being in the plane space of a powerful person in the fairyland can not only gain great benefits, but also encounter such misfortune! If this happens  Everything is fine for the powerful people in the Immortal Realm, and beings like us can practice without any worries. If something unexpected happens to this powerful person in the Immortal Realm, we will have no power to resist!"

    Unable to resist, let alone help.

    Finally, Mo Xuan somewhat understood the meaning of reincarnation.

    "Fate?" Mo Xuan's voice was like ice, "If this is our fate, then it can't be done."

    Mo Xuan actually no longer paid attention to the fluctuations around him, and sat down cross-legged in this gradually collapsing prototype plane

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 578. Kill the Heart Demon!

    The realm of extreme passion keeps collapsing.  Soon, it would be impossible to protect Qi Xinyue.

    Qi Xinyue, who was already riddled with inner demons, was suddenly bombarded by the catastrophe of the blood river in hell.  In an instant, she was bleeding from all her orifices, and her face looked like a ghost.  Seeing it, I almost died.  .

    "It's over, it's completely over" Samsara muttered to himself in the prototype plane.

    Even though the catastrophe of becoming a god-man suddenly turned into a catastrophe of achieving the realm of immortality, Samsara has never been so disheartened.  At that time, he could still bring Mo Xuan and Cen Na with him to fight to the death with those beings whose strength exceeded his own.  But now, there was nothing he could do.

    Qi Xinyue at this moment is Ye Pengfei at the next moment.  Qi Xinyue's death would at best invalidate Ye Pengfei's previous plan.  But if Ye Pengfei dies, everything will disappear.

    At this critical moment!  !  !

    "Region, rebirth!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was trapped by his inner demons, actually shouted!

    But his eyes were still tightly closed, without even a slight opening

    You have inner demons, how do you reborn in the realm?  Just when Samsara was inexplicably shocked, he saw Ye Pengfei's fists suddenly punched out.

    The Fist of Demonic Mystery!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s Nascent Soul is only about an inch in size.  The demonic fists struck out only condensed half-inch-sized semi-intelligent bodies.  However, it is these short, semi-intelligent bodies that connect the broken realms of extreme passion one by one!

    ??Previously, those false creatures evolved in the realm of extreme emotions.  It has already been completely broken.  Instead.  It's these little, semi-intelligent beings.  Those shattered mountains and rivers, thousands of miles apart, once again recreated the magnificent scene in the hands of these semi-intelligent beings.

    "The realm of extreme emotions is really reborn!" Samsara couldn't help but exclaimed, "Moxuan, your Moxuan Fist actually has such wonderful effects!"

    Mo Xuan, who was suspended in the void with his eyes slightly closed, opened his eyes slightly.  He only briefly glanced at the mirror in front of Samsara and said calmly: "Actually, this shouldn't be called the Demonic Fist."

    Then, he closed his eyes again.

    ¡°Damn it, you kid should be more clear about it!¡±

    "It is clearly the Moxuan Fist that I learned from Moxuan. Why does Moxuan say it shouldn't be called the Moxuan Fist?"  This tongue-twisting weird thing.  As well as this demonic mystery that was like an old monk entering samadhi, Samsara couldn't help but go crazy.

    In the midst of his madness, he failed to remember that it was this Demonic Fist that helped Ye Pengfei break through the inexplicable bottleneck that had lasted for hundreds of years!  !  !

    "Inner demons mean torture, experience, and at the same time, huge opportunities.

    Kill the inner demon!

    Any strong person.  As long as he can slay his inner demon, his state of mind will make an incredible leap forward.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's realm has been firmly on the threshold of the realm of gods. However, with his divine power, he is still far from truly reaching the realm of gods.

    Standing on the threshold of the realm of gods is his Nascent Soul and his state of mind.

    To kill the inner demon, just kill the inner demon.  With his state of mind cultivation, he can take the lead in entering the realm of gods.

    "Just like how Yue Ningbing's mental state of cultivation entered the realm of gods and humans in advance, if Ye Pengfei's mental state of cultivation can enter the realm of gods and immortals in advance, he can be condescending.  Easily grasp your future cultivation journey.

    ??The cycle of ups and downs in mood, but I can no longer see clearly.  His current brain.  It has become a mess.

    What we are in is a rudimentary plane that is extremely broken and we don¡¯t know if it will continue to collapse.

    What I saw was the Demonic Fist that appeared inexplicably and reassembled the realm of extreme emotions.

    For a moment, Samsara was confused. He didn¡¯t even realize that the Disk of Samsara suspended on the other side had begun to shatter

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei felt that he was surrounded by a layer of inexplicable power.  Although he could sense that his realm was being broken, even though he suddenly struck out with demonic fists, he temporarily reassembled the realm of extreme emotion.  However, his soul seemed to be suppressed by a ten thousand-foot mountain and could not be freed.

    "Devil's Fist, break it for me!"

    Ye Pengfei roared angrily, and in the depths of his soul, a series of demonic fists appeared.

    Boxing is real boxing.

    People are confused people.

    "Uh, is this really my soul, is this really the boxing technique I'm doing?"

    Looking at the semi-intelligent beings running around in his soul,Pengfei was shocked by his actions.

    That Demonic Fist is obviously a boxing technique that condenses the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  It's just that it contains the mystery of life and death, so it evolved into a semi-intelligent body.  Such boxing skills have nothing to do with spiritual attacks or soul secrets. How could I perform them in my soul?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very confused, the semi-intelligent bodies hit the edge of the soul and suddenly shattered.

    "The barrier that cannot be broken through!" Ye Pengfei suddenly understood, "It turns out that I have given birth to inner demons, and I am afraid of facing the inner demons of the bottleneck of cultivation!"

    People with inner demons often don¡¯t know that they have inner demons. This is the most terrifying thing about inner demons.  And this inner demon, as long as it is not eliminated, will follow you for the rest of your life.  Even if you are reincarnated for hundreds of lives, your inner demons will not be eliminated.

    The first step in killing the inner demons is to understand where the inner demons are and what kind of inner demons you have.

    Everything is difficult at the beginning, but Ye Pengfei finally passed the first hurdle!

    "After hundreds of years of practice and hundreds of years of enlightenment, I seem to act decisively, but in fact, deep down in my heart, I am still very afraid of this bottleneck." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh deeply.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this fear, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have let Cen Na go.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this fear, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have rushed back to Yuexian Star to find the answer to the mystery of my past life.

    If it weren¡¯t for this fear, maybe I wouldn¡¯t still be struggling with who I am after obtaining the remains of my previous life

    Not free and easy, not open-minded, this is already a sign that there is a demon in your heart!

    Ye Pengfei, who passed the first level, suddenly understood a lot.

    ¡°I am who I am, I follow my heart but not my fate!!!¡±

    A divine thought pulled out Qi Longbo, who had not yet been refined.  In just the blink of an eye, Qi Longbo's body shriveled up.

    This kind of shriveling is like a zombie that has lost its moisture, which is completely different from refining.

    "The thread of fate!" In Ye Pengfei's soul, rays of light suddenly appeared.

    This is the thread of destiny, the thread of destiny that connects all parts of the soul, the thread of destiny that connects the history and future of the soul!

    "It turns out that the reason why Qi Longbo was able to break the formation quickly was because he pulled the soul of the future over and became his current scapegoat!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood Qi Longbo's ability.

    "I'm lucky. If the chaos of time and space hadn't gradually disrupted Qi Longbo's ability to control his destiny, I would have been hard-pressed to kill him!"

    Although his eyes were still closed, a faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 579. The power to control the thread of fate!

    Samsara didn't know how Ye Pengfei got rid of his inner demons.  All he knew was that his reincarnation disk was actually broken!

    "Could it be that the space fragmentation just now has already approached my body?" Samsara couldn't help but secretly wiped away the cold sweat.  How could he guess the real reason why his reincarnation disk was shattered?  .

    With the ability of reincarnation, it is estimated that he will not know the details in this life.  He obeyed Ye Pengfei's instructions honestly and entered the spirit stone palace.

    "I want to use the method of relegation, and I will only protect this spiritual stone palace." As soon as Ye Pengfei finished speaking, he saw that wisps of space plane power were extracted by Ye Pengfei.

    This extraction is not to control the use, but to completely give up and completely return to the plane where you are.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei will not let the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, which has been restored to its original appearance, dissipate at will.  Right next to him, he had already set up a spirit gathering circle.

    ??Double formations rotate at the same time.

    The original Yuanying and the second Yuanshen are divided into two planes, sitting in the middle of a spirit-gathering array.  With the two formations operating at the same time, the new physical body grew rapidly at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye.

    At the first moment, Ye Pengfei's Nascent Soul was just condensed into a baby.

    The next moment, he grew into a seven or eight-year-old child.

    In just a few blinks, Ye Pengfei's figure and appearance were fixed at the age of about twenty years old.

    "Qi Xinyue, please also enter my prototype plane."

    "Yes. Master."

    Qi Xinyue also got rid of her inner demons.  It vaguely smells like breaking through the ninth level.  This will be a great help for Ye Pengfei in the future, and it is impossible to say that Ye Pengfei will also give her a chance.

    ¡°With a whoosh, Ye Pengfei introduced Qi Xinyue into the Lingshi Palace.  Just when she saw clearly where she was, Qi Xinyue couldn't help but tremble slightly all over.

    "A palace built entirely of top-grade spiritual stones!"

    Such a generous act surprised even Samsara at first, let alone Qi Xinyue, who was far less experienced than Samsara.  Originally, as a soul slave, Qi Xinyue had completely surrendered to Ye Pengfei.  Now seeing this Lingshi Palace, Qi Xinyue could only kneel down and worship.

    Ye Pengfei ignored Qi Xinyue who kept singing praises.  He slowly put away the realm of extreme passion.

    He also has to accept the baptism of the blood river in hell!

    More than three hours have passed since Cen Na left the realm of extreme emotions.  Although there was a period of time in the middle, Cena was worried about her master and did not continue the fight.  Continuing to absorb the refined power from the Hell Blood River Tribulation, even so, Zenna's blood dragon bloodline has grown to an incredible level.

    "Cen Na, I guess the power of your bloodline is comparable to that of a real blood dragon." Ye Pengfei strolled up to Cen Na's side and marveled.

    "Cen Na is half human, half dragon. Logically speaking, she has the power of blood dragon blood.  Probably not as good as a real blood dragon.  However, the feeling she gave Ye Pengfei now was a bit more powerful than the strongest blood dragon described in the reincarnation.

    "Thank you, Master, for your cultivation!" Cen Na lowered her head and thanked her sincerely.

    If it weren¡¯t for the protection of Ye Pengfei¡¯s realm of extreme emotions, she would have just stepped into the catastrophe of the blood river in hell, and she would have already faded away.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei¡¯s personal guidance, she wouldn¡¯t have tried it step by step, and finally activated the prototype of the Blood Dragon Domain.

    And when Ye Pengfei remained silent, Cen Na already understood Ye Pengfei's intention.

    No interference is the best help.  This silent help.  It is even rarer than giving advice.

    At this moment, Cen Na¡¯s Blood Dragon Domain has begun to take shape.  Although the radius does not cover more than a few inches, it does.  Not only has her combat power doubled, but  I have truly found the path I want to take.

    Kill kill kill!  In the constant struggle, you will understand the way of hell and achieve the power of the blood river!

    The real blood dragon realm may be the blood river of hell. Even Ye Pengfei thinks so.

    "There is not much time left. There are so many Qi family children. You have to save them." Ye Pengfei pointed at the Qi family children around him and said with a hint of joking.

    At this moment, even the elders of the Qi family have completely fallen into madness.  If you can seize the time, kill all these eighth and ninth level beings.  Ce Na's Blood Dragon Domain will definitely gain more benefits from it.

    but¡­¡­

    "Master, I'd better leave them to you." Cena took a half step back and bowed.

    &nbsp;Cen Na knew very well that the reason why Ye Pengfei reshaped his body and removed the barrier in the realm of extreme emotions was to absorb the essence from the tribulation of the blood river in hell.

    And killing these Qi family children is the best way to absorb them.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the Qi family's counterattack, Cen Na used this blood-vomiting battle to clear away the negative forces in the Hell's Blood River Tribulation.  However, when she successfully killed the first Qi family member, she finally understood the true meaning of bloodthirsty.

    In the midst of bloodthirsty, one understands the origin of all negative forces. This is the original intention of bloodthirsty!

    So, Cen Na gave in.  Although she knew very well what she would gain if these Qi family children died in her hands.  However, she must give it to her master.

    "No need." What Cen Na didn't expect was that Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "I just want to feel the baptism of the blood river in hell. There is not much time, so hurry up and continue."

    As he said that, Ye Pengfei started walking around casually.  It was as if what he was facing was not a shocking disaster at all, but an ordinary outing.

    Cen Na neither understands nor understands.  The master obviously wanted to obtain the refinement from the Hell Blood River Tribulation, but why did he give up the opportunity to me?

    However, time is indeed running out.  Seeing that her master didn't take any action to kill, Cen Na had no choice but to do it herself.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t understand the true meaning of bloodthirsty?  of course not.

    Cen Na is his insect slave. He knows everything Cen Na knows.  On the other hand, Cen Na rarely understood what he knew

    ¡­¡­

    "Control the thread of fate, control history, control the future! If this ability is cultivated to the extreme, wouldn't it be invincible in the world?" Ye Pengfei wandered around in this bloody space.  It seems casual, but it actually has a deep meaning inside.

    The refined power of the Hell Blood River Tribulation continuously poured into Ye Pengfei's body along the threads of fate, from history and from the future.  If there is a being who transcends the realm of gods here, he will definitely be surprised to find that the Hell Blood River Tribulation, which seems to be still vigorous, is actually declining in power.

    "The ancestor of the blood dragon used this power to temper his bloodline. But I use this power to temper my soul. I don't know whether my new extreme emotion field has more development prospects, or the blood of the blood dragon lineage.  Does the Dragon Realm have greater potential?¡±

    Feeling the continuous growth of soul power, Ye Pengfei's burning eyes are filled with endless longing

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 580. Qi Family Secret Collection

    Qi Xinyue returned. As for how she could regain her prestige and turn the Qi family into her own support, Ye Pengfei didn't ask much.

    Ye Pengfei is not worried that Qi Xinyue will deceive him. The relationship between the soul slave and his master is closer than that between the insect slave and his master.  The difference is that Ye Pengfei can borrow the power of three insect slaves through the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu.  However, he could not borrow the power of Qi Xinyue, the soul slave.  .

    "Actually, you can release the control of Yin Jiutian and turn Qi Xinyue into an insect slave." After all the disasters were finally passed without any danger, Samsara said to Ye Pengfei.

    Indeed, in terms of strength, Yin Jiutian is far inferior to Qi Xinyue.  Qi Xinyue is already on the verge of reaching the realm of the ninth-level Immortal Emperor, while Yin Jiutian still doesn't know when he will be able to challenge the intermediate-level god.

    but¡­¡­

    "I always feel that Yin Jiutian has greater potential."

    Ce Na¡¯s potential has become a reality, and her powerful blood dragon domain has made Ye Pengfei eager to win.

    And the role of Mo Xuan is also very obvious.  The Demonic Fist is an infinitely mysterious boxing technique.  After experiencing the calamity of the inner demon, both Ye Pengfei and Mo Xuan have understood that the reason why Mo Xuan realized Mo Xuan's fist back then must have a deeper meaning.

    To put it simply, Mo Xuan is a sharp weapon left behind by Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous life!

    In comparison, Yin Jiutian seems to be somewhat dispensable.  Although his natural abilities were good, Ye Pengfei couldn't copy them at all.  Turn Yin Jiutian into a soul slave.  Let Qi Xinyue be an insect slave.  Seems more reasonable.

    Potential?  Samsara was confused when he heard about Yin Jiu Tian's innate potential.

    "Alas, I understand you more and more. Even the Disk of Reincarnation can no longer calculate everything about you. Your realm is completely beyond my understanding."

    Having achieved the realm of immortality, Ye Pengfei is in the first level of virtual immortality.  However, he was able to understand the wonderful method of the third level of Yuanxian.  In addition, he controls the thread of his own destiny. It is no exaggeration to say that no one in this plane is at a higher level than him.

    Facing the disguised praise of reincarnation.  Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly: "It's not enough to have a high level. If it weren't for the little fox's help, I wouldn't be able to survive the catastrophe of the end of reincarnation, the catastrophe of annihilation and rebirth."

    Each of these two rounds of calamity lasts less than an hour.  However, the power of destroying heaven and earth left Ye Pengfei with lingering fear.

    "I really don't know how the Immortal Emperor of Samsara and the others survived this calamity. If I hadn't had the Taoist weapon of the Jun class in my hand, and this Tao tool of the Jun class also possesses the power of reincarnation and the field of reincarnation, I would never have been able to survive these two rounds.  Catastrophe!" Thinking back on these two rounds of calamity, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh.

    "The fate of the Immortal Emperor Samsara is not as severe as yours." Samsara said in a deep voice.  "As for the other gods' catastrophes I have seen, they are even weaker than the catastrophes of the reincarnation immortal emperor. You should still remember that I said that you can use these catastrophes to escape. I did not say that you  You can use these calamities to destroy a big family! Perhaps Yi Fangsheng can resist the calamity of the Hell Blood River. However, let alone Yi Fangsheng in the next two rounds of calamities. Even if Immortal Emperor Wutian himself,  You will definitely take advantage of the situation and kill me!"

    ¡° Samsara can no longer see through everything about Ye Pengfei.  However, for a being like Wutian Immortal Emperor, reincarnation can still be justified.  Nothing wrong.

    The current reincarnation also has this kind of confidence.  Not only has his realm begun to break through to the ninth level.  It is also because he enjoys the infiltration of the power of reincarnation in the Lingshi Palace that his divine power is rapidly replenishing.

    Hearing Samsara¡¯s affirmative statement, Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    "The disaster is over, let's go get the Qi family's treasure! I wonder if there are any blind guys who dare to follow me?"

    "What Ye Pengfei lacks most now is his divine power. Although his realm is high, due to the method of downgrading, looking only at his divine power, he is now only at the level of a poor god.

    In the distance, several major forces in Zhanlong Star are using different spells to peek at the situation here.  When they saw Ye Pengfei's "real" cultivation after overcoming the tribulation, all of them couldn't help but be surprised.

    "After a calamity that lasted for dozens of days, almost all the elites of the Qi family were wiped out, and their generals were destroyed. After he overcame the calamity, he was still only a first-level god?"

    It is not uncommon in history for a person with deep accumulation to reach the peak of divine transformation in one breath and reach the second level of divine being.  In the long years of cultivation, these old monsters have also seen some people directly become third-level or even fourth-level gods.

    ¡°Previously, when Ye Pengfei was fighting with the Qi family, his strength was at level five, and he was still in the process of overcoming the tribulation.?Several major forces believe that Ye Pengfei after overcoming the tribulation may be at level six or even level seven.  I never thought that he was just a small first-level god.

    "As for the Qi family, Qi Xinyue has stabilized the overall situation. I'm afraid we won't get any benefits. Do you want to take action against this kid again?"

    "Could it be that you have discovered the existence behind this kid?"

    With a simple rhetorical question, all restless thoughts were silenced.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that in distant places, all the major forces in Zhanlong Star were secretly watching him.  In fact, he really expected these forces to take action against him.  Ce Na needs to fight, and fighting requires opportunities.  With just a few of them, it's not enough to come and stir up trouble. If we can lure them out to fight, that would be the best solution.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that the unwarranted "being behind the scenes" actually frightened all the major forces.  Therefore, although he was looking forward to having blind eyes following him, when he crossed countless mountains and finally arrived at the first place where the Qi family's secrets were hidden, no matter how he unfolded his spiritual consciousness to check, there were hundreds of millions of people around him.  Inside, not even monsters exist

    "Fortunately, Qi Xinyue made these major forces so magical that none of them dared to come and take a look. Ye Pengfei, I think Qi Xinyue is exaggerating." Samsara curled his lips disdainfully.

    Samsara still thinks that Zhanlong Star is just an ordinary planet, but Qi Xinyue said that it seems that Zhanlong Star is several times more powerful than the prehistoric star back then. Samsara thinks that Qi Xinyue is bragging.

    The deduction of the Disk of Reincarnation seems to prove this point.  Although it is true that dozens of ninth-level existences can be vaguely deduced, it is far beyond what other planets know about Zhanlong Star.  However, the coercion of these ninth-level beings is too weak, and they should all be only low-level ninth-level ones.  This kind of power is actually not enough to be compared with the prehistoric star back then, let alone the main star of the Wutian Star Realm - Wutian Star.

    Ye Pengfei just smiled and didn't say much.

    "Go in and see what treasures worth one hundred billion are hiding."

    A set of complicated handprints are printed in the void.  Creakingly, at the intersection of reality and reality, a heavy door suddenly opened!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 581. Fairy Stone

    Any formed plane space has two distinct sides, virtual and real.

    Ye Pengfei's plane space is still in its infancy, so it is difficult to distinguish between reality and reality.  .

    Normally, treasures hidden in a formed plane space are either hidden in the real space or hidden in the void. It is absolutely impossible to be somewhere in between, except for the only possibility  ¡­

    In the formed plane, find the unformed flaw!

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that the first secret of the Qi family would be hidden in a place like this.  Behind the heavy door here is a place of confusion between reality and reality.  If it weren't for the guidance of the jade slip, it would be impossible for Ye Pengfei to discover this secret realm with his current level of cultivation.

    "Interesting, is it possible that the ancestors of the Qi family have also been strong in the immortal realm?" Ye Pengfei was slightly surprised.

    Through this heavy door, Ye Pengfei saw a strange passage of unknown length, width, and reality.  This is not something that a strong person at the god-level can do. Only a strong person in the fairyland can barely do it.

    It¡¯s just barely done.

    Ye Pengfei self-assessed that even if he raised his level of divine power to a level that matches his current state - the first level of the Void Immortal, it would be impossible for him to create such a space passage where the real and the real are mixed and it is difficult to distinguish between the real and the real.

    "It seems that even those from the third level of Yuanxian cannot do this."

    "This is a magic trick!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking to himself, the little fox suddenly said something.

    Samsara and the others could not understand what the little fox said.  Ye Pengfei heard it clearly.

    "Wonderful means? Ah. By the way, little fox, I didn't even ask you, how could you know how to answer proactively." Only then did Ye Pengfei connect together the various changes in the little fox during the tribulation.

    But, there was no answer.  The little fox's big eyes flashed, and he didn't seem to know why.

    "Could it be that the higher my realm is, the higher your spiritual intelligence will be?" Ye Pengfei looked at the little fox curiously, and then focused his eyes on the passage that was difficult to distinguish between reality and reality.

    "Little fox, Lingxian is a strong person at the second level of Nirvana, right? Such a fragile space plane. Can it withstand the pressure of Lingxian?"

    Let alone spiritual immortals, even true immortals who are one level higher than virtual immortals will probably shatter the plane once they come to this plane, let alone powerful spiritual immortals with higher realms.

    "Just use secret techniques to restrain the power." The little fox chirped and quickly said several secret techniques. "You can also wear some Taoist tools that suppress power. However, these Taoist tools are much more expensive than the same level of Taoist tools.  Ordinary people can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    The little fox said this.  Ye Pengfei then remembered: "How much is a Junpin Taoist weapon like yours worth?"

    "One hundred Jun-grade immortal stones," the little fox said in response, "If they are of the same level, the Jun-grade Taoist tools used to suppress power will be worth one or two times more."

    "Junpinimmortal stone

    Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    "Junpin Immortal Stone, what is this?"

    When the little fox spoke, Samsara couldn¡¯t understand it at all.  But he heard Ye Pengfei's words clearly.  Suddenly, his eyes lit up.

    "There really are immortal stones!"

    "You also know about immortal stones?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really known.¡± Samsara shook his head and said in a deep voice.  "Back then, the Immortal Emperor had several close friends who did some research on how to obtain massive spiritual energy. After they collected a lot of evidence, they once had a guess, that is, there should be an immortal stone with a much higher spiritual energy content than the spiritual stone.  Exist. If you rely on immortal stones to practice, you don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough spiritual energy at all. As for what immortal stones are, how they are graded, where the immortal stones exist, and what the spiritual energy content in them is, they have never figured it out."

    "There are no fairy stones in such low-level planes. No matter how hard those idiots study, they can't find fairy stones!" Seeing Samsara say this, the little fox also changed his language and said with disdain.  However, she was very unskilled in speaking this language, and her playful expression made people laugh.

    "Okay, little fox, stop teasing and tell me in detail." Ye Pengfei suppressed his laughter and glared at the little fox.

    "Well, don't be cruel to others." The little fox stuck out his tongue and chirped, "Immortal stones are much more powerful than spiritual stones. A piece of the worst low-grade immortal stone is equivalent to ten thousand trillion pieces of top-grade spiritual stones!"

    Ten thousand trillion

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Samsara had seen the vast wealth of Samsara Immortal Emperor, and he couldn't help but be so shocked by this number that he almost fainted.

    "Well, um, little fox, you are not wrong, are you? Is it really ten thousand trillion?" Samsara stammered, and he even suspected that if he said a few more words, he might bite him.  own tongue.

    "Of course ten trillion!" the little fox said with certainty, "You have seen it yourself, even if you swallow ten trillion of the best spiritual stones, it is impossible to completely form a space plane. And the potential is huge.  The existence of it can form several or even dozens of space planes. You can do the math yourself, ten thousand trillion, how can it be enough!"

    With the little fox¡¯s explanation, Samsara finally felt a little better.

    "That's right. The Immortal Emperor probably swallowed hundreds of trillions of top-quality spiritual stones back then, and then he managed to separate the virtual and the real space plane and stabilize it. In this way, in the advanced plane,  Just spend dozens of low-grade immortal stones?"

    "Wrong!" The little fox stretched out a finger and shook it with disdain, "A space plane that can be stabilized with just a few dozen fairy stones is the most rubbish space plane. In the advanced level  In the plane, even the mining coolies will not only have this kind of garbage plane! An ordinary space plane requires at least a thousand low-grade immortal stones to stabilize!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    For the first time, Samsara felt that the Immortal Emperor Samsara whom he had always admired was so unbearable

    "So, little fox, how many low-grade immortal stones do I need in my plane?" Ye Pengfei asked with a hint of surprise.

    "This master's plane I'm afraid I have to absorb the power of high-grade immortal stones." The little fox pondered for a while, and then said, "The classification of immortal stones is more complicated than that of spiritual stones. They are divided into low-grade, medium-grade, high-grade, top-grade, extraordinary, and noble.  There are ten grades: grade, king grade, emperor grade, emperor grade, and holy grade.¡±

    "Take the top grade as the boundary. Above the top grade, the immortal stone has spiritual intelligence and is rarely traded, let alone swallowing the spiritual energy in it. But below the top grade, including the top grade fairy stone, every liter  One product, worth tens of thousands.¡±

    "In other words, it takes 10,000 pieces of middle-grade immortal stone to exchange for one high-grade immortal stone. And only 10,000 pieces of low-grade immortal stone can be exchanged for one middle-grade immortal stone. I estimate that the master's rudimentary plane will cost dozens of pieces.  Only the spiritual power of the top-grade immortal stone can be completely finalized."

    That is equivalent toa dizzyingly huge number that leaves Ye Pengfei in no mood to continue calculating.  He couldn't help but take a breath, and his yearning for the Qi family's treasure, worth hundreds of billions of top-quality souls, suddenly dimmed

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 582. Nine Sons in a Row (Part 1)

    Once upon a time, when I participated in a Zhanlong auction, I was stunned by the big shots.  %net

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years later, even the treasure worth hundreds of billions of top-grade souls could not satisfy his appetite at all!  .

    "tnnd, it's really expensive to practice as a powerful person in the Immortal Realm!" After many years, Ye Pengfei has become so peaceful that he no longer uses bad words.  But this time, he couldn't help but curse.

    "Ten Qi family secrets are equivalent to one-tenth of a low-grade immortal stone I really hope that I can go to the high-level plane to take a look soon." Samsara couldn't help but marvel.

    "If you go earlier, the master and you will both die." The little fox said angrily.

    No need to explain at all, everyone knows the reason.  Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, and according to the records on the Qi Jiayu Slips, he slowly stepped onto this unpredictable space passage.

    No matter how small a mosquito is, it is still meat. Although for me, this billions of wealth is just a drop in the bucket, but for now, I can only accept it first.

    Along the way, there are actually many hidden dangers.  If anyone dares to follow Ye Pengfei in, even if they are only a few feet away from Ye Pengfei, they will be in trouble.

    On this jade slip, at the beginning, there is a line of serious warning¡ª¡ª

    "If you act recklessly, even the most powerful person will not survive!"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that this was just to warn those who entered with simple words to be more careful.  If existences like the Samsara Immortal Emperor come, they can also force their way in.

    Now.  When Ye Pengfei learned.  This virtual and real passage was the work of a powerful spirit-level person, and he finally knew that this warning was not an empty lie.

    "In such a powerful place, there are only treasures worth one hundred billion top-grade spirits. It is really a waste. Could it be that there is something fishy here? Are there any more amazing treasures?" When Ye Pengfei saw the dazzling array of treasures in his eyes,  All the treasures were put away, and he looked around at this strange space with a radius of thousands of miles, still not satisfied.

    "It's very possible!" Samsara nodded repeatedly.  "Lingxian, no matter what the purpose is for opening up such a space, you can't just leave it here to put these things. Maybe. There are several high-grade immortal stones hidden in it!"

    "Pfft." The little fox said happily, "How many high-grade fairy stones can you hide, Fairy?"

    Looking at the little fox with a beautiful smile, both Ye Pengfei and Samsara felt that she was becoming more and more humane and seemed more and more like a sane being.

    "After overcoming the tribulation, my cultivation level has not increased, but her spiritual intelligence seems to be continuing to evolve. What is the reason for this?" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.  With his current ability, he still can't find the answer to the question.

    "That's right, a spiritual immortal is four levels higher than a virtual immortal. If you want to reach this level, I'm afraid it won't be possible with three to five million top-grade immortal stones."

    Ye Pengfei can at least understand the artistic conception of the third heaven of Yuanxian. He knows that after reaching the realm of immortals, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth required increases by millions or tens of millions of times for each level of heaven.

    Three to five million pieces of top-quality immortal stone.  The spiritual energy contained in it is also extremely terrifying.  Ye Pengfei thought that his calculation and statement were quite appropriate, but he never thought

    "Master. You are also wrong." Facing his master Ye Pengfei, the little fox did not dare to use a joking tone.  She said seriously, "Although the master only has one spatial plane now. But after the master finalizes this plane, more prototype planes will appear."

    "The number of newly grown prototype planes for the first time determines the potential of the strong man. Based on the master's current level of this plane, the master will probably have more than ten space planes. Only by combining these planes  Only when they are all finalized can they be considered to have passed the first level of the Void Immortal."

    "In other words, although the master's comprehension has reached the third level of Yuanxian. However, if the master wants to advance to the second level of Xuxian, he will need hundreds of high-grade immortal stones. To advance to the third level of Xuxian, I am afraid that  You just need a few top-quality immortal stones. To advance to the first level of true immortality, you need"

    "Stop, stop, stop!" Ye Pengfei quickly stopped, "I understand, at my level, calculating numbers is just looking for abuse!"

    "Three to five hundred thousand pieces of top-grade immortal stone is just a piece of cake."  If you swallow it in one breath, you won't even be able to reach the second level of the True Immortal Realm!

    "Haha, Master is really not suitable to calculate these." The little fox smiled and said, "However, for most existences, it takes less than a middle-grade fairy stone to finalize a plane. And their first  There are often only one or two newly born rudimentary planes. If this place is only set up by true immortal-level beings, it is not impossible to hide a few top-quality immortal stones."

    This kind of comfort is tantamount to no comfort.

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei is also very good at self-comfort.  He rolled his eyes and chuckled: "In this way, if the spirit fairy really hides some treasure, the value will be extremely considerable."

    When the little fox heard this, not only did his eyes light up, but even his little tongue couldn't help but start licking his lips

    Samsara and Ye Pengfei¡¯s three insect slaves do not desire wealth so much.  For them, a Qi family treasure is enough for their cultivation.

    " However, for Ye Pengfei and the little fox, even 100 million Qi family treasures, let alone ten Qi family treasures, are not enough!

    Only by a treasure that even the immortals should cherish and hide can arouse their interest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come find you!¡± the little fox volunteered and asked Ye Pengfei to release her.

    The little fox¡¯s state is equivalent to the Nirvana state, the third level of heaven.  The divine power that the little fox now possesses is equivalent to the ninth level intermediate level.  Part of the one hundred billion top-grade soul treasures that Ye Pengfei had just devoured belonged to the little fox.  Vaguely, she seemed to be about to enter the ninth level.

    ¡° If even the little fox cannot be found, then even if the spirit fairy really hid some treasure here, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to find it.

    Looking at the little fox in fluttering white clothes, Ye Pengfei felt for a moment that his breathing became slightly faster.

    "It's all because of those huge numbers!" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    Even someone like me, who meditates on the path of extreme emotion and possesses the realm of extreme emotion, will be confused by those huge numbers, let alone reincarnation of them.

    After taking a brief peek at the reincarnation in the embryonic plane, this man¡¯s face was already red and he was about to dance.

    The treasure hasn¡¯t been found yet, and Samsara is already so excited. If he really finds any treasure, wouldn¡¯t he be so excited that he faints immediately?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was secretly laughing, suddenly, the little fox's cry of surprise came from the distance: "Nine Sons in a Row!!!"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 583. Nine Sons in a Row (Part 2)

    "Nine Sons of Lianzhu? Is it a Taoist weapon?" Ye Pengfei calmed down and teleported to the little fox's side with a calm expression.

    "It's not a Taoist weapon, it's a method of hiding treasures." The little fox excitedly twisted a grain of dust and explained in detail, "The so-called Nine Sons Lianzhu is made up of nine such pieces of Sumeru Fairy Dust.  Only by gathering these nine grains of Sumeru Fairy Dust can a pattern be displayed and point out the true location of the treasure. And the location of the treasure must also be opened with these nine grains of Sumeru Fairy Dust!"

    "Is it both a treasure map and a key to unlocking the treasure?" Ye Pengfei's consciousness scanned back and forth on this piece of Sumeru fairy dust, but he couldn't find anything mysterious about it.  If you were looking for it yourself, you would definitely treat it as ordinary dust and put it away.

    "Master, only the immortal-level consciousness of this Nine Sons Chain can tell the clues. Master, don't underestimate such a piece of fairy dust. Even if it is taken apart and sold individually, the value will drop sharply, you can still sell it.  The high price of millions of top-grade immortal stones is out!¡±

    It¡¯s worth millionswell, I¡¯m immune to huge numbers

    Ye Pengfei directly ignored the value of this fairy dust and asked: "Can this thing be swallowed and refined?"

    "Swallowing and refining?" The little fox's eyes widened in surprise, "Master, you are not, right? With my master's wisdom, can't you still see the true value of this grain of Sumeru fairy dust?"

    "Of course I know." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "Just nine grains of fairy dust, its value is an astronomical figure. Its corresponding treasure. I am afraid it will make the immortals crazy. The immortals are greedy. But the problem is, we  Where can I find the other eight grains of Xumi Fairy Dust? Even if I find them, what if the corresponding treasure location is in a high-level plane?"

    The little fox finally understood.

    Yes, the value of this Nine Sons Lianzhu is very considerable.  However, Ye Pengfei was in the wrong place now.  If it takes a billion years to search for the treasures in this plane, Ye Pengfei may not be able to finalize a plane.

    So, how can we talk about breaking into high-level planes?  This kind of power can be said to be "killed instantly".  This is considered to be a compliment to Ye Pengfei

    "It can be swallowed and refined." The little fox nodded, "However, I don't know how much spiritual energy can be obtained. No one has ever done such a crazy thing."

    "My previous life. What weird things have I refined?" Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Pengfei asked closely.

    "The master's past life?" The little fox's eyes were confused, "I don't know, I don't even have the slightest impression"

    ¡°My spiritual intelligence has changed to the point where it is no different from that of ordinary people, but I still cannot remember my past master.  It seems that these related memories have been completely erased.

    After reading the information in the first white cloud, Ye Pengfei understood that these were all ways to protect himself.  then.  He didn't ask any questions and reached out to take the piece of Sumeru Fairy Dust.

    "Master, are you sure you want to do this?" The little fox looked at the Xumi fairy dust with great pity and said, "As long as one link is missing in the Nine Sons Chain, the treasure will never be opened again. Master really decides to do this.  Do?"

    "Haha, little fox, although you have the realm of heavenly immortals, you are not open-minded enough." Ye Pengfei laughed, and a force of space planes swept this piece of Xumi fairy dust into the prototype plane.  .

    If it is before slaying the inner demons.  Ye Pengfei can't be so open-minded yet.  At that time, deep in his heart.  In fact, I have always been afraid of the bottleneck in cultivation.

    Such fear naturally brings about the pursuit and desire for wealth.  Excessive pursuit and desire, or exceeding one's actual pursuit and desire, will sooner or later bring him disaster.

    It¡¯s like, the Qi family now

    "It is indeed a treasure that only immortals can see through." Ye Pengfei could not see the effectiveness of this Sumeru Fairy Dust, but when he swallowed this Sumeru Fairy Dust, he immediately noticed something strange.

    This treasure, worth one hundred billion top-grade souls, has already been swallowed up by Ye Pengfei.  Regardless of the large number of treasures and the variety of categories.  However, facing Ye Pengfei's power of space planes, they had no resistance at all and turned into dust in an instant.  Then, the various powers in it were tempered by Ye Pengfei into the power of the space plane.

    The time before and after is just a stick of incense.

    But now, when Ye Pengfei took this piece of Sumeru fairy dust into the prototype plane, he unexpectedly found that his power of space plane could not crush it instantly!

    This alone is enough to show that this dust is unusual.

    "Refining slowly, you will always succeed." The little fox comforted him very considerately, and then continued here.A careful search began in a space that was thousands of miles round.

    After all is said and done, she still cannot be open-minded about such refining.  Although she knew very well that since there was a grain of Xumi fairy dust hidden in it, there should be no other treasures.  However, she always unconsciously thought that if she could find some other powerful treasure, she could "save" this Sumeru Fairy Dust

    The little fox¡¯s search was obviously in vain.  Hiding a grain of Sumeru fairy dust in a low-level plane is very unexpected, and the spirit fairy doesn't have to put any other treasures here.

    After searching carefully and several times, the little fox finally gave up looking.  It wasn't that she didn't want to continue searching, but that there was no point in searching anymore.

    Ye Pengfei has successfully broken the piece of Sumeru Fairy Dust into two halves.

    "It's so hard. In my plane space, after taking so much effort, it only broke into two halves, but didn't completely shatter." Looking at the two smaller halves of dust, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.  "Little fox, what level of existence can I crush in this dimension?"

    Samsara once said that as long as a strong person is pulled into his own plane, he will be doomed.  However, facing such stubborn Xumi Xianchen, Ye Pengfei naturally became suspicious.

    "That's the second level of Xuxian." The little fox responded smoothly, "However, that only requires the master to be able to pull the opponent in. Even if the master has the power of the third level of Yuanxian, he can kill the second level of Xuxian.  It's easy to move into the sky, but it's difficult to pull him into the plane space."

    Ye Pengfei nodded with understanding. The higher the cultivation level, the harder it is to capture alive. This is common sense.

    So, Ye Pengfei simply didn¡¯t go anywhere else, and sat peacefully in this unpredictable space, quietly refining the Xumi fairy dust that split in two

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 584. The scary little fox (Part 1)

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that just when the Sumeru Immortal Dust split into two, in a certain high-level plane, a being from the first level of heaven frowned slightly.

    ¡°Why, I lost the connection with Xumi Fairy Dust?¡±.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT ??

    The immortal looked outside the fairy mountain and said bitterly: "These thieves haven't given up yet. They have searched countless times and they still refuse to leave!"

    The immortal also wanted to go down to the lower world immediately to see that precious grain of Sumeru fairy dust.  However, facing those powerful existences, he could only swallow his anger and suppress his budding thoughts

    ¡­¡­

    " If Ye Pengfei breaks the Sumeru Fairy Dust in half, the little fox will be in the prototype plane, and the little fox will be able to see the strange appearance of this Sumeru Fairy Dust.

    " If Ye Pengfei continues to refine the two halves of the Sumeru Fairy Dust, the little fox can safely return to the prototype plane, it is not impossible for her to figure out the abnormality of the Sumeru Fairy Dust.

    However, the little fox did not go back.

    "Remember to leave some spiritual energy for me." The little fox said with a smile, "I will get the other nine treasures on behalf of the master."

    Ye Pengfei nodded with a faint smile and handed the other nine jade slips to the little fox.

    Not all of the Qi family¡¯s ten war-preparation stores are placed on Zhanlong Star.  Except for the place where Ye Pengfei is now, which is located on Zhanlong Star.  The remaining nine secrets.  Distributed on nine outer planets.  Even if the journey is smooth, it will take the little fox more than ten days to come back.

    Ye Pengfei is not worried about the safety of the little fox. With her near-ninth-level divine power and the terrifying realm of the immortal level, it is good that she does not cause trouble for others. Who has the ability to cause trouble for her?  However, Ye Pengfei forgot an idiom - things are unpredictable

    ¡­¡­

    Now, Qi Xu is one of the few staunch supporters of Qi Xinyue.

    Strive for big profits.  There are always big risks to be taken.  This time the Qi family did suffer heavy losses, but Qi Xu believed that this just proved Qi Xinyue's judgment.  only.  No one expected the terrifying dangers they would face in order to gain this profit.

    "You are also a supporter of Aunt Xin, right?" Qi Xu chuckled as he looked at the seemingly weak little girl in front of him.

    The little fox stood in the interstellar teleportation array noncommittally, expressionless.

    Seeing that the little fox ignored her, Qi Xu was not annoyed and whispered: "That secret place where you came from? I have never seen you. This time, I want to go in too. When the time comes, please take care of me."  ah."

    The major forces on Zhanlong Star are composed of two parts.  Part of it is on Zhanlong Planet.  The other part is in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  The power in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan is much stronger than that on the Zhanlong Star.  Although Qi Xu had an eighth-level high-level cultivation, the little fox only showed a sixth-level level in order to deceive others.  However, Qi Xu didn't dare to put on airs in front of the little fox.

    The little fox looked at Qi Xu with a half-smile, but remained silent.

    You have to go to the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, and you have to search for all the wealth you can.  However, after all, he was mixed in with the Qi family's team.  Or use some other way to get in, that depends on the situation.  Jin Yue of Zhanlong Pavilion, Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang of Yi family all possess Ye Pengfei's secret technique.  Ye Pengfei will make a decision only after gathering all the information.

    This expression of the little fox.  In Qi Xu's eyes, it was even more unpredictable.  As an eighth-level high-level expert.  Qi Xu is also qualified to know about the situation of other forces in the Qi family.

    "Although the restriction is becoming weaker now, it is not easy to send someone out. She must have some special mission when she comes out this time! She is a sixth-level existence, and she must be given a special mission. I'm afraid she has a lot of background.  "

    Qi Xu thought to himself, and wanted to increase his efforts to build a good relationship with this little girl.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Isn't this the pretty boy Qi Xu?" A harsh voice came from the entrance of the interstellar teleportation array, "Oh, he also brought a **. What, the taste has changed?"

    "I guess they were scared." Another voice rang arrogantly, "The Qi family was in such a miserable state this time. Qi Xu was probably too scared to say anything, so he could only play tricks, haha.  "

    "Yi Jun! Shi Feng!"

    There was no need to look back, Qi Xu knew who was coming.  He was about to turn around and retort, suddenly!

    boom!  boom!

    Two consecutive muffled sounds, StarThere were exclamations in the teleportation array.

    Yi Jun and Shi Feng were divided into eight pieces!

    At this moment, there are nearly a hundred strong men standing in the interstellar teleportation array, and there are more than thirty who have reached level eight.  However, in front of everyone, no one knew how Yi Jun and Shi Feng died!

    "It couldn't have been Qi Xu who did it, right?"

    "How is that possible? Then Yi Jun and Shi Feng are also eighth-level mid-level existences."

    "However, no one will take action against the two of them. It is said that Qi Xu robbed Yi Jun's Taoist couple. This hatred is really big."

    "What kind of couple are they? They are clearly Yi Jun's cauldron. If it is Qi Xu who did it, I support him. Who is Yi Jun? He can do whatever he wants because of the power of the Yi family?"

    "Old Hu, are you mistaken? The Qi family is weak now. That girl Qi Xinyue is probably still begging for mercy on Yi Fangsheng's bed. How dare you say that to the Yi family?"

    "Tch, what are you afraid of? That coward Yi Jun still dares to fight with me, old Hu?"

    A series of spiritual thoughts shuttled through the air.  Everyone was both horrified and excited.

    ? Nearly a hundred people here belong to the major forces in Zhanlong Star.  Because of the major changes a day ago, this interstellar teleportation array is only open to people from major forces for the time being.  This is why Ye Pengfei ordered Qi Xinyue to send someone to "escort" the little fox.

    Qi Xu, like these nearly a hundred people, didn¡¯t know who was responsible.  However, out of the corner of his eye, he glanced towards the little fox.

    "Could it be that it's really her?" Qi Xu felt that his scalp was numb.

    ¡°I was only a few feet away from her, but I didn¡¯t feel any movement from her at all. If it was really her move

    Qi Xu didn¡¯t dare to think about it at all.

    He didn¡¯t have time to think about it, because a team of strong men guarding the interstellar teleportation array had already rushed in from the outside.

    "Who dares to cause trouble here?!"

    Qi Xu is in trouble.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did we all look at Qixu in unison.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 585. The scary little fox (Part 2)

    No one knows who killed Yi Jun and Shi Feng.  However, everyone knew that Yi Jun and Shi Feng were brutally cut into pieces after insulting Qi Xu.

    "Qi Xu, you are very arrogant." A pink-faced female cultivator said coldly, "You actually dare to kill people in the interstellar teleportation array. Don't you know the rules?"

    "I didn't kill anyone." Qi Xu said loudly with a righteous look on his face, "I'm just one level higher than the two of them. How can I kill them instantly? Yi Yanshu, don't use it for personal gain!"

    "If it's not you, who could it be?" Yi Yanshu's cold eyes glanced across the interstellar teleportation array, "Could it be them?"

    Yi Yanshu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t go towards the little fox at all.  A small sixth-level existence was simply ignored by her.

    Wherever Yi Yanshu looked, there were cries of injustice.  Among the shouts that came one after another, most people had the mentality of watching a good show, and their eyes were always staring at Qi Xu.

    No one is a fool, let alone others who have no reason to kill Yi Jun and Shi Feng. Even if there is a reason, Yi Yanshu will probably find trouble with Qi Xu first.

    Beat up the drowned dog.

    A day ago, the first one to attack the Qi family was the Yi family!

    If it weren¡¯t for Yi Fangsheng not coming back yet, it is estimated that the Qi family would not be able to wait for Qi Xinyue to come back to take charge of the overall situation.

    I have to say that Qi Xinyue is really a hero among women.  After a disaster, all the elite members of the Qi family were reborn miserably.  Without three to five years, it will be difficult to recover.  but.  Qi Xinyue "escaped with difficulty".  He actually made great progress in cultivation.  It is said that he will soon advance to level nine.  If Qi Xinyue hadn't made a strong comeback, the Yi family wouldn't have let go of the fat in their mouths.

    Everyone knows that in the face of the powerful Qi Xinyue, the Yi family temporarily retreated, but secretly, the Yi family will definitely continue to cause trouble for the Qi family.

    ¡°That Yi Jun is not a fool, he will not do it for no reason, just for the sake of a furnace.  Deliberately stirring up trouble.

    That Shi Feng is not a fool. As a retainer of the Yi family, he has always been known as "sinister".

    Yi Yanshu is even more of a heroine of the Yi family. She can be at this critical moment.  Being sent by the Yi family to manage the interstellar teleportation array shows her status in the Yi family.

    No matter who killed Yi Jun and Shi Feng, Yi Yanshu would definitely take the opportunity to bite Qi Xu hard!

    Of course Qi Xu understands these principles.  When she was ordered to escort the little fox, Qi Xinyue carefully explained the current situation to him.  Although, seeing Yi Jun and Shi Feng falling apart, he felt very happy.  However, this is not the time to be happy.

    "Yi Yanshu, you should know that the one who can kill the two of them instantly is at least a ninth-level mid-level strongman. You should report it to the superiors quickly. Maybe a ninth-level strongman from the outer star realm has sneaked in!  "

    Qi Xu said it logically. If the place of the incident was not in the interstellar teleportation array, perhaps Yi Yanshu really had no reason to insist that it was Qi Xu who did it.

    "Qi Xu, do you think I, Yi Yanshu, am a fool?" Yi Yanshu said coldly, "If there was someone lurking in, why would he appear here? And why would he go on a rampage and kill people? Please tell me the truth. You are  What kind of magical weapon did you use to kill people?¡±

    With Qi Xu¡¯s cultivation, it is impossible to kill two eighth-level experts in an instant.  However, if he had a powerful artifact and a sudden sneak attack, it would not be completely impossible.

    Qi Xu frowned and retorted without waiting.  Yi Yanshu immediately shouted: "It's a ninth-level artifact that can hide away. Qi Xinyue is really powerful. Everyone thought she had to hibernate temporarily. She actually asked someone to bring a ninth-level artifact at this time,  Come out and kill!"

    Wow!

    There was an uproar in the interstellar teleportation array.

    The ninth-level artifact is not a piece of cabbage, it can be picked up casually.  Although the Qi family is relatively wealthy, it is impossible for them to have many ninth-level artifacts.

    Let an eighth-level high-level warrior come out with a ninth-level artifact.  This is tantamount to letting a three-year-old child come out with a large piece of gold to show off.

    Everyone's eyes changed when they looked at Qi Xu.

    "Yi Yanshu's words are not completely unreasonable.  Taking advantage of the Qi family's calamity, all the major forces on Zhanlong Planet took action one after another.  Although logically speaking, after Qi Xinyue solved the danger of the Qi family's destruction, she should hibernate and recuperate.  However, if she sends people to cause trouble secretly at this time, it is not impossible to provoke a fight between several other major forces, thus buying time and opportunities for the Qi family.

    Qi Xinyue, who is good at strategy, is really possible to do this!

    "Yi Yanshu, don't talk nonsense!" Qi Xu is not an ordinary person, otherwise, Qi Xinyue would not send him out.  Facing a crowd of greedy targets??, I saw him shouting sternly, "I think it is your Yi family who directs and acts by yourself. Even if I have a ninth-level artifact in my hand, how could I be stupid enough to kill people here and now? Besides, kill two people.  What's the use of trash? If you really want to kill me, I will kill you too!!!"

    Facing the aggressive Yi Yanshu, as well as the nine strong men of the Yi family with fierce looks standing behind Yi Yanshu, Qi Xu not only showed no fear, but was very aggressive and pushed against Yi Yanshu.

    "Kill me? Okay, okay, Qi Xu, you have become bolder. It seems that the lesson you taught me sixteen years ago was not enough!"

    With a huff, the nine Yi family experts instantly dispersed and surrounded Qi Xu in the center.

    The little fox was a little impatient.

    Although, her inexplicable intelligence is getting higher and higher, and she is almost like a normal person.  However, she still couldn't see clearly this kind of intrigue between light and dark.

    "The teleportation array can't be opened yet? I'm in a hurry!"

    quiet¡­¡­

    "How dare a little sixth-level god to be so arrogant, are we hearing something wrong?"

    Nearly a hundred strong men¡¯s eyes suddenly turned from Qi Xu and Yi Yanshu to the little fox.

    "Little sister, you are very arrogant." Yi Yanshu laughed angrily, "Don't the Qi family always keep their tail between their legs? They finally came out in full force, took a risk, and ended up miserable. Why are you so arrogant?  strength?"

    "There's so much nonsense!" The little fox became impatient. She waved her little hand, bang bang bang bang a series of explosions, including Yi Yanshu, ten strong men of the Yi family were all torn apart!

    quiet¡­¡­

    Extremely quiet

    It turns out, it¡¯s her!

    Everyone was dumbfounded, even Qi Xu was frightened by the little fox's methods.

    What kind of method is this, and what kind of cultivation level is she?

    No one dared to discuss it, and even breathing became extremely cautious.  Everyone was afraid that if they offended this little girl, she would also turn into a pile of dregs To be continued.  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 586. Jade Xuanmen, Jade Haotian

    What is strength?  This little fox is called strong!

    What is horror?  To be able to make nearly a hundred strong men dare not show off is called terror!  .

    Just when Qi Xu was so excited and shouting secretly, the little fox seemed to have done something insignificant and shouted outside the interstellar teleportation array: "Hurry up and activate the magic circle, auntie, I am already impatient to wait."  Got it!"

    Activate the teleportation array?

    The few remaining strong men of the Yi family outside couldn't help but look at each other.

    How could he let her go when so many of his family members were killed in one go?

    ¡°But, even Yi Yanshu was cut into pieces, what can the brothers do?

    Just when a few people were very confused, they saw the little fox raising his hand again

    "Open! Open! Let's open the teleportation array immediately!" Several people shouted anxiously and quickly put pieces of top-quality spiritual stones into the formation's eyes.

    Dying once means wasting several years.  The remaining Yi family experts were already fighting hard for the qualifications to enter the dragon clan's secret realm. How could they be willing to waste time by being reborn?

    After the little fox left, they realized that Yi Yanshu, Yi Jun, Shi Fengall the strong men killed by the little fox had fallen into a state of immortality and deep coma after being reborn with the help of the soul lamp.  Finally, they were even more fortunate that at this time, they were not acting blindly

    ¡­¡­

    Jiuhe Star.

    This is a planet with only nine rivers. Like Zhanlong, it does not belong to any star field.

    The vast majority of planets will belong to a certain star domain and a certain domain master.  A planet that can exist independently means on this planet.  There is one or several secret treasures and treasure realms that are sufficient to support the cultivation of high-level experts on this planet.

    The treasure of Jiuhe Star lies in the nine rivers that never dry up.

    On the surface.  These nine rolling rivers are no different from rivers on other planets.  But in fact, as long as you dive into a depth of more than ten meters, you will be separated by a layer of soul.

    Only things without souls can cross this barrier.  And underneath this partition is endless wealth.

    No one knows where this wealth comes from, not even Immortal Emperor Wutian.  After all, this was the Jiuhe Star before the rise of Immortal Emperor Wutian.  Nine mysterious treasures.  It already exists.  According to legend, in the past, the Immortal Emperor Wutian, who had not yet made his fortune, also came to Jiuhe Star to search for treasures, and also tried to break through the soul barrier with his body, but.  But like the strong men throughout the ages, they failed to succeed.

    "Senior, the Yunfeng Mountain you want to go to is over there." Qi Xu said with a hint of flattery.

    "This is the last place. The Qi family's strategic reserves are hidden in unexpected places." Looking at the inconspicuous barren hilltop, the little fox nodded secretly.

    Although the other nine strategic reserves of the Qi family are not like those on Zhanlong Star, they were created by immortals.  However, they are all hidden.  It¡¯s hard to get in.  If there is no jade slip in hand, it will be difficult for even a ninth-level expert to get the treasure inside.

    This last strategic reserve of the Qi family is actually hidden underground on an inconspicuous barren hilltop. It is a hundred and eighty thousand miles away from the nine rivers where people come and go. It is estimated that no one will pass by it for hundreds of years.  The safety factor is indeed quite high.

    The little fox thought as he walked slowly over, planning to open the last secret.  It had been more than forty days since she left this trip, and she had long missed her spiritual stone palace.

    "I don't know how much power of reincarnation has been stored. I hope that after I go back, I can advance to the first level of the Void Immortal in one go!"

    The little fox is in the realm of a fairy. As long as she has enough spiritual energy, she can soar unimpeded.

    Just when the little fox was secretly looking forward to it, suddenly, she stopped.

    Qi Xu¡¯s expression changed slightly as he followed the little fox.  A wheel-shaped artifact was quickly sacrificed.

    The first few times, the little fox opened the secret cache directly, as if he was not worried about anyone coming to rob it.  But this time, she actually frowned.

    "There is a trap!" Qi Xu was not a fool, and his expression became extremely solemn.

    "You actually discovered it." A hole opened in the void, and a tall figure slowly walked out of the void.

    "Yu Haotian! Why is he here!" Qi Xu took a breath of air and screamed.

    Yu Haotian looked at Qi Xu with some surprise: "I didn't expect that an ant like you would also know my name."

    Qi Xu was in a heavy heart and whispered in a secret voice: "Senior, Yu Haotian is Yu Haotian."It is said that the elder of the Sect is also the founder of the Jiulong Sect of Jiuhe Star, and has long been at the peak of the ninth level!  "

    The ninth level peak!  Even the Immortal Emperor Wutian must treat him with courtesy!

    The major forces on Zhanlong Star do have considerable strength in the Dragon Clan¡¯s secret treasure.  However, as far as Qi Xu knows, several major forces do not even have ninth-level high-level existences, let alone the ninth-level peak.  Until now, Qi Xu still thought that the little fox came from the Dragon Clan's secret treasure.  He thought that this senior of the Qi family, who had refused to reveal his name until now, was a ninth-level intermediate being.  With a ninth-level intermediate cultivation level, fighting against a ninth-level peak person, wouldn't it be courting death?  Qi Xu felt that this time she was going to fall into trouble

    Qi Xu guessed right, the little fox indeed only had the power of the ninth-level intermediate level.  However, Qi Xu didn't know how high the little fox's level was.

    "Ninth level peak?" The little fox frowned slightly, "Yu Haotian, who told you that I would come here?"

    In the past forty days, the little fox has also discovered that his intelligence is increasing day by day.  If it had been more than forty days ago, when I had just met my master Ye Pengfei, I am afraid that I would have rolled up my sleeves and fought with Yu Haotian.  But now, I am more thoughtful.

    There is a traitor in the Qi family!  Still a very high-level traitor!

    The little fox knew that the master had to go through the Qi family to get the dragon treasure.  What kind of level is that for a traitor who knows where the Qi family's strategic reserves are?

    The little fox asked as a spiritual thought penetrated the void and was about to be sent to its master Ye Pengfei.

    "Want to call for reinforcements?" Yu Haotian sneered, stretched out his hand and squeezed slightly, and the little fox's spiritual thoughts were crushed to pieces by Yu Haotian, "Didn't that ant behind you tell you that I  Is what Yu Haotian is best at is sealing off space? Hand over the treasure obediently, and then surrender to me. I can spare your life! Don¡¯t try to return to life through self-destruction. Under my seal, the natal soul lamp  Can't sense your death!"

    "As he said this, waves arose in the virtual and real space at the same time.  Layers of powerful barriers visible to the naked eye sealed off the space with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles.

    Qi Xu¡¯s face turned pale, and the artifact suspended beside him began to tremble along with his body

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 587. Five Elements True Man

    "Senior, what should we do?" Qi Xu could hardly hold his body steady.

    If you can¡¯t even die, what hope is there?  .

    Looking at the surrounding mountains, Qi Xu did not doubt Yu Haotian's words.  If you die here, there is a real possibility that the natal soul lamp will not be able to sense it.

    Maybe, we can only surrender temporarily

    Just when Qi Xu was muttering in his heart, he heard the little fox's sneer.

    "This is also called space blockade?"

    Another spiritual thought.

    A formed, spiritual thought visible to the naked eye.

    I saw that this spiritual thought was like a sharp arrow, piercing through the layers of mountains and sinking into the boundless void!

    For a moment, Yu Haotian felt his face burning, as if he had been slapped hard.

    "You bitch, you do have some tricks! But, so what if you bring in reinforcements? You will still die!"

    Not to mention that the Qi family¡¯s vitality is severely damaged now, even in the heyday of the Qi family, weren¡¯t there only a few ninth-level low-level beings?  Come and kill one of these rubbish, come and kill two of them!

    "Five Elements Master, come out!!!" Following Yu Haotian's sharp shout, five giants with a height of more than ten feet showed their figures in five directions.

    I saw that these five giants were wearing five-color armor, and the armor was surrounded by the light of divine power.  Waves of powerful power were pressing towards the little fox and Qi Xu.

    "This, this, this is condensed from the origin of the Five Elements. Oh my God, what level of artifact is this?" Qi Xu staggered.  He was crushed by this powerful pressure.  If the little fox hadn't protected him in time.  He didn't even have a chance to speak.

    "Indeed, they are condensed from the origin of the Five Elements. However, they are not artifacts. They have exceeded the category of artifacts." The little fox nodded slightly.

    These five giants are actually the origins of the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth.  With their appearance, the already high-level space blockade is now even more stable.  Yu Haotian boasted that no one could break such a blockade.

    "Haha, bitch. Didn't you think that I, Yu Haotian, still have this kind of treasure in my hand? Do you think that I, the elder of Yu Xuanmen, just have a vain reputation? Even if your entire Qi family goes out, you will still be beaten by me.  Killed by the Five Elements Master!"

    If it were any other ninth-level intermediate being, I'm afraid he would really be frightened by these five giants.  But what kind of existence is the little fox?  I saw that instead of being frightened, the little fox stuck out its little tongue and licked its lips.

    "I really didn't expect that I would be able to eat such good food this time. I ate alone, so the owner won't blame me."

    Qi Xu was already frightened. His mind was so confused that he couldn't hear clearly what the little fox was saying.  He only cares about himself.  He murmured to himself: "It's beyond the scope of weapons. What kind of monster is it? Oh my god, who provoked a being like Yu Haotian!"

    If Qi Xu still has the energy to hate, he will definitely hate the traitor of the Qi family to death.  The emergence of Yu Haotian not only means that the strategic reserves of the Qi family are not guaranteed, but also the dragon treasures that the Qi family has been plotting for hundreds of millions of years are also not guaranteed.

    However, Qi Xu no longer has the energy to think about this.  He didn't have a chance to think about it.

    A giant with a fiery red body took the lead in taking pictures of huge palm shadows.  These fiercely burning giant flame palms made Qi Xu feel that he would be burned to ashes in the next moment.

    Qi Xu looked at the little fox desperately.  He felt that he was definitely dead this time.  Even if the little fox dodges the attack.  I definitely don¡¯t have the ability to take myself with me.

    I never thought

    "Little fox, let alone hiding, she didn't take action at all.  She just opened her small mouth and took a deep breath.

    ?????????????????????????????????The giant flaming palms were actually gathered into lines of fire, and were swallowed alive by the little fox!

    In a moment, Yu Haotian's eyes almost popped out.  He had imagined many situations, and he didn't think he could kill this master who looked like a little girl at once.  However, he never expected that Huo Xingzhen's move would be broken so easily by the little fox.

    The Huoxing Master also has a certain level of intelligence. As the little fox said, he has broken away from the category of artifacts and has a certain artistic conception of Taoist artifacts.  When he saw that his flame palm was broken, he became furious.  He grabbed it with his bare hands, and a long flaming knife appeared in his palm.

    "Flaming Continuous Slash!"

    The majestic and dull roar seemed to explode from all over the body of the Fire Master.  Na Qi Xu couldn't bear it any longer, rolled his eyes, and was stunned by the roar.

    &nbsp; Faced with such pressure, the little fox just shrugged: "If you want to behead, behead. What's the ghost's name?"

    Although her current strength is insufficient, her level is too high.  With her third level of immortality, how could she be afraid of the pressure of such a voice?

    Master Huo Xing became even more angry. He slashed down with a long knife in the air and turned into countless knife shadows, slashing at the little fox.

    Yu Haotian became proud again.

    With such a sword, even a ninth-level peak existence would still have to retreat.  And when surrounded by his own five-element real person, as long as he retreats, his whole body will be affected, falling into the boundless five-element attack, and eventually dying of exhaustion!

    "Even the Immortal Emperor Wutian will probably have a headache because of this move. That old boy doesn't know where to hide and practice. I, Yu Haotian, haven't found an opportunity to break through to the realm of gods and humans. How can he?  OK?"

    Just when Yu Haotian was so complacent that he felt that the little fox had to escape and fell into the continuous attacks of the Five Elements Master

    It was the same move The little fox opened her mouth again, and once again, she swallowed the flaming swords into her stomach!

    Damn it, Yu Haotian's face turned pale.

    What kind of trick is this?

    It seems that this is not a trick at all!

    The previous flame giant palm was probably swallowed by the little fox because it was not strong enough.  And now this flame slash was so powerful that even a ninth-level peak being couldn't fight head-on. How could she still swallow it?

    It was only at this time that Yu Hao Tian finally became serious.

    "It seems that there is some treasure in your belly that can devour the origin of fire. Is it from the dragon clan's secret treasure? I am looking forward to it even more!"

    Yu Haotian was despised and locked his eyes on the little fox.

    "Is it space locking again, or is it activated with eyes? It's really verbose!"

    Things that Yu Haotian could not imagine happened again.  The move he used seriously was broken by the little fox's understatement.

    And just when Yu Haotian was shocked, something even more horrifying happened.

    A voice full of laughter sounded loudly next to the little fox: "Little fox, you are so unreasonable. You actually eat alone behind your master's back?"

    A figure in a green shirt appeared next to the little fox

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 588. The True Body of the Five Elements Emperor

    In this space, I have used the secret method to block it, and there are five elements of real people suppressing it.  How did this man travel through time?

    Look at this man¡¯s cultivation

    ¡°A first-class god!!!¡±.

    Even though Yu Haotian was mentally strong enough, he almost bit his own tongue.

    It¡¯s not the ninth level peak, but the first level ant. How is this possible?

    How did Yu Haotian know that his shock was far from over.

    Just when Yu Haotian was extremely surprised by Ye Pengfei's sudden appearance, the little fox said: "Oh, Master, the little fox didn't mean it. The master also knows that the origin of the Five Elements is very useful to the little fox  ¡­¡±

    Owner!  !  !

    This first-level trash is actually the owner of this ninth-level mid-level person!  !  !

    For a moment, Yu Haotian finally bit his tongue hard.

    It hurts Yu Haotian grinned, and he was bitten before he had a serious fight with the opponent

    Yu Haotian's momentary absence caused him to miss the middle part of the little fox's words. He only heard the last sentence.

    "In the second cloud, is the method of the Five Elements Emperor's true body? Ah, then this Five Elements True Body will be more helpful to the master, so the little fox will not compete with the master."

    Looking at the nagging little fox, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly: "I haven't seen you for dozens of days, why are you becoming more and more different? Little fox, what secrets are you hiding?"

    "No matter what secrets there are, you are still my master." The little fox giggled.  said.  "Leave this place to the master, I will go back to Lingshi Palace to practice!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly and introduced the little fox into the prototype plane.

    The eight secret treasures that the little fox put away also fell into the prototype plane.  The treasures of the eight hundred billion top-grade spirits were all turned into spiritual energy, and then, they continued to transform towards the power of the space plane

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Haotian was very angry.

    This is a humiliation, a great humiliation to myself!

    Who are you?

    The elder of Yuxuanmen!

    The ninth level peak exists!

    Even the Immortal Emperor Wutian did not dare to start a war with him casually.  But now.  A tiny first-level ant actually dares to offend his majesty!

    "Boy, who are you?" Yu Haotian asked in a deep voice, suppressing the anger in his heart.

    Tongue pain.  It hasn't completely faded yet.  This pain reminded Yu Haotian not to act recklessly.

    However, Ye Pengfei seemed to want to arouse Yu Haotian's anger.  He actually just glanced at Yu Haotian, and then looked at the Five Elements Master happily.  It's as if the ninth-level peak expert is just an insignificant existence

    Suddenly, Yu Haotian burst into flames.

    "You dare to underestimate me, Master Five Elements, kill me together!"

    What kind of serial killing moves, what kind of orderly advance and retreat in an instant.  Yu Haotian forgot everything.  He just wanted to kill Ye Pengfei in one breath and grind him into powder!

    The flaming broadsword slashed down again.

    At the same time, golden threads, like spider webs, spread around.

    Between the golden silk threads, there is a blue light.  The artistic conception of softness and murder can make the ninth level peak exist, and one can't help but be moved suddenly.

    gusts of breeze passed over the spider webs.  It seems as gentle as the spring breeze blowing on your face.  But it hides a mystery that is difficult to detect.  Yu Haotian asked himself, even if he was the master of the five elements, he would not dare to stand on this spider web and face the "breeze".

    The dark land was born under Ye Pengfei's feet.  just like.  There is a planet born under his feet.

    The newborn planet.  It should be full of life, and this dark land is no exception.  However, it seems that it is Ye Pengfei's life that gave birth to this vitality.  In a daze, Ye Pengfei felt that he had an urge to "integrate" into this land.

    "This was originally a killing move prepared for Immortal Emperor Wutian, but now it is used to deal with such an ant. This can be regarded as your honor!" Yu Haotian looked at Ye Pengfei with cold eyes, as if looking at a dead person.

    In Yu Haotian's view, he can already pronounce Ye Pengfei's death sentence.  Even if the mysteriously missing little girl appears again, it will be impossible to prevent the execution.

    However, the light dancing in Ye Pengfei's eyes was completely different from that of a dying person.

    That¡¯s the light of excitement!

    That is the light of desire!

    how so?

    Before Yu Haotian could figure it out, the origin of the five elements, which had transformed into various shapes, had touched Ye Pengfei's body.  In an instant, the Five Elements Masters all screamed in fear.

    "What kind of power is this!"

    What kind of power is this?

    Powerful attraction!

    Ye Pengfei's body is like a bottomless pit, like a big sucker, like a huge whirlpool, like a terrifying black hole I can't describe this feeling, and I can't resist this power!

    The flaming sword turned into nothing.

    The golden thread turned into nothing.

    The blue water waves turned into nothing.

    The gusts of breeze turned into nothing.

    The dark land turned into nothing.

    Even the Five Elements True Man standing hundreds of millions of miles away has turned into nothing!

    Yu Haotian saw clearly that this was not really reduced to nothing, but turned invisible by a mysterious force.

    "The invisible and colorless origin of the Five Elements, could it be" Yu Haotian was completely stunned. He finally remembered that such a fragment had been recorded in the incomplete classic of Yu Xuan Sect.

    "The source of the great road is originally invisible. The intangible is transformed into the five elements, which is the evolution of the great road. The five elements are transformed into the invisible, which is the root of the great road."

    In the past, I had no idea what this passage meant.  Many fellow disciples believe that this is just a prank.  Today, I finally understand that this is not a pretense, this is a higher artistic conception!

    "The foundation of the great road! A mere first-level ant has actually understood the foundation of the great road!"

    Yu Haotian, who was shocked by the disappearance of the Five Elements Master, gradually showed a greedy expression.

    "Very good!!!" Yu Haotian narrowed his eyes slightly, "I thought that collecting some of the Qi family's secret treasures first, and then collecting the dragon clan's secret treasures would be the biggest gain of this trip. I never thought that  Let me meet you!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows disdainfully while secretly practicing his skills, absorbing the power of the five elements' origin, and condensing the five elements' true body. "Once, there was a person who had a similar idea. As a result, he was sent back by me.  Home."

    Ye Pengfei is talking about Zheng Peng. In the past, he was too far behind Zheng Peng.  However, relying on various means, he still succeeded in hunting down Zheng Peng.

    And now, what state of mind and level are you in?  What kind of means do you have?  Even if he is at the ninth level, he will not take it seriously at all!

    Glancing at Yu Haotian again, Ye Pengfei actually closed his eyes

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 589. Just have fun

    Contempt!

    Naked, naked, naked contempt!

    Even Immortal Emperor Wutian would not dare to do this.  Even beings who have transcended the realm of gods and humans would not dare to do this!  .

    "The Five Elements Masters are just some gadgets that I refined." Yu Haotian said while waving his hands, "I want you to take a good look at what is my real power!"

    With the flying palms of Yu Haotian, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the surrounding billions of miles of space gradually disappeared as if it had been drained.

    "How about it, boy, you also feel that the power in your body is being slowly extracted. Don't try to resist, even if the Immortal Emperor Wutian is here, he cannot avoid the fate of being extracted from you!" Yu Haotian's face  on, showing a cruel smile.

    This time he came out of the mountain with full confidence.  Not only does he have treasures like the Five Elements Master, but he has also developed this magical method of extracting power.  If it is not his own realm and he has been unable to break through to the realm of gods and humans, then the master of the Yuxuan Sect should take charge of it himself.

    ??In fact, the debate is about combat effectiveness.  Yu Haotian felt that he was more powerful than the few beings in the sect who had broken through to the ninth level.

    Yuxuanmen¡¯s combat power ranks first!

    This is Yu Haotian's evaluation of himself.

    "Haha, I must have been frightened."

    When I saw Ye Pengfei, his eyebrows twitched, but his eyes still didn't open.  Yu Haotian felt that this ant must have had its strength taken away, and it no longer had the strength to even open its eyes.  During the competition inside the gate, the elders were also like this, unable to resist at all.

    ¡°If you go against me, this is what you will end up with!¡±

    Yu Haotian sneered, stretched out his palm, and was about to catch Ye Pengfei in the air.

    When this spiritual palm appeared in front of Ye Pengfei

    Bang!

    I don¡¯t know what the spiritual palm hit, but it suddenly exploded.  Yu Haotian stood in the distance and cast a spell.  Being suddenly shocked by the power of the spiritual palm's rupture, Teng Teng took several steps back without any defense.  Just stood up again.

    "What the hell! Are there any treasures to protect the body?" Yu Haotian's eyes widened. No matter how powerful his spiritual eyes were, he couldn't see any clues at all.

    "No matter what treasures you have to protect your body, everything is in vain in the face of powerful power!"

    Yu Haotian sneered, condensed his energy into a fist, and slammed it down.

    Boom!

    Before the heavy punch hit Ye Pengfei's body, he hit an invisible barrier.  The barrier failed to break open, but this heavy punch shattered it completely.

    "It's the field!"

    finally.  Yu Haotian understood.

    This shattering punch.  It's not completely useless either.  Yu Haotian not only knew the source of the invisible power, but also felt something more.

    "Is it a field that can affect emotions? It's a bit strange."

    Although the two attempts failed, Yu Haotian was not in a hurry.

    A level one god can own a domain.  And using the power of the domain to protect the body was something Yu Haotian never expected.  However, in the eyes of Yu Haotian, who has lived for more than a billion years, it is just a surprise. He has not yet realized that something is wrong.

    "Without the protection of divine power and the support of spiritual energy, how long can your domain last?" Yu Haotian sneered disdainfully, punching him one after another.  He smashed it down patiently, "Wait until I break your turtle shell and see what else you can do!"

    In Yu Haotian's opinion, Ye Pengfei must have secretly used some magical medicine, so he could barely support this field.  How could he realize the power that supports this field?  It is a powerful force of space planes!

    ¡­¡­

    "This old boy is really noisy." Faced with the heavy punches raining down on him, Ye Pengfei was very impatient, "Little fox, how are you absorbing the power of reincarnation? Come out and beat him for me!"

    "Hehe, there's still a long way to go." In the Lingshi Palace, the little fox's laughter floated out, "How about letting Cen Na and Mo Xuan go out to play? We haven't seen each other for a few days, and the two of them actually have a seventh level.  The high-level cultivation is really not bad."

    Somewhere in the embryonic plane, Yin Jiutian shrank his head in frustration.

    There is no blessed land or cave that can compare with the embryonic plane of Ye Pengfei.  Previously, the treasures of one hundred billion top-quality spirits had caused a spiritual rain to fall in the prototype plane for several days.  In the past few dozen days, Ye Pengfei continued to refine the fairy dust, which caused the spiritual rain to fall like a waterfall. Cen Na, Mo Xuan and others who were in it benefited a lot.

    Seventh level advanced level!

    Without any obstacles from the realm, Cen Na and Mo Xuan actually reached such a height in one go.

    &nbsp; In comparison, Samsara is far worse. Because he encountered a bottleneck in his realm, he has been in retreat and thinking hard. Even Ye Pengfei finally drove the second cloud and harvested a five-element emperor's true body.  The spells are not very clear.

    "But Yin Jiutian is even worse.  Such good conditions,

    "Okay, let the two of them go out and have fun." Ye Pengfei nodded helplessly.

    During this period of time, the power of reincarnation condensed in the Lingshi Palace was indeed huge.  Ye Pengfei made a rough estimate. If he could completely absorb the power of reincarnation, the little fox should be able to hit the first level of the Void Immortal.

    "As for myself, I have to concentrate on condensing the Five Elements Emperor's true body now, and I have no interest in taking action.  We can only let Cen Na and Mo Xuan come out and play casually with Yu Haotian to prevent this old boy from constantly causing trouble with him.

    "Two high-level seventh-level people?" Yu Haotian's eyes popped out again.  He had already anticipated what means Ye Pengfei would use to fight back.  However, he never expected that Ye Pengfei would actually send out two seventh-level high-level beings.

    Contempt!

    Naked, naked, naked contempt!  !

    Yu Haotian's anger is getting bigger and bigger. It is embarrassing enough for a first-level godman to be unable to calm down.  This first-level guy actually released two high-level seventh-level experts to cause trouble with him!

    "You all die!"

    Yu Haotian roared, and two golden rays of light shot towards Cen Na and Mo Xuanji.

    "Well done!" Facing the ninth-level peak existence, Cen Na not only showed no fear, but actually giggled and smiled.  As soon as Cen Na's body swayed, two blood shadows came forward to meet her. She actually had to bear Yu Haotian's anger alone.

    "You're looking for death!" Yu Haotian laughed anxiously, "A mere seventh-level trash dares to offend a ninth-level Immortal Emperor!"

    A ninth-level peak person can kill tens of thousands of seventh-level gods with just one breath.  Not to mention, this was Yu Haotian's angry move.

    Boom!  boom!

    There were two consecutive explosions, and two golden rays of light exploded.  And those two bloody shadows, without any damage, rushed towards him!

    "How can this be?!"

    In an instant, Yu Haotian felt that the way of heaven was in chaos, and his outlook on life and world were completely overturned.

    And the next moment, he almost vomited blood.

    "Yu Haotian, please be more forceful, this is not fun at all"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 590. Finally woke up...

    A dignified ninth-level peak person is actually being teased by a seventh-level senior person. What kind of world is this?

    Yu Haotian finally came to his senses. These two seemingly high-ranking seventh-level men were actually not only capable of performing seventh-level methods.  %.net As for why this is possible, given Yu Haotian's realm, he hasn't seen it for a while.  .

    Cen Na defeated Yu Haotian's attack with one move, and looked back at Mo Xuan proudly: "How about it, I'm more powerful than you."

    "Dese." Mo Xuan tilted his mouth and aimed at Yu Haotian, who was hundreds of millions of miles away, with a series of punches.

    "Hehe, are you still planning to take the initiative?"

    Cen Na feels that this Mo Xuan is too bad.  Everyone is standing in the master's extreme emotion field, relying on the increase in the power of the extreme emotion field and the space plane, just playing with this ninth-level peak, how can we take the initiative to attack?

    In fact, in Cen Na's view, even if Ye Pengfei took action himself, it was because of his low body strength.  Isn¡¯t it better to just stand in the realm of extreme emotions and guarantee an invincible position?

    If you want to defeat the ninth-level peak Yu Haotian, you can only wait for the little fox to take action.

    Cen Na felt that Mo Xuan¡¯s cover-up was just teasing, and she never thought

    "What kind of boxing is this!"

    Yu Haotian was shocked and angry. He was a dignified ninth-level peak existence. Faced with a seventh-level high-level attack, he had to defend with all his strength!

    Every punch turned into a living being.  Every creature actually possesses mysterious power that can rival its own!

    What¡¯s even more terrible is that within this kind of power.  It can actually affect your own mood.  If Yu Haotian hadn't been experienced enough.  Even if he was angered by two seventh-level seniors, he did not forget to defend at all times.  This series of fierce punches from Moxuan would probably make him disgraced.

    "Hehe, Cen Na, you didn't expect it." Mo Xuan chuckled slightly, "Master's power is not for you to use like this."

    This Demonic Fist actually contains the power of the realm of extreme emotions!

    Ye Pengfei's domain is completely different from beings like Yu Haotian. His domain is supported by the power of space planes.  Mo Xuan was in the midst of this series of attacks.  Bringing the power of the realm of extreme emotions, naturally, it also brought with it wisps of power from the space plane.

    When he was overcoming the tribulation, Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane power was not very strong.  It can also kill level 7 and 8 beings.  After surviving the calamity, Ye Pengfei also experienced the "qualitative change" that Samsara had mentioned - the power of the same ray of space plane power increased by more than a hundred times, almost equivalent to the power of the past two space planes!

    That's not all. When Ye Pengfei integrated the power of the space plane into the realm of extreme emotions, when the realm of extreme emotions took on some flavor of the blood dragon realm, when in this realm of extreme emotions, it had the same power as the Demonic Fist.  Similarly, the ability to evolve into a semi-intelligent body Ye Pengfei's ability.  Not only increased by a hundred times!

    How could Cen Na, who didn¡¯t understand the Demonic Fist, experience such a qualitative change?  She deduced based on her own understanding, and thought that even if the master took action himself, he would be invincible.

    "Is the master's combat power capable of killing the ninth level peak instantly?" Ce Na couldn't help but murmured to herself.

    Before crossing the tribulation, he could only play with existences at level five or six.  During the Tribulation, only beings at level seven or eight can be killed.  After overcoming the tribulation, he could actually kill the ninth level peak in an instant.  Such a leap is simply dizzying!

    Mo Xuan chuckled and said: "Instant kill is not enough. Brutal abuse should be no problem. You don't even think about what state the master is in now!"

    Yuanxian Third Heaven!

    so what?  The little fox is still a third-level immortal. The little fox couldn't torture Qi Longbo back then, let alone Yu Haotian now?

    Ce Na shook her head, she really couldn¡¯t understand.

    actually.  Mo Xuan doesn¡¯t quite understand either.  He was just practicing the Demonic Fist and experiencing Ye Pengfei's true combat power.  It has more advantages than Cena.  As for what kind of combat power Ye Pengfei possesses, he is not very clear.

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Cen Na and Mo Xuan were discussing the master's combat power unscrupulously, Yu Haotian was completely shocked.

    "Instant killviolent abuseare they telling the truth, or are they trying to scare me away?"

    Yu Haotian is not Qi Xinyue. He was indeed the same as Qi Xinyue before, mistakenly thinking that Ye Pengfei used some strange magic weapon. But now, after several confrontations, he vaguely guessed the truth.

    "An existence that transcends the realm of gods and humans! Is it possible that he is an existence that transcends the realm of gods and humans?"

    There are such existences in Yuxuan Sect.  Within the Jade Xuan Sect, all genius-level experts strive to "surpass gods and men" as their goal.

    &nbsp;Yu Haotian is such a genius. He claims to be the most powerful in Yuxuan Sect. He is not arrogant, but has the capital of pride.  Previously, he underestimated the little fox, underestimated Ye Pengfei, underestimated Cen Na and Mo Xuan, but now, he finally fully woke up.

    "That's it. No wonder the Five Elements True Body will be swallowed up. No wonder extracting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is useless to him. That's it!"

    From the beginning, I was wrong.  It is a big mistake to use the same method to deal with gods and humans to deal with beings beyond the gods and humans!

    Yu Haotian smiled and laughed heartily

    "Cen Na, do you think this old boy is stupid?" Seeing that Yu Haotian was not shocked by his Moxuan Fist, but instead laughed happily, Moxuan felt that his IQ seemed a bit insufficient.  used.

    No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like Yu Haotian has found a way to deal with the Demonic Fist. He is still in the mood to laugh?

    Even Mo Xuan can¡¯t understand it, and Cen Na can¡¯t understand it even more.  All she knew was that Yu Haotian was not stupid at all.

    After all, he is at the peak of the ninth level, and there cannot be only so many methods.  At least, although Mo Xuan's punch was powerful, it was still unable to damage Yu Haotian in the slightest.

    "I'll help you!" Cen Na said in a deep voice, then divided her blood dragon domain into pieces and integrated them into each Demonic Fist.

    After the baptism of the Hell Blood River Tribulation, Zenna¡¯s Blood Dragon Domain has become even more powerful.  Although Ye Pengfei gained some refining power from the Hell Blood River Tribulation by re-condensing his body, he realized a certain blood dragon realm.  However, compared to Cen Na, who has the blood of the blood dragon, the power of the domain is completely different.

    The Blood Dragon Domain has a powerful amplifying effect on the Extreme Emotion Domain.  After integrating into the blood dragon realm, Mo Xuan's fist power immediately increased hundreds of times.

    "Haha, the two of us join forces and can kill the ninth-level peak person!" Moxuan laughed and blasted towards Yu Haotian very happily.

    Ce Na also smiled slightly, ready to enjoy the excitement of killing the ninth-level peak powerhouse for the first time.  However, what Ce Na and Mo Xuan did not expect was

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 591. The potential of Yin Jiutian (Part 1)

    :.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Mo Xuan and Cen Na, one after the other, were all shaken by the huge force and fell down, almost being shaken out of Ye Pengfei's extremely passionate realm.

    "You are very good." Yu Haotian nodded slightly, "I just fell down and was not injured. I have to look up to you."

    Yu Haotian was also a little surprised. He thought that his sudden counterattack, not to mention instantly killing these two seventh-level bastards, would also seriously injure them. But he never expected that he only shocked the two of them and fell down.

    Although Yu Haotian praised Cen Na for being a demon, his slightly surprised eyes looked towards Ye Pengfei

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Their power comes from this first-level god-man It's just the power of a first-level god-man. Even if his realm exceeds the realm of god-man, how can he be so powerful? Is it possible that he also possesses a transcendent divine weapon?  treasure?"

    "It's not surprising that Yu Haotian made a wild guess. Even among the strong men who transcended the realm of gods and humans, Ye Pengfei was a strange existence¡ª¡ª

    The power of a first-level god-man, the foundation of the first-level Xuxian, and the artistic conception of the third-level Yuanxian. This is like a person whose strength is only equivalent to that of a three-year-old child, who has the same appetite as a thirty-year-old adult, and,  Having the same life experience as an old man who has been through hardships is such a huge contrast. It is difficult for anyone to understand and not to know the details. It is difficult to guess.

    After thinking about it, Yu Haotian felt that it would be better not to get involved with such people.

    Common people think that geniuses are all arrogant. In fact, all arrogant geniuses will perish early. Only those who are cautious because of their genius can survive well.

    Yu Haotian is a genius. At the same time, Yu Haotian also has enough caution. It is for this reason that he can avoid the risk of death time and time again and survive until now.

    Yu Haotian's emotions were complicated, and he once again took a deep look at Ye Pengfei, who had disappeared under the intertwined gazes of Cen Na and Mo Xuan

    "He ran away?" Cena was a little unsure

    "Perhaps, in the dark, always ready for a sneak attack" Mo Xuan's face was as dark as water, and he looked around

    The mysterious and unpredictable power of the counterattack made Moxuan truly realize Yu Haotian's strength. However, Yu Haotian's sudden disappearance made Moxuan feel that Yu Haotian had not yet shown his full power. Such a powerful existence was hidden in the world.  Invisibly, Mo Xuan felt that something was wrong.

    Hearing Mo Xuan say this, Cen Na also became nervous. The previous shock almost knocked her out of the Extreme Affection Realm. If she lost the protection of the Extreme Affection Realm, she would be instantly killed by Yu Haotian. After all,  Although his blood dragon domain is powerful, his real power is only that of the seventh-level high-level. Facing the ninth-level peak, he has no power to fight back.

    "Don't be too nervous." Just when Cen Na and Mo Xuan were very nervous, Ye Pengfei finally opened his eyes.

    Ye Pengfei could clearly see what happened just now. Even the mysterious disappearance of Yu Haotian did not escape the prying eyes of Ye Pengfei.

    "He has indeed gone far." Ye Pengfei looked towards the direction where Yu Haotian left, looking at the past

    ¡°Huh, this guy really ran away,¡± Ce Na giggled.

    "Don't laugh yet," Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "He just walked a little further, and he didn't give up completely. I still need a day, and you still have to protect me."

    After saying this, Ye Pengfei's eyes slowly closed again

    "One dayMoxuan, what can you do?" Looking at the master who once again closed his eyes to meditate, Ce Na's heart was hanging again

    The most powerful helper is naturally the little fox. But the little fox is also busy practicing, and it is impossible for him to take action for a while.

    "Call Senior Samsara to come out," Mo Xuan said in a deep voice, "With the strength of the two of us, we cannot stop Yu Haotian's attack."

    It was just a counter-shock force before. If Yu Haotian let go, the two of them would definitely be knocked out. Now Yu Haotian's temporary retreat seems to be just to think about it. Waiting for him to attack again, it will be a thunderous thunder.  Neither of them can resist

    "It's useless to call me." When Mo Xuan's spiritual thought was transmitted to the reincarnation who was in retreat, the reincarnation did not come out immediately, "I haven't made a breakthrough yet, and I am far behind Yu Haotian. Plus,  I still don¡¯t know how to borrow the power of the realm of extreme emotions, so I¡¯m not as good as you two.¡±

    Samsara actually rejected Mo Xuan¡¯s request. His attitude was very different from a few months ago when he took Mo Xuan and Cen Na to fight Qi Xinyue and others.

    "With the support of Senior Little Fox, Senior Samsara is also lazy." Ce Na shook her head helplessly.

    &nbsp; People are like this. If there is no way to avoid it, they can often arouse strong fighting spirit. However, if there is a solid backing, people will often lose their fighting spirit. The current reincarnation is like this. Cen Na is in the realm of extreme emotions.  , infected by the realm of extreme emotions, actually saw through the idea of ??reincarnation at a glance

    "Little girl, don't provoke me," Samsara laughed, "Why would I take risks when there are capable people here? You two just act as sentries. If Yu Hao really comes back, let the little fox  to cope"

    After a spiritual thought came out, Samsara never spoke again.

    Reincarnation refused to come out, and Cen Na and Mo Xuan could not escape. Especially, this exchange of spiritual thoughts inside and outside the prototype plane could not escape Ye Pengfei's ears. Since Ye Pengfei didn't speak, it was acquiescence to the theory of reincarnation.

    "Oh, forget it, we two should be more careful." Mo Xuan shook his head helplessly and sacrificed the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda.

    Cen Na also shook her head. She suddenly transformed into a reddish blood-colored dragon, entrenched on one side of the Extreme Affection Realm.

    Just when the two people had no choice but to resort to their strongest means, a weak spiritual thought came out from the prototype plane.

    "How about I help?"

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan were stunned for a moment, and then they burst out laughing unceremoniously.

    "Yin Jiutian, you are pregnant. How can you help?"

    While meditating, Ye Pengfei felt a slight movement in his heart and led Yin Jiutian out.

    Although Ye Pengfei didn't speak, when they saw Yin Jiutian suddenly walking out of the embryonic plane, Ce Na and Mo Xuan understood what Ye Pengfei meant.

    "You're only at level three, how can you help?" Mo Xuan muttered, sitting cross-legged next to the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, and closed his eyes slightly.

    Cen Na, who transformed into a dragon shape, did not speak. She just looked up and down at Yin Jiutian in surprise and did not say much To be continued)

    Lingbu Qingyun¡¯s 591. The potential of Yin Jiutian

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 592. The potential of Yin Jiutian (Part 2)

    :.

    Yin Jiutian knew that Ce Na and Mo Xuan despised him.

    In fact, Yin Jiutian also despises himself

    After successfully breaking through the level one bottleneck, Yin Jiutian thought that he would be able to make rapid progress and make rapid progress. He never thought that he would only advance to the level three level before encountering a bottleneck again. In Cena's words, it was simply in vain.  It¡¯s crazy that such a good cultivation environment

    However, despite feeling inferior, Yin Jiutian did not completely lose confidence.

    Yin Jiutian's confidence comes from his master Ye Pengfei several times. When others questioned Yin Jiutian's ability, Ye Pengfei always said, "Yin Jiutian should have good potential." Even if Cena and Moxuan's cultivation levels surged,  And when he failed to make any progress, he also received support from Ye Pengfei.

    Touching his chest, Yin Jiutian said in a very low voice: "Master, don't worry, Yin Jiutian will definitely work hard."

    ¡­¡­

    How did Ce Na and Mo Xuan know that at this moment, Ye Pengfei's second soul was sitting firmly in Yin Jiutian's body? Ye Pengfei just felt that Yin Jiutian should have good potential. As for where that potential lies and what it will develop into  , Ye Pengfei is not very clear

    Ye Pengfei was not sure when he came out this time. After all, he had to face a ninth-level peak existence. He still saw through his own realm. He could pass through the realm of extreme emotions and shock Cen Na and Mo Xuan to their knees.  Ye Pengfei also didn't know what role Yin Jiutian, who was only at the third level, could play in such a battle.

    The second soul, sitting in Yin Jiutian's body, can at least save Yin Jiutian's life. Ye Pengfei's actions also strengthened Yin Jiutian's determination.

    "Jade Haotian, if you have the guts, let your horse come over"

    A small third-level existence actually had a strong murderous aura coming out of him

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Haotian is getting more and more angry

    He retreated hundreds of millions of miles, indeed just to distance himself and think about his next method. Now, he is like a killer hiding in the dark. He has to choose the right method and the right time. If he misses a hit,  You have to be able to leave with ease

    However, before Yu Haotian could figure out a safe and prudent plan, he was angered by Yin Jiutian

    "He actually released a useless guy like a third-level garbage, and he actually dared to murder me."

    Yu Haotian didn't believe it. The third-level strong man in front of him was also of low strength and high level. He knew how difficult it was to cross the realm of gods and humans. Even the Yuxuan Sect that spanned several star realms only had a few such beings.  It is already rare to meet two such beings at once. If one of them pops up, Yu Haotian feels that all his views will be overturned.

    "To kill a chicken and scare a monkey, kill him first"

    With his spiritual consciousness firmly locked on Yin Jiutian, Yu Haotian finally couldn't hold himself back and launched his first raid.

    ¡­¡­

    The surprise attack at the ninth level peak was not something that Cen Na and Mo Xuan could catch. Needless to say, Yu Haotian came up with the means to face the powerful Void Immortal.

    Without warning, waves of inexplicable cold wind suddenly appeared within the realm of extreme emotions.

    "He's coming!" Cen Na and Mo Xuan shouted at the same time, and spells were fired in all directions.

    Cen Na and Mo Xuan were right, Yu Haotian was indeed here. However, Cen Na and Mo Xuan didn¡¯t know who Yu Haotian¡¯s target was.

    "Yin Jiutian, be careful"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s second soul shouting in a low voice, a sheet of crystal-white, cold and biting ice thorns were densely packed and pierced towards the Yin Jiutian.

    "There is no rush to avoid it. Even Ye Pengfei's second spirit does not have such ability.

    "This is a way to kill the powerful Void Immortal. Yin Jiutian is in big trouble."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s second soul can only launch the ghost realm formation, hoping to protect Yin Jiutian for a while, and support it until the main body takes action. As for whether it can be saved, Ye Pengfei is not sure.

    Yu Haotian also felt that Yin Jiutian must kill him. This method was used to deal with the powerful people in the Immortal Realm. Even when facing the Wutian Immortal Emperor, he was reluctant to use it. Even if Yin Jiutian was really a powerful person in the Immortal Realm,  It's hard to avoid this blow

    Just when Yu Haotian and Ye Pengfei both felt that Yin Jiutian was in danger, Yin Jiutian, who was on the verge of desperation, unexpectedly took action.

    "Scattered"

    In an instant, everything was silent

    There is no cold wind, no ice thorns, and there is no trace of murderous intent. It is as if Jade Haotian has never been here, and has never taken action

    "This, this power this is not his power." Yu Haotian missed the blow and suddenly went away.In an instant, I understood

    And before Yu Haotian, Ye Pengfei had already seen it clearly

    "Yin Jiutian, how did you do it?" The body shook slightly, Ye Pengfei suppressed his curiosity, and the second spirit still asked the question

    "I, I don't know either." Yin Jiutian looked at his hands in surprise, feeling that this was so incredible.

    That is not your own power, it is clearly the power of the master's space plane

    It's amazing enough that I can mobilize the power of the master's space plane. What's even more amazing is that I seem to be able to use the power of the space plane with great proficiency. It's like, this is not the master's power, but the result of my hard work.  Come, the power associated with your own breathing

    Mo Xuan and Ce Na were startled by the sudden silence at first, and then they understood.

    "No, you know how to use the master's power better than we do?"

    Through the Moxuan Fist, Moxuan can use part of the power of the space plane, and can even integrate the power of the extreme emotion field into his own Moxuan Fist.

    Through the Blood Dragon Realm, Cen Na can stand in the Extreme Affection Realm and increase her power by tens of millions of times. She can even use some ingenious tricks to easily resolve the attacks of the ninth-level peak beings.

    However, compared with Yin Jiutian, the level of borrowing between the two people is really too childish. The move Yin Jiutian just performed has already surpassed the realm of gods and humans.

    This mysterious and mysterious realm is what Mo Xuan and Cen Na long for. During the time when their master was going through the tribulation, the two of them also tried their best to gain more insights. However, no matter how hard they tried, it was difficult to truly peek into it.  The true meaning of it, let alone the artistic conception of using this realm

    And Yin Jiutian, this guy who has always been useless and has difficulty breaking through even the third level of a god-man, is actually able to far surpass two people and perform such a wonderful move

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan looked at Yin Jiutian with surprised eyes. They looked at Yin Jiutian now as if they were looking at a strange existence To be continued)

    ?? 592 Lingbu Qingyun. Under the potential of Yin Jiutian

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 593. Lurking

    :.

    The little fox was also alarmed

    Although she said that she should ignore Ye Pengfei and seize the time to absorb the power of reincarnation in the Lingshi Palace, in fact, she still kept a close eye on the situation outside.

    Others don't know the secret of cultivating the Five Elements Emperor Real Body, but the little fox knows it very well. Even though Ye Pengfei's body can still talk and do something from time to time, in fact, he is cultivating the Five Elements Emperor Real Body.  At that time, his combat power was greatly suppressed, and he basically could only be beaten passively.

    The most mysterious part of cultivating the Five Elements Emperor's True Body lies in "a sudden inspiration"

    Different from other cultivation methods, if you want to practice the Five Elements Emperor Real Body, you can only take advantage of your own inspiration and suddenly realize the mystery of the real body, and start practicing immediately. If there is no such "inspiration", even if you put in a huge amount of  With the five elements¡¯ origins piled up in front of you, it¡¯s impossible to practice.

    It is for this reason that although the little fox recommended that Cen Na and Mo Xuan go out to cause trouble, and although she herself wanted to seize the time to absorb the massive power of reincarnation stored in the Lingshi Palace, she still always paid attention to the outside world.  Case

    Yin Jiutian¡¯s move naturally fell into her eyes

    "Interesting." The little fox came out of the embryonic plane. Even with her third-level vision, she couldn't see clearly. "People have all kinds of unique physiques. I don't know who you are."  A sort of"

    In the past, Yin Jiutian was able to locate different planes. This ability was very strange. But now he can freely use the power of other people's space planes even when he can't break through the third-level bottleneck. This ability,  Simply unheard of

    "Perhaps, after you achieve the realm of gods, you can defeat all invincible opponents at the same level, and even cross the three or five heavens to kill people beyond your level."

    The more the little fox thinks about the scene just now, the more he praises Yin Jiutian¡¯s potential.

    The higher the realm, the deeper the cultivation level, the harder it is to kill people beyond the level. Except for weirdos like Ye Pengfei who have too rich legacy from their previous lives, existences like Yin Jiutian are enough to make the little fox marvel.

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan felt a little uncomfortable. In the past, the two of them could condescendingly look down at Yin Jiutian. In such a blink of an eye, the situation changed drastically. Their potential was much stronger than their own.

    Mo Xuan didn¡¯t say anything. His ghost body entered the bloody soul jade tower and he began to concentrate on practicing.

    Ce Na blinked hard, and her scarlet Blood Dragon Domain was fully unfolded. Ye Pengfei had the Extreme Emotion Domain and wanted to understand the Blood Dragon Domain and integrate into the Blood Dragon Domain. But Ce Na did the opposite.  As it turned out, she had long planned to comprehend the realm of extreme emotions and integrate into the realm of extreme emotions. She originally wanted to wait until she was high in realm and cultivation and was fully prepared before doing so. But now that she was stimulated by Yin Jiutian, her brain suddenly became hot and she started working in advance.

    Seeing the nervous expressions of Cen Na and Mo Xuan, the little fox chuckled

    "Yin Jiutian, you should also experience the feeling just now, Yu Haotian, leave it to me."

    ¡° Having said that, the little fox¡¯s realm of reincarnation protected a group of people in the middle

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Haotian doesn¡¯t have the eyesight of the little fox. How could he know what the blow just now meant?

    "The power of that blow just now was stronger than that of several of my seniors in the Yuxuan Sect. Could it be that I misjudged it?"

    Yu Haotian had a complicated expression as he peered at Yin Jiutian from a distance. On the one hand, he felt that this was not Yin Jiutian¡¯s power. On the other hand, he felt that Yin Jiutian was also a being in the fairyland.

    "It must be the superposition of the powers of multiple divine realms, which produces such effects."

    Although Yu Haotian knew about the powerful people in the Immortal Realm, he did not understand the Immortal Realm. He could not have guessed that there would be a weird reincarnation like Ye Pengfei in this world. Just like other short-sighted people, this kind of smart guessing,  led him astray

    However, fortunately, Yu Haotian was very cautious. He was not like Qi Xinyue, who made wrong guesses and risked the fate of the entire Qi family. He neither summoned other elders of Yuxuan Sect or even powerful men from the Immortal Realm to help.  He didn't bet on the fate of Kowloon Gate. He just lurked patiently. Even the thought of launching a sneak attack had disappeared.

    Such a strong person is the most terrifying strong person. In comparison, Ye Pengfei likes Qi Xinyue¡¯s kind of existence who thinks he has the pearl of wisdom.

    "He hasn't left yet." One day later, Ye Pengfei stopped his practice and stood up, but his face did not look happy at all.

    It is definitely not a good thing to be spied on by a very patient ninth-level peak person. Moreover, this ninth-level peak person seems to have the experience of fighting against the strong men in the fairyland, the kind who can make trouble in his own extreme realm.  Ability is a kind of ability that allows God toThe means by which a powerful person can have trouble sleeping and eating

    The little fox could feel Ye Pengfei's mood, and she nodded slightly and said: "Master, if this guy has been peeping in the dark, master wants to swallow the dragon treasure, it will not be easy."

    "Indeed." Ye Pengfei asked with a spiritual thought and contacted Qi Xinyue, "The ghost in the Qi family has not been found out yet. This Jade Haotian is like a maggot attached to the bone. There are too many variables in obtaining the treasure."

    Let alone taking the dragon treasure, even if we take the last strategic reserve of the Qi family, there may be some twists and turns.

    "Master, what exactly is the Yuxuan Sect?" the little fox suddenly asked

    "You want to kill them?" The higher Ye Pengfei's realm, the more flexible his brain. Hearing what he said, he laughed and said, "Although I don't know what Yuxuan Sect is, their wealth must be greater than the Dragon Clan's treasure."  It¡¯s not a bad idea if we don¡¯t take the Dragon Clan¡¯s treasure first, but instead grab the Jade Xuan Sect.¡±

    Just when Ye Pengfei said this, Qi Xu woke up leisurely. This guy was miserable enough. He had been knocked unconscious once by Yu Haotian. Just when he was about to wake up, he encountered Yu Haotian's sneak attack.  Yin Jiutian's ability to break the law did not borrow Ye Pengfei's power. Faced with this level of confrontation, he was knocked unconscious again before he could fully wake up.

    And this halo lasts for a whole day

    When he finally woke up, he saw the little fox senior talking to a man in a blue shirt. The man in a green shirt was actually discussing how to rob the Jade Xuan Sect.

    "Did you make a mistake, go grab the Jade Xuan Sect?" Qi Xu, who had just woken up, was stunned by Ye Pengfei's bold words. If the little fox hadn't sent a spiritual energy in time, I'm afraid, he would have died.  I¡¯m really going to faint from grief again. To be continued)

    593. Latent

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 594. Yu Haotian¡¯s methods

    :.

    "Qi Xu, where is the gate of Yuxuan Gate?" The reason why the little fox wants to protect Qi Xu's mind is to ask this question

    If he hadn't been subdued by the little fox's ruthless tactics, Qi Xu would probably have rolled his eyes and made some sarcastic remarks when faced with this problem. However, he clearly remembered that he couldn't bear the fate of Yi Yanshu and others.  Zhu shuddered first, and then said in a trembling voice: "Senior, are you really going to rob Yuxuan Sect?"

    At this moment, Qi Xu has clearly seen the cultivation level of the man in green shirt, a god-level one

    " If there wasn't a little fox here, Qi Xu would definitely call Ye Pengfei an idiot. However, with the little fox staring at him, he didn't even dare to say a single sinister word.

    In fact, he soon knew that his rhetorical question was pure nonsense.

    "If I ask you a question, just answer it directly." The little fox glared at Qi Xu angrily.

    She also happened to see Qi Xu wake up. Otherwise, the master went to ask Qi Xinyue, who was also a soul slave. Qi Xinyue just said whatever she had and didn't hide anything. Seeing Qi Xu, she dared to ask questions. The little fox felt that she was a little bit  lose face

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "You, although your intelligence is great, you are still like a child. Why do you want to compete with him? I have already asked."

    "Really?" The little fox no longer paid attention to Qi Xu. She flashed her big eyes and asked in a sweet voice, "Master, where is the mountain gate of Yuxuan Gate?"

    Owner?

    This time, Qi Xu clearly heard the name and felt his head buzzing, then his eyes darkened and he fainted again

    "This guy's mental quality is too poor." Looking at Qi Xu who fainted again, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, "Yuxuanmen is a large sect that crosses the star realm. It is said that the mountain gate is in the Ming Emperor Star Realm. Well, the Ming Emperor Star Realm  , isn¡¯t this the place where Feilai Peak once existed? It seems that this time we can solve the problem of Feilai Peak.¡±

    After surrendering Qi Xinyue, Feilai Peak became Ye Pengfei's possession. Although he knew that there must be a cloud in the chaotic space full of white clouds, which recorded the mystery of his past life in detail, but he was not sure about it.  He was still very interested in the connection between Feilai Peak and his previous life. Before he knew when he would get the cloud, he could only trace the history of Feilai Peak by following the clues derived from his reincarnation.

    "Go to Emperor Ming's Star Realm." The little fox deliberately amplified his voice, "That's fine, anyway, for the master, the barrier between the star realms is purely for decoration."

    Although Yu Haotian, who was lurking in the dark, knew very well that the little fox was deliberately demonstrating, he still trembled involuntarily.

    The barrier between the star realms is a dangerous place that even beings like Yu Haotian don't dare to break into easily. Even beings like Zhanlong Immortal Emperor Yi Fangsheng only dare to experience and wander in the edge areas.  If these powerful Immortal Emperors want to cross the star realm barrier, they can only travel freely through the star realm teleportation circle that was established at some point.

    "Can they really ignore the star barrier?" Yu Haotian couldn't help but murmured to himself

    If this is the case, these people can indeed rob Yuxuanmen. Even if they tie together the powerful immortals of Yuxuanmen, they will not be their opponents.

    In fact, Yu Haotian quickly concluded that the little fox was not deliberately scaring people. After all, whether he was lurking in the dark or not, as long as he followed, he could find out the truth.

    Can Yu Haotian wait until the day when the truth comes out?

    "Two fellow Taoists" Yu Haotian carefully revealed his figure from hundreds of millions of miles away, "Just now, Yu was so offended, so many offended."

    It is about the rise and fall of the closed sect. Yu Haotian doesn't care about his own face. As for why he continues to lurk and wait for opportunities, he has left behind him.

    The sudden appearance of Yu Haotian made Ye Pengfei and Little Fox look at each other in surprise. They did not expect that just such a conversation would cause Yu Haotian's attitude to change drastically.

    The little fox spoke in a loud voice just now. In fact, he wanted to provoke Yu Haotian to take action, but he didn't expect that it would turn out like this.

    ¡°Is it enough to just say ¡®how sorry I am¡¯?¡±

    The little fox is unforgiving, and his aggressive tone is quite similar to the way Ye Pengfei blackmailed Qi Xinyue. However, when Ye Pengfei blackmailed Qi Xinyue, he only destroyed Qi Xinyue's psychological defense step by step in order to completely conquer Qi Xinyue. The little fox is unforgiving.  Man, it's just pure blackmail, no other ideas

    ¡°I never thought that Yu Haotian¡¯s actions would once again make the two of them extremely surprised.

    "This jade pendant is the token of the elders of my Yuxuan Sect. It is given to fellow Taoists from now on. If my fellow Taoists have any errands, the Yuxuan Sect will do their best to help you." Yu Hao?Looking at Ye Pengfei with sharp eyes, he knew very well that Ye Pengfei was the one who could make the decision.

    The little fox originally wanted to blackmail Yu Haotian, but Yu Haotian actually turned around and used the guest elder's token to recruit the master. The speed of the change of attitude was really amazing.

    However, having said that, Yu Haotian's methods are indeed amazing. This kind of decisive judgment that turns a conflict into friendship can't help but make Ye Pengfei look at him with admiration.

    Ye Pengfei has also been a guest elder. Although he is only a small Mangshan sect, he has deeply understood the convenience of the title "Keqing Elder"

    And Yuxuanmen is a super sect that spans several star realms. Even Wutian Immortal Emperor can become the guest elder of Yuxuanmen. Such benefits are not comparable to those of mere treasures.  It is an exaggeration to say that Ye Pengfei is willing to use ten Qi family strategic reserves in exchange for these two tokens of the elders of the Jade Xuan Sect.

    Even though he knew Yu Haotian¡¯s thoughts, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but not be tempted. Compared with robbing Yu Xuan Sect, it seems that becoming a guest elder of Yu Xuan Sect has greater benefits

    Ye Pengfei was still hesitating, but the little fox followed Ye Pengfei's lead and did not say anything. She looked at the token in Yu Haotian's hand with a little surprise, without saying much.

    "Fellow Taoist, there are no eternal enemies in the world. Although I, Yu, have been unreasonable first, but now, Yu sincerely wants to make friends with fellow Taoist. In addition to this token of the elder Jade Xuanmen Ke Qing,  , Yu is also willing to use Jiulongmen¡¯s century-old savings as compensation.¡±

    Just when Yu Haotian was saying this, Qi Xu woke up again. Before he could figure out the current situation, he heard Yu Haotian say something about "a hundred years of savings as compensation."

    "Did I hear it wrong? I must have heard it wrong." Qi Xu reluctantly held up his eyelids and looked intently towards the source of the sound.

    "It's really Yu Haotian, this world is in chaos." Qi Xu held his forehead and almost fainted again To be continued)

    Lingbu Qingyun¡¯s 594. Yu Haotian¡¯s methods

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 595. Try your best to win over

    :.

    Who is Yu Haotian?  That is an existence that can challenge Immortal Emperor Wutian.

    Where is Yuxuanmen?  That spans several star realms and ignores the existence of the masters of the major star realms.

    Although she fainted for a while and did not hear the previous conversation, Qi Xu knew clearly that it was Yu Haotian who gave in and admitted defeat

    This is simply impossible to happen

    Qi Xu felt that even if the Wutian Immortal Emperor invited three and five, and invited a group of ninth-level peak beings, it would be impossible for Yu Haotian to surrender. Even if he faced several star-level super powerhouses joining forces to besiege him, Yu Haotian would not be able to surrender.  It is also impossible to be willing to give away some benefits and reconcile with others.

    However, this impossible thing actually happened

    ¡°When Ye Pengfei and Little Fox took over the token from the elders of the Jade Xuan Sect, Qi Xu felt that his outlook on life and the world had been completely overturned

    "Senior, what happened just now?" Qi Xu cautiously asked in a low voice

    Qi Xu still remembered that before he fainted the last time, the man in green shirt was still discussing with the little fox how to rob Yuxuan Gate and he fainted for a while. However, the situation suddenly changed and he became Yuxuan.  Where is our guest elder?

    In fact, not to mention Qi Xu¡¯s reaction for a while, even Ye Pengfei felt a little incredible when he took over the token from the elder Keqing.

    "Fellow Taoist Jade, compared with your latent methods, I think your current methods are really powerful." Looking at the white jade pendant in his palm, Ye Pengfei praised from the bottom of his heart.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, thank you!" Yu Haotian saw the two people put away their tokens and teleported over generously. Their faces were full of joy, as if they had met a close friend whom they hadn't seen for many years. There was nothing like the fight just now.  dead look

    As the saying goes, a real man can bend and stretch. In Ye Pengfei's view, Yu Haotian's change of face is actually worse than the so-called "real man". If compared with what Qi Xinyue did, Qi Xinyue's so-called good at planning are just some tricks.  What Yu Haotian did is called great wisdom.

    In fact, Yu Haotian also felt very lucky. If it hadn't been for Yin Jiutian, he might not have fully realized the power of his opponent. The cruel words of the little fox also made Yu Haotian suddenly wake up.

    Looking at the history of major star realms, which time the rise of a strong man was not accompanied by the fall of each force?  And the strong man he met this time, even his subordinates were in the realm of gods.

    To be blunt, if this person wants to dominate the world, I am afraid that countless star realms will have to change their names.

    With Yu Haotian's identity and status, he has also come into contact with many powerful people in the Immortal Realm. He knows that when you reach this level of existence, your pursuits are completely different. The powerful people in the Immortal Realm are not interested in what Star Lord.  I don't care much about my status as a human being. I used the false title of "King Qing Elder" to turn enemies into friends. I wasn't sure, but I never thought that after such a bold try, it actually succeeded.

    "I will hand over that traitor to the Qi family. I didn't expect that Ye Daoyou has already made the Qi family surrender. This is also an incredible method." Faced with Ye Pengfei's heartfelt praise, Yu Haotian did not hesitate to praise Ye Pengfei loudly.  s method

    Although Ye Pengfei also knew that Yu Haotian's words were too exaggerated, he still felt comfortable listening to them, so he just smiled and chatted with Yu Haotian casually.

    Qi Xu, who was listening on the sidelines, was already dumbfounded

    Qi Xu always thought that the little fox was his senior master who came from the dragon treasure. Now he actually learned that this senior was just a servant of the strong man named Ye in green shirt. The strong man named Ye had actually subdued him.  The Qi family

    Although Qi Xu¡¯s psychology is not strong enough, his brain is still good at connecting all the things together. In an instant, he understands many things

    "Could he be the strong man who defeated the entire Qi family? It turns out that Aunt Xin has surrendered to him."

    A feeling of sadness suddenly came to my heart

    ¡­¡­

    Kowloon Gate

    Ye Pengfei was surprised again. He did not expect that the Nine Dragon Gate's century-old savings were no less than a strategic reserve of the Qi family.

    "Fellow Taoist Jade, you have such wealth, why are you trying to steal a small treasure from me?" Ye Pengfei was very puzzled as he played with the storage ring given by the master of the Nine Dragon Gate in his hand.

    "Haha, Fellow Daoist Ye doesn't know something." In order to win over Ye Pengfei, Yu Haotian did not hide these things, "The coveting of this treasure is fake, but the conspiracy to plot the dragon treasure is real. I'm afraid Fellow Daoist Ye doesn't know yet. Now, there are already several Nine  Super peak powerhouses have gathered near Zhanlong Star. It is very likely that even Wutian Immortal Emperor will appear. If not for everyone's sudden fear, thenThe major forces on Zhanlong Planet either disappeared into thin air or surrendered."

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed and he said in a deep voice: "In other words, there is more than one traitor to the Qi family?"

    Yu Haotian couldn't help but move slightly. Ye Pengfei's reaction was too fast.

    "That's right." Yu Haotian nodded and said calmly, "During this period, many people from several major forces have surrendered to several great ninth-level peak powerhouses named Yu Bucai, and they have also conquered several current ones.  Well, haha, I will also give these people to Fellow Daoist Ye. If Fellow Daoist Ye needs help during the treasure hunt, the power of the Nine Dragon Sect and the Jade Xuan Sect can be used by Fellow Daoist Ye."

    At first glance, this sounds like a big favor. But when you think about it carefully, the Qi family belongs to Ye Pengfei. What is the use of just a few undercover agents? What is Yu Haotian doing?  Would rather give up a world-shattering treasure than offend a powerful man. Yu Haotian clearly knows that

    The forces of Jiulongmen and Yuxuanmen are not small favors. Although Ye Pengfei already has tyrannical strength, the little fox can see that his strength is about to return to the realm of virtual immortals. However, he does not have many available manpower.

    Yu Haotian was so generous, and the implication was that even he was willing to help. Ye Pengfei practiced the way of extreme emotion. He understood all the twists and turns here at a glance. He smiled and said: "  Fellow Taoist Jade, you are trying so hard to win me over, are you not really asking me not to cause trouble for you, Yu Xuan Sect?"

    Yu Haotian's change of face can also be said to be because he is afraid of provoking powerful enemies for Yu Xuanmen. His current behavior, but it implies something else. Ye Pengfei didn't bother to talk to Yu Haotian, so he asked straightforwardly.

    "Sure enough, I can't hide it from fellow Taoist Ye." Yu Haotian gave a thumbs up and said with a smile, "To be honest, Yu came here not only to hunt for treasure, but also to seek revenge."

    "Seeking revenge?" Ye Pengfei pondered for a moment, then asked leisurely, "Is it the Immortal Emperor Wutian?"

    Once again, Yu Haotian was suddenly moved. He was deeply impressed by Ye Pengfei's ability to see everything To be continued)

    The 595 of Lingbu Qingyun. Trying to win over

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 596. Invitation to help boxing

    :.

    In fact, Yu Haotian didn¡¯t even think about asking Ye Pengfei to help at first. After all, the powerful people in the Immortal Realm that Yu Haotian had come into contact with all had eyes that reached the top of their heads, and they didn¡¯t even bother to interfere in such matters.

    However, after some contact with Ye Pengfei, Yu Haotian discovered that although Ye Pengfei was at a very high level, he was very peaceful and had no airs. So, Yu Haotian had an idea.

    "To be honest with you, Fellow Daoist Ye, there is an undying feud between me and Immortal Emperor Wutian. If Fellow Daoist Ye is willing to help, Yu is willing to pay any price."

    Yu Haotian has never seen Ye Pengfei's true combat power. However, Yu Haotian is very clear about the level of Ye Pengfei's subordinates. After several confrontations, Yu Haotian can be sure that the four servants of Ye Pengfei combined can definitely defeat him.  Kill any existence at the ninth level peak

    " If Yu Haotian knew that given time, the little fox could kill him instantly with one hand, he would definitely be eager to win over Ye Pengfei. However, the power Ye Pengfei has shown now is already very impressive.

    Pay any price

    Yu Haotian¡¯s sincerity cannot be said to be weak

    However, Ye Pengfei did not agree immediately

    "Fellow Daoist Jade, what kind of helpers are there on the side of Immortal Emperor Wutian, and what kind of existence are there on Friend Yu's side?"

    Ye Pengfei didn't believe that Yu Haotian only invited him, and that Wutian Immortal Emperor would be so aloof and arrogant that he could challenge him alone. Although his realm was high, he didn't know much about the strong men in the major star realms, so he couldn't be ignored by others.  If you win over, you will immediately go through fire and water.

    Yu Haotian nodded understandingly and said in a deep voice: "On the side of Immortal Emperor Wutian, Immortal Emperor Mengying Bai Fenghua, Immortal Emperor Silverbeard Qiu Bingjun, and Immortal Emperor Snow Dragon Ao Wangtian. These three are his die-hard allies, and they should be able to  Appearing on Yu's side, there are several elders from Yuxuan Sect who are more numerous than them, but their strength is slightly inferior."

    "What's the matter with 'slightly inferior'?" Ye Pengfei inquired deeply and asked in a deep voice.

    Yu Haotian said with a slightly embarrassed expression: "Except for Fairy Luo Jun and I, the other elders are all at the ninth level of high level. The Mengying Immortal Emperor Bai Fenghua is in the Immortal Realm."  I have not seen the remaining powerful men, including Immortal Emperor Wutian, for many years, and I don¡¯t know what state they are in now.¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei feels that this Yu Haotian is just looking for death by killing two peak ninth-level people, plus a few high-level ninth-level ones, just to compete with a powerful person from the Immortal Realm?

    Being able to become a staunch ally with the Mengying Immortal Emperor Bai Fenghua, the Silver Beard Immortal Emperor and the Snow Dragon Immortal Emperor are not just simple characters. If they also have levels in the Immortal Realm, Yu Haotian's side is not "slightly inferior".  That's all. Even if Yu Haotian has some unique methods that can cause trouble in the realm of the powerful in the fairyland, it is not enough to reverse the disadvantage.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Ye Pengfei understood something

    "Are you expecting the powerful people from the Immortal Realm in your sect to help?"

    For a moment, Yu Haotian felt like "little thoughts have nowhere to hide"

    "Fellow Daoist Ye's eyes are as bright as a torch," Yu Haotian said sincerely in admiration, "That's true. Last time, it was several elders from the Immortal Realm in the sect who took action, and Yu was able to escape. It's a pity that those few were always unwilling to go all out, otherwise,  If Yu and those few join forces, they will definitely be able to completely kill Immortal Emperor Wutian."

    "Total annihilation" was said. Yu Haotian was gnashing his teeth. He wished he could eat the Immortal Emperor Wutian alive. He didn't know what grudge he had against the Immortal Emperor Wutian.

    Ye Pengfei is not interested in knowing these old things: "In other words, Taoist Jade Brother has made a plan this time and plans to lure a few powerful people from the Immortal Realm into the water? In this case, there is no need for Ye's help."

    After talking a lot and understanding a lot of things, Ye Pengfei actually pushed 625, which was far beyond Yu Haotian's expectation.

    After pondering for a moment, Yu Haotian frowned and asked, "Do you think Fellow Daoist Ye is too risky?"

    "You don't have to provoke me," Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said, "My time is limited and I have no interest in getting involved in this kind of thing."

    Since it is an undying feud, then it is not enough to just "get the upper hand". Ye Pengfei could see clearly that this time, Yu Haotian had made careful arrangements and planned to completely kill Immortal Emperor Wutian of such a level.  Countless battles, perhaps tens of millions of years, without a conclusion

    This is not a random guess by Ye Pengfei. Hasn¡¯t the Yaizhen Beast God been fighting fiercely with people for who knows how many years, and he still hasn¡¯t been able to tell the winner?  Ye Pengfei doesn't have this kind of free time, so he can slowly grind it out with a few powerful men in the Immortal Realm.

    ??What Yu Haotian doesn¡¯t know is that Ye Pengfei is not like other powerful people in the fairyland who live a leisurely and contented life. There is always an unknown shadow that always weighs on Ye Pengfei¡¯s heart and cannot be removed.

    ?Enmity from past life

    "As strong as a little fox, the existence of the third level of immortals, and her own past life, she dare not let her have the memory of the hatred in her past life. What does this mean?"

    Once you are found by that enemy, it will be impossible to resist

    Although, in order to avoid this formidable enemy in the previous life, the body in the previous life made various arrangements. It seems that his location will not be deduced by the unknown enemy. However, after all, only when he is truly powerful can he be truly safe. For Ye Pengfei, time  is his most precious wealth

    How did Yu Haotian know this? He thought these were Ye Pengfei's excuses.

    You know, the lifespan of a god-level powerhouse is almost infinite as that of a powerhouse in the fairyland. Time is worthless. If Yu Haotian hadn't been at a lower level and his background wasn't very good, there would be no need for him to put in all the effort.  To calculate the number of powerful people in the Immortal Realm in the sect?  Just ask them to help.

    It¡¯s hard to mobilize powerful people in your own sect. Yu Haotian is a little bit angry when his generous promises are shunned by others.

    "I thought that Fellow Daoist Ye was different from those powerful people in the Immortal Realm. He was a cheerful and heroic person. Unexpectedly, Fellow Daoist Ye also looked down on us god-level beings. Yu Mou also prepared a lot of kills for the powerful people in the Immortal Realm this time.  Even without the help of Fellow Daoist Ye, he can still kill Immortal Emperor Wutian with his own methods."

    Because of his anger, Yu Haotian spoke a little fiercely. What he meant was, even though you are a powerful person in the Immortal Realm, I am not incapable of being on an equal footing with you.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and didn't care that although Yu Haotian's method of breaking into the realm was strange, it was nothing from the perspective of his Yuanxian third-level realm.

    However, although Ye Pengfei was in a peaceful mood and didn't take it seriously, the little fox had a child's heart and curled his lips disdainfully: "What do you mean by those methods? If the master wasn't busy practicing, even if he stood there and beat you, it would be tiring."  There¡¯s nothing you can do about it even if you die¡± (To be continued)

    Lingbu Qingyun¡¯s 596. Invitation to assist in boxing

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 597. Reincarnation Prohibition

    :.

    The little fox is telling the truth

    When fighting Yu Haotian, Ye Pengfei only released the realm of extreme emotions, and had no intention of manipulating many realms of magic, and none of them showed up.

    In fact, what if we can break through Ye Pengfei's realm of extreme emotions?  Now, Ye Pengfei's Five Elements Emperor's real body has achieved some small achievements, but it can't be considered to expand the realm of extreme emotions. Without using the power of space planes, he only relies on the Five Elements Emperor's real body to stand there and beat Yu Haotian. That Yu Haotian  There is no hope that the sky will be able to damage a single hair of Ye Pengfei's body.

    How did Yu Haotian know this? He was already very angry, and now that he was ignored by the little fox, he suddenly felt like he was going to explode with anger.

    "It turns out that Daoyou Ye is so powerful that Yu was not able to have a good discussion with Daoyou Ye before, and now he is asking for advice." After a shout, Yu Haotian stood up.

    Ye Pengfei glared at the little fox angrily. They had already turned their hostility into friendship. What could they do if they had nothing to do? The little fox also knew that he had done something wrong, so he could only stick out his tongue in embarrassment.

    At this point, Ye Pengfei didn't want to show weakness. Not only could he not show weakness, but if he didn't show weakness, with Yu Haotian's ability to change his face, it was not impossible to turn jade and silk into a fight.

    "Draw a cage and let him break it slowly." Ye Pengfei whispered and gave the little fox a wink.

    The little fox laughed and drew a circle on the ground.

    "Yu Haotian, you can try this restriction for as many days as you like. If you have the ability to break this restriction, I will help you kill Immortal Emperor Wutian for free."

    "That's what you said." Yu Haotian snorted coldly and stepped into the restricted area without asking more questions.

    "Six Paths of ReincarnationLittle fox, you are too cruel." Seeing Yu Haotian disappearing within the restriction, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly

    This is Mo Xuan¡¯s false six-path reincarnation. With the realm of a little fox, just draw a circle and it will become a small world of its own.

    The world of reincarnation

    The world within this circle is a world of six paths of reincarnation. If you want to break this restriction, you have to see through everything, jump out of the six paths, and break through reincarnation.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?? Although the powerful people in the divine realm almost have eternal life, they have not truly understood reincarnation.

    Even strong people in the Immortal Realm cannot do this. Only by reaching the realm of Nirvana can one truly break through reincarnation.

    The so-called nirvana actually means transcending reincarnation. The powerful people in the nirvana realm - earthly immortals, spiritual immortals, and heavenly immortals - will not disappear even if they die.

    Strong people who have not reached the Nirvana realm can only resort to other means to avoid reincarnation. For example, the natal soul lamp, for example, the Five Elements Emperor True Body cultivated by Ye Pengfei

    "Okay, for a while, this nasty guy won't bother us anymore." The little fox chuckled indifferently and asked, "Master, I didn't even have the chance to ask you, how did you get that second piece?"  From the clouds?¡±

    After overcoming the tribulation, Ye Pengfei immediately went to that chaotic space full of clouds. Strong men in the Immortal Realm must have the cultivation methods of the Immortal Realm. All the past cultivation methods and magic secrets were of no use.

    However, no matter how Ye Pengfei used the power of space planes, he could not pull the second cloud, not to mention the clouds in the depths. He could only learn some tricks from the little fox to perfect the method of cultivating the fairyland. Even the little fox  Don't know

    "I don't know very well," Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "When I was refining that fairy dust, I felt that I needed to go in again. As soon as I entered, the second cloud automatically melted into  "My sea of ??consciousness"

    This must be another design of the body in the previous life. Although it is his body in the previous life, he always lives on the path planned by the previous life. How can Ye Pengfei feel uncomfortable thinking about it?

    Of course, Ye Pengfei would not tell the little fox about this feeling of "unfreedom". He only mentioned the weird experience of harvesting the Five Elements Emperor's True Physique Art and didn't say anything more.

    "My master's previous life was really powerful." Although the little fox was very intelligent, she didn't know much about these emotional changes. She giggled and said, "In this way, those clouds behind,  Master, there is no need to try. When the opportunity comes, you will get it naturally."

    After a pause, the little fox continued: "After cultivating the Five Elements Emperor Real Body, the master will never fall into reincarnation. However, the Five Elements Emperor Real Body is not easy to cultivate, and the master's physical strength may be insufficient."

    Low-level planes are not the place for Ye Pengfei to gallop. Ye Pengfei¡¯s super potential can only be truly unleashed by going to a high-level plane.

    The dilemma is that if you want to go to high-level planes, you must have the ability to protect yourself. But in low-level planes, there are not enough cultivation resources.

    Originally, according to what the little fox said, it was necessary to reunite the physical body.??, after practicing a powerful horizontal training method, you can go to the high-level plane and try it. I never thought that before the little fox taught Ye Pengfei this method, Ye Pengfei's previous life had already made such an arrangement.

    There is the word "Emperor" in the true body of the Five Elements Emperor. This method is indeed both arrogant and domineering. After practicing this method, let alone the horizontal training method, even other methods have something to do with physical cultivation.  None of the methods can be practiced.

    "This method, if practiced well, will naturally be extremely powerful in the memory of the little fox, and it can even physically compete with the powerful in the immortal realm.

    ???????????????? However, this method places too much emphasis on the ¡°insight¡±. If Ye Peng¡¯s opportunity is not good enough, and the next ¡°inspiration¡± does not appear, this tyrannical method will never be able to be practiced

    With the little fox¡¯s current head, thinking about this kind of problem will make his head explode.

    "Forget it, master's previous life was designed like this anyway. There must be some truth to it. Master, how about we go out for a walk? It is said that there are many treasures hidden in the nine rivers."

    Before coming to Jiuhe Star, Qi Xu had already tried his best to exaggerate the treasures on Jiuhe Star. In fact, this strategic reserve of the Qi family came from the nine rivers.

    The Qi family is still an outsider in Jiuhe Star. It is a small force on Jiuhe Star, such as the Nine Dragon Gate and other big forces. It is self-evident what kind of harvest can be obtained from the nine rivers every year.

    Of course, the little fox doesn¡¯t mean to just grab a few treasures. At her level, she doesn¡¯t even bother to take action if there are not hundreds of billions of treasures.

    "Yes, she is planning to cook it all at once." Looking at the excited little fox, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly To be continued)

    The 597 of Lingbu Qingyun. Reincarnation Restriction

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 598. Treasure Hunting in Nine Rivers

    :

    \\net

    With Ye Pengfei's personality, he doesn't like Zhang Yang. Although Zhang Yang seems to have done a lot of things since his debut, everything is jaw-dropping and unbelievable. However, in essence, Ye Pengfei is not willing to take the initiative to provoke him.  trouble

    "If the little fox is in such high spirits, then he is definitely going to do something big. Whether he can do it or not is another matter.

    "It is said that the riverbeds of the nine rivers are impenetrable to living creatures. How do you want to crack it?" Ye Pengfei asked while walking outside with the little fox.

    Several Jiulongmen guards standing at the door only saw Ye Pengfei and Little Fox coming out, but did not see the founder Yu Haotian. They all felt a little strange. However, they also knew that these two people were not someone they could provoke, so they could only watch.  He asked the two of them to leave, and then secretly reported the news to the door owner.

    Ye Pengfei had a clear view of the actions of these guards. However, even with the power of Jiulongmen, it was impossible to break the reincarnation restriction. Therefore, he ignored the actions of Jiulongmen.

    "In this bet, if I win, I will be trapped in Yu Haotian for a few days, and it will be enough to let him rest his mind."

    The little fox glanced at the uneasy guards behind him, and then chuckled: "There is no way for living beings to cross, so we can use other methods. Don't they all use treasures to catch treasures? I also have treasures in hand."

    Ye Pengfei suddenly understood

    The little fox itself is a terrifying treasure. As long as she temporarily places her soul somewhere else, her body will be considered an inanimate existence.

    "This is a solution, but you have to be careful," Ye Pengfei solemnly warned

    I don¡¯t know what dangers there are at the bottom of the river. Although Junpin Taoist tools are indeed very good, it stands to reason that in this low-level plane, you can walk sideways. However, as the saying goes, things in the world are unpredictable, and it is difficult to predict under the nine rivers.  , what kind of danger is hidden?

    Ye Pengfei has been through troubles for a long time, and his caution is purely natural

    The little fox lost her past memory. She didn¡¯t understand what Ye Pengfei meant, so she just responded casually without taking it seriously.

    Kowloon Gate is not far from a big river. The two people were walking very fast and they reached the edge of the river as soon as they spoke.

    At this moment, the little fox has absorbed a lot of reincarnation power and has reached the ninth level. A strong person like her is a rare existence on Jiuhe Star.

    "Hey, here comes a master"

    "I've never seen it before. Is there such a person in our Wutian Star Realm?"

    "In our Wutian Star Realm, the yang rises and the yin declines. There are no ninth-level intermediate female cultivators. Needless to say, the ninth-level high-level ones come from other star realms. I think back then, the Ming Emperor also stayed in our Jiuhe Star for several years.  A hundred years?"

    A group of strong men with different cultivation levels are scattered on the Taotao River, concentrating on manipulating various treasures and luring the treasures at the bottom of the river to take the bait. At first glance, it looks like fishing.

    The advantage of fishing for treasures here is that there is basically no danger. The disadvantage is that it is just too boring. Therefore, a strange female nun suddenly came.  Everyone was so bored that they started talking about it.

    The strong fishers on these nine rivers are evenly distributed. This distribution is actually a rule that has been passed down for hundreds of millions of years. This is also the reason why although these nine rivers have a lot of output, there are few fights.

    Ye Pengfei and Little Fox didn't know these rules. They saw that there were tens of thousands of miles between each strong person. The gap was so big that they didn't think much about it, so they randomly chose a location and planned to start their treasure hunt.

    ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡±

    After a while, several strong men very close to this place started shouting in dissatisfaction.

    The little fox's cultivation level is very high, but there are powerful people behind them In fact, the strong people who dare to fish on these nine rivers all have powerful backgrounds like the Qi family.  , that is, I finally got some opportunities, and after many years, I harvested so many treasures.

    "When these strong men saw the little fox breaking the rules, they shouted unceremoniously: "Fairy, if you want to fish, you can find a place by yourself. Don't break the rules."

    "Rules?" The little fox thought it was funny, Auntie, I want to bring all the treasures here in one pot, no matter what the rules are.

    Don¡¯t say that the little fox doesn¡¯t know the rules. Even if she knows, there¡¯s no way she can abide by them.

    "Forget it, let's change places," Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t like publicity. It would be best if he could find a secluded place and quietly collect all the treasures.

    When Ye Pengfei opened his mouth, those strong men were surprised.

    &nbsp; A little first-level godman dares to talk to a ninth-level being like this?

    Although they were surprised, these powerful men were a little confused.

    "This pretty girl is doing well. She will be lucky to be with a level 9 lolita." Several people snickered coquettishly, and started to have their own evil thoughts.

    "With the fairy's cultivation level, there is really no need to compete with us for position. Thirty-sixty billion miles upstream from here, there is a river valley that has been frozen for hundreds of millions of years. That place is where the peerless treasures are densely packed. Fairy is  It is a ninth-level high-level peerless cultivation. Only those peerless treasures can match the realm and beauty of a fairy."

    An eighth-level divine man with a clean face and no beard, his words are ridiculous and eloquent. However, Ye Pengfei only glanced at this guy casually and immediately saw through his mind.

    The more profound you practice the Way of Extreme Emotion, the more you can see through other people's tricks. Even if you don't expand the domain or use the power of the domain, facing all existences with a lower realm than yourself, Ye Pengfei can see through their psychological activities and emotions at a glance.  fluctuation

    "Is it a dangerous place? Well, it must be inaccessible." Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, and did not care about these dirty guys, and motioned to the little fox to find another place to hunt for treasure.

    When the two of them left for a long time

    "Hehe, Taoist friend Zhang is still very powerful. He sent them to a place like that with just a few words."

    "Haha, if it's just that fairy, I can barely afford to bring a pretty boy with me, I'm afraid I will never come back."

    "It's hard to say," a guy with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks said with a sly smile, shaking his head, "Maybe, in order to save that pretty boy, the two of them urgently practiced double cultivation. Maybe they could be a blessing in disguise."

    Several strong men laughed, and the more they talked, the more unbearable they became. They had no idea what kind of disaster their move would bring to Jiuhe Star and themselves. (To be continued)

    Lingbu Qingyun¡¯s 598. Treasure hunt in Jiuhe

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 600. The inner demon is sealed!

    :.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s claw was silent. When Liu Qingheng noticed it, his body could no longer move.

    "You, what are you doing?" Liu Qingheng was shocked and angry, and wanted to use his means to get rid of the restraints

    at this time

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A series of loud noises came up from the bottom of the ice sheet. Where Liu Qingheng was sitting just now, the hard ice sheet had exploded with jagged cracks.

    "This, this, this is"

    In an instant, Liu Qingheng felt that his brain was a little short-circuited. In the moment when his brain was short-circuited, the ice valley that had been frozen for countless years suddenly collapsed and the ice exploded.

    "Master, you used too much force." The little fox flew back and stuck out his tongue in "embarrassment"

    What can Ye Pengfei say?  This guy transformed into a little girl, and his character is no different from that of a naughty little girl.

    "Fellow Daoist Liu, I have offended you so much." Ye Pengfei let go of Liu Qingheng and said in a loud voice, "There may be some fighting next, so it would be better for Daoyou Liu to leave temporarily."

    Liu Qingheng couldn¡¯t help but remain silent

    How powerful is it to smash all the ice caps with one punch?

    Although I am about to reach the ninth level peak, I still don¡¯t understand the artistic conception of this punch at all.

    "I can't understand it at all. The gap is too big." Liu Qingheng shook his head in shame and had to retreat tens of millions of miles.

    This is not a safe distance. The area involved in such a series of strong battles is counted in "hundreds of millions of miles". However, Liu Qingheng wanted to take the risk and watch the battle at close range, eager to gain something in the realm.

    "I've said everything that needs to be said. It's none of my business what Liu Qingheng does." Ye Pengfei's eyes penetrated the rushing river and penetrated to the bottom of the river.

    The coldness of the river water here can freeze his consciousness. Ye Pengfei's current consciousness is at the level of the first level of Xuxian. Facing this cold, he feels a little powerless. When his consciousness touches the barrier at the bottom of the river, he will no longer be able to do anything.  advance

    "Little fox, what did you see?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand it at all¡±

    The little fox¡¯s face showed a solemn look for the first time

    Liu Qingheng couldn¡¯t understand her methods. In addition to fear, he also had envy and expectations in his heart.

    The little fox couldn¡¯t understand the prohibition method at the bottom of the river. Apart from fear, he had no other emotions.

    "Don't be too nervous." Ye Pengfei smiled calmly and patted the little fox on the shoulder. "I believe that my previous life will not set a dead end for me."

    The little fox also smiled reluctantly, but his mood was still not very good.

    Along the way, she also paid attention to the restrictions at the bottom of the river. Although with her current strength, she was unable to break these restrictions, she could still see clearly. The artistic conception of this restriction was far beyond the scope of the third level of heaven.  I really don¡¯t know what kind of existence is sealed underneath.

    What Ye Pengfei thought was much wider than the little fox

    "The restrictions at the bottom of the riverthe endless treasurescould it be that there is such a being in every big river?"

    Glancing at Liu Qingheng in the distance, Ye Pengfei asked loudly: "Dare to ask fellow Daoist Liu, do you know if there are similar frozen valleys in the other eight rivers?"

    "No." Liu Qingheng shook his head with certainty. "However, in the other eight rivers, there are also some dangerous places. Some are extremely hot and unbearable, and some have lightning and thunder In these dangerous places, there are also high-level exotic treasures and supreme artifacts."

    Hearing this question and answer, the little fox's eyes suddenly bulged out: "Master, what do you mean"

    "It should be like this." Ye Pengfei nodded slowly, "Nine seals, nine challenges to my previous life, have long been estimated to today."

    At first glance, Ye Pengfei's cultivation is only at the level of a god. But in fact, the main power he uses is the power of the space plane. It is no exaggeration to say that in this low-level plane, Ye Pengfei can already sweep thousands of armies.  , no one is afraid anymore

    Presumably, his previous life had already reached this point. In order to bring some pressure to his reincarnation, he actually sealed nine unknown powerful enemies.

    "This is too exaggerated." The little fox stuck out his tongue in surprise, "With the existence of such a forbidden seal, I am afraid that it is not something that the master can handle now. The master should practice for a while longer and then accept the challenge again."

    "I'm afraid, I can't back down." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Look."

    Following Ye Pengfei¡¯s fingers, the little fox looked towards the river and saw that the cold river water that was originally rushing and turbulent actually slowly calmed down.

    &nbsp; This is the prelude to a big explosion

    The Taotao River gradually stagnated and the river downstream continued to flow. After a while, the riverbed was exposed to the air.

    Liu Qingheng opened his mouth wide and could no longer make any sound.

    Why is there such a change?

    ?? Mountains and rivers are split and rivers are stopped. This is the method of the strong. However, everything is calm and calm, and no one is seen making moves at all.

    Is it the two of them?

    Looking at the solemn expressions of Ye Pengfei and Little Fox, Liu Qingheng immediately rejected this judgment

    That¡¯s at the bottom of the frozen river valley. Is there something powerful there?

    Liu Qingheng¡¯s consciousness was firmly locked on that river valley

    "Jie Jie Jie" A burst of piercing strange laughter came from the bottom of the river, "There are three spiritual consciousnesses, and one of them is actually a garbage little ant in the god-human realm. He dares to peep at it. Go to hell."

    "ah"

    Liu Qingheng screamed miserably, holding his head with both hands, and fell straight down from the sky.

    He wanted to watch a high-level fight, but he didn¡¯t expect that the fight would already end like this before it even started.

    Ye Pengfei and Little Fox, not to mention not interested in saving people, even if they have the intention, they don¡¯t have the ability. In the strange and unruly laughter, the consciousness of the two people was also devastated like a violent storm.

    Snowflakes are flying all over the sky like sharp knives. Even if Ye Pengfei has fully expanded the realm of extreme emotions and poured in the power of space planes, he can only hold on.

    The situation of the little fox is slightly better. Her reincarnation domain is powerful. However, looking at the solemn look on her face, the situation does not seem to be much better.

    The owner of the voice has not yet appeared, and the two of them are already so passive. Is there any suspense in this battle?

    The flying snowflakes gradually froze the stagnant river water again. This time, it was completely frozen. From the inside to the outside, everything became solid blocks of black ice.

    "Damn inner demon seals, blast them all for me"

    With the dull and terrifying sound of explosions, the little fox screamed in surprise

    "It turned out to be the seal of the inner demon" (to be continued)

    Lingbu Qingyun¡¯s 600. Inner Demon Seal

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 601. The inner demon of the era!

    :.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s face became even more ugly.

    What is the inner demon seal?  As the name suggests, it is used to seal the inner demons.

    The inner demons of ordinary cultivators are just illusory existences. As the realm and cultivation of a cultivator improve, his inner demons will continue to transform from illusory to real existence.

    However, even for the existence of the ninth level peak, the inner demons cannot be completely real. Even for the strong people in the fairyland and nirvana realm, their inner demons are half-truth and half-false, needless to say, they are ** existences.

    Only the strong men in the Era Realm can give birth to completely substantial inner demons. The inner demons sealed below are at least separated from the bodies of the strong men in the Era Realm.

    Are you kidding me, can I resist the inner demons of the Era Realm?  Even if the little fox returns to its prime, and even if he has a hundred, a thousand little foxes as helpers, he will never be able to defeat the inner demons of the Era Realm.

    With a bitter taste in his mouth, Ye Pengfei felt for the first time, had he made a wrong judgment?

    My previous life was not completely calculated. At least, I went around in a big circle before gaining the Lingshi Palace again. My previous life was not calculated. But this time, maybe  Wrong calculation again

    This mistake may cost you your life

    As the seal continued to break, the pressure that could no longer be described in words continued to impact Ye Pengfei and Little Fox. Soon, the two of them could no longer gain a foothold here, and there was no need to say anything to fight them.

    "The master's situation is very bad," the little fox shouted sternly, "Refine me quickly, maybe there is a chance to escape."

    Refining a Jun Taoist tool

    Although the little fox's body power is still very weak, and has not even reached the first level of the Void Immortal, she is, after all, a monarch-grade Taoist weapon. The power hidden in the body is still extremely amazing. But under normal circumstances, she cannot use it.  If it is refined by Ye Pengfei, these powers can be completely transformed into the power of space planes.

    This may be a method, but the little fox no longer exists

    Ye Pengfei frowned tightly and said in a deep voice: "There must be some way to deal with the existence of such a seal in this kind of plane, no matter how hard I practice, there is no way I can face it."

    In the midst of the crisis, Ye Pengfei still maintained his clarity of consciousness. For a moment, he seemed to have grasped the secret.

    "Maybe?" His body was constantly squeezed backward by this terrifying pressure. Ye Pengfei whispered a few words to himself, "No matter what, let's take a gamble."

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand towards the little fox and shouted loudly: "Follow me"

    The little fox didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and immediately went into a sprint, followed closely behind Ye Pengfei, and teleported away into the distance.

    "Want to escape? Haha, you turtles like you can't escape the smell of my palms even if I sleep for a while. This taste is very good. It's so good that I will eat you alive."

    Cruel laughter, like a note of urgency, echoed in the air. Several ninth-level experts who were closer to here came over to see what happened and why the river suddenly stopped flowing just a short distance away.  , was shocked by this soul-stirring laughter, and all of them fell into a daze, falling from the sky, and were thrown to death.

    When these strong men were resurrected one by one relying on their natal soul lamps, this encounter was like a lingering nightmare that lingered in their hearts forever. Their realm and cultivation would never progress again and would never stop.  Not moving forward

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was not in the mood to observe the situation of other strong men. During the continuous crazy teleportation, he also heard that some strong men were shouting about "breaking the rules". However, he had no intention to care about this.  He just wants to find other sealed places

    "Tell me, where is the top treasure sealed in this river?" When he reached the top of another big river, Ye Pengfei grabbed a strong man in his palm. This eighth-level existence was like a chicken.  Powerless to struggle

    The strong man was suddenly caught by someone. He was shocked when he looked up and saw that the person who caught him was actually a first-level god. He immediately felt that he had been fishing for treasure for too long and had already begun to do nothing.  Daydream

    "Pa" Ye Pengfei slapped him unceremoniously and asked fiercely, "Tell me, where is the top treasure sealed?"

    It hurtsit doesn't seem like I'm daydreaming

    "Senior, senior, my place is pretty good. If senior, if you want to"

    "Think of a big-headed ghost." Ye Pengfei interrupted the man's chatter and asked in a deep voice, "Where can a strong man at the ninth level fish for treasure?"

    "Thick, thick earth peak" the eighth-level expert stammered and pointed down the river, "38,000 meters away from here."billions of miles"

    "If you want to survive, leave Jiuhe Star." Ye Pengfei casually threw the eighth-level expert aside and teleported downstream with lightning speed.

    "Leave Jiuhe Star?" The eighth-level expert was stunned. After thinking for a long time, he shrugged and spat fiercely, "Crazy."

    ¡­¡­

    "That's right, Ye Pengfei now seems to be a psycho. He doesn't care about the rules at all. He keeps teleporting unscrupulously on this huge river.

    At the beginning, there were only some seventh- and eighth-level beings on the road. Looking at Ye Pengfei¡¯s teleportation speed, and then looking at the ninth-level high-level female fairy following Ye Pengfei, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. When they gradually reached the ninth-level powerhouse  On our territory, someone stepped in to block it.

    "Fellow Taoist, you violated the rules and shocked the treasure below. Can you compensate me?"

    "roll"

    For such a guy who dared to block the road, Ye Pengfei stretched out his foot unceremoniously and kicked this kick that condensed an unknown amount of space plane power. In this hurry, Ye Pengfei couldn't control the power of the kick, and suddenly  Kicked that ninth-level strongman to pieces, it was terrible.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When the other ninth-level beings looked at it, they couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of air.

    Where does this ruthless person come from?  Kick a level 9 mid-level to death with one kick?  Even the Immortal Emperor Wutian doesn¡¯t seem to have such ability.

    Although the kick was sudden, the ninth-level mid-level strong man probably had no preparation, but the power of this kick was enough to make all the ninth-level strong men shut up.

    "That guy seems to be going to Houtu Peak. Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Who knows? Maybe something happened over there?"

    "Ha, maybe a shocking treasure has appeared. Let's go and have a look."

    Several ninth-level powerhouses shouted together and headed towards Houtu Peak. How could they have guessed what kind of tragic fate awaited them To be continued)

    ? 601 of Lingbu Qingyun. The Demon of the Era

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 602. Nine seals, nine inner demons!

    :.

    "The nine inner demons are sealed in nine places, hehe, I hope I guessed it right"

    When Ye Pengfei was furious and finally alerted all the demons in the nine inner demon seals, he hid in a wasteland on Jiuhe Star and waited quietly.

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei also spread some news. However, it is none of his business whether these strong men who are focused on fishing for treasures will listen. It depends on the situation. This time, at least tens of thousands of high-level beings will die.  A shocking catastrophe is coming

    "Master, those inner demons from the nine eras have been released. I'm afraid this low-level plane will be destroyed." The little fox looked into the distance worriedly.

    On the nine rivers, nine terrifying pressures are gradually rising. The little fox has no doubt that when the seal is completely released, these nine pressures alone will be enough to grind the Nine Rivers into powder.

    In his heart, the little fox was actually complaining about Ye Pengfei. If Ye Pengfei refined himself, he might only face an era-level inner demon, and he could barely resist it. Now, even the plane and space might not be preserved. Living here  How can a strong man in the plane space continue to exist?

    Of course, powerful people can temporarily escape to other spatial planes. However, other planes are much worse than this plane. If you hide in those planes, not only will your cultivation level not continue to increase,  On the contrary, it will only slowly dissipate and continue to decline, which is equivalent to chronic death.

    And Ye Pengfei has no way to escape

    No matter which space plane he hides in, these Era Realm powerhouses will definitely follow him. Because of the smell and smell of the killer, they will never let Ye Pengfei go.

    The resentment has been sealed for countless millions of years.

    Originally, inner demons were violent beings, and now their resentment has been sealed away for so long. How terrifying will it be?

    Just thinking about it made the little fox shudder. But looking at Ye Pengfei, he could still smile easily.

    "Master, aren't you worried?"

    "If you care, you will be confused." Ye Pengfei chuckled and asked, "Think about it carefully, what are the characteristics of the nine inner demon seals?"

    "What are the characteristics? Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, plus ice, wind, thunder and a guy with all eight elements Oh my god, it takes eight elements of inner demon sealing to seal this guy. Is it possible that this guy  Is it an existence in the immortal realm?¡±

    "Don't worry about their realm, you need to think about it calmly," Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "What will happen if a demon with all eight elements meets another eight elements?"

    "Swallow" the little fox instinctively uttered two words, and then she understood instantly, "Master means that they will fight each other? Oh, no, it's the eight who join forces to fight one."

    "That's definitely the case." Ye Pengfei sighed leisurely, "My previous life not only left me many clouds, but also left such treasures. He would have arrived a long time ago. With the cultivation resources in this low-level plane alone, I can't  It¡¯s possible to practice to a high level¡±

    The inner demons can devour each other. Ye Pengfei can also devour these inner demons.

    ¡°And his previous life did not restrain these inner demons and allow him to easily devour them. He was left with various tests

    The first level of this test is to test your own quick wit and see if you can think of using demons to cure demons.

    The second level is to test yourself, how to find a good opportunity to devour and refine your inner demons in the complicated battle between inner demons.

    As for whether there is a third or fourth level, Ye Pengfei¡¯s brain has not been able to calculate it.

    "Such a test is too dangerous. If I make a wrong move and are really killed by these inner demons, wouldn't I be doomed?" Ye Pengfei murmured to himself.

    "Perhaps, the master's previous life has more than one soul entrusted to him," the little fox suddenly interjected.

    "Placesoul?" Ye Pengfei looked at the little fox in confusion

    "Master, don't you think there is any connection between you and the origin of the Moon Immortal Star?" Now, the little fox has slowly calmed down, while she looked solemnly at the nine terrifying pressures rising into the sky.  , while explaining in a deep voice,

    "The reason why the master feels this way is because the master's soul once rested on the Moon Immortal Star. Therefore, if it is contaminated with the original power of the Moon Immortal Star, this power can interfere with other people's calculations to a certain extent.  , when the master's cultivation level is still low, the reason why reincarnation cannot completely predict the master's past life and future is also related to this."

    "You mean, there is more than one me?" Ye Pengfei became more and more surprised.

    "More than one soul is entrusted to me, doesn't that mean that there are several reincarnations of myself?"Student?  This is too fucked up

    "It won't be like this," the little fox explained patiently, "Only when the master's soul is annihilated, will another entrusted soul be activated to reincarnate."

    "It sounds somewhat similar to the natal soul lamp"

    After listening to the little fox¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei finally understood that his previous life had to be reincarnated, and he also had to ensure quality. If he died, he would be eliminated as a low-quality product, and others would naturally replace him.

    This design is both clever and practical, but for Ye Pengfei, this is something very serious.

    "It seems that you still have to fight with your life, and there will be no benefits at all"

    Feeling the Jiuhe Star that was gradually beginning to crumble, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    It is no joke to find opportunities to capture, devour, and even refine someone in the fierce battles between Era Realm warriors. It is simply like an ordinary secular warrior trying to defeat a god-level warrior.  In the struggle, it¡¯s like getting some huge benefits

    "It would be great if I had the ability to split time and space," Ye Pengfei sighed softly

    At this time, Ye Pengfei deeply missed Xu Caiyi¡¯s ability to temporarily split space and reverse time, so that he could make good use of it.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that just as he was sighing like this, Xu Caiyi was also lamenting why that evildoer Ye Pengfei hadn¡¯t appeared yet

    "Niu Ben, in your kid's novels, isn't it always the case that the heroine is in dire straits and the hero makes a brilliant appearance? Now that Ning Bing and us are both in danger, why doesn't your bastard master show up?"

    "Senior Sister, you also know that it is a novel." Niu Ben said with a bitter look on his face, "Master is not a god. How does he know where we are and what dangers we have encountered? In the outside world, there is no place like Yue Xian.  Stars are thousands of times more dangerous, maybe Master is also in danger now."

    "You talk too much." Zhang Han slapped Niu Ben angrily, "Didn't you invent some kind of space traveler? Take it out and try it quickly. As long as you can break through the restriction behind you, you can still  "Hold on a little longer"

    "Uncle, that's just a concept product, it hasn't been rigorously tested," Niu Ben shouted, pulling out something that looked like a sports car from the storage space, "How about, uncle, be the first to try it?"

    "Let's go together." Zhang Han threw Niu Ben into the car, and then shouted to Yue Ningbing, "Ningbing, collect everyone, let's evacuate quickly."

    Yue Ningbing, who stood at the forefront of the battlefield like a queen, had a thunder-type cave in her hand that shone brightly. She immediately took in everyone on the battlefield, leaving no one behind. Then, she entered in a flash.  Inside that sports car

    "Start it, let's go"

    Niu Ben laughed and saw a stream of white flames spurting out from the rear of the sports car. In an instant, the car and the people were transported to an unknown place To be continued)

    Lingbu Qingyun¡¯s 602. Nine seals, nine inner demons

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 603. Six-faced Ice Ape

    :.

    Jiuhe Star is constantly trembling

    Even those strong men who did not believe the "rumors" began to flee one after another. Although the seals of the nine inner demons have not been completely unlocked, all the strong men who went to those places to find out what happened fell without exception.

    The interstellar teleportation array has never been so lively. Many people are fighting for a position.

    I don¡¯t know who started it. Not long after, gods with lower cultivation levels took to the air one after another with their weapons, and directly fled the planet physically. The nine pressures had evaporated all the water in the nine rivers, and then they were in the air.  If you stay here, the ending will only be one word¡ª¡ª

    Ye Pengfei cannot escape. This is a challenge he has to face, and it is also an opportunity for him to reach the sky in one step.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even if they are only refined to one millionth, it is equivalent to several high-grade immortal stones.

    His previous life was very carefully arranged. Not only did he leave a chaotic space full of various techniques for his reincarnation, he also left behind these nine existences with huge energy. Ye Pengfei even doubted that if he could  If these nine beings are all refined, can we rely on these nine guys to attack the supreme realm of immortality?

    Of course, the premise is that you have the ability

    "Master, let the little fox try it"

    The little fox suddenly transformed into a wisp of breeze, and wanted to sneak into the nearest inner demon seal to see if he could get even a hair for his master. Then the master and himself could attack the virtual immortal, the true immortal, and even the immortal.  Yuanxian

    "You can't go." The realm of extreme emotions, wrapped in the power of plane space, stopped the little fox, "You also have my scent on you, no matter what kind of existence you become, they will smell it."

    "What should we do?" the little fox turned into a little girl again and asked softly.

    While running wildly to arouse the inner demon and shake the seal, Ye Pengfei already had some ideas

    "Yin Jiutian, come out"

    Yin Jiutian, who was still in the embryonic plane and was excitedly exploring how to use the power of his master's space plane, appeared in front of Ye Pengfei with a face full of confusion.

    "Let him go?" The little fox's head shook like a rattle, "He is the master's insect slave and has the aura of the master. Besides, just with that coercion, he, a small third-level god, can't  may bear"

    "I have my own way." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "You can make another six paths of reincarnation and let him go in and practice."

    The little fox was puzzled by what she heard, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just followed Ye Pengfei¡¯s instructions and drew a circle on the ground.

    "Yin Jiutian" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "This is the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Once you step into it, you will be reincarnated countless times. I will arrange a realm of extreme emotions in this reincarnation world. You will enter that extreme after each reincarnation."  In the realm of love, if you can last for hundreds of lives and grasp even a hint of the secrets of the realm of extreme love, I will let you out, otherwise, you will never be able to succeed."

    After a pause, Ye Pengfei turned his head and looked at the increasingly terrifying pressure of the nine places: "To be honest, if you can't successfully reincarnate for hundreds of lives, I'm afraid I will lose my life, and you will also be shattered into pieces and cease to exist.  "

    This is a life and death fight

    When saying these words, Ye Pengfei always felt strange in his heart

    "If I hadn't cultivated the Tao of Ji Qing, if I hadn't learned the Sea of ??Knowledge Insect Gu, if I hadn't insisted on turning Yin Jiutian into an insect slave, what else would I have done to deal with the situation at hand?  Could it be that my previous life had already predicted the current situation?

    Everything is like clouds and mountains surrounded by mist

    On the one hand, judging from the information obtained from the first cloud, my cultivation process was very different from what I expected in my previous life. I was stuck on the bottleneck of becoming a god for hundreds of years. When I broke through, I suddenly  He rushed into the realm of gods with his breath. This should be the body from his previous life. He never expected it.

    On the other hand, he practiced Jiqing Dao, learned to recognize sea insect Gu, and captured the extremely unique Yin Jiutian It seemed that somehow, the path he was walking on was the same as that of his previous life.  Body, already expected

    Watching Yin Jiutian and stepping into the circle of six reincarnations, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel infinite emotions. However, he couldn't express his feelings at the moment, because the inner demons of the first epochal realm had been broken out.

    A giant creature covered in ice and snow armor suddenly appeared on the skyline. It was the first inner demon that was alarmed by Ye Pengfei.

    "Three heads and six arms what kind of monster is this?" Looking far into the distance, Ye Pengfei looked shocked.

    ??Three huge heads that are as big as your own body, every breathA huge ice and snow storm was set off. In the storm, empty scenes came and went. These ice and snow storms actually opened up the virtual and real space in an instant.

    The six thick arms seemed to be swinging around casually. However, on the path drawn by the six arms, there were cracks in the space one after another, which was shocking to see.

    ???????? This hasn¡¯t been officially taken yet, but the plane space is already unbearable. What kind of existence is this?

    "Master, this is the six-faced ice monkey." The little fox suppressed the fear in his heart and replied, "His three heads can also change into three other faces. Now he is only in his normal state. If he is angered,  , transformed into three other faces, this space will be annihilated in an instant."

    Just by changing your face, the plane and space can be annihilated

    Ye Pengfei felt that his heart was beating violently and his blood boiled instantly.

    "How spectacular and great is the space plane that can accommodate such existences?"

    Although he had known for a long time that the plane he was in was very low-level, it was not until now that Ye Pengfei truly felt how low-level this "low-level" was.

    The little fox nodded slightly and said in a deep voice: "The plane where the Six-faced Ice Monkey lives is the highest plane. In that level of plane, even the immortal-level powerful ones are just the most ordinary existences."

    ¡°Celestial beings¡­ are they also called ordinary ones?  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "Jiejie, you don't have the smell of running away. This smell will kill me."

    The three heads of the six-faced ice ape turned towards Ye Pengfei. Its six huge eyes shot out six astonishing rays of light.

    Wherever the six rays of light reach, the space is constantly annihilated. In just one ten millionth of an instant, these six rays of world-destroying light have already passed through Ye Pengfei's body. To be continued)

    ?? 603. Six-faced Ice Monkey of Lingbu Qingyun

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 604. Brown Rock Giant

    Ye Pengfei was shattered.

    The little fox standing next to Ye Pengfei also shattered into pieces without any suspense.

    This six-faced ice ape is even more angry.

    "It's fake! It's actually fake! How dare you play with me, how dare you play with me!"

    The Ye Pengfei and Little Fox he crushed were just the combined evolution of Ye Pengfei's realm of extreme passion and Little Fox's realm of reincarnation.  Although the strength of the two people is too different, one of their realms has the realm of the third heaven of Yuanxian, and the other has the realm of the third realm of heavenly immortals.  The two sides merged together, and the profound artistic conception was actually hidden from the eyes of the six-faced ice ape in this epochal realm.

    "Fortunately, it's just the first level of Xuanxian" The little fox secretly wiped away the cold sweat.

    "If this six-faced ice ape had a golden immortal level of cultivation, even if it was deceived this time, it would be able to quickly find the hiding place of the two people.  After all, the realm of the two people is not high, and the barrier formed by their fusion cannot avoid the prying eyes of the golden immortal level powerhouse.

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t hold on for long.  The six-faced ice ape is not a fool. Although he cannot see through the shield of the dual realm for a while, he can still attack indiscriminately.

    "This garbage plane will be destroyed by me!"

    The six-faced ice ape was angry, and the other three faces were gradually changing

    "You damn monkey, how dare you hit me?"

    At this critical moment, a huge brown mountain peak suddenly shot up from the ground into the sky.  The six-faced ice ape, which was dozens of times taller than Ye Pengfei, was in front of this huge mountain.  It's like an ant-like existence.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The brown giant peak just appeared.  Countless boulders were shot out, blasting the violent six-faced ice ape into an unknown dimension.

    "It's a brown rock giant!" the little fox exclaimed, "It's such a rare existence. In my memory, I have never really seen a brown rock giant."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It is obviously a mountain, but can it be called a giant?

    "The master doesn't know something." The little fox explained in a low voice, as if he was afraid of being heard by the brown rock giant. "It is said that the brown rock giant is very small. It is almost as tall as me. However, the skills they cultivate  The method is very strange, and brown rocks will grow out. Even a virtual immortal-level brown rock giant will be more than a hundred feet tall. That's why it is called 'Giant'."

    "I'm afraid this one is tens of thousands of feet long, is it also the first level of Xuanxian?" Ye Pengfei looked up, not daring to stretch out a trace of his consciousness.

    These guys were all sealed by their previous lives.  One can imagine how much resentment there is.

    "It looks about the same." The little fox didn't dare to use his spiritual sense to look at it, and could only judge by feeling, "Master, look, this brown rock giant has also been affected by the shock, and some of the rocks on its body have broken. I'll try it.  Try. See if you can get two stones back!"

    "Don't take risks!" Ye Pengfei immediately stopped him, "Soon, several other inner demons will come out. It's too risky for you to go like this."

    In front of the first level of Xuanxian, the third level of Tianxian in its heyday was nothing more than an ant-like existence.  Although the difference between the two is only one heaven, the difference between the Nirvana Realm and the Era Realm is even greater than the difference between a strong person in the Qi Refining Stage and a strong person at the Yuanxian level!

    Cultivation is difficult, and the more advanced you are, the more difficult it becomes.

    ??????????????Leave aside the existence of a monster like Ye Pengfei.  After the Samsara Immortal Emperor reached the ninth level, it took him tens of millions of years to find a way to advance to the realm of immortals.

    And Yu Haotian, even in the Yu Xuan Sect, which spans several star realms, is also a genius-level existence.  but.  He spent hundreds of millions of years, but he still couldn't get a glimpse of the key.

    Go up further.  The road to cultivation will be hundreds or thousands of times more difficult.  In the words of the little fox, in the same realm, each level up is as difficult as going from the ninth level of a god to the first level of the virtual immortal.  And the difficulty of crossing the realm is even more difficult to calculate.

    In the little fox¡¯s memory, he has existed for tens of billions of years.  As early as those tens of billions of years ago, when he was first forged, he was already a third-level heavenly immortal.  During the long years of tens of billions of years, I could not feel any artistic conception of that era realm at all.

    This is because I once followed a powerful master (although I also forgot what kind of master he was).  From a previous master, I learned how to accurately judge the cultivation level of strong people at all levels in the Era Realm based on the realm of the Third Heavenly Realm.  Even with such a good foundation and tens of billions of years, I have not been able to glimpse the artistic conception of the era realm. This shows how difficult it is to cross the realm!

    Being scolded by Ye Pengfei like this, the little fox alsoI had to wilt.

    Indeed, such an adventure can no longer be described as "nine chances of death", this is simply ten deaths and no chance of life!

    "Could he be able to do it?" Looking at the circle drawn by himself, the little fox shook his head sadly.

    Yes, Yin Jiutian¡¯s abilities are also very strange.

    He can freely locate various planes. Even the little fox has never heard of this strange ability.  Even the little fox himself can only break through the space and travel through the past after knowing the situation in other planes.  Otherwise, you can only rush around and break into other dimensions at will.

    The same is true for the brown rock giant. After he blasted the six-faced ice ape to other spatial planes, he lost track of the six-faced ice ape.  Even if he wanted to take advantage of the situation to pursue, completely defeat the six-faced ice ape, and then swallow and refine it, it would be impossible.

    This can be regarded as a life-saving method for high-level experts. The six-faced ice ape was knocked into other dimensions, partly because of the power of the brown rock giant, and partly because of temporary avoidance.

    "However, even though Yin Jiutian's ability is very strange, can he draw chestnuts from the fire and get the slightest benefit for his master in the struggle between the nine inner demons?  The little fox was very suspicious.

    Now, the little fox has roughly understood Ye Pengfei's plan.  He planned to let Yin Jiutian lurk in a certain plane and space, and then wait for the opportunity to attack, seize some benefits, and immediately hide in other planes and spaces.

    The reason why Yin Jiutian needs to try his best to understand the realm of extreme emotions is also a way to save his life.  With Yin Jiutian's ability to "call upon the power of the master's space plane" and a certain level of extreme emotion, he can imitate what he just did and make a false clone.

    However, although the plan is good, it is difficult to predict whether it will succeed.

    Yin Jiutian's cultivation level is really too bad. Even if he uses Ye Pengfei's power of space plane to protect his body, how can he withstand the blows of those Xuanxian-level powerhouses?

    In fact, let alone a solid blow, even if it was just a side attack, Yin Jiutian would definitely die!

    Looking at the brown rock giant that was constantly turning its body, always on guard against the six-faced ice ape's counterattack, the little fox's mood was filled with mixed emotions, hard to describe To be continued.  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 605. Ancestor Wood Demon

    The six-faced ice ape's counterattack has not yet appeared, and the third inner demon seal has also broken.

    This is an old woman with an orange-skinned face. Compared with the six-faced ice ape and the brown rock giant, this old woman finally looks like a normal person.  .

    If, without that weird hair, he would be more like a normal person

    As soon as the old woman appeared, her messy thatch-like hair rolled towards the brown rock giant.

    The scene was extremely strange.

    Even giant beings like the six-faced ice ape are as small as an ant in front of the brown rock giant.  How could an old woman, who was as tall as a normal person, wrap her hair around such a huge mountain?

    But in fact, her hair did curl up the brown rock giant.  Not only did he roll it up, he also instantly lifted it up into the air, and then viciously smashed it down to the ground!

    ??Jiuhe Star was destroyed, not to mention Jiuhe Star, even the dozens of planets adjacent to it were also destroyed!

    "The strange thing is that only the planet is destroyed, but there is no space annihilation.

    Think about that six-faced ice ape, with its fierce eyes, it can annihilate a space.  The brown rock giant can blast the six-sided ice ape into an unknown space.  Now, this old woman with thatch-like hair can torture the brown rock giant. Her actions only affected the planet, but did not cause the plane space to suffer.  Even though Ye Pengfei didn't understand the methods of Xuanxian-level powerhouses, he also knew that this attack was very knowledgeable.

    "Yes, it's the Ancestral Wood Demon!!!" The little fox was so surprised that he stuttered a little, "The inner demon of the Ancestral Wood Demon Oh my God, my God! This is an existence that even the powerful in the Immortal Realm will covet!"

    "What is the Ancestral Wood Demon?" Ye Pengfei, who did not understand the situation at all, was calmer.

    The little fox did not answer immediately, but took a few deep breaths.  However, she found that she really couldn't calm down her inner excitement, so she had no choice but to give up.  I heard her excitedly explaining in an extremely excited tone:

    "Five Elements Demons will appear in every formed plane space. These Five Elements Demons are the origin of the Five Elements in the plane space, which is equivalent to the foundation of the plane space. They cannot practice, and their power is equivalent to the level of the plane space.  !¡±

    "It doesn't sound like a big deal." Ye Pengfei looked at the dancing little fox.  I feel very strange, "Everyone above the gods has their own plane space. According to you, wouldn't the Five Elements Demons also evolve in these plane spaces? It's not a rare existence. Why are you so excited?"

    The little fox also knew that he was too excited and too verbose.  We talked a lot, but didn't get to the point at all.  She smiled sheepishly.  He continued to explain: "The demon of the five elements should not have inner demons. Once the inner demon is born, it means that she can escape from that plane space!"

    "In my understanding, the immortal realm is the highest realm. However, even the strong people in this realm cannot transcend the highest realm. Master, think about it. If you reach the immortal realm and practice to the third level of Tianzun, you will  Don¡¯t you want to find a way to break through the constraints of the highest plane? And the inner demon of the ancestor wood demon probably contains such a way!"

    Ye Pengfei finally understood.

    As the saying goes, there is no end to cultivation.  Even if there is an immortal state that is completely incomprehensible to him, he still has the desire to break his own constraints and climb to a higher state.  And the inner demon of this ancestor wood demon.  It could very well be the key to breaking the bondage.

    "This is the original body of the wood demon heart demon, the ancestor of the first level of Xuanxian. She should have been born from the seventh-level plane space"

    "Seventh level space?" Ye Pengfei interjected in surprise.

    "Yes, the seventh level space." The little fox nodded.  Said, "The plane space is generally divided into twelve levels. The plane space where the master is now should be the worst first-level plane space. Because in the second-level plane space, there are fairy stones and a large number of gods.  A strong man in the fairyland.¡±

    "What level is the highest plane?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "Eighth level and above are called the highest plane." The little fox explained in detail, "Actually, the abilities of the Five Elements Demons are generally used to divide the levels of space planes. Of course, it means that there is no  A five-element demon that can give birth to inner demons.¡±

    "The first-level space plane can give birth to the five-element demon at the peak of the ninth level."

    "The second-level space plane can give birth to the five-element demon of the third level of virtual immortality."

    "The third-level space plane can give birth to the five-element demon of the third level of true immortality."

    "By analogy, the seventh-level space plane can give birth to the five-element demon of the third level of heaven."

    After listening to the little fox¡¯s detailed explanation, Ye Pengfei finally understood.

    &nbsp; "In other words, her true body was supposed to be the third level of heaven. As a result, her true body gave birth to inner demons and became the first level of xuanxian. She transcended that plane and space?"

    "That's right." The little fox nodded and said, "The dimension she is in is in dire straits. It can range from being demoted to ashes to ashes!"

    The demon of the five elements is bred from the origin of the space plane.  They are bound by the space plane and are thousands of times more powerful than other cultivators.  If they don't break through, once they break through, it means that they will extract a massive amount of space plane power and directly degrade this space plane.

    Ye Pengfei suddenly had an idea and asked: "Could it be that the space plane we are in now is actually the space plane that gave birth to her?"

    The little fox was stunned for a moment, then shrugged and said, "Who knows, maybe it is. This kind of inner demon is so difficult to encounter. Maybe it is the master's previous life, and he accidentally discovered it here."

    These words are of little value. The two of them just talked and focused their attention on the ancestor wood demon again.

    "The origin of wood has the effect of stabilizing space. Since the wood demon heart demon, the ancestor of the first level of Xuanxian, has appeared, this space plane can be regarded as saved." The little fox looked at the old woman with green eyes, full of emotion.

    The little fox knows that the master still has a lot of concerns here.  If the space plane is destroyed and all living things are annihilated, the master will probably go crazy.  Regardless of what the owner said, the little fox could still clearly feel the excitement in his heart.

    As expected, after hearing what the little fox said, Ye Pengfei's anxious heart finally relaxed.

    "Next, it should be the inner demon of thunder. What kind of existence will he be?"

    As a monk of the thunder system, although Ye Pengfei has rarely used thunder spells, from the bottom of his heart, he still feels more affectionate towards the "thunder system".  His eyes looked towards the direction of the sealed thunder demon

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 606. What is extreme emotion?  (superior)

    Thunder and lightning are not only a symbol of destruction, but also imply the artistic conception of rebirth.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei embarked on the path of understanding the Path of Extreme Emotions was not only related to his character, but also had something to do with his top-grade Thunder Spirit Root.  .

    "The ultimate emotion has the power to breed everything and the power to destroy everything. These two completely opposite artistic conceptions are entangled together, which is quite similar to the power of thunder.

    Therefore, it didn¡¯t take too long for Ye Pengfei to borrow the power of the Samsara Divine Sword to reincarnate for hundreds of lives.  However, Yin Jiutian is not a thunder cultivator, but has all five elements. Therefore, his time for enlightenment in this reincarnation is much longer than that of Ye Pengfei.

    When the thunder demon broke out of the seal, it was so shocking that the ancestor wood demon and the brown rock giant had to turn enemies into friends and temporarily join forces.  At this time, Ye Pengfei felt that Yin Jiutian could take action.

    However, when Ye Pengfei asked the little fox and learned that Yin Jiu Tian had only completed more than ten reincarnations, he couldn't help but frown slightly.  This progress is much slower than I expected.

    "Master, do you want Yin Jiutian to take action?" The little fox also guessed Ye Pengfei's thoughts, "Yes, this thunder dragon is too terrifying. It is also the realm of the first level of Xuanxian, the ancestor wood demon and brown rock  All the giants combined are no match for him. If Yin Jiutian is allowed to steal, he might be able to get some benefits from the ancestor wood demon and brown rock giant."

    In just a few moments, the ancestral wood demon and the brown rock giant were already retreating and were in dire straits.  At this time, if Yin Jiutian went to steal the hair of the ancestor wood demon and the stone body of the brown rock giant, the two of them would definitely have too much time to take care of themselves, and they would not have time to go to Yin Jiutian to settle the score.

    The plan was not as fast as the change. Ye Pengfei was not a stickler for routine, so he immediately let the little fox escape the six paths of reincarnation.

    "Yin Jiutian, have you seen those two guys?" Ye Pengfei pointed at the ancestor wood demon and brown rock giant in the distance, and said in a deep voice, "As long as you are swept away by them, you will never come back.  !¡±

    Yin Jiutian was also frightened when he saw it.

    When I just entered the world of reincarnation.  Jiuhe Star is still doing well.  When I come out again, let alone Jiuhe Star, look around.  The planet closest to me is probably millions of billions of miles away!

    What kind of battle is this, what kind of existence is this!

    "No confidence?" After Ye Pengfei finished explaining his plan, he couldn't help but frown slightly.

    No matter how good the plan is.  It also requires strong execution.  Not to mention, this plan of mine is inherently dangerous.  If Yin Jiutian no longer has confidence, there is no need to go.

    Ye Pengfei is not blaming Yin Jiutian for facing this situation.  It¡¯s human to be afraid.  Not to mention that Yin Jiutian actually only has the cultivation level of the third level of Shenren. Even if he has the cultivation level of the third level of Xuxian, it is extremely dangerous to seize chestnuts from the fire in the battle of Xuanxian level.

    "No, I have confidence!"

    What surprised Ye Pengfei very much was that although Yin Jiutian's hands were obviously shaking, the tone of his words.  But so decisive.  Even if Ye Pengfei practices the way of extreme emotion.  Even if he could use the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu to check the fluctuations of Yin Jiutian's sea of ??consciousness, he still couldn't tell where Yin Jiutian got such confidence.

    Time was running out, so Ye Pengfei didn't think much about it.  He just warned him again, and then.  He signaled to Yin Jiutian to act quickly.

    When Yin Jiutian submerged into other space planes

    "Master, you are an insect slave, I'm afraid you are extraordinary." The little fox seemed to have some understanding.

    Cena.  Bearing the blood of blood dragon.  Her blood dragon domain can bring a huge increase to Ye Pengfei's extreme emotion domain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡¯s fist.  And this boxing skill was actually taught by Ye Pengfei's previous life through various calculations.  This boxing technique is not only the key to unlocking Ye Pengfei's ability to achieve the realm of immortality, but also contains the mystery of the in-depth evolution of the realm of extreme emotions.  One can imagine what the existence of this insect slave means to Ye Pengfei.

    It now seems that Yin Jiutian is not only unique in talent, but also unusual.  If these were all calculated and arranged by my previous life, Yin Jiutian is also extraordinary!

    Does it exist just for the things in front of you?

    Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    He felt that since his previous life had arranged such a dangerous test for him, he should not be allowed to solve the problem easily.  In fact, he planned to let Yin Jiutian steal once.  This kind of thing with huge risks relies on surprise.  Once it succeeds once and is discovered by those Xuanxian-level beings, it will never be possible to replicate it a second time.

    That is, it also exists for my extremely passionate realm!

    &nbsp; Vaguely, Ye Pengfei seemed to have grasped some key

    ¡­¡­

    The violent Thunder Dragon attacks continuously.

    Ye Pengfei's eyes were opened. For the first time, he saw that the field could be used in this way.

    The realm of the thunder dragon is no longer a simple illusion of mountains and rivers, but a real life.

    That team of lightning warriors carrying long knives and sitting astride fierce horses actually had the cultivation level of the Third Heavenly Realm when they were born.  A team of lightning warriors joined forces, and dozens of swords were connected in a line of light. Their majesty was so powerful that even the ancestor wood demon did not dare to confront it head-on!

    Boom!  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    A huge palace surrounded by lightning suddenly smashed into the brown rock giant.

    The brown rock giant is so huge, but this lightning palace can actually completely cover the brown rock giant!

    The brown rock giant is not known for its speed, but the speed at which the lightning palace came down was comparable to the speed of lightning.  In a millionth of an instant, this lightning palace had completely swallowed up the brown rock giant!

    The little fox was dazzled by what he saw, and stuck out his tongue in horror: "This lightning palace alone can kill the first level of Xuanxian! No, I am afraid that even the existence of the second level of Xuanxian does not belong to this lightning palace.  Opponent! This thunder dragon is probably invincible at the same level!!!"

    In the little fox¡¯s opinion, when there are not many thunder and lightning warriors, the ancestor wood demon can still move around for a while, but the brown rock giant is definitely dead.

    Ye Pengfei, who was at a much lower level than the little fox, suddenly said: "No, it's far from over yet."

    The little fox was very surprised and wanted to ask.  Suddenly, the lightning palace exploded!

    ¡°Actually, I actually blew up the Lightning Palace!¡± The little fox was dumbfounded.

    What makes the little fox even more stunned is

    ¡°This is the time to take action!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's eyes have been slightly closed.  However, everything on the battlefield is under his control.  Just when he said the word "take action" repeatedly, a gap quietly opened in the space under the feet of the brown rock giant

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 607. What is extreme emotion?  (middle)

    Many years later, the little fox has become a deity-level existence. Looking back on this moment, he still can't help but feel suddenly moved.

    What a thrilling moment this is!

    This moment is so short that it is less than one billionth of a moment.  .

    This moment was so long that the little fox became stiff.

    When a gap quietly appeared in that space, the ancestor wood demon was the first to feel something strange.

    This space relied on the characteristics of the ancestor wood demon to avoid the fate of annihilation.  The ancestor wood demon also controls every small change in this space.

    It is precisely because of this kind of control that the ancestral wood demon can avoid the attacks of groups of thunder warriors, and is not forced to use the most resource-consuming tricks like the brown rock giants before it can be freed.

    It is precisely because of this kind of control that although Yin Jiutian's timing has been chosen extremely exquisitely, and although the brown rock giants close at hand did not notice anyone being daring, they were billions of miles away, constantly jumping and dodging.  The wood demon, the ancestor of Thunder and Lightning Warrior, immediately discovered the appearance of Yin Jiutian!

    Yin Jiutian moves very quickly, but how can he be faster than a Xuanxian-level existence?

    The ancestor wood demon just glanced at it with a little surprise, and the majestic thunder dragon had already glanced at Yin Jiutian with his electric eyes.

    Then¡­¡­

    ¡°Boy, you are seeking death!!!¡±

    The huge mountain peak over 100,000 feet shook, as if a super earthquake had occurred.  Yin Jiucai just felt happy in his heart. He was about to catch a small piece of broken brown stone when he was hit by this terrifying shock wave. He didn't know where he was hit!

    It all happened so fast.  From the first glimpse of the wood demon to the time when Yin Jiutian was hit by the shock wave, it was less than a billionth of an instant.  Even though the little fox has the third level of immortality, he is completely unable to keep up with the progress of the incident.  She only felt that it seemed that the gap in space had just opened, and Yin Jiutian's whereabouts were already unknown

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the little fox¡¯s body remained stiff.  She even.  Can't even say a word.

    "That's itfailed?"

    The scene just now was repeated again and again in the little fox¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.  She felt that even if she went alone.  It is estimated that it is impossible to find a better opportunity than this.  And even in his heyday, it was impossible to block that simple shock wave.

    Powerful, too powerful, powerful enough to do any trick.  It's all useless.

    The brown rock giant laughed twice and then fought with the arrogant thunder dragon again.

    The ancestral wood demon finally fully unfolded her strange realm filled with thick green.

    The Thunder Dragon's offensive became even more fierce.  Not only the Thunder Warrior.  In the Lightning Palace, countless thunder and lightning cannons were even densely packed in the space tens of billions of miles around.

    No one cared about the little episode just now, although they all smelled the enemy.  However, in their hearts, Ye Pengfei is a dead person.  No matter what means he used, no matter where he escaped to.  He is a dead man.  A complete death, a death that would never have the slightest chance.

    The stiff little fox thought so too.  When half an hour passed, she finally regained her composure.  The first look on her face was a bitter smile.

    ¡°Master, it seems we are going to be doomed.¡±

    For the owner¡¯s previous life.  This is not the end of destiny.  If Ye Pengfei dies, he will still be in other dimensions.  A new reincarnation appears.  The little fox died, in that dimension.  There will be another Junpin Taoist artifact, carrying new hope.

    "But, for Ye Pengfei, for the little fox, they are finished, this is the end of their destiny.

    It is a very common thing to turn your head.  However, for the little fox who kept smiling bitterly, it took a lot of effort for her to turn her head and see her master's face again.

    This look

    "Master, you, you, how can you still be in the mood to laugh?" The little fox was a little dumbfounded.

    The plan failed completely.  No matter who else is sent, it is impossible to get a better ending than before.

    Escape is absolutely impossible.  This is just three terrifying inner demons fighting. Once the nine inner demons gather together, the aftermath of the battle alone can tear the master into pieces.

    Why can the master still laugh?

    There was no answer, Ye Pengfei just smiled faintly.

    "It seemsthat you have realized something?"

    &nbsp;After all, the little fox's level is higher than that of Ye Pengfei. After the shock, she slowly figured out some tricks.  She stopped talking, didn't dare to move, didn't dare to make any noise.  Because, through Ye Pengfei's smile, she instantly felt that there seemed to be hope for life hidden deep in this smile.

    Time passes by bit by bit.

    The seals were unlocked one by one.

    Soon, all the seals were unsealed.  The Thunder Dragon, the Ancestral Wood Demon, and the Brown Rock Giant, who had previously fought so hard, now had to join forces to deal with the most powerful existence.

    This existence surrounded by eight elements of light is just a weak-looking yew nun.  However, her cold and calm expression made the inner demons of the seven Mysterious Immortals present feel so trembling that they almost squeezed into a single entity.

    ¡°Golden Immortal!!!¡±

    This is a level higher than Xuanxian!

    ?????????????????????? A strong man of the first level of Xuanxian can instantly kill thousands of existences of the third level of Celestial Immortal.  Then, the most rubbish Golden Immortal can sweep away millions of Mysterious Immortals from the Third Heaven with just a wave of his hand!

    The little fox never expected that the strong man in the last inner demon seal was actually a golden immortal.  A long time after the Golden Immortal broke through the seal, the little fox was so shocked that he forgot to find out what level of the Golden Immortal she was.

    "Golden Immortal Third Heaven, my God, my God, this is not proportional at all!"

    Until now, the six-faced ice ape has not returned yet.  But what if he comes back?  The eight Mysterious Immortals from the First Heaven who join forces cannot possibly be a match for the Golden Immortals from the Third Heaven.

    In fact, even if there are 800 million, 8 billion, or 80 billion First-level Mystic Immortals, it is impossible to defeat a Third-level Golden Immortal!

    From Xuanxian to Jinxian, this can no longer be described by the word "qualitative change".  In the eyes of the third level of Jinxian, what is the difference between the strong man of the first level of Xuanxian and the earthly scholar who has no power to bind a chicken?

    Ants!  In fact, even ants are not counted!

    "She hasn't taken action yet, because there is a restriction in her body that is more powerful than the inner demon seal. Her power is only one trillionth of what it was in its prime!"

    The little fox has a better vision than the Thunder Dragon and the others.  She had already understood that although the golden fairy cultivator's level was frightening, if Thunder Dragon and the others were willing to risk their lives, they would not have no chance at all.

    Will they risk their lives?

    Looking at those guys who were trembling and timid before fighting, the little fox was very suspicious.  And just when the little fox shook his head slightly with doubtful eyes, the originally stable space near the purple-clothed golden fairy suddenly opened up with a gap of more than ten feet.  A figure that made the little fox scream in horror suddenly appeared!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 608. What is extreme emotion?  (Down)

    "Yin Jiutian??????"

    The little fox was so frightened that he forgot that he needed to hide himself.  %net Her sharp scream penetrated the dual-domain barrier and suddenly echoed in this space.

    "Little fox, you are so excited."

    Ye Pengfei, who had been smiling and comprehending quietly, suddenly moved.  Facing the gazes from Thunder Dragon and other powerful men, he actually did not dodge, but punched out one after another with Demonic Fists.  .

    The fist of the Demonic Mystery is condensed with the power of the space plane.

    ??The Fist of Demonic Mystery is condensed with the realm of extreme emotions as its core.

    Will this be useful?

    The little fox opened his mouth wide, feeling that his master was simply looking for death.

    ¡°I failed to control my emotions and exposed my hiding place. I was already seeking death.  Instead of running away, the master hit him head-on with iron fists. He was looking for death!

    Those are the existences of the first level of Xuanxian!  The current power of the master's space plane is only equivalent to the weakest Void Immortal First Level!

    The master¡¯s space plane has not even taken shape yet.  The power that such a plane can provide to its master cannot even shake a single hair in the Second Heaven of the Void Immortal.  The master actually leapfrogged the challenge and went directly to bombard those seven Xuanxian-level beings?

    The little fox's eyes were dull. She felt that in the next moment no, in just one billionth of a moment, she and her master would be wiped out and cease to exist.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The extremely clear sound of water droplets sounded in this space.  Looking towards the source of the sound, it was the water demon.  The ancestor water demon actually turned into a drop of water!

    The little fox shook his head fiercely, Damn, if you don¡¯t kill us, what will you change?

    next moment¡­¡­

    "Ah, I'm actually still alive!"

    How long has it been since the master's attack?  Probably, maybe, at least, there should be a few moments.  How am I still alive?

    The little fox¡¯s dull eyes finally moved to the side.

    The ancestor wood demon has transformed into a green tree segment.

    The brown rock giant is shrinking at countless times of speed.

    Thunder Dragon, the raging lightning seemed to be blocked by something.  There is nowhere to go but to shrink.

    ¡­¡­

    Seven powerful beings, seven inner demons of the first level of Xuanxian, are all changing and shrinking!

    "This is a seal!!!" The little fox was surprised.  Shout out again.  Only this time, she controlled the sound.  Only the master standing next to her could hear it.

    "That's right, it's a seal." The smile on Ye Pengfei's face became even brighter, "I guessed right, there are more powerful seals on them. Now, I have activated the seal."

    "Uh, Master, I'm a little confused." From hell to heaven.  The situation changed so quickly that the little fox felt that his mind was about to go into chaos again, "How did the master know that there were still seals in their bodies? What method did the master use to activate the seals in their bodies? Also, what's more?  Yes, that guy Yin Jiutian. Why is he not dead yet? Ha, this guy is actually dealing with that purple-robed golden fairy!!!"

    It¡¯s an illusion, it must be an illusion. How can a third-level god-man kid be able to deal with the terrifying existence of the third level of the Golden Immortal?  I must be dazzled, yes, I must be dazzled

    The little fox shook his head fiercely.  When she looked at it carefullyyes, it was indeed true.  It is Yin Jiutian who only has the third level of God and Man, indeed.  He was facing the terrifying Purple-clothed Golden Immortal alone!

    "Oh my god, how could he be okay? Even if he escaped before, with his cultivation level, there is no way he can get close to the existence of the third level of the Golden Immortal!"

    Even though most of the power of this purple-robed golden immortal is restricted by some kind of seal.  However, just the coercion she unleashed just now made several Thunder Dragons tremble with fear.  With such pressure, let alone Yin Jiutian, who is the third level god, even Yu Haotian, who is at the peak of the ninth level, will be crushed into powder by this pressure!

    Unreasonable, completely unreasonable!

    "It's strange, isn't it?" Ye Pengfei chuckled and explained patiently, "Little fox, if you think about my previous life, how could it be possible for me to really face these existences? Eight mysterious immortals at the first level  God, plus a Golden Immortal. Even if I am lucky and I really get some benefit when they fight, it is impossible for me to soar into the sky and reach the third level of Golden Immortal, or even the level of the Supreme Immortal."

    "I understand that the master's previous life has buried other restrictions in their bodies But the question is, how did the master see it? My little foxAfter all, Tanuki is in the third level of heaven, but I didn¡¯t even notice it!  "

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "That's because you are not cultivating the realm of extreme emotions."

    Ye Pengfei smiled and pointed to Yin Jiutian in the distance.  That kid is in an extremely excited state right now.  Originally, this golden immortal could have been suppressed by Ye Pengfei, but Yin Jiutian took the initiative to ask for help, and Ye Pengfei let him take his time.

    "It was Yin Jiutian who reminded me."

    "It's him?" The little fox's eyes almost popped out of his head, "How is that possible? His realm is even worse. He can't even break through to the third level of a divine being!"

    "Of course it's not that he saw it, but his existence reminded me." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "Cen Na and Mo Xuan, their existence has special significance. Is the existence of Yin Jiutian just an accident? Although  "My previous life must have miscalculated some things, but I guess he did not miscalculate about the appearance of Yin Jiutian."

    "Ah, ah, ah." The little fox held his head and shouted three times, "The little fox is going crazy, what is going on."

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "It's quite troublesome. I took the risk and finally figured it out."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s finger continued to point at Yin Jiutian in the distance.

    "You know that he can locate the space plane at will. You also know that he can borrow the power of my planes and the power of the extreme emotion field. The combination of these two abilities that seemingly do not want to be related  What does it mean to be together?"

    "What does it mean? Master, please tell me quickly and stop playing riddles." The little fox pouted, extremely crazy.

    Ye Pengfei did not immediately tell the answer to the question. Instead, he turned his finger and turned to the mysterious immortals who were sealed again.

    "Think about it, what kind of seal can make them unaware?"

    The little fox shook his head in confusion.

    Looking at the excited Yin Jiutian in the distance, the little fox felt that he was so weak that he was not as good as a third-level god-man kid

    "First, this seal cannot be in the same spatial plane as the main body. Second, this seal requires an extremely special method to be activated." Ye Pengfei no longer pretended, and said loudly, "For this first point, only  Only the special ability of Yin Jiutian can be discovered. And this second point, only my extreme emotion power can activate this seal!"

    After a slight pause, Ye Pengfei said leisurely: "Beyond the plane and space, let the ultimate emotion explode completely. This is the greatest wealth left to me by my previous life What is extreme emotion, what is extreme emotion, I still  I can only follow step by step, I haven't completely mastered it yet"

    The previous paragraph is very straightforward.  As for the following part of the soliloquy, the little fox became confused again

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 609. Plans from past lives

    The little fox was speechless. She finally understood why she couldn't see through this design.

    Whether it is positioning across space planes or the use of power in the realm of extreme emotions, it is an area that is difficult to penetrate for the little fox.  .

    In fact, even Ye Pengfei, after turning Yin Jiutian into an insect slave, has not been able to understand the special ability of "locating the space plane" for so many years.

    As for the realm of extreme emotions, Ye Pengfei has also understood that he is just a beginner, and he is still far from it. Not to mention, the little fox is not even a beginner.

    Shaking his head, the little fox got rid of these distracting thoughts and resumed his cheerful mood.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s put it this way, you should have only released the six-faced ice monkey before. Now you are so long-winded that you don¡¯t even know where to find the monkey.¡±

    "It must be released." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "It was only when they fought to the extreme that I confirmed the existence of the seal through Yin Jiutian. Before that, it was just random guesses. But only when they fought to the extreme,  Yin Jiutian has just found the location of those seals. If Yin Jiutian fails to locate them successfully, my few punches will not have any effect."

    As he said that, Ye Pengfei turned his eyes to the purple-clothed golden immortal: "She is the only one. If she is released alone, Yin Jiutian can still detect the seal in her body. However, without borrowing the power of those first-level Xuanxian  The pressure, let alone Yin Jiutian, even I cannot use my methods in front of Jinxian."

    "He borrowed the Xuanxian's pressure?" The little fox's eyes widened.  It's about to fall out again.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Yin Jiutian's potential has not been fully explored yet. At the critical moment, he can pull a space plane and bear the blow of the brown rock giant for him. This ability makes people  It¡¯s breathtaking!¡±

    It was only then that the little fox knew why Yin Jiutian was not dead.

    "So, Yin Jiutian is almost immortal?"

    The little fox felt that this was too exaggerated.  What kind of cultivation is Yin Jiu Tian?  Facing the first level of Xuanxian, they are all immortal beings.  When his cultivation reaches a higher level, wouldn't it mean that he will become even more perverted?

    "It's not that bad." Ye Pengfei shook his head and chuckled, "What he pulled was just a broken space plane. Moreover, the brown rock giant did not continue to pursue him, otherwise, he would be very dangerous."

    "This is also very powerful." Although it is not really possible to face the first level of Xuanxian without dying.  However, the little fox couldn't help but shake his head.  I sighed.

    "It is indeed very powerful." Ye Pengfei's eyes were blazing, "To be precise, Yin Jiutian, Ce Na, and Mo Xuan are all my masters. Through them, I can climb to unbelievable heights!"

    What Ye Pengfei said is not an exaggeration at all.

    The function of Demonic Existence lies in the Demonic Fist.  And Mo Xuan's continuous understanding of this boxing technique can be conveyed to Ye Pengfei without missing a beat, benefiting Ye Pengfei immensely.

    And Cen Na.  Her blood dragon domain is Ye Pengfei's next goal.  Once Ye Pengfei also masters the Blood Dragon Domain, his domain power will increase hundreds of times.  Originally, he had a considerable advantage among the powerful men at the same level. Once the two domains merged into one, he was even more invincible.

    As for Yin Jiutian Although his cultivation level is the lowest,  Now it seems that his existence has the greatest effect.  Ye Pengfei didn't even know what level he needed to comprehend before he could master Yin Jiutian's bt ability.

    Of course, there is also the little fox.

    This Junpin Taoist weapon with increasingly powerful spiritual intelligence is not only Ye Pengfei's best guide now, but also the key to Ye Pengfei's further understanding of the realm of reincarnation.  The increase of Blood Dragon Realm to Extreme Affection Realm.  Mainly in terms of killing.  However, the increase in the realm of reincarnation to the realm of extreme emotion is ever-changing.  It¡¯s hard to describe.

    "It turns out that the master's previous life has planned everything properly. No matter what skills, what fields, what artistic conception, what energy, none of them are lacking." The little fox said with a smile.  Such danger has long been forgotten by her.

    "Is this really good?"

    Ye Pengfei whispered to himself, and then slowly shook his head.

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei did not go after the Six-faced Ice Monkey, and he did not disclose the reason why.

    The little fox thought it was a little strange, but she didn't get to the bottom of it.

    The little fox¡¯s intelligence is not low now. She understands very well that as a servant, it is better not to ask about some things that are not appropriate to ask.

    After seeing Ye Pengfei move the purple-clothed golden fairy into the prototype plane, the little fox startedHe asked: "Master, next, are you going to find a place to cultivate quietly and slowly refine these guys?"

    It took Ye Pengfei dozens of days to refine a mere grain of fairy dust.  It would probably take tens of thousands of years to refine a powerful person of the first level of Xuanxian.  If you want to refine the purple-clothed golden immortal, it will probably take hundreds of millions of years!

    However, it is time well spent.

    With only the worst-refined Xuanxian inner demon, Ye Pengfei could probably jump to the Xuanxian level.  If the purple-clothed golden immortal is completely refined and combined with hundreds of millions of years of savings, it will not be a delusion to advance to the ultimate immortal.

    Of course, this is all under the condition that there is no realm bottleneck.  The little fox felt that since the master's previous life had arranged the foreshadowing of the third level of the Golden Immortal, the master would not have to worry about bottlenecks before advancing to the Supreme Immortal.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head: "It's not that easy. After all, they are inner demons. With my current ability, I can pick up some scraps and refine them into something. If I touch their roots, my inner demons will burst out, completely.  Sinking.¡±

    Refining inner demons is also a severe test.  On the other hand, if it is successfully refined, Ye Pengfei will no longer be afraid of his inner demons.

    You must know that things like inner demons will continue to improve as the realm and cultivation level of the strong improve.  The reason why Ye Pengfei's previous life left behind a few embodied inner demons instead of other existences was an obvious intention, and Ye Pengfei quickly realized it.

    The little fox smiled and said: "Then let's go dig the dragon treasure. A treasure that can be coveted by several ninth-level peaks must be really valuable."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and was about to say something.  Suddenly, he and the little fox both looked to one side.

    "Is someone here so soon?"

    ??The battle between Xuanxian and Jinxian, with such momentum and pressure, who dares to come and check it out?  Scared to death.  I never thought that someone would dare to come here after it had been quiet for less than an hour.

    "They are a few guys from the first level of the Void Immortal." The little fox's spiritual consciousness is much sharper than Ye Pengfei, "Well, the leader has actually touched the bottleneck of the first level of the Void Immortal. In this kind of garbage plane  , it¡¯s really rare to be able to practice to this level.¡±

    The plane that Ye Pengfei is in is the most rubbish. There is not even a complete immortal stone. I really don¡¯t know how that person improved his cultivation to such an extent.

    Hearing what the little fox said, Ye Pengfei was also very curious.  Originally, when he saw someone coming, he planned to avoid it.  Now, he stayed still, waiting for the arrival of the group of people.

    "Hey, someone is one step ahead of us!"

    A thin-looking male cultivator wearing a high crown took the lead and appeared in Ye Pengfei's field of vision first.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 610. Brahma-Demon Heaven-Bearing Formation

    This person is the strong man that the little fox mentioned.

    Ye Pengfei silently felt for a moment: "It's true that he has reached the bottleneck of the first level of the Void Immortal. With my current ability, I can't beat him."

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current method, he can kill the ninth level peak person easily and happily.  In the words of the little fox, ordinary strong men of the first level of the Void Immortal can be easily and violently tortured, extremely simple.  However, the strong man in front of him made Ye Pengfei feel that he was "incomparable".  In this kind of garbage plane, it is really not easy to produce such a strong person.

    Looking at this person carefully, the little fox couldn't help but raise her eyebrows. She whispered in a secret voice: "Unless I advance to the first level of the Void Immortal, I won't be able to defeat him."

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    Ye Pengfei knew what the little fox meant.  This is not a garbage virtual immortal. There are probably at least five or six forming planes in his body.  Only in this way can the little fox not be able to suppress him based on his realm alone and with his current ninth-level cultivation as a god.

    This is even more strange. You must know that according to the description of reincarnation, the Immortal Emperor of Samsara and his friends in the Immortal Realm have only cultivated one or two spatial planes.  Ye Pengfei was a little surprised that such a powerful guy suddenly appeared.

    "However, surprise was all that happened, and Ye Pengfei was not afraid of him either.

    The higher the realm, the less likely one will start fights at will.  Unless there is an overwhelming advantage, once a real fight breaks out, no one will be able to endure it for hundreds of millions of years.

    So, Ye Pengfei just bowed his hand.  A cold look on his face.  He didn't speak.

    Swish, swish, swish

    Before the tall-crowned male cultivator could speak, three more men and one woman teleported to his side.

    Ye Pengfei and Little Fox glanced at each other briefly, but didn't pay much attention.

    Those three male cultivators were just existences that had just stepped into the first level of the Void Immortal.  The female cultivator was stronger, but her strength was limited.  Even if the four of them put together, they are no match for Ye Pengfei alone.

    "These two friends look very unfamiliar to each other. Do you know Mr. Qiu?"

    The person who spoke was a male cultivator dressed in luxurious clothes.  Although he was asking respectfully.  But there is still a supreme charm in that tone that cannot be eliminated.

    "I don't know him." The tall male cultivator shook his head slightly, "Maybe he is a strong man from some distant star realm who traveled here. Don't be too troublesome."

    Ye Pengfei and Little Fox are two people whose realm is far beyond that of Xuxian.  The two of them were able to understand clearly the realm and cultivation level of the virtual immortals in front of them.

    But, on the other hand, even the monk surnamed Qiu who wears a high crown cannot see through the realm of Ye Pengfei and the little fox.  He just vaguely felt that these two people were dangerous.  Only make friends, not enemies.  In fact, look at the cold expressions of those two people.  It's best not to get acquainted at all.

    However, the luxuriously dressed male cultivator was not aware of this at all.

    "I am the Immortal Emperor Wutian, the master of the Wutian Star Realm. What should I call these two friends?"

    The Immortal Emperor Wutian?

    Ye Pengfei and Little Fox both had slightly surprised looks on their faces.

    The eyes of the two people quickly passed over the other virtual immortals.  Presumably, the other three subsequent Void Immortals were the die-hard allies of Emperor Wutian.  Yu Haotian only said that Bai Fenghua, the Mengying Immortal Emperor, existed in the Immortal Realm.  But they never thought that Qiu Bingjun and Ao Mangtian had also advanced to the realm of gods.

    "With this kind of lineup, even if Mr. Qiu doesn't interfere, if the entire Yuxuan Sect is dispatched, they may not necessarily be their opponents."

    Yu Haosheng¡¯s life and death are uncertain.  However, it seems now.  If he died, he might still have saved Yuxuanmen once.

    "Just a casual cultivator." Ye Pengfei responded calmly, but did not respond to the Immortal Emperor Wutian's inquiry.

    "Hmph!" Wutian Immortal Emperor looked unhappy and snorted heavily, "Even if you are powerful in the Immortal Realm, you must abide by the rules when you come to my Wutian Star Realm!"

    This is too strong to say.

    Mr. Qiu's eyelids twitched suddenly, and he quickly interrupted: "Yuan Rong, they don't want to announce their names, so just don't ask. It's better to check quickly to see what happened here."

    Immortal Emperor Wutian was even more unhappy, but he could only mutter a few words in his heart and did not dare to talk back to Mr. Qiu.  He stared at Ye Pengfei and Little Fox a few more times, and then, according to Mr. Qiu's arrangement, he dispersed with several companions.

    "The strange thing is that Mr. Qiu didn't look for clues like them.  His eyes were slightly closed, and where his feet stood, a circular formation quietly spread out.

    Ye Pengfei was just a little curious, how could anyone cultivate to such a high level in this garbage plane, soThen he stopped temporarily.  Now that people have seen it, it is impossible to go and ask others how they have cultivated to such a level.  So, Ye Pengfei planned to leave.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "It's the Brahma-Demon Tongtian Formation." The little fox said casually.

    "You actually know this formation?" Mr. Qiu was very surprised. "It seems that the fairy has also obtained the treasures of the Ten Thousand Demons Sect. In this way, Qiu and the fairy can be regarded as the same sect."

    ??What are you from the same sect? I am well-informed, okay?

    The little fox curled his lips and was about to retort, but was winked by Ye Pengfei.

    "Ah, oh, is that the legacy of the Ten Thousand Demons Sect? I don't even know yet." The little fox squeaked and hesitated.

    The little fox spoke vaguely, but Mr. Qiu became more and more certain.  In his opinion, anyone would be jealous of those relics, and it was normal for the other party to be vague.

    As he spoke, the area of ??the formation under Mr. Qiu's feet became larger and larger.  The patterns in the formation are becoming clearer and clearer.

    Ye Pengfei took a closer look and saw that the formation pattern looked like a complete monster.  This monster has double horns on its head, a ferocious face, and bared fangs.  I saw him clasping his hands on his chest, and eight giant balls filled with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth slowly evolved on his chest.

    "This monster is the so-called Brahma Demon. In my memory, the Brahma Demon should be an existence in the immortal realm. If anyone can accurately portray his image, he can obtain the power he bestows through these eight spiritual spheres.  "The little fox communicated in a secret voice and explained simply.

    "So magical?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised and asked in a secret voice, "Can't the power given by the Immortal Realm be able to destroy even this plane? This Brahma-Devil Tongtian Formation is too powerful."

    "How can it be so powerful?" The little fox chuckled and whispered, "You will get something if you pay. The greater the price you pay, the greater the power you gain. This is the so-called sacrifice. This Mr. Qiu,  What kind of good things can he sacrifice? I guess that Brahma Demon is too lazy to pay attention to him. He may be some disciple of Brahma Demon and give him some benefits casually. "

    The little fox was very dissatisfied with this kind of sacrificial array, but this was the first time Ye Pengfei saw it.  He paused again and stared intently.

    After almost a stick of incense, the eight spiritual spheres gradually changed into some shapes

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 611. Blackmail (Part 1)

    The eight spiritual spheres evolved into eight demon shapes with different shapes.

    Some of them look like human beings, but they are born with one horn.  .

    Some have tortoise shells on their backs, tails like long whips, and hideous faces.

    Some even have slender bodies, coiled in circles, like dragons or snakes.  Every demon has a similar level of cultivation to that of Wutian Immortal Emperor, and is very powerful.

    "Go!"

    Hearing Mr. Qiu's gentle shout, the eight demons moved upon hearing the sound and galloped away in all directions.

    "This fairy, Qiu's Brahma-Demon Sky Formation must be able to catch the eye of a fairy." Mr. Qiu looked at the little fox with a smile on his face, quite pleased with it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? What¡¯s this?  Eight pieces of trash, I kicked them away with one kick.

    However, the little fox knew that his master was not a troublemaker.  Therefore, he did not deliberately prevent Mr. Qiu from stepping down, but simply diverted the topic away.

    "Are you going to use them to look for any clues? The space here has been annihilated, and there are no traces left."

    The little fox is telling the truth.

    Although the appearance of the ancestor wood demon allowed this space plane to survive.  However, several fierce guys appeared one after another, and not even a speck of dust existed in this airspace.

    "Thank you, Fairy, for reminding me, but I'd better look carefully before talking." Mr. Qiu still laughed and didn't really take the little fox's words to heart.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei almost understood.

    "Yin Jiutian, this formation is useful to you. You should study it carefully."

    ? said.  Ye Pengfei evolved the details of this formation one by one in the prototype plane, allowing Yin Jiutian to study it carefully.

    Yin Jiutian¡¯s abilities are mainly related to plane space, and then how to borrow the power of others.  Coincidentally, this Brahma-Demon Tongtian Formation also implies these two principles.  Ye Pengfei was worried about how to cultivate Yin Jiutian, but now he finally found a clue.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei wanted to find more information about similar formations from Little Fox.  No idea.  The little fox only knows its shape and understands its meaning, but does not know how to arrange and use it.

    "If there is a chance, just exchange the secrets of the formation with Mr. Qiu." Ye Pengfei silently wrote down this matter.  Then, he cupped his hands and signaled to Mr. Qiu that the two of them would leave immediately.

    From beginning to end, neither Ye Pengfei nor Little Fox announced their names, and Ye Pengfei looked even colder.  However, Mr. Qiu has a more open-minded personality and doesn't care about anything.  He also bowed his hands towards Ye Pengfei and said with a smile: "See you later."

    Just before Qiu Lao finished speaking.  Wutian Immortal Emperor Yuan Rong teleported over from a distance like lightning.

    Before Mr. Qiu could ask in surprise, he saw Mengying Immortal Emperor Bai Fenghua, Silver Beard Immortal Emperor Qiu Bingjun, and Snow Dragon Immortal Emperor Ao Wangtian. The three of them also looked nervous and teleported back at high speed.

    Then¡­¡­

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!

    Eight very clear loud noises reached everyone's ears.

    "Not good. All eight demons have fallen!!!" Mr. Qiu's expression changed drastically.

    The eight demons were connected to his mind, and the eight demons fell one by one, which also caused a big shock to his body and mind.  I saw his face turned slightly pale, and then.  Another unusual blush appeared, which lingered for a long time.

    "Mr. Qiu. I feel a very terrifying pressure, far beyond the pressure of that thing!" Immortal Emperor Wutian said anxiously with a panicked look on his face.

    "Me too." The beautiful face of Mengying Immortal Emperor Bai Fenghua was now covered with clouds, "Although there is only a faint trace of pressure, it is a thousand times more terrifying than that thing!"

    "Far more than a thousand times!" Silver Beard Immortal Emperor Qiu Bingjun said sadly, "If I hadn't abandoned a thousand silver beards, I might not be able to come back!"

    At this time, everyone discovered that the long silver beard of the Silver-bearded Immortal Emperor had become sparse.

    "Old enemy, you are lucky. You can still use Silver Beard Phantom Body**, so I can only kill one of my snow dragon clones!" The Snow Dragon Immortal Emperor Ao Guangtian was in great pain, having lost a snow dragon.  The clone seemed to be taking away half of his life.

    Mr. Qiu nodded slightly with a solemn expression: "This person is powerful and his speed is astonishing. He killed all my eight demons in an instant. You are extremely lucky to be able to escape Oh, you don't need to be prepared for anything.  If that person wanted to kill us, we would have no power to fight back. Maybe he was just looking around."

    Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.

    Although Mr. Qiu is not in a high level, his judgment is pretty good.

    &nbsp; That trace of coercion must have been released by the Six-faced Ice Ape.  Because he asked Yin Jiutian to do something, the seal in the six-faced ice ape was ready to move. It probably only came over to take a peek cautiously, and did not dare to kill anyone easily.

    Ye Pengfei knew the ins and outs of the matter, so his expression was naturally calm.  The little fox also had a rough guess. When she saw that her master still didn't make a move to catch the six-faced ice ape, although she was surprised, her face remained normal and she didn't react at all.

    The expressions on the two people's eyes fell into Mr. Qiu's eyes, and he couldn't help but make Mr. Qiu slightly startled.

    "Could it be that they are at a higher level than me?" Mr. Qiu thought to himself.

    It must be said that Mr. Qiu has a keen eye.  With just these few clues, I could guess some of the truth.

    In comparison, Immortal Emperor Wutian was arrogant and rude at first, and almost offended Ye Pengfei.  Now he was panicking again, and he was not in the mood to observe the changes in Ye Pengfei's expression.  Compared with Mr. Qiu, this Immortal Emperor Wutian was far behind.

    Qiu Laolue thought about it, then he handed over his hands and said: "Now that a powerful enemy is coming, you two should not be stingy with your methods. We should work together to defend against this enemy!"

    "Didn't Mr. Qiu say before that the people coming here are too strong and have no power to fight back? Why, are you trying to get us to join the gang again?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Mr. Qiu with a half-smile, and Mr. Qiu felt a cold current pass through his body.  He seemed to feel that no matter what little thoughts he had, Ye Pengfei would see through them.

    sharp!

    Mr. Qiu was secretly frightened, and his tone of voice couldn't help but become more cautious.

    "Fellow Taoist, if you have any ideas, feel free to tell me."

    Immortal Emperor Wutian frowned and looked at Ye Pengfei carefully again.

    The existence that can control a star realm will not just rely on force.  The previous arrogance of Immortal Emperor Wutian was not only due to the fact that his team was very powerful, but also due to his personality.  But now, he found that Mr. Qiu was actually using this tone to talk to the male cultivator, and he immediately understood.

    This person is of the same level as Mr. Qiu!

    Immortal Emperor Wutian clenched his fist slightly, and soon relaxed it.  No one knew what Immortal Emperor Wutian was thinking at this moment.

    Ye Pengfei has studied the art of extreme emotions and is good at seeing through other people's emotions.  However, at this time, his thoughts were all on Mr. Qiu, and he did not notice the small changes in Immortal Emperor Wutian.

    "I can save your lives, what will you do to reward me?"

    Ye Pengfei said so straightforwardly that the expressions of Mr. Qiu and others suddenly changed!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 612. Blackmail (Part 2)

    Depend on!  This is blackmail!

    "These few people, hundreds of millions of years ago, were arrogant existences in the world.  Who would dare to extort a few of them because of their bravery?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Who among the existences of Qiu Lao¡¯s level doesn¡¯t have blood on his hands?  I'm afraid even Mr. Qiu himself can't calculate how many corpses he has stepped on to advance to this level!  .

    In fact, the towering crown worn by Mr. Qiu is the best symbol of his past character.

    Those strong men who like to wear such exaggerated costumes are all going their own way.  If you respect me even a little, I may not agree with you.  If you lose half a penny to me, I will pay you back a thousand times!

    ?????????????????????This is the true character of Mr. Qiu.

    Now, the reason why Mr. Qiu looks more reserved is mainly because he has been in the realm of immortals for a long time and has seen many mysterious things.  He was unwilling to start the battle lightly before he understood the combat capabilities of Ye Pengfei and Little Fox.  However, this does not mean that Mr. Qiu has changed his temper.

    The warm smile disappeared.  Instead, there was a cold look

    "Mr. Qiu, let me try this guy's skills!" Immortal Emperor Wutian said coldly.

    Qiu Laolue was a little surprised.

    Since he is the leader of a group of people, he will not take action first when encountering trouble.  However, in the past, it was Mengying Immortal Emperor Bai Fenghua who did this kind of thing.  Her Dream Shadow Domain makes it easier for the enemy's methods to be completely exposed.

    In Mr. Qiu¡¯s opinion, Immortal Emperor Wutian¡¯s realm and cultivation level are much worse than Bai Fenghua¡¯s.  That is the realm of heavenlessness.  Nor does it have the power to confuse people's minds.  In terms of finding out the details of people.  Far less useful than Bai Fenghua's Dream Shadow Domain.

    However, Mr. Qiu didn¡¯t say much.  He just nodded slightly and did not move.

    Although Mr. Qiu believed that the owner with that hint of coercion was just looking around and didn't really want to kill anyone.  However, the demise of the Eight Demons still made him cautious, and he did not dare to leave his current position easily.

    It has to be said that Mr. Qiu is much more sophisticated than Bai Fenghua and others.  Although he didn't know it.  It was because of Ye Pengfei's existence that the owner of that terrifying coercion did not come here.  But, instinctive.  But he felt that it was safer here than anywhere else.

    Bai Fenghua and the others were a little surprised.

    The competition between the powerful in the Immortal Realm is more about the power of the field and the strength of the space plane.  Once the territory is expanded, it will be millions of miles in radius at least.  Once the forces of space planes collide, all powerful people within a hundred million miles will be attacked indiscriminately.

    Usually, when Bai Fenghua comes out to find out the details of someone, Mr. Qiu always takes everyone with him.  At least hundreds of millions of miles away.  Mr. Qiu was completely motionless now, which was very abnormal.

    "However, Qiu Lao refused to retreat, and few people didn't ask any more questions.

    In their small group, Bai Fenghua was originally the only one who broke through to the realm of gods.  The reason why everyone is now a first-level virtual immortal is all thanks to Mr. Qiu.  They have always been very convinced of Mr. Qiu's judgment.

    Similarly, they also believed that since Mr. Qiu approved Immortal Emperor Wutian¡¯s move.  Then, there won't be any problem.  They even looked disdainful, waiting to see Ye Pengfei's joke.

    What surprised them was

    ¡°Where are the people????¡±

    The Wutian Domain of the Wutian Immortal Emperor has just shown its face, and Ye Pengfei has already disappeared!

    Disappeared completely, disappeared without warning.  The incredible disappearance!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Not far away, even the steady Mr. Qiu.  I couldn't help but take a breath.

    Under the gaze of five powerful men from the Immortal Realm, Ye Pengfei disappeared inexplicably. Who could not be frightened by such strange means?

    Immortal Emperor Wutian was the most frightened. He took the initiative to ask for help because he originally had two plans¡ª¡ª

    If Ye Pengfei is really powerful, he can use Ye Pengfei's pressure to practice.  Mr. Qiu is nearby, so he doesn't have to worry too much.

    ¡°If Ye Pengfei was a paper tiger, he would have shown his face in front of Mr. Qiu.

    No one knows, although on the surface, Immortal Emperor Wutian, Bai Fenghua and others have been friends for hundreds of millions of years.  However, Wutian Immortal Emperor was the last to advance to the Immortal Realm.  He was arrogant and had already undergone considerable changes in his heart.

    Immortal Emperor Wutian knows what kind of cultivation resources Mr. Qiu holds in his hands.

    Immortal Emperor Wutian knows better what kind of benefits he will get if he can show his face in front of Mr. Qiu.

    In the past, this kind of income was often the exclusive monopoly of Mengying Immortal Emperor Bai Fenghua.  And now, Immortal Emperor Wutian wants to fight for it!

    Even Mr. Qiu is goneJie Wutian Immortal Emperor¡¯s thoughts.  Not to mention, Bai Fenghua and others who have always regarded Immortal Emperor Wutian as close friends.  After Ye Pengfei and Little Fox disappeared mysteriously, they only exclaimed briefly, and then rushed to Immortal Emperor Wutian without hesitation.

    "Xiao Yuan, don't be afraid, we will fight side by side!"

    With a solemn expression, Bai Fenghua opened the Dream Shadow Realm.  She had explored the depths of many powerful beings for Mr. Qiu, but at this time, she was not sure.  Little did Bai Fenghua know that the appearance of several of them would make Immortal Emperor Wutian even more agitated.

    On the surface, Immortal Emperor Wutian has not changed much.  However, his fist squeezed tightly once again.  After a few moments, I slowly relaxed

    This time, Ye Pengfei finally saw the movements of Immortal Emperor Wutian.  Effortlessly, he also saw through Immortal Emperor Wutian's thoughts.

    "Thanks to those few who treat him as friends, he actually has such thoughts." In another dimension, Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly.

    The little fox disappeared because of Ye Pengfei's guidance.  Now she has already entered the Lingshi Palace.

    Originally, this kind of guidance of the power of space planes was not unfamiliar to Qiu Lao and other powerful Void Immortals.  They also have several capable servants who are included in their own space plane.  However, their servants are all beings in the realm of gods and humans. How could they have imagined that the seemingly inconspicuous Ye Pengfei would actually have a servant with a realm and cultivation level much higher than themselves!

    The most important thing is of course the disappearance of Ye Pengfei.

    In fact, even Ye Pengfei himself only has a partial understanding of his "disappearance".

    Traveling through the chaotic time and space and letting Yin Jiutian lead him to another dimension was originally slow and dangerous.  Tens of days ago, Ye Pengfei needed the protection of a blessed land to successfully survive the chaotic time and space.

    Now, not only can he physically travel in an instant, but he can also leave no traces and openly play "mysterious disappearance" in front of a strong man who is at the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal.  After appearing in another dimension in an instant, looking back at the shock of those powerful virtual immortals, Ye Pengfei sighed even more in his heart.

    "This is still a glimpse of the surface of the 'Brahma-Demon Tongtian Formation'. If we can obtain the true meaning of the Brahma-Demon Tongtian Formation, wouldn't Yin Jiutian's ability become even more perverted?"

    Ye Pengfei sighed secretly, his intention to blackmail Mr. Qiu became even more determined

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 613. Blackmail (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei did not show up, but left quietly.  %net

    Blackmail also requires skills. If the other party does not feel enough pressure, it is impossible to blackmail what you want.  Using the world of reincarnation, Ye Pengfei, who has experienced hundreds of reincarnations, has already seen this kind of thing clearly.  .

    How did Bai Fenghua and others know this? They were so stupid that they didn't even come back to their senses even after they were on guard for a stick of incense.

    "Idiot, they've already left!!!" Mr. Qiu said bitterly, feeling that his face was dull.

    What kind of storms have you never seen before?  Unexpectedly, two living people disappeared under his nose today.

    These guys who follow you are also useless!  After standing there in a daze for so long, no one could react!

    Elder Qiu was ashamed and annoyed, and his mentality was already out of balance.  He had long forgotten that it was because of his acquiescence that Immortal Emperor Wutian took action.  At this moment, he simply reflected on his mistakes, but instead vented his anger on Bai Fenghua and others.

    Bai Fenghua and others were stunned.

    The four of them are either the overlords of one star realm, or they have great power across several star realms.  Although they had met some powerful beings in the past, they did not choose to attach themselves to them despite being in high positions.

    The reason why they chose Mr. Qiu is because of Mr. Qiu¡¯s restrainedness and calmness.  With Mr. Qiu, they were called subordinates, but in fact, they did not feel any restrictions or pressure.

    For the first time, they were furious from Mr. Qiu.  In the shouting, which was similar to a roar, I could feel the inherent power of the superior.

    Bai Fenghua and others were silent. Of course, they did not dare to retort.  There is no reason to argue with those in power.  Even though everyone knows it.  This superior also made a big mistake, but they, being in a weak position, simply could not and did not dare to say anything

    Frustration, loss, anger all kinds of negative emotions are shaking in everyone's mind.  Even so.  Neither Mr. Qiu nor Bai Fenghua and others thought of the confrontation with Ye Pengfei.  What exactly happened.

    Quietly

    A hole opened in the space hundreds of millions of miles away.

    For powerful men like Mr. Qiu, tearing a gap in the space is nothing.  However, what appeared from the gap was something they would never forget!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????.  Three huge heads that seemed to be made of ice crystals stretched out from the long gap.  Everyone could clearly see the three huge heads.  Sharing the same thick neck.

    Qiu Lao and others have seen many strange creatures.  but.  They searched their memories, but could not find such an existence.

    There is not much time.  Let them think about what kind of creature this person is.  Because they have already felt strong pressure.

    The terrifying pressure that makes people breathless!

    The terrifying pressure was such that Mr. Qiu and others could not even move a little finger!

    "It's the strong one! It's the strong one!!"

    Immortal Emperor Wutian and others who had truly felt this kind of coercion felt waves of turmoil in their hearts.

    Join forces to resist!  !  !

    The first thought of these people was to quickly expand their territory and join forces to fight this monster.  However, their thoughts had just arisen and before they had time to take action, they suddenly discovered that their body temperature suddenly dropped rapidly!

    In less than one millionth of an instant, Mr. Qiu and the others were all frozen into ice cubes!

    Horror!  !  !

    In fact, it is impossible to even show the emotion of fear.  Before their shocked faces appeared, their faces had already been sealed by ice!

    "What kind of power is this? Why did it freeze us without even seeing the shape of the domain?"

    How did Mr. Qiu and the others know that this was the six-faced ice ape, and he deliberately spared their lives?  With the power of the six-faced ice ape, which is the first level of the Mysterious Immortal, once the domain power is used, it is impossible for even hundreds of immortal-level beings, let alone Qiu Lao and these Void Immortal-level powerhouses, to stay.  Destiny is there.

    The inner demon is violent, and the inner demon is even more cunning.  In order to lure the main body into the endless abyss, the inner demon must be smarter and more cunning than the main body.

    "Five little guys, do you hate that person just now?" The head in the center was uttering human words.

    That person just now?

    Qiu Lao and others couldn't even move their eyes.  However, their mental activities can still continue.

    Of course I hate it!  !  !The person who reacted the most violently, apart from Mr. Qiu who felt very humiliated, was the Immortal Emperor Wutian.  Relatively speaking, Bai Fenghua, Qiu Bingjun, and Ao Mingtian only regarded Ye Pengfei as a normal enemy and did not have such deep hatred.

    The Six-faced Ice Monkey does not cultivate the Tao of Extreme Emotions, and is not good at seeing through people's emotions.  However, after all, he is a Xuanxian-level existence, and he is also a materialized inner demon. He can easily feel the emotional differences between several little virtual immortals.

    "Hehe, you two have a lot of resentment."

    The six giant eyes of the six-faced ice ape shrouded Mr. Qiu and Immortal Emperor Wutian respectively. He planned to use his methods

    "Monkey, what are you going to do?" At this moment, a voice that the six-faced ice ape least wanted to hear sounded.

    "You, you are not"

    The six-faced ice ape was shocked and panicked, and immediately fled!

    That smell disgusted him to the extreme!

    That smell made him awed to the extreme!

    how so?  ?  ?

    Obviously, I feel that he has left long ago.  Obviously, with his current cultivation, it is impossible for him to hide from my consciousness and sneak back quietly.  Why was he able to appear suddenly?  !

    The six-faced ice ape was a little panicked. He didn't even know how many dimensions he had broken through.

    He is worried, he is afraid.

    He still doesn¡¯t understand why such a weak guy can actually seal several other powerful inner demons.  He was afraid that before he could figure it out, he would be captured and sealed by that annoying guy!

    However, what puzzled the Six-faced Ice Monkey was that the hateful guy didn't catch up, and he couldn't understand it even more.

    "What does he want to do?"

    ??I¡¯m afraid the Six-faced Ice Monkey will never be able to figure this out

    Qiu Lao and others also couldn¡¯t figure out how such a powerful creature could run away in such a panic?  Until they saw the face they hated.

    "Guys, I saved your lives."

    Ye Pengfei's smile was very cold.  It seems to be colder than the ice that still freezes Mr. Qiu and others.

    "How much do you think your lives are worth?"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 614. The mysterious dragon treasure

    It was still blackmail, but he gave me a slap in the face first, and then blackmailed him again.

    However, Qiu Lao and others had to give in.  .

    ????????????? What kind of being can be a strong person who can scare away such a powerful being?

    After being "willingly" blackmailed by Ye Pengfei, several people didn't even dare to fart and left in despair.  When they left, they were still worried that Ye Pengfei would ignore his promise and kill him.  It wasn't until they were hundreds of billions of miles away and found that Ye Pengfei still hadn't come after them that they finally felt relieved.

    Actually, the little fox didn¡¯t understand what the owner did.

    With the current combat power of Little Fox and Ye Pengfei, combined, they are still no match for Qiu Lao alone.  But this time, the reason why Mr. Qiu didn't dare to take action was just because he was frightened by the six-faced ice ape.  He mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei, who could scare away the six-faced ice ape, was as powerful as the six-faced ice ape.

    This is a good opportunity. If you don't take this opportunity to kill Mr. Qiu, you will leave yourself with a huge hidden danger.

    However, the little fox seemed to be used to this and didn't ask any more questions.

    "The Brahma-Demon Heaven-reaching Formation is indeed profound and profound." Ye Pengfei sighed sincerely while studying the formation.

    The little fox became more and more confused.

    She originally thought that the master blackmailed these powerful men from the Immortal Realm mainly to obtain more cultivation resources and unknown information about this seemingly rubbish space plane.  However, it was only now that she discovered the main purpose of her master's blackmail.  It was actually to get the complete Brahma-Devil Tongtian Formation for Yin Jiutian.  she felt.  Although his intelligence is getting higher and higher, he is increasingly confused about his master's intentions.

    How did the little fox know? Not to mention that she couldn't understand Ye Pengfei's thoughts. In fact, even Ye Pengfei himself was not sure whether his actions were of any use.  After the little fox entered the Lingshi Palace to continue cultivating, and Yin Jiutian also started his fanatical research, Ye Pengfei's eyes were filled with confusion.  What's more, it's extremely firm

    ¡­¡­

    The true value of the dragon treasures on Zhanlong Star far exceeds Ye Pengfei's previous guesses.  He thought.  Although the Dragon Clan is known for being good at gathering treasures, in this junk space plane, no matter how hard the Dragon Clan tries, it is impossible to accumulate much wealth.

    When Ye Pengfei thought about it, maybe it would be great if this dragon treasure could have tens of trillions of top-quality spiritual stones.  However, after getting more information from Mr. Qiu, Ye Pengfei realized that the treasures that the major forces in Zhanlong Star had worked hard to hide for countless years.  In fact, it is a treasure that even the powerful Void Immortal level would be jealous of.

    From Mr. Qiu, Ye Pengfei was surprised to learn that Mr. Qiu was actually not the strongest being in this junk space plane.  It is precisely because there are many treasures similar to Zhanlong Star that these powerful virtual immortals can continue to practice.

    If it weren't for Samsara still in seclusion and practicing hard, and he couldn't disturb him, Ye Pengfei would have wanted to pull him out of Samsara and question him why he had boasted so much about Samsara Immortal Emperor in the past and made cultivation in the Immortal Realm so difficult.  , but in fact, among countless star realms.  There are powerful men who are countless times more powerful than the Immortal Emperor of Samsara.

    ??????????????????? Not only do these strong men know nothing about the cultivation of the Immortal Realm, but even the immortal-level masters like Little Fox were a little surprised by some of the cultivation techniques revealed by Mr. Qiu.

    "This means that the space plane I am in was really a high-level plane in the past. It is probably because of the breakthroughs of several ancestors of the Five Elements that it became what it is now."

    Ye Pengfei just sighed casually and did not think about it further.  It's not that he thinks this is really the case, but just because for now, how to get the dragon treasures on Zhanlong Star better and more safely is the most critical and urgent matter.  .

    ¡­¡­

    "Master." Qi Xinyue squatted on the ground humbly and asked in a low voice, "What should I do, slave?"

    After listening to the master's brief narration, Qi Xinyue felt cold all over her body. How could she have imagined that there would be so many existences similar to the master, coveting the treasures on Zhanlong Star.  She never imagined that even those at the ninth level could only stand in front of those powerful mysterious figures.

    "There's nothing you can do, just watch the movements of other forces for me." Ye Pengfei smiled softly, "Of course, there are too many powerful guys involved in the secrets now, and maybe you can't find out anything at all.  Trends. I will teach you some techniques, and you are responsible for monitoring those guys. This is the most important thing."

    "Theseare not??Too weak?  "Qi Xinyue was a little surprised.

    Now that this matter is already in trouble, and even beyond my reach, how can little guys with such low cultivation levels like Jin Yue and Yi Xingtian have any value worthy of their monitoring?

    However, as a soul slave, Qi Xinyue did not dare to ask Ye Pengfei such questions.  Instinctively, she was more afraid of Ye Pengfei, the master, than Cena and the others.  Since Ye Pengfei had clearly told her this, even if she had 10,000 questions in her mind, she had to follow it.

    After giving some instructions, Ye Pengfei entered the Qi family's blessed land and meditated in meditation.

    Ye Pengfei is not worried that someone will disturb him.  He wasn't worried that he would miss a good show.  Although the future is confusing, it is impossible for you to completely predict it.  However, based on his current state, since he has calculated that this treasure hunt trip is closely related to those seemingly weak existences in Jin Yue, then there is absolutely no mistake.

    "What kind of relationship will it be?"

    Actually, Ye Pengfei is also curious about what role weak beings like Jin Yue and Yi Xingtian can play in the whole matter.  With such questions, he walked into a secret room with the highest level of the Qi family, and his whole person entered a state of deathly silence.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that shortly after he entered meditation.  Qiu Lao and others finally arrived at Zhanlong Star and Zhanlong Pavilion.

    Along the way, Mr. Qiu and others were trembling with fear, for fear of encountering another situation.  They first went in the opposite direction and went to a camp of immortal soldiers belonging to the Wutian Immortal Emperor, which was far away from Zhanlong Star. They wandered around pretending to be there before returning.  Little did they know that when they finally arrived at their destination, Ye Pengfei arrived at Zhanlong Star before them and had already made arrangements for everything

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 615. Dragon Bloodline

    "It is indeed the cemetery of the Dragon Clan." After asking the elders of Zhanlong Pavilion again in detail, Mr. Qiu finally smiled again.

    After all the twists and turns along the way, Qiu Lao's heart was always filled with gloom.  Until now, he finally heard some good news.  .

    "Dare you ask me, senior?" the elder of Zhanlong Pavilion carefully asked in a low voice, "What's so mysterious about the Dragon Clan's cemetery?"

    "What you want to ask more is whether there are treasures hidden in the Dragon Clan's cemetery that can break through the ninth level." Qiu Lao asked with a smile.

    The face of the great elder of Zhanlong Pavilion changed slightly, and he didn't know how to answer for a while.

    ?? Mr. Qiu still smiled slightly and said: "Don't think that your Zhanlong Pavilion is hiding it well. I have already calculated that you already have a ninth-level peak person in Zhanlong Pavilion."

    As soon as Mr. Qiu said these words, the face of the great elder of Zhanlong Pavilion changed drastically.

    Immortal Emperor Wutian¡¯s face also changed slightly, and he snorted and said: ¡°I never thought that this little Zhanlong Star could hide so many secrets. Tell me! What else do I not know?!¡±

    A star realm is so vast. Although the Wutian Immortal Emperor also sent many spies to monitor it, for hundreds of millions of years, he has always felt that Zhanlong Star is just an ordinary planet. This makes  Immortal Emperor Wutian felt very humiliated.

    "Yuan Rong, you don't have to be like this." Mr. Qiu smiled lightly, "Although you are the Lord of the Star Realm, you cannot know the various mysteries of this space plane."

    Mr. Qiu was trying to comfort Immortal Emperor Wutian, who still looked slightly grateful on the surface.  but.  In fact, Immortal Emperor Wutian no longer follows Mr. Qiu's footsteps as he did in the past

    ¡­¡­

    Jin Yue was brought to Mr. Qiu.

    Jin Yue was stunned for a while. She had never seen anyone sitting on top of the great elder in Zhanlong Pavilion.  Even if the Zhanlong Immortal Emperor Yi Fangsheng comes, he can only sit at the bottom.

    Jin Yue is not a fool, especially after experiencing everything in the Dragon God Garden, she has a deeper understanding of what it means to have someone outside the world.  Therefore, the look of surprise only flashed across her face.  Then, she bowed slightly and waited for the order.

    "Is she the girl with dragon blood?" Mr. Qiu looked Jin Yue up and down, "Where is the other boy?"

    Yin and Yang are in harmony.  The idea of ??shaking the restriction, Qiu Lao also felt that it was the only way to maintain access.

    "There are two candidates." The great elder replied, "However, they are both descendants of the Yi family. The best place to implement the plan is also under the control of the Yi family."

    "It doesn't matter." Mr. Qiu waved his hand and said nonchalantly, "Although Yi Fangsheng also took refuge in a strong man in the Immortal Realm, compared to me, that guy is still far behind."

    As Mr. Qiu spoke, he turned his head slightly and said to Bai Fenghua, "The Yi family will be left to you."

    Bai Fenghua nodded, and countless faint shadows swept out of her body.

    ¡°In this way¡­the Yi family is finished?

    The elders of Zhanlong Pavilion couldn't help but look at each other, and they were even more afraid of Mr. Qiu.  Little did they know that Mr. Qiu was also afraid of someone.

    Mr. Qiu felt that even if Ye Pengfei came to Zhanlong Star, no matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to notice his actions immediately.  Therefore, although Mr. Qiu is afraid.  However, he did not think that Ye Pengfei would have any impact on his actions.  How could Mr. Qiu have expected that, in fact, Ye Pengfei had already made arrangements

    ¡­¡­

    Xuanmu City.

    Sudden disaster.  The entire Xuanmu City was caught off guard.  From inside the city to outside the city, fighting was raging everywhere.  People are fighting with groups of faint shadows of unknown origin.

    It can be said that it is a battle, but it is better to say that it is a one-sided massacre.  Even if dozens of seventh- and eighth-level experts join forces, they are no match for even a mere shadow.

    Only by relying on several powerful formations in Xuanmu City could they barely sustain themselves.  Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang were also fighting side by side in such a formation.  Because of Jin Yue, the two of them gradually changed from love rivals to enemies. However, at this moment, they had to fight together temporarily.

    "When will the reinforcements arrive?" Yi Xingtian's face turned pale.

    "Fenghuo City has never dealt with us. Maybe they are responsible for what happened this time." Yi Shang said harshly.

    "Don't talk nonsense." Yi Shang's father shouted coldly, "If Yi Xun has this ability, he can directly seek power and usurp the throne. How can he come to destroy our Xuanmu City?"

    Just what Yi Shang¡¯s father saidAt that moment, Yi Xingtian suddenly exclaimed: "A group of people came over!!!"

    It¡¯s not surprising that Yi Xingtian was yelling. At this moment, it¡¯s really amazing that someone can break out of the formation.

    "It's some elders from Zhanlong Pavilion."

    Yi Shang¡¯s father is an eighth-level peak expert, and his spiritual consciousness is much stronger than that of Yi Xingtian. He quickly saw the appearance of this group of people.

    However, what puzzled him was that everyone, including the great elder of Zhanlong Pavilion, treated a few unfamiliar faces with respect.

    "Yuan Rong, these are all under your control, so I'll leave them to you to handle."

    Yuan Rong!  !  !

    The powerful men in the formation felt an unstoppable chill that ran through their bodies!  !  !

    Very few people have seen Wutian Immortal Emperor, but there are very few powerful people in the Wutian Star Realm who don¡¯t know the real name of Wutian Immortal Emperor.

    Is it the same name?

    Soon, their luck was completely shattered.

    "I am Immortal Emperor Wutian." Yuan Rong's body exuded a different kind of coercion.  The powerful men in the formation immediately felt that they could break away from all constraints and gain lawless abilities.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Wutian**!  !  !

    No evidence can compare to this unique method.  There is no doubt anymore, this person is Immortal Emperor Wutian.

    For hundreds of millions of years, the main force on Zhanlong Planet was guarding against the Immortal Emperor Wutian.  Unexpectedly, guard against coming and going,

    He still came.

    What makes everyone even more unexpected is that Immortal Emperor Wutian actually wants to obey the orders of others!

    Everyone was trembling, and for a moment, they were all at a loss.

    Immortal Emperor Wutian ignored these people and only heard him yelling: "Who are Yi Xingtian and Yi Shang?"

    Everyone is even more confused. Immortal Emperor Wutian doesn¡¯t look for the city lord and deputy city lord, but looks for their son. What¡¯s the reason?

    Yi Shang consciously felt that his legs were weak and he was unsteady, almost falling to the ground.

    In comparison, Yi Xingtian's condition was slightly better. He stood up with a pale face, bowed and said, "I am Yi Xingtian."

    "You're not bad." Immortal Emperor Wutian nodded slightly, "I'll give you a good fortune."

    With that said, Immortal Emperor Wutian moved a little further towards Yi Xingtian.  The strong men in the formation felt that Yi Xingtian's aura was constantly increasing.

    The eighth level of the divine man!  !  !

    Everyone¡¯s eyes showed unconcealable horror

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 616. How about counting me in?

    Is this the true power of Wutian**?

    It is really terrible to raise a fifth-level god to the eighth level.  .

    Yi Shang¡¯s face was full of envy. At this moment, he suddenly felt that his legs were no longer shaking, his head was no longer dizzy, and his whole body was full of energy.

    "Master Immortal Emperor, I am Yi Shang!" Yi Shang said loudly, with the longing on his face that even a three-year-old child could clearly see.

    How do you know

    Immortal Emperor Wutian just looked at Yi Shang sideways, and then said in a deep voice: "You can come out too."

    Jin Yue appeared in front of the queue.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Everyone took a breath of cold air, Jin Yue actually already had the eighth level of peak cultivation!  !  !

    Is this also the masterpiece of Immortal Emperor Wutian?

    Before everyone had time to think about it carefully, Immortal Emperor Wutian made another decision that surprised everyone.

    "From today on, you two are husband and wife."

    Everyone took a breath of cold air again!

    What is going on?  Immortal Emperor Wutian actually came here with great fanfare for the marriage of two little guys.

    Anyone with a little bit of brains can see that the combination of Yi Xingtian and Jin Yue is very important to Immortal Emperor Wutian and those unfamiliar faces.

    " Smarter people have already guessed that the reason why Jin Yue grew up in Xuanmu City and the reason why she and Yi Xingtian were childhood sweethearts were all due to the design of Zhanlong Pavilion.

    Why would Zhanlong Pavilion do this?  The union of the two of them.  What will happen?  Everyone doesn't know.  They'll never get the chance to find out again.

    Yi Shang was dumbfounded.

    Yi Shang never expected that all of a sudden, the elders of Zhanlong Pavilion would take action.  Others, who were smarter, had long realized that something was wrong.  However, no matter how smart they are, they are unable to resist in the face of absolute strength.

    Corpses are everywhere!

    In just a moment, the originally solid formation was shattered.  After a few more moments, Yi Shang was surrounded by dead people.  No one, including his father, could last a single round.

    Yi Shang has become a fool.  He didn't realize that the combat power displayed by the elders of Zhanlong Pavilion was much higher than everyone knew.

    In comparison, Yi Xingtian is more sober.  He trembled slightly.  Although he knew that he would not die for the time being, he did not know how many more days he could live

    ¡­¡­

    The night of flowers and candles in the bridal chamber.

    This is a very romantic thing, but the two parties do not feel the slightest bit romantic.

    For Jin Yue, this is just the completion of a task that she has been preparing for many years.  Although it was impossible for her to not have a trace of fluctuation and regret in her heart when she was doing this, the more emotional emotion was the relief that the task was about to be completed.

    For Yi Xingtian.  He felt uneasy in his heart. He didn't know whether he would follow in the footsteps of his father and other strong men of the Yi family after the wedding night.  Facing the woman with her breasts half-naked, eyes slightly closed, and lying on her back on the bed, he actually showed signs of impotence

    "What's wrong with you?" Jin Yue asked softly.

    Jin Yue¡¯s tone was as gentle as before. This tone seemed to give Yi Xingtian some courage.

    "Jin Yue. Tell me honestly, am I going to die?"

    "What are you talking about" Jin Yue just scolded her and couldn't say any more.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any feelings for this man who is about to crawl onto me.  After so many years, I have become a bit of a fake person.

    "Don't think blindly." Jin Yue's voice became softer and softer.  "You are my husband, they will not make things difficult for you."

    once.  How Yi Xingtian wanted to hear Jin Yue say this.  But when he finally got his wish now, he had an apocalyptic feeling.

    "Am I your husband?" Yi Xingtian asked with a half-smile, "Jin Yue, if you still miss some of the past feelings, just tell me clearly."

    Jin Yue did not answer immediately. She was stunned, and suddenly said in a hurried voice: "Hurry up, you should understand why Yi Shang is not dead."

    Yi Xingtian was also stunned, and then burst into laughter: "We are all fools! We are all fools!!"

    Smiling, his tears flowed down

    ¡­¡­

    ?Some people are crying, others are laughing.

    "Well done." Facing the stable passage in front of him, Mr. Qiu was very satisfied.

    "Mr. Qiu, my granddaughter, please help me." The third elder of Zhanlong Pavilion took advantage of Mr. Qiu's smile and quickly made a request.

    Is it so easy to achieve the eighth level of peak cultivation?  Just because Jin Yue and Yi Xingtian didn't understand, it didn't mean that beings like the third elder of Zhanlong Pavilion didn't understand either.

    Mr. Qiu glanced at the third elder and said calmly: "The Wutian Domain is not that easy to crack."

    Mr. Qiu did not refuse outright, but he also had no intention of taking action.

    The third elder was also a wise man, so he understood immediately.

    "Mr. Qiu, what do you want me to do?"

    A wisp of light black flame danced on Qiu Lao's fingertips.

    "Swallow it."

    Suddenly, the third elder's face turned pale.

    The faces of the other elders of Zhanlong Pavilion also became very ugly. Although they did not know what this wisp of light black flame was, they could roughly guess that after swallowing this wisp of flame, the third elder  What will it become

    "Don't worry, I won't control you for too long." Mr. Qiu smiled kindly, "If I really want to control you forever, who of you can escape my grasp?"

    When Mr. Qiu said this, the faces of the elders of Zhanlong Pavilion looked a little better.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of the realm and cultivation level of Qiu?? and a few of his followers, they can turn anyone into a slave if they want, and there is no need to go to such trouble.

    The third elder stared at the wisp of light black flames for a long time, and finally made up his mind.

    For Mr. Qiu and others, this was just a small episode. After the third elder swallowed the wisp of flames, they watched with interest as the passage continued to extend, breaking through the indestructible dragon restriction.  aisle.

    "This time, I don't know how much we will gain." Qiu Bingjun said softly with great expectation.

    Ao Mingtian also rubbed his hands with some excitement: "There should be much more than last time. Except for us, no one else has found a way to enter."

    The last harvest, Qiu Lao and others only got one-tenth.  As for Qiu Bingjun and others, they only got a few cornerstones.  However, with just a few items, three powerful men, Qiu Bingjun, Ao Wangtian, and Wutian Immortal Emperor Yuan Rong, who had been stuck at the ninth level for a long time, had successfully broken through to the virtual immortal realm.  One can imagine their high expectations for this treasure hunt.

    At the other end of the passage, there was a glimmer of light.  Mr. Qiu laughed and was about to wave his hand and lead everyone in together. At this moment, a voice that deeply scared Mr. Qiu and others suddenly sounded¡ª¡ª

    "How about counting me in?"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 617. Mutation, the huge risk of refining inner demons!

    It is difficult for the elders of Zhanlong Pavilion to understand that in this world, there will be existences that would make Mr. Qiu and others turn pale with fear!

    What shocked them even more was that when they secretly looked at this strong man who made Qiu Lao and others turn pale, they all unanimously felt a "very familiar" feeling!  !  .

    ¡°Could it be thatwe have seen him before?

    ¡°Evenhave you ever fought against him?

    When thinking of this possibility, the elders of Zhanlong Pavilion became even more frightened and uneasy.  Even the third elder who had just swallowed the light black flame temporarily forgot the bitterness of swallowing the flame and turned his horrified eyes to Ye Pengfei.

    The elders of Zhanlong Pavilion were frightened, but Ye Pengfei didn't even look at them.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei had a faint smile on his face.  However, rays of fierce light shone unabashedly in his eyes.

    " Mr. Qiu and others were even more frightened. They couldn't help but move closer to each other

    Ye Pengfei was indeed murderous.

    A few days ago, the reason why he let Mr. Qiu and others go was actually similar to the idea of ??letting go of the Six-faced Ice Ape - he wanted to do something abnormal, and he wanted to get rid of the design of his previous life!

    Although he was not very sure, Ye Pengfei felt that his "random practice" when he first got involved in cultivation was the reason why he failed to obtain the Lingshi Palace in the first place.  During that period of time, my own cultivation path broke away from the design of my previous life.

    Now.  I have once again embarked on the path of designing my previous life.  Unusually, he let the six-faced ice monkey go.  Will letting Mr. Qiu and others go, will it also cause a chain reaction, causing him to deviate from the design path of his previous life again?

    Inexplicably, Ye Pengfei always feels that if he really follows the path designed by his previous life, he will have endless troubles!

    ¡°If after a while, he meets Mr. Qiu and others again, maybe Ye Pengfei can eliminate his murderous intention and follow the path he wants, but this time!

    Ye Pengfei smiled.  His face was gloomy and uncertain.  And his heart was in ups and downs.

    "The inner demons are backlashing! The blood evil is strong!"

    In the embryonic plane, the little fox and others all looked worried.

    Somewhere in the prototype plane.  There was a thick mass of blood evil energy that even a being like the little fox did not dare to touch.  Not to mention the three of them, Ce Na, Mo Xuan, and Yin Jiutian.

    Samsara also woke up.

    In order to break through the bottleneck, he thought hard about many methods.  In the end, he chose to seal himself into the Divine Sword of Samsara, and go through the reincarnations of life after life to understand the mystery of the beginning of the reincarnation of heaven and earth.  In the hope that, like the little fox, he can cultivate the realm of reincarnation.

    This method of self-sealing.  It is basically impossible to be untied by external forces.  However, Samsara suddenly discovered that before he had realized much, he was shaken out of his self-seal by a heart-pounding force!

    "What happened?" Before Samsara could see the surrounding situation clearly, he shouted angrily at Little Fox and others, "Did Ye Pengfei enter some scary and dangerous place?"

    From the perspective of reincarnation, he was in the plane space of a powerful person in the fairyland, and he actually felt the power of heart palpitations.  Then there is only one possibility - Ye Pengfei falls into a dangerous place!

    Back then, the Immortal Emperor Samsara entered a dangerous place, so he died.  If Samsara had not been lucky enough to be working for the Immortal Emperor of Samsara at that time, he would have perished with the Immortal Emperor of Samsara long ago.

    ¡°Could it be that I still can¡¯t escape this fate?

    When Samsara roars and asks.  Deep in my heart, I couldn't help but feel a fatalistic desolation.

    "More troublesome than the evil place." The little fox pointed at the blood evil.  The cheerful smile of the past has long since disappeared.

    In just a few moments, the volume of the blood demon more than doubled.  If it continues to develop at this rate, the entire prototype plane will be filled with blood evil sooner or later!

    "Is this a murderous intention?" Samsara stared blankly at the thick blood-red mist and murmured, "What happened to Ye Pengfei? How could he suddenly have such an uncontrollable murderous mood? Even if  Faced with the catastrophe of the blood river in hell, he did not lose control."

    The little fox explained in a low voice: "Because, he is refining a Xuanxian-level inner demon!"

    Xuanimmortal?

    Samsara wondered if he had heard wrongly.  After he listened to the little fox's explanation, he suddenly realized.

    "I didn't expect that his previous life would leave him such abundant cultivation resources!" Samsara's envy was beyond words.? 

    When others practice cultivation, they have to find their own techniques, and they have to earn their own spiritual stones and elixirs.  Ye Pengfei has arrived. There are countless white clouds in the chaotic space, which shows how huge the number of cultivation techniques is.  Ye Pengfei doesn't need spiritual stones or elixirs.  As long as you refine those inner demons, you will definitely become a golden immortal!

    "Why are you so envious?" the little fox yelled angrily, "Don't you see that he is extremely dangerous now?!"

    "I was just refining the inner demon with the worst cultivation level, and I was just refining it a little bit. Unexpectedly, it actually gave Ye Pengfei an uncontrollable blood evil mood!  Once the rudimentary plane is controlled by this blood evil artistic conception, Ye Pengfei will completely turn into an irrational murderous demon!

    Originally, the little fox¡¯s thoughts were similar to reincarnation.  She felt that as long as the master did not cause big trouble, at least there would be no big risks until he became a Golden Immortal.  At first, although she heard from her master, it was very troublesome to refine these inner demons.  However, she never imagined that it would not only be trouble, but also a huge danger!

    "In fact, even Ye Pengfei himself didn't think of it.

    Before meeting Mr. Qiu and others, he was in good condition.  After only refining a small amount of the Xuanxian-level inner demon, he felt that his power in the space plane had increased hundreds of times.

    However, after seeing Mr. Qiu and others, a completely uncontrollable and thick blood evil suddenly appeared in his prototype plane!

    At this moment, although he still had a smile on his lips, deep in his heart, he was in turmoil and could not calm down.

    "Sure enough, it is not that easy to refine the inner demons of the Xuanxian level. My previous life left me with great wealth, but also left me with great challenges."

    Ye Pengfei sighed secretly in his heart and continued to use various methods to control the blood evil.

    However, any spell is useless.  Even if he uses Yin Jiutian's ability to banish this blood evil spirit to a distant space plane.  Soon, a blood evil will appear again in his prototype plane.  Moreover, the expansion speed of this new blood evil is several times faster than before!

    "They are the cause of the bloody evil. Do they have to be killed?"

    Looking at Mr. Qiu and others, the smell of blood is already overflowing around Ye Pengfei's body!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 618. The six-sided ice ape lurking in the dark

    Poor Qiu Lao and others, how could they know the twists and turns in this.  They had long been frightened by the six-faced ice ape and did not dare to take action against Ye Pengfei.  Although they smelled Ye Pengfei's murderous intention, in their hearts, there was only fear and no idea of ??"fighting to the death".

    at this time¡­¡­

    ¡°Quickly do it and kill him!!!¡±.

    A cold divine thought rushed into Mr. Qiu's soul and quickly froze Mr. Qiu's fear.

    A shudder!

    Mr. Qiu changed instantly, he became fearless!

    Yes, I must kill him!

    Qiu Lao¡¯s eyes flashed sharply!

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei saw Mr. Qiu's domain and saw the power of his domain.

    A series of inexplicable doors suddenly appeared in the sky.  If someone enters the void corresponding to this place at this time, they will be horrified to find that in that void, there are also gates one after another that lead to unknown places.

    "This is my domain, the domain of choice! This is the power of my domain, the door of choice!"

    As the field expanded, Qiu Lao's momentum gradually changed.  In the past, Mr. Qiu left an impression on Ye Pengfei as a strong man who acted cautiously and did not seek merit, but sought no faults.  But now, as the portals approach Ye Pengfei, a ferocious look appears on Mr. Qiu's face.

    "A person needs to face countless choices in his life. As long as you make the wrong choice once, you will fall into a place of eternal destruction! Let me see what you are capable of!"

    If it weren¡¯t for that cold divine thought, it would have been impossible for Mr. Qiu to say such a thing.

    Bai Fenghua and others did not know the secret.  They looked at Mr. Qiu in surprise, confusion, and admiration.

    Mr. Qiu is indeed Mr. Qiu, facing an incomprehensible existence.  How could he muster such courage!

    This change of Qiu Lao also invisibly diluted the fear of Bai Fenghua and others.

    The first person to be evil-minded was Yuan Rong, the Immortal Emperor of Wutian.  Originally, he was extremely eager to prove himself and surpass Bai Fenghua and others.  At this moment, his almost distorted psychology actually helped him get rid of his fear of Ye Pengfei first.

    "Kill!!!" Immortal Emperor Wutian shouted coldly.  His Wutian Domain also expanded accordingly.

    Although the realm has expanded, Immortal Emperor Wutian is not like Mr. Qiu.  Go directly to Ye Pengfei to kill him.  Because, like Mr. Qiu, he was not controlled by a spiritual thought and was already somewhat in control of himself.

    Siege!

    The Immortal Emperor Wutian, who was able to choose his own strategies and tactics, decided to expand the Wutian Domain from afar.  And he stayed in the realm of Wutian.  Secretly do those lawless things that turn things upside down.

    Soon, Mengying Immortal Emperor Bai Fenghua and Silverbeard Immortal Emperor Qiu Bingjun came.  The Snow Dragon Immortal Emperor was proud of the sky and also expanded his own areas.

    Bai Fenghua¡¯s domain.  It is an endless dream shadow.  As long as you fall into it, you will not be able to tell the difference.  I don¡¯t know what is reality and what is a dream.

    It¡¯s not without reason that Mr. Qiu values ??Bai Fenghua the most.  Bai Fenghua's dream realm complements his own choice realm.  The combination of the two sides can unleash a power that surpasses the first level of the Void Immortal.

    At first glance, this kind of domain combination has the same meaning as the combination of Ye Pengfei's Extreme Affection Domain and Cen Na's Blood Dragon Domain. They both belong to the category of power increase.  But in fact, Mr. Qiu can also obtain many precious gains through the Dream Shadow Realm, which is not something that others can know.

    When Bai Fenghua¡¯s Dream Shadow Domain was added up, Mr. Qiu couldn¡¯t help but become energetic, as if he had been given a shot of chicken blood, and his murderous intention became even stronger.

    Ye Pengfei avoided it.

    Looking purely at strength, Ye Pengfei is no match for Qiu Lao alone.  Coupled with Bai Fenghua, and Immortal Emperor Wutian and others eyeing him, how could he possibly defeat him?

    "If Ye Pengfei had been controlled by the blood evil spirit, he would still fight against the enemy at all costs.  But now, although the blood evil is very difficult, Ye Pengfei can finally control his emotions and his body.

    Ye Pengfei's avoidance made Qiu Lao and others' eyes shine.

    At this time, even if the guy who secretly manipulated Mr. Qiu removed his spiritual consciousness, Mr. Qiu would probably kill Ye Pengfei at all costs.  Because, he has realized that Ye Pengfei is just a paper tiger!

    What Mr. Qiu didn¡¯t know was that Ye Pengfei wasn¡¯t worried about this.  A few days ago, since Ye Pengfei was willing to let Mr. Qiu and others go after ruthlessly extorting money, he was already prepared for the day when his paper tiger would be exposed.  This is Ye Pengfei's plan,This is his fight against fate, and he will not regret it.

    It¡¯s not like he has no means at all.

    "Please give me some peace!"

    Avoiding the doors of choice that were rushing towards him one after another, Ye Pengfei let out a low drink.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei¡¯s low voice, Mr. Qiu and others felt strange.  Not to mention domain power, it's not even useful for ordinary spells. What's the use of just shouting it?

    However, what Qiu Lao and others did not expect was.  Not long after Ye Pengfei drank, one by one, they suddenly felt tired.

    "Why are you fighting? It's so tiring"

    The offensive of Qiu Lao and Bai Fenghua suddenly became sluggish.

    at this time!

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!!!¡±

    I don¡¯t know which space plane, but an earth-shaking roar burst out.  The elders in Zhanlong Pavilion, whose cultivation level was only at the peak of the eighth level, were instantly stunned.

    Jin Yue and Yi Xingtian were even worse.

    With their eighth level cultivation, there are many hidden dangers.  The previous collision of yin and yang, the fusion of blood, shook the dragon clan's restrictions. Now the two of them are extremely weak, and their strength is probably not as good as that of a third- or fourth-level being.  Faced with this sudden roar, the two of them immediately started to bleed from their orifices and were about to die before their eyes.

    At this moment, no one cares about the elders of Zhanlong Pavilion, let alone Jin Yue and Yi Xingtian.  Whether it was Ye Pengfei who had just inspired the fragments of the Extreme Affection Domain in Mr. Qiu and others, or Mr. Qiu and others who had just been awakened by the roar, they all used various divine eye spells to penetrate the space plane and move towards that  Trace the source of the sound away.

    "You actually ran away right now?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh or cry. All he could see was a desolate and barren plane. Where could he see the owner of the voice? "Six-faced Ice Monkey, you are really good at saving your life.  However, I won¡¯t seal you now, so you can take your time and relax.¡±

    Six-faced ice ape?

    Qiu Lao and others did not see the owner of the voice, but when they heard Ye Pengfei say this strange term, they all shuddered in unison, thinking of the strange monster with three huge heads

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 619. The ultimate feeling, so wonderful

    Qiu Lao and others were a little confused again.

    Yes, it was indeed because of Ye Pengfei's appearance that the monster fled in a hurry.  If the owner of the voice was also that monster this time, it would be the second time that it took the initiative to avoid Ye Pengfei.  .

    The first time I escaped, maybe it was just a mistake in judgment.  This second time I dare not face it directly, this is already an ironclad fact.

    What kind of facts?  The fact that proves Ye Pengfei's ability!

    However, what makes Mr. Qiu and others very confused is that if Ye Pengfei is really powerful, how can he avoid the joint attack of several people?  You know, when we faced that monster, that monster almost killed several people instantly with just a look, not to mention that it didn't use its domain power!  !  !

    Confusion is confusion, but the battle will continue.

    Qiu Lao and others have lived for hundreds of millions of years.  Although they are confused and cannot understand, they are keenly aware that now is an opportunity¡ª¡ª

    A chance to kill Ye Pengfei!

    Until now, Mr. Qiu and others still don¡¯t know Ye Pengfei¡¯s name.  However, they had long hated Ye Pengfei's figure deep in their hearts.

    Being blackmailed!

    ¡°Is this something I haven¡¯t seen in many years?  With their level of cultivation and status, no one would dare to do this.

    "However, Ye Pengfei did this.  The total amount of various treasures he extorted definitely exceeded 10,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000 best spirits!  !  !

    For Ye Pengfei, who has potentially horrible, eats 10 trillions of ecstasy treasures, and condenses the prototype plane.  Still far, far away.  However, for powerful men like Wutian Immortal Emperor who have just advanced to the level of Void Immortal, the treasures of 10 trillion top-grade spirits can almost defeat them.  From the low-level stage of Xuxian First Level to the advanced stage.  If Bai Fenghua swallowed the treasure of trillions of top-grade spirits, he might even be as good as Qiu Lao!

    Hatred!

    Infinite hatred!

    Qiu Lao and others have never hated someone so much.  When they discovered that, on the one hand, this powerful man seemed to be ridiculously powerful, on the other hand, he seemed to have some "flaws" that were difficult to make up for.  Thus, this infinite hatred was transformed into infinite combat power!

    Kill kill kill!

    Even Immortal Emperor Wutian, who was only wandering around the periphery just now, has evolved his domain into various entities.  He hit Ye Pengfei hard.

    Not to mention Qiu Lao and Bai Fenghua. Previously, due to the fear that Bai Fenghua had not eliminated in his heart, the power of the two people's cooperation was far from being truly revealed.  And this moment.  When they attacked again, Ye Pengfei felt that he couldn't see anything with his spiritual consciousness.

    As soon as their spiritual consciousness touched Bai Fenghua's dream realm, Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing smiled sweetly.  Appeared in front of his eyes.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't been alert enough, he would have immediately cut off this ray of consciousness.  I'm afraid, I will completely fall into a dream.

    "What a dream realm. Even if I only use my spiritual sense to look at it, my six senses will fall into a dream." Ye Pengfei secretly screamed.

    Using dreams to influence people's emotions is somewhat similar to the effect of Ye Pengfei's extreme emotion power.  However, in essence, the two are still very different.

    "As long as you don't look at it or fall into it, you won't be affected. However, even if you escape my realm of extreme emotion, you can't escape the power of my realm."

    Only those who forget their feelings can avoid emotional fluctuations.  As long as there is no one who forgets his love, he can't escape Ye Pengfei's extreme power of love!

    Seeing before his eyes, the first gate of choice was about to envelop Ye Pengfei under the increase in the Dream Shadow Realm.  A faint smile appeared on Bai Fenghua's face involuntarily.

    Although Mr. Qiu's face remained calm, his muscles relaxed slightly, which could not escape Ye Pengfei's feeling.

    This is the joy of imminent victory, and this is also the seed of imminent failure.

    The wonderful ending slowly unfolded in the sea of ??consciousness between Mr. Qiu and Bai Fenghua.  They know very clearly that this is not the real ending, this is just a beautiful vision.  They still need to work harder before their beautiful vision can truly come.  However, even if their minds are very clear, they cannot contain the joy in their hearts.

    Out of control!

    Just when the door of choice was about to envelop Ye Pengfei's figure, the situation suddenly got out of control!

    I saw that the door of choice drew a beautiful arc, passing right by Ye Pengfei, and rushed toward an unknown target.

    And Bai Fenghua¡¯s dream realm, the dream suddenly shattered and ceased to exist.

    Wu Tianxian who was assisting in the attackThe emperor and others couldn't help but look at each other in astonishment.

    What's going on here?  How could the two of them make such a low-level mistake?

    Only Ye Pengfei knows the secret.

    "The ecstasy of a great victory will always sprout quietly before the actual victory. As long as this emotion is slightly advanced and expanded slightly, it can affect the opponent's actions."

    During the battle, Ye Pengfei experienced the secret of using the power of extreme emotion.

    Strictly speaking, this method of use was learned from the monster Zhu Xiang.  Back then, Zhu Xiang could make a master like Ling Yunjue change his emotions in time and space with just one look.

    "However, with Zhu Xiang's realm and cultivation level, it is still very rough to perform this method.  He can only make his opponent's fighting spirit surge, but there will be no more changes.

    Now, Ye Pengfei's realm has reached the third level of Yuanxian.  The power used is already the power of the space plane.  Coupled with the backing of the realm of extreme emotions, when this method is used, the changes are endless and difficult to guard against.

    At the moment when Mr. Qiu and the second monk Bai Fenghua were confused, and Immortal Emperor Wutian and others looked at each other, Ye Pengfei used this method again.

    Frustrated!  !  !

    A great victory, turned into nothing.  The uncontrollable loss and boundless depression gave both Qiu Lao and Bai Fenghua a sense of powerlessness that they could not shake off.

    This is not a dream, this is the real feeling of Mr. Qiu and Bai Fenghua.  However, without Ye Pengfei, they could still contain their negative emotions in order to regroup.  With Ye Pengfei causing trouble beside them, not only could they not fight any longer, their fighting spirit was suddenly knocked to their knees!

    Immortal Emperor Wutian and others who were cooperating nearby did not escape this blow.  They have mixed feelings in their hearts, each with their own thoughts and emotions.  The only thing that is the same is that these thoughts and emotions are all negative.

    Before victory, the ecstasy that comes in advance can destroy a person's attack.

    A missed opportunity or a small flaw deep in one's heart can destroy a person's fighting spirit.

    The ultimate feeling is so wonderful!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 620. Fight against the Bloody Evil (Part 1)

    In the embryonic plane, reincarnation has been dumbfounded.  Five against one, according to the little fox, one of them is far more powerful than Ye Pengfei.  But after five strikes and one strike, it turned out like this.

    "Is this his domain power? I didn't even see how he expanded his domain, how could he win?" Samsara asked in surprise.  .

    "You won?" The little fox glanced at Samsara angrily, "You have fought against the powerful Void Immortal after all. With just this little result, you can be considered a winner?"

    The little fox is right, this is just a victory in the first battle, and it is still far from "winning the battle".

    Ye Pengfei, who was in the middle of the battle, saw it very clearly.

    "It's a pity that I don't have enough strength to break their planes and destroy their bodies and souls in one go."

    A strong person who has entered the fairyland will protect himself at all times as long as he expands his domain.

    This is the advantage of owning the ** plane space. Even if the body faints and completely loses consciousness, as long as the space plane is not destroyed, the domain can still develop smoothly and become its most steadfast protector.

    Now, Mr. Qiu and others are just a little out of control emotionally, far from being knocked unconscious.  Their domain is still the same, and their power is still the same, but they can't pose any threat to Ye Pengfei for the time being, but it doesn't mean that Ye Pengfei has won a complete victory.

    The difference in strength cannot be made up in a short while.  What's more, the reason why Ye Pengfei first saved Qiu Lao and others, and then wantonly blackmailed them.  It is for a greater purpose.  Even if he could put aside Mr. Qiu and kill Bai Fenghua and others one by one, he would not do so for the time being.

    This is an adventure, and Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know it.  Is this risk worth it? Will it bring disaster to myself?  However, he continued to implement it firmly according to his own ideas

    Eyes, briefly glanced at the stable passage.  Ye Pengfei hesitated for a moment and then flew in.

    Actually, going in now is not the safest option.

    Although Ye Pengfei won a small game.  However, he still has no idea how to deal with the blood evil in the prototype plane.  Now, the six-faced ice ape is hiding in the darkness.  Qiu Lao and others lost a round.  There will definitely be more crazy pursuit and revenge.  The safest option is to escape far away, find a hidden place, and concentrate on learning how to deal with the blood evil.

    Entering the secret realm of the Dragon Clan now is not the safest option.  Maybe, it¡¯s still the most dangerous choice!

    It¡¯s not just Mr. Qiu and others who covet the Dragon Clan¡¯s secret realm.  There are also many powerful people in the Immortal Realm with unknown cultivation levels who have also secretly manipulated the major forces in Zhanlong Star.  I want to get in and get a piece of the pie.

    On one side is the blood evil that cannot be solved, and on the other side is the evil eye.  For those powerful men in the Immortal Realm who want to acquire more dragon treasures, there are even powerful six-faced ice apes waiting for the opportunity.  Ye Pengfei made this choice and was faced with many crises.

    The little fox, who knew the risks best, could not help but look worried.

    "Master, how can I help the little fox?" The little fox knew that he could not stop Ye Pengfei.  She could only raise her voice and ask, wanting to help.  Even if he couldn't deal with that terrifying blood evil for his master, he could at least go out and deal with other Void Immortal-level experts.

    "Don't worry." Ye Pengfei's calm voice sounded leisurely in the prototype plane, "You should continue to practice. Don't come out until you reach the first level of the Void Immortal!"

    "I understand." The little fox nodded immediately and said, "I will seize the time to practice. In only three days, I will be able to advance to the first level of the Void Immortal!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be slightly startled by the little fox's bold words.

    After five days of self-isolation, the little fox has only just raised his power to the ninth level of God-Man. He is still far away from the peak of the ninth level, let alone the first level of the Void Immortal.  What is enough for three days?

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "Little fox, don't do this nonsense!!!" Ye Pengfei shouted sternly, "I have my reasons for choosing this way. You don't have to worry too much, just practice well."

    "But¡­¡­"

    "There is no but." Ye Pengfei thought, and a few strands of space plane power rolled up the little fox and others, and sent them to their respective homes, "Please let me practice with peace of mind, don't think wildly!"

    ??The power of the space planes is also mixed with the power of the extreme emotion field.  Even the little fox, who had the realm of a fairy, couldn't help but calm down and no longer had any impulsive emotions.

    In his own dimension, Ye Pengfei is a god!  Even an existence like the little fox cannot resist the power of his domain.

    but¡­¡­

    &nbsp; Even a true god would frown if a mass of cancer appeared in his body.

    Ye Pengfei, who was galloping into the stable passage, although his face was not really sad, he was still worried and unsure.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei categorically rejected the little fox's help was, on the one hand, because he did not want the little fox to gain the power of the Void Immortal in a short time at the cost of overdraft, and on the other hand, it was because he had come up with some idea.

    This method comes from the extremely short battle before.

    Ye Pengfei, who was galloping in the passage, kept thinking about this idea

    "The prospect is not very clear. After all, it comes from the inner demon power of the Xuanxian-level powerhouse." Ye Pengfei sighed secretly.

    The blood evil continues to expand.  If you don't make a decisive decision immediately, even the countermeasures that you finally come up with after a flash of inspiration may not have a chance to be used.

    "No matter what, let's fight!"

    At this critical moment, Ye Pengfei's desperate personality exploded once again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw pairs of bright eyes suddenly appearing in the prototype plane.

    Suddenly, the blood evil that was constantly expanding outwards trembled in a humane way, as if it was aware of the danger.  Then, he quickly wrapped a dark barrier on his outer shell.

    "Damn, you can actually defend yourself!"

    Ye Pengfei was a little depressed.

    This pair of existences that look like eyes are evolved by Ye Pengfei's power to condense the space plane. They are equivalent to those treasures used for detection, and they can peek into the weaknesses of the blood evil.

    The difference is that this kind of treasure usually detects offensive and defensive weaknesses.  But these pairs of eyes detect whether the blood evil is impure!

    ???????????????????No matter how firm his thoughts are, there will always be fluctuations in his emotions in one way or another.  As long as there is a fluctuation, it can be infinitely amplified by Ye Pengfei's extreme power, causing it to self-destruct.

    Impure blood evil is just like a person who cannot forget his love.  If it is not pure, it means that in addition to the evil, it also contains other emotions, and has the possibility of evolving in the direction of "non-killing" and "non-attack".

    Ye Pengfei's idea was good, but he never expected that before he started detecting, the blood evil had completely sealed itself off!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 621. Fight against the Bloody Evil (Part 2)

    This complete self-imposed isolation has both good and bad consequences.

    The good thing is that the blood evil will not expand for the time being.  .

    The bad side is that Ye Pengfei has no idea what the blood evil will do next!

    A blood evil spirit that can sense risks in advance and make the most reasonable response This is not an ordinary blood evil spirit, it is a powerful existence with self-awareness!

    This is the inner demon materialized!

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and whispered to himself: "Although I am not yet at such a high level, those Xuanxian-level inner demons can make me give birth to inner demons that can be materialized. What an ability this is!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shuddered.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????If those inner demons did not fight each other, but instead tried this trick on me, I would have lost my mind a long time ago and allowed myself to be slaughtered by them.  Where is the time and opportunity to find the potential of Yin Jiutian?

    It seems that it was a very correct choice for me to rashly release them when they were so weak.  If he was already strong when he released them, I'm afraid these inner demons would not put him aside with disdain, but would kill him first.

    From another perspective, this also shows that my own cultivation path is not consistent with the plan of my previous life.

    "When I reached the state of becoming a god, I should have harvested the Lingshi Palace, received the guidance of the little fox, and understood the role that the Demonic Fist played in my breakthrough. However, I missed it."

    "Similarly, before releasing these embodied inner demons, I should have understood the potential of Yin Jiutian and understood the role of Yin Jiutian. However, I once again deviated from the design of my previous life!"

    The more Ye Pengfei thought about it, the more certain he became. He believed that despite the path he was taking now.  Still can't get rid of the design of the previous life.  However, one day, I will completely embark on my own unique path!

    Looking at the blood demon that looked like a turtle shell, Ye Pengfei became even more convinced that he had done the right thing by letting go of the six-faced ice ape.

    "He is secretly stirring things up and making enemies for me. Maybe I don't even have to wait until I enter a higher level before I can use him. I can completely get rid of the shackles of fate!"

    Although Ye Pengfei has only refined a little bit of Qi Longbo's body, he has already glimpsed the secret of getting rid of fate - the so-called ability to control the thread of fate, which contains the true meaning of getting rid of the shackles of fate!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Whether it is Qi Longbo now or Zhao Youhou in the past, their realm is too low to realize this true meaning.  Ye Pengfei was also achieving the realm of immortality, and his realm suddenly jumped to the third level of Yuanxian.  I just caught a glimpse of this.

    In my heart, I was thinking carefully about fate and the future, suddenly.  Ye Pengfei had a bold idea.

    "What if I summoned my future bodies one by one and gave them to this blood evil spirit to kill?"

    This idea.  Ye Pengfei was both excited and scared.

    At the beginning, Qi Longbo relied on summoning the future body to destroy all the killing formations deployed by Zhao Youhou with overwhelming force.

    This is an ability that one has after controlling the thread of one's own destiny.  This ability looks similar to Burning Shouyuan, but there are essential differences -

    After burning Shou Yuan, your own body gains strength.  In other words, you still need your own body to do it yourself, to overcome obstacles and bear all risks.

    And summoning the future body is equivalent to having an extra clone.  It is this clone who takes the risk.  Even if the clone is destroyed, the main body is still safe and sound.

    Of course, in comparison, summoning the future body also has inherent shortcomings.  That is, no matter what period of time the clone is summoned, its power is at most equivalent to the current cultivation level of the original body.  However, burning longevity can greatly increase the power of the body, and even allow the body to temporarily transcend the realm bottleneck!

    In fact, for Ye Pengfei now, if he wants to kill the blood evil, he should use "burning longevity" as a last resort.  However, he did the opposite and thought of summoning his future body!

    He not only wants to summon the future body, but also summons all the visible future bodies!

    Ye Pengfei's crazy thoughts were so strong that even the three insect slaves Cen Na, Mo Xuan, and Yin Jiutian reversely sensed their master's thoughts for the first time.

    "To destroy the future body, what is the master going to do?"

    Ce Na and others were shocked. If it weren't for Ye Pengfei always using the power of extreme emotion to subdue all the beings in the prototype plane, they would have jumped up and called Little Fox and Samsara to stop Ye Pengfei.  .  ButNow, although they looked horrified, strangely, they were calm inside without any emotional fluctuations.

    Ye Pengfei also noticed the situation of the three insect slaves. He smiled slightly, calmed down, and completely cut off their reverse induction.

    "Indeed, this idea is too riskybut it's still worth a try!" Ye Pengfei's eyes were filled with eagerness to try.

    ¡­¡­

    The power of extreme emotion slowly dispersed from the prototype plane.  The blood demon wrapped in the turtle shell immediately sensed the change.  I saw its protection cracked inch by inch, and thick blood mist stretched out from the cracks.

    Be cautious and visit slowly This blood evil spirit, apart from not being able to speak yet and having no human form, behaves just like a normal person.

    "Future body, give it to me!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Ye Pengfei" one by one has traveled through time and space in the future.  They ignored the evil intent in the blood mist that was so strong that it could drive people crazy, and fought with it in close quarters without fear.

    Ye Pengfei's body stopped.

    Although the stable passage leading to the dragon clan's secret realm is very long, at Ye Pengfei's speed, it only takes one or two sticks of incense to pass through.  Originally, Ye Pengfei planned to enter the dragon clan's secret realm, and then explore the dragon clan's treasure while seeking a way to solve the blood evil.  But plans are not as fast as changes. Now that I have thought of such a bold approach, there is no need to rush forward.

    Each future body unfolds a field of extreme emotions.  The wisps of blood mist that stretched out were like a frightened child, trying to shrink back quickly, wanting to return to the blood evil body.

    If it were Ye Pengfei's true form and followed the basic principle of staying out of danger, he would not follow him to pursue him.  However, the future bodies controlled by Ye Pengfei were not afraid of death. They fell tightly into the wisps of blood mist and pounced on the blood evil body!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 622. Fight against the Bloody Evil (Part 2)

    The Blood Fiend never expected that Ye Pengfei would rush into his own body like a madman!

    You must know that no matter what kind of clone, it is connected with the original life.  If the clone is destroyed, the main body will also suffer some damage.  .

    In the eyes of the Blood Demon, there are so many clones.  If they were all destroyed and the damage added up layer by layer, Ye Pengfei's body would also suffer a fatal blow.  Even if he is the real body of the Five Elements Emperor, he cannot avoid the fate of the five elements being split and the real body being destroyed.

    Sensing the power of Xuanxian's inner demon, the blood demon was born in Ye Pengfei's body and thought he knew Ye Pengfei very well.  However, he never expected that Ye Pengfei would be so fierce!

    Originally, this blood demon planned to withdraw wisps of blood mist, then continue to build a turtle shell, and slowly fight with Ye Pengfei.  Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei commanded the future bodies to rush in one after another.

    The Blood Demon reacted very quickly. In an instant, it rebuilt its turtle shell. Then, the blood mist rolled inside its body, trying to kill all of Ye Pengfei's future bodies within its own Blood Demon body.

    Ye Pengfei sent his future body to die, but he had to die well.  On the one hand, he wants to use the power of the blood evil to kill these future bodies completely and completely, so that there will no longer be any trace of his future.  On the other hand, he wanted to borrow the power of his future body to severely injure the blood evil and completely obliterate his own inner demon that had materialized.

    Kill 1,!  !  !  !  !

    Countless future bodies, each showing their unique abilities, rushed left and right inside the blood evil body, hacking and killing.  Through those future bodies, Ye Pengfei seemed to have experienced the blood river of hell again.

    "It's much more dangerous than last time!"

    Seeing it.  Several future bodies fought like crazy, forcibly carving out a quiet place in the blood evil body.

    But there are more future bodies.  Being swallowed by the blood evil, there is no room for fighting back.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei made an estimate.  The ferocious power possessed by this blood evil is at least equivalent to the superposition of 100 million blood river tribulations in hell!

    "Master, this is your own embodied inner demon. Its realm is equivalent to the third level of Yuanxian. Its power is certainly terrifying." At some point, the little fox left the Lingshi Palace.  Appeared in the sky not far away.

    "Have you advanced to the level of Void Immortal?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help frowning, "Didn't I tell you a long time ago that I don't want you to do whatever you want?!"

    "If it weren't for the power of the Void Immortal, it would have been impossible for the little fox to escape from Ye Pengfei's extreme power.

    And this time.  The little fox possessed the power of a virtual immortal in less than a stick of incense!  This is much shorter than the time the little fox had boldly planned!

    The little fox smiled and shook his head: "I'm not a virtual immortal yet. This is just using the power of reincarnation. The power of the virtual immortal is simulated. It's not good for fighting. It's used to offset the master's extreme power.  It¡¯s still just okay.¡±

    After hearing the little fox¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei felt a little relieved.

    "You have to remember 1. In the future, when I venture into more advanced planes and spaces, I will have to rely on you. Nothing can happen to you now!" Ye Pengfei said very seriously.

    "Compared with the future, what level of danger are you encountering now?"  If you want to use it now, you have to get a Junpin Taoist weapon.  Then just commit suicide and there is no need to continue working hard.

    The little fox smiled sweetly and giggled: "The little fox knows, and will never think about that kind of thing again."

    After a pause, the little fox continued: "Master, if all your future bodies are destroyed, the master's body will also be scattered, and you will be in great danger. Master, have you thought about how to deal with it?"

    Although the blood evil was powerful, it was nothing compared to the danger created by Ye Pengfei himself.

    Although the little fox was trapped by Ye Pengfei's extreme power, she has been paying attention to Ye Pengfei's actions.  Unlike Cen Na and others, she could understand Ye Pengfei's thoughts. She didn't understand Ye Pengfei's thoughts until Ye Pengfei violently threw countless future bodies into the blood evil body.

    This is why the little fox will spend the power of reincarnation to simulate the power of the virtual immortal and break free from the shackles of the extreme power.

    Although the little fox had a smile on her face, there was unconcealable worry in her eyes.

    "There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain."

    Ye Pengfei's answer made the little fox almost faint.

    Is this also the answer?  There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. This is just a spiritual victory method.  Cultivation is difficult and dangerous.  One mistake and it will be doomed!

    The little fox gritted his teeth and said, "If the master can't do anything, the little fox can."There is one way.  "

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei did not think carefully before taking such a bold risk1,.  In fact, even if you think carefully, it is impossible to achieve any results.  For matters like this that involve future destiny, no matter how awesome your deduction skills are, it is impossible to figure out a solution.

    " However, Ye Pengfei also sensed a little hope, so he dared to take such a risk.  It's just that this feeling is too vague, and he doesn't know what to do yet.

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised to hear that the little fox said that she had a way.

    "Tell me about it." Ye Pengfei asked curiously.

    "Reincarnation!" the little fox said word by word, "I will send the master to reincarnation again, maybe he can escape this disaster!"

    The future bodies in this life will all be destroyed.  After reincarnation once, maybe you can have a future again.

    This is just "maybe". The little fox is not sure whether the blood evil will continue to hunt after killing all the master's future incarnations and kill all the body and soul of the master's reincarnation.  When the little fox suggested this, he had already made up his mind to destroy the blood evil together

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know the little fox's true thoughts. The mood swings of the little fox who has simulated the power of the virtual fairy are not something that Ye Pengfei can see through now.

    "This is a way." Ye Pengfei smiled, "However, I still want to give it a try In this life, I still have too many things that I can't let go of."

    Bei Tangyu!  Yue Ningbing!  He hasn't even seen them again, and he still doesn't know whether they are doing well or not. How can he let go of everything and reincarnate again?  Even though he didn't know what the little fox really thought, Ye Pengfei rejected the little fox's proposal.

    ¡°While Ye Pengfei was talking to the little fox, the battle in the turtle shell was already in full swing, and the outcome was about to be divided into two points!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 623. Self-refining?  (superior)

    Stepping on the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood, the only five remaining future bodies had their eyes red and were about to lose their nature.

    This mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood is no longer an illusion.  After such a fierce battle, although the Blood Fiend suffered a lot, he also gained a lot.  .

    "Jie Jie Jie."

    The Blood Fiend can already make bursts of strange laughter. If he continues to evolve like this, he will be able to speak human words, gather human forms, and become a complete and complete embodied inner demon.  Now, he has been able to materialize the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood.  In the future, he can create a terrifying world, a real hell!

    "This is his domain, and this is the outcome of the extreme emotion domain completely leaning towards one side!" Through the only five remaining future bodies, Ye Pengfei fully understood the power of the blood evil.

    No one can explain how rich human emotions are.  Because of this, the path of love is vast.  Even though Ye Pengfei's realm has reached the third level of Yuanxian, he has no idea how far he can develop in his realm of extreme emotion and the way of extreme emotion.

    Through this blood demon, this materialized inner demon that was born from his own body and is independent of his own body, Ye Pengfei saw the scene that would appear after it completely developed in one direction.

    "Perhaps, this is the development direction of the blood dragon field?"

    Ye Pengfei felt that this scene was very strange when he thought that Cen Na, who was gradually growing up and looking more and more like a mature and beautiful woman, twisting her graceful figure, stepping on the real mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, fighting all the way.  If it were Mo Xuan who did this, it would probably be much more harmonious.

    Boom!  !  !

    The five future body areas are all showing their power, forming a towering mountain of corpses.  It suddenly collapsed.

    Bursts of milky white light covered the sea of ????blood, and the sea of ????blood that was so fishy that it made people sick suddenly turned into a sea of ??pure water.

    Not only has the blood evil advanced, but also the future body.  It has also advanced!

    "I actually became stronger!" Ye Pengfei exclaimed in low voice.

    The power of future bodies is limited by the power of the original body that summoned them.  The strength of the future body has increased, which means that the strength of one's own body has also increased.

    After checking himself, for a while, Ye Pengfei didn't find out where he had become stronger.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The power of the space plane relied on by the powerful in the Immortal Realm.  Not only has there been no growth, but it seems to have regressed under the wear and tear of the blood evil.

    As for the realm, they are already at the third level of Yuanxian.  Before he could truly advance to the third level of Yuanxian.  It seems impossible to continue to improve.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei focused on checking his own realm.  He really didn't notice any fundamental changes.

    But, those five future bodies.  It has indeed become stronger.

    The bloodthirsty Jie Jie¡¯s laughter turned into a shrill cry.

    The towering mountains of corpses stood up again, forming mysterious formations.

    Vast seas of blood.  It came together again, quickly.  In this sea of ??blood, sharp bloody thorns were aroused.  Howling through the mountain of corpses, looking for opportunities to kill the five future bodies.

    Strong shield!  !  !

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    I saw green light flowing on the shield, forming one intoxicating and beautiful picture after another.

    Magnificent mountains and rivers, local customs and customs.  Children love each other, men love women.  Mother is kind, son is filial, king, relatives and ministers are respectful

    It seems that all the beautiful things in the world can be found on these five huge shields.

    "Theyseem to have escaped my restrictions!" Ye Pengfei looked thoughtful as he stared at the five strong shields.

    There is no need to check yourself. It is absolutely impossible for the main body to grow to this level.

    ¡°Previously, my domain power was to evolve half-true and half-false figures from the mountains and rivers.  Not to mention that it is very different from the real existence, those half-truths and half-falsehoods are simply static, without any change in them.

    The real world is changing and dynamic.  After adding in the various changes in the world and the warmth and warmth of human relationships, this kind of change is even more complicated and changeable, and it is difficult to describe it in full.  As far as Ye Pengfei's current state is concerned, what he can foresee is that his realm of extreme emotions should be able to evolve into a real existence and should be able to simulate changes in the human world.  However, he never thought at all that he could actually condense the realm of extreme emotions into a shield, and reflect all these real existences and real changes on the shield!

    This is a possibility that Ye Pengfei has never thought of.?Ye Pengfei's eyes were opened.

    "The domain is endless! Since you can condense a strong shield, you can also condense swords, broadswords, spears and condense any shape you want!"

    As if responding to Ye Pengfei's thoughts, the five future bodies rotated the shields and knocked away the bloody thorns.  Suddenly, they took off their shields and protected their bodies automatically. Then they held two copper hammers and smashed them against the mountains of corpses approaching one after another.

    Boom boom boom boom boom!  !  !

    The mountain of corpses that was ten thousand feet high collapsed once again.  The corpses with hideous faces were blown to pieces by copper hammers before they could transform into corpses, and they could no longer be put back together.

    Vigorous!  sharp!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but cheer for his five remaining future bodies.

    "Master!" The little fox couldn't help but give a low reminder when he saw Ye Pengfei clapping excitedly.  Using secret techniques, she could also see the progress of the battle inside the turtle shell.

    "I understand." Before the little fox could continue, Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said calmly, "They only defeated the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, but they can't purify the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood like before. Sooner or later, they will still fall.  Defeated."

    The little fox nodded. The master was still clear-headed and did not forget what he was doing.

    "So, how should the master face their defeat?"

    This is unbearable damage!

    "Little fox, don't you have the third level of immortality? Why, you haven't seen it yet?" Ye Pengfei, instead of being anxious, actually laughed.

    The vague feeling before has now gradually become clear.  Ye Pengfei's eyes have gradually become firmer.

    "What did you see?" The little fox was still confused.

    She frowned and thought carefully.  However, no matter how she thought about it, she couldn't think of any solution.

    "You have gone astray." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and pointed at the turtle shell with his finger. "The solution is here. As long as we refine them together, there is nothing that cannot be solved!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's powerful words completely shocked the little fox This, this, doesn't this mean self-refining?  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 624. Self-refinement?  (Down)

    Who can refine their inner demons?  Even with the little fox's third level of immortality, he only knows that he can "kill the inner demon", but he doesn't know that he can refine his own inner demon!

    Your own inner demons represent your negative self.  Even if it is difficult to cut off, how can you gain any strength from your negative self?  Doesn't this mean refining yourself?

    You can only refine other people¡¯s inner demons, because they are other people¡¯s negativity and have nothing to do with yourself.

    This blood evil spirit is clearly the master¡¯s embodied inner demon.  Is there any method that allows the master to refine his inner demons?

    Not to mention, refining the master¡¯s future body!

    Although each future body seems to exist independently, it is actually the owner himself.  Doesn't refining these future bodies mean refining oneself?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Refine yourself!  !

    So crazy!  !  !

    So crazy!  !  !

    The little fox was completely confused. She really couldn't figure out how to refine herself.  If the refining is really successful, will I still really exist?

    "You've gone astray, you've gone astray." Looking at the shocked little fox, Ye Pengfei laughed and kept shaking his head, "Do you think they are still my real existence?"

    "Isn't it?" The shocked little fox responded casually, "Although this blood evil is the negative side of the master. Although these five existences are the future of the master, they are still part of the master!"

    This is simply against common sense!

    Refining is not just about destruction.  There is also a "strength boost".  There is even a sense of "realm breakthrough" in it.  If it can really be obtained by refining the future body, then beings like Qi Longbo will only have to refine their future bodies one by one.  Wouldn¡¯t his current body have endless cultivation resources?

    And refining one's own inner demons is even more terrifying.

    You must know that even the existence of immortality cannot eliminate the inner demons.  Even those who practice the art of forgetfulness and the art of ruthlessness cannot completely avoid the birth of inner demons.  If you can also refine your own inner demons, you can also gain strength in this way.  Then, strong men of any level no longer have to work hard to find cultivation resources.  Just find a quiet place to meditate by yourself, and continue to refine your inner demons

    "Stop, stop!" The little fox yelled like a barrage of firepower.  Ye Pengfei was a little depressed, and he couldn't help but roared, "You didn't understand what I meant They have nothing to do with me anymore!!!"

    This huge roar with the power of extreme emotion made the little fox wake up a little.  Even though she has already simulated the power of the virtual immortal.  But after all, it is different from the real virtual immortal power.  Facing Ye Pengfei's powerful roar, her emotions were more or less disturbed.

    "Theyhave nothing to do with the master? How is this possible!"

    The little fox felt that what the master said was simply fantasy.  If the owner's eyes are not as clear as ever.  The little fox will think that the master is already anxious.  And the mind is disturbed.

    "That's true!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Maybe. It's because the Xuanxian-level inner demon I refined gave my power to them!"

    Although he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes were as bright as a torch and he saw through the facts before him

    "With Ye Pengfei's current state, it is impossible to give birth to a materialized inner demon.  Previously, Ye Pengfei thought that the appearance of this blood evil was because the Xuanxian-level inner demon he had refined had exerted some Xuanxian-level supreme power.  But now, look at this increasingly powerful mountain of corpses and sea of ????blood, how can this be the power that one's own "negative" can have? This is basically capable of surpassing the third level of Yuanxian, and may even surpass the third level of Tianxian.  the power of!

    Because the blood evil has not grown up yet, Ye Pengfei did not realize this before.  And now, when Ye Pengfei finally understood this, questions naturally arose¡ª¡ª

    If it is really your own inner demon, where does this kind of power come from?

    There is only one answer. Although this inner demon is born in one's own body, it is indeed related to one's own "negative" at first.  However, the foundation of this inner demon's power comes from the Xuanxian-level inner demon that he wants to refine!

    There are more questions because those five future bodies are really extremely powerful!

    The stronger the blood evil, the stronger they become.  Even though defeat would be a matter of time, but now they, who are constantly condensing a variety of magical weapons, have shown potential that does not match Ye Pengfei's original state!

    The little fox just saw that the power of these five future bodies has far exceeded that of the present.??Master, she only saw the surface.  The little fox did not see that the source of power of these five future bodies actually surpassed the third level of Yuanxian in artistic conception. In fact, it might even have surpassed the third level of Tianxian?

    Where does this mysterious power and artistic conception come from?

    It is obvious that it comes from the blood evil, that is, from the Xuanxian-level inner demon!

    This kind of transmission of power and artistic conception should not be the change that the Xuanxian-level inner demon wants.  Just because Ye Pengfei's extreme emotion field was too mysterious, when his future bodies rushed through the blood evil, gradually, the extreme emotion fields of those future bodies sensed the artistic conception of this power.

    The reason why the five future bodies can break through the shackles of the original body comes from this!

    The reason why the five future bodies have been able to increase in strength and have not been completely defeated until now is precisely due to this!

    So, whether it is these five future bodies or the blood evil, how can it be another real existence of Ye Pengfei?

    "But, but" The little fox didn't know what to say at all, "Master, are you sure that there is no connection between them and you?"

    If there is still any connection, it is still equivalent to refining yourself!  Just thinking about this kind of self-refining makes people shudder!

    "Don't worry." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "I can conclude that the Xuanxian-level inner demon and the evil beast are now continuously sending power to the blood evil. She wants to get rid of those five people as soon as possible.  My existence is killing me, I want the blood evil to have enough power quickly to kill me!"

    During the past few days of seclusion, Ye Pengfei refined the Xuanxian-level inner demon named Yin Mei Beast.  Such a creature with cold attributes will inevitably bring with it bursts of coldness when transmitting power.

    Originally, the power transmitted by the Yin Mei Beast was not too much. Her original plan was to let the blood evil develop on its own.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei could not sense a hint of coldness.

    However, facing those five guys who were getting stronger and stronger as they fought, Yin Mei Beast became more and more anxious.  When she increased her power transmission, Ye Pengfei was vaguely aware of the unique coldness in her power.

    After Ye Pengfei¡¯s instructions, the little fox concentrated on understanding it, and sure enough, the vague and faint coldness was emerging in the blood evil body.  Then, it quickly disappeared again.

    "As expected, you are cunning!" the little fox said bitterly, "Master, when do you plan to take action?"

    The little fox has completely believed Ye Pengfei's judgment.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "There's no rush, let's wait slowly" To be continued.  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 625. Refining Blood Evil

    A good hunter needs to have enough patience.

    Although, Ye Pengfei has never hunted much.  However, he is a very good hunter.  .

    Now there is an excellent opportunity.

    It¡¯s extremely difficult to refine a Xuanxian-level inner demon.  Although according to the little fox's judgment, the evil beast just possessed the first level of Xuanxian, after several days of seclusion, Ye Pengfei had only refined it to less than one ten billionth.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Even to refine just this Xuanxian-level inner demon would probably take millions, or even tens of millions of years, which is far beyond the little fox's previous estimate.

    Although at Ye Pengfei's level, lifespan is almost infinite.  However, facing an uncertain future, he did not dare to waste any time.

    Now is an excellent opportunity to greatly increase the speed of refining the Yin Mei Beast!

    The reason why it is difficult to refine a powerful Xuanxian is because all aspects of a Xuanxian are completely integrated with his plane space.  Even if the outside world is completely destroyed, Xuanxian-level experts can still rely on their own planes and spaces to survive in the boundless chaos.

    The so-called era realm means that you can transcend the time and space era and survive for a long time!

    Refining such existences is equivalent to refining individual planes and spaces.  Ye Pengfei's own plane space is still just a prototype. How can he have enough power to refine such a being?  If not, in this embryonic plane, Ye Pengfei is the supreme god, and he only has one ten-billionth of it.  It is also impossible to refine it.

    And now, Ye Pengfei not only wants to refine one part per billion, he hopes to refine it hundreds or even thousands of times!

    Everything.  It all stems from the fact that this evil beast has given the blood evil a steady stream of power.  And the power of this blood evil was unknowingly absorbed by the five future clones who had separated from Ye Pengfei and existed alone.  Even if the evil beast noticed something was wrong, she would have no chance to take back the power and could only watch Ye Pengfei refine it.

    What¡¯s more, Ye Pengfei is a cunning hunter.  Not only did he not take action, but he deliberately showed weakness, allowing the evil beast to see a glimmer of hope

    The little fox was already in admiration.

    You are the master.  Although his level is not high, his clever tricks come one after another.

    Now the little fox has also seen that Ye Pengfei did not really summon all the future bodies.  Approximately, a very small part remains.  It is for this reason.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei is not worried about falling into a desperate situation at all.

    At best, the injury was serious and too deep, but not fatal.

    And now, let alone being injured.  He clearly had the opportunity to increase his power dramatically in a short period of time!

    As strong as the Yin Charming Beast, this Xuanxian-level existence failed to see through its master's intentions.  What a miraculous thing.  The little fox felt that if it were him.  No matter what, you can't fool a Xuanxian-level existence.

    How did the little fox know that he could deceive a high-level existence?  Ye Pengfei has done this kind of thing a lot in his life.  The constantly leaping realm, as well as the strength and cultivation that were always far behind the realm, forced Ye Pengfei to face the challenges of high-level experts again and again.  He has long been accustomed to deceiving high-level beings

    ¡­¡­

    The little fox doesn¡¯t understand why Ye Pengfei has so many conspiracies and tricks, while the Six-faced Ice Monkey clearly knows that something is wrong, but he still can¡¯t see it.

    Ye Pengfei has entered the stable passage, and it takes almost a stick of incense to leave here.  Qiu Lao and others still looked frightened and somewhat undecided.  And the Six-faced Ice Monkey, who was hiding in other dimensions and secretly watching all this, was also very hesitant.

    ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to pursue it myself.  The seal that vaguely existed in the body but could never be found made the Six-faced Ice Monkey feel uneasy and did not dare to face Ye Pengfei directly.

    Can you give me some pointers on these ants?  The six-faced ice ape's three heads shook slightly together.

    This conflict has fully demonstrated that the combined strength of Qiu Lao and others is stronger than Ye Pengfei.  However, because of the difference in realm and the unique power of Ye Pengfei's domain, it was difficult for them to hurt Ye Pengfei even half a point.  If you just rely on these few ants, maybe they will become Ye Pengfei's training target, making Ye Pengfei stronger as he fights.

    Suddenly, the six-faced ice ape¡¯s powerful consciousness scanned several groups of powerful Void Immortals rushing towards this side from afar.

    "Five is not enough, so let's get fifteen together!"

    The six-faced ice ape Jiejie smiled, and with a wave of his sharp claws, countless claw shadows swept thisSeveral batches of powerful virtual immortals were taken in one by one

    ¡­¡­

    Just when the six-faced ice ape made up its mind, Ye Pengfei finally took action.

    Strengthen the seal and completely suppress the evil beast once again!

    Showing off his power with extreme passion, he can see through the weakness of the bloody evil with one glance!

    The plane is squeezed, and five future clones are temporarily trapped!

    In a ten thousandth of an instant, Ye Pengfei suddenly took action and isolated all parties one by one.

    "First refine the blood evil!"

    Those five future bodies that already exist independently of themselves are now very powerful.  Even in their own dimension, they are not capable of causing trouble.  However, it is relatively difficult to refine five of them in one go.

    On the contrary, the extremely arrogant Blood Evil is easier to deal with. Ye Pengfei, who has been spying for a long time, has already identified the weakness of this Blood Evil.

    Super speed, infinite expansion!  !  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The prototype plane seemed to be covered by a sea of ??blood all of a sudden, and every corner became extremely scarlet.

    "Wonderful, expanding beyond what you can bear will actually put you in trouble!"

    Yin Jiutian, who has unique powers, was the first to realize the mystery.  He also immediately discovered that after infinite expansion, every part of the blood evil became extremely weak.  The master, Ye Pengfei, was taking this opportunity to quickly refine the blood evil spirit.

    The first one to see the secret was Yin Jiutian, but the first one to seize this opportunity was Ce Na.

    I saw that Cen Na¡¯s blood dragon domain also expanded impressively, swallowing up the power of the blood evil with greedy mouths.  The scope and power of that field are growing rapidly at a speed that can be seen with the naked eye.

    Mo Xuan was not to be outdone. He quickly launched the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, sucking in the wisps of blood evil power and transforming it into the power of ghosts.

    The power of this ghost is filled with the cold power of the evil beast.  The aura of Mo Xuan, who relied on the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda to cultivate, gradually changed in an increasingly colder direction.

    Yin Jiutian is a little scratching his head, although he can understand the mystery best.  However, until now, he has not been able to clarify his path.  Unlike Cena, he doesn't have his own domain.  Unlike Mo Xuan, who has made it clear that he relies on the Bloody Soul Jade Tower to cultivate the power of the Yin Soul.

    Seeing the continuous growth of Ce Na and Mo Xuan, Yin Jiutian became a little anxious

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 626. The virtual and real body!

    "It's useless to be anxious. You need to calm down and understand your own way!!!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's deep voice echoed in Yin Jiutian's sea of ??consciousness.  .

    Ye Pengfei, who was refining the blood evil, did not miss any changes in the prototype plane.  Originally, he was worried that when he was refining the blood evil, some inner demon would use secret techniques to cause trouble for him secretly.  I never thought that there would be quite a few troublemakers who didn't notice and took advantage of the opportunity.

    The little fox and reincarnation can reap benefits, which is what Ye Pengfei has promised a long time ago.  Any power harvested from the prototype plane will be given to the Lingshi Palace, which will be transformed into the power of reincarnation to provide for the little fox and reincarnation practice.

    "However, Cen Na and Mo Xuan were able to take advantage of the opportunity. This was something Ye Pengfei had not thought of in advance.  Logically speaking, as insect slaves, they shouldn't take matters into their own hands like this.  However, perhaps because the master Ye Pengfei has always had a good character, when faced with this excellent opportunity, Cen Na and Mo Xuan decided to kill it first and then play it off.

    There is only Yin Jiutian, scratching his head and not knowing what to do.

    Ye Pengfei really doesn¡¯t care about the benefits gained by Cen Na and Mo Xuan. The more powerful his insect slaves are, the more benefits he will get.  Even though Ye Pengfei's current physical strength is nothing, if he absorbs the power of Cen Na and Mo Xuan to deal with a few seventh- and eighth-level gods, he won't have to use the power of space planes, let alone any domain power.  .

    At the moment, only Yin Jiutian cannot provide him with pure power.  Although my own ability is strong.  However, the insect slave who has been unable to find his own "Tao" is in urgent need of a good opportunity to break through.

    Maybe, now is his chance to make a breakthrough!

    "You come and deal with those five future bodies for me!" After giving a sharp shout, Yin Jiutian calmed down his busy mind.  Ye Pengfei thought for a moment and then thought of a way.

    What is Yin Jiutian¡¯s most unique ability?  It is possible to cross space and borrow the power of others.  Especially, borrowing various powers from one¡¯s master!

    At this moment, the power of the five future bodies has risen to the second level of the Void Immortal, and it seems that there is still the possibility of rising.  For the "weak" Yin Jiutian, this seems to be an impossible task.

    Yin Jiutian was also ordered by Ye Pengfei.  I was shocked.

    At the beginning, Yin Jiutian dared to face even the powerful Golden Immortal, because the purple-clothed Golden Immortal had a powerful binding seal in his body.  Use your own powers.  Cross the space, find the seal, and borrow the master's power to activate the seal, and everything can be solved.

    but.  Now even the owner does not choose to face these five future bodies immediately. Can he do it?

    Yin Jiutian is not Ye Pengfei, he is not as courageous as Ye Pengfei.  Even though the master's orders cannot be disobeyed.  But look at his trembling moves.  You will know how it will end

    "Oops!" Yin Jiutian seemed to have been hit hard by something, and his body suddenly flew upside down at extremely high speed.  It hit the mainland hard.  He actually made a big hole in such hard ground!

    "Damn, this kid won't die." Mo Xuan controlled the Bloody Soul Jade Tower while glancing at the situation in the big pit.

    "I guess I created some space and blocked him." After all, Cen Na had a domain, and her eyesight was sharper.

    As expected, Yin Jiutian¡¯s embarrassed figure slowly emerged on the other side of the continent.

    ¡°Ahem, cough, cough, that¡¯s really awesome!!!¡±

    Recalling the scene just now, Yin Jiutian felt shuddering.  I was already careful enough. I used a lot of power from the space plane and a lot of power from the realm of extreme emotions, but I just ran towards the toes of a future body. I never thought that someone would pick my toes.  , blasted away all his designs, and even fought back fiercely.

    If not, these future bodies are bound by the power of their masters.  If not, I pulled a small plane in time to help myself block it.  I guess I'm dead now.

    Look at the owner

    Ye Pengfei had no expression on his face and continued to chase the wisps of blood mist, as if he hadn't seen this scene at all.

    Yin Jiutian couldn't help but feel chilled.

    "I didn't say anything, which is even more terrifying than scolding myself."

    Ce Na and Mo Xuan couldn't help but look at each other, and then they made a tacit agreement not to look at Yin Jiutian, and concentrated on their own business.

    Those who can¡¯t face challenges and don¡¯t dare to face challenges are trash!

    Yin Jiutian is not a fool.

    It¡¯s not that I mean,With some unique abilities, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.  When the master reaches a higher realm and becomes stronger, if he has not improved yet, with the strength of his current abilities, he will no longer be able to help his master.

    An insect slave who cannot help his master is also a waste!

    Yin Jiutian knew very well how the master would treat a waste.  Now the master's indifference is a silent threat!

    "MD, we have no choice but to fight!" Yin Jiutian gritted his teeth and took action again.

    This time, Yin Jiutian acted much more decisively.  Although the moves are still the same, and the power is still the same, the effects are quite different.

    Boom!

    The future body¡¯s counterattack still smashed Yin Jiutian¡¯s attack to pieces.  However, the force that took advantage of the situation to counterattack was not as powerful as before.

    However, even if it is not strong enough, with the strength of Yin Jiutian's mere third-level god, it is impossible to resist it personally.  He was just thinking about repeating his old trick and creating a small plane as a scapegoat.  Suddenly, he felt that his body seemed to be splitting up!

    The strange thing is that this kind of separation, not only does not hurt, it actually makes him feel very comfortable!

    This is?  ?  ?

    During the battle, Yin Jiutian didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and immediately followed this comfortable feeling

    Boom!  !  !

    The counterattack force of the future body penetrated Yin Jiutian's body and hit the mainland hard.

    "This kid didn't hide!"

    "He was not injured!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Cen Na and Mo

    Even Cen Na dared not face this kind of power.  That Yin Jiutian's strength is too low, how can he be safe?

    This time, it¡¯s definitely not a small space being used as a scapegoat.  He Yin Jiutian clearly did not avoid it. Even if there was a small space in front of him, he would be severely injured.

    Only Ye Pengfei saw it clearly.

    "The body of virtuality and reality! Your body is both virtual and real, and the reality and reality are entangled. As long as the reality and reality are switched, you will not be afraid of this kind of attack!"

    Hearing the joyful roar of his master, Yin Jiutian felt a little dizzy

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 627. Space field!

    Both virtual and real, the real and the virtual are entangled, what is that?  That is a formed space plane!

    Is it possible that my body is a **existing plane space?  .

    Even if you are a strong person in the fairyland, you have only formed a plane space in your body. This does not mean that you are a plane space.

    And the existence of that era realm has completely integrated all aspects of itself with the plane space.  But it doesn't mean that the physical body of a powerful person in the era realm is a plane space that exists independently.

    As for the existence of the immortal realm, it is the immortality of the space plane. It is even more incompatible with the physical body as it forms its own plane and space.

    Is it possible that I am an existence beyond the realm of immortality?

    This is too ridiculous.

    Just when Yin Jiutian was a little dizzy, Ye Pengfei was also pondering.

    This is indeed a very strange thing. There are many spells that can make the body merge into the void, but spells that can make the body turn into the void are unheard of.

    "Master, this should be his domain power!" Suddenly, the little fox's voice penetrated from the Lingshi Palace.  As she continued to absorb the huge power of reincarnation, she did not ignore everything happening outside.

    "Domain power?" Ye Pengfei was even more surprised, "Yin Jiutian doesn't have a domain yet. Where can it get domain power?"

    If it is really the power of the domain, why should I also see the existence of the domain?  Yin Jiutian clearly did not form a domain in the past, and at that moment, except for the counterattack power of the future body, there seemed to be no other power around him.

    "Because. His domain is within his body!" The little fox explained loudly, "The domain is not released to the outside world and can only exist through the physical body. Although it is rare, it is not without it. I guess Yin Jiutian is like this  Condition!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said with a smile: "Yes or no, just let him do it again!"

    The conversation between the master and the little fox made Yin Jiutian feel a little stupid.

    Ihave a domain?

    Even Demon Xuan doesn¡¯t have a domain yet, and I haven¡¯t even been able to break through to the third level of a divine being. How can I have a higher understanding than Demon Xuan?

    but.  Facing his master's gaze, Yin Jiutian couldn't think too much.  He immediately followed the gourd's example and bombarded the future body again.

    Boom!  !  !

    Once again, the future body fights back.  It penetrated Yin Jiutian's body and blasted directly into the distance.

    "There is no doubt, this is a kind of domain power!" The little fox was very sure, "It seems that the domain owned by Yin Jiutian belongs to some kind of space domain! Master, now you are developed!"

    Space field!  !  !

    Space and time are the two most mysterious "Taos" in the world.  Although strong people above the Nascent Soul stage have a certain ability to travel through reality and reality.  but.  Even those in the immortal realm may not be able to understand it.  The mystery of space and time.

    And his insect slave has some kind of space realm.  This means.  I can understand the mysteries of space through this insect slave. This is something that even beings in the immortal realm would envy!

    The little fox was not exaggerating in the slightest when he said he was prosperous.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh: "I didn't expect that your way is actually the way of space!"

    Yin Jiutian has powers related to space, but it does not mean that he can understand the fields related to space.  This is just like, although Ye Pengfei is a thunder cultivator, his field has nothing to do with the thunder cultivator.

    Mo Xuan was a little depressed.

    I originally thought that Yin Jiutian was the one at the bottom.  I never thought that I would become the worst.  Mo Xuan silently dove into the bloody soul jade tower and started to get angry.  I saw large chunks of blood mist being swallowed up by the bloody soul jade tower.  However, the tower body did not change in color at all.  It is self-evident where the power of the blood mist went.

    Cen Na couldn¡¯t help but shook her head repeatedly and sighed softly.

    Although the Blood Dragon Domain is strong, it is far inferior to the Space Domain.  I'm afraid that even the master's realm of extreme emotions and the little fox's realm of reincarnation cannot compare with Yin Jiutian's space realm!

    Ce Na sighed as she continued to swallow the blood mist, making her blood dragon domain more condensed.  She thought to herself, essentially, my field is no longer comparable to Yin Jiutian's.  Then we can only work hard on strength.  As the saying goes, the stupid bird flies first Oh, why did I become a stupid bird?

    Ye Pengfei saw all the bitterness and struggle between Mo Xuan and Cen Na.  The harder the insect slave works, the more benefits he will get.  He didn't pay attention to how the two people "robbed" the blood demon.Instead, he stared at Yin Jiutian and said in a deep voice: "Yin Jiutian, don't be too happy. The domain has just been established, and this is just the beginning. Next, you have to use your domain power to combine these five future ones.  The whole body should be refined!"

    A more difficult challenge lies in front of Yin Jiutian.  At this moment, Yin Jiutian was no longer timid, but full of fighting spirit, facing these five powerful existences!

    ¡­¡­

    "Without these five future bodies, the master will lose a lot of power." The little fox's faint voice came from the Lingshi Palace.  At this time, she was still busy absorbing the newly emerged power of reincarnation and did not want to waste time coming out.

    "Haha, you think you have to delay regaining your original strength." Ye Pengfei smiled and saw through the little fox's thoughts at a glance.

    ¡°As a little fox who has not simulated the power of the virtual immortal, all his little thoughts cannot escape Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes.  And as Ye Pengfei continues to refine the blood evil, and his strength continues to increase, one day, even if the little fox's strength reaches the level of the virtual immortal, it will be impossible to hide his little thoughts in front of Ye Pengfei.

    This is the terrifying thing about practicing the way of extreme emotion. In fact, in the eyes of the little fox, this way is more terrifying than the way of time and space.  Fortunately, this terrifying existence is his own master.

    "It can't be hidden from the master's eyes." The little fox's faint voice turned into a laugh, "When the dragon treasure is collected, master will share more with me."

    "You're a little money addict." Ye Pengfei laughed and scolded, "Don't worry, I won't treat you badly. How about giving you an extra 10%?"

    "A little more." The little fox didn't know whether it was because she was bored with her training or for some other reason, but she actually got entangled with Ye Pengfei.

    This is the first time the little fox has done this. Even when Ye Pengfei made a lot of moves that the little fox didn't understand, the little fox never "tangled" like this.  Unexpectedly, without any warning, the little fox would become so entangled.

    Just when Ye Pengfei felt a little strange, and before he could question the little fox, suddenly, his expression changed.

    "Huh? There's someone coming in front."

    Within the originally dark passage, dozens of light spots were speeding towards this side

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 628. The truth of the secret realm

    Once the passage is established, people from both sides can naturally come in. This is not unusual.  What surprised Ye Pengfei was the moving speed of these light spots.

    The owner of these dozens of light spots is clearly at level nine.  It seems that the leading female cultivator is at the peak of level nine.  However, the speed at which they move is no less than that of a powerful man like Wutian Immortal Emperor who has just entered the Immortal Realm!  .

    Slightly surprised, Ye Pengfei called to the little fox, integrated the realm of reincarnation, and disappeared quietly.

    "Hey, there was clearly someone here just now!" The leading female cultivator said in surprise, looking around intently.

    "Pavilion Master, I'm afraid that man has retreated." A tall, unshaven male cultivator sniffed and said in a deep voice.

    "Xie Er, don't show off that dog nose of yours that sometimes works." Then I heard, a figure whose whole body, head and face were covered by a black robe, fucking something that was neither male nor female.  Weird emphasis, wanton banter.

    Ye Pengfei did not try to see through this robe. He had already discovered that this black robe was very strange.  Not only can it block spiritual prying eyes, but it also has anti-reconnaissance capabilities.  If it weren't for the superposition of the realm of extreme emotion and the realm of reincarnation, it would be difficult to see through even the existence of the Xuanxian level.  I guess this person has already found himself.

    "Gui Feng! Are you tired of living? Be careful, I will chop you to death with an axe!" Xie Er's face was ugly, and with a bang, he pulled out a huge ax that was almost as tall as him.

    Ye Pengfei, who was hiding aside and peeping, couldn't help but marveled again.

    "Not only is the speed astonishing, but even the power is comparable to that of a virtual immortal!"

    This Xie Er is clearly only at the ninth level of high level.  However, his action of drawing the giant ax clearly showed that.  He possesses power that is no less powerful than that of the Immortal Emperor Wutian.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not yet officially entered the Dragon Clan¡¯s secret realm, but unexpectedly met such a strange and powerful person.  I don¡¯t know how far the major forces have grown in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan over hundreds of millions of years!

    Originally, Qi Xinyue also said that the strong men of the Qi family in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan are very powerful.  However, because of the realm.  Qi Xinyue was not sure how "powerful" it was.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that no matter how powerful he was, he would never be able to match the strong men in the Immortal Realm.  But look at it now.  At least in terms of strength, strong men like Xie Er are not without the ability to compete with the strong men of the first level of Void Immortal.

    "This Xie Er, and this neither-male nor female Gui Feng are all subordinates of that female cultivator Pavilion Master? Maybe. She is the Pavilion Master of Zhanlong Pavilion." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and the corners of his mouth curled up.  An arc, "Old Qiu and the others have subdued the elders of Zhanlong Pavilion. Apparently they plan to work together to subdue this pavilion master. Now it seems that the situation seems to be very bad."

    Just when Ye Pengfei was secretly laughing.  Suddenly I saw the female pavilion master slightly raising her hand.

    "You two, stop arguing, someone is coming over there!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was surprised again.

    No way.  With my strong consciousness, I didn't notice any movement.  How did you discover this female pavilion master of Zhanlong Pavilion?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was wondering if this person was just trying to deceive him, he saw with his spiritual consciousness that there were more than a dozen strong men walking slowly towards this side from the other side of the passage.

    There are a total of fifteen people, all of whom are from the first level of the Void Immortal. All of them have cautious expressions and are moving forward slowly, a bit like taking every step.

    "It's not about blackmailing me, it's about having some secret technique or treasure!"

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised and looked forward to the secret realm of the Dragon Clan even more.

    It is obvious that both secret techniques and secret treasures are obtained from the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  Although according to Qi Xinyue, the major forces have not really opened the dragon treasure.  However, it is obvious that even on the periphery of the Dragon Clan's treasure, the major forces have made many magical gains.

    "The speed is comparable to the strong Void Immortal, the power is comparable to the strong Void Immortal, and now there are investigation methods that surpass the strong Void Immortal Everything shows that this dragon treasure is of extraordinary value!

    "My luck is pretty good. If I hadn't gone to Jiuhe Star, I would have been just a foil on this treasure hunting trip." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head slightly.

    After achieving the realm of gods, I have to say that I am indeed a little arrogant.  In particular, the little fox despises this space plane extremely and believes that some garbage immortals will appear in this space plane if it is exhausted.  At that time, I felt that I could do whatever I wanted.

    You can also see your own thoughts in your attitude towards Yu Haotian.  He actually sent a few slaves to "play" with him so carelessly, this is already "looking upon the world's heroes""Like nothing" mentality. If what he faced at that time was not Yu Haotian, but a being like Xie Er, his few slaves would have died long ago.

    And if you really have this kind of mentality, you will welcome the opening of the Dragon Clan's restriction.  He would receive a head-on blow from the powerful Qi family member in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan!  If one of them is not good, he may end up dead!

    ¡°I am indeed invincible in luck.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    After that, I "met" Mr. Qiu and others, and my understanding of this plane changed greatly.

    Now, because of his own mistakes, he had secretly plotted against Jin Yue and others early on.  Therefore, I was able to see the demeanor of the strong men in the secret realm in advance before the restriction was opened.

    Looking at the female pavilion master of Zhanlong Pavilion, Ye Pengfei felt that just refining the blood evil and indirectly gaining more power of the evil beast seemed not enough.  After entering the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, he should first find a quiet place to meditate

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking a lot, a group of fifteen Immortal-level experts in the distance were gradually approaching.

    There were clearly Mr. Qiu and others in the team.  Ye Pengfei only looked at the appearance of Mr. Qiu and others and knew that the reason why they were as if they were facing a formidable enemy and did not even dare to teleport, let alone fly, was all because of themselves.

    ¡°However, the female pavilion master of Zhanlong Pavilion didn¡¯t know this at all.  She carefully sensed the aura over there, and her eyebrows furrowed tighter and tighter.

    "It seems something is wrong. The strong men over there are all existences that have transcended the realm of gods and humans! It is estimated that the news has been leaked. The Zhanlong Pavilion forces outside have fallen into the hands of others!"

    "No way." Xie Er seemed to have seen those strong men, but for some reason, he couldn't feel the strength of those people. "Pavilion Master, there are fifteen of them. Even if the news leaks  , will there be fifteen Void Immortal-level experts coming together? We have been hiding the specific situation here even from our own family!"

    It¡¯s true¡­

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart¡ª¡ª

    No wonder Qi Xinyue doesn¡¯t understand the situation, not just because of Qi Xinyue¡¯s realm.  The cultivation level is too low, especially because the major forces that enter the secret realm of the Dragon Clan must deliberately hide it even from their own people!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 629. Hasty evacuation

    Although Xie Er questioned the female Pavilion Master, his original intention was just to be surprised, not because he did not believe in the female Pavilion Master's judgment.  All the powerful people living in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan know what the female pavilion master of Zhanlong Pavilion is best at

    The man who was both male and female did not dare to continue his strange behavior. He said in a solemn voice: "No matter how secretive things are, there will always be a day when they are exposed. Pavilion Master, what should we do now?"

    Faced with this problem, the atmosphere seemed a little dull for a while.

    The group of people from Zhanlong Pavilion originally wanted to welcome the arrival of other powerful people from Zhanlong Pavilion.  Along the way, at the other end of the passage, a restriction was set up that only people from Zhanlong Pavilion could pass.  They thought that with the help of this stable channel and the continuous supply of new forces from the outside world, Zhanlong Pavilion would stand out from the major forces and finally win this battle that lasted for hundreds of millions of years.  Never thought that what they would meet would be such a powerful being!

    "We have been discovered, go back immediately!" Before the female pavilion master could think of how to answer, her expression suddenly changed, and she immediately led everyone to retreat.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The second class of people also couldn¡¯t help but look ugly and a little frightened.

    ¡°Zhanlong Pavilion has always relied on the pavilion master¡¯s ability to ¡°predict the enemy¡¯s opportunities¡± and gradually gained the upper hand in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  Unexpectedly, the Pavilion Master was already at a disadvantage even before the fight this time.

    Those fifteen powerful Void Immortals actually discovered the existence of everyone without the pavilion master expecting it!

    The group of people in Zhanlong Pavilion retreated a little impatiently.  Although the shadow of the battle formation was vaguely visible, it was not considered a desperate retreat.  but.  Ye Pengfei, who could see through other people's mood swings, clearly saw that these people had become timid before fighting, and their fighting power had been greatly reduced.

    Ye Pengfei secretly followed behind the strong man in Zhanlong Pavilion.  Now I don¡¯t understand it even more.

    " Strong men like Xie Er, no matter in terms of speed or strength, are not inferior to existences like Wutian Immortal Emperor.  And among those fifteen Void Immortal-level experts, ten of them are at the same level as Wutian Immortal Emperor.

    The female pavilion master and several other guys with weird auras seem to be stronger than Xie Er and others.  Even if he can't compare with a strong person like Mr. Qiu, he probably won't be much worse than Bai Fenghua.

    ????????????????????????????? Coupled with the geographical advantage and the unknown number of immediate combat forces in the rear, the people of Zhanlong Pavilion will not necessarily be at a disadvantage.  Why did they retreat so hastily?

    Very strange strength.  Ye Pengfei, who was even more strangely embarrassed and extremely curious, followed closely behind the powerful men in Zhanlong Pavilion and rushed towards the other end of the passage

    ¡­¡­

    We haven¡¯t seen the real end of the passage yet.  An unknown barrier blocked Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness that was constantly stretching forward.

    This is not the first time Ye Pengfei has encountered a situation where his spiritual consciousness is blocked. He is very experienced.  Condensing his consciousness into threads, he wanted to penetrate them.

    Never thought about it!  !  !

    A majestic and heavy pressure.  He actually suppressed his condensed consciousness to the point where he could not move!  !  !

    The power of spiritual consciousness and divine consciousness.  In fact, it is similar to the ability of six senses.  The difference is that all mortals have the six senses, but spiritual sense can only be possessed by strong people in the Immortal Realm, while divine consciousness can only be possessed by strong people above the Divine Realm.

    Blocking spiritual consciousness from peeking is essentially the same as blocking the six senses.

    But, subdue the consciousness?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as poking people¡¯s eyes or cutting off their noses?  !

    The spiritual consciousness was subdued, which directly caused the source of the spiritual consciousness - Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness - to be stabbed hard by thousands of sharp thorns. Ye Pengfei wanted to scream loudly in pain.

    Once Ye Pengfei really screams, his whereabouts will be exposed.  At this critical moment, the Five Elements Emperor's true form showed its power for the first time.

    I saw five flames of different colors suddenly appearing in the sea of ??consciousness, instantly driving away the stinging feeling.

    The consciousness is free again.

    " However, Ye Pengfei was still frightened and did not dare to try to peek.

    "What kind of place is that secret realm of the Dragon Clan that possesses such terrifying power? How many strong people can survive in such a place?"

    Looking at the powerful men of Zhanlong Pavilion running quickly in front, Ye Pengfei was thoughtful

    ¡­¡­

    The exit is getting closer.  The expressions of the powerful men in Zhanlong Pavilion became more and more solemn.  They were originally flying at high speed, but they all landed and chose to walk together.

    Ye Pengfei had already restrained his spiritual consciousness, and now, following the example of the powerful men in Zhanlong Pavilion, he landed from the air and walked forward cautiously.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???, Ye Pengfei entered this secret realm of the dragon clan that filled him with curiosity.

    The pressure, as heavy as the towering mountains, pressed in from all directions.  Not to mention teleporting and flying, even walking is extremely difficult!

    Ye Pengfei's weakness in strength was clearly revealed at this moment.  In the past, he could rely on his superiority in realm to fight with others and even kill people by leapfrogging his rank.  But now, facing this overwhelming and omnipresent pressure, he was almost helpless.

    If not, you can also use some space plane power to support your body, and he will collapse immediately.  However, even if he draws out the power of the space plane, he cannot relax.

    "The prototype plane can only feed me so much power. Previously, relying on the power of the extreme emotion field, I could still face challenges. Now, facing this kind of pressure without any fancy, I have nothing to do.  !¡±

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei deeply felt the danger of a shortcoming.  In all these years, I have never met a purely violent person.  Otherwise, he would have been in trouble long ago.

    "Cen Na, Mo Xuan, you two should stop practicing for now and lend me your power!"

    When the power of Cen Na and Mo Xuan poured into Ye Pengfei's body, he finally felt a little better.  Walking out step by step, it seems that the steps are easier than those of Xie Er and others.

    "After living in this kind of place for a long time, it's no wonder that their strength and speed are much stronger than those of the same level of gods!"

    A question was finally answered.  If you practice in this kind of space for a long time, even if you are not a strong person, your strength will continue to increase dramatically.  Even if he is not a speed-type strongman, he will not be much worse than the strong man outside who specializes in speed.

    But, the second question - why did they escape in such a hurry?  ¡ª¡ªBut still no answer.

    Ye Pengfei silently followed the strong men of Zhanlong Pavilion and kept moving forward.  And these powerful men in Zhanlong Pavilion stopped talking to each other at all.

    A space littered with bones and bones, resembling a huge battlefield, slowly reveals its true appearance on the horizon ahead

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 630. The power of the Qi family

    Wherever you look, there are bones everywhere.  Because I can't use my spiritual consciousness, I can't see the edge of this land of bones just by looking at it with my eyesight.

    Most of these bones resemble human bones.  However, there are also some bones that are so huge that they look like giant dragons at first glance.  .

    Logically speaking, these bones should have existed for hundreds of millions of years and should have decayed long ago.  However, wherever Ye Pengfei could see, all the bones were white and crystal clear, with no sign of damage.

    The closer you get here, the greater the pressure that is everywhere in the secret realm becomes.  Ye Pengfei finally realized that all these pressures came from this endless sea of ??bones!

    "Are they practicing in a place like this? With the pressure rising at such a rate, if they enter the Sea of ??Bones, the pressure will probably be so strong that even an ordinary ninth-level god cannot bear it!" The further forward Ye Pengfei became, the more  It's frightening.

    With the maximum strength Ye Pengfei has now, he simply cannot withstand this kind of pressure.  The reason why he can treat existences like Yu Haotian as if they are nothing depends on realm, domain, and various strange abilities, not brute force!

    "If you look at strength purely, his physical strength is still inferior to Yin Jiutian.  Even if he pours the power of the space plane into his whole body and absorbs the power of Ce Na and Mo Xuan at the same time, in terms of pure brute force, the current Ye Pengfei is equivalent to the eighth level intermediate level.

    "There is no way, we can't go forward." Ye Pengfei stopped helplessly.

    Although he can still barely move forward for a while,  Since we can't follow these Zhanlong Pavilion powerhouses into the sea of ??bones.  It doesn¡¯t make much difference whether you walk a little more or less.

    What surprised Ye Pengfei was that just when he stopped.  The female pavilion master of Zhanlong Pavilion also suddenly stopped.

    Ye Pengfei's first reaction was that he had been discovered.  However, when he saw that the veiled female pavilion master's eyes were not looking in his direction, he realized that there were other strong people.  Come from the other direction.

    After a whole stick of incense, Ye Pengfei saw a team of about thirty people in the direction where the female pavilion master was looking.  Come slowly.

    Ye Pengfei became more and more curious about the abilities of the female pavilion master.  It is impossible that the spiritual power of this female pavilion master can be more powerful than a strong person like myself who has reached the third level of Yuanxian?

    It¡¯s not because of the powerful spiritual consciousness, it¡¯s because of some secret method.  In this strange secret space.  This secret method is not only an important means to save life, but also an excellent way to hunt for treasure.

    ?????????? Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but look at the female pavilion master, his eyes gradually filled with a trace of desire

    ¡­¡­

    That group of strong men walking slowly.  The gaze he looked at the female pavilion master was also filled with naked desire.

    "Tang Yingyao. What, you won't avoid us this time? Or are you planning to sweep up the couch to welcome us?"

    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­

    In the distance, a group of loud voices shook the sky!

    "A group of pure strength experts!!!" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    Fighting in a place like this where even walking is difficult, a strong person with pure strength has an immeasurable advantage.  It seems that only Xie Er is a pure strength expert in Zhanlong Pavilion. However, Xie Er's spiritual pressure fluctuations are obviously much worse than anyone else there.

    The one headed by him is even more powerful, and seems to be more powerful than the Tang Pavilion Master of Zhanlong Pavilion.

    "It's almost like a half-step god!" Ye Pengfei guessed secretly.

    You can¡¯t use your spiritual consciousness. Just look with your eyes, and your judgment won¡¯t be too accurate.  However, hearing that this person was so loud, I guess I was not wrong.

    as expected¡­¡­

    "Qi Zhengtao, there are fifteen Void Immortal-level experts who have entered the secret realm of the Dragon Clan!" Tang Yingyao did not pay attention to the other party's provocation, but quickly spoke out the crisis, "Our major forces must join forces to defend against the enemy in order to survive.  This calamity!"

    Qi Zhengtao!  It turns out he is Qi Zhengtao!

    Hundreds of millions of years ago, the patriarch of the Qi family was already so powerful?

    The rest are probably also strong men from the Qi family.  Unexpectedly, each of them is so tyrannical that they can be compared with beings like Wutian Immortal Emperor!

    Looking at the strong men of the Qi family in the distance, and then at the people in Zhanlong Pavilion here, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head slightly.

    "If someone said that there are hundreds of powerful people hidden on a mere Zhanlong star who can compete with the Wutian Immortal Emperor, others would definitely call him a lunatic.  However, Ye Pengfei saw it with his own eyes and it was irrefutable.Reality.

    "In this special secret realm, maybe Immortal Emperor Wutian won't be able to defeat even the worst among them."

    If it weren¡¯t for hiding his figure, Ye Pengfei would definitely sigh.  He not only lamented the magic of this dragon clan's secret realm, but also lamented his good luck

    ¡­¡­

    Qi Zhengtao also feels that he has always been lucky.  Before entering this secret realm of the Dragon Clan, my own realm and cultivation level were far inferior to Tang Yingyao.  But now, he has already steadily surpassed Tang Yingyao.  Therefore, although Tang Yingyao's words shocked him a little.  However, he soon scoffed.

    "Why do you want to scare me with such words? There are still forty days before the restriction is opened. Do those fifteen Void Immortal-level experts have the power to pass through the restriction?"

    As he spoke, Qi Zhengtao waved his hand.  This group of strong men from the Qi family quickened their pace and rushed towards this side.

    In an instant, the atmosphere became extremely tense.

    "Pavilion Master, we'd better retreat first." Several strong men from Zhanlong Pavilion said in unison, their voices trembling slightly.

    Tang Yingyao was very calm. She shook her head slightly and shouted: "Qi Zhengtao, do you know why I took people away from the dragon cemetery more than ten days ago? Because I have mastered the secret method of opening the restriction!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    The strong men of the Qi family stopped indiscriminately.  The huge vibration of collective stamping on the ground was like a huge earthquake that destroyed mountains and ridges.

    Not to mention Ye Pengfei, who was seeing the strong men of the Qi family for the first time, even the strong men of Zhanlong Pavilion who had dealt with these strong men of the Qi family countless times, all changed their expressions.

    "Tang Yingyao, you didn't lie to me?" Qi Zhengtao asked in a deep voice.

    "At this critical moment of life and death, how dare I lie to you." Tang Yingyao smiled bitterly and shook her head, "I can tell you the method of transmitting information to the outside world, and you will know that what I say is true."

    With that said, Tang Yingyao waved her hand, and a piece of milky white jade slip flew quickly in the wind

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 631. The two families join forces!

    "It's wind monk 1."

    From Tang Yingyao's hand, it can be seen that she is a relatively rare wind cultivator.

    Ice, wind, and thunder, these three types of spiritual root monks are relatively rare, but what is even more rare is that their fields are also wind attributes!  .

    Using the wind attribute field as a carrier, using wind magic to send a palm-sized jade slip hundreds of miles away in this terrifying dragon secret realm, Ye Pengfei was ashamed of himself for such methods.

    Qi Zhengtao seemed to be restrained by Tang Yingyao's hand.

    "I didn't expect that your hurricane field has become so powerful!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    ??Hurricane field?

    Ye Pengfei was shocked when he heard this.

    Look at the slow flying of this jade slip, look at the gentle wind and drizzle in the field, how can there be any artistic conception of "hurricane"?

    "Having already controlled the strength of the domain to such an extent, she is still only at the peak of level nine?"

    This is simply incredible!

    Ye Pengfei asked himself, even though his realm is as high as the third level of Yuanxian, he still cannot control his own domain like this.  Although there is a reason for "powerlessness", Ye Pengfei is very doubtful that even if his strength is synchronized with his realm, he will be able to reach Tang Yingyao's level.

    The secret realm of the Dragon Clan, which was originally very strange, has now become even more mysterious

    Qi Zhengtao received the jade slip 1.  The consciousness reaches in.  The more he looked at her, the uglier his face became.

    "It's true. I didn't expect that you actually mastered such a secret method!" Qi Zhengtao said in a deep voice, "What about the method to open the restriction? Let's take it over and have a look!"

    Although Tang Yingyao has already revealed his hand, Qi Zhengtao still feels that he can threaten Tang Yingyao.  After all, no matter how powerful Tang Yingyao's domain is, it is impossible to take away all the powerful people in Zhanlong Pavilion.

    "It's no longer needed." Tang Yingyao shook her head and said.  "The passage has been established. Before it is destroyed, it is impossible to open a second one. With those fifteen Void Immortal-level powerhouses, the passage that connects the inside and outside of the secret cannot be destroyed!"

    Tang Yingyao has seen it clearly.

    Originally, her plan was to build a short-lived passage.  In this way, the trouble of garrisoning is saved.  No matter how tough other forces are, they can't seize such a passage.

    However, the moment she stepped into the passage, she felt that the passage was more stable than she imagined.  When she saw the fifteen Void Immortal-level experts, she suddenly understood the reason.

    This is an almost indestructible passage.  Unless several powerful Void Immortals take action at the same time, it will be possible to destroy it!

    The plan completely failed.  The method he painstakingly planned to send out not only benefited others, but also became a channel for chasing souls and claiming lives!

    Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know why everyone in Zhanlong Pavilion is in such a hurry, but Tang Yingyao knows it clearly.  Before Qi Zhengtao raised his eyebrows and spoke sternly, Tang Yingyao continued: "Stop fussing, Qi Zhengtao. If we don't act quickly, we will be in disaster!"

    "Every time we enter that place, we have to pay a heavy price. Over the years, more than 30% of the strong people we have worked hard to cultivate have been lost in that place."

    "Qi Zhengtao. You should know very well that for us, there is no place of death. However, for their Void Immortal-level experts, it is like walking on flat ground and they can come in and out at will!"

    A very dangerous place?

    Ye Pengfei understood a little bit.

    That place either has the hub to control the entire Dragon Clan secret realm, or it has some secret treasure that can be used to run wild in this Dragon Clan secret realm!

    You must know that although Qiu Lao and others are strong, none of them are pure powerhouses.  Even if the Qi family faced the enemy alone, they would not necessarily be at a disadvantage in this unique secret realm.  Not to mention, Tang Yingyao also wanted to join forces to defend against the enemy.

    However, Ye Pengfei became even more confused.

    What kind of place is this where even pure strength experts like the Qi family don¡¯t dare to go, but new Void Immortal level experts can come in and out at will?

    These strange things one after another clearly mean that this Dragon Clan secret realm is not just a Dragon Clan treasure at all!

    "I guess even Qiu Lao and others still think that the main purpose of this trip is to hunt for treasure. With calculations in mind but not in mind, Tang Yingyao, Qi Zhengtao and the others seem to have a good chance of winning."

    &nbsp; Even if the situation is really dangerous, after all, it is impossible for Mr. Qiu and others to know the existence of that kind of place right away.  If the major forces can quickly reach a unified opinion, then the crisis can be saved.

    Qi Zhengtao obviously knew this better than Ye Pengfei. Although Tang Yingyao insisted not to hand over the secret method of building the restricted passage, he quickly agreed to the alliance proposal.

    Qi Zhengtao only made one suggestion.

    "It can't just be us. That guy Guimao, Shimen, Fengyun Sect, and the Yi family also have to work with us to defend against the enemy!"

    "The Yi family?" Tang Yingyao couldn't help but chuckled, "The Yi family is already pitiful enough, do you want to kill them all?"

    "Hmph!" Qi Zhengtao looked unhappy and snorted heavily, "Outside, the Yi family dares to bully our Qi family. I don't have time to go out and deal with the juniors. These strong Yi family people have to be my punching bag!  !!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was speechless for a while.

    Outside, the Qi family was so weak that even the patriarch, Qi Xinyue, had no choice but to support Yi Fangsheng.  Unexpectedly, in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan, the situation was completely different.

    "Well, actually, without you taking action, they are probably about to die." Tang Yingyao suddenly sighed and said, "More than three months ago, I saw them heading east."

    "Going to the east?" Qi Zhengtao's face was startled, and then he laughed and said, "It seems that those old immortals are really desperate. If they don't wait for the new force to join this time, the Yi family will die.  It has to be clean!!!¡±

    The east side is also an extremely dangerous place!

    Furthermore, Tang Yingyao did not specify the east side of the place, which means that as long as you go east, there will be great risks!

    Ye Pengfei looked towards the east and silently wrote down this matter.

    The originally ordinary treasure hunting journey, even the ordinary journey that Ye Pengfei thought he could easily pick up treasures, has now become complicated.  Before he truly understood the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, he felt that it was better for him to stay away from these dangerous forbidden areas.

    Ye Pengfei was a little in awe and stared at the eastern sky for a while.  Suddenly, from the land of bones in the distance, a burst of dragon roar sounded, and a huge white skeleton, flapping its wings of bones with a wingspan of dozens of feet, soared into the sky!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 632. Soul Emperor Ghost Sauce!

    Everyone's expression changed!  !  !

    What kind of place is this? This is a strange secret place where even the powerful Void Immortal level has to walk honestly!  How is it possible, who can travel proudly to the ninth heaven?

    After all, Ye Pengfei was at the highest level and was the first to see the clues.  .

    After a while, Qi Zhengtao also saw it.

    "It turned out to be just the power of the domain, and it almost scared me!" Qi Zhengtao said forcefully, but the look of fear on his face lingered for a long time.

    ¡° Even if it¡¯s just domain power, it¡¯s very impressive to be able to display it arbitrarily in a place like this.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't asked himself that his extreme power would be greatly reduced here, he wouldn't have frowned at Qi Zhengtao and others.

    After silently watching this huge bone dragon soaring in the sky for a while, Qi Zhengtao and Tang Yingyao looked at each other again.  The silent conversation for a moment allowed the two people to reach a certain tacit understanding

    ¡­¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    This huge bone dragon evolved from the power of the domain gradually disappeared in the clouds.  A burst of excited laughter rang out from the place where the bone dragon appeared.

    "Haha, finally, my ghost finally broke through!!!"

    A breakthrough?

    Have you advanced to the realm of gods?

    There is clearly no destiny to achieve the realm of immortality, so how can one advance to the realm of immortality?

    If you hadn¡¯t advanced to the realm of gods, why would the power of the domain be so great? Then why would Gui Suo be so happy?

    Ye Pengfei clearly remembered that when Qi Zhengtao proposed to attract other forces to join forces, he was talking about the X sect, the X sect, and the X family.  Unfortunately, only Guiyang said his name.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together, one person is equivalent to a force!  It can be seen from this.  How powerful it is!  A breakthrough that can make a person with such great power laugh with joy, what else could it be if it weren't to achieve the realm of gods?

    Ye Pengfei looked at the powerful men in Zhanlong Pavilion and Qi family attentively, and found that they were also looking at each other, not sure why.

    ? One after another ghosts floated out from the land of bones.  Ye Pengfei didn't know Guimao's past, but he didn't think anything of it.  However, dozens of strong men from Zhanlong Pavilion and Qi family fell in love at first sight.  They couldn't help but look horrified, and they all took several steps back.  Then, the two sides looked at each other and seemed to want to join forces immediately.

    "Haha. Even if you two put aside their old grudges and join forces to fight me, you will never be my opponent!"

    I saw a middle-aged male cultivator wearing a loose light gray robe with long black hair.  A few ghosts flew out from the land of bones.

    The ghost finally reveals his true face!

    Ye Pengfei was also shocked by Guiyao's appearance.

    You know, the pressure here is terrifying.  Go further into the land of bones.  The pressure will be so great that even the normal ninth-level peak power will be difficult to resist.  Ye Pengfei asked himself, even if he interrupted the little fox's practice.  Even if the little fox tries his best to help, he may not be able to get there easily.  but.  This ghost can not only go in and out of there freely, but it can also fly with the help of wandering souls!  !  !

    Now, Ye Pengfei has seen clearly that Gui Nao has indeed not advanced to the realm of gods. Why is he so happy?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very confused, Qi Zhengtao's solemn voice answered the question for him.

    "As expected of the Soul Emperor, he has actually condensed your split soul to such an extent. No wonder you have such power! If you advance to the realm of gods, I'm afraid you can break through the bottleneck of the first level of the Void Immortal in one go!"

    Those ghosts are actually the souls of the Soul Emperor Gui Nao!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help being stunned.

    Splitting the soul once is equivalent to weakening the main soul.  The pain is no less than cutting yourself into pieces first, and then condensing and being reborn.

    What¡¯s even more dangerous is that with every additional soul, there is an additional risk of losing control.  Things like split souls back-devouring the main soul have also happened from time to time in the long history of cultivation.

    ??Cultivation of clones also requires soul clones.  However, the degree of pain and the risk of losing control are far less than directly splitting the soul and letting the divided soul exist.  Even so, Ye Pengfei only has one clone until now.  But this Soul Emperor Gui Nao

    Ye Pengfei glanced over and saw that the number of souls emerging from the land of bones had reached one hundred.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei didn't care much about these ghosts whose realm and power seemed to be only the ninth-level intermediate level.  Hearing what Qi Zhengtao said, he couldn't help but stare at the ghosts in horror. His previous questions were answered, but bigger questions emerged again.

    "Listen to what Qi Zhengtao said,The domain power just now was caused by the concentrated power of these ghosts.  However, relying on these ghosts, can you break through the first level of the Void Immortal in one breath?  "Ye Pengfei was very doubtful.

    If you want to break through to the first level of the Void Immortal, you must first divide all the space planes you own into the virtual and the real, and completely finalize them.

    And according to the little fox, no matter how rubbish the Void Immortal is, he must have three or five spatial planes.  How much spiritual energy of heaven and earth is needed to finalize all these spatial planes?

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t believe that there will be enough cultivation resources in this garbage plane.  After meeting Mr. Qiu and learning a lot about the "treasures" and "relics" in this plane, Ye Pengfei has gradually become convinced that the space plane he is in was originally a very high-level space plane.

    But the problem is, even if this Soul Emperor Guiluo has enough cultivation resources, can he refine them all in one go?  You know, Ye Pengfei himself already has enough cultivation resources.  In terms of realm, there are no obstacles until the third level of Yuanxian.  However, it is still impossible for him to reach that level in a short period of time.

    To put it simply, you can¡¯t become a fat man in one sitting!  !  !

    This time, no one could answer Ye Pengfei¡¯s doubts.  Ye Pengfei heard that the Soul Emperor Guiluo chuckled and said: "Qi Zhengtao, you have good taste. Surrender to me and I can provide you with enough dragon bones. How about that?"

    A ball of green flame, like a living creature, jumped in the palm of the Soul Emperor Guiluo.

    Qi Zhengtao¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch, and Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but have a strange feeling¡ª¡ª

    "Outside, Qi Xinyue, the head of the Qi family, has become my soul slave. Inside, is the former head of the Qi family going to become Gui Nao's soul slave? This Qi family is really miserable"

    Just when Qi Zhengtao's facial muscles twitched and he didn't know how to answer, Tang Yingyao suddenly shouted resolutely: "Let's join forces!!!"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 633. Stand alone against the devil!

    "Join forces to fight with me?" Gui Hao said with a sinister smile, "When my clones were still at the low level of the ninth level, I could beat you to the point where you dare not face me directly. Now, all my clones have entered  When you reach the middle level of ninth level, what power do you have to resist?"

    "Tang Yingyao, you are very smart. You know that I will keep Qi Zhengtao alive, but I will not let you go. However, even if you can bring Qi Zhengtao together, you will never be my opponent!".

    With the ghostly laughed, the ghosts one after another came out of the land of the bone.  Qi Zhengtao and Tang Yingyao were so shocked that their hands and feet went cold and they were completely speechless!

    This quantity is too astonishing!  !  !

    One hundred souls, this is the number that Qi Zhengtao and Tang Yingyao knew in the past.  In their opinion, being able to separate so many souls and ensure that the souls do not come back is already very scary, which is in line with his title of Soul Emperor.  But now, the number of souls that appear continuously has exceeded three hundred in an instant!  !  !

    Facing the 19th-level intermediate spirit split, the two parties joined forces, but it was unclear whether they could match it.  Now there are more than three hundred, and there may even be hundreds more souls. How can they defeat them?

    If it were in the outer space, these strong men might be able to show off their power and escape in all directions.  No matter how powerful this Soul Emperor Guilao is, no matter how special the split soul is, he has not achieved the realm of immortality after all. How can it be possible to kill so many ninth-level peak and ninth-level high-level experts in one fell swoop?

    But, here, in this place where even walking is difficult.  The ghost that can fly not only has an absolute advantage.  He could also kill all the dozens of powerful men in front of him very calmly!

    Until now, no one doubted that Gui Nao wanted to kill him.  It's like killing a chicken.  However, no one was willing to give in.

    The strong ones who can survive here are persevering beings.  Even Qi Zhengtao, whose face was twitching, was not considering whether to surrender, but how to protect the strong Qi family to the greatest extent.

    Even if we are weak, we must fight hard!  !  !

    Faced with the continuous flow of ghosts and souls, Qi Zhengtao understood.  I can't think about anything more.

    "Tang Yingyao, you retreat quickly, I will stop him!!!"

    The two shiny white shins were suddenly captured in Qi Zhengtao's hands.

    Just two shin bones left behind by an unknown strong man.  Do you want to stand alone against the Soul Emperor Guiyao?  Tang Yingyao was stunned for a while.

    "But she's smart.  It was precisely because of this intelligence that she managed to preserve and continue the power of Zhanlong Pavilion, even though her subordinates' qualifications were all mediocre, and did not wither away like those of the Yi family.  The miserable state of being bullied.

    "let's go!"

    Tang Yingyao no longer conserved her strength. She waved to the strong men of the Qi family over there.  The hurricane field radiating around his body has already involved all the powerful men in Zhanlong Pavilion.

    What a violent hurricane this is.  Even under the strong pressure from the dragon clan's secret realm, Ye Pengfei was suddenly moved.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m outside, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my mind if I¡¯m swept away by her hurricane!!!¡±

    If.  Qiu Lao, Bai Fenghua, Wutian Immortal Emperor, these people's domain power is purely weird.  So, Tang Yingyao's domain power is based on pure power.

    The power that can sweep everything and destroy everything!

    Tang Yingyao, who seems to be slim and weak, actually possesses such pure strength-type domain power, which makes Ye Pengfei have to re-analyze the strong people in Zhanlong Pavilion.

    "It looks like, although apart from Xie Er, they don't seem to be pure power experts. However, in fact, their domain power is still purely power-based!"

    As the saying goes, the soil and water nourish the person. The strong people who cultivated and grew up in this secret realm, no matter what type they were in the past, have now been transformed into powerful existences.

    Of course, the key lies in Qi Zhengtao.  If he can't stop the Soul Emperor Guiyao, let alone the other strong men of the Qi family who don't have time to rush to Tang Yingyao's side, even the strong men of Zhanlong Pavilion who have been dragged into the hurricane field by Tang Yingyao may not be able to escape their bad luck

    ¡­¡­

    The ghost is laughing.

    "Qi Zhengtao, Qi Zhengtao, I still think highly of you, but I didn't expect that you are so stupid."

    Several ghosts each emit a faint green light beam.  I saw these beams of light converging together, and after a few breaths, they hit Qi Zhengtao.

    In fact, Guiyao is only tens of thousands of miles away from Qi Zhengtao.  Such a short distance, let alone someone at the peak of the ninth level of a god.Now, even those who are in the Immortal Realm and the God Transformation Level can attack in an instant.  But in this special secret space, even the speed of the light beam has slowed down to the point that Ye Pengfei was stunned.

    However, what made Ye Pengfei even more stunned was that although it took several breaths before the beam of light hit Qi Zhengtao, Qi Zhengtao actually failed to avoid it!

    Not only was he unable to dodge, a hole the size of a bowl was pierced through his chest by the green beam!

    Look at the gurgling blood, it doesn't look like some illusion.  In surprise, Ye Pengfei ignored the limitation of his consciousness here and quickly stretched his consciousness to make a good confirmation.

    "Yes, Qi Zhengtao is seriously injured!"

    With Ye Pengfei's level, Qi Zhengtao's true body and phantom body can't be hidden under the prying eyes of his spiritual consciousness.  He clearly saw that the Qi Zhengtao who was standing tall was the real Qi Zhengtao, without any falsehood.

    Spiritual consciousness also searched the area, but found nothing.  In other words, Qi Zhengtao not only did not avoid it, he did not use any illusions, nor did he leave any back-ups behind!

    This is really unbelievable. With the speed at which the strong men of the Qi family rushed towards Zhanlong Pavilion, they were able to dodge the dark green beam of light within a few breaths, and even lurk their killing moves everywhere without any problems.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qi Zhengtao?¡±

    Ye Pengfei noticed that none of the strong men of the Qi family who were running toward Zhanlong Pavilion showed surprise.

    "Could this be the secret method of the Soul Emperor Ghost Sauce?" Ye Pengfei suddenly understood.

    It¡¯s not that Qi Zhengtao doesn¡¯t want to hide, but that he is bound by some unknown force and has no way to hide.

    It¡¯s not that Qi Zhengtao doesn¡¯t want to ambush a killing move, but that he is locked by some unknown force and there is nothing he can do!

    "Damn it, what's the point of fighting? It's just waiting to die."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but widen his eyes, watching the second beam of green light, shooting straight towards Qi Zhengtao!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 634. Qi Zhengtao¡¯s decisiveness!

    This blow was clearly aimed at Qi Zhengtao's head.  After this blow, unless the Soul Emperor Guiluo deliberately kept Qi Zhengtao's soul, Qi Zhengtao would have only one fate -

    The body will die and the Tao will disappear!  !  !

    Neither Ye Pengfei nor the Soul Emperor Guiluo noticed that Qi Zhengtao lowered his hands.  The blood flowing out of his wound as big as the mouth of a bowl was flowing along his arms towards the two tibiae captured by the palms

    Bang!

    Without any suspense, Qi Zhengtao was shot in the head.  His godhood did not escape immediately, but it was impossible to continue to support this scrapped body.

    Soul Emperor Gui Jiejie smiled strangely, controlled his soul into a hundred, and flew towards Qi Zhengtao.

    Gui Nao's speed is not very fast. It takes him about half a stick of incense to fly over a distance of tens of thousands of miles.  However, compared with the hurricane field where Tang Yingyao has started to move, he is already considered "extremely fast".  In Ye Pengfei's view, Qi Zhengtao's so-called "stop the devil" has turned into a joke.  Although Tang Yingyao and others were strong in that field, but still not fast enough, they could not escape their bad luck.

    "The weak prey on the strong, so cruel. If I hadn't been very lucky and my previous plan had completely changed, I'm afraid I would have ended up like this." Looking at the Soul Emperor who was surrounded by souls.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel lingering fear.

    When the restriction is opened and the Soul Emperor Guiluo rules the world, even if he runs away, he won't be able to escape at all!

    Ye Pengfei calculated that if it was a hurricane field, he might still have a way to avoid it.  It can face the Soul Emperor Guijiao who is faster than the hurricane field.  I'm afraid there's nothing I can do.

    Unless the little fox can reach or even break through to the first level of the Void Immortal, there will be no possibility of his own survival!

    Ye Pengfei was just thinking wildly.  The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was too weak. Suddenly, his eyelids twitched!

    "Something is wrong!"

    Ye Pengfei's consciousness has been lingering next to Qi Zhengtao.

    That¡¯s right, Qi Zhengtao¡¯s physical body is already dead, and even if his godhead is hiding, it won¡¯t be possible for him to hide for much longer.  This point was under Ye Pengfei's sharp peek.  There is absolutely no possibility of fraud.

    However, Ye Pengfei's eyelids still twitched suddenly, and an uneasy feeling rippled in his heart.

    "Is it because the godhead is going to self-destruct?"

    This idea just came up.  He was killed by Ye Pengfei.

    "Gui Hao is not a fool. He will stop in a safe area and then use his soul to capture Qi Zhengtao's godhead."

    ¡°If it were in the normal space outside, maybe Qi Zhengtao could still desperately use his godhead to find a ghost to explode himself.  but.  Here, Qi Zhengtao's physical body can only run in small steps, and when his godhead is stretched to death, he can fly very slowly.  The speed of his godhead can even reach Tang Yingyao's hurricane field.  It's impossible to catch up.

    Because of the strangeness of the Dragon Clan¡¯s secret realm, all tactics are routine.  Everything has been rewritten beyond recognition.

    Rejecting this possibility, Ye Pengfei jumped in thinking.  For a moment, I couldn't even think of the second possibility.

    And this reaction of panic and trembling eyelids is not an illusion.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that this was his own domain, and he reacted correctly before his own consciousness.

    "It must be some earth-shattering method. I'm afraid it is a method much more powerful than the self-destruction of the godhead! If the Soul Emperor Guishao doesn't retreat quickly, I'm afraid he will suffer heavy losses!"

    Ye Pengfei carefully experienced his emotional changes and made the most accurate inference.

    However, Soul Emperor Guilao couldn't hear Ye Pengfei's judgment. As he kept approaching Qi Zhengtao, he said in a deep voice: "Qi Zhengtao, if you are willing to surrender now, I can still spare your life. How can you be treated like this by me, Soul Emperor Guilao?"  Apart from you, there is no one else who values ??me as a strong person."

    Are you still thinking about persuading you to surrender?

    Quietly, Ye Pengfei has begun to move farther away

    ¡­¡­

    Soul Emperor Guiluo stopped.

    He was very cautious. Even though he had an overwhelming advantage and even though he was surrounded by hundreds of souls, he still stopped at a distance of 10,000 miles.

    Even if Qi Zhengtao really intends to explode his godhood, he still has to wait until the ghost is within three thousand miles before he can activate it.  This Gui Nao actually traveled a full seven thousand miles away, which shows that he is not coquettish and is extremely careful.

    This is the most difficult character to deal with and the least vulnerable to damage by enemies.  However, Ye Pengfei looked at him with eyes filled with pity.

    The next moment, Ye Pengfei's eyes turned to the two tibiae.

    After all, Ye Pengfei?The strong man who meditates on the path of extreme emotion, after being inexplicably surprised at the beginning, his attention quickly shifted to the two tibiae.

    ¡° He is good at discovering the intentions of strong people through emotional fluctuations. In fact, this is Ye Pengfei¡¯s most powerful ability.  The reason why he was able to use the immature power of extreme emotion to suppress Qiu Lao and other five Void Immortal-level experts in one breath was actually due to his ability to "peep into the soul."

    This is even more true when evil fights against evil spirits.

    " If it were another strong person, he would be like Ye Pengfei, who wanted to use the power of the blood evil to clear his own future and disrupt his future.  On the other hand, he also wants to use his future body to weaken the power of the blood evil.  It is also impossible to discover the blood evil's true weakness, causing it to over-expand and be swallowed up in pieces.

    Under Ye Pengfei¡¯s gaze, these two sections of tibia, which were originally pure white, had been soaked with Qi Zhengtao¡¯s blood!

    This is completely soaked, and the pure white color has turned into pure scarlet!

    In the eyes of the soul emperor Gui Nao, he just thought that these two tibia bones were stained with blood.  However, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, this is a source of huge danger!

    ¡­¡­

    The powerful roar resounded throughout the world!  !  !

    Just when the Soul Emperor Guiluo stopped moving forward, Qi Zhengtao finally took action.

    A huge fiery red shadow jumped out from the tibia on Qi Zhengtao's right hand side.  Ye Pengfei took a closer look and saw that it turned out to be a being who looked like the God of Thunder.

    Before Ye Pengfei could carefully compare it with his own Thunder God phantom, the Soul Emperor Guiluo, who was thousands of miles away, suddenly roared extremely angrily.

    "Qi Zhengtao, how dare you hurt my soul!!!"

    ??????????????????????????????????: A dark shadow darts into the hundreds of souls clustered together.

    The speed of this shadow is really amazing.  Just when the soul emperor Gui Nao shouted angrily and began to gather the power of the ghost souls, before he could really put up a defense, the shadow had already severely damaged many ghost ghost souls and rushed straight in front of Gui Nao!

    "It turned out to be two tibia bones with the souls of ancient heroes still remaining!"

    Tang Yingyao's horrified voice came from the hurricane field.  She was very envious, but she knew very well what she should do now.  I only heard her sigh slightly and said: "Qi Zhengtao, if you sacrifice your life to activate the ancient heroic soul, I will live up to your trust and take your people away safely, don't worry!"

    After receiving Tang Yingyao¡¯s solemn promise, Qi Zhengtao laughed heartily.

    "Gui Nao, even if I have to sacrifice my old life, I will scrape off a layer of your skin. Let me take a closer look at how special the special physique you have collected over the years is!"

    More shadows appeared from nowhere!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 635. The power of ancient heroic souls!

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    At this moment, he understood many things.

    First of all, these two tibias are actually nothing. The important thing is that the souls of two ancient powerful men are actually attached to them;

    Secondly, it seems that Qi Zhengtao can only stimulate the power of the souls of these two ancient strong men by irrigating them with a lot of blood and awakening them with his own life;

    ??Again, even though there are bones everywhere in front of you.  However, it is extremely rare for such "ancient heroic souls" to survive.  Even characters such as the Soul Emperor Guiyao and the master of Zhanlong Pavilion Tang Yingyao did not expect it at first.

    Finally, and most importantly, Ye Pengfei learned the true origin of this ghost¡ª¡ª

    The place where the Yin gods gather on Zhanlong Star is the stronghold of his Soul Emperor Guiluo.  In fact, each of the strong men with special physiques captured by Ce Na back then were dedicated to the Soul Emperor Ghost Sauce when the restrictions were opened again and again!

    Why does a strong man who practices the secret art of the soul need a strong man with a special physique?  The answer soon became clear.

    The shadow that broke through hundreds of souls was so fast that Gui Hao couldn't dodge it.  However, when this shadow hit Gui Luo in the face, he was unharmed and did not even sway.

    "I have the body of King Kong, what can you do to me?" Gui Hao was like swatting a fly, flipping his hand and swatting the shadow that sneaked up on him onto the solid ground, "With my grand palm,  Even if I don¡¯t use any magic, I can still turn you into a pulp!¡±

    With the fierce roar of the ghost, this shadow was shot on the ground.  There was no resistance at all and it was shattered into powder.

    "Hey, this is too unreasonable." Ye Pengfei, who had retreated further away, shook his head.

    ?As the saying goes, there is a specialization in a profession.

    Normally speaking.  A strong man who has mastered the secret arts of the soul should no longer have a strong body.  Even this strong man devotes part of his energy to practicing physical skills and forging his body.  However, in the end, he will still be much worse than those strong men who have converted to physical skills and strength.

    This is like, although Ye Pengfei also went to understand the way of reincarnation and the realm of blood dragon.  Now he is meditating on Yin Jiutian's space secrets, but his foundation is the way of extreme emotion, and the other methods.  No matter how hard they practice, it is impossible to reach the level of Little Fox, Cen Na, Yin Jiutian and the others.

    However, the ghost in front of him completely broke the normal logic.  He first resisted the blow extremely violently, and then even more violently.  Directly shooting the sneak attacker into pieces This series of methods does not look like a strong soul cultivator. He is simply a more violent and powerful being than Qi Zhengtao!  !  !

    "The strength of those people with special physiques he collected is not too strong. What method did he use? How can he integrate these physiques into his own body and continue to improve them?"

    There's a fierce battle over there.  Ye Pengfei was not given enough time to think.

    Qi Zhengtao, whose sneak attack failed, once again used his own strength.  Injected into the two tibiae.

    People's natal power is mostly divided into two types, one is the natal essence and blood, and the other is the power of the soul.  What Qi Zhengtao consumed was the first kind of natal power.

    Generally, strong people, even beings like Ye Pengfei, have very limited life essence and blood.  Most of the blood flowing in their bodies is just evolved from the natal essence and blood, not pure natal essence and blood.

    Qi Zhengtao is different. He is a thoroughly powerful man. He had already embarked on this path hundreds of millions of years ago before he entered the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.

    "Pure power, this is Qi Zhengtao's way, and it also makes Qi Zhengtao very different from ordinary strong men.

    Most of his blood is his life essence blood!

    The power of life is the purest power.  Most of what flows in his blood vessels is his natal essence and blood, which makes Qi Zhengtao's power even more powerful and domineering.

    Not only that, but only a strong man like Qi Zhengtao, who has worked hard to condense a large amount of his life essence and blood, can fully activate the ancient heroic souls in the two tibiae.  Only his natural powers can be used by these two ancient heroic souls.

    ¡­¡­

    The huge fiery red shadow gradually revealed its true appearance.

    This is the image of a middle-aged man with an ordinary face and no beard.  He was wearing a piece of armor. The more Ye Pengfei looked at it, the more he felt that this image was similar to his own Thunder God phantom.

    The biggest difference is that this person is definitely not a thunder monk.

    Because of the special environment, Ye Pengfei did not dare to use his spiritual consciousness to explore the middle-aged man.  Before he could deduce it, the middle-aged man exhaled a long breath.

    &nbsp;A hurricane swept across the land.  Compared with this hurricane, Tang Yingyao's hurricane was just like an ordinary breeze!

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei has long been deeply impressed by the hardness of the land in the Dragon Clan's secret realm.  With the power that Ye Pengfei can exert now, it is basically impossible to dig a hole in this land with bare hands.

    Ye Pengfei felt that even Qi Zhengtao would definitely need a lot of effort if he wanted to dig a hole with his bare hands.  However, the middle-aged man just breathed out a casual breath, and a hurricane swept through, and wherever it went, the originally hard soil was blown up by three or four inches!

    In an instant, the sky was filled with dust.  This is no longer a hurricane, but a sandstorm!

    Fortunately, the middle-aged man just exhaled casually and did not deliberately move towards the Soul Emperor Ghost.  Therefore, this real hurricane just passed by Gui Nao and did not hurt any of Gui Nao's souls.

    Facing such a terrifying breath, Gui Nao's face became very ugly.

    ¡°As expected of an ancient heroic spirit, it is indeed very strong!!!¡±

    This is more than just strong!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Tang Yingyao is like a beginner child, simply not worth mentioning!

    "When he was alive, he should have been at least the first level of Yuanxian!" Ye Pengfei immediately made an accurate judgment.

    In terms of strength, Ye Pengfei is not easy to evaluate.  Because the environment of this Dragon Clan Secret Realm is too strange, Ye Pengfei's current ability cannot accurately infer it.

    However, in terms of realm, it can still be easily seen that Ye Pengfei has the realm of the third level of Yuanxian.

    Ghostly just saw the strength of this ancient soul, but Ye Pengfei clearly saw that the ordinary breathing contains the realm of the Taoist method of Yuan Yizhong!

    "If Qi Zhengtao can provide enough power, just this ancient heroic soul can easily wipe out the Soul Emperor Guiyao, not to mention that there is another ancient heroic soul. It's a pity, no matter how powerful this Qi Zhengtao is,  After all, he is only at the peak of level nine, so I don¡¯t know how long he can last.¡±

    Looking at the headless body that had fallen to the ground, Ye Pengfei secretly let out a long sigh

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 636. Unsustainable...

    Summoning the ancient heroic souls to fight is somewhat similar to the Brahma-Demon Tongtian Array.  They all obtain extremely powerful power through sacrifice.

    The difference is that the better the sacrifices received by the Brahma-Demon Tongtian Array, the stronger the feedback will be.  This formation will not backfire on the person setting up the formation just because the sacrifice is not good enough.  .

    The two ancient heroic souls, one bright and one dark, are different. Not only do they not care about the life and death of the summoner, they will even go so far as to pursue the power of life, and even absorb all the power of the summoner!

    Qi Zhengtao had already anticipated this before summoning these two ancient heroic souls.  He is using his own life to gain hope for the other strong men of the Qi family!

    Ye Pengfei, who slowly retreated to a safer area, has stopped.  Tang Yingyao, who had retreated further, did not suspend the power of the domain. Instead, she drove the hurricane domain even more fiercely, dragging a group of strong men farther away.

    It¡¯s not that Tang Yingyao didn¡¯t know that if she stayed and sat on the mountain to watch the tigers fight, she might still get some benefits.  However, she understood even more clearly that if she did not send the strong men of the Qi family to a safe and hidden place, then Qi Zhengtao might be so worried and angry that he would be unable to do anything at any time, and he would not even be able to hold on for a while longer.

    Without Qi Zhengtao¡¯s support, the two ancient heroic souls would lose their majesty, and they would not have the capital to compete with the Soul Emperor Guiluo.  In this case, are you still sitting on the mountain watching tigers fight?  It must be a disaster for yourself!

    Tang Yingyao is not Ye Pengfei. She does not have the coolness of being a loner, nor does she have the means to hide her figure.  She could only retreat into the distance with deep regret and her greatest strength.

    But Ye Pengfei has narrowed his eyes slightly

    "Speaking of which, the situation is similar to mine. Both are very high-level, but their strength is too low."

    This middle-aged man who has understood the Taoism of the wind system clearly has the realm of the first level of Yuanxian.  However, he only has a remnant soul that has lost his intelligence, and all his power comes from Qi Zhengtao's natal blood essence.  If it weren't for the clever way he used his power, he wouldn't have been able to create such a hurricane.

    "However, his high level is not useless. At least, these hurricanes can make existences like the Soul Emperor Guiluo have to dodge carefully!" Ye Pengfei watched with great interest.

    It can be seen that this middle-aged man was also a strong-willed person during his lifetime.  so.  Only in this secret realm of great pressure can he use the wind secret method and use Qi Zhengtao's power to the point where he can destroy the existence of the second level of the Void Immortal!

    If it weren¡¯t for the ghost that Gui Nao had a separate soul to serve as the dead ghost, he would have been severely injured by this middle-aged man several times.  If Qi Zhengtao can really persist for a long time.  Maybe, he can really pull Gui Nao and die together!

    Ye Pengfei didn't care about Gui Nao's condition, he just watched.  While thinking secretly, self-examination.

    "My way of extreme emotion is not without the ultimate power. Back then, I relied on the ultimate power to overcome dangers again and again. Now, my realm has become higher, but the ultimate power has not kept up with me.  ."

    "You can't always count on the power of the space plane. The feedback of this kind of power always has its limitations. The best place to use it is in the space plane!"

    "For domain power, it is best to rely on the power of extreme emotion to support it. Since this ancient heroic soul can use Qi Zhengtao's power to such an exaggerated degree. My realm is higher than him, so I should also be able to use my own power.  Far beyond its original condition!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Bit by bit, insights gathered in Ye Pengfei's heart.

    After understanding combat, your strength will not increase immediately, but your ability to use strength will continue to increase.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei felt that the strong pressure from all directions no longer seemed as terrifying as before.  I can also walk and jump more briskly without having to walk with difficulty.

    This is the benefit of peeking at a high-level battle, and the benefit of peeking at a high-level battle is not just that!

    Soon, the middle-aged man¡¯s violent attack gradually weakened.

    Qi Zhengtao couldn't hold on any longer. No matter how much blood he had, he couldn't sustain such a violent storm for a long time.

    Qi Zhengtao was thinking very hard.

    After the sneak attack failed, he resolutely gave up the ancient heroic soul in the other tibia and concentrated his strength to support the middle-aged man in the fight.

    This decision is correct.

    Although the Soul Emperor Gui Nao resisted with all his strength, not only was the split soul more than half dead, but even his body was hit several times by the edge of the hurricane because he did not evade in time, and suffered a lot of trauma.  If he hadn't refined so many strong men with unique physiques, he would have already??Hang up.

    However, no matter what, Qi Zhengtao was the first to be unable to hold on.  The difference between him and the Soul Emperor Guiyao was huge. He could be proud of being able to rely on such an ancient heroic soul to temporarily suppress the Soul Emperor Guiyao.

    A blood-red godhead swayed out from the headless body.

    In the last round of violent bombardment, Qi Zhengtao not only consumed all his life essence and blood, but also consumed 70% to 80% of his soul power.  With his current strength, in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan, it is already very difficult even to support the flight of the godhead, let alone to fly rapidly and self-explode to injure the enemy.

    "Ahem, cough, cough," Gui Yao coughed several times in a row, and then said in a deep voice with a sullen look on his face, "Qi Zhengtao, you are fine! Everyone in your Qi family will not have to live anymore! I will let you, the children of the Qi family, taste everything."  This is the ultimate punishment in the human world, and everyone¡¯s soul will be scattered, and they will never be reincarnated!¡±

    "Individuals have their own destiny, and families also have their destiny." The blood-red godhead issued an extremely weak response, "My Qi family carries the bloodline of the ancient dark dragon. If we keep the secrets of the dragon clan in vain, but we can't honor our ancestors, we will be cut off.  If you lose your roots, you deserve it!!!¡±

    There is something in the words!

    Whether it was the Soul Emperor Guiluo who was in the midst of the battle or Ye Pengfei who was peeping at the battle from a distance, they all felt a slight movement in their hearts, thinking deeply.

    "You actually still have a back-up plan?" Soul Emperor Guiyao nodded, "Very good, no matter what kind of back-up plan you have left. Today, you are dead. The strong man of the Qi family who was taken away by that bitch Tang Yingyao,  They are all dead!"

    The remaining souls are all gathered together.

    "Are you about to deliver the final blow? Even when Qi Zhengtao was healthy, he couldn't avoid such a long-distance blow. Now that he is so weak, he cannot resist it."

    Ye Pengfei sighed slightly, this Qi Zhengtao, he really worked hard for the future of the Qi family, even to the point of death.  It's a pity that he was unable to eradicate such a formidable enemy in the end.

    Soul Emperor Guiyao also had the same idea. As long as Qi Zhengtao's godhead was shattered, this battle would be finalized.  I have to seize the time to chase Tang Yingyao and eradicate the root!

    However, just when Gui Nao's split soul shot out that soul-stirring green light, a huge change occurred!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 637. Seize the ancient heroic soul!

    Where the Soul Emperor Guilao was, a blood-red godhead suddenly appeared!  !  !

    Before Guiyao could react

    Boom!  !  !  .

    Godhead revealed!  !  !

    ¡°Are you mistaken, when did Qi Zhengtao lurk there?¡± Ye Pengfei was so surprised that he almost screamed!

    Although he evacuated tens of thousands of miles away, Ye Pengfei's consciousness has always been lingering around Qi Zhengtao.

    That Soul Emperor Guiyao must have been paying close attention to the movements of Qi Zhengtao¡¯s divine personality.  Then how did Qi Zhengtao sneak into Gui Hao's side and suddenly self-destruct under the eyes of two powerful men?  !

    Soon, Ye Pengfei saw a gray shadow

    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s another ancient heroic soul!¡±

    Qi Zhengtao¡¯s natal essence and blood were indeed given to the wind-type middle-aged man.  However, a small amount of his soul power was given to another ancient heroic soul!

    Under the close watch of the two powerful men, they were able to build a plank road to cross Chencang secretly. With such a skill, Ye Pengfei and Gui Hao couldn't help but be surprised.

    The difference between the two people is that while Ye Pengfei is surprised, he can think about the reason.  In addition to roaring in surprise, Gui Nao could only use the remaining soul to protect himself in embarrassment.  Lingbu Qingyun 637. Seize the ancient heroic soul!

    Even in the normal space outside, it is difficult to avoid the sudden self-destruction of the godhead.  Not to mention, in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan, Gui Hao can fly at low altitude.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????======================================================================================================================================================================================================>

    Every soul split cost him countless efforts and time.  He never thought about Qi Zhengtao.  He can actually consume all his own souls!

    ¡° If we want to cultivate hundreds of ninth-level intermediate souls, we don¡¯t know how long it will take and how many resources will be consumed.  What's even worse is that it has become impossible for him to conquer the major forces in the dragon clan's secret realm before the restriction is opened.

    "Bastard!!!" I saw the separated souls wailing and dying in the flames of the godhead's self-destruction.  Gui Yao was extremely angry, "Very good, Qi Zhengtao. You are very good! Don't think that this can buy time for your Qi family. When I collect these two ancient heroic souls, I can sweep the Qi family!"

    There are more than ten remaining souls.  He galloped towards the gray shadow with bared teeth and claws.  They want to share this ancient heroic soul to increase their own strength.

    Escape!

    Although Qi Zhengtao has completely fallen, this gray ancient heroic soul is no longer controlled by anyone.  However, relying on instinct, he still knew how to escape desperately.  Lingbu Qingyun 637. Seize the ancient heroic soul!

    However, without external input, his strength has dropped sharply, and the previous method of hiding his figure can no longer be used.

    There is a gray shadow on the vast land.  Like a headless fly, running around in a panic.  Dozens of ferocious-looking ghost souls were constantly outflanking and squeezing in from the two wings. As you can see, it won't take long.  They can divide and devour this ancient heroic soul.

    Soul Emperor Guiluo's face looked a little better. He had lost so many souls and could exchange them for two ancient heroic souls. It wasn't too bad.

    "It would be great if these two ancient heroic souls still have a little consciousness" Guiyao said to himself, and flew towards the ancient heroic soul who looked like a middle-aged man.

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    He had indeed longed for these two ancient heroic souls.  Guilao can use these two to improve his strength, and he can also use these two ancient heroic souls to improve Mo Xuan's strength.  Now that I have three insect slaves, Mo Xuan has the least promising prospects in comparison.

    "However, Ye Pengfei just thought about it and didn't really think that he could succeed.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To fight in such a ghost place, is far inferior to those strong men like Ghost.

    Secondly, he has retreated to a place nearly 100,000 miles away from Qi Zhengtao.  Even if you have the intention, you don't have the speed to grab it.  ¡­.

    But now the situation is different. After getting the gray shadow, he is panicking and running towards himself!  !  !

    This is a gift delivered to your door. Should you take action or continue to watch?

    The tangle lasted for less than three moments before Ye Pengfei took action.  Because that gray shadow accidentally ran into the arms of a ghost!

    The divided souls of Gui Nao are not as brainless as the two ancient heroic souls. Their IQs are completely determined by the soul emperor Gui Nao.  Seeing a gray shadow break into his arms, the split soul immediately grabbed it with both hands, and then tore it apart to both sides!

    Soul splitting!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei has seen soul-devouring souls and burned souls.??, but I have never seen anyone who can be so violent and tear his soul in half alive. Today is an eye-opener.

    You must know that the power of the soul is more powerful than the essence and blood of one's life.  Even ordinary people can keep their souls immortal under certain conditions.  It is not an easy thing to directly tear the soul apart.

    What¡¯s more, this is a Yuanxian-level soul!

    Although it is just a ray of remnant soul, logically speaking, its residual power is also very considerable.  The violent tug and tear of this split soul made Ye Pengfei make a quick decision.  Lingbu Qingyun 637. Seize the ancient heroic soul!

    "It must have been the sneak attack just now, even the power of this remnant soul was used!"

    In the distance, Gui Luo did not expect that his split soul could actually tear apart an ancient heroic soul.  He was originally trying to chase another ancient heroic soul, but now he cast his gaze this way.

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look at it, but when you look at it, Gui Nao can¡¯t help but be shocked and angry.

    "What a thief, how dare you!!!"

    In just a blink of an eye, the split soul that tore apart the ancient hero's soul and the two remaining half souls disappeared without a trace.

    There was no sign of being attacked, and the split soul should still be alive, but he couldn't be seen where.

    This is obviously man-made, but no matter how Guihao tries to communicate with the separated souls, there is actually no movement!

    In an instant, Gui Nao was startled.

    "It's a Void Immortal-level powerhouse!"

    Although Gui Nao did not hear the previous conversation between Tang Yingyao and Qi Zhengtao.  However, once he judged the "virtual immortal level strongman", he roughly guessed some of the ins and outs.

    "Let me tell you, why did Qi Zhengtao dare to entrust the strong men of the Qi family to Tang Yingyao? It turns out that they have reached a consensus to jointly defend against the invasion of foreign enemies!" Gui Hao Jiejie said with a smile, "You don't want to live if you dare to rob me! Do you think  Am I a loser like Tang Yingyao or Qi Zhengtao? Come out!" Lingbu Qingyun 637. Seize the ancient heroic soul!

    The other souls have already surrounded this area.

    ? ? ? ? Gorgeous attack!

    Ye Pengfei saw for the first time that a group of ghosts could perform such a gorgeous large-scale attack!

    The five colors of light represent the gathering of the five elements.  There was also the howling of wind, thunder and hail.  This scene reminded Ye Pengfei of an underground world he accidentally discovered outside Huangquan Fairy City.

    "His soul is not an ordinary soul, but a variety of mutated ghosts!"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei had to reveal his true appearance

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 638. Mistake again and again

    If it were in a normal space, Ye Pengfei would have gone somewhere in such a short time, where he might be surrounded by Gui Hao's ghosts.  However, Ye Pengfei now had to bear the carpet bombardment of eight series of spells!

    Ye Pengfei had long expected to be besieged. He didn't know if he could withstand these attacks. He didn't know what would happen to him if Guiluo's body also joined the battle.  .

    Previously, the battle between Gui Nao and the wind-type remnant soul had fully demonstrated Gui Nao's combat power.  Ye Pengfei asked himself, if it were him, he wouldn't be able to persist for such a long time.

    However, what is more advantageous about the situation is that Gui Nao still had hundreds of souls before.  But now, there are only a few dozen left.

    What¡¯s even more advantageous is that he succeeded in the surprise attack and captured a ghost alive

    Ye Pengfei showed his figure, and Gui Nao was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter.

    "You are in the Immortal Realm, but you only have the power of a seventh- or eighth-level god. How did you suffer such a heavy blow that you are so depressed! Even with your own strength, you still want to fight with me!"

    Gui Nao laughed arrogantly, but his body did not transfer immediately, but continued to chase the wind hero soul.

    "Are you looking down on me?" Ye Pengfei didn't think it was a shame at all. Instead, he felt that this ghost was simply an idiot. "If you come here immediately, maybe I will suffer some losses, but now"

    Ye Pengfei fought confidently and boldly with these dozens of ghost ghosts.  He couldn't defeat the ghost's true form, but these ninth-level intermediate souls could not defeat him.  But don't even think about hurting yourself at all.

    Eight series of attacks gather together, and the scene is extremely gorgeous.  However, this indiscriminate and gorgeous attack has no effect at all.

    after awhile.  Gui Nao finally saw something was wrong.

    "With his strength, how can he persist for such a long time?"

    Even if you use the power of the space plane, it is impossible to keep it flowing, let alone to lift him up to a level that can compete with dozens of ninth-level intermediates.

    "It feelswhy is it very similar to the technique of this wind hero?" Gui Nao finally realized that something was wrong and gradually saw some clues.

    A weak source of power can exert a power far beyond the source of power. What a powerful technique this is!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Simulating the magic and secret techniques of the wind-based heroic spirit.  In fact, Ye Pengfei is not yet able to reach the level of a wind-type heroic soul.  If it were the wind-type heroic spirit that was fighting, there would be no need to dodge left and right anymore.

    But, I don¡¯t know the details.  It can be regarded as starting to face up to Ye Pengfei's combat power.

    "It's really troublesome." Looking at the fiery red middle-aged man not far away, Gui Hao faced a choice.

    Or, let this ancient heroic soul go first, and then come back and chase after Ye Pengfei.

    Either.  Let the divided souls change the attack to besiege, wait until they catch this ancient heroic soul, and then go back and kill Ye Pengfei.

    This is Guiluo¡¯s best opportunity, if at this moment.  Ye Pengfei will still encounter a lot of trouble if his true body comes to kill him.  Even if all the insect slaves are gone.  If the little fox also gives up practicing, I'm afraid the fight will end in a lose-lose situation.

    But.  Gui Nao made mistakes again and again, and once again he lost his chance to fight

    ¡­¡­

    Dozens of divided souls were unable to kill Ye Pengfei, but they seemed to be able to easily surround Ye Pengfei.  After all, no matter how subtle Ye Pengfei's use of power was, he would not be able to defeat these ninth-level intermediate beings.

    " However, Gui Hao didn't know what Ye Pengfei's real killing move was.

    The ghost soul trapped in Ye Pengfei's prototype plane is making a weak resistance.  Entering a place like this, not to mention a mere ninth-level intermediate spirit soul, even the true body of Guilao will be instantly killed by Ye Pengfei!

    " However, Ye Pengfei did not kill this split soul instantly.  A pair of eyes simulated by the power of the space plane are observing the various movements of this divided soul.

    "Gui Nao, Gui Nao, you never thought that your split soul would have such a weakness." Ye Pengfei smiled secretly, and those simulated eyes were annihilated into the power of the space plane, and he began to fight back  ¡­

    The seemingly insignificant thunder and lightning fell towards the east one after another.

    "Do you only have this little strength? It seems like you are really injured."

    In the distance, Gui Nao, who was still chasing the ancient heroic soul, was always paying attention to the situation here.  After seeing the weak thunder and lightning, Gui Hao felt more and more how correct his decision just now was.

    &nbsp; "Perhaps, he would have been captured without waiting for me to fight back."

    Just when Gui Nao was dreaming happily, suddenly, Ye Pengfei took three steps and two steps, and actually easily walked out from the circle surrounded by dozens of souls!

    "It's me I'm just blinded" Gui Nao felt that something must have happened to him, and he actually had hallucinations.

    In Guiyang's view, Ye Pengfei was besieged and had nothing to do.  Even the wave of thunder and lightning bombardment organized by Ye Pengfei just now was weak and could not pose any threat to his own soul.

    Furthermore, even if Ye Pengfei used some magic method to suddenly increase his strength, it would be impossible for him to walk out of the encirclement without touching his own soul.

    Guiyang was stunned for a moment and subconsciously rubbed his eyes.

    Ye Pengfei neither knows what Guiluo is doing now nor does he want to know.  He just ran as fast as he could, running straight towards the east at the maximum speed he could muster.

    When Ye Pengfei was tens of feet away from the circle of separated souls, Gui Luo finally came back to his senses.

    "He really escaped!"

    The word "weird" is no longer enough to describe Gui Nao's mood at this time.  He really couldn't figure out what method Ye Pengfei used to easily escape from this tight encirclement.

    In the embryonic plane, only Mo Xuan can see all this clearly.

    The two halves of the ancient heroic souls have been put into the Bloody Soul Jade Tower by Mo Xuan, and he also got some news.  He originally wanted to inform his master of this news.  However, because of Ye Pengfei's methods, he was so surprised and admired that he temporarily forgot what he wanted to do.

    "Master, you have completely destroyed the advantage of soul cultivators!" Mo Xuan said with emotion when he saw Ye Pengfei escaping safely.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "I can only say that I am lucky. If that ghost is smart enough, when I capture one of his souls, he will change the behavior pattern of the soul, and I will not find the pattern. Again  Or if his true form had come over earlier, I would have been in a lot more trouble. I still need to be more careful next time I encounter a soul cultivator."

    Ye Pengfei smiled as he ran all the way, leaving dozens of unprepared ghost souls far behind

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 639. Fight against ghosts!  (one)

    Gui Nao finally knew that he was wrong, so wrong.

    Now, Gui Nao is faced with a choice again.

    Should we continue to hunt down the ancient heroic soul in front of us, or should we go after that powerful Void Immortal who doesn¡¯t seem to be very powerful?  .

    Soon, Gui Nao made a decision, he was going to hunt down Ye Pengfei!

    Just like Qi Xinyue back then, Gui Hao was also keenly aware of Ye Pengfei's value.  Similarly, just like Qi Xinyue back then, Gui Nao thought that he could capture him as long as he took out everything from the bottom of the box!

    Soon, Ye Pengfei truly saw the realm of Guiluo

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?  It was a dimly lustrous realm, and there was a vague ability to absorb all the power into it, and then use it for one's own use.

    It is precisely because of this kind of field that Gui Hao was able to move around under the crazy attack of the ancient heroic spirit until Qi Zhengtao ran out of gas.  If this realm hadn't existed, even if Guihao had the secret technique of dividing his soul into death, he wouldn't have been able to survive.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that this was Gui Nao's domain.  When he took action to snatch the soul of the ancient hero, he also guarded against the attack of Gui Yao himself, guarding against his unique domain.  However, now Ye Pengfei discovered that when Gui Hao abandoned the ancient heroic soul over there and committed suicide himself, the realm he expanded into was completely different from just now!  !  !

    Where the domain unfolds, the solid land becomes like a swamp.

    Strange vine-like plants grew crazily from the swamp.  Guitao seemed to have changed his voice into an ape, and his hands were intertwined continuously.  Climbing and grabbing vine-like plants, he swayed and jumped towards this side at high speed!

    "This is definitely a new field!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look surprised.

    Based on Ye Pengfei¡¯s level, it is not difficult to find the essential difference between the two fields.

    The realm when fighting the ancient heroic spirit.  The main characteristic is to absorb external power.  The previous bone dragon that soared straight into the sky also faced this domain and absorbed the power of the surrounding dragon remains, and was transformed by the power of the domain.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is clearly a dual attribute of earth and wood, and it belongs to the category of the five elements field.  In this kind of field, it is easy to evolve into swamps and vines. If you want to draw strength, evolve into a bone dragon.  Absolutely impossible!

    ??Having two fields, and the attainments in both fields seem to be very deep, what kind of genius is this?  !

    Even though they were enemies, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but praise him from the bottom of his heart.

    "Although I am also delving into the realm of reincarnation, the realm of blood dragons, and the realm of space, I have never imagined that I can be as proficient in these fields as I am in the realm of extreme emotions!"

    Ye Pengfei glanced at Mo Xuan who was observing the battle in the prototype plane, and thought to himself: "Perhaps Mo Xuan can only give full play to his Mo Xuan fist if he has multiple fields!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei once again showed his advantage - his strong association ability.  If it were another strong person.  To the point of death, I just feel envious, longing that I can also practice dual realms.  but.  Ye Pengfei, however, thought of the Demonic Fist and found the most suitable direction for the development of Demonic.

    "A variety of Taoisms can be understood and practiced at the same time?" When Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts rushed into the sea of ??consciousness without warning, Mo Xuan couldn't help but be stunned for a while.

    Achieving the state of being a god and a human depends on the meditation of a Taoism.

    Tempering the power of gods and men also relies on the understanding of this Taoism.

    Even if you achieve the realm of immortality, nirvana, era, immortality In the words of the little fox, what matters is the purity of your Tao. Meditate on your own Tao.  , is the key to improving your realm.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's spiritual thought clearly pointed out that he could not just practice one kind of Tao, he must practice all Tao simultaneously, and all Tao should be practiced together!

    "Who can practice all kinds of Taoism together? Even if your life span is infinite, your intelligence always has an upper limit. How can one person practice all kinds of Taoism quietly?"

    Mo Xuan is not a soul slave like Qi Xinyue. He has his own thoughts and considerations.  Facing Ye Pengfei's instructions, he remained speechless

    ¡­¡­

    After Ye Pengfei sent his spiritual thoughts away, he never looked at Mo Xuan again. He no longer had the energy to care about other things.

    The territory of Gui Nao has extended to the soles of his feet!  !  !

    ??????? From the moment Guiluo decided to pursue the pursuit, until now, there was only half a stick of incense left before and after.  His domain power has spanned hundreds of thousands of miles of space and extended to Ye Pengfei's feet.  This is such a speed, even Tang Yingyao's hurricane field cannot compare with it.

    &nbsp; "Even if there is no soul separation, if Gui Yao wants to kill Tang Yingyao and Qi Zhengtao, it is like strangling a small ant. He has clearly not advanced to the realm of immortals, how can he have such terrifying strength?"

    Looking at the mud under his feet, Ye Pengfei felt that with Gui Nao's performance, let alone Tang Yingyao, even Qiu Lao, who had reached the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal, might not be able to fight!

    Existences like Tang Yingyao and Qi Zhengtao are already very contrary to common sense.  They are only at the peak of the ninth level, but they already have power beyond the Immortal Emperor Wutian.  This ghost is even more contrary to common sense. He can easily kill any first-level Void Immortal!  !

    What kind of secret realm is this, and how could such a being be born?  !

    Even though Ye Pengfei has mastered the art of extreme emotion, his ability to control his own emotions has far surpassed that of a strong person in the same realm. However, at this moment, he could not help but feel a little lost

    That is one ten thousandth of an instant!  !  !

    Human-shaped trees suddenly grew out of the swamp under their feet.  During the time when Ye Pengfei was slightly distracted, these human-shaped trees had already soared to a height of more than a hundred feet!

    These tall humanoid trees did not attack Ye Pengfei first.  Countless branches and leaves were seen, growing wildly everywhere, forming powerful wood-type forbidden formations.

    Blocking the sky and blocking out the sun, this is truly blocking out the sky and blocking out the sun.

    Just a ten thousandth of an instant ago, Ye Pengfei could still see the sun in the secret realm.

    Just one ten thousandth of an instant later, the surroundings were already completely invisible!  !  !

    Even without any magic, no matter how weak the light is, it is impossible to penetrate the numerous barriers woven by countless dense branches.  Not to mention, there are no less than a hundred types of wood formations in any direction!

    Ye Pengfei is considered experienced in many battles. Within a short time, he stabilized his absent-minded mood.  Then, Ye Pengfei was wrapped up in a big black ball that even his consciousness could not penetrate

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 640. Fight against ghosts!  (two)

    Endless darkness!

    This spell formation was passed down by the god Jiannian.  That god-man has lost years and is only a fifth-level god-man.  Logically speaking, the level of the spell he taught would not be very high.

    "However, when Ye Pengfei crossed the threshold of achieving the realm of immortality, he used this spell formation to make it impossible for the Qi family to see through it.  But this time, even beings like the Soul Emperor Guiyao couldn't see through this endless darkness at all!  .

    This is a kind of spell formation that seems to be of low level, but is actually extremely clever!

    Every time he cast this spell formation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of that mysterious man.  Even if he didn't go to the Chaotic Star Territory to find and buy information about Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing, I'm afraid Ye Pengfei would go to the Chaotic Star Territory

    ¡­¡­

    Gui Nao was shocked and angry. This was the first time he encountered such a thing.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All the methods that had been prepared long ago were of no use.  In an instant, Gui Yao couldn't help but feel frustrated that there was no place for a hero.

    Gui Nao did not act rashly. Ye Pengfei's mysterious escape earlier made him fully realize that this virtual immortal who seemed to have insufficient strength was different from the virtual immortals he had come into contact with in the past.

    Although Gui Luo still doesn't know clearly, what he is facing is actually not a strong man who only has the first level of Xuxian, but a strong man who has reached the third level of Yuanxian.  However, faced with this spell that Ye Pengfei suddenly cast.  He wisely chose to "wait and see what happens."

    This time.  Gui Nao did nothing wrong.

    "It's a pity. If he lets those humanoid tree monsters try to attack, I only need to catch one, and I can follow the same pattern and discover their movement patterns. Now, I can only think of other ways."

    Seeing Guiyao standing still, just besieging him while running towards him at a high speed, Ye Pengfei's sea of ????consciousness was full of strategies and tactics.  Quickly passed by.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei, who has always been full of cleverness, actually feels like he is at the end of his rope.

    Ye Pengfei practiced the way of extreme emotion, when he was fighting against Mr. Qiu and others.  Although he was not strong enough, he was obviously at a disadvantage.  However, he can use the power of extreme emotion to hinder the actions of Qiu Lao and others, thus changing from passive to active, making Qiu Lao and others quite afraid.

    And when faced with Ghost's split souls, he can also catch one of them and then repeatedly test its response to the enemy, thereby easily finding a shortcut to break out of the siege under the siege of dozens of split souls.

    But now.  These tricks cannot be replicated.

    If the humanoid tree demons with intertwined branches and leaves remain motionless like this, with Ye Pengfei's current strength, it will be difficult to separate and capture them.

    And once the ghost body arrives, he will definitely be able to display more secret techniques.  At that time, no matter how magical this endless darkness is, it will not be able to block the attack of the ghost forever.

    After all, soul cultivation is weird.  Far better than ghost cultivators!

    The so-called soul cultivators are monks who practice the secret arts of the soul intensively.

    Logically speaking, ghosts who are souls themselves should be more proficient in Taoism related to souls.  But in fact, there is a kind of human monk.  The exquisiteness of his soul's Taoism far exceeds that of any ghost cultivator!

    A powerful ghost cultivator.  It can originally cause a headache to the powerful ones at the same level.  Especially those strong men who do not have soul-type artifacts and who have not specifically studied soul Taoism. When faced with soul cultivators of the same level, they do not even have a chance to escape.

    In the Wutian Star Realm, soul cultivation is very rare.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei has never heard anyone talk about soul cultivation since he left Yuexian Star.  If he hadn't carefully checked Qi Xinyue's memory and learned about this aspect after taking Qi Xinyue as a soul slave, he wouldn't have known how powerful soul cultivation was.

    "In terms of spells, soul cultivation is better than ghost cultivation. I wonder how it will compare with the witch clan?" Ye Pengfei thought silently, "But now is not the time to compete with this. Before the ghost body comes over, we must  Escape quickly!"

    In terms of weirdness, Soul Cultivation is very scary.  In terms of strength, Gui Nao was able to overpower Qi Zhengtao.  Even if the little fox's power successfully advanced to the first level of the Void Immortal, she would still be unable to cope with such a strong person.

    Not to mention, when escaping from the circle surrounded by ghosts and ghosts, Ye Pengfei looked at the little fox specifically.  She is still far away from the first level of Xuxian. She can provide the realm of reincarnation to help her hide.  However, it was impossible to expect her to defeat Gui Nao for a while.

    Yin Jiutian is also at a critical moment. Whether its realm can rise sharply and its combat power will increase sharply depends on this move.  Unless absolutely necessary, ???Pengfei will not use this chess piece.

    Ce Na can actually take action. If mixed into her blood dragon realm, her combat power can be doubled.

    "It's a pity that this is the secret realm of the Dragon Clan with great pressure.  So what if the combat power increases exponentially?  It is impossible for him to return to the state of the outside world.  As for Soul Emperor Gui Nao, not only is he accustomed to the pressure here, but he may also be able to use the pressure here skillfully.  In other words, letting Cena take action would not help.

    "Or, we can only hope that the Five Elements Emperor's body can hold on for a while longer." Looking at the dense branches and countless leaves of various colors, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but clenched his fists.

    If there is really nothing he can do, he will attack violently, hoping to use the body of the Five Elements Emperor to withstand the attacks of the humanoid tree demons, and then use the humanoid tree demons' tidal attacks to analyze their offensive and defensive characteristics and find out their weaknesses.

    Ye Pengfei is convinced that any intelligent creature will have emotions.  And as long as there are creatures with emotions, there will be weaknesses.

    Even these creatures that evolved from the dual attribute fields of earth and wood cannot escape this law!

    The fists that were clenched tightly for a while gradually relaxed again.  Before the violent attack, Ye Pengfei planned to organize his thoughts.

    This is the only way he can think of, but it is also an extremely dangerous way.  He wants to calculate everything properly, make clear calculations, and then attack with all his strength!

    The little fox in seclusion no longer just borrows the realm of reincarnation.  With a solemn look on her face, she evolved into the Disk of Reincarnation.

    Once the little fox takes action, the Disk of Reincarnation will be of little use.  However, he still took the initiative to ask Ying to control the operation of the destiny ball and Zhou Tianyi.

    With their strength, it is impossible to calculate this impact clearly.  After all, Gui Nao's power far exceeds theirs.  However, vague omens may still be deduced.  Ye Pengfei only waited for these vague omens to be enough before he would start the most difficult attack in his life.

    Just at this time¡­¡­

    ¡°Master, let me try first!!!¡±

    Mo Xuan, who had been silent and watching the battle attentively, suddenly took the initiative to challenge!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 641. Fight against ghosts!  (three)

    Not only Ye Pengfei, but also Little Fox and Samsara looked at Mo Xuan with very surprised eyes.

    It has to be said that since the potential of Yin Jiutian was gradually discovered, among the three insect slaves under Ye Pengfei, Mo Xuan appeared to be the "weakest".  .

    I think back then, Mo Xuan surpassed Ce Na and Yin Jiutian in terms of realm and cultivation.  But now, his realm and cultivation are no longer as good as Cena.  In terms of potential, it cannot be compared with Yin Jiutian, a weirdo who even a fairy-level little fox can't understand.

    He actually took the initiative to ask for a fight. What is going on?

    Mo Xuan is a Yin God who has lived for over 100 million years. He has experienced the joy of being proud of the world and the frustration of being suppressed for hundreds of millions of years. This look of surprise and confusion will not affect his will.

    "Master, I think that through this kind of battle, I can further understand the ability of that ancient heroic soul!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned.

    "In just a short time, you can feel his artistic conception?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What level is the Moxuan, and what is the level of the ancient heroic soul?  Ye Pengfei felt that even Gui Nao, who was capable of cultivating fellow practitioners from all walks of life, would have to spend decades or even hundreds of years before he could even slightly appreciate the artistic conception of the ancient heroic souls.

    After all, the realm of these two ancient heroic souls is at least the first level of Yuanxian!

    Ye Pengfei asked while searching Mo Xuan's sea of ??consciousness.  Indeed, there are many vague and ethereal consciousnesses wandering in Mo Xuan's sea of ??consciousness.  Although Ye Pengfei couldn't see clearly the true nature of these consciousnesses.  However, he felt.  The depth of these consciousnesses reaches at least the Yuanxian level!

    It is simply impossible for a person who has just entered the realm of a high-level god-man to vaguely comprehend so many magical techniques of Yuanxian in a very short period of time!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei grasped something.

    "Moxuan, you swallowed him?Oh. No, it should be, you assimilated this remnant soul? Or. You are no longer you!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly became sharp.

    Refining and devouring can obtain certain abilities of the other party.  Even, he realized the Taoist secrets that far exceeded his own realm.  Ye Pengfei relied on this method to acquire the abilities of many people.

    However, this method takes a long time.  Ye Pengfei estimated that if he wanted to completely devour the blood evil and understand its true origin and ability, it would probably take decades.

    What state is oneself in, and what state is Mo Xuan in?  Mo Xuan can do things that he cannot do. What is the reason?

    Either he has assimilated the ancient heroic soul, or he has been taken over by this ancient heroic soul!  !  !

    The power of space planes.  Surround Mo Xuan.  As long as Moxuan makes the slightest movement, it will be torn into pieces by the power of these space planes.  Even if this Demon Xuan can exert the power of the hurricane that beats the ghost into a state of embarrassment, it is in Ye Pengfei's prototype plane.  It is impossible to cause any big storms.

    There was another force from the space plane that pulled out the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.

    This pagoda has been condensed many times by Ye Pengfei and refined by Mo Xuan. It is now a seventh-level natal artifact.  If Mo Xuan fights desperately, unless Ye Pengfei kills Mo Xuan now.  Otherwise, it would be impossible to get it done.

    Mo Xuan did not resist.

    Seeing the calm look on Mo Xuan's face, Ye Pengfei knew that Mo Xuan should not have been taken away by the ancient heroic soul.  After looking at Mo Xuan and then at the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, Ye Pengfei felt a little calmer.

    Soon, the ancient heroic soul was wrapped in the power of the space plane and pulled out.

    Since the remnant soul is still there, it is naturally impossible to seize the Demon Xuan.

    "You actually assimilated him!"

    Not only Ye Pengfei, but also the little fox is looking at Mo Xuan in surprise

    The so-called "assimilation of soul" means almost the same as refining an external incarnation.  However, the external incarnation is the physical body.  What controls the incarnation outside the body is the split soul from the main soul.

    And to assimilate the soul, the main soul does not need to be split.  The master of the main soul does not need to refine any physical body for this assimilated soul.  The assimilated soul is like the ghost's split soul, able to exist in a soul state.  Not only will they be controlled by the main soul, but they can also act according to their own judgment when the main soul does not give orders.

    Ye Pengfei has long known that Yin Shen can assimilate other souls and make them his fighting tools.  However, Mo Xuan has never assimilated any soul.

    He didn¡¯t take action, but with this action, he actually assimilated an ancient heroic soul at the Yuanxian level!

    Although it is just an unconscious remnant soul,His realm is still so high, and the artistic conception of the spells he possesses are still the same as when he was alive.  Mo Xuan, who is only in the realm of a god-man, can actually assimilate a Yuanxian-level remnant soul. What an astonishing thing!

    Ye Pengfei looked at Mo Xuan intently. He needed an explanation, a reasonable explanation.

    Ye Pengfei searched Mo Xuan's sea of ??consciousness, but could not find the memory of Mo Xuan assimilating this Yuanxian-level remnant soul.  However, Ye Pengfei could not find any clues that Mo Xuan had erased his memory.

    "Could it be that the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu has partially failed?"

    Although surprised, Ye Pengfei became a little worried.

    Although the Sea of ??Knowledge Insect Gu is exquisite, it is only "comparable to a ninth-level god-level spell" after all.  If Mo Xuan has really comprehended something at the Yuanxian level or even higher level, it is not impossible to break through this spell.

    Ye Pengfei is not worried that Mo Xuan will be detrimental to him.  After all, he treats these three insect slaves well. Mo Xuan, Ce Na, and Yin Jiutian have always been willing to sacrifice their lives to protect themselves.  However, if the Consciousness Sea Insect Gu completely fails, I will not be able to freely borrow their abilities in the future, let alone directly absorb the Taoist secrets they have comprehended.

    However, Ye Pengfei soon calmed down.

    "The three insect slaves were probably designed by my previous life. If they got rid of my control so quickly, they must not be consistent with the design of my previous life. If this is the case, that is actually a good thing."

    "Let the six-faced ice monkey go, don't kill Mr. Qiu and others, and sacrifice countless future bodies Ye Pengfei did use some methods, but he was not sure whether these methods could have the desired effect.  If he loses the three insect slaves now, it may be a preliminary proof that he has gradually deviated from the path designed by his previous life.

    Ye Pengfei didn't say much. These thoughts quickly passed through his sea of ??consciousness and no longer appeared. He controlled his emotions very well.

    "Very good!" Ye Pengfei nodded and praised, "Mo Xuan, the fact that you can do this means that if you cultivate a domain, its power will be no less than that of Cen Na's Blood Dragon Domain. Assimilation of countless leaps and bounds  Ah, I really look forward to what kind of field you will have!"

    Ye Pengfei praised Mo Xuan without hesitation, and then, with a few words of advice, he sent Mo Xuan out of his prototype plane.

    The next battle will depend on Mo Xuan¡¯s methods!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 642. Fight against ghosts!  (Four)

    The little fox didn't think there was anything wrong with Ye Pengfei's words of praise for Mo Xuan.  She even gave up practicing again and came to the outside space to stand with Ye Pengfei and watch Mo Xuan's attack from a distance.

    "Master, each of your three insect slaves has endless potential." When he saw Mo Xuan freely penetrating through the heavy tree curtains like an untouchable existence, the little fox was filled with emotion.  .

    The first Cen Na to have a domain, her blood dragon domain is extremely murderous.  Any strong person who is eroded by the power of his domain will lose his true nature.

    Not only is the killing intent fierce, this blood dragon field can also transform into a powerful auxiliary field.

    With Cen Na¡¯s current control power, only Ye Pengfei¡¯s Extreme Affection Domain can enjoy the combat power amplification effect of the Blood Dragon Domain.  And as Ce Na's realm becomes higher and higher, her strength becomes stronger and stronger. One day, she will be able to freely add the effect of "combat power doubling" to strong men of any level.

    To put it simply, Cen Na in the future will probably be invincible in a group battle!  !  !

    The second Yin Jiutian with a domain is even more bt.  The allure of his space realm would make even a great being in the immortal realm salivate over it.

    Now, the characteristics of Mo Xuan¡¯s domain can be vaguely seen.

    ??Leap-level assimilation!

    This is definitely one of the most powerful powers in his upcoming field!

    To put it simply, even if he is as powerful as the Soul Emperor Guilao, he can only hunt down the ancient heroic souls hard.  Then, find time to practice in seclusion and slowly devour and refine it.

    And as soon as Mo Xuan took action, he directly made the ancient heroic soul his own.  Why waste so much time and energy!

    Of course, Ye Pengfei and Little Fox have also seen that Mo Xuan's "leapfrog assimilation" power is incomplete.  The clusters of consciousness in his sea of ??consciousness, which are suspected to be at the Yuanxian level, are proof of this.  If it is full power, these consciousnesses should be clear and reliable.

    certainly.  Even if the power is not complete, it is already very terrifying.  Look at the figure of Demon Xuan traveling among the humanoid tree demons. His artistic conception already vaguely resembles that of Yuan Xian, the first level of heaven!

    To know.  Even though Ye Pengfei has already reached the third level of Yuanxian, the techniques he performs cannot yet have the artistic conception of the third level of Yuanxian.  because.  His artistic conception was not obtained through his own cultivation, but was merely a deliberate arrangement of his previous life.  It is true that he has achieved this state, but it is not easy to flexibly control this state.

    Until now, what Ye Pengfei is best at is to evaluate the true combat power of others from a high-level perspective

    Mo Xuan is different, his body shape already has the artistic conception of Yuan Xian first level!

    This is naturally the ability of the ancient heroic soul, and Mo Xuan provides him with power.  This is the result.

    This kind of power provision is very different from Qi Zhengtao.

    Because his level was too low, it was impossible to control those two ancient heroic souls, so Qi Zhengtao had to give up his life.  Only then can these two ancient heroic souls be activated.

    And Mo Xuan, although his realm is lower, he has surpassed the level and assimilated an ancient heroic soul!

    The ancient heroic soul that has been assimilated naturally cannot disobey the control of the main soul.  Not only will he not disobey the control of the main soul, he will also take the initiative to tell the main soul what he has learned!

    If it weren¡¯t for the Demonic Realm, it would indeed be too low.  He doesn't need to provide power to the ancient heroic soul at all, and then use this remnant soul to perform some immortal-level methods.  He is completely free to act and do everything by himself.

    The current Mo Xuan is silently experiencing the spells performed by this remnant soul while traveling through the jungle.  Mo Xuan hopes that through this method, he can clarify the blurred consciousness in the sea of ??consciousness.  He has also felt that as he continues to clarify his consciousness, he can open up his own unique field!

    My own field!  !  !

    "Probably, only someone like Ye Pengfei who has mastered the art of extreme emotion and is the master of the Demonic Mystery can truly understand the Demonic Mystery.

    Mo Xuan has always been arrogant.

    Even though he was suppressed by Zhao Youhou, he was still arrogant.  It even took him hundreds of millions of years to finally discover the flaw in Zhao Youhou's formation and find a way to escape.

    Even though he was adopted as an insect slave by Ye Pengfei, he was still arrogant in his heart.  He didn't think that his talent would be inferior to Ye Pengfei's.  If he hadn't been suppressed for such a long time, his cultivation speed might not be much worse than Ye Pengfei, who had gained many benefits from his previous life.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei is very good to several insect slaves is not only because of Ye Pengfei's personality, but also because of the mysterious demonBecause of this pride.  He practices the way of extreme emotion, he understands the truth of emotion, he values ??other people's emotions, and he is very good at using this emotion.

    Ye Pengfei does not exploit his insect slaves. In fact, even if he turns Qi Xinyue into a lower and more docile soul slave, he has not done anything dirty.

    On the contrary, Ye Pengfei treats his insect slave very well.

    Following Ye Pengfei, they encountered far fewer dangers than ordinary strong people.  But what they gained was thousands or tens of thousands times more than ordinary strong people.

    Their efforts are out of proportion to their gains. In fact, this is Ye Pengfei's emotional investment. This is Ye Pengfei taking advantage of their feelings.  Even those who have followed Ye Pengfei for a long time and witnessed how Ye Pengfei conquered the reincarnations of the three insect slaves have no idea that Ye Pengfei has consciously started this kind of investment from the very beginning.

    In fact, even if they knew a little bit, these insect slaves of Ye Pengfei would probably not choose to betray them after they were freed from the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu.

    Mo Xuan is now at the juncture of "breaking away from Ye Pengfei"!

    With the gradual clarification of consciousness, the realm of Mo Xuan is also gradually improving.  He has gradually understood that it will take a long time to really see these vague consciousnesses clearly.  However, in this process of gradual clarification, I can open up my own field.

    And as the opening of his own domain gradually approaches, Mo Xuan has also felt that the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu that has existed in his sea of ??consciousness for hundreds of years has begun to gradually weaken and become smaller

    "Am Iam I going to get rid of the master's control?" Mo Xuan's mind was slightly confused.

    Being restrained and controlled by others is certainly not a "very comfortable" or "very comfortable" thing.  After getting rid of the shackles, it is not uncommon in the world of cultivation to bite back the past master.

    ¡°If I really got rid of the sea of ??consciousness insect Gu, should I take revenge on Ye Pengfei?

    Mo Xuan is making a decision.

    And the speed of his decision was so shocking that even Ye Pengfei, who was paying close attention to the changes in the Demonic Sea of ??Knowledge, didn¡¯t react immediately!

    Boom!  !  !

    For the first time, Mo Xuan struck out Mo Xuan¡¯s fist.  I saw that the semi-intelligent body formed by these boxing skills smashed viciously towards the crisscrossing branches, leaves and vines without hesitation!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 643. Fight against ghosts!  (five)

    This is a determination, a determination to follow Ye Pengfei forever.

    With Mo Xuan¡¯s current power, even if he can use the realm of ancient heroic souls that he has assimilated to increase the effectiveness of his power hundreds of times, it will not be able to pose any threat to those humanoid trees.  However, Mo Xuan still had no hesitation, and abandoned his strange figure, and instead used Mo Xuan's fist to attack the densely packed humanoid tree demons!  .

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The humanoid tree demons, who were already very impatient by the strange figure of Mo Xuan, finally got their chance.  I saw countless thick branches whipping from all directions.  Looking at the speed and intensity of the beating, even with Qi Zhengtao's strength, it was impossible to resist.

    Thousands of miles away

    "Send a slave to test and find the weakness of the Sea of ??Trees Cage? It's simply a wishful thinking!"

    Gui Hao's face became a little more relaxed. In his opinion, even if Ye Pengfei had any other tricks, he would be able to catch him in time before he broke through the siege.

    The fields of soil and wood are only used for the power of the soil and wood.  Although the power of this domain is enough to force Ye Pengfei to do nothing, this is not the real power of the Guiyao domain at all!

    ?? Guiyao felt that there was no suspense in this battle.  Once his own body is killed, this virtual immortal level powerhouse will not have the slightest chance.

    As for the little pawn who explored the path, in Guiyao's eyes, he was already a dead man, and he had ignored Mo Xuan's existence.

    But, just when the fatal blow hit Mo Xuan¡¯s body!  !  !

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    ¡­¡­

    Continuous violent collisions.  There were continuous explosions right where the demon was.  For a moment, the branches and leaves were broken, and the noise was everywhere. Gui Nao was unable to see clearly in time what was happening there.

    "Such a strong sound, is that slave self-destructing his divine body?" Gui Suo was a little confused.

    Even if it is a self-destruction of the divine body, it stands to reason.  There shouldn't be such a big fuss.  For no reason, Gui Nao felt his heart tighten

    Ghosts can't see the situation for the time being, Ye Pengfei and Little Fox.  But he could see it clearly.

    "Is this his domain power, or the magical power of that ancient heroic soul?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    "It can turn the body into nothingness instantlyit seems to be the power of magic." Even the little fox was a little unsure.  "However, it feels like he has begun to expand his territory. I guess you have to ask him what is going on."

    With the little fox¡¯s ability, he can¡¯t even tell clearly.  Ye Pengfei immediately realized that Moxuan's domain was probably as strange and unusual as Yin Jiutian!

    ?This is just a gut feeling.

    Even the little fox couldn't determine the reason, and Ye Pengfei certainly didn't have the ability to know the details.  However, his intuition told him that this was the domain power of Mo Xuan!

    There was only a moment of silence.  Ye Pengfei said flatly: "Little fox, you go back to the embryonic plane, I want to rush over and have a look!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? out of mind asked Mo Xuan and just rushed over to take a look.  The little fox's intelligence was already very high now, and she immediately understood what Ye Pengfei meant.

    "Is it really the power of the domain? This is the nascent domain. It actually has such abilities"

    With a face full of surprise, the little fox returned to Ye Pengfei's prototype plane.  And Ye Pengfei, almost as soon as the power of the space plane that attracted the little fox touched the little fox's body, he couldn't wait to speed up and rush over.

    Ye Pengfei grasped the timing of his attack very well.  If it had been earlier, he would have suffered the aftermath of such a strong collision.  And if you wait until the little fox has completely entered the embryonic plane before attacking.  Countless humanoid tree demons may have already launched a second round of attacks.

    The time it took to enter the embryonic plane was so short, but in this extremely short time, the little fox saw a scene that she would never forget -

    For the first time, the master fully activated the power of the Five Elements Emperor's body. The five elements of light surrounded his palms, and he abruptly tore off the dozen or so thick branches that launched the second round of attacks, and broke into a  In the ethereal space!

    A feeling of emptiness immediately made the little fox feel as if he had lost the power to connect the planes and could no longer enter the prototype plane of his master.  However, before the little fox could react in surprise, this feeling of emptiness disappeared in an instant.  When he looked at it carefully, he was already in the prototype plane of his master!

    "This is domain power!" The little fox was startled for a moment, then immediately exclaimed.

    The empty feeling I had just nowThe feeling comes from the power of the domain.  This Demonic Mystery is just the beginning of the domain, and its domain power can actually affect my consciousness!

    You must know that the little fox is in the third level of heaven.  And her power has now reached the peak level of ninth level.  As her strength increased, her power in the field of reincarnation also increased tens of millions of times.

    ¡°Whether it is realm, strength, or domain power, the little fox surpasses Mo Xuan countless times.  However, the power of the Demonic Domain can actually affect the little fox's consciousness!

    Even Yin Jiutian¡¯s space realm did not bring such an impact to the little fox.  After all, Yin Jiutian only has unlimited potential. With his current abilities in the field, it is impossible to pose any threat to the little fox.

    "However, the realm of Moxuan really poses a great threat to the little fox!"

    "Fortunately we are friends rather than enemies. Otherwise, it would be difficult for me to bear a sneak attack by him."

    Thinking back to the feeling just now, the little fox felt scared for a while.

    That feeling of emptiness is not just about not being able to find the way forward, but also about being completely defenseless.  A completely defenseless strong man, no matter how powerful he is, will still be injured by a strong man who is countless levels below him!

    In an instant, the little fox finally understood.

    "It wasn't that his body instantly became nothingness, but that everyone's spiritual and sixth senses, including me as a bystander, were all interfered with by the Demonic Realm, leading to the mistaken belief that his body had become nothingness! It is precisely for this reason.  , those branches attacking Mo Xuan will lose their target and collide with each other!"

    After realizing this, the little fox couldn't help but start to worry about Ye Pengfei again.

    If Mo Xuan has ulterior motives, Ye Pengfei will become a lamb to be slaughtered by him in his strange realm. No matter how good Ye Pengfei is, he will not be able to escape death!

    "Master, master, you are a little too reckless this time."

    The little fox¡¯s hands involuntarily clenched into fists

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 644. Fight against ghosts!  (six)

    How did the little fox know that this is actually the case]

    The test of Demon Xuan.

    Although, Mo Xuan launched an attack on the tree demon before the realm was actually formed, which has initially proved his loyalty to him.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't know how far Mo Xuan's sincerity could go.  .

    This is not only a timely use of Mo Xuan's domain to escape, but also a test of Mo Xuan's attitude towards himself!

    Ye Pengfei is risking his own life as a touchstone to test Mo Xuan.  If he made a wrong judgment, if Mo Xuan suddenly had evil thoughts, he might have perished.

    After rushing into that strange realm, Ye Pengfei also suffered from sluggish consciousness and felt that his whole body was empty and without anything.  It is impossible to say that Ye Pengfei at this time was not worried about Mo Xuan betraying him at all.  However, it turns out that Mo Xuan is indeed very loyal

    "Master, come here now, it's too dangerous."

    In the foggy field, a small piece of clear land appeared.  Mo Xuan's figure appeared directly opposite Ye Pengfei.

    "Master, you can wait a little longer. When my domain becomes more stable, I can create a way of escape for the master."

    It is indeed impossible for my own strength to cause any major harm to these tree demons.  However, the magic of his own domain can allow these tree demons to collide with each other, thus creating an escape route from the tight blockade.

    "At this time, I can also help." Ye Pengfei laughed, "Use my extreme emotion domain and Cen Na's blood dragon domain to arouse the murderous intent of the tree demon. Soon, we  You can break out easily!"

    Just as Ye Pengfei was speaking, his power of space planes also drew Cen Na out.

    Ce Na looked at the foggy space around her, sighed, and said, "Oh, I thought I was the strongest. I didn't expect that Yin Jiutian is a weirdo, and you are one of a kind.  ah."

    Now if we were to rank Ye Pengfei¡¯s three major insect slaves.  Cena can only be ranked last.

    "Haha, maybe you also have undiscovered secrets." Mo Xuan's voice.  It was very sincere, so sincere that Ce Na felt uncomfortable all over.

    "Hey, hey, are you Mo Xuan? Shouldn't the Mo Xuan in my memory be a very cold guy?" Ce Na hummed deliberately to cover up her grateful mood.  .

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly: "That's right, Mo Xuan has changed. Gradually breaking free from the shackles of the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu, your emotions are also very different from the past. It seems that this is the real you."

    Mo Xuan was about to say something.  *Suddenly, he felt relaxed in the sea of ??consciousness.

    The Consciousness Sea Insect Gu has disappeared!  !  !

    Although Mo Xuan has embarked on the road of gradually breaking away from the sea of ??consciousness insect Gu, it is still far away from truly breaking away.  Him now.  It¡¯s just that because of the Consciousness Sea Insect Gu, Ye Pengfei will no longer destroy the Consciousness Sea at any time, and it will no longer be possible for Ye Pengfei to forcibly commandeer his power.  However, if Ye Pengfei wanted to peek into the memories in the sea of ??consciousness, he still couldn't stop him.

    I never thought that Ye Pengfei would say nothing.  The sea of ??consciousness insect poison was released immediately.

    Not only did the Consciousness Sea Insect Gu disappear, Mo Xuan also sensed that some of the secret notes left by Ye Pengfei in the Bloody Soul Jade Tower had also disappeared.

    This is the most hidden method left by Ye Pengfei.  It was only when Ye Pengfei broke into the realm and his consciousness suddenly stagnated that Mo Xuan finally felt the existence of these secret signs.

    "The Demonic Society will follow the footsteps of its master to the death!!!"

    Mo Xuan understood that Ye Pengfei was completely relieved of himself.  He understood even more that although he had passed Ye Pengfei's test, this complete peace of mind might also mean letting him go and no longer taking him with him.

    Mo Xuan is free again, but he doesn¡¯t want to walk around freely.  He understood very well that everything he had now was actually because of Ye Pengfei.  Without Ye Pengfei's leadership, even if he has unlimited potential, he may not be able to survive until the day when his potential is fully tapped.

    Mo Xuan¡¯s oath shocked even Cen Na.  When she received the message from Mo Xuan, her heart suddenly beat violently.

    ??It is common for slaves to rebel and betray their masters in the world of cultivation.  It is even more common for a master to kill his slave before he is truly free from bondage.

    If Ye Pengfei is that kind of person, he can definitely keep the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu and use various means to kill Mo Xuan.  He can even nip problems in the bud and directly kill other insect slaves who have great potential and will eventually break free.

    &nbsp;However, Ye Pengfei was completely different from that kind of person. He chose to trust.

    Trust is mutual.  At this moment, Ce Na felt her blood boiling.

    "Master, otherwise, let's go and capture another ancient heroic soul for Mo Xuan!"

    As soon as Cen Na said these extremely impulsive words, Ye Pengfei and Mo Xuan were shocked.

    Even if Mo Xuan¡¯s domain is very magical, it can help Ye Pengfei escape.  The difference in strength made it impossible for them to confront Guiluo head-on.

    However, Cen Na¡¯s impulsive suggestion also made the two of them feel excited.

    "You're right!" Ye Pengfei is a practitioner of Jiqing Dao after all, and the speed at which he came to his senses was much faster than Mo Xuan.  I saw him nodding vigorously and praising, "Cen Na, your proposal is very good! He has only assimilated a remnant soul, and Mo Xuan is already so powerful. If he is allowed to assimilate another powerful ancient heroic soul, no matter what  You know what kind of abilities you will have!"

    Ye Pengfei now almost understands the characteristics of Moxuan's domain.

    This weird realm can transcend levels and stun existences that are much more tyrannical than Mo Xuan.  Then, you can leapfrog the level and assimilate the soul of the powerful existence!

    Of course, on the one hand, Mo Xuan's power is far from enough. On the other hand, he is only the beginning of the field, and is lacking in both the scope of influence and the level of control.  It is still impossible to directly leapfrog and assimilate high-level experts in actual combat.

    However, if the ancient heroic soul with the wind attribute is captured and Mo Xuan assimilates him, wouldn't it make Mo Xuan even more powerful?

    This is why strong soul cultivators are intimidating.

    The soul emperor ghost can use other people's special physiques for his own use, and can also give his own souls a variety of abilities.  But now Mo Xuan is more powerful than Gui Yao, and his conditions are also more superior.  As long as Ye Pengfei captures the powerful soul for him and puts it into the prototype plane to suppress it, Mo Xuan can easily assimilate it and easily gain the power of the powerful soul!

    Just thinking about it, Ce Na¡¯s suggestion makes people extremely excited.  There is only one question left -

    How to defeat the ghost!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 645. Fight against ghosts!  (seven)

    Gui Nao relaxed.

    Originally, the previous series of unusually violent collisions gave him a warning sign.  However, now that the world is clear and clear, the servant who explored the way has disappeared.

    "I've probably been beaten to powder. Being a slave is the only way to end up like this!".

    ? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of the slaves who do not treat their slaves as human beings. Some of his ghosts have swallowed the souls of the slaves and have the abilities of the slaves.

    Guiyao felt that Ye Pengfei was the same as him.  He saves others by himself, and he feels that sacrificing a slave to explore the road like Ye Pengfei is the most normal thing.

    "Hey, what kind of slaves will you send to fight next?"

    The first slave to explore the road only made it one-third of the way.  There are also humanoid tree demons that are more than a hundred miles long in the periphery, still standing densely, bored.

    ???????????????????????????????????: Gui Nao hurried on with a relaxed expression, while calculating the possibility of a second pathfinder slave.

    A strong person at this level can make some calculations.  However, for strong men like Gui Suo who have not deliberately practiced the method of calculation, their purpose of calculating the future is just to exercise their judgment on the development of the battle situation.

    "The first body method is weird, and the second one should be based on pure strength. I have to let you see what it means to be a vajra body!"

    Ghostly counts, I think there is only this possibility.

    ¡°Actually, he was right.

    If it weren¡¯t for Mo Xuan¡¯s appearance, Ye Pengfei would have planned to attack on his own.  And he relied on the power of the Five Elements Emperor's body to forcefully break through.  If you don't consider his purpose, he is actually no different from a pure powerhouse.

    ???????????????????????? However, Gui Nao could not imagine what changes had occurred there, and it was even more impossible for him to imagine what kind of hard battle he would face

    ¡­¡­

    The road of thousands of miles.  It took quite some time for Gui Nao to arrive.  Although he has been cultivating in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan for hundreds of millions of years, he is still not completely accustomed to being surrounded by people from all directions.  Intense pressure everywhere.  If the battle lasts too long, he will also feel very tired.

    This time the battle took a long time.

    First, Qi Zhengtao was unexpected.  A means of pressing the bottom of the box.  In that battle, Guiluo not only lost most of his souls, but also suffered some injuries to his body.

    Then, Ye Pengfei's sudden appearance also caught Gui Yao off guard.  Ye Pengfei's bizarre escape forced Gui Hao to travel hundreds of thousands of miles to personally deal with this inexplicable appearance of a powerful virtual immortal.

    By now, Gui Nao was already feeling a little tired.

    "The battle must be resolved quickly. I still have to save my energy to catch that wind bastard."

    Come here for a visit.  I have to travel hundreds of thousands of miles.  If we don't seize the time, fight quickly, and then run back to catch the wind-type ancient heroic soul, we may have to travel millions of miles.  Running such a long way in this kind of space.  Just thinking about it made Gui Nao feel his scalp numb.

    A taller tree demon grew out of the swamp.

    The main body is much more powerful than the soul.  Just by looking at the thick bodies of these tree monsters, you can clearly know.  The current power of the Sea of ??Trees Cage is a thousand times more powerful than before.

    And just as Ye Pengfei had estimated before, when the intensity of the siege was once again strengthened, Guiluo began to break through the endless darkness.

    "I seem to have heard of such a spell formation." Gui Hao thought to himself while preparing the spell to break the formation, "It doesn't seem like a very good artistic conception, but it can completely transform my consciousness.  Block"

    "Alas, I'm old and can't remember. Once I get the matter of the Dragon Clan Secret Realm settled, I'll go to the Chaos Star Territory to see if there is any news in this regard"

    "Aha! I remembered, Chaotic Star Territory, Chaotic Star Territory. Could it be that this boy is the apprentice of that old monster? The old monster himself is not a virtual immortal, but he already has a virtual immortal level apprentice.  Hehe, when I get a chance, I¡¯d like to meet that old monster for a while!¡±

    There is a vast sea of ??trees in front of him. While preparing the spell, Gui Nao is still thinking about the future problems in a relaxed manner.  At this moment, he didn't know that there was actually more than one Void Immortal-level powerhouse entering the Dragon Clan's secret realm.  He didn't even know what kind of memories the first Void Immortal-level powerhouse he met would bring to him

    Countless strong vines, like sharp arrows, shot into the big black ball.

    This is not a violent formation break. If you look carefully, you will find that the surface of these strong vines is covered with a faint green light.

    Right here?Kentine, when he shot into the big black ball, Gui Hao felt that he had suddenly lost contact with those strong vines.  However, instead of being anxious, he actually showed a smile.

    Everything is under control!

    "Since you failed to block my strong vine arrows, then show your body to me Explode!"

    As a ghost sipped, it was just a pure black ball, which instantly shot a quiet green beam.  As the number of beams increased, Ye Pengfei's spell formation completely collapsed.

    However, there was no one inside at all!

    In an instant, Gui Nao¡¯s smile solidified

    "Why isn't he here? Why?!"

    Gui Nao was so angry that his hair stood on end. Looking at the empty space, he had a very bad feeling.

    Could it be that I fell into a trap?

    "Could it be that you used the same secret method to hide yourself elsewhere? Dryads, give me a blast!!!"

    Guiyao shook his head fiercely, leaving the absurd feeling behind.

    Use a plan?  What a joke.

    If it is in a normal space, of course you can also use the meter.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even some people can switch between virtual and real space several times in a ten thousandth of an instant.

    At this time, if a plan is used to achieve the effect of "preemptive strike", it may cause a fatal blow to the enemy.

    But, what is this place?  This is the secret realm of the Dragon Clan with terrifying pressure!

    Being able to walk easily inside is already pretty good.  Borrowing some secret techniques and flying a little into the air is even more awesome.  Even Tang Yingyao, who has mastered the hurricane field, can't reach that speed?  A stick of incense may not cover a hundred miles.

    ??If you use a plan in a place like this, even if the plan succeeds, what will happen?  Can he have the amazing speed to take full advantage of the time advantage brought by this strategy?

    Gui Suo thinks this is really funny.  Even if I am stunned for a long time, I am afraid that the virtual immortal will not be able to get past the tree demons and launch any attack on me.

    With a cold face, Gui Nao commanded countless tree demons and began a large-scale sweep

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 646. Fight against ghosts!  (eight)

    Previously, Ye Pengfei had to show his body due to similar indiscriminate full-coverage attacks.  Otherwise, it was entirely possible for him to escape safely after capturing the souls of the ancient heroes and ghosts.

    Gui Nao used his old tricks again, just to force Ye Pengfei out again.  However, when this sweeping sweep lasted for a whole stick of incense, his face became increasingly ugly.  .

    "Could it be that he has run away?" Gui Nao couldn't help but feel frightened secretly.

    Ye Pengfei was able to easily escape from being surrounded by dozens of his soul clones without any damage, which was enough to confuse Gui Hao.  And now, Ye Pengfei disappeared mysteriously without any warning!  !  !

    Time goes by bit by bit, and the sweep consumes the ghost's magical power bit by bit.  Finally, he decided to give up

    With no other choice, Gui Nao dispersed the realm.  The countless humanoid tree demons also disappeared into thin air.  Without the support of the domain, these are just evolved life forms, and they cannot exist for even a moment.

    Gui Luo planned to go back and chase the ancient heroic soul from before.  He was unconvinced by the loss because he had already seen that Ye Pengfei did not dare to compete with him head-on.

    "Hmph, I admit defeat this time. When we meet again next time, I will never let you off lightly!"

    Just when Gui Nao was mumbling such harsh words!  !  !

    A thick sea of ??crimson blood emerged out of thin air and drowned Gui Nao in an instant.  Gui Nao felt that his heartbeat suddenly accelerated violently.  It almost seemed like it was jumping out of my own chest!

    "No, I was plotted by him!"

    The number of battles Guiyao has experienced exceeds tens of millions.  When his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, he immediately protected his soul to compete with the murderous realm that affected the soul.

    The next moment, the violent heartbeat returned to normal.  This brief change before and after.  Even Gui Luo's bloodthirsty fighting spirit was not inspired by Cen Na.

    "It's a good thing that I am a soul cultivator, otherwise, I would really miss my mark!" Gui Hao thought proudly, and planned to take advantage of the situation to fight back.

    But just when Gui Luo was about to follow the trail and kill him, the second level of domain power came out.  It has been put on him.

    The surging fighting spirit uncontrollably impacted Gui Nao's soul.  Even if he had used powerful magic to protect his soul, he could not avoid this impact.

    "No, he can take advantage of the situation to exaggerate my emotions!" Gui Nao's face suddenly changed.

    This is not affecting your own emotions, but taking advantage of the situation to infinitely amplify your inherent emotions.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? gui ã„ has rich experience, we found the countermeasure immediately.  The thought just now of wanting to take advantage of the situation and counterattack was wiped out by Gui Cuo in an instant.  Sure enough, the uncontrollable surge of fighting spirit quickly subsided.

    "Double domain superposition. Or multiple powers in a single domain?" Gui Hao thought silently.

    "Cen Na's Blood Dragon Domain and Ye Pengfei's Extreme Love Domain will have very similar effects at certain times.  But, in the general direction.  But there is an essential difference.  Strong people who are affected by Zenna's Blood Dragon Domain will kill indiscriminately even if they don't have the intention to kill.  However, Ye Pengfei's extreme emotion field only amplifies the opponent's emotions, or takes advantage of the opponent's emotional instability and mental loopholes.

    but.  In a sudden confrontation, Gui Hao could not see the difference at a glance.  After blocking Ye Pengfei's extreme power, he didn't realize that he was fighting multiple realms.

    The higher the level of existence, the more terrible misjudgment is.  Often a misjudgment can cause irreversible changes in the entire battle situation.

    Because of his absolute superiority in strength, Guiluo¡¯s misjudgment this time was not enough to drag him into a deadly battle from which he could not escape.  However, his misjudgment this time was enough to teach him a painful lesson that he will never forget!

    Just when Gui Yao had to eliminate his murderous intention and think about the next battle, the power of the third domain was suddenly added to Gui Yao's body.

    The power of reincarnation!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's design is very clever. He knows very well that Gui Nao has an overwhelming advantage in terms of power.  Even if dozens of souls are remotely controlled, the dual-element fields of earth and wood are exerted, and their blocking power cannot be cracked even if everyone on their side takes action at the same time.  If the realm of reincarnation is used as soon as possible, the world of reincarnation and the power of reincarnation will definitely be blown to pieces by the ghost's strength.

    However, at this time, when Gui Nao has to temporarily stifle his surging fighting spirit, the emergence of the reincarnation world has made Gui Nao's mind a little confused¡ª¡ª

    It was a punch that directly destroyed this illusionary world.  Or continue to guard the soul??, control emotions?

    For a moment, Gui Nao was a little undecided.

    ?????????????????????? If Gui Hao had not misjudged, if he had realized earlier that what he was facing was not just a powerful field, perhaps he would not have been so passive.  But now, he knows very clearly that he has completely fallen into the other party's plan!

    "In a place like this, such a conspiracy can actually be carried out. How did he do it?"

    Living in infinite reincarnation, Gui Nao felt that the beliefs he had established for hundreds of millions of years suddenly collapsed.  He originally thought that as long as he was a strong man who could not break through the strong pressure of the Dragon Clan Secret Realm, he could only rely on his own schemes and could not use tricks.  However, at this moment, deep in his heart, a small invisible gap quietly opened

    This kind of wavering in belief is nothing at all.  The big deal is to rebuild the concept of fighting, regain strength, and fight again.

    But the trouble is, the person peeping next to Gui Nao is a strong man who has mastered extreme emotion!

    Discovering weaknesses and taking advantage of them is the most terrifying aspect of Ye Pengfei's extreme power.  At other times and under other circumstances, Gui Luo's slight collapse of belief would be nothing at all.  However, after Ye Pengfei took advantage of the situation and deliberately amplified it, all kinds of distracting thoughts suddenly grew like crazy in Gui Hao's sea of ??consciousness!

    This time, even if Guiluo wanted to kill these thoughts, it would be difficult to do so.  Because he is in the endless reincarnation!

    Although every reincarnation, Gui Nao can keep his spiritual platform immortal and his mind clear.  However, with each reincarnation, distracting thoughts will return, and more and more complex new tricks will be added.

    Breaking through reincarnation is the only way to kill distracting thoughts.

    But if the fighting spirit rises, I am afraid that I will be unable to control my killing intent again.

    "Is it possible that you can kill me just because you put me in a dilemma? I'm dreaming!"

    In this extremely passive situation, Gui Nao chose the only way he thought he could stand up.

    Like a turtle, Gui Nao sealed his body in a powerful and indestructible barrier!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 647. Void Spirit Pattern!

    Seal yourself, no matter how your world reincarnates!

    "Gui Nao is indeed a genius. He actually used this method to avoid the endless reincarnation of the world without getting rid of the world of reincarnation.  .

    As long as he stays in this turtle shell, he can slowly kill distracting thoughts, close the loopholes in his mind, and avoid the influence of Ye Pengfei's extreme power.  As long as Ye Pengfei and others cannot blast away his turtle shell, he will be invincible.

    I have to say that Gui Nao¡¯s tactics are very appropriate.

    With the strength of Ye Pengfei and others, they were unable to violently break through the sea of ????tree cage before, and now it is impossible to smash the ghost's turtle shell.

    What's more, in a unique place like the Dragon Clan Secret Realm, Ye Pengfei and others may not be able to continue due to lack of strength before Gui Yao can solve everything!

    In the world of reincarnation

    Gui Cuo is a soul cultivator. Not only did he understand the characteristics of Ye Pengfei's field, he also had a way to solve it.

    One by one, the souls split from Gui Nao's body.  These souls are very weak, only looking like first- and second-level gods.  Moreover, every soul clone has obvious flaws.

    "Hey, you never thought that I would use this method to offset the power of your domain." Gui Yao sneered cruelly while enduring the pain of splitting his soul.

    Although the field of emotional manipulation is powerful, it also has a weakness.  That is, there is always a limit to the number of people affected at one time.  Although Guitao didn't know where Ye Pengfei's limit was, he believed that if he released thousands of souls at once, Ye Pengfei would be in a hurry.  There is no way to lock yourself in immediately.

    "It only takes a moment for me to find you and crush you to pieces!!!"

    This time, Gui Nao plans to do whatever it takes. The huge number of souls he split has obviously affected his main body's strength.  However, not only did he not feel angry.  On the contrary, he was very excited.

    "Two ancient heroic souls, one extraordinary virtual immortal, these three souls.  Enough to make up for all your losses.  After this battle, all he had to do was find a place to cultivate quietly.  A hundred years later, the dragon clan's secret realm is under tremendous pressure.  I'm afraid I won't be able to restrain myself anymore!

    When he thought about the richness of the treasures in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan, Gui Nao trembled slightly with excitement.

    "Gui Nao is one of the few strong men who has seen those treasures with his own eyes."  Even Tang Yingyao of Zhanlong Pavilion and Qi Zhengtao of the Qi family only knew that there was a secret treasure here that could help people break through the bottleneck of gods and humans and advance to the realm of virtual immortals.  However, Gui Yao knew very well that the secret treasure that "breaks through the bottleneck of gods and humans" was in the dragon clan's secret treasure.  It¡¯s just rubbish among rubbish!

    With infinite longing, Gui Nao continues to split his soul.  Fortunately, he has practiced soul cultivation for hundreds of millions of years. If it were another person, if his soul was split so many times, it would be so painful.  It's enough to drive people crazy a thousand times, ten thousand times.

    In order to be sure, Gui Nao continued.  He didn't plan to leave here without being completely sure.

    In Guiyao¡¯s view, since the power in various fields is still there, Ye Pengfei can leave.  Not too far.  And as long as he doesn't go too far, he can successfully counterattack.

    Gui Nao doesn¡¯t worry about anything at all. He is like a patient lion, waiting for the best time to attack.

    One thousand, two thousand, three thousand, four thousand

    As time continues to pass, a total of ten thousand souls are densely surrounding Gui Kuo.  And the appearance of all these separated souls is exactly the same as Guiyao.

    ¡°Attack!!!¡±

    Having been frustrated for a long time, Gui Nao finally launched a desperate counterattack.  With just one fierce straight punch, the small world that kept reincarnating was completely shattered under Gui Hao's heavy punch.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The sea of ??scarlet blood, and the all-pervasive power of emotional manipulation, immediately transformed the souls one by one into murderous existences, confused existences, and ignorant of the so-called existence

    "Haha, you fell into the trap!"

    Ten thousand souls, less than three thousand were affected.  Gui Hao was so proud that he commanded the remaining souls and rushed out in all directions.

    The time of ghosts is too long.  It actually took nearly two hours from sealing myself into the turtle shell to fighting back and coming out now!

    Guiyao asked himself, he had never felt so aggrieved since he entered the world of cultivation.  Although he is a casual cultivator, he has always been the only one who bullies others, and no one can bully him.

    Even in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan, there are many strong men from other forces supporting each other.  However, with his own efforts, he can also make many forces feel in awe!

    &nbsp; But now, I have suffered a series of setbacks, and I had to aggrievedly seal myself for nearly two hours.  Although he did not suffer any substantial damage, both physically and spiritually.  However, Gui Nao felt that he had been greatly insulted!

    Gui Nao wants to vent his anger. He wants to use these seven thousand weak souls to humiliate Ye Pengfei. When Ye Pengfei takes action to sweep away these weak souls, he will activate one instantly. Only in the most critical situation, he will use magic.  !

    "Hey, I'll let you know what it means to bite people even if there are too many lice!!!"

    But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Seven thousand points of soul, can¡¯t find the target at all!  !  !

    Seven thousand souls are seven thousand pairs of eyes.  Under the gaze of seven thousand pairs of eyes, who can escape his own consciousness?

    The power of various fields is still there, but when the spiritual consciousness follows the traces, it only finds a circle with flashing light, and no strong person can be seen.

    The void spirit pattern!  !  !

    "This is something I haven't seen for a long time. Guiluo has almost forgotten what kind of secret skill this is."  However, when his spiritual consciousness penetrated this circle of flashing spiritual light, he could not find the end at all for a while.  A spell term that had not appeared for a long time involuntarily jumped out of his sea of ??consciousness.

    ¡°The Void Spirit Pattern¡­ The Void Spirit Pattern¡­ Isn¡¯t this the secret method of Thunder God Lei Yuetian in the prehistoric star field?!¡±

    Suddenly, Gui Nao screamed in surprise.

    In the past, this little guy who was only at level 8 left a very deep impression on countless level 9 beings.  Although Gui Yao has never dealt with Lei Yuetian, he has seen some glimpses of Lei Yuetian's battles.

    Among those battle snapshots that were imprinted with secret techniques, the one that impressed Gui Luo the most was the void spirit pattern.  Among the glimpses, there were several half-step nines. After stepping into the void spiritual pattern, it took several hours to pass through a space of just over a hundred miles!

    "Could it be that he is still the descendant of the God of Thunder?"

    Just when Gui Yao frowned slightly, trying to figure out how to crack the void spirit pattern, suddenly, Ye Pengfei's voice came out from the void spirit pattern.

    "Gui Nao, can you tell me where you are coming from?"

    Subconsciously, Gui Nao's eyes turned towards the path he came from

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 648. Assimilation beyond the level, the ghost is out of control!

    At one glance, Gui Nao couldn't help but get furious!  !  !

    It¡¯s too much to bully someone!

    It¡¯s too much to bully someone!  !

    It¡¯s too much to bully someone!  !  !

    It¡¯s shameless enough to steal an ancient heroic soul from me, but you actually want to steal a second one from me!  !  !

    On the other side of the road, a god-level powerhouse was gradually approaching the ancient heroic soul.  (This chapter was uploaded by netizens) And this god-level powerhouse is clearly the slave who was scouting for Ye Pengfei just now!

    Once he saw this clearly, Gui Nao was not only furious, he was like a thunderbolt!  !  !

    A very special Xuxian, I underestimated him, I am a little passive for the time being, I have experienced the greatest frustration in my life, that¡¯s all.  But why can a god-level slave with such a rubbish level survive the rounds of bombardment from the Sea of ??Trees Cage?  ?  ?

    What made Gui Nao even more horrified happened when he was struck by thunder

    I saw that the god-level servant who had just caught up with the ancient heroic soul wrapped the ancient heroic soul in a cloud of gray mist in an instant.

    The ghost eyes were keen, and it was seen at once that this was a field.

    It¡¯s not like no one at this level of gods has a domain.  Guitao himself gradually understood the realm of earth and wood when he was roughly at level seven or eight.

    It is impossible for Gui Suo to be frightened because of a field.  After all, he has lived too long. What kind of person has he not seen before?

    Even if he suddenly met a strange person like Ye Pengfei, he would be "extremely surprised", far from being "horrified".

    Even if he was set up by Ye Pengfei.  It was very frustrating to be suppressed by the power of various fields, but it was far from "horrible".

    When Guiyao saw this field, he thought that another fierce battle was about to begin.  After all, he had tried so hard but failed to subdue this ancient heroic spirit.  With the power of that god-level servant.  Wanting to rely on domain power is basically wishful thinking.

    "Being able to fight a fierce battle with this ancient heroic soul" is already a sign that Gui Hao has high regard for this god-level servant.  if not.  This god-level servant miraculously escaped the attack of the Sea of ??Trees Cage. Gui Hao even felt that this god-level servant was in trouble.  He would be instantly killed by that ancient heroic soul.

    Never thought about it!  !  !

    It was neither a fierce fight nor an instant kill by an ancient heroic spirit.  That god-level servant actually wore a piece of armor!

    The style of this armor is really memorable to Gui Suo.  If it weren't for this one-piece armor that could deflect all attacks, he would have captured the ancient heroic spirit alive.

    How could this one-piece armor appear on that god-level servant?

    If it were another type of strong person, I'm afraid he would be suspicious and think it was due to some illusion.  However, Guitao is a soul cultivator, the kind of soul cultivator who has a powerful inheritance from ancient times.  He only glanced at it.  I immediately took a breath of cold air¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Leap-level assimilation!!!¡±

    In fact, at this time, it is better to be unable to understand than to be able to understand.

    This is the so-called "ignorance of happiness", when I think of this legendary secret method of soul cultivation.  Gui Nao felt horrified and deeply shocked.

    "One of his god-level servants actually possesses such magical means?!"

    As soon as one thought arises, several thoughts arise at the same time.

    In an instant, Gui Yao finally understood that the previous fields were superimposed.  It was not owned by Ye Pengfei alone, but by many powerful people working together.

    And once he understood this, Gui Hao realized more and more how happy the ignorant people were at this moment

    "Every kind of domain power is just not powerful enough. Otherwise, just take out any one and you can easily kill me!!!"

    The strong soul cultivators of the human race are not only people who can endure pain, but they are also extremely smart people.  Even though a smart person like Guitao has made many mistakes before, once he really figures out a problem, he can immediately draw very accurate inferences.

    "How could this Void Immortal have collected so many powerful slaves?"

    From the beginning to now, there have been four fields with completely different artistic conceptions.  Excluding Ye Pengfei, the master's own domain, this means that he has three slaves with great potential, who are very likely to kill him easily in the future!

    There are no words to describe Gui Nao's depressed mood at this moment.

    The strong ones who can survive in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan all have power beyond their own realm.  They??Everyone believes that under normal circumstances, even if they cannot defeat a virtual immortal-level powerhouse, they will never be killed by a virtual immortal-level powerhouse.  If it weren't for the fact that there was a formidable and important space in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan that only true Void Immortal-level experts could enter and exit safely, Tang Yingyao and others would not have evacuated in a hurry and urgently contacted the major forces to seek alliances.

    And the Soul Emperor Guiyao is the leader among these strong men.  His power alone is enough to intimidate the two major forces of Zhanlong Pavilion and Qi Family!

    If we have to give an accurate combat power, then the combat power of Soul Emperor Gui Nao will never be inferior to that of Qiu Lao and Bai Fenghua's combined forces!

    Mr. Qiu is already the most top-level existence in this dimension.  There are very few existences like him, not even the Immortal Emperor of Samsara back then had ever encountered him.

    And Bai Fenghua can be regarded as an upper-middle-class existence among the powerful virtual immortals in this dimension.

    More importantly, Bai Fenghua¡¯s Dream Shadow Domain can greatly enhance Qiu Lao¡¯s domain power.  The two of them join forces, and they are almost invincible in this endless plane space.  If it weren't for Mr. Qiu's lack of manpower and weak power.  They have long since swept through all the ancient mysterious treasures to find a way to break through the plane space.

    The combat power of Gui Nao can be compared with that of Qiu Lao and Bai Fenghua.  Gui Nao is so proud, but it is not considered arrogant.

    But, now, a virtual immortal-level strongman has three servants under his command, and all of them have the potential to kill him. What is going on?  ?  ?

    For a moment, Gui Nao's confidence was shaken.

    "Am I too ignorant and too superficial?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ????????????????? It was too late, but then, just when Gui Luo¡¯s confidence wavered for a moment, Ye Pengfei¡¯s extremely passionate power came to his door again.

    Disheartened

    Feeling depressed

    Giving up on oneself

    ?????????????????????????????

    All thoughts are in despair!

    Just when Guiyang realized that something was wrong, his negative emotions had already expanded beyond control.  At this time, let alone someone coming to kill him, I am afraid that even he himself might be so depressed that he kills himself!

    The ghost at this moment is no different from ordinary people who choose to commit suicide out of despair.  All it takes is a slight external stimulus and he will reach a dead end.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei would not let go of this perfect opportunity to win a pie in the sky. When the power of extreme emotion successfully covered the ghost, he had already started to take action!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 649. Weird physique

    This is an extremely risky move

    If there is a fraud, Ye Pengfei will die without a burial place.  .

    Moreover, even if Gui Hao didn't use his plan, Ye Pengfei was still not sure whether there were any powerful soul cultivators who were still at the peak of the ninth level, but whose cultivation strength and domain power could already be compared with the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal.  What kind of life-saving method is to press the bottom of the box?

    " However, Ye Pengfei didn't think much about it at all and took action immediately.

    The higher the level of a strong person, the less he can look forward and backward when fighting.  Because everyone's reaction speed is too fast, and the opportunity is fleeting!

    Based on instinct, Ye Pengfei felt that Gui Nao was indeed affected by his extreme power and was about to collapse.  The timing of his attack was absolutely correct.

    Ye Pengfei's reaction was not wrong. His extremely risky action did not encounter any counterattack from Gui Nao.

    "However, Ye Pengfei still misjudged one thing

    Except for Mo Xuan who is still feeling the power of the ancient heroic soul in the distance, including Yin Jiutian who has never participated in this battle, including Samsara who is now obviously not strong enough, all the power that Ye Pengfei can use is unreserved.  Displayed.  Since Ye Pengfei achieved the realm of immortals, this is the first time that he is at full strength.

    Such an attack is enough to instantly kill the Immortal Emperor Wutian and other beings who have just advanced to the level of Void Immortal.  Even a strong man like Mr. Qiu who has reached the pinnacle of the first level of the Void Immortal will suffer heavy losses even if he does not die.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, Gui Yao is even more awesome than Qiu Lao.  but.  After all, he had lost control of his emotions.  If you are in a sluggish state, you may even commit suicide.  At this time, faced with such a fierce attack, there was no chance of Gui Kuo surviving.

    But, it backfired!  !  !

    When the hustle and bustle cleared up, even though Gui Nao's robe was completely damaged, there was almost no intact skin visible all over his body.  However, he stood there calmly, even with his breath and pressure.  Not much has changed!

    What surprised Ye Pengfei even more was that even this body, which was covered in blood and with almost no complete skin visible, soon began to get better.  That is, in just a few breaths.  While facing the continuous bombardment from Ye Pengfei, this bloody body gradually moved towards its original state and continued to recover!  !

    "It should be some kind of self-healing constitution!" the little fox said with certainty.

    Ye Pengfei was not only stunned.

    ?Special physique!

    This soul emperor ghost is fundamentally different from the legendary soul cultivator.  Not only has he refined the way of the soul, but he also possesses a special physique that even pure strength experts like Qi Zhengtao would envy!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? for period situation situation for ghosts and ghosts, is more than just a special physique.  After suddenly realizing it, Ye Pengfei immediately placed a series of void spiritual patterns in front of him without any hesitation.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have the second soul of the Thunder Spirit Body, so he can no longer place the Void Spirit Pattern on the spot.  Now that he wants to use the void spirit pattern, he relies on the spirit pattern talismans accumulated in the past.

    but.  With Ye Pengfei's current state, even if the original power of the talisman is not that great, Ye Pengfei has used various methods to increase its effectiveness, and the final effect can already reach the effect of thousands of miles away.

    But even if Ye Pengfei reacted quickly enough, even if there were several "thousands of miles away" superimposed together, when Gui Hao's counterattack came, Ye Pengfei and others were caught off guard.

    The sharp ice thorns shot through the void spiritual patterns one after another.  Ye Pengfei and others were all trapped in the sky full of ice spikes.  This ice spike glowed with a faint green light, and it was unknown whether it was quenched with poison or possessed some other strange ability.

    When the little fox saw this, he wanted to step forward and stop these ice spikes.  But.  Ye Pengfei's heart moved, and he immediately sacrificed his second spirit.  He stood in front of the little fox.

    "Ghost Domain Formation!!!"

    The body of the past has been transferred to the second soul for use.  Because the second spirit has not yet advanced to the realm of gods, the power of this ghost realm formation is much inferior to that of the main body.

    But, after all, with the Ghost Realm array blocking them in front, Ye Pengfei and others can see more clearly

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!  !  !

    When the sky-wide ice spikes stabbed the Ghost Realm Formation, the sound that appeared was not the sharp sound of sharp spikes, but instead, there was a dull and heavy sound like the collision of blunt objects.

    Amid this heavy sound, the ghost realm formations began to crack layer by layer before their very eyes.

    "It's actually the power of fire!!!" The little fox couldn't help shouting, and then quickly changed the spell,Before the Ghost Domain Formation completely collapsed, it stood in front of the master's second spirit.

    Boom!  !  !

    Groups of fireballs instantly hit the huge blue water wall.  The little fox's body obviously shook violently for a few times before it stabilized.

    There were actually balls of fire mixed in among the ice spikes!  !  !

    Could it be that Gui Nao returned to normal and started to consciously launch a counterattack?

    Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    Divine consciousness passed through the void spiritual patterns and fell on the body of Soul Emperor Guiyao.  At this moment, Gui Nao clearly still looked depressed, depressed and depressed.

    Is it so easy to remove the power of extreme emotion?  Especially this time, extremely proud, the most important psychological defense line of Gui Nao was suddenly broken.  Even if there is no foreign enemy, it is already remarkable that Gui Nao can regain 30% of his confidence within a few years.

    It¡¯s not a conscious counterattack, it¡¯s still a subconscious counterattack due to Guiyang¡¯s special physique.  It's simply unbelievable that such a plan can be set up with just a subconscious counterattack.

    You must know that ordinary things are like ice on the outside and fire on the inside. Beings like little foxes will always sense it.  At a glance, the defensive methods used by the little fox were all aimed at the power of ice, earth, and wood. They were also prepared for the appearance of strange poisons, but they did not expect it to be a fire attack. This was too weird.  .

    "It seems that he has not only refined many special physiques, but also cultivated more mysterious methods. Even if it is a subconscious counterattack, he will automatically have all kinds of strange methods!" Samsara's eyes were solemn, and he felt that maybe,  Ye Pengfei should lead the crowd to retreat.

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    He understood what Samsara was thinking. If he continued to attack forcefully, he might encounter more and more strange counterattacks.  At that time, not only will they not be able to successfully kill Gui Nao, but they may also suffer heavy casualties before Gui Nao falls.

    " However, Ye Pengfei was unwilling to do so.  Since he began to understand the way of extreme emotion, this was the first time that he had driven his enemy's emotions to collapse.  If you can find the correct way to attack and kill, your gains may be difficult to measure!

    "You have a weird physique Is it possible that you can save your life just by relying on this unconscious counterattack?"

    Ye Pengfei's body temperature gradually became colder.  A trace of cold air radiated from his body

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 650. Turn your hand to become clouds, turn your hand to become rain!  (superior)

    Ye Pengfei is not an ice cultivator, but at this moment, the bursts of chill emanating from his body are enough to make those who don't know him mistakenly think that he is an ice cultivator.

    Of course all the powerful people around him knew that Ye Pengfei was actually a powerful person in the thunder system.  They all didn't understand Ye Pengfei's "impersonation" behavior.  However, they didn¡¯t ask any more questions.  .

    Everyone here is very familiar with Ye Pengfei.  Although Ye Pengfei's potential is indeed terrifying, what makes every strong person here more awe-inspiring is his intricate and exquisite design.

    Ye Pengfei officially entered the world of cultivation under the leadership of Dongfang Aotian.  Although this naughty old man didn't teach Ye Pengfei anything at all, his habit of playing tricks seemed to be passed on to Ye Pengfei in an instant.

    Looking back on Ye Pengfei's journey of cultivation, he often faced powerful enemies that far exceeded his own, and faced big situations that were difficult to handle with his true strength. However, every time, he saved the day from danger and even gained a lot of benefits from it.  The reason is mostly because he is good at conspiracy.

    A few hours ago, the Soul Emperor Guiluo, who had an overwhelming advantage, was trapped by Ye Pengfei's plan, causing him to make one mistake and one step at a time.  As a result, the current tragic situation has evolved.  If it weren't for his weird physique that others couldn't explain clearly, he would have died long ago.

    And a few hours later, facing the body that Gui Hao had carefully cultivated, Ye Pengfei was going to use his conspiracy again!

    The reason why conspiracy and conspiracy are called "yin" and "treacherous" is precisely because.  Almost no one can see through the scheme before it is fully unfolded.  And when everyone finally figured it out, it was because of the strangeness and strangeness of the design.  And feel shuddering.

    This is exactly the conspiracy that brought Oni Hao to this stage.

    And now, when Ye Pengfei slowly turns into an "ice" monk, although everyone doesn't know why, the "shuddering" feeling is already like a spring seed, quietly sprouting

    ¡­¡­

    After a round of ice spike counterattack.  Sure enough, as everyone expected, there was no movement on Guiluo's side.

    It is often just an unconscious counterattack purely relying on a unique physique.  After a period of stormy weather.  This kind of counterattack will cease and will no longer continue.

    Ye Pengfei passed through a series of void spiritual patterns, and he refused anyone's help.  The little fox even suggested that he transform into a sword.  Ye Pengfei didn't agree either.

    "You are my fallback. If the situation goes bad, you must be here to build an impenetrable line of defense for me! Don't come to rescue me. Even if my life is in danger, remember this!"

    After solemn advice.  Ye Pengfei appeared near Guiyang again.

    Ye Pengfei did not take action for the time being, but the Soul Emperor Gui Suo.  He was also very decadent and had no intention of taking action.

    The collapse of self-belief is extremely terrifying. No matter how refined the soul emperor ghost's Taoism is and how powerful it is, it will not be able to withstand the powerful side effects of this "collapse" for a while.

    I saw Gui Nao glance at Ye Pengfei.  There was a trace of hatred in his eyes.

    In Gui Nao's heart, he knew very well that Ye Pengfei was his enemy.  However, at this moment, he did not have the confidence to fight with it.  If it weren't for the huge pressure in this Dragon Clan secret realm, and if he had indeed consumed too much in previous battles, I'm afraid that instead of mustering up the courage to fight Ye Pengfei for a fierce battle, he would teleport continuously and escape to who knows where.

    Ye Pengfei stared at Guiluo silently for less than half the time it took to burn the incense.  Before taking action, he had to plan carefully.

    The plot has not yet been launched, but the current scene is actually weird enough.  The two mortal enemies were standing face to face not far apart.  No one attacked or escaped, which was really strange.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei took action!

    Eight-sided ice prism array.

    Ye Pengfei imitated one of Bei Tangyu's ice formations very well.  Gui Nao, who was standing over there, was surrounded by the eight-sided ice prism formation without any suspense.

    ??Gui Yao will not take the initiative to fight back. At this time, even if he is faced with the attack of a Qi Refining monk, he has no confidence to win.

    " However, Gui Nao's unique physique will cause him to fight back unconsciously and passively.

    Ye Pengfei and others have also understood that this is Guiluo's last resort to save his life.  Even if Gui Yao completely loses his offensive and defensive abilities, his weird physique that Ye Pengfei still can't explain clearly can still protect Gui Yao and let himPass the most dangerous time.

    This time is no exception.

    When the eight-sided ice prism array trapped Gui Nao in it, the cold light was refracted again and again, constantly increasing its power, and it was about to pose a fatal threat to Gui Nao.  Suddenly, circles of fire lines suddenly spread out from Gui Yao's body with Gui Yao as the center.  Before those strands of cold light actually hit the ghost weapon, its carrier's eight-sided ice edge had already been cut into cracks by the circles of fire.

    Ye Pengfei did not stop attacking.

    The eight-sided ice prism formation that seemed to be about to collapse broke apart in an instant.  Pieces of ice edges of different sizes, with irregular sharp-toothed edges, shot towards Guihao's body.

    This is no longer an eight-sided ice prism formation. In fact, it is not a secret formation at all.

    But how can the unconscious counterattack know this?  All he saw was a sea of ??fire, protecting Gui Nao in the middle.

    Water can overcome fire, but fire can overcome water that turns into ice.

    "Don't say that Ye Pengfei is not a real ice powerhouse. Even if he is a solid ice powerhouse at the Void Immortal level, he may not be able to let his ice edge pass through the sea of ??fire under the constraints of life and death.

    After a few breaths, all the ice edges turned into water, turned into air, and ceased to exist.

    "There is going to be a large-scale counterattack again!!!" The little fox clenched his fists and looked nervous.

    Although she followed her master's arrangements, it did not mean that she would completely execute her master's orders.  She is different from Cen Na and others. She has a completely independent consciousness, and a realm and vision that is far higher than Ye Pengfei for the time being.

    The large-scale counterattack just now was obviously ice, but actually it was fire.  Even though he had been seen through, the little fox still spent a lot of effort to resist the fire with water. Because of the difference in strength, even an unconscious counterattack made the little fox uncomfortable.

    This time, it seems to be a pure fire counterattack, is there a secret behind it?

    Even if there is no hidden mystery, with the master's current ability, can he safely resist it?

    The little fox was secretly preparing to take action at any time!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 651. Turn your hand to become clouds, turn your hand to become rain!  (middle)

    The sea of ??fire quickly engulfed Ye Pengfei.  However, the little fox's tightly packed fists gradually relaxed.

    "No wonder, the master wants to transform into an ice monk." Looking at Cen Na and others with solemn expressions, the little fox smiled slightly, "He wants to use the reflection and refraction power of ice to disrupt Gui Hao's counterattack.  ¡±.

    Ice monks often use the reflection and refraction of ice mirrors to conceal their original position.

    ?????????????????????????? If Gui Hao can still take the initiative to fight back, with Ye Pengfei's half-assed imitation ability, it is obviously impossible to avoid Gui Hao's attack.

    However, Gui Nao had no intention of fighting. He just counterattacked unconsciously, and it all came to nothing.

    For the time being, Ye Pengfei will not be in any danger.  However, the little fox still didn't see what kind of medicine was sold in the master's gourd

    ¡­¡­

    What kind of medicine is sold in Ye Pengfei's gourd?  Until more than two hours later, Mo Xuanzhe, who had completely controlled the ancient hero's soul, returned, but he still did not reveal the answer to the mystery.

    Ye Pengfei also did not let Mo Xuan interfere, and although Mo Xuan had begun to gradually get rid of the control of Ye Pengfei's Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu, he still faithfully obeyed Ye Pengfei's arrangements.

    Time passed bit by bit, and Ye Pengfei had provoked Gui Suo to fight back unconsciously many times.  Gui Nao's strength has not been reduced much, but Ye Pengfei is a little out of breath.

    "The difference in strength is really terrible. I wonder if I can survive until the expected thing happens?" Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    Speaking of which, Guiluo repeatedly fell into his own designs and consumed a huge amount of money.  But actually.  Even if calculated in proportion, the loss of his own power is even greater than that of Ghost.

    The power of a cultivator is not a static concept.  The stronger the stronger the stronger.  Strength is restored faster.  Therefore, although from the beginning, Ye Pengfei was letting Guiyao suffer and consume him.  However, after almost eight hours of fighting, it was Ye Pengfei who first showed signs of decline in strength.

    If this continues, Ye Pengfei will be able to use various ice mirrors.  A little bit of ghostly unconscious counterattack.  However, it was impossible for him to persist until the most critical moment arrived.

    Not far away, behind the void spiritual lines, the little fox¡¯s brows were frowning more and more.  She still couldn't tell.  What exactly does the master want to do?  However, she could already see that the master could not hold on for much longer.

    "Isn't it just a simulated ice monk? I can do it too."

    The little fox had the urge to help again, but at this moment!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei took action.  The realm of extreme emotion completely covers the land hundreds of miles around Guiyao!

    The little fox can¡¯t understand. Hasn¡¯t the ghost already collapsed?  Then apply the power of extreme emotion.  What's the use?  You know, no matter how hard you practice the way of extreme emotion, you will be very good at it.  It is impossible to really let a strong man of the same level commit suicide willingly.  Not to mention.  The power of Gui Nao is far greater than that of Ye Pengfei

    The little fox couldn¡¯t understand it, and the other people couldn¡¯t understand it even more.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although it was already covered by Ye Pengfei's extremely passionate field.  However, nothing happened.  If it weren't for the extreme emotion field's ability to block sight and consciousness, everyone would mistakenly think that Gui Hao's strange physique was activated again and that others were no longer there.

    "He didn't run away, and nothing happened Could it be that the master made a mistake?"

    The timing is wrong and the attack is fruitless. This is a very serious problem.  Even if the ghost has no fighting spirit now, he may not be able to seize the opportunity and launch a counterattack immediately.  However, no one can be sure whether Gui Hao's next counterattack with his special physique will bring some disaster to Ye Pengfei.

    After all, in such a space with huge pressure, the area covering hundreds of miles is displayed at once, and the consumption is extremely shocking.  Seeing it, Ye Pengfei's momentum weakened obviously, and the word "tired" was written all over his face.

    Take action?

    Not taking action?

    Just when everyone couldn't make up their minds for a moment and didn't know whether to help, Mo Xuan said in a deep voice: "How about I use the realm to secretly go over and take a look?"

    Just when Mo Xuan suggested this, Ye Pengfei's divine thought reached everyone in time.

    ¡°Stay where you are and don¡¯t take action!!!¡±

    We are already so exhausted, yet you still ask us not to take action?

    For a moment, everyone looked at each other speechless, wondering what Ye Pengfei wanted to do

    ¡­¡­

    Little Fox and the others didn¡¯t know that just before Ye Pengfei¡¯s extreme emotion field was unleashed,A glimmer of light flashed across the ghostly eyes.

    In fact, even if the little fox and others saw it, they would not understand the meaning of this gleam of light.  After all, a person who is so decadent that he wants to commit suicide will not always be dull-eyed and expressionless.  Such a flash of light can't explain anything at all.  It was hard to say how much he could recover from Ye Pengfei's extremely passionate attack, let alone a few hours, even if he was given several years.

    ¡° However, as a monk who has mastered the art of extreme emotion, Ye Pengfei instantly seized this opportunity.

    Turn the world upside down!  From extremely frustrated to extremely confident!

    Just when the little fox and others were confused, Gui Suo, who had been in the realm of extreme emotions for a while, finally experienced a huge change.  He looked depressed just now, but now he suddenly became excited as if he had been given a shot of blood.

    ¡°Boy, take your life!!!¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not show up, Gui Hao saw his eyebrows furrowed and his face ferocious, and he launched a wave of fierce counterattacks in one breath.

    This counterattack is not like the unconscious counterattack just now.  In the first moment, Gui Hao accurately found the direction of Ye Pengfei's body!

    Huge rocks fell from the sky.  They were all burning with blazing fire, like bolides falling rapidly.

    Endless giant trees rise from the ground.  The rotating leaves reflect the cold light, like pieces of ice.

    There was even a quagmire covering more than a thousand miles, trapping Ye Pengfei in the middle.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't been prepared, he might have been swallowed alive by the sudden appearance of the swamp!

    "Can a mere ice trick be hidden from my eyes?"

    The previous "battle" that lasted for several hours was clearly seen by Gui Nao.  Although his chest was full of decadence, he could still clearly see that the rounds of gorgeous and powerful unconscious counterattacks were completely misdirected due to various ice spells.  Therefore, as soon as he regained his courage, Gui Hao did not hesitate and rushed towards the path of "breaking ice spells and beating the culprit"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 652. Turn your hand to become clouds, turn your hand to become rain!  (Down)

    Is the master crazy?  !  !  !

    Even Samsara, who has now become the tail of the crane, has already seen it.  The reason why Gui Nao was able to get rid of his previous self-destruction was all because of Ye Pengfei's domain power!

    This is simply nonsense. I finally caught the opportunity and caused a fierce enemy to have a mental breakdown.  How could he, in turn, save him again?  .

    When Gui Nao's counterattack suddenly came, the little fox and the others all screamed.

    What level of counterattack is this?  I'm afraid that even if it were Mr. Qiu, he would still have to worry about whether he could survive!

    The extremely excited Gui Nao put all his strength into such a "sudden" counterattack.  And the huge visual and ideological impact caused by going all out without reservation caught everyone off guard.

    Of course, excluding Ye Pengfei.

    No matter whether it was the little fox and others who stayed in a safe area to watch the battle, or the Soul Emperor Guijuan who was caught in the battle, they were not able to discover the clues immediately.

    In fact, if the little fox and others are given some time, they might be able to suddenly realize it.  However, Gui Nao no longer has a calm mind, and it is impossible for him to discover that there is something fishy in it.

    What¡¯s more, Ye Pengfei won¡¯t give him any time at all!

    Just when Gui Yao accurately found Ye Pengfei's position, he angrily launched a counterattack that was enough to kill Ye Pengfei, but

    The big counterattack that made the little fox and others look pale, and the big counterattack that made the little fox and the others exclaimed, suddenly came to an abrupt end!  !  !

    Gui Nao, who was originally extremely excited, suddenly became excited.  Suddenly he became extremely depressed again.  In an instant, all spells and fields lost their power guarantee.

    ???????????????????????????????? The jumping flames dissipated instantly.  The originally hard rock suddenly turned into a lump of tofu.

    Each giant tree has also lost its upright posture.  They are like all plants entering the stage of decay. They begin to sway when the wind blows.  Every moment, huge trees collapsed.

    And the vast and extremely muddy swamp, after losing the support of Guiluo's power, has now become hard lumps everywhere.  No longer as powerful as before.

    Just now, Gui Nao felt that he was about to have an overwhelming advantage again.  He even killed Ye Pengfei directly here.  It's not impossible.  When he exerted all his strength and unleashed the most ferocious attack in his life, he was extremely excited and somewhat confused and realized that there was a way to break through the bottleneck of the god-man.

    but.  Just before the joyful smile appeared on his face, he suddenly fell from heaven to hell, and once again turned into the depressed look just now.  A loser who seems likely to commit suicide

    ¡­¡­

    When seeing this scene, Little Fox and others finally understood.

    "It turns out that the master deliberately showed weakness to arouse a hint of resistance from the ghost. Then he used various methods!!!"

    In fact, if the truth is told, Ye Pengfei's conspiracy is also very ordinary¡ª¡ª

    No matter how discouraged a person is, there will always be a glimmer of hope for the future.

    This is human nature. As long as this person is not dead, he will have this kind of "longing".

    However, for people who are too depressed and in too bad a state - such as Gui Nao, who was severely hit by Ye Pengfei - their longing for a bright future and a better life are often buried deep in their hearts and rarely revealed.  come out.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei pretended to be an ice monk and refused to let Little Fox and others interfere was to arouse the "longing" deep in Gui Hao's heart.

    That flickering light is actually a sign that the "longing" deep in Guiluo's heart has been aroused.

    If Ye Pengfei ignores it, this longing will soon be surrounded by countless negative emotions and locked deep in his heart again.

    However, Ye Pengfei took action. This was the opportunity he had been looking forward to to kill the enemy!

    Turning your hands over turns into clouds, turning over your hands turns into rain.

    Seize this trace of longing and amplify it infinitely at the right time - this is why Guiluo will suddenly sweep away the decline and make a crazy counterattack.

    However, precisely because of this "crazy counterattack", it was actually Ye Pengfei who led it.  Therefore, Gui Nao, who has high and low emotions, cannot control his own power at all

    ¡­¡­

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  If he wasn't still worried about Gui Nao's weird physique, Ye Pengfei would have been able to capture Gui Nao alive!

    Such results?This was something Ye Pengfei did not expect.  Originally, he had prepared some back-up moves.

    And such a process was something Ye Pengfei had not expected in advance.  He originally thought that with Gui Nao's realm and cultivation, it wouldn't take long for him to be able to arouse the "longing" deep in his heart.  I never thought that it would take me such a long time. When my physical strength was exhausted and my divine power was about to be exhausted, I just caught the glimmer of light in Guiyao's eyes.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei felt as if he wanted to collapse to the ground, swaying and almost unable to support himself.

    ¡°Master, you are awesome!!!¡±

    The little fox¡¯s hands firmly supported Ye Pengfei¡¯s body.

    Ghosts have not been completely defeated, but they are now the power of Ghost.  Just by slowly spending time with him, one day you will be able to understand the characteristics of his weird physique and completely suppress it.

    There¡¯s no need to worry about the ghosts running away.

    Previously, when the ghosts were sufficient, the speed was only 30 % faster than the little fox.

    Now, 90% of Guiluo's power is gone.  I'm afraid even the one with the lowest potential here, who hasn't even settled on the realm yet, can easily catch up with him.

    Facing the compliments from the little fox and the looks of admiration and awe from several slaves, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "After this battle, I finally understand the subtle uses of the Way of Extreme Emotion!"

    Defeating the ghost is not the biggest gain.  Being able to pass this battle and understand the various methods of using the Way of Extreme Emotion is the greatest gain.

    When fighting with Mr. Qiu and others, Ye Pengfei's method was no different from the method he learned from the monster Zhu Xiang.  If he had already understood this magical method of "turning one's hands into clouds and turning one's hands into rain" at that time, I am afraid that he would have suppressed Mr. Qiu and others to death and could have taken their lives at any time!

    "Mo Xuan." The little fox nodded in agreement with a smile, and said to Mo Xuan, "Go and trap Gui Nao, and wait for the master to rest for a while, then take Gui Nao into the prototype plane."

    ¡°As long as the ghost is taken into Ye Pengfei¡¯s prototype plane, no matter how weird and weird his physique is, he will never be able to escape.  And as long as he obtains Gui Hao's special method of cultivating physique, maybe Ye Pengfei will be able to have a physique even more awesome than the Five Elements Emperor's Physique.

    However, just when Mo Xuan nodded in agreement, a sudden change occurred!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 653. Go to the East!

    Gui Nao committed suicide.

    The emotional ups and downs not only consumed his strength, but also completely consumed his confidence.  When he hit the bottom again and was tortured by all kinds of negative emotions, Guiyao couldn't stand it anymore.

    Mo Xuan just nodded and was about to seal Gui Nao when he saw Gui Nao raise his right palm and beat his own head into pulp without hesitation.  .

    If it¡¯s just like this, it¡¯s not really a ¡°change¡±.  After all, when Gui Nao was in a low mood before, everyone had a tendency to commit suicide when they looked at him.

    The real mutation occurred after Gui Nao committed suicide!

    When Gui Nao's head turned into an ugly mass of flesh and blood mixed with minced meat, a sudden sound suddenly came from a distance.

    "Okay, okay! Very good! I remember you!"

    It¡¯s the voice of ghost!

    Everyone was stunned for a while and looked over following the sound.

    The owner of the voice could not be found, only bones in pieces in the distance.

    "That's where Gui Nao first appeared. It turns out that he left a soul mark there!" The little fox frowned, "To leave a soul mark, you either have to reach the realm of Nirvana, or you have to have it.  A special Taoist weapon. Could it be that Guihao possesses such a rare Taoist tool?"

    Taoist tools are not a common commodity. Even in higher-level space planes, those strong men of the first level of the Void Immortal cannot have a Taoist tool in their hands.

    Not to mention, this is a special type of Taoist weapon!

    When the little fox said this, everyone immediately became more curious about the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.

    That Soul Emperor Gui Nao has been staying here for hundreds of millions of years.  If he had such a Taoist weapon, he must have gotten it here.

    Thinking further, no one has yet obtained the treasure in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  Just poking around the edges of the treasure.  He was actually able to get a Taoist artifact that even a little fox would say was "rare", among the real treasures.  What kind of rare treasures will be treasured?  !  !  !

    For a time, everyone once again raised their expectations a lot.

    Since meeting the powerful men of Zhanlong Pavilion, Ye Pengfei has revised his understanding of this Dragon Clan secret realm and Dragon Clan treasure again and again.  But now, he no longer knows how to revise his understanding next.

    "It seems that my previous life did not choose a garbage plane." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think deeply.

    Originally, he thought it was his previous life.  It is to avoid the enemy.  So I had to place my soul in the garbage plane.  But now, it seems that this seemingly rubbish space plane is not as rubbish as imagined

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei did not express his doubts, nor did he go after Guiluo.

    Although I have gained a lot from this battle,  The place where Gui Nao's soul rests is filled with terrifying pressure that he cannot resist.

    "Besides, after the soul mark of Gui Nao was reborn, he only yelled viciously, and then he didn't know where he went.  Ye Pengfei is unfamiliar with this place and it is impossible for him to run around and take risks.

    "We need to find a place to practice first." Looking around, the wilderness is vast, and it seems that everything is similar.  Ye Pengfei thought for a moment, put everyone into the prototype plane, and then walked straight towards the east.

    The east is an extremely dangerous place, from the dialogue between Tang Yingyao and Qi Zhengtao.  Ye Pengfei was already very clear.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei had firmly remembered that he could not easily venture to the East.  When he captured the first ancient heroic soul in a sneak attack and then fled quickly, he was running in the opposite direction, heading towards the west.

    But now, after this battle, especially after discovering that Guiyang actually possessed a rare Taoist weapon, he changed his original mind.

    "No risk, no chance encounter! Since this secret realm of the Dragon Clan is so mysterious and unpredictable, I must face the difficulties, seize the time, and improve my strength!"

    Since everyone in the Yi family who was suppressed by Qi Zhengtao dared to take risks in the East, why can't I?  Presumably, the Yi family wanted to capture some exotic treasure in the east and use it to turn around.  Then, if I also venture to the East, I may gain a lot and live up to my trip.

    ¡°At heart, Ye Pengfei is an adventurous person.  Since he set foot in the world of cultivation, he has often faced challenges that monks at the same level could not even imagine.

    And the design in his previous life also destined Ye Pengfei's blood to boil with the element of adventure.  His jumping and leaping upgrades that were completely different from ordinary people forced him to face challenges again and again that were beyond his ability to bear.

    By now, Ye Pengfei can¡¯t tell clearly.Do you like taking risks, or do you have to take risks because of the design of your previous life?

    In fact, the reason why Ye Pengfei let go of the Six-faced Ice Monkey without any reason, the reason why he did not go into a fierce battle with Mr. Qiu and others, and the reason why he killed the future body as much as possible was precisely because he already had some control over it.  Not sure, can I still control my own destiny

    Walking towards the east is an adventure that promises huge benefits, and it is also an adventure to test whether the series of "unreasonable" actions in the past are really meaningful.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s intuition tells him that if he ¡°goes to the East¡±, it is also a design of his previous life.  Then, along the way, you should be able to find traces related to your previous life.

    On the contrary, if there is no such trace.  Then, I should get rid of the design of my previous life!

    Ye Pengfei didn't know where his intuition came from.  After all, there is no reason why one's previous life should leave some special traces somewhere.  However, Ye Pengfei seemed to feel that this was how things should be.  If I were to design it myself, I would definitely leave some traces in similar places.

    "It's either in the east or in other directions. There must be traces of him in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan!"

    Just like in the past, Ye Pengfei did not reveal any of his weird ideas to the little fox.  Although, Ye Pengfei also knew that the little fox, who was getting smarter and smarter, had already noticed something

    ¡­¡­

    Ten days later.

    Ye Pengfei began to face the first severe test¡ª¡ª

    A river of magma more than a hundred feet wide lay in front of Ye Pengfei.

    For more than ten days, Ye Pengfei was not just on the road.  He continued to resist the huge pressure of this Dragon Clan secret realm and continued to temper his body.

    After more than ten days, his steps became more relaxed.  Sometimes, he can enter some areas where the bones are scattered.

    "But, he can't fly yet.

    Of course, to be more precise, he cannot fly without relying on external objects.  Now the little fox's power is gradually approaching the ninth level peak.  If the little fox was turned into a flying magic weapon, Ye Pengfei could fly for half an hour.

    However, it may not be possible to cross this river of magma in less than half an hour.

    Because, Ye Pengfei clearly saw strange snake-like creatures swimming freely in the river of boiling magma!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 654. Fire Snake

    "It's the Fire Snake." The little fox was very surprised. "This should be a creature in a high-level plane. As soon as it was born, it should have the realm and power of the first level of the Void Immortal, and it should also be able to transform into a human form. However,  Judging from their appearance, they look like the most advanced of gods and humans, and they cannot transform into human form at all. What is the reason for this?"

    "What's even more strange is, is there anything weird about this river of magma? These fire snakes only stare at us fiercely, but don't know how to take the initiative to attack."

    Even the little fox was confused, and Ye Pengfei didn't understand the reason even more.

    "Forget it, don't think too much about it. There are enough weird things in this Dragon Clan secret realm, and this one is not missing." Ye Pengfei smiled and asked, "Does the Flame Snake have any weaknesses? If you don't shock them,  I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t cross this river.¡±

    It is impossible to kill them all, just use some thunderous methods to scare them away.

    "I'm afraid not." The little fox spread his hands and shook his head, "The flame snakes have a special ability. When they encounter danger, they can unite to defend against the enemy, and their power is greatly increased. I don't want to provoke countless giant snakes.  If a snake comes out, it will be a headache for any powerful person in the Immortal Realm."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned.

    Even if the Flame Snake here is too weak, the combined power will be much weaker.  However, according to what the little fox said, these god-level flame snakes, once combined to defend against enemies, may be equivalent to existences such as the Soul Emperor Guiluo.

    It took so much effort for a ghost.  If there were countless "ghosts" popping out all of a sudden, I wouldn't even be able to run away.

    I didn¡¯t expect that a small river of magma would be so dangerous!

    However, Ye Pengfei thought again and felt that this was not the eastern place that strong men like Qi Zhengtao and Tang Yingyao regarded as dangerous places.  after all.  These fire snakes will not take the initiative to attack.

    "There must be another way to cross the river, right? Where will this river of magma stop flowing?"

    Taking a detour was the first possibility that Ye Pengfei thought of.

    However, before Ye Pengfei could figure out which direction of the river to look for, he caught a glimpse of a purple light.

    "Hey, it seems to be some kind of purple crystal mine." Ye Pengfei pointed to where the light came from, and saw many stones that only gave off a faint purple glow.  Set on a steep river bank.

    "This is the Purple Flame Fire Crystal." The little fox whispered in surprise again.  "If this kind of crystal is integrated into a Taoist weapon, the Taoist weapon will have power similar to the original fire!!!"

    The little fox¡¯s eyes were clearly shining brightly.

    "You are already a Junpin Taoist weapon, can you also use this crystal stone?"

    The tenth-grade Taoist weapon is already a very high level, the Jun-grade one.  A piece of Taoist artifact.  It is almost no different from a normal creature.

    "Of course!" The little fox nodded with certainty, "Even if it is a holy Taoist artifact, it can obtain power similar to the original fire by absorbing the Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal. This is a very magical crystal, and it is also  Extremely rare crystals. I didn¡¯t expect that I could actually find the Purple Flame Fire Crystals here! Oh my God, there are so many of them!!¡±

    The little fox tried hard to control her impulse, if it weren't for the fact that her strength had not yet recovered.  She is still more afraid of those flame snakes. I am afraid that at this time, she has already rushed in front of the purple flame crystal

    "Don't be too excited." Ye Pengfei patted the little fox on the shoulder and poured a ladle of cold water on it. "I estimate that these so-called Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystals are just like those Flame Fire Snakes. They are flashy. Compared with normal,  It¡¯s too different.¡±

    After Ye Pengfei reminded him, the little fox immediately woke up.

    Indeed, if they were real Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystals, why didn¡¯t the past owner of this dragon clan¡¯s secret realm dig them out?  You know, the Dragon Clan likes to collect rare treasures more than any other race.

    "Maybe it's really a fake, but I still want to get some for research." Although the enthusiasm has subsided a little, the little fox still wants to get these crystal stones.

    Ye Pengfei nodded in understanding. If he met an existence that resembled the origin of the Five Elements, he would definitely want to get some for research.

    "It seems that we still have to deal with these fire snakes first."

    The steep river bank is only one step away from the nearest fire snake.  Although they were standing more than ten feet away from the shore, those flame snakes had no intention of attacking.  However, they are all so close, and it is impossible for the Flame Snakes to remain indifferent.

    "There is really no other way." On each of the little fox's palms, a net was transformed into a net. "Using a net to restrain the flame snakes can delay the time for them to merge."??¡±

    The power of an ill-fitting flame snake is insignificant.

    However, no one knows how long the Fire Snake can be trapped.  Ye Pengfei didn't hesitate and immediately asked Cen Na and Mo Xuan to come out to help.

    Reincarnation is weak and can't help any busy at all.  And Yin Jiutian has entered the most critical moment.  When Yin Jiutian was about to break through, Ye Pengfei didn't want to ruin his opportunity to upgrade.

    Ye Pengfei, Little Fox, Cen Na, and Mo Xuan all took action together. Giant nets transformed by divine power were directed towards the fiery snakes that were almost the same color as the red lava.  Covered it.

    The flame snakes were not willing to surrender, and streams of magma spurted out from their mouths, heading straight towards the giant nets.

    Soon, the outcome of these giant nets showed the difference in combat power between the four people.

    The little fox¡¯s giant net left almost nothing missing. It ignored the impact of magma and tightly covered the fire snakes in the center of the net.

    But Ye Pengfei's giant net was somewhat blown aside by the magma.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't patched up a few nets in time, there might have been snakes that slipped through the net and began to unite to fend off the enemy.

    Mo Xuan is not much worse than Ye Pengfei. Having assimilated two ancient heroic souls, his realm and cultivation have advanced rapidly, and he has quickly caught up with Ye Pengfei.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's extraordinary origin, his realm would have reached the third level of Yuanxian early.  I'm afraid, it won't take many years for Mo Xuan to surpass his master.

    In comparison, Cen Na is far behind.

    As she practiced the blood dragon realm, she should have been more murderous and murderous during the battle.  However, after the four people competed invisibly, she actually fell far behind.  If the little fox hadn't been paying close attention to the progress and helped her in time, there might have been several giant snakes appearing in the area she was responsible for.

    For a moment, Cen Na felt depressed and extremely depressed

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 655. Pseudo Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal (Part 1)

    Ye Pengfei listened in all directions and looked in all directions, and immediately noticed something strange about Cen Na.  However, Ye Pengfei said nothing.

    Everyone has their own destiny. Even if they have unlimited potential, they still have to work hard to reveal their potential step by step.  .

    Thinking back to the beginning, Ye Pengfei felt that Cen Na had the greatest potential among the three insect slaves.  And now, he still firmly believes in this view.  As for whether she can overcome her inner demons and believe in herself, it depends on Cena herself.  No matter how much others say, it is useless

    ¡­¡­

    The flame snakes closest to the river bank were all restrained by giant nets.  The flame snakes further away were alarmed. They quickly twisted their slender snake bodies and swam towards this side.

    "You guys hold on, I'll dig it!!!" the little fox shouted urgently.

    At this moment, she ordered Ye Pengfei to come, regardless of Ye Pengfei being her master.  It can be seen how much she yearns for those crystal stones that resemble the Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal.

    And Ye Pengfei can also understand the little fox's mood.  He just smiled and didn't say much.

    Ye Pengfei and the other two used their spells to protect the river bank here from the sky and the sun.  Even if the flame snakes in the distance saw that the situation was not good and began to merge into giant snakes one by one, it was impossible for a while to break through the barrier formed by the three people.

    The little fox takes action quickly. She is more familiar with the characteristics of the Fire Snake than Ye Pengfei and others.  She knew very well that although the Flame Snake could not pose any threat to everyone for the time being.  However, if you move slowly.  It won't take long.  Everyone will be beaten into disgrace.

    I saw her gathering energy to control the air, hanging in the air facing the steep river bank.

    when!  !  !

    The little fox¡¯s divine power was condensed into several fine knives, which were struck fiercely on a rock near an amethyst, making a crisp sound of metal and stone impacting.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw that the rock on the side of the amethyst, as the little fox expected, shattered into fine sand and continued to slide down along the steep river bank wall.

    "Huh?" the little fox exclaimed in surprise, "It is indeed a fake. The real Purple Flame Fire Crystal cannot be so fragile."

    Ye Pengfei and others were distracted while blocking the Flame Snake.  I saw that the purple crystal that had not been chopped by the little fox had cracked.

    ??If it weren¡¯t for the threat of the Fire Snake.  I'm afraid the little fox will stop here and carefully study the special features of this rock wall.  However, seeing more and more giant snakes in the river of magma, the little fox did not dare to stay any longer.

    receive!

    No matter whether it turns into pieces or not, the little fox will still take it.  Not knowing what kind of strange thing this was, the little fox felt uneasy, fearing that it would affect her future cultivation.

    It has to be said that Junpin Taoist tools are extremely similar to normal creatures.  Without considering that they would not be able to carve out their own space and be able to draw power from their own exclusive space plane, this is a Taoist weapon of the highest rank.  In fact, he is a normal cultivator.

    Like all cultivators, Junpin Taoist tools will also give birth to inner demons, and they will collapse themselves due to powerful inner demons, and even be killed and devoured by their own inner demons!

    Therefore, the little fox¡¯s methods have always been decisive and unswerving.  I saw her slashing at the rock wall dozens of feet in radius, and in a few breaths, I found more than a hundred beautiful broken amethysts.

    "Walk!"

    The realm of reincarnation formed a huge disc of reincarnation behind it, causing several giant flame snakes to tremble slightly.  Take advantage of this opportunity.  Ye Pengfei and others immediately fled away.

    When these giant flame snakes discovered that the disc of reincarnation, which was huge enough to capture them all, was not as powerful as they imagined, they made strange screams and exploded.  Then the giant disk was blown away.

    After blasting through the Disk of Reincarnation, the speed of the Flame Snakes continued unabated.  One end hit the steep rock wall of the river bank.  There was only a loud rumbling sound, and the rock wall that was more than a hundred feet high collapsed and ceased to exist!

    Ye Pengfei and others couldn't help but feel tense and frowned.

    After fighting these fire snakes before, Ye Pengfei and others thought that the little fox was making a fuss. After these fire snakes were combined, they were huge in size and not difficult to deal with.  Unexpectedly, they not only destroyed the little fox's reincarnation disk, but also directly collapsed the hard rock wall.

    You must know that the Little Fox¡¯s Disk of Reincarnation can definitely kill the ninth-level mid-level in an instant, trap the ninth-level high-level, and give the ninth-level peak a headache.  Several giant flame snakes bombarded together. It was already very difficult to break the disc of reincarnation. The attack power exceeded that just now.

    &nbsp; And after they blasted through the Disk of Reincarnation, they actually still had the energy to completely destroy a rock wall that even a little fox couldn't possibly collapse in an instant. It was simply incredible.

    "Although they are much weaker than normal flame snakes, they still have the characteristics of normal flame snakes." Only the little fox who was familiar with the situation did not think this was strange. She explained, "The flame snakes  They are relatively docile monsters, although after being combined to defend against enemies, their power will skyrocket to a terrifying level. However, as long as they do not show the power to kill them, they will not fully display their power."

    Mo Xuan said in surprise: "In this case, we can restrain our breath and strength and pass through their territory quietly."

    ???????????????????????Previously, the little fox said crossing the river was so difficult.  But now, she said that the Fire Snake is relatively docile.  Even if they are bullied, they will not resist violently as long as they do not show the strength to kill them.  Comparing the two cars is really unreasonable.

    The little fox chuckled and said: "This is the weirdest thing about the flame snakes. When fighting with them, as long as you don't show too much strength, there will be no danger. Even, like we just did, use a giant net  Catching them in a net is not enough to make them angry and use all their strength. But as long as we appear above their heads, even temporarily passing by, they will go crazy."

    Well¡­¡­

    Everyone was speechless for a while.

    This is really a strange feature, but there are many strange things in the world.  Everyone just marveled a few times, but didn't say much.

    Soon, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the broken purple crystals.

    "Just such a small piece of normal Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal can make a ninth-level artifact possess power similar to the original fire." The little fox picked up a broad bean-sized piece from a pile of rubble.  "Mo Xuan, lend me your Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda for a while."

    Mo Xuan nodded and sacrificed the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 656. Pseudo Purple Fire Crystal (Part 2)

    The current Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda is already full of Yin Hong.  The blood was so thick that it seemed as if it would flow out of the tower at any time.

    This is due to the absorption of those two ancient heroic souls.  .

    Although they are just two remnant souls, their realm is too high, far above the other ghosts in the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  Therefore, when they entered the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, the tower, which was still far away from the ninth-level artifact, suddenly jumped to the ninth-level level.

    Although the key to the Bloody Soul Jade Tower lies in the ghosts, not the tower itself.  However, after Mo Xuan summoned the ghost inside, he still stared closely at the divine tower.

    How could the little fox not know what Mo Xuan meant? She chuckled and said, "Mo Xuan, don't worry, I am sensible and will not damage your tower."

    With that said, the little fox used the power of reincarnation to carefully wrap the amethyst the size of a broad bean and sent it into the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.

    Ye Pengfei and others watched the little fox refining weapons for the first time.  As everyone watched, they secretly thought, would it be any different from ordinary weapon refining techniques when using a Jun-grade Taoist weapon and tempering a divine weapon?

    As expected, the little fox¡¯s move was very different from normal weapon refining.

    Normal weapon refining is inseparable from one word - fire.

    Either it is the real fire formed by oneself, or it is borrowing fire from external sources. In short, without "fire", it is impossible to refine weapons.

    But the little fox only sent the amethyst into the Blood Soul Jade Tower, and did not use the flames to smelt the amethyst at all.  I saw her reincarnation power pinch hard.  He kneaded the amethyst into powder.

    These purple crystal powders did not fly away automatically.  I saw the power of reincarnation of the little fox, accurately manipulating every purple crystal powder towards various parts of the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  Flying slowly over.

    Ye Pengfei knows how to refine weapons, and Mo Xuan has lived for so many years, so of course he has also dabbled in the art of weapon refining. The two of them quickly saw the essence of the little fox's weapon refining techniques.

    "I didn't expect that she actually saw through the joints of the Bloody Soul Jade Tower. As long as these purple crystal powders are driven into the joints, it will be the same as smelting with fire." Mo Xuan could not help but admire in a low voice.

    Actually, Mo Xuan hasn¡¯t said the most crucial part yet.

    If it is smelted with "fire".  It is basically a road in Huashan. If something goes wrong, the Bloody Soul Jade Tower will be destroyed.

    But the little fox¡¯s weapon refining method can avoid all kinds of dangers.  Once she senses something is wrong.  Just using force to pull back these purple crystal powders can ensure that the Bloody Soul Jade Tower is safe and sound.

    Mo Xuan has already seen this, and Ye Pengfei, who has refined many artifacts, naturally also sees it clearly.

    And, Ye Pengfei saw it more deeply and clearly.

    "Based on my realm of the third level of Yuanxian, I have no idea about the various joints of the artifact, and I have no ability to see them. Although the little fox's realm is much higher than mine, it can be deduced as usual. A powerful person at the immortal level, I'm afraid  She doesn¡¯t have this kind of ability. In this way, the little fox¡¯s ability is probably because of her status as a Taoist artifact. After all, it is an artifact. She is more sensitive to the characteristics of other artifacts! "

    Ye Pengfei's secret speculation is very reasonable.  Although he didn't have the energy to study the secrets of Taoist weapons, he already understood a lot just through the matter in front of him.

    Cen Na became even more depressed.

    In terms of combat power, he has fallen far behind Mo Xuan.  It is estimated that after Yin Jiutian completes this major breakthrough, his combat power will greatly catch up with himself, or even surpass him.

    And in terms of vision, he is also not as good as Mo Xuan.  Mo Xuan could watch the little fox refining the weapon with great interest, but he looked left and right, and no matter what, he couldn't see any clues.

    Ye Pengfei glanced at Cen Na, who had a gloomy face, and shook his head slightly.

    "Doom!!!"

    This is already an unavoidable fate. If she cannot rise from the ashes, no matter how much potential Cen Na has, she may not be able to show it at all.

    Countless space planes, countless cultivators.  There are many powerful people with extraordinary potential and outrageous evil spirits.  The number of powerful people who possess extraordinary potential but die prematurely before their potential is revealed is even more astonishing.

    If she survives this disaster, Cen Na will become the former.

    If unfortunately she loses in the face of disaster, even if Ye Pengfei takes action to save Cen Na from the fate of falling and dying, she is destined to be unable to show her potential and achieve the supreme power.

    Everything depends on Cen Na herself!

    Ye Pengfei just sighed slightly in his heart, then turned around and continued to watch.?Little fox weapon refining

    As the purple crystal powder continues to enter the joints of the Bloody Soul Jade Tower, the originally bright red tower gradually begins to change.

    Flame!

    Bloody flames!

    At the base of the divine tower, wisps of jumping bloody flames first appeared.

    Soon, the flames spread on the Bloody Soul Jade Tower.  In a short time, countless bloody flames spread all over the tower.

    When the little fox successfully penetrated the last purple crystal powder into the most difficult joint, the bloody soul jade tower suddenly shook, and then, in just an instant, countless bloody  The flames all dissipated and ceased to exist.

    "Interesting." The little fox took a breath and smiled slightly with surprise on his face, "It is different from the original fire in its artistic conception, but it can still be regarded as a powerful earth fire."

    The little fox was talking nonsense. Only Ye Pengfei, who had practiced the Five Elements Emperor Real Body, understood what she meant and nodded slightly.

    Mo Xuan looked at the little fox confused, waiting for further explanation from the little fox.

    "The power of the five elements has supreme origin pressure. All the powers of the five elements in the world, as long as they see the origin of the five elements, will worship and surrender to it Well, let's put it this way, the master's five-element emperor's true body is the devouring power of the five elements.  The Five Elements True Person of Yu Haotian is cultivated. The Five Elements True Person of Yu Haotian is condensed from the origin of the Five Elements. Therefore, if the master exerts the pressure of the origin, he can subdue all non-original powers of the Five Elements."

    Mo Xuan couldn¡¯t help but be horrified!

    At the first moment, Mo Xuan thought of the dual realms of earth and wood of Soul Emperor Guilao.  According to the little fox's intention, if the master uses his original power, wouldn't it be possible to conquer everything that has evolved from these dual systems?

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Although the power is strong, it also consumes a lot of energy and cannot last forever."

    Mo Xuan nodded in understanding.

    There is still a lack of strength, but once the master's strength increases, he will have an overwhelming advantage when facing the powerful who have comprehended the Five Elements Taoism.

    Mo Xuan¡¯s understanding of Ye Pengfei deepened.  And his awe and surrender to Ye Pengfei became even stronger

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 657. Pseudo Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal (Part 2)

    After Mo Xuan looked at Ye Pengfei with awe, the little fox continued to explain.

    "If it is a real Purple Flame Fire Crystal, then no matter what level or type of treasure it is, you can obtain supreme power similar to the original fire by smelting the Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal. However, these are not  Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal, so your Bloody Soul Jade Tower just has a powerful Earth Fire."

    After a pause, the little fox said again: "Let me feel, what level of earth fire is this?"

    As he spoke, the little fox closed his eyes and immersed himself in the realization

    For a long time, the little fox did not open his eyes and speak.  Mo Xuan looked at the little fox, and then asked softly: "Master, are there different levels of earth fire?"

    Earth fire, sky fire, and origin fire are concepts that all god-level experts are familiar with.  However, fire also has grades. This is the first time Mo Xuan, who has lived for hundreds of millions of years, heard about it.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "I only found out about it after learning the Five Elements Emperor's True Body."

    "Whether it is earth fire, sky fire, or original fire, like Taoist artifacts and immortal stones, it is divided into several grades according to its power. However, unlike Taoist artifacts and immortal stones, fire is only classified into nine grades.  Only the fire of the holy grade is missing. Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are all like this. Among the ten grades, only the holy grade is missing."

    Taoist artifacts and immortal stones are classified into ten grades - low grade, medium grade, top grade, top grade, extraordinary grade, monarch grade, king grade, emperor grade, emperor grade, and holy grade.

    The five elements are classified into nine categories, and the five elements of the holy category are missing.  presumably.  There must be a reason for it.

    However, Mo Xuan didn't think too much. He asked in a low voice: "Master, you swallowed the Five Elements Master. What level is it?"

    "Low-grade." Ye Pengfei said extremely depressed, "In this space plane, only low-grade origins can be born. Once I encounter the high-grade Five Elements Origin, I will be oppressed by it."

    "If Ye Pengfei's core ability is the ability of extreme emotion, not the ability of the five elements.  I'm afraid, when facing the power of high-grade origin, he will not be oppressed.  Instead, they surrendered and were even swallowed up by it. This was the suppression of the power of the high level over the low level.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei is a body with the five elements gathered together.  Even if you meet the high-grade origin of the Five Elements.  As long as the other party does not have the five elements coming together, he can still obtain a certain favorable situation through the method of restraining the five elements.

    "However, Ye Pengfei will not elaborate on these things.

    While Ye Pengfei was explaining depressedly, the little fox's body shook slightly.

    ??Previously.  The bloody soul jade tower shook slightly, and the fire was restrained, possessing the power of fire.

    Now, the little fox trembled slightly again.  Ye Pengfei and Mo Xuan thought that the little fox had understood the grade of earth fire.  But.  After waiting for a while, the little fox's breath became even duller.  Not to mention that she didn't open her eyes and speak, at first glance, she was almost like those strong people who were in a life-and-death situation.

    Sitting on the threshold of life and death!

    This is a method that the strong will choose when facing major problems that seem impossible to solve.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????When?spiritual?consciousness?retracts?inward,?all?spirits?will?be?annihilated,?this?is?the?so-called?juncture?of?life?and?death.  Once you cannot solve the questioning that bothers you, you will walk towards death step by step.  On the other hand, if he can overcome the cross-examination and break the barrier between life and death, this strong person will be able to soar into the sky and achieve a major breakthrough in cultivation and even realm.

    It¡¯s just a matter of feeling the level of earth fire. As for going through the test of life and death?

    Just when Ye Pengfei and Mo Xuan were extremely surprised, the little fox who was originally dead and silent suddenly reached out and took in a purple crystal stone, opened his mouth and swallowed it into his stomach.

    At this time, her eyes were still tightly closed, and she had no intention of speaking.

    No matter how stupid you are, you can now see that the earth fire obtained from this purple spar must be of a very high grade!

    Sure enough, when the little fox swallowed the purple crystal in one gulp, the color of fire quickly appeared on her forehead.

    Soon, the visible skin was covered with jumping red flames.  The little fox has already understood its own structure very thoroughly.  Without thinking at all, she shattered the purple crystal and sent particles of dust into the joints all over her body.

    The body shook again, and like the bloody soul jade tower before, all the flames disappeared.

    The little fox finally opened her eyes, and a bright smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Excellent earth fire!!!¡±

    Peerless grade is only one level lower than Jun grade.  Even if it¡¯s the first time I hear about the Five Elements grades, I still don¡¯t quite understand the differences between the different grades.??, you can also feel the excitement of the little fox.

    Ye Pengfei was even more surprised. He understood exactly what the word "excellent" meant.

    "You can use this fire to improve your level!"

    As soon as these words came out, even Cen Na, who had been very silent, couldn't help but exclaimed!

    Improve your level!  !  !

    Even if it¡¯s an artifact, it¡¯s not that easy to level up.  If it had not been for harvesting two ancient heroic souls from the Yuanxian realm, the Bloody Soul Jade Pagoda would not have been able to successfully advance to the ninth level.

    And the little fox is already a Taoist weapon of the Jun rank!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Climbing up each level can no longer be described as "difficult to reach the sky".  The little fox once mentioned inadvertently that if she could climb up to one and a half levels with another tens of billions of years of practice and some luck, she would be very satisfied.

    But now, Ye Pengfei made it very clear that the little fox may be promoted to the first level with this fire!

    The Taoist weapon of Junpin is a powerful one in the Heavenly Immortal level.  If promoted to the first level and turned into a king-level Taoist weapon, the little fox could achieve the realm of the era and become a Xuanxian-level existence.

    Everyone has witnessed the terrifying power of the six-faced ice ape and the mysterious immortals with their own eyes.  Although they have been sealed for too long, according to the little fox, more than half of their 100% combat power has been lost.  However, that kind of mysterious method also made everyone feel frightened and deeply felt their own insignificance.

    Now, will the little fox also become such a terrifying existence?

    Just when Mo Xuan and Cen Na were looking horrified and thinking wildly, the little fox shook his head and said with a smile: "Master, I'm afraid it won't work. This top-quality earth fire is very strange. It has almost all the power of earth fire, but it doesn't have the power of earth fire."  The power of evil."

    Only those who have studied earth fire will know what the little fox means.  Fortunately, both Ce Na and Mo Xuan had studied related issues, so they were able to continue listening.

    "Is there such a thing?" Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "It seems that this pseudo-purple flame fire crystal is really weird everywhere."

    Pseudo purple flame fire crystal!

    With a casual word, Ye Pengfei decided on a unique and appropriate name for the purple crystal that would shock countless high-level space planes from now on

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 658. Ce Na¡¯s amazing choice!  (superior)

    "Yeah, it's really weird." The little fox nodded in agreement.

    The little fox has no objection to Ye Pengfei naming the purple spar this way. In her opinion, this purple spar is indeed very similar to the Purple Flame Fire Crystal in terms of appearance and artistic conception.  .

    "The Pseudo Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal has the special ability of the Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal. It can give all objects the power of fire. What we collected this time is a kind of Pseudo Purple Flame Earth Fire Crystal that contains the best earth fire.  . I guess there will definitely be higher-level pseudo-Purple Flame Fire Crystals. I just don¡¯t know if the higher-level Pseudo-Purple Flame Fire Crystals also don¡¯t have the power of evil?"

    Earth fire is a kind of flame related to hell. It contains evil power that is unknown to ordinary people.  And this evil power is exactly what the little fox who practices the way of reincarnation needs most.  By continuously collecting high-grade earth fire, the little fox can keep getting closer to the king-grade Taoist artifact.

    It¡¯s a pity that the pseudo-purple fire crystals collected this time strangely lack the power of Yin evil.  I don¡¯t know what force separated the Yin evil force that should have been hidden deep in the earth fire, and where it was separated.

    ??Everyone present has a very flexible mind.  They soon thought that these evil forces would probably not be far away from the Pseudo Purple Flame Fire Crystal.

    "The power of the Yin evil spirit must have penetrated deeper." Mo Xuan said in a deep voice.

    Mo Xuan is a Yin god, and he also likes to collect the power of Yin evil for cultivation.  In the past, he trained the Blood Soul Jade Pagoda. In addition to collecting Yin gods to enhance its power, he also injected the power of Yin evil into it.  therefore.  He is very familiar with the preference for evil power.

    However, this is completely different from the original plan.

    The original plan was to take a detour.  Look where there is a break in the flow, then continue to the east.  While looking for the special features of the East, he also took advantage of the various dangers that may arise in the East to constantly hone himself.  But now, it looks like the plan must change.

    "There is really no special way to deal with the flame snake?" Ye Pengfei asked the little fox.

    The pseudo-purple flame fire crystals are scattered on the rock wall by the river bank.  If there is evil power in the earth fire.  It has indeed penetrated deep into the ground, so it is highly likely that it will reach the bottom of the river bed.

    If you want to excavate under the territory of the Flame Snake, it is impossible not to clear out the Flame Snake first.  After witnessing how those giant flame snakes shattered the Disk of Reincarnation with one blow.  Ye Pengfei felt that some special method must be used to complete this work.

    "Really not." The little fox tilted his head, thought carefully for a while, and then shook his head helplessly.  Said, "At least, in my memory, there is only a hard fight."

    Ye Pengfei frowned.  He said in a deep voice: "In this way, you can only use the power of extreme emotion. Consume them slowly."

    Since the battle against Guiyao, Ye Pengfei has suddenly become enlightened.  During these ten days of travel.  He has repeatedly considered and figured out a more perfect method of transforming extreme emotions.  Although the Fire Snake has strange habits, it is still a living creature and naturally has emotions.  Using the techniques he had figured out during this period, Ye Pengfei was confident of killing the Flame Snake.

    The only trouble is that there are too many flame snakes.

    Just now when he was blocking the fire snake for the little fox, Ye Pengfei counted them carefully.  There are no more than a thousand fire snakes, and they gather together to form a huge snake.  And from the time everyone took action together until the little fox was able to evacuate, within only ten breaths of time, twenty giant snakes of ten thousand feet had already gathered in the river of magma!

    No power in any field can be used indefinitely, and Ye Pengfei's extreme power is no exception.  He carefully estimated that in the special environment of this Dragon Clan secret realm, he could probably use the power of extreme emotion to cover a radius of three hundred miles at once.  Or, hit a thousand miles in a straight line.  The number of uses is about ten times per hour.

    With this kind of coverage capacity and frequency of use, if you want to completely clean up this river of magma, which is tens of thousands of miles long at a glance, it is not a task that can be completed in a few days.

    As soon as Ye Pengfei said this, the little fox and Mo Xuan wanted to help their master share some of the burden.

    However, when I thought about it, I realized that my own domain power had no advantage in dealing with strange creatures like the Fire Snake.

    The little fox¡¯s realm of reincarnation has just faced off against the giant flaming snake.  Before her power returned to the first level of the Void Immortal, she could not pull these flame snakes into the world of reincarnation.

    And if you rely on the power of reincarnation to fight fiercely with the flame snakes, the little fox's ability to continue fighting will be very limited.  After all, she didn't want to be like Ye Pengfei, who could toss and turnToss the flame snake and consume the flame snake.

    As for the realm of Moxuan, although it has the ability to confuse the enemy, make the enemy temporarily distracted, and then secretly attack, or encourage the enemy to kill each other.  However, the battlefield was in the river of magma, and Mo Xuan was neither able to fly up to the river to fight, nor was he able to cover a three hundred-mile radius like Ye Pengfei did.  He had only just established his domain recently. Even with the help of two ancient heroic souls, he could only barely expand the domain by a few dozen feet.

    Both Little Fox and Mo Xuan opened their mouths, but didn't say anything.  In their opinion, only the master can do it himself.  Unless Yin Jiutian comes out of seclusion, maybe he can still be of some help.  Intentionally or unintentionally, they ignored Cen Na.

    It¡¯s no wonder that the two ignored the existence of Cen Na. Not to mention that Cen Na¡¯s strength was not enough to support such a war of attrition. Speaking of her blood dragon domain, it was characterized by bloodthirsty.  If countless flaming snakes are provoked at once, even if everyone resists them together, it will be a disaster.

    but¡­¡­

    "Master, let me clean up the flame snakes!" Suddenly, Cen Na, who was ignored by everyone, said this.

    "You?" The little fox looked at Cen Na in surprise, and was about to say something, but was stopped by Ye Pengfei.

    "Okay!" Ye Pengfei responded, "Your blood dragon domain is also helpful to my extreme emotion domain. You listen to my orders and reinforce me at any time."

    Yes, the Blood Dragon Realm does help the Extreme Emotion Realm, but that is in a large-scale battle.  To clean up the Flame Snake, one can only rely on Ye Pengfei to repeatedly influence the Flame Snake's emotions, causing it to collapse.  If they could start a head-on war, or even a full-scale war, Little Fox and Mo Xuan would not have any hesitation.

    "However, the little fox is so smart. She just looked at Ye Pengfei's face and immediately understood.

    "Would you like to help Cen Na build up her confidence? That's fine"

    However, just as the little fox was thinking this, Cen Na suddenly increased her tone and said in a deep voice¡ª¡ª

    "Master, what Ce Na means is that all these fire snakes should be cleaned up by Ce Na!"

    !  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 659. Ce Na¡¯s amazing choice!  (Down)

    Hey, before I went out in the morning, I should have updated it. Why didn¡¯t I update it?  Sin, sin The third update today, I will serve it immediately.

    ======

    In the magma river, the hot magma rolls and rotates, forming huge whirlpools one after another.  It seems that there is a huge water monster under the river bottom, making waves and causing harm in all directions.  .

    The indigenous residents in the magma river were angry. No one had ever dared to offend their territory like this.

    Even those clans that have owned this secret realm one after another!

    Even those ancient powers whose cultivation is so earth-shattering that it is indescribable!

    Not to mention, hundreds of millions of years ago, those hundreds of unknown ants.

    And now, there is actually a bastard with even worse power than those ants hundreds of millions of years ago, who dares to go directly deep into the territory of our Fire Snake!

    ????????????????????????????? What a heinous crime!

    Thousands of flame snakes closest to here rushed towards each vortex at the fastest speed.

    Although our cultivation is far inferior to that of our ancestors.  However, our realm is as profound as our ancestors.  Do you think that if you create these whirlpools, we will be afraid and turn to attack other places?  dream!

    One after another, the flaming snakes did not pay attention to those places that seemed safer and easier to attack. Instead, they rushed into the whirlpools with extreme ferocity.

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    If it weren¡¯t for Cen Na¡¯s detailed explanation of her strategies and tactics.  Ye Pengfei would not agree to Cen Na's request for a fight.

    Although Ye Pengfei can understand Cen Na's mood.  I also agree that the current Cen Na must go through fierce battles to gradually reveal the deeper mysteries hidden behind the blood dragon realm.

    "However, this is a monster that can shatter even the little fox's reincarnation disk with one blow.  If it weren't for their peculiar personalities, with Ye Pengfei's level of combat power, no one would even dare to stay by the magma river.

    Ye Pengfei feels that Cen Na's strategy and tactics are worth trying.  Even if it fails.  He could also rescue Cena in time.  Therefore, he nodded in agreement.  However, as soon as the fight started, Cen Na's strategy came out.  They were keenly seen through by the flame snakes!

    "Those people like Qi Zhengtao are of low realm but strong in strength. But these Flame Snakes are weak in strength but high in realm!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood.  When the flame snakes just rushed into the whirlpools created by Cen Na, Ye Pengfei's extremely passionate realm also enveloped them in time.

    "Cen Na, come out quickly!"

    A spiritual thought rushed into Cen Na¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.

    "Have they seen through it? The realm of these flame snakes has actually been hidden from the eyes of the master and the little fox?" Cena was shocked.

    Following Ye Pengfei, Cen Na became more and more fond of using intrigues.  She is also well aware of the disadvantages of using conspiracy and tricks¡ª¡ª

    Once seen through, it will be extremely dangerous!

    Escape?

    persist in?

    With just one thousandth of a moment's hesitation, Ce Na resolutely replied loudly: "Master, Ce Na wants to fight!!!"

    I want to fight!  !  !

    Ce Na¡¯s decision once again left Little Fox and Mo Xuan shocked and speechless.

    It¡¯s already like this, do you still want to keep fighting?  Even if you run away now, the master's extreme passion realm may not be able to rescue you intact.

    Ye Pengfei was also slightly shocked.  Then, it became clear in my heart.

    "The murderous intention completely dominated her soul!"

    It was the decision made in just one thousandth of an instant that completely turned Cen Na¡¯s soul into a vicious soul!

    Even Ye Pengfei can't figure out whether this is good or bad.

    ??Cen Na now.  It's a bit similar to the blood evil that was killed by himself.  Occupy everything and kill everything.  Devouring everything has become Cena's instinct.

    At first glance, Cen Na seemed to be controlled by some inner demon and completely lost her rationality.  This is what Little Fox and Mo Xuan think.

    However, through the knowledge of sea insect Gu, Ye Pengfei came to a different answer.

    "The murderous blood dragonperhaps, all the power of the blood evil should be given to Cen Na." Ye Pengfei thoughtfully took back all the expanded extreme emotions field.

    Cen Na¡¯s choice is already shocking enough.  Little Fox and Mo Xuan even thought that Cen Na had completely lost her mind.

    But now, the owner Ye Pengfei¡¯s choice is even more shocking. TheyThis one is completely incomprehensible.

    The little fox opened his mouth and was about to ask.  But he saw Ye Pengfei smile indifferently and said: "You two, hurry up and dig. I'll go down and help him."

    Boom!

    The heads of Little Fox and Mo Xuan felt as if they were suddenly hit by a huge explosion. They were buzzing and couldn't react.  Until they both watched their master jump into the lava river, both of them opened their mouths wide and could not speak a word.

    "Is the master in danger?" Finally, Mo Xuan asked with difficulty in a dry voice.

    It¡¯s okay for Cen Na to go crazy. Why did the master also go crazy?

    "If the owner sits on the shore and slowly tortures the Fire Snakes with his extreme power, it may take several months or even years to successfully eliminate the Fire Snake clan.

    But now, the master jumps into the lava river. Is he capable of facing the frontal impact of the fire snakes?

    After all, the little fox is a fairy-level existence. She reacted before Mo Xuan. At this time, she had roughly figured it out, and her heart was relatively stable.

    "At the worst, the master can let out those mysterious inner demons. Or even use the purple-clothed golden immortal! In terms of safety, we don't have to worry too much. We should follow the master's instructions and start digging quickly."

    As he said this, the little fox used the power of reincarnation to condense various digging tools and walked towards the collapsed riverbank rock wall.

    Mo Xuan was stunned, shook his head with confusion, and followed closely

    Yes, Ye Pengfei still has the ultimate trump card, which is to release the Xuanxian-level inner demons, and even release the purple-robed golden immortal!

    As long as an agreement can be reached with them, their power can be used by Ye Pengfei.  In short, at the cost of not refining them, they would swear an oath and become Ye Pengfei's loyal slaves.

    In fact, as early as when Ye Pengfei activated the seal and suppressed them one by one, there was a Xuanxian-level inner demon who suggested this.  These embodied inner demons are as real as ordinary people.  Although they definitely don't want to be slaves, they would rather choose to become Ye Pengfei's slaves in order to avoid being refined.

    Of course, for Ye Pengfei, he would rather refine these inner demons than turn them into his slaves.  After all, having your own strength at any time and anywhere is the safest and most reliable thing

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 660. Super hidden!

    Ten days later¡­

    ¡°If the two little foxes and Mo Xuan, who were working hard to dig deeper, had the energy to run out and take a look at Cen Na now, they would definitely be surprised and their eyes would widen.

    Facing the unknown number of flame snakes, Ce Na was like a swimming fish, completely ignoring the attack of the flame snakes!  .

    You must know that anywhere in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, the pressure is immense.  And in this magma river, the pressure is several times greater than on the ground.

    Not to mention, magma is not static, but has numerous undercurrents and turbulent currents. Compared with the ground, there are many more obstacles.

    It is no longer easy to walk in a place like this.  But now Ce Na can actually travel freely!

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that she can still carry the attacks of countless flaming snakes and shuttle freely!  !  !

    The attack of the Fire Snake is relatively monotonous. In addition to direct collision, it sprays lines of fire of varying thicknesses.  Although their attacks are monotonous, in Ye Pengfei's words, when every ten lines of fire are superimposed together, their power is at least equivalent to Qi Zhengtao's series of attacks!

    How much cultivation does Cen Na have?  When she jumped into the river of magma, she was just an eighth-level god.

    With the power of a mere eighth-level god-man, what does it mean to face round after round of fierce attacks from countless Qi Zhengtao?

    "Instant kill, instant destruction, turned into powder these words are no longer enough to describe the tragic ending of this eighth-level god.  However, Cena survived.

    Not only did he survive.  It is also possible to shuttle freely.  With ease!

    "These fire snakes are really brainless. They fought for ten days and didn't even know how to unite to defend themselves against the enemy." Ce Na walked nimbly while laughing.

    If a giant fire snake appears, I will really run away.  However, if you look around, they are all ordinary flame snakes.  I have become completely accustomed to their attacks. I am completely practicing with them and tempering my blood dragon domain.

    ??Cen Na¡¯s blood dragon domain is in the secret realm of the dragon clan.  The coverage area is only three miles.  After going deep into the bottom of the magma river, facing greater pressure, her blood dragon domain shrank to only a mile in radius.

    And in order to deal with the attack of the fire snakes.  She continued to shrink the domain, reducing the scope of the blood dragon domain to only twenty feet.

    It was this twenty-foot-long blood dragon domain that was condensed to the extreme, which helped Cen Na block the attacks of the flame snakes again and again.

    If it is a direct collision, as long as the flame snake rushes into this condensed field, it will immediately go crazy and then self-destruct in an instant.  Strangely, they self-destruct.  But the flame snakes outside were completely unaware of it.  They thought their companions were fighting the ant.  They even believe that the place that seems to be only about twenty feet in radius and can move freely is actually a moving blessed land and cave, and there is something else in it.  His companions were fighting in that blessed land, and he had to hurry over to support them.

    And those long-distance fire attacks are offset by the fire snake companions who will self-destruct and explode.  These flame snakes responsible for long-distance attacks are also confused.  They mistakenly thought that this guy looked like an ant at first glance.  In fact, he is pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger, and his power is extremely tyrannical.

    Isolate internal and external communication and conceal all information!

    Ten days of training actually brought such gains to Cen Na, which Ye Pengfei had not expected in advance.

    Ten days ago.  When Ye Pengfei jumped into the magma river, his purpose was.  Not only to get closer to Cen Na, so that he can display the more powerful extreme power at any time, but also to give all the remaining blood evil power to Cen Na.

    The blood evil that expanded violently and was broken by Ye Pengfei had most of its power lost by Ye Pengfei and Little Fox.  At that time, Ce Na, Mo Xuan, Yin Jiutian, and Samsara also shared a little bit each, but the amount was very small, which was equivalent to some leftovers.

    Therefore, although the remaining blood evil power is not much.  However, compared to the blood evil power that Ce Na had absorbed, it was also extremely huge.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that since Cen Na's soul already had the characteristics of a blood evil spirit, it had not lost its true nature.  Then, she can use this opportunity to quickly devour and refine the power of these blood evils, greatly increasing her own strength.

    "I never thought that the increase in strength was not important. What was important was that after continuously shrinking the blood dragon domain, Ce Na found an ingenious way to use the power of the blood evil.

    Super hidden!

    This is the name given by Ye Pengfei to the power in this field.

    The realm of reincarnation plus the realm of extreme emotions also has the ability to hide.  The sky of Yin Jiu TianIn the ?? field, there is also the ability to hide.  However, Ye Pengfei never thought of using this name to name domain power.

    Because, Ce Na¡¯s concealment is complete concealment!

    The realm of reincarnation and the concealment of the realm of extreme emotions will be directly destroyed when faced with indiscriminate, large-scale powerful attacks.

    "And the hidden power of Yin Jiutian's space domain will not be able to hide when faced with other strong people who have space power.

    Only Cen Na¡¯s concealment power is complete concealment.

    Even those flame snakes turned a corner and began to unite to defend against the enemy.  Although they were able to break through Cena's blood dragon domain and force Cena to reveal her true appearance, they still couldn't find their companions, and they still mistakenly thought that their companions had been tricked by Cena to go somewhere else.

    This is a very strange ability. It can make a being connected by flesh and blood firmly believe that the other person is still alive after the other person is killed.  Isn¡¯t this ability to conceal all information about life and death ¡°super concealment¡±?

    ¡° In comparison, hiding one¡¯s body and breath is simply a childish trick to make people laugh.  If Ce Na reverses the power of the domain and loads this super concealment on herself, I am afraid that the Flame Snakes will mistakenly think that Ce Na is dead and her side has won a great victory.

    Of course, at this time, Cen Na does not need to make such an attempt.  While her strength continues to increase, she also has to learn how to evolve such strong blood evil power on her own.

    The bloody inner demon is a very common kind of inner demon.  Because any cultivator goes against heaven, and whose hands are not stained with blood?

    "However, Ye Pengfei's blood demon has developed all kinds of unique characteristics because he gained part of the power of a mysterious-level demon - the Yin Mei Beast.  It is precisely because of this characteristic that after Cen Na's blood dragon domain continued to shrink, not only did it condense its power, but it also showed such super stealth capabilities.

    Evolve the power of the evil beast!

    While Cen Na was fighting with the flame snake, she began to think about such a difficult thing

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 661. The secret of the evil beast (Part 1)

    Ye Pengfei has been observing the changes in Cen Na's thoughts through the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu.  When he discovered that Cen Na actually had such an idea, he couldn't help but be slightly startled.

    "Yeah, why didn't I think of this?".

    In the past ten days, Ye Pengfei saw with his own eyes that Cen Na had super-hidden domain power.  He originally thought that this was one of the hidden powers of Zenna's Blood Dragon Domain.  He did not expect that it was precisely because the power of the blood evil that he gave to Cen Na contained the power of the evil beast that he could inspire such strange abilities.

    "The Yin Charming Beast has cold attributes and is good at hiding. The Blood Dragon Domain is boundless in its bloodthirsty nature and can cut off all life. It is precisely because of the combination of the two that this domain superpower emerged!"

    This is a superposition of power, not just relying on the blood dragon domain.  Once all the blood evil power with the power of the Yin Charming Beast is refined by Cen Na, Cen Na will lose this domain power.

    "Perhaps, I should give part of the Yin Mei Beast to Cen Na to refine?" Ye Pengfei hesitated.

    Refining the power of the Yin Mei Beast will not gain the ability of the Yin Mei Beast.  And by refining the body of the Yin Mei Beast, you can realize the ability of the Yin Mei Beast.

    Ye Pengfei was not reluctant to give up the Yin Mei Beast. In order to cultivate Yin Jiutian, didn't he give the five future bodies that existed independently of him to Yin Jiutian for refining?  It's just that Cena's level is too low.

    The realm of Yin Jiutian is also low, but the realm of the five future bodies is just the realm of gods.  Facing existences beyond a realm level, guys like Yin Jiutian with great potential.  You can also try your best to refine it.

    And Cen Na is just in the realm of gods and humans.  That evil beast is in the realm of the era!

    The Yin Mei Beast is three levels higher than Cena. This is a huge gap that cannot be crossed at all!

    To put it simply, Cen Na couldn¡¯t bite the evil beast at all.

    "You can only rely on yourself." After thinking about various methods, Ye Pengfei still felt that he could not help at all.  He shook his head helplessly and continued his practice

    ¡­¡­

    Ten days.  Ce Na has made great progress, and Ye Pengfei has made even more progress.  Ce Na has the ability to be super invisible, and Ye Pengfei is also impressive.  He used his extreme emotion field to create similar field powers.

    This is the biggest benefit of knowing the sea insect Gu, when the insect slaves realize some wonderful magic and magic.  As the master, Ye Pengfei can learn these methods without any effort.

    " If the Demonic Mystery had not escaped from Ye Pengfei's Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu, his assimilation power, although strange and difficult to understand, would be learned by Ye Pengfei sooner or later.

    This time, Ye Pengfei will not only use the realm of extreme emotions to display a realm power similar to super concealment, but he will also add the power of the evil beast to the realm.

    A force of space and plane.  Crush a hair of Yin Mei Beast into pieces.  I saw the surging power in the embryonic plane, forming clearly visible ripples of power one after another.  If we don't stop it, I'm afraid this powerful ripple of power will directly destroy Ye Pengfei's prototype plane!

    In the past practice, Ye Pengfei never crushed the complete hair at one time.  The power contained in one hair of this Xuanxian-level evil beast.  It is also enough to blast through Ye Pengfei's unformed space plane.

    This time, Ye Pengfei crushed a complete hair of Yin Mei Beast for the first time.  And he will not let this power exist in his own space plane for a long time.

    "The plane is open!"

    A gash opened on Ye Pengfei's forehead in an instant.  A vast amount of power surged out from this gap.  The body power of the evil beast was destroyed.  Found a place to vent.

    In fact, if you look carefully, Ye Pengfei's forehead is intact, without any gaps.  The opening in the space plane was on Ye Pengfei's body, but it was not in this space plane.  The meaning of the Tao is so mysterious that even if Ye Pengfei has reached the third level of Yuanxian, he cannot explain it at all.

    These questions are the ones that Yin Jiutian and other powerful people who specialize in comprehending the Taoism of space are concerned about.  Ye Pengfei cultivates the way of extreme emotion, and he doesn't care much about these.

    "Photography!"

    A force of space plane turned into a big hand, pulling out a wisp of the power of the Yin Charming Beast and rubbing it into the realm of extreme emotions.

    "Hidden!"

    As expected, I have no chance at all!

    Ye Pengfei did not use much of the power of the Yin Mei Beast. The remaining power of the Yin Mei Beast was originally surging in the external space, trying to destroy the strong man who restrained them.  However, in just an instant, they completely lost Ye Pengfei's direction.

    Boom boom boom boom?Boom boom!

    Angered, the huge power of the Yin Mei beast radiated in all directions.  All of a sudden, those flame snakes who had not united to defend themselves against the enemy were in dire straits.  That is to say, in the blink of an eye, thousands of ***-level flame snakes were gone.

    I think back then, the ninth level Beast God could travel across infinite space and sense what a section of his body was experiencing.

    And now, that Yin Mei Beast is a Mysterious Immortal-level existence.  Even if one of its hairs is broken into powder, even if it crosses the plane, Yin Mei Beast can clearly understand what it sees and feels.

    "What kind of ability has he mastered? Why didn't he show his body under such a powerful attack?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is understandable that Ye Pengfei could not be shaken out by the aftermath of the fight alone.  But this time, his power had just left Ye Pengfei's space plane and swept across any place where he might exist.  There is actually nothing to check, so what's going on?

    The Yin Mei Beast was frightened and anxious, becoming more and more worried about his future fate.

    At this moment, the Yin Mei Beast has been refined by Ye Pengfei to almost one billionth.  If Ye Pengfei uses all these powers to improve his body cultivation, then Ye Pengfei's power can already reach the ninth level of a god.

    "It's just that Ye Pengfei knows that after entering the realm of gods, the foundation of his life is his own space plane.  Therefore, 99% of his power was used by Ye Pengfei to condense the power of space planes.  He did not change the proportion of power distribution just because he was in the dragon clan's secret realm, which was under great pressure.

    Because of this, until now, on the surface, Ye Pengfei's power is only the fourth level of God.  But in fact, in Ye Pengfei's prototype plane, a planet the size of the Moon Fairy Star has gradually taken shape.

    I sensed the situation outside, but still found nothing.  Looking at the planet that was gradually taking shape, the Yin Mei Beast became more and more restless.

    "Ye Pengfei, I want to talk to you!" Yin Mei Beast roared.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 662. The secret of the evil beast (Part 2)

    If Ye Pengfei had always tightly sealed these embodied inner demons, no matter how wildly the Yin Mei Beast screamed, the sound would not be heard at all.

    However, in the process of refining the Yin Mei Beast, Ye Pengfei intentionally or unintentionally created some trouble for himself and increased the pressure.  Therefore, the restraints on this evil beast are not that powerful.  .

    ????????????????????????????????? At least, the body can move a little bit.  At least Ye Pengfei could still hear him if he shouted at the top of his lungs.

    "what are you up to?"

    A shadow of Ye Pengfei appeared in front of the Yin Mei Beast.

    Usually when Ye Pengfei refines the Yin Mei Beast, he doesn't reveal the mountains or show the water.  This time he vaguely guessed that this evil beast might have some terrible news to reveal.  Therefore, he created a shadow for the first time.

    What kind of existence is the Yin Mei Beast? As soon as he saw Ye Pengfei's shadow, he guessed what Ye Pengfei was thinking.  And as soon as he guessed Ye Pengfei's thoughts, he became a little arrogant again.

    "Are you just creating a shadow to fool me? You should have guessed that I am going to use a huge secret to make a relationship with you Wuwuwuwuwuwu"

    Before Yin Mei Beast could finish his words, Ye Pengfei sealed his mouth.

    "Are you qualified to negotiate terms with me?" Ye Pengfei said with a cold face and a stern tone, "If you are not honest, I will throw you to that purple-robed golden fairy! She must be very hungry already!"

    Even the strong ones in the Nascent Soul Stage will not be hungry. Ye Pengfei's meaning is naturally that the purple-clothed golden immortal wants to replenish his strength and break through the seal.  *

    The Yin Mei Beast couldn't help but shuddered, and its eyes were in panic.  He nodded and shook his head again and again.

    The more advanced a being is, the more he can appreciate the vastness of the universe and the beauty of life.  Therefore, the more they don¡¯t want to die.

    And rare existences like the materialized inner demon have an extremely strong desire to survive.

    You must know that only those who have reached the Era Realm are strong.  Only then is it possible to give birth to a materialized inner demon¡ªit is just a possibility, not an absolute.

    From the moment they embark on the path of cultivation, strong people will deal with all kinds of inner demons.  therefore.  Everyone has a way of overcoming their inner demons and smothering them in their infancy.  When you reach the level of the Era Realm, you still can't completely avoid the inner demons.  However, it is basically impossible to leave any room for growth for the materialized inner demon.

    In the words of the little fox, even among 100 million Era Realm powerhouses, one might not be able to give birth to a physical inner demon.

    And how many are there in the Era Realm?

    The little fox¡¯s memory is not complete, and she is not very clear about this data.  However, what she can be sure of is that even in the top twelve levels of the highest plane, Era Realm powerhouses are not running around everywhere.  In a twelfth-level plane, among the more than 100 billion powerful people, tens of millions of epoch-level powerful people can emerge.  It is already considered a very powerful dimension!

    ?This shows how rare the inner demon of the era is.

    This makes it understandable why the Yin Mei Beast, which is n times more powerful than Ye Pengfei, is so unbearable when faced with the threat of death.  He didn't know how many hardships he had gone through.  He was just born into this world

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei did not immediately release the silence seal, but waited until the heat was high enough before allowing the Yin Mei Beast to speak again.

    "Tell me, what news do you have?"

    A twelfth-level space plane may not necessarily be able to have an era-level inner demon appear.  The so-called "big secret" of this evil beast must be earth-shattering.  It was news that could shock me for a long time.

    Ye Pengfei tried his best to control his emotions and listened carefully.

    "Did you know that the inner demon can also be created out of thin air!!!" The Yin Mei Beast, who had been tortured in silence, did not dare to say any nonsense and immediately went straight to the topic.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but trembled.

    This is when he is ready to exert his extreme power and try his best to control his emotions.  Otherwise, he would definitely be so shocked that he would be dancing and unable to control his body!

    Did you make a mistake and create something out of thin air?  !  !  !

    "If there is a strong person who has mastered the art of emotions, he can mobilize people's emotions and force them to give birth to their inner demons, Ye Pengfei thinks it makes sense logically.  After all, he didn't know what would happen if an Era Realm Mysterious Immortal faced an Immortal Realm Heavenly Lord.

    But, creating out of thin air?

    "What kind of 'out of thin air' method?" Ye Pengfei stabilized his mind again and asked in a deep voice.

    "I don't know either." Yin Mei Beast shook his head and said, "I only know that I was pulled out of thin airCreate it.  "

    "No mother body?"

    "No."

    "You didn't kill the mother, but you forgot about it?"

    ¡°Absolutely not!!!¡±

    The Yin Mei Beast¡¯s answer was decisive.  Ye Pengfei stared at the Yin Mei Beast for a long time, and finally nodded slightly.

    Judging from the mood swings, Yin Mei Beast probably didn¡¯t lie.  Of course, Ye Pengfei was not sure. After all, he was only at the third level of Yuanxian, but this evil beast was at the first level of Xuanxian.  Perhaps, Yin Mei Beast used some method to conceal the true information.

    However, Ye Pengfei still nodded and chose to admit the shocking news.

    "Are those people the same as you?" Ye Pengfei continued to ask.

    A twelve-level space plane may not be able to give birth to a materialized inner demon.  However, in his previous life, he sealed nine inner demons from all eras in one breath, and one of them was a Golden Immortal!  Ye Pengfei and Little Fox had already suspected the reason.  Now hearing what Yin Mei Beast said, Ye Pengfei felt that it was a little bit reliable.

    As expected, the Yin Charming Beast responded: "I can't guarantee that for others, the brown rock giant was definitely created out of thin air. The two of us were created almost at the same time!"

    After a pause, Yin Mei Beast continued: "I can't see through that purple-clothed golden fairy. The ancestor wood demon and the ancestor water demon should not be created out of thin air. For the rest, I can vaguely feel some auras similar to mine.  , should be the same existence as me!"

    "Where, who, and by what method, you were created?" Ye Pengfei frowned and said in a deep voice.

    Deep in his heart, he was more in awe of his previous life and the unknown enemy of his previous life.

    "I can't answer you." The Yin Charming Beast shook his head and said, "I can only say this, if I get close to that place again. Or get close to the terrifying existences that created me, I will feel it."

    ¡°Those¡± terrifying and powerful men!

    Ye Pengfei's throat felt as if it was being pinched hard by a pair of big hands.  For a moment, it was so difficult that I couldn't even breathe, let alone speak!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 663. Heavy seals (Part 1)

    Originally, Ye Pengfei and Little Fox already had a high estimate of their enemies in their previous lives.  * Judging from various signs, the body in the previous life may have existed in the immortal state.  And the enemy who can force him to reincarnate in embarrassment must also be in the immortal realm!

    ¡°Those¡± terrifying and powerful men!

    In other words, it is not just an existence in the immortal realm!  !  .

    "You read that correctly?" Ye Pengfei asked with great difficulty.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was like an ordinary person who was about to suffer disaster, but was extremely unwilling to do so, trying to grab a life-saving straw.

    However, just like those people who were dying, he only got an answer that left him speechless for a long time¡ª¡ª

    "No, I'm definitely not wrong!" Yin Mei Beast roared anxiously, "If you don't believe me, you can seal me completely first, and then ask the brown rock giant alone."

    Separate review is a very simple method, how could Ye Pengfei not think of it?  The reason why he asked this question was that he already knew the answer to the question in his heart.

    The answer is already obvious, Yin Mei Beast did not lie to himself.  And the enemy he is about to face in the future is not just one, but a group of them!

    "How much is the approximate quantity?" Ye Pengfei managed to calm down and continued to ask.

    "At least fifty."

    "What about the realm?"

    "No worse than the Immortal."

    ¡­¡­

    One question after another, one answer after another.  When all the questions were asked, Ye Pengfei was completely silent.

    A twelve-level space plane with countless cultivators.  It would only be able to give birth to tens of millions of Era Realm powerhouses.  Specifically speaking, there will never be more than 10,000 immortal-level existences.

    ????????????? Existences above the level of immortality ¨C those at the level of saints and immortals in the Immortal Realm, and those at the level of Immortal Heavenly Lords ¨C are so rare that even the powerful in the twelfth level space plane may not have the chance to meet them.

    There are so many powerful guys, all of them are my enemies?  No matter how strong his mental endurance is, he cannot help but worry about his future at this moment.

    Ye Pengfei was silent.  The Yin Mei Beast became anxious.  He was afraid that Ye Pengfei would fall out and deny his fault, so he still insisted on refining himself.

    "I have seen that you are dealing with the Fire Snake. I am of Yin and Cold nature. I can restrain these guys. And, you will always have to go to higher planes in the future. If you have a Xuanxian-level slave, you will definitely  In most dimensions, you can walk sideways!"

    Let the Yin Mei Beast go?

    If you don¡¯t know the secret of Yin Mei Beast, Ye Pengfei may choose this way.  After all, the Yin Mei Beast is just the weakest among the inner demons of all eras.  Let him go and refine the others, and Ye Pengfei is sure to attack the Xuanxian, even the Golden Immortal and the Supreme Immortal.

    But now

    Ye Pengfei's eyes gradually turned cold.  And the Yin Mei Beast became more and more panicked.

    "Hey, hey, hey, Ye Pengfei, you have to think clearly. I am very useful to you, I can smooth things over for you"

    The Yin Mei Beast can no longer make a sound, he was completely sealed.  Then, outside of this seal, Ye Pengfei used all the sealing techniques he had mastered.  All added!

    The other inner demons of the era also received the same "treatment".  When a layer of seals was added to it, Ye Pengfei breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, he has not stopped yet. He feels that he should be able to continue to strengthen the seal on these guys.

    Gaze.  Sweep towards the planet that will be formed.

    "Broken!"

    With just one thought, the planet that was about to take shape turned into countless dust, floating in Ye Pengfei's prototype plane.

    "seal up!"

    With a whirring sound, these cosmic dust flew towards the inner demons of the eight eras.  Soon, these eight era demons were turned into eight huge stone balls.

    "We will no longer evolve planets in the future. All five elements of evolution will be added to them!" Ye Pengfei made up his mind.

    Originally, as the prototype plane matured and took shape, the power of the five elements in the space plane should gradually evolve into star fields, planets, mountains, volcanoes, trees, flowers, and even living beings.  By then, Ye Pengfei's space plane will be no different from the one he is in now, and it belongs to the lowest level of space plane.

    In the future, as his cultivation level continues to improve, his space plane level will also continue to improve.

    The second-level space plane corresponds to the cultivation level of a true immortal.

    The third-level space plane corresponds to the cultivation level of Yuanxian.

    ??????????????????????????, when all the space planes reach level 12, they will become immortals!

    As for what Tianzun¡¯s space plane looks like, no one knows it except Tianzun himself.  Even if Tianzun's direct disciple reaches the third level of the Immortal Realm, Tianzun will never reveal any information.

    Of course, although the powerful people above the Immortal Realm have evolved their own space plane and can evolve living beings in it, under normal circumstances, they will not evolve living beings on a large scale.  After all, at this level, the power of the space plane will replace one's own divine power and become the key to the battle.  Rather than wasting the power of space planes on evolving creatures, it is better to maintain the state of the five elements, or even maintain the state of chaos

    ¡­¡­

    These things that Ye Pengfei is familiar with are unknown to the Void Immortal-level powerhouses like Mr. Qiu.  They groped on their own to become virtual immortals without receiving any instruction from their masters.  Therefore, even when fighting with Ye Pengfei, they had almost no power from the space plane to use, because they were so excited to serve as the Creator and spent too much power on evolving all things.  They mistakenly believe that evolving all things and understanding evolution are the keys to subsequent cultivation.

    Even if they entered this dragon secret realm where the pressure was so great that they could not fly at all, they did not realize that as long as they used their power of space planes on a large scale, they could simply fly, and they would not be like now.  Having lost the direction of the powerful men in Zhanlong Pavilion, I don¡¯t know where I should go.

    "Qiu Huaxu, what path did you choose? After walking for so many days, you didn't even see a bird!" A bald man shouted dissatisfied.

    He doesn¡¯t have much hair, but it¡¯s quite long.  These luscious black hair stick to his forehead, cheeks, and even to his plump chin.

    What a weird look this is, but no one dares to laugh at him.  Because he - Maka - is the only powerful character in this group of people who can fight alone with Qiu Lao Qiu Huaxu!

    "Maka." Qiu Huaxu frowned unhappily, "If you want to start a new business, you can take your people with you and go wherever you like!"

    Maka shouted angrily: "Do you think that since the senior pointed out that you are the leader, I will always obey your orders? Hehe, if you die, I will be their leader!"

    With a swish, Maca pulled out a pair of artifacts that looked like a pair of scissors.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Half a Taoist weapon!

    Qiu Huaxu¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 664. Heavy seals (Part 2)

    Of course, Ye Pengfei didn't know that the group of Void Immortal-level experts who were looking for him everywhere had started to take action due to internal discord.  At this moment, he was continuously strengthening the seal.

    This time, he let the second soul completely integrate into these eight stone balls!  .

    The lines of the Ghost Realm Continuous Formation extend on the surface of the eight stone balls, forming powerful barriers.

    The task of refining the inner demons of these eight eras will be handed over to the second soul.  The Second Soul will use these powers to continuously strengthen the power of the Ghost Domain Formation and continuously expand these eight large stone balls.

    Gather the full power of the space plane to completely block the breath of the inner demons of these eight eras!

    "Fortunately, I know this secret. If I enter the highest plane before completely refining them, it is very likely that those terrifying beings will discover the aura of these era demons!"

    Even until death, the Yin Mei Beast will not understand that it was him who killed himself.  If he exchanged a secret, maybe he would still have a chance to survive.  But now, he and other demons of the era had to suffer even more severe seals.

    And, faster refining

    "Based on the ability of the Second Soul, it is estimated that it will take a billion years to refine the Yin Mei Beast. It will take tens of billions of years to refine the other six Xuanxian-level inner demons. As for the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal, it will take  Over a hundred billion years!"

    If Ye Pengfei hadn¡¯t been accustomed to huge numbers, he might have been stunned by these long years.  Now, after some silent calculations, he decided that he should stay in a lower-level space plane as much as possible.  Never impulsively enter the highest plane directly.

    Dozens, and possibly more powerful enemies are waiting for you in the highest plane.  This is a fateful showdown that will come sooner or later.  However, until he is not strong enough, he will never be stupid.

    "According to the little fox, the first-level space plane can withstand the existence of the peak powerhouses of the first level of the Void Immortal. The second-level space plane can withstand the existence of the top powerhouses of the first level of the True Immortal"

    "And when you reach level eight or above, which is the highest plane, there are no restrictions anymore. Even the powerful Tianzun level can walk freely in these space planes without fear of endangering these planes. In other words, I  At most, if you reach the peak of the first level of Xuanxian, you have to enter the highest plane. Otherwise, you can only seal your power yourself."

    "How can the little Xuanxian first level of heaven be no match for those terrifying existences. We must find a way By the way, the ancestor wood demon!"

    As he thought about it, Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up.

    The ancestor wood demon can protect the space from destruction.  Even when facing the purple-clothed golden fairy, the space where the ancestor wood demon existed.  There are no signs of destruction either!

    "First refine the ancestral wood demon to gain her abilities!" Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei gave up on comprehending super stealth.  Instead, study how to stay in the low-level plane as much as possible while constantly improving your realm.

    Only in this way can it be possible to escape those terrifying existences.  Otherwise, it would be regarded as possessing the power of super concealment.  It is impossible to survive.

    Actually, there is another way to avoid this calamity, which is to kill these era demons and abandon their corpses in this low-level plane.  Although this will be cheaper for others, however.  Ye Pengfei was able to completely escape this danger.

    Who knows, after refining the inner demons of these eras, will I be infected with their aura?

    I think back then, it was because I had refined the ghost girl and was contaminated with the breath of some ancient gods and men that I was hunted down by Zhao Youhou across time and space.

    ¡° If it hadn¡¯t been for that incident, Ye Pengfei would have met the little fox long ago and understood the path he should take.  Instead of being stuck at the bottleneck of cultivation for hundreds of years, after breaking through, he suddenly crossed the realm of gods and humans, and encountered so many changes during this period.

    "If it hadn't been for that incident, he wouldn't have had to separate from Bei Yu and Yue Ning Bing because of Zheng Peng's ferocious power. Even now, he doesn't have time to find the whereabouts of the two women.

    Ye Pengfei's thoughts were flying, and he thought of Beiyu and Yue Ningbing again.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for predicting the future and knowing that the two women would not die young, Ye Pengfei probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do his own thing with peace of mind.  But this time he entered the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, and he didn't know how many years it would take before he could embark on the path to find them.

    "Work harder and get things done here quickly." Ye Pengfei encouraged himself secretly, "Didn't Tang Yingyao talk about a dangerous place? When I go through the tribulations in the East and increase my strength, I will go find that dangerous place!"

    For Tang Yingyao, it was a dangerous place.  For Xu Xian, it is a flat place.  I amIn the realm of the third heaven of Yuanxian, if the strength reaches the first level of Xuxian, it will naturally be possible to enter and exit freely.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that while he was thinking like this, a seemingly weaker girl was silently making the same plan in a place with fast currents.

    "When I can rush up to that waterfall, I will go to that place to have a look Grandpa Zu has died, and it is up to me to open the future of the Qi family!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    The flame snakes began to unite to defend against the enemy.

    Cen Na just kept shuttling among the flame snakes. The flame snakes were not very smart, and Cen Na blinded them from their companions. Therefore, they had no intention of uniting to defend themselves against the enemy.

    However, Ye Pengfei killed too many flame snakes at once, and now he completely angered the flame snakes.

    Get together!

    Dozens of giant flame snakes gathered in an instant.  I saw that the long tails of the giant flame snakes closest to Ye Pengfei swept towards the area where Ye Pengfei was.  The giant flame snakes that were farther away opened their mouths, and thick flame pillars with a diameter of more than ten feet were sprayed in this direction.

    Although they are integrated, the tactics are still so monotonous.

    "Cen Na, stay away and practice carefully!" Ye Pengfei sent a message with his spiritual mind and ordered.

    Ce Na didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Facing dozens of giant flame snakes, if she stayed for a moment longer, she would be in danger of falling.

    "Master, please be careful!" Cen Na replied hastily, then loaded herself with power, pretended to be dead and ran away.

    Although those giant flame snakes are powerful, their brains are still the same as before, not very easy to use.  They didn't think about it. The attacks were all directed towards Ye Pengfei, and they hadn't even touched the scarlet blood ball on the other side. Why did the owner of the blood ball suddenly "die"?

    They just went all out and fired at Ye Pengfei alone!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 665. The low-minded flame snake

    If Ye Pengfei tried to resist these attacks, he would be seriously injured even if he didn't die.  However, he was already experimenting with "super concealment" and his position was very erratic.  Therefore, these attacks were only generally directed towards the area where Ye Pengfei was located, and did not really target Ye Pengfei.

    Thunder shakes the heavens!

    Using the power of the space plane to perform this skill, the effect is almost equivalent to the magical skills and secrets of high-level gods.  I saw only a few arcs of light passing by, some thick lines of fire, but they were completely in vain.  .

    But this is far from enough. The artistic conception of Lei Dong Jiutian is still too low.  Soon a giant fire snake was following and was about to target Ye Pengfei.

    The void spirit pattern!

    Faced with giant flaming snakes that were many times larger than himself, Ye Pengfei did not panic.  I saw layers of ripples around his body, and the talismans with empty spiritual patterns were sacrificed by Ye Pengfei after being injected with the power of the space plane.

    At the beginning, he relied on this move to make it difficult for the Soul Emperor Guiyao to attack him for a while.  Although the attack power of these giant flame snakes is not weak, their brains are far inferior to that of the Soul Emperor Ghost Clan.  They had no idea what these "ripples" surrounding Ye Pengfei were, so they attacked recklessly.

    Those flame snakes that spit fire and attack from a distance are not so bad.  At most, they can only attack a few times, but nothing will happen, and they will not encounter any difficulties.

    Those flame snakes who rush into the void spiritual pattern recklessly are in bad luck.  It seemed that Ye Pengfei would be entangled very quickly and ravaged fiercely.  But as soon as the body entered the ripples, the distance between himself and Ye Pengfei became smaller.  Just stretch it infinitely and get bigger.

    From the perspective of the Flame Snakes outside, their companions who were fighting at the forefront seemed to have been hit by some kind of spell, and their bodies suddenly became extremely slow.  They didn't think much at all, and they rushed over one after another.

    "A bunch of idiots!" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    He is in the middle of a battle.  Hastily sacrificed the void spirit pattern.  Everything around you is not airtight.  If it is the Soul Emperor Ghost Sauce.  He will definitely make insidious attacks, quickly find the weakest point, and kill him.  And in front of them are these giant flame snakes whose combined combat power is even more powerful than that of the ghost.  But as if they didn't know how to fight at all, they rushed over like a swarm of headless flies.

    Ye Pengfei was puzzled by the fighting methods of the Fire Snakes.

    You must know that the higher the realm and the stronger the cultivation level, the more flexible the brain should be. This has nothing to do with racial differences.  Although these flame snakes in front of them all have eight or nine levels of cultivation, when combined together, they can compare with existences such as the Soul Emperor Guiluo.  but.  In terms of spiritual intelligence, it seems to be inferior to even first- and second-level monsters.

    The first and second level monsters are only equivalent to low-level and mid-level Qi refining experts. The spiritual intelligence of the monsters at that level is still shallow, and this may still be the case.  Wait until they reach a high level.  As your cultivation becomes stronger, you will become able to think like a human and become as cunning as a ghost.

    "These fire snakes completely go against common sense."

    Ye Pengfei used his domain power to separate the giant flame snakes that had already merged.  While thinking secretly.

    "The little fox said that as soon as the Flame Fire Snakes were born, they had the cultivation of the first level of the Void Immortal, and could transform into human forms. These things in front of them are very different from the normal Flame Fire Snakes. Is it because of their spiritual intelligence?  Extraordinarily bad?¡±

    Parents¡¯ poor thinking will indeed affect the next generation.  This is what the saying goes, dragon begets dragon, phoenix begets phoenix.  However, why do the ancestors of such a large race suddenly decline in intelligence, causing future generations to be so ignorant?

    When Ye Pengfei was puzzled, Cen Na suddenly sent a message from her spiritual mind.

    "Master, they discovered a sinister place!"

    Finally found something?

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly lit up.

    It has been almost eleven days, and although I have not fallen behind, I have managed to kill many flaming snakes with the help of Cen Na's skills.  But fighting in a place like this, physical strength is always a problem.

    "Very good! Let them collect Yin Sha immediately, and we will leave in three days!"

    Three more days of blocking is probably the limit.  Ye Pengfei is good at calculation and will not put himself in danger rashly.

    but¡­¡­

    "Master, the two of them want the master to go over and have a look."

    oh?

    Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    "It's up to you, can you stop me?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    In the first ten days, because Cen Na realized "super concealment", the flame snakes did not unite to defend against the enemy.  But even so, if there is no YeFei Fei helped from the side, but Cen Na couldn't hold on.  After all, her realm and strength are still too weak.

    And now, even if Ye Pengfei uses the power of extreme emotion to break up these reckless guys who have merged together.  Who knows if they will reunite once he is gone?

    If faced with a giant flaming snake, no matter how powerful Cen Na is, she probably won¡¯t be able to withstand it for a few hours.

    How about going over there and taking a look Ye Pengfei thought.

    He hasn¡¯t used materialized fractals for a long time. This is a method he has used many times on Yuexian Planet.  Because the level of the battle suddenly increased, for a while, his materialized fractal effect was unable to keep up.  Therefore, he temporarily abandoned this skill.

    But now, the main body cannot go away, and the second spirit has gone to suppress and refine the inner demons of the eight eras.  It seemed that he could only use this skill again.

    When thinking of this skill, Ye Pengfei thought of more ways to deal with the Flame Snake.

    "Since the Flame Snake is so stupid, he can also try fractal technique." Ye Pengfei thought with a sly smile.

    "If he were facing a mentally healthy being, it would be impossible for Ye Pengfei to use this method.  But now, it seems that these flame snakes only have fighting instincts, and do not have the fighting consciousness that matches their realm and cultivation level.  Maybe some skills at this level that would not be available on the scene can be used.

    However, just as Ye Pengfei was thinking this, several fractals had been separated

    "Master, they are urging us, they want us to come together!"

    Go there together?

    Ye Pengfei frowned suddenly: "Are they in danger?"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei did not dare to stay any longer.  More than ten fractals suddenly dispersed, attracting many flame snakes.  The main body went on a killing spree, killing all the flame snakes that had fallen into the void spiritual pattern and were automatically separated due to their own extreme power!

    This time, most of Ye Pengfei's strength was consumed.  If we say that before, he could slowly fight against the flame snakes and persist for three to five days.  So now, his strength is only enough to continue fighting for a quarter of an hour!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 666. Hidden strength

    Such a severe overdraft may put Ye Pengfei in extreme danger.  However, because he was worried about the safety of the little fox and Mo Xuan, Ye Pengfei suddenly broke out.

    Phew!  !  !

    Although she was at the bottom of the magma river, Cen Na still felt as if the master had stirred up a gust of wind and then appeared in front of her.  .

    This is the power of wind, wind magic!

    ?? Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, these five spiritual powers are directly evolved from the power of chaos.  When the five elements converge, the so-called three minor wonders¡ªice, wind, and thunder¡ªwill evolve.

    Before possessing a domain, the spiritual power a strong person can use is related to the spiritual roots he possesses.  Although it is not completely impossible to use other spiritual powers to perform related spells, the power is much smaller.

    After possessing a domain, if the power of the domain is related to the five elements and the three small wonders, then the strong man can freely use the corresponding spiritual power and perform the corresponding spells.  For example, the Soul Emperor Ghost Cuo is exactly like this, so it can use both earth and wood elements at the same time.

    Ye Pengfei has the best thunder spirit root. Before he had the domain, he used thunder spells.  Even though he was influenced by his master Dongfang Aotian, he first pretended to be a ghost-controlling monk, and then learned the witch and ghost spells ingeniously.  However, he is still essentially a thunder cultivator, and thunder spells are his most powerful spells.

    After owning the field, Ye Pengfei embarked on the path of studying the way of extreme emotion.  This is a Taoism that does not belong to the Five Elements or the Small Three Wonders. It is mainly related to people's emotional fluctuations, the relationship between people, and the reincarnation of the world.  Wait about it.  Therefore, he should not have strong wind power.

    But now, Cen Na clearly saw that at the bottom of the magma river, the master had performed an amazing wind spell!  !  !

    Not to mention at the bottom of the magma river, where the pressure is even greater, even on the ground, a pure wind monk - such as Tang Yingyao, the master of Zhanlong Pavilion - casts wind spells.  It is also difficult to achieve this speed!

    Cen Na is not one of those idiot flame snakes, she immediately thought of the reason.

    "It's the true form of the Five Elements Emperor!" Cen Na's eyes were filled with strange lights.

    The owner knows too many things.  Now, the power of extreme emotion is used as the main means of attack and killing. Therefore, Cen Na has always intentionally or unintentionally ignored the master's magic to cultivate the physical body - the Five Elements Emperor's true body!

    When being trapped by the dual realm of earth and wood of the Soul Emperor Guiluo.  Ye Pengfei originally planned to use the power of the Five Elements Emperor's True Body to force his way out of trouble.  However, the sudden rise of the Demonic Mysterious Army saved him a lot of trouble, and Cen Na and others did not realize the power of the Five Elements Emperor's true form.

    It was only now that Cen Na discovered that the master actually had such means!  !  !

    "Such a speed, in such a secret space with huge pressure, if it is used suddenly, wouldn't it be able to kill people by surprise, without even a chance to escape?"

    Those were not distracted by Ye Pengfei's fractals.  The Flame Snakes who were not strangled by Ye Pengfei in the Realm of Extreme Love did not even have a chance to escape or evade.  When Ye Pengfei rushed over at lightning speed, he killed countless flame snakes along the way.  Some of these fiery snakes didn't even react at all, and were chopped into several pieces by Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    Because I am worried about the little fox and Mo Xuan.  Ye Pengfei used the power of the Five Elements Emperor's True Body for the first time.  Ce Na once again deeply realized the "terrible" aspect of her master.

    I¡¯m afraid I will never know what kind of methods the master has!

    ¡°I always follow my master, and this is the case.  What will happen to those strong men who suddenly fight against their master?

    Thinking about it again, the master is not that kind of person.  He likes to use intrigue.  Ce Na couldn't help but feel a sense of pity in her heart, and felt deep pity for those guys who were against her master.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that the move he suddenly performed in order to save others would bring such rich associations to Cen Na.  At this moment, he was not in the mood and was distracted to check the changes in Cen Na's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Can't even face the little fox? There is also Moxuan. Even if it is a powerful enemy, based on the characteristics of his domain, he should be able to resist one or two. Even if it is really impossible to resist, at least he can use those two ancient heroic souls to save his life.  ! Why now, I can¡¯t even escape, so I can only ask for help with my spiritual thoughts?¡±

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei used his extreme emotion power to control his emotions.  Otherwise, when he is so worried, he may make mistakes and become confused.

    The flame snakes behind him were either diverted by his own fractal, or they were slaughtered by him without hesitation.

    In the black hole in front of me, I don¡¯t know yet??What a danger.

    This is the cave dug by the little fox and Mo Xuan. If you stretch your spiritual thoughts a little, it will be at least a thousand miles deep.

    "Cen Na, please return to my plane first."

    Ye Pengfei was very cautious and took Cen Na back first.

    In the past few days, Cen Na has indeed gained a lot, and has also determined the direction of her cultivation in the future.  However, her current super stealth ability still relies on the remaining blood evil power for the time being.  Before Cen Na fully embodies the power of the evil beast, her "super concealment" might not even be able to protect herself, let alone her master Ye Pengfei.

    Without "super concealment", Ye Pengfei would not dare to let Cen Na stay outside.  These insect slaves of mine are all treasures and cannot be damaged easily.

    The realm of extreme emotions quietly unfolded, and the "super concealment" that simulated 30% of the power was displayed.  For the first time, Ye Pengfei successfully hid his figure without the help of the reincarnation realm.

    The power of wind surrounded Ye Pengfei's body again.  He jumped down lightly and slowly fell into the deep hole

    ¡­¡­

    Fighting out of the flaming snake, Ye Peng flew like a rabbit, extremely fast and fierce.  But when he jumped into the deep cave, Ye Pengfei was as light as a feather and flew downward extremely slowly.  This was due to emotional control. If it had been before he began to delve into the way of extreme emotion, he would have rushed forward in a hurry.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that he encountered a group of flaming snakes before he even noticed the evil place!

    There are not only fire snakes in the river of magma, but also deep underground!  Doesn¡¯t this mean that it¡¯s completely useless for Cena and I to have trouble at the bottom of the magma river?

    "However, since there are also Flame Snake, Little Fox and Mo Xuan here, why didn't you inform me earlier?"

    Staring at this group of hundreds of flame snakes, Ye Pengfei was very confused.

    "Master, you are coming down." Just when Ye Pengfei was very confused, the little fox's spiritual message came, "Master, don't worry about these fire snakes, just go down."

    Don¡¯t worry about it, just leave?

    Ye Pengfei is even more confused

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 667. The demonic flower of the underworld!

    Although they are only eighth- and ninth-level flame snakes, and although they are quite mindless, their combined power to defend against enemies is indeed terrifying.

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't used the Void Spirit Pattern first to trap those giant flame snakes.  Then use the power of extreme emotion to separate them automatically.  Even if he was willing to expend a lot of strength, he still couldn't kill them.  .

    "Is it really okay to just go through it?" Ye Pengfei hesitated for a while, but decided to give it a try according to the little fox's advice.

    The power of the wind was applied to Ye Pengfei again.  Ye Pengfei plummeted dozens of miles away with a sudden gasp.

    Safe passage!

    Along the way, although those flame snakes were blown around by the strong wind, let alone they did not unite to defend against the enemy.  There is no flame snake that can even stop Ye Pengfei from fighting alone.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't checked carefully with his spiritual consciousness, he would have thought that these flame snakes were just phantoms.

    "More idiots than the fire snakes in the lava river No, to be precise, they have completely lost their intelligence!!!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei woke up.

    Who made them look like this?

    "Master, we are still deeper."

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very surprised, deep underground, the little fox¡¯s spiritual message came again

    ¡­¡­

    Groups of dense black energy enveloped the little fox and Mo Xuan.  Even if they are close at hand, they cannot see their true faces clearly.  If it weren't for his spiritual voice transmission, Ye Pengfei wouldn't be able to find where they were.

    "What are these things, and how can they compete with my endless darkness?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    If even spiritual thoughts can affect it.  Then, Ye Pengfei really has to suspect that some ancient power has set up an "endless darkness" formation here.  Although the jade slips given to him by the gods during the year did not mention that this spell could also be improved and used to set up super formations.  but.  Ye Pengfei is now at a high level, he can definitely guess it.

    The little fox chuckled and said: "Master, we are going to have an eye-opener this time. This is the black mist spewed out by the demon flower in the underworld. In my memory, I have only heard about it, and I have never seen the appearance of this demon flower."

    "Demon flower of the underworld? Is it a very powerful plant? How much cultivation level can it reach?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    The little fox has already briefly introduced the situation in high-level planes to Ye Pengfei. In higher-level space planes, even a demon flower is more powerful than ordinary virtual immortals.

    In fact, the Fire Snake should be very powerful.  You know, a normal flame snake will be the first level of the Void Immortal when he is born.  After adulthood, the worst possible existence is the third level of virtual immortality.  They are still gregarious creatures. Once they unite to defend against enemies, even if they are thousands of virtual immortals from the third level of heaven combined together.  It will also stimulate the power hundreds of times or a thousand times, and it is possible to leapfrog and kill the existence of the second level of true immortal!

    And even the little fox has never seen this demonic flower from the underworld.  Since she said that this time she was going to have an eye-opening experience, this demon flower must be extremely powerful.

    as expected!

    "Very awesome!" the little fox replied with a smile.  "Normal demon flowers in the underworld grow in space planes above the tenth level. Even a seed has a realm and cultivation level comparable to the first level of the Earth Immortal. Once it sprouts, it will at least be at the level of the Third Heaven of the Earth Immortal.  The powerful ones may reach the level of the first or even second heaven of spiritual immortals. And the mature demon flowers of the underworld are the most powerful. As far as I know, they are the first level of immortals!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°I have only seen a Golden Immortal, one who has been suppressed for a long time and whose strength has not yet recovered.  That kind of coercion is enough to crush him to death ten thousand times in an instant.  If it weren't for the arrangements made by his previous life, he would have perished long ago. There would be no chance to continue practicing.

    However, Ye Pengfei just sighed and was not afraid.  Because he had already heard the secret from the little fox's tone.

    "Is it the same situation as the Flame Snake again? This secret realm of the Dragon Clan looks increasingly weird." Ye Pengfei said easily.

    From this black mist, Ye Pengfei could feel a hint of murderous aura.  However, even compared to Cen Na's past blood dragon realm, this killing aura is very weak.  Not to mention, compared with Cen Na who is now much stronger.

    It can be deduced from this that the power of the underworld demon flower here should only be about the seventh or eighth level of a god.

    The little fox chuckled and said: "Master, you are only half right. Although these underworld monster flowers are very weak, their situation is different from those of the flame snakes."

    At this time, who had been silent for a long time??Xuan finally spoke.

    "It's better not to waste time, those underworld demon flowers are a little impatient."

    "Oh, the spies are back?" the little fox said in surprise, "They came back really fast. In this way, they are already very close to us."

    "Yes, there is only less than a thousand miles away." Mo Xuan said in a deep voice, "According to their current speed, it will only take a stick of incense to fight us again!"

    "It turns out that you have already fought against each other." Ye Pengfei was even more surprised, "Am I wrong? Why do I feel that these underworld demon flowers are only at the seventh or eighth level? Their combat power should not be as good as those flaming snakes.  "

    "It is true that they are only at level seven or eight." The little fox replied with a smile, "However, master, don't underestimate their combat power, they are very, very powerful."

    Mo Xuan also said with emotion: "Master, they are indeed very powerful. I was the first to encounter these demon flowers in the underworld. If the little fox hadn't rushed over to save me in time, I would have died!"

    Ye Pengfei gasped again.

    Are you kidding me, killing Mo Xuan?

    You must know that Moxuan possesses two Yuanxian-level ancient heroic souls.  And these two remnant souls had originally made the Soul Emperor Guiluo very embarrassed.  If Mo Xuanzhen encounters a life-and-death battle, he can regain the power of the ancient heroic souls and ghosts as long as he uses his own power.  With that kind of power, Ye Pengfei asked himself that he might not be able to get a good deal, let alone kill Mo Xuan.

    How could a mere seven or eight-level existence push Mo Xuan to that level?

    "Master, it's useless to talk more. You will know after you try it yourself." The little fox chuckled, "If you know the secret, there is no risk."

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me directly, but you have to try it yourself. This is the training opportunity provided by the little fox.  Many times, you have to practice like this.  If everything is clear, without suddenness and weirdness, it will be difficult to get opportunities such as epiphany.

    A wise master will often teach his disciples in this way.  Dongfang Aotian, who led Ye Pengfei to get started, had never been a real master for even a day.  But now, the little fox's role is like that of a qualified master.

    ?? His consciousness stretched forward, and as soon as it touched the strange object, Ye Pengfei's attack was launched instantly!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 669. Swallowed by the Demonic Flower!

    The thunder god with a body of ten feet suddenly became dim and powerless.  Before Ye Pengfei could figure out the situation, this Thunder God phantom, which had a combat power beyond the eighth-level god-man, suddenly collapsed!

    "This isdevouring!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's face suddenly became tense.  .

    He finally understood why the little fox and Mo Xuan were so nervous about their thirty-three-day formation.  The ability of these underworld monster flowers is to devour massive amounts!  !  !

    I think back when I faced the Qi family's thirty-three-day formation, I said it was "massive devouring", but in fact it was just a sneak attack and killing one by one, and the speed was very slow.  And these demonic flowers from the underworld in front of them effortlessly devoured his phantom of the God of Thunder until not even the dregs were left.

    You can imagine what will happen if you use the thirty-three-day formation to condense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into countless immortal soldiers and generals.

    Devouring massive quantities, combat power surges!

    My own thirty-three-day formation will create countless terrifying underworld monster flowers!

    Ye Pengfei has already seen the few pale flowers blooming on the mushroom umbrellas at the top of the first few underworld demon flowers.  These seemingly frail little flowers actually have power that is no less than that of a ninth-level peak god!

    "No way, wouldn't it just swallow an eighth-level Thunder God Phantom?" Ye Pengfei became more and more surprised.

    The ability to devour massive amounts of energy is enough to render most of the magic heroes useless.  And now, dozens of little flowers with powers as high as the ninth level have appeared!

    Ye Pengfei finally understood why Mo Xuan almost died.

    "They seem to only have seven or eight levels of cultivation. However, they have stored power that far exceeds their own cultivation level!"

    These are some unactivated powers that will only be revealed through these newborn flowers when they devour foreign objects.  Presumably, Mo Xuan mistakenly thought that these seventh- and eighth-level guys were no big deal and launched an attack rashly.  As a result, he was besieged by these ninth-level peak little flowers.

    "If they are just some little flowers at the ninth level, Moxuan can also disrupt their intelligence by virtue of their own unique domain.  Let them kill each other.  But the trouble is, they can also devour large quantities.

    Even if it¡¯s your own companion!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei can guess it without thinking too much.  Moxuan used his domain power confidently, causing these weird little flowers to kill each other.  However, every time a little flower is torn into pieces by a companion, more little flowers will grow!

    No matter how powerful the Demonic Domain is, it cannot be unlimited.  With his current power, he can simultaneously affect more than a hundred ninth-level peak beings, or several Void Immortal-level beings.  If there are too many, he will not only be unable to continue to influence, but will also be exposed, along with the original power of his domain.  And the existence with empty consciousness will return to normal.

    After deducing these things, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh.

    Mo Xuan is not exaggerating. If the little fox had not rescued him in time, it would have been ten hundred Mo Xuan combined.  I will also die in the hands of these demon flowers from the underworld.

    Why didn¡¯t the little fox remind me again?

    The appearance of dozens of ninth-level peak flowers made Ye Pengfei feel a little nervous.  He is not afraid of these little flowers, but worried about the chain reaction behind them.  Think about it, facing these guys at the ninth level, you don't dare to resist or kill them.  What will be the ending.

    The best way to deal with the demonic flowers in the underworld is to directly suppress and seal them while they are weak.  Once they have given birth to these little flowers, it will be very difficult to handle with Ye Pengfei's current strength.

    However, Ye Pengfei soon understood what the little fox was thinking.

    "Let me face it by myself? Yes, I haven't encountered such a challenge for a long time." Ye Pengfei murmured to himself.

    Even though it was the Heart Demon Blood Demon, even the Soul Emperor Ghost Saucer, Ye Pengfei did not use his own means to suppress the situation.  I remember that when I faced the Insect Queen Xuerou and the God-man Zheng Peng, I had to use all my unique skills to win the battle.  And through those arduous battles, he also gained a lot, and his cultivation level skyrocketed.

    Now, I am suffering from the huge gap between strength and realm.  If you refine the inner demon of the era step by step, you may have to wait hundreds of millions of years before you can advance to the realm of Nirvana.

    And many of my enemies in the past life, those unknown number of enemies in the past life, were in the immortal realm!  !  !

    Even if you have been hiding, even if you have obtained the methods of the ancestral wood demon and can secretly practice in low-level planes, it is not absolutely safe.  A strong person of his own level can deduce many things.  Those realms of immortality?If beings work together to calculate, what kind of future will they calculate?

    Indeed, he killed 99% of his future body.  However, after all, it is not 100%, and I can't kill 100%.  Once those enemies in the Immortal Realm noticed something, they figured it out.  Although the universe is huge and there are many planes, there is no place for me to hide!

    "It seems that not only I have a sense of urgency, but the little fox also has a sense of urgency. Let me see what kind of weaknesses these underworld monster flowers have." Ye Pengfei cheered up, and a whirlwind enveloped his body, heading towards  Escape quickly in the distance

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he was facing countless monster flowers from the underworld, a powerful being in a certain supreme plane opened his eyes slightly.

    "It's his aura Everyone, find it for me!!!"

    Countless figures suddenly appeared next to this person.  Everyone bowed silently, and then dispersed in all directions.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't even know was that he had counted the enemies in his previous life, but not the enemies in this life.  The owner of the fairy dust he refined has also solved all the troubles and descended from a certain high-level plane.

    "The six-faced ice ape! The first level of Xuanxian! It's actually the inner demon that has materialized!"

    This strong man is just a first-level Celestial Immortal. He has no ability to deal with the six-faced ice ape of the first-level Xuanxian.  However, he was in his prime, and the six-faced ice ape was only at a high level, but his power was far from restored.

    This is pie in the sky, if you can catch this inner demon that has materialized and refine it.  Not only can you gain huge power, but you can also directly elevate your state to the state of Nirvana!

    This immortal-level powerhouse didn¡¯t care about the Nine Sons Chain. His eyes were shining, and a top-quality Taoist weapon was circling around his hand. Without thinking, he launched his strongest attack!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 670. A tough battle

    No enemies in the past life or enemies in this life are as good as the enemies in front of you.  The demonic flowers from the underworld are the most terrifying threat right now!

    Although he cast wind spells, Ye Pengfei's speed was still much slower than those of these underworld demon flowers.  Before he could discover the weakness of the underworld demon flower, he was already surrounded by these big mushroom-like guys.  .

    Endless darkness, void spiritual patterns.

    In desperation, Ye Pengfei could only cast two spells at the same time in order to delay for some time.

    ¡°However, what horrified Ye Pengfei was

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as the endless darkness was cast, those demonic flowers of the underworld began to suck them up.  The dark black ball that had just wrapped itself was swallowed up.

    Even the power of the spell can be swallowed!  !  !

    So, what about the Void Spirit Pattern?

    Although there were not many spirit pattern talismans left, Ye Pengfei still threw out most of them without hesitation.  Right now, he only has this one trick left, which can be used to buy some time.

    But, he was disappointed again.

    The void spiritual pattern can also be swallowed without fail!  !  !

    Is there any other way to stop the attack of demonic flowers from the underworld?

    We can only fight bravely!  !  !

    There is no time to think and study quietly.  Facing these pale little flowers leaping out from the umbrella-shaped corolla, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to condense a divine sword and use the Samsara Sword Formation to kill them one by one.

    Now, Ye Pengfei has understood all the reincarnation sword formations.  And he used the power of the space plane to condense a divine sword.  It is also sharper than the Samsara Divine Sword owned by Samsara Master.  The power of the sword array.  Was inspired to the extreme by Ye Pengfei.  After a burst of sword light, these dozens of pale little flowers were chopped into pieces and fell one after another.

    " After winning the first battle, Ye Pengfei didn't smile at all.  Because, he clearly saw that these scattered petals were constantly scattering.

    "Stop the devouring!"

    For a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't think of any good solution.  He simply opened up the space and swallowed up the spiritual energy of the world around him.

    ????????? Stealing spiritual energy But.  How could it be possible to snatch away these demonic flowers from the underworld?

    After a few breaths, Ye Pengfei swallowed a lot of spiritual energy from heaven and earth.  However, there is not much spiritual energy coming from those broken pale flowers.  Ye Pengfei calculated at lightning speed and found that he only got one percent.

    Look at those demonic flowers from the underworld again.  On top of the umbrella-shaped corolla, more and more pale flowers grow!  !  !

    My own calculation is correct. These underworld monster flowers are indeed constantly devouring and activating their own power reserves through fighting!

    "Without fighting, the power will not be activated. Once fighting begins, this will be the case. The creatures in high-level planes are really weird!"

    The flame snake that can unite to defend against enemies is already very strange.  And the demonic flower of the underworld in front of me.  Even more weird.  Once a person who doesn't understand the situation falls into a battle, it's like falling into a huge whirlpool, and it's difficult to escape.

    "The world of reincarnation!"

    Ye Pengfei laid out the world of reincarnation without saying a word.  Since the little fox rescued Mo Xuan, maybe this rescue method has something to do with the little fox's power.

    "However, Ye Pengfei was wrong.  Although his reincarnation world took in the newly born pale flowers.  But.  In just the blink of an eye, these pale little flowers swallowed up the world of reincarnation completely.

    More pale flowers grew out of the umbrella-shaped corollas in an instant!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have time to observe and calculate, it¡¯s easy to make mistakes in judgment.¡± Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    Faced with this evil existence.  Without careful research, just relying on instinctive reactions.  Their weaknesses can't be found at all.

    However, facing more pale flowers, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t have time to think too much¡ª¡ª

    "I don't believe it anymore. In the face of absolute power, you are also immortal!"

    Balls of flames shot out in all directions.  There were even strong winds pushing fireballs. Even though these pale little flowers had the power of ninth level peak cultivation, they could not avoid these fireballs.

    Bang!  !  !

    The fire ball exploded, and the astonishing lightning and lightning snakes shot towards the umbrella-shaped corolla.  Ye Pengfei not only wanted to burn with flames, but also blasted them with thunder and lightning.

    Directly kill their bodies!

    ¡­¡­

    "One technique and three methods, the master is more powerful than I expected!" The little fox, who was paying close attention to the development of the war, couldn't help but sigh softly.

    She originally thought that the Master¡¯s Five Elements Emperor¡¯s true body was only slightly strongerWith Xiaocheng, the power of the five elements and the power of the three small wonders, the master can separate them and use them one by one.  However, he did not expect that the master actually integrated three kinds of spiritual power into this technique.

    "My master can even fuse spells and thunder spells together. It is not unusual to fuse the power of wind, fire and thunder."

    Spells and thunder spells are incompatible with each other, but the owner can make them live in peace. What's more, the three spiritual powers of wind, fire, and thunder are closely related to each other.

    "Your level is too low, you can't understand Although it's only a rudimentary form, it's a qualitative change." The little fox shook his head.

    It is he who instructs his master to change his body.  The ghost realm formation in the master's original body also contained the power of thunder. How could the little fox not see it?

    Mo Xuan was immediately speechless.

    Isn¡¯t it just one technique and three methods?  Is there anything I can't see?

    ¡°However, looking at the serious look of the little fox, it doesn¡¯t look like he is deceiving himself¡­

    ¡­¡­

    How could Mo Xuan know that even if he advanced to the realm of immortals, he would not be able to see the mystery at all.

    Under adversity, Ye Pengfei truly demonstrated for the first time the power that matched the realm of Yuanxian Third Heaven!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? back  From then on, Ye Pengfei was always able to face high-level challenges with low-level cultivation.  There is both the reason for his cunning and the reason for this ability to use it.

    " However, when Ye Pengfei achieved the realm of immortals and possessed the third level of Yuanxian, he has not been able to use his power in this realm - after all, it was too much at once.  No matter how high Ye Pengfei's understanding is, he can't understand everything all at once.

    After witnessing the battle between the ancient heroic soul and the Soul Emperor Guiluo, Ye Pengfei had some understanding.  That was the first time he saw a being fighting in the realm of Yuanxian. Although it was just a remnant soul of the first level of Yuanxian, Ye Pengfei also gained a lot.

    However, with these gains alone, Ye Pengfei is still not able to control the power of gods and humans at the Yuanxian realm.  Otherwise, it would be easier for him to deal with the giant fire snake in the magma river.

    At this moment, facing the increasing number of demon flowers in the underworld, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized a lot.

    An epiphany!

    Enlightenment under heavy pressure!

    When these three techniques were successfully performed, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile.

    "Fortunately, my understanding is not bad. Now, I can finally hit you hard."

    But!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 671. A flash of inspiration

    With the realm of the Yuanxian level, the power of the Yuanxian level has indeed surged in power.  Ye Pengfei made a rough estimate and concluded that the attack power of his three techniques could definitely kill a ninth-level low-level being in an instant.

    And the body of this underworld demon flower is only the seventh or eighth level.  Only these pale little flowers that grow out are the ninth level peak.

    If the skin is gone, how will the hair be attached?  As long as the body of this underworld demon flower is destroyed, maybe we can get out of the predicament.

    However, Ye Pengfei was disappointed once again.

    The spell that can instantly kill the ninth-level low-level magic flower will indeed destroy the demon flower of the underworld closest to you, leaving nothing but dregs.  Indeed, those pale little flowers that leaped out from these corollas also fell one after another, their fragrance disappearing.

    However, further away, more demonic flowers from the underworld emerged from the land!  !  !

    ¡°Damn, I can still be reborn!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei sensed that the demonic flowers of the underworld in the distance were not hiding in the soil, planning to set many traps for themselves.  They clearly did not exist before, and they only grew after killing more than ten underworld demon flowers nearby.

    If you are reborn, just be reborn. How can it be so fast?

    Human monks can also be reborn by relying on the natal soul lamp, and the method of soul sustenance is a higher-level rebirth method than the natal soul lamp.  However, no matter what method is used, the cultivation level of the strong man after rebirth is not high, and even the realm must be re-cultivated.

    However, looking at these newly grown underworld demon flowers in the distance, they are clearly no different from those that I killed just now!

    Even if you can kill them, they can quickly regenerate!  !  !

    Now the trouble is even bigger.

    Can't avoid it.  If you can't kill them, what should you do next?  Ye Pengfei felt a headache for the first time. He had never encountered such a thing before.  Facing the new demon flowers from the underworld, Ye Pengfei didn't know what to do.

    "Giant rock barrier!"

    ??????? Subconsciously.  Ye Pengfei cast the earth spell with the strongest defense.  All they saw were tall rock walls forming a solid barrier, protecting Ye Pengfei in the middle.

    This time, he has a deeper understanding of the Yuanxian realm.  When the giant rock barrier is cast, the power is more powerful than the previous three techniques

    ¡­¡­

    far away.

    After all, Moxuan has obtained two Yuanxian-level remnant souls. No matter how stupid he is, he can still see some clues.

    "Master can use the third level of Yuanxian to control his own power?"

    "You're not stupid." The little fox chuckled, "Yes, if you can figure out the mysteries in your sea of ??consciousness, maybe you can also control low-level power with a high-level realm."

    Hearing what the little fox said, Mo Xuan couldn't help but feel a little admiration.  However, just after looking forward to it for a moment, he frowned again.

    "But, no matter how strong the power is, it is useless"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Click¡­ click¡­

    Those pale little flowers actually opened and closed their calyxes and began to gnaw at the giant rock barrier!  !  !

    "Are you mistaken? Are you a demon flower? Or a mountain beast!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but complain loudly.

    Even if it is a mountain-dwelling beast, it faces its own giant rock barrier.  I'm afraid it can't be drilled and swallowed so easily.  These seemingly weak pale flowers are sharper than the teeth of the mountain beast!

    The swallowed rock.  All turned into the power of demonic flowers in the underworld.  More small pale flowers appeared one after another on the umbrella-shaped corolla.

    "No, the generation speed is getting faster and faster!"

    The more pale flowers there are, the more powerful Ye Pengfei has to perform.  And more powerful spells, in turn, will provide more power to these demonic flowers.

    This is simply an endless cycle!  !  !

    When I scanned the surroundings with my spiritual consciousness, the number of pale flowers was increasing.  In just a few quarters of an hour, the number of those pale little flowers has surged from a few dozen to thousands!  If it weren't for their power, it would have stopped at the ninth level.  Even if you can chew through the giant rock barrier, it will still take some time.  I'm afraid, with these thousands of little flowers swooping up at once, Ye Pengfei won't even have the chance to use other tricks.

    "Swallowing magical power, activating the body's energy storage, and being able to be reborn very quickly. These three superpowers are intertwined. How should we crack them?"

    Looking at the huge rock barrier in front of him, Ye Pengfei quickly thought about the next countermeasures.

    There is not much time left for yourself, at most ten breaths, these paleIf you use flowers, you can break through the wall.  And after gnawing away such a huge rock barrier, the number of pale flowers will definitely increase to another level.

    There are tens of thousands of ninth-level peak people!

    Even if Ye Pengfei has an epiphany, even if he uses the realm of the third level of Yuanxian, he can control low-level power and kill ninth-level low-level beings in an instant.  However, facing tens of thousands of peak ninth-level guys, he had no chance at all.

    Not to mention, no matter how many people are killed, it will not help.  At this rate of proliferation, the number of pale flowers will soon become millions, tens of millions!

    Fortunately, the thirty-three-day formation was collected in time. If so many immortal soldiers and generals were swallowed up by the demonic flowers of the underworld, wouldn't it be possible to give birth to billions of pale little flowers at the ninth level in one fell swoop?  At that time, even if the little fox knew the weakness of this underworld demon flower, there would probably be nothing he could do about it

    etc!  !  !

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei had an idea.

    "Could it be that even if there are hundreds of millions of these pale little flowers popping up, will the little fox be able to deal with them?"

    The more Ye Pengfei thought about it, the more it made sense.

    The little fox blocked the thirty-three-day formation, but did not remind himself of the precautions.  Does the little fox think that I only know this large formation?  When I was a little golden elixir monk, I deployed a super formation with a radius of 100,000 miles!

    With the level of the little fox, it is natural that he would not be so superficial.  She knows everything. After seeing the thirty-three-day formation, she will definitely think of many things.

    After figuring out these key points, Ye Pengfei's vision became much broader.  Previously, he either killed the pale flower or killed the main body.  But now, his eyes have wandered away from the underworld demon flower and looked elsewhere.

    The first thing he looked at was the dirt beneath his feet.

    ¡°All flowers and trees grow out of the soil.  Therefore, in addition to the inherent wood spells, the general flower and tree demons are best at earth spells.  Others are good at water magic.  This is because water is also the source of all things.

    "A tree without roots, a tree without roots Haha, I think I understand."

    The little fox¡¯s realm is very high, and Ye Pengfei¡¯s realm is not too low either.  The little fox has a good understanding, and Ye Pengfei has a stronger understanding.  Finally, Ye Pengfei found a way to deal with it (To be continued)

    sDear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 672. The origin of the demon flower

    The wind is blowing!

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not harm the demon flowers of the underworld at all, whether it was their original bodies or the pale flowers that grew out of them.  ([] .)In the tornadoes, everyone was safe and sound.

    However, the demon flowers of the underworld were panicked for the first time.  I saw that their umbrella-shaped corollas were swaying desperately, as if they wanted to head down so that they could fall upside down.

    Ye Pengfei is now using the Yuanxian realm to control the power of gods and men.  If you use thunder attack, you can destroy the body of the demon flower in the underworld.  If you use wind rolls, you can make them helpless and unable to escape.

    There are quite a few demonic flowers in the underworld. Ye Pengfei¡¯s hurricane did not cover a large area. It only rolled up dozens of demonic flowers in the underworld nearby.  Seeing this, the underworld demon flower further away immediately stretched out its pale tentacles, trying to pull down its companions in the sky.

    "It turns out that they have their heads down to make it easier for their companions to pull them."

    Ye Pengfei was originally quite curious when he saw the strange appearance of those underworld monster flowers high in the sky.  If he had been swept up by a hurricane, he wouldn't have acted in such a weird way.

    When Ye Pengfei saw the long tentacles successfully hanging on the umbrella-shaped corollas, he suddenly realized and understood.

    This can be considered a coordinated operation, but how could Ye Pengfei just watch these underworld monster flowers being pulled down?  I saw Ye Pengfei pinching a spell, and countless lightning snakes flew over, making a sizzling noise, and those long tentacles were blasted into several pieces by Ye Pengfei.

    "Take advantage of his illness to kill him."

    Look at that high in the sky.  Those demonic flowers of the underworld that were messy in the wind were all so panicked that Ye Pengfei felt somewhat confident.  After cutting off the long tentacles of the rescuer, more and stronger thunder and lightning went straight towards these underworld monster flowers.

    Even the ninth-level low-level beings can be killed directly, not to mention these underworld demon flowers with only seven or eight levels of cultivation.  Ye Pengfei didn't care about the results of the battle in the sky.  His gaze was directed towards the earth in the distance.

    Instant kill no rebirth!  !  !

    The demonic flowers of the underworld were not blown off the ground.  Out of anger, they once again stretched out their long tentacles.

    This time, they are no longer rescuing their companions in the sky.  Instead, they held hands, trying to rely on collective strength to resist Ye Pengfei's violent wind.

    "This is a way." Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly, "However, this will make it difficult for you to move. I can slowly wear it with you to see who is more powerful!"

    Indeed, even though I had an epiphany, my level of using power has been greatly improved.  However, after all, it is only the power of a fifth-level god. No matter how clever the method is, it is impossible to blow away thousands of underworld demon flowers in one go.  They hold hands like this, which looks weird and funny.  But it is still a good method.

    Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to use his skills to slowly fight with these underworld demon flowers, a crisp voice came from behind.

    "Congratulations, master, for finding their weakness so quickly."

    Ye Pengfei turned around and saw that the little fox had already walked over with a smile.

    Until then.  Ye Pengfei just discovered that the black fog behind him had gradually faded, and his vision was no longer hindered.  Presumably, when he swept the dozens of nearby underworld demon flowers into the sky, the black mist began to gradually dissipate because it lost its source.

    "The weakness has been found, but why are they afraid of being swept off the ground?"

    Ye Pengfei now knows this, but doesn't know why.  It is simply unbelievable that the underworld demon flower with so many strange powers is actually afraid of heights.

    "Because all their power comes from the ground." The little fox pointed to the dirt at his feet and smiled. "The underworld monster flowers are very powerful. They have a variety of weird abilities. Among them, they have the ability to devour supernatural powers, as well as extreme speed.  Master has already seen rebirth. In addition, if I am hit by the flower of the demon flower of the underworld, even I will be hypnotized by the flower in an instant. "

    The little fox pointed at the corollas of the demonic flowers of the underworld in the distance. Ye Pengfei understood that the so-called seed flowers were the small, pale flowers that grew on the umbrella-shaped corollas.

    After a pause, the little fox continued to explain: "However, it is precisely because all their power comes from the ground. Therefore, as long as they are swept up into the sky, they have no power at all. The master quickly removes those underworld demon flowers in the sky.  Kill them all, and if you wait for a while, the master will find that the power of those demonic flowers in the underworld will continue to weaken until they turn into ordinary flowers."

    "In this case, the demon flowers of the underworld are not very powerful."?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised after hearing the little fox's explanation.

    You know, the little fox spoke very powerfully about the demonic flower of the underworld before.  How can it be so easy to deal with a race that can reach the level of Immortal?

    "That's because the level of the underworld demon flowers here is too low." The little fox chuckled, "This is the first time I know that you can actually hold hands to resist the hurricane. Those normal underworld demon flowers have many methods.  , can resist wind spells. Among this clan, there are also those who are good at refining weapons. Powerful underworld demon flowers often have several Taoist tools that can resist wind spells."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, this is more reasonable.

    "I'm afraid this Dragon Clan secret realm has an extraordinary origin. The flame snakes here are very abnormal, and the underworld demon flowers here are also very abnormal. I don't know how many abnormal and powerful creatures there are. Could it be that those ancient dragons imprisoned these powerful creatures?  Get up and transform them into this?" Ye Pengfei exclaimed softly.

    It¡¯s been an eye-opener for me, and it¡¯s been practiced in advance.  If I didn't have these experiences, I might be in a hurry when I venture into higher-level planes in the future and suddenly encounter these beings with strange powers.

    The little fox did not agree with the master's point of view. She pointed her finger at the ground again and said with a slight smile: "I don't think it has anything to do with the dragon clan. Master, the land under our feet is full of corpses of fire snakes. Demonic Flowers of the Underworld  The power comes from these corpses. There may be some connection between them."

    "Oh? Tell me." Ye Pengfei asked curiously.

    "I guess these underworld demon flowers grew later." The little fox explained carefully and unhurriedly.  It's like they don't care at all about the underworld demon flowers holding hands in the distance and constantly approaching here. "Those flaming snakes above were originally normal. It was just that in ancient times, a fierce battle in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan completely changed the environment of the secret realm."  Change. So, due to the strong pressure, these fire snakes continued to fade until they became like this."

    "At this time, deep in the ground, a seed of the underworld demon flower finally sprouted. Also due to the huge pressure, its development was not complete, and its power was naturally not strong enough. However, it found good food.  That¡¯s the fiery snake in the lava river above.¡±

    "Then, the underworld demon flower was worried that one day, these flame snakes would overcome the pressure and reach the level of their ancestors again. Therefore, before it broke through the pressure barrier, it chose to constantly hypnotize these flame snakes."

    Having said this, the little fox shrugged and said with a slight smile: "Master, you see, things are just that simple. There are no dragon masters or magical means."

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei also smiled slightly, "Then, is it not a magical means for you to deal with me like this?"

    The smiling little fox¡¯s expression suddenly changed!  !  !  (To be continued)

    sDear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 673. Huaqianqian

    Please remember the domain name of this site . , or search on Baidu:

    The little fox who was smiling calmly suddenly became ferocious. She suddenly stretched out her sharp claws and grabbed Ye Pengfei fiercely.

    At the same time, countless pale tentacles grew out of the soil around Ye Pengfei and wrapped around Ye Pengfei.

    However, whether it was entanglement or sharp claws, after penetrating Ye Pengfei's body, not even a drop of blood fell.

    It¡¯s just a phantom

    "How did you see through me?"

    "Oh, there are so many ways." In the distance, Ye Pengfei gradually revealed his figure, "But the question is, why should I tell you?"

    The figure of the "little fox" gradually changed

    This is a beautiful strange woman. She is seen wearing a plain white dress embroidered with gold, a hairy organza hair bun embroidered with white leopard print and a high bun. She has long silky hair and snow-white hair.  The neckevery part is extremely beautiful. Apart from Bei Tangyu, Ye Pengfei has never met such a beautiful woman. Even Yue Ningbing is a bit inferior compared to her.

    Ye Pengfei's sharp gaze roamed around the woman, and soon focused on the hairpin in the towering bun.

    This is a fiery red hairpin made of several miniaturized fire snakes. The head of the hairpin is actually a small pale flower.

    "The slave family has admitted defeat. Can't the young master let the slave family die?"

    This woman looked melancholy and depressed, with a pair of almond-shaped eyes that looked distant, her pink cheeks lingered on Ye Pengfei's body, and her two tall pink breasts rose and fell, arousing endless reverie.

    "snort"

    Ye Pengfei snorted heavily, causing the woman's delicate body to tremble. The melancholy and frustrated look on her face suddenly turned into horror and surprise.

    Just when the woman looked at Ye Pengfei in confusion and opened her mouth to say something else, suddenly, her eyes became confused.

    "These are the flowers of the slave familyah, what did you do to me?"

    I saw Hua Qianqian retreat violently, her expression hurried, as if she had seen a ghost

    "Why, you are only allowed to use illusions on me, and I am not allowed to use illusions on you?" Ye Pengfei sneered.

    "Impossible," Hua Qianqian screamed with fear on her face, "It is impossible for anyone in this dimension to be stronger than me in illusion. What's more, in this dimension"

    At this point, Hua Qianqian stopped abruptly, as if she didn¡¯t want to reveal any secrets.

    but¡­¡­

    "What's not good to say?" Ye Pengfei laughed casually, "Isn't it that this space plane is broken and decayed? It's the masterpiece of you and your companions. Wow, a dignified Xuanxian-level existence has fallen into such a state of desolation.  The level is really pitiful¡±

    Hua Qianqian¡¯s face changed drastically

    "How can an ant from the third level of Yuanxian see through my realm?" Suddenly, Hua Qianqian thought of a possibility, "Could it be that that Jun-grade Taoist artifact belongs to you?"

    "It's not mine, but it's yours?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Now you understand, even if you can use illusion to temporarily restrain her, she can also send me messages."

    How did Hua Qianqian know that Ye Pengfei was talking nonsense?

    "The Little Fox, a Taoist artifact of the Imperial Grade, belongs to Ye Pengfei. This is true. However, Ye Pengfei did not use his natal essence and blood to refine the Little Fox. Therefore, there is no possibility of teleportation between the Little Fox and the Little Fox.

    "And the Yin Shen Mo Xuan has long since lost the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu, and it is also impossible to transmit the information in real time

    Ye Pengfei talked nonsense and bluffed Huaqianqian, but he was secretly glad in his heart

    "Thanks to me turning to refining the ancestral wood demon, I gained a trace of the ability to sense the collapse of space. Otherwise, I really can't see through her realm."

    That Huaqianqian was only the eighth-level power of a god, but the virtual and real space around her gave Ye Pengfei a feeling of "about to collapse"

    This is not an illusion, because this feeling comes from the ancestor wood demon

    The demons of the five elements each have special abilities. One of the abilities of the ancestor wood demon is to stabilize the space. Once there are signs of collapse in the space, the ancestor wood demon can sense it.

    In order to be able to hide in the low-level planes for a long time to practice and avoid those unknown and terrifying powerful enemies, Ye Pengfei gave up the Yin Mei Beast and turned to refine the ancestor wood demon. What he didn't expect was that he quickly obtained a trace of the ancestor.  The wood demon's special ability was put to use immediately.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei has been refining the Yin Mei Beast for several months. Except for its strength, he did not obtain any ability of the Yin Mei Beast to refine the ancestor wood demon. It only took a few sticks of incense to refine it.I actually have a hint of the ability to sense space conditions. This is really lucky.

    The power of Hua Qianqian is far from enough to cause the space to collapse. However, her extremely high realm makes the surrounding space "feel" danger. It is through sensing the surrounding space that Ye Pengfei can roughly judge Hua Qianqian's realm.  However, Ye Pengfei couldn't tell how high the level of Xuanxian this flower was

    ¡­¡­

    On the surface, Ye Pengfei laughed, but in his heart, he was very nervous. Ye Pengfei would not despise Hua Qianqian just because she only had the eighth level power of a god.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei, with the realm of the third level of Yuanxian and commanding the power of the fifth level of the god, can instantly kill the existence of the ninth level of the god. Hua Qianqian, with the realm of the Xuanxian level, can command the power of the eighth level of the god. Obviously,  Several times more powerful than Ye Pengfei

    Regardless of strength or realm, I am at a disadvantage. Even in a competition of conspiracy and intrigue, I am afraid that I am no match for Hua Qianqian, who is good at illusions.

    For the first time in his life, Ye Pengfei felt helpless

    "Originally I was just practicing my skills. I didn't expect that I would inspire such a strong person. I'm afraid the little fox didn't expect it either." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head secretly.

    He still had time to smile bitterly to himself, because, for the time being, Hua Qianqian was frightened by him.

    Hua Qianqian originally thought that the Taoist artifact of the Imperial Grade was that of Ye Pengfei¡¯s master in high-level planes. It was not uncommon for him to use the instrument as his master. However, he never thought that a Taoist artifact of the Imperial Grade actually belonged to  This ant from the third level of Yuanxian

    You must know that I am the leader of a clan, a Xuanxian-level being, and I have never owned a Taoist weapon of the Jun rank, a small Yuanxian Third Level Heaven. How could I be so convinced by such a Taoist tool?

    "Could it be that I misjudged his realm?"

    When she thought of this possibility, Hua Qianqian became a little timid and did not dare to take action casually.

    What kind of person is that who can make Xuanxian-level beings misunderstand the realm?  At least a saint

    That was the case with the Yin Charming Beast. He could only see that among the powerful people he created, there were supreme immortal-level beings. As for those who were stronger than the supreme immortals and had reached the immortal realm, the saint-immortal and heavenly-level beings, he could only  It's just a guess, I can't say for sure.

    When Hua Qianqian was frightened by Ye Pengfei's half-truth, she didn't know what to do To be continued)

    ¡¾Register as a member to get a private bookshelf for convenient reading¡¿

    The text of Lingbu Qingyun 673. Huaqianqian

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 674. Another epiphany

    Ye Pengfei and Hua Qianqian were in a stalemate looking at each other. The time for a cup of tea passed in the blink of an eye. Neither of them dared to take the lead.

    The longer it takes, the better it will be for Ye Pengfei.  Over there, the little fox has gradually gotten rid of Hua Qianqian's illusion.  .

    "Master! Where are you?!"

    After only breaking free from the shackles of the illusion, the little fox shouted urgently.

    At this moment, the little fox's heart was filled with regret.  If I hadn't made a mistake in my judgment and insisted on letting the master face the demon flower of the underworld alone, this kind of thing would not have happened.  Now, so much time has passed, has the master fallen?

    However, just when the little fox shouted anxiously, Ye Pengfei's hearty laughter came over.

    "Little fox, you don't have to worry. This is my battle. Go and rescue Mo Xuan first."

    The master is not dead yet!

    The little fox was surprised and happy. He immediately calmed down and tried his best to crack the illusion.

    From the little fox¡¯s point of view, the master has persisted for such a long time, at least he has fought to a draw with Hua Qianqian.  As for what methods the master used, the little fox didn't bother to guess.  The master has too many tricks, and his little brain is simply not enough.

    How did the little fox know that his master had no fight with Hua Qianqian at all.  The master relied on the skillful use of the power of extreme emotion, pretending to be unpredictable, and always frightened Hua Qianqian, so that she did not dare to start a war at will, so she persisted for such a long time.  If Hua Qianqian had a smarter mind, she could see through the true face of her master.  There is no way the master can hold on!

    Even the little fox was deceived, let alone Hua Qianqian.  She originally wanted to test it out, but she was startled first by the little fox shouting "Master", and then was shocked by Ye Pengfei's calmness.

    Actually, Hua Qianqian doesn¡¯t even think about it, if Ye Pengfei is really a saint-level existence.  How could he not know the weakness of the demon flower in the underworld?  No matter how weak your strength is, your vision and knowledge will never be lost.

    However, Hua Qianqian seemed to have a funny brain.  I didn't think about it at all

    "Is it a blind spot?" Ye Pengfei, who was relaxed on the surface but nervous on the inside, thought thoughtfully.  "It's like, no matter how powerful a being is, it is possible to give birth to inner demons. Even a powerful person at the level of a mysterious immortal will still have ridiculous blind spots. If I can make full use of this blind spot, I may have a chance!"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei asked the little fox not to interfere, just to scare Hua Qianqian for a while.  After the little fox rescues Mo Xuan and gathers three people in the field, he can compete with Hua Qianqian and her countless flower demon subordinates.

    How to know.  Just after Ye Pengfei shouted at the little fox, a light flashed in his consciousness, and he realized this truth.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's understanding of the power of extreme emotion became deeper and deeper.

    No matter how strong he is.  All have weaknesses.  As long as there is a weakness, you can overcome it with extreme emotion!

    The moment of enlightenment immediately turned into a powerful fighting force.  Ye Pengfei didn't see any movement. Hua Qianqian's body trembled slightly, and then slowly retreated

    The little fox has completely gotten rid of the illusion trouble.  While helping Mo Xuan, he also paid close attention to the battle situation on the master's side.  When she saw that the master actually forced the flower back, she couldn't help being surprised and happy.

    "Is the master still using the power of extreme emotion? I didn't expect that the master can affect the emotions of the powerful Xuanxian level!"

    At this moment, the little fox could see clearly that the master did not use any of the power of the inner demons of the era.  The reason why Hua Qianqian was able to retreat was purely because the master's extremely passionate power continued to expand the shadow of "fear" in Hua Qianqian's heart!

    It is relatively normal for a high realm to influence a low realm.

    Facing a strong person of the same level, if you want to use the power of extreme emotion to influence the opponent's emotions, you need to have a profound understanding of the way of extreme emotion.

    With the realm of the third level of Yuanxian, it cannot be described as "profound understanding" if it transcends the level and affects the emotions of the Xuanxian level.

    For a moment, the little fox was so surprised that he was a little unsure about what state his master was in.

    Hua Qianqian was even more frightened that the little fox who knew Ye Pengfei was like this.

    In fact, it only took an instant for Ye Pengfei to discover his weakness and then take advantage of it.  Hua Qianqian, who is good at illusions, quickly got rid of this groundless fear and returned to normal state.

    However, she immediately thought of the same question like the little fox.  However, the little fox understood very well that the master's realm was indeed the third level of Yuanxian.But Hua Qianqian mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei was really a saint-level existence!

    A saint who masters the art of emotion!

    Even if the power of this Holy Immortal is so weak that it is not as strong as his own, his combat power should not be underestimated.  Hua Qianqian was so nervous that she immediately expanded her territory and protected herself.

    The realm of fantasy!

    When Hua Qianqian¡¯s domain expanded, Ye Pengfei lost Hua Qianqian¡¯s position.  The extreme power that affected Hua Qianqian also lost its target in an instant.

    Ye Pengfei, who had lost his target and had his extreme emotion power cracked, instead of panicking, laughed loudly: "No wonder you don't dare to take action. It turns out that you have fallen into such a state that even your own space plane has been completely shattered!!!  "

    Ye Pengfei's physical strength is weak, but he still has an unformed prototype plane.  This Huaqianqian seems to be more powerful, but her space is completely shattered, and she has no power of space and plane to call upon!

    Now, the situation suddenly changed greatly.  At least in terms of strength, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of flowers.

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, and Hua Qianqian was even more horrified.

    "He saw my condition at a glance! Sure enough, he is an immortal state!"

    The misunderstanding is getting deeper and deeper. From being skeptical at the beginning to being completely "confirmed" now, Hua Qianqian stays in her own fantasy realm and doesn't dare to take action at all

    The little fox was also very surprised.

    ¡°Previously, the master was able to use the power of extreme emotion to dramatically magnify Hua Qianqian¡¯s weaknesses, which was miraculous enough.  But now, the master can actually see at a glance that Hua Qianqian has lost the dimension of space. What kind of ability is this?

    Could it be that I really misjudged the master¡¯s realm?  Could it be that the master already has the realm of immortality?

    In an instant, the little fox also became suspicious like Hua Qianqian.

    However, unlike Hua Qianqian, the little fox can ask straightforwardly.  And Ye Pengfei didn't hide anything.

    "I just had some epiphany, a deeper understanding of the way of extreme emotion, and a better understanding of the ancestor wood demon's superpowers." Ye Pengfei's spiritual voice was transmitted through his mind, and he answered without concealment, "If we crack the secret of this flower,  In the realm of illusion, it still takes some thinking.¡±

    Have you had another epiphany?  The master can not only use the realm of Yuanxian to control his own power, but also use the power of extreme emotions to influence high-level emotions beyond levels.  Not only that, the master has mastered a hint of space magic.  After this battle, the master has gained a lot!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out does the little fox's spiritual voice: "She has an illusion to protect her body, and the master can also use the illusion to break it!"

    One word wakes up the dreamer!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 675. Retreat

    All strong people have blind spots.

    There was a blind spot in Na Hua Qianqian's thinking, so she misjudged Ye Pengfei's level and put herself in a passive position.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s thinking also has blind spots.  All this time, he has not delved into the art of illusion!  .

    You must know that the reason why illusions can work is essentially because illusions affect people's emotions.  If a person's mind is firm and flawless, how can he fall into an illusion and be unable to escape?

    The reincarnation world of the little fox is an extremely brilliant illusion.  This illusion encompasses almost all changes in the world. Whenever a strong person has such shortcomings, he will fall into the world of reincarnation. He will be confused and confused, not knowing who he is, let alone the true face of this world.

    Of course, the reincarnation world of the little fox is not just an illusion.  Even if the illusion is eliminated, if the power is not enough to break through the world of reincarnation, there is no way to escape from the world of reincarnation.  This was exactly the case for the Soul Emperor Gui Nuo. Although he was not deceived by the world of reincarnation, for a while, he could only secretly accumulate strength and was unable to successfully break the shackles of the world of reincarnation.

    Ye Pengfei has studied the art of extreme emotion. It stands to reason that he can also arrange powerful illusions to influence the enemy.  However, Ye Pengfei has always been looking for the enemy's weaknesses, and then used his extreme emotion to take advantage of the situation to exaggerate the enemy's emotions.  Just turn it around, add the energy of extreme emotion to yourself, and stimulate your own power potential.

    To be more precise, during this period of fighting, Ye Pengfei only used the previous method repeatedly.  Turn it over and influence yourself.  Stimulating one's own potential has been a long time ago.

    Not to mention setting up a fantasy world.

    Since Ye Pengfei realized the way of extreme emotion, he has never used illusion to fight with others.  If he hadn't been reminded by the little fox, he wouldn't have known when he would discover his blind spot.

    "That flower has blind spots, and I have a lot of blind spots. I don't know how many blind spots I have that are similar to 'arranging an illusion'. It seems that in the future, when I practice, I need to use the power of extreme emotion to explore my own weaknesses.  ." was reminded by the little fox.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think about it.

    This is another epiphany!

    Use the power of extreme emotion to find your own weaknesses.  Unknowingly, Ye Pengfei found the most suitable practice method for him

    ¡­¡­

    There are many phantoms.

    Although the flowers are clearly visible.  Don't be fooled by the surrounding pavilions.  However, she wanted to run away more and more.

    "Use illusions to break illusionsDoes this guy want to use me to practice some new magical skills?"

    Hua Qianqian is a master of illusion, she can see clearly.  The standard of this illusion that surrounded him was really poor.  It is almost equivalent to the fourth or fifth level of a god-man, which is exactly the same as the current power level of this "holy immortal".

    Hua Qianqian doesn¡¯t think that this is because Ye Pengfei is originally clumsy at illusion.  She mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei did not use powerful illusions because he wanted to study some new magical techniques.

    If you are afraid before you fight, you will not have to fight this battle.  I saw that Huaqianqian didn't dare to stay here any longer.  She kept retreating backwards, and even her demon flower subordinates in the underworld couldn't take care of her at all.

    "Damn, why did you run away!" Ye Pengfei frowned and muttered.

    Now Ye Pengfei is completely no longer nervous.  He wished that Hua Qianqian would stay and have a good fight with him, so that he could use such a fight to improve his level of illusion.  However, with his current ability, he is unable to stop Hua Qianqian.  She could only be allowed to escape.

    The little fox has the ability to stop it. Although her realm is worse than Hua Qianqian, her strength is much stronger.  It would be no problem even to stop a fighting Hua Qianqian, let alone a timid one.

    "However, Nahua Qianqian chose the timing very well.

    When she escaped, it happened to be the time when the little fox helped Mo Xuan escape from trouble.  If it had been a moment earlier, the little fox could have given up helping Mo Xuan and blocked himself instead.  If he had been a moment later, not to mention the little fox, even the weird Yin God who seemed to be of low level and weak in strength but could not be killed with one blow would have been able to come over and join forces to deal with him.

    "She actually let her run away." The little fox was so angry that he stamped his feet.

    Although Hua Qianqian has the realm of Xuanxian, her power is far inferior to those of Yin Mei Beast.  Now she knows even more that she doesn't have the power of space planes to use.  If he joins forces with his master, Mo Xuan, Ce Na, and Yin Jiutian, he might be able to capture him alive.

    Not to be missed.  If that flower Qianqian wants toIf you understand the cause and effect and come back, you will be in big trouble.

    What¡¯s more troublesome is

    "I don't know how many such existences there are!" Ye Pengfei frowned and said, not even in the mood to deal with those demonic flowers from the underworld that had not yet fled in a hurry.

    These guys with low IQs are nothing to be afraid of.  The scary thing is that there are countless powerful people similar to Hua Qianqian who exist in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan!

    This Hua Qianqian was scared away by herself. Maybe for a while, she still couldn't figure out the key.  However, if he bumps into other similar existences again, will he still be so lucky?

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt a little bit at a loss.

    The reason why the East is dangerous is because of this kind of existence!  !  !

    The original plan obviously cannot continue.  As for other places, Ye Pengfei didn't know if they would be safe.

    "I really don't know how guys like Qi Zhengtao can practice in this dragon clan's secret realm safely for hundreds of millions of years." Ye Pengfei twisted his eyebrows and muttered to himself.

    Even I feel huge pressure when facing these strong men.  If Qi Zhengtao and the others met this kind of existence, wouldn't they be killed instantly?  Ye Pengfei felt that there must be some mystery in it.  However, for a while, he couldn't figure it out.

    "Master, are there any restrictions that prevent them from leaving a specific place?" the little fox guessed.

    If we hadn¡¯t dug into this underground world, we wouldn¡¯t have met Hua Qianqian.  Maybe, this flower is bound to this underground world by some force and cannot escape.

    "Maybe." Ye Pengfei nodded and responded casually.

    In fact, both Ye Pengfei and the little fox know it very well.  If there really was such a power, with their current abilities, they would be able to sense some traces of it no matter what.  However, they noticed nothing.

    "Master. Let's get out of here first."

    The little fox knew that his guess had too many flaws, so he did not dare to stay here any longer.  No matter how many existences similar to Huaqianqian there are, at least these existences will not be everywhere in the world.  If you choose a place to practice at random, you won't be unlucky enough to meet another one.

    There is nothing wrong with the little fox¡¯s idea, but

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 676. Ye Pengfei¡¯s choice

    "No! We stay here to practice!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s decision surprised the little fox and Mo Xuan.  .

    The little fox spoke hastily, and was about to say something when he saw Ye Pengfei chuckle and point to the ground: "Not to mention the evil power here, let's talk about the treasures under the ground. We can't miss it."

    As soon as Ye Pengfei said these words, Little Fox and Mo Xuan couldn't help but their eyes lit up, and they all became excited

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    Hua Qianqian ran away violently.

    "A strong man in the Immortal Realm appears out of nowhere, and he is so ruthless!!!"

    Ye Pengfei ransacked the bodies of the fiery snakes that he had worked hard to accumulate for hundreds of millions of years.  If this trend continues, within a few years, all his savings will be wiped out by him.

    "If I hadn't destroyed the space plane, how would it be his turn to collect these things? After working hard for hundreds of millions of years, they were all made into other people's wedding clothes If that evil dragon came to kill me, what should I use to resist it?  Woolen cloth?"

    Hua Qianqian was anxious and angry.

    Until now, she has not figured out that she was just fooled by Ye Pengfei. Ye Pengfei was not in the immortal realm at all.

    After thinking about it over and over again, Hua Qianqian stamped her feet fiercely.

    "There is no other way, we can only do this"

    While searching for the remains of the fire snake buried underground, Ye Pengfei was also on guard against Hua Qianqian's sneak attack.  Strong people who are good at illusions are all good at sneak attacks.  This Hua Qianqian is practicing in realms such as illusion.  The ability to sneak attack is obviously very impressive.  I think back then, even the little fox fell into her trap.  If this happens again, I don't know if I will be lucky enough to scare it away again.

    However, after a whole month of precautions, Hua Qianqian did not show up.

    Mo Xuan has collected enough Yin evil power.  Entered Ye Pengfei's prototype plane to practice.  The little fox's realm is much higher than that of Mo Xuan, and the power of Yin evil that can be refined at one time is also countless times greater.

    but.  When Mo Xuan entered Ye Pengfei's prototype plane, the little fox also gave up collecting.

    "What, are you going to advance?" Feeling the pressure of the little fox's power.  Ye Pengfei judged the little fox's condition very accurately.

    Over the past month, Ye Pengfei has not only been searching for the remains of the Fire Snake, but he has also been seizing the time to refine the ancestral wood demon as quickly as possible.  If you want to prevent Hua Qianqian's sneak attack, or sense the appearance of other similar existences in advance, you can only rely on the supernatural ability of the ancestor wood demon.

    The little fox is already at a very high level, and her power is about to advance to the first level of the Void Immortal. With Ye Pengfei's month of training, she can accurately sense the fluctuations in the surrounding space.

    "Let's not rush this yet." Without thinking, the little fox shook his head.  "Master, have you felt that it's getting hotter here?"

    "Indeed." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Maybe it's because you have collected too much Yin evil power, that Huaqianqian. After discovering our actions, you must have been frantically collecting Yin evil power. Without Yin evil,  The temperature will naturally rise."

    "I don't think so." The little fox shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Half a month ago, the temperature did not fluctuate much. However, in the past half month, the temperature has begun to rise. I suspect"

    "Is there a strong man of the fire element trying to set a trap for us?" Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed sharply, and he turned to using his spiritual thoughts to communicate.

    "That's right." The little fox also replied with his spiritual thoughts, "Since Hua Qianqian is trapped here, there must be other powerful Xuanxian people in a similar situation. Hua Qianqian has never come out to stop our search operation.  Okay, let¡¯s go find someone for help!¡±

    "That makes sense." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly

    "Hehe, that Junpin Taoist weapon is back too." A tall and thin man in red chuckled, "With two less outposts, I can arrange it faster."

    "Lamo, don't rush in!" Hua Qianqian scolded in a deep voice with a pink face, "That's an existence in the immortal realm. Although his power is not as good as ours, his space plane is still there!"

    "Don't worry." Ramo chuckled, "What kind of business do I do? Even if I'm discovered, it doesn't matter. I'm doing things, don't worry!"

    "snort!"

    When she thought of Ramo¡¯s past actions, Hua Qianqian¡¯s face became a little ugly.  If it weren't for worrying about that evil dragon, Hua Qianqian wouldn't have asked Lamo for help.

    Lamo didn¡¯t care about Hua Qianqian¡¯s attitude at all. While he was arranging something, he chuckled and said, ¡°We have agreed that the royalThe Taoist weapon, and this powerful man in the Immortal Realm, all belong to me!  You must not do anything with your Raging Flame Breaking Wind Tower!  "

    "Don't worry, I, Hua Qianqian, keep my word. When have I ever done anything that broke someone's trust?" Hua Qianqian looked unhappy and said in a deep voice, "But you, Lamo, have always been notorious. Don't give up halfway because you are afraid of him.  , Give me your pick!!!"

    Hua Qianqian is afraid of Ye Pengfei, and even more afraid of that evil dragon.  Although Ye Pengfei's realm is "high", judging from the fact that he did not "take advantage of the situation to chase him", I am afraid that this immortal realm powerhouse has lost too much power and does not want to really fight him to the death.

    But that evil dragon is different. Whether you kill that evil dragon yourself or the evil dragon kills you, you can get complete relief!  !  !

    "Counting the time, the evil dragon is coming soon. I have been suppressed by him for so many years, am I finally going to be unable to withstand it now?" Hua Qianqian thought sadly.

    Even if Lamo kills this Immortal Realm guy, all the benefits will go to Lamo.  He had lost so many fire snake remains and could no longer fight a war of attrition with that evil dragon.  What method should I use to avoid disaster?

    "Is it possible that I still have to rely on Lamo?" Hua Qianqian thought to herself, "Lamo is good at formations. Help me resist that evil dragon. I will take the opportunity to capture more fire snakes. It is possible to fight with that evil dragon.  A battle.¡±

    "However, Ramo's reputation is too bad and he has many enemies. If you ask him for a favor, you will probably be looked down upon by others. If you join forces with him to deal with that evil dragon, will anything happen?  Big mess?"

    "Besides, I even gave him the Flame Breaking Wind Tower, what else can I do in return?"

    Hua Qianqian¡¯s mind was filled with how to deal with that evil dragon.

    But what Ramo was thinking about was the big harvest in the near future.

    Neither Hua Qianqian nor Lamo expected that although this place was very secretive, the real danger was gradually approaching them Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 677. Both captured!

    Space collapses!  !  !

    Originally, Hua Qianqian and Ramo were staying in a top-secret place.  In an instant, the two of them fell into chaos in time and space!

    "how so?!"

    Hua Qianqian and Lamo both exclaimed.  .

    Being able to evade Ramo's heavy warning, find this place quietly, and secretly kill him, this method is already very terrifying.  Suddenly, two people were thrown into the chaos of time and space. This is simply unbelievable!

    "How could such a powerful secret space be torn apart with his current strength?" Ramo shouted in horror.

    With his level of Xuanxian First Heaven, he is not afraid of chaos in time and space.  What he fears is the power that can pull him into chaotic time and space.

    You must know that dozens of Xuanxian-level beings have been trapped in this Dragon Clan secret realm for hundreds of millions of years.  If anyone has the ability to split time and space and escape into the chaotic time and space, he will definitely escape and will not stay in this bastard space any longer.

    This "immortal strong man" is really terrifying!

    However, after being scared for a short while, Ramo became happy again: "Haha, that's fine, I'll go!"

    By escaping to other spatial planes through the chaotic time and space, you can completely get rid of this secret space.  According to what the ancient spell said, he can rebuild the space plane and regain his former glory.  ¡¾-<3 8 Kanshu.com^>-*You¡¿

    Ramo laughed while setting up numerous magic circles

    ¡­¡­

    "Using the power of chaotic time and space, we set up the universe-turning array. This person is really powerful!" Ye Pengfei nodded secretly and looked at the flower.

    At this moment, Hua Qianqian¡¯s beauty has turned pale and she is at a loss.

    Hua Qianqian was originally afraid of Ye Pengfei. For more than a month, she failed to see her blindness clearly and correct her misjudgment.  Suddenly fell into chaotic time and space.  Hua Qianqian was even more despairing, feeling that no matter how hard she tried, she would never be Ye Pengfei's opponent.

    A dignified Xuanxian-level existence.  From the beginning to the end, apart from casting an illusion spell on Ye Pengfei once, he never dared to fight with him again!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Scare people.  To be able to scare someone to this extent is an age-old anecdote.  Even though Ye Pengfei was very confident in his extremely passionate Taoism, he still had a feeling of "pie in the sky".

    "Ignore her for the moment and kill that guy who is good at setting up formations first!"

    Ye Pengfei looked away from Hua Qianqian.  And with Ye Pengfei's low shout, Ramo, who had already deployed numerous formations to stir up the chaos of time and space, suddenly found that he saw Hua Qianqian again.

    "What the hell!!!" Ramo yelled in horror.

    Hua Qianqian, who was already frustrated, even covered her mouth with her hands.  Screaming in horror: "La, Lamo, why are you back again?"

    How would I know!  !  !

    Ramo panicked and quickly expanded his territory.

    The realm of wind and fire.

    Fire is fire that rushes in all directions.

    wind.  It is the wind that flees hastily.

    In fact, Ramo has also realized that his confidence has collapsed and no matter how hard he struggles, he can't escape.  But, instinctively.  He still has to work harder.

    "People who can't see through the confusion are so weak." Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed.

    At this moment, he felt as if he was a high-altitude god, overlooking all living beings.  If you want them to laugh, they have to laugh.  If you want them to cry, they have to cry.  If you want them to die

    Fortunately, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, Lamo, who is good at formations, has other values.  Therefore, he just continued to amplify Ramo's panic, making Ramo completely lose the intention of confrontation.  But he didn't kill him like he did with the Soul Emperor Guiyao.

    In less than a quarter of an hour, Ramo surrendered.

    "Master, spare Ramo, spare Ramo." The dignified Xuanxian actually burst into tears and cried so ugly.

    Hua Qianqian also gave up completely. She was completely unable to wake up to herself. She fell into Ye Pengfei's hands inexplicably.

    "My master is above, please bow to Hua Qianqian." Hua Qianqian bowed down Yingying, and like Ramo, he let go of his soul.

    ¡­¡­

    "How could this happen???" Even the little fox couldn't believe his eyes.

    She thought that even if Yin Jiutian succeeded in the sneak attack, it would still be a fierce battle. The little fox was ready at any time.The plan to stimulate potential.  Who knew that Yin Jiutian used Domain 1 to cover it, and then the master moved the Extreme Emotion Domain again, and the two Xuanxian-level guys actually gave up.

    Even the little fox was so surprised. Yin Jiutian, Moxuan, Cen Na, and Samsara, who had always looked serious and felt that they would definitely have to pay the price, all looked at each other in shock, thinking that this thing was really unbelievable.

    Only Ye Pengfei took it for granted.

    Ye Pengfei benefited a lot from the battle with the Soul Emperor Gui Cuo.  The battle with Hua Qianqian and Lamo made Ye Pengfei realize everything.

    "This is the feeling, the feeling of controlling all spirits!!!"

    Ye Pengfei stretched out his palm and gently clenched it into a fist.

    Just now, he had a vague glimpse of the supreme power of extreme emotion, the supreme power that could make all souls bow their heads and smile proudly in the world.

    It was just now that he finally had the confidencethe confidence to fight against those beings in the immortal realm!  !  !

    Everyone has weaknesses, and Ye Pengfei is no exception.  After knowing the strength of his enemies in his previous life, and being forced to make the decision to "stay in a low-level plane", he also discovered his own weakness.

    You can skip levels to fight, but if you skip too many levels, you will still be frightened!

    Originally, this was not a very unusual weakness.  However, this weakness is very likely to become a barrier for Ye Pengfei to realize the supreme realm!

    Fortunately, with this battle, fortunately, two Xuanxian-level beings were captured effortlessly.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei would not be able to peek into this supreme realm.  Otherwise, he is very likely to be forced to hang out in a low-level plane, and then be trapped in that plane forever

    No one can understand how happy Ye Pengfei feels at this moment.  Even the little fox mistakenly thought that the owner's comfortable smile was because he had captured two mysterious immortal-level beings.

    "Congratulations, Master!" the little fox giggled, "How does Master plan to allocate these two people?"

    Although Hua Qianqian and Lamo have both let go of their souls, waiting for Ye Pengfei's shackles to come.  However, Ye Pengfei has no such ability.

    The realm is worse than them, and the strength is not as strong as them.  That is to say, there is an extra prototype plane than them. It is okay to imprison them in this prototype plane, but if you want to force them to fight for you, it is simply impossible for the time being.

    Glancing at Mo Xuan, Ye Pengfei said calmly: "It's yours." Kiss!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 678. Re-entering reincarnation

    assimilation!  !  !

    If Mo Xuan hadn¡¯t already figured out the field of assimilation, Ye Pengfei really didn¡¯t know what to do.  Perhaps, his only option was to kill these two people.

    "Thank you Master for the gift!!!" Mo Xuan was overjoyed.  .

    These are the souls of two Xuanxian first-level souls. They are several levels higher than my two ancient heroic souls!

    It is true that I want to assimilate two Xuanxian-level souls.  With my current ability, I'm afraid it's too much.  However, the master will always keep these two Xuanxian-level beings in the space plane.  One day, these two Xuanxian-level beings will become his loyal slaves.

    Ce Na and Yin Jiutian looked at Mo Xuan with envy, but neither said anything more.

    Even if I want to get a share of the pie, I don¡¯t have the ability.  In addition to being envious, the two of them could only think about how to speed up their practice.

    Just when Cen Na and Yin Jiutian were stimulated by Mo Xuan and wanted to seize the time to practice hard, they suddenly heard Ye Pengfei say with a smile: "The benefits of you two are indispensable."

    Huh?

    Ce Na and Yin Jiutian looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise.

    "The remains of the fire snakes are everywhere here, you two should look at them and separate them."

    As soon as these words came out, the two people were extremely happy.

    Although, the Flame Snakes are only god-level beings, and their energy is far inferior to those two Xuanxian-level powerhouses.  However, it is impossible for Mo Xuan to enjoy the benefits of two powerful Xuanxian level men now.  After refining the remains of these fire snakes, I can immediately increase my power.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Huaqianqian¡¯s territory.  The owner unearthed less than one percent.  The number of Fire Snake remains buried in other places is probably astronomical.  I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible to plunder everything that was built in ten or eight years.

    The two of them were gearing up and wanted to have a big fight, but they heard Ye Pengfei say in a deep voice: "However, there is not much time left for you. There is a dark dragon of the first level of Xuanxian within three months. For sure.  Will kill here!"

    Hua Qianqian has already let go of her soul toward Ye Pengfei.  Her past and present life, all kinds of past events.  Ye Pengfei can easily see it.  It was too long ago, and Ye Pengfei had no time to check it for a while, but this dragon looked like a ghost that had been entangled with Hua Qianqian for hundreds of millions of years.  But he saw it at a glance.

    This is not an ordinary Xuanxian first-level powerhouse. Among the Xuanxian-level inner demons he has sealed, I am afraid no one can be his opponent!

    In this battle, I really had a lot of enlightenments and improved rapidly.  However, Ye Pengfei is not so arrogant that he ignores everything.

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Cen Na and Yin Jiutian immediately felt that time was running out.  [-<3 8 Kanshu.com^>-*You] Without saying a word, they rolled up their sleeves and got to work

    "Master. I have also gone back to practice." After everyone had gone to do whatever they were supposed to do, the little fox bowed with a smile and said, "I will practice for a long time this time, most likely. When Master sees me again, I will  It¡¯s been upgraded to a king-grade Taoist weapon.¡±

    Originally, the evil power collected by the little fox was not enough to support her to advance to a king-level Taoist weapon.  However, after Mo Xuan acquired two Xuanxian-level powerhouses, he no longer had the time to refine his Yin Sha power.  Not only did he give the evil power he had collected during this period to the little fox.  Also out of gratitude for the little fox's constant help, most of the evil power in the bloody soul jade tower was given to the little fox.  In this way, the little fox had the idea of ????impacting the king-level Taoist weapon.

    "Don't worry, help me again." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "You come out of the world of reincarnation and help me protect the law. I want to enter reincarnation again."

    The little fox said in surprise: "With the master's current realm and cultivation, my world of reincarnation is of no use to the master."

    Ye Pengfei has mastered the method of harnessing the power of gods and men with the Yuanxian realm.  Moreover, because he had glimpsed the supreme realm, there were faint signs of a breakthrough in his Yuanxian realm.  It is very likely that before his power reaches the first level of the Void Immortal, Ye Pengfei will create another miracle and advance to the first level of the Earth Immortal in advance!

    With such a realm and such power, before the little fox obtained the Void Immortal level power, her world of reincarnation could no longer trap Ye Pengfei at all.

    "It doesn't matter, I will seal myself." Ye Pengfei smiled lightly.

    The little fox was even more surprised.

    Self-sealing?  That means that the master enters the world of reincarnation as a mortal.  In this way, wouldn't it mean that we have to go through millions of reincarnations before we can hope to explore this world of reincarnation?

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes longer.  The problem is that the little fox is worried that if reincarnation occurs too many times, the owner will be filled with inner demons and completely lose himself.I!

    Using the world of reincarnation to practice is of course a good method for strong people like Ye Pengfei.  However, this method also has a huge drawback - if you are unfortunate enough, you will get lost in the world of reincarnation.  Even if he is rescued in the end, he will still have many inner demons, and there is a possibility that he will never be able to improve his Taoism again!

    However, the little fox said nothing.  She nodded and silently set up the world of reincarnation.

    The path to cultivation is to act against nature.  How can it be possible to achieve enlightenment without risks?  My master has been cultivating too smoothly.  Even the two powerful Xuanxian-level men were captured alive by their master inexplicably.

    "Master is going to impose a challenge on himself." The little fox thought to himself, watching his master enter the world of reincarnation as a mortal

    "Hua Qianqian hooked up with Ramo?" A dark-faced man shouted in a deep voice with an ugly expression, "Fan Jun, don't lie to me!"

    "Since I, Fan Jun, dare to come, how can I deceive the Nether Dragon King?" Opposite the Nether Dragon King, a white-faced scholar waved a folding fan and said slowly with a smile, "The Nether Dragon King should also know, just as the flower Qianqian is the Nether Dragon King.  Just like the Dragon King's fateful enemy, this Ramo is also my Fan Jun's fateful enemy. Therefore, I have been paying close attention to Lamo's movements. I am afraid that only one of the dozens of us can truly discover Ramo's whereabouts.  I, Fan Jun, am the only one."

    "Okay!" The Dark Dragon King shouted in a deep voice, "As long as you don't lie to me, I will kill Ramo for you. You can also get rid of that spell and regain the plane space!"

    Fan Jun laughed and shook his head: "King Ninglong, King Ninglong, although you are powerful in battle, haven't you been unable to do anything with Hua Qianqian for hundreds of millions of years? Now that Hua Qianqian has roped in Lamo as a helper,  With this strong support who is good at formations, not to mention killing that flower, it depends on whether you, the Nether Dragon King, can come back alive!"

    Facing the Nether Dragon King whose pressure was obviously stronger than his own, Fan Jun still dared to speak out and looked like he had the pearls of wisdom in hand.  Although the Dark Dragon King's face darkened, he did not become furious. He just stared into Fan Jun's eyes.

    Looking at each other for a long time

    "Tell me what you can do."

    Fan Jun¡¯s proud laughter echoed everywhere in the Dark Dragon King¡¯s lair Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 679. See through at a glance!

    The world of reincarnation is reincarnated.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know how many generations he has been reincarnated.  His hazy mind gradually remembered some things.

    "Cultivationenlightenmentimmortalsgodsgodsextreme emotionsthis is all a mess. Am I having a nightmare again?"

    Ye Pengfei held his head in his hands, bent over and knelt on the dirt.  A hoe, as tall as half a man, was planted beside him.  A patch of dirt overgrown with weeds was waiting for him to hoe it.

    In this life, he is a farmer.

    "Brother Fang, what's wrong with you?" A loud shout came from far away from the field ridge.

    "My surname is Fang?" Ye Pengfei stood up with a confused face, "No, my surname should be Ye."

    Ye Pengfei murmured and looked towards the hoe beside him.

    "Why does this hoe look so strange? Hey, it disappeared!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the hoe at hand had disappeared without a trace.  Subconsciously, he reached out to fish it out.

    When he stretched out his hand to fish it out, Ye Pengfei was startled again.

    In an empty place, I actually found something!

    When I touched that thing, it looked like the wooden handle of the hoe that I had used for many years!

    "Am I blind?" Ye Pengfei rubbed his eyes fiercely and looked around.

    Everywhere is so familiar, the fields and villagers nearby, the rivers and mountains in the distance, this is exactly where I have lived for more than thirty years. I am obviously not blind.

    But.  Why can¡¯t I see the hoe at hand?  No way, this thing actually doesn't exist at all.

    One thought moves, and hundreds of thoughts arise.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking this, the hoe he was holding suddenly disappeared.

    This time, it disappeared completely.  You can't see it, you can't touch it!

    Ye Pengfei took two steps back in horror.  He was staggered by a grass bump and fell on his back.  Fell to the ground.

    "Brother Fang, are you okay!!!"

    The man who cared about Ye Pengfei just now across a field ridge.  shouted again.  When he saw the man suddenly staggering and falling, the man originally wanted to run over to take a look at the situation, but he suddenly stood still.

    Brother Fangcould he be possessed by evil spirits

    Ye Pengfei, whose butt hurt from the fall, looked at the man with blank eyes.

    "He's scared. He's afraid that I'll be possessed by evil spirits. He said this to me because of his strange power and confusion. I didn't expect that he would also be afraid of this Hey, why. I can understand him.  Heart?"

    Ye Pengfei was startled.

    At this moment, not far away, a panicked voice came over: "Dad, what's wrong with you?"

    ah.  She's my wife.  She was also scared. She had learned the skill of hunting from her father. A woman like her would be too scared to get close Well, she was different from him.  She just thought of her dad, and she was scared.  Her man was just like her father. When he was in great shape, he just let him go because of an inexplicable fall.

    Ye Pengfei's mind was in a mess.

    Ye Pengfei's mind was very clear.

    He was confused because he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him.

    He is awake because he can clearly see through everyone's heart!

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei discovered a problem.  From the beginning to the end, I was just using "he" and "she" to describe two people.

    One person is my wife, and the other is my friend since childhood. Why is it that what comes to mind in my mind is not their names, but "him" and "her"?

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s mind became even more confused, and Ye Pengfei¡¯s mind became clearer.

    "Illusionillusioneverything is illusion"

    Gradually, the good friends are no longer visible, the wife who has always been close to each other is no longer visible, the nearby fields and grass are no longer visible, and the distant mountains and rivers are also invisible.

    "Everything is illusion, so what is reality?"

    In an instant, memories of countless generations came to mind.

    In an instant, countless emotional experiences occupied my mind.

    In another moment, Ye Pengfei broke out of the situation!  !  !

    "Master, you are finally out." The little fox patted his chest repeatedly and smiled in surprise, "It has been more than five years."La, I am worried that before the master can break through the barrier, the Hades Dragon King will have already killed him.  "

    "Has it been more than five months?" At this moment, Ye Pengfei has completely found himself and his truth, "It is indeed quite a long time. I have been reincarnated for millions of generations."

    "Yes, Master has been reincarnated for a total of 3.76 million generations!" the little fox said with great certainty, and thanks to her counting down the reincarnations one by one, "Master, what have you gained Ah, Master  ,your eyes!!!"

    The little fox originally held her master's arm affectionately, but when she touched Ye Pengfei's eyes, she was a little scared, let go of her hands, and took several steps back.

    Immediately, the little fox understood.

    "Master, you actually saw through my weakness at a glance!"

    This is a natural reaction after someone peeks at a weakness.  The little fox couldn't help being so surprised that for a moment he didn't know whether he should go up to congratulate his master.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????Combined with the master's extremely passionate way, the master's combat power can no longer be described by the word "double".

    This is a qualitative leap!

    For more than five months, the little fox has not been able to stay in seclusion and practice hard.  However, she didn't gain anything.  At least in terms of strength, she has successfully advanced to the first level of the Void Immortal.

    When she advanced to the first level of virtual immortality, she also triggered the fate of achieving the realm of immortality.  However, without any effort, the little fox killed this disaster at the beginning!

    With a high-level realm, the little fox's methods of controlling low-level forces have become even more powerful.  She originally thought that her strength, after advancing to the first level of Void Immortal, was still not enough to easily deal with beings like Soul Emperor Guiluo.  But now, she is full of confidence.

    She never expected that her confidence would be shattered by her master¡¯s glance!

    Awe?

    This is more than just awe!

    In a daze, the little fox felt that even if his power returned to the third level of immortality, or even if he broke through the bottleneck, achieved a king-level Taoist weapon, and became a Nirvana existence, his weaknesses would still have nowhere to hide and he would still be exploited by his master.  One glance!

    What kind of ability is this? Could it be that just by being reincarnated for millions of generations, you can have such an ability?

    The little fox understood that this was obviously impossible.  If this were possible, then the Tao of Love would not be called a difficult Tao, second only to the Tao of time and space.

    Of course, the little fox won¡¯t ask.  She just smiled happily, smiling, and she felt as if the distance between herself and her master had become farther.  She even felt that she hated this feeling (This websitecom Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 680. Lots of doubts

    At this time, Ye Pengfei and the little fox were on a high mountain.  They are already thousands of miles away from Hua Qianqian's territory.

    After chatting with the little fox for a few words, Ye Pengfei sensed it and said in surprise: "The Dark Dragon King hasn't come yet?"

    Ce Na and Yin Jiutian were clearly still in Hua Qianqian's territory, constantly searching for the remains of the Fire Snake.  According to Hua Qianqian, the Nether Dragon King should have come to kill him long ago.

    "Yes." The little fox nodded and said, "Originally, Ce Na and Yin Jiutian had come back. However, the spies sent out by Yin Jiutian never found the Hades Dragon King. So, the two of them went back and continued digging.  ¡±

    "You are brave enough." Ye Pengfei smiled and said nothing more.

    As everyone¡¯s potential is tapped step by step, everyone¡¯s self-confidence is getting stronger and stronger.  Even though the Nether Dragon King is more powerful than Hua Qianqian, it is not so easy to kill Chen Na and Yin Jiutian.

    Turning around, Ye Pengfei went to see the results of Mo Xuan.

    Self-sealing, re-entering reincarnation, but the rudimentary plane is not affected in any way.  Ye Pengfei still couldn't figure out where this space plane was located, which belonged to him and was not affected by the self-seal.  However, Ye Pengfei also knew that even those who studied the ways of time and space might not be able to explain it clearly.  Therefore, he has kept this doubt in his heart and not thought about it too much.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t expect was

    When Ye Pengfei asked Mo Xuan about the progress of assimilating Hua Qianqian and Lamo, Mo Xuan told him the first information.  Unexpectedly, it is neither the origin of these mysterious immortals nor the situation of this Dragon Clan secret realm, but information related to the origin and location of the space plane!  !  !

    As long as you advance to the realm of gods, you can have your own space plane.  And as long as you reach the peak of the first level of Xuxian, all the spatial planes you can possess will be revealed.  Those who study "why this happens" are those who study the way of space.  The Taoism that we strive for.

    "There is a Taoist artifact related to this Taoist secret hidden in this secret space?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "Moxuan. Are you sure?"

    "My subordinates have verified it repeatedly and there is absolutely no problem!!!"

    "That is a space Taoist artifact, or a holy Taoist artifactIs this possible?" Ye Pengfei looked at the little fox very doubtfully.  Ask for her opinion.

    The little fox¡¯s expression was even more confused than Ye Pengfei¡¯s.

    ??Sacred Taoist artifacts are comparable to the existence of powerful people in the immortal realm. Is it possible that the legendary existence is hidden in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan?

    What is even more confusing is that if there is such a legendary weapon, how can only a group of Xuanxian-level powerhouses come to snatch it.  Even the mysterious existence of the Third Heavenly Lord is jealous!  !  !

    ?According to common sense, this kind of thing is unlikely to happen.  However, look at Mo Xuan's determined look.  But it doesn¡¯t look like fake news.  Ye Pengfei pondered for a long time, and then continued: "Leave aside the matter of the instruments, how many powerful Xuanxian people are there in the secret realm?"

    "They estimate that there should be about twenty more."

    "Have all the other Xuanxian-level powerhouses also had their space planes shattered?"

    "Yes." Mo Xuan nodded.  Said, "It is said that it is because the guardian of the Taoist artifact cast an extremely vicious spell at the cost of his life. All the immortals who invaded this space plane, the space plane was shattered. Only by killing them  Only certain strong people must leave this secret realm to reunite the space plane."

    "So, the Nether Dragon King wants to kill Hua Qianqian?" Ye Pengfei quickly understood.

    "That's right." Mo Xuan responded in a deep voice, "Similarly, if Hua Qianqian can kill the Nether Dragon King, he can also reunite the space plane. Hua Qianqian said that the other Xuanxian who should be killed have already died in  It fell into her hands. Ramo's side is a little more complicated, and he hasn't fully figured out how many enemies he still needs to kill before he can re-consolidate the space plane."

    When Mo Xuan said this, although his expression was calm, Ye Pengfei could see his inner fluctuations at a glance.

    "It's not a troublesome thing." Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "As long as you can successfully assimilate the two of them, they will naturally be able to reunite in the space plane after leaving this Dragon Clan secret realm."

    As the saying goes, the authorities are obsessed with it. In the process of assimilating the souls of Hua Qianqian and Ramo, Mo Xuan was also infected by the emotions of the two people unconsciously.  All this time, Hua Qianqian and Lamo have been thinking about how to kill the Xuanxian who is related to them.  Hundreds of millions of years ago, they had long given up on the idea of ??tearing apart the secret realm and escaping far away.

    When Ye Pengfei said this, Mo Xuan's eyes suddenly brightened.  I am eager to try it in my heart.??, I want to go back and continue my great cause of assimilation.

    "Don't be anxious." Ye Pengfei waved his hand to signal Mo Xuan to calm down, "There is something fishy about this matter, and we have to analyze it carefully."

    "The master is right." The little fox nodded and echoed, "There are too many doubts here, we can't act rashly!"

    After agreeing, the little fox paused, wanting to hear his master continue to explain.  However, she saw Ye Pengfei's encouraging eyes.

    The little fox suddenly felt warm in his heart, quickly sorted out his thoughts, and said in a deep voice.

    "First of all, it is the restriction of this secret realm of the Dragon Clan. Not to mention a mysterious immortal, even an earthly immortal can easily tear it apart. How could there be a holy Taoist artifact hidden in a secret realm of this level?  Could there be such a powerful guardian?"

    "Secondly, there are these Xuanxian. They can't all be rogue cultivators. In my memory, there are basically no rogue cultivators of this level of power. Now that there is such tempting news, how can they  Not informing the more powerful existence? Even if they are greedy, not everyone is like this, and not even a little bit of information has been leaked."

    When the little fox said this, Mo Xuan frowned and added: "Even if the news is not leaked, hundreds of millions of years have passed, and there will always be forces related to them looking for them!"

    "That's right." The little fox nodded and continued to reason, "The next step is to discover this secret realm. What kind of realm and cultivation level are the major forces on Zhanlong Star? They are  Why did you discover the secret realm, and why did you enter the secret realm?"

    "Using the periodic restriction to weaken? This is too unbelievable. Is it possible that Hua Qianqian and the others can't use this periodic restriction to weaken and escape from the secret realm?"

    Mo Xuan¡¯s brows became tighter and tighter: ¡°What if the weakening is one-way?¡±

    "Look at you, your rhetoric is hesitant." The little fox said with a smile, "You should also know that several major forces in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan can take advantage of the periodic restrictions to weaken, at great cost.  , send someone out. In this way, how can the weakening be one-way? In addition, Zhanlong Pavilion has found a way to break through the restriction. Is it possible that these Xuanxian strong men are better than the people in Zhanlong Pavilion?  Still stupid?"

    The little fox wanted to continue listing, but Ye Pengfei suddenly changed his expression and said in a deep voice: "The Dragon King is here!" (.com Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 681. The Dark Dragon King!

    The Nether Dragon King, who was supposed to be killed a few months ago, has only just appeared now, which is already a bit strange.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that the Pluto Dragon King did not rush towards him like Hua Qianqian described, but instead kept wandering around the outside of Hua Qianqian¡¯s territory.

    I have to say, Yin Jiutian is so awesome.  He practiced space Taoism, and the clone spies he sent out were actually able to evade the Nether Dragon King's consciousness and quietly followed the Nether Dragon King to find out what was going on.

    A few months ago, Yin Jiutian had to join forces with Mo Xuan to find the hiding place of Hua Qianqian and La Mo, and to hide La Mo's numerous warning formations.

    A few months later, I¡¯m afraid Yin Jiutian alone will be enough to accomplish such a thing!

    While nodding secretly and praising Yin Jiutian's rapid progress, Ye Pengfei was also confused by the actions of the Nether Dragon King.

    "It's neither a formation nor a trap. What the hell is this Dragon King doing?"

    Mo Xuan also asked Hua Qianqian and Lamo successively. These two powerful Xuanxian men who had been partially assimilated by Mo Xuan also had no idea and could not give any answers.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s better to call back Cen Na and Yin Jiutian.¡± The little fox frowned and said, ¡°Before the many doubts are clarified, I think it¡¯s better not to act rashly.¡±

    With everyone¡¯s current strength, they are not afraid of a fight with the Dark Dragon King.  Compared with a few months ago, when we suddenly encountered Hua Qianqian, everyone has improved to varying degrees.  Ye Pengfei's Taoism greatly increased, and his eyes were as bright as a torch.  Even the little fox must be in awe.  Maybe, even if Ye Pengfei fights the enemy alone, he can still win.

    However, after analyzing the doubtful points in the Dragon Clan¡¯s secret realm and the weirdness of these Xuanxian-level powerhouses, the little fox seemed to vaguely smell some kind of ¡°conspiracy¡±.  therefore.  She urged to wait and see for the time being and not to start the war lightly.

    Ye Pengfei also agrees with the little fox's view, but the problem is.  The Nether Dragon King circled Hua Qianqian's territory faster and faster, and it only took a short time for Cen Na and Yin Jiutian to do so.  I couldn't find a chance to leave quietly.

    "Strange, does the Dark Dragon King just want to trap Hua Qianqian in this territory?" Ye Pengfei pondered deeply.

    Logically speaking, besieging Huaqianqian is useless.  Most of Hua Qianqian's power to defend against enemies comes from the countless corpses of fire snakes buried in her territory.  Unless this root can be cut off, Hua Qianqian will have endless power.  Even though the Pluto Dragon King has great fighting power, he has never taken advantage of him in the slightest for so many years.

    ¡°That is to say, Ye Pengfei was very lucky and made Hua Qianqian suspicious early on.  This suspicion was also transmitted to Ramo, and then they were both captured.  If Hua Qianqian hadn't been so suspicious and fighting in her territory, Ye Pengfei would have had no chance at all.

    "How about we go down and lure the Nether Dragon King away?" Mo Xuan suggested.

    "That's fine." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s approval.  Mo Xuan quickly turned into a dim gray shadow and slipped down from this ten-thousand-meter-high mountain

    ¡­¡­

    What is the Dark Dragon King doing?

    On the one hand, he wants to lure Hua Qianqian and Lamo out.  At least, no matter what, Nalamo saw him wandering around.  You should also throw in a formation.

    On the other hand, the Dark Dragon King is surveying the earth's energy.

    If Fan Jun wants to win over the Nether Dragon King, he naturally needs to show the means that can help the Nether Dragon King kill Hua Qianqian.  And the method Fan Jun used to make transactions was the method of "exploring the earth's atmosphere".

    The flowers are constantly burying the fire snake corpses deep in the ground. Over time, they will change the atmosphere here.  According to the methods provided by Fan Jun, as long as you find the core of the earth's energy and then destroy it, you can get twice the result with half the effort and destroy the root of Huaqianqian.

    In Fan Jun's calculation, after the Hades Dragon King wandered around for two times, Lamo, who is good at formations, should know what the Hades Dragon King was thinking.  At this time, Lamo and Hua Qianqian should join forces to attack.

    Or, at least Ramo will throw out a formation to disrupt the pace of the Pluto Dragon King.

    How could Fan Jun guess that at this moment, Lamo and Hua Qianqian were not in this area!

    Just when Fan Jun, who was hiding in the dark, felt that things didn't seem to be developing as he imagined, and planned to send a message with his spiritual mind to inform the Hades Dragon King to carry out the second plan, suddenly, a gray shadow appeared in front of him.  In sight.

    "What is that?" For the first time, Fan Jun didn't realize that the gray shadow was actually a strong man.

    Fan Jun hesitated for a moment, and it was precisely because of his hesitation that he avoided a catastrophe.

    ?????????????????, that gray shadow suddenly shot towards the Nether Dragon King.  When the Dark Dragon King was beaten and screamed, the gray shadow suddenly disappeared into the distance, and his figure was extremely strange.

    "This seems to be the invisible magic!" Fan Jun was secretly surprised.

    The Dark Dragon King was confused. After being attacked by the gray shadow, he got angry and beat him back with the Overlord Boxing Technique.

    No matter how you dodge the gray shadow, every punch hits the gray shadow.  According to the power of the punch, even if Hua Qianqian was hit by the Pluto Dragon King's punch, he would probably vomit a few mouthfuls of blood.

    But¡­¡­

    "Are you safe?" Fan Jun was even more surprised, and his face gradually darkened

    Fan Jun has already seen that it is a weird field.  Faced with this unknown territory, he was cunning and chose to sit on the sidelines.

    If the Dark Dragon King is cunning enough, he should stop and observe at this moment.  However, when he noticed that there was a strange field that caused his fist to hit the void, he immediately became furious and roared, making the blow even more violent and powerful.

    "Fortunately, his strength is too weak, otherwise, I really wouldn't be able to bear it." Mo Xuan, who secretly controlled the ancient heroic soul, also broke into a cold sweat.

    Although the realm of this Nether Dragon King is high, his power is only the peak of the eighth level of a god.  Even though he is at a high level and can control the eighth-level power of a god-man, his power and power have increased a lot.  However, it is not enough to break through the Demon Xuan's domain with pure brute force.

    " However, Mo Xuan does not dare to fight.

    Even though Hua Qianqian said, this is a wild dragon.  However, no matter how brutal you are, you can't really only use brute force.  After all, you are also a Xuanxian-level existence.

    As expected, when Mo Xuan controlled the ancient heroic soul and planned to escape, thick black mist wrapped around the fists of the Nether Dragon King.

    "What pure Yin evil power!" In the distance, the little fox whispered in surprise.

    The power of Yin evil that Hua Qianqian has collected is already quite impressive.  Its purity is enough to help the little fox advance to a king-level Taoist weapon.  But the evil power of the Nether Dragon King is actually more pure than the evil power of Hua Qianqian.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "Do you need me to take action to capture him?"

    The little fox couldn¡¯t help being surprised and happy (.com Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 682. I am suitable to be an assassin

    "Master, let's forget it." After hesitating for a while, the little fox shook his head.

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei¡¯s re-entry into reincarnation this time has brought him extraordinary gains.  In terms of the depth of Taoism alone, Ye Pengfei is probably comparable to those in the Nirvana realm.

    But the problem is, Ye Pengfei's strength is still not strong.

    For more than five months, Ye Pengfei has established his own cultivation level.  Therefore, the power of the body is still where it is, with no change.

    And the second soul is still refining the ancestor wood demon.  In more than five months, I have gained a lot of strength.  Not only did the power of the prototype plane increase tens of thousands of times, but the division between reality and reality in space also gradually took shape.

    It¡¯s a pity that if you want to use these powers to the outside world, you need the cooperation of your own body.  Therefore, in the final analysis, there is no essential change in the power that Ye Pengfei can exert.

    Although the Nether Dragon King only showed a set of fierce boxing skills, from the perspective of the little fox, it was clearly seen that the Nether Dragon King's combat power was countless times more powerful than Hua Qianqian's.  If it weren't for the steady supply of power, Hua Qianqian probably wouldn't be able to withstand a few attacks, let alone persist for so many years.

    And the little fox could see even more clearly that this Nether Dragon King had an extremely simple temperament.

    Normally speaking, the more profound the realm and cultivation level, the more careful the mind should be, and the more complex the temperament should be.

    "But this Nether Dragon King, who has the realm of Xuanxian, has an extremely simple temperament. He is really an anomaly.

    It¡¯s interesting to say that the more complex your temperament, the more likely you are to experience mood swings.  in this way.  The easier it is for Ye Pengfei to seize the opportunity and win.  The more innocent his temperament, the more useless Ye Pengfei is as a hero.

    The little fox knows that if the power of extreme emotion is put aside, the master still has the true body of the Five Elements Emperor, which can compete with the Nether Dragon King.  A real face-to-face fight, even if it's just about brute force.  The master doesn't know how much he will lose.  However, it is impossible to capture and suppress the Dark Dragon King.

    Ye Pengfei can see through the weakness of the little fox at a glance.  Naturally, he could see through the little fox's thoughts at a glance. He smiled slightly and said, "I am suitable to be an assassin."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.  With such words, Ye Pengfei walked quickly towards the direction of the demon

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei did not use wind spells because he did not want the Dark Dragon King to notice.

    Like the super hidden domain power, loaded on himself, Ye Pengfei quietly lurked towards the Nether Dragon King.

    I have to say that this Nether Dragon King is indeed powerful.  Even though the Demonic Realm is strange, there are still Yuanxian level ancient heroic souls to help out.  However, faced with the all-pervasive evil power of the Nether Dragon King.  He actually had a stray thought that "the souls of ancient heroes are in danger".

    "Xuanxian is Xuanxian. Even if the space plane is completely shattered and the power is only eight levels, it is still beyond my ability to deal with it." Moxuan shook his head and threw the distracting thoughts out of the sea of ??consciousness.  Continue to concentrate on controlling the ancient heroic soul to escape from the attack range of the Nether Dragon King.

    At this time, the Nether Dragon King had also realized that what he was dealing with was just the soul released by a certain strong man.

    "It's a soul cultivator. It's still a Yin god. Get out of here!" The Dark Dragon King roared and punched out.  I saw ripples of power striking in all directions.

    The Dark Dragon King wants to discover the hiding place of Mo Xuan through the changes in the ripples.

    But, just after he punched

    "Why don't you get out? Okay, okay, you've made me angry, you've really made me angry!"

    Suddenly, the fighting spirit of the Nether Dragon King skyrocketed.

    Mo Xuan was stunned for a moment, then his heart tightened.

    "The master has taken action. The mood of the Nether Dragon King is not that easy to influence."

    Like the little fox, Mo Xuan was aware of the Pluto Dragon King's natural ability to restrain Ye Pengfei's extremely passionate power.  Sure enough, when the Nether Dragon King's fighting spirit surged for a moment, he let out a slight "eh".

    "Who is controlling my emotions?"

    The surging fighting spirit goes as quickly as it comes.  In just this moment, the Pluto Dragon King quickly suppressed his emotional fluctuations.

    After defeating Ye Pengfei's move, the Dark Dragon King immediately launched a counterattack.  I saw that his evil power suddenly spread over a large area¡ª¡ª

    "Certainly!!!"

    The surrounding space is all fixed.  Let alone a human being, not even a breath of wind would move him.

    The space filled with black mist solidified strangely.  And the Nether Dragon King's next spell actually caused the invisible Ye Pengfei to suddenly reveal his true form!

    ?This is indeed Ye Pengfei's true form, and there is nothing false about it.

    Mo Xuan and Little Fox both became nervous all of a sudden.  Ce Na and Yin Jiutian, who had already escaped quietly, were also shocked and wanted to turn around and rescue their master.

    Fan Jun, who was lurking in the distance, couldn't help but laugh at this moment: "Is it wrong that a third-level Yuanxian dares to mess with the Nether Dragon King? Even those at the same level as the Nether Dragon King are also cultivating emotions.  Even a strong person would not dare to do this."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:  If it were Fan Jun, he would definitely fall into a big fall, but when he met the Nether Dragon King, Ye Pengfei would fall into a big fall!

    Everyone thought Ye Pengfei was finished.

    Even the most optimistic little fox feels that at least the owner has to pay the price of "the fragmentation of the Five Elements Emperor's true body".

    The body is immobilized and temporarily unable to move.  The power of extreme emotion has been broken, and the strongest means are useless. What can be done next?

    Mo Xuan is the closest to Ye Pengfei, and Mo Xuan is also the only strong person who can possibly rescue him.

    At this time, Mo Xuan can run away.  He is no longer under Ye Pengfei's control, and he can completely escape.

    However, Mo Xuan resolutely showed his body, and another ancient heroic soul suddenly attached itself to his body.

    "Dragon King Netherworld, take one of my moves!"

    A strong wind swept across, and pieces of wind knives, hidden in the strong wind, struck towards the solidified space.

    The spell of the Nether Dragon King to solidify space is indeed powerful, but it is not indestructible because of insufficient power.  Mo Xuan poured all his power into the ancient heroic soul, and the wind spells he cast were enough to completely destroy the Nether Dragon King's solidified space.

    "Haha, you are a clown, how dare you show off in front of me?"

    How could the Nether Dragon King let Mo Xuan succeed? His eyes were fixed on Mo Xuan.  Two beams of sharp light were directed at Mo Xuan's true body.

    At this time, Mo Xuan can stop attacking and block to protect himself.  However, he gritted his teeth and didn't care about the Dark Dragon King's attack.

    Mo Xuan wants to help Ye Pengfei get out of trouble at the cost of his life!

    The Dark Dragon King was a little surprised, but he did not retract his attack.  In his opinion, even if the space he solidified was broken, he could still use other tricks to kill the guy in front of him who was using the method of extreme emotion.

    As for the first guy who attacked him, he must be dead.

    Fan Jun also thought so. He felt that he had seen enough and it was time to show off.  However, just when Fan Jun was about to take action, his eyes suddenly became dull.

    A hearty laughter sounded next to the Dragon King: "Actually, I am best suited to be an assassin."

    Raise the knife and drop it, the dragon head will fall to the ground!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 684. Carrying a strange soul?

    Although, the immortals imposed the task of guarding the gate on Fan Jun.  However, every other month, Yu Hui would still come out to perform spells and take a peek at Ye Pengfei's condition.  Among these Xuanxian-level powerhouses, only Yuhui has the ability to judge a strong man's combat power from a distance.

    In particular, Sunset has the uncanny ability to sense danger.

    When the Xuanxians peered at Ye Pengfei from a distance for the first time through the strange cold rain, their first reaction was - can this kid kill the Dark Dragon King?

    " However, only Yu Hui, using his inexplicable ability, discovered Ye Pengfei's terrible danger.

    In every subsequent month, Yu Hui will choose a new place to spy on Ye Pengfei again.  And the results he got every time he peeked made him frightened.

    "This person is too strong!" Finally, after half a year passed, Yuhui did not dare to go out anymore. "I estimate that even if I restore the space plane now, I may not be his opponent!"

    All the Xuanxian's eyes widened with disbelief written all over their faces.

    "Yuhui, you read that right." A foreigner with a bull's head stared at his copper bell-like bull's eyes and said in a rough voice, "Last month, I clearly remember that you were just  Said that he has a fighting power comparable to that of ordinary Earth Immortal First Level Heaven. How come he was able to defeat the Mysterious Immortal First Level Heaven in a blink of an eye?"

    All the Xuanxian nodded slightly together, staring at Yuhui, wanting to hear an accurate answer.

    ¡°How would I know.¡± Yu Hui smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    It is true that Yu Hui felt uncomfortable all over from being stared at by everyone.  My own judgment is too incredible.  Could it be that I really made a mistake?

    Suddenly, Yu Hui¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    "I see!!!"

    Starting from near the lava river, we encountered a strange cold rain for the first time.  Nearly three months have passed.

    From the first time he encountered the strange cold rain to now, Ye Pengfei has been walking in this eastern land for half a year.

    During this period of time, Ye Pengfei's power has been raised to the peak of the eighth level of a god.

    His realm is firmly in the realm of Nirvana, the first level of Earthly Immortal!

    And his prototype plane is gradually becoming more and more stable.  It is only one step away from the formed space plane!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei, whether it is the use of his own body power or the power of the space plane that he can absorb.  They are many times more powerful than when they killed the Nether Dragon King.

    However, there was one thing that made Ye Pengfei feel very unhappy.  That is, the weird cold rain that appears regularly every month.

    Someone is clearly spying on me.  However, no matter what, he couldn't determine the person's location.

    "It would be nice if I could be faster."

    A stream of air quickly rotated on Ye Pengfei's fingertips.  If Tang Yingyao, who has the wind field, sees it.  You will definitely be shocked.  A mere cyclone no thicker than a thumb, its power is comparable to Tang Yingyao's hurricane power!

    The true power of the Five Elements Emperor's True Body.  It is being discovered step by step by Ye Pengfei.  He has discovered this technique that looks like a physical technique.  In fact, it is essentially possible to transcend the realm and exist alone.

    In other words, although Ye Pengfei's realm can reach the first level of Earth Immortal.  However, he can completely display the power of the Five Elements and the magical power of Xiao San to a level comparable to that of the Third Heavenly Lord!

    Of course, this is only a theoretical limit.  With Ye Pengfei's current level of the Five Elements Emperor's true body, even if he has gradually understood the secrets, he can only display the power of the Five Elements and the power of Xiao Sanqi to a level similar to that of the Soul Emperor Ghost Saucer.

    If you look at it from an ordinary person¡¯s perspective, this is already amazing.  You know, two years ago, Ye Pengfei faced the Soul Emperor Guiluo, and had to use all kinds of tricks before he was lucky enough to win.  But now, he can compete with the Soul Emperor Gui Hao without using his domain power!

    " However, in Ye Pengfei's view, this level is nothing at all.

    "Is this a plan left by my previous life to fight the enemy? I still need to find the higher-quality origin of the Five Elements Emperor's true body."

    Although, the strange cold rain was not like the past, and it fell again and again.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't care about the source of the cold rain. He looked towards the continuous volcanic cone in the distance

    "He was not fooled." Seeing Ye Pengfei actually walking in the opposite direction, Yu Hui couldn't help but look a little ugly, "However, I firmly believe in my judgment."

    "I also believe in Brother Yu's judgment!" Fan Jun hurriedly agreed, "Everyone knows what kind of role the Dragon King is. That Hua Qianqian and LaEveryone also knows how powerful Mo Mo will be if he joins forces.  If this person wasn't possessed of a strange soul, how could he have unleashed such a powerful fighting force and killed them one by one?  "

    In Fan Jun¡¯s opinion, Hua Qianqian and Lamo must have been beheaded by Ye Pengfei just like the Dragon King. This is a reasonable inference.

    Gao Xu, who had always been at odds with Yu Hui, also gave a rare nod: "Indeed, there is only one possibility. It was not his own power that killed the Nether Dragon King. What Yu Hui sensed was not this person.  The power, but the power of that magical soul!¡±

    For a time, several Xuanxian echoed and agreed with Yu Hui¡¯s judgment.

    "That is to say, you all agree to use the wandering method to consume the power of his magical soul?" An old man in gray robe said with a gloomy face, "Okay, then it's up to you to do it."

    "Ye Feng! What do you mean!" Gao Xu shouted displeased, "If we want to take action, we should all take action together. Why should we be responsible?"

    "Hmph!" Ye Feng said coldly, "Things have their own priorities. The key now is how to leave here, rather than snatching that strange soul that doesn't exist! If you want to provoke him, just do it yourself.  I¡¯m sorry that I won¡¯t accompany you!¡±

    Ye Feng's words also attracted the echo of several Xuanxian.

    "Ye Feng, what you said is wrong. Since that person is here, we can't open that portal with peace of mind. Killing that person is closely related to leaving the secret realm."

    An old-fashioned voice suppressed the voice that echoed Ye Feng.  Ye Feng glanced at it and snorted coldly: "Wang Daoqiu, you don't have eyes. That man has gone to the territory of Monster Huo. Will he disturb us from opening the portal?"

    Wang Daoqiuguai smiled and said: "It is precisely because he went to the territory of the old monster Huo that we have to take action quickly. The old monster Huo has never dealt with us. If the two of them join forces, won't we be in more trouble?"

    ¡°That¡¯s a bunch of nonsense!¡±

    "Ye Feng, I think you are the old fool!"

    ¡­¡­

    More than a dozen Xuanxian were noisy, and for a moment, there was a faint feeling of tension on both sides.  (This websitecom your support is my greatest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 685. Volcanic strange beasts

    Little did Ye Pengfei know that Yuhui made an inexplicable judgment for him, which then caused internal disputes among more than a dozen Xuanxian.  While those immortals were still arguing, Ye Pengfei had quickly arrived under the nearest volcano.

    The heat wave is rolling in, making people feel like they are being burned by a blazing fire.

    "This is just the edge of the volcanic zone. If we go deep into the belly of the volcano, how hot will it be?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh softly.

    After wandering on the eastern ground for half a year, although he did not encounter any danger, Ye Pengfei already had a full understanding of the extremes of the landforms here.

    The land in the east is much harder than other places.  If Little Fox and Mo Xuan were digging this kind of land, they would not be able to dig that deep even if they were given half a year, let alone ten days.

    This big river in the east is more ferocious than other places.  If compared with the power of the water system, the impact of the several large rivers Ye Pengfei passed by was comparable to the existence of the first level of the Void Immortal.  The water beast hidden in it was so powerful that Ye Pengfei was not willing to provoke it easily.

    This forest in the east Until now, Ye Pengfei has not dared to set foot in it easily.  Even though his combat power has soared now, he is still unwilling to deal with those tree demons.

    ¡°And the mineral deposits in the Easteven the land is difficult to dig. How can Ye Pengfei have time to study the mineral deposits deep underground?  However, even a fool can deduce that the mineral deposits in this underground must be extremely rare and precious.  Among them, if some powerful gold monster evolves.  Not very strange either.

    It can be said that the strength of the Five Elements in the East far exceeds that of other places.  This is also the first time for Ye Pengfei to try to compete with one of the monsters.

    "I don't know what kind of fire monsters will evolve in such a hot place." After a brief pause at the foot of the volcano, Ye Pengfei jumped up and flew up.  A few jumps later.  He jumped into the volcanic cone.

    Just as he jumped in, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but his face darkened.

    "There is a monster!"

    I have clearly inspected it with my spiritual consciousness, except for the huge magma pool that is constantly rolling.  No monsters were found here.  However, when he jumped down, he actually fell into a group of monsters!

    There has not been a formal fight yet.  Ye Pengfei felt something was wrong.

    After many epiphanies, my own realm has reached the first level of Earth Immortal.  With the power of the Earthly Immortal's first-level divine consciousness, he was unable to see the existence of these monsters in advance.  So, how powerful can these monsters be?

    Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei used the move that killed the Nether Dragon King.

    That time, Ye Pengfei used this move to kill the enemy.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei used this move to get out of trouble.

    I saw a group of people who were all on fire.  The wolf-like monster roared towards Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei only resisted for a few symbolic moments before being burned to ashes by these fire monsters

    At the top of the volcanic cone, Ye Pengfei looked at the battle below with a gloomy expression.

    "Every one of them can instantly kill beings like the Soul Emperor and Ghost Beast. This Eastern monster is really powerful!"

    This was Ye Pengfei¡¯s first time dealing with Eastern monsters, and he suffered a bit from the beginning.  If it weren't for the fact that his technique was so weird and unpredictable, he would probably have been stared at by these fire monsters, unable to escape.

    Ye Pengfei thought about it, the realm of extreme emotions.  unfold quietly.

    The demonic beasts under the volcanic cone, after killing Ye Pengfei below, went back to their respective homes and did whatever they had to do.  However, before they could disperse, they suddenly froze.

    "Fortunately, the power of extreme emotion is of some use." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.

    However, as soon as he said these words, those fire monsters all raised their heads.

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei saw the eyes of these fire monsters.

    Snake eyes!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's heart skipped a beat, and he secretly yelled "No".

    Immediately, he once again used the technique just now.  Just before these fire monsters jumped up and roared to devour Ye Pengfei, another Ye Pengfei appeared far away on the edge of the volcano.

    "Are you mistaken, you actually have the coldness of a snake?" Looking at "himself" surrounded by flames on the top of the mountain, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned.

    All things in the world are interdependent and mutually reinforcing.  Although the Ji Qing Dao method he practiced is powerful, it is not invincible.

    The way to be ruthless, the way to destroy love, the way to be ruthless??, you can break your own extreme passion!

    Snake creatures are naturally ruthless.  Ye Pengfei did not expect that these fire creatures that looked similar to wild wolves were actually snakes.

    "Now we are in trouble. Our spiritual consciousness cannot see them, and the power of extreme emotion cannot affect them. What should we do next?"

    Predicting the enemy¡¯s opportunity is the most important thing in a battle of wits.  Gui Yao, Hua Qianqian, and Nether Dragon King just failed to predict the enemy's opportunity and misjudged Ye Pengfei's methods. Therefore, they should have had the advantage, but in the end they suffered a huge defeat.

    The enemy's mistakes are your own opportunities.  Similarly, the enemy's mistakes will also become one's own experience wealth.  Ye Pengfei did not dare to take action rashly when he had no way to use his spiritual sense to detect and no way to use the power of extreme emotion to judge the enemy's movements.

    "Master, let me go and have a look." At this moment, Mo Xuan had just made a breakthrough and woke up from his long training.

    In the past half a year, Ye Pengfei was the only one wandering around. Little Fox, Mo Xuan and the others all stayed in Ye Pengfei's prototype plane, practicing with peace of mind.  During this period of time, except for the strange cold rain that appeared from time to time, Ye Pengfei did not encounter any danger.  Therefore, he never woke them up to help them fight.

    "You have reached the ninth level of God-Man, which is very good!" Ye Pengfei nodded, "You should continue to practice. Soon, my first plane will be formed. I need you to guard the other planes for me.  ."

    "The God of Space Planes?" Mo Xuan's eyes lit up and he nodded quickly.  He adjusted his mentality and soon entered the state of cultivation again.

    "The God of Space Planes" A faint voice came out from the Lingshi Palace.

    It¡¯s reincarnation.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood the idea of ??reincarnation.

    "You also want to become the god of my space plane?" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Samsara, you are not my subordinate, you don't have to be bound by me."

    "Is it a constraint or an opportunity?" The figure of Samsara slowly emerged from the Lingshi Palace

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 687. God of Space Planes (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei's main plane took shape.

    "It's rare to see it." Samsara shook his head with emotion, "I didn't expect that the master's main plane would turn out like this."

    Since that conversation, Samsara followed Mo Xuan and others and called Ye Pengfei his master.

    The little fox also agreed very much with reincarnation. She giggled and said, "It's really strange to have a space plane without stars. Such huge eight stone balls look really powerful and scary."

    Think about it, how amazing it would be if countless stars were gathered into eight **existences?  !

    Several people standing nearby could no longer describe themselves as "insignificant".  In addition to being amazed, it is still amazing.

    "The main plane has been established, when will the auxiliary plane appear?" Samsara looked around, trying to get a clue.  However, apart from the eight indescribably huge stone balls, there was only endless virtual and real space.

    Yin Jiutian, who is studying the method of space intensively, has always closed his eyes slightly, carefully comprehending the changes everywhere.  For strong people like him, every time the space is first formed, it is the best time for them to realize the truth and seek truth.

    Just when the words of Samsara had just finished, Yin Jiutian suddenly said: "The first auxiliary plane has appeared!!!"

    "As expected of someone who studies the way of space." The little fox exclaimed in surprise, "He actually discovered it earlier than I did."

    After nearly a year of dedicated cultivation, the little fox¡¯s cultivation power has been promoted to the first level of the Void Immortal.  And her true body realm is gradually advancing towards the realm of king-grade Taoist tools and the mysterious immortal.  Sooner or later.  She will definitely be able to advance to the level of a king-level Taoist weapon.

    "However, with the little fox's ability, as well as her rich memory and knowledge, she actually discovered it later than Yin Jiutian.  From this we can see how far Yin Jiutian has reached in understanding the way of space.

    "Perhaps, his realm will soon reach the realm of gods. Or even the realm of Nirvana." Looking at Yin Jiutian who was still in the realm of gods and humans, the little fox thought to himself.

    Ce Na, Mo Xuan and Samsara looked a little excited at this time.

    The three of them.  He is the god of space and planes identified by Ye Pengfei.

    The so-called god of the space plane is the existence that controls the auxiliary plane.  Even if the three of them haven't reached the realm of gods yet, they still.  Because they have become the controllers of Ye Pengfei's auxiliary plane, they can also use the power of the space plane in the auxiliary plane.

    The power of space plane is much more powerful than divine power.  A mere force of space planes can sweep away any low-level god.

    This is not the biggest benefit of becoming the God of the Space Plane. Just as reincarnation pursues, after becoming the God of the Space Plane, the hope of achieving the realm of gods will be greatly increased.

    What is even more exciting is that with the improvement of Ye Pengfei's realm and cultivation level.  The artistic conception contained in the auxiliary plane will also continue to improve.  Now Ye Pengfei is in the first-level realm of Earth Immortal. As long as he cultivates the auxiliary planes, these auxiliary planes will be able to reach the third-level realm of Celestial Immortal!

    Even Cen Na and Mo Xuan, who have great potential, are very eager to become the gods of space planes.  Not to mention, there are reincarnations with far worse potential than these two.  Although Ye Pengfei's approval has been obtained.  However, at this moment, he was still feeling uneasy, and there were some beads of sweat oozing out from his palms.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "The first auxiliary plane is called the plane of reincarnation. The real person of reincarnation. You are the god of the plane of reincarnation!"

    Ye Pengfei's faint voice continued to echo in the main plane.  As his voice sounded, the Lingshi Palace suddenly disappeared from everyone's eyes.  And Samsara also felt that a force was forced into his body.

    The little fox has long spoken in detail about the process of becoming the god of space planes.  Samsara was surprised and happy. He did not resist this force, but let go of his body and soul

    A feeling like ants crawling all over the body, slowly seeping in from the outside to the inside.  At this moment, Samsara recalled the moment when he first set foot on the path of cultivation.

    Isn¡¯t that moment similar to now?  When the spiritual energy penetrates the whole body, I am completely transformed and become a fairy.

    And this time, I have to be reborn again, what will I see?

    Back then, when I emerged from the mortal world and entered immortality, my six senses were sharp and my mind was clear. Everything around me fell into the sea of ??consciousness clearly and could be counted clearly.

    Today, as the god of space planes, what kind of wonders will I see?

    Soon, the question will be answered.  When this ant-like feeling gradually subsided.  Samsara felt that the sea of ??consciousness suddenly surged, and a panoramic view of the space plane fell into the sea of ??consciousness very clearly!

    This is a beginningIn the space plane of life, there is no distinction between reality and reality, and there are no stars everywhere.  One after another chaotic currents are running around in this embryonic plane.

    Amazingly, a spiritual stone palace appeared in this space plane.  The chaotic currents that were originally running around all seemed to be deeply attracted by the Lingshi Palace, and swished into it.

    ¡°What a majestic power of reincarnation!!!¡±

    Without entering this spiritual stone palace, Samsara can clearly see every detail in this palace.  One after another chaotic currents entered the palace, moving through the corridors.  As they continued to travel, they continued to transform, transform and finally turned into the power of reincarnation.

    Then, waves of reincarnation power surged out from the Lingshi Palace and returned to this rudimentary auxiliary plane.

    "The disc of reincarnation, condense!" With the thought of reincarnation, the power of reincarnation that entered the auxiliary plane instantly condensed together and turned into a huge disc of reincarnation.

    Reincarnation is full of surprises. Compared with the disc of reincarnation that I could condense in the past, the disc of reincarnation is not only hundreds of times larger in size, but the patterns of reincarnation on it are tens of millions of times clearer!

    "My choice is not wrong!!!" Samsara waved his fist excitedly and laughed, "Everyone, I'm going! Welcome everyone to come to the Samsara plane as a guest!"

    Samsara laughed happily, just like the spiritual stone palace just now, and disappeared suddenly.  Even the little fox that was so close could not grasp the trajectory of his departure.

    "This is the God of the Space Plane. Such speed and power can only be possessed by a true god!" Yin Jiutian couldn't help but exclaimed in admiration, his face filled with envy.

    According to the little fox¡¯s calculation, Ye Pengfei definitely has more than three auxiliary planes.  However, Ye Pengfei only settled on three gods of space planes¡ª¡ª

    Control the reincarnation of the reincarnation plane.

    Cen Na controls the blood evil plane.

    The demon that controls the soul plane.

    Ye Pengfei did not let the little fox become the god of space planes. After all, the little fox's realm was higher than his own.  Doing so would limit the development of the little fox.

    However, Ye Pengfei also did not let Yin Jiutian become the god of space planes.  Yin Jiutian didn't say anything, but in his heart, he still had some thoughts.

    The little fox smiled slightly and sent a message from his spiritual mind.  For a moment, Yin Jiutian lost all distracting thoughts

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 688. Ye Feng¡¯s killer move

    Samsara and others were very excited, but Ye Feng and others were troubled.

    "MD, the ground here is too hard. If that boy is not underground, wouldn't our work be in vain?"

    "Ma Laoer, don't be nagging. You only dug less than three feet out of ten feet of land, so hurry up!"

    Each person is responsible for ten feet of land. They thought that they could find Ye Pengfei's location after two turns at most.  However, now that they have taken turns five times, they still haven't found Ye Pengfei's whereabouts!

    Gradually, some people became impatient.  Even Ye Feng, Yu Hui and others who were more determined began to doubt their previous judgment.

    Just when everyone is filled with doubts

    Ma Laoer punched down the person with his fist, and the person was lifted several feet high.  However, instead of being surprised, he burst into laughter.

    "it's here!!!"

    All the Xuanxian also showed joy on their faces, and they made no secret of their greed.

    "It's really interesting to be able to sink so deep and have such a forbidden guard. It's interesting!" Ye Feng laughed and was the first to take action.

    The other Xuanxian were not stingy and used their own methods one after another.

    And in another place underground, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes slightly: "Is it interesting? It is indeed very interesting."

    He smiled coldly and closed his eyes again

    The restriction set by Ye Pengfei only has a hint of the realm of the first level of earthly immortal.  In terms of strength, since it was deployed before Ye Pengfei's plane was established, it is not too strong.  Under the repeated attacks of all the Mysterious Immortals, these restrictions were shattered one by one.  Seeing.  All the immortals are about to see where "Ye Pengfei" is.

    "Everyone, be careful." Ye Feng winked at everyone. In an instant, everyone nodded slightly and all prepared their defenses.  The offensive in their hands was also a little weaker. Only Ye Feng was still bombarding with all his strength.

    Boom!

    When the last restriction was broken, Ye Pengfei's figure appeared.  Appeared in front of all the immortals.

    "Kill!" Ye Feng roared viciously and pulled out a flying sword.

    "A top-grade Taoist weapon? What a poor guy." Ye Pengfei opened his eyes and sneered disdainfully.

    I didn¡¯t see him evading either.  Just stood there steadily.  When Ye Feng's high-grade Taoist weapon and the attacks from the others just hit Ye Pengfei's body, suddenly.  A figure appeared next to Ma Lao Er.

    "I knew you would find me!" Ma Laoer roared, unfolding a mist-like Taoist weapon, and his body quickly disappeared into the mist.

    "Can you run away?" Ye Pengfei shouted mockingly, "You are confused!"

    Ma Laoer had already protected his body with a Taoist weapon and was waiting for Ye Pengfei's first wave of fierce bombardment to arrive.  As long as you can hold on for a few seconds, the others will come to the rescue.

    However, he didn't wait for Ye Pengfei's bombardment. Instead, he became confused and took the Taoist weapon back.

    "Ma Laoer. Are you crazy?!"

    Ye Feng, Wang Daoqiu and others screamed in horror. At this time, even if they wanted to save, they couldn't save them at all.

    "Let's go! This person's methods are too weird!" Ye Feng stopped looking at Ma Laoer and took back the flying sword.  As soon as his feet stepped on him, he fled towards the distance.

    Wang Daoqiu did not sacrifice any Taoist weapons. With a wave of his long sleeves, he was already on par with Ye Feng.

    By running around, one can see the level of cultivation of all the Xuanxian.

    Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu are equally powerful.  Fly at the front.  Yu Hui, Gao Xu and other eight people followed closely behind.  Fan Jun and others were next, and they fell at the back of the team.

    "And the second horse, Ma Lao Er, was trapped by Ye Pengfei's magic and could not escape.

    "Want to run away? Leave a few more for me!" Ye Pengfei glanced coldly, and several Ye Pengfei appeared in front of Fan Jun. "Die!!!"

    The word "death" suddenly hit the hearts of Fan Jun and others.  They felt a panic in their hearts. Before they could see clearly which Ye Pengfei was real, several of them were suppressed by invisible mountains, unable to even use the strength to struggle.

    Ye Feng and others were shocked and shouted one by one: "This man is too fierce. Let's all take action together to block him for a while!"

    I saw that none of the remaining ten Xuanxian looked back.  A series of magic spells were concentrated towards the same area.  In an instant, the five elements were in chaos, and even a normal Yuanxian-level powerhouse would not be able to break through this area for a while.

    But¡­¡­

    Several new "Ye Pengfei" appeared in front of Yu Hui and others.

    ? ???More than half a year ago, you didn't take action, but now you are looking for death?  Die to me!  "

    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business, it¡¯s none of our business, we were forced by the two of them.¡±

    Yu Hui and Gao Xu kept shouting, but their eyelids couldn't stop closing together.

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was so powerful that in a few breaths, except for Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu, everyone else had been suppressed by him.  At this moment, the old monster Huo had not had time to drive the snake and wolf beast to rush out, so he couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.

    Immediately, Old Monster Huo touched his gray beard and chuckled.  Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu looked at each other very quickly.  Then, he ran towards the distance at an even faster speed.

    Cutting off the roots?

    Ye Pengfei sneered, and all the clones stopped moving.  A total of fifteen Xuanxian who were suppressed by him were brought into the depths of the ground.

    These clones did not go to the previously restricted underground places.  But it was about a hundred miles away from the previous place.  Another Ye Pengfei was sitting inside, smiling.

    "The main body is indeed not there!!!"

    At this moment, Ye Feng sneered and made a spell with both hands.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±

    Boom~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Fifteen Xuanxian suppressed by Ye Pengfei exploded together.  Even though the ground here is as solid as a rock, this terrifying explosion blasted out a huge crater a hundred miles deep and a thousand miles in diameter!

    "Haha, now you will be seriously injured even if you don't die! I, Ye Feng, can't withstand the killing moves of a small character like you!" A flash of lightning flashed under Ye Feng's feet, and his high-grade Taoist weapon had been replaced by a  A superb Taoist artifact.  The speed of his return was more than a hundred times faster than before.

    And Wang Daoqiu, who was originally keeping pace with Ye Feng, has now disappeared.  In the other direction, Wang Daoqiu, Yu Hui, Gao Xu and others were also rushing towards the super pit at an alarming speed.

    At this time, all the Xuanxian have only one idea, that is, to fight for the spoils and that strange soul.

    In the volcano group, Old Monster Huo touched his beard and thought for a long time.  Then, he chuckled again, and thousands of snakes and wolves quietly moved in another direction

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 689. A plan within a plan (Part 1)

    Although Ye Feng and others were fast, the figure that jumped out of the super pit was even faster.

    I saw that the figure was very strange, regularly disappearing and reappearing in front of everyone, then disappearing and reappearing again.  Repeatedly, every time it disappeared and appeared, the figure could move several miles away.

    "This is teleportation!" Ye Feng and others couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  The eagerness and greed in their eyes were even more undisguised.

    What is this place?  Even the first-level Void Immortal expert in his peak stage can only walk honestly.  Even Ye Feng, who possesses a top-quality Taoist weapon, can fly at a speed of a hundred feet in an instant.

    Teleportation?  Dreaming.  Ye Feng felt that even at his peak, he couldn't do it!

    Even a strong person like Ye Pengfei, who has only lived in the Dragon Clan Secret Realm for a few years, knows that not only is this Dragon Clan Secret Realm extremely stressful, but these pressures can also increase strangely as the strong person's strength increases.  It is as if there is a living restriction that is always paying attention to the cultivation level of various powerful people.

    Simple flying is the limit allowed by this restriction.  Teleport?  Totally impossible!

    unless¡­¡­

    "The soul of the Immortal Realm! It is definitely the soul of the Immortal Realm! We have been looking for it for many years, but he beat us to it!"

    Ye Feng and others suddenly became more fanatical.  I saw them spread out and intercept Ye Peng's flight in advance based on their respective judgments on the direction of Ye Peng's flight.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, and his body that was constantly teleporting suddenly paused.  Then, it burrowed into the ground.

    "You want to hide and become invisible. There's no way!" Wang Daoqiu, who was closest to Ye Pengfei, laughed loudly, stretched out his right hand and slapped it towards the ground.

    If Ye Pengfei was still on the ground, he would have seen that Wang Daoqiu's right hand had turned pitch black.  When he hit the ground with one palm.  This originally lifeless earth actually let out bursts of mourning.

    "The Jiuyou trapped land, the method of sacrifice and refining. Refining it all for me!!!"

    This Wangdao Qiu actually wants to be refined along with the surrounding land.

    Ye Pengfei just drilled a few feet into the ground.  I felt uneasy in my heart.  Without hesitation, he quickly jumped out of the ground and flew high into the sky.

    "Haha, Wang Daoqiu, I didn't expect that you would miss sometimes. This strange soul belongs to me, Gao Xu!"

    High in the sky, Gao Xu suddenly appeared.  I saw streaks of blue flames coming from the sky.  It fell rapidly.  And wherever these blue flames go, the space freezes!

    "Although I can't use the purple ice flames now, I can capture you alive with just these blue ice flames!" Gao Xu laughed.  He thought he could capture Ye Pengfei.

    Gao Xu was right. His blue ice flames covered a distance of thousands of miles.  Even if Ye Pengfei could teleport, it would be impossible to leave this land of thousands of miles before the blue ice flames came, based on the number of miles he could teleport each time.

    And below Ye Pengfei.  The earth has become cold and dark.

    There is no way to go to heaven and no way to enter the earth. What should Ye Pengfei do?

    I saw him sneer, his figure suddenly flashed, and he ran away for more than 10,000 miles before the blue ice flames even landed!

    "You two, do you really think I only have so much means? When I recover, I will capture and refine you!" As soon as he was freed from the blockade of Wang Daoqiu and Gao Xu, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but retort.

    "Boy, you are too happy!" At this moment, cold rain fell in the air, "I want you to know that as long as I am exposed to the cold rain, even if he is a true immortal expert, he cannot escape.  Out of my control!"

    Yu Hui held a Taoist weapon in his hand and walked slowly towards Ye Pengfei.  Although Yu Hui is not as fast as Wang Daoqiu and Gao Xu, with this kind of superpower, Yu Hui already knows where Ye Pengfei is going to escape before he can use his weird teleportation to escape from Wang Daoqiu and Gao Xu's suppression.  .

    Anticipate the enemy¡¯s opportunity and be invincible!

    At this moment, Yu Hui felt that he was already victorious.  What he was thinking about was no longer how to suppress Ye Pengfei, but how to resist the competition from others.

    "That's ridiculous!" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Even if you can find me, you have to be able to suppress me first!"

    With a whoosh, several figures rushed towards Yuhui.  Every one of these figures looks exactly like Ye Pengfei from left to right.

    Yu Hui¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he could see how powerful this fractal attack was.  When he was in the first level of Earth Immortal, his attacks would never have such power.

    And now, although my realm is as high as Xuanxian, I stillThe space is shattered and the power is lost. How can one resist such an attack?  Even the top-quality Taoist weapon in his hand has been far from restored to its full strength after hundreds of millions of years of maintenance.

    Just when Yu Hui¡¯s face was solemn and he was racking his brains, trying to resist Ye Pengfei¡¯s fatal blow

    "What a trick!" A sword light shot out from behind Yu Hui.  In an instant, these fractals were slashed by sword light.  Although the fractal has not dissipated, the offensive has been weakened by more than 80%.

    Ye Feng has arrived.

    "Yuhui, let me save you once. I want to share 70% of that strange soul!" Ye Feng laughed loudly, but his body was still thousands of miles away from Yuhui.

    "Ye Feng, if you hadn't been staring at me so closely, could you have found the exact location?" Yuhui took a series of shots, smashing those few fractals that were too weak.  His eyes were firm and he shouted in a deep voice: "All these strange souls belong to me!"

    While speaking, Yu Hui unexpectedly shot several backhand shots and printed several seals on Ye Feng's top-grade Taoist artifact.

    "Yu Hui, how brave!!!" Ye Feng was furious, he pinched a spell with both hands, and wanted to let his flying sword use its power to shatter these seals.

    However, Yu Hui¡¯s original level is not much worse than Ye Feng.  Now everyone's space is shattered, and the gap in strength is very small.  Ye Feng was so far away, it would not be that easy to break Yu Hui's seal.  With eyes wide open, Ye Feng watched as Yu Hui passed by his flying sword at high speed and quickly chased after Ye Pengfei.

    "Okay, okay, that person will definitely teach you a lesson. When the time comes" Ye Feng's vicious thoughts had just emerged in the sea of ????consciousness. Suddenly, the ferocious smile at the corner of his mouth froze.

    Ma Laoer, who was in the worst state and had the lowest cultivation level, actually appeared next to Ye Pengfei.

    "Hey, the first one you want to catch is me. Now, I, Ma Lao Er, have delivered the goods to your door!"

    I saw electric snakes swimming out from Ma Laoer's body.  A huge power grid quickly formed, restraining Ye Pengfei in a very small space

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 690. A plan within a plan (Part 2)

    Ma Laoer is a ball. If everyone's space is not completely shattered, anyone who takes action, no matter how far or near, can easily capture it.  But now, Ma Laoer has the upper hand. Even Yu Hui, who is the closest, can't get over in time.

    "Could it be that Ma Laoer got the advantage in the end?"

    " Far and near, all the immortals are unwilling to accept it.  They all looked at Ye Pengfei.  Can Ye Pengfei, who has often used strange tricks and tricks in the past, be able to recreate the miracle now?

    "Hey, thunder monk?" Ye Pengfei smiled very strangely, "I rarely see people of the same kind. Let's talk slowly when we have time."

    As a thunder element monk, if you are trapped by earth element spells, you may need to use some tricks.  However, facing the lightning grid in front of him, Ye Pengfei just pulled it casually, pulled out a gap in the lightning grid, and walked out without hesitation.

    "You, you, you" Ma Laoer originally thought that he had a chance to win.  But he never thought that the lightning grid that he had condensed for hundreds of millions of years would be broken by Ye Pengfei.  In the eyes of others, Ye Pengfei is a thunder cultivator and is not afraid of thunder spells, which is normal.  But Ma Laoer knew very well that his own lightning grid could not be broken by ordinary thunder cultivators.

    Ye Pengfei walked out so easily. For a moment, Ma Laoer felt that his mind was confused and his skills were a little sluggish.

    "Idiot, isn't this your life in vain?" The immortals who hurried over from far and near all laughed secretly.

    However, what they never expected was that Ye Pengfei only glanced at Ma Laoer.  He quickly teleported away into the distance.

    "Damn, what kind of shitty luck did Ma Lao Er have?" Several Xuanxian couldn't help but whisper.

    This guy killed the Dragon King of the Underworld and destroyed countless fake bodies. His methods were ruthless and spicy. Why did he only let Ma Lao Er go?

    There is only the old monster Huo lurking in the dark.  My heart trembled, and I understood a little bit.  He looked at the thousands of snakes and wolves around him, and couldn't help but smile bitterly and shake his head

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei is still on the run.

    Heaven and earth.  There are immortals everywhere in the southeast, northwest and northwest.  No matter how fast he teleports, he can't escape for long.

    "If our space hadn't been completely shattered. Even if this kid had endless tricks, he would have been captured alive long ago. I don't know how much power he still has. He has teleported thousands of miles several times, and I'm afraid it will consume a lot. Wait until the strange  When the soul's power is exhausted, that's when he will be captured!"

    Every Xuanxian has similar thoughts in his heart.  Gradually, they all changed from the hasty and fiery offensive at the beginning and became calmer.

    Even Ye Feng and Yu Hui, who were at odds just now, are no longer in extreme opposition.  The steps of more than a dozen Xuanxian gradually became in unison, vaguely.  Drive Ye Pengfei in a certain direction.

    Ye Pengfei, who was constantly teleporting, suddenly felt something in his heart. He glanced at these immortals coldly, secretly laughing in his heart.  On the surface, no expression was revealed.  It was as if he hadn't noticed anything at all.  The body seems to be teleporting in a chaotic manner, but it is constantly approaching the direction that the immortals are thinking about

    Soon, three days passed, and everyone felt very tired.

    If it is in a normal space, even if the space is completely shattered.  The immortals can also fight against people for millions of years without getting tired.  But here, everyone's strength is consumed very quickly.  In three days of constant pursuit, more than 60% of the 100% strength had been lost.

    "Hurry up, he won't be able to run for long."

    In hundreds of millions of years, Ye Feng and others have never tried to consume power like this.  Even in order to break the spell and kill those beings closely related to their own space plane, they have never consumed their strength like this.  However, a possible immortal soul made them willing to sacrifice like this.

    Slowly, slowly, the distance between Ye Pengfei and that thing is getting closer and closer.

    Thousands of mileshundreds of milesten miles

    "Certainly!!!"

    All the Xuanxian silently recited a word together, and saw that the guy who had been teleporting was frozen in mid-air in an instant!

    "Haha, you didn't expect that such a strange formation exists!" Ye Feng let out a long breath and finally laughed happily, "Even your strange soul can inspire the power of the first level of the Saint Immortal.  It¡¯s absolutely impossible to escape from this strange formation.¡±

    Swish, swish, swish

    A dozen Xuanxian landed hundreds of miles away from Ye Pengfei.

    "Hehe, look at his hurried look. Back then, I was so scared by this strange formation that I wet my pants. But it's okay."?This strange formation only traps people, not kills them.  "

    "If this strange formation also kills people, we won't be able to catch him. Now, who will be the first to go in and catch him?"

    For a moment, all the immortals were silent.

    Indeed, this strange formation can trap even those in the Immortal Realm and Saint Immortal First Level, let alone the exhausted Ye Pengfei.  However, this formation can only trap people, and the first one to catch Ye Pengfei will definitely take a big risk.

    ¡°However, we don¡¯t want to fall behind.  After all, although this strange formation is strange, it is not the kind of ultimate formation that can trap and kill the strong.  There are many ways to survive in this trapped formation. It took everyone a long and short time to get out of the trap.

    Who knows, those who fall behind will face Ye Pengfei who escapes from the predicament?

    "Yuhui, aren't you awesome? You can even seal my Ye Feng's flying sword. You should be the first to go. I can guarantee that as long as you are the first to go in, I won't take away any of that strange soul after you get it!  Otherwise, hum!" Ye Feng sneered and used words to persuade Yu Hui.

    But Yu Hui seemed not to hear Ye Feng's words at all. He didn't even bother to hum, and stared at Ye Pengfei with bright eyes.

    The rest of the people also started shouting, and during the few days of chasing, some conflicts arose between them.  In addition, it is not that there were no conflicts between these people before. Now regarding this order, disputes suddenly broke out among everyone and it was difficult to calm down.

    During the debate, these immortals were not completely unaware of their surroundings.  The chase in the past few days started near the volcanoes and wandered around the volcanoes for a long time.  There was no movement at all from Monster Huo's group of snakes and wolves, which was very unusual.  All the Xuanxian are on guard, and the old monster Huo will come over and snatch this strange soul.

    "However, even though these Xuanxian were arguing and searching the sky and the earth to prevent the fire old monster from attacking, they did not realize that transparent souls were quietly moving towards them and surrounding them

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 691. A plan within a plan (Part 2)

    Who doesn't know how to use tricks?

    Ye Pengfei had already understood this principle as early as when he first set foot in the world of cultivation.

    Even the most upright and strong person will use some scheming to some extent.  It's just that some strong people have stronger cultivation and higher status, and their eyes and nostrils are turned upside down.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew that when more than a dozen Xuanxian gathered together, they would never all be such arrogant and powerful people.  Therefore, he was already prepared.

    The first time I was on guard, I was guarding against those immortals who were spying on me from afar.  Before Ye Pengfei went into seclusion, he had set a trap early and set up a net to wait.

    The second time I was on guard, I was guarding against those mysterious immortals who had broken through their own restrictions.  From Ye Pengfei's perspective of meditating on the path of extreme emotion, one can naturally see that these mysterious immortals are just condensed from strange spells.  Their coercion was indeed impressive, and they were chatting and laughing on the surface, but in essence, they did not have the emotional fluctuations of normal people at all.

    ¡° If Ye Feng and others knew that Ye Pengfei had already seen through this spell, they would definitely know that the person they had been chasing and killed during this period and who was finally trapped in the strange formation was not Ye Pengfei at all!

    But they will never know.  Because, they quarreled and quarreled, and gradually they became really angry and angry.

    kill!  !  !

    I don¡¯t know who was the first to take action.  Soon, the war broke out among all the Xuanxian.

    There are one-on-one fights, and there are also melees between multiple people.  Even though Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu, the two beings with the highest realm and cultivation level, were vaguely aware of it.  Something seemed wrong.  However, soon they had to deal with sudden attacks from around them

    ¡­¡­

    From a distance, the old monster Huo looked more and more horrified, and the more he looked, the more horrified he felt.

    ¡° If he could have guessed before, the person Ye Feng and the others were chasing all the way was probably not Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body.  So.  Now, he couldn't understand why Ye Feng and the others ignored "Ye Pengfei" in the formation.  And suddenly started killing each other?

    "Could it be that they also saw it and wanted to use a flaw to let the person's real body take the bait?"

    A plan within a plan!

    Yes, it must be so.  Otherwise, why would Ye Feng and the others suddenly start fighting among themselves at such a critical moment?

    The old monster Huo thought this way. The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was time for him to help.

    ? One after another, spiritual thoughts fell into the sea of ??consciousness of the snake and wolf beasts.  These thousands of newly cultivated snake and wolf beasts all gathered the flames in their bodies, and the original hot breath also dissipated.  Immediately afterwards.  One after another, their bodies began to deform

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei knew that there was another Xuanxian-level being in the volcano group.  He had already guessed those powerful fire monsters.  It is very likely that he is under the control of this powerful Xuanxian.

    "If Ye Pengfei had time to meet this Xuanxian face to face, he would be able to understand what this Xuanxian really thinks.  However, at this time, all his energy was focused on the dozen or so immortals in front of him.  He didn't know whether the Xuanxian in the volcano group was an enemy or a friend.

    most of the time.  Good intentions can lead to bad things.

    Many times, good intentions can lead to endless misunderstandings.

    Old Monster Huo felt that he was doing something good.  However, Ye Pengfei's sharp gaze suddenly glanced towards the volcanoes from a hidden place.

    "Little fox, are you sure?"

    "Of course, Master!" the little fox said proudly, "I now have the power of the first level of the Void Immortal. No matter how those snakes and wolf beasts change, I can smell their scent tens of thousands of miles away!  "

    "There are thousands of snake and wolf beasts that can evade divine consciousness and are as powerful as the first level of the Void Immortal. Is this their trick? What a big deal!"

    Ye Pengfei's face was as cold as frost. He completely misunderstood Old Monster Huo's intention.  However, this is not his fault.  The road to cultivation is full of thorns, so he has to fight decisively and use thunderous means to deal with all possible dangers!

    Ye Pengfei's consciousness swept towards the direction pointed by the little fox again.  Just like a dozen days ago, my consciousness still couldn't see the existence of those monsters.

    "Little fox, I leave it to you, are there any questions?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    Only the little fox can know the whereabouts of those snakes and wolves.  Moreover, Ye Pengfei couldn't spare any manpower to cooperate with the little fox.

    Without Mo Xuan¡¯s ancient heroic soul who is good at sneaking, Samsara, Yin Jiutian, and Ce Na would not be able to lurk there.  And without Yin Jiutian's help, CenThe overly conspicuous blood dragon domain will be completely exposed before it affects those mysterious immortals.

    As for reincarnation, after becoming the god of space planes, his reincarnation disk has become more condensed and his deduction ability has become more powerful.  At this time, he was playing the role of military advisor, instructing Cen Na that she should focus on focusing her murderous power on those mysterious immortals.  And within what level should the power of influence be controlled?

    If there is no accurate calculation of reincarnation, even if there is Yin Jiutian's space field to protect Cen Na, Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu, who are at a higher level, can still find some clues from other people's anomalies.  And now, no matter how suspicious they are, no matter whether they are distracted and looking left or right, in their opinion, their companions are also venting their emotions normally, all because of that strange soul,  That's why this fight broke out.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei did not expect that the cooperation of the four people would bring much benefit to the future decisive battle.  He just wanted to test the combat prowess of Samsara, Ceenna, and Moxuan after they became the gods of the space plane.  But I never thought that such a miraculous effect would occur.

    "Little fox, as long as you can block those snakes and wolves for three hours, I can take care of all the Xuanxian here!" Ye Pengfei was full of confidence.

    The purpose of walking around for three consecutive days with an extremely realistic fake body is to see clearly the methods of these mysterious immortals.  Now, Ye Pengfei is confident that he can catch all these immortals in one fell swoop.

    The little fox, whose power has advanced to the first level of the Void Immortal, is like a girl who has grown up.  She looked like a little beauty of fourteen or fifteen years old. She smiled brightly at Ye Pengfei and said softly: "Master, don't worry. The little fox will hunt them all down and take their inner elixirs.  Help the master cultivate the Five Elements Emperor's true body!"

    This little fox, although he looks sweet, speaks extremely domineeringly.  As soon as she finished speaking, her figure suddenly flew away into the distance.  Just when Ye Pengfei was very surprised as to why the little fox didn't even take any concealment measures, he saw that the little fox's territory was like a knife, swishing towards a mountain col

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 692. Half-step to the throne

    The knife of reincarnation!

    The way of reincarnation!  !

    The snake wolf beasts have the power of the first level of the Void Immortal, but after all, they are not the real first level of the Void Immortal.

    Generally speaking, these snake and wolf beasts, like strong men such as Qi Zhengtao and Tang Yingyao, possess such power because of the special environment of the dragon clan's secret realm.

    "In essence, these snake and wolf beasts are different from strong men such as Qi Zhengtao and Tang Yingyao, because they do not have a domain and can only use their innate magical powers.

    Such a snake and wolf beast has no chance of fighting back against the real First Level Void Immortal.  Not to mention, they don¡¯t know that little foxes can smell them and accurately grasp their location!

    Behead!  cut!  cut!

    Holding the sharp blade of reincarnation in hand, the little fox walked quickly with a smile on its lips.  Every few steps he took, he just slashed casually.  After every beheading, there must be a snake and wolf beast whining and mourning.

    Their lives were taken, their inner elixirs were taken, and within a few breaths, more than a hundred snakes, wolves, and beasts died.  And among the hundreds of snakes and wolves, not one of them was able to struggle before dying!

    The eyes of Old Monster Huo were originally locked on Ye Feng and others.  He commanded the snake and wolf pack to disperse and outflank them from a distance, with the purpose of killing Ye Feng, Wang Daoqiu, and Yu Hui, who were the greatest threats to him.  How could he have imagined that such a disaster would suddenly happen on the edge of the encirclement?

    Just when Monster Huo turned around to look in surprise, the little fox was already rushing toward Monster Huo like a whirlwind.

    "Catch the thief first and capture the king first!"

    "Kill this Xuanxian, and those snakes, wolves, and beasts will collapse without a fight."  From now on, spend time on your own.  Just pick them up slowly.

    If it were a normal Xuanxian, the little fox would certainly not dare to kill him so carelessly.  However, the Xuanxian over there is clearly similar to the dozen or so Xuanxian here - high in realm but poor in cultivation.  Putting aside the snake wolf beast beside him, his combat power is only the level of the Hades Dragon King.  With the little fox's current power of the first level of Xuxian, and half-step to the realm of king-level.  He didn't take the old monster Huo seriously at all.

    At one glance, Old Monster Huo¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    "This is a half-step king-level Taoist weapon!!!!!!!" Old Monster Huo couldn't control his emotions at all and screamed in horror.

    A powerful person in the first level of Xuanxian.  Generally, it would be considered good to have one high-grade Taoist weapon.  Only top beings like Ye Feng in the first level of the Mysterious Immortal Realm could possess powerful and top-quality Taoist weapons.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    From the best.  To Junpin, this is an almost unbridgeable gap.

    Although the below, the Taoist is unsatisfactory, but it is impossible to give birth to spiritual wisdom.  There is an artifact spirit in some Taoist artifacts, but that is not the spiritual intelligence of the Dao artifact in the true sense.

    Only when they reach the level of a monarch can Taoist weapons possess spiritual intelligence and survive between heaven and earth like humans.

    How to make weapons.  How can an inanimate Taoist weapon be turned into a living Taoist tool? No one knows, and no one can decide.  The birth of Taoist tools above the Jun level is like an accident in the movement of heaven and earth - this accident.  He was accidentally encountered by a certain weapon refining master, and then, a living Taoist weapon was born.

    Such Taoist tools are of course extremely rare.  Not to mention the first level of Xuanxian, even the strongest person in the Nirvana realm, the existence of the third level of immortality.  You may not be able to own a Jun-grade Taoist weapon!  !  !

    In an instant, Old Monster Huo felt that his blood had solidified and his body was frozen by something.

    "Half-step to the king, half-step to the king, what kind of existence did they get into?" Just as the little fox was fighting all the way, the old monster Huo finally muttered these two sentences.  Then, without looking back, he ran away madly towards the volcanoes

    That¡¯s right, the enemy of your enemy is your friend.  However, once this "friend" becomes so powerful that he cannot predict it.  Even if I regard him as a "friend", will he regard me as a "friend"?

    Not to mention, when Old Monster Huo turned around and ran away, he had already thought that he had caused trouble by "meddling in other people's business".  After that person finishes taking care of Ye Feng and others, I'm afraid it will be his turn to suffer!

    "Half-step to the king! Half-step to the king! No, I have to think of a way, I have to think of a way."

    The old monster Huo seemed to be crazy. He kept digging out his treasures and throwing them everywhere.

    ¡°This won¡¯t work¡­this won¡¯t work¡­this won¡¯t work either¡­¡±

    Throwing it away, Old Monster Huo suddenly realized that all his treasures of hundreds of millions of years had been thrown away.

    "It doesn't work, what should I do?" Old Monster Huo's eyes were dull, and he stood there stupidly for a long time.  Suddenly, he thoughta thing

    ¡­¡­

    Before he could reach the front of Monster Huo, Monster Huo fled in a hurry. The little fox's main purpose was to kill the snake and wolf group, so he did not speed up to pursue it.

    Furthermore, the little fox also felt that he might have to come back and help Cen Na and others.

    "Cen Na's Blood Dragon Domain is indeed powerful. It can make a group of Xuanxian-level beings lose themselves in the killing without even realizing it.

    The calculation of reincarnation is indeed powerful. It can make Cen Na's blood dragon domain appropriately weighted and not be discovered by Ye Feng and others for a long time.

    Yin Jiutian and Mo Xuan joined forces, and indeed they were able to conceal themselves from the sky and the sea before the eyes of the Xuan Immortals.

    But, Xuanxian is Xuanxian after all.  Even if the space is shattered and their power is lost, their realm, which is several levels higher than Cena and others, can guarantee that they will not be deceived for a long time, and they will not continue to fight each other like this forever.

    After a while of burning incense, Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu slowly thought about it.

    "It seems that someone is using the power of the murderous domain on us!"

    Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu looked at each other in fear.  They soon thought of the possibilities.

    "I'm afraid, we have fallen into a trap!"

    The one you found the first time was not your true self, and the one you found the second time was also not the true self!

    How did that person do it?  Why is it that even with the realm and vision of a dozen of us immortals, it is difficult to tell the truth from the false?

    A lot of questions, like a tide, poured into the sea of ????consciousness of Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu.  Soon, they forcibly suppressed these questions.

    The top priority is to rescue everyone from the murderous realm!

    Even though Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu are the strongest.  However, with their current desolation, they could not withstand a few people joining forces to besiege them.  In the short time they looked at each other, they immediately reached an agreement.

    Move closer to each other, resist the attacks of other Xuanxian back to back, and then

    "over there!!!"

    Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu, almost in no particular order, discovered the source of the bloodthirsty realm!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 693. Fighting from multiple sides

    Ye Pengfei, who had been watching the battle closely, couldn't help but nod in secret praise.

    "As expected of a mysterious being, even if you are in such a desperate state, you can still accurately find the enemy's traces!"

    ??Cen Na, Mo Xuan, and Samsara, the three of them are already the gods of the space plane. They can use the power of the space plane in the auxiliary plane. They can be said to be half-step virtual immortal level existences.

    However, even if they join forces, they, who are half-step virtual immortals, cannot escape the spiritual insight of the mysterious immortals.

    However, Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry to take action.  Because, there is still Yin Jiutian.

    "Quiet!" Ye Feng glared angrily, and with a swish of a flying sword in his hand, he stabbed hard towards where Cen Na and others were hiding.

    Wang Daoqiu was also prepared. He retracted his hands into his sleeves, ready to attack at any time.  According to Wang Daoqiu's theory, after being stabbed by Ye Feng's top-quality Taoist weapon, those sneak attacks had to show their strength no matter how powerful they were.  He has already vaguely blocked all possible directions for them to jump, and when the time comes

    There is no "time", because Ye Feng's top-quality flying sword suddenly penetrated a ripple in space.  When the top-quality flying sword appeared again, the target it quickly assassinated turned out to be Fan Jun!

    Fan Jun never expected that a top-quality flying sword would suddenly come to assassinate him.  Although Fan Jun had reacted quickly, his shoulder was still instantly pierced by the top-quality flying sword.

    "Ye Feng! You are going too far!" Fan Jun roared angrily, and he expanded his territory for the first time.

    This is also the case, the melee among the Xuanxian has ended.  The first to use the power of the domain.

    In this secret realm of the Dragon Clan, it is very luxurious to use domain power.  At the beginning, Hua Qianqian was also in a very passive situation before she used the illusion realm to protect herself and escape far away.

    After years of experience accumulated, even the sea of ??consciousness is filled with the aura of killing.  These Xuanxian also instinctively avoid using their fields to prevent excessive force.

    But now, Fan Jun is the first to expand his field.  Facing Fan Jun's book sword realm.  Other Xuanxian had no choice but to expand their own fields.

    The battle suddenly escalated!  !  !

    It was at this time that the old monster Huo ran away.  The snake wolf beast was defeated, and the little fox did not pursue it, but wanted to return to help.

    After all, Cen Na and others are only half-step virtual immortals.  That Yin Jiutian has not even reached half-step to the realm of Xuxian.  It didn't matter if they fished in troubled waters before, but now they couldn't get involved in this battle.

    According to the calculation in advance, when all the immortals are provoked to expand their fields and engage in a life-and-death struggle, Ye Pengfei will take action.  While these mysterious immortals were drained of their strength by the power of their own domain.  Only Ye Pengfei can catch them all in one fell swoop.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu would wake up so quickly.  Even now, all the mysterious immortals have been stimulated to use their domain power, but.  The previous consumption is not much, and their field should be able to last longer.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei planned to change his plan. He wanted to use more power to defeat the guys led by Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu in one fell swoop.  Even during this period, someone slipped through the net and escaped.  It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    But¡­¡­

    "Master, just keep it mysterious. Leave these guys to the little fox!" The little fox chuckled, and suddenly turned into a shuttle, speeding towards the Xuanxian.  .

    "I'm so confident." Looking at the little fox's galloping figure, Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head.

    Ye Pengfei can see through the little fox's weaknesses at a glance, and naturally he can also see through the little fox's current thoughts at a glance.

    The killing of the snake wolf beast and the frightening of the fire old monster just now made the little fox realize that although he was only half-step to the king level, his realm ability had been substantially improved compared to the past.  Therefore, the little fox is very eager to prove himself again against Ye Feng and others.  At the same time, she also wanted to further hone herself through such a battle.

    It¡¯s like Ye Pengfei has gained many epiphanies through fighting with Hua Qianqian, Nether Dragon King and others. Similar to all kinds of magic, although the little fox is just a Taoist weapon, she can also continuously improve herself through fighting.

    After understanding the little fox¡¯s thoughts, Ye Pengfei smiled and did not get up to take action. Instead, he continued to watch the battle while silently improving his strength and cultivation.

    "Forty-seven auxiliary planes were opened in one go. Although the little fox called him a monster, my burden has also been greatly increased. I wonder when will I be able to accumulate enough strength to reach the second level of the Void Immortal?"

    Ye Pengfei calculated silently, and the more he calculated, the more he felt that he would spend thousands more than the ordinary immortals.It would take tens of thousands of times more time to achieve the second level of the Void Immortal.

    The difference between the second level of Xuxian and the first level of Xuxian lies in whether the auxiliary plane is fully formed.  When the auxiliary planes are all formed, and supplemented by the corresponding Taoist understanding, you can advance to the second level of virtual immortality.  Now, Ye Pengfei has no problem with Taoism. He has already upgraded to the first level of Earth Immortal.  However, in terms of strength, it seems to be far away.

    "Perhaps, by refining these down-and-out immortals, it will be possible to shorten the time!"

    Under Ye Pengfei¡¯s eager gaze, Cen Na sacrificed a Taoist weapon.

    "Fire Flame Breaking Wind Tower! Sure enough, Hua Qianqian was killed by them!" Wang Daoqiu exclaimed.

    Wang Daoqiu's domain is similar to Tang Yingyao's, it is a wind domain.  The difference is that the wind in Wangdaoqiu is the Nine Heavenly Gang Wind.  Although he is very depressed now, and the Nine Heavenly Gang Wind is very weak, but even if he is a Void Immortal-level being, as long as he is swept away by this wind, his three souls will be in chaos, his seven souls will be damaged, and serious injuries will be difficult to cure!

    Wang Daoqiu finally saw an opportunity and took advantage of the gap that had just passed for the space ripple that could lead the top-grade flying sword away to display a domain power towards the culprit.  However, just as his Nine Heavens Gang Wind blew around those people, a flaming pagoda stood in front of the Nine Heavens Gang Wind.

    The ultimate Taoist weapon, the Flame Breaking Wind Tower!

    If it weren¡¯t for this Taoist artifact, Hua Qianqian would have died in his own hands hundreds of millions of years ago.  This Taoist weapon just restrains the power of one's own domain.

    Wang Daoqiu stared at the Flame Pagoda with hatred, and then said in a deep voice: "Brother Ye, I will block the others for you, and you help me destroy the Flame Breaking Wind Tower!"

    "Easy to say, easy to say." Ye Feng took action immediately without hesitation.  A top-grade flying sword and a top-grade Taoist weapon all blasted towards the Flame Breaking Wind Tower.

    At this moment, Ye Feng also understood the current situation very well.  Although he has not yet seen the little fox that transformed into a flying shuttle and flew through the sky, he has clearly smelled the smell of death.  He will not quarrel with Wang Daoqiu, and his move is the most ruthless killing move.

    "Two weapons combined into one, the dragon comes out of the water and kills!"

    I saw that in Ye Feng's unique domain, the top-grade flying sword and the top-grade Taoist weapon were actually combined into one.  A ferocious dragon jumped out of the field!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 694. One escaped...

    Mo Xuan looked at the dragon coldly.

    The many Yin gods of Mo Xuan arrived here first.  However, it was Cen Na who was the first to take action.  The reason why his transparent yin gods have been standing still is for this moment, just for this moment!

    "Is it the strongest move? Assimilation Formation, practice it for me!!!"

    Mo Xuan did not hide his figure and appeared proudly on the Flame Breaking Wind Tower.  A large black mass of Yin gods at all levels turned from transparent to substantial, and suddenly surrounded the dragon with two weapons in one in the middle.

    "It turned out to be just a group of yin gods. I thought they were some powerful things hiding around here." Ye Feng sneered disdainfully.

    After getting rid of Cen Na's murderous power, Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu vaguely felt that in addition to the origin of the domain's power, there were also strange beings lurking around them.  But I never thought that they were just a group of yin gods.

    Wang Daoqiu also swept away the gloom in his heart, and laughed loudly: "You don't need Brother Ye to take care of some of the young people, Wang will take care of it for you!"

    While laughing, Wang Daoqiu's Nine Heavens Gang Wind separated into several channels and swept towards those Yin Gods.

    The Nine Heavens Gangfeng is the nemesis of the Yin God.  Even with Wang Daoqiu's current strength, the power of Jiutian Gangfeng has dropped countless times, but it is still a powerful killing move that any Yin God of any level cannot avoid.

    Ye Feng nodded slightly, ignoring the surrounding gods, and drove the dragon to shoot towards the blazing wind-breaking tower.

    But¡­¡­

    Although this dragon is extremely fast, it can't even touch the flaming wind-breaking tower!

    Look again at the Nine Heavens Gangfeng at Wangdaoqiu.  It was only whistling back and forth near a group of Yin gods.  But it can't hurt these Yin gods at all!  !

    "This isthe power of nothingness!!!" Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu exchanged horrified looks.

    The previous space power was nothing more than that. Although the space method is strange, it is subject to the realm and cultivation level of the caster, and it cannot achieve the effect of "returning the power to the other body".

    And this power of nothingness is extraordinary.  Unexpectedly, in addition to dissolving the two-weapon-in-one divine dragon, he was also able to dispel the power of the Nine Heavenly Gangfeng.

    "Is this person already a powerful immortal who has just emerged from the plane? It doesn't look like it. Is it possible that he also has the means to confuse the immortals?"

    With Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu's realm, they can see through Mo Xuan's realm and cultivation level at a glance.  However, at this moment, they were a little confused.

    The one trapped in the strange formation in front is obviously just a fake body.  Able to be under the prying eyes of all the immortals.  After openly using his fake body to deceive him for several days, Ye Pengfei's ability has frightened Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu.

    And this new person who appears in front of you is probably that person's servant, but he also has such abilities. Isn't it shocking?

    Just when Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu looked at each other, Ye Pengfei, who was sitting cross-legged in the distance, shook his head slightly: "The fragmentation of space not only caused their strength to plummet, but also their realm ability. It was also far behind. Boring,  It¡¯s so boring.¡±

    With a slight sigh, Ye Pengfei stopped paying attention to Ye Feng, Wang Daoqiu and others.  I saw his eyes closed, actually staying out of the incident and starting to practice

    ¡­¡­

    Three days later, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes again.

    The little fox stood in front of Ye Pengfei with an angry look on his face: "Master, one of them ran away!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise, his eyes swept over Mo Xuan, Samsara and others one by one, and then nodded slightly.  "It's okay to be able to escape through space magic. Don't worry about him."

    Yin Jiutian felt that the beads of sweat on his head suddenly flowed down.

    Nothing can be hidden from the owner¡¯s eyes!

    "Master. Yin Jiutian is incompetent. Yin Jiutian wants to live in seclusion in the chaotic space for thousands of years. Come out and serve the master again!" Yin Jiutian plopped down and knelt down on his knees.

    For many years, Yin Jiutian has never knelt down in front of Ye Pengfei like this.  Ye Pengfei is a very good master. Even if the lives of Yin Jiutian and others are in his hands, he has no idea of ??using this ability.

    Others rely on force to tame their servants, but Ye Pengfei relies on love.

    The way of love seems ethereal and weak, but the weight of love is more terrifying than any pressure.

    At this moment, although Ye Pengfei did not reprimand Yin Jiutian.  However, Yin Jiutian seemed to be suppressed by a heavy pressure that suppressed his soul and body. If he did not punish himself for a thousand years, he would feel that he was really sorry for his master.

    Ye Pengfei didn't look at Yin Jiutian, but instead took a meaningful look at the little fox. When he saw that the little fox was embarrassed, he chuckled: "Go ahead, I'll punish you for ten thousand years!"

    Yin Jiutian felt a chill in his heart and glanced atA glimpse of a little fox.  At this time, the little fox's face was covered with red clouds, and he couldn't tell what he was thinking, so he came to give advice to Yin Jiutian.

    Yin Jiutian did not dare to stay any longer. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times, and then followed Ye Pengfei's guiding force and went straight to the chaotic space in the Lingshi Palace.

    After Yin Jiutian left, Mo Xuan, Ce Na, and Samsara also looked strange.  The three people bowed to Ye Pengfei together, and then went back to their respective auxiliary planes.  After becoming the gods of space planes, as long as Ye Pengfei did not stop them, they could enter and exit their own auxiliary plane on their own.  Only when you want to go to the main plane, or other planes where there is no god of space plane, you need Ye Pengfei's power of space plane to guide you.

    After everyone has left

    "Master, the little fox made his own decision. Master won't blame the little fox." The little fox blushed and smiled, trying to hide his inner embarrassment.

    The little fox also knew that with the depth of his master's current Taoism, his pretentiousness could not cover up anything.  But, somehow, she just wanted to do this.

    The little fox himself can no longer understand himself.

    Ye Pengfei took a deep look at the little fox, and then shook his head helplessly: "You are doing it for my own good, how can I blame you?"

    "Hehe, the master has noticed it." The little fox swept away the worries in his heart, jumped over, grabbed the master's right arm, shook it slightly, and said with a smile, "The master released the six-faced ice ape, I'm afraid the effect will still be there.  Not enough. So, the little fox let go of another Fan Jun for his master. This guy was cunning enough, and even after getting rid of Cena's murderous power, he still pretended that he was not free. Such an existence is probably worse than those six  The ice-faced ape brings more benefits to its owner."

    "You, you, just do it, I won't blame you. You also brought Yin Jiutian with you, are you not afraid of bringing some inner demons to him?"

    "Even if he has inner demons, that is the hardship he should have. Although this Yin Jiutian has huge potential, his character is really bad. He has low self-esteem and pride. He is eager to improve, and he feels that he is starting from the beginning.  Too low, the advancement speed is too slow If the master borrows his chaotic space for ten thousand years, he may not be able to create a genius who understands the Tao of space. It is also a good thing to sharpen more inner demons." The little fox said with a smile.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and smiled slightly

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 695. Volcanic eruption

    The little fox felt that the distance between him and his master was getting closer again.  While everyone else was practicing, and even the master was meditating with her eyes closed again, she didn't want to go anywhere and just sat next to her master.  He held his chin with one hand, tilted his head, and looked at the master's face quietly.

    "This feeling is very strange. I am only halfway to the King level, but it seems that I need to use this feeling to truly break through Could it be that this feeling is love? It shouldn't be. Although it is above the King level, the Taoist tools are magical.  , but Taoist tools are still Taoist tools after all, and should not have the meaning of love between men and women." The little fox blinked, feeling that this thing was too strange.

    "What the little fox possesses is the way of reincarnation. Even though she has never truly experienced reincarnation, she still knows a lot about the various emotions, emotions and desires of the world.  She checked her own heart and felt that her current emotions were very much like facing her lover, which belonged to the category of love.  But upon closer inspection, there are some differences.

    The little fox didn¡¯t know how long he had stared at his master.  She didn't even know how many human emotions she had unconsciously calculated.  All she knew was that she could never find the answer to her question.  She also knew that as long as she could not find the answer to the question, she could not truly become a king-level Taoist weapon.

    until one day¡­¡­

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    The ground suddenly began to shake violently.

    "A volcanic eruption?" The little fox was very surprised when he saw the lava that shot up into the sky.

    Whenever the earth changes or the sky changes, there are always signs to be found in advance.  The little fox sat here for so long, but never noticed any signs of a volcanic eruption.  This time it suddenly broke out so violently.  This thing is weird.

    The little fox glanced at its owner. Ye Pengfei was not disturbed by external objects, and his eyelids did not even move.

    "Giggles, it's time for the little fox to go and see what's going on for the master. Who knows who this blind guy is that angered the powerful existence of this volcano group?" The little fox smiled and flew away.

    In fact, the little fox probably has a judgment in his heart.  That blind guy.  It was probably the Xuanxian who drove thousands of snakes and wolves some time ago.  The moment the little fox flew away, in his eyes.  The sharp light flashed slightly.

    "I let you go, but you still dare to cause trouble. This time, I will never let you go!"

    How could the little fox know?  At this moment, Old Monster Huo also had troubles that he couldn't express.

    "In order to get something good and offer it to that person, I never thought that I would provoke such a monster The speculations in the past seem to be true. I have been searching for the answer for hundreds of millions of years, but I never expected that,  It's actually hidden deep under the underground flame essence. If I had discovered this place earlier, alas"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 696. Rock fire wood

    How many realm powers can be evolved from one realm?

    The little fox doesn¡¯t know it herself. She only knows that as her strength continues to grow, the domain power she can display also continues to increase.

    The use of domain power has become more and more precise.  The little fox doesn't need to set up a reincarnation world like in the past to make the enemy fall into the artistic conception of reincarnation.

    "Your enemies are hidden deep underground."

    The little fox¡¯s smile is like a flower.  The little fox's whisper was hypnotic.

    In Huo Xiong¡¯s eyes, overwhelming anger suddenly appeared.  In that brief reincarnation mood, it saw its "enemy".

    Roar!  !  !

    The fire bear roared, twisted its body, and struck out with a vicious palm towards the rolling magma.

    Bang!  !  !

    A dull and long sound echoed from the magma.  This sound surprised the little fox even more than the scalding hot lava.

    "It turns out to be Yanhuomu?"

    Layers stacked on top of each other like rocks are called ¡°rocks¡±

    "It's like a raging flame, it's called "fire"

    "Wood" is as vibrant as flowers and plants

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The little fox did not care about the danger, regardless of whether the real fairy fire bear would break free from the trouble of reincarnation, and in turn attacked and killed him. Suddenly, he got into the rolling magma.

    The little fox could see more clearly, and the little fox was even more surprised.

    "It turns out to be top-quality rock, fire and wood! Now, the master's five-element emperor's true body can take another step forward!"

    Although, the cultivation of the Five Elements Emperor's real body needs to rely on "a sudden inspiration".  However, if there are no good cultivation tools, this "inspiration" will never appear.

    By condensing thousands of snake and wolf beast inner elixirs into one body, it is possible for the owner to get an "inspiration" opportunity.  but.  This top-quality rock and fire wood can definitely give its owner a chance to improve!

    "Exquisite rock, fire and wood, such rare objects. The artistic conception is extraordinary. Even in the highest plane, it is a precious treasure ranked in the middle and upper reaches. It actually exists here. It actually exists here!"

    The little fox's mood was agitated, and he wanted to dive down again to get the top-quality rock and fire wood.

    Suddenly, she was absorbed by a force.

    "Little fox, your original intention is messed up."

    It¡¯s Ye Pengfei. I don¡¯t know when, he has appeared where the little fox was just now.  The little fox looked in surprise.  In a daze, she seemed to feel that the master had been there before, and that the master had always been with her.

    This strange feeling flashed through the little fox's heart like lightning.  When she wants to look for it again.  But couldn't find it at all.

    The little fox simply stopped looking and asked in a sweet voice: "Master, have you always been with me?"

    "If I hadn't followed, you would have died a long time ago." Ye Pengfei shouted angrily, "Not to mention the strange things under the ground, this fire bear from the third level of the True Immortal. Is this something you can provoke?"

    "The master also knows that it is a fire bear." The little fox became more and more surprised. It seemed that he had never introduced this species to his master.

    Suddenly, the little fox realized something: "It turns out that Mo Xuan has assimilated the soul of a Xuan Xian, and his speed is really fast!"

    The little fox couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at this.

    In the battle a few days ago, except for Fan Jun, all the other Xuanxian were captured without a fight.

    According to the prior agreement¡ª¡ª

    The souls of Xuanxian all belong to Moxuan.  He will use the power of the space plane in the soul plane to merge these mysterious souls one by one.

    The body of Xuanxian all belongs to Cen Na.  She will refine the bodies of these mysterious immortals in the blood evil plane into powerful puppets that can be continuously cultivated and improved.

    All Taoist tools belong to Samsara.

    The world is reincarnated, and even the object itself will actually fall into reincarnation.  However, the reincarnation of artifacts is different from the reincarnation of living beings.  The reincarnation of objects changes from decay to magic.  There is magic again, and there is a return to decay.  The materials of the utensils come from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. As the utensils decay, they will return to the heaven and earth.

    After becoming the god of the plane of reincarnation, Samsara¡¯s understanding of ¡°reincarnation¡± has become more profound.  No one wanted Taoist tools, and the owner already had a little fox, so he was not interested in Taoist tools of this level, so Samsara took these Taoist tools to experience the way of reincarnation.  If he could do it, let these Taoist tools¡ª¡ªThere is even a top-quality Taoist tool - one who can fall into reincarnation at will.  Then, it was only a matter of time before he realized the realm of reincarnation.

    The little fox participated in that battle. Of course she knew how the three people were divided.  From the little fox's point of view, the three of them would need to spend hundreds of years to make even a small amount of progress.  But he never thought that in just a few days, Mo Xuan would actually assimilate the soul of a Xuan Immortal!

    Back then, Mo Xuan was indeed very fast and assimilated two Yuanxian level ancient heroic souls.  But the problem is that those two ancient heroic souls have become dilapidated as time goes by.  It's not that surprising that Mo Xuan can assimilate quickly.  But now, even the Xuanxian soul with the worst realm is still in the Xuanxian realm, and is a complete Xuanxian soul.  It would be a great achievement for Mo Xuan to assimilate one of them in a hundred years. How could he achieve such a miraculous feat in just a few days?

    The little fox is worthy of being a half-step king, his mind works very fast.  She just said something in surprise, and in an instant, she understood.

    "Aha, did Mo Xuan discover something, so he asked the master for help?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and nodded: "Don't rush this matter now, let's deal with this fire bear Well, if you didn't kill the old fire monster, things would be much simpler."

    Fire old monster?  Can a guy who can be slapped to death by a fire bear make things easier?

    The little fox looked at his master in surprise, not knowing whether he should ask any more questions.

    After a while, the little fox smiled and said: "Master, actually we don't need to fight this fiery bear. Can't we just lure it away?"

    Fire Bears are typically people with well-developed limbs and simple minds.  His own reincarnation conception can make it fight randomly. If the owner takes action, the fire bear will definitely run around and will not be a threat.  Moreover, according to the little fox's original plan, he was going to slowly play with the fiery bear.  If you play around with it, maybe you can really deal with the fire bear from the third level of the True Immortal Realm.

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head and said nothing more.  I saw him condensing a Five Elements Trap Formation and throwing it towards the roaring True Immortal Fire Bear with a roar.

    The little fox saw it so clearly that he couldn't help but whisper: "The five elements on the outside, the reincarnation on the inside, and the three wonders on the inside The master is going all out. Is the fire bear really so important?"

    In the little fox¡¯s low cry, Ye Pengfei¡¯s formation had already suppressed the True Immortal Fire Bear under the rolling magma

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 697. Suppressing the Fire Bear (Part 1)

    "Hurry up and help me, I'm not strong enough!" Suddenly, Ye Pengfei shouted loudly.

    "Oh oh oh." The little fox nodded hurriedly and quickly injected his power into his master's body.

    But, a true immortal is a true immortal.  Not to mention, it is the third level of the True Immortal that needs to be suppressed!

    The little fox¡¯s power has just reached the first level of the Void Immortal.  Ye Pengfei's physical strength is on the edge of the first level of the Void Immortal.  Even if Ye Pengfei is extremely talented, with the power of the ninth level of the divine being, and uses the power of the space plane that is comparable to the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal, it is impossible to forcibly trap the existence of the third level of the true immortal.

    Roar!  Roar!  Roar!

    The fire bear has a simple mind and is captured by the little fox's reincarnation mood. It doesn't know that what traps it is hanging thousands of feet high in the sky.  Its roars were still heading towards the magma land.  It's as if there really is an enemy of life and death there.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  Break the formation violently!

    Ye Pengfei and Little Fox worked together, but they couldn't stabilize the formation.  In less than a breath, the fire bear suddenly broke out of the formation, continued to roar, and continued to wave terrifying palm shadows toward the bottom of the magma.

    "The real immortal is really beyond my reach." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, and the last move he planned to use was also dispersed by Ye Pengfei.

    Useless back moves are just a waste of power.  Ye Pengfei frowned and thought carefully

    ¡­¡­

    Since the Jiuhe Star, Ye Pengfei has captured and suppressed many Xuanxian-level beings.  Among them, there is even a powerful Golden Immortal.

    But.  Those inner demons of the era on Jiuhe Star originally had powerful seals hidden in them.  Although the process was somewhat risky, it was only a near miss and did not require much effort from Ye Pengfei.

    ?????????????????? In this secret realm of the Dragon Clan, although the Mysterious Immortals are at a great level, their space plane is broken and their strength is weak.  He is not Ye Pengfei's opponent at all.  Even now, they are no match for Ye Pengfei's servants.

    therefore.  Although Ye Pengfei suppressed Xuanxian a lot, he never really competed with a powerful being.  This time, he finally saw it.  How ferocious a true high-level powerhouse is.

    "Master, I think it's better to lure this crazy bear away. It's enough for the master to take the rock and fire wood. We can just catch this crazy bear later." Looking at the fire bear wreaking havoc in the underground magma, Xiao Xiao  The fox also had to shake his head and sigh.

    Originally, I just wanted to slowly consume the power of the fire bear.  Then, look for any strange objects in the underground magma.  I never thought that when the master came, he would suppress this true immortal fire bear.  In the eyes of the little fox.  The master is somewhat overestimating his abilities.

    What the little fox didn¡¯t expect was that his own persuasion did not dissuade Ye Pengfei at all.

    "If you can't suppress it, just think of other ways! Little fox, do you think that this is how easy it is to get rock fire wood?"

    After hearing the previous sentence, the little fox was surprised as to why his master was so persistent.  After all, Master is practicing Taoism such as emotions, so he shouldn't be so impulsive.

    And when the little fox heard the last sentence, his expression suddenly changed slightly.

    "Could it be that there is no powerful guardian near that top-quality rock and fire tree?"

    No matter how hard the little fox looked, he couldn't tell what else existed near the top-quality rock and fire wood.

    "Little fox, your original intention is messed up."

    Just when the little fox was getting more and more confused, the same sentence came out of Ye Pengfei's mouth again.

    My original intention is messed up?

    After all, he is a half-step king. In an instant, the little fox understood everything.

    "That's right. You can guess without looking that there should be some danger there. Otherwise, wouldn't this fire bear from the third level of the True Immortal Heaven have already gone down to take out the rock and fire wood?"

    The top grade is already very impressive. If you go up to the next grade and reach the noble grade, any species can develop spiritual intelligence.

    Junpin Taoist tools are refined from these rare objects that possess a certain level of intelligence.  As for the Taoist tools above the Jun level, not many people know how to refine them.

    Generally speaking, when monsters protect spiritual objects, they can at most protect them from growing to perfection.  If we wait for this species to be upgraded to another level, even the guardian monster beast may not be available.

    This Fire Bear is only a True Immortal of the Third Heavenly Realm. Logically speaking, middle-grade rock and fire wood is enough for its cultivation.  The best quality rock and fire wood is already the best choice.  How could such a fire bear keep guarding the rock fire tree until it grows into a top-quality rock fire tree?

    "What you said is not comprehensive." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "Dragon Clan Secret Realm??We have been in the business for a long time.  Have you ever seen any monster that can break through the realm of virtual immortality?  Which spiritual object can reach the middle level?  This fire bear, this top-grade rock and fire wood, don¡¯t you find it strange?  "

    The little fox was shocked and blurted out: "Master, is it possible that all of this has something to do with those mysterious immortals and the guy who died just now?"

    "Indeed, there are many connections." Ye Pengfei sighed and did not expand on it.

    The little fox glanced at its owner and didn't ask any more questions.  She knew in her heart that this matter must be very complicated to talk about.  Right now, it's better to think of a way to suppress the fire bear first.

    "Rage!"

    " Two simple words just came out of Ye Pengfei's mouth.  The true immortal fire bear became even more furious when he saw it.  This volcano, which has existed for who knows how many millions of years, is teetering on the verge of collapse.

    Ye Pengfei thought about it and decided that he could only follow the little fox's method and let the true fairy fire bear consume some of its power on its own.  However, this method is really a waste of time.  Without spending several years or even decades, it would be impossible for a fire bear from the third level of True Immortal to consume enough power to be suppressed by a mere existence from the first level of Virtual Immortal.

    "Time waits for no one. The remaining Xuanxian will probably take action soon." Ye Pengfei continued to arouse the anger of the fiery bear while looking up into the distance.  Just above the direction where he was looking, several Xuanxian had already met Fan Jun.

    "Fan Jun, are you being chased by Ramo?"

    Looking at Fan Jun who was in such a state of embarrassment that even his clothes were disheveled, the bearded fairy couldn't help laughing.

    "Ye Feng is dead, Wang Daoqiu is dead, Nether Dragon King is dead, they are all dead!!!" Fan Jun didn't pay attention to the banter of the bearded Xuanxian at all. He staggered and fell to the ground.  He shouted urgently, "Gather everyone quickly, gather everyone, a disaster is coming, a disaster is coming!!!"

    In an instant, the situation changed!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 699. Suppressing the Fire Bear (Part 2)

    The little fox understood it and kept mobilizing the snakes and wolves to block the fire bear by self-destructing, and self-destructing around the fire bear to injure the enemy.  Soon, there were more wounds on the fire bear, and the bear's blood flowed all over the ground.

    "This is the fire bear from the third level of the True Immortal Realm. If it were an ordinary Void Immortal level fire bear, it might not be able to walk even if it bleeds so much blood."

    The more powerful the existence, the more powerful the resilience, and the more powerful the vitality.  Although the True Immortal Fire Bear was injured along the way, there were no less than a hundred scars all over his body.  However, its speed still does not slow down, and its life breath shows no signs of weakening.

    This is because Ye Pengfei added the power of extreme emotion to himself, causing the fire bear to mistakenly think that he had encountered a terrifying and powerful enemy, and fled in a panic.  If it is still the same as before, even if the snake wolf beast's self-destruction hurts the fire bear, the fire bear can recover quickly.

    The faint smile on Ye Pengfei's face gradually disappeared.

    Ye Pengfei's "intimidation" is in good condition, and the snake-wolf beast's self-destruction is indeed working.  As long as you persist like this, no matter how powerful the Fire Bear is, it will always lose too much energy and blood, and its strength will weaken, and it will be suppressed and sealed by itself.  However, the problem is that there are not enough snakes and wolves!

    The area of ????the volcano group is limited, and the power of the old fire monster to control the beast is also limited.  In the entire volcano group, there are only less than 30,000 snakes and wolves.  With these continuous self-destructions of beasts, 100% was lost, and more than 50% was lost. The remaining power could not be reduced much by the power of the true immortal fire bear.

    Ye Pengfei's thoughts moved.  No more letting the snake wolf beast charge forward and explode itself.  And around that fiery bear.  Some mazes were laid out.

    Previously, when the True Immortal Fire Bear was strong, it could clash out of these mazes with just a single charge.  Now that they have suffered a series of setbacks, the conflict between the True Immortal and the Fire Bear has only taken a little longer.

    Ye Pengfei just wanted this little time. When the maze formation was just laid out, he controlled the snakes and wolf beasts to surround them.

    "The confusion of extreme emotion!"

    Ye Pengfei murmured a word in his mouth, and saw fragments of passion before diving into the snake and wolf beast.  When the power carried by these fragments of extreme passion has just taken effect.  The True Immortal Fire Bear also happened to rush out from the side.

    The pressure of earthly immortals!  !  !

    The True Immortal Fire Bear was stunned for a moment, turned around and ran away without thinking about it.

    On the other side, there is another earthly immortal pressure!  !  !

    If it were a normal true immortal.  He must have come back to his senses at this time.  How could he still be running around like this when there were really earthly immortals chasing him?

    But, a stupid bear is a stupid bear.  It didn't even think about this, and instinctively turned around again and rushed somewhere else

    ¡­¡­

    "Hee hee, Master, I didn't expect that I could trap it in this way." The little fox chuckled.

    Looking at this real fairy fire bear, it looks like a headless fly.  Rushing around, but not daring to fight with the snake and wolf beast, and being trapped in a small area, the little fox felt that this scene was really funny.

    "It's a trick, but we must suppress it and then search for its soul!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    He didn¡¯t expect that his sudden idea would have such a good effect.  original.  He also planned to create countless clones and create a circle of false threats around the snake and wolf beast.  Now it seems that I can save some energy and think about it carefully.  How to imprison the soul of this true immortal fire bear.

    "Master, can you tell me now. What is the difference between this fire bear and the top-quality rock and fire wood?" The little fox smiled slightly on his face, but he was extremely solemn in his heart.  She knew very well that there must be something earth-shattering going on in order for the usually calm master to make such a big fuss.

    Ye Pengfei sighed slightly and responded: "Old Monster Huo guesses that all the memories of the mysterious immortals in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan may have been tampered with!"

    The little fox had been prepared for it for a long time, but when he heard this sentence, he couldn't help but be shocked.

    "Tampering with the memory of Xuanxian? This, I'm afraid this is a method that only saints can have."

    "It's easy to kill someone, but it's difficult to modify your memory."  Not to mention, hundreds of millions of years ago, there were many immortals here.  Even now, there are dozens of Xuanxian still alive.  If you want to tamper with all the memories of so many mysterious immortals, even the existence of the Third Heaven of Immortals in the Era Realm may not have such ability.

    Is there a saint hidden here?

    When thinking of this possibility, the little fox couldn't help but shudder.

    "That's why the other Xuanxian didn't believe Old Monster Huo's guess at all." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and explained the whole matter.Come on.

    It turns out that hundreds of millions of years ago, this old fire monster suddenly had a thought in his mind and felt that there seemed to be something wrong with his memory.  Originally, like other Xuanxian, he was either looking for his life and death enemy, or looking for a way to leave the dragon clan's secret realm.  However, after this thought, he completely changed.  As long as there is a Xuanxian who wants to leave the dragon clan's secret realm, he will step in to stop it.

    Strange to say, originally, this old monster Huo had the same combat power as Ye Feng, Wang Daoqiu and others.  However, with a thought in his mind, he actually mastered the method of taming the snake and wolf beast.  At this moment, Old Monster Huo suddenly became a powerful being that could challenge more than ten Xuanxian alone.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that these snake and wolf beasts can only be domesticated in the volcanoes. Once they leave the volcanoes, they will bite the old fire monster.  Therefore, although the fire monster is strong, it can only dominate the volcano group.  Even though he gradually developed some solutions, he could not arbitrarily drive the snakes and wolves to fight anywhere.

    Now, Old Monster Huo thinks more and more that there is a mysterious existence in this secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  And, there¡¯s more than one!

    "One wants to use the hands of the Xuanxian to open up all the passages in order to unlock his seal. The other wants to provoke the Xuanxian to fight himself and stop that person from thinking about escaping Master,  This thing sounds quite reasonable. Why don¡¯t those immortals believe it?¡±

    The more the little fox listened, the more surprised he became. It seems that there may be more than one holy immortal here!

    However, there are also many doubts, which still make people confused.

    "This is the reason why I suppressed the True Immortal Fire Bear and searched for his soul." Ye Pengfei sighed slightly and said, "When Old Monster Huo first proposed this guess, he still got the support of many mysterious immortals. After all,  , they kill here and there, no matter how many enemies they kill, a new one will always appear in the sea of ??consciousness. The space plane they shattered has no sign of recovery. Therefore, they also feel that Old Monster Huo  His guess may be correct. But at this moment, someone raised a question that no one can explain"

    "There are great magical powers that can tamper with the memory of Xuanxian and shatter the space plane of Xuanxian, but why are they unable to cultivate powerful beings and evolve high-level wonders?" The little fox Bingxue was smart and guessed this question at once.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 700. Broad road

    Ye Pengfei nodded approvingly: "That's about it."

    "If there are saints who really tamper with their memories, then they will also be able to evolve powerful creatures. Immortality, immortality, is not only immortal for oneself, but also can evolve beings with the potential to advance to immortality. This is what  The true meaning of immortality!¡±

    When Ye Pengfei said these words loudly, he felt that his soul was constantly trembling.  This is trembling with excitement, not fear.

    Although the little fox's realm is high, it is only at the third level of immortality.  The little fox is not very clear about what the two realms of era and immortality mean above the Nirvana realm.  In the process of refining the inner demon of the era, Ye Pengfei slightly understood the meaning of the era realm.  The reason why he was able to suddenly realize the realm of Earthly Immortality actually had this reason.

    "As for what immortality is, Ye Pengfei first got a glimpse of the mystery after helping Mo Xuan and assimilating the soul of a Xuan Xian!

    Feeling the master's excitement, the little fox couldn't help but his voice trembled, and he said: "Even if you don't evolve powerful creatures, you have to fight with each other with the help of these mysterious immortals. Then you can evolve top-quality spiritual objects and give them to yourself.  Use the Xuanxian you like. Whether it is used to increase strength or refine Taoist weapons, it can greatly increase the chance of winning!"

    Ye Pengfei and Little Fox, you say something, I say something, and the whole thing will be explained clearly soon.

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "This difficult problem and the irritability of being trapped for hundreds of millions of years have made everyone continue to question the old monster Huo. So now, the two sides are completely hostile. This old monster Huo seems to be  He wanted to join forces with us. I never thought that he would die inexplicably. I wonder if he has any other speculations over the years? "

    It is said to be a "guess", but it is actually the will of the saint who may exist and is temporarily at a disadvantage.

    Judging from the appearance of this true immortal fire bear, from the top-quality rock fire wood, and its caregivers.  It is very possible that that holy immortal exists.  Now that Old Monster Huo is dead, I'm afraid we can only start from these aspects to see if we can find the will of the holy immortal.  Completely understand the ins and outs of this matter.

    Finally, there is only one question that Ye Pengfei has not explained yet, that is, why is he so anxious?

    Looking at the stupid bear on the ground, which was almost dizzy, the little fox was very puzzled.

    "Because, according to Ma Laoer, who was assimilated by Mo Xuan, all the passages are about to be opened!!!"

    "What?" the little fox exclaimed, "In other words, that holy immortal may be running out? Ah, is it true that the passage opened by Zhanlong Pavilion is one of them? Master, we would rather believe that he has  , If you can¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s destroy these passages first!¡±

    "It's difficult." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said.  "It's not like you haven't seen the passage opened by Zhanlong Pavilion. Although our combat power has greatly increased, we still have no ability to destroy it. The remaining passages are both in secret places and have strong protection.  Even if Ma Laoer and the others are in charge of the passage now, no one can enter it easily except for the Xuanxian we killed."

    The soul that has been assimilated.  He won't tell lies.  The little fox was silent for a moment and lowered his head to think.

    "No need to think too much, I have already calculated it. If there really is a fight between saints and immortals, and we, in this fire bear, inherit the will of the saints who are at a disadvantage, it is possible to destroy these passagescan suppress the saints.  Restriction, I really didn¡¯t expect that this secret realm of the Dragon Clan might actually exist for this purpose!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was inclined to believe Old Monster Huo's guess, especially after seeing the True Immortal Fire Bear and the top-quality rock fire tree. He felt that this matter was 90% credible.

    More importantly, he remembered his past life

    The first benefit of leaving behind the body from the previous life is the top-grade thunder spirit root.  It is this top-grade thunder spirit root that ensures that he keeps leaping forward and his cultivation speed is astonishing.  Otherwise, given the lack of resources on the Moon Immortal Star, I am afraid it will be difficult for me to achieve anything.

    The second benefit of leaving behind the body in the previous life is that Zhao Youhou's legacy - Moxuan, Lingshi Palace, Little Fox, and everything in Zhao Youhou's legacy are actually the body in the previous life, which can help him advance to the realm of immortals.  , good preparation.

    The third benefit of leaving behind the body from the previous life is the inner demon of that era.  In this decaying space plane, even if you advance to the realm of gods, how can you have enough resources to continuously improve and advance?  By refining the inner demons of these eras, not only can you gain their abilities, but you also don't have to worry about the source of your spiritual power.

    Based on these three benefits, each one is more vigorous than the last, judging from the past life of oneself, leavingThe fourth benefit of coming is probably two saint-level beings!

    Two suppressed saints, two saints who have been fighting for who knows how many billions of years. As long as I raise my power to the third level of Yuanxian - this is the level designed by my previous life, I will advance to the next level.  When reaching the realm of Nirvana, there is no longer any leap forward - with the power of the third heaven of Yuanxian, I am afraid that these two saints can be suppressed in one fell swoop and gradually refined!

    Only in this way can you truly have the capital to fight against the enemies in the Immortal Realm.  Since his previous life wanted revenge, he would probably make such a design.

    What¡¯s funny is that I thought that by going to the dangerous east, I might be able to avoid the design of my previous life.  I never thought that this entire Dragon Clan secret realm was all designed by my previous life.

    "The only advantage is that I came too early. In any case, it is impossible for me to instantly possess the power of the third level of Yuanxian. In any case, it is impossible for me to suppress and refine these two holy immortals on my own.  It is possible that I have once again escaped from the design path of my previous life!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.

    It was quite late when I met the little fox.  Entering the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, time has advanced a lot.  Although everything seems to be on the same path as his previous life, these huge shifts in time indicate that he is likely to succeed.

    Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t explain why he wanted to get rid of the design of his previous life so much.  If it were anyone else, the road would have been paved and they could just keep walking.  At least, it was a smooth journey before becoming a saint.  This is a broad road that even those genius-level beings on the highest plane dare not dream of.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head. He didn't want to take this broad road, and he wanted to smash it to pieces.

    "Little fox, you and I will work together to arrange the world of reincarnation!!!" Ye Pengfei said slowly, and drops of blood condensed from his forehead!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 701. Advance to the King Grade!

    Looking at the drops of essence and blood from his master, the little fox nodded silently.

    Since the master deliberately let go of the six-faced ice monkey, the little fox has been vaguely aware of what the master wants to do.  Therefore, the little fox also learned from his master's method and deliberately let Fan Jun go.

    And now, the master is even more willing to pay the price of countless essence and blood to obtain the soul memory of the true immortal fire bear and inherit the powerful will of a certain holy immortal.  What does the master want to do?  The little fox also roughly guessed it.

    "The master is the true body of the Five Elements Emperor. The master's essence and blood possess the powerful power of the five elements. Without so much essence and blood, the power of the little fox's reincarnation world will be greatly increased. This stupid bear is already very weak from the torture, little  The fox is sure that it will be completely lost in the world of reincarnation!"

    The little fox said in a deep voice, taking only ten drops of blood essence.

    "Then I'll leave it to you." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and took back the rest of the blood essence.  The cheeks, which were very pale due to excessive blood loss, suddenly showed an unhealthy blush.  The unhealthy blush just flashed away, and Ye Pengfei returned to normal.

    "The little fox will definitely live up to his master's trust!" The little fox gave his master an extremely determined look, then opened his mouth and swallowed the master's essence and blood.

    "Little fox, you"

    In the midst of Ye Pengfei's surprised low voice, the little fox turned into a ball of mist and flew towards the True Immortal Fire Bear.

    The little fox wants to build a reincarnation world at the expense of himself!

    In the past, when the little fox arranged the world of reincarnation, he relied on the realm of reincarnation and only used part of his power.  Even if the world of reincarnation is broken, the little fox himself will not be harmed.  But this time, she used her true body to arrange the world of reincarnation. Once destroyed by the true fairy fire bear, the little fox would also suffer heavy losses!

    If a strong person is seriously injured, his realm will fall and his strength will be lost. At worst, his soul will be scattered and his body will die.

    If the Taoist weapon is severely damaged.  It may be in need of repair, or it may be completely broken and there is no possibility of repair!

    The little fox is a half-step king.  She not only has the characteristics of a strong person, but she is also essentially a Taoist weapon.  If she had been severely injured, the situation would have been much more complicated.  To put it simply, even if you don't suffer the final heavy blow.  I am afraid that it will be difficult for her to transform into a human form and chat and laugh with Ye Pengfei again!

    Seeing that the little fox was not willing to use his own body to build the world of reincarnation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but change his face and wanted to stop him.  But.  Just when he was about to take action, he caught a glimpse of the little fox's unyielding and strong thoughts

    "Is it such a strong obsession? If I stop her, I'm afraid she will never be able to advance to the king level."

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know much about the advancement of Taoist weapons, but at this moment, he suddenly felt the ending from the little fox¡¯s emotional changes¡ª¡ª

    Or, stop her.  There is no possibility for her to advance in her lifetime.

    Either.  Support her, and after she has gone through this calamity, it is possible for her to reach the king level!

    Ye Pengfei did not hesitate at all. The blood essence and blood he had just withdrawn condensed out again.  Compared with just now, the essence and blood condensed this time.  More quantity.

    "Little fox, I can only help you so much. I hope you are safe and sound!" Ye Pengfei turned pale and immediately found a place to cross his legs.  Don¡¯t dare to delay your meditation recovery for a moment.  Even the most thrilling battle in his life never caused him such losses.  He also risked his life for the little fox.

    The little fox could not refuse the gift from the master. When the blood essence poured into her body, she realized a lot in an instant.

    "Wang Pin It turns out that this is Wang Pin who is a real person? Not an illusion, not a simulation, a real person Wrong, all my past memories are wrong. It turns out that this is what Wang Pin is.  Wang Pin¡­¡­"

    The little fox sighed softly, and its atomized body covered the body of the true immortal fire bear.

    The fire bear was terrified.

    It is surrounded by countless "earth immortals", and it is already a trapped beast fighting.  But now, with such a powerful artistic conception coming, I am afraid that I will be completely doomed.  Instinctively, this true immortal fire bear burst out with its strongest power.

    Counterattack on the verge of death!

    Both Little Fox and Ye Pengfei expected this situation.  However, just as Ye Pengfei understood that he must seize the time to find the will of the saint from this fire bear.  The little fox also knew very well that only by immediately grasping the will of the Holy Immortal and inheriting the Will of the Holy Immortal could the master get rid of the design of his previous life. Moreover, he could also escape from the deadly fight between the two Holy Immortals.  Day of birth.

    Withstand this crazy counterattack, we must let this true immortal fire bear fall into reincarnation forever.

    The artistic conception of Half-step Wangpin completely exploded.

    Comparable to half-step mysteryThe powerful pressure of ? completely exploded.

    This is not an ordinary level of artistic pressure, this is the artistic pressure of intending to self-destruct!

    The True Immortal Fire Bear has already felt at this time that what it imposes on itself is only the coercion of the realm, but no matching power.  However, it is so stupid that it still suffers from the horror of self-destruction.

    The self-destruction of the Xuanxian, even the self-destruction of the Xuanxian whose strength is only equivalent to that of a god, should not be underestimated.  Because, for any strong person, most of his power is actually contained in his true body.  Only when it explodes, will it be fully revealed.

    "Ye Pengfei, as well as his servants and subordinates, would not have been able to capture many Xuanxian so smoothly if they did not have the means to influence Xuanxian's emotions.  Especially Ye Feng and Wang Daoqiu, it was because of the sneak attacks of Yin Jiutian and Cen Na that they failed to self-destruct smoothly.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei's servants would have been wiped out and completely destroyed.

    And this time, it was the little fox who used self-destruction as a threat to scare the real fairy.  This true immortal fire bear's determination to fight back before death did waver a little.

    "This is the time. After all the reincarnations, the will of the Holy Immortal hidden deep in the world, come out to me!!!"

    It was not until this moment that the little fox truly laid out the world of reincarnation.

    ¡°If the world of reincarnation is laid out in advance, perhaps the will will also give rise to various means.  However, he threatened to self-destruct first, which disrupted the stupid bear's determination to fight to the death.  Then, with the help of the master's mellow essence and blood, he can create a powerful world of reincarnation.  Even if there really is a holy will, it is impossible to make the best decision in such a short period of time.

    The True Immortal Fire Bear, who was slightly shaken by his counterattack thoughts, fell into reincarnation without any suspense and became weak in an instant.

    But a will as powerful as substance stands proudly in this world of reincarnation, never changing.

    "Hey! How dare you, a mere half-step king, break the will of our Emperor Immortal?!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Huang Xian?  Is his title "Emperor"?  What a majestic and powerful tone!

    Not only is the tone loud, but the power of this will is also huge.

    The little fox felt that even the world of reincarnation that had been integrated with so much essence and blood of the master was on the verge of collapse under the harsh scolding of this will

    "Even if you are the emperor of immortals, you are just weak and pitiful at this time. If you give me your power, I will help you kill that holy immortal. If you persist in your obsession, I am willing to give up my true body and let you fight with this stupid beast.  The true immortals and fire bears fell into reincarnation together and will never be able to stand up again!!!"

    The little fox roared at the top of his lungs, shouting these resolute words at the almost substantive will.  It was at this moment that the Emperor's Immortal Will couldn't help but take a few steps back due to the sudden enlightenment -

    Wangpin Taoist weapon!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 702. The final decisive battle!

    The little fox suddenly took the most critical step, and the emperor's will could not help but show surprise.

    "You actually advanced? Okay, I believe you!!!"

    This emperor's will did not hesitate and immediately flashed into the little fox's true body.

    Boom!

    The little fox felt that countless consciousness groups suddenly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness.  And in the real body that he had just advanced, a vast power that could not be expressed was flowing in continuously

    ¡­¡­

    The little fox advanced to the king level, but the pressure of the realm became very powerful.

    But the integration of the emperor's will caused all the spiritual energy of the surrounding world to swarm towards the little fox.  The mist-like body of the little fox had now turned into a huge whirlpool.  All the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within a million miles around was thrown into this whirlpool.

    Not only that, all spiritual beings are constantly thrown into this whirlpool!

    The snakes and wolves surrounding it could not resist the attraction of this whirlpool and fell in one after another.

    The various mineral deposits in the volcano group, as long as there was some spiritual energy, could not stop themselves and fell into them one after another.

    The top-quality rock fire wood and the shapeless guardian also fell in.

    Ye Pengfei, who was not far away, couldn't help but be shocked!

    Just when the vortex first formed, Ye Pengfei woke up from his cultivation state.  He suddenly realized that he was being pulled high into the sky from the ground by a powerful force of attraction.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't reacted promptly enough, he would have mobilized all the power of the space planes.  It condensed into a rope that tightly bound the earth. I am afraid that Ye Pengfei had already fallen into it before the top-quality rock and fire wood fell into the whirlpool.

    "The little fox has advanced. Could it be that this is the mutation that leads to the advancement to the king level?"

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t understand the advancement of Taoist weapons, actually.  The little fox didn't know how to advance to the king level.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei mistakenly believed that this vortex.  This is the inherent situation when all monarch-level weapons advance to king-level Taoist weapons.

    Ye Pengfei doesn't understand this, among the dozens of mysterious immortals in the distance.  But some people understand the reason.  They were so shocked by Fan Jun's description that they planned to gather all their strength to kill Ye Pengfei in one fell swoop.  However, they did not expect that such a thing would happen.

    "This is the will of the Holy Immortal. Could it be that Old Monster Huo's guess was right?" All the Xuan Immortals stopped in their tracks.

    But, they didn¡¯t stay long.  Just when the beliefs of the Xuanxian were shaken and they had such doubts.  Waves of powerful will suddenly rushed into their sea of ??consciousness.

    "Oh, I have the last strength, I really don't want to use itHuangxianlin Huajun, I guess. You have also used all your strength and entered a deep sleep state. Humph, you are so lucky, you actually met a king-grade Taoist weapon. But  , I will be the one who wins in the end. Overlord Luo Shidao!!!"

    Decisive battle!  The decisive battle between two great saints!

    For hundreds of millions of years, these two holy immortals have only used a group of mysterious immortals, and even beings like Qi Zhengtao, to fight tepidly.  They want to contain the other party and prevent the other party from getting out of trouble.  He also wanted to be the first to break the restriction and counterattack the enemy.

    The entanglement over hundreds of millions of years is far more complicated than Ye Pengfei and Little Fox imagined.  Who is controlling the immortals and fighting each other?  And who is controlling the Xuanxian, in the name of opening a way out, to break the seal, this matter is really unclear.

    "However, Ye Pengfei and Little Fox's speculations are not too far off.  The Huang Xian Lin Hua army was indeed at a disadvantage.  And this holy immortal who can control dozens of mysterious immortals at once has even more power.

    Originally, Lin Hua¡¯s army was going to be defeated.

    In this battle that has lasted for hundreds of millions of years, Lin Hua's army will most likely be completely destroyed by Luo Shidao.  As a last resort, he got a piece of top-quality rock fire wood and a guardian beast.  Because the power of will was unstable, he also created a silly true immortal fire bear.

    Lin Huajun originally thought that at the last moment, he would let the guardian beast swallow the rock and fire wood, and then fight Naha Senra Shido.  Even if he doesn't succeed, he still makes a last ditch effort.  He never thought that under his nose, there would be a Taoist weapon that had advanced to the level of King Grade!

    Lin Huajun didn't expect it, and Luo Shidao didn't expect it even more.  In desperation, Luo Shidao had no choice but to give up his remaining power and cast down the will of the holy immortals, hoping that these immortals could destroy the king-level Taoist artifact that inherited Lin Huajun's will.

    This is the final decisive battle between the two saints. No matter what they want, no matter who wins or loses, no one can wake up.

    Everything seems to be under Ye Pengfei's controlIn the calculation of the body of this world.

    Everything has deviated from the calculation of Ye Pengfei's previous life

    The immortals in the distance were controlled by Luo Shidao's will, and their spaces were restored one by one, but their souls were confused and ignorant. They only knew that when fighting for Luo Shidao, Ye Pengfei had also reached a life-or-death moment on this side.

    The little fox who inherited Lin Huajun¡¯s will is really terrifying.  Originally, her power only reached the first level of the Void Immortal, but in just a few moments, her power soared to the third level of the Void Immortal!

    Even if Ye Pengfei can obtain vast power by refining the inner demon of the era, it will probably take hundreds of years for his power to reach this level.  But the little fox only spent a few moments!

    The little fox's strength increased sharply, and the vortex it formed became even more powerful.  The will of Huangxianlin Huajun is to use this powerful attraction to suck in the enemy's accomplices and smash them to pieces!

    However, before the vortex could suck in the Xuanxian from far away, Ye Pengfei was about to be sucked in.  With his ability, how can he withstand the attack of the third level of the Void Immortal?

    The Brahma-Demon Tongtian Formation!

    This magical array obtained from Mr. Qiu became Ye Pengfei¡¯s last resort to save his life.  As long as you sacrifice through this magic circle, you can gain supreme power.  The higher the value of the sacrificed item, the more powerful the feedback will be.

    At this moment, what Ye Pengfei sacrificed was a high-grade Taoist artifact!

    You must know that even Xuanxian-level beings can mostly possess a high-grade Taoist weapon.  It is hard to say that a powerful person at the Golden Immortal level can possess a few high-grade Taoist tools.  What kind of power feedback will you get from sacrificing a high-grade Taoist artifact?

    The power feedback is comparable to the third level of heaven!

    It is no exaggeration to say that if Ye Pengfei wants to use this power to fight back at this time, the little fox will undoubtedly die.  After all, no matter how much the little fox's power soars, it is still only in the third level of the Void Immortal.

    "However, as long as Ye Pengfei dares to use this kind of power, he will inevitably suffer the backlash of this power and die!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't attack, he just channeled these powers crazily into his forty-seven auxiliary planes.  Then, use the crazy growth of these forty-seven auxiliary planes to stabilize your body.

    Ye Pengfei can be sure that all this has completely deviated from the design of his previous life.  Because, although I can save my life temporarily.  However, this terrifying force will eventually dissipate.  After the power dissipates, the forty-seven auxiliary planes suddenly fall from form to chaos. He will also lose consciousness instantly due to this strong fluctuation.

    To put it simply, it is impossible for me to suppress or even refine the two great saints!  Those two great saints will definitely fall into the hands of others!

    In order to completely destroy his previous life, Ye Pengfei went so crazy!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 703. Master, please call me Fox Princess

    Ye Pengfei couldn't explain why he was so crazy.

    In fact, he can sacrifice something of a lower grade.  After capturing so many Xuanxian, he didn't just gain a few Taoist weapons.  .

    However, while trying to resist the vortex created by the little fox, Ye Pengfei felt very clearly how correct he was in trying to avoid the design of his previous life.

    Ye Pengfei really couldn't explain the source of this feeling, but he became more and more sure that he was definitely not wrong.

    So crazy, so crazy.  In order to achieve his goal, Ye Pengfei did not hesitate to commit suicide, and even gave up the huge treasure!

    This time, we not only let the Six-faced Ice Monkey go, but also let Mr. Qiu and others go, and let go of the white-faced scholar Fan Jun, which can be compared with them.  Give up the two saints!  What a grand gesture!  !

    After advancing to the king level, the little fox is more and more able to understand his master's thoughts.  She doesn't care whether her master's thoughts are right or not, she will only faithfully safeguard her master's wishes.

    The power remains at the first level of Yuanxian.  The swirling little fox finally returned to its daughter shape.  At this moment, the little fox no longer looks like a little girl of fourteen or fifteen years old.  But I saw that she was wearing a moon-white robe embroidered with gold, and her neat long hair was spread over her shoulders.  On a pair of jade hands with skin as smooth as cream, each wears a red gold exquisite bracelet.  A silver-white Ruyi tassel belt is tied around the waist, and a pair of lake-colored fragrant sheepskin embroidered shoes are worn on the feet.  The whole person is smiling, and his smile is alluring!

    With a gentle step, the little fox arrived at Ye Pengfei's side.  A pair of jade arms wrapped around the master's waist.  She uses her body.  Supporting the owner's gradually weakening body.

    The power from the sacrifice is receding like a tide.  Ye Pengfei's voice gradually became weaker.

    "Little fox, you succeeded."

    The little fox smiled sweetly: "Master, please call me Fox Princess."

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood.  He understood what kind of power it was.  Let the little fox finally take the most critical step.

    He only nodded slightly. He was so weak that he could not even open his mouth or transmit his spiritual thoughts.

    "Master, you can sleep peacefully. I'll leave the rest to Fox Princess."

    In the gentle voice of the little fox, Ye Pengfei fell into a deep sleep.  At this moment.  His little fox has grown into his fox princess.

    ¡­¡­

    There are many strong people in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.

    It¡¯s not just Qiu Lao and others, there are also many new powerful people who have entered the dragon clan¡¯s secret realm.

    Qi Xinyue didn¡¯t come in. As a soul slave, she wouldn¡¯t act without permission unless her master gave orders.

    In fact, even if Qi Xinyue wanted to come in, she couldn't.  Because when the restriction periodically became weak, no one from the Qi family came to respond.

    The same is true for Zhanlong Pavilion.  In the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, no strong man from Zhanlong Pavilion showed up to receive the new blood.

    The same is true for the subordinates of Soul Emperor Guiluo. The ancestors did not show up to collect the special physiques they worked hard to collect.

    The other forces soon understood.  These three waves of power are entangled and fighting endlessly.  These forces secretly rejoiced, thinking that they would establish an advantage this time.  They did not expect that these three forces actually avoided a catastrophe.  But he himself has no hope of ever seeing the light of day again.

    Become a fox princess.  When fighting with those mysterious immortals, the entire secret realm of the Dragon Clan shook violently.  At first, this kind of shock did not arouse everyone's alertness.  After all, this secret realm of the Dragon Clan is a vast world, and it is completely normal for earthquakes to occur occasionally.

    However, gradually, the violent earthquake turned into a catastrophe!  !  !

    Those newly added blood powers were the first to encounter disaster.  Such a short time is not enough for them to adapt to the strong pressure of the Dragon Clan Secret Realm. How can they resist such a catastrophe.  Even though some seniors want to save them, they will soon be unable to save themselves.  The new people from all the major forces died quickly.

    Next, it is the turn of these so-called seniors.

    What level is Fox Princess at now?  The first level of Yuanxian!

    What is the level of these immortals she fights against?  The worst one has also returned to the second level of true immortality!

    Such a series of battles cannot be endured by a strong person who has not even entered the realm of gods.  Even though the place where Fox Princess and all the Mysterious Immortals fight is thousands of miles away from the powerful ones, hundreds of millions of miles away.  However, even the aftermath of the shock was still not something they could bear.

    die!  die!  die!

    Every day, someone dies.  Not many days later, even the Soul Emperor Gui Nao had to face it.The fate of death!

    The younger generation who Qi Zhengtao had high hopes for persisted longer.  However, she couldn't hold on forever.  Because even beings like Mr. Qiu were panicked.

    "This, this, what level of battle is this? Quick, quick, quick, notify that senior quickly."

    Inform the Six-faced Ice Monkey that this is the only hope for survival.  Qiu Lao and others were screaming wildly in the sea of ??consciousness, trying to attract the attention of the six-faced ice ape. However, they never expected that at this moment, the six-faced ice ape was about to die

    ¡­¡­

    "You have been chasing me for so long, you must have chased me enough!!!" After finally entering a high-level plane with rich spiritual energy, the six-faced ice ape turned around and roared.

    "As expected of a Mysterious Immortal-level being." The Immortal who had been chasing the Six-faced Ice Ape for more than a year slowly walked out of the void with a cold face, "You thought you finally found a high-level place.  Now, can you restore the power of Xuanxian? I, Tian Xuzi, am not a three-year-old child. Do you think that I have not even made any arrangements for such a long time? "

    The six-faced ice ape was slightly startled, and immediately felt the danger.

    "You have seen through my true identity!" Six-faced Ice Monkey roared in horror, "However, even if you invite Qibao, you can't trap me and kill me!"

    The six-faced ice monkey immediately gave up the decision to give it a try, turned around and fled again.

    Although it has not been long since entering this high-level plane, the six-faced ice ape has also absorbed a large amount of spiritual energy from heaven and earth.  At this time, its power has returned to the second level of heaven.  In addition, its level is far higher than that of an immortal, and its use of power is far beyond what Tian Xuzi can compare with.

    In one instant, the six-faced ice ape flew across hundreds of planets and hundreds of billions of miles away.  Tian Xuzi wanted to chase him, but he couldn't catch him at all.

    Tianxuzi didn¡¯t chase him, he just showed a smile that held the pearl of wisdom in his hands.

    "No matter how fast you escape, what's the use? The inner demon is the inner demon. Even the inner demon in the era realm can't compare to the cunning of human beings."

    The planets closest to the six-faced ice ape suddenly exploded!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 704. How to break the ban

    Neither Ye Pengfei, who was sleeping, nor Fox Princess, who was fighting fiercely with the Xuanxian, knew that at this moment, the six-faced ice ape that had been let go earlier had been captured and was about to be refined.  Not to mention the first-level Earth Immortal, even the strong ones in the First-level Void Immortal are often stuck in this realm.  Thousands of years, ten thousand years.  No breakthrough allowed.  If Fox Princess hadn't sacrificed her life, she wouldn't have fought so hard.  Without this hard work, where would such adventures and gains come from?

    Fox Princess smiled sweetly and said, "Fox Princess belongs to the master, and the master never has to say 'thank you' to Fox Princess."

    Fox Fairy didn¡¯t even pay attention to the attacks of those Xuanxian, she casually set up a formation and slowly snuggled into Ye Pengfei¡¯s arms

    This is the feeling that a real living being should be able to feel.

    "The Taoist weapon of the Junpin possesses spiritual wisdom.  But the changes are uncertain, which is a sign of unsettled emotions.

    To advance to the king level, in addition to possessing enough power and having enough understanding of the corresponding Taoism.  The most important thing is to know "where my heart is."

    ?Perhaps, place your feelings on others.  Maybe, place your feelings on things.  Maybe, Zhan Qing.  Maybe, the beginning No matter which one, as long as you can identify your own path, you can determine your body and truly advance to the level of king.

    Nestled in Ye Pengfei's arms, feeling the beauty of placing your love on your husband.  Fox Princess sent a spiritual thought, and Ye Pengfei finally knew the cause and effect, and he couldn't help but sigh to himself.

    A hundred years ago, I could see through Fox Princess¡¯s weaknesses at a glance.  A hundred years later, although his realm has improved again, he can no longer see through Fox Princess.  If Fox Princess hadn't taken the initiative to inform him, he wouldn't have known the secrets of this advanced king.

    "Fox Ji, don't call me master. Follow your two sisters and call me Pengfei." Ye Pengfei stroked Fox Ji's long, silky hair and said softly.

    "No. I want to call you Master." Fox Princess raised her face, her charming eyes blurred, "From now on, no matter how many concubines Master takes, I can only be called 'Master'. This is Fox Princess's exclusive privilege.  "

    Beitang Yu's charm is the "charm" of the supreme principle of heaven.

    The beauty of Yue Ningbing.  It is the "charm" of true love.

    The charm of Fox Princess is due to the "charm" of the various forms of reincarnation.

    " In comparison, Fox Ji's charm is more in line with Ye Pengfei's way.  Under Fox Lady's charming gaze, Ye Pengfei failed to control his emotions for the first time since he attained Taoism.  He ignored the rumbling attacks outside and kissed her deeply

    ¡­¡­

    The two of them had been lingering for who knows how long, but the attack from outside still failed to break through the formation.

    Ye Pengfei, who had packed up his clothes, said in surprise: "Fox Ji, you can actually wipe them all out, why are you still leaving them alive? Could it be that in the past hundred years, have you discovered any abnormalities?"

    "Yes, Master. Master, do you still remember the strong man from the Yi family who came to the east?"

    When Fox Princess answered, the happy blush on her face had not completely faded away.  Ye Pengfei felt that Dao's heart was unstable again, so he could only sigh slightly and look away from Hu Ji.

    "Remember, is it possible that they can still survive after such a war?"

    "Of course, they are the key to overlord Luo Shidao's escape." Fox Ji smiled slightly and explained in detail.

    "The highest level space in the Dragon God's Garden that the master has been to is actually connected to the secret realm of the Dragon Clan. However, only those with the same bloodline can open this passage. The Yi family does not just sit there casually  Ascend to the throne of the Lord of Zhanlong Star, they are the clan with the same bloodline."

    "What the powerful dragon clan failed to do hundreds of millions of years ago, it is now left to the Yi family to do. They are protected by powerful restrictions, and a battle of this level will not hurt them half a cent."

    "In this hundred years of fighting, I have killed six Xuanxian. At first, I didn't feel anything. But when I killed the fourth one, I vaguely noticed something. When the kill came,  The fifth and sixth time, I completely understood.¡±

    "The reason why the dragon clan failed back then was because they did not have enough power. Those passages were the key to suppressing the two great saints. Even if there were one hundred, one thousand strong men like Qiu Lao and Gui Nao,  It is impossible to open these channels, it must require strength or an opportunity."

    "Zhanlong Pavilion relies on opportunities to open the passage. To open the passage, the Yi family needs strong power."

    "After a hundred years of research, I roughly understand the methods of the two great saints."

    "That Huangxian Lin Huajun must have found an 'opportunity' to get out of trouble. The method obtained by Zhanlong Pavilion came from the hands of Lin Huajun. He helpedThe fire-wielding old monster evolved into the top-quality rock, fire and wood, probably for some opportunity.  "

    "As for Naha Immortal Luo Shi Dao, he takes the road of violently breaking the restrictions, which is in line with his Taoism. Every time I kill a Xuan Immortal, the restriction that the Yi family's strong man sits on will absorb part of the power. I'm afraid, even if  If I don¡¯t kill these immortals, they will eventually become those forbidden creatures.¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "I am afraid that the powerful pressure of the dragon clan's secret realm is also to replenish the energy of the restriction. The destruction of the dragon clan and the bones everywhere are probably the result of the guidance of the Tyrant Immortal Luo Shidao. One general's success will cause thousands of bones to wither, and the holy immortal  If you want to get out of trouble, you have to sacrifice even more.¡±

    "That's right." Fox Princess smiled, "However, Luo Shidao is asleep now. We ignore these mysterious immortals, and these mysterious immortals will not die. Fox Princess will wait for the master to wake up and plan to leave this boring place.  ¡±

    "That's fine." Ye Pengfei nodded, "It's okay to let one go, and it's okay to let go of ten or eight. Let's go."

    The two people looked at each other and smiled, turned into two rainbows, and flew away from this eastern land at high speed

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 705. Refinement of Taoism

    With Ye Pengfei's current strength, it is naturally impossible to fly in the air.  ([] .) However, Fox Princess is both his wife and his Taoist tool.  Fox Princess's power is also his power.  A hundred years ago, Fox Princess's power returned to the first level of Yuanxian.  After a hundred years of fighting, her power has reached the peak of the second level of Yuanxian.

    It¡¯s a pity that Ye Pengfei fell into a deep sleep, along with his second soul, the gods of the three space planes, and Yin Jiutian.  Therefore, neither those inner demons of the era nor the immortals such as Ye Feng and others who were captured alive could not be refined.  Otherwise, Fox Princess's power may be restored to the Earth Immortal level.

    However, the two of them have nothing to worry about.  Realm is the most troublesome thing. For power, just find a place and practice it slowly.

    With the help of Fox Queen¡¯s power, Ye Pengfei flew through the sky at high speed.  He remembered the difficulty he had experienced when he first entered this dimension a hundred years ago, and couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    When he passed by the place where he fought against the Soul Emperor Guiluo, he stopped and remembered it for a long time.

    Fox Ji asked in confusion: "Master, what is there to see here? That Soul Emperor Guiluo must be dead. Even if he is not dead, the master just used the power of extreme emotion casually and scared him to death."  "

    "You are right." Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, "Control people with emotion, suppress people with intention, and confuse people with scenery. As long as I make good use of these three methods of extreme emotion, even if I lose all my power, I can still scare people.  Kill him. I want to stop here and review the past battles. Perhaps, I can create other ways to use it."

    Fox Princess's eyes flashed with strange light, and she said with a smile: "It turns out that the master has begun to summarize the Taoism of Jiqing, which is really gratifying. Such summarization of Taoism can only be done by strong people in the Immortal Realm. Fox Princess is still a gentleman.  At that time, I was very vague about the Tao of Reincarnation. Only after I advanced to the King Grade, I came to various conclusions."

    With that said, Fox Princess expanded her field and demonstrated several changes.

    "Follow the path. That is to consolidate the law and become reality. Master still remembers the thunder dragon, and he has reached the state of consolidating the law into reality, which is the so-called peak of the first level of Xuanxian."

    ??Jing Hu Ji reminded me.  Ye Pengfei immediately remembered the inner demon thunder dragon.  Back then, he alone could defeat the ancestor wood demon and brown rock giant.  His casual move was not that of a thunder and lightning warrior.  It's the Lightning Palace.  At that time, I just thought that the momentum was too powerful, but now I know that it is a way of turning the imaginary into reality.

    Fox Princess received the reincarnation Taoist method and said: "Although Fox Princess has taken human form, she is still a Taoist weapon. Therefore, when Fox Princess was promoted to a king-level Taoist weapon, she had some heavenly inheritance, which was naturally engraved into Fox Princess' consciousness.  In the sea. If Master needs it, feel free to search in Fox Princess¡¯ sea of ??consciousness.¡±

    Fox Ji smiled and let go of her sea of ??consciousness blockade.  Let the owner watch.

    "That's not necessary. My realm has not reached this level yet." Ye Pengfei didn't look at it. He waved his hand and said with a smile.  "If you want to help me, you might as well seduce me."

    "Seducing the master?" Fox Princess was stunned for a moment, then smiled knowingly

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei stayed here for a full three months. During these three months, even his second soul.  They all gave up refining the inner demons of the era and cooperated with the main body to study the Tao of Extreme Emotions.

    Generally speaking, the two realms before the era - the realm of gods and the realm of nirvana - are just the continuous enhancement of domain power and the use of Taoism.  The strong men in these two realms are not yet able to sum up the subtleties of Taoism for themselves.  Even they often preach the so-called "exquisite Taoism" to their disciples. In fact, it is just a title, representing a kind of longing.  It has nothing to do with the real word "exquisite".

    Ye Pengfei has been practicing all the way and has always been unique. He actually only has the Nirvana realm, the realm of the earthly immortal and the first heaven, and can sum up the true subtleties of Taoism.

    Especially, under the constant temptation of Fox Princess, he concentrated on research, and the difficulty increased hundreds of times.  If nothing else, at the beginning, Ye Pengfei couldn't even control his body, let alone calm down to think about the problem.

    Within three months, Ye Pengfei first broke through Hu Ji's "charm", and he was able to control his emotions freely again.  However, the ability to "see through" Fox Princess at a glance has gone.  Presumably, this is because Fox Princess's realm and power are much higher than his.

    Then, Ye Pengfei repeatedly practiced the three methods of "controlling people with emotion, suppressing people with intention, and disturbing people with scenery".  When three months passed, Ye Pengfei felt that he could abandon his strength and defeat the enemy by relying solely on these three extreme emotions.

    However, Ye Pengfei also knew that he could not indulge in Taoism.

    ??????????????????????????????Because it depends on three aspects¡ª¡ª

    ? First, the power of the body;

    Second, the power of the space plane;

    Third, the level of Taoism.

    Of the three aspects, two are related to strength. This is not accidental.

    The existence of strong men in this world is inherently contrary to nature.  A strong man, just by understanding the true meaning of the way of heaven, is still unable to stop the crushing force of the way of heaven.  Therefore, the first priority for a strong person to practice is strength, not Taoism!

    Before the Immortal Realm, the power of the strong all came from the power of the body.  Whether it is brute force or the power of absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, in the final analysis, it is the power of one's own body.

    "After achieving the realm of gods, the power of the strong can be divided into the power of the body and the power of the space plane.

    This is the biggest difference between Fox Princess and a normal strong person. Although she has now become a king, she has stabilized her human form and has emotional sustenance.  However, she is still essentially a Taoist weapon. Although she has a mature and formed plane space, she cannot cultivate the power of the space plane.

    Over the years, Ye Pengfei has fallen into a deep sleep, and Fox Princess can only accumulate the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to increase her body strength.  The power of space planes she can use was obtained from Ye Pengfei more than a hundred years ago.  If she wants to fully display her power, she needs Ye Pengfei's help.

    Naturally, it is impossible for Fox Princess to cultivate herself and come out of the auxiliary plane.  Even if she advanced to the king level, there was still only one space in her body.  Unless Ye Pengfei becomes more capable and can help her establish an auxiliary plane.

    In other words, only when Ye Pengfei becomes stronger can Fox Princess be able to compete with the strong men in the same realm.  Otherwise, relying solely on her own strength, she would still be inferior.

    Of course, conversely, because it is a Taoist weapon, Fox Princess is in harmony with the way of heaven. Every time she advances, she can get guidance from the way of heaven.  In this regard, Ye Pengfei did not have any guidance from his master and had to explore on his own.

    "Huh." Three months later, Ye Pengfei finally breathed a sigh of relief, "It is not easy to understand and summarize Taoism. That's it, my mind is confused, I have hit a wall, and I don't want to think about it anymore."

    "Are we leaving now?" Fox Ji stood up happily.

    The world here has been completely destroyed by the aftermath of the Hundred Years War.  Fox Princess has established her human form, and her emotions are becoming more and more like those of a normal woman.  I hate such ugly places and like beautiful mountains and rivers.

    "Let's go find our two sisters. When the time comes, we can travel around the Star Territory and see all the planes together. This will also be of great benefit to our advancement in Taoism."

    "indeed."

    Ye Pengfei laughed, holding Fox Queen's hand, and was about to continue flying towards the passage opened by Zhanlong Pavilion, when suddenly, his expression changed.

    "Hey, something is weird!"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 706. The fifth benefit?

    Fiery red wildflowers are blooming all over the mountains and plains.  Green trees of different heights and shapes grow in the mountains.

    This is a normal scene in the mountains, but Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji were extremely surprised that there was such a place in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan that had gone through hundreds of years of conquest.

    "Master, no matter how you look at it, this is not an illusion." Fox Ji couldn't believe her eyes.

    Outside the mountains, there are piles of rocks and ferocious ravines.  Within the mountains, the scenery is beautiful and the warm breeze blows.  What if we find some corpses and monsters outside the mountains?  Then put some fairy beasts and spiritual birds in this mountain.  This is simply the difference between hell and fairyland.

    "Everything has its origin. I'm afraid there is a powerful spiritual eye here." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    Spirit Eye, in layman¡¯s terms, is the ancestor of all spirit mines.

    No matter what kind of spiritual stone or other spiritual mine suitable for refining weapons or elixirs, its origin is from one or more spiritual eyes.  This spiritual eye is a product of the evolution of heaven and earth, and naturally implies the laws of heaven and earth's operation.  The more powerful the spiritual eye is, the more terrifying the Taoist power it implies.  There are even some spiritual eyes that do not even dare to easily detect existences in the immortal realm.

    "Spiritual eye?" Fox Ji was slightly startled and said softly, "Could this be"

    "Probably." Ye Pengfei sighed, "Even the Holy Immortal can prepare two for me, what else can he not do? Well, since I'm here, let's take a look and he will give me another  There must be something good left behind.¡±

    A powerful spiritual eye, right?  Is this the fifth benefit of staying in your previous life?  There are already two great Saint Immortals, is it possible that there can be one more terrifying spiritual eye left behind than the Saint Immortals?

    This kind of spiritual eye does not exist, but if you want to move it

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly.

    The stronger the body in the previous life is.  It means that your enemy is more powerful.  Although he had overcome his inner demon of fearing the enemy, he was not able to completely ignore the enemy's power.

    Traveling all over the mountains.

    "It's weird. Master, why didn't I find anything?" Fox Princess became more and more surprised as she walked further.

    This is too illogical. What kind of realm is the master?  What state is I, Fox Princess, in?  I couldn't find it, so how could the master find it?  The master's previous life, what the hell did he do this time.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei again, he frowned slightly and seemed to be thinking a little.

    "Master, what have you thought of? Tell me and let Fox Lady help you think about it." Fox Lady asked delicately.

    Having truly become the master¡¯s concubine, Hu Ji became a little more presumptuous and dared to interrupt Ye Pengfei¡¯s thoughts.

    Ye Pengfei didn't mind either, he laughed and said: "It's not really an idea. Either I came too early, or there is some mystery that we haven't discovered yet."

    indeed.  It's all in vain.  However, Hu Ji was very keen and discovered more from Ye Pengfei's expression.

    "No, Master, do you have any ideas that are difficult to grasp?"

    "Hey. How did you see it?" Ye Pengfei looked at Fox Lady in surprise and suddenly said, "Oh, you practice the Tao of Reincarnation and can detect my past confusion. Yes, that's it, my past life  Body, I¡¯m afraid some mystery has been planted in me a long time ago!¡±

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's extremely passionate Taoism improved again.  He actually ignored Fox Princess's realm and strength, and once again saw through Fox Princess's thoughts.

    However, this state lasts only a short time.  When Ye Pengfei finished speaking, he suddenly discovered that the Taoist understanding that he had just improved again had shrunk back.

    "Hmm, it's interesting. Did it plant a trace of the Great Dao in my heart?" Ye Pengfei had a slight realization, "But the most important thing is the spiritual eye. Or it is some other strange thing."

    After walking several times in the mountains, Ye Pengfei also had some doubts as to whether there were spiritual eyes.  After all, apart from spiritual eyes, there is no way to create such a strange place.

    For example, there used to be a powerful restriction here that protected this beautiful mountain.  After sensing his arrival, this restriction disappeared without a trace.

    ??For another example, this mountain was born because of itself.  After realizing the secret of the existence of this mountain, it completed its mission.  In other words, here is the place of enlightenment reserved for you by your previous life.

    All kinds of things

    Of course, the spiritual eye¡¯s guess is the most likely.  The vitality here is clearly supported by huge spiritual energy.  The problem is that even Fox Princess, who is comparable to the first level of Xuanxian, can't find anyone at all.?Clue.

    "We're not leaving. We'll practice here for a while and study slowly." Ye Pengfei stopped and said in a deep voice.

    "You're going to practice here?" Fox Lady said with a smile, "I thought the master was planning to leave here. Anyway, it's all about giving up, not even the two great saints, just a mountain."

    What Fox Lady said is not true.

    This is not "just a mountain", this is clearly a holy land for cultivation.  What Hu Ji didn¡¯t say was that after Ye Pengfei¡¯s moment of enlightenment left a trace of the Tao in his soul, Fox Ji herself also gained many benefits.

    Taoist weapons are difficult to cultivate. Not only do they need suitable materials for refining them - for example, Fox Princess needs strong Yin evil power - but they also need to understand the mysteries of heaven on their own.

    This kind of experience is different from ordinary strong people.  It is also the Tao of reincarnation. Taoism has its Taoism, and reincarnation has its Taoism.  Samsara can ask Fox Princess for advice, but reincarnation cannot follow the same path as Fox Princess.

    In other words, there are many strong people in the world.  As long as there are enough opportunities, a strong person like Samsara can still find a teacher and friend who is consistent with his Taoism.  As for Taoist artifacts in the world, Jun-grade ones are rare, and Wang-grade ones are even rarer.  It is simply impossible for Fox Princess to find a king-level Taoist who also practices the way of reincarnation as her master.

    "Compared to Ye Pengfei, Fox Princess is more eager to stay in this mountain to practice.  Here, she can improve herself faster.

    "However, Fox Ji's emotions are all pinned on Ye Pengfei.  Her existence is for Ye Pengfei.  When she realizes that this mountain range may bring unknown troubles to its owner, she will resolutely give up this mountain range!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei no longer had the ability to see through Hu Ji's emotions.  He didn't know how much sacrifice was hidden in Fox Princess's seemingly easy words.

    Ye Pengfei nodded.

    Indeed, even the two great saints have given up. What does a mountain mean?

    But, just when Ye Pengfei was about to leave here (To be continued)

    s

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 707. Spiritual Root Concealment Technique!

    A flash of lightning flashed across Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    Spiritual Root Concealment Technique!  !  !

    This is the first spell that Ye Pengfei has learned in his life. Its function is to conceal the potential of spiritual roots for a long time and prevent the inspection of monks above Nascent Soul.  This spell only needs to be cast once. After such a long time, Ye Pengfei has almost forgotten this spell.

    "Why do I think of this spell? Could it be that this spell is the way to decipher the secrets of this mountain?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shudder.

    The design of my previous life is a bit too scary, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just a spell stored in the Mangshan sect, or a spell that has been dusty for a long time and no one cares about it, but it actually has such a big relationship?

    Ye Pengfei's consciousness was a little confused. For the first time, he felt that he had done so much and given up so much. However, looking back, it seemed that his destiny had been set from the beginning and there was no way to get rid of it.

    "Master, what's wrong with you?" Fox Lady shouted anxiously.

    I originally thought I was leaving, but I didn¡¯t expect that the owner would take a beating first, and then fall into a state of confusion.  Is there something weird about this mountain?

    "Any monsters or demons who dare to harm my master must die!!!"

    Fox Princess didn¡¯t care what kind of existence there was in the surrounding area. With a wave of her long sleeve, the boundless billowing black air swallowed up the beautiful mountains.

    Reincarnation!  Jiuyuan Hell!

    The way of reincarnation is the ruthless, cold and unintentional way of heaven.  Even though Fox Princess is always tender and affectionate towards Ye Pengfei, the more profound she is in Taoism, the more cruel her methods against the enemy will be.

    In a few breaths, the flowers on the mountain fell, the pines on the mountain rotted, and even the mountain itself was crumbling and about to collapse.

    Fox Princess became more and more frightened.

    "With my Yuanxian power and Xuanxian realm, mountains like this can be destroyed easily. Now I attack with all my strength, but it still only has this kind of effect?" Fox Lady murmured to herself.

    "I'm afraid. Even this effect won't last long." Ye Pengfei's bitter voice came from Hu Ji's side.

    "Ah, Master. You finally woke up." Fox Princess smiled happily, "How long does this effect last? Master, let's go quickly!"

    "I can't leave, I can't leave." Ye Pengfei said with a bitter smile, "If I leave, I will be doomed to have many inner demons. If I don't follow his wishes and solve this mystery, he will not let me go. What a good design.  Design, you can give up anything, but this time, you can¡¯t escape it at all.¡±

    The spiritual root concealment technique can be used to hide the spiritual root potential forever as long as it is used once.  This means.  If he hadn't cracked the secret of this place.  The first spell I learned back then.  It will become your most powerful inner demon.

    Can¡¯t be untied, thrown away, broken I thought that a spell that only needs to be cast once would save time and effort.  But he never thought that he would end up like this.

    After listening to Ye Pengfei¡¯s narration.  Fox Princess also opened her mouth wide, unable to say anything.  And her reincarnation power that destroys mountains.  It was also gradually destroyed by the hidden power here.

    The mountain flowers are once again brilliant, and the pines are once again tall and straight.  Looking at the beautiful scenery around them, Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji could not help but remain silent for a long time

    ¡­¡­

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Ye Pengfei breathed a sigh of relief and regained control of his emotions.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, if that¡¯s the case, then we can only move forward bravely!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's renewed heroic mood also infected Fox Ji.  She held Ye Pengfei's right arm tightly, her eyes filled with determination.

    "Master, tell me, Fox Princess will always stand by Master's side, and Fox Princess will continue to advanceto the level of Imperial Grade, Imperial Grade, Saint Grade, or even beyond the Saint Grade!!!"

    In the face of absolute power, any clever design will be in vain.  Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, and then began to meditate on the spiritual root concealment technique, analyze and deduce the mysterious and true meaning of this technique.

    The problem is now very clear. The secret here is concealed by the spiritual root.  However, it is not the spiritual root concealment technique that I learned in the Mangshan Sect.  When Fox Princess was still a Junpin Taoist, she was able to see through Ye Pengfei's spiritual root potential.  However, now that Fox Princess is at the level of a first-level king, she can't see through the mystery of this mountain.  Presumably, the spiritual root concealment technique needs to be advanced to a higher level.

    Not only Ye Pengfei is deducing, Fox Ji is also deducing together.  The further the deduction went on, the more frightened the two of them became.

    "This is not a spiritual root concealment technique. This is a complete concealment! It can be as small as the invisibility and concealment of Qi refining monks, or as large as the concealment of the identity of Xuanxian.?Nothing is missing, nothing is missing!  "

    With the abilities of Hu Ji and Ye Pengfei, they can now extrapolate this spiritual root concealment technique to the scope applicable to Xuanxian.  Both of them felt that this technique, which was only a few hundred words long, still had the potential to be continued.

    The two people stopped and looked at each other.

    "That's not bad. Even if we go to the highest plane and wander around, probably no one will be able to see our realm and cultivation." Fox Lady smiled softly.

    In her eyes, the master's realm has become only the sixth level of a god, which just matches the master's current power.

    In Ye Pengfei's eyes, Fox Princess is no longer a Taoist artifact, but a normal human monk, a human monk who is also only at the sixth level of a god.

    According to the deductions of the two people, I am afraid that even the existence of the Immortal Realm Saint Immortal level will have difficulty in seeing through this disguise.  As for whether a powerful person at the level of the Immortal Realm can penetrate this technique, it is unknown.

    The eyes of the two people looked at the mountain again.  At this time, they have seen mountains as other than mountains, and flowers as flowers.  Their eyes penetrated the many hidden barriers and saw a colorful place.

    "This, this, this" At one glance, Fox Princess was so shocked that she stammered and didn't know what to say.

    Even though Ye Pengfei tried his best to control his emotional fluctuations, he could only manage to not panic on the surface, but he couldn't speak fluently at all.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took for the two of them to come back to their senses one after another.

    "Oh my God, Master, Fox Lady read it right, one hundred and eight spiritual eyes. Still, even I, a king-level Taoist weapon, can't see the spiritual eyes of this level!!!"

    Although his emotions were under control again, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a deep breath before speaking.

    "Yes, you saw it right." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "One hundred and eight spiritual eyes, at least imperial-level spiritual eyes! However, what is even more amazing is that these one hundred and eight spiritual eyes,  Its purpose is to suppress a seal!!!"

    The two people looked at each other, and once again, they were silent for a long time (To be continued)

    s

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 708. Trial space?

    Based on Fox Princess's current state, she can determine the spiritual eye of the imperial grade.  Her spiritual eyes that couldn't see the situation clearly were either emperor grade or holy grade!

    Those who are at the Jun level and above already have spiritual wisdom.  And these one hundred and eight spiritual eyes that are either emperor-grade or king-grade have no appearance of spiritual existence at all. What does this mean?

    "They abandoned their souls, or in other words, they were forcibly deprived of their souls! One hundred and eight such souls were used to suppress a seal. How amazing are the things under this seal?"

    Fox Ji and Ye Pengfei both thought of this terrible problem.

    Emperor grade Taoist tools can be cultivated up to the third level of immortality.  Sacred Taoist tools can be cultivated to the third level of the Holy Immortal.  Even a fool can figure out how powerful the corresponding soul power will be.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a Heavenly Lord, it¡¯s something comparable to a Heavenly Lord!!!¡±

    Apart from the two great saints, is there another Heavenly Lord suppressing here?  No matter what, it cannot be taken!

    This is not like Ye Pengfei madly giving up on the two saints more than a hundred years ago.  Giving up now is very sensible.  As long as Tianzun still has a hint of realm pressure, he can destroy two people.

    Of course, the pressure of the Saint Immortal realm can destroy two people, but the problem is that the two Saint Immortals have been fighting for who knows how many years, and their strength has long been weakened.  Considering those two saints, it¡¯s not surprising.

    But now, judging from how strong the seal is, the person below who is suspected to be Tianzun should be alive and well. How can the two of them dare to open the seal?

    Walk!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji looked at each other and quickly stood up.  Want to leave.  No matter what the design of the previous life was, no matter whether the inner demons will be born after leaving, it is all out of control, otherwise things will change later.

    However, the two of them still left late.  When the two people's eyes saw the one hundred and eight spiritual eyes through the many obstacles.  The forbidden magic circle began to tremble continuously.

    The seal has not been released yet, however.  The power that imprisoned the two people had already shot out from the center of the sealing circle.  The two of them had just soared ten feet into the air when they were pulled back by this force.

    Before the two of them were surprised.  Not even waiting for the two people to counterattack, in fact, there was no wave at all in the sea of ????consciousness of the two people.  The one hundred and eight spiritual eyes, together with the seal they suppressed, suddenly flew over, trapping the two people in the middle!

    After trying it for a while, he was unable to resist at all. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but let out a long sigh and said: "Fox Princess, there is no need to bother anymore. Presumably, this is similar to those inner demons from the past era."

    Any one of those inner demons from the past era could kill Ye Pengfei.  However, in the end, it was Ye Pengfei who relied on the hidden seal.  Bind and suppress them one by one.  If there really was a Heavenly Lord-level existence here, I'm afraid it would be the same as before, with some kind of secret seal.

    Even if you don¡¯t want it, you still have to want it.  Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head, asking Yin Jiutian to stand by.

    One hundred and eight spiritual eyes, starting from the periphery.  One place after another, it slowly collapsed.

    The seal in the center of the restraining circle was shaking more and more violently.  Whether it is Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji standing in the formation, or Yin Jiutian, Mo Xuan, Ce Na, and Samsara who are waiting to attack in Ye Pengfei's main plane and auxiliary plane, their moods are also shaken by this seal.  Getting more and more nervous, getting more and more nervous

    No one counts time at all, because time is no longer important.

    No one cares about the surrounding situation at all, because that is the only place worth paying attention to.

    Finally, the seal was broken.

    Finally, everyone is about to take action.

    But, at the moment when everyone was about to take action

    "Stop!" Ye Pengfei shouted, stopping the fox lady beside him, and also cut off the power of the space plane that led Yin Jiutian and others out.

    "What's wrongah, this is a teleportation circle!"

    The seal has been released.  The things under the seal have also entered Ye Pengfei's palm.  It's not enough if you don't want it. Looking at the posture of that formation, even if Ye Pengfei gave up his body and practiced it again, this formation would still fall into his palm.

    One hundred and eight spiritual eyes, at least imperial-grade spiritual eyes, absorbed one hundred and eight powerful souls, and what was sealed was actually just a teleportation circle?

    Fox Ji was stunned, and everyone was stunned. Only Ye Pengfei, who had obtained the formation, immediately understood the use of the formation at the moment he called to stop.

    "The trial space what kind of trial space will it be? It has to be protected by one hundred and eight spiritual eyes. Alas, inner demons, inner demons, if you don't go away, you will have inner demons. If you go, you will have inner demons."The design of retaking the body of the previous life is difficult to handle, it is difficult to handle.  "

    Ye Pengfei sighed quietly, and sat down cross-legged, entering into a long period of meditation.

    After all, Fox Princess is at a very advanced level, and she wakes up completely within a short time.

    "The previous benefits are all to improve the master's realm and cultivation. But now this benefit is to arrange a trial space for the master. The master does not need to go to any plane space, as long as he enters this trial space,  Can be promoted to the realm of immortality, even to the third level of heaven!"

    "There are powerful enemies looking around, and there are so many dangers. As long as you enter this trial space, you will be safe. On the contrary, if you don't go in"

    Fox Fairy could not continue speaking, and her eyes looked in the direction of the Zhanlong Pavilion.  Although the distance was too far, it was impossible for Fox Princess to see the scene in the passage.  However, her thoughtful gaze seemed to have passed through that passage and saw the scene on Zhanlong Planet

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, whether it is the major forces on Zhanlong Star or the strong men from all major star regions who have not yet entered the dragon clan's secret realm, they are all trembling and crawling at the feet of one person.

    "White clothes are better than snow, and jade faces are like pearls."

    Just one look at this strong man who looked like a white-faced scholar, and several daring ninth-level gods suddenly fell into pieces!

    Even an existence like Mr. Qiu does not have such ability.  Even if there were one thousand or ten thousand Qiu Lao combined, it would be impossible for them to display such domain power!

    Rain Emperor Zheng Yuqiu was the first to realize the power of the visitor.  He was also the first, kneeling in front of the white-faced scholar.

    Zheng Peng is the second one, and he is the most scheming. He soon realized that his father might be stronger and more knowledgeable than he imagined.

    Zheng Yubo did not kneel down, he kept coming separately from Zheng Yuqiu.  Over the past hundred years, because he could never gain the upper hand, his temper gradually grew stronger.

    However, soon, Zheng Yubo became the first person to die.  His fall was not like those of the ninth-level gods behind him. He just smiled slightly at Zheng Yuqiu's kneeling, and then fell apart in an instant

    "It's a very powerful aura. It's actually two holy immortals. It's not a waste of time."

    This white-faced scholar-like being paid no attention to the powerful man crawling on the ground.  It's like the ground is full of ants.  With just one step, he entered the passage opened by Zhanlong Pavilion.  Soon, one of his clones returned from the passage.

    "You have pretty good qualifications. I might be able to use you on this trip."

    Whoops, a gust of wind passed by, and Zheng Peng was brought into the secret realm of the Dragon Clan by this white-faced scholar (To be continued)

    s

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 709. Fragments of the Immortal

    Choice, choice.

    For Ye Pengfei, in this dimension, he still has two lovers who cannot let go.  However, just as he sat down with his eyes closed, he had already realized that his previous life would never leave him the opportunity to "give up the trial".

    What Fox Princess sees is what Ye Pengfei wants to see.  Fox Ji went to look with worry on her face, but Ye Pengfei didn't waste time looking at it at all.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's Taoism improved again.  But this time, there are no signs of regression in this effort.

    Earth Immortal Third Heaven!

    "I'm afraid, this is the last benefit left to me by my previous life. The third heaven of Earth Immortal, the trial space, is a place I have to go to If I go, I will be riddled with inner demons. If I don't go, inner demons will still be born.  , I can¡¯t go, at least, not right away. But, how should I get out? "

    Actually, unlike what Hu Ji imagined, Ye Pengfei is not just making a decision when he sits cross-legged.  In fact, before he sat down cross-legged, he had already made a rough decision.  What bothered him was how to get out.

    After much thought, Ye Pengfei still couldn't come up with a clue.

    "Well, the person who can be sent to find me must be an Era Realm existence. Maybe, there is no existence weaker than the Immortal in their organization. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy and trick are in vain.  Even if I have the art of concealment to protect me, I still can't get out of here."

    When the strong man comes in, he will definitely sweep everything away.  It is impossible for those mysterious immortals to survive, and those two holy immortals will also become the prey of those who come.  That's all.  Anyway, I have given up.  The key is that, being blocked by that strong man, he has nowhere to go but the trial space!

    "That's all, if you think about it any more, you will have no choice but to die here. Entering the trial space, maybe we will see you again in the future."

    Ye Pengfei sighed.  Let the inner demon of longing for love arise.  Ye Pengfei did not kill this inner demon and allowed it to grow in the main plane.  The formation in the palm of his hand was completely activated, and Ye Pengfei pulled Hu Ji up.  With one leap, he entered the formation.

    Just when Ye Pengfei entered the formation, the white-faced scholar.  I just stepped into the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  A flash of light flashed quickly in his eyes.

    "Let me tell you, why did I deduce such strange things? The formation that can deny the entry of the Holy Immortal, but I didn't expect that I have an ant to use. You, you, still have the same problem. Great things are exquisite, small things are sloppy.  .Your future is still in our control!"

    The fair-faced scholar glanced at Zheng Peng behind him, smiled slightly and said, "Go ahead, I'll give you a chance!"

    Before he finished speaking, Zheng Peng was like a shooting star.  In an instant.  He fell into the formation that Ye Pengfei had just activated.

    And this white-faced scholar suddenly showed his power, and the secret realm of the Dragon Clan where he was was suddenly in chaos again.  If this secret realm of the Dragon Clan is not where the two great saints are suppressed, then the Zhanlong Star outside.  Even the entire space plane will completely collapse.

    After watching Zheng Peng successfully enter the teleportation formation, in the blink of an eye, the formation slowly closed.  The white-faced scholar had already seen the appearance of the trial space through the teleportation formation.

    "Fragments of the Immortal? What a great gesture!"

    The look of surprise could not dissipate for a long time

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn't feel it.  Zheng Peng also entered this trial space.  The white-faced scholar's methods were so impressive. The chess piece Zheng Peng fell into nowhere without making any noise.

    The scene in front of them shocked Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji for a long time.

    There are no planets in the trial space.  Some are just shining fragments of different shapes and sizes.  At first glance, it looked like someone had broken a piece of glass and then thrown it into the trial space.

    "Where are these places? Why do I feel this extremely dangerous smell?" Ye Pengfei murmured.

    "Probably, this is the so-called Immortal Fragment." Fox Princess replied hesitantly.

    "Fragment of Immortal?"

    "Yes, fragments of the Immortal, fragments of the Holy Immortal!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei's head felt like it was about to be exploded by something, and it was so painful that it hurt.

    "The fragments of the Holy Immortal are you saying that these shining and shining places are the remains of the Holy Immortal's body?"

    "No, it's not the remains of the physical body, but the remains of the space." Fox Princess shook her head and said, "The master is now the third level of the Earth Immortal. You should understand that the realm of gods is the realm of nurturing and cultivating the space plane. Nirvana  The realm is a realm where reality and reality are broken, space is reorganized and upgraded."

    "The realm of the era is a realm where Taoism is solidified into the space plane. As for the immortal realm, it is a realm where one is integrated into the space plane. When one reaches the level of Saint Immortal, he is the space plane, and the space plane is himself.  . When you reach that state, you no longer have a body, but if you insist on saying it, it is also the Saint Immortal plane!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded, slightly understanding the meaning of some higher realms.  However, just by relying on Fox Ji's few words, it was impossible for him to truly understand the realm of the Era Realm and the Immortal Realm.

    In fact, even Fox Princess herself is only narrating from memory.  She had just advanced to the 100-year King Stage, and her personal experience of the Era Realm was still very shallow, let alone the higher level of the Immortal Realm.  Therefore, it was impossible for her to speak more clearly and thoroughly.

    However, this explanation was enough. Ye Pengfei probably understood the meaning of this trial space.

    "That is to say, there are such and such existences on these fragments of the Holy Immortal. What I want to do is to fight and train on these fragments of the Holy Immortal, and even transcend this trial space!"

    "That may be the case." Fox Princess nodded and said, "However, the fragments of the Holy Immortal have evolved for countless billions of years. The existence there is probably not something we can resist."

    "Then practice first. Ninety percent of the spiritual energy I refined will belong to you!" Ye Pengfei chuckled and redistributed the proportion of spiritual energy.

    Fox Fairy¡¯s realm is higher, but Fox Fairy cannot cultivate the power of space planes by herself and can only obtain it from Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei gave most of the spiritual energy to Hu Ji, naturally he wanted to help Hu Ji completely reach her peak state, and then plan the next trial.

    This is a pretty good plan. Fox Princess smiled and was about to nod in agreement, but suddenly, her expression changed drastically.

    "Master, my power is constantly disappearing!!!"

    "The power disappears?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised, "Why don't I have this problem? You entered the space plane at such a speed!"

    Fox Ji nodded, followed Ye Pengfei's guidance, and quickly entered Ye Pengfei's main plane.

    "No, the power is still passing away!"

    Ye Pengfei was silent, because he also felt the power passing away!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 710. The Power of the Holy Immortal

    "It seems that if you don't want to go to the Immortal Shard, you have to go." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    This is obviously force. With the strength of myself and Fox Princess, it is impossible to stop the flow of this power.

    Moreover, Fox Ji has now felt that the power is passing away faster and faster.  According to Hu Ji's estimation, after one stick of incense, her strength will plummet to the next level.

    In desperation, Ye Pengfei glanced around, found a fairy fragment that seemed relatively less dangerous, and flew over at top speed.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei knew very well that no matter how "dangerous" the fairy fragments were, they would be a dangerous place for him now.  No matter how prepared I am, I am afraid that I will be "seriously injured and relegated", which is a very good result.

    Now that things have come to this, Ye Pengfei has no choice but to let it go.

    As expected, as Ye Pengfei expected, he suffered a big loss before the fairy fragment actually landed on it - his spiritual consciousness was actually imprisoned by a force, and he was completely unable to escape!

    You know, Ye Pengfei has encountered things many times where his spiritual consciousness is trapped, his spiritual consciousness is blocked, and he even follows his spiritual consciousness to attack his body.  Therefore, when the fragments of Xiangxian fell this time, he simply did not use his spiritual consciousness.  However, that unknown force pulled Ye Pengfei's consciousness out of the sea of ??consciousness and imprisoned him!

    In just one moment, Ye Pengfei suffered heavy losses.  He felt that his soul was suddenly shaken, and the light quickly dimmed.

    No matter which level you are a strong person, your soul always exists.  No soul exists.  That would be a dead person.

    The difference is that the souls of strong men of different levels live in different places¡ª¡ª

    In the immortal realm, the soul first exists in the form of a soul.  Then it turned into a golden elixir, and then into a Nascent Soul.

    With the existence of the divine-human realm, you have two choices, either.  Let the soul merge into the godhead, or let the soul exist independently.

    The existence of fairyland.  The soul generally exists in the main plane.  However, the soul at this time is like the energy of chaos.  There is no specific shape.  Even if the main plane matures and takes shape, the soul will not condense into shape.

    When you reach the realm of Nirvana, the soul existing in the main plane will take shape again.

    Nirvana, Nirvana, after Nirvana, there is rebirth.  This re-condensation of the soul is also one of the symbols of Nirvana and rebirth.

    Ye Pengfei is now in the Nirvana realm, the realm of the third heaven of earth and immortality, and his soul naturally takes shape again.  This time it looks like it's taking shape.  It is consistent with Ye Pengfei's original appearance.  This is because Ye Pengfei practices Taoism about emotions. If he practices Taoism in other categories, the soul after Nirvana and rebirth will conform to the laws of heaven and become corresponding regulations.

    at this time.  The consciousness was ruthlessly imprisoned, and the soul in the main plane suddenly dimmed.  Fox Ji knew very well what this meant, and she couldn't help but said in shock: "Master, Li Daitao is stiff!!!"

    How many functions does the second spirit have?

    He can help Ye Pengfei fight, and he can also refine the inner demons of the era for Ye Pengfei.  but.  The greatest role of his existence is Li Daitaojiang.

    When Ye Pengfei's soul suffers an irresistible attack, the second soul can die for Ye Pengfei once.  However, this is the only chance.  If Ye Pengfei cannot escape, the next soul attack will also severely damage Ye Pengfei's soul.

    At this time, even if Li Daitao is frozen, can Ye Pengfei escape?  Obviously impossible.

    Leaving here means losing strength and eventually dying outside.

    Entering here means having to endure the pain of soul trauma.  However, the power will not continue to flow away.

    "It's up to you, Fox Princess." Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, without using his second soul, and suffered the heavy blow of having his consciousness stripped away.

    A soul without divine consciousness is almost the same as a mortal soul.  Except for the power of his physical body, Ye Pengfei can no longer display any magical powers.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that this was probably just the beginning.

    "What kind of serious damage will my Five Elements Emperor's true body suffer?"

    Soon after, when Ye Pengfei had this idea, he felt that his body was about to collapse.

    "No, it actually extracts the power of the five elements directly!"

    Even if you chop off your own limbs, even if you chop off your own head, the most you can do is spend some time and slowly gather it back together.  However, directly extracting the power of the five elements would also destroy one's own roots!

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt a little flustered.

    However, the next moment, he felt again?Peace.

    Millions of reincarnation experiences, at this moment, unexpectedly helped Ye Pengfei.

    In more than a million reincarnations, Ye Pengfei experienced countless deaths.  The cause of death and the process of death are so bizarre that they cannot be described.  Although among these ways of death, there is no such thing as "being extracted from the five elements", but because he has experienced a large number of deaths, these experiences helped Ye Pengfei at the most critical moment.

    When the power of the Five Elements was extracted by just half, it finally stopped.

    "Huh, it's okay, it's not completely lost at all."

    With this severe injury, half of Ye Pengfei's physical strength was drained away.  He originally only had the physical strength of the sixth level of a god, but now he suddenly fell to the third level.

    However, his life was finally saved.  Based on the posture just now, Ye Pengfei thought he would die like this.

    "As expected of a holy immortal, it's just a fragment, and it's just a incomplete state of power. It actually severely damaged me like this." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly sigh.

    Previously, the spiritual consciousness was imprisoned, but now half of the five elements have been extracted. It is clearly just the realm power of this fragment of the Holy Immortal.

    Next, are there any more terrifying realm powers?

    After surviving the heavy damage from the power of the realm, how can I resist the various powerful creatures on the Immortal Fragment?

    Ye Pengfei also accepted his fate. He couldn't summon Fox Princess now anyway.  It's best if you can persist for a while after you put it on the ground.  The more training time you can buy for Fox Princess, the greater the chance of long-term survival.

    Ye Pengfei fell rapidly, and the fairy fragments changed from the size of a pea to the size of a bowl, and then became a hundred feet in diameter, a thousand feet in diameter, ten thousand feet in diameter As the visual fragments of the fairy became larger and larger,  Ye Pengfei also gradually saw some creatures on the fairy fragment.

    ??????????????????????????????????? vines that bend and spread for unknown distances, huge trees of unknown height, and huge flowers that look extremely bright¡­

    "It looks like this is a plant world, come fire!"

    Boom, most of Ye Pengfei's remaining fire power turned into blazing flames, wrapping Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei was like a fireball, getting faster and faster, falling towards the fairy fragment at a very fast speed

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 711. Qingshan transformed into a realm, Qingshan Xuanzun

.    Before the continent could be seen clearly, vines as tough as black iron, with thorny roots rising up into the sky.  They are not afraid of the thick fire energy fluctuations on the bolide, and they will smash it to pieces directly in the sky before the bolide falls.

    "Xuanxian First Level!!!" Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji both exclaimed.

    This is not the Mysterious Immortals they met in the past. This plant-type Mysterious Immortal of the first level has neither hidden space seals nor space fragmentation and power degradation.  What the two people see now is only the physical object evolved from the realm of the plant-type Xuanxian, not the original body of the plant-type Xuanxian.  Just looking at the level of solidifying the law, her realm is even higher than that of Fox Princess.

    "Master!" In the main plane, Fox Lady called out urgently.

    "There's no rush." ??Ye Pengfei's dimmed soul condensed into a human form and shook his head slightly, "This is also a good thing for us. You should seize the time to practice. Maybe this time, we can survive!"

    Fox Princess is also a smart person, and she can tell everything at once.  She nodded and immediately entered the auxiliary plane of reincarnation: "Reincarnation, all power, provide it to me!!!"

    Fox Princess¡¯s coquettish shout immediately awakened her from the reincarnation of retreat.  After a hundred years of slumber, reincarnation was in the same situation as his master Ye Pengfei, with a loss of strength and an increase in realm.  Now, he has reached the level of a half-god.  As long as he regains his strength, he will have the confidence to advance into a true immortal.

    However, he did not hesitate at all, and without even asking a question, he shouted in a deep voice: "Follow the order!!!"

    At the same time as Samsara responded with a low drink.  All he saw was that the power of chaos in the entire auxiliary plane of reincarnation was rolling towards the Lingshi Palace.  He did not hesitate to gather all the power of the auxiliary plane of reincarnation to complete Fox Princess's order.

    Looking back at the reincarnation itself, the strength continues to decrease, from level nine to level eight.  And then to the seventh level In just a few blinks of an eye, the power of reincarnation has actually retreated to the level of a god.

    Fox Princess nodded slightly.  Without much nonsense or much thought, he immediately jumped into the core formation of the Lingshi Palace

    ¡­¡­

    The attack of Xuanxian First Level Heaven.  This is both extremely dangerous and extremely lucky.

    You must know that the first strong person to come out and protect the space he is in is often the strongest being in this space.  As long as he can avoid the attack of this powerful existence, then he is very likely to survive here for a long time.

    Of course, it is extremely difficult to really escape.

    The first time Ye Pengfei wanted to use a fake body.  To confuse this Hard Vine Xuanxian.  In fact, before he transformed into a bolide, he had already formed a false body.

    The real body and the false body are superimposed together.  The fire meteor that Jian Teng Xuanxian saw was the real Ye Pengfei.  It¡¯s also a fake Ye Pengfei.  This is the extreme power that Ye Pengfei deduced based on the spiritual root concealment technique after he understood the restriction of hiding one hundred and eight spiritual eyes.

    True is also false, false is also true.  This is the primary ability of this power.

    If you think it is true, it is true.  If you think it is false, it is false.  This is a deeper ability of this power.

    Ye Pengfei was the one who understood and mastered the primary abilities.  As soon as he thought about turning this real and fake body into a false body, a new understanding came to his mind.

    "No need, you can just rush over!"

    Ye Pengfei actually still had the real and the fake mixed up, and dived directly towards the countless strong vines.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei actually broke through the blockade of these strong vines.

    "Where do these juniors come from? They are just earthly immortals from the third level, but they dare to come to my Qingshan Realm to cause trouble!!!"

    An angry shout came out from the countless strong vines.  The momentum that soared into the sky just now was actually just a bluff, trying to scare Ye Pengfei back.

    As soon as the time came, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "It turns out that my Mingwu just felt his emotions. This Jianvine Xuanxian was afraid of the powerful existences on the fragments of other saints and worried that I came from those places, so he bluffed and wanted to give me to me first.  Scared back."

    "Just through these solid domain powers, you can feel the other party's emotions. The next step, I'm afraid, is to clearly understand the other party's emotions through the domain powers. And then"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes flashed. He seemed to have seen the way to counterattack and kill the Hard Vine Mysterious Immortal

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s a pity that now we can only escape.

    ??A monster vine as huge as a mountain, a giant human face, an angryLooking at the fleeing third level earth immortal in the distance.

    "Junior, why don't you even report your name? Then don't blame me, Qingshan Xuanzun, for being vicious!"

    Qingshan Xuanzun is still making his last effort to figure out where Ye Pengfei came from.  However, Ye Pengfei just ran away without caring about anything.

    " If he hadn't just arrived, Ye Pengfei would definitely have used his methods to deceive Qingshan Xuanzun.  But now, he had no choice but to run away.

    Angry, angry, angry!

    The coercion of Xuanxian's first layer of heaven suddenly came towards Ye Pengfei, and all of a sudden, Ye Pengfei was pinned to the ground.

    This is not the pressure of realm, but the pressure that contains the powerful power of space.  Not to mention the existence of the Third Heaven of Earth Immortals, even the existence of the Third Heaven of Heavenly Immortals would not be able to withstand this terrifying pressure.

    "Junior, didn't anyone teach you? The difference in realm is huge. Trying to escape from my Qingshan Xuanzun is simply a fantasy!"

    "Really?"

    A voice sounded leisurely.  That Qingshan Xuanzun's expression suddenly changed.

    "Fake person?!"

    Angry, angry, angry!  !

    Qingshan Xuanzun was even more angry. He was actually deceived by a junior using a fake body.

    "Such a clever method of pretending to be a body. Are you from the nightmare realm? No, are you from the virtual spirit realm? No, no, no, this is probably not a method that people in the realm can have. Is it possible that you are from the upper realm or even the extreme realm?  ?¡±

    Qingshan Xuanzun¡¯s giant face gradually changed from anger to fear.  Then, it changed from panic to extreme anger.

    "Ah, ah, even if he comes from the extreme realm, so what? He is a small third-level earth immortal with no followers. He must have committed crimes and escaped from the extreme realm. That's right, that's it, kid.  Take your life!!!"

    Countless strong vines shot out in all directions like living beings.  Some of them were rushing towards where the sound came from.  Some were scattered to different places, frantically smashing hard rocks one after another.

    Others have gone into the ground.  What's more, it hovers above the nine heavens, blocking all possible ways for Ye Pengfei to escape!

    "The law is solid, to this extent. I'm afraid even that thunder dragon can't match him."

    Looking at all this, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly smack his tongue. He hid even more secretly

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 712. Original obsession, lack of information

.    Where did Ye Pengfei hide?

    It is on top of the mountain-like strong vines!

    Dangerous places are often safe places.  In particular, the enlightenment just now made Ye Pengfei feel a little bit about the character traits of Qingshan Xuanzun.  Therefore, when he really rushed through those high-altitude vines, he immediately threw out countless fake bodies, but the real body was hidden under the nose of Qingshan Xuanzun.

    This mountain-like strong vine is not the original body of Qingshan Xuanzun.  However, it is also not transformed by Qingshan Xuanzun's domain power.  This is the world ruled by Qingshan Xuanzun!

    "Through these strong vine thorns, you can probably enter the blessed places and caves."

    Ye Pengfei turned into a small piece of strong vine pattern, attached to a dark corner.  Just when Qingshan Xuanzun was chasing the sky and the earth, exerting his domain power with all his strength, Ye Pengfei clearly saw several insect shadows rushing into a thorn in panic.

    "Transformation Realm, Upper Realm, and Extreme Realm. Could this be the level distribution of this trial space? I don't know if there are any areas worse than the Transformation Realm, and if there are any areas higher than the Extreme Realm." Ye Pengfei thought to himself.  .

    ¡°My own trial this time was completely forced.  If he didn't come in, he would definitely be beaten to pieces by the enemy from his previous life, and his body and soul would disappear.

    Although, for one's previous life, that is, activating the next soul to be entrusted to, I am afraid that it will not really perish in this world.  However, for me, it means the end of life and the end of reincarnation!

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei also understood a little bit.  What is it that I am secretly worried about in my heart?

    "The design in my previous life regarded me as a tool, a tool for his revenge. However, my journey has long been beyond the control of his design. He wants to control me and manipulate me. I want to get rid of him and stay away from him. This is  Danger, this is a more terrifying danger than his enemies in previous lives!!!"

    There is a certain number somewhere.  This destiny is the design of one¡¯s previous life.

    And yourself.  As early as the moment I set foot on the path of cultivation, I tried to get rid of this certainty.

    Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know that he left the Mangshan sect so resolutely back then.  Is this "getting rid of obsession" at play?  He even didn't know whether his haphazard practice in the past, which led to the creation of the Zifu space when he was refining Qi, was an accident, or whether it was an inevitable result of "getting rid of obsession".

    In fact, he has begun to doubt whether his soul is pure or not.

    If it is pure.  Why did I have such an obsession?

    If it is not pure, then how can one completely evolve his soul into a "new me"?

    "Maybe. This trial is an opportunity!"

    Ye Pengfei felt that this trial was a bit weird.  After knowing the three spatial classifications of Transformation Realm, Upper Realm, and Extreme Realm, he became more confident in his judgment.

    "No matter what, I should get some information before the trial. Otherwise, if I are allowed to wander around casually, wouldn't it mean that I will fall directly without even a chance?"

    The strongest existence in this transformation space is a powerful person from the first level of Xuanxian.  By analogy, the ruler of the upper realm must be more powerful than the first level of Xuanxian.  The ruler of the Extreme Realm, who could frighten Qingshan Xuanzun, must be at the Golden Immortal level, or even the Supreme Immortal level.

    "There must be some missing information, this is my chance!"

    Just like Yin Jiutian, he was destined to be taken as a slave by himself early on.  If not for this, it would be impossible for him to obtain the information on "how to suppress it again" when facing the powerful inner demon of the era.

    "But back then, refining the ghost girl by myself led to information disorder.  As a result, even though he obtained Zhao Youhou's legacy and obtained the Lingshi Palace where the Fox Princess was, he still had no idea how to practice.

    This also leads to oneself getting stuck on the bottleneck and unable to break through for a long time.  Once you break through, you actually cross a realm directly, from the realm of immortals to the realm of gods!

    The Lingshi Palace, the first cloud harvested in the chaotic space, just like this, became almost useless.  Those experiences and guidance have become nothing but clouds.

    "Perhaps, the missing information is in that third cloud?" In an instant, Ye Pengfei figured it out.

    The first piece of cloud mainly tells some historical origins and gives some guidance on the cultivation methods to advance from the realm of gods and humans to the realm of immortals.

    The second cloud is the true form of the Five Elements Emperor.  This is the cloud that you can only absorb after you advance to the realm of immortals.  That means?This is to lay a solid foundation for your own cultivation in the realm of gods.

    "The third cloud should be ingested only by those who are in the Nirvana realm, the level of Earth Immortal. Although I have advanced to the third level of Earth Immortal, because of my 'obsession', I didn't even think of it.  Once your realm has been broken through, you should enter the chaotic space and take a look!"

    The more he calculated, the more Ye Pengfei understood.

    It is the other person. If you get the Lingshi Palace, you have the chaos that does not know how many clouds do not know.  He must be working all day long, trying to find ways to gain knowledge and strength.

    " However, Ye Pengfei is different.  Because of his obsession, he gave up on the six-faced ice ape and even gave up on the two great saints.  Similarly, his obsession also led him to give up the chaotic space and the clouds that contained rich knowledge, intentionally or unintentionally

    "Otherwise, how about sealing that chaotic space?!" Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed, and he wanted to do it.

    Never suffer from future troubles!  Even if you are in danger due to lack of information, you will never regret it!

    But, before Ye Pengfei could take action

    A vine snake rolled towards me!

    "Has it been discovered?" Ye Pengfei was shocked at first, and then calmed down, "It's just the existence of a spiritual fairy. He wants to kill people and get goods."

    ¡° He has always protected Ye Pengfei¡¯s Extreme Affection Domain, but after only a brief contact with those vine snakes, he understood this spirit fairy¡¯s plan.  When he touched the realm of Qingshan Xuanzun before, Ye Pengfei only "had some understanding".  He could quickly see through all the thoughts of this spirit immortal whose realm was seven levels lower.  You can even detect some of the weaknesses of this spirit fairy.

    "However, he is a real immortal after all.  Even if he discovers a weakness, it is impossible to compete with him in terms of strength.

    The fake body took the place of death, and Ye Pengfei's real body fled into the distance.

    "Hehe, I don't know which kid he is, but he dares to come out and wander around at this time. Who can escape the fat sheep targeted by my Black Spinner?"

    This Black Spinner, with a strange smile on his face, chased after Ye Pengfei

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 714. Yu State

.    This trial place is a normal space, equivalent to the highest plane.  Therefore, in this kind of place, any strong person can use his speed to the extreme.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous sword strike stunned the Black Spinner for a while.  He seized the opportunity and escaped hundreds of millions of miles in an instant.  Moreover, he also created many false identities to confuse the enemy.  However, the power of the Black Spinner is much stronger than him.  After killing more than a dozen fake bodies, the Black Spinner finally found Ye Pengfei's true body again.

    "Hey, you only have such a little speed? Could it be that you suffered some serious damage and your strength is really only at the level of a god?" Black Spin Spirit Master said this, but he still did not directly attack Ye Pengfei.

    The instinctive method of the phantom spirit and demon grass is the word "phantom".  What you think is true may be false.  When you think it's fake, it's often true.  The combat power of this phantom demon grass itself is not strong, but its life-saving ability is first-rate.  In this green mountain realm, there are thousands of caves and heavens, and among the countless kinds of creatures, the life-saving ability of the phantom demon grass can definitely be ranked in the top ten.

    Not to mention, the phantom demon grass in front of you has already condensed a hint of the artistic conception of reincarnation.

    Sleepy!  The only way is to trap this phantom demon grass first, and then slowly suppress him!

    Once again trapping Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body, Black Spin Spirit Master did not use the previous mid-grade Taoist weapon.  The way of heaven and earth is in conflict with each other.  The Taoist magic of his Taoist weapon was that of a ghost, which happened to be overcome by the Tao of reincarnation.  So this time.  The Black Spinner Spirit Master completely abandoned his Taoist weapons and relied only on his domain power to suppress Ye Pengfei.

    "The Realm of Wind, its body is like a black mist, no wonder it calls itself the Black Whirlpool. However, you are too stupid. You were eroded by the fragments of my passion. You didn't notice it at all."

    Once again, Ye Pengfei was trapped, but he was not in a hurry.  He didn't even rush to use his sword to break the trap.

    Ye Pengfei's current combat power is indeed not good.  However, the ability to escape is better than that of the so-called phantom demon grass.  Too much powerful.  You know, until now, the master of the dignified realm, Qingshan Xuanzun, has not discovered the whereabouts of Ye Pengfei's true body.

    How could a mere fairy find Ye Pengfei's true identity twice, something that even Qingshan Xuanzun couldn't do?

    Ye Pengfei is going to turn it around and suppress the Black Spinner!

    "Master, do you want me to go out and arouse his murderous intention?" Cen Na took the initiative to ask for a fight.

    Arousing inexplicable murderous intent and consuming power at a high speed is the only way to transcend levels of capture and suppression.  In the beginning, Cen Na and others relied on this method to subdue Ye Feng and others.

    "Wait a minute." Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    The method is of course still this method.  However, the timing must be calculated very accurately.  Although this Black Spin Spirit Lord is a little naughty, he is a genuine spirit-level being.  There is no preset seal in his body, his space plane is not broken, and his Taoist tools are intact.  He's at the top of his game.  If you mess with his mind now and inspire murderous intent, I'm afraid, not only will it not consume his power, but he will see through his trump card.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    When I first arrived, my eyesight turned dark. No matter what, I had to capture a local strong man and torture him about the general situation here.  Ye Pengfei targeted the Black Spinner, which is why he wanted to counterattack and capture and suppress him.  This is why Ye Pengfei always chooses to "escape" in places where there are no spiritual energy fluctuations and divine power reactions.

    ¡­¡­

    The distance is so far that even the spiritual consciousness of Ye Pengfei and Black Spinner cannot reach it.  Several old men and women stood at a high place, looking over here with frowning brows.

    The cultivation levels of these old men and women are not high, they are only at the first level of True Immortal.  With their spiritual consciousness, they naturally cannot see the fighting situation here.

    However, they have their own way of survival.  Relying on the various tremors coming from the air and the earth, they can roughly judge what level of strong men are fighting in the distance.

    "One of them should be a spiritual immortal, at least a first-level spiritual immortal!"

    "Yes, it's a spirit fairy. The other one's situation is unknown. However, if he can persist for such a long time, he is probably a similar existence!"

    "What should we do? There is no way our small Yu Kingdom can withstand the battle between two great spirits. Do you want to inform the Nine Heavens Alliance and ask several spirits from the Nine Heavens Alliance to help?"

    "Are you crazy? Can we afford the invitation to the Spirit Master? The last time the bone-eating insect wave broke out, we lost everything, so we could only hire three people from the Nine Heavens Alliance's branch.It's just the Earth Lord, and it's only the existence of the Earth Lord's second heaven.  "

    "You can't say that. If the two spiritual masters fight, other spiritual masters can also get a lot of benefits. If we provide information, maybe the several spiritual masters of the Nine Heavens Alliance will not plunder us.  The Kingdom of Yu will actually be blessed."

    "That is based on the fact that they have a huge harvest. What if they are affected by the battle between the two spiritual masters and do not benefit, but are injured instead? Our country, Yu, is afraid that we will repeat the mistakes of the ancient country.  Destroyed by the Nine Heavens Alliance!"

    The actual controllers of the Yu State argued endlessly.  Time passed little by little, and in the blink of an eye, they had been arguing for a whole day.

    This is a matter of national survival and must be debated.  Moreover, these true immortals also noticed that the battle in the distance was gradually moving away from Yu Kingdom.

    "If this continues, I'm afraid it will move to the Bone Erosion Mountain Range. Best of all, a fierce battle between the two immortals can destroy the Bone Erosion Mountain Range. From now on, our country, Yu, will stand up and rise!  "An old woman, with her face glowing red, said excitedly.

    "Stop dreaming, even if there is no sea of ??bone-eroding worms, the Nine Heavens Alliance will not let us have an easy time. Alas, everyone should be vigilant. I hope nothing will happen again."

    Several people sighed together, no one spoke anymore, and no one argued anymore.

    This is the tragedy of a small country. Facing a strong and powerful fight, no matter whether they win or lose.  Stay away or get closer.  It would be great for a small country to be able to return to the peace of the past

    This battle lasted for more than a month.  Slowly, the shaking of the earth disappeared, and the vision in the sky disappeared.  A great battle disappeared.

    "However, these old men and women still did not dare to be careless.  They restrained the Chinese people from venturing to the place where the big war happened. Even places far away from the big war were designated as restricted areas.  They don¡¯t know the outcome of the battle, and they don¡¯t want to know the outcome of the battle.  In their opinion, as long as they wait a little longer and wait for this matter to completely subside, Yu State will still be the Yu State of the past, and life will still be the life of the past.  How could they have expected that one party in this war had changed its appearance and quietly entered the small Yu Kingdom

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 715. Fengcheng

.    Yu State, Fengcheng.

    In the early morning, when the morning sun has not yet completely emerged from the distant mountains, the clear ringing of bells and energetic shouts are already echoing in the empty mountains.

    This is the arrival of the Yu Kingdom's horse gang. Every few months, there will be thirty or fifty caravans driving more than a hundred ghost-faced dromedary camels to transport goods from other cities to Fengcheng.  Come here.

    Yu State is a small country, and Fengcheng is one of the most inconspicuous small towns in this small country.  The only person in charge of the Yu Kingdom is the Immortal Realm, a True Immortal level cultivation level.  And the strongest existence in Fengcheng is actually just a mere Immortal Realm, a Nascent Soul.

    These are of course due to the lack of resources in Fengcheng.  And because of the scarcity of resources, any creature with a little bit of talent will leave their country and never come back.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite remarkable that a Nascent Soul-level powerhouse can be born in such a small town.  This strong man named Ye Chen accidentally saved an elder from the Cavalry Gang, so he was given a spiritual object, and was able to form a baby, and then became the actual controller of this small Fengcheng.

    Actually, Ye Chen also wants to leave Fengcheng.  It's a pity that his talent is really poor.  Even if he had a life-saving favor for the elder of the Cavalry Gang, he could not rely on this to enter the Cavalry Gang and leave Fengcheng.

    Gradually, Ye Chen stopped thinking like this.  It is enough for this life to live peacefully and be a local emperor in Fengcheng.

    Gradually, Ye Chen stopped the habit of greeting people coming from the caravan, and instead sent a few clever men to receive them.

    This new practice has been going on for decades.  But today.  Ye Chen suddenly appeared at the east gate of Fengcheng again. He wanted to receive the members of the Cavalry Gang in person again.

    "Hey, why did the city lord come here in person? Could it be that some master from the Zouma gang came here this time?"

    "Tch, how is that possible? We have nothing in Fengcheng, not even the bugs in the Bone Corrosion Mountains are willing to come to us. The masters of the Cavalry Gang are in the realm of gods and humans, and there is no way they can come to us.  ."

    "That's hard to say. More than three hundred years ago, wasn't it that the city lord was lucky enough to save an elder from the Zouma Gang, and that's why he cultivated to this level?"

    "That's right. Let's go and have a look. Maybe we can meet some magical fate."

    The cultivators in Fengcheng were whispering one by one and slowly gathered towards the east gate.

    The vast majority of them are only at low levels of Qi refining.  There are only three foundation-building monks.  There is even less of a golden elixir monk.  To them, the lowest disciples of the Cavalry Gang are much stronger than them.  In the past, when the horse gangs came to deliver goods, they would look for opportunities to come into contact with these low-level disciples.  Now.  Even the city lord personally took action, and they were obviously more active.

    Looking at the surging crowd behind him, Ye Chen smiled bitterly to himself and shook his head.

    "Ignorance is also a kind of happiness, alas~~~"

    Ye Chen sighed secretly in his heart.  Looking far into the distance, he observed the members of the Horse Troopers Gang over there.

    Normally speaking, the disciples of the horse gang who sell goods outside will make reasonable arrangements based on the strength of the cities on the route.  In a remote town like Fengcheng, it is enough to send some low-level disciples to transport goods.  certainly.  Even the lowest disciples are still at the Dongxu level.  A Nascent Soul-level powerhouse can only serve tea and water as a handyman in the caravan.

    But this time, Ye Chen suddenly discovered that there was a strange-looking being among the cavalry.

    This man is bald, has three pairs of compound eyes, and is of medium build.  The skin has a metallic luster, and some curved markings can be vaguely seen.  Even a mortal can tell at a glance that this person is a strong alien.

    "As for Ye Chen, he knew more.

    "Thousand-eyed Zerg! Three pairs of compound eyes have formed. This is a first-level god!!"

    Ye Chen was secretly surprised. He was becoming more and more worried about that matter.

    "Quick, quick, quick, notify Dengxian Pavilion to prepare ten more no, prepare another hundred high-quality banquets!"

    "Ah, come back. Let the girls in Chunfengju disperse and don't show up in Dengxian Pavilion!"

    "Come back, come back, take my token, open the warehouse, and take out all the spiritual objects worth more than one medium-grade spiritual stone!"

    For a moment, Ye Chen was confused.  He actually called his close men back three times before he fully explained the order.

    At this time, the members of the Cavalry Gang were closer to Fengcheng.

    Five hundred miles.

    In fact, the distance of only 500 miles can be reached in an instant with the cultivation level of the caravan members.  However, there is an unwritten rule among the various cave heaven paradises in Qingshan Realm.?That is, unless there is a fight of skills or something urgent happens, teleportation will never be allowed.

    There are different opinions on the origin of this regulation.

    Some people say that the Cave Heaven Blessed Land in Qingshan Transformation Realm all originated from Qingshan Xuanzun.  Everyone walks quietly on the land of Qingshan Xuanzun, which is a sign of respect for Qingshan Xuanzun.

    Some people say that this is because the foundation of the green mountain state is the earth.  Only those who are calm and walk on the earth with solid steps can understand the way of heaven and achieve the realm of gods, nirvana, and even the era!

    No matter what the real reason is, everyone has followed this rule for hundreds of millions of years.  Ever since, this unwritten rule has become the instinctive habit of all living creatures in Qingshan Realm.

    Like ordinary people, it will obviously take a long time to cover the distance of five hundred miles step by step.  However, Ye Chen was not irritable at all Although, his heart was already in a mess.  He didn't even notice that although the three-eyed demon insect was a first-level god, he followed a female cultivator respectfully and step by step, just like a lowly servant.

    This girl has long hair shawl, her eyes are as clear as autumn water, and her nose is as straight as a beautiful jade.  That tall and straight figure, that slender neck as white as snow, that tall and alluring breasts, that slender waist as fluttering as a willow, those slender straight legs there is nothing about her that is not as charming as a city.  There is no place where beauty is not a disaster.

    Such a woman, even if she exists in the realm of gods and humans, will be obsessed with her and become crazy about her.  But unfortunately, such a woman walking among the caravan did not attract Ye Chen's attention.  It's like she is just an ordinary woman.  In fact, she doesn't exist at all

    ¡­¡­

    "Is it the way to forget? The way returns to nature, and the realm is very remarkable. But it is only a fifth-level cultivation of a god. This woman has unlimited potential."

    In the Dengxian Pavilion, a boy who looked like a young man raised his head and looked towards the east gate.  Then, he buried his head again and continued his work

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 716. There is a change in the state of Yu, and he is stationed in Fengcheng

.    The cavalry was approaching, and Ye Chen went to greet them.

    However, what Ye Chen welcomed was not the charming woman, but the insect god with three pairs of compound eyes.

    Even if the woman was standing within three feet of Ye Chen, Ye Chen would automatically ignore her!

    "Ye Chen, Lord of Fengcheng City, welcomes you, senior!" Ye Chen bowed respectfully, and then, with fear and fear, presented a storage bag.

    The storage bag contains most of Ye Chen¡¯s family property.  However, Ye Chen was still worried that he would make the three-eyed insect god unhappy.

    After all, I am just a little Nascent Soul, and I am just a little Lord of Fengcheng.  The treasures in my own eyes may be regarded as rubbish in the eyes of a powerful person in the divine realm.

    The three-eyed insect god chuckled, waved his hand, and said, "You are poor enough, so you don't have to be like this."

    Instead of accepting Ye Chen¡¯s offering, the three-eyed insect god handed over a storage bag: ¡°This is what Elder Xu gave you.¡±

    "Ah!" Ye Chen whispered in surprise, then quickly knelt down on the ground and took the storage bag with the most respectful gesture.

    This Elder Xu is the elder of the Cavalry Gang who Ye Chen accidentally rescued back then.  In the early years, Elder Xu still received many rewards.  It was precisely with these rewards that Ye Chen was able to form a Nascent Soul.

    However, such a reward has not been given for decades.  No matter how great the kindness is, it will always be repaid one day.  After all, Elder Xu also promised that as long as Ye Chen's lineage has descendants with good qualifications.  He will be accepted as his personal disciple and recruited into the inner hall of the Cavalry Gang.  Just this one.  In fact, it was enough to offset the life-saving grace.

    Ye Chen did not expect that after decades, Elder Xu would receive another reward.  His hands trembled slightly as he took the storage bag.  There were tears in his eyes, and he was very excited.

    At this moment, something unexpected happened to Ye Chen.

    "This Nine-Dragon Celestial Elephant Stick is the first spiritual treasure I received when my compound eyes first formed in the past. I will give it to you the first time we meet."

    Hum~~~~~

    Ye Chen felt that his mind was suddenly in a mess, and he didn't even know it.  How did he take over this spiritual treasure?

    The Thousand-Eyed Zerg can only transform into a human form after cultivating the first pair of compound eyes.  Generally speaking.  They have to go to the realm of Dongxu before they can cultivate their first pair of compound eyes.

    What kind of spiritual treasure would a Dongxu-level being use?  There is no need to look at it at all, it is at least a mid-grade spiritual treasure!

    It would be good for a Nascent Soul cultivator to be able to use middle-grade magic weapons.  And Ye Chen, living in a small and barren place like Fengcheng, had never owned any magic weapon in his life.  Suddenly, the Insect God gave him a spiritual treasure, and Ye Chen did not faint on the spot.  Even if his state of mind is very good.

    "Previous, former, former, senior, I don't know your senior's surname. Ye Chen. No, our Ye family will worship our seniors for the rest of our lives and regard them as the main ones!"

    Ye Chen didn¡¯t even look at the spiritual treasure in his hand, and kept shouting for the master.

    The three-eyed insect god smiled and said: "You are quite clever, no wonder you were able to save Elder Xu back then. I am Yu Xiong, the deputy head of the execution hall of the Zouma Gang, and I will be stationed in Fengcheng from now on.  If I have time, I will give you some guidance."

    This is considered as acquiescing to Ye Chen's attachment.

    When Ye Chen heard this, he was stunned.

    It is a great joy to succeed in climbing on your own.  But, is this Yu Xiong stationed in Fengcheng?

    The ominous premonition just now appeared in Ye Chen's heart again.

    How can the thoughts of Nascent Soul escape the eyes of gods?  Yu Xiong frowned slightly, and then unconsciously glanced at the stunning woman next to him.

    The woman nodded slightly, and Yu Xiong smiled: "Ye Chen, you are good, very good. Although your cultivation potential is low, but with your vision and knowledge. As long as you work hard, one day,  You can also advance to the realm of gods!"

    A large number of compliments rushed into Ye Chen's sea of ????consciousness, making Ye Chen even more frightened.

    "Hall Master Yuah, no, mastermaster, is the Yu Kingdom in trouble?"

    The battle over the Bone Corrosion Mountains, it is impossible for a Nascent Soul powerhouse to understand the impact of this battle.  However, Ye Chen couldn't help but guess at something.

    As the saying goes, a common man is innocent and only cherishes his feelings.

    The battle between the two immortals, even the traces left after the battle, are extremely precious treasures.  Not to mention, when fighting life and death, the two immortals will inevitably leave behind some things.  In the eyes of immortals, these things are nothing but rubbish.  However, in the face of the existence of gods and humans,??, but it is likely to be an amazing wealth.

    No matter whether these things have fallen into the hands of the strong men of Yu State.  The surrounding countries will definitely use force to coerce him.  Those casual cultivators, those unorganized and weak wood, flower, insect, and even all kinds of strange and strange living races will also come to Yu Kingdom to compete for it.

    The country of Yu is in danger!

    "Just keep these words in your heart. Fengcheng is also far away from the Bone Erosion Mountains, so the danger is probably not great. Otherwise, why would you only send me, the deputy leader of the outer hall, to take charge? Haha."

    Yu Xiong laughed, but the three pairs of compound eyes shone with a thin light that was difficult for ordinary people to detect

    ¡­¡­

    Dengxian Pavilion.

    Ye Chen solicited wine diligently and said with a flattering smile: "Master, please have a taste of our Fengcheng's fine wine. Our Fengcheng is very poor, but this Drunken Immortal Brew is incomparable to the wine from other places."

    Yu Xiong smiled slightly, raised his glass, and drank it all in one gulp.

    "It's really good. It's dry and clear. It's indeed a top-quality wine." Yu Xiong nodded and just smiled.

    The Thousand-Eyed Zerg are delicious, and they eat a lot.  Although he has cultivated to Yu Xiong's level, he no longer needs to eat.  However, Yu Xiong, like other Thousand-Eyed Zerg tribe members, has maintained this habit.

    ¡°However, Yu Xiong doesn¡¯t eat everything.  The Thousand-Eyed Zerg are very picky eaters. If there is nothing good to eat, even the larvae that have not yet inhabited their grains would rather go hungry than take another bite.

    Ye Chen knew very well about this characteristic of the Thousand-Eyed Zerg. When he saw that the drunken immortal brew failed to impress Yu Xiong, he quickly called the waiter and served a fresh soup.

    "Master, this is another famous dish in Fengcheng - Jinding Agate Soup. It uses the best fresh fish and fish meat as balls, a century-old Buddha shadow peach wood as a tripod, plus various precious herbs, and cooks it for three hours.  , it has just been stewed, please taste it, master."

    The centuries-old Buddha Shadow Peach Wood can be used to refine low-grade spiritual weapons.  For the monks in Fengcheng, it is a very precious spiritual tree.  However, to Yu Xiong, it was garbage that he didn't even bother to look at.

    If it weren¡¯t for the woman next to him who never showed any intention of leaving the table, Yu Xiong would have walked away long ago.  But now, he could only suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart, with a faint smile on his face, and glanced at the soup in front of him, but he had no intention of tasting it.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "It tastes so good!!!" The charming woman suddenly let out a soft cry.

    It was only then that Ye Chen and all the famous and powerful people in Fengcheng present realized that there was such a woman above the chairman!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 717. Jinding Agate Soup

.    ?However, before everyone could exclaim over this woman¡¯s stunning appearance, they had already forgotten it.

    They forgot that there was a female nun above the chairman.

    They forgot that there was a charming exclamation just now, praising the golden cauldron agate soup.

    Only Yu Xiong's body trembled slightly.  Then, he sat solemnly for a while, then smiled happily.

    "It's such a delicious soup. Just smelling it makes you have endless aftertaste."

    Ye Chen couldn't help but be overjoyed and said quickly: "Since the master likes it, Ye Chen will let Dengxian Pavilion always prepare this soup."

    Ye Chen knows how much the Thousand-Eyed Zerg eat.  Therefore, when he saw Yu Xiong for the first time, he immediately ordered his men to prepare a hundred more high-quality banquets in Dengxian Pavilion.

    Soon, the banquets came one after another.  Between the cups and cups, each dish flowed into Yu Xiong's stomach like running water.

    No one noticed that Yu Xiong didn¡¯t take a sip of the Golden Cauldron Agate Soup

    The atmosphere of the banquet is always very good. The happiness of the guests is the happiness of the host.  What's more, this guest is the real host. This guest can reward everyone casually and tell some magic tricks, which can make everyone present almost faint with joy.

    Suddenly, Yu Xiong put down his wine glass.  He looked solemn again, sat there again, and paused for a while.

    "This soup seems different from the previous one."

    Yu Xiong¡¯s meaningful words scared everyone in the audience to their knees.  During this period, seats were knocked over and bowls and ladles were broken.  Don't know how many.

    Ye Chen looked even more frightened. He knelt on the ground and said anxiously without even daring to raise his head: "Master, master, I, I will go check it out immediately!"

    "No need." Yu Xiong smiled, "You all get up. I'm not blaming you."

    A gentle force lifted everyone up.

    Ye Chen was a little strange, when.  Will the strong men of Thousand Eyes Zerg also use such soft power?  However, he did not dare to show any surprise.

    Ye Chen is very smart.  Smart people know when to speak and when to shut up.

    Ye Chen stood with his hands down and did not return to his seat. He was waiting for Yu Xiong's order.

    Yu Xiong sat quietly for a while, seeming to be thinking about something.  Then, he said: "Take me to the kitchen."

    Go to the kitchen?  A great man of God, want to go to the kitchen?

    Ye Chen didn¡¯t even remember the last time he went to the kitchen.  When did it happen?  Probably when I reached the intermediate level of Qi Refining, I had never been to a place like that again.

    It is a space with mixed smells, a space where the ground will never dry and the temperature will never drop.  Most monks would not like this kind of place.  There are only those mysterious strong men who play in the world of mortals.  Only then can it be possible to stay in such a place with ease and contentment, meditating and enlightening.

    Ye Chen didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, he immediately led the way into the back kitchen of Dengxian Pavilion.

    Dengxian Pavilion is the most profitable industry in Fengcheng.  Ye Chen is the owner of Fengcheng, the most profitable industry.  It naturally became his property.

    When the head chef saw Ye Chen¡¯s sudden arrival, he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled.

    "Master, what are you doing?"

    "Hurry up and call the chef who makes Jinding Agate Soup!"

    The head chef is also a smart man. When he saw the master in such a hurry and saw a strange-looking alien strongman standing behind the master, he immediately understood what had happened.

    "Yes, yes, I will bring him over immediately."

    Just when the head chef was about to turn around and look for someone, Yu Xiong said calmly: "No, let's go directly to see him make soup!"

    Ye Chen¡¯s heart tightened and his mind was spinning rapidly.

    "Looking at him making soup Is it possible that there is something mysterious about this Golden Cauldron Agate Soup? I have been drinking this soup for more than a hundred years, why didn't I notice anything strange? Is it possible"

    It was only then that Ye Chen finally figured out the reason.

    The back kitchen of Dengxian Pavilion is very large, with fifty large rooms with different functions.  The Golden Cauldron Agate Soup is one of the famous dishes of Dengxian Pavilion. It has a special soup room and a special material room.

    Yu Xiong stood in the soup room for six hours without saying a word, watching the chef making soup, making two golden cauldron agate soups.  Then, Yu Xiong pondered for a while, and then said, "Let's go and have a look in the material room."

    The special material room is actually next door to the soup room.  With Yu Xiong's first-level cultivation level, it only takes a few hours, let alone six hours.At that time, he could clearly see the things in the material room.  However, he still wanted to go and see for himself.  Ye Chen became more and more convinced that it was not the mystery of the Golden Cauldron Agate Soup, but the mystery contained in the raw materials for making the soup.

    "Quickly, quickly, clean up all the waste and residue from the soup we just made!" Ye Chen ordered hurriedly while leading the way.

    Yu Xiong looked at Ye Chen with a half-smile, nodded slightly, and didn't say much.

    Soon, the material room was finished.  Yu Xiong also identified all the soup-making waste and residue one by one.  Then, he suddenly asked an incredible question.

    "Are these the few people who help the cook light the fire?"

    In an instant, Ye Chen was a little confused.

    Isn¡¯t there something wrong with the material?  Wasn't it unintentional to mix in some spiritual object that even a powerful person in the divine realm would be moved by?  Whywhy did you ask about the handyman who helped the kitchen?

    However, although Ye Chen was confused, he knew that now was not the time to be confused.  He winked at the head chef, who quickly responded: "The cooks always rotate in turns. When the seniors were having the banquet, three batches of people were used to light the fire."

    The Thousand-Eyed Zerg eat a lot, and Yu Xiong has been eating for more than eight hours since the banquet started, and the hundreds of fine banquets are not enough.

    "It takes a lot of effort to make this golden cauldron agate soup.  The handymen who helped the kitchen had long been exhausted and had to be replaced three times.

    In fact, in order to ensure quality, not only have the handymen who set the fire been replaced several times, but even the chefs have taken turns to rest and have been rotated several times.

    "However, this Yu Xiong didn't ask whether the chef had been replaced, or even the helper chefs, but he still wanted to ask the boy who made the fire.  While Ye Chen was very confused, he seemed to have grasped something.

    In terms of cultivation and enlightenment, Ye Chen¡¯s understanding is not very good.  But in terms of being worldly and thoughtful, he is an excellent person.

    Just when Ye Chen's eyes flashed slightly, one of Yu Xiong's compound eyes looked towards Ye Chen.  Only one person saw that fleeting fierce light.  But Ye Chen, who was secretly happy that he had figured out some tricks, knew nothing about it

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 718. Yu Xiong accepts a disciple

.    Ye Pengfei was silently lighting a fire.

    Everything was under his control. The only thing he didn't expect was the beautiful woman who practiced the way of forgetfulness.  From this woman, Ye Pengfei seemed to see that something more complicated was about to happen.

    "However, this is not a problem for Ye Pengfei.  In millions of reincarnations, what has he not experienced?  Even if it is the layout of the Immortal Realm, he dares to take advantage of the fire and walk around freely in this layout.

    Making a fire silently

    Yu Xiong¡¯s surprise

    Testing spiritual roots

    Yu Xiong recruits a disciple

    Everything went according to Ye Pengfei's plan.

    Although he had put up with Qingshan Xuanzun, Ye Pengfei knew that it was not possible for him to compete head-on with Qingshan Xuanzun for the time being.

    And it is impossible that Qingshan Xuanzun will never come back to his senses, and it is impossible not to search for it in the various caves and heavens and blessed places in the Qingshan Realm, and in thousands of worlds.

    An identity that even Qingshan Xuanzun could not find out, this is what Ye Pengfei needs.  He chose a city and used his extreme passion to quietly affect the memory of everyone in the city.

    Only a high-powered monk who also studies the art of love can figure out how to tamper with memory.  The realm of Qingshan Xuanzun clearly implies the method of force.  A hundred years or a thousand years later, even if he stands in front of Qingshan Xuanzun, he will not be able to see through his behavior.

    "You are an orphan." Yu Xiong's three pairs of compound eyes were aimed at one person at the same time for the first time.  Ye Pengfei could see Yu Xiong's deep sadness in Yu Xiong's compound eyes.  "I am the same, I am an orphan. From now on, you are my adopted son, no one can bully you, and no one dares to bully you!"

    "My foster father is here, let me bow to you." Ye Pengfei immediately knelt down and bowed to the ground, with excitement on his face.  Fear again.  It is purely a natural expression of emotion, without any artificiality.

    If you want to seek the power of love, you must first let your own heart take its course.  In the mountains.  Then look at the mountains.  If you are in the water, observe the water.  Now he is an orphan in Fengcheng, a mere low-level Qi refining monk.  Na Yuxiong is the deputy leader of the outer hall of the Cavalry Gang.  A high-ranking first-level god.  You kneel down, you are excited, you are also anxious, these are the proper behaviors.

    This is not acting, this is real emotion.  Even if Qingshan Xuanzun's divine consciousness happens to be staring at him, he can't see any mystery.

    "Okay, okay!" Yu Xiong laughed heartily, "You are the mutated fire spirit root, among the spiritual roots. You have the principles of heaven. Therefore, use your spiritual energy to stimulate the growth, and this golden cauldron agate soup will have a special flavor in it. Good luck.  Cultivate, and in the future, you will achieve the realm of gods and humans. Even the realm of gods and immortals is no problem!"

    Yu Xiong said this in front of everyone.  He shouldn't have said this kind of thing in public, but he did it anyway.

    If Ye Chen is smart enough.  He should have known that Yu Xiong had already had murderous intentions.  However, this Ye Chen is only a Nascent Soul cultivator after all. How could he figure out so many things?  The greed in his eyes gradually became darker.  The killing intent in Yu Xiong's compound eyes is getting deeper and deeper

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the blessed land of the cave that I carry with me." Yu Xiong led Ye Pengfei into a square inch of heaven and earth with rich spiritual energy. "You can practice here and don't worry about other things. If you are hungry or thirsty, call the servants to do it for you.  . If you need any spiritual stones or elixirs, just go to the secret vault over there to get them. The secrets of cultivation are all there. Before you achieve the realm of a god, don¡¯t worry about the lack of skills. Hehe, if you need a woman,  There's nothing we can do about it. We need peace and quiet here, and you'd better calm down."

    Ye Pengfei responded quickly without any pretense.  Yu Xiong nodded with great satisfaction, dodged and left this paradise.

    "What is your Cave Heaven Paradise? This is obviously that woman's Cave Heaven Paradise." Ye Pengfei secretly laughed, "I guess that woman is collecting and training loyal guards. However, I don't know how long it will take to train her from the Qi Refining Stage.  What month?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly, first went to choose a fire-based cultivation secret book, and then took a lot of spiritual stones and elixirs, then closed the door and silently started his own practice.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that that woman had been monitoring him.  From the moment he appeared in front of this woman, this woman has been staring at him.

    She doesn¡¯t need to be like Yu Xiong, who has to let everyone practice once before she can discover the mutated fire root.  However, she didn't know whether what she saw with her spiritual eyes was true or false.

    Ye Pengfei was pretending, running his skills, taking spiritual pills, and consuming spiritual stones.He secretly looked at this woman's spiritual eyes.

    The more advanced stage of solidifying the Dharma into reality is to solidify the Tao Dharma into oneself. This is one of the signs of becoming a Golden Immortal.

    And then, let yourself become the incarnation of Taoism.  There is no place in the whole body that does not imply the principles of heaven.  This is one of the signs of achieving immortality.

    However, the universe is so big and the world is so vast, there are always some beings with extraordinary talents who are born with some organs that imply the principles of heaven.

    This woman is exactly like this. Her way of forgetting comes from her eyes.

    Facing ordinary powerful people, she can make people forget everything without using her spiritual eyes.  Her current technique of making everyone in Fengcheng ignore her existence evolved from this.

    When facing a strong enemy, she will use her spiritual eyes to create opportunities for herself to kill the enemy.

    Now, just to observe the little low-level Qi-refining monk, she actually used her spiritual eyes.  What its intention was, given Ye Pengfei's high level and extensive experience, he could guess it clearly in an instant.

    So, while looking at the woman's spiritual eyes, Ye Pengfei pretended to constantly forget the exercises, forget to take the elixir, and even forgot to breathe in the spiritual energy and operate the exercises.  Everything was done according to the result that the woman wanted.  While he was cheating like this, Ye Pengfei actually also practiced a little practice of his extremely passionate Taoism.

    Only by seeing through other people¡¯s emotional fluctuations and deducing their true intentions can the deception be flawless.  Although this woman's realm is too low and she is not good at Taoism.  However, Ye Pengfei still practiced with great interest.  He wants to see the big from the small. At any time, facing any existence, he must seize the time and hone himself.

    Being forced to enter this place of experience, Ye Pengfei was always worried about it.  He was thinking about Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing, and he was thinking about the two things he had promised but failed to accomplish - rescuing the Beast God Yaju; going to the Nether Devouring Jedi Land to rescue the descendants of the Samsara Immortal Emperor.  .

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One day, I have to break through this place of trial to fulfill my promise back then.

    A few hours later, finally, the woman's spiritual eyes moved away from Ye Pengfei's body.  Ye Pengfei smiled secretly, and said with divine thought: "Mo Xuan, go out and take a look."

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 719. Saint Feng Qiaoning

    Ye Chen was struggling.

    In fact, he knew that no matter how hard he struggled, it would be of no use.

    This is a first-level god, he took action himself.  How could I, a small Nascent Soul cultivator, be able to break free from Yu Xiong's shackles?

    However, Ye Chen still wanted to work hard.

    "Master, master, I just took away my own offspring, why would master do this to me?"

    "Because, my master doesn't like it." Yu Xiong's face was cold, no longer the smiling and kind look before.

    Ye Chen was shocked.

    Yu Xiong is the deputy leader of the outer hall of the Cavaliers. According to gang rules, even the leader of the Cavaliers cannot treat Yu Xiong in a master-slave relationship.  This Yu Xiong actually has a master, who would be

    Ye Chen broke out in cold sweat.

    Yu Xiong is an undercover agent!

    Ye Chen is desperate, this is a shocking secret.  Even if he doesn't care about taking the body, Yu Xiong will still kill people because of this secret!

    Dead, dead, completely dead this time.  Thousands of years of cultivation, hard work, all in vain.

    Even the soul cannot re-enter reincarnation and be reincarnated as a human being.  Since Yu Xiong said this, he must have wiped out his soul without leaving any flaws.

    But, just when Ye Chen was completely desperate

    "Master, do you really want to keep him alive?" Yu Xiong had a gloomy face, bowed and saluted the person next to him.

    It was only then that Ye Chen discovered that there was a stunning woman standing next to Yu Xiong.  But this time, when Ye Chen saw the existence of this woman.  Didn't forget it right away.

    "Yu Xiong, you are strong but not cunning. Some things are more suitable for people like Ye Chen to do."

    The clear and ethereal sound is like hearing fairy music.  Although Ye Chen was trapped by Yu Xiong's spell, he might die at any time.  But I still feel that my whole body is extremely comfortable.

    "But master, he is only a mere Nascent Soul. Even if he wastes the elixir, he will at most be able to transform into a god. If he can't even achieve the divine-human realm, how can he help the master?" Yu Xiong questioned, he  It's the master's elder.  It was he who protected his master as he grew up.  Coupled with his own personality, although he respects his master, he never agrees with his master's judgment.

    "Does something like cunning require a high degree of cultivation?" The woman smiled slightly, pointed her jade finger at Ye Chen, and said softly, "I'll give you a chance, guess who I am?"

    How can one guess this?

    Yu Xiong couldn't help but be stunned.  In an instant, he deduced various changes in his consciousness.  No matter how you deduce it, the conclusion is - this is an impossible question to answer.

    but¡­¡­

    "You, you are the saint of the Demon Dragon Palace! You are the saint Feng Qiaoning who has been missing for more than a hundred years!"

    Yu Xiong was dumbfounded, he never expected it.  Ye Chen actually guessed it right!

    "How did you guess that? Are those bastards from the Nine Heavens Alliance already in contact with you? Tell me!!!" Yu Xiong's face was ferocious, and he increased the force of the restraint.  Suddenly, Ye Chen screamed in pain.  The Nascent Soul, which was already quite weak, suddenly shrunk by 30%.

    Cultivation at Feng Qiaoning¡¯s level.  In fact, he could have stopped Yu Xiong in time before he took action.  However, she has her own way.  After Ye Chen suffered and suffered, she injected a gentle force into Ye Chen's Nascent Soul and rescued Ye Chen.

    After Ye Chen got out of trouble, his Nascent Soul actually increased by 10% compared to normal!

    Ye Chen couldn't believe it at first. After he was convinced of the change, he thought about it for a moment, then immediately knelt down on the ground and kowtowed in thanks.

    "Master, master, from now on you will be my master, Ye Chen. Ye Chen is willing to make suggestions for the master and subvert the Nine Heavens Alliance!"

    "That's not a small tone." Feng Qiaoning smiled brightly, and even Yu Xiong was stunned for a long time before gradually retracting his eyes.

    "Master, your Heavenly Demon Skill has improved to a new level." Yu Xiong lowered his head, with three pairs of compound eyes, not a single one of his peripheral vision dared to look in Feng Qiaoning's direction.

    "So what if you practice the Heavenly Demon Skill to the extreme? So many Supreme Elders were still under the siege of the Nine Heavens Alliance and perished. Yu Xiong, we need to change."

    Yu Xiong thought quietly for a while and then said: "Master, I understand."

    Yu Xiong stopped speaking or questioning.

    "Ye Chen, tell me, what plan do you have to subvert the Nine Heavens Alliance?" Although Feng Qiaoning didn't believe it, Ye Chen could really come up with any good ideas.  However, due to emotions and reasons, she also wanted to give Ye Chen an expression.??opportunities.

    This is the method of imperial control. Although Feng Qiaoning has only practiced for more than a hundred years, she is the best one carefully selected by the Demon Dragon Palace. At a young age, she has tens of thousands of powerful men under her command.  .  Therefore, she has a good knowledge of the royal family's method.

    "The Nine Heavens Alliance is so powerful that the only two ways to do it are to drive the tigers and devour the wolves, and to disintegrate them from within!"

    "Oh?" Feng Qiaoning was very surprised.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when Ye Chen opened his mouth, he would directly point to the crux of the problem.  I wanted to take revenge, and after thinking about it for more than a hundred years, I finally figured it out and gave up on the idea of ??hitting an egg with a stone.  And this Ye Chen, a small Nascent Soul cultivator and a small city lord of Fengcheng, actually had this strategy!

    "Listen carefully." Feng Qiaoning said in a deep voice, "If you say it well, I will help you seize the body of whomever you want! Even if the boy who made the fire during the day has the mutated fire spirit root,  Ye Pengfei, I can also give it to you!"

    What Feng Qiaoning didn¡¯t know was that when she said these words, she almost died.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't stopped him in time, Mo Xuan would have suppressed Feng Qiaoning mercilessly.

    ¡­¡­

    The Demonic Spirit sent a message and said angrily: "Master, let me assimilate Feng Qiaoning, I won't ruin the master's plan!"

    "Don't be anxious, don't be impatient." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "If I hadn't been a little anxious, how could I have let the Black Spinner Spirit Master escape? What we have to face is not Ye Feng's desolate existence, we  It takes a lot of patience.¡±

    Mo Xuan was speechless and could only nodded.  Gritting his teeth, he continued to lurk next to Feng Qiaoning.

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Chen was overjoyed, and he said repeatedly: "Thank you, master, thank you master. I have earth spiritual roots, so it is better to seize my great-grandson. The spiritual roots are consistent, and I can practice quickly."

    "Okay!" Feng Qiaoning nodded immediately and said, "As long as you plan well, I will personally help you seize the body. Not only can you perfectly seize the body, but you may also have an additional level of understanding of heaven. You should know that I  Feng Qiaoning¡¯s Taoism is mysterious.¡±

    What is the mystery of forgetting?  In addition to being able to make people forget anything, anyone and anything can also turn forgotten things onto others!

    This is the so-called mutual generation and mutual restraint. Yin can suppress Yang, but from the extreme Yin, you can also find the extreme Yang.

    The opposite of forgetting is memory, detailed explanation, and familiarity.  Although Feng Qiaoning has not yet reached the state of "the extreme and the opposite of the Tao", it is still possible for her to seize the body through her hands, leaving a shadow of the supreme principles of heaven deep in his soul.

    "As long as, before seizing the body, use the method of forgetfulness to kill a being who possesses the supreme principles of heaven!"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 720. Open to ideas

    Ye Chen was overjoyed, but Mo Xuan's face was gloomy.

    Where can Feng Qiaoning find a being who possesses the principles of heaven and earth?  After all, in the end, only the master Ye Pengfei was left.  Although he will not seize the owner's body, he wants to kill the owner and gain the ultimate truth of heaven. It is simply wishful thinking and he is impatient to live.

    Ye Pengfei was very interested and didn't care about Feng Qiaoning's promise at all.  What he was curious about was what kind of plan Ye Chen would reveal.

    "For the Demon Dragon Palace, the Nine Heavens Alliance is a powerful force that cannot be matched. For me, those enemies from the past life are also unmatched. So what if I reach the level of Tianzun? As the saying goes, two fists are difficult to defeat with four hands.  Without conspiracy, it is still impossible to kill the enemy and survive."

    The moment he opened the trial area, Ye Pengfei had already clearly sensed that his pursuers were coming.  If it weren't for the protection of the trial ground, he would definitely have died long ago.

    Entering here is not only a trial and improvement, but also a way to avoid disaster and wait for opportunities to counterattack.  Ye Pengfei felt that his experience was completely different from that of Feng Qiaoning.  However, his situation was very different from what Feng Qiaoning had imagined.

    So, just like Feng Qiaoning, Ye Pengfei wanted to hear what kind of clever trick Ye Chen had.

    After receiving Feng Qiaoning's solemn promise, Ye Chen quickly organized his thoughts and said: "Master, I want to ask first, what level of strong men are fighting near the Bone Corrosion Mountain Range?"

    "Two great spiritual masters!" Feng Qiaoning blurted out without hesitation.

    Hiss~~~~

    Ye Chen couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  He had guessed at the level of the fighting parties.  However, he never expected that it was actually two spiritual masters.  //

    Feng Qiaoning was stunned when he saw Ye Chen and didn't speak for a long time.  So, he asked anxiously: "Why, does this have anything to do with your plan?"

    "Ah, it's related. It's related." Ye Chen couldn't help but smile, "I didn't expect that two spiritual masters were actually fighting each other. In this way, I can guarantee that the master will soon witness the destruction of the Nine Heavens Alliance!  "

    Feng Qiaoning felt happy.  He tried his best to keep his face unchanged.  She said in a deep voice: "Stop talking about it and tell me quickly!"

    "Yes." Ye Chen immediately responded, "The two spiritual masters fought each other, but it only took a month or so. Presumably, the two spiritual masters left separately without distinguishing themselves."

    "However, even in this barren Fengcheng, at least two mutated spiritual roots appeared. Where did they get the principles of heaven? Presumably, one of the spiritual masters was unable to control the power of the spiritual master when he was escaping far away. Inspiring  Due to the changes in the way of heaven, many people in the Yu Kingdom had strange phenomena of spiritual root mutation."

    When Ye Chen said this, even though the demon was full of murderous intent, he couldn't help but nodded secretly.

    "Human cunning and good strategy have nothing to do with a person's level of cultivation or realm. This kid actually exposed the master's plan in one go. Fortunately, he doesn't know enough, otherwise. I'm afraid he would be able to guess.  Come out, these are the master's secret methods."

    Before Yuexu, after Ye Pengfei failed to trap and kill the Black Spinner, he immediately came up with this idea.  And when he was pretending to be a fire-making boy in the Dengxian Pavilion, Ye Pengfei did not forget to ask Mo Xuan to release a large number of ghosts to eavesdrop throughout the Yu Kingdom.  For such a long time, no one has been able to speculate on the cause of spiritual root mutation like Ye Chen.  Even the few controllers of the Yu Kingdom did not know that such strange things existed.

    Ye Chen didn¡¯t know anything about high-level things, let alone the subtleties of heaven, but he was very organized and roughly guessed the situation at that time. Ye Pengfei had to look at it with admiration.

    Feng Qiaoning is the saint of the Demon Dragon Palace. Her knowledge is naturally much higher than those of the old men and women in the Yu Kingdom.  After deducing the reason for these changes, she asked Yu Xiong to go to Fengcheng under the pretense of being stationed in Fengcheng to search for mutant spiritual roots and establish his own team.  Feng Qiaoning did not expect that a mere Nascent Soul cultivator could guess this.  She couldn't help but look forward to Ye Chen's plan even more.

    This time, Feng Qiaoning did not urge, but listened quietly.

    Looking at Ye Chen again, he seemed to be getting more and more excited as if he had been given a shot of chicken blood.  Little did he know that although Feng Qiaoning was silent, he was more urging and more powerful than before.

    Ye Chen has been trapped in Feng Qiaoning's territory and cannot extricate himself.  Not only did he fall into an extremely excited state because he was eroded by the power of the domain, but his next words were not even able to be heard by Yu Xiong, who was close at hand.

    How does Moxuan exist? For things like eavesdropping and peeping, except for Yin Jiutian who is still in seclusion, Moxuan is the most powerful.  As long as he is careful, even if he lets a ghost lurk in the Nine Heavens Alliance, the Nine Heavens Alliance'sEven the Great Spiritual Immortal might not be able to detect it.

    When Mo Xuan¡¯s ghost quietly broke through Feng Qiaoning¡¯s domain, he heard Ye Chen¡¯s impassioned and dancing conspiracy

    ¡­¡­

    "What a plan, what a plan." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly admire him, "I'm afraid that the Nine Heavens Alliance will not be able to escape the disaster. The five caves and thirty-eight countries under the jurisdiction of the Nine Heavens Alliance will probably be in chaos for a long time."  She secluded herself in the chaos and rose up in the chaos. Presumably, it will be even more difficult for Qingshan Xuanzun to find out my roots."

    Ye Pengfei was secretly glad that he chose Fengcheng.

    This country of Yu is said to be a small country, but in fact, it has thousands of cities and hundreds of millions of monks. It is larger than the Zhanlong Star and has more powerful people.  If this were not the case, it would be impossible for the resources of Yu State to cultivate a true immortal-level being in the Immortal Realm.

    In such a large country, there are so many places to choose from to lurk and change your appearance.  Ye Pengfei chose Fengcheng because the place where he was born was Fengyun County, Fengyun City, which was only one word different from Fengcheng.  It was also because the city lord here also had the same surname as Ye, the same name as himself.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that his intentional or unintentional choice would lead to unexpected gains.  After listening to Ye Chen's various plans, Ye Pengfei's thoughts suddenly became clear.  Originally, he had no clue on "how to deal with the enemies from his previous life."  But now, his thoughts were racing and he had many calculations.

    "Listening to your words is better than ten years of reading. Even if I go through millions of reincarnations, I can still learn so much from others." Ye Pengfei sighed secretly.

    "What the master said is that the wonders of heaven and the complexity of changes, how can it be possible to exhaust Fox Princess' reincarnation ability?"

    "Ah, Fox Princess, are you coming out of seclusion now?" Ye Pengfei's soul condensed, and he looked at the pretty girl next to him in surprise.

    At this time, Fox Princess has not yet raised her power to the first level of the Spiritual Immortal.  According to the previous agreement, unless there is a big trouble, Fox Princess will at least stay in seclusion until the first level of Lingxian Heavenly Queen before coming out.

    Fox Ji giggled and said nothing.  Ye Pengfei had been familiar with Fox Princess for a long time, and then he suddenly realized: "Consolidating the law is the truth, what a good man to consolidate the law is the truth!!!"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 721. Road to Death

.    The Fox Lady in front of me is not the real Fox Lady.  She is just a beautiful woman evolved from the Fox Princess' solid method and the realm of reincarnation.  Although Ye Pengfei is good at creating false identities, his false identities can deceive even Qingshan Xuanzun.  However, he failed to see through the truth of the "Fox Princess" in front of him right away.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but said with envy: "Hu Ji, your realm has improved so quickly."

    The higher the level, the slower the improvement.  With Ye Pengfei's potential, he had been stagnant in the third level of Yuanxian for a long time, and he had just raised his level to the first level of Earthly Immortality due to his series of epiphanies.

    And now, because of the legacy of his previous life, he has reached the third level of Earth Immortal.  I want to take a step further and achieve the realm of spiritual immortality, but I don¡¯t know when it will be.  At least, after the battle with the Black Spin Spirit Lord, although he had learned a lot, he could not see any hope of achieving the realm of spiritual immortals.

    But Fox Princess, before retreating, was in the intermediate stage of the first level of Xuanxian.  Now, her realm seems to be heading towards the second level of Xuanxian.  After Ye Pengfei saw this fact, he couldn't help but admire him with envy.

    "However, individuals have their own destiny.  Although Ye Pengfei was envious, he would not mess up his Taoist heart.  After praising him, he stopped and asked, "Fox Princess, do you have anything to say to me?"

    It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s just a matter of improving your Taoism and showing off.

    As expected, Fox Princess put away her smile and said: "Master, Fox Princess is afraid that she is going to face life and death. I hope Master will take care of herself!"

    Sitting on the threshold of life and death!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was suddenly shocked: "Aren't you a Taoist weapon? You shouldn't have inner demons."

    Generally speaking, only inner demons are too strong.  Only the strong will choose to sit in the test of life and death.  That is, between life and death, slay the inner demons and move forward bravely.

    The road to cultivation is rugged, with a thin line between life and death.  It¡¯s not strange to sit through the test of life and death. What¡¯s strange is, why does a Taoist weapon also need to sit through the test of life and death?

    Fox Princess said in a deep voice: "In the past, Fox Princess had a wrong understanding of Taoist weapons. Before reaching the King's level, Fox Princess knew that Taoist weapons advanced. In fact, it is essentially the evolution of new creatures."

    "To go from peerless to king is just to develop spiritual intelligence. From king to king is to have emotions. Going up to king is to experience inner demons. Fox Princess did not expect that she would advance to king  After more than a hundred years of experience, I have to embark on this difficult road of overcoming obstacles and facing my inner demons."

    ¡°Above the king¡¯s grade¡­that¡¯s the emperor¡¯s grade!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was even more horrified: "Hu Ji, are you walking too hastily? Haste makes waste, so let's slow down a bit first."

    "It can't be slowed down." A bitter smile appeared on Fox Ji's face.  Although this is just a fake persona for her to solidify her law, it still conveys her true thoughts and emotions.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  Ye Pengfei understood.

    "That's it, that's it. Is it true that the king's grade is rare and the emperor's grade is hard to find. Above the emperor's grade, few people know about it. When a Taoist artifact embarks on the road of life evolution, it will never stop. It will only continue to accelerate.  .There is no way to slow down and think!¡±

    How difficult it is to evolve into a new, real life.  The laws of heaven determine that if you want to do this, you have to face a difficult and desperate situation that is constantly accelerating and even impossible to think about.

    In an instant.  Ye Pengfei understood.  It's not that Taoist weapons can't achieve imperial, imperial, or holy grades, but that they rush forward too fast and evolve toward real life forms too quickly.  When the speed is too fast for them to control, they will shatter and destroy the Tao, disappear into the vast world, and return to the origin of the Tao

    "Probably, every king-grade Taoist weapon will choose to face life and death at this time." Fox Princess looked bitter and murmured, "If you don't become a saint, you can't get rid of it. This is the least. I don't know, it has been achieved.  Holy product, are you really free of it? Fox Princess doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Fox Lady really doesn¡¯t know?

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's heart was full of bitterness.

    A holy Taoist artifact is still a Taoist artifact, not a real life form.  Only by transcending the holy realm can one become a real life form and get rid of this ever-accelerating path of death.

    But, how easy is it to surpass the Holy Grade?

    The Taoist realm of a holy Taoist weapon is already equivalent to the immortal realm, a saint-immortal level existence.  To surpass the Saint Immortal means to achieve the realm of Heavenly Lord!

    Although there are many supreme planes, the number of powerful people is uncountable.  However, after countless epochs of reincarnation, there are only a handful of deity-level beings on the highest plane!

    The path of evolution of Taoist weapons is simply a path of death!

    Ye Pengfei's heart aches. If he had known this, he would notFox Princess will be allowed to advance.  However, now that the matter has come to this, what can he do?

    "When it comes to cultivation, one must follow heaven's inspiration and go against heaven's will. But, but" Ye Pengfei clenched his fists fiercely.

    I have never hated myself so much, hating that I don¡¯t have enough strength to cut off this road of death.

    Even if he faced Zheng Peng's pressure back then, he would still be ambitious enough to protect Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing and escape safely.  But now, I am powerless, completely powerless!

    "Master, don't be so sad. Fox Princess looks distressed." A smile appeared on Fox Princess's face, "Fox Princess is full of inner demons. If Master is so sad, Fox Princess will not be worried. This narrow escape will lead to a life of death."  On the way to evolution, Fox Princess is afraid that she will die without rebirth."

    Tears slid down Ye Pengfei's cheeks.  It was not an illusion condensed by the soul, but something real. Ye Pengfei shed hot tears drop by drop.

    What he is currently wearing is a mutated fire spirit root and a young Qi refining monk.  His fire aura was not enough to cause such hot tears.  However, at this moment, he couldn't control his emotions at all, and his power actually reached the sixth level of God.

    This is Ye Pengfei¡¯s real power now. Mo Xuan, who had just returned from lurking, couldn¡¯t help but frown.  He quickly surrounded his master with his domain, and then transformed into a fake body to deceive Feng Qiaoning and Yu Xiong who were about to return

    Ye Pengfei felt Mo Xuan's movements, but he didn't want to hide his emotions.

    Extreme emotion, extreme emotion, extreme emotion.  It was at that critical moment of a life-and-death battle that I realized this exquisite Tao because I felt my responsibility to my lover.  And today, at this time, because of this separation of life and death, I once again deeply realized what the ultimate feeling is.

    "You see, I was so excited by you that my Taoism improved again." Ye Pengfei chuckled, but the tears on his face still couldn't stop flowing, "Fox Ji, just sit down and sit at the test of life and death. I will chase you.  Search the sky and the earth to find the way to evolve the Taoist weapon, and protect you for the rest of your life!"

    "Ah!" Fox Princess called out softly, and the smile on her face gradually turned into determination, "Master, Fox Princess will definitely succeed! Fox Princess will definitely see Master again one day!"

    "However, I am afraid that within hundreds of millions of years, Fox Princess will not be able to meet her master again. During this breakthrough, Fox Princess realized the shadow of the Three Thousand Avenues. Before completely retreating, Fox Princess wanted to bring these three thousand avenues together.  Qian Daodao, evolve with the master. Master, take care of yourself and wait for your fox princess to come out of seclusion"

    The shadow of the solid law is slowly disappearing.  Each Taoist evolution appeared in Ye Pengfei's main plane

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 723. The wonder of life

.    Life is so wonderful.

    Fox Princess has good intentions. She wants to leave a precious glimpse of her before she dies and help her lover cultivate a perfect immortal body.  However, she did bad things with good intentions, causing her lover to die.

    " And that Yu Xiong is just a first-level god. His realm and cultivation level are very different from Fox Princess. It is impossible for him to get involved in such an incident.  However, he happened to be a Thousand-Eyed Zerg, a Thousand-Eyed Zerg with a cold personality, and he happened to be ordered by Feng Qiaoning to take Ye Pengfei's life and fulfill the promise Feng Qiaoning made to Ye Chen

    When Yu Xiong entered Ye Pengfei's training place, Mo Xuan's domain had collapsed.  As the god of the space plane of Ye Pengfei's auxiliary plane, Ye Pengfei fell into death and despair, and Mo Xuan was not immune.

    "Hey, why is he crying? Ah! He has such power!!"

    Yu Xiong couldn¡¯t help but yelled in surprise.

    Ye Pengfei was in a desperate situation, his strength fluctuated and fluctuated.  Sometimes he looks like a mortal, sometimes he looks like a god-level being.  Sometimes he is so weak that he is not as good as an ant, and sometimes he is so powerful that it makes Yu Xiong's godhead tremble and his soul feel depressed.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's power changed in countless ways.

    In an instant, Yu Xiong would be wrong.

    How did Yu Xiong know that Ye Pengfei had the sixth level of divine power.  Yu Xiong didn't know that the strongest power he felt now was Ye Pengfei's real power.  And the weakest force he felt was a sign that Ye Pengfei was in a desperate situation and was about to collapse.

    Yu Xiong mistakenly believed that the strongest power was the explosion of Ye Pengfei's mutated spiritual roots.  Symbolizing Ye Pengfei's potential.  The weakest reason is that Ye Pengfei went crazy during his practice and became extremely weak.

    Yu Xiong, who had made a mistake, couldn't help but become greedy.

    "Even if I take him there, he will probably be dead before the master casts the spell. Instead of that, it is better for me to swallow him. Turn him into a pair of my compound eyes!"

    However, despite his greed, Yu Xiong did not devour it immediately.  His loyalty to Feng Qiaoning.  There is no doubt about that.

    A spiritual thought rushed to Feng Qiaoning. Feng Qiaoning was originally going to return to the Paradise of Cave Heaven, but he just remembered something.  He temporarily changed his mind and asked Yu Xiong to come over and escort Ye Pengfei himself.  She suddenly heard such a spiritual thought coming from Yu Xiong. She was stunned for a moment, and then agreed to Yu Xiong's request without further questioning.

    "Okay, he belongs to you. However, within three days, you have to find another monk with mutated spiritual roots."

    Ye Chen is his subordinate, providing advice and suggestions for himself.  Of course I can't break my promise.

    Yu Xiong is also one of his subordinates. When he was at his weakest, he risked his life to protect him.  I also had to think about Yu Xiong and satisfy Yu Xiong's request.

    So, Feng Qiaoning agreed.  then.  In this way, she accidentally saved Ye Pengfei's life.

    Feng Qiaoning is a genius. When she was born, she had a pair of spiritual eyes.  The existence of this pair of spiritual eyes means that she can at least cultivate to the state of nirvana.  And under the detection of her spiritual eyes, Ye Pengfei was currently in an undefended state.  You can guess a lot.

    However, Feng Qiaoning did not return to Cave Heaven Paradise for some reason, and did not ask or think about Ye Pengfei's strange changes for some reason.  And when she saw Ye Pengfei again, although she felt strange, she also lost forever the chance to see through Ye Pengfei

    Ye Pengfei, who was in desperate situation, was suddenly attracted by the outside world.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood that someone wanted to refine himself.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei already understood the whole story.  However, with his current state, it is impossible to resist these inner demons.  However, suddenly someone wanted to refine him, and he had a little hope of survival.

    It¡¯s just a little bit of hope.

    If you want to refine it, I will give these inner demons to you for refinement.  As long as you have the ability to refine them all, I will be saved.

    " However, if the person who refined Ye Pengfei was not Yu Xiong from the Thousand-Eyed Zerg Clan, there would be no way he could withstand such inner demons.

    You must know that these inner demons are transformed by the glimpses of the Three Thousand Dao.  And these glimpses come from the advancement of a king-grade Taoist weapon!

    " Such inner demons and such artistic conceptions are simply impossible for even a talented person like Feng Qiaoning to bear.  In fact, looking at countless planes and countless races, only the strong men of a few races can withstand the inner demons of this terrifying mind in the realm of gods and humans.

    The Thousand-Eyed Zerg is exactly one of them.

    The Thousand-Eyed Zerg is named after its thousand pairs of compound eyes.  When a thousand pairs of compound eyes are opened, the strong men of the Thousand-Eyed Zerg willCan become a mysterious immortal.

    How should these thousand pairs of compound eyes be cultivated?

    There is only one way, and that is to turn the great avenue of heaven and earth into a compound eye!

    Each pair of compound eyes can accommodate three kinds of heaven and earth avenues.  Three is the ultimate number, and it is impossible to accommodate more.

    There are several other races similar to the Thousand-Eyed Zerg.  Those ancient saints determined the number of avenues as "three thousand" for this reason.  However, there are so many avenues that no one can exhaust them all.  Therefore, after those ancient saints deduced based on this, they only believed that "three thousand" was just a false reference.

    However, one thing is certain, that is, the Thousand-Eyed Zerg has the potential to accommodate 3,000 avenues.  And the Great Avenue of Heaven and Earth should number at least three thousand.

    Only Thousand-Eyed Zerg like Yu Xiong has the ability to accommodate so many glimpses.  In fact, there used to be strong men in reincarnation who wanted to kill their inner demons while still retaining a glimpse of them.  One of the methods they have tried is to use the Thousand-Eyed Zerg as a container to accommodate these fleeting images!

    The wonder of life is on full display at this moment.

    When Yu Xiong tried to refine Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei, who was in despair and had no ability to escape, suddenly gained hope of life.

    At first, Ye Pengfei sent his inner demons to Yu Xiong for refining.  He thought that Yu Xiong would soon be overwhelmed by this inner demon.  With Yu Xiong's level of cultivation, he shouldn't be able to withstand even one inner demon.

    "However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that although Yu Xiong's soul was immediately shattered, his body did not collapse!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei realized that this was his hope of "survival"!

    And when a flash of "life" flashed in front of Ye Pengfei's eyes, he made his choice immediately.

    The Brahma-Demon Tongtian Formation!

    Ye Feng¡¯s mysterious immortal bodies have not yet been refined by Cen Na.  At this time, everything became a sacrifice.

    This time for sacrifice, what Ye Pengfei wants is not power, but knowledge, knowledge about the Thousand-Eyed Zerg!

    I have to say that at the critical moment of life and death, Ye Pengfei made the right choice, and this was the only right choice.  After all, he is a strong man who practices the way of extreme emotion. Although he is in a desperate situation and cannot get rid of the despair, instinctively, he still grasps the only hope.

    When the knowledge gained from the sacrifice was revealed in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  It was as if a powerful beam of light penetrated Ye Pengfei's soul.

    Ye Pengfei circled his hands and immediately placed Yu Xiong into a radiant formation

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 724. Strong Faith

    Feng Qiaoning's Cave Heaven Paradise has many servants who take care of it.  They all saw the strange behavior in Ye Pengfei's place.  Such a strange beam of light made everyone feel terrified, as if they were about to die in the next moment.  It seems that in the next moment, he can become a saint physically and become the supreme existence between heaven and earth.

    If there is a cultivator among these boys, maybe he will send a spiritual message to Feng Qiaoning.

    However, the ones used by Feng Qiaoning were all ordinary mortals.

    The Demon Dragon Palace was destroyed, and the weak self was rescued by Yu Xiong, who was also very weak at the time. The two of them could only hide in the caravan and did not dare to have much contact with the outside world.

    If it were not for the purpose of obtaining more cultivation resources, Yu Xiong would not show his strength and become the deputy leader of the outer hall of the Cavalry Gang.

    Similarly, if it weren't for the good seedlings with mutated spiritual roots to cultivate new strong men in the Demon Dragon Palace, Feng Qiaoning would not be bold enough to come out and do activities.

    Even so, Feng Qiaoning only dared to choose this resource-poor Fengcheng.  She knew that once she was exposed, she would never be able to escape from the Nine Heavens Alliance.

    How could such a woman who always lives in the shadow of "death" leave a cultivator in her paradise?  In more than a hundred years, besides herself and Yu Xiong, Ye Pengfei was the third cultivator to enter this paradise.

    Feng Qiaoning's caution also gave Ye Pengfei a chance to survive.  If Feng Qiaoning came back in time, she could still stop Ye Pengfei's actions.

    After all, Ye Pengfei is now.  It has become extremely unstable.  Soon, he will be extremely weak.

    "Refining the Thousand-Eyed Zerg into a container that can hold the fleeting light. With my current body strength, I simply cannot do it. There is only one way to break the space!"

    In the desperate situation, Ye Pengfei also felt determined.

    During the millions of reincarnations, Ye Pengfei also encountered catastrophes many times.  There was a sense of determination.  However, the changes in the world of reincarnation are subject to Fox Princess's realm cultivation.  There has never been a desperate situation.  Ye Pengfei could be forced to do this.

    His determination has never been so strong!

    "Is there no life after ten deaths? I am trapped by the inner demons that have been transformed from the fleeting light, and I am also without life after ten deaths. However, there is no end to the road. Even if I die ten times, I can still live! Fox Princess, don't despair either.  . Even if you have to face the road of death, even if you are full of inner demons now, I, Ye Pengfei, am here to pay my respects to heaven and earth. As long as I have one breath left, I will never let you die!!"

    When the method of refining the Thousand Eyes Zerg is poured into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  When Ye Pengfei's hands subconsciously set up a radiant refining formation.  Ye Pengfei's soul.  I finally got rid of that despair.

    As soon as he got rid of despair, Ye Pengfei's extremely passionate way started to work naturally.  A stronger belief will overcome all inner demons.  Blocked out of the soul.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei had a demon of his own that stayed in the main plane, and that was the demon of missing Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing.  At this moment, the inner demons transformed by the glimpse of the Three Thousand Avenues were only blocked from the soul by Ye Pengfei's strong belief.  And this inner demon of longing.  But it was broken by Ye Pengfei's powerful belief.

    Ye Pengfei didn't miss Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing anymore, but in this moment, he felt that Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing were safe and sound.  In this moment, he strengthened his determination to reunite with his lover.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    Yue Ningbing, who was leading the Thunder Spirits to fight in one place, suddenly stopped.

    Bei Tangyu, who was annoyed by a group of male cultivators who thought they had superior conditions and good appearance, suddenly raised his head.

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s pretty face has become more and more resolute due to years of fighting.

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s pretty face is getting colder and colder due to the disturbance of flies.

    At this moment, a bright smile broke out at the same time.

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s smile made even the most tyrannical enemy stunned.  Even if he was killed by the Thunder Spirit Army, he would die without knowing the pain.

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s smile made even the most arrogant male cultivator feel slightly startled.  Even though Bei Tangyu had drifted away, they didn't know anything about it.

    This kind of connection of minds that ignores the barriers of planes and any way of heaven and earth suddenly startled countless powerful beings.

    "Who is this person who can penetrate countless planes with just one divine thought?"

    "What kind of person is this person with such strong faith that he can actually exist by hiding in the three thousand avenues?"

    "Could it be that another Heavenly Lord was born? Such a strong belief and such a weak forcequantity.  Is this Tianzun?  Or is it a new kind of existence that is different from others?  "

    A series of powerful spiritual thoughts shuttled through the planes.  Everyone wants to find the source of that belief, but no one can do it.  Even the strong man who reacted first suddenly collapsed when his spiritual thoughts touched a powerful seal.  And these few nearly invincible beings who were the first to react were seriously injured and vomited blood because of the collapse of their spiritual thoughts, and had to stay in seclusion for thousands of years

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei did not know about all these changes.  After he felt the presence of his lover, he became more and more calm and focused on dealing with the glimpses of these three thousand avenues.

    The formation of the formation does not mean the beginning of refining.  In order to ban the glimpses of these three thousand avenues, Ye Pengfei still needs to make more preparations.

    The power gained from breaking the auxiliary plane turned into talisman patterns, which were imprinted on Yu Xiong's body.  Every line was first bright and then dark, and then completely hidden in Yu Xiong's body.

    The power of the space plane in the main plane is also constantly evolving in the opposite direction towards chaos.  Balls of chaotic energy were injected into the formation, becoming the driving force behind the formation.

    If you want to store three thousand avenues, you cannot use the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. You must use the power of chaos.  The only thing these three thousand avenues fear is returning to chaos.

    Chaos means their birth.  Chaos also means their death.

    These glimpses can turn into powerful inner demons that Ye Pengfei cannot bear.  This means that they have the instinct to survive.  Facing ancient talismans, they can still fight hard.  Facing powerful formations, they can still struggle.  However, facing the energy of chaos, they could only lose, and they could only tremble and let Ye Pengfei do whatever he wanted.

    Not to mention, the Thousand-Eyed Zerg itself has the ability to imprison three thousand avenues.  It is difficult for the Thousand-eyed Zerg to cultivate, but once they can cultivate to the realm of the era, they will definitely be able to cultivate a perfect immortal body.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s talisman is not just for fighting.  Ye Pengfei's formation was not just for suppression.  The more important purpose of these talismans and formations is to activate the potential of the Thousand-Eyed Zerg and use their innate huge potential to imprison the glimpses of these three thousand avenues.

    "seal up!!!"

    When the light of the formation dissipated, Ye Pengfei's face once again showed a faint smile.

    This is a confident smile!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 726. Advanced Spiritual Immortal

    Feng Qiaoning was born with a spiritual eye, which means he was born with an immortal body organ.  

    Generally speaking, only by advancing to the level of Xuanxian can the law be solidified.  Only by advancing to the Golden Immortal level can the Taoist changes be solidified into the body.  In other words, only golden immortal level beings can possess one or more immortal body organs.

    "However, the heaven and earth are spiritual, and there are many strange things.  Among all living beings, there are beings like the Thousand-Eyed Zerg, who are born with the ability to imprison the changes of the three thousand avenues.  There are also beings like Feng Qiaoning who are born with immortal body organs.

    Under the spiritual eyes, one can also peek into the realm of the Mysterious Immortal.

    However, under his spiritual eyes, Feng Qiaoning discovered that he could not see Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation!

    This, this, is this still a spiritual fairy?  Even the Lord Qingshan Xuanzun, the master of Qingshan Transformation Realm, does not have such ability!

    In an instant, Feng Qiaoning's heart was completely confused.  When her breath was about to pass, she completely understood.

    The soul is released and broken into slavery.  In desperation, Feng Qiaoning could only accept his fate.

    Ye Pengfei has experience in making human slaves. When he turned Qi Xinyue into a soul slave, Qi Xinyue's cultivation level was much higher than Feng Qiaoning's.  Therefore, the process of imprisoning Feng Qiaoning as a soul slave was extremely smooth, and there was no sense of stagnation during the process.

    Feng Qiaoning's heart couldn't be colder.

    "I don't know how many soul slaves this person has imprisoned"

    Any technique needs to be practiced many times before you can become familiar with it.  How did Feng Qiaoning know that Ye Pengfei practiced the Way of Extreme Emotions and was good at controlling people's emotions.  Back when he was imprisoning Qi Xinyue, he had already figured out how to imprison the soul slave.  It is clear how to control the emotions of a soul slave.  Therefore, after only practicing that one time, he was as skilled as if he had imprisoned countless soul slaves.

    In an instant, Feng Qiaoning remembered that there was a strong bt person.  I like the rumors about imprisoning female cultivators as soul slaves and doing whatever they want.  She thought sadly that she was afraid that she would become Ye Pengfei's sex slave.

    "Master. Qiao, Qiao Ning is still a virgin, Wang. I hope Master will have mercy on you"

    At this point, all I can do is beg. The soul master is not a bt and can still treat himself as a human being.  Feng Qiaoning no longer used her method of forgetting. She showed her most perfect side in front of Ye Pengfei.

    Without using the power of extreme emotion, Ye Pengfei understood Feng Qiaoning's thoughts through soul control.

    "You are a good cauldron, but I won't be able to use you for the time being." Ye Pengfei's face was cold.  He said in a deep voice, "Look for such a spiritual object for me. If you find it, maybe I won't touch you, and I may even give you your freedom! If not, you are a cauldron, and there is no life but death!!"

    A divine thought left an everlasting imprint on Feng Qiaoning¡¯s soul.  Even if he is far away from home, Feng Qiaoning will consciously look for suitable materials and treasures for himself.

    If Feng Qiaoning cannot be found.  I couldn't find it either.  Then, letting Feng Qiaoning cultivate to at least the True Immortal level and using it as a cauldron to catalyze the seeds of the auxiliary plane is a possible way to succeed.

    Back then, the ghost girl recommended herself as a cauldron in order to survive. Ye Pengfei disdained to do such a dirty thing.  Today, in order to improve himself as soon as possible, in order to imprint the strong belief in life into Fox Princess's soul, Ye Pengfei no longer has emotions of likes and dislikes, and all feasible methods can be done!

    As soon as these cold and heartless words were spoken, Ye Pengfei had another epiphany.

    "The most extreme love can also be ruthless. If you have extreme love for Fox Princess, you will also have extreme ruthlessness towards others. This is the reversal of yin and yang, the two sides of the Tao. The Tao of extreme affection can also be the Tao of ruthlessness. The Tao of ruthlessness,  It can also become the way of extreme emotion. So that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the fleeting battle, his own Taoism was not improved.  But now a cold and ruthless word has caused another breakthrough in Taoism.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that he was only one step away from breaking through the third level of Earth Immortal and advancing to the level of Spirit Immortal.

    "People in the Yu Kingdom call it the 'Battle of the Spiritual Lords'. I never thought that it would be possible for me to become a Spiritual Immortal after my words came true."

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand and let Feng Qiaoning go his own way.  As for himself, he sat down cross-legged and studied the exquisite Taoism that he had just realized.

    Feng Qiaoning did not dare to say anything nonsense. She backed up cautiously and left Ye Pengfei's training place.  She stood silently for a long time, and then, with a mixture of surprise and fear, she hurried to summon Ye Chen.

    The action to subvert the Nine Heavens Alliance must be accelerated!

    ******

    Three years later, Ye Pengfei came out of confinement.

    ????????????????????????????????????¡­  However, if you want to expose thisHowever, it took Ye Pengfei three full years to complete the paper.

    Compared with other strong men, this is already fast enough.  You know, for ordinary people to break through this barrier, it will take at least a hundred years!

    Ye Pengfei also felt more and more that Fox Princess was in danger.  You know, Fox Princess broke through to the first level of Xuanxian, which was just a small epiphany!

    For Fox Princess, the faster her epiphany is, the faster she will run on the road to death.  When the speed is too fast for her to control, she will be like a crazy bison, hitting the hard rock wall to death.

    As soon as he came out of seclusion, Ye Pengfei sent a message through his spiritual mind and asked Feng Qiaoning about his search for heavenly materials and earthly treasures.

    "Master, I only know the whereabouts of one kind of heavenly material and earthly treasure. However, even if we overthrow the Nine Heavens Alliance and rebuild the Demon Dragon Palace, we are still not qualified to enter the place where it was produced!"

    It would be great if there is any news. Even if it is hidden in Qingshan Xuanzun's secret vault, I will steal it.

    While achieving the realm of spiritual immortal, Ye Pengfei's body power has also reached the first level of virtual immortal.  The first main plane and the three auxiliary planes have all returned to their previous conditions.

    The gods of the three major space planes are also making rapid progress.  The cultivation base of Mo Xuan and Cen Na has reached the ultimate level that a god of the space plane can achieve - only a smidge lower than the cultivation level of the main god Ye Pengfei, reaching the intermediate level of the first level of the Void Immortal.

    The potential for reincarnation is somewhat lower. He has just become a Void Immortal, and his combat power is roughly the same as that of the Immortal Emperor Wutian back then.

    No matter how much you practice in seclusion, there will only be room for improvement in reincarnation.  No matter what, we must get that heavenly and earthly treasure!

    No matter how far apart they are, the soul master can convey his thoughts to the soul slave.  In an instant, Feng Qiaoning, who was arranging commands outside and continuing to overturn the great cause of the Nine Heavens Alliance, understood what Ye Pengfei was thinking.

    "Since the master is going, Qiao Ning will dedicate his spiritual eyes to get a place to enter. However, Qiao Ning's cultivation is low during the thousand years of fighting and cannot help the master."

    With that said, Feng Qiaoning passed on the name, whereabouts of the natural treasure, how to obtain it, etc., to Ye Pengfei.

    "Ten thousand seas of danger, thousands of years of battle I didn't expect that this first discovered treasure of heaven and earth was not in the green mountain realm. Well, let me fight!!!" (This site  Your support is my biggest motivation.)  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 727. Ten thousand seas are in danger, qualifications to enter

    There are countless fairy fragments in this trial place.  And these fairy fragments are divided into two major systems¡ª¡ª

    The first system is suitable for the reproduction and reproduction of all kinds of creatures.  In this system, according to the amount of resources and the level of realm masters, they are divided into five realm spaces: virtual realm, heaven realm, transformation realm, upper realm, and extreme realm.

    "The other system includes all the fairy fragments that are not suitable for the reproduction of living beings.  In this system, it is divided into three major realms according to the characteristics of danger.  Namely: danger, dilemma, dangerous situation

    "Dangerous situation" refers to the fact that strong men who enter it will face the danger of their realm collapsing!

    Dilemma refers to the fact that strong people who enter it will face difficulties that they cannot escape from!

    The dangerous situation refers to the fact that strong men who enter it will face dangers that are difficult to defeat!

    Although these three realms each have their own dangers.  However, each also has its own rare products.  In the past three years, the only treasure Feng Qiaoning learned that could catalyze the seeds of the auxiliary plane was in a dangerous situation - the Wan Hai Danger!

    The sea is in danger and the waves are boundless.  The endless pressure of water can even crush the masters of the extreme realm and the realm of immortal-level beings!

    Of course, in such a dangerous situation, the natural resources and treasures that evolve are also extraordinary.  Even beings like Qingshan Xuanzun will still be jealous of him and fight for him desperately.

    It is of course extremely difficult to enter such a dangerous situation.  According to the information provided by Feng Qiaoning, even Qingshan Xuanzun, after becoming the master of a realm, only had one chance to enter it in hundreds of millions of years.

    It is so difficult for Qingshan Xuanzun to enter.  In the Qingshan Transformation Realm, the Demon Dragon Palace or the Nine Heavens Alliance, which are not considered big forces at all, have no chance of being qualified to enter them.

    If Feng Qiaoning had not been gifted with spiritual eyes, she would not have known that with these spiritual eyes, it was possible to enter.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together  Only by gaining the favor of the Demon Sect can you be qualified to enter.

    This is a demon monk when Feng Qiaoning learned about the whereabouts of heavenly materials and earthly treasures.  It's almost a joke.  Feng Qiaoning didn't know if he would really be qualified to enter with his risky pair of spiritual eyes.  but.  As a soul slave, everything belongs to the soul master.  She couldn't help but make plans to dedicate her spiritual eyes.

    "I may still have some use for your spiritual eyes." Ye Pengfei said calmly, "I will give you a Taoist weapon. You can make up a process of obtaining it yourself and dedicate it to the Demon Sect."

    "If time drags on for a long time and the forty-four auxiliary plane seeds have not been catalyzed, Ye Pengfei has only one way to do it, and that is.  Use people with immortal bodies as cauldrons to intensify these auxiliary plane seeds.  Although what Feng Qiaoning possesses is not an immortal body, but only a pair of immortal eyes.  However, this is still a hope.  Ye Pengfei would not waste this pair of spiritual eyes when there were other methods available.

    ¡­¡­

    Three days later.  The good news is here, Ye Pengfei has obtained the qualification to enter Wan Hai Danger.

    This is just an entry qualification. After entering, it is difficult to predict whether you will gain anything.

    The so-called thousand-year campaign means.  Entering this time will only give you a thousand years.  In fact, more than half of the entrants will die within the first year after entering.  As for the other half of the entrants, I don't know how many people will be able to live until the end of the thousand years.

    Of course, you can come out in advance if you want.  However, everyone had to go through all kinds of troubles to get the qualification to enter.  After entering, everyone wants to get more.  Everyone wants to improve their realm even more under the pressure of thousands of seas.

    Compared with other entrants, Ye Pengfei¡¯s situation is a bit more special.  Because he came from the Demon Dragon Palace and the Qingshan Transformation Realm.

    The realm of Qingshan, countless caves, and countless worlds.  These heavenly paradises, large and small worlds, belong to various forces of different sizes.  The strongest of the two forces, the Demonic Dragon Palace and the Nine Heavens Alliance, is only at the level of the Spirit Immortal, and they don't control much of the Cave Heaven Paradise.  Even if the Nine Heavens Alliance annexed the Demon Dragon Palace's sphere of influence, it would only be considered a relatively small force.

    Furthermore, the Demon Dragon Palace where Ye Pengfei was located experienced a catastrophe.  In the past three years, they relied on various conspiracy methods to re-establish themselves.  They only took back a part of the area from the Jiutian Alliance, and the size of the area was less than one-third of the size of the Jiutian Alliance during its strongest period.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to imagine what kind of things will happen if such a small force gets such a precious opportunity to enter.

    Three days later, when the good news came, so did the battle.

    Feng Qiaoning stood behind Ye Pengfei, nervously watching the two first batch of people killed.??The strong one.

    "A spiritual immortal is at the peak of the second heaven, and a spiritual immortal is at the beginning of the third heaven. Even in the heyday of our Demon Dragon Palace, we could only resist with generals."

    Feng Qiaoning knew that it was impossible for his newly trained and recruited subordinates to block the attacks of the two immortals.  The only barrier is your own master.

    But, can his master really resist the attack of two spiritual masters with one against two?  Three years ago, the master fought against a spiritual master alone, and both sides suffered losses

    "Let all your people stand down." Ye Pengfei issued the first order with an expressionless face.

    This is the first time Ye Pengfei has appeared in front of everyone in the Demon Dragon Palace, and this is also the first order he has issued.  Back then, when Feng Qiaoning insisted on contributing his Taoist weapon and begging the Demon Sect for a chance to enter the dangerous situation of the sea, no one in the Demon Dragon Palace knew what Feng Qiaoning wanted with this qualification.  And now, they all know.

    "Who is this? How dare you give orders to the saint?"

    "Yes, I can't tell the realm or cultivation level. Could it be that he is the hidden master of our Demon Dragon Palace?"

    "Definitely, if she wasn't a hidden master, why would the saint stubbornly dedicate that high-grade Taoist artifact? A high-grade Taoist artifact, tsk tsk, I'm afraid even Qingshan Xuanzun would be jealous."

    "Oh, so what if he is a hidden master? The strongest being in our Demonic Dragon Palace back then was just the second level spiritual immortal. Even if the strongest being back then was him, to what extent could he have cultivated in seclusion for more than a hundred years.  If you fight one against two, you will definitely die."

    "Bah, bah, bah, you will definitely die. The demon dragon will rise, the demon dragon will win!"

    "Tch, let's find a way to escape. Even if you have the oath of the inner demon, you can't control that much. Once the saint is dead, no matter how strong the oath of the inner demon is, it will be useless."

    ? One after another, spiritual thoughts shuttled back and forth among the powerful men in the Demon Dragon Palace.  Ye Pengfei could see these spiritual thoughts, and Feng Qiaoning could also see through these spiritual thoughts through his pair of spiritual eyes.  However, Feng Qiaoning could only smile bitterly secretly and had no other choice.

    "You guys should step back, Venerable Ye will deal with everything."

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 729. A succession of tricks

.    ????????????????????????????????? Ye Pengfei is confident, but the two immortal enemies are not so confident.

    It is said that both sides of the battle have mutual influence on each other.  This is the so-called "when the enemy disappears, I rise, and I am afraid of the enemy's fierceness."  Now, the enemy's momentum is strong, but I haven't seen any clues yet.  Suddenly, the fighting spirit of the two immortals unconsciously weakened.

    Why does Ye Pengfei beat people?

    He doesn¡¯t need to take action himself, he wants you to hurt yourself.

    When the two immortals became suspicious and their fighting spirit unconsciously weakened, Ye Pengfei took action again.  But this time, his moves were aimed at the two great spirits.

    "One emotion moves all directions. Although it is powerful, it cannot really defeat the enemy."  If you want to win the battle, you still have to use the power of extreme emotion to fight those two immortals.

    As early as when he was on Zhanlong Star, Ye Pengfei had already realized the Tao of "following the trend".  When fighting in the secret realm of the dragon clan, he relied on this method to make the two great immortals Hua Qianqian and Lamo collapse without a fight and surrender without a fight!

    What state was Ye Pengfei in at that time?  How much power is there?

    Ye Pengfei is now in the realm of the first-level spiritual immortal. He has power close to the peak of the first-level virtual immortal, and he has gained a powerful belief that far exceeds that of the mysterious immortal.  With such abilities, what kind of effect will be achieved by exerting the power of extreme emotion?

    The two immortals felt that Venerable Ye's realm and cultivation were constantly rising, rising, and rising.  The realm pressure and power pressure that I suffered continued to skyrocket!  Skyrocketing!  Skyrocketing!

    "You, you are a heavenly immortal. No, no, no, you are a mysterious immortal! Ah, ah, ah, is it a golden immortal???"

    The two immortals were so frightened that they knelt down on the ground. The powerful men in the Demon Dragon Palace looked at each other in confusion.

    ????????????????????? Xuanxian?  Golden fairy?  No feeling.  Our Lord Ye.  Aren't you still standing like you just did?  He didn't take action, nor did he expand his territory to show his coercion.

    Except for the two elves who are immersed in the scene.  No one knew that Ye Pengfei had actually taken action.  It's just that he did it through Mo Xuan!

    Yin Jiutian can jump through time and space and transfer power to other space planes.  Lead into the space plane where you want to attack.  Although this can achieve a surprising effect, once the attack is launched, others can always see it.

    Mo Xuan is different, his domain power.  It is nothingness, it is assimilation.  Now, Ye Pengfei used Mo Xuan's void power to quietly shoot his extreme emotional power into the bodies of the two powerful spiritual enemies.

    Even those immortals and even heavenly beings who were secretly spying on this battle, no one could see through the nihilistic power of Mo Xuan.  There are three thousand avenues, ever-changing.  Practice the way of mutual growth and mutual restraint.  A strong person who can see through and restrain this power.  Very few.

    The only thing these peepers know is the two great spirits kneeling down and shouting.

    is true?  is fake?

    These voyeurs all stood still and watched quietly.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei is a phantom and demon grass in the eyes of everyone.  Fantasy to the extreme.  It can indeed have a disturbing effect.

    ?????????????????? However, there are strong men with similar combat power.  This illusion will soon be broken.  This also leads to the presence of phantom demon grass in various realms.  They are all known for being good at escaping, and few people think highly of them.

    " If Venerable Ye is just a second-level or third-level spiritual being, then the two guys below who look very embarrassed now will definitely fight back soon.

    But if they didn¡¯t fight back

    The strong men who come here now to take a peek are all entities with ulterior motives.  However, they are not like the two reckless guys below who rush to the front.  They want to get a bargain, but they don't want to take risks. They are waiting for the most suitable time.

    However, they can never wait for this opportunity.  The two immortals screamed for a while, and the pupils in their eyes gradually dilated.

    Assimilation of power!

    After achieving the realm of gods, Mo Xuan¡¯s domain power has become even more powerful.  His ethereal power can make the peepers around him unaware.  And his assimilation power can even transcend levels and assimilate spirit-level beings!

    Of course, this does not mean that Mo Xuan can accomplish this feat alone.  If Ye Pengfei's extreme power had not temporarily destroyed the fighting will of these two immortals, Mo Xuan would not have been able to start the assimilation process.

    And this does not mean that since the assimilation process has been successfully started, he will be able to end it successfully.

    Because, the power is not enough!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s strength was not enough, so even though he was clever and had many tricks, in the end he still watched helplessly as the Black Spinner?Go away.

    After three years of training, my strength has increased a lot.  However, after all, it is stuck near the peak of the first level of Void Immortal and cannot continue to grow.  With this kind of power, it is simply wishful thinking to kill two great immortals at a higher level.

    And Moxuan is the god of the space plane in Ye Pengfei's auxiliary plane.  His power will always be lower than Ye Pengfei's.  Ye Pengfei was unable to kill the two great immortals, and Mo Xuan was unable to assimilate the two great immortals.

    Unless, Ye Pengfei can use the space plane to imprison the two immortals.

    This is such a difficult thing. The strong men in this trial place are not the kind of beings like Ye Feng in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  Their spatial planes were intact, and both the main plane and the auxiliary plane were countless times more powerful than Ye Pengfei's.  It is almost an impossible task to swallow an elephant.

    Mo Xuan started the assimilation process, but the purpose was not to assimilate the two great spirits.  His purpose was just to use the power of nothingness again to cover the next wave of attacks.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s power of extreme emotion, overwhelming people with emotion, is the first wave of attacks.

    The assimilation power of Mo Xuan starts the assimilation process, which is the second wave of attacks.

    And this third wave of attacks is from Zenna¡¯s Blood Dragon Domain, bloodthirsty chaos!

    After the pupils of the two immortals were dilated for a moment, their dilated pupils focused again.  But this time in focus, Scarlet's bloodthirsty intention was clearly revealed.  Even the peepers who are farthest away can see clearly.

    Being bloodthirsty, who should I kill?

    Fighting each other!

    The two immortals, who were good friends, were attacking each other and shouting loudly: "Jin Zun, please spare his life, Jin Zun, please spare your life, I will kill him immediately, Jin Zun, please spare your life"

    Everybody was horrified!  !  !

    ¡°All the peepers, all the strong men in the Demon Dragon Palace, only predicted two endings¡ª¡ª

    Or, the two great immortals were killed by Lord Ye.  This means that although Venerable Ye is just a phantom demon grass known for being "good at escaping".  However, his combat power is far superior to the two great spirits.

    ???????????????????????? Or, these two immortals got rid of the illusion, fought back angrily, and beat Master Ye to the point of fleeing, proving once again that the phantom demon grass is really good at escaping.

    No one expected that the third result actually occurred.  These two great spirits actually started fighting each other!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 730. It turns out to be you!  !  !

    ( .) "Li Gang and Xuan Hao are close friends of life and death, closer than brothers. What's wrong with them?"

    "I can't understand, I can't understand! Back then, Li Gang offended Qingshan Xuanzun, but Xuan Hao was not afraid of death and wanted to fight side by side with Li Gang. (Search Reading Nest) Lord Qingshan Xuanzun saw that the two of them were  For the sake of brotherly love, we let the two brothers live. What, why are they now like enemies? "

    "No, the Golden Immortal really exists. The Xuan Immortal consolidates the Dharma as reality, and the Golden Immortal has already consolidated the Dharma as the body. Under the pressure of the Golden Immortal, it is indeed possible for the will to collapse."

    "Nonsense, if the Golden Immortal really exists, then he can go and dominate the upper realm. Why did he come to our Qingshan Realm and still live in the small Demon Dragon Palace! This is caused by the powerful secret method. This Lord Ye's  The combat power should be at least equivalent to the second level of the Celestial Immortal!"

    "That's right, a second-level Celestial Immortal or even a Third-level Celestial Immortal who has mastered magical secrets. The Phantom Demon Herb is still unique in the field of illusion."

    "Indeed, in the past, there was a true immortal-level phantom demon grass. It escaped from the hands of the master of the upper realm of Xianju, Ziyao Jinzun, and it caused a sensation. It can be seen that this phantom demon grass also has  They have strong potential. If they practice to a very high level, they are very likely to understand the supreme magic!"

    Each voyeur no longer fights alone.  Instead, minds and spirits intertwined, and a heated discussion ensued.  The more they discussed, the more frightened they became.  The more frightened you are, the less you dare to take action.  They recognized Ye Pengfei's fighting prowess, although they still coveted the qualification to enter the dangerous situation of the sea and were unwilling to leave immediately.  but.  But they hid deeper, and they became more and more afraid to take action rashly.

    "To control people with emotion, suppress people with intention, and confuse people with scenery, these are the three methods of extreme emotion that Ye Pengfei realized.

    ??To sum up, Taoism is generally something that only a strong person in the Immortal Realm can do.  As for the strong men in the Era Realm, the Xuanxian solid method is the real thing.  The Golden Immortal consolidates the Dharma into the body, and the Supreme Immortal cultivates the Immortal Body, which is a summary of the changes in Taoism.  It does not directly point to the true meaning of the great road.

    " And Ye Pengfei's three extreme emotions already have a trace of the true meaning of Taoism in them.  Over the years, I have been fighting against the Black Spinner.  Fighting against the glimmers of the three thousand avenues, he practiced hard for three years, while improving his cultivation, while studying the glimmers of the three thousand avenues. After a series of training, Ye Pengfei did not comprehend any more techniques, but instead absorbed this extreme emotion.  The three methods have been refined and refined.

    To control those who are timid is to use emotion to control others.

    Use this controlled person to create a situation.  Disturbing people's minds.  This is to use circumstances to confuse people, which directly caused the two powerful spiritual enemies to waver in their fighting intentions, and Ye Pengfei took advantage of them.

    The next step is to use your will to suppress people, so that the two great immortals mistakenly think that you are suppressing them.  He is a golden immortal level existence.

    ?The next step is to use the situation to confuse people.  This time, the fighting spirit of all the peepers was disrupted in one fell swoop.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's power level being too low, he could have swept across the sky and killed these peepers one by one!

    This series of uses of extreme emotion power is so fast.  You can only use "moments" to measure time.

    ???????????????? And this series of uses of extreme emotion power were completed under the cover of Mo Xuan.  Only those who are familiar with fields such as Demon Xuan and Taoism like Ye Pengfei can see the clues.

    And such a strong person does not exist at all, let alone in the transformation realm, even in the upper realm.  Only in the extreme realm, where the strongest can reach the third level of the Immortal Realm, will this type of strong person exist.

    Ye Pengfei succeeded. Although he did not have the ability to leapfrog and kill the immortals, he did not have the ability to block thousands with one person and face thousands of people with ulterior motives.  However, he successfully shocked the entire audience, making all peepers and those with ulterior motives afraid to take action easily or act like the leader.

    And the battle between the two great immortals, Li Gang and Xuan Hao, cannot be over in just a short while.  Although Li Gang is at a higher level than Xuan Hao, Xuan Hao is very familiar with Li Gang's fighting methods, and his Taoist weapons can restrain Li Gang.  If two people don't fight for three to five years, it's impossible to determine the winner.

    As the battle between the two continues, some peepers who are not strong enough or strong enough will leave.  The challenges Ye Pengfei will face will also be much smaller.

    Of course, this is also a huge challenge.  After all, those who stayed were all ruthless people.  With Ye Pengfei's current combat power, he simply couldn't defeat them.

    Feng Qiaoning knew this very well. If the soul slave had not been ordered by the soul master and the soul slave could not resist, she would not dare to ask Wan Hai for permission to enter the dangerous situation.

    Originally, Feng Qiaoning thought that the soul master would immediately run away and hide after receiving the qualification certificate.  Then find a way to secretly go to Wanhai Danger.  She never thought that the Soul Master did not go anywhere, but fought with two great spirits in Fengcheng.

    This oneThe result of this fight surprised Feng Qiaoning.  Looking at the two immortals fighting fiercely in the distance, her awe for the Soul Master became even greater.  However, with her brain, she simply couldn't figure out how the Soul Master would deal with the remaining ruthless people?

    Feng Qiaoning secretly looked at Ye Pengfei. The figure that remained as calm as a mountain despite the rain made Feng Qiaoning couldn't help but feel his heart beat.  And then, before the little seed of love had time to take root and sprout, it was already wiped out and ceased to exist.

    "Oh, this girl is very similar to me back then." Ce Na couldn't help but shook her head secretly and sighed.

    Mo Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he chuckled: ¡°She has a better chance than you.¡±

    Ce Na glared at Mo Xuan and said nothing

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone in the Demon Dragon Palace dispersed, and only Feng Qiaoning was still by Ye Pengfei's side.  They said they were accompanying him, but actually they were just to watch the battle and gain enlightenment.  She was born with spiritual eyes and could learn valuable experience from the battle between the two great spirits.

    And this kind of observation is rare. If it weren't for the two great spirits, no matter how fierce the fight was, they wouldn't dare to lean against Ye Pengfei. With Feng Qiaoning's cultivation in the divine realm, he would not be able to resist the fight between the spirits.  Shockwave.

    Ye Pengfei is also watching the battle, but rather than saying that he is watching the battle, it is better to say that he is waiting for someone.

    The reason why he can remain calm despite the wind and rain is because he has been prepared.  Whether his preparations are of any use must wait until that person comes.

    In the blink of an eye, the battle between Li Gang and Xuan Hao has lasted for more than five months.  The time for the opening of the Ten Thousand Seas Crisis is getting closer and closer. After deducting the time spent on the road, Ye Pengfei will have to leave in one month.

    But the person he was waiting for hasn¡¯t come yet.

    And those ruthless people who stayed behind are already ready to make a move.

    Feng Qiaoning was very nervous. She knew very well that when Ye Pengfei had to leave, the war would break out.  She still hasn't figured out why the Soul Master can still stand there so calmly, like an indestructible rock.

    With the passage of time, Feng Qiaoning no longer watched the battle between the two immortals.  A pair of beautiful eyes were fixed on Ye Pengfei's body, never straying away.

    Finally, Ye Peng flew.  He did not use his hands, but his words.

    "Since we're here, why not come and talk? It's been almost four years since the last chance encounter. How are you doing, fellow Taoist?" Ye Pengfei smiled faintly and looked into the void.

    The void opened, and a figure strode out.  I saw him staring at Ye Pengfei for a long time, and then said slowly: "It turns out to be you!!!" (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 731. To confuse people with circumstances, a battle will determine the outcome!

    ( .) Surprise!  shock!  shock!  Everyone was shocked!

    The person coming is Qingshan Xuanzun.  (Search and read nest) This is not surprising. The qualification to enter the dangerous situation of the world is also quite tempting to Qingshan Xuanzun.

    What surprised everyone was, how could Venerable Ye speak to Qingshan Xuanzun in such a tone?

    And why is Qingshan Xuanzun frowning, and why is his expression both angry and helpless?

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand, and a wooden table and two round stools appeared in mid-air.  A tea set and a pot of tea appeared on the wooden table.

    "Fellow Taoist Qingshan must love tea. This is produced in my space. It is a replica of the scented tea from my hometown. Can you please give it a try, fellow Taoist Qingshan?"

    With that said, Ye Pengfei sat on a round stool.

    After looking at Ye Pengfei for a long time, Xuanzun Qingshan took a step and sat on another round stool.  He did not taste the tea, but stared at Ye Pengfei from close range, silently for a long time.

    "What is your cultivation level?"

    "What do you think?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s smile was pure and stable.  He laughed so hard that Qingshan Xuanzun felt depressed and speechless.

    The memory of that battle is still fresh in my mind.

    This guy was first restrained by the transformation realm to suppress his consciousness, and then half of his true body was destroyed by the transformation realm restriction. His combat power has been weakened countless times.  However, this guy still managed to escape from under his nose easily.

    But now, it is said that this guy didn¡¯t even take action, and Li Gang and Xuan Hao started fighting on their own.  I was the one who let these two people live back then, and I know the brotherhood between them best.  Being able to do this quietly, this guy not only regained his combat strength.  It¡¯s still unfathomable.

    After thinking for a while, Qingshan Xuanzun said in a deep voice: "You should have practiced some special concealment method. You were seriously injured back then, and your realm of the third level of earth, immortal, and heaven must be true!"

    Qingshan Xuanzun was right. If he hadn't been severely injured, Ye Pengfei would not have revealed his true state.  And that Black Spin Spirit Lord also got a bargain.  That's why we didn't make serious misjudgments from the beginning like Li Gang and Xuan Hao did.

    This time, the Black Spinner Spirit Lord is actually here too.  only.  He couldn't even defeat Li Gang and Xuan Hao. He only took a few glances and already ran away in despair.  From now on.  As long as there is a place where the Demon Dragon Palace appears, the Black Spinner Spirit Lord will not dare to cause trouble.  No one knew that this spiritual fairy who made a living by burning, killing and looting would be so honest when facing off against the strong men of the Demon Dragon Palace.  Only Black Spinner Spirit Lord himself knew that he was afraid, to the core of his being.

    The future of the Black Spinner Spirit Master is precisely the result of Ye Pengfei's use of chaos.  Even if Ye Pengfei didn't see the Black Spinner at all, he still defeated the enemy.

    And this time, it was time for Qingshan Xuanzun and Ye Pengfei to prepare.  They must also be revealed one by one.

    ????????????????????? Even if you are a Xuanxian, I will still mess with your mind!

    The first realm is Li Gang and Xuan Hao.

    Ye Pengfei smiled, nodded, and responded: "That's right."

    His eyes were looking at Li Gang and Xuan Hao.

    Qingshan Xuanzun couldn't help but feel nervous.

    If Ye Pengfei is secretive.  Or he was pretending to be strong, Qingshan Xuanzun also wanted to try Ye Pengfei's skills.  However, Ye Pengfei responded very calmly, which made Qingshan Xuanzun uncertain.

    The incident between Li Gang and Xuan Hao was not fake after all.  Even if it¡¯s myself.  It's impossible to do this.  Could it be that he is lying?

    The more Qingshan Xuanzun thought about it, the more he felt that there were only two possibilities.

    ¡°Either Ye Pengfei is lying.  Back then, he was far more than the third level earthly immortal.

    Or, he is very honest, he is so powerful that there is no need to lie

    Even immortals will have inner demons.  This also means that even Xuanxian will still have flaws in his mind.

    Although, there was only an extremely small flaw.  However, Ye Pengfei immediately grasped it firmly in his hands.

    "You want this?" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly and took out an aqua blue token.

    The certificate to enter the dangerous situation of Wanhai!

    This is the second realm that Ye Pengfei deliberately created!

    Qingshan Xuanzun already knew about the first stage and saw it.  At the appropriate time, mentioning it secretly again is just the beginning of a chaotic situation.  This second stage is where the killing move appears.

    How could Qingshan Xuanzun know this?

    The battle between strong men is either like Li Gang and Xuan Hao now, with Taoist weapons criss-crossing, divine weapons complementing each other, domains expanding, and spells wreaking havoc.  Or, use illusions, spells, formations, talismans, or even??One-time attack treasures such as Tianleizi.  The strong men in the Qingshan Realm have never seen a battle where they are already making moves while talking and laughing.

    Qingshan Xuanzun¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted by the aqua blue token.

    This is a beautifully crafted token with a hidden mystery.  For those who have no idea, no matter how you look at it, this is a token that looks beautiful but has nothing special about it.  Those peepers just thought that with this token, they could enter the dangerous situation of Wanhai.

    "However, Qingshan Xuanzun has gone in once, and naturally he has learned the secret of the token.  As soon as he set his sights on this token, he immediately secretly learned the secret method.  It was like a stone stirred up a thousand waves, and huge waves surged into the sky above the token.  And in this huge wave, there are vague numbers emerging¡ª¡ª

    "one hundred!!!"

    Even though Qingshan Xuanzun had reached the second level of Xuanxian, he couldn't help but stand up suddenly and let out a low cry.

    Every time Ten Thousand Seas Danger is opened, an entry token will be issued.  And above this token, there is an entry serial number hidden.  The higher the rank, the higher the realm and cultivation level, and the more noble the identity and status.

    one hundred?  Did I read that right?

    Qingshan Xuanzun couldn't believe his eyes at all. He looked at the token for a long time, then raised his head and asked in a deep voice with an ugly face: "Who are you? What kind of realm do you have?  Cultivation?"

    This time, there will be no answer.

    The second realm is enough. Originally, Ye Pengfei also prepared the third and fourth realms.  But now that Qingshan Xuanzun has taken the bait, there is no need for him to waste any more energy.

    Ye Pengfei just smiled faintly and looked at Qingshan Xuanzun calmly, until he saw Qingshan Xuanzun was flustered, until he saw Qingshan Xuanzun cupped his hands and retreated without saying a word.

    Everyone is shocked!  Everyone was shocked!  Everyone fled!

    ¡°Are you kidding? Even Qingshan Xuanzun was scared away. He didn¡¯t dare to take the token that was so close. Why are we still here?  Are you looking for death by staying here?

    Those who are left behind are all ruthless people.  However, when ruthless people meet even more ruthless people, these ruthless people will naturally remember the cruel ways they treated their enemies in the past.

    ?????????????????????

    Ye Pengfei is not messing with one person, Ye Pengfei is messing with a group of people!

    He first confused Qingshan Xuanzun¡¯s mind, and then, through Qingshan Xuanzun, he caused a group of people to become confused!

    The weak defeats the strong, and one defeats the many.  If the situation is chaotic and people are in chaos, one battle will determine the outcome!  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 732. Preparation before the war

    After this battle, although the Demonic Dragon Palace had just begun to be restored and rebuilt, the strongest person was only a mere Yuanxian first level.  However, no one dares to underestimate the Demon Dragon Palace.  A strong man of any level must carefully consider what he is doing after facing off against a strong man from the Demon Dragon Palace, for fear of offending the powerful and mysterious Lord Ye.

    After this battle, even though the saint Feng Qiaoning was just a mere god-human being.  However, even those Nirvana realm and immortal-level beings did not dare to blaspheme her.  All the sages of Qingshan Realm knew that when Qingshan Xuanzun and Na Ye were fighting secretly, this woman was standing behind Master Ye and was protected by him.

    Some people speculate that Feng Qiaoning is a direct disciple of Venerable Ye and will inherit Venerable Ye's supreme path in the future.

    Some people even speculate that Feng Qiaoning is Ye Zhun's concubine and the forbidden consort of Ye Zun.

    No matter which one it is, no one dares to provoke Feng Qiaoning unless there are any special circumstances.  After all, the result of that battle was really unexpected.

    Many years later, when the strong men who had witnessed that battle recalled the situation again, they were still confused and frightened.

    It is said to be "this battle", but is it considered a battle?

    From the beginning to the end, except for the people from the Demon Dragon Palace who blew themselves up once and then set up formations, more than a hundred people died one after another.  Ye Zunye, who should be the main combat force, Ye Pengfei, has never made any moves at all!

    The chaos in people's minds is caused by the environment. It has been chaotic for countless years, but it is still very powerful and has an everlasting impact.

    Only Ye Pengfei knows that he is still far away

    "Fortunately, in this green mountain realm, there is no existence similar to me, and no one practices Taoism related to Mo Xuan and Cen Na. As long as there is one, I can only escape. All tricks will be in vain."

    After scaring away Qingshan Xuanzun, Ye Pengfei kept reflecting on the gains and losses of this battle.

    ??The three techniques of extreme emotion are used fairly well by myself.  However, this is based on the absence of mutual generation and mutual restraint.  In this trial space left behind by his previous life.  Not all of them are existences like Qingshan Xuanzun.

    ¡°Beyond the realm of transformation, there is also the realm of superiority.  Above the upper realm, there is the extreme realm!

    Those are the strongest extreme realm masters.  Legend has it that they are all at the pinnacle level of the Third Immortal Heaven.  If it weren't for the natural prohibition of this trial space, they would have transcended the era and advanced to immortality.

    These are the strongest existences.  And in the extreme realms ruled by these strongest beings, there must be strong people who practice the way of mutual generation and mutual restraint.  Maybe this time, when I go to the dangerous situation of the sea to hunt for treasure, I will encounter such a being.

    "Only when you enter the dangerous situation of the sea will you encounter real battles and real dangers. With my current strength, how can I cope with such a challenge?"

    "Even if I can escape, I can save my life. However, saving my life is not what I want. I want to grab the treasures of heaven and earth. Whether they are suitable or not, I will grab them all!"

    "This trip is extremely dangerous, but there is no way to continue to grow in strength. We must rely on external objects."

    The strong fight.  Either by oneself or by external things.

    There are many kinds of external objects that can be relied on, such as Taoist tools, formations, talismans, and magical elixirs.

    Ye Pengfei still has the Taoist weapon.  Mo Xuan and others attacked and killed Ye Feng and other Xuanxian, and captured many Taoist weapons.  After several years of cultivation, some Taoist instruments were broken down by reincarnation and used to practice the great path of reincarnation.  Some Taoist artifacts have restored their former glory.  Even reincarnation tried to inject the power of reincarnation.

    The high-grade Taoist artifact presented to the Demon Sect was successfully infused with the power of reincarnation.  Therefore, the value of this high-grade Taoist artifact doubled, and it was approved by the Supreme Demon Sect, and was exchanged for a token to enter the dangerous situation of the sea.

    However, even so, the numerical serial number on this token is only ten thousand.  It was precisely because Qingshan Xuanzun had a mental flaw in the first level and was confused and uneasy in the second level that he was caught by Ye Pengfei.

    In fact, if Qingshan Xuanzun paused for a while longer.  Drink tea, calm down, and then look again Ye Pengfei will definitely not dare to let Qingshan Xuanzun look at it again. Once Qingshan Xuanzun shows signs of stopping his meditation, he will have to take back the token and turn to the third realm.  The fourth realm.

    So, Ye Pengfei considers himself very lucky.  Even though he has successfully established his authority, there will be no danger in the future in this green mountain environment.  However, he is still very alert and can still clearly realize that he is still far away.

    "If I could kill Li Gang and Xuan Hao instantly. The layout of my realm would have been even better. Let the two of them fight for so long. As time goes by, there will be more variables. So, first  What humans need to prepare is the ultimate killer!"

    What is a killer thing?

    ??The most common one is Tianleizi, which is a one-time secret treasure that is collected and refined from Tianlei.  No matter which grade Tianleizi is, it is not a Taoist weapon.  However, the power of the highest-grade Tianleizi is even more terrifying than the full blow of a mid-grade Taoist weapon!

    The highest grade Tianleizi is the ninth-level Tianleizi, which is a kind of divine weapon.  Ye Pengfei issued an order to purchase the ninth-level Tianleizi with all his strength.

    The current Demon Dragon Palace has just recovered a little bit of its vitality.  The strongest existence is nothing more than Yuan Xian.  It can be seen from this that the financial resources of Demon Dragon Palace are not very good.  And this ninth-level Tianleizi is more expensive than ordinary low-level Taoist weapons.

    You must know that among the few dozen gods and immortals in the Demon Dragon Palace, there are still many who are not equipped with low-grade Taoist weapons.  Those strong men who are lucky enough to have Taoist tools only have one low-grade Taoist tool.  Who in the Demon Dragon Palace has enough money to buy the ninth-level Tianleizi?

    "However, this is Lord Ye's order.  Even if you lose everything and tighten your belt, everyone still has to chip in to buy it.

    Those with smart minds even thought that if Venerable Ye successfully came out of the dangerous situation of the sea, he would definitely gain a lot of rewards.  When the time comes, Venerable Ye will return home with a full load, and when it comes to rewards based on merit, it must be that the more you pay now, the greater the harvest will be.

    Although the dangerous situation of Ten Thousand Seas is really terrifying, when it is miserable, 10% will go in, and less than 10% will come out alive.  However, Master Ye calmly let the two friends of life and death point their swords at each other.  While talking and laughing, Qingshan Xuanzun retreated in shock.  Ye Pengfei's invincible image has already penetrated deeply into the souls of the powerful men in the Demon Dragon Palace.  Therefore, there were actually several beings in the Immortal Realm who sold the only low-grade Taoist artifact they had, just to be able to buy one or two ninth-level Tianleizi for Ye Pengfei.

    This can be regarded as the result of confusing people with circumstances. Even Ye Pengfei himself did not expect that confusing people with circumstances would have such a wide and deep impact.

    So

    There are countless magical elixirs that can kill you.  Mysterious formations and rare talismans.

    "Everything that could be found in this green mountain environment, and that could be afforded after losing everything, the people from the Demon Dragon Palace collected it and dedicated it to Ye Pengfei.  What¡¯s interesting is that many sages also spent their own money to buy some treasures and offer them as gifts.  No matter how much it is, at least it shows your feelings.

    This Venerable Ye can scare away Qingshan Xuanzun now. If this Venerable Ye can really come back alive, his realm and cultivation level will definitely soar.  Now I can build a good relationship and form a good relationship.  It's better than ending up like Li Gang and Xuan Hao.

    In the end, even the master of that realm, Qingshan Xuanzun, was interested.  Under the complicated gazes of the venerables of the Qingshan Realm, Ye Pengfei finally walked slowly into the teleportation circle and left the Qingshan Realm

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 733. Eagle Master

    ( .) Every fragment of immortality is a realm.  (Search and read nest) Most realms have forbidden protections. Combined with the fairy fragments in that realm, their power far exceeds the cultivation level of the owner of the realm.

    Back then, Ye Pengfei had no information and knew nothing about it.  In a hurry, he rushed into the Qingshan Transformation Realm. Fortunately, the Five Elements Emperor's true body he cultivated was infinitely mysterious. Otherwise, Qingshan Xuanzun would not have taken action, and he would have been restrained by the restriction to first control his spiritual consciousness and then collect his true body.  , vanished into ashes.

    Having lived in Qingshan Huajing for nearly four years, Ye Pengfei is already very clear on these common sense.

    In the star field, powerful beings can physically travel between planets.  But here, only through the teleportation circle can we reach other places safely.  Even the strongest beings must follow this method.

    It is precisely for this reason that, generally speaking, battles will not break out between realms.  Because, unless you can control the teleportation circle in other areas, there is no way to start a war.

    This also leads to the need to develop cross-border power.  Otherwise, there will be no way to obtain resources in other realms.

    The Demon Sect is exactly such a cross-border power.

    Among all this kind of forces, the Demon Sect is the most top-notch existence.  Therefore, they can control a powerful dangerous situation alone, and also have the ability to set up a magic circle outside the dangerous situation, collect benefits, and let people in for trials and treasure hunts.

    It is said that the Supreme Being of the Demon Sect also exists in the Third Heaven of Immortality.  However, the specific situation is impossible to know based on Ye Pengfei's current strength and status.  In fact.  Ye Pengfei even referred to the Demon Lord of the Demon Sect as a supreme being.  Or whether it refers to a group of people in general, it's not clear.

    Ye Pengfei only knows that every thousand years, there will be tens of thousands of strong people from various situations heading towards the dangerous situation of the sea.  And among these strong people.  There is no shortage of golden immortal level beings.  There is even a chance that a powerful person from the third level of immortality will appear!

    This shows how powerful the Demon Sect Supreme is.  Even if someone from the third level of the Immortal Realm is allowed to enter the world of danger.  He was not afraid of what tricks the Immortal could play and rob the Demon Sect of all dangers.

    "However, the Demon Sect is strong.  But he did not protect these strong men who went to the dangerous seas to test and hunt for treasures.  Even if some strong men have dedicated treasures more precious than Ye Pengfei's high-grade Taoist artifact, they still have to do it by themselves and deal with the challenges along the way.  Every time the Ten Thousand Seas Crisis reopens, tens of thousands of powerful people, at least more than a thousand, who are lucky enough to be qualified to enter, die on the way here, or are forced to abandon their tokens.

    Qingshan Xuanzun has ulterior motives. He has been to the dangerous situation of Wanhai once, but.  But he did not pass on these experiences to Ye Pengfei.  He wished that Ye Pengfei would be killed. In fact, Qingshan Xuanzun did not dare to take action.  However, he secretly informed those who dared to take action through some secret channels.

    The Eagle Lord is exactly this kind of existence!

    ??Vulture Zun.  It¡¯s not like he states his realm clearly and calls himself Xuanzun, Jinzun or the like.  It¡¯s not like he is hiding his realm and calling himself Lord Ye like Ye Pengfei.  Jiuzun is a relatively rare existence. He has three heads, and each head has a different level of cultivation.

    In this space filled with fairy fragments, there are countless strange creatures.  Creatures like hydra, nine-tailed fox, three-faced cat.  They are all relatively large ethnic groups.

    "As for the Eagle Lord, this three-headed eagle is basically a brand new life form that he cultivated on his own.

    ???????????????????? Originally, this eagle king was just like the ordinary eagles, with only one head.  I don¡¯t know what kind of skills he practiced, but he actually grew two more heads.

    "And his three heads are different from existences like Hydra.  Creatures like Hydra have nine heads. Although they each practice their own Taoism, the nine heads have always been in the same realm and have the same level of cultivation. If not, there will be serious conflicts, ranging from demotion to self-destruction.

    But the Eagle Lord is different. His first head, the one in the center of the three heads, is the third level of the Golden Immortal, and he cultivates the way of devouring.  What it devours is not the body, but the soul. It can be called the way of devouring souls, which is a major change of the way of devouring.  The Eagle Master has solidified the transformation of this avenue into the sharp beak on the head.

    The head on the left is at the first level of the Golden Immortal, and is cultivating the path of destruction.  What is destroyed is not the body, but the soul. It can be called the way of soul destruction.  The mysterious thing is that when the soul is destroyed, the physical body will not be damaged at all.  This solidification of heaven turned into eyes.

    ????????????? But the head on the right is only a mere Earth Immortal first level.  The realm and cultivation are so different from the other two heads that it's incredible.  In all the previous battles, this Earth Immortal's head was not shattered and confused by the pressure of the other two Golden Immortal heads. It was truly a miracle among miracles.  Have you ever seen the venerable eagle master fight?I speculate that this earthly immortal may have a great Taoist artifact hidden in his head.

    Why an incredible Taoist weapon?

    Your Taoist weapon!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Jun-level and below, all have no wisdom.  Even if you get a weapon soul into it or give birth to a weapon spirit, it doesn't mean that the weapon itself has intelligence.

    A high-grade Taoist artifact that contains the power of reincarnation can arouse the interest of the Supreme Demon Sect.  A top-quality Taoist weapon is enough to make an extreme realm boil.  And when a top-quality Taoist tool appears, even if it is not the supreme being in the same realm, they will flock to it, regardless of the rules and regulations that adhere to the rules between realms.

    A piece of Taoist artifact of Junpin?

    For hundreds of millions of years, there are no longer known how many immortals exist, and they have been hunting down the Eagle Lord for this reason.  And until now, not only is this Eagle Master living a good life, but he also has many wives and concubines, and is full of beauty and happiness.  It can be seen how helpless those immortal beings are.

    No diamonds, no porcelain work.  Only such staggeringly powerful men dare to attack and kill the token holder with serial number 100.  Qingshan Xuanzun firmly believed that he was right, but Jiu Zun was too lazy to analyze whether he was wrong or not.  He stood guard at the exit of the teleportation formation, preparing to kill Ye Pengfei in one fell swoop!

    When Qingshan Xuanzun spread the news, what he emphasized most was Ye Pengfei's life-saving ability.  The fake ones can be confused to the point where Xuan Xian can't tell the difference at all.  If he successfully passed the first teleportation circle, it would be impossible to find him again.  Therefore, what Jiu Zun is guarding is the first teleportation circle from the Qingshan Transformation Realm to the Ten Thousand Seas Dangerous Realm.

    The Eagle Lord, who was able to escape from countless immortals, was naturally a ruthless character.  He is not squatting in this teleportation circle for a day or two, nor is he planning to kill one or two people.

    Within a month, everyone who comes out of this teleportation circle will be killed without distinction!

    And, with this Eagle Master¡¯s method.  The person who was killed was unable to call for help or pass on the information.

    However, even so, after killing continuously for a month, Jiuzun was stunned and couldn't find the token!

    "Could it be that this kid has passed here a long time ago? Or did he set off early and not hesitate to make a big detour?"

    The Eagle Master, who has transformed into a human form, has only one head.  The other two heads, like two decorations, are located on his left and right shoulders respectively.

    Normally, these two "decorations" will not open their eyes.  Only when fighting can the power be revealed.

    In fact, no one has ever seen the Earthly Immortal-level head on his right shoulder, and he has never opened his eyes.  At this time, it was extremely rare that these two "decorations" emitted a dazzling light together.

    The light emitted from the left shoulder destroyed the souls of the hundreds of powerful men who arrived in a new batch in one breath.

    And the light emitted from the right shoulder caused these hundreds of bodies to lose their souls and turned into strange existences!

    "Very good, very good! After a thousand years of fighting, I hope you can escape my hunting!"

    Instead of being angry, Jiuzun showed a very happy smile!  !  !  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 734. Wanbao Pavilion, Wanyu Mountain

    When did Ye Pengfei pass through the teleportation circle?

    The next moment he scared off Qingshan Xuanzun, Ye Pengfei had already rushed to the teleportation circle!

    The Ye Pengfei who is in retreat in Fengcheng is Ye Pengfei's fake body.  Ye Pengfei, who issued the order for everyone in the Demon Dragon Palace to collect all kinds of useful things, was also this fake person.

    Just when everyone thought that Venerable Ye was making careful preparations for a dangerous journey across the seas, they did not expect that Venerable Ye had transformed into a businessman and left the Green Mountain Realm.

    Just when everyone was wondering whether Venerable Ye could avoid the powerful enemies along the way, they never expected that Venerable Ye had become a guard of Wanbao Pavilion.

    Or, the guard of the son of the master of Wanbao Pavilion!

    Making decisions before taking action is the true power of those who practice the way of extreme emotion.

    "Planning before taking action is easy to say, but much more difficult to do."

    Ye Pengfei had already planned all of this when he made up his mind to obtain the qualifications for Xianbao.

    Everyone thought that even the Eagle Lord, who had conducted in-depth investigation and understood the whole matter through other channels, also thought that Ye Pengfei had dedicated a treasure and obtained an entry token.  However, none of them expected that Ye Pengfei presented not one, but two treasures!  The entry token he obtained was not one, but two!

    However, this second treasure was not presented by the Demon Dragon Palace.  This second token has never passed through Ye Pengfei's hands.

    ¡­¡­

    Wanbao Pavilion.

    The name seems very powerful, but in fact it is.  Among all the cross-border forces, Wanbao Pavilion can only be regarded as a third-rate force.  For forces like them whose main business is doing business, the strongest one is the Wanxiang Pavilion, followed by the Secret Law Hall.  The former is all-encompassing and does all kinds of business.  The latter, however, focuses on secret techniques and secret techniques.  Even those rare things that assist enlightenment seem to be endless, as long as you can afford to pay the corresponding price.  They have the ability to provide it!

    As the saying goes, peers are enemies. Under the squeeze of the two major forces, Wanbao Pavilion can only suffer.  Started a little business.  And in the past history, they have not been able to obtain an entry token for Wan Hai Danger.

    The only thing that makes everyone in Wanbao Pavilion feel happy is the son of the master of Wanbao Pavilion.  The young master of the pavilion, Wan Yushan, is a talented person.

    Wan Yushan built the foundation at the age of three, formed elixirs at the age of four, became an infant at the age of five, was in the void at the age of six, and was in the cave at the age of seven Before the Immortal Realm, he took one step a year, made a breakthrough once a year, and never encountered anything at all.  hinder.

    After entering the realm of immortals, Wan Yu Mountain set a record that no one can break.

    Ten years!  Every ten years.  He can break through to the next level!

    The so-called "ten years" is of course not an accurate number.  However, there was really no time when he broke through all the way.  More than eleven years!

    It wasn¡¯t until he reached the first level of Xuanxian that Wan Yushan¡¯s progress stopped.

    This stop will last a thousand years.

    For the average strong person, it takes a thousand years.  It is normal to fail to break through from the first level of Xuanxian to the second level of Xuanxian.  In fact, it would take more than a thousand years for most powerful people to break through from the first level of Xuxian to the second level of Xuxian.

    ¡° However, Wanyu Mountain is different.  The road ahead of him was going really smoothly.  His reputation as a genius is too loud.

    Just before he stopped moving forward, many people were discussing whether Wanbao Pavilion should change its ways. With such a powerful genius, it is not impossible to go to an extreme realm to compete for the position of realm leader.

    However, when Wan Yushan¡¯s progress came to an abrupt halt, everyone¡¯s tone suddenly changed.  Back then, in the eyes of everyone, this genius who could compete for the master of the extreme realm has become an ordinary priest and elder who can only look after the home and the courtyard

    Even if Wan Yushan could withstand the trouble of a sudden halt in progress, he could not withstand more than a thousand years of discussion.  After all, his cultivation time was too short and he had seen too few people and things.  Although he has already reached the first level of the Mysterious Immortal, he lacks the corresponding experience compared with those strong men who have worked hard for hundreds of millions of years to reach the first level of the Mysterious Immortal.

    It¡¯s natural that Wan Yushan has inner demons.  If his family wasn't in the business, he could buy magic elixirs and secret techniques to solve inner demons at cheap prices.  Over the years, the cost of resolving inner demons alone is enough to bankrupt a third-rate, cross-border force!

    When Ye Pengfei was making plans, the reason why he chose Wanbao Pavilion was because of Wanyu Mountain.  Only Wan Yushan was most impressed by Ye Pengfei.  Only Wanbao Pavilion was the most willing to help Ye Pengfei.

    &nbsp;First of all, it was because of the treasure sent by Ye Pengfei.

    A mere middle-grade Taoist weapon is nothing even in the eyes of the third-rate power Wanbao Pavilion.  However, when this Taoist artifact is infused with a powerful power of concentration, its value immediately doubles, which is of extraordinary significance.

    Such a Taoist artifact is like a sweet spring in the desert to Wan Yushan, who is troubled by inner demons.  For Wanbao Pavilion, which is constantly spending manpower and material resources to find a way to solve the inner demons, it is tantamount to having a chance to breathe.  Just such a Taoist weapon is enough for Wanbao Pavilion to agree to protect Ye Pengfei and help him go to Wanhai's dangerous situation.

    " However, this is not Ye Pengfei's trump card. His trump card is a divine thought hidden in the Taoist weapon.

    The Wanbao Pavilion didn't know why after "acquiring" this middle-grade Taoist artifact, the Young Pavilion Master Wan Yushan only took less than a day to understand it and immediately decided to dedicate it to the Demon Sect in order to gain a piece of the Wanbao Pavilion.  The token of sea danger.  All they knew was that after the Young Pavilion Master obtained the token, his whole person changed.

    When his realm soared, Wan Yushan was full of confidence.

    During the millennium of hardship, Wan Yushan was restless.

    And while holding the aqua blue token, Wan Yushan regained his confidence.  Even his father, the master of Wanbao Pavilion, the pinnacle being of the third level of the Golden Immortal, Wan Yanhai, is also full of confidence

    No one knows the reason. In fact, except for Wan Yanhai and Wan Yushan, as well as Ye Pengfei himself, no one knows the ins and outs of this Taoist artifact.  Not to mention, why Wan Yanhai and Wan Yushan are so confident.

    Ye Pengfei planned well, and everything went according to his plan in an orderly manner.  By setting off early, through the channels of Wanbao Pavilion, and under Wan Yanhai's personal escort, he would definitely be able to reach Wan Hai's dangerous situation safely.  The only thing he didn't expect was that along the way, he would have a little tail that he couldn't get rid of

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 735. Wan Yuqiu

    In fact, compared with Wan Yuqiu, Ye Pengfei is much younger.  However, when the two of them stand together, everyone will think that Wan Yuqiu is innocent and innocent, while Ye Pengfei is calm and sophisticated.

    "Brother Ye, can the array of five elements really be arranged like this?"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s voice was so pure that Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t bear to refuse to answer.

    This is not because Ye Pengfei's mood was affected by Wan Yuqiu.  Rather, Wan Yuqiu's purity is unpretentious and truly pure.  Normal people all have a heart that loves truth, goodness, and beauty.  Ye Pengfei practices the way of extreme emotion, and is more likely to be attracted by people with true, kind and beautiful hearts.

    Wan Yuqiu is such an existence. She is like a piece of white paper that has never been stained with dust. She is so pure that it makes people's hearts move.

    Because of purity, everything Wan Yuqiu says and does is true.

    Because of his purity, Wan Yuqiu is always kind to others.

    Because of purity, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s every frown and smile are beautiful.

    Ye Pengfei calculated the reactions of Wan Yanhai and Wan Yushan accurately, but he failed to calculate that Wan Yanhai actually had such a daughter.  This Wan Yushan actually has a younger sister who is even more talented than Wan Yushan himself.

    "Alas, Wanbao Pavilion's information blocking ability is really strong. Wan Yushan steals the show, but Wan Yuqiu, who is more qualified than him, seems to have never existed."

    Ye Pengfei sighed secretly, and responded with a smile: "Of course, you have not reached the state yet, and you can't show it yet. However, as long as you think more about it, your Taoist method of 'knowing autumn with one leaf' will become even more powerful."  Subtle.¡±

    The word "Autumn" in Wan Yuqiu is taken from the famous saying that autumn can be known from just one leaf.  According to Wan Yanhai.  Wan Yuqiu had just learned to speak, and her first words were, "Brother, the bottleneck."

    As expected, it took more than a thousand years for Wanyu Mountain to hit its bottleneck.

    No one knows what Wan Yuqiu relies on.  It is predicted that Wanyu Mountain will encounter bottlenecks.  At first, Wan Yanhai thought it was just a child learning the language.  By accident.  However, in the years to come, Wan Yuqiu would hit the mark every time he said something.  It's so magical that people are speechless.

    According to Wan Yanhai¡¯s speculation, Wan Yuqiu is probably the reincarnation of a powerful being, and this powerful being cultivates the way of prophecy!

    Predicting the future is not predicting the future.

    To predict the future is to rely on various clues to deduce various possibilities.  Then, through different secret methods, a relatively certain future can be discovered.

    And to predict the future, no clues are needed.  No extrapolation is required.  With just one look, or even without looking, you can know a person's future or the outcome of an event.  Some people even think that this is not a prophecy.  This is what you say!

    No one knows how to practice prophecy.  Everyone only knows that even the most powerful forces will fanatically pursue beings with prophecy.

    Of course, the counterpart is the pursuit of hopeless forces.  He will try his best to kill him!

    Therefore, since realizing Wan Yuqiu's ability, Wan Yanhai has blocked everything from the outside world.  Including Wan Yanhai's wives and concubines, only Wan Yushan knew this secret.  In fact, even Wan Yuqiu's biological mother did not know that her biological daughter was probably the reincarnation of such a powerful being.

    But now, Ye Pengfei knows.

    Wan Yanhai actually arranged for Ye Pengfei to be Wan Yuqiu's "guard".  The reason for their trip was to attend a treasure event in a higher realm.  But Ye Pengfei, the "guard", was entangled by Wan Yuqiu.  Wan Yuqiu spent almost all the time with Ye Pengfei, barely sharing a room with him.

    "Don't say that Ye Pengfei is a practitioner of extreme emotion. He is good at observing people's hearts and minds.  Even if you are a fool, you can probably guess what Wan Jia means.  What makes Ye Pengfei very puzzled is why Wanjia likes him?

    ????????????? If it is because of the middle-grade Taoist weapon of my own and the divine thought attached to that Taoist weapon, it is only an exchange of equal value, and there is no need to do so.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense to say that it was because of my performance in Qingshan Realm.  Scaring away Qingshan Xuanzun was an incredible achievement in the eyes of the powerful Qingshan Realm masters.  However, in the eyes of beings like Wan Yanhai, it is not a big deal at all.

    You must know that Wan Yushan once killed the third level of Xuanxian with the level of Yuanxian!  !  !

    "The Wan family has such a pair of sons and daughters. What kind of genius will be noticed by them?"  Before Ye Pengfei knew about Wan Yuqiu's existence, he believed that Wan Family and Wanbao Pavilion would rise because of Wan Yuqiu.  After knowing the existence of Wan Yuqiu, Ye Pengfei was even more convinced that the Wan family would definitely become a top-level force.

    No matter how he thought about it, Ye Pengfei couldn't figure out the reason.

    And Wan Yuqiu gave him almost no??Pengfei stayed and had time to think quietly.  She spent almost all the time with Ye Pengfei.  Every question she asked and the deep meaning behind every question forced Ye Pengfei to be willing to stay with her and be attracted to her.

    When Ye Pengfei used the excuse that his "realm" was low and tried to excuse him, Wan Yuqiu flashed his big eyes and asked curiously: "Brother Ye, can you create this five-element formation?"

    "If someone else asked this, Ye Pengfei might think it was just an unintentional question.  When Wan Yuqiu asked this question, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look at Wan Yuqiu a few more times.

    Then, Ye Pengfei understood.  He suddenly understood that although he seemed to be able to create this kind of five-element formation, in fact, the formation had many shortcomings. They were similar in appearance but not in spirit!

    "Ye Pengfei's knowledge is very complex, and the formations are broad and profound. Ye Pengfei's knowledge is not deep.  He originally thought that he could create such a formation.  However, after Wan Yuqiu's reminder, he realized that if he dared to deploy such a formation in the face of a master, he would be seeking death!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat at the rhetorical question.  He didn't know that this was because Wan Yuqiu had already seen that although his realm was high and he had a lot of understanding, he was not capable enough.  Or because of her unpredictable prophecy.  Ye Pengfei originally wanted to look at Wan Yuqiu a few more times, see through Wan Yuqiu's mood swings, and figure out the reasons.  However, a loud noise drew the two people's attention to the sky.

    "Who, fellow Taoist, is blocking my way to Wanbao Pavilion?" Wan Yanhai's voice immediately sounded.

    "Hand over the token and I will spare your life!!!"

    A loud voice made the Wanjia treasure ship tremble slightly.  Wan Yanhai couldn't help but change his face, and his spiritual mind sent a message: "It's the existence of the Supreme Immortal! I'll block him, you all disperse and run away!"

    After saying that, Wan Yanhai headed up and headed straight into the sky thousands of feet high.

    Wan Yushan and his guards, without any hesitation, abandoned the treasure ship and fled towards the west.

    Ye Pengfei wanted to follow, but Wan Yuqiu pulled Ye Pengfei's sleeve. Ye Pengfei immediately understood and galloped away towards the opposite east

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 736. Where is the token?

    If there were no Wan Yuqiu, Ye Pengfei should follow Wan Yushan due to emotions and reasons.  He had just walked halfway through the road, and he still needed to rely on the cover of Wanbao Pavilion to continue moving forward.

    However, since Wan Yuqiu had given the signal, Ye Pengfei followed the trend and separated from Wan Yushan.  With Wan Yushan as a living target, the pressure on his side will be much less.

    As expected, although there are still some venerables coming to hunt him down.  However, attracted by Ye Pengfei's ever-changing and difficult-to-distinguish false identities, the two of them soon escaped smoothly.

    After he was sure that he had escaped from the pursuers, Ye Pengfei pondered for a moment and then said in a deep voice: "Yu Qiu, let's transfer to the upper reaches of Kunshan Mountain and then go to the Qiuying Transformation Realm. There is your branch of Wanbao Pavilion, and I will send you there.  , you will be safe."

    "Brother Ye, do you want to go on the road alone?" Wan Yuqiu asked softly.

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei replied without hesitation, "When I get there, if I change my identity, I can still go to Wan Hai Danger. Even if I encounter any setbacks, it's only half the journey, and I should be able to get there in time. Yu Qiu  , when Qiu Ying transforms into the realm, let¡¯s break up, I hope we can see each other again in the future!¡±

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t understand Wanjia¡¯s intentions, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand Wan Yuqiu¡¯s thoughts.

    This Wan Yuqiu is indeed beautiful. Her beauty is not beauty in the traditional sense, but a beauty that can make people happy and relaxed.

    When strong people practice, their spirits are often in a state of tension.  Taoism is subtle and changes are complex, and everyone needs to make arduous efforts to move forward.

    But, stay with Wan Yuqiu.  Even if it¡¯s just a casual chat.  Ye Pengfei can also understand something.  Either realize one's own shortcomings, or discover new changes in Taoism.

    Everything is so random, everything is so natural, it seems that there is no need to think too much at all. As long as you follow Wan Yuqiu's ideas, you will be able to improve your realm and improve your combat power.

    to be honest.  If it weren't for the fact that Hu Ji's life was in danger at any time, something might really happen between Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.

    But, at this time.  The timing was not right.

    Wan Yuqiu is a genius, even more talented than Wan Yushan.  However, her level is not high.  She didn't make rapid progress like Wan Yushan.

    In more than a thousand years, Wan Yuqiu has just reached the first level of Xuxian.  In the eyes of others, this kind of cultivation qualification is not too bad, but it is nothing unusual.  This is one of the reasons why her secret has never been known to the outside world.

    The treasures Ye Pengfei is looking for basically exist in places like Wan Hai Danger.  With Wan Yuqiu's realm and cultivation, it was impossible for her to practice and take risks with Ye Pengfei.

    Even.  Wan Yuqiu shouldn't even be with Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei wants to pull his teeth out from the tiger's mouth. He wants to pull out his teeth among those beings whose cultivation is higher than Qingshan Xuanzun and whose knowledge is much wider than Qingshan Xuanzun.  Whether he can protect himself or not is a question. How can he care about Wan Yuqiu?

    Give up the lover.  Even if he protects his lover, although Ye Pengfei is not completely ruthless towards Wan Yuqiu, he can control his own heart.

    "Perhaps, after Fox Princess completes her death evolution, I will come back to you. By then, if you are not married yet, maybe we can continue this relationship."

    Ye Pengfei responded resolutely. He knew that with Wan Yuqiu's intelligence, he didn't need to say anything.  However, what Ye Pengfei never expected was that Wan Yuqiu didn't say anything and just took out something.  His decision was immediately wasted.

    "Why is the token in your hand?" Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    "Hehe, because, I have to follow Brother Ye all the time. Wherever Brother Ye goes, Yu Qiu will go."

    "That Brother Yushan"

    "He also has a token, but he is going to the Purple Anxiety Realm."

    There are many fragments of immortality, and the three major realms of danger, dilemma, and misfortune are also scattered everywhere.  Almost every year, a realm is opened, which is not only provided for powerful people to experience and hunt for treasures, but also to increase the income of major forces.  This Purple Dark Territory is one of several realms that opened in the same year as the Ten Thousand Seas Crisis.  Its danger is also well-known, and its attractiveness is no less than that of Wanhai Danger.

    Through Wan Yuqiu¡¯s clear eyes, Ye Pengfei understood in an instant.

    "What you revealed is the piece of Purple Dark Territory obtained by Brother Yushan?"

    "Brother Ye is so smart." Wan Yuqiu smiled and nodded, and said in a sweet voice, "He is the eldest brother, so naturally he should act like an eldest brother. It is natural for him to attract the enemy's attention. Besides, we are here  Two tokens, he is one token. Even if he has to give up the order to save his life. He throws oneBlocks, we're going to lose two blocks.  All in all, it is more cost-effective for him to attract firepower.  "

    Ye Pengfei was speechless. Even he was deceived by Wanjia's plan.

    "But, what is your realm and cultivation level?" Ye Pengfei was still very confused.

    To be honest, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability, he shouldn¡¯t take risks in the dangerous situation of Wan Hai.  The existences that can escape the dangers of the sea are generally heavenly immortals and mysterious immortals.  Every time, there will be some golden immortals and supreme immortals joining.  However, it is rare in history for a powerful spirit-level warrior to enter adventure.

    "As for Ye Pengfei, his realm has only reached the spiritual level, but his strength is far behind.  He will risk his life if he goes there.  In order to save Fox Princess, he will fight tooth and nail at all costs!

    And Wan Yuqiu, what is it for?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She is afraid that as soon as she sets foot in the dangerous realm of Ten Thousand Seas, she will suppress that powerful realm and destroy everyone!

    "Brother Ye, I have this, and I am not afraid of the pressure of the realm. Besides, Brother Ye is still here."

    Ye Pengfei was slightly startled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight for my life, but I don¡¯t know if I can come back alive, so how can I have the energy to protect you?

    However, looking at Wan Yuqiu's relaxed and carefree smile, Ye Pengfei felt as if he had endless power!

    Soon, Ye Pengfei shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m not invincible. How could I have such thoughts?

    "Inner demons all have distracting thoughts. Ye Pengfei regarded his thoughts at this moment as distracting thoughts and arrogance.

    Wan Yuqiu just smiled indifferently and said nothing more.  She held up the treasure in her hand so that Ye Pengfei could see it clearly.

    This is a treasure that looks like a lantern. Ye Pengfei used his spiritual sense to explore it, but he couldn't penetrate it at all.  He used the realm pressure to suppress it again, but he couldn't move it even half an inch.

    In front of Wan Yuqiu, Ye Pengfei did not hide his true state.  And Wan Yuqiu never told his father and brother about Ye Pengfei's true state.  Although the two met for the first time, they understood each other very well.  Wan Yuqiu knew that Ye Pengfei would not hide anything, and Ye Pengfei also knew that Wan Yuqiu would not reveal the truth.

    Now, there is no one around, and Wan Yuqiu has no worries.  She giggled and said, "How about it, Brother Ye? With this rare treasure, Yu Qiu can also enter that dangerous situation."

    Ye Pengfei nodded briefly and asked in a deep voice: "What are the restrictions?"

    "Nothing can be hidden from Brother Ye." Wan Yuqiu smiled brightly, raised three fingers, and explained softly, "You can only use it for three hours a day. The rest of the time, you have to rely on Brother Ye. When you enter Wan Yuqiu, you can only use it for three hours a day.  In the dangerous sea situation, I will make Brother Ye's space plane my home. Brother Ye will not be unwelcome. Yu Qiu will pay the rent. It is up to Yu Qiu to improve Brother Ye's realm."

    You have asked me to say everything, but I have the nerve to say that you are not welcome?

    Ye Pengfei was angry and looked at Wan Yuqiu funny, not knowing what to say.

    There is no other way but to nod

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 737. Wanwai City

    Ye Pengfei has three confidantes.

    Beitang Yu is Ye Pengfei¡¯s first love.  When he was still very weak, Bei Tangyu ran away from home and followed him around, wandering around.  This kind of love is an unforgettable love.

    Yue Ningbing is the second lover.  It is difficult for Ye Pengfei to explain the source of this love.  Is it because Yue Ningbing's power of kingly power has affected me, who has just realized the truth?  Or was it Yue Ningbing's determination that moved her?  In short, while missing Bei Tangyu, Yue Ningbing's figure will appear in the sea of ????consciousness at the same time.  Ye Pengfei's love for these two people is equally heavy and equally deep.

    Fox Princess is Ye Pengfei¡¯s third lover.

    It is precisely because of the emotional support that Fox Princess has just advanced to the king-level Taoist weapon.  The reason why Ye Pengfei accepted Fox Ji was not only due to the subtle feelings established through fighting side by side for a long time.  More than that, it is a responsibility.  A responsibility that she was born for me and I love for her.

    Originally, this kind of love born out of "responsibility" was much inferior to the love for Bei Tangyu and the love for Yue Ningbing.  However, unexpected changes occurred unexpectedly, and Fox Princess's decisive devotion before retreating into seclusion made this love unforgettable!

    Just when Ye Pengfei understood what the fleeting image that contained the secrets of the three thousand avenues meant to Fox Princess, his love for Fox Princess had already surpassed Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing.  He believed that even in the future, the family would finally be reunited.  Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing will also agree with their love.  Although he is still in the spiritual realm, but.  However, attempts have already begun to consolidate the law into reality.

    Such attempts, of course, always end in failure.  but.  Ye Pengfei is very convinced that he will advance to the realm of the era.  You can immediately reach the peak of the first level of Xuanxian!  Even more, you can start to solidify the law as a body, use the Xuanxian level to display the power of the Golden Immortal!

    It is the strong belief that leads to the stability of the realm.  And the realm was beyond common sense, which caused Ye Pengfei to have stronger beliefs.  It is precisely because of the confirmation of this cycle that Ye Pengfei is very convinced that although he has to enter this trial place, he has got rid of the design of his previous life.

    At least, the unknown ending that always made me a little scared has changed!

    "Let's go, follow the established route." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, took Wan Yuqiu's left hand, teleported the magic circle down to the next place, and flew away

    ¡­¡­

    The opening time of Ten Thousand Seas Danger is fixed, and tens of thousands of powerful people will enter it on the same day.  However, the distances between the strong men and the dangers of Wan Hai are different, and the possible encounters along the way are different.  Therefore, in the situation closest to the Wanhai crisis, the Demon Sect established a city, not only to protect the teleportation array entering the Wanhai crisis, but also to receive the powerful people from all walks of life who arrived early.

    This city is called Wanwai City!

    If there is an outer city, of course there is an inner city.  The inner city outside the sea is located in the dangerous situation of the sea.  It is the only place that can protect the strong in a dangerous situation.  However, this Wanhai Inner City is very dark. Except for the first three times, you can enter three times for free with the token in your hand.  At other times, entering the city once will cost three thousand high-grade immortal stones!

    ??And these three free entrances also include teleporting from Wanhai City to Wanhai Inner City.  And that time when I was about to leave the dangerous situation of Bankai, I had to enter the inner city of Bankai again!

    In other words, strictly speaking, a group of powerful people only have one chance to enter Wanhai Inner City for free during the training process.  Unless, who is willing to spend those 30,000 high-grade immortal stones!

    Different situations have different prices.  However, no matter what, with 30,000 high-grade immortal stones, you can also buy a few high-grade Taoist artifacts!

    In other words, the Demon Sect has no intention of providing the Wanhai Inner City as a refuge for the powerful.  Now that you have the guts to come, find a way to survive on your own.

    "Brother Ye, this is the characteristic of the Demon Sect." Wan Yuqiu explained softly while strolling in Wanhai City, "Some forces, Guangdu have destined people. Their point of view is that even if they don't join our sect, we can meet each other in the future.  , and will also think of me to some extent. There are many free shelters in this type of adventure places."

    "And some forces are just to make money. Therefore, they will charge a symbolic amount of fairy stones, and then provide a suitable trading place to take advantage of it."

    "It's different in the Demon Sect. If you don't have the ability, you can't live. That's why this dangerous situation has become one of the adventure situations with the highest mortality rate."

    Wan Yuqiu was born in Wanbao Pavilion. Although Wanbao Pavilion was a third-rate cross-border force, it was countless times larger than the Demon Dragon Palace.  Many things that Wan Yuqiu knew were beyond the knowledge of Feng Qiaoning.

    It¡¯s like what is the danger in this dangerous situation in the sea.  The companion soul plant that Feng Qiaoning mentioned??, which area does it grow in?  This information cannot be provided by Feng Qiaoning and Demon Dragon Palace.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei chose Wanbao Pavilion as a partner was not only because he was optimistic about Wanbao Pavilion's future, but also because Wanbao Pavilion might be able to provide this kind of information.

    However, Ye Pengfei originally thought that he wanted to obtain this information from Wan Yushan.  He has also made preparations to exchange some treasures for this information.

    ¡°I never thought that Wan Yuqiu would be the one following me.  And this Wan Yuqiu just stuck to the door, not to mention that he didn't have to spend money to buy information.  Along the way, I saw items used by Ye Pengfei several times. Wan Yuqiu paid for them out of his own pocket and bought them as gifts for his lover.

    The most difficult thing to do is to forgive the kindness of a beauty. This beauty came in a strange way, and Ye Pengfei was also puzzled when accepting the gift.  However, Ye Pengfei has mastered the art of extreme emotion and knows when to be decisive and when to be free and easy.  Faced with Wan Yuqiu's behavior, he always laughed it off without saying much.

    Just as the two of them were strolling on the street, wandering around aimlessly, suddenly, there was a commotion, which attracted the attention of the two of them ^-^^-^

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 738. The Giant Spirit Tribe

    "Brother Ye, that seems to be a strong man from the Giant Spirit Clan. Let's go over and take a look?"

    Although Wan Yuqiu wanted to go over and watch the excitement, she insisted on asking Ye Pengfei's opinion first.  ([] ) Such a gesture makes people feel no fakeness.  She is like a docile wife who obeys her husband's arrangements in everything.

    Just when Wan Yuqiu asked softly, a charming male cultivator happened to pass by.  When he glanced at Wan Yuqiu, the pupils in his eyes could not help but shrink slightly.  When he looked at Ye Pengfei again, he understood the relationship between the two.

    "Haha, the Giant Spirit Tribe is rare, but I do have two Giant Spirit Tribe servants. If the girl wants to know about the Giant Spirit Tribe, I can ask those two servants to come and explain to the girl." This man  Xiu pretended to be smart and gave a slight salute to Wan Yuqiu.

    This male cultivator thought that even if Wan Yuqiu didn't accept his kindness, he would still look at him.  After all, the giant spirits are not everywhere in the streets.  If you can meet a giant spirit tribe member, you are considered lucky.  Not to mention, they can also take strong men from the Giant Spirit Clan as slaves.

    Then, this male cultivator has thousands of ways to entangle Wan Yuqiu.  This was his only way to win over girls in countless situations, and he never failed.  Not to mention that the relationship between Wan Yuqiu and Ye Pengfei has not been confirmed yet.  Even if Wan Yuqiu is already a wife, this male cultivator will still snatch her away.

    Who would have thought that Wan Yuqiu seemed to have not heard him at all, hooking the little finger of Ye Pengfei's right hand with his little hand and shaking it slightly.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Okay, let's go and have a look. Wan Yanhai is not sure yet. What Wan Yuqiu has understood is the way of prophecy. Perhaps, if it continues to develop, it will become worse and worse than the way of prophecy.  Many times, there will be another way different from the way of prophecy. Maybe. It will remove that "one leaf" and do not expect what will happen in the future.

    The two people walked to the place of commotion and looked curiously at the giant spirit tribesman who had transformed into a three-foot-long man.  They were not interested in this commotion, but they were very curious when they saw the giant spirits for the first time.

    Ninety percent of the strong men who were watching came to watch the fun for the same reason.

    The turmoil caused by the strong will often lead to a fierce battle.  Normally, no one would come so close to watch the excitement.

    " However, if you want to see the giant spirits, you have to get closer.  As soon as this giant spirit tribe changes into a small one, it is likely that it will become smaller than a grain of dust.  If you don¡¯t go inside, you won¡¯t see it clearly.

    Every onlooker put up defenses around themselves.  Then, he started watching it with interest.  No one would have expected that before anything happened to both sides of the commotion, suddenly, two shocking roars rang out from the outside.

    "Who dares to bully my Lei Ba tribe?"

    "Anyone who dares to bully my Leiyuntian clan will die!"

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    Like an earthquake, the hard ground shook violently, and two five-foot-tall men with similar looks rushed towards the turbulent place.

    " Fair and impartial, it was Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu on the route they were rushing towards.

    Ye Pengfei's face changed slightly, and two transparent "chaos" were shot into the bodies of the two powerful giant spirit clan men.  This is the result of his solidifying the Dharma, although it is fundamentally different from the real solidifying the Dharma.  However, the effect is much better than what he used to do against the enemy.

    The two powerful men from the Giant Spirit Clan inexplicably deviated from their original direction and rushed into the place where the commotion took place from another route.

    ¡°Tnnd, where did this rude man come from to dare to bump into me?!¡±

    "Go away, don't step on my pet!"

    Then I heard, bang, bang, two loud noises.  Two huge giants from the giant spirit clan flew out several dozen feet one after the other.  They fell to the ground and passed out together, unable to recover for a long time.

    In Wanhai City, during this period, more than 80% of the outsiders came to hold tokens and come to participate in Wanhai's thousand-year campaign.  How many people who dare to enter the dangerous situation of Wanhai are not fierce people?  In these two attacks, the two giant spirit tribesmen were not killed in an instant, or because of the face of the giant spirit tribe strongman who had only changed to a height of three feet in this turbulent place.

    The pinnacle of the third level of Xuanxian!

    ¡°Except for a few Golden Immortal-level and Supreme Immortal-level beings, this giant spirit clan powerhouse is the strongest being participating in the Thousand Seas Thousand Years of War.  Although those two guys were too reckless, they were his tribesmen after all, and they were shouting to help their tribesmen.  If they were defeated at once, it would be very troublesome.

    "Lei Ba? Lei Yuntian?" The three-foot-long Giant Spirit Clan warrior frowned slightly, "My surname is Lei, which means I have a mixed surname. Two Earth Immortals of the third level dare to interfere with my Jukun affairs.  ,can say thatBloody enough.  Just lie down for a while, and I'll do you some good while I clean up this mess.  "

    As he said this, Ju Kun, the giant spirit clan member, glared at the wizened old man opposite him and shouted: "Why, Jigang Xuanzun, you have the guts to ambush me, but you don't have the guts to fight with me? Come on, come on, today  Either you die or I live."

    Ha ha¡­¡­

    Everybody laughed.

    "You die, I live, and I live, you die, this guy is interesting.

    ??Everyone also understood that this Jigang Xuanzun must have ambushed Ju Kun halfway and wanted to snatch the entry token. However, he failed to grab it and had to change the target of the robbery.  Now, Ju Kun has seen him and wants to settle the score with him.

    This kind of thing happened frequently in previous years.  Everyone was laughing and laughing, waiting to see the fun.

    This is a world where the strong are respected, and it is also a magic city that believes in power.  Even if the fight is dark, no one will care.  Anyway, it is a common practice for the loser to take out the treasures to compensate for the reconstruction of damaged facilities. People from the Demon Sect will never come out to take care of this matter.

    However, just before the fight started, a lazy voice came from the outside.

    "Who is it that dares to beat my Qianjun servant?"

    There was silence all around ^-^^-^

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 739. The power of a thousand junctures, the wrath of a thousand junctures!

    "Who is Qianjun?" Ye Pengfei noticed that something was wrong, and immediately sent a message with his spiritual mind to ask Wan Yuqiu.

    "I don't know." Wan Yuqiu also looked confused.

    I don¡¯t know how many immortal fragments there are.  There are situations where strong people are present, at least hundreds of millions.

    And every situation has countless paradises and paradises.  In every Cave Heaven Paradise, there are countless countries whose area is much larger than that of Zhanlong Star.

    Calculating it this way, the number of strong people in all major realms is really too many.  Not to mention a third-rate force like Wanbao Pavilion, even a top cross-border force like the Demon Sect cannot possibly know all the powerful people.

    As soon as the critical moment came out, the whole place was silent.  It is clear that this great opportunity has a great origin.  However, Wan Yuqiu knew nothing about this person and could not answer Ye Pengfei's question.

    However, what the two of them can be sure of is that this Qianjun is the male cultivator who pretended to be a romantic and flirted with girls just now.

    This person suddenly came out to cause trouble. Why?

    Both of them had a vague feeling that this guy was still here for Wan Yuqiu.

    What will happen next?

    Even if Wan Yuqiu is good at prediction, he can't predict everything.

    I saw Wan Yuqiu Liu frowning slightly. After thinking for a while, his spiritual mind sent a message: "Brother Ye, it seems that I have to hide in your space."

    Even if you are here for me and I don¡¯t want to meet you again, is it possible that you can continue to pester me?

    However, the two people were wrong.  Since Qianjun appeared on the scene, Wan Yuqiu's actions have been predicted.

    "Ye Pengfei's power of attraction has not yet arrived."  A powerful pressure has already shocked the entire audience.  Ye Pengfei's ability to attract Wan Yuqiu collapsed in an instant, leaving him unable to attract Wan Yuqiu in.

    "The most immortal!!!" Wan Yuqiu's expression changed drastically, but Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed, and then.  He regained his composure, as if nothing had happened.

    Qianjun has been paying attention to Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu. The reason why he wanted to do this.  One is to get to know the two people's background, and the other is to leave a deep impression on Wan Yuqiu.  The Taoism practiced by Qianjun is very wonderful.  Any female cultivator with his "image" on it.  Nothing can escape his grasp.  And as long as the enemy is marked with his figure, his life and death are under his control.

    In his opinion, Wan Yuqiu is no exception.

    In his opinion, if Ye Pengfei dares to obstruct it, he will be killed without mercy!

    What is most important is the first step, to imprint his own image in Wan Yuqiu's heart.  In the heart of that male cultivator who was getting in the way, he also imprinted his own image.

    However, Qianjun was disappointed.

    Although Wan Yuqiu's expression suddenly changed.  However, in the sea of ????consciousness, deep in the soul, the shadow of Qianjun that just appeared was immediately wiped out into nothing.

    That¡¯s all.  The more challenging the female cultivator is, the more she can arouse Qianjun's interest.  However, Ye Pengfei's indifferent performance made Qianjun a little unsure.

    Qianjun sensed it carefully and found that there seemed to be no trace of his "image" appearing in Ye Pengfei's soul.

    "Is it possible? Is he also a supreme immortal, or a being with a higher level than me?"

    Qianjun thought to himself, stepped forward, and glanced at the powerful men coldly: "Wang Shisan, Cui Xiaoer, it must be you two who took action just now."

    "Qian, Qianjun Supreme, I, I didn't mean it."

    Being called by a pet name, I didn¡¯t dare to show any anger at all.  These two Xuanxian-level beings were so trembling that they almost fell to their knees.

    "Humph, if you say it wasn't intentional, then it doesn't mean it was intentional?"

    Without seeing any movement from Qianjun, the two Xuanxian screamed and turned into nothingness in an instant!

    The whole place is even more silent!  !  !

    These two Xuanxian, after all, are the existences of the second level of Xuanxian.  Although, if they were to fight against the Immortal, they would definitely be killed instantly.  However, it is impossible for an ordinary immortal to turn these two people into nothingness in such an understatement!

    This kind of artistic conception and power make people feel that this Qianjun has transcended the realm of the era and become a god far above everyone else!

    "Hmph, with my immense power, I can leave a mark on whoever's soul I want to leave. I want the woman, but I will kill the man!"

    Qianjun sneered and glanced towards Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu from the corner of his eyes.

    Qianjun has already felt that his act of showing off his power has left his own special imprint on the souls of that man and woman.  Next, just a few more steps.  That male cultivator, even if he is also a supreme immortal, will still live and die for himself.  And that woman??, no matter how stubborn you are, you will become my precious plaything.

    This critical glance is a declaration of victory.

    This fleeting glance was the beginning of a sudden demon in his heart!

    This glance should have been arrogant and complacent.  However, what Qian Jun never expected was that at a glance, the two of them turned out to be very strange!

    Even the few immortals who were very close to Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu didn't notice anything weird about Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  Although there is also a reason why they were frightened by the overwhelming power.  However, even if there is no such reason, if they are given enough time to look at the two people carefully, they will not find anything unusual.

    Only Qianjun, only a strong person who practices Taoism like him, can realize the mystery.

    "Fake! It's actually fake! My secret technique of shadow killing was actually planted on two fake bodies!" Qianjun was angry and horrified at the same time, "Who is that person? Why can he be so invisible?  Silently, you replaced your real body with a false one?"

    Recalling the situation carefully, Qianjun dared to bet that when he appeared on the stage, the two of them were still the same.  Even as his pressure enveloped the entire audience, the two people still existed in their true forms.

    "My own pressure prevented the male cultivator from attracting the female cultivator. It is clear and unmistakable, and there is no way it is false."  The female cultivator's face suddenly changed, and the male cultivator's eyes just flickered slightly. These are absolutely true. How could this be hidden from his own eyes?

    ???????????????? Just when I was a little disappointed and was about to use thunderous means to achieve my goal, these two people ran away and replaced their real bodies with fake ones!

    How short is this time?

    One ten thousandth of a moment, no, maybe only one hundred thousandth of a moment!

    Although, Qianjun did not display the strongest power or show the fastest killing speed.  However, in just one hundred thousandth of an instant, you can exchange your false body for your real body not far from yourself. What does this mean?

    In an instant, Qianjun felt frustrated.

    In an instant, Qianjun felt like he was filled with demons.

    In the next moment, Qianjun had killed all these inner demons.

    ¡°However, Qianjun is very clear about it.  Even if the inner demon is temporarily extinguished, the roots are not yet extinguished.  As long as the root of the inner demon is still there, the inner demon may come back at any time!

    "Okay, okay, I just came here to have fun when I was bored. I didn't expect it, I really didn't expect it!!!"

    Qianjun sneered, turned around, and left.  Only a group of mysterious immortals were left, staring with big eyes and small eyes, with cold sweat all over their backs (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 740. Face changes in mood calmly

    "It's so dangerous, so dangerous. If I hadn't always been accompanied by a false body, I might not have been able to escape this time." Wan Yuqiu kept patting his chest and exclaimed.  The seductive arcs rise and fall with her slender hands, which is enough to make people dizzy.

    "With you as my guide, how could I suffer a loss?" Ye Pengfei smiled calmly, neither moved by the beauty nor making Wan Yuqiu feel left out or targeted.

    Wan Yuqiu smiled sweetly and said softly: "Brother Ye, I'm afraid we have to change our appearance after provoking such a powerful enemy. I didn't expect that we would have to use the two masks we bought at Jinglei Market."

    As Wan Yuqiu spoke, he put a mask as thin as a cicada's wings on his face.  In the blink of an eye, Wan Yuqiu became a different person.

    Wan Yuqiu is not pretty, but her unique temperament is very attractive.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what material this thin mask is made of.  The moment Wan Yuqiu put on this mask, not only his appearance changed, but his temperament also changed dramatically.  Even Ye Pengfei couldn't see through Wan Yuqiu's mood swings!

    Ye Pengfei was extremely surprised when he saw this kind of mask at Jinglei Market.  What surprised him even more was that there were only two of these magical masks.  There were people coming and going in the market, but it happened that only I and Wan Yuqiu discovered the magic of this mask.

    It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t other strong men who have picked up these two masks.  However, regardless of their level of cultivation, they were unable to discover the secrets of these two masks.  But he and Wan Yuqiu seemed to be destined.  I saw these two masks at a glance, understood the secret at a glance, and figured out who should use which mask at a glance

    Everything is as smooth as flowing clouds and flowing water.  It wasn't until Ye Pengfei dripped blood to make the mask recognize its owner that he suddenly woke up.

    After waking up, everything became clear.

    After waking up.  The past speculations about Wan Yuqiu's appearance can finally be confirmed.

    After waking up, the design of the body in the previous life.  I admire you even more, and I am more aware of the unspeakable danger.

    Ye Pengfei no longer wants to deduce it.  He has understood that it is impossible for him to understand the ins and outs of this danger when his level is too low and his cultivation is not enough.

    After understanding this, Ye Pengfei became more free and easy.  This was the reason why he accepted Wan Yuqiu despite his doubts.

    After awakening from the sudden awakening, Ye Pengfei became even more free and unrestrained.  Not only will he not deliberately avoid the designs of his previous life as he did in the past.  On the contrary, he will face it head on and take the initiative to face this design.  Transform this design!

    The first target is the "guide", Wan Yuqiu!

    Not touching the floating clouds in the chaotic space is deliberate and passive.  A design to hide from past lives.

    I am willing to take Wan Yuqiu into dangerous adventures in the sea, which is a natural, active, and direct design of the present body.

    She can guide me.

    Can¡¯t I guide her?

    Changes in mood.  I feel free and easy!

    Seeing that Wan Yuqiu had changed his form, Ye Pengfei also put his own mask on his face, and then he laughed and said: "Yu Qiu, don't get lost. If your brother Ye can't find you, he will probably  I will be sad for the rest of my life.¡±

    Wan Yuqiu's eyes were full of joy and he chuckled: "This is not easy to handle. From now on, Yuqiu will live in Brother Ye's dimension."

    Wan Yuqiu has already been to Ye Pengfei's dimension. She knows the existence of those big stone ball seals, the existence of the inner demon of the era, and even knows the purpose of Ye Pengfei's trip.  She also saw Fox Lady with her own eyes, and saw the Thousand-Eyed Zerg container that sealed the Three Thousand Avenues.

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s tears have long left a permanent mark in Lingshi Palace.  Although she didn't say a word to Fox Princess, she was already deeply moved by Fox Princess.

    "I will go to the Lingshi Palace to accompany Sister Fox to give you a chance. There are also a lot of fairies who come to adventure in the dangerous situation of the sea, and the quality is also very high, hehe."

    Wan Yuqiu is a leader, but not every word she says is predicting or leading the future.  Perhaps due to limitations of realm, among hundreds or thousands of sentences, there are often only one or two sentences related to prophecy and the future.  However, even Wan Yuqiu himself is often not sure which sentence is such a sentence.

    Everything needs to be judged and checked by yourself.

    As soon as Wan Yuqiu's laughter came out of his mouth, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be slightly startled.  Then, he smiled slightly and walked towards WanwanTake a stroll to the market in Overseas City

    ¡­¡­

    On the way to Wanhai Crisis, Ye Pengfei visited many markets.  With the guidance of Wan Yuqiu, a female cultivator from Wanbao Pavilion, Ye Pengfei already has a very clear understanding of the categories of shops and stalls in the market.

    One is the business name of the city where the market is located, the city lord, and the local power.

    The second one is a cross-border business such as Wanbao Pavilion that specializes in trading.

    Third, there are some casual cultivators and small families.

    Among these three categories, the first two categories have a complete range of goods, which is dizzying.  The latter category is relatively shabby, and can only set up small stalls at random, and there is not even a cave dedicated to selling goods.  However, if you want to hunt for treasures, you can only do so in such a shabby place.

    Ye Pengfei originally didn't have much need for external objects. He could refine the inner demons of the Era if he needed them for practice.  The killer thing has already been prepared.  There are still more than a month left before the Wan Hai Crisis begins.  With the mentality of taking a casual look and maybe finding some treasures, he walked into the place where the vendors gathered.

    In fact, many powerful people know that this kind of place is the best place to find treasures.  However, few people know what kind of stall hawker is most likely to achieve what they want.  If you go from stall to stall and look at the goods one by one, no matter how small the market is, there are at least 170,000 or 80,000 such stalls, and the number of goods is in the millions or over 10 million. Who has the time to see them?  over?

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei received Wan Yuqiu¡¯s guidance, but became one of the few people who knew the secrets of Taobao.

    As soon as you enter the Wanwai City Market, you can see that the stalls are densely packed with more than a million stalls.  Various spiritual consciousnesses are constantly shuttled among them, some are bargaining, some are savoring, and more, like Ye Pengfei, are looking for a place to find treasures.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and walked straight towards a woman in white

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 741. Secret sale

    Many strong people believe that stall owners with good cultivation and strong evil spirits may possess some unknown treasures.

    The reason is very simple. These stall owners are all strong men who are accustomed to fighting and often take risks in dangerous places.  The more dangerous the place, the more treasures can be found.  If you visit these stalls more often, you might get good luck.

    This is not unreasonable, but after Wan Yuqiu¡¯s guidance, Ye Pengfei just learned that there are stalls that are more suitable for Taobao.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? strikes myselves to my side to fight and take risks.  Except for those lustful male cultivators, few people patronized the stall of the female cultivator in white.

    "However, Ye Pengfei knew that this female cultivator had great ambitions.  Thousands of years later, maybe she can also establish a cross-border power similar to Wanbao Pavilion.

    In the past, it was under the guidance of Wan Yuqiu that Ye Pengfei realized that existences like the female cultivators in white were outstanding and had lofty aspirations.

    Now, combined with the experience taught by Wan Yuqiu, coupled with Ye Pengfei's ability to observe and recognize people.  Among the millions of stalls, he quickly discovered this female nun in white.

    Ye Pengfei only stood for a while beside the stall of the female cultivator in white. When a male cultivator who failed to strike up a conversation reluctantly left the place, Ye Pengfei just sent a message with his spiritual mind and said calmly: "Go to your cave."

    The female cultivator in white had a glint in her eyes, and then she concealed it very well: "What is your surname, this venerable sir?"

    "leaf."

    "Venerable Ye, can someone introduce me?"

    "none."

    The female cultivator in white nodded.  He made a gesture of invitation.  The two people left the market one after the other

    Yes, only strong people who are accustomed to taking risks can harvest mysterious treasures.  However, how could a strong man who had truly harvested a large number of mysterious treasures personally set up a stall in the market?  Have this time.  Might as well go and do another vote.

    Only those who have gained something, but not too much, will go to the market to do business.

    And those who have gained a lot.  But they don¡¯t want to take advantage of big companies and powerful companies, so they will find a long-term partner.  By way of sharing.  to sell goods.

    The auction house is a long-term partner.

    The female cultivator in white, who is both powerful and ambitious, is another type of long-term partner.  People like them have spotted the strong people's love for Taobao.  They don't use auctions to drive up prices, but use secret locations and secret sales to attract customers.

    This method does not seem to be like an auction.  It can be sold at a high price, but it is not the case.

    At the auction, everyone is watching.  If you don't know the goods, there will probably be someone who does.  Good things can indeed command amazing prices.  but.  At the same time, if something is bad, it will be difficult to trick people and difficult to sell.

    It¡¯s different when selling secretly. I don¡¯t know the good stuff.  Maybe it will be picked up by others.  But on the other hand, there are always people who don't know the goods and buy bad things as good things.  In this world, there are always few good things and many bad things.  The income from this secret sale may be much more than that of the auction.

    However, this kind of secret sale often requires introduction.  Like Ye Pengfei, who came to the door casually, the female nun in white would only show a few goods and would not open them to Ye Pengfei to choose.

    Open a door and enter a world.  Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up, this layout, this aurait seemed like he had returned to the Mangshan Sect again.

    "The cave is so simple that it makes Master Ye laugh." The female cultivator in white smiled shyly, "What kind of treasures does Master Ye want to see?"

    Ye Pengfei did not answer immediately, but chuckled and said: "Your place is very similar to the sect where I first learned the immortal way. You should have got this place from a small sect in the virtual realm."

    Back then, the Mangshan Sect¡¯s Cave Paradise was not a good place, nor was it a good place on the Moon Immortal Star, let alone here.  Ye Pengfei made a pun, seemingly nostalgic for the past, but actually he had other intentions.

    The female cultivator in white was stunned for a moment, and then she understood.

    "It's Wang Zhi who was negligent."

    I saw Wang Zhi wave his slender hand, and a small teleportation circle appeared in front of him.

    "Master Ye, please, Wang Zhi can only do this, please be respectful, Master Ye."

    Wang Zhi¡¯s words are full of wit.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous words sounded like he was nostalgic for the past.  But in fact, it was saying that Wang Zhi was too stingy to bring himself to such a garbage place.

    &nbsp; You must know that the master of the virtual realm is just a spirit fairy.  Some of the small sects in the virtual realm are similar to sects such as the Mangshan Sect.  If you can only afford this kind of paradise, then there is no need to do any secret business and just close down.

    Wang Zhi is very smart, and immediately changed his attitude after being teased by Ye Pengfei.

    However, at the same time, Wang Zhi also nodded slightly at Ye Pengfei.

    The so-called "Wang Zhi can only do this" means that I, Wang Zhi, do not belong here alone.  I, Wang Zhi, have very little power. I can at most give you a promotion to a better paradise.  You are a new face. I, Wang Zhi, can do this, which is already very good.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said nothing more.  He followed Wang Zhi and entered the teleportation circle.

    The new paradise is more than a thousand times better than the previous one.  There must be a higher-level Cave Paradise, but since Ye Pengfei had no one to recommend him and he didn't have a great reputation, he could only stop here.

    In the last cave, Ye Pengfei did not notice the presence of anyone else.  There are two Yuanxian guarding the door of this Cave Heaven Blessed Land.

    Wang Zhi stepped forward and whispered a few words to the two Yuan Immortals. The two Yuan Immortals frowned, and one of them said: "Wang Zhi, you have already used your privilege once this year."

    "Senior Brother Fang, you won't ask me to ask the ancestor. When I get the qualifications, I'm afraid this Venerable Ye will be angry."

    The two Yuanxian looked at each other, then shook their heads helplessly and said: "Okay, let's make an exception once, and we won't make an exception next time."

    "Thank you, Senior Brother Fang, thank you Senior Brother Qiu."

    Wang Zhi came over happily, bowed slightly to Ye Pengfei, and said apologetically: "I have kept you waiting for a long time, Master Ye. Please come with me, Master Ye."

    Ye Pengfei laughed and gave Wang Zhi a thumbs up: "Good means, good means! Within a thousand years, your name Wang Zhi should be resounding in all areas!"

    The two Yuanxian's bodies were shaken, and they couldn't help but look at Ye Pengfei in surprise, not knowing what to say.  Wang Zhi also stared at Ye Pengfei for a long time with wide eyes, and then sighed softly: "Venerable Ye has good eyesight and good means!"

    Wang Zhi¡¯s momentum slowly changed, slowly getting stronger, getting stronger, getting stronger again

    She is actually a Xuan Zun!  !  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 742. Magnificent Palace

    "I wonder when Fellow Daoist Ye discovered Wang Zhi's realm and cultivation?"

    "Blurred."

    Wang Zhi rolled her eyes at Ye Pengfei angrily. It was so charming that it was hard to describe.

    Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, looked calm, showing no signs of lust or deliberate avoidance.

    Wang Zhi knew that he could not compare to Ye Pengfei in terms of vision and concentration.  However, Wang Zhi is not angry either.  I am in business, and what I pay attention to is harmony and wealth.  It won't work, because you are not as powerful as your customers, so you have to find fault with others.

    Another teleportation circle appeared in front of the two of them.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s really the end.¡± Ye Pengfei chuckled.

    "Wang Zhi can guarantee that Fellow Daoist Ye will make this trip worthwhile." Wang Zhi is also confident.

    This paradise is extraordinary.

    There is a fairy mountain in the center. I don¡¯t know how high the mountain is.  The fairy mountain is surrounded by glowing light. Before entering the mountain, you can already feel the spiritual energy from a distance, which is rare in the world.

    ??Besides this fairy mountain, there are seventy-two small fairy mountains of different heights.  They surround the main peak in the center, forming an innate formation.

    In addition to all the seventy-three fairy mountains, there are also seven layers of seven-color precious light protection.  Even if the existence of the Xuanxian Third Heaven, holding a high-grade Taoist weapon, may not be able to break through the treasure light and enter the seventy-three fairy mountains.

    And apart from these seventy-three fairy mountains, there is only a vast ocean left in the huge cave heaven paradise.  Ye Pengfei's consciousness dispersed and he traveled tens of billions of miles around, but could not see a small island.  Most likely, all the land in the entire Cave Heaven Paradise.  They're all gathered here.

    "What a generous and ambitious effort." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but give a thumbs up again and praised loudly.

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu visited dozens of cave heaven paradises where treasures were secretly sold.  Some of the owners of these Cave Heaven Paradise have reached the level of Golden Immortal.  However, I have never seen anyone with such courage.  The cave is so well managed.

    With Ye Pengfei's eyes, he can naturally see it.  Such a move.  It's not a boring move.  If a strong enemy really attacks, the defense of the fairy mountain will be broken.  These seventy-three fairy mountains will sink to the bottom of the sea.  And there is this endless sea outside.  It will turn into a powerful water restriction, sealing the enemy in the depths of the sea, and will never be able to stand up!

    If it were other people, they would not dare to enter such a place easily.  Even though Wang Zhiming is a businessman on the surface, his charm and femininity are really fascinating.  However, once you fall out and don't recognize anyone.  Suppressed you, robbed you, and even refined you.  It's not a strange thing.

    Wang Zhi had never met Ye Pengfei, and it was also the first time for Ye Pengfei to meet Wang Zhi.  Normally, Ye Pengfei should be more cautious and not enter such dangerous places easily.  However, Ye Pengfei gave another thumbs up.  After praising him loudly, he looked at Wang Zhi calmly, waiting for Wang Zhi to open the passage into the fairy mountain.

    This time, Wang Zhi was even more surprised.

    "Does this person really have a unique skill? Or is he audacious? Aren't you afraid of anything?"

    From the first moment he saw Ye Pengfei, Wang Zhi realized that no matter what, he couldn't see through Ye Pengfei's true cultivation level.  Ye Pengfei's repeated performances also made Wang Zhi realize that this Lord Ye was a character with a sharp gaze and difficult to deal with.

    It was only now, after Wang Zhi deliberately led Ye Pengfei to this paradise, that she truly realized that Ye Pengfei could be friends with him.

    Whenever you want to establish cross-border power, you not only have to be strong yourself, but you also have to make friends and attract support from outside.  There has never been any cross-border power that can be established independently without external forces.

    The establishment of every cross-border force means countless fierce battles and countless bloody storms.  Wang Zhi is ambitious and she understands the importance of foreign aid.  But now, in her eyes, Ye Pengfei seemed to be a powerful being worth befriending.

    " If Wang Zhi knew that Ye Pengfei's realm was only the first level of spiritual immortal, and his power was only the first level of virtual immortal, he would probably not even bother to look at Ye Pengfei.  But now, she had to open the door and welcome Ye Pengfei to enter with the highest courtesy.

    "Master Wang Zhi of Wanhai Pavilion, Master Ye, please."

    Wang Zhiyu pointed, and a golden avenue stretched from the feet of the two people to the top of the Central Fairy Mountain.  Vaguely, on the top of the mountain, there were bursts of fairy music, which made people yearn for it infinitely.

    "The sound of Mi Mi?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    This Wang Zhi dares to call himself Wanhai Pavilion!

    This welcoming voice is a mesmerizing voice that can confuse the existence of the Era Realm!

    You must know that Wan Hai is the territory of the Demon Sect.  There is no force,?In the name of "Wan Hai".

    And the existence of the Era Realm has an unusual state of mind.  It is difficult and difficult to disturb the mood of the era with the sound of Mi Mi.

    However, Wang Zhi dared to name his power Wanhai Pavilion.  Wang Zhi was able to use this rare melodious sound as a welcome song.  This Wang Zhi seems to be just an existence from the first level of Xuanxian.  However, she clearly has an extraordinary origin.  There is obviously an ulterior relationship between her and this demon sect.

    It seems that while wandering around, I discovered something remarkable.  Are she and the demon sect an enemy or a friend?

    Ye Pengfei didn't bother to get to the bottom of it. With a calm face, he and Wang Zhi walked side by side along the Golden Avenue, straight to the top of the mountain.

    The top of the fairy mountain is a magnificent palace.  Ye Pengfei realized that the building materials of this palace were all rare.  If you meditate and practice in a palace like this, one day will be worth a hundred days!

    "Compared with this palace, my Lingshi Palace is just like a thatched house." Ye Pengfei sighed secretly.

    Looking at this majestic palace, Ye Pengfei had a thought.  He wants to rebuild the palace and provide Fox Princess with a better place to practice.

    Thinking like this, Ye Pengfei consulted Wan Yuqiu about spiritual transmission.

    The images inside and outside the palace were transmitted into Wan Yuqiu's sea of ??consciousness. Wan Yuqiu said in surprise: "This is really a big deal. Compared with the main hall of Wanxiang Pavilion, it is not less generous. Brother Ye, you want to build  Such a palace is really too difficult. If you are not a first-rate power, it is simply impossible to complete such a grand project!"

    Ye Pengfei originally asked Wan Yuqiu to estimate the price, but Wan Yuqiu didn't say anything at all.

    ??If you haven¡¯t said it yet, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve already said it. That Wanxiang Pavilion is a first-class cross-border power, which can be compared with the Demon Sect.  In terms of financial resources, Wanxiang Pavilion is even higher than the Demon Sect.  With the financial resources of Wanxiang Pavilion, the main hall can only do this.  This shows how much it costs to build this palace.

    Wan Yuqiu knew that Ye Pengfei had no intention of establishing his own power.  Moreover, even if Ye Pengfei had this idea, it would not be possible to establish a first-class cross-border power all at once.  The Fox Princess incident can be dragged on for ten to a hundred years.  However, it was impossible for Fox Princess to survive until Ye Pengfei established such a powerful force.

    "If we can't build, then we can only rob?"

    Wan Yuqiu was stunned (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 743. Treasure hunt

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    Rob?

    Are you kidding me?

    The power that can own such a palace must have been a great power in the past.  (. wo.) Even if it has declined, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse.  It is estimated that even my own Wanbao Pavilion cannot compete with it.

    What level is Brother Ye?

    Close to the realm of the second heaven of Lingxian, close to the peak of the first heaven of Xuxian. At such a level, even his eldest brother Wan Yushan cannot beat him, let alone a duel with such mysterious forces?

    Wang Zhi is the master of the pavilion, and he is in the Xuanxian level. This is obvious.  Secretly, it is unknown how powerful there are in this mysterious force.

    "Brother Ye, don't be reckless!" After a brief moment of astonishment, Wan Yuqiu shouted in panic, "In front of Yu Qiu's eyes, the future is in turmoil, Brother Ye"

    "Future?" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, "If Fox Princess dies, I will have no future!"

    Wan Yuqiu was stunned for a while, and the hot tears fell down again involuntarily

    ¡­¡­

    How did Master Wang Zhixuan know that Master Ye in front of him was plotting to seize his palace.  She didn't even know that Ye Pengfei was cultivating the path of extreme emotion.  Even if his heart is turbulent, his face can still remain calm and joyless, making it difficult for outsiders to guess.

    Wang Zhi saw Ye Pengfei looking up and down the palace, not as shocked as he imagined, so he couldn't help but look at Ye Pengfei even more highly: "Master Ye, please sit down."

    The two of them entered the main hall and sat down separately. Immortal tea automatically appeared in their hands. Wang Zhi just asked, "Does Venerable Ye have a purpose in coming here?"

    ??Secret place for sale.  It is also similar to that of a regular store, with detailed treasure classifications for anyone to choose from.  However, these treasures are often difficult to identify, or are damaged or broken.  The buyer needs to have certain appreciation ability and repair ability.

    Ye Pengfei was just wandering around casually without any goals.  But.  After seeing the majesty of this fairy mountain and being jealous of the magic of this palace, he already had a goal.

    "The origin of the five elements. The higher the grade, the better."

    Although Ye Pengfei is eyeing the palace of Wanhai Pavilion, he also knows his current strength.  Above the realm.  He might be able to move on.  However, in terms of strength, it is impossible to improve further before the auxiliary plane is completely repaired.

    Only the Five Elements Emperor¡¯s True Body can compete with the masters!

    Ye Pengfei has self-assessed that the Five Elements real people he devoured in the past were the origins of the low-grade Five Elements.  By using the power of the Five Elements, one can compete with the supreme existence in the realm of gods and humans.  If the Five Elements are in harmony and use the abilities of Ice, Wind, and Lei Xiaosanqi, they can compete with the first-level Void Immortal powerhouses like Wutian Immortal Emperor.

    This is the source of inferiority.  (Just read the novel.) If you can obtain a higher-level source of the Five Elements.  When the opportunity is right, if you let the Five Elements Emperor continue to advance, you may be able to compete with the Xuanxian, Jinxian, and even the Supreme Immortal!

    I heard Ye Pengfei say this.  Wang Zhi couldn't help being slightly surprised, and thought to himself: "Is it possible that this is God's will?"

    On the surface, Wang Zhi still felt the spring breeze blowing on his face, and smiled sweetly: "There is no high-grade five element origin, but I have news. High-grade water element origin. Is Master Ye interested?"

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei said without any nonsense, "What's the price?"

    For Ye Pengfei, the top grade is still a bit low.  However, it can be considered an improvement.  Wang Zhi didn't know what Ye Pengfei was thinking, so he smiled and said: "Let's put this matter aside for now. We will discuss it in detail after Master Ye has finished selecting other treasures."

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "Anything related to the way of deduction."

    Wang Zhi was shocked again.

    "This personcould he have gotten some news? That shouldn't be the case. There are at most five people who know the news"

    On the surface, Wang Zhi is still calm.  She didn't know that Ye Pengfei was already thinking about it.

    "It seems that something happened by accident. This is not bad. At least, you can have more contact with Wang Zhi. There will be more chances of success!"

    No treasure can compare to the splendid main hall of Wanhai Pavilion.  If only I could use this main palace to replace my own spiritual stone palace.  At least Fox Princess no longer has to worry about insufficient supply of the power of reincarnation.

    Wang Zhi pondered for a while, and then, with a wave of his hand, a green light appeared in front of Ye Pengfei: "Master Ye, please see, these things are all related to the way of deduction."

    Half a jade slip, a broken knife, a dark and dirty square cloth, and a long sword.

    Ye Pengfei's eyes were immediately attracted to the sword.  ?The shape of the sword is very similar to the Sword of Samsara.  However, what appears in the green light and shadow are just phantoms.  Ye Pengfei couldn't tell whether there was reincarnation in this sword.

    "Is this an eighth-level divine sword? However, it feels like it has the artistic conception of a Taoist weapon."

    "Zun Ye has good eyesight. The price of this sword is three thousand middle-grade immortal stones." Wang Zhi breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡° If Ye Pengfei chose that square cloth, she would think carefully about whether to activate the ban and kill Ye Pengfei on the spot.

    Wang Zhi didn¡¯t realize it himself, even though he only knew Ye Pengfei for a few sticks of incense.  However, in her heart, she unknowingly regarded Ye Pengfei as a friend, and she didn't want anything to happen to her friend.

    Moisturizes things silently.

    Ye Pengfei's moves became more and more silent, like gentle breeze and drizzle, simply achieving what he wanted.

    Especially when he only subtly asked Wang Zhi to give up the possible hostility, the method was even more invisible and unpredictable.

    If you want something, you must protect yourself.

    "If you can't protect yourself, why did Fox Princess take this palace?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, without looking at the square cloth, he clicked on the half piece of jade slip, and said in a deep voice: "This is for the first time."

    Wang Zhi smiled and said: "Now that Venerable Ye has spoken, it's hard for Wang Zhi to say no. It's just the business in the future. Venerable Ye also wants to let Wang Zhi make some money."

    Wang Zhi calmed down and really started talking about business.

    Ye Pengfei selected some objects one after another. These were actually prepared for the gods of the three space planes.  After advancing to the realm of immortals, Mo Xuan, Cen Na, and Samsara all had no suitable training methods and no idea of ??the direction of enlightenment.  If you have to explore everything on your own, it will be even more difficult to continue to improve.

    On the way to Wanhai City, Wan Yuqiu had already purchased some Kung Fu secrets and Taoist fragments for Mo Xuan and the other three.  However, the things in Wanhai Pavilion are indeed interesting. Even if Ye Pengfei does not seek to seize the treasure hall of Wanhai Pavilion, the trip is already worthwhile.

    "The total price is two hundred yuan of high-grade immortal stone. I exchange it for a hair of the Xuanxian's inner demon. What does the pavilion master think?"

    A strand of hair from a mysterious demon?

    Wang Zhigang was about to say something he had already prepared, but he was stunned for a moment (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 744. Invitation

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    In fact, although Ye Pengfei does not have two hundred pieces of high-grade immortal stones, Wan Yuqiu will definitely rush to pay the bill.  (. wo.) Wan Yuqiu is always like this all the way down, and Ye Pengfei has long been used to it.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei insisted on throwing out a strand of Xuanxian's inner demon's hair, and he had a purpose in it.

    "Xuanxian is easy to find, but inner demons are hard to find."  Which Xuanxian can endure the growth of inner demons?  As soon as he came to the forefront, he beheaded him.  Even if the root cannot be eradicated, the inner demon cannot be allowed to grow.

    Although a hair of the Xuanxian's inner demon is not much, it is rare and its value is much higher than two hundred high-grade immortal stones.  If it is run properly, it is not unusual to sell it for two thousand or twenty thousand.

    ¡° However, what makes Wang Zhi dazed is not that he can sell it at a high price if he changes hands.  Rather, he just needs to materialize his inner demons to make the next breakthrough.

    ¡°What a coincidence, what a coincidence, why did he just take out a hair of the inner demon of Xuanxian?¡±

    "No one knows what I need for my Taoist breakthrough, and it has nothing to do with that place. It seems that I wronged him because I was suspicious before."

    "It's just now, should I choose this hair, or"

    Wang Zhi was stunned for a long time, and then smiled sheepishly: "Ah, Wang Zhi lost his composure. Such a rare treasure made Wang Zhi lose his mind and made Venerable Ye laugh."

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "The value of this thing should be more than two hundred high-grade immortal stones. The pavilion master previously made a lot of profits, and Ye did not want the pavilion master to suffer a loss. Now, I hope the pavilion master will tell me, then  The whereabouts of the origin of the high-grade water system.¡±

    Ye Pengfei speaks appropriately.  Wang Zhi didn't doubt him even more.  Wang Zhi shook his head and said with a smile: "If Venerable Ye is willing to do Wang Zhi a favor, these two hundred high-grade immortal stones will be Wang Zhi's gift to Venerable Ye. The whereabouts of the origin of the top-grade water element, Wang Zhi  Zhi can also tell you for free. Wang Zhi can even help and help Venerable Ye get the source of this high-grade water system. What do Venerable Ye think? "

    Two hundred high-grade immortal stones, which is almost the price of half a high-grade Taoist artifact.  Coupled with the news of the whereabouts of a high-grade water system source, it might be enough to purchase a high-grade Taoist artifact.  Such a meeting gift.  It can be said to be extremely rich.

    Ye Pengfei was waiting for Wang Zhi's words. If he wanted to seize the treasure hall of Wanhai Pavilion, he had to have a good relationship with Wanhai Pavilion.  You can enter here at any time.

    However, despite waiting for these words, Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry to answer.  He pondered for a while and then said: "Presumably, the Pavilion Master is either looking for treasure or doing something dangerous. Well, Ye is not afraid of danger. But Ye doesn't have much time, and the danger of the world is about to begin."

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter." Wang Zhi smiled even brighter, if Ye Pengfei agreed immediately.  She was the one who had to have doubts, "Zun Ye guessed right, he was indeed going to hunt for treasure. However, where the treasure is, time moves slowly. It's a thousand years inside. It's only a day outside. It's thousands of miles away.  There is still a few months left before the realm can be opened, so it¡¯s definitely too late!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was slightly startled: "Is it the space plane left behind by a strong man who practiced the way of time?"

    ¡°One day outside, a thousand years inside.  This is a magical thing that can only be accomplished by a powerful being who practices the Way of Time.  Ye Pengfei doesn't know much about the way of time.  However, presumably only the space plane existing in the Era Realm can achieve this effect.

    And if the strong man is still alive, Wang Zhi will never dare to go in.  Every strong person is invincible in his own space plane.  Not to mention, a strong person who cultivates the way of time can completely defeat the strong with the weak.  He used an extremely long time to trap and kill the enemies that he could not reach in the space plane.

    Only when the strong man falls can Wang Zhi dare to go in.

    It is extremely rare for a strong person to die unfortunately, but the space plane remains intact.  When it comes to desperate times, any strong person will drain the lake to fish, burn the forest to hunt, overdraw the power of the space plane, and fight to the death with powerful enemies.

    "Sure enough, we can't hide it from Master Ye." Wang Zhi said with a smile, "It is such a strange space plane. However, this space has been damaged, and we cannot stay in it for too long. Ten thousand years at most.  That¡¯s ten days outside before we have to leave.¡±

    "That's amazing." Ye Pengfei exclaimed, "The Pavilion Master is equivalent to giving Ye Mou thousands of years of cultivation time, and also telling Ye Mou the secret of the existence of that space. Ye Mou is worried that if he is destined to go in,  There¡¯s no way you can get out alive.¡±

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei is very jealous of these ten thousand years of cultivation time.

    Because the auxiliary plane cannot be restored temporarily, it is impossible for the power to continue to grow.  However, Taoism can be improved and the realm can be improved.

    &nbsp;Ye Pengfei cultivates the way of extreme emotion, and pays attention to the silent and preemptive strike.  Just like Wang Zhi, the master of Wanhai Pavilion, even before he saw Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei had already hidden some tricks on her.  If Taoism is more sophisticated and the realm is higher, Ye Pengfei can just find a human shield partner, and he can always hide behind and shoot cold arrows, killing everyone accurately.

    And Wan Yuqiu can also use this free ten thousand years to improve his realm and cultivation level.  Wan Yuqiu has no cultivation bottleneck to speak of. If she hadn't been worried about being snatched away by powerful sects and cross-border forces, she would definitely not be just a first-level Void Immortal now.

    And now, she has her sights set on Ye Pengfei, and Wanjia has also placed its bet on Ye Pengfei.  Wan Yuqiu no longer has any scruples, she is going to soar into the sky!

    With Wan Yuqiu¡¯s qualifications, he can at least be promoted to the level of Nirvana Heavenly Immortal in ten thousand years!

    In this way, venturing into dangerous situations across the sea will be safer and safer.  Otherwise, among tens of thousands of high-level beings, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu are too weak.  I am afraid that most of the thousand-year battle can only be spent on escaping for one's life.

    "However, Ye Pengfei said it bluntly.

    How can such a rare secret realm be known to ordinary people?  Not to mention that he and Wang Zhi had only known each other for a short time. Even if he had been friends with Wang Zhi for ten thousand years, Wang Zhi probably would not tell him easily.

    Although, Ye Pengfei had already subtly affected Wang Zhi's emotions and controlled Wang Zhi's emotions.  However, it was difficult for Ye Pengfei to be sure that when he left, there would be no strong person other than Wang Zhi who could kill him!

    Ye Pengfei is self-aware.

    ¡°If you put aside the path of extreme emotion, you may not even be able to defeat the strong men of the second level of the Void Immortal, let alone the existence of the Xuanxian level.  Although Qingshan Xuanzun was scared away, it was because of the use of various methods.  If Qingshan Xuanzun really wants to kill someone, he has no other choice but to run away.

    Once you enter the secret realm, it¡¯s not that safe.  This kind of secret realm formed by the space plane of the fallen strongman often has only one entrance and exit.  If someone really has ulterior motives and goes in, he will never get out.

    Wang Zhi had already made up her mind. She smiled slightly and pulled out a golden talisman.

    "Heart Demon Spell!!!" Wan Yuqiu shouted in surprise.

    Since the beginning of the transaction, Wan Yuqiu has been paying attention to the whole thing through the projection sent in by Ye Pengfei.  On the surface, Ye Pengfei is choosing the things, but in fact, it is Wan Yuqiu, a well-informed and powerful man from Wanbao Pavilion, who is choosing the treasures for Ye Pengfei.

    Although Wan Yuqiu also sighed repeatedly among the dozens of objects he selected, he never lost his composure by screaming like this.  Ye Pengfei looked at Wan Yuqiu in surprise, and suddenly realized (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 745. Inspiration supreme

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    ¡°It turns out to be the inner magic talisman. I swear by it, it can indeed make Ye feel at ease. (. wo.)¡± Ye Pengfei nodded.

    Wang Zhi smiled even more.

    The Heart Demon Talisman is an extremely rare kind of talisman.  This talisman has the power to penetrate the heavens and the earth, and can mobilize the power of the realm to kill strong men who violate their oaths.  Anyone who swears an oath to the inner demon talisman will not dare to break the oath, even if it is the existence of the third level of immortality.

    The one who can know the existence of this kind of talisman is at least the existence of Jin Zun.  When Wang Zhi saw Ye Pengfei's sharp eyesight, he assumed that Ye Pengfei was at least a gold-level being.

    "However." Although Wang Zhi was very happy, Ye Pengfei changed his words and said, "Ye is very curious. Ye is not a famous person, and the pavilion master should have never seen Ye take action. When we first met,  The Pavilion Master firstly doesn¡¯t know what kind of Taoism Ye practices, secondly he doesn¡¯t know the power of Ye¡¯s magical powers, and thirdly he doesn¡¯t know what Ye¡¯s character is, so why would he suddenly throw out such a big benefit?¡±

    Wang Zhijiao smiled and said only four words¡ª¡ª

    "Inspiration is supreme!"

    No one will believe that the legendary Supreme Inspiration is actually enshrined in Wanhai Pavilion!

    Looking at this supreme being with a withered face through a water mirror, even though Ye Pengfei had good control over his emotions, he couldn't help but stand up, his expression changing several times.

    Inspiration is supreme, not known for its combat prowess.  If he were to fight alone, he might not be as good as an ordinary first-level golden immortal.

    However, there is absolutely no existence from the third level of the Immortal that dares to fight alone with the Supreme Inspiration!

    Inspiration is supreme, named after its invincible inspiration.  The so-called words follow the law.  This is his kind of existence!

    Fight him, even if you can kill him.  Before someone dies, if they say a random word, you will be buried with them.  It¡¯s not just you who will be buried with you, maybe your descendants will be buried with you for generations to come.  Everyone will suffer disaster!

    This is not a pretense, but there are precedents to be found.

    It is said that there once were three immortal third-level beings.  Dare to disrespect inspiration supremely.  As a result, these three immortals died and their descendants disappeared.  They all fell into the mortal world and became slaves and maids, and they could no longer cultivate themselves!

    And what about this supreme inspiration?  It was true that he was defeated by those three immortals, but before he died, he made a prophecy.  He predicted that he would be able to completely recover in a hundred years!

    As a result, after a hundred years of silence, the Supreme Inspiration appeared again.  During these hundred years.  I used to sneer at him, thinking that he was talking big words and trying to scare others. At worst, he would suffer from headaches and fever, or at worst, his realm would plummet.  The cultivation base is greatly damaged!

    It is no exaggeration to say that inspiration is the supreme existence.  If he admits to being second, absolutely no one will dare to admit to being first!

    Ye Pengfei is very aware of the various rumors about the Supreme Inspiration.  Because this inspiration is supreme.  It is the idol that Wan Yuqiu worships and the goal that Wan Yuqiu strives for.

    "It's really the Supreme Inspiration! It's him!" In the Lingshi Palace, Wan Yuqiu's voice trembled with excitement.

    Ye Pengfei quickly stabilized his emotions, and his expression became calm again.

    "It turns out that the Supreme Inspiration made the prophecy. No wonder the Pavilion Master values ??me so much."

    A look of surprise passed through Wang Zhi's beautiful eyes.

    The Supreme Inspiration chuckled and said: "If I hadn't made the prophecy, how could Xiaozhi go to the market to set up a stall in person? I have already predicted that you will appear today!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "So, the Supreme Lord already knows everything about Ye?"

    "How is it possible?" The Supreme Inspiration shook his head and sighed, "The way of heaven changes, and all things are infinite. I am just inspired by it, and it comes from my heart. I don't even know whether Master Ye's appearance is true or false.  Not to mention the others.¡±

    Ye Pengfei's eyelids couldn't help but jump a few times.  He changed the topic and asked in a deep voice: "If the Inspiration Supreme takes action, where can't I go in this world? The Pavilion Master has given me a huge benefit, and Ye deserves it."

    After cupping his hands, Ye Pengfei planned to leave.

    Even he can tell that he is a mask.  To put it lightly, I made myself emotionally fluctuate twice in a row.  You cannot stay here for long, and you cannot see this person often.  I still want to seize the palace of Wanhai Pavilion, but I can't let the Inspiration Supreme see it.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei is still evil-minded.  For the sake of Fox Princess, even if the Inspiration Supreme is enshrined by Wanhai Pavilion, Ye Pengfei must find ways to get the palace.

    How could Wan Yuqiu not know Ye Pengfei's heart? She almost bit her lower lip and bled.

    "Brother Ye, don't be afraid of him. He can predict, and so can Yu Qiu."Concealed!  "

    As he spoke, a strange force began to surge within Wan Yuqiu's body.

    "Yu Qiu, are you crazy?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help being horrified, and quickly took action to restrain Wan Yuqiu.

    Wan Yuqiu treats Ye Pengfei wholeheartedly.  Ye Pengfei already knew all her abilities.  This method of shielding others from their past lives, present lives, and futures will not only reduce their longevity, but also bear the price of a plummeting realm, making it difficult to see the avenue for the rest of their lives!

    Wan Yuqiu has only just achieved the realm of immortals. Once his realm falls and his path is damaged, he may never be able to return to the realm of immortals again in this life.

    And what Wan Yuqiu wants to deal with is the famous Inspiration Supreme.  Who knows what kind of price Wan Yuqiu will have to bear in their duel?

    "Brother Ye, don't you want to save Sister Hu Ji anymore?" Wan Yuqiu's face showed an unprecedented stubbornness, "Yu Qiu is hopeless at best, but Sister Hu Ji is possible.  When the body dies, the Tao disappears!"

    Ye Pengfei was immediately confused.

    The great ambition leads Wan Yuqiu to deviate from the design track of his previous life.  Now it seems that the guidance is indeed successful. If it is successful, she is willing to pay such a price for Fox Princess.

    If it were the Ye Pengfei of the past, I'm afraid Wan Yuqiu would have left it alone.  Wan Yuqiu's path is hopeless, which means that he has another chance to defeat his previous life.

    But now

    "Yu Qiu, I am responsible for everything!"

    Ye Pengfei restrained Wan Yuqiu forcefully.  Then, he bowed his hands and said goodbye.

    At this moment, the Inspiration Supreme sighed: "Fellow Daoist Ye, do you think that if I still have such earth-shattering abilities, Xiaozhi would be in such a miserable state?"

    Down and out?  Hey, sitting in such a secret place can be called abjection?

    Ye Pengfei looked down upon the Inspiration Supreme and paused.

    "The Supreme Being is ill and needs something from the Secret Realm of Time?" Ye Pengfei asked without any hesitation.

    In the face of inspiration, it is best to avoid any conspiracy.  Say what you have to say and ask if you have questions.

    Sure enough, the Supreme Inspiration nodded and said: "Fellow Daoist Ye is right. Even if I am sure that Friend Daoist Ye will help, after the matter is completed, I owe you a huge favor!"

    Ye Pengfei was moved again.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 746. Soul Accompanying Grass

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    In this world, debts of gratitude are the most difficult to repay.  ¡¾*You¡¿(. wo.) Not to mention, it¡¯s a huge favor.

    It¡¯s nice to have someone owe you a favor, not to mention having the famous Inspiration Supreme owe you a huge favor!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei was a little doubtful whether this Inspiration Supreme was a benefit left to him by his previous life.

    But, on second thought, it¡¯s unlikely.

    This is a trial place. If there is an Inspiration Supreme at your call, it would be a trial.

    Thinking more deeply, it is enough to have one prophet in the trial ground. Why are there two or even more?

    Ye Pengfei smiled playfully, so much that even the Inspiration Supreme couldn't understand or guess. He just nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, since the Supreme has said so, I will go there."  .Xiao Zhi, let¡¯s make an oath.¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who was originally serious and cautious, suddenly became glib and playful. Wang Zhi couldn't help but tremble slightly, feeling a very bad feeling.

    Wang Zhi subconsciously looked towards the Supreme Inspiration.

    The Inspiration Supreme has indeed been seriously injured a long time ago and is not as good as before.  However, the reason why Wang Zhi was able to survive and preserve this secret realm, this fairy mountain, and this palace was because of his supreme inspiration.  Whenever he encounters difficulties, Wang Zhi will subconsciously seek help from the Supreme Inspiration.

    But this time, Wang Zhi was disappointed.  Inspiration Supreme also had a confused look on his face. He didn't know why Ye Pengfei suddenly became like this.

    If the Supreme Inspiration is still at its peak, you will definitely be able to see it.  Ye Pengfei was disturbing other people's emotions and already casting spells.  But now the Inspiration Supreme can only survive

    ¡­¡­

    The golden heart magic talisman was suspended in mid-air. Wang Zhi swore: "Wang Zhi will definitely not plot any evil intentions during this trip and put Venerable Ye in danger. Wang Zhi"

    "Wait a minute." Ye Pengfei suddenly said.  Interrupting Wang Zhi's oath, "Xiao Zhi, you can't do this. Don't put me in danger. What if you do something bad and knock down my realm or break my Taoist heart?"  ?¡±

    Wang Zhi was stunned.

    You are so powerful, you can talk to the Inspiration Supreme, and you don¡¯t know who is causing trouble.  I promise not to lead the way blindly, okay?

    However, looking at Ye Pengfei's cheerful appearance, Wang Zhi felt upset for no reason: "Okay, I'll follow you, I will swear whatever you say."

    Thena vow that lasted ten thousand words.  Wang Zhi was treated so badly that she almost lost her temper.  But the Inspiration Supreme gradually understood something.

    It was Ye Pengfei's turn to swear, and the Inspiration Supreme coughed lightly and said: "Fellow Daoist Ye, you don't need to swear anymore. Show us your true realm and cultivation."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and put away the hip-hop and slick look just now.  The concealment technique was also lifted.

    "The realm of the first-level spiritual immortal?! The power of the first-level virtual immortal?!" Wang Zhi couldn't help roaring.

    I thought I had found a helpful helper.  I didn't expect him to be such a waste.  Wang Zhi couldn't believe his eyes.  I am a talented person. I want to subvert the existence of behemoths like the Demon Sect from now on. Why did my boat capsize in the gutter?

    "Oh, I didn't expect that such a gentle and beautiful female fairy can roar like a lion from the east of the river." Ye Pengfei smiled and scratched his ears.

    The Supreme Inspiration sighed and said: "No wonder Fellow Daoist Ye asked Xiaozhi to swear like that. It is indeed the case Fellow Daoist Ye, are you practicing emotional Taoism? Xiaozhi must have been tricked in the market."

    "It cannot be hidden from the eyes of the Supreme Being." Ye Pengfei chuckled and gave a thumbs up.

    The Supreme Inspiration snorted angrily: "Fellow Daoist Ye, don't be too proud. The effectiveness of the inner demon charm can only last for a million years. Aren't you afraid that I will cause trouble for you a million years later?"

    Ye Pengfei put away his smile, and in an instant, he seemed to be a different person.

    "If people block me, I will kill people! If gods block me, I will kill gods!"

    Angry Wang Zhi couldn't help but be shocked by Ye Pengfei's momentum. She couldn't help but take two steps back.

    The Inspiration Supreme couldn't help but change his face slightly, and nodded slowly.

    "What a spirit! It turns out that a few years ago, the person whose faith was so strong that it swept through all situations was actually Fellow Daoist Ye."

    Wang Zhi couldn't understand what the Supreme Inspiration was saying. After taking two steps back, she couldn't help but become angry and scolded: "Fellow Daoist Ye, please."Thousands of years later, let's compete!  "

    Wang Zhi made a sign of invitation and was about to drive Ye Pengfei away.

    Wang Zhi was unable to deal with Ye Pengfei with his eloquent and eloquent oath just now.  Not to mention Wang Zhi himself, even other powerful men from Wanhai Pavilion or foreign aid could never take action against Ye Pengfei.  On the contrary, Wang Zhi had to secretly order everyone not to be disrespectful to Ye Pengfei in the slightest.  Otherwise, a punishment from the inner demon talisman, no matter who it is, will be wiped out!

    Wang Zhi was very angry. She already understood why Ye Pengfei suddenly smiled playfully, which was puzzling.  This was a diversion, preventing him and Inspiration Supreme from investigating Ye Pengfei's anomalies.  It was fishing in troubled waters again, which inspired me to swear these ten thousand words.

    These ten thousand words of oath are so perfect.  Wang Zhi couldn't think of any more stringent oath than this.

    However, Wang Zhi didn¡¯t know that he only thought of Ye Pengfei¡¯s intentions, but did not think of anything deeper.

    Faced with Wang Zhi¡¯s driving gesture, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t move at all.  He didn't even look at Wang Zhi, but looked at the Inspiration Supreme lightly.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became extremely weird.

    Wang Zhi is angry, Ye Pengfei is waiting, and the Supreme Inspiration is thinking.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    Wang Zhi has thought about it for a while, and the inspiration supreme thinking is about to have results, and Ye Pengfei has almost seen the results he wants

    ¡°Alas.¡± The Supreme Inspiration suddenly sighed.

    "No! You can't take advantage of him!" Wang Zhi shouted angrily. She had already guessed what the Supreme Inspiration would say.

    The Supreme Inspiration shook his head and said: "Fighting spirit does not mean courage, Xiaozhi. Although Daoyou Ye is low in realm and weak in strength, if you can protect him well, maybe you can pick that soul-accompanying grass."

    Soul companion grass?

    Ye Pengfei's pupils couldn't help but tighten.

    "If my guess is correct, Fellow Daoist Ye also needs the Soul Accompanying Grass. Fellow Daoist Ye came to participate in the Thousand Years of Thousand Seas Crisis Campaign, presumably just for that top-quality Soul Accompanying Grass!" Inspiration Supreme said slowly, "Me too.  To be honest with you Daoist Ye, the Soul Accompanying Grass in Ten Thousand Seas of Crisis is closely related to the Soul Accompanying Grass in the Time Secret Realm. Only by taking this Soul Accompanying Grass in the Time Secret Realm can you get the Soul Accompanying Grass in Ten Thousand Seas of Crisis.  The ultimate soul companion grass!"

    What a coincidence!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't bear it anymore and glanced at the Lingshi Palace (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 747. Preparation before departure

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words came true. He really had to struggle with this beautiful Wang Zhi for a long time.  (. wo.)

    In the secret realm of time, we have been searching for thousands of years.  Wang Zhi obviously has to go with him when Wan Hai is in danger.  Fortunately, he had the inner magic talisman, otherwise, he would definitely be torn into pieces by this angry lioness.

    "Luck, really luck." Ye Pengfei sighed and said, "If I hadn't met the Pavilion Master, I'm afraid my trip would have been in vain."

    Ye Pengfei was telling the truth, but Wang Zhi really hated Ye Pengfei.

    "Hmph! Arrogant and arrogant! A little fairy with such power, trying to brave the dangers of the sea, is simply asking for death!"

    is not that right?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even golden immortal level beings cannot guarantee that they can safely survive the millennium.  The little fairy, whose strength is only a mere Void Immortal, is simply looking for death.

    And, when the Inspiration Supreme said that Ye Pengfei also needed the Soul Companion Grass, Wang Zhi also understood.  The reason why Ye Pengfei's strength is so many levels behind his realm is because something happened in the auxiliary plane.  Only by finding rare spiritual objects such as Soul Accompanying Grass can we reshape the auxiliary plane and continue to increase our strength.

    After bastardizing Ye Pengfei, Wang Zhi was still angry and continued to say bitterly: "Even if you get lucky and get the Soul Accompanying Grass with your aunt, it will still be useless. (Just read the novel.) That Soul-Calling Pill  Without your share, you should give up on this idea!"

    Eating Hunhuncao raw is of little use.  Even if you are lucky, you can at most awaken one or two auxiliary planes, and it is impossible to completely solve Ye Pengfei's troubles.

    Ye Pengfei's plan also uses Soul Accompanying Grass as the main ingredient.  Refining the Soul-Calling Pill.  One top-quality soul-accompanying grass can be enough to refine a hundred soul-calling pills, enough for one's own use.

    But now things have changed.  The information Feng Qiaoning obtained was insufficient, and Ye Pengfei did not expect that in order to get the top-quality soul-accompanying grass in the dangerous situation of the sea, he must first get the soul-accompanying grass in the secret realm of time.  Should have known so.  When asking Wang Zhi to swear an oath, he should also add the Fenqi Shendan.

    After all, Ye Pengfei is not omniscient and omnipotent, and Wan Yuqiu only made the prophecy of "picking up girls".  None of this was predicted in advance.  A missed move is inevitable.

    "However, Ye Pengfei didn't feel depressed at all.  He smiled at the Supreme Inspiration.  Said: "With good luck, you will be invincible."

    The Supreme Inspiration glared at Ye Pengfei angrily, the water mirror swayed, and the old man no longer wanted to look at Ye Pengfei again.

    And Wang Zhi finally came to his senses.

    "Grandpa Inspiration still owes him a huge favor! Oh, God, I wish you thunder and lightning!"

    Wang Zhi really has the potential to inherit the mantle of inspiration. Two people who are extremely difficult to deal with have just left the secret realm of Wanhai Pavilion when a bolt of lightning struck from the sky.  (Just read the novel.) Wang Zhi is in front, and Ye Pengfei is behind.  The two of them were only a few feet apart.  But the lightning was impartial and only hit Ye Pengfei, leaving Wang Zhi unharmed.

    Wang Zhi could see clearly that there was a fight between people in the sky, which brought disaster to the fish in the pond.

    "Okay! I'll kill you little fairy. I'm finally free."

    The owner who sent out this lightning was at least an immortal-level being.  What kind of thing is Ye Pengfei? Even if he possesses a rare treasure, he will probably be wiped out in a hurry.

    However, Wang Zhi was disappointed once again.  A divine thought.  Passed into her sea of ??consciousness: "Xiao Zhi, don't be naughty. Brother, I will go do some things first and I will come back to you soon. Be good and don't run around."

    "Damn it!!!" Wang Zhi was furious again.

    Wang Zhi has also understood that the reason why Ye Pengfei is like this is because he practices Taoism related to emotions.  Disturbing other people's emotions and taking advantage of others' weaknesses are the usual tricks of this type of strong person.  However, Wang Zhi just couldn't control his emotions.  Every time she stayed with Ye Pengfei, she would become more irritable.

    After receiving Ye Pengfei's spiritual thought, Wang Zhi stood still for a long time, and then sighed slightly and said secretly: "No wonder Grandpa Qinqi said that although time is strange and space is mysterious, they are not as good as  People's hearts. Although this guy is hateful, he has surpassed my ability as a mysterious immortal with his spiritual realm."

    Wang Zhi shook his head helplessly and swallowed a magic pill.  He crossed his legs and sat down

    ¡­¡­

    Before going to the Secret Realm of Time, Ye Pengfei needs to settle down Fox Princess.  Those ten thousand years were an opportunity for himself and Wan Yuqiu.  However, for Fox Princess, it is a fatal ten thousand years.  Fox Princess must be transferred out of the auxiliary plane and settled before setting off.

    "Mo Xuan, I need you to sacrifice a little this time." In a courtyard rich in spiritual energy, Ye Pengfei released the Lingshi Palace, "Take care of her at all costs!"

    "Yes! Master!" Mo Xuan answered firmly, without the slightest hint of dissatisfaction.

    Ce Na and Samsara also came out of the auxiliary plane: "Old Demon, if we go this time, we will definitely get something good for you. Don't worry, we won't lose you."

    "Hey, there's so much nonsense. Go quickly, I'm going to practice in seclusion." Mo Xuan chuckled, and turned into a black mist, surrounding the miniature spiritual stone palace.  Then, gradually, the black mist disappeared and the Lingshi Palace disappeared.  In this courtyard, except for the original flowers, plants, trees, stone tables and benches, there are no external objects.

    Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction, rolled Cen Na and Samsara back into the auxiliary plane, and returned the way they came.

    Before Ye Pengfei arrived, Wang Zhi suddenly opened his eyes: "Huh, what treasure are you going to get? No matter how good the treasure is, it can't save your life!"

    "Isn't it you?" The next moment, Ye Pengfei appeared in front of Wang Zhi with a smile, "In the oath you swore, you cannot abandon me and ignore me. You must fight side by side and go all out."

    Wang Zhi almost ran out of breath and carried it over. He was really trapped in a cocoon. He had used a precious inner demon charm to restrain himself.

    "Hmph!" Wang Zhi suppressed his anger and said in a cold voice, "It's too dangerous there, and I can't guarantee that I can protect you. When it comes to that dangerous journey across the ocean, you have nothing to do with me, and you deserve to die!"  "

    "Xiao Zhi, you can't do this." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "From now on, you will curse me to death. You are cultivating the path of glory and glory. Even if you have the help of the soul-calling pill, I'm afraid you will not be able to deal with the inner demons."  ah."

    Wang Zhi couldn't help being stunned, and then frowned: "How do you know that I am cultivating the path of glory and glory?"

    "Is it difficult to guess?" Ye Pengfei made a fuss and did not explain, "That's all, we will fight side by side for thousands of years. Although you hate me, I still want to give you some benefits."

    Three strands of the Xuanxian's inner demon's hair floated towards Wang Zhi.  Wang Zhi was stunned again, and his mood couldn't help but become complicated (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 748. Violent Wang Zhi

    The three hairs of the Xuanxian's inner demons are of great benefit to oneself in overcoming the troubles caused by the inner demons.  If you can rely on these three inner demons of Xuanxian, you can understand the method of restraining your inner demons.  Perhaps, even without the help of the soul-calling pill, he would dare to break through the barrier of the first level of the Mysterious Immortal.

    "However, this was given by that hateful person. How could I, Wang Zhi, want it?"

    Wang Zhi gritted his teeth and wanted to refuse.  However, Ye Pengfei pinpointed the key points of Wang Zhi's mood swings. Just when Wang Zhi was about to speak, Ye Pengfei suddenly moved and floated away: "Take it, even if you have collected the protection fee."

    Wang Zhi was stunned, and involuntarily reached out his hand and grabbed three strands of hair in his palm.

    When the hair fell into the palm of his hand, Wang Zhi realized that he had been tricked again.  His emotions were completely controlled by Ye Pengfei.

    "A little fairy, actually has such ability?" Looking at Ye Pengfei walking away, Wang Zhi's eyes were even more complicated

    ¡­¡­

    In the main plane, Wan Yuqiu sat on a big stone ball, while slowly absorbing and refining the huge power drained from the stone ball, he said with a smile: "Brother Ye, your wrist is becoming more and more flawless.  . Previously, he was plotting to rob the palace, but now he is plotting to steal his heart."

    "Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about?" Ye Pengfei laughed and scolded, "It's just to save his life. Who wants the heart of the Hedong Lion?"

    "But you are so surprised. I'm afraid Wang Zhi won't be able to survive for ten thousand years, and he will be captured by Brother Ye because of hatred and love."

    Wan Yuqiu is right, Ye Pengfei almost controls Wang Zhi's emotions now.  Playing with applause.  If Ye Pengfei wanted to capture Wang Zhi's heart, after spending thousands of years together, it was entirely possible that he would find an opportunity and take advantage of it.

    but¡­¡­

    "Yu Qiu, that Supreme Inspiration is your idol, how can you treat him so easily?" Ye Pengfei's smile faded and his expression became solemn.  "He is the master of tricks, and he uses them with ease. I can't escape his control with my little tricks!"

    Wan Yuqiu was suddenly frightened.  He said in surprise: "Did the Inspiration Supreme do it on purpose? He figured out Brother Ye's future, so he wanted to create opportunities. Give Wang Zhi to Brother Ye?"

    "I'm afraid it's not that simple." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "How can the reputation of inspiration be false? Even if he is seriously injured, what he is planning is definitely not ordinary. I can't see through it, I can't see through it"

    Wan Yuqiu was also silent. After a while, she closed her eyes and started practicing silently again

    ¡­¡­

    It feels like I have returned to the realm of green mountains, and I look around.  There are huge plants everywhere.  Every plant has a different number of caves and paradises.

    "When you step here, the flow of time is already different from outside." Wang Zhi explained with a cold face and a deep voice.  "We have to kill through this jungle, and then enter a space filled with ghosts. I can protect you in this jungle area. When we get to the space filled with ghosts, it will depend on your ability."

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    The Supreme Inspiration predicted that Ye Pengfei would be of great use, and it was not just random talk.  Deal with ghosts.  It is indeed Ye Pengfei who is the best at this.  He can even disturb and control Xuanxian's emotions. As long as he doesn't encounter an overly powerful ghost, he can lead Wang Zhi through the ghost space.

    Wang Zhi said no more, took out a high-grade Taoist weapon, and strode forward.

    "What a big hammer. I didn't expect that she is really a lioness." Ye Pengfei was so surprised that his jaw almost dropped.

    There are very few female cultivators who use heavy hammers.  Not to mention, this Wang Zhi looks as soft and graceful as water

    "It's true that people cannot be judged by their appearance, and sea water cannot be measured." Ye Pengfei sighed and shook his head repeatedly.

    Even if Ye Pengfei caught Wang Zhi's emotional weakness early, he did not expect that Wang Zhi would still be such a strange existence.

    Boom boom boom

    A huge, scalp-numbing sound echoed throughout this space.  Wang Zhi wielded a heavy hammer and just forced his way through.  The huge plants of different levels nearby were blasted to pieces by Wang Zhi before they could transform and cast spells.  Ye Pengfei had no doubt that if the inner demon charm did not exist, he would become one of these fragments.

    After looking carefully for a while, Ye Pengfei discovered that these plant fragments had different endings.  Some are so green that they seem to be able to grow new limbs on their own, while others are so withered that they turn into powder when a breeze blows over them.

    "This top-grade Taoist weapon is also the Tao of Ku Rong. It's really good luck." Ye Pengfei secretly praised, and took big steps to follow Wang Zhi closely.

    &nbsp; In all major realms, there are not many high-grade Taoist artifacts.  Generally, it would be very good for a Xuanxian to possess a high-grade Taoist weapon.  If the Taoism contained in this Taoist weapon happens to be consistent with the Taoism you practice, it will make people even more happy.

    There are three thousand avenues, and countless changes in minor paths. Wang Zhi cultivated a variant of the avenue of reincarnation - the path of dryness and glory.  Ye Pengfei was both surprised and envious that she could find such a high-grade Taoist artifact that also possesses the way of glory.

    If the Tao and the law are consistent, you can make your domain power reach a higher level.  Ye Pengfei could see clearly that among the huge plants smashed to pieces by Wang Zhi, there were those whose level was equivalent to Wang Zhi's.  However, before they had time to take action, they were defeated by Wang Zhi and did not dare to show their faces.  Wang Zhi would never be able to do this without a high-grade Taoist weapon that also possesses the Way of Withering and Prosperity.

    And now Ye Pengfei relies on Taoism for a living.  If he was hit hard by a being like Wang Zhi, he would not be able to fight back except using his fake body to escape.

    "However, because of his Taoism, as long as he strikes first, even Xuanxian dares to fight.  And if he could possess such a high-grade Taoist weapon, even the Golden Immortal would dare to fight!

    Wang Zhi didn¡¯t look back, as if he had seen through Ye Pengfei¡¯s thoughts: ¡°Hmph, my Wanhai Pavilion¡¯s hundreds of millions of years of accumulation, how can it be compared to your little fairy!¡±

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei chuckled, his eyes flickered twice, and he didn't say much.

    Wang Zhi, however, refused to give up and continued to say sarcastically: "You don't have to think about the big favor. If you use it once, you will never get a second chance!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed again, and he became more sure of his guess.

    "Haha, I'm not greedy, just give me a hundred Soul-Calling Pills."

    ¡°Dream!!!¡±

    Wang Zhi almost lost her temper again. She tilted the hammer in her hand, and a Mystical Immortal-level soul-possessed insect that was about to be smashed by her suddenly found an opportunity to attack.

    With a sudden buzz, the soul-possessed insect transformed into countless shapes, making it impossible to find its true body.  Subconsciously, Wang Zhi looked in the direction of the human form.

    "Silly girl, my true body is here!" The soul-possessed insect laughed loudly and was about to take advantage of the opportunity and get into Wang Zhi's body.

    However, before the soul-possessing insect could get in, it felt panicked for no reason.  It was as if once he got into Wang Zhi's body, he would face some terrifying existence.

    ?? It only takes one millionth of an instant for Xuanxian-level fighting skills to undergo earth-shaking changes.  The true form of this Mysterious Immortal-level soul-possessed insect shook, and a ten thousandth of an instant passed, and Wang Zhi also reacted in time.  I saw her making a beautiful flash first, and then hitting her viciously. The soul-possessed insect was thrown thousands of feet high into the sky by Wang Zhi for no apparent reason, and it never dared to come back.

    Wang Zhi did not continue to move forward bravely. She looked at Ye Pengfei steadily for a while, then, with a rare nod, she said:

    "You're not considered useless."

    ?¡­(To be continued)

    s

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 749. The road ahead is blocked

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    This incident made Wang Zhi finally realize that Ye Pengfei was not arrogant or seeking death.  (. wo.) Although he is only a small first-level spiritual immortal, he has the capital to be on par with the Xuanxian.

    That unprovoked lightning strike is enough to kill any immortal.  However, Ye Pengfei was unscathed and ran to nowhere.  I had been staying with Ye Pengfei all this time, and I didn't even notice when he replaced his real body with a fake one.

    This shows that this person is good at saving his life.

    And now this incident shows that he had secretly planned his killing move early on.  Even though he was having a lively fight in front of him, he was probably already making secret moves, causing various entities in the distance to fall prey to them unconsciously.

    This shows that this person is accustomed to killing enemies beyond his level!

    In terms of realm, Ye Pengfei is not worth mentioning.  In terms of strength, he is even more useless in Xuanxian's eyes.  However, whoever dares to despise him will be in serious trouble.

    Chapter 732 saves a lot of energy.  It only takes three more days to walk through this area.  "

    Wang Zhi has been here several times, and the one that gives her the most headache is the Jinling clan.

    Wang Zhixiu¡¯s way of withering and prosperity means that no matter whether you are a flower, a tree, an insect or a monster, you will be bound by the cycle of life, death, withering and prosperity.  therefore.  She will always have a certain advantage against strong men of the same level.

    However, the Jin Ling clan is different.  The golden spirit is the same as the thunder spirit.  They are all intelligent beings born due to changes in heaven and earth.  They are condensed from pure golden aura, and their death is to be defeated by the enemy.  Scattered and unable to condense, there is no such thing as prosperity.

    What¡¯s even more troublesome is that the main attack of the gold system is extremely sharp.  Their abilities are exactly opposite to that of Wang Zhi, a violent woman.  In the past, every time Wang Zhi came in, he would inevitably have to fight several fierce battles with these powerful golden spirits.  And every vicious fight would waste her thousands of years and make her extremely annoyed.

    Just when Wang Zhi felt that he would save energy on this trip.  To save time, Ye Pengfei, who had been following her closely, suddenly stopped.

    "Xiao Zhi, why did you offend those golden spirit warriors? They actually set up a castle in front!"

    Wang Zhi was stunned immediately

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, since you don't want to tell the truth, I won't say anything more. Let's take a detour, which means spending more time." Ye Pengfei shrugged and did not press Wang Zhi again.  ¡¾*You¡¿

    "Youreally saw the castle? Those ghosts can also transform into the castle." Wang Zhi still refused to give up.

    Although in the past five years, Wang Zhi has discovered that Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness is incredibly strong.  He is a powerful person in the first level of Xuanxian.  The range that can be seen is far less wide than that of Ye Pengfei.

    However, this time, Wang Zhi held on to a glimmer of hope and questioned Ye Pengfei's judgment.

    "If you're not afraid of death, just go ahead." Ye Pengfei curled his lips and said, "I saw at least three golden spirits from the third level of the Mysterious Immortal, and they seemed to be just guarding the city gate."

    Wang Zhi was speechless.

    If it were five years ago, Wang Zhi would have scoffed and dismissed it.  However, over the past five years, she has discovered more and more that although Ye Pengfei is not strong and has a low level, his judgment, prediction, and various methods are incredible and difficult to see through.

    "However, if we take a detour, it will take at least a thousand more years. If we meet a strong person from the Golden Spirit Clan on the way, it may take two or three thousand years to reach the Ghost Land."

    Hearing what Wang Zhi said, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.

    After passing the Land of Ghosts, there are other challenges waiting for the two of them.  Wang Zhi has never experienced the challenges behind it.  She just heard from the Inspiration Supreme that it was not only difficult to collect the Soul Accompanying Grass, but also required excellent luck.  Back then, Inspiration Supreme was just too unlucky. He saw the treasure, but couldn't get it.  As a result, when he needs this treasure, he can only let others try their luck.

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei had no clue: "Forget it, there are three gangs of heroes. Let the priests and elders of Wanhai Pavilion come out for a breath of air. Just the two of us can't come up with any good ideas.  ."

    "How do you know that I brought other people here?" Wang Zhi asked in surprise.

    Normally, no one is willing to enter other people¡¯s dimensions.  If you go in, you will be giving your life and death to the other party.

    On the other hand, few are willing to use space planes to lead people forward.  You know, after entering their own space plane, what these people spit out is the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in their own space plane, which means they have to support these powerful people.  If you bring along a few beings whose level is higher than your own, wouldn't it mean that you are backing up?

    &nbsp; Ye Pengfei is of course an exception. Before the auxiliary plane was completely restored, the spiritual energy he obtained from refining several inner demons was too much to be used.  Not to mention that Wan Yuqiu is just a virtual immortal, even if Wan Yuqiu is also a mysterious immortal, Ye Pengfei still has the capital to support him.

    Wang Zhi is in a different situation. She has already taken in countless fairy stones and magic pills to provide these elders with sacrifices for practice.  In order to restore the Supreme Inspiration, Wan Hai Pavilion would spend all his money, even at any cost.

    At the same time, these elders and worshippers are all closely related to the Supreme Inspiration and Wang Zhi.  They won't be afraid, entering Wang Zhi's dimension, but they won't be able to come out alive.

    Wang Zhi looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise. She couldn't understand more and more why Ye Pengfei could see all her secrets.

    Wang Zhi rarely reveals the way of prosperity outside, and Ye Pengfei guessed it right.

    Now, Ye Pengfei guessed that he had brought several elders to worship him.

    But¡­¡­

    Facing Wang Zhi¡¯s probing gaze, Ye Pengfei curled his lips disdainfully: ¡°Tsk, all fools know it. You play forward, while the others recharge their batteries.¡±

    Ye Pengfei seemed to have answered, but in essence he answered the wrong question.  Wang Zhi couldn't help but feel angry and wanted to quarrel with Ye Pengfei again.

    at this time.

    "Hey, Xiaozhi, you still need to practice your energy-raising skills. You'd better let us out and let's talk to this brat."

    Wang Zhi¡¯s pretty face drooped, and he released the five strong men (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 750. Tao and Dharma are in conflict with each other, the five golden statues

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be shocked when he saw these five people.  ¡¾*You¡¿(. wo.)

    Even when he saw the Inspiration Supreme, Ye Pengfei was not so surprised.  However, when he saw these five people, he felt like he would die at any moment.

    These five people are all beings who can restrain extreme emotions!

    There are very few people who practice Taoism about emotions, and the number of strong people who practice restraint of this type of Taoism is naturally even rarer.  The reason why Ye Pengfei dared to brave the dangers of the sea was because of his own Taoism.  He does not seek to kill people, he only seeks not to be killed.  In the thousand-year battle, in this dangerous situation, it is natural that he can destroy most of his opponents for himself.  Ye Pengfei had long made up his mind to wait until the number of people was small before he would try to seize the top-quality soul-accompanying grass.

    I never thought that Wanhai Pavilion actually has five beings who can restrain themselves!

    Intentionally?

    Unintentional?

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that his mind was a little messy.

    Ye Pengfei is not an invincible being who sweeps the world. He also has natural enemies and he is also afraid.  Facing these five old men with snow-white eyebrows and beards, Ye Pengfei had only one thought in his heart: "Escape!!!"

    However, the idea came up.  [*You] However, there was another strong belief that pressed Ye Pengfei firmly, making Ye Pengfei stand strong and motionless.

    An old man could not help but be surprised and said: "Hey, what a good boy, he has a lot of secrets, and he can actually withstand the combined pressure of the five of us."

    Ye Pengfei took a deep breath, not daring to be disrespectful at all.

    "Young man Ye Pengfei has met five seniors."

    "Haha. When you met the Supreme Inspiration, you didn't tell me your name. When you met the five immortals like us, you were so respectful. It's so cool, so cool!" Another old man stroked his beard and laughed.

    These five people are just existences of the first level of the Golden Immortal.  Supreme than that inspiration.  It's several levels behind.  Ye Pengfei's actions made the five people very satisfied and even more proud.  A moment.  Ye Pengfei guessed that these five old men were probably related to the Inspiration Supreme.  There is a deep relationship.

    The five people¡¯s Taoism all restrained Ye Pengfei.  The realm and cultivation level of the five people are much higher than Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei's thoughts at this moment could not be hidden from the eyes of five people.

    "Haha, you brat, you guessed it right. The five of us are the brothers of the Inspiration Supreme. You get the Soul Companion Grass for Brother Inspiration, and we also appreciate your kindness. Wait until we get the two Soul Companion Grasses.  , indispensable, we five brothers will also give you some benefits."

    Ye Pengfei rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "If the five seniors stay outside all the time, I will be very grateful. No other benefits are needed. [*You]"

    The five people were all stunned for a moment, and then.  He nodded very appreciatively.

    Wang Zhi looked at it and felt very uncomfortable.  She pouted, looking annoyed, but she didn't speak.

    "Xiao Zhi, don't be angry. This kid has an appetite for us. It doesn't matter if we give him some benefits."

    An old man smiled and comforted him, and then said to Ye Pengfei: "Boy, remember it carefully. The five of us have Tao names: Wuqing, Zhanqing, Destruction, Hatred, and Jueqing. Although we have Tao names, we have cultivated  In fact, it's the same Taoism. With your kid's ability, you should be able to guess the secrets of our Taoism."

    "It doesn't matter if we take turns staying outside. However, I can't give you an advantage in vain. You haven't done anything yet, how can you just ask for benefits?"

    Ye Pengfei is such a clever person, he knows everything.

    "The Merciless Golden Lord is the real body of the water element. I don't want the water element's origin, and I will give it to the Merciless Golden Lord. As for the other seniors, I don't have much, but I only got the broken body of the Era Heart Demon, so I gave it to a few seniors.  Some, I hope the seniors will accept it."

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei cut the ancestor wood demon into pieces that had not yet been refined.  A few small stumps were handed over.

    Rao is the level of several Golden Zun realms, and emotional has long cultivated the degree of ancient wells.  Seeing these stumps makes my heart beat wildly.  It's just that Taoism and law are in conflict with each other. Even if Ye Pengfei can see the emotional fluctuations of a few people, he can't deal with these five old guys like he dealt with Wang Zhi.

    "Your true body should be related to the Five Elements." Qingqing Jinzun laughed and said, "I won't take advantage of you. These inner demon stumps are enough. From now on, the five of us will take turns to come out and sit with you.  A few days.¡±

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly.

    You should indeed be grateful. You must know that encountering the existence of Tao and Dharma is the best way to hone one's Tao and Dharma.  It's like, a long?A strong man who contends with the rapids can always make his physical strength soar.

    Ye Pengfei has always relied on his own Taoism, but now he can have five golden seniors with whom the Taoism and Taoism are incompatible with him, constantly fighting and comprehending, and the speed at which his Taoism will improve will definitely increase by leaps and bounds, which is immeasurable.

    Although the Taoist names of these five people are "Qingqing", "Zhanqing", "Destroying Qing", "Hateful" and "Jueqing", all five of them are smiling. At first glance, there is nothing between them and their Taoist names.  , completely inconsistent.  However, Ye Pengfei knows very well that the most yin produces yang, and the most yang manifests yin.  These five people have long transcended ruthlessness, cutting off emotion, destroying emotion, hating emotion, and unfeeling, and have entered the stage where yin and yang complement each other and the road is smooth.

    Ye Pengfei only knows this state, but is far from reaching it.  Now, he can gain strength from the ultimate emotion.  However, if you want him to be ruthless to others, to eradicate evil feelings, to be ruthless and righteoushe simply can't do it.

    In other words, if this trial space did not have great restrictions on the strong, these five old men would definitely be able to advance to immortality!  And Ye Pengfei's Taoism is still far away from the realm of immortality!

    Ye Pengfei could see clearly that these five old men were the same type of people as him. They all had an understanding of Taoism that far exceeded their realm and cultivation level.  It was an unexpected blessing to have five of them take turns to teach me.

    The happier Ye Pengfei is, the unhappy Wang Zhi is.

    "Grandpa Wuqing, why don't we go pick the Soul Companion Grass? You might as well accept him as your apprentice and stay here to practice."

    "Haha, Xiaozhi is angry." Qing Wu was not annoyed, he laughed and said, "If this Jinling Castle is really like what Ye Xiaozi said, even if we five old guys take action, it is impossible to get through. Ye.  Boy, you asked us to come out, and we came out. It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do next.¡±

    Wang Zhi became even more depressed.

    Here, Ye Pengfei is at the lowest level and has the worst strength.  Why do you want him to make the decision?  However, when Wang Zhi was swept away by the smiling eyes of the ruthless Golden Lord, he felt that his delusions were gone. There was no emotion at all. A living person with flesh and blood seemed to have turned into an ice cube (Welcome to come.  Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 751. Dark under the lamp

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but trembled.

    "Compared with Wuqing Jinzun, my method of extreme emotion is still quite unfamiliar. I can only follow the trend and rely on various means to find weaknesses and loopholes, but Qingqing Jinzun has been able to use it freely.  Ziruo, hiding the ruthless mood in the conversation and laughter!"

    Wang Zhi just felt aggrieved, but Ye Pengfei had some enlightenment.  Wuqing and several brothers looked at each other silently, sighing in their hearts.

    "It's just that it's definitely impossible for a few mature guys to let Ye Pengfei see any tricks.  Ye Pengfei was still recalling the power of Wuqing Jinzun's glance just now, when he heard Wuqing Jinzun laughed and scolded: "Young man Ye, let go of your farts quickly, and say something quickly."

    Ye Pengfei did not say it directly, he chuckled and said: "Senior Qingqing, these golden spirits have no father or mother."

    Qingqing and others were stunned for a moment, then they all gave a thumbs up and laughed and said: "It's dark under the lamp, okay, you two juniors wait here, we will come over in a hundred and eighty years at most.  Pick you up.¡±

    With that said, the five old men teleported away collectively.

    "No, at least one of you should stay with me." Ye Pengfei shouted angrily.

    "Haha, it's not enough to have Xiaozhi accompany you?" The obscene voice came down the wind, making Ye Pengfei startled.

    In the space plane, Wan Yuqiu finally figured out the secret. She couldn't help but sigh: "Alas, Brother Ye, your emotions have been controlled by them."

    Ye Pengfei was stunned again, smiled bitterly, and shook his head slightly

    ¡­¡­

    What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that it had been ten days since the five old men left.  Not only has he not regained control of his emotions, the situation has only gotten worse¡ª¡ª

    "Go away, you pervert, stay away from me!!!" Wang Zhi swung the hammer again and smashed Ye Pengfei to pieces.

    Not far away, Ye Pengfei¡¯s figure appeared again.  He smiled wryly and shook his head.

    In the past ten days, the way I looked at Wang Zhi was like a pervert with ulterior motives.  Just get close to Wang Zhi.  I can't help but act carelessly.  I have been trying my best to resolve the artistic conception of the five old men, but every time I resolve it.  However, they encountered more fierce counterattacks, and the situation became worse and worse.

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to stay away from Wang Zhi, but Wang Zhi is like a huge magnet. He is so attracted to her that he can¡¯t leave at all!

    "Those old guys are really too much trouble!!!" In the space plane, Wan Yuqiu was so angry that he could no longer practice with peace of mind.  This was not just because she felt angry watching her brother Ye suffer.  He even watched helplessly as Brother Ye was seduced by the "vixen".  The jealous jar has long been knocked to the ground.  If it weren't for his lack of strength, Wan Yuqiu would have rushed out and cut Wang Zhi into pieces with a thousand swords.

    Wang Zhi doesn¡¯t care whether Ye Pengfei is a victim or not, in her opinion.  You are the biggest victim.

    Wang Zhi¡¯s idea is not wrong.

    Not to mention, she didn¡¯t know what trick Ye Pengfei used to actually let five grandfathers go away together.  Now, she is alone and her trump card is gone.

    Not to mention.  Before leaving, the five grandfathers even acted mischievously.  I am a pure and pure girl, but I have to face a pervert all day long.

    Wang Zhi was very angry, so angry that he almost wanted to cry.  If she hadn't always been strong-willed and it was her five grandfathers who "framed" her, I'm afraid she would have burst into tears and cursed her mother.

    Once again, Ye Pengfei's fake body was shattered. Ye Pengfei once again couldn't control it and came over with a shy face. Wang Zhi was so angry that he swung the hammer again.

    But this time, her heavy hammer failed to hit Ye Pengfei

    With a bear hug and a roll, the two of them rolled down the hillside to the mountain stream.

    The two of them have been here for ten days, and there are no strong monsters nearby.  There was only a bang, and the two people fell into the rapids without any obstruction.

    "You bastard"

    Wang Zhi was stunned by Ye Pengfei's hand. Just when she was about to curse, her mouth was covered by Ye Pengfei's hand.

    "Xiao Zhi, don't make trouble, there are enemies!"

    Although Ye Pengfei has not yet escaped the "conspiracy" of the five old men, at this moment, his calm voice made Wang Zhi feel a little different.

    Wang Zhi is not a fool. She can become the leader of such a large hidden force, which is why she is extraordinary.

    "Is it a human being?" Wang Zhi asked quietly through the sound transmission of his spiritual mind.

    "Haha, you're not stupid yet." Ye Pengfei held Wang Zhi's slender waist with one hand and covered Wang Zhi's red lips with the other, not letting go.hand.

    From a distance, Ye Pengfei couldn't get rid of Wang Zhi's "attraction".  Now that there are only a few thin layers of cloth between the two of them, how can he control it?  He was so calm just now and discovered that an enemy was sneaking up on him, but now he forgot to cast the concealment spell, but the beast's blood was boiling.

    Wang Zhi was so angry that he opened his mouth and bit Ye Pengfei hard.

    "Damn, are you a wolf?" Ye Pengfei screamed in pain and couldn't help but let go of his hand.  But his hand holding Wang Zhi's slender waist tightened again.

    Wang Zhi felt that something hot and hard was pushing in between her buttocks.  In an instant, Wang Zhi was also stunned.

    Although I have never experienced a man, I have been practicing for thousands of years.  I have never eaten pork, but I have always seen pigs running away.  How could Wang Zhi not know what this was?

    "You, you" Wang Zhi's eyes turned red and he almost shed tears.  She calmed down, gathered energy in her palms, and wanted to give this perverted thief a fatal blow.

    Ye Pengfei was also lucky. At this critical moment, he suddenly discovered that there was a powerful being following him.

    "Damn it, Golden Immortal Third Level. Xiaozhi, I'm afraid we're going to die today." Ye Pengfei took Wang Zhi and sank under the water while shouting

    "Escape? Hehe, the prey targeted by my Ju Feng cannot escape!" With a sneer on his face, Ju Feng Jinzun suddenly plunged into the mountain stream and chased the two of them.

    What Jufeng Jinzun didn¡¯t know was that he was chasing too far.  A bunch of water plants in the mountain stream quietly changed its shape.  Ye Pengfei and Wang Zhi revealed their figures.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had already suppressed his inner impulse and let go of Wang Zhi.  This was also thanks to the pressure of Jufeng Jinzun, otherwise, the lustful thoughts in his heart would not be easy to get rid of.

    "I'm sorry. You also know that I didn't mean it." Looking at Wang Zhi, whose eyes were slightly red and about to cry, Ye Pengfei looked apologetic.

    In the past ten days, although I had done something wrong, because of my restraint and Wang Zhi's heavy hammer, I never succeeded.  But this time, when he suddenly encountered a powerful enemy, he suddenly exploded.  While saving the lives of two people, he also offended Wang Zhi to death.

    Wang Zhi looked at Ye Pengfei bitterly and threw out a magic circle.

    "You go in by yourself, and I will forgive you just once."

    Ye Pengfei sighed and walked in consciously (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 752. The enigmatic smile

    As soon as they entered the formation, countless giant trees fell from the sky.  These giant logs, which were ten feet thick and hundreds of feet high, did not hit Ye Pengfei directly, but formed a giant log trap around Ye Pengfei.

    "Is it just a wood-type trap?" Ye Pengfei raised a slight arc at the corner of his mouth.

    Before he finished speaking, the space outside the giant tree began to vibrate.  The originally ordinary space suddenly became turbulent.

    "Aha, the water trap formation has been added!" The arc at the corner of his mouth became more obvious.

    In the space plane, Wan Yuqiu was anxious: "Brother Ye, the trap formation can also turn into the killing formation, we can't trap ourselves like this!!!"

    If Wan Yuqiu could make a decision, she would definitely break out of the trapped formation as soon as it was revealed.  However, it was not Wan Yuqiu who made the decision

    "First is the wood element, then the water element, and next, it should be the earth element trapping formation."

    Sure enough, outside the rough water waves, a thick earth wall quickly rose and closed, forming a large airtight earth ball.

    "Is it just ordinary clay? I thought it would be some kind of rare spiritual mineral." Ye Pengfei curled his lips and said with a smile, "It should have all five elements. The next layer should be the gold element trap. Oh,  It seems wrong, there is already a murderous intention hidden in this earth element trap!"

    Divine consciousness has long been restricted by the giant tree trap formation on the innermost level.  However, Ye Pengfei seemed to be able to cross the giant trees, penetrate the water waves, and go straight into the big ball of earth that was unknown how many miles thick.

    Ye Pengfei's voice was also heard clearly by Wang Zhi.  She frowned slightly.  Immediately, he relaxed again.

    The fire also rose as Wang Zhi's pretty eyebrows relaxed.

    A few moments later, Wan Yuqiu was horrified.

    "This is not a trapping formation, this is a refining formation!!!"

    Wan Yuqiu originally thought that the trapped formation would turn from trapped to killing.  When Ye Pengfei didn't move to rush out.  Wan Yuqiu was still racking his brains on how to deal with the coming killing array.  I never thought that it would be a refining formation!

    The five elements are refined.  It also includes the changes of Xiao Sanqi.  In other words, no matter how powerful the person is in the formation, this refining formation will not be able to survive.  It can be refined into slag!

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't sit still: "Brother Ye, this woman is crazy. Isn't she afraid that those strong men will come back to search for her?"

    Although the refining formation is good, it cannot be moved.  Although Ye Pengfei deceived the powerful Jin Zun once, he would soon return.  Even other powerful enemies will come one after another.

    "What do you think?" Ye Pengfei chuckled.

    "She, she wants to escape by herself, she is so cruel!!!" Wan Yuqiu's face turned pale.

    "If Wang Zhi is not crazy.  That was killing someone with a borrowed knife. She wanted to trap Ye Pengfei here to die.

    Until then, Wan Yuqiu suddenly remembered that Wang Zhi did not dare to kill Ye Pengfei with his own hands.  Because she had already cast a spell on her inner demon.  He swore a perfect oath of ten thousand words.

    It was Ye Pengfei¡¯s own decision to enter this formation, and Wang Zhi would not suffer the backlash of the demonic talisman.  However, it would be very different if they were people who had nothing to do with Wang Zhi.

    Killing with a borrowed knife!  Only by borrowing a knife to kill someone can Wang Zhi get rid of Ye Pengfei!

    I figured this out.  Wan Yuqiu has other things that he doesn't understand.

    "Don't she want to rush through the land of ghosts?" Wan Yuqiu murmured in confusion, "If those five seniors turn back, how should she explain it?"

    "Yes, how should she explain it?" Ye Pengfei continued to smile, his smile was incomprehensible, and Wan Yuqiu's smile made Wan Yuqiu thoughtful

    ¡­¡­

    With the five elements formed, Wang Zhi secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  She waved her slender hand, and a hidden formation covered the refining formation.  Then, he looked around and quietly left here.

    What Wang Zhi didn¡¯t know was that just after she left, near the entrance to the secret realm, a teleportation circle that shouldn¡¯t have existed suddenly appeared!

    Ye Pengfei walked out of the teleportation circle, and immediately, at Wan Yuqiu's strong request, Ye Pengfei also led Wan Yuqiu out.

    In the space plane, Wan Yuqiu can see Ye Pengfei's avatar.  However, at this moment, Wan Yuqiu was excited and wanted to give Ye Pengfei a good hug.

    "Brother Ye, you are so awesome. When did you set up a teleportation circle here?" As soon as he came out, Wan Yuqiu hugged Ye Pengfei's waist tightly.  She raised her face and her eyes were full of little stars.

    Logically speaking, those five golden immortal-level old men have always been paying attention to Ye Pengfei.  Can in the eyes of the Five Golden LordsUnderneath, a teleportation circle was secretly set up, which was more difficult than using a fake body to confuse the real one with escaping from Jin Zun.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t even know that there were five such golden statues at that time.  He only had to hide it from Wang Zhi, the mysterious immortal, but he was so cautious that he hid all possible supreme beings one by one.  Wan Yuqiu has no doubt that even if the elders and offerings brought by Wang Zhi include the existence of the Third Heavenly Immortal, they will still be hidden by Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei only smiled slightly and said: "As long as you have a heart, there will always be a chance."

    Ye Pengfei didn't explain much, and Wan Yuqiu was very sensible and didn't ask further questions.  She looked at the passage not far away, which was still in ruins, and asked in a sweet voice: "Brother Ye, let's go to Wuqing Jinzun and others to file a complaint. We must make sure that silly girl can't eat anything and walk around!"

    "What's the complaint? Let's just practice here with peace of mind."

    The realm of extreme emotion unfolded, the realm of reincarnation was added, and the figures of Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu disappeared without a trace.  Before the figure completely disappeared, Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise.

    "Brother Ye, don't you want that soul-companing grass?"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s answer was an enigmatic smile

    ¡­¡­

    A hundred years passed by in a flash.  A hundred years later, Wang Zhi returned here.

    The hidden formation remains the same, and the refining formation remains the same.

    "He actually escaped the disaster. Grandpa Zu's calculation was right." Wang Zhi murmured to himself, and casually removed the hidden formation, "Humph! Even if he is not killed by those guys, a hundred years of refining will be enough.  He will suffer. If you dare to offend my aunt, you will definitely not end well!"

    In a hundred years, even a Void Immortal may not be able to refine it, let alone Ye Pengfei, who is in the realm of Spiritual Immortal and can rely on a lot of magical tricks.

    "However, in Wang Zhi's view, a hundred years of refining can make Ye Pengfei fall down to a lower level.  The higher the level of existence, the more difficult it is to recover after the realm falls.

    "This is because of the hidden inner demons. Wang Zhi was continuously tricked by Ye Pengfei. This time, she was the one tricking Ye Pengfei, which made her feel really happy.

    After the hidden formation was removed, Wang Zhi waved his hand again, intending to remove the five elements refining formation.  However, even though the spell was recited, the Five Elements Refining Formation did not move at all.

    "Not good!!!" Wang Zhi was suddenly shocked.

    Just when Wang Zhi realized that the situation was not good, the huge pressure suppressed Wang Zhi to death, and he could not even move his fingers (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 753. A big drama (Part 1)

    In a distant place, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu were watching what was happening here through a water mirror, relaxed and leisurely.

    "Brother Ye, you are so incredible. How did you guess that Wang Zhi would make a comeback? How did you guess that those strong men would set up an ambush here?"

    Since you have harmed people, you should not come back to see it again. This is illogical.

    And that group of golden immortal-level enemies did not break the formation, but patiently set up an ambush nearby. This was even more strange.  Could it be that they had known for a long time that Wang Zhi would do such an illogical thing?

    Ye Pengfei still smiled enigmatically and did not answer.

    Wan Yuqiu began to act coquettishly. She held Ye Pengfei's arm with both hands in dissatisfaction and kept shaking it: "Brother Ye, you are so bad. People have been asking you for a hundred years, it's time for you to reveal the answer, right?"  ."

    "No rush, no rush." ??Ye Pengfei smiled, "If I tell you now, I'm afraid something will happen."

    Wan Yuqiu looked at Ye Pengfei in confusion. Even though she had the power of prophecy, she couldn't predict what kind of medicine Ye Pengfei would sell in his gourd

    ¡­¡­

    How did Wang Zhi know that Ye Pengfei was enjoying himself, hiding far away and watching the fun.  Being overwhelmed by the power of the golden immortals, Wang Zhi couldn't help but turn pale, and thought to himself: "Is this retribution? I wanted to harm him, but instead he harmed me."

    At this time, Wang Zhi had not yet thought about why he would do such inexplicable things.  Now she has only one thought¡ª¡ª

    "Grandpa Inspiration said that he will not be in danger. Will I also inherit his fate? Can I escape?"

    At this moment, Wang Zhi could only think like this.  Looking up, six golden immortals towered above them.  The worst one among them seems to be more tyrannical than his five grandfathers.  Even if the five great grandfathers appeared at this moment, they would probably end up with a tragic end.

    Wang Zhi is thinking about one of his five grandfathers.  Just appeared quietly.

    "What are you waiting for? Kill her, and then seize the time to refine the kid inside!"

    "Jue. Grandpa Jue!!!" Wang Zhi was stunned, she didn't believe her eyes.

    In the distance, Wan Yuqiu was also stunned.  She didn't expect that things would turn out like this.  When she caught a glimpse of Ye Pengfei's enigmatic smile, Wan Yuqiu suddenly realized: "Brother Ye, you have discovered that he is a traitor a long time ago? How did you find out? This is amazing!"

    It is indeed amazing. Even Ye Pengfei himself feels that he is amazing.

    "It's just a feeling." Jueqing showed up, and Ye Pengfei stopped pretending to be profound and said with a smile.  "The five of them all brought great pressure to me. My Taoism was suppressed by them, and it was impossible to use any means against them. I could only be controlled by them. However, there are some differences."

    "Except Jueqing. The other four people's Taoist counterattacks are pretty much the same. Only Jueqing is a little stronger. I was thinking at the time that the four humane Taoist counterattacks were pretty much the same. This means that their brothers should be practicing  A certain kind of skill that requires concerted efforts to advance. Why? Why is this old boy Jueqing different from his four brothers? "

    "There are only two possibilities, either, Jueqing is practicing self-cultivation. Or, something has happened to Jueqing and he has become a traitor! And I am more inclined to the latter judgment."

    Wan Yuqiu revealed something, and she suddenly said: "Even brothers can betray you, only when you are so ruthless can you have a breakthrough. I think this ruthlessness is also for my own future, so I sold all my brothers."  Bar."

    When Wan Yuqiu came to think about it, Qing Qing and the others were probably doomed.  No matter how strong the being is, he will still fail if he calculates mentally or not.  Not to mention, Jueqing is even more powerful than the four of them.  Moreover, Jueqing also has several powerful helpers.

    However, Ye Pengfei¡¯s inscrutable smile emerged once again.

    "It's just such a show. Is it worth traveling all the way to watch it? Yu Qiu, please be patient. The drama has begun, and the good show is yet to come."

    "You're just pretending to be a god." Wan Yuqiu gave Ye Pengfei a charming look and asked no more questions.  She snuggled quietly next to Ye Pengfei, waiting for the good show

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Wang Zhi felt that he must be dreaming and watching a nonsensical drama.

    "How is it possible, my ruthless grandfather, how could he come with outsiders to kill me?" Wang Zhi murmured, his mind in chaos, not knowing whether what he saw in front of him was true or purely false.

    Jufeng Jinzun laughed and said: "Qing Jinzun, you are too impatient.  Why kill her? Without her, it would be difficult to get the Vientiane Golden Palace.  It¡¯s better to capture him alive and give him to Cao Duan Jinzun for training, so as to fool the old immortal of inspiration, haha.¡±

    A golden immortal with a very fair face and an even whiter robe shook his folding fan and said in agreement: "What Jufeng said is very much what I want. I have countless beauties in my harem, but there are no beauties of such gold and gold."  Don't worry, Ruthless Golden Lord. I guarantee that she will be well-behaved and won't cause any trouble, haha."

    Several other golden immortals also laughed together.  It's as obscene as it is.

    "It's really disgusting!" Wan Yuqiu said softly with goosebumps all over his body, "Brother Ye, what you want to watch is this good show. Although Wang Zhi's evil will be punished, this show is too ugly.  , Yu Qiu doesn¡¯t want to read any more.¡±

    "Then just lean on me and rest for a while. The show has just started, and there is still more to come." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and motioned to Wan Yuqiu to close his eyes for a while and take a nap.

    At this moment, Wan Yuqiu's curiosity was completely lost: "Is it possible that Wang Zhi still has a chance to counterattack? I want to take a closer look."

    Wan Yuqiu looked towards the water mirror. At this time, Cao Duan had already stretched out his sinful claws towards Wang Zhi.  Under the suppression of the six golden immortals, Wang Zhi could not move at all except looking at Cao Duan angrily.

    Cao Duan Jiejie said with a smile: "Little girl, don't stare at me like that. If you want to stare, just stare at your heartless grandfather. I, Cao Duan, can only love people, not harm them. If you follow me, you can completely  Out of misery."

    Cao Duan¡¯s arrogant laughter was like a lullaby.  Wang Zhi's eyelids were about to close.

    The ruthlessness in the sky is still expressionless at this moment.  His ruthlessness has reached a higher level.  It's so amazing that even those who are well aware of their own nature cannot detect it (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 754. A big drama (Part 2)

    Wang Zhi's eyelids were about to close.  Suddenly, her soul was confused by Cao Duan's magic. She didn't know where she got an inexplicable power.

    Wang Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and two vicious gazes that did not belong to Wang Zhi pierced Cao Duan¡¯s heart!  !  !

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    Cao Duan's technique was broken and he was counterattacked.  He couldn't help but scream and fell from the sky.

    This change happened so suddenly. Ju Feng and others were stunned at first, and then their hearts became cold: "It was a Zhanqing blow! That old boy Zhanqing is not dead?!"

    Ju Feng and others, while sacrificing Taoist weapons to prepare for the attack of Zhanqing, stared at Jueqing fiercely.  As long as the ruthless answer is not good, they will kill you.  Jueqing is not good at strong offense and defense. At such a close distance, if Jufeng and several others attack together, they can definitely kill Jueqing instantly!

    I saw Jueqing shrugging his shoulders expressionlessly and saying: "I told you to kill her quickly. Zhanqing and Mieqing were seriously injured and escaped. At this time, they may have to risk their lives to save her."

    Jufeng Jinzun couldn't help but roared: "Why didn't you tell me earlier? Guys, please cheer up, we're afraid we've been tricked!"

    At this time, Cao Duan had fallen into the mountain stream, and he did not know whether he was alive or dead.  Several golden immortals were afraid that they would follow in the footsteps of Cao Duan.  One by one, they sacrificed various Taoist weapons, trying their best to protect their souls and prevent them from drifting freely.

    "The avenue of love, its attack methods are almost all soul attacks."  Ye Pengfei uses his emotions to control others and his will to suppress them.  To disturb people with scenery is precisely to disturb the soul of the enemy, so that you can succeed successfully.

    However, the soul does not exist in a stable form, but is originally floating at any time.  A strong person who does not understand the way of love will mistakenly think that it is a normal situation even if his soul is disturbed.  Only strong men like Ju Feng know the dangers of the road of love.  Only then did I understand that the defense at this time was not about attacks from outside.  What you have to guard against is your own soul.

    Only by trapping your soul and guarding your sea of ??consciousness can you launch a counterattack.  Kill those Zhanqing and Deqing!

    Ju Feng and others also know that what a strong person who practices the Way of Love focuses on is attacking and killing the enemy invisibly.  Therefore, they have been prepared for a long time. They have understood for a long time that no matter how they defend themselves, their souls will definitely take a vicious blow!

    As expected, even though they were protected by Taoist weapons, Ju Feng and the others still felt the light of their souls.  It suddenly changed several colors.  In an instant, emotions and desires surged into their hearts. Jufeng and the others shouted wildly, then waved the Taoist tools in their hands, forcibly removing their souls.  A piece was chopped off!

    "What a good show! What a good show!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but clapped his hands in front of the water mirror, "I didn't expect that there would be this trick. The strong man chokes the wrist, and Guan Gong cuts out the poison. It's awesome. It's awesome!"

    Wan Yuqiu was also very excited. This battle had just begun and it was already so exciting, but

    "Brother Ye, what does Guan Gong remove the poison?" Wan Yuqiu stared at the water mirror intently while humbly asking for advice.

    "Haha, Guan Gong is an extraordinary character. This story was told to me by my only disciple. When this drama is over, your brother Ye will tell you another drama with a different flavor." Ye Pengfei  He laughed and stared at the water mirror with all his concentration, not missing any detail.

    For Ye Pengfei, this battle is very important.

    A long time ago, Ye Pengfei already knew that his Extreme Emotion Way, Extreme Emotion Domain, and Extreme Emotion Power would be destroyed by those who know the truth.  However, he never knew what methods could be used to break his own extreme passion.

    Now he already knows how to break the path of extreme emotion.

    Cut your own soul into pieces!

    A broken soul does not mean immediate death.  Especially for Golden Immortal-level beings, they have reached the stage of solidifying law into their bodies.  Even if their souls are shattered into pieces, their bodies, which have gradually become aligned with the way of heaven, will wrap up these soul fragments with threads invisible to others.  Even if these soul fragments are blasted to another plane, even if these soul fragments are suppressed by heavy formations, the golden immortal-level existence can still detect where his soul is.

    These threads are transformed by the way of heaven.  The way of heaven is indestructible and its threads are continuous.  In other words, the immortal body is immortal and the soul is immortal!

    Of course, beings below the Golden Immortal level must take great risks by using this soul-killing move.  Because they did not create an immortal body, they could not bind the soul fragments to their own immortal body.

    Of course, even if you are a golden immortal, you still need to take great risks by using this soul-killing move.  After all, the Golden Immortal has only begun to solidify the law into a body, and has not completely formed an immortal body.  Once that part of the immortal body is damaged, the spiritThe soul fragments are no longer bound and can be completely destroyed!

    When Ju Feng and others chopped off their souls in unison, Cao Duan also chopped off his soul and flew up from the mountain stream.  However, he did not fly over to fight alongside Ju Feng and others.  He had a panic expression on his face and ran away at great speed!

    The escape of the Golden Immortal is so fast.  Although Ye Pengfei's water mirror had covered trillions of miles of space, it only retained one percent of Cao Duan's figure. Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu could no longer find Cao Duan's whereabouts.  .

    "This guy escaped fast enough!" Wan Yuqiu snorted in dissatisfaction, with murderous intent flowing in his eyes.

    In Wan Yuqiu¡¯s opinion, Cao Duan deserves to die the most.  This kind of villain who robs female nuns and manipulates their souls to prey on others is the natural enemy of all female nuns.  Wan Yuqiu is not yet strong enough, otherwise, she would definitely rather give up this good show that has just begun and go after Cao Duan

    Gritting his teeth, thinking about Cao Duan who had fled to who knows where, Wan Yuqiu thought of Qianjun for some reason.  And when thinking of Qianjun's pretending to be 13, Wan Yuqiu felt in a daze that if Cao Duan escaped this time, in the future, no matter how much his brother Ye's cultivation reached, Qianjun would definitely be able to escape.  On the other hand, if Cao Duan dies now, then

    Wan Yuqiu once again made a prediction, and she was once again extremely convinced that the following sentence was a prediction of the future.

    "Cao Duan must die!!!"

    As soon as Wan Yuqiu finished speaking, there was a huge roar in the distance.  In the water mirror, Cao Duan reappeared.

    "Yu Qiu, you hit the mark this time." Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise as he looked at Cao Duan with only half of his body left.

    Along the way, Wan Yuqiu also had several predictions come true.  However, meeting Wang Zhi is Wan Yuqiu's fastest-fulfilling prophecy.  But this time, she had a sudden inspiration, and as soon as she spoke, Cao Duan was beaten half to death.  This speed is simply unprecedented.

    If Wan Yuqiu has realized something, his smile becomes even brighter

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 756. A big drama finally comes to an end...

    One hit kill!

    The one who killed was Ju Feng.

    The one who took action was ruthless!

    The existence of the dignified Golden Immortal in the third heaven was instantly wiped out, and he could not die anymore.

    ¡°The holy night is thunderous!!!¡±

    Wan Yuqiu was so frightened that he jumped three feet high. Fortunately, Ye Pengfei had quick eyes and quick hands and fished out the purple ball. Otherwise, the two of them would have been in tragedy.

    Wan Yuqiu also stuck out his tongue in fear and fell from the air: "Brother Ye, what is Jueqing doing? Aren't these his friends?"

    "Can't you tell? Jueqing and his 'good brothers' are not of the same mind. He wants to kill these 'good brothers'!" Ye Pengfei said with a sneer.

    "Oh, let's put it this way, ruthless is actually not ruthless. He is actually using this opportunity as the stone demon to eradicate those who are plotting evil intentions one by one?" Wan Yuqiu suddenly realized.

    "Yu Qiu, you still need to practice more." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "This drama has only reached its climax and is not over."

    Indeed, this drama is not over yet.

    Dang Jufeng Jinzun was instantly killed by the thunderbolt of the Holy Night.

    When Cao Duan and the other five golden immortals were fully prepared for the attacks of Zhanqing and Deqing, they were killed by Jueqing's one after another, which was comparable to the thunderous thunder of the Holy Night.

    Wang Zhi smiled broadly. Like Wan Yuqiu, she thought that her ruthless grandfather had actually set a trap to catch Ju Feng and others in one fell swoop.

    However, Wang Zhi¡¯s smile did not last long.  The two people who teleported from afar made Wang Zhi feel as if he had fallen into a cold cave.  From the outside to the inside, it's so cold that my heart is chilling

    The two people who came are indeed the ones who want to kill people and those who want to kill them.  However, at this time, Zhanqing and Mieqing have become puppets!  !  !

    "Haha, Xiaozhi, you can see it too? Alas. Puppetry is not elegant. You, a little fairy, can also see it."

    A heartless smile, so kind.

    Wang Zhi¡¯s soul.  So sluggish.

    It¡¯s not that people are sluggish anymore, it¡¯s that the soul is sluggish.  Not to mention that what Wang Zhi faced was the ruthlessness of cultivating the road of love.  Even if it were another strong person.  Even if it is only an existence in the Nirvana realm, at this time, it can already do whatever it wants and control Wang Zhi's soul.

    Wan Yuqiu was also stunned. Fortunately, she was very far away from the scene.  Fortunately, she still has a strong supporter by her side.

    "Brother Ye, why is this happening? Why is this happening?" Wan Yuqiu murmured, not sure if he was really asking.  Or subconscious babble.

    Ye Pengfei gently hugged Wan Yuqiu's slender waist and said in the softest voice: "If you want to predict and seek the ultimate truth, you need to understand people's hearts first. People's hearts are unpredictable and their desires are hard to fill. Even if you are ruthless, you can't.  Avoid it.¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    wrong!

    A person who is ruthless and righteous will only become stronger and his passion will become more prosperous!

    During those millions of reincarnation cultivations, Ye Pengfei had long understood this truth.  He knows very well that those who practice the way of extreme emotion are the opposite.  What will happen.

    Those existences, such as Jueqing, will face an unstoppable evil!

    Give up family ties and throw away friendships.  A brother can be killed, and a dear granddaughter can be killed as well.  So, what should he use to make up for the missing space in his heart?

    Only by giving birth to endless desire and then finding ways to satisfy this endless desire can we fill the missing space in our heart

    "Endless seeking, endless intakeis this ruthlessness also aimed at the Soul Accompanying Grass?" Wan Yuqiu asked softly, "But Brother Ye, and his four brothers, don't they also cultivate the same way?  Is that legal? Why didn¡¯t his four brothers think of killing Jueqing? "

    "Hey, that's good!" Ye Pengfei gave a thumbs up, "You are getting closer to the true face of this drama!"

    Wan Yuqiu looked at Ye Pengfei in confusion. Suddenly, she felt her heart tightening.

    "Brother Ye, you, you mean"

    Wan Yuqiu was so surprised that his face almost changed shape.  She didn't want to say such a cruel answer, and she didn't dare to say it.

    "Oh, you, if you haven't experienced wind and rain, how can you know the dangers of the world." Ye Pengfei was full of love and kissed Wan Yuqiu's forehead.  An inexplicable power poured into Wan Yuqiu's soul.

    "This is the first time I help you get rid of your troubles. I hope this is the last time." Ye Pengfei looked at Wan Yuqiu very solemnly. Wan Yuqiu stared at Ye Pengfei for a long time before slowlyHe nodded.

    "Brother Ye, I understand. No matter what big twists and turns there are, I will face them myself!!!"

    In an instant, Wan Yuqiu seemed to have grown up.

    In fact, Wan Yuqiu was born more than a thousand years ago.  In terms of age, he is much older than Ye Pengfei.  However, Wan Yuqiu was well protected by her father and brother, and even the speed of her realm and cultivation was deliberately suppressed to be similar to that of ordinary people.  Not to mention, how many people and things she could come into contact with during these thousand years.

    In front of Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu was like a little girl who was not familiar with the world.  She calls Ye Pengfei "Brother Ye", which is not only a nickname for her future husband, but also a heartfelt feeling.

    And at this moment, Wan Yuqiu grew up a lot in an instant.  Her mind has become more mature.

    "The four brothers of Jueqing originally planned to plot against Jueqing. In fact, the four of them also wanted to plot against each other! Although they seemed to be smiling on the surface, at first glance, they had already realized that extreme yin creates yang.  The Tao method of yin and yang. However, after all, they are only the first level of the Golden Immortal. Even if the Tao method transcends the realm, it is impossible to reach the perfect state!"

    Wan Yuqiu expressed her judgment in one breath. When the judgment that Da Tong wanted to say but did not dare to say finally blurted out, she vaguely found that she seemed to be making a breakthrough again.

    In a hundred years, Wan Yuqiu broke through from the first level of the Void Immortal to the second level of the True Immortal.  Without any scruples, Wan Yuqiu continued to advance to higher levels at an astonishing speed.

    " However, she never imagined that she would advance to the second level of the True Immortal Realm, and then she would go to the next level and break through to the third level of the True Immortal Realm!

    A bright smile bloomed on Wan Yuqiu's face.

    "Brother Ye, I understand, I really understand. Only by understanding the affairs of the world can we understand the principles of prophecy. I want to let Samsara set up a reincarnation world and go in to sharpen it!"

    "Haha, it's good to understand." Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, "It's just that this big drama has not ended yet. The last heavyweight has not yet appeared on the stage. Don't rush to practice yet, just take your time.  "

    "Is there any follow-up?"

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but be surprised, and looked towards the water mirror with a pair of bright eyes.  And a figure that shouldn't have appeared here suddenly appeared!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 758. Years of experience

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    one year later¡­¡­

    The enemy Ye Pengfei is facing now is an infinitely weakened version of Qingshan Xuanzun, a cloud-penetrating vine that only has the second level of the Void Immortal.  (. wo.)

    Countless demonic vines rolled towards Ye Pengfei from all directions.  Ye Pengfei followed Xuanqi's steps, his figure erratic, walking around among these demonic vines, looking for the weakness of the Cloud-piercing vine.

    With Ye Pengfei's current state, he can easily defeat this Cloud-Piercing Vine as long as he uses his extreme power.  However, he decided to use another method to defeat this enemy.

    This can be regarded as a special training that Ye Pengfei gave himself. After witnessing that big drama, Ye Pengfei became more cautious about his journey to dangerous situations in the sea.  The strong men who participated in the dangers of the sea and the thousand-year battle came from tens of thousands of different levels of situations.  There is no guarantee that among these strong men, there will also be strong men like Jufeng Jinzun.

    The Jufeng Golden Lord was finally killed by the "Holy Night Thunder Breaker", a treasure that could kill the Golden Immortal.  However, if Jufeng Jinzun hadn't been deceived by Jueqing, all his energy would have been focused on Zhanqing and Mieqing who were millions of billions of miles away. Even if Jueqing had the secret treasure in hand, it would not be so easy to succeed.

    Ye Pengfei also has a treasure similar to "Holy Night Thunder", but Ye Pengfei has clearly understood that unless he can create a situation similar to this drama, he will have no chance to use such a treasure!

    "A strong person who cultivates the way of emotion is weak in strong attack and defense. Once he is unable to confuse people with circumstances, control them with emotions, and suppress people with his thoughts, he will be helpless. No wonder, no wonder. My body in the previous life will  Let me cultivate the Five Elements Emperor's true body. I believe that among the white clouds behind, there are countless ways to strengthen the body and powerfully attack and defend!"

    Between the shuttles, a strong vine stabbed at extremely fast speed.  This time.  Ye Pengfei had just dodged, his old strength had just been exhausted, but his new strength had not yet been born.  There is no way to avoid it.  I saw that he was also unambiguous. The power of the five elements formed a rotating five-color disc and blasted towards the strong vine.

    Bang!  !  !

    There was a loud noise.  The strong vine was blasted into pieces by Ye Pengfei.  And Ye Pengfei was also shocked by the strength of the strong vine and took three steps back.

    "Hehe, not bad, we have made progress again, this time we only took three steps back!" Ye Pengfei was secretly happy in his heart, and kept taking wrong steps. Before the new strong vines came, the others had already moved thousands of miles away.

    Fight with this cloud-piercing vine.  It has been going on for almost a month.  At first, because the difference in strength was too big, Ye Pengfei had no other choice but to run away.  And every time there is no way to escape, when there is a head-to-head confrontation with this cloud-piercing vine.  Ye Pengfei will be beaten into disgrace.  In fact, several times in the first few days, he was entangled by several strong vines and almost couldn't escape.

    But, it was only a few days later.  Ye Pengfei suddenly had an idea, and his level of control over the Five Elements Emperor's true body rose to a new level.  Since then, he has never been entangled by strong vines again. At most, he will only be blown away and knocked down by these strong vines.

    From being blasted away, to standing unsteadily, to staggering for more than ten steps, to now, only taking three steps back, he can drift away. Ye Pengfei's progress makes the Cloud-piercing Vine more and more frightened.

    This demon vine has also lived for tens of thousands of years. He can occupy an exclusive area here because of tens of thousands of years of hard work.  However, he has never seen anyone who can become stronger and stronger as he fights, and the more he fights, the more incomprehensible he is.

    "If I continue like this, I'm afraid I will be killed by this guy. I didn't expect that a mere phantom demon grass would have such potential!"

    Chuan Yunteng was secretly frightened, and secretly began to call his friends, planning to use more to fight against less.

    Although Ye Pengfei does not use the power of extreme emotion, this does not mean that he cannot see through the thoughts of the cloud-piercing vine.

    "Would you like a helper? That's fine, it will save me time to find a new training partner." Ye Pengfei smiled evilly and deliberately launched a wave of attacks like a violent storm.  Suddenly, Cloud Chuan Teng was in a hurry, and even his wood domain, which had been spread over tens of millions of miles in space, had to shrink back to a size of only a million miles in radius.

    This sudden onslaught made Chuanyun Teng realize more and more that he had to find foreign help.  Otherwise, I might not be able to see the sun tomorrow.

    Before anyone arrives, the sword arrives first!

    Before the Cloud-piercing Vine's helper showed up, a golden giant sword came from a place tens of billions of miles away!

    "Damn, it's actually the Sword Immortal?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help being shocked.

    "If you don't know how to use a sword, you are called a swordsman."  Just like Ye Pengfei, he can also use a sword, and he can use the Samsara Sword Formation very smoothly.  However, he is not called Sword Immortal.

    Because, his person, his soul, is not in the sword.??.

    Only the whole person¡¯s energy, spirit, and soul can be used to warm the sword and call it the sword of destiny.  As the natal sword grows, the Sword Immortal will also grow with it. This is how the Sword Immortal cultivates.

    The biggest difference between the sword of the Sword Immortal and the sword of others is that the sword of the Sword Immortal is a decisive sword that contains the meaning of "sacrifice".  A sword strike by someone else is just a martial arts move or a technique.

    Ye Pengfei cultivates the path of extreme emotion, which coincides with the path of love.  What he is best at is seeing through people's souls and discovering the changes and fluctuations in people's spirits.  When this sword shot, he immediately discovered that although the strong man who rescued Cloud Crossing Vine had not yet arrived, he was actually already there on top of this golden giant sword!

    This is the Sword Immortal!

    This is a strike from the Sword Immortal!

    Although, Ye Pengfei clearly realized that the cultivation level of this Sword Immortal was only the beginning of the Void Immortal.  The power of the space plane attached to this golden sword is far less powerful than the cloud-piercing demonic vine.  However, Ye Pengfei had to hide. Ye Pengfei had to avoid.  This time he hid, this time he avoided, it was very different from before.  He had to let the fake body stay in place, attracting the attack of the golden giant sword, and then the real body escaped safely.

    The power of a sword is so powerful.  Ye Pengfei knew that he had actually lost.  Originally, I had already made up my mind not to use the power of extreme emotion during this training process.  But now, he had to eat his words.

    The owner of this sword knows nothing about it.  The sword master's voice rolled in from the eastern skyline like a huge wave.

    "What a phantom demon grass, it can even easily dodge my Yuehua sword!"

    The Cloud-Piercing Demonic Vine transformed into a human form and shouted towards the east: "Fellow Golden Ibis, come here quickly. This phantom demonic grass has been fighting in this area for many years and has killed several Taoist friends. It must be  , he also collected a lot of treasures. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we killed him and divided his treasures?¡±

    "Haha, old man Chuanyun, you are short-sighted!" Golden Ibis laughed and actually took back his sword of destiny, "What do you call me, fellow Taoist, Golden Ibis is so polite!"

    Chuanyun Yaoteng could not help but be stunned. He had never seen a golden ibis so talkative.  Then the old man thought about it and seemed to realize something.  He stood there with his hands folded, looking at Ye Pengfei with a gloomy expression, not knowing whether he planned to continue the fight or stop here (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 759. Invitation from the Golden Ibis

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that the helper invited by Chuanyun Yaoteng was not only a swordsman, but also a powerful golden spirit.  The body formed by pure golden aura reflected gleaming light under the sunlight.  Just looking at the true form of this golden ibis makes people feel that it is sharp and hard to resist.

    "You are worthy of being a strong man of the Jinling clan, so powerful!" Ye Pengfei praised him sincerely, bowed slightly, and said in return, "Ye Pengfei, I have met fellow Taoist Golden Ibis."

    "Your surname is Ye?" Jin Ibis and Chuanyun raised their eyebrows together, and Jin Ibis asked loudly, "But is he a strong man from the Ye family in Jinghuai Palace?"

    It has been more than a hundred years since Ye Pengfei entered this secret realm of time and space.  Wang Zhi had already revealed at the beginning that there were several races in this secret realm of time and space, including many countries, cities, and cultivation sects.  However, this secret realm of time and space has a characteristic, that is, it excludes strong human beings.  Therefore, every time humans enter it and stay for tens of thousands of years at most, they will be strangled by the laws of this secret realm of time and space!

    In the past year of experience, Ye Pengfei has heard the name "Jinghuai Palace, Ye Family" many times. Many strong men killed by Ye Pengfei also thought that Ye Pengfei came from this powerful family.  .

    Although Ye Pengfei pretended to be a phantom demon grass, he did not disdain to use the name of the Ye family to show off.  What he wants is fighting and experience.

    "No, it's just casual cultivation."

    Hearing Ye Pengfei's answer, Golden Ibis and Chuanyun both raised their eyebrows. Golden Ibis smiled slightly and said, "That's great, otherwise, Golden Ibis will fight to the death with Fellow Daoist Ye."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly in surprise and did not ask any further questions.

    "Does Fellow Golden Ibis want to turn enemies into friends by saying this? I wonder why Fellow Golden Ibis wants to be the peacemaker?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "When you come out to practice, it's nothing more than seeking wealth and seeking the Tao. There is an underground palace with a lot of treasures inside. It is said that there is also a ruined monument of the way of heaven. The Golden Ibis wants to invite fellow Taoist Ye to go with him. What do you think of fellow Taoist Ye?"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei glanced at Chuanyun, "Is he going?"

    "Old man Chuanyun is of no use. He has no part in this trip." Golden Ibis said carelessly, not caring about the face of Chuanyun Demon Vine.  It was as if his Golden Ibis realm was somewhat higher than Chuanyun.  It's completely possible to see through the clouds as if they were nothing.

    Ye Pengfei was quite surprised by Golden Ibis's arrogant personality.  You know, those who are too arrogant are often not welcomed by others and find it difficult to grow.  What's more, the Jin Ling clan, like the Thunder Ling clan, are all natural spiritual beings. At first, they all acted like slaves in the clan.  This golden ibis is just the beginning of the virtual immortal.  Even the main plane is not yet stable.  In the Jinling Clan, he should be just an inconspicuous little player. Why is he so arrogant?

    If it is a strong man from other races, such arrogance may come from the reputation of his ancestors.  But.  The people of the Jinling tribe were born without a father or a mother. Where did the Golden Ibis come from that kind of dependence?

    Ye Pengfei can see through the emotional fluctuations of the golden ibis, but it is impossible to see through the past events of the golden ibis, let alone know the identity of the golden ibis in the Jinling clan.

    "The Cloud-Piercing Demon Vine was ridiculed mercilessly by the Golden Ibis.  The old face is also a little bit unbearable.

    "Fellow Golden Ibis, you have already fallen out with your clan members when you cultivated the Moonflower Sword. Is it possible that you are also falling out with a few of your old friends?"

    Although Chuanyun didn't say much, Ye Pengfei seemed to realize something and smiled lightly.

    "Haha, if we fall out, we will fall out. Old man Chuanyun, after I become the Golden Ibis, I will cultivate to the level of immortality and be a powerful being who breaks out of this secret realm. What does it matter whether I have old friends like you or not?"

    The arrogance of this golden ibis made Chuanyun Yaoteng look ugly.  And the arrogance of this golden ibis made Ye Pengfei think of something deeper

    "In that case, let's go now." Ye Pengfei didn't say much. He rose into the sky and flew towards the golden ibis.  Not afraid at all, the golden ibis is up to no good.

    "So brave!" The Golden Ibis couldn't help but look overjoyed, raised his thumb, and praised, "You can only be a friend of the Golden Ibis if you are so brave. Fellow Daoist Ye, let's talk as we walk!"

    At the moment, the golden ibis no longer paid attention to the Cloud-Crossing Demonic Vine.  I saw that his golden sword had shrunk into a length of several feet and a width of several feet.  Ye Pengfei didn't wait for the golden ibis to greet him, he understood and stood firmly on the golden sword.

    The golden ibis was even more happy. He activated his golden sword and galloped away along the way he came.

    "The good fellow Daoist Ye knows that the current residence of the Golden Ibis is above the underground palace. Many powerful people want to come over to seek a piece of the pie, but the Golden Ibis doesn't even look at them. That is Fellow Daoist Ye, who has high strength and powerful effects.  I also have an appetite for the golden ibis, and the golden ibis has befriended you.this friend.  "Golden Ibis didn't talk about the underground palace first, but only focused on praising Ye Pengfei.

    "If it were someone else, and it was just the first time they met, such unbridled praise would inevitably make people think that this person has ulterior motives.

    "However, Ye Pengfei knew that Golden Ibis's words were all inspired by his feelings.  Just as his arrogance and arrogance have long been engraved in his bones, his straightforwardness and honesty have also become his unique trademarks.

    "There should be some illusion barrier outside the underground palace." Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, "I will help you break this illusion array. I will also spare no effort to help you break the other restrictions in the underground palace. The treasures in the underground palace are still there.  I don¡¯t want any remnants of the Heavenly Dao Monument. I just need you to agree to my two requests after the matter is completed."

    "Oh?" Golden Ibis was very surprised. He didn't expect Ye Pengfei to say that.

    Originally, Golden Ibis planned to explain the mystery of the underground palace, the possible treasures in the underground palace, and how the two people should distribute these treasures if the underground palace was opened.  Never thought that Ye Pengfei wanted nothing but agreed to two conditions.

    Before Golden Ibis could think about it, Ye Pengfei immediately dispelled Golden Ibis's doubts: "Don't worry, both conditions are not difficult to achieve. If you are really in trouble, I won't make it difficult for you."

    Golden Ibis laughed and said: "So, I am not taking advantage of you? Fellow Daoist Ye, don't worry. As long as I take the treasure of the underground palace, no matter how difficult your request is, Golden Ibis will go through fire and water without hesitation!"

    Ye Pengfei's smile is even better. As the saying goes, a gentleman's promise is worth a thousand pieces of gold.  Given Golden Ibis's character, since he has agreed, there will be no problem with what he wants to do.

    "I didn't expect that I had already solved the problem before the Inspiration Supreme took action. Things in this world are really wonderful."

    Looking at the golden ibis standing proudly in front of the golden sword, blocking the oncoming wind for Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei felt extremely comfortable

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 760. The Sword of Moonlight

    At the speed of the golden ibis's sword, hundreds of billions of miles can be covered in a few breaths.  Ye Peng flew below and saw a green ribbon, like a long green river, winding through countless valleys.

    "This is the Green Miasma Valley. These greens look like trees, but they are actually a kind of green poisonous miasma that is spiritual and good at transformation." Golden Ibis explained, "My cave, where the underground palace is located, is here.  In the green miasma valley. In a place like this, a character like Old Man Chuanyun cannot enter at all."

    The arrogance of the golden ibis is natural.  When he says this, it always makes people feel that it is natural.  But in fact, the realm and cultivation of this Golden Ibis are much worse than that of the Cloud-piercing Demonic Vine.  The reason why he was able to ignore this green poisonous miasma and create a cave in the river valley obviously had some basis.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei saw the golden ibis.  I saw that the golden sword at the foot of the golden ibis shot out a dim light.  As if it had encountered something terrifying, the green poisonous miasma rolled towards both sides, making way for a path.

    Ye Pengfei took a closer look and saw that behind the way out of the way was a huge canyon crack.  A thicker green mist covers the cracks in the canyon, making it difficult to see through the mystery at a glance.

    At this time, the golden ibis did not continue the introduction, and the speed of the golden sword flying downward suddenly slowed down.

    Ye Pengfei understood that this was Golden Ibis considering him. If he couldn't even see through this level, let alone crack the phantom formation restriction in the underground palace.

    However, how did the Golden Ibis know that Ye Pengfei's virtual immortal first-level realm was fabricated by Ye Pengfei.  Actually.  Ye Pengfei's realm has advanced to the second level of spiritual immortality!

    And because Taoism transcends realms and is supported by strong beliefs, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness is no less powerful than that of ordinary immortals.  This kind of green mist is a bit troublesome for Xuxian.  In Ye Pengfei's eyes, it was easy to spot him at a glance.

    It¡¯s just that Ye Pengfei knows people¡¯s hearts.  Understanding.  He would never reveal the mysteries in the canyon's cracks without any hesitation.

    I saw Ye Pengfei twisting a spell.  A bolt of lightning shot out from his fingertips.

    "Thunder spell?" Golden Ibis blinked in surprise.

    No wonder the Golden Ibis was surprised. You should know that the grass and tree demon spirits are basically strong in the wood element, and a small number of them have water or earth abilities.  There are only a handful of grass demons who can possess the power of thunder.  Not to mention the golden ibis trapped in the secret realm of time, even Ye Pengfei, who has been through dozens of realms, has never heard of any plant-like demon spirit.  Able to have such abilities.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that he would use this rare ability to increase his chips.  Although the two things I asked Golden Ibis to agree to were not too troublesome, they were.  Golden Ibis may not be willing to do it.

    Unexpectedly, when Ye Pengfei performed this thunder spell, Golden Ibis asked in surprise: "Fellow Daoist Ye, have you experienced thunder and not died?"

    Ye Pengfei was so clever. He immediately pretended to be surprised and said in response: "Fellow Golden Ibis. How did you know?"

    "Me too!" Golden Ibis laughed, "Others think that since I am a golden spirit, I only know the metal spells. But they don't know that I am both a gold and thunder cultivator!"

    The golden ibis patted Ye Pengfei on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Don't bother me, Thunder Breaks All Evils. This foggy miasma can't stop Fellow Daoist Ye at all."

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei suddenly realized.  I bet you, it is precisely because of the dual cultivation of gold and thunder that this golden ibis can freely enter and exit the green miasma valley that ordinary virtual immortals dare not provoke at the level of a newly formed virtual immortal.

    Following the golden ibis, Ye Pengfei fell into the canyon crack.  I saw the golden ibis thunder and lightning clearing the way, and wherever it went, the dense green mist dispersed.  After a while, the two of them landed in front of a cave, one after the other.

    "This is the cave of the Golden Ibis. It is very crude and made Fellow Daoist Ye laugh."

    The Golden Ibis¡¯ words were not polite. His cave was indeed too crude.

    Even if you are a high-level being in the Immortal Realm, the Cave Mansion will always have something to do with the Cave Heaven Paradise.  When you reach the realm of gods and humans, if you don't have a cave with you, you will be embarrassed to meet others.  Even though Yin Jiutian was in despair back then, he still left a blessed place for his family, so that he wouldn't be unable to dispose of even this small amount of property.

    From the realm of gods and humans to the realm of gods and immortals, it is a huge leap.  Below the realm of gods, anyone claiming to be a god is nonsense.  If you can't even master the power of space and planes, and can't even use the Taoist field flexibly, how can you be called a god?

    The powerful ones who have reached the fairyland will have their own exclusive space and plane.  As long as you put some thought into it, it is not difficult to create your own paradise.

    But this golden ibis holeThe mansion is really just a simple cave with an area of ??only more than ten feet!

    If he were a strong man with little knowledge and knowledge, he would definitely show contempt now.  However, Ye Pengfei looked solemn like never before and stared at the cave for a long time

    "When the cave reaches a hundred feet, fellow Taoist Jin should be able to achieve Nirvana!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s words are nothing short of earth-shattering.  Golden Ibis was truly shocked. He had never been so surprised even when he suddenly saw Ye Pengfei casting thunder spells just now.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye I admire you, I admire you!" Although Golden Ibis was straightforward, he didn't know what words to use to express his feelings.  I can only raise my thumb, shake my head and sigh.

    "If I'm not asking, is this technique related to the thunder?" Originally, this question should have been asked after helping Golden Ibis open the underground palace.  However, after staring at the cave for a long time, Ye Pengfei could no longer calm down.

    The Golden Ibis is not a fool. After thinking about it for a moment, he chuckled: "Fellow Daoist Ye, after this is done, your first request is to borrow my Moonlight Sword for a look."

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei stopped being secretive and said happily, "The Sword of Moonlight is not only your destiny sword, but also your practice method. In this cave, you are practicing the Sword of Moonlight.  When using the sword, the sword energy is released and it is cut out naturally. There is no sense of the sword being broken when the sword is cut like this. I am very interested in this technique of fellow Taoist Jin."

    Ye Pengfei said it very happily, and Golden Ibis answered even more cheerfully: "As long as Fellow Daoist Ye can help me get the treasure of the underground palace, and I can borrow the Sword of Moonlight for me to look at, what does it matter?"

    The two looked at each other and laughed. In an instant, they both couldn't help but feel an irreversible feeling.  For two people, this is also the first time in their lives that two people have such a feeling

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 761. Do it as you please

    Sometimes, eternal friendship is no match for a moment of evil thoughts.  ([] )

    Sometimes, a momentary feeling can create an everlasting friendship.

    At this moment, neither Ye Pengfei nor Golden Ibis can predict what the future will be like.  All they knew was that at this moment, right here, the two of them had become close friends.

    At the moment, Golden Ibis no longer cares about Ye Pengfei.  I saw him taking a shot from the sky, and a stone bench in the cave was taken up high into the sky.

    A sloping passage appeared under the stone bench.

    "This is the entrance. I also wanted to take a detour to get in. However, a hundred years of hard work have yielded no results. It must be that the master of this underground palace has extraordinary means, which I can't change. There is no other way but to go down this road."  Golden Ibis explained with great emotion, his words full of praise for the master of the underground palace.

    Ye Pengfei's vision is much higher than that of the golden ibis.  He looked at this sloping passage with cold eyes, and had no intention of following the golden ibis.

    Golden Ibis also quickly understood that Ye Pengfei might have seen something.  The steps that had already been taken were taken back, and the golden ibis waited quietly for Ye Pengfei, filled with joy in his heart.

    The Golden Ibis is an arrogant and strong man, and he is also a very casual strong man.  Since he already agrees with Ye Pengfei, he will continue to agree with him.  Even though he had been studying this passage for a hundred years, as soon as he saw Ye Pengfei having doubts, he immediately agreed with Ye Pengfei without any doubt.

    While Ye Pengfei was studying the conditions of this passage, he was distracted and secretly sizing up the golden ibis.  The more he looked at it.  The more he became interested in the technique called "Moonlight Sword".

    There are not many techniques that interest Ye Pengfei. After years of practice, he has killed several virtual fairy tree demons and flower demons, and also gained some secrets of techniques.  However, he only glanced at these skills secrets.  Just throw it into the space plane and don't bother to do more research.

    "But this Moonlight Sword made Ye Pengfei feel  It seems to be related to the Taoism he practices.  This golden ibis' personality is different from ordinary people, probably because of the influence of this technique.

    "What kind of skill can make a strong person become so carefree, without any sinister and cunning intentions?" Ye Pengfei silently felt the golden ibis' almost innocent sincerity. He was already very sure that this  This kind of skill will play a vital role in improving one's own Taoism.

    Since Ye Pengfei began to understand the way of extreme emotion, this is the first time such a thing has happened.  Even though Wan Yuqiu was born in Wanbao Pavilion and was good at digging for treasures in the market, she could not get anything related to the way of extreme passion for her future husband.

    There is no place to break the iron shoes.  It takes no effort at all.

    After carefully studying this sloping passage for two full sticks of incense, Ye Pengfei showed a confident smile on his face.

    The underground palace is done.  The Moonlight Sword can also be done.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei's smile.  Golden Ibis happily asked: "Fellow Daoist Ye, have you discovered the mystery?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "This road is right and wrong. You can only enter the underground palace from here, but you don't go directly down."

    "Then how to go?" Golden Ibis was a little confused.

    "Follow me."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.  He no longer looked at the cave, let alone the sloping downward passage. Instead, he turned around and walked towards the green mist in the distance.

    Ye Pengfei was submerged in the green poisonous miasma, unlike the golden ibis.  He didn't use lightning to clear the way, but cut into the poisonous miasma with his body, relying entirely on his body to resist.  For Void Immortal-level beings, doing so is very likely to cause poisonous miasma to enter the body and damage the physical body.  In fact, these poisonous miasma may penetrate into the space plane, causing damage to the space and making it unstable.

    At this time, the golden ibis's straightforward character is even more vividly reflected.  He didn't hesitate and followed immediately.

    Ye Pengfei, who was walking in front, neither spoke nor looked back.  However, he sighed more and more.

    The higher the level, the more considerations you have.  For example, the Inspiration Supreme and his five brothers had already started designing each other in this way hundreds of millions of years ago.

    The existence of the golden ibis is really weird.  Meeting one can be considered a rare adventure.

    Ye Pengfei practices the Tao of Extreme Emotions. The more people and things he experiences, the better his understanding of Taoism will be.  Even if the golden ibis refuses to show him the Moonlight Sword, for Ye Pengfei, as long as he spends some time with the golden ibis, he will gain a lot.

    After walking for a while, a monster appeared in the mist.  I saw a strange monster beast about three feet long, similar in appearance to a wolf, but with six legs.? blocked them in front of them.

    "What kind of monster is this? Why have I never seen it before?" The golden ibis, who was following Ye Pengfei, was very surprised.

    The golden ibis has lived in this green mist for more than a hundred years.  In his understanding, there was not even a small insect in this green mist, let alone a large monster.  I never thought that after following Ye Pengfei for a while, I would find such a strange monster.

    "They both exist and do not exist." Ye Pengfei's answer made it even more difficult for the golden ibis to understand.  However, this strong man with a straightforward personality knew that all he had to do was follow Ye Pengfei's lead.  If he starts fighting, I will follow suit.  If he rushes with his eyes closed, I will not be an exception.

    What Golden Ibis didn¡¯t know was that it was precisely because of his straightforward character that he successfully kept up with Ye Pengfei.  If a strong man like Chuanyun old man followed him, he would lose track of Ye Pengfei as soon as he sacrificed some treasure or used any spell.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was already in a state of "both reality and nothingness".  Only strong people who have also entered this state can keep up with Ye Pengfei's footsteps.  Once he doesn't trust Ye Pengfei, casts any spells, and wants to protect himself, he will break away from this state and become a pure "actual existence".  As a result, Ye Pengfei lost his trace and could no longer continue.

    Ye Pengfei walked straight towards the monsters without any defense.  Golden Ibis also immediately quickened his pace and followed Ye Pengfei.  His unreserved trust allowed him to always keep up with Ye Pengfei and never break away from this mysterious state.

    Unable to bear it, Ye Pengfei wanted to point out the golden ibis.  As the saying goes, it is disrespectful to come and not reciprocate.  I have learned a lot from the Golden Ibis.  It won't be long before I can study the Golden Ibis' unique technique.  Now, I should also give something back.

    "Fellow Golden Ibis, do you know who created this world we live in?"

    While walking, Ye Pengfei asked questions.  He will gradually guide the golden ibis to see the true face of the world.  At this time, he didn't know what kind of great changes his influence and casual guidance from the Golden Ibis would bring to his future ^-^^-^

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 762. Instructions

    Cherishing your own broom is a common code of conduct for the strong.

    The more profound the realm, the harder it is to obtain.  I have finally understood so many Taoist teachings and gained so many benefits. Why should I use them to benefit others?

    Not to mention, the higher the realm and the more exquisite the cultivation level, the more massive cultivation resources are needed.  Even brothers and sisters are still competitors. Why should they help others, grab cultivation resources for their own future, and create a competitor?

    The so-called mutual exchange of needs and the so-called communication and common progress are things that only happen between strong people with low cultivation levels.  Even if they only exist in the realm of gods and humans, the master will not teach his disciples everything they have.  In the realm of immortals, it is even rarer to have a master-disciple inheritance like master and apprentice.

    You can hunt for treasures together, but you can't just sit and talk about it. This is the practice in the world of cultivation.  Under normal circumstances, guidance like Ye Pengfei's would be impossible.  Ye Pengfei was also infected by the golden ibis, and just did such seemingly illogical things.

    But Golden Ibis didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei was doing things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand.  He thought Ye Pengfei was just having a normal conversation.  So, the golden ibis replied casually:

    "Fellow Daoist Ye is indeed a casual cultivator. The disciples of big families and sects all know about the creation of the world. It is said that before the creation of the world, the world was originally chaotic. Then a great power was born, which turned the chaos into the five elements and led to the creation of the world.  The spiritual energy outside the universe has just formed our world."

    "Every major aristocratic family and sect has portraits of the creation gods enshrined. If Fellow Daoist Ye is interested, Golden Ibis can find an opportunity. Take Fellow Daoist Ye to have a look."

    "Haha, there is actually a portrait of the God of Creation?" Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise, "Fellow Golden Ibis, you have just become a virtual immortal, and your space plane has also been created. Do you think your space plane is the same as  How is this world any different?¡±

    The first question.  The golden ibis disagreed and answered casually.  This second question made me a little aware.  Ye Pengfei didn't just start the conversation casually.  However, Golden Ibis's understanding is far less powerful than Ye Pengfei's.

    "What Fellow Daoist Ye means isthe God of Creation. In fact, he is a higher existence. Our world is actually his space plane?" Golden Ibis said with a smile, "This is a very bold guess, but it seems that  It has nothing to do with us. None of the Era Realm Golden Immortal-level beings in our clan have such abilities. This should be something that only beings of a higher level need to study."

    At first glance, the golden ibis seems to be unhurried and just doing what it can do.  Study the Tao that you can understand.  However, by playing so steadily, he lost the best opportunity.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and only clicked on the last sentence: "They exist. They don't exist. They are real and unreal. The journey is still far away. Fellow Golden Ibis can do more observation."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei said no more.

    Being able to enlighten to this extent is something that a strong person in the fairyland can only meet but cannot ask for.  Ye Pengfei would not do this if he really gave everything he had.  not to mention.  When you reach the realm of gods, you have to rely more on people¡¯s understanding.  No matter how much you talk, no matter how thorough you are, it will be of no use.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s last sentence has a rather straightforward meaning.  Even if Golden Ibis is a fool, he already knows it very well.

    "It is both real and not real Our world is the space plane of a certain strong person Well, what does it mean and what is the connection?"

    The golden ibis muttered, his eyes full of confusion.  If it weren't for this kind of entanglement between reality and reality, where reality and reality are difficult to distinguish, Ye Pengfei would not be able to move quickly.  With the Golden Ibis in such a dazed state, he might be left behind.

    Walk around, stop, take a look, and keep walking.  Ye Pengfei has been moving forward, and it seems that he has never turned a corner.  However, when Ye Pengfei took a few quick steps and the fog suddenly dissipated in front of his eyes, the golden ibis looked up and shouted in surprise: "Hey, why did you end up in front of this passage again?"

    Looking around

    The few sword marks over there were left by the sword energy released when I breathed in the power of the moonlight last night.

    There are a few stone benches, a stone bed, but no stone table. This arrangement is exactly the layout of his cave.

    Indeed, this is your own cave!

    Although Golden Ibis's understanding is far inferior to that of Ye Pengfei, he is not an ordinary character after all.  Lowering his head and thinking for a moment, he suddenly asked: "Fellow Daoist Ye, is the road we just walked on the road where chaos and the five elements are entangled?"

    "Although I missed it, it's not far off." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Fellow Golden Ibis can continue to practice here, and the benefits he can get are probably as good as the treasures of this underground palace."

    The Golden Ibis nodded excitedly: "Thank you Daoist Ye for your guidance. JinThe ibis was grateful.  I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary.  From now on, Fellow Daoist Ye will be my brother, Jin, even closer than a real brother!  "

    Ye Pengfei smiled again, didn't say much, and didn't take Golden Ibis's words to heart.

    The secret realm of time and space is strongly isolated from the outside world.

    The powerful people outside, even the most immortal-level beings, can only stay in this secret realm for ten days.  If it lasts more than ten days, all the powerful human beings will be wiped out.  Non-human beings will be lost in this secret realm forever.

    And what about the strong man in this secret realm?

    Just like the trial place outside which is composed of countless immortal fragments, no matter how hard you practice, a strong person cannot break through to the third level of immortality or leave these immortal fragments.  The most powerful existence in this secret realm is only the third level of the Golden Immortal.  The Golden Ibis, who was born and raised in this secret realm, has no way to break the rules left by the strong man who created this world.

    Rules, this is a law that is above the law of heaven.  In other words, the way of heaven and the great road are the concrete embodiment of rules.

    A strong person can cultivate and realize the Tao, but I have never heard of a strong person who can break the Tao and destroy it.  Even the existence of the third level of Tianzun is impossible to possess such abilities.

    ??The Golden Ibis can cultivate to the third level of the Golden Immortal even if it dies. When I have to leave here thousands of years later, we will never see each other again.  In fact, when I use his ability to sneak into the wandering soul space, there will probably be no connection between the two of us.

    Ye Pengfei smiled calmly and continued to lead the way.  Before walking down a few steps, Ye Pengfei suddenly stopped and closed his eyes to think for a while.  Then, the golden ibis heard Ye Pengfei's tongue bursting with spring thunder and shouted loudly.

    "open!!!"

    There was a sudden change in front of my eyes.

    The originally long passage has disappeared.

    A purple bamboo forest and a jade palace appeared in front of their eyes.  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 763. Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo Forest

    What did the Jade Palace look like? Before the two of them had time to take a look, they were already stunned by the purple bamboo forest in front of them.

    ¡°High-quality Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis both shouted low involuntarily.

    Then, Ye Pengfei returned to his calm state of mind, looking across the purple bamboo forest towards the jade-colored underground palace.

    The golden ibis stared at the purple bamboo forest for a long time, and suddenly said: "Fellow Daoist Ye, we are three to seven, I am three, and you are seven!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise and said, "We have agreed a long time ago that all the treasures of this underground palace belong to you, so what share do you have?"

    The Golden Ibis stamped its feet and said, "Fellow Daoist Ye, these are middle-grade Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo! There are a total of three hundred and sixty trees! The Golden Ibis cannot swallow up such a huge amount of wealth!"

    The Golden Ibis is right, the Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo is very rare.  A top-grade Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo is probably worth as much as a mid-grade Taoist artifact.  Three hundred and sixty top-grade Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo, which is three hundred and sixty mid-grade Taoist tools.  Even those beings in the Nirvana realm and at the Earthly Immortal level would still be jealous if they saw it.

    Not to mention, both of them are practicing thunder magic.  With the Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo, whether it is to refine it into a thunder-type Taoist weapon or use it to delve into the secrets of the Heavenly Thunder, it is an extremely rare gain.

    And the purple bamboo forest outside the palace is so precious.  What kind of treasures will the palace hold?  The Golden Ibis is now distributing the purple bamboo forest, which is actually distributing the treasures in the palace.  In the eyes of Golden Ibis, he just provided the location of the underground palace.  It would be enough to take 30% of the income, and Ye Pengfei should take the lion's share.

    but¡­¡­

    "What does it mean to be dishonest? Fellow Taoist Golden Ibis, since Ye has made a promise, he will never go back on it!" Ye Pengfei's voice was very calm.  Looking at Ye Pengfei's calm eyes, Golden Ibis couldn't help but trembled.  He bowed deeply towards Ye Pengfei.

    The Golden Ibis didn¡¯t say anything at this time.  No matter how much I say, I can't express my feelings.

    Action, only practical action.  is the best reward.

    A piece of jade slip fell into the left palm of the golden ibis.  A golden sword appeared in the right palm of the golden ibis.  With the most sincere etiquette, the golden ibis raised the sword above his forehead and sent it to Ye Pengfei.

    "This is the skill of the Moonlight Sword. This sword is the Golden Ibis's natal golden sword. I give it to Fellow Daoist Ye. I hope Fellow Daoist Ye will not shirk it!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed, and he nodded secretly in approval: "I did not misjudge the person."

    Others look at the golden ibis.  I only saw his arrogance and unreasonableness.  Ye Pengfei looked at the golden ibis, but saw something deeper.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Ye Pengfei has read countless people since he started cultivating.  Apart from a few confidantes, there are only a few people who can become close friends.  Among these few people, the Golden Ibis is the best friend among best friends, the kind of being who can be entrusted with life and death!

    Before the underground palace was actually opened, the technique of the Moonlight Sword was already offered.  This can still be said.  It's because this purple bamboo forest is really too huge a fortune.

    However, offering the Golden Sword of his destiny was an act that surprised Ye Pengfei.

    The strength of the Sword Immortal is that every sword strike is equivalent to risking one's life in a fight.

    The sword fairy "risks his life to fight". As long as the golden sword of his life is not damaged, it will not really hurt himself.  In this way, the sword immortal Zhao Zhao dares to "sacrifice his life", and other Zhao Zhao has to leave room for it.  Under this situation, it is not unusual for sword immortals to cross ranks and kill people.

    On the other hand, the Sword Immortal¡¯s natal sword is equal to the Sword Immortal¡¯s life.  If the sword of destiny is damaged, it may even be destroyed.  Even if the sword immortal does not die, he will at least suffer serious injuries that will take thousands of years to heal!

    Now, the golden ibis offers the golden sword of his destiny, clearly stating that it is a "gift" and not a "borrowing".  What it means is as clear as the emperor of the sun.

    Ye Pengfei secretly approved, and the one he approved of was Golden Ibis's gift of the sword.

    If you are not a sincere person, you cannot behave like this!

    If you are not a true person, you cannot behave like this!

    Ye Pengfei didn't say much, just rolled it up and put it into the storage space with a simple stroke and a sword.

    "Let's go and see how to open this jade palace."

    Ye Pengfei took the lead and walked through the purple bamboo forest towards the palace gate.  The golden ibis stopped looking at the purple bamboo forest and hurriedly followed Ye Pengfei, following every step

    Before arriving at the palace, the two of them couldn't help but be stunned.

    Previously, although both of them were attracted by the astonishingly valuable purple bamboo forest.  However, they are not completely free of distractions. Take a closer look??Jade palace.

    Under the prying eyes of the gods, this jade-colored palace should be filled with immortal energy and be beautiful and spectacular.  But when they got closer, the two people suddenly discovered that the palace was actually full of dust!

    Subconsciously, the two people looked at each other.  Then, both of them realized that they were indeed right.

    "It's really strange. Even if the Immortal Palace has been vacant for hundreds of millions of years, its pearls should not be covered in dust. Could it be that this is some kind of illusion formation or illusion?" Golden Ibis asked in surprise.

    The golden ibis thought that the steps leading to the underground palace were protected by an illusory formation, so it was not possible for him to break through the formation for more than a hundred years.  Now, after Ye Pengfei's guidance, Golden Ibis knew that it was probably not what he imagined.  However, the words "protected by the phantom formation" have been lingering in his mind for too long.  Once he encounters something strange, Golden Ibis will subconsciously blurt it out.

    "It's not an illusion formation or magic, it's a method of time and space chaos." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "When the distance is far away, what we see is a longer scene. The palace at that time was indeed filled with immortal energy, which made people yearn for it.  . And when we get closer, what we see is the current scene."

    "If you think like you do, it will cost you a lot of trouble. If you are an impatient person, you may trigger some powerful restrictions when you violently break through the illusory formation."

    Ye Pengfei said while flicking his sleeves.  I saw that the thick dust hanging on the palace gate was peeled off by Ye Pengfei and formed into a huge mud ball.  Then, he was thrown into some nook and cranny by Ye Pengfei.

    The palace gate, as white as jade, appeared in front of the two of them.

    Golden Ibis's face became a little ugly: "It looks like there may not be any treasures in here."

    Indeed, only those dilapidated Xianjia palaces that have been looted by others will be covered with dust and look weather-beaten.

    "Haha, there are countless gains and losses in this world. If you care about everything, fellow Taoist Golden Ibis may be disturbed by inner demons."

    Ye Pengfei smiled calmly, and his divine power formed into a pair of big hands, slowly pushing open the palace door that was dozens of feet high (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 764. Empty as a field

    The scene inside the palace made Golden Ibis's heart plummet into a deep valley.  Even though Ye Pengfei had spoken in advance, for a while, Golden Ibis couldn't face the scene in front of him

    Ruins of ruins can be seen everywhere.  Occasionally there are a few white bones, whether they are immortal birds or immortal beasts that have been left to this day.

    The palace-protecting ban has obviously been completely broken long ago.  Ye Pengfei walked in without encountering any obstacles at all.

    Golden Ibis followed Ye Pengfei very frustrated. The difference in his mood was so great that it was difficult to express it in words.

    "I didn't expect that outside the palace gate, there is a purple bamboo forest, which is astonishingly valuable. Inside the palace gate, it is dilapidated and desolate." The golden ibis shook his head repeatedly and sighed sadly.

    "Perhaps that purple bamboo forest grew slowly on its own after the strong men who plundered the palace left." Ye Pengfei smiled calmly and said, "We can still look for more and plant some outside."  For a powerful man to possess such a spiritual creature, there might be a remnant monument of Taoism left in the palace."

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had also inferred the prosperity of the palace from these ruins.  Coupled with the purple bamboo forest outside the palace gate, it is conceivable that the owner of this palace is probably an Era Realm existence.

    A strong person in the Era Realm can solidify the law into reality.  If this powerful man knew that he was about to die and deliberately wanted to leave a legacy of Taoism, it would not be impossible to create a ruined Taoism monument.

    The word "broken" in the Taoism-inscribed stele does not mean that the jade tablet on which the Taoism is inscribed is incomplete, but that the Taoism-engraved stele must be incomplete.

    You must know that the way of heaven is complex.  It is not something that a strong person in the Era Realm can fully understand.  Even the existence of the third level of the Immortal Realm only knows the changes in the avenue of one era, but not the avenue itself.  In other words, even if a powerful man from the third level of the Supreme Immortal Heaven is willing to erect a jade monument and leave any Taoist inheritance, it cannot be genuine.  Complete Taoism.

    Not to mention, there is no immortal-level existence in this secret realm of time.  An ordinary golden immortal level powerhouse.  Even the changes in Taoism are not necessarily exhausted, so the jade monument of Taoism that was erected must be incomplete.

    The golden ibis smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Ashamed. Ashamed. After hundreds of years of research, I thought that the owner of the underground palace died naturally. The treasures of the underground palace are still intact. That's why Jin thought that there was a remnant stele of Taoism hidden in the palace.  Now it seems that there is little hope.¡±

    Walking this way in the underground palace, his spiritual consciousness spread out to explore countless rooms. The more Golden Ibis looked at it, the more he felt cold, and he was basically in despair.

    The strong men who plundered this underground palace back then.  It¡¯s really searchable.  The rooms that seemed to be the alchemy room and the weapon refining room were actually empty, with not even an empty elixir bottle or damaged or broken artifact left.

    The despair of the golden ibis.  It was completely reflected on his face.  Just like that, Ye Pengfei's calm and natural feeling was completely reflected on his face.

    After years of training, Ye Pengfei¡¯s realm has improved rapidly, and his Taoism has improved rapidly without using the Tao of Extreme Emotions.

    ???????????????

    Ye Pengfei was galloping in the realm of the second level of immortality.  As if there were no obstacles at all, he was about to rush into the peak of the second level of spiritual immortality.  For characters like Old Man Chuanyun, if Ye Pengfei used his realm to coerce him, he could scare him to death without even having to take action!

    ????????????????????

    The solid method of quasi-figuration has become reality, and it continues.  Ye Pengfei has already determined the characteristics of his own solid method, that is, solid method is the language.  Each word, each vocabulary, is a change in Taoism.  Ye Pengfei did not calculate carefully. He estimated that he had probably imagined tens of thousands of words or vocabulary now.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? The two transparent words "chaos" at the beginning could quietly let Qianjun's two giant spirit clan servants run around randomly.  These tens of thousands of words or vocabulary can also produce magical effects of one kind or another.

    However, if you want to achieve this effect anytime and anywhere, it can at most directly affect the Nirvana realm and the existence of the immortal level.  If you want to influence Era Realm and Xuanxian-level beings like Qingshan Xuanzun and Wang Zhixuanzun, you still have to borrow scenery and objects.

    This is the difference between the simulated solid method as reality and the real solid method as reality.  Ye Pengfei estimated that it would be difficult for him to achieve a truly solid method before his realm reached the level of Heavenly Immortal and his power failed to break through the first level of Virtual Immortal.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that the idiom "things are unpredictable" would soon be verified by himself!

    After passing through the doorways and sweeping through the rooms, they found nothing and arrived at a large house with a closed door.

    "This should be the main hall of the underground palace." Golden Ibis recalled the road he walked before and said in a deep voice, "The layout of this underground palace is the Nine Palaces and Bagua.pattern.  I remember that Guiyuan Sect likes this kind of layout the most. Could it be that the master of this underground palace is the strong man of Guiyuan Sect?  "

    "What's so special?" Ye Pengfei was keenly aware that the golden ibis hesitated to speak.

    Golden Ibis responded: "Guiyuan Sect was originally one of the three major gates, but due to some changes, it declined for many years. It is said that they have been looking for the former patriarch's mansion in order to revive Guiyuan Sect. Mr.  No, the underground palace we found must be the mansion of their ancestor."

    ¡°If the golden ibis could see the situation on the ground, he would definitely find that he was unfortunately right.  Several powerful men from the Immortal Realm and Yuanxian level, leading hundreds of powerful men, were already suspended in the sky, looking down at the green mist.

    "Senior Brother, do you want to inform the master?" A gray-haired Yuanxian third-level strongman asked in a deep voice to the strongman standing in front.  This strong man was actually a boy only about a foot tall.

    People who cultivate themselves cannot use appearance to distinguish age and seniority.  Some people just like the old look when they change tires, but some people weirdly love the childish body.  However, it is very likely that this old-looking person is his junior brother.  He looks like a boy, but he is a senior fellow apprentice.

    "Third brother, why are you so anxious?" The boy said with a smile, "The strongest beings around here for tens of trillions of miles are only the first level of true immortals. Even a few of our disciples can handle it, so why bother?"  Please come here personally. Tianhe, go down and take a look. Once you have determined the location, let us know."

    "Yes, Master!"

    A strong man from the third level of the True Immortal Realm transformed into a crane in response, and swooped down into the green mist.  I saw this crane, with red, green and white colors all over its body, and its feathers were very strange.  When he entered the green mist, the poisonous green mist not only did not corrode his body, but was actually absorbed by him!

    "Everyone rest."

    The boy glanced behind him, then took out a lotus platform and sat cross-legged on it.  This lotus platform doesn't look big, it can only accommodate one or two strong people.  However, when the boy sat down, the lotus platform expanded a bit.  Immediately, the gray-haired Yuanxian third-level powerhouse also walked into the lotus platform, and the lotus platform continued to expand.  After a while, hundreds of strong men all walked in.  Everyone was sitting in various places on the lotus platform. Not only was it not crowded, but there was still room for several people!

    ?? Wisps of spiritual energy from heaven and earth are absorbed by this lotus platform.  Immediately, he was absorbed by these hundreds of strong men.  These strong men from Guiyuan Sect were so carefree that they started practicing with their eyes closed at high altitude!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 765. Five Elements Origin Seal

    Guiyuanmen is really too arrogant.

    When practicing, you must ensure safety.  If someone comes with ulterior motives, no matter how powerful the being is, he will suffer heavy losses.

    Therefore, generally speaking, when practicing, most people will find a place where they are not easily attacked.  For example, a solid cave, or a cave paradise that is not easy to be discovered.

    When practicing, most people will also put up a defensive array, a concealment array and other formations.

    However, this is not the case for the hundreds of strong men from Guiyuan Sect.  As if they were afraid that others wouldn't know, they just practiced in the air, that's all.  The defensive light of the lotus platform is weak enough, and there is no invisibility, illusion array or other effects.  The strong men in the lotus platform all had their nostrils turned upward, not even bothering to do any personal defense.

    Originally, few people came to this area.  However, when Guiyuan Sect does this, strong people will naturally come to take a peek.  Including the Cloud Chuan Yaoteng, who had been ridiculed by the Golden Ibis and had nowhere to vent his anger, also ran over to take a look.

    However, no one dared to take action.

    ¡°As the boy said, within tens of trillions of miles, there is only one true immortal of the first level, and the difference in strength is huge.

    The strong man from the first level of the True Immortal Realm also came over to take a peek. He calculated that he could sneak attack three or five even if he was exhausted.  When hundreds of other strong men all took action, he couldn't even escape.

    Guiyuan Sect is very arrogant, and Guiyuan Sect is also trying to establish its authority!

    The boy¡¯s plan was good. He wanted the strong men in this area to come quietly and leave in despair.  Wait until later to open the ancestor's underground palace, even if it makes a huge noise.  I'm not afraid of anyone plotting evil.

    The boy¡¯s plan was also very deep. He didn¡¯t notify the master not only to achieve meritorious service, but also to recover the ancestor¡¯s underground palace more safely.

    Although there are no powerful beings in the tens of trillions of miles in front of you, there is a realm of Nirvana further away.  Even the powerful ones in the Era Realm.  If he informed the leader and the leader led the elders to come, these powerful men would definitely be alerted.  Based on the current situation of Guiyuan Sect.  It is really difficult to compete with all the big forces.  When the time came, I discovered the underground palace of the Patriarch, but I could only take advantage of other sects in vain.

    As for the strong men within hundreds of thousands of miles.  The boy doesn't care whether the activities here will be sold to other sects.  Not to mention, it is impossible for these low-level strong men to meet those powerful beings.  Even if they get lucky and sell the information directly to those powerful beings, those people will send people to investigate first, and it is unlikely that they will take action personally immediately.

    With this coming and going, I have enough time.  Waiting for the ancestor's underground palace to be recovered.  With the defense of the underground palace, even if the Golden Immortal Third Heaven comes to attack, he can still resist one or two.

    The boy¡¯s plan was indeed thorough, but it was a pity that Ye Pengfei was left out.  How could he have expected that.  The ancestor's underground palace, which was difficult for ordinary people to find the way to enter, was actually easily entered by Ye Pengfei.

    What the boy didn¡¯t expect was that the tyrannical restriction on the main hall of the underground palace, which was the only place where the remains were told by the Patriarch when he was dying, would soon be opened by Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    ******

    In the underground palace.

    The golden ibis has a desperate look.  Sweep away.  Looking at the colorful palace gate bar on the main hall door of the underground palace, Golden Ibis became excited again.

    "The Five Elements Origin Seal! It's actually the Five Elements Origin Seal! How dare you, the master of this underground palace, used all his power to seal the main hall of this underground palace!"

    Ye Pengfei stretched out his hand to touch the colorful seal, closed his eyes slightly, felt it carefully for a while, and then nodded and said: "Although the origin of the five elements is incomplete, it has the foundation of a high-grade origin. Even if the Golden Immortal exists, it will be difficult to break it! It seems that this  There must be some rare treasures left in the main hall."

    "So what if the Golden Immortal is hard to break? A thousand years will be ten thousand years, and if it doesn't work ten thousand years, it will be a million years. I am a dual cultivator of gold and thunder, and what I am best at is violently breaking formations. Sooner or later, I will be able to break this Five Elements Origin Seal  !" Golden Ibis was full of confidence.

    The process of breaking the formation is also the process of cultivation.  The stronger the formation, the deeper the training for the strong.  If there weren't those strong men from the Guiyuan Sect and the weird being like Ye Pengfei, maybe he could really break the seal and enter the Golden Immortal Avenue.

    It¡¯s a pity that if he cracks it slowly, the strong men from Guiyuan Sect will come in.

    And Ye Pengfei in front of him would never seal the origin of the Five Elements and let the Golden Ibis destroy it in vain.

    "Why are you spending so much effort?" Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Fellow Golden Ibis, please step back and I will break the formation."

    "Golden Ibis can afford to wait for a million years, but Ye Pengfei cannot."  Ye Pengfei is bound to get that soul-accompanying grass!

    ??Golden Ibis was a little confused: "Fellow Daoist Ye, didn't you just say that this forbidden golden immortal is difficult to break? How"

    Before the golden ibis finished speaking, his mouth opened so wide that it could fit five or six eggs.

    I saw five bodies of different colors separated from Ye Pengfei's real body.  Look left and right, these five are all real.

    If it¡¯s just a clone of the Five Elements, that¡¯s it.  The Golden Ibis didn't know that magic such as the Five Elements Emperor's True Body existed, so he wasn't so surprised.  In fact, from the time he graduated to the present, Ye Pengfei has never really demonstrated the power of the Five Elements Emperor's True Body.  Anyone else would not be surprised by this colorful clone.

    What surprised Golden Ibis was Ye Pengfei¡¯s other clone.

    As soon as this clone came out of Ye Pengfei's space plane, Golden Ibis was shocked.  It¡¯s not because of the realm and power of this clone¡ªthat is, it¡¯s just the first level of the Void Immortal¡ªbut because of the powerful pressure of this clone!

    How could it be possible that the realm of the first level of Xuxian and the power of the first level of Xuxian could make me feel like I can't breathe?

    I am a mighty swordsman. Even the existence of the third level of the Void Immortal can be killed with one sword.  Why does this clone of the first level of Xuxian make me feel heart palpitations?

    The golden ibis kept questioning himself, but it was impossible to get the correct answer.

    How could the Golden Ibis know that Ye Pengfei, a Zerg avatar, had been squatting on the eight forbidden stone balls in the main plane for a long time.  Over time, his body has been tainted with the aura of Xuanxian and even Jinxian.

    Just these breaths are enough to scare the golden ibis.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei, the Zerg clone, is still refining one of the mysterious beings - the ancestor wood demon!

    After many years of refining, this Zerg clone has already refined one-third of the long hair of the ancestor wood demon.  The few inner demon hairs that Ye Pengfei planned to use to buy things came from this ancestor wood demon.

    Most of these powers belong to Ye Pengfei's main plane and the three auxiliary planes with gods of space planes.  There are still a few parts that cannot be absorbed by these planes, so they are temporarily stored by the Zerg clones using secret methods and stored in the body.

    ??If we say that the aura of the mysterious and golden immortals that the Zerg clones are tainted with is just a nihilistic deterrent.  Then, the power he has stored up is a real threat.  If Ye Pengfei is willing to let go of this clone, let it explode itself.  Even a spirit-level being can kill with one strike!

    The golden ibis¡¯ sense is very keen, and the golden ibis¡¯ fear is very real.  He opened his mouth wide and subconsciously took several steps back.  Vaguely, he had realized that Ye Pengfei might really create a miracle!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 766. The golden ibis recognizes its master

    The Golden Ibis feeling is correct.

    Ye Pengfei cultivated the Five Elements Emperor True Body, and his Five Elements avatar was condensed from the origin of the Five Elements.  Naturally, this avatar of the Five Elements Origin has a great attraction to the incomplete power of the Five Elements Origin sealed in the Five Elements Origin.

    This is because Ye Pengfei¡¯s Five Elements Origin is just the worst and lowest quality.  Otherwise, he might just use the Five Elements clone to forcibly absorb the power of the Five Elements Origin Seal!

    Now, the role of the Five Elements clone is only to "seduce" the original power of the Five Elements.  By making him ready to move, Ye Pengfei can grasp the characteristics of the Five Elements Origin Sealing.

    The means to break the seal still has to fall on the Zerg clone.

    Ye Pengfei, the Zerg clone, can no longer be completely regarded as a Zerg.  Because the last body he abandoned was absorbed by this Zerg clone.  Strictly speaking, Ye Pengfei's clone is half insect and half human.

    There is nothing strange about the insect body.  However, the absorbed human body has another dimension.

    ??Ghost Domain Formation!

    In the past, Ye Pengfei relied on the ghost realm formation on this body, ignoring numerous formations, and even relied on the characteristics of the ghost realm formation to defeat the strong with the weak, and framed Zheng Peng once.

    It has been a long time since Ye Pengfei used the Ghost Domain Formation again.  With the advancement of Jiqing Taoism, victory is often won before the battle begins.  Where is the possibility of being trapped by the enemy's formation?

    This time, in order to crack the golden immortal's intractable Five Elements Origin Seal, Ye Pengfei once again used the Ghost Domain Formation.

    The Five Elements avatar activates the power of the Five Elements' original source.  Then understand the characteristics of the Five Elements Origin Seal.

    The formations in the ghost realm are embedded in the original seal of the five elements, and the formations must be broken.

    These two are not the ultimate trump card.

    After all, the Five Elements Origin Seal has changed too much.  In just a short while, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to fully understand its strengths and weaknesses.

    After all, the Ghost Realm Formation is just an invention of the powerful in the Divine Realm.  Even though Ye Pengfei deduced and evolved it.  However, facing the incomprehensible restrictions of the Golden Immortal, it is impossible to really break through.

    The killer weapon.  It's the power of the ancestor wood demon!  !  !

    The ancestor wood demon is a Xuanxian-level existence.  Its ontology is the origin of wood among the five elements.

    And her true body.  At least it is the origin of the seventh-level space plane, the existence of the third level of heaven.  Moreover, her true body has broken through the level of immortality and achieved the realm of the era!

    With the origin of such a state, its quality will obviously not be low.  Although the original grade does not strictly correspond to its final realm and power.  However, Ye Pengfei can be sure that the ancestor of the wood demon is the original body.  Its quality is at least that of the best wood type!

    The best products have an overwhelming advantage over the top products in terms of quality.  Ye Pengfei's final trump card is to use the power of the ancestral wood demon stored in the clone to devour the fragments of the wood element sealed in the five element origin!

    How does Golden Ibis know this?  All he knew was that his eyes had been opened a lot today.

    Can¡¯t understand, can¡¯t see through.  I don't understand, I don't understand Ever since I was struck by thunder, obtained the cultivation method of the Moon Flower Sword, and possessed the spiritual roots of gold and thunder.  He never felt that way again.

    Golden Ibis is arrogant. Golden Ibis leaves his family and lives in isolation because he has capital.

    How about Elder Jinxian?  I can see through your tricks!

    What about the clan leader?  I know all your weaknesses!

    I, the Golden Ibis, can't beat you now. Even if you lift your little finger, I can crush my Golden Ibis into powder.  However, I, the Golden Ibis, am not afraid of you. I, the Golden Ibis, will definitely be superior to you in the future.

    The arrogance of the Golden Ibis and the arrogance of the Golden Ibis are not only the side effects of the cultivation techniques, but also the strong self-confidence brought by his sharp vision!

    However, today, his self-confidence was completely destroyed by Ye Pengfei.

    On the road ahead, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s guidance, Golden Ibis was still confused and understood a little bit.  A hundred years of research on his own was no match for someone else's casual glance, which had already shocked the golden ibis to the extreme and made him fall to the ground in admiration.

    Next, facing the thunderous purple bamboo forest, Ye Pengfei laughed it off.  He seemed to have just given up on the Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo Forest, but in fact, he had given up on the treasures in the underground palace.

    At that time, the underground palace had not yet been opened.  Golden Ibis thought that the treasures outside the underground palace were so scary, but the secrets inside the underground palace would definitely be even more amazing.

    Facing such temptation, Ye Pengfei was able to look at it calmly, which made Golden Ibis even more impressed.

    Offering the natal golden sword is the golden ibis¡¯s direct response to these two things.

    Presenting the golden sword of one¡¯s destinyIt was almost equivalent to putting his life in Ye Pengfei's hands.  And this is equivalent to serving Ye Pengfei as the master.  However, it is still a little short of being able to truly and willingly accept Ye Pengfei as his master.

    Now, the last little gap has been completely eliminated.

    When the Zerg clone of Ye Pengfei appeared, the golden ibis looked at Ye Pengfei, and he was already looking at a strong man worthy of following him for life.

    When Ye Pengfei's Zerg clone slowly sank into the Five Elements Origin Seal, but did not encounter a strong counterattack from the Five Elements Origin Seal, the Golden Ibis strengthened his belief.

    "How strong is he?"

    Immediately, such questions emerged in Golden Ibis's mind involuntarily.

    Even the leader of my Jinling Clan, the third level of Jinxian, I can see his weaknesses.  But I know absolutely nothing about him.

    Is he really a virtual immortal-level existence?  Which Void Immortal-level existence can challenge the Golden Immortal's intractable ban?

    He just hid his ability?  However, which powerful being would be so bored as to play with that old man Chuanyun?

    "My sword was a sword that spanned a long space at Chuanyun's invitation.  He could only die in a fake body and hid aside.  This means, what kind of power does he have?

    But now, when he faces the lost world outside and the ban here, the strength he shows means that what kind of power does he have?

    can't read!

    can't read!  !

    The more incomprehensible it is, the more potential it means.

    The more incomprehensible it is, the more it means it is worth following.

    "When Ye Pengfei's half-insect, half-human clone completely submerged into the Five Elements Origin Seal

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When the five-color brilliance sealed by the five elements, continues to change in light and dark

    When the emerald green in the colorful brilliance first shines brightly, then gradually disappears

    The Golden Ibis¡¯ mood became more and more agitated and determined.

    Finally, when the Five Elements Origin Seal completely collapsed, when the five-color brilliance submerged into Ye Pengfei's Five Elements clones, and when the door to the main hall of the underground palace that had been dusty for a long time slowly opened, the Golden Ibis suddenly knelt down on one knee and shouted loudly:

    "Golden Ibis, I would like to serve Ye Pengfei as my master!!!"

    Soul, let go completely (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 767. Sinister Kung Fu

    Ye Pengfei took in two soul slaves, one was Qi Xinyue and the other was Feng Qiaoning.  ([] ) Both women were Ye Pengfei¡¯s enemies first, and then were conquered by Ye Pengfei.  For one reason or another, Ye Pengfei did not kill them, but turned them into soul slaves.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei met for the first time a strong man who was willing to let go of his soul and become his soul slave.  Even though Ye Pengfei had already mastered Taoism and had strong control over his emotions, he couldn't help but be surprised.

    "Fellow Golden Ibis, why are you doing this?" Ye Pengfei looked surprised and wanted to reach out to help him.

    But the Golden Ibis refused to get up. He was heard kneeling on the ground on one knee and said loudly: "The Golden Ibis is arrogant, but he also knows the depth. If the master does not accept the Golden Ibis, the Golden Ibis will not dare to get up."

    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s this called?

    The surprise turned into a bitter smile.

    Is it possible that if you don¡¯t become my soul slave, I will kill you for the treasure in the palace?

    Is it possible that if you don¡¯t become my soul slave, I will use some dirty trick to destroy your Taoism?

    Ye Pengfei found that he suddenly couldn't understand the golden ibis.

    After seeing the sword of the Golden Ibis, but before seeing the Golden Ibis himself, Ye Pengfei already knew that the skills practiced by the Golden Ibis contained content related to the avenue of love.  The arrogance of the Golden Ibis may be due to his innate nature.  But what's more, it's because of the Moonlight Sword.

    After seeing the golden ibis himself, Ye Pengfei could see through his emotional changes at a glance.  Ye Pengfei knew that Golden Ibis's frankness was truly frank.  Furthermore, Ye Pengfei also knew that the golden ibis was a good friend.

    But now, suddenly.  Ye Pengfei discovered that he could not see through the Golden Ibis's mind and could not grasp the Golden Ibis's emotions.  It was like, the moment Golden Ibis made up his mind to become Ye Pengfei's soul slave, his Taoism suddenly sublimated and his state of mind suddenly became powerful.

    To know.  With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he could see through the emotions of anyone below Xuanxian.  Xuanxian and above.  Even the emotional fluctuations of a strong man cannot escape Ye Pengfei's prying eyes.

    Unless there is something like ruthlessness and ruthlessness.  Only then can he counter Ye Pengfei's Taoism.  The rest of the strong men can at most use other means like Jufeng Jinzun to compete with Ye Pengfei.  But it was impossible to stop Ye Pengfei from prying into Taoism.

    But now, in an instant, the golden ibis did it.

    What a powerful technique the Golden Ibis cultivated.  The sword immortals are all top-notch, they are all sword madmen who dare to risk their lives and walk on cliffs all year round.  Logically speaking.  This type of emotional fluctuation is the easiest to detect.  Even a strong person who has not cultivated the path of love can still get a glimpse of it.

    But now, in an instant, Golden Ibis's mood fluctuated.  Ye Pengfei couldn't see it!

    Such earth-shaking changes also aroused Ye Pengfei's endless interest.  He also wanted to master the golden ibis, control the golden ibis, and feel and perceive why the golden ibis changed like this.

    The imprint of the soul is planted deep in the soul of the golden ibis.  From now on.  The golden ibis became Ye Pengfei's third soul slave.

    From the time they met until now, the two of them have only known each other for a few hours.  The relationship between the two people has become what it is now.

    Once you become a soul master, you will be able to control the situation of the soul slave.  As long as Ye Pengfei wants to search, he can even find out the scene when the golden ibis was born.

    After silently checking the memory of the golden ibis for a while, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that it dates back to the time when the golden ibis encountered a thunderstorm and received the Moonlight Sword.

    "Damn, this technique has ulterior motives!" Ye Pengfei's state of mind was broken again.

    The thunder is not an ordinary thunder.

    The skill is not an ordinary skill!

    Ye Pengfei hurriedly took out the jade slip engraved with the Moonlight Sword and analyzed the technique carefully.  Previously, he only collected jade slips and golden swords, and was not in a hurry to study them.

    Now with this research and detailed comparison with the memory of the golden ibis, Ye Pengfei finally confirmed his guess.

    "Golden Ibis, Golden Ibis, sooner or later you will be destined to be a soul slave" Ye Pengfei thought to himself, very speechless, and looked at the Golden Ibis.

    At this time, the golden ibis still kept kneeling on one knee.  He will never stand up until his master calls out.

    For a strong man like him, this will certainly not be tiring.  This is just a gesture, the gesture of being a slave.

    Who is born to want to be a slave?

    Who is willing to be a slave?

    Especially an arrogant and arrogant being like Golden Ibis, how could he suddenly be willing to be a slave?

    Even though, he wants to follow Ye Pengfei.  Even though, he admired Ye Pengfei so much that he couldn't be more impressed.  He can't make the mistake of letting go of his soul and putting his lifeIt fell into Ye Pengfei's hands.

    The root of everything comes from the exercises he practices.

    "Conceit, arrogance, arrogance, arrogance When it reaches the extreme, a more powerful and completely incomprehensible existence suddenly appears. He will naturally go from one extreme to the other."

    "Which powerful person set up this amazing plan? Is it the master of the secret realm of time who has not completely fallen? Or is it the enemy of the master of the secret realm of time, leaving any residual souls in this secret realm? Or maybe it was the past  The immortal being who went into this secret realm to adventure was unable to get out in time. As a result, it was destroyed by the law and only the remaining soul was left?"

    Ye Pengfei fell into deep thought.

    This kind of technique and this kind of design utilize the yin and yang changes of Taoism to the extreme.  Such a method should not be accomplished by a golden immortal level being.

    The purpose is not to seize the body, but to collect the soul slave.  This also proves that the immortal-level person may only have a remnant soul left, and he can no longer even possess the ability to seize a body.

    ? Collecting soul slaves also has the function of using the soul slaves to recuperate and restore the remaining souls.

    Although Ye Pengfei has two soul slaves, he has never had the tragic experience of a soul escaping. Therefore, he has never taken the function of soul slaves to heart.  But now, looking at the golden ibis that suddenly insisted on becoming a soul slave, and then looking at the jade slip in his hand with ulterior motives engraved on it, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that having a large number of soul slaves seemed to be a good choice.

    "Back then, I used a spell to kill the blind general. Even if he was reborn with the soul lamp of his life, he would never be able to wake up. However, if he has a large number of soul slaves, he can use the souls of the soul slaves to continuously separate the power of the spell.  , and then revive the soul!¡±

    "Perhaps, in the future, I can kill fewer people and get more soul slaves. If something dangerous happens, I will have one more escape route to choose from."

    Originally, when Ye Pengfei faced the enemy, he would either capture and refine them or completely kill them.  But now, after understanding the origin and purpose of the Golden Ibis Technique, his ideas have undergone a huge change.  And this change saved the lives of many strong men.  This change also completely changed Ye Pengfei's fate

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 768. Strong faith, solemn oath

    Ye Pengfei's fate was planned.  (Just read the novel.) He has always been contending with this "design".

    He deliberately let go of the Six-Faced Ice Monkey, but in the end the Six-Faced Ice Monkey was captured by others. This was a change.  This change will cause some changes in his destiny in the future.

    He deliberately let Mr. Qiu and others go, but it was of no great use.  From the beginning to the end of my experience in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan, I did not meet Mr. Qiu and others.  Although those strong men escaped first.  However, in the end, he returned to the trajectory of fate and came to the end of death.

    He deliberately did not touch the two holy immortals who were forbidden in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  This decision should be similar to the decision to let go of the Six-faced Ice Monkey, which is likely to change his fate in the future.

    "However, none of these choices are as drastic as Ye Pengfei's decision to kill his future body.  All these choices may not really change Ye Pengfei's ultimate fate in the end.

    " Killing the future body is the most powerful decision Ye Pengfei has ever made.  It is precisely for this reason that the direction of history is completely chaotic.  Originally, the guide, the prophet Wan Yuqiu, was supposed to meet Ye Pengfei only after the Taoism was completed.  Then, according to the design made countless years ago, he led Ye Pengfei to complete the experience step by step.

    The two met too early.  This also led to Ye Pengfei knowing that Wan Yuqiu was also an important part of the design of his previous life, but he was so confident that he kept Wan Yuqiu by his side to transform Wan Yuqiu and turn her into a complete  own people.  Instead, he was guided by her, influenced by her, and controlled by her.  (Just read the novel.)

    This time.  Ye Pengfei's concept changed drastically.  He wants to have a large number of soul slaves, so that's all.  The key is that when he suddenly remembered the wonderful use of soul slaves, he had an extremely bold idea.  And this idea will completely change Ye Pengfei's future and truly change the trajectory of history!

    Self-destruction of the soul.  Then the soul is reborn!  !  !

    When this bold idea emerged in Ye Pengfei's heart.  For the first time, Ye Pengfei felt that he was completely sure.  Completely get rid of the design of the previous life and completely embark on the path you want to take.

    "The physical body has been reshaped many times and even abandoned once. This is nothing."

    ¡°Most of my future bodies will be killed by me, so that¡¯s nothing.¡±

    "My soul has been shattered and my soul has been reorganized. What other shocking designs can be added to my body?"

    When this thought first came to mind, Ye Pengfei felt as if there were countless giant drums roaring in his heart.

    Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!  Bang!

    The more Ye Pengfei thought about it, the more excited he became, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this plan was feasible.  He knew that he couldn't do this just yet.  Because there is only one soul slave around.  However, one day, he will embark on this path, embark on this path of completely breaking with his previous life!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.  When Ye Pengfei developed a strong belief due to the change of Fox Princess.  Countless powerful beings in the highest planes and secluded places were all shocked by Ye Pengfei's belief that penetrated countless planes.

    Today, when Ye Pengfei had these thoughts.  Gain eternal freedom at the cost of destroying your soul.  This powerful belief.  It also startled several mysterious beings.

    "Why do I have a bad feeling?"

    A pale-faced strong man who had been sitting cross-legged for hundreds of millions of years suddenly stood up

    "Why is my heart aching?"

    A voluptuous and beautiful woman suddenly had her charming eyes full of energy.  Countless powerful men who came from all the highest planes to admire her were struck by the brilliance in this beautiful woman's eyes.  It can range from being as dull as a puppet to being as sluggish as a puppet, or being completely wiped out and no longer exist!

    "Why, I lost my senses instantly. Did he die again? Or was there another reason?"

    An entity with a body as huge as a giant mountain, and a sound like a loud bell, shocked the surrounding disciples, making them panic and at a loss.

    ¡­¡­

    One after another, the powerful people related to Ye Pengfei's previous life were shocked and moved.

    One after another, the strong men who were looking forward to or hating Ye Pengfei in this life took action one after another.

    This time, it was no longer that one person who sent a large number of disciples to search in all major planes.  This time, more than a dozen beings like him sent countless strong men of all levels to go to all possible dimensions and do whatever was necessary.

    Countless space planes completely collapsed as a result.

    There are countless spatial planes, so different people emerge in large numbers.

    All of this stems from a thought of Ye Pengfei, a thought that has not yet become a reality, but will eventually become a reality.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that he was the only oneThinking about it, it would actually provoke so many mysterious beings and lead to so many big things happening.  At this moment, he was in a happy mood.  He only knew that he had finally found the right way, and that one day he would be free.

    "Why do I care so much about freedom?"

    Ask yourself, this is a very good habit.

    I examine myself three times a day, and this is the case for the existence of the most holy and supreme beings.

    Scenes from the past practice scenes passed by at high speed in the sea of ??consciousness.  Soon, Ye Pengfei's memory was fixed on those key moments¡ª¡ª

    He is seriously ill and his life is not long.  I was sick in bed, watching birds through the window.  The yearning in my heart is already engraved in my bones and soul

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He was just a young Qi refining monk, and he had already experienced the unrestrained pleasure of Yuan Shen flying away in the Zi Mansion.  The boy's longing was born from then on.  The character of a young man is determined from now on

    For the sake of love, Bei Tangyu¡¯s determination.

    For love, Wu Sixuan¡¯s end.

    In order to be free, the Queen of Insects struggled to face the seal of Zhao Youhou.

    In order to survive, he faced the struggle of the god-man Zheng Peng.

    One critical moment after another, I have become who I am today.

    One mark of life after another has changed one¡¯s destiny!

    "Even if you are an invincible being, how can you really design a person's destiny? Although I am his descendant, I am not a chess piece in his hands. It doesn't matter if you have good intentions or you have other malicious intentions. No matter how powerful the enemy can be  You were defeated by your design, or the powerful enemy has interfered with your design. These are none of my business! I am Ye Pengfei, and I have my own path! I will definitely embark on the path that belongs only to me!"

    The more powerful belief penetrates countless space planes.

    Those mysterious existences.

    Those strong men who were sent out by mysterious existences.

    One by one, they suddenly stopped as if they were under a restraining spell.

    This is a strong belief?

    This is a solemn vow?

    How will the world change?

    Where will we go?

    In an instant, countless thoughts impacted their souls.

    After a moment, everyone acted like crazy and took active action.

    And the person who caused it, at this moment, his realm increased dramatically!  !  !  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 769. The great achievements of immortals, the differences between realms

    "The third level of heaven?"

    Ye Pengfei almost thought that his belief was so strong that it gave him some illusion.

    However, when he carefully observed his own state again.  Indeed, it is the third level of heaven.  Moreover, it is still the pinnacle of the third level of heaven!

    Each heaven, and the low-level, middle-level, high-level, and peak levels in each heaven are strictly divided.

    The three realms of Nirvana - earth, spirit and heaven.

    ??Among them, the Earth Immortal refers to.  A strong person can step onto the earth steadily and display the power of his Taoism unscrupulously.

    "Lingxian" refers to the further advancement of Taoism, extremely agile, vaguely transcending the constraints of the earth, and flying high into the sky.

    ???????????????????? The name of an immortal lies in the word ¡°Ì족.  The meaning of this word is that the power of Taoism can reach to the nine heavens!

    Those who are not at the highest level may question it.  Even in the Immortal Realm, virtual immortal-level beings can still soar above the nine heavens, using their own Taoism and their own domain to fight with others and fight fiercely with the enemy.  Why is the realm of Nirvana classified in this way?

    ?Those who are at a high level or have excellent understanding know this very well.

    Before Nirvana, one can indeed perform Taoism.  However, if the Taoist magic is used to its extreme, it will trigger the reaction of heaven and earth.  Then, there are only two consequences¡ª¡ª

    First, being absorbed by the same avenue, the body becomes nothingness, and everything returns to the avenue;

    Second, being targeted by the way of mutual restraint, the body was blasted and the soul was destroyed

    No matter what the situation is, in short, it no longer exists between heaven and earth.  (Just read the novel.) There will never be a character like you again.  Not even the chance of reincarnation is left to you.

    This is the so-called tribulation of the gods.

    Under normal circumstances, unless a strong man in the immortal realm fights viciously with others, the more he fights, the more flexible his brain becomes, and the more he fights, the closer he gets to the great road, this will lead to the disaster of the immortal.  And this "normal situation".  Even talented people usually don't face such misfortune.

    Another situation is a sudden change in the world.

    The avenue of heaven and earth.  Derived from the illusory laws of the world.  Originally, these avenues were mutually reinforcing and working seamlessly.  Nothing can go wrong.

    "However, if there are changes in the sky and the earth, these avenues will be in chaos.  In this way, those beings who have sensed Taoism and mastered Taoism will either be found by the Taoism they have cultivated, or they will be stared at by the Taoism that restrains them.

    The realm of immortals is the realm where the Great Dao is first established.  There is absolutely no way that a strong person in this realm can cope with such changes.  Once the world changes, they won't even be able to escape.

    The first to die.  Of course it's Xuxian.  Because the Tao and Dharma have just been formed, and the space has just been formed, human strength is still very weak.  They are immortal and have no justice.

    The next person who will die is the True Immortal.  The true immortal space is stable.  Powerful.  However, no matter how strong you are, can you be stronger than the world that gave birth to you and raised you?  Even if the power of one spatial plane cannot kill you, if the power of several spatial planes is superimposed on others, you will still die!

    Next up is Yuan Xian.

    The word "Yuan" is called Yuanxian.  There are also those written as the original "original".  All in all, it is the most fundamental meaning.

    In the realm of Yuanxian, one has already returned to the origin, intends to reinvent oneself, and then transcends the constraints of Taoism.

    However, there is no nirvana after all, and there is still nothing we can do in the face of the changes in the world.  There is no other possibility but death

    The earth, spirit, and heaven in the Nirvana realm are exactly the different realms in response to the changes in heaven and earth.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????

    Earth Immortal can be down-to-earth, how to use Taoism, or how to use it.  However, you must not leave the ground, otherwise you will be left homeless and die ugly.

    Spirit fairy, you can jump, jump, and fly a little, but not too much.  Once you pass it, you will be captured by the way of heaven and you will not be able to escape.

    Heavenly immortals can live freely in the nine heavens and don't care about the changes in heaven and earth.  You can change if you want, and I can fly if I want. Everyone does their own thing, and no one is in the way of anyone else.

    As for the realm of the era and the realm of immortality, each has its own explanation.

    For example, the realm of the era is related to the so-called calamity of the era.

    The realm of immortality is related to the great world composed of countless planes, from destruction to rebirth, and then from rebirth to destruction.

    And the classification of the three heavens in each realm, and the low, middle and high classifications in each heaven, also have their own explanations.

    Although, I have determined that I have reached the third level of heaven.  However, Ye Pengfei still used these classification methods over and over again to carefully analyze his current situation.

    After all, this breakthrough is really too scary.  Originally it was just a spiritThe second heaven has now become the third heaven of immortals.  For others, this period of cultivation, even the most genius, takes thousands or ten thousand years.  I just thought about it, how could I make such a leap?

    Ye Pengfei is investigating carefully because Ye Pengfei is worried and afraid.

    This is what is called "the interdependence of blessings and misfortunes."

    People who get rich suddenly may be in danger of extinction.

    Ability gained by force may have hidden secrets.

    Ye Pengfei didn't believe that a breakthrough in realm could really be so fast and so fast.  Maybe there is a mystery inside, a fatal mystery that I have not comprehended

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was also worried about gains and losses. He thought back then, when he had just transformed from mortal life into immortality and entered Qi refining, he had already established the Purple Mansion.  At that time, he was ignorant and fearless, and didn't think about anything. He just continued to practice happily, and nothing happened.

    Now, he has reached a higher realm and has more enlightenment. He is looking forward and backward, and has more things to worry about.

    Ye Pengfei checked and read over and over again.  He suddenly didn't know that he had fallen into a demonic barrier.

    "This kind of demonic barrier is actually very easy to break.  I just have to do what I did back then, no matter what happens, I will move forward courageously.  As a result, it was the first time in history that Ye Pengfei had accomplished the task of refining qi to build the Zi Mansion without any danger?

    "However, it is very difficult to break this kind of demonic barrier.

    The more you know, the more you have to consider.  The more you think about it, the more you get confused.

    Thinking about it at the beginning, if Ye Pengfei also knew the basic knowledge of building a foundation and opening a purple mansion, he would definitely be frightened by his own situation.  Even at that time, demonic obstacles would have appeared.  Most likely, he would die on the spot.

    And now Ye Pengfei knows the difference between realms very clearly.

    Fox Ji said a lot, and Wan Yuqiu also said some.

    Along the way, we bought some jade slips and books at the market.  In the tea shop, listen to the powerful talk.  I don¡¯t know much about Taoism and Kung Fu.  But I have long been familiar with the difference between realms. Even if I want to pretend not to know or understand, it is impossible.

    Danger is approaching Ye Pengfei step by step.

    No one can save him, even if he is still kneeling on one knee, the golden ibis finds that Ye Pengfei is trapped in a demonic barrier, and there is nothing he can do.

    It¡¯s hard for him to save himself, too many thoughts and entanglements.  And the obsession that had just helped him leap forward to a new level has turned into an obsession that worries about another mystery.

    With one thought, he shook the whole world.

    The thought of him made it possible for him to disappear.

    ¡°If no miracle happened, Ye Pengfei, whose realm suddenly soared, would definitely fall suddenly.  He was like a shooting star in the night sky, which only flashed its brilliance for a while, then disappeared with its long tail flame.

    Will a miracle really happen?

    A miracle really happened!  !  !  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 770. The Book Spirit Seizes the House (Part 1)

    Often times, bad things turn into good things.

    It seems that the current Ye Pengfei is actually falling into the abyss step by step because of sudden good things.

    The door to the main hall of the underground palace has been slowly pushed open by Ye Pengfei.  The layout inside is clear at a glance.

    However, neither Ye Pengfei nor Golden Ibis looked at the situation in the main hall.

    The Golden Ibis is still kneeling on one knee.  He will never get up without waiting for his master's permission.

    Ye Pengfei is about to self-destruct because he is trapped in a demonic barrier.

    At this moment, a dim light slowly flew out from a remote corner of the main hall.

    It shivered and stayed there for a long time.  Then, he seemed to have made up his mind.  Suddenly he accelerated and rushed towards Ye Pengfei!

    "Someone is taking over!!!"

    This sudden incident made Ye Pengfei feel shocked.

    Then, he discovered that this soul-stealing aura was not a powerful being at all. It was a book, a book that was already psychic.

    Everything has animism.

    Birds and animals, flowers, plants and trees can gradually open up their intelligence by absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and become intelligent beings like human beings.

    Sacred weapons, Taoist weapons, spiritual elixirs, and magical elixirs can also be used to unlock spiritual intelligence and become intelligent beings like human beings through various methods.

    And books and jade slips that record words and pictures may actually give birth to spiritual wisdom.  However, the process of opening their spiritual intelligence is much more difficult, complicated, and dangerous.

    Just like the book demon who wants to seize Ye Pengfei's body, the reason why he can appear.  The reason why it can survive till now requires several harsh conditions¡ª¡ª

    One:

    The book demon who took over Ye Pengfei¡¯s body recorded the secret book itself, which is a kind of Five Elements technique.  When the Guiyuan Sect Patriarch wrote this secret book, he naturally brought in the Five Elements aura.  This way.  If this book demon wants to open his spiritual wisdom and give birth to a book spirit, he must stay in a place where the five elements are balanced.

    Second:

    Although the book spirit has been completed.  But there is no guarantee that he will survive.

    Its body - a paper book - itself is very fragile. Even if it is not disturbed by external forces, it is only the power of time.  It will cause it to continue to decay.

    Not to mention, if someone reads it diligently, it will affect the existence of this book spirit to some extent.  Whether it is flipping through one's own aura, affecting the balance of the five elements, or flipping over and focusing too much on certain pages or chapters, causing the absorption of the power of the five elements to be uneven, it is even possible that the speed of flipping through the pages is different.  .  It will also affect the survival of the book spirit!

    With these two points alone, it is almost impossible for a book spirit to appear under normal circumstances.

    "However, this book spirit is very lucky.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Patriarch of Guiyuan Sect, when he was sealing the main hall of the underground palace.  By using the Five Elements Origin Seal, it would be impossible for him to gain powerful power of the Five Elements at the same time, thereby balancing the Five Elements and opening up his spiritual wisdom.  Because, this Five Elements Origin Seal uses the power of the Five Elements Origin to the outside world.  Protect the entire palace.  Internally, it will continue to influence and adjust the strength of the five elements in the palace, eventually reaching a state of balance.

    And if it weren¡¯t for the founder of the Guiyuan Sect, the voice transmission back to the door when he was dying was too unclear. As a result, for hundreds of millions of years, all the Guiyuan Sect members have tried their best to find the accurate location of the underground palace.  Location.  Even if this book spirit is born, it is likely to be wiped out by the strong men from Guiyuan Sect who are coming one after another.

    This book spirit is very lucky, and Ye Pengfei's luck is even better

    In order to sense the murderous intention and obtain a physique similar to the blood dragon's true body, Ye Pengfei just abandoned his past body and reshaped his true body.  Since reshaping his true form, he has never really used this power.  However, he knew very well that if anyone dared to take away his home.  Even if he doesn't fight back, the killing power hidden in his body is enough to destroy the spirit that seizes the body!

    After reshaping his true body, Ye Pengfei practiced the Five Elements Emperor True Body.

    During this period of time, Ye Pengfei was honing the Five Elements Emperor's true body.  This is a power that is not limited by the space plane and will not stop growing due to the shrinkage of the auxiliary plane.  He wants to snatch the Soul Accompanying Grass from the hands of the Supreme Inspiration.  Just being able to escape but not having enough strength is definitely not enough.  Therefore, during this period of time, he would give up the pressure of the realm and the power of extreme emotions, and just hone his Five Elements Emperor's True Body.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei's power of the Five Elements Emperor's True Body alone is enough to compete with the existence of the Second Heaven of the Void Immortal.  That old man Chuanyun, if he hadn't found the golden ibis to help him.  If he grinds for another ten days and a half, he will definitely be killed by Ye Pengfei.

    ?Such tyrannical power of the real body cannot be captured by ordinary souls.  Normally speaking, even if the soul that seizes the body can withstand the destruction of the power of killing, it will still be difficult to escape the destruction of the power of the five elements.  Even if he finally escaped the destruction by the power of the five elements, he could not escape the suppression and seal of the power of the five elements!

    In short, any other kind of book spirit would not be able to help Ye Pengfei solve Ye Pengfei's demonic obstacles.  It is not easy to overcome these two difficulties.

    However, this book spirit, which has existed for countless years, easily broke into Ye Pengfei's body and quickly found the location of Ye Pengfei's soul!

    " If not, how could Ye Pengfei, who was trapped in a demonic barrier, be so shocked?

    In Ye Pengfei's current state, it is impossible for ordinary external stimulation to awaken him from the demonic barrier.  Even if someone cuts him with a knife or stabs him with a sword.  With his current state, he might be able to kill his enemies or fly far away just by relying on his natural reactions.

    Fortunately, he met the Five Elements Book Spirit.

    Fortunately, this Five Elements Book Spirit is extremely special.

    Fortunately, this book spirit was so special that he not only broke through two major difficulties, but even found the whereabouts of Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul!

    Where is Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul?

    Of course he stays in his space plane.

    When a strong person in the Immortal Realm experiences a great catastrophe to achieve the Immortal Realm, his godhead will be shattered and space will be generated.  At that time, no matter whether his soul stays in the godhead or not, he will have to escape into his own space plane.

    And as the space plane continues to grow and mature, the soul will make the space plane its home, and it is basically impossible to leave it again.  At this time, even if the body of the strong man is destroyed, the soul can still exist freely.

    Not only that, a strong man whose physical body has been destroyed can also use his own space power to reshape his physical body, even avoiding the trouble of taking over his body.

    If you want to kill the existence of the Immortal Realm, you must break the space plane of the Immortal Realm!

    If you want to seize the body of the fairyland, you must also find the space plane of the fairyland!

    How difficult it is to find the space plane, break the space plane, and then devour the soul in the space plane.

    But, this book spirit did it!

    So, Ye Pengfei was suddenly shocked!  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 771. The Book Spirit Seizes the House (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei's luck didn't stop there.

    If you just wake him up, you can't really save Ye Pengfei.  After he solves the problem of seizing the body, he will still be troubled by the sudden increase in magical realm, or he will still fall into a deep demonic obstacle.

    Ye Pengfei was so lucky, the book spirit that invaded his dimension turned out to be a devouring spirit!  !  !

    The way of devouring is also one of the three thousand avenues.  According to legend, the mythical beast Taotie was born with the ability to devour.

    This swallowing refers to swallowing everything!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your body is, what kind of soul you have, what kind of inner demons you have¡­ I¡¯ll devour them all!

    In fact, it is precisely because this book spirit is a devouring spirit that it has passed two levels in a row.

    The killing power of the first level was swallowed up by him.

    The power of the Five Elements in the second level was also swallowed up by him.

    If this book spirit hadn¡¯t been eager to find Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul, he could have swallowed Ye Pengfei¡¯s five-element emperor¡¯s body one bite at a time and slowly swallowed it!  !  !

    In fact, even the Patriarch of the Guiyuan Sect who wrote this book did not know that this secret book written by himself had such power.

    This secret book was obtained by his father accidentally.  Moreover, his father did not understand the profound meaning of this secret, so he actually passed it on to his son as an enlightenment book.  Moreover, this stern father also urged his son to copy it by hand in order to deepen his memory.

    At that time, he did not have a deep understanding of this secret.  After his cultivation gradually increased, he did not study this secret book in depth.  I modified other exercises.

    original.  The treasures sealed in the main hall of this underground palace should be extremely precious.  However, when he was dying, he missed his relatives when he saw things, and conveniently placed this seemingly weak secret book in the main hall of the underground palace.

    As a result, it has evolved over hundreds of millions of years.  This secret book he personally wrote back then not only relied on the completely balanced power of the five elements in the main hall of the underground palace to cultivate his own soul.  Moreover, it has further evolved and developed.  Incited the power of devouring!

    The great road can be divided into yin and yang extremes, and things can be divided into prosperous and adverse directions.

    The heaven and earth were first opened, and the planes were first formed.  The power of heaven and earth evolved from chaos into the five elements.  Then all things evolve from the five elements, which is the "smooth" evolution of things.

    And all things in the world return to the Five Elements, and the Five Elements return to chaos. This is the "reverse" of the evolution of things.

    Neither the Patriarch of the Guiyuan Sect nor his stern father knew that this seemingly ordinary book on the Five Elements actually had the power to transform all things in the world into chaos.  Ability.

    This is the so-called devouring power.  The way to devour!

    No matter how powerful the chilling power that Ye Pengfei gained from achieving the realm of immortality is, he will still be swallowed up by it!

    No matter how domineering Ye Pengfei¡¯s Five Elements Emperor True Body is from the origin of the low-grade Five Elements, he will still be devoured by it!

    Ye Pengfei himself doesn¡¯t even know where the space plane exists, and he will also be swallowed by it!

    Fortunately, what this book spirit wants to devour is not these things.  He wants to swallow Ye Pengfei's soul and then occupy this body.

    Fortunately, this book spirit is neither smart enough nor has any experience at all.

    Although this book spirit can pass through two levels in a row, it can be found.  And broke into Ye Pengfei's space plane.  However, he confusedly thought that the inner demons of the era in those eight big stone balls were Ye Pengfei's soul.  He mistakenly thought that it was the formation that sealed the inner demons of the eight eras.  It is a means to prevent yourself from seizing the body!

    I saw the book spirit who woke up Ye Pengfei.  Without hesitation, he pounced towards a big stone ball.

    "Capture the thief first, capture the king first", this is the instinctive reaction of the book spirit.  And what is sealed in this big stone ball is the most powerful existence, the purple-robed golden fairy!

    In fact, the reason why this powerful book spirit didn't pounce on him immediately when the palace door opened, and why he trembled and thought for a while, was because he felt this powerful presence.

    With the ability to devour, he can easily penetrate all of Ye Pengfei's defenses and peek into this powerful existence.  And this powerful existence is the inner demon, which is essentially the same as the soul, which leads to the misunderstanding of the book spirit.

    So, when Shu Ling finally made up his mind, he planned to seize the body by force.  The target he was heading straight for was this purple-robed golden immortal.

    In his eyes, Ye Pengfei's true soul is like a candlelight staying near the scorching sun. It is not worth mentioning at all and is automatically ignored by him.  He felt that the purple-robed golden immortal was the main soul, and there were seven divided souls in the other seven big stone balls.  As long as the main soul is swallowed and the split soul is destroyed, the body capture will be successful. It doesn't matter whether the weak soul is left or not.¡°However, he didn¡¯t expect that he was totally wrong.

    When Shu Ling pounced on the stone ball and began to crazily devour the sealing formations in the stone ball, Ye Pengfei, who had been awake for a while, was a little confused.

    ¡°What on earth is this guy doing?¡±

    If you want to seize your home, you should come to yourself.  Why is this guy chewing stone balls and eating inner demons?

    However, Ye Pengfei was not confused for long.  Regardless of whether the book spirit ate the Purple-clothed Golden Fairy, or the Purple-clothed Golden Fairy ate the book spirit, he would definitely die.  Neither of these two powerful beings can be provoked by oneself.

    ¡°Use your own strength to fight and destroy both of them, that¡¯s all we can do!¡±

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei made a decision.  What he didn't know was that it was his decision that made the miracle finally happen.

    Ye Pengfei has no idea how lucky he is¡ª¡ª

    If it weren¡¯t for the unique Five Elements Origin Seal and the slurred speech of the Guiyuan Sect Patriarch before his death, this weird book spirit wouldn¡¯t exist at all¡­

    If it weren¡¯t for the book spirit¡¯s true body, which implies the way of devouring, it would be impossible for the book spirit to break through the many obstacles and rush into its own space plane

    "If the book spirit wasn't smart enough and had no experience, it would have been impossible for the book spirit to mistake the purple-robed golden fairy as his main soul

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t chosen to run away when faced with this sudden incident, but had used my strength to fight, trying to destroy both parties

    As long as any one condition is missing, miracles will not happen!  !  !

    When the book spirit devoured the stone ball crazily, Ye Pengfei did not move.

    When the book spirit began to devour the body of the purple-robed golden immortal, Ye Pengfei still did not move.

    Ye Pengfei is very patient. He once claimed that he was "suitable to be an assassin."  At this time, he was quietly floating not too far away from Shu Ling, patiently waiting for the most suitable time to take action.

    Finally, when the book spirit swallowed nearly a quarter of the purple-clothed golden immortal, Ye Pengfei finally took action.  He separated a soul and rushed towards the book spirit (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 772. Sealed Book Spirit

    Most powerful people will not notice this kind of opportunity.

    You must know that this book spirit is a devouring type.  The more things he swallowed, the more powerful he became.  If it were another strong person, he would definitely find a way to unlock the seal of the purple-clothed golden fairy and look for an opportunity to take action in the fight between the two powers.

    ¡°However, this method is simply not feasible.

    You know, that¡¯s the Golden Immortal in Purple Clothes!

    Once the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal is released and the two powers fight, what will happen?  I'm afraid, just the ripples of power between the two are enough to destroy Ye Pengfei's space plane!

    Staying in the space plane, Ye Pengfei is much weaker than the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal and much weaker than the Soul of the Book Spirit. How could his soul escape from such ripples of power?

    In other words, if he dared to let the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal out, he would have to escape to another place immediately while letting him go, so that he could sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.

    But in this case, his space plane will definitely be destroyed, and his physical body will also be destroyed.  Even if he was able to profit in the end, without the space plane and the physical body, what else could he do except seize the body?

    And besides the Inspiration Supreme and Wang Zhi, who don¡¯t know where they are now, the only objects to seize are the natives in the secret realm of time.  Once he cannot find the Inspiration Supreme and Wang Zhi, or if he finds them but cannot seize them, then he can only seize the natives. In this way

    The soul does not belong to this secret realm.

    The physical body belongs to this secret realm.

    The soul must leave this secret realm in order to escape the destruction.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? But there was no way to leave this secret realm.  Bound by the law!

    In short, this choice is a life-or-death outcome!

    The timing chosen by Ye Pengfei is difficult for ordinary people to peep into.  This time is the time for the book spirit and the purple-robed golden fairy to fight over the subtleties!

    Although the purple-clothed golden fairy was at a disadvantage, and the book spirit devoured it at an alarming speed, in fact, the purple-clothed golden fairy was not a waste, and her struggle was not completely useless.  The devouring speed of the book spirit.  As she fought hard, she kept slowing down, slowing down, slowing down

    When Ye Pengfei suddenly took action.  The resistance of the purple-robed golden fairy reached a balance with the devouring of the book spirit.  At this time, if there is no external interference, no one can do anything to anyone.

    But, he took action at the right time.

    So, a miracle was born!  !  !  !  !

    The original intention of using a split soul to attack was to break this balance and let the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal gain the upper hand.  As a result, Shu Ling had to waste a little bit of his power.  Come and destroy your own soul.

    Then, the power of the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal will slightly gain the upper hand.

    Immediately afterwards, the book spirit can only fight with all his strength, and his strength will increase again.  A balance will be reached again between the two.

    ??????????????? Then, if you divide another soul to attack in a sneak attack, the book spirit will consume part of its power again, fall at a disadvantage again, and be broken again to stimulate more of its own power

    This book will eventually be destroyed by Ziyi Jinxian.  or.  Both guys will probably perish together.

    In other words, this body-stealing spirit can be gradually eliminated without releasing the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal.  And because the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal was not released, he would not be hit too hard.  This is the time Ye Pengfei chose, and this is Ye Pengfei's plan.

    only.  What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that this ray of soul that he had separated from himself.  It also comes with its own demons.  In fact, Ye Pengfei, who was awakened by the book spirit, didn't even know that he had fallen into a demonic barrier.

    But the book spirit swallowed whatever he saw.

    One soul after another was swallowed by the book spirit.  Things continued to develop in the direction Ye Pengfei imagined, and his demonic barrier was unknowingly swallowed up by the book spirit.

    Soon, the power of the demonic barrier could no longer trap Ye Pengfei in it.  Ye Pengfei, who had been paying close attention to the battle between Shu Ling and the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal, suddenly woke up.

    "It turns out that I was trapped in a demon just now!!!"

    Upon discovering the danger just now, Ye Pengfei's body broke into cold sweat involuntarily.

    "The great road is mysterious and the laws are difficult to understand. Why do I want to think so much? If the realm is advancing by leaps and bounds, just advance by leaps and bounds. If the realm is not reached, but you have to tell the reason, you will only be trapped in a demonic obstacle!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's mood sublimated again.  His realm of the Third Heaven of Immortals has finally been completely stabilized!

    Ye Pengfei also immediately understood how lucky he was.  If it were not for this book spirit to seize the body, I might never be able to achieve liberation, and eventually my body would die and my path would disappear.

    ?"Perhaps, this book spirit should be sealed!"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know if he would encounter something like this again in the future.  He couldn't even hope that if something like this happened in the future, he would encounter such a good and coincidental miracle.

    "Not only does it have to be a seal, but it also has to be an extremely clever seal." Ye Pengfei no longer separated his soul, and the main soul touched his chin with a sneaky smirk, "Whenever I am in trouble, he can break out of the seal. Break.  After sealing out, we can only fight with this purple-clothed golden fairy. But this guy can eat anything, it¡¯s really a headacheOkay, let¡¯s try this first"

    Ye Pengfei's clone took action, and the Ghost Realm Formation gathered the power of space planes to form a barrier between the book spirit and the purple-clothed golden fairy.

    I eat!

    The book spirit opened his mouth and bit without hesitation.  The Ghost Realm formation couldn't resist for long before it was swallowed up by the book spirit.

    "Ha, you really eat it, gluttony will cause diarrhea." Ye Pengfei smiled even more furtively.

    Before the book spirit could continue to devour the purple-clothed golden immortal, another ghost realm formation lay between the two of them.

    I will eat again!

    ¡­¡­

    Over and over again, swallowing again and again.  This stupid book spirit didn't realize at all that while eating, he had left the main plane and entered a scarlet world.

    Immediately, the book spirit felt that an extremely strange change had occurred in his body.  He originally liked to devour foreign objects, but his preference suddenly strengthened, and it was out of his control!

    Yes, this book is about the way of devouring. He should like devouring in the first place.  However, this devouring should be under his control.  Otherwise, if he swallowed the eight big stone balls in one gulp, he would definitely be choked to death by the eight inner demons of the era.

    Do your best and eat one bite at a time.  No matter how crazy he is, he will never do anything beyond his capabilities.

    But now, the book spirit suddenly discovered that he couldn't control his greed and couldn't stop his devouring!

    How did this book spirit know that he had fallen into Ye Pengfei's trap during the previous devouring.  Those formation barriers that look like ghostly formations actually contain the power of the path of extreme emotion.  As the ghost realms were swallowed up one after another, the power of the path of extreme emotion accumulated more and more in the soul of the book spirit.

    And this kind of Taoist power cannot be swallowed by the book spirit.  The subtlety of Ye Pengfei's Taoism is superior to the devouring Taoism of this book spirit.  Unless this book spirit evolves further, he will not be able to swallow these extreme emotions and turn them into his own power.

    ¡°Eating again and again caused more and more undigested power to accumulate in his body.  When he entered Ceenna's bloodthirsty plane and was attacked by Ceenna's murderous power, he couldn't control it and wanted to speed up the devouring.

    "not good!"

    Subconsciously, Shu Ling began to desperately block his greed.  What he didn't know was that the weak soul that he didn't care about was bursting into triumphant laughter.

    "It's done" (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 773. The extraordinary treasure

    With Ye Pengfei's power, it was obviously impossible to seal this book spirit.  ([] ) However, with the help of the book spirit's own power, he successfully sealed the book spirit. This is the peculiarity of his Taoist practice.

    The great road of love, when used on oneself, can inspire power beyond oneself.  When used on others, you can borrow their power and counterattack their body.

    And such countermeasures are not permanent.

    On the one hand, Cen Na is almost useless.  As the god of space planes, she must pay attention to the movements of book spirits at all times.  Fully using the power of the laws of the space where it is located, the book spirit does not dare to lift its own suppression.

    On the other hand, Cen Na¡¯s strength alone cannot achieve perfect ¡°suppression¡±.  Once Ye Pengfei encounters another disaster such as a demonic obstacle, the power of extreme emotion swallowed by the book spirit will naturally weaken.  At that time, the book spirit can regain control of the devouring power and continue the unfinished task of seizing the body.

    "If one day comes, this book spirit will find that the purple-robed golden fairy is right in front of him.  Even if the book spirit wakes up and doesn't want to devour the purple-clothed golden fairy, the purple-clothed golden fairy will never let the book spirit go In fact, the purple-clothed golden fairy is now gnashing his teeth and constantly devouring the book spirit.  Although the devouring speed is extremely slow, it takes time to slowly refine.  However, this dispute was finally forged.  When Shu Ling escapes from the trap, he will never spare the golden fairy in purple.

    After all this tossing, Ye Pengfei finally solved the demonic obstacle and the danger of being swallowed by the book spirit.  When he came to his senses again, he passed through the soul of the golden ibis.  He suddenly realized that several days had passed.

    "Golden Ibis, please get up." Ye Pengfei called the Golden Ibis up with a slight apology.

    As a soul slave, the golden ibis doesn't even dare to raise its head if its master refuses to let him rise.  Ye Pengfei suffered for several days, and Golden Ibis knelt down for several days.  Not a single movement.

    ¡° If it was Ye Pengfei who took the initiative to turn the golden ibis into a soul slave, he would have nothing to apologize for.  The distinction between master and slave is a matter of course.

    but.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that the Golden Ibis was completely harmed by the Moonlight Sword technique.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for two people to become close friends.  Suddenly it turned into a master-slave relationship.

    However, this apology only passed by in a flash.  Ye Pengfei, whose mood has just grown again, will not be troubled by this emotion.

    "Golden Ibis, go in and see if there are any other treasures there. If there are any, it's all yours." Ye Pengfei said calmly.

    "The golden ibis doesn't dare!" The golden ibis looked surprised, mistakenly thinking that Ye Pengfei had something in mind, and almost knelt down again to show his loyalty.

    "I told you to take it. Just take it. Why are you so long-winded?" Ye Pengfei said angrily.

    Golden Ibis took a good look at Ye Pengfei's face and felt that the soul master seemed to be really not joking, so he walked towards the main hall of the underground palace.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The golden ibis looked depressed.  Walked out of the main hall.

    "Master, there is nothing except a book."

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "If there is anything left behind, it is a treasure that defies heaven. After you get it, your cultivation will definitely improve by leaps and bounds. Keep that book. Study it slowly.  If you really understand its true meaning, you may be able to break through this world!"

    That book spirit is a devouring spirit. It can even devour its own demonic barriers. It can even devour the golden immortal in purple. How many treasures can it withstand his devouring?

    I don¡¯t know how long this book spirit has been around. The main hall of this underground palace is not large. No matter how many heavenly materials and earthly treasures there are, even the remaining Taoist stele, they have all been devoured by this guy.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The secret book of Kung Fu techniques was written and copied by a certain ancestor of Guiyuan Sect when he was young will still remain.  If this book spirit succeeded in seizing the body, even this thing would not exist.

    Ye Pengfei has suppressed the book spirit, so this book is of no use to him.  When he becomes stronger in the future and refines this book spirit, he will naturally be able to obtain the Taoist power of the book spirit.

    ????????? But for the Golden Ibis, this book is very crucial.  The Golden Ibis is a native of the secret realm of time and space. I am afraid that only by understanding the way of swallowing and devouring this secret realm of time and space can he transcend this world and continue to follow Ye Pengfei.

    This is why Ye Pengfei was very generous and let the golden ibis go get the treasure from the main hall of the underground palace.  While instructing the Golden Ibis like this, Ye Pengfei also knew that with the Golden Ibis's understanding, it would be impossible for him to understand the way of devouring in this life.  The master-slave relationship between two people can be of some use in these thousands of years.  Once he leaves this world, the Golden Ibis will be free

    ¡­¡­

    "I only got a broken book, Golden Ibis Ten"??Frustrated.

    If it were in the past, Golden Ibis's depression would have affected his mood, and even his realm and cultivation.  But now, although Golden Ibis is full of depression, his mood is not that bad, and he will not give birth to any inner demons.

    This is the advantage of being a soul slave. As long as the soul master does not have inner demons to worry about, the soul slave will not have inner demons to worry about.  Unless one day, the realm of the soul slave exceeds the realm of the soul master, and the inner demons born are more powerful than the realm of the soul master.

    ¡°However, Golden Ibis may never encounter such a situation.  Not to mention, he is now the first to become a virtual immortal.  However, Ye Pengfei's realm was incredible. He suddenly and unreasonably jumped from the second level of immortality to the third level of immortality.  Even if the two people are currently at the same level, given the gap in understanding between the two, it is impossible for the Golden Ibis to surpass Soul Master Ye Pengfei.

    At first glance, it seems that this treasure hunting journey will end with Ye Pengfei ascending to the realm, suppressing the book spirit, and the golden ibis harvesting the thunder and purple bamboo forest outside.  Ye Pengfei was just about to leave with the golden ibis, when suddenly his expression changed.

    "Why do people become stupid as I get higher and higher? The main hall of this underground palace has not been eaten by the book spirit yet. The main hall of this underground palace itself is a heaven-defying treasure!!!"

    The Five Elements Origin Seal is just to protect foreign enemies from invading. It cannot guarantee that the things in the main hall of the underground palace will not be swallowed by the book spirit.  However, Shu Ling swallowed up all the treasures, except for the carved beams, painted beams, bricks and jade in the main hall of the underground palace, which were intact!

    After looking at the main hall of the underground palace for a long time, Ye Pengfei nodded and said with a smile: "What a good trick. The most precious treasure is the main hall of the underground palace itself. If it weren't for the strange book spirit, I would have been hid by that expert's tricks! So-called  Darkness under the lamp is common to everyone."

    Back then, Ye Pengfei said that Jueqing and others were in darkness.  They were just thinking about how to break into the Jinling Castle, but they did not expect that the Jinling clan had no parents.  As long as you find the place where they were born, catch a few newborn golden spirits, and refine them into clones, you can get away with it.

    Now, Ye Pengfei followed common sense and mistakenly thought that the rare treasure was kept in the palace.  But he didn't expect that the palace itself was the real heaven-defying treasure.

    "I really don't know what secrets are hidden in the rare treasures that can resist the way of devouring. Golden Ibis, you have kept this palace. Your future path lies in this book and this palace!"

    Ye Pengfei solemnly warned the golden ibis. After seeing the golden ibis, he obeyed his orders and placed the palace and the book in his unformed space plane as if they were treasures.  Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction and walked out of the palace

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 774. Encounter on a narrow road

    Ye Pengfei is such a person. He is always kind to his slaves.

    Whether it is Ce Na, Mo Xuan or Yin Jiutian, they all received many benefits from Ye Pengfei one after another before they achieved breakthroughs one after another and reached their current level.

    It is precisely for this reason that Samsara gave up his free body and was willing to become the god of Ye Pengfei's space plane and be driven by Ye Pengfei.

    And now, Ye Pengfei has begun cultivating golden ibises again.  Even though he had realized that the main hall of this underground palace was a heaven-defying treasure, he gave this palace to the Golden Ibis without any hesitation.

    Golden Ibis doesn¡¯t know Ye Pengfei¡¯s past, but he can feel how much Ye Pengfei values ??him.

    The technique that Golden Ibis cultivated originally went from one extreme to another.  Since Golden Ibis is a slave, he has really become a slave mentality.  When he knew that his master actually treated him like this, he became more willing to sacrifice his life for his master.

    When the two walked outside the underground palace, Golden Ibis pointed at the purple bamboo forest and said: "It seems that the master does not have a suitable Taoist weapon yet. These days, the Heavenly Thunder Zizhu can be exchanged for a high-grade Taoist tool!"

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei not only didn't want it, but also gave it back to the Golden Ibis. "Take these Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo Bamboos and go find a weapon refining master and ask him to refine your natal Golden Sword."  It will become a top-grade Taoist artifact. Even if you work for hundreds of millions of years, it will be difficult to turn it into a top-grade Taoist artifact just by raising it yourself!"

    The Golden Ibis¡¯ natal golden sword is nothing more than a seventh-level artifact.  It is still far from being a Taoist weapon.  Although the Sword Immortal has the art of raising swords, he can use his own strength.  Continuously nourish the sword of destiny and improve its level.  However, the speed is definitely not as fast as those of the masters of weapon refining.

    Hearing what the Soul Master said, the Golden Ibis became even more grateful.  The way a soul slave expresses gratitude to his master is to sacrifice his life for him.  And soon, he had a place to use it

    ¡­¡­

    When the Golden Ibis began to collect the Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo, the strong men of Guiyuan Sect.  They also fell outside the Golden Ibis' cave.

    ¡°Very good, this is the place!¡± The boy-like strong man nodded with satisfaction.

    "Still not inform the leader?" someone asked in a deep voice.

    "The plan remains unchanged." The boy chuckled.  He looked like he had the pearl of wisdom in hand, "Shen Tuo and I will go in, and the others will set up a return formation outside. Even if the leader comes, I will stop him outside and won't let him in!"

    Everyone was shocked, and some people began to have random thoughts.

    The boy chuckled and said, "Don't worry too much. If someone turns into the leader and you don't recognize it, wouldn't it be a big deal? It will be safer for Shen Tuo and I to get the treasure and escort it back to the sect."  "

    When everyone heard this, they nodded in agreement.  Spread out.

    The boy couldn't help but smile when he saw everyone starting to set up their formation.  He flipped his little hand, and a compass appeared in his right palm.  The pointer on the compass shook randomly for a while, and then.  Stopped in one direction.

    "Aha, the direction is exactly the opposite. Third child, let's go!"

    The boy took the lead, followed closely by Shen Tuo, walking slowly along the route Ye Pengfei once walked

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis walked out.  The boy and Shen Tuo walked inward, and they met on a narrow road in the underground passage sloping downward!

    "Two powerful men from the third level of Yuanxian!"

    "We were actually overtaken by two Void Immortals!"

    In an instant, both sides were stunned.  And the next moment, the battle broke out!

    Ye Pengfei was speechless, because this kind of battle in a narrow road was the battle he was least good at.

    If it was in an open area, with the help of extreme emotion, even if he couldn't defeat him, he could easily leave with the golden ibis.

    But now, in the underground passage, no matter what techniques you have to create a false body or escape from afar, you can't use it at all.

    Bang Bang Bang

    The boy and Shen Tuo quickly killed several fakes.  Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis had to retreat continuously, seeing that they were about to return to the place where the underground palace was.

    At this time, the golden ibis knew that the situation was not good.  Once blocked back into the underground palace, it will be even more impossible to return to the passage.  And everywhere in the underground palace, the power of the seal is too strong, and it is impossible to escape using escape techniques.

    The golden ibis's eyes were wide open, and he wanted to fight for his life.  Ye Pengfei originally planned to tell Golden Ibis not to worry, but when he heard the banter of the two Yuanxian opposite, he had no choice but to fight with Golden Ibis.

    Then I heard the boy-looking Yuan Xian laugh coldly: "Two thieves actually dare to steal my belongings from Guiyuan Sect!"

    Another gray-haired Yuan Xian also sneered: "Elder brother,These two thieves can't escape.  Even if they pass our level, it is impossible for them to break out of the Guiyuan formation set up by 356 people outside!  "

    When Ye Pengfei heard this, he was suddenly startled.

    It turns out he is a guy from Guiyuan Sect, no wonder he found this place.

    There is a Guiyuan Formation outside. That section of the road where chaos and reality are intertwined cannot be walked quickly. There is also a Formation blocking it. What can we do?

    At this time, the difference between the Sword Immortal and other powerful men is fully revealed.

    Ye Pengfei can be regarded as a strong man who can control his emotions very well, and his methods are sophisticated and his brain is very quick, and he can quickly find countermeasures.  However, when faced with the verbal threats from the two Yuanxian opposite, his reaction speed was a hair behind that of the Golden Ibis.

    Sword Immortal Sword Dao, determined to move forward.  Once there is a fight, no matter what you do, I will kill them all with one sword!  !  !

    Originally, the Golden Ibis wanted to fight these two Yuanxian desperately so that its master could have a chance to escape.  Now when I heard those two Yuanxian say this, they became even more murderous.

    A long sword light, like a long red snake, went straight towards Shen Tuo.  The remaining light of the spiritual sword was able to wrap up the strong boy in it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off together, but he actually wants to fight two beings of the third level of Yuanxian with one against two!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire the Golden Ibis' decisiveness.

    The expressions of the boy and Shen Tuo suddenly changed due to the decisiveness of the Golden Ibis.

    ¡°Boy, you are seeking death!!!¡±

    Shen Tuo screamed angrily and tried to chop the Golden Ibis's natal golden sword with all his strength.

    Shen Tuo also uses a sword, but he is not a swordsman.  If he were to compete with sword immortals of the same level, or even those sword immortals who were at a lower level than him, he would not dare to use sword against sword like this.

    " However, the gap between the first level of Xuxian and the third level of Yuanxian is really too big.  This is like a being in the Nascent Soul stage facing a mortal warrior with teeth and claws.  No matter how superb the martial arts skills this warrior practices, no matter how hard this warrior works, there is no way he can be the opponent of the powerful Nascent Soul.

    Shen Tuo originally thought that given the realm and cultivation level of himself and his senior brother, as well as some verbal attacks, it would be amazing for the two Xuxian boys opposite not to kneel down and beg for mercy.  I never thought that a kid would dare to rush out and give me a sword. This is really shocking!

    Shen Tuo was very angry, and the consequences were serious.  However, he didn't know how serious the consequences would be.  He didn't even expect what kind of end he would end up with when facing two Xuxian boys

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 775. Nothing exists

    Of course Shen Tuo would not have expected his fate.  ([] )

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This famous saying out of the blue must be based on the fact that the gap between the two sides is not too big.  Nowadays, the gap between two third-level Yuanxian and two first-level virtual immortals is really too big.  Shen Tuo was very confident that even with a casual sword, he could chop the Golden Ibis's natal golden sword into pieces.

    However¡­¡­

    The sword was indeed broken, but there was nothing unusual about the golden ibis.

    Not only was there nothing unusual about the golden ibis, he actually stabbed him again!

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" Shen Tuo screamed in anger.

    What is this called?  My dignified Yuanxian was actually deceived by the little virtual immortal using his shadow!

    I will kill!  cut!  cut!

    In a rage, Shen Tuo not only went to kill the Golden Ibis' sword, but also used his sword light to directly kill the Golden Ibis's people.

    "I let you use shadows, I let you use illusions, die to me!!!"

    When Shen Tuo got angry, the strong boy frowned, took back his Taoist weapon, and took a few steps back.

    "This guy went berserk again. Alas, fortunately the underground palace of the ancestor is strong enough, otherwise" The strong boy shook his head slightly and sighed in a low voice.

    The strong boy had already regarded Ye Pengfei and the Golden Ibis as dead people, and began to think about the treasures in the underground palace.  The reason why he wanted to set up a formation to stop him was that even the leader had to stay outside.  In addition to the concerns in the verbal explanation, there is also a sneak peek, first delving into the secrets of the exercises left by the ancestor, and the purpose of the broken Taoist monument.

    "However, the strong boy did not expect that Shen Tuo would run away violently.  However, the sword light on the opposite side still continued to appear tenaciously.  It was as if, with Shen Tuo's power, he couldn't kill the two Void Immortals on the opposite side.

    "It doesn't make sense." The strong boy couldn't help but frown and said to himself, "As soon as Junior Brother Shen goes berserk, his strength will increase exponentially. Let alone Guiyuan Sect. Even those from the upper and middle sects  Not many Yuanxian-level beings can withstand a blow from Junior Brother Shen. Why don¡¯t these two Xuxian boys refuse to die? Is it possible"

    The boy thought about it.  His eyes could not help but light up.

    "That's right, it must be the treasure left by the ancestor!" The boy's hands also trembled slightly with excitement.  "Although the Grandmaster has his last words, it is difficult for the Golden Immortal to unlock the rare treasures in the underground palace. However, since these two virtual immortals have found the underground palace and walked in. This means that they possess strange treasures or some strange abilities."

    "When my ancestor was dying, he couldn't describe the rare treasure in the underground palace clearly. However, this rare treasure caused my Guiyuan Sect to plummet from the upper gate to the middle gate. It can be seen from this that this rare treasure is extraordinary.  With its extraordinary sound, it can attract the covetous attention of all the powerful golden immortals in the world!"

    "Now it seems that the power of this exotic treasure is super defensive ability. The rampaging Junior Brother Shen can't even take down these two Xuxian boys. It can be seen from this that this exotic treasure not only has super strong defense, but also  The ability to hide. Junior Brother Shen and I didn't even see the appearance of this rare treasure."

    "I'm afraid this strange treasure can automatically defend itself and hide itself. Otherwise, two little virtual immortals exist in the first level. How could they possibly drive such a strange treasure?"

    The strong boy thought more and more, and the more he thought about it, the more excited he became.  As he thought about it, he became a little impulsive.

    If the strong boy hadn't been impulsive, Shen Tuo wouldn't be in danger.

    ¡° If the strong boy hadn¡¯t been impulsive, no matter how hard Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis tried, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    "It's just that strong people are also human beings, and they also have emotions and desires.  Even those strong people who practice the art of killing emotions can only cut off their emotions, but they cannot avoid troubles.

    Disturbing people with scenery!

    How could the boy have expected that there was someone who was practicing the art of extreme emotion on the opposite side?  And this being who has mastered the Tao of Extreme Emotion has actually practiced the Tao to an extremely astonishing degree.

    The boy could not have expected that among the two virtual immortals on the opposite side, there would be one who, although weak, had already reached the third level of the Heavenly Immortal.  He didn't know that as he became more and more excited, this being became more and more elated, finding a good opportunity to turn defeat into victory!

    "There is no other way! We can only use this to escape!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei shouted and threw something towards Shen Tuo.

    "Go to hell, little Yuanxian, you dare to be so arrogant!"

    The coercion of the Third Heavenly Immortal Heaven appeared on that thing.  Shen Tuo was shocked and quickly used his strongest Taoist technique to wrap himself up like a big rice dumpling, desperately resisting the sudden pressure of the realm.

    In an instant, a large air mass was seen in the narrow passage, using countless restrictions as a means to firmly resist the passage.?Blocked this sudden attack

    ¡­¡­

    When the astonishing pressure dissipated and Shen Tuo put down his defense, the strong boy walked towards Shen Tuo.

    "Junior Brother Shen's cultivation has greatly improved. He can even withstand the attack of this rare treasure." The strong boy glanced at the passage below and found that there was nothing in front of him.  So, he stretched out his right hand and said with a smile, "Bring me that rare treasure and take a look. I really don't know what kind of treasure it is, but Xu Xian can display such power even if he holds it."

    "What kind of exotic treasure?" Shen Tuo was stunned for a moment, then said angrily, "Senior Brother, there is no such thing as a rare treasure at all. The attack just now was fake. I don't know where these two boys learned such deceptive skills."  Technique, you actually deceived me!"

    "Oh?" The strong boy's smiling face suddenly turned cold, and he asked in a cold voice, "Junior Brother Shen, is there really no rare treasure?"

    "Really not." Shen Tuo shook his head like a rattle, "No one I can lie to will dare to lie to you, senior brother."

    "Really?" The strong boy's face turned even colder, "You and Xiaoyu secretly dated each other, so it seems like you didn't tell me the truth."

    "This, this, this" Shen Tuo's face changed suddenly and he said in a deep voice, "I didn't mean to hide it, Xiaoyu is really shy, so"

    "So, if you fooled me once, you can fool me a second time!"

    The strong boy's pressure suddenly increased. Even though Shen Tuo had not yet recovered from his rampage state, he was forced to take several steps back by the boy's pressure.

    Suddenly, this coercion disappeared again.  The strong boy changed his smile and said hehe: "Give me the exotic treasure, and I won't pursue it anymore. Even if it's Xiaoyu's matter, I won't pursue it anymore. Even if you are my junior brother, Xiaoyu is my relative.  Granddaughter, there is a big gap in generations, so it doesn¡¯t matter. When I get back, I will betroth Xiaoyu to you."

    "But, but" Shen Tuo stammered, unable to finish his words.

    Shen Tuo has known his senior brother for more than a year or two. He knows that the faster the senior brother changes his attitude, the more cruel his attacks will be.

    "However, Shen Tuo really has no exotic treasure to give.  The attack just now was completely imaginary, just a shadow attack.

    But, who believes it?

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 776. Two tigers fighting

    It is indeed impossible for ordinary people to believe it.

    After all, the two people opposite are just the first level of the Void Immortal.  Even if they fake it and use some weird magic to pretend to be high-level treasures to attack, it is absolutely impossible to fake the coercion of the third level of heaven.

    To be honest, let alone the coercion of the third level of fake immortals, such a weak existence has probably never experienced such coercion.

    ¡°If I had seen it, I¡¯m afraid I would have died long ago.

    What's more, with the keenness of the strong boy, he clearly realized that there was a more terrifying artistic conception hidden in the pressure of the third level of heaven.

    Is it because the power has not been fully exerted?

    Or does it imply some subtle Taoism?

    The strong boy didn¡¯t know, he only knew that the exotic treasure must have fallen into Shen Tuo¡¯s hands!

    "You really won't give it?" The boy's smile became colder and colder.

    Shen Tuo's bad temper also came up.

    You must know that Shen Tuo's power of violence comes from the Taoism practiced by Shen Tuo.  Shen Tuo was originally a stubborn person, but after practicing this Taoist method, he became even more determined and determined.

    ¡°If Shen Tuo hadn¡¯t fallen in love with the granddaughter of the strong boy, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to give the previous explanation.

    Not to mention that the strong boy was only slightly stronger than Shen Tuo. Even if the head of Guiyuan Sect came in person, he would still resist tenaciously.

    "Huh, not at all, how can I give it?" Shen Tuo's voice has become cold and as hard as a brick.

    The strong boy laughed and said: "As long as you let go of the space plane and the storage space. Search it for me and I won't embarrass you."

    "What?" Shen Tuo raised his eyebrows and almost raised his beard, "I'm sorry to obey!"

    Are you kidding me? Even if I lose my dignity, am I losing my life?  Will it be possible for me to seek death if I let go of the space plane?

    "Okay, okay!" The strong boy said three good words in a row.  Then, he sacrificed his most powerful Taoist weapon, "Shen Tuo, Shen Tuo. If you don't drink the toast, I'll be fined with wine. If I kill you and search your body, you will be honest!"

    "How dare you!!!" Shen Tuo said stubbornly.  But his body once again took several steps back.

    The most powerful weapon of the strong boy is not ordinary.

    In the eyes of others - for example, in the eyes of Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis who were lurking in the distance - there was a shadow that was exactly the same as the strong boy, floating behind him, with a formidable aura.

    However, when this phantom fell into Shen Tuo's eyes, it was no longer just a phantom.  The image of this phantom is also very different from the master in front of him.

    His whole body seemed to be filled with steel, with blood-red pupils.  Flashing a scarlet murderous light.

    Important parts of his body were covered by thick armor.  The patterns on the armor gave people a ferocious feeling.  The evil spirit emanating from the pattern makes even a being like Shen Tuo shudder when he looks at it.

    Shen Tuo knows very well.  This visual difference is precisely due to being "locked in" or "ignored".

    I am locked by this weapon.  Therefore, what he saw was a powerful and vicious existence.

    other people.  Not locked by this weapon.  Therefore, what others saw was a seemingly clone-like existence.

    Shen Tuo could only retreat.

    Shen Tuo has a very stubborn temper, but that does not mean that he is stubborn when fighting.  He knew very well that fighting against such ferocious Taoist weapons in this narrow passage would put him at a great disadvantage.  As a result, Shen Tuo kept retreating.  He fought and escaped and entered the underground palace.

    The strong boy was cautious enough. Before chasing him, he placed a ban in the passage and sealed the only passage.

    The boy thought about it, even if the two Void Immortals really didn't throw the exotic treasure to Shen Tuo, if they used the exotic treasure to sneak out, they would definitely be stopped by this restriction.

    Coupled with the Guiyuan Formation composed of the 365 Guiyuan Sect strongmen outside, no matter what, I can chase them in time.

    Everything seems to be in the calculation of the strong boy.  However, he never expected that there would be such a weird existence as Ye Pengfei in this world.  And what this strange being has practiced is actually the kind of magical Taoism that makes people unable to guard against it.  When the boy used the Taoist weapon to chase Shen Tuo, the outcome was already doomed

    ¡­¡­

    The Golden Ibis once again saw the mystery of his master. He was just like the previous reincarnation. He couldn't understand Ye Pengfei no matter how hard he looked at him.  It's like Ye Pengfei has endless secrets in his body.The excavation is far from complete.

    However, the difference between Golden Ibis and reincarnation is that Golden Ibis is now a soul slave.  As a slave, he would never ask about his master's details.  He just followed Ye Pengfei silently, holding the golden sword of his life tightly in his hand, preparing for the next fight.

    Both Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis knew that deceiving the boy and Shen Tuo was just the beginning.  There was still a fierce battle outside, waiting for them to break into it.

    If there is enough time, Ye Pengfei can also make a good plan and use the methods of "controlling people with emotion, suppressing people with intention, and disturbing people with scenery" in turn, as well as transparent, simulated, and solid methods.

    "However, the road where chaos and reality are entangled with each other is really too troublesome.  No matter how you exist, you can only walk honestly, stop and go.

    In other words, those strong men from Guiyuan Sect outside will definitely find Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis coming out.  Moreover, various means can definitely be arranged n long time in advance.

    This is even more troublesome than the narrow encounter just now.

    Meeting on a narrow road, neither side understands the situation.  Therefore, Shen Tuo will be angered by Golden Ibis's determination to assassinate.  Therefore, the boy would be confused by Ye Pengfei and mistakenly thought that the two virtual immortals used some heaven-defying treasure.

    However, the 356 strong men from Guiyuan Sect outside had enough time to analyze the situation of Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis.  Even though they, like the strong boy and Shen Tuo, could not see Ye Pengfei's true state.  However, as long as they are not stupid, they can understand that the guy who can escape from the hands of the strong boy and Shen Tuo is definitely not an easy character to deal with!

    As soon as he appeared, he immediately launched a violent and violent means of killing.

    Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis have already expected it, and Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis have already prepared to fight hard.

    In this open place, the golden ibis finally displayed its strongest method.

    I saw that the natal golden sword he shot turned into crested ibises with red heads.  Three hundred and sixty-five crested ibises swatted at the three hundred and sixty-five strong men from the Guiyuan Sect.

    ¡°Master, leave quickly!!!¡±

    The golden ibis roared in a low voice. He was determined to use his own life in exchange for the hope of his master's escape!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 777. Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb

    With one glance, Ye Pengfei could clearly see the realm and cultivation level of the 365 Guiyuan Sect strong men.

    These three hundred and sixty-five strong men are all true immortal level beings.  Among them, there are fifty true immortals from the third heaven, one hundred and twenty-six true immortals from the second heaven, and the rest are from the first level true immortals.

    Although Golden Ibis is a swordsman, he is now fighting for his life.  But, after all, his cultivation level is too low.  He couldn't defeat even the weakest True Immortal of the First Level, let alone the three hundred and fifty-six True Immortals!

    As for using one¡¯s own life to buy the master¡¯s hope of escape.  If the three hundred and fifty-six true immortals on the other side are all drunkards and ricebags, there may be a slight possibility.  It's a pity that not only are they not a loser, they also defend their own side and set up a formation that even Ye Pengfei would admire.

    "This kind of formation that takes into account both internal and external aspects is rare. If you have enough time, you can use the Ghost Realm Continuous Formation to break through it. You can also gain a lot of experience in breaking the formation. It's a pity"

    If the strong boy is allowed to fight Shen Tuo, Ye Pengfei estimates that the battle between the two may last four to five months.

    It¡¯s a pity that these strong men from Guiyuan Sect in front of them cannot have any way to contact the strong boy.  Perhaps, after the strong boy learned that the situation had changed, he immediately shook hands with Shen Tuo and made peace.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and took out a purple ball from the storage space.

    "Ahem, fellow Taoists, if you don't want to lose both sides, you'd better withdraw the formation and let us go."

    "Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud and Thunder Mother Bomb!!!" The three hundred and sixty-five true immortals had just easily killed the Golden Ibis' golden sword clone.  Ye Pengfei was so startled by the purple ball floating in his palm that he stopped attacking.

    "That's right, it's the Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "You are all true immortal level experts. You should know that these Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb are made from nine thunder caves.  The self-destruction power of each thunder-type cave is enough to kill a Xuanxian third-level existence! Hey, even though you are many in number, you can't stop the attack of these nine son thunder clouds and thunder mother bombs!"

    ??At the beginning.  This is what Wan Yuqiu offered.  At that time, Wan Yuqiu wanted to use this treasure.  Go and kill the Jufeng Jinzun.  To deal with hundreds of true immortals, there is actually no need to use such a powerful killer weapon.

    If it wasn¡¯t for time, Ye Pengfei would never scare his opponent like this.  When the expressions of the three hundred and sixty-five true immortals suddenly changed, Ye Pengfei discovered a few true immortals with the weakest psychological endurance in an instant.

    "Ha, there is actually a person who is at the peak of the third level of the True Immortal, and his mental endurance is worse than that of the first level of the True Immortal! This kid must have been built up with treasures from heaven and earth!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered secretly and quietly drew a transparent word "panic", which was invisible and invisible.  He shot into the body of the being from the third level of the True Immortal Realm

    This powerful man from the third level of the True Immortal Realm was originally panicking secretly, but he did not show the panic in his heart on his face.  He also knew the seriousness of the matter, even though he was very scared.  But he didn't dare to run.  He didn't dare to speak.

    But, suddenly, for no reason, he completely lost control.  I could only hear him shouting loudly: "No! It's really the Nine Sons Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb! Everyone, run away!"

    Then, there was a dignified existence at the peak of the third level of the True Immortal Realm.  Among the three hundred and sixty-five true immortals, the being with the highest realm and cultivation level was the first to teleport away!

    Now, others are even more nervous.  However, in an instant, no one followed the man to escape.

    This treasure hunt is really important to Guiyuan Sect.  If we find the right one this time, then Guiyuan Sect will be back on the list.  Otherwise, everyone will have to continue to endure the bullying at the door, or even at the door.

    Ye Pengfei was also a little surprised: "This Guiyuan Sect is pretty good. It has already reached this level, but it can still hold on for a while. Okay, let me add more fire to you."

    The right hand is holding the Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb, and the left hand is huddled in the sleeve of the arm, drawing pictures secretly.  Several large transparent characters shot into the body of the real immortal who was most panicked in his heart.

    The next moment

    "Everyone, let's run. Senior Brother Hua is well-informed and must have read it right!"

    ¡°Senior Brother Fang, let¡¯s run quickly, the days ahead are long!¡±

    "Third brother, if you don't run, we won't be in a hurry. If you don't run, brother, I'll go first!"

    In a few moments, more than ten people escaped and teleported away.  The Guiyuan Formation, which was already missing one person and was not functioning well, suddenly became riddled with holes and out of shape.

    The formation was broken, but there were still more than 300 strong men left.  Moreover, Ye Pengfei has seen that there areWhat treasure is the speaker using to send the message?  I don't know if they are informing the strong boy and Shen Tuo, or if they are reporting to the strong Guiyuan Sect elsewhere.

    "It's really troublesome. How come the strong men in the Secret Realm of Time are so much stronger in will than the strong men in the Green Mountain Realm?" Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and sighed secretly.

    Thinking about the time when I used the three techniques of extreme emotion in the green mountain environment - to control people with emotion, to suppress people with intention, and to confuse people with scenery - it was so easy and the effect was amazing.  Even Qingshan Xuanzun has his own way.

    Nowadays, my realm has skyrocketed, my Taoism has proliferated, and I can even create more than ten thousand words of extreme emotion that are solidified into reality.  After repeated attacks, they only scared away a dozen true immortals.

    When thinking about the situation of the strong boy and Shen Tuo, Ye Pengfei became even more thoughtful.

    "Although Shen Tuo was hit by my extreme emotion power, he still tried his best to control himself. He would rather keep defending himself than fight with that strong boy."

    "Although the strong boy was confused by the scene I set up, he was in an orderly manner. Even if he went after Shen Tuo, he still remembered to set up a formation to block the underground passage."

    "Compared with them, the mental cultivation of the strong men in Qingshan Realm is really low. I wonder what is so special about this Guiyuan Sect's cultivation method?"

    Ye Pengfei has realized that the reason why this situation occurs is probably related to the cultivation method of Guiyuan Sect.  Ever since, he had the idea of ??"capturing people and searching for their souls."

    At this moment, if the golden ibis knew what his master was thinking, he would definitely be shocked and speechless.

    A single Nine-Son Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb is enough to frighten the Golden Ibis.  If you don't take advantage of this opportunity to run away, you still have time to think about how to capture a true immortal from Guiyuan Sect. How is this something that a normal virtual immortal can do?

    "Master, hurry up, Queen Golden Ibis!" Golden Ibis stared at these Guiyuanmen True Immortals with solemn eyes. There was already a trace of blood in the corner of his eyes, slowly flowing out (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 778. The Secret Method of Returning to Yuan (Part 1)

    The previous three hundred and sixty-five crested ibises were all transformed from the golden ibis's natal golden sword.  Although it is not the true form of the natal golden sword, it is still connected to the natal golden sword.

    When the crested ibis was killed, the natal golden sword suffered heavy damage.  The natal golden sword suffered heavy damage, and the golden ibis itself was also deeply injured. It was difficult to perform teleportation for a while.

    In other words, this golden ibis knows that he is about to die, so he plans to stir up trouble here.  He had made up his mind that even if he blew himself up, he would buy some time for his master.

    From the perspective of the golden ibis, although the master has endless tricks.  However, it is impossible for the master alone to compete with the entire Guiyuan Sect.  Now the master is using the Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb to scare away a few people from Guiyuan Sect and temporarily destroy the Guiyuan Formation.  However, this is just a chance to teleport away.  Once other strong men from Guiyuan Sect arrive one after another, the master will have no way to escape.

    "Master, Guiyuanmen once came to the door. The skinny camel was bigger than a horse. There are at least ten golden immortals in Guiyuanmen!!!" Seeing that Ye Pengfei showed no sign of leaving immediately, the golden ibis quickly connected through the soul.  Convenient, Transmission said.

    Although the Nine Sons Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb is good, it can kill a Golden Immortal master if it is stretched to death. It is impossible for the strong men of Guiyuan Sect to abandon the legacy of their ancestor.

    However, because he was so nervous, Golden Ibis had forgotten that all the treasures left by the Guiyuan Sect Patriarch were in his hands!

    In the short time it took for the golden ibis soul to transmit the message, Ye Pengfei had already thought of a way.  In fact, he didn't care at all.  What did the golden ibis say?

    "So what if there is a strong Jinxian? Do they still dare to kill you, a genius swordsman of the Jinling clan?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said loudly.

    ??The Jinling clan, a genius swordsman?

    The golden ibis was slightly startled.

    I am from the Jinling clan, and I can indeed be considered a genius swordsman. However, I have fallen out with my clan members

    Looking at the owner¡¯s exaggerated laugh.  Golden Ibis's heart moved and he vaguely understood.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can also laugh at the same time.  While sending his plan directly into the soul of the golden ibis.  However, he understood the Golden Ibis's understanding.  Such a bit of argot.  With the golden ibis' ability, it is obvious that he can realize it.

    As expected, the golden ibis immediately turned cold and glanced at the more than three hundred true immortals one by one with cold eyes:

    "Hmph, maybe the Guiyuan Sect is too lazy to be the middle sect and wants to become a third-rate small sect!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed, his expression even more arrogant.

    The more than 300 strong men of Guiyuan Sect were the two of them singing in harmony like this.  I felt a little bit nervous.

    Everyone can see that Golden Ibis is a strong member of the Golden Spirit Clan.  Everyone understands that when a mere virtual immortal was born, after the clone of his natal sword was shattered by a true immortal, he was only wounded but not dead.  This person must be a genius.

    However, as soon as the golden ibis came out, it shouted "Master leaves".  These true immortal-level experts from Guiyuan Sect thought that the Golden Ibis had long been driven out by the Golden Spirit Clan.

    Originally, this was not a strange thing, considering the number of people in the Jinling Tribe.  Every year, there are not a hundred but eighty strong men expelled by the Golden Spirit Clan because of such and such things.  However, Ye Pengfei's laughter and Golden Ibis's coldness made the strong men of Guiyuan Sect doubt their previous judgment.

    It¡¯s just suspicion and it won¡¯t lead to any changes.

    It¡¯s a pity that when they faced Ye Pengfei, they doubted their previous judgment!

    The Nine Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bombs are still suspended in Ye Pengfei's right palm.  This purple ball exudes a terrifying aura all the time, making all the strong men in Guiyuan Sect tremble with fear.

    The repeated words of Ye Pengfei and Golden Ibis confused everyone, and it was impossible to figure out the reason in a short period of time.

    ??Fear, doubt.

    These two completely different emotions, some make some of the strong men of Guiyuan Sect feel timid and ready to retreat, while others make other strong men feel uncertain.  The strong man from Guiyuan Sect who was affected by these two emotions at the same time became the target of Ye Pengfei's third attack!

    "Afraid!"

    The transparent word "fear" shot into the bodies of those strong men from the Guiyuan Sect.  In an instant, the horror was evident on his face.

    "Those who can possess the Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb must not have an ordinary background. It is normal to be able to take a strong man from the Jinling Tribe as a slave. We have provoked a powerful enemy that we cannot provoke, so everyone retreat immediately!"

    "Junior brother Fang is right. If this elder comes, even the head master may not be able to resist him!"

    The horrified shouts of these people were much louder than those of the dozen or so people who fled earlier.The roaring effect is even more obvious.  With a quick glance, Ye Pengfei discovered that there were about two hundred strong men from the Guiyuan Sect who were already planning to escape in a hurry.

    "Hehe, just add some fire"

    The strong on the avenue of the cultivation of the situation is always a ring one by one.  If Ye Pengfei doesn't make a move, he will use it. Once he makes a move, it will be continuous.

    "Stay out of the way. It seems like these people really don't take us seriously!" Just as several people on the opposite side were shouting at the top of their lungs, trying to pull their friends and lovers away quickly, Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly changed.  A change.

    It has become extremely cold!

    Except for the golden ibis who stayed beside Ye Pengfei, all the strong men of Guiyuan Sect seemed to have fallen into a sea of ??scarlet blood.

    "This feelingis like the tribulation of the river of blood in hell!!!"

    Every being who achieves the realm of immortality must face a catastrophe of heaven and earth.  Among this great catastrophe of heaven and earth, it is also the catastrophe of the blood river in hell, which is the most impressive.  Although, the worst of these strong men from Guiyuan Sect survived the catastrophe of the blood river in hell more than ten thousand years ago.  However, when he was suddenly exposed to a sea of ??scarlet blood, in an instant, the memory etched deep in his soul was suddenly awakened.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????:  Then, one by one, they quickly flew high into the sky, trying to get away from this scarlet land that resembled the tribulation of the blood river in hell.

    The more than two hundred strong men who had already thought about escaping could not stand the repeated urging of their relatives and friends and teleported away as soon as they reached high altitude.  Only less than a hundred strong men from the Guiyuan Sect were left, still hanging thousands of feet high in the sky, struggling to hold on and not leaving.

    With less than a hundred people left, the Guiyuan Formation has naturally become useless long ago.  However, the remaining strong men from Guiyuan Sect actually formed another formation in order to resist again.

    Now, Ye Pengfei became even more interested in the secret cultivation methods of Guiyuan Sect.  He now has neither the time nor the ability to go to Guiyuan Sect and snatch the secret book of Guiyuan Sect.  If you want to understand the secret cultivation method of Guiyuan Sect, you can only find these dozens of strong men from Guiyuan Sect!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 779. The Secret Method of Returning to Yuan (Part 2)

    In fact, Ye Pengfei could also choose to capture those strong men from the Guiyuan Sect who teleported away because of fear.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that the stronger a person could persevere, the more clearly he would understand the secret method of Guiyuan Sect.

    Even Ye Pengfei still doubts that everyone knows the secret method of cultivation in Guiyuan Sect, which is different.  Otherwise, why did several True Immortals of the third level escape.  High in the sky, there is a female cultivator from the first level of the True Immortal Realm, with a livid face, struggling to hold on?

    "I can't catch you if there are more, it's just you!" Ye Pengfei looked at the female cultivator, and with a flash of cold light, he stabbed towards the female cultivator!

    In the eyes of the strong men of Guiyuan Sect, from the time he appeared until now, apart from scaring people with a Nine-Son Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb, this was the first time Ye Pengfei actually made a move.  Therefore, these strong men of Guiyuan Sect who barely persisted did not really pay attention to Ye Pengfei's personal strength.

    How can a strong man from the first level of the Void Immortal deserve the respect of a True Immortal?  If it weren't for that Nine-Son Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb, this guy could be crushed into powder with just a flick of his finger!

    The female cultivator¡¯s face was already ashen, and her pretty face was about to deform.  Now, he actually saw Ye Pengfei attacking him.

    If this attack is some kind of heavenly material and earthly treasure, a sure-kill thing, then forget it.  However, the female cultivator could clearly see that this cold light was just a water arrow mixed with lightning.

    ¡°How dare you bully people like this even though you are a mere Void Immortal of the first level!!!¡±

    The female cultivator was in Guiyuan Sect and had a certain background.  I am quite a genius, and I am the kind of person who is very favored.  Seeing Ye Pengfei bullying him like this, the female cultivator's arrogance was involuntarily aroused.

    Disturbing people with scenery!

    What kind of scenery can disturb people's hearts?

    That token with a frighteningly high serial number can create a scene of its own, scaring Qingshan Xuanzun into retreating.

    That thing is nothing.  Just the "unusual treasure" condensed by Ye Pengfei's realm pressure can make the strong boy and Shen Tuo fight each other.

    And those nine sons Lei Yunlei mother bombs.  Even with the overwhelming ferocity, Guiyuan Sect¡¯s unique secret techniques were unable to stabilize the emotions of the powerful True Immortals.

    These.  They are all very powerful "scenes", "scenes" that can disturb the strong man's state of mind.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei no longer arranged such a "scenery".  He did the opposite, using weak attacks to set up a different "scene" to inspire the female cultivator's unyielding arrogance.

    This weak attack is indeed very weak.  Moreover, there are no hidden methods involved.

    Under the influence of Qi Machine, the female cultivator took action.  This move made her leave the formation a little bit.

    It¡¯s just a little bit of movement.  If you just look at the position where her feet are stepping, you won't even see such a slight movement.

    The female cultivator¡¯s senior brothers and sisters didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the junior sister¡¯s action.  In their opinion, the formation was stable.  No flaws.  As long as Ye Pengfei doesn't use any shocking treasures, everyone will be as stable as Mount Tai.

    At this moment, these strong men from Guiyuan Sect have no idea of ??leaving Ye Pengfei behind.  When nearly three hundred of his fellow disciples fled and the Guiyuan Formation was broken, it was no longer possible to prevent Ye Pengfei and the Golden Ibis from teleporting away.

    To know.  Even though Xuxian is very weak.  However, once you teleport, it is only the blink of an eye, and the distance is tens of billions of miles.  Unless someone has the courage to continue chasing Ye Pengfei, otherwise, they can only watch him fly away.  The sky and the earth are so big, maybe we will never see each other again in this life.

    The reason why these dozens of strong men from Guiyuan Sect are trying to stay is just to show off.  The leader has already received the news and is rushing here at full speed.  When the leader comes and sees that he is still forming a formation to resist, maybe not only will he not be blamed, but he may also be rewarded.

    After all, what we are facing is the Nine Sons Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb!

    With these Guiyuanmen strong men thinking like this, they didn¡¯t care much about the junior sister¡¯s attack.  There won't be any risk to the left and right, as long as the junior sister doesn't get dizzy, fight back, and anger that Xuxian boy.

    However, how could these strong men from the Guiyuan Sect think about it? In fact, as soon as Junior Sister made a move, she had already lost her position!

    What is the state of these strong men from Guiyuan Sect?  The highest level is the third level of true immortality.

    What state is Ye Pengfei in now?  The pinnacle of the third level of heaven!

    Ye Pengfei is a strong man who is only one step away from entering the Era Realm and the Xuanxian level. He is much more sensitive to the positional differences in formations than these strong men from the Guiyuan Sect.

    When the female cultivator fought back angrily, Ye PengfeiSuddenly, it was discovered that the left half of the female cultivator's body had been improperly moved sideways and released too much space plane power, which had affected her connection with the formation.

    "I didn't expect it to go so smoothly." Ye Pengfei smiled secretly.

    There is no need to continue to use other methods, just use the last resort.

    "Five Elements Gathering, seal it for me!"

    I saw Ye Pengfei secretly making a magic spell, and five little people of different colors suddenly appeared next to the female cultivator.

    "This is the Five Elements Origin Seal! No! Junior Sister Liu Feng, get out of the way quickly!"

    The few strong men closest to Liu Feng immediately needed their imperial weapons to rescue him.  However, Ye Pengfei was too secretive in his actions, and once he did, he was as fast as lightning.  Before these powerful men could reach their Taoist weapons, Ye Pengfei had already successfully sealed Liu Feng!

    Among those powerful men, there were admirers of Liu Feng.  As soon as they saw Liu Feng being sealed, their blood immediately surged.

    "Don't be afraid, Junior Sister Liu Feng, I will save you right now!"

    The Five Elements Origin Seal is indeed a superb sealing technique, but it is not an indestructible sealing technique.  If the quality of the five elements used is very poor, or there are flaws in the sealing method, it can still be easily cracked.

    In the eyes of these Liu Feng¡¯s admirers, no matter what happens, Ye Pengfei is just a first-level virtual immortal.  Even if he has a rich background and possesses high-quality Five Elements origins, he still cannot have perfect sealing techniques.

    These people not only fired their weapons at the Five Elements Origin Seal, but each of them also used several methods to break the seal.  They all wanted to get ahead of the others and rescue Liu Feng.

    This time, the formation in the sky was even more chaotic.

    Any multi-person formation, when one person is missing, is not a big problem.  The more people are missing and the more people leave their original positions, the more difficult it will be for the formation to operate.

    Originally, even if they let Ye Pengfei capture Liu Feng, there would not be too serious problems with the formation.  However, when a few people are impatient and want a hero to save the beauty, everything becomes out of control.

    "Aha, I didn't expect it to have such a miraculous effect." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "In this case, I will get a few more and then leave!"

    Amidst the laughter, several true immortals from Guiyuan Sect were confused one after another, and were suppressed by Ye Pengfei using the Five Elements Origin Seal.  When the other strong men of Guiyuan Sect finally stabilized their position again and stared at Ye Pengfei fearfully, Ye Pengfei was satisfied and walked away (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 780. Kyushu Alliance

    Jiuzhou City.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei was not planning to enter any city in the secret realm of time.  Especially after meeting the golden ibis during the training.  He even planned to know the origin of the Jinling clan members through the golden ibis.  Then he made a golden spirit clone and used it to get through the barrier and pass the golden spirit clan castle blocking the road.

    However, after capturing Liu Feng and others, Ye Pengfei had to change his plan and came to Jiuzhou City, which is known as one of the five largest cities in the world.

    "Liu Feng, go to the Jiuzhou Alliance to pay your respects!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice as soon as he entered Jiuzhou City.

    "Yes!" Liu Feng responded urgently, took Ye Pengfei's name card, and walked towards the direction of the Nine Provinces Alliance.

    Ye Pengfei and Liu Feng¡¯s answers were not transmitted in secret words.  At this moment, all the powerful people who were entering and exiting Jiuzhou City involuntarily stopped and started talking.

    "Eh, Liu Feng? I remember, that should be the only granddaughter of Elder Liu of Guiyuan Sect." A white-faced and beardless male cultivator waved a folding fan and whispered in surprise.

    A burly male cultivator, who was obviously transformed from a monster, responded in a deep voice: "Brother Hu, you are right, it is her. I met her once when I was training in the Yijiu Mountains."

    Someone next to him continued the conversation and whispered: "Have you seen those few? Su Xiang, Yuan Run, and Ma Xiaoting are all outstanding fourth-generation disciples of Guiyuan Sect!"

    "The Guiyuan Sect has approached the Kyushu Alliance. Could it be that they want to calculate the debt from tens of thousands of years ago?" An old man with a gray beard and eyebrows almost twisted his brows into knots.  "When two tigers fight, one of them will be injured. I'm afraid we can't stay in this Jiuzhou City for much longer."

    "Also, Old Man Bai. You are indeed a Bai Mudan, and you are as timid as a woman." Someone immediately sarcastically said, "With a few real immortals and two virtual immortals, is it possible that you can win over the Nine Provinces Alliance?"  What a joke!¡±

    "Void Immortal?" The old man snorted coldly, "Snake Er, you have eaten too much game today, so you have to eat it all. Make good use of your snake brain. Think about it carefully, which Xu Immortal can command  Can you touch a strong person from the first level of the True Immortal? Which Void Immortal can make a person from the third level of the True Immortal become a follower?"

    "That's right." All of a sudden.  The discussions among the people waiting at the city gate were all focused on Ye Pengfei.

    Some people speculate that Ye Pengfei is pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger, and he must be looking for trouble.

    Some people are speculating about Ye Pengfei's status in Guiyuan Sect.  Much taller than Liu Feng.  That's why there are true immortals as followers.

    These discussions have reached the ears of some people.  They hide in dark places, one by one.  I took out the jade slip of communication

    Ye Pengfei didn't seem to pay attention to these comments, but spoke slowly.  Walk towards Jiuzhou City.  In fact, those people¡¯s discussions.  He listened to it all.  The messages from those people were also in line with his wishes.

    "With so many people building momentum for me, the Nine Provinces Alliance will make good guesses no matter what. I just don't know what kind of role they will send to receive me after getting the secret information?" Ye Pengfei walked as he walked.  Thinking, the sea of ??consciousness is deducing one change after another, striving to be foolproof.

    The strong men of the Jiuzhou Alliance did not know that as soon as Ye Pengfei entered the city, various arrangements had already begun.  For ordinary strong people, fighting is an extremely fierce and dangerous thing.  However, for Ye Pengfei, it was easy and silent.

    Only people like Jueqing and Wuqing who also cultivate the Tao of love, but they cultivate exactly the opposite Tao of Ye Pengfei, can see through Ye Pengfei's tricks.  Even the Inspiration Supreme couldn't possibly know Ye Pengfei's various methods in advance.

    The reaction speed of the Jiuzhou Alliance was slower than Ye Pengfei expected.  Ye Pengfei walked away slowly enough, but when he reached the outside of the cave of the Nine Provinces Alliance, someone just walked out of the cave.

    At this time, Liu Feng had already stood at the door for three sticks of incense.  According to Liu Feng's temper, he should have looked ugly long ago.  However, when she saw the strong men coming out, her pretty face couldn't help but change slightly.  Then, he quickly retreated to Ye Pengfei's side.

    "Excuse me, the Supreme Elder, the one at the front is the new leader of the Nine Provinces Alliance, Fu Caixuan!!!"

    Liu Feng never expected that the leader of the Nine Provinces Alliance would actually come out to greet him in person.  You know, although Ye Pengfei's name on the post is in the name of the Supreme Elder of Guiyuan Sect.  However, with Fu Caixuan's cultivation at the peak of the third level of Golden Immortal, there was no need to come out in person.

    You must know that at the peak of the third level of the Golden Immortal, this is already the most powerful existence in the world.  Legend has it that once you break through this realm, you can leave this world and go to a broader space of cultivation.

    And returning to Yuanmen a small oneI don¡¯t know how many years have passed, and I have been reduced from the top sect to the middle sect.  The leader is only a first-level golden immortal, and among the elders, there are only a few first-level golden immortals.  The rest can only be replaced by Xuanxian.  With such strength, even if the leader and several elders come in person, it is not worthy of being personally welcomed by the leader of the Nine Provinces Alliance.

    What's more, the cultivation level shown by his master is only the first level of Void Immortal!  !  !

    "Could it be that this is to give us a disincentive?"  Or even kill us directly?

    While Liu Feng introduced Ye Pengfei in a low voice, he peeked at the expression of Fu Caixuan, leader of the Nine Provinces Alliance, and felt uneasy in his heart.

    Liu Feng¡¯s classmates are also the same as Liu Feng.  Although he tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart, he still couldn't help but show a little fear.

    Only the Golden Ibis has great fighting spirit. Even though he is only in the realm of virtual immortal, he is not afraid of Fu Caixuan, the third level golden immortal!

    Ye Pengfei could clearly detect the reactions of Golden Ibis, Liu Feng and others without looking at them.  At this time, he had already accepted Liu Feng and others as soul slaves.  There was no need for him to use his spiritual consciousness to see the soul slave's mood swings.

    In fact, as a soul master, Ye Pengfei can also use his soul power to make Liu Feng and others not so afraid.  However, Ye Pengfei had already calculated well, and he would use all the "scenarios" that could be used.

    Therefore, when Fu Caixuan had just handed over his hand and had not yet spoken in a hurry, Ye Pengfei immediately said loudly: "Ye has been in seclusion for a hundred thousand years. He has made some progress in Taoism not long ago, so he returned to the sect to take a look.  I never thought that the sect would encounter a catastrophe, and half of the secret book of returning to the Yuan Dynasty would fall into the hands of the Jiuzhou Alliance. Leader Fu, is this possible?"

    Fu Caixuan frowned, feeling a little unhappy.

    The leader of the alliance was unhappy, so his subordinates vented his anger on his behalf.  Fu Caixuan had just frowned when someone beside him shouted coldly: "Does Elder Ye mean to single-handedly challenge our Nine Provinces Alliance?"

    Boundless murderous intent immediately enveloped Ye Pengfei.  Even the powerful men around Ye Pengfei were all enveloped in this murderous aura.

    At this time, there were many people who quietly left Jiuzhou City like Bai Lao.  There were also many people following from a distance to watch the fun.  When they saw that the people from the Nine Provinces Alliance took the lead, they all looked excited, waiting to see a good show.

    But, I never thought

    "What do you think of the alliance in exchange for this treasure in exchange for the half of the secret book?"

    What Ye Pengfei suddenly said and what he revealed shocked everyone!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 781. Fraud

    "Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Bombs?" Fu Caixuan said solemnly, looking at the purple ball floating in Ye Pengfei's palm with a serious expression, "Although the Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bombs are strong, they can only kill one person at most.  Two ordinary golden immortals. Elder Ye, do you just want to use this to fight against our Nine Provinces Alliance?"

    "Haha, Leader Fu is joking." Ye Pengfei laughed, "Didn't Ye make it very clear just now? Ye wants to use this Nine-Son Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb in exchange for the half of the Return to Origin Secret Technique. Who?  I don¡¯t know that the Nine Provinces Alliance is so powerful, but Ye doesn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes.¡±

    Saying that he did not dare to make any mistakes, Ye Pengfei used the power of the space plane to slowly send the Nine Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bombs several feet away towards the Nine Provinces Alliance.

    With the movement of the Nine Sons Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb, Ye Pengfei's realm pressure also changed.  Previously, he was only the coercion of the first level of Xuxian.  But now, it has become the first level of Yuanxian!

    As Fu Caixuan said, although the Nine Sons Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb is powerful, it cannot make the Nine Provinces Alliance afraid.  After all, the Jiuzhou Alliance, one of the three major sects today, has six strong men from the third level of the Golden Immortal alone!

    And Ye Pengfei's state has changed from the first level of Xuxian to the first level of Yuanxian, and it is impossible to have much impact on Cai Xuan.  After all, even if you can cultivate in the hidden realm again, you will still be in the third level of the Golden Immortal.  You, a third-level Golden Immortal, are simply seeking death against our entire Nine Provinces Alliance!

    However, when the two changes were combined, Fu Caixuan's thoughts changed somewhat.

    "A dignified elder from the Guiyuan Sect actually hid his realm into the first level of the Void Immortal. Even if he faced me, he only released a small amount of pressure from his realm. This person is extremely cunning and must not be underestimated!  "

    Fu Caixuan thought that since Ye Pengfei was so cunning, he probably had more than one Nine-Son Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb in his hand.  Even if there is really only one Nine-Son Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb.  There may also be other means of killing!

    How did Fu Caixuan know that Ye Pengfei really had other means of killing him?  What Fu Caixuan didn't expect was that Ye Pengfei was waiting for him to think this way.

    "If Alliance Leader Fu doesn't nod, is it because he thinks Ye's bid is too low? Anyway, this Peixia Thousand Illusion Formation should also be given to the Nine Provinces Alliance."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The strong men watching from a distance started making a collective noise.

    ???????????? The Nine-Son Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb is a powerful treasure that can kill high-level existences.  So.  This Peixia Thousand Illusion Formation is a powerful formation that besieges high-level existences.

    A Nine-Son Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb can probably only kill a less powerful Golden Immortal.

    However, a Peixia Thousand Magic Array.  But it can besiege countless golden immortal level beings!

    Of course, it is just a siege, not a kill.  Moreover, as long as Jinxian spends a day or two thinking about it, he can get out of trouble.

    Logically speaking.  Even if the two sides fight, Fu Caixuan's shrewdness will not be stupid enough to gather all the golden immortals in one place and let Ye Pengfei capture them with the Peixia Thousand Illusion Formation.  And even if Fu Caixuan is really as stupid as a pig.  Even if Ye Pengfei wiped out all the golden immortals in the alliance, they would only be trapped for a few days.  It won't really be lost.

    But when Ye Pengfei took out the Peixia Thousand Illusion Formation.  It was when Fu Caixuan felt that Ye Pengfei should not be underestimated and wondered what other hidden methods Ye Pengfei had. As soon as this formation came out, Fu Caixuan's face couldn't help but change, and he felt a little surprised and confused in his heart.

    Not only Fu Caixuan was like this, but even the strong man who exuded boundless murderous aura just now was also secretly frightened.

    "Leader, part of my murderous intention just now was actually absorbed by him!" The strong man whispered in a very obscure way, warning the leader to handle it with caution.

    When Fu Caixuan heard this, he was even more surprised.

    "Brother Qiu, doesn't your murderous intention come from your domain? You can't be"

    When Fu Caixuan saw the cold expression on the strong man named Qiu, he stopped asking further.  And his judgment of Ye Pengfei's combat power was even higher.

    ??Originally, with the name card handed over by Liu Feng, it would be considered a great honor for the Jiuzhou Alliance to randomly send a golden immortal to receive him.  The reason why Fu Caixuan came out to greet him in person was actually due to the influence of those hidden stake messages.

    One can make the existence of Zhenxian Wei Nuo Nuo, the other comes towards Kyushu, but the pace is so comfortable that it is like a scattered existence. Can it be a good role?

    The repeated appearances of the Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud and Thunder Bombs and the Peixia Thousand Illusion Formation made Fu Caixuan feel that this person had many treasures and was full of tricks, so he might not be easy to mess with.

    Not to mention, Fu Caixuan searched all the classics and never saw when there was a Supreme Elder named "Ye" in Guiyuan Sect, which only increased Ye Pengfei's sense of mystery.

    andAt this time, when Fu Caixuan knew that one of his subordinates, a strong man from the second level of the Golden Immortal, had secretly absorbed part of his domain power, this strengthened Fu Caixuan's guess in advance.  judge.

    If Fu Caixuan still has doubts about Ye Pengfei's strength at this time, it is because the Jiuzhou Alliance has always been strong.  This kind of strength cannot fall apart in an instant because of Ye Pengfei's repeated designs.  As the leader of the Nine Provinces Alliance, Fu Caixuan couldn't really give up half of the Guiyuan Secret Technique with just a few words and two treasures from Ye Pengfei.

    However, at this critical moment, Ye Pengfei offered another treasure.  But this time, the strong men watching from a distance not only made a noise, but also moved tens of thousands of miles away.  Some people escaped secretly.

    "Thunder and Ten Thousand Ghost Flags!" Fu Caixuan shouted with a gloomy face, "Elder Ye has so many treasures, even these rare treasures can be found!"

    "Haha, Ye is a thunder cultivator, but he loves to play with ghosts. This Heavenly Thunder Ten Thousand Ghosts Flag was made by Ye himself, which made Leader Fu laugh." Ye Pengfei laughed several times, and then his voice changed,  He sighed and said, "Oh, it's a pity that a few days ago, I had a fierce battle with some blind guys. Now that all ghosts have fallen, the name of all ghosts is no longer worthy of the name. In terms of value, they are not as good as these two.  A treasure.¡±

    Ye Pengfei shook his head while raising the level of pressure again.  But this time, he raised his level of coercion from the first level of Yuanxian to the third level of Earthly Immortal!

    Ye Pengfei is very clear that at this moment, there are many strong men in the Jiuzhou Alliance who are good at cracking concealment spells, and they are working hard to crack their own concealment spells.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that even an immortal-level being would not be able to detect the clues to his concealment skills.  Not to mention, in this secret realm of time, the only ones with the highest realm are those from the third level of the Golden Immortal.

    For Ye Pengfei, those secretly hidden golden immortals of the Kyushu Alliance are also a "sight" that he wants to take advantage of.  The longer this "scene" is delayed, the more beneficial it will be to oneself.

    ??If, then Fu Caixuan is really as he expected.  Then, at this time, he should invite himself to sit down and have a good talk.

    If so, then Fu Caixuan will be more difficult to deal with than he expected.  Then, you will continue to delay time.  Until that "scene" in the dark completely changed Fu Caixuan's mind!

    The three treasures came out together. Fu Caixuan looked at the three treasures intently and thought about them for a while.  Then, he smiled: "I'll invite Elder Ye to tea" (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 782. Three moves in a row

    As soon as Fu Caixuan said these words, Ye Pengfei laughed.

    Things went unusually smoothly, and Ye Pengfei's next reaction was equally unusual.

    "If Alliance Leader Fu wants to have tea, Ye will be waiting for you at Wind and Rain Valley."

    Valley of Wind and Rain?  That is a place more than one million billion miles away from Jiuzhou City. Even the existence of the third level of Golden Immortal has to teleport for a while before it can reach it.  Damn it, are you sincere enough to talk to me?

    The smile on Fu Caixuan's face froze and he wanted to question him.  However, before he could speak, Ye Pengfei disappeared.

    The Nine Sons Thunder Cloud Thunder Mother Bomb has disappeared!

    Peixia Thousand Illusion Formation has disappeared!

    The Heavenly Thunder and Ten Thousand Ghost Flags have disappeared!

    "False body! False shadow!"

    This time, not only the strong men watching from a distance exclaimed in unison.  Even the Nine Provinces Alliance couldn't help but exclaim in surprise!

    Looking everywhere, overtly and covertly, there are at least over a hundred thousand powerful people here.  Among them, there are many golden immortal level beings.

    In full view of everyone, no one noticed that Ye Pengfei was just pretending to be here!

    In full view of everyone, no one noticed that those three treasures were just false images!

    Although, from beginning to end, Ye Pengfei did not make a single move.  However, in the eyes of everyone, he is already an existence that is difficult to defeat.  In the eyes of everyone, if he continued to harass and attack with such false and real means, it would be difficult for Fu Caixuan to deal with it alone.  I'm afraid, even if the Nine Provinces Alliance works together, they may not be able to get a good result!

    The disappearance of this fake body and shadow has already shocked the hundreds of thousands of powerful people present.  but.  What they never expected was that this was just the beginning.

    Golden Ibis, Liu Feng and others are not here in disguise.  When Ye Pengfei disappeared, Golden Ibis became the leader of the crowd.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????.  The golden ibis stepped forward, bowed slightly, and said loudly: "The Supreme Elder has said that if the leader of the alliance is busy, he can postpone the discussion over tea. However, I still hope that the second half of the secret book of returning to Yuan will be postponed.  The alliance leader has a huge amount and will return it."

    Don¡¯t talk about Fu Caixuan now.  He hasn't recovered from the shock of Ye Pengfei's false body and false shadow technique. Even if he has calmed down, how can he possibly talk to this little guy who has just become a virtual immortal?

    Fu Caixuan looked unhappy.  I just wanted to scold him harshly to save the face I just lost.

    I never thought

    As if the Golden Ibis had anticipated Fu Caixuan's reaction, his voice only paused for less than a moment before speaking again: "It seems that Leader Fu doesn't bother to negotiate with a junior like me. So.  . Please ask Alliance Leader Fu to talk to Pavilion Master Qiu of Liuren Pavilion. The juniors, let¡¯s say goodbye.¡±

    As soon as Golden Ibis finished speaking, he pulled out a talisman from the space plane.  Liu Feng and others behind him didn't even wait for Golden Ibis to finish speaking.  They all pulled out an identical talisman.

    Then, several people were surrounded by lightning.  In an instant.  Just all disappeared.

    "Thunder Talisman Teleportation Formation!!!"

    Although the time secret realm is large, it is.  There are very few powerful people with thunder power.  The reason why Golden Ibis was so arrogant at the beginning was not only due to the techniques he practiced, but also had something to do with the fact that he had the power of thunder.

    It is precisely for this reason that this thunder-type talisman teleportation array is not high-grade, not uncommon in the outside world, and is not expensive.  In the eyes of the indigenous strongmen in the secret realm of time, it is indeed a very rare treasure.

    When the lightning flashed, the surroundings suddenly became quiet.

    "A skinny camel is bigger than a horse." Similar words echoed in almost everyone's heart

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°If it is said that Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous actions only represent his personal strength.  So, the cost of these thunder talisman teleportation arrays represents the strength of Guiyuan Sect.

    A powerful Ye Pengfei may only be able to make Fu Caixuan dazed and stunned, but it is not enough to make Fu Caixuan compromise and give in.

    A Guiyuan Sect that still has a strong foundation can make Fu Caixuan and even the most stubborn beings in the Nine Provinces Alliance think carefully.

    ¡°No one knows¡ªexcept Fu Caixuan¡ªthat Ye Pengfei¡¯s disappearance and the departure of Golden Ibis and others are not the end of the matter.

    "Leader Fu, I can tell you for sure. Guiyuan Sect has found the treasure left by their ancestor. Even if ten golden immortals join forces, they may not be able to resist that rare treasure! That Elder Ye has already used his soul to  I swear, as long as Alliance Leader Fu is willing to return the second half of the Guiyuan Secret Book, even if the Guiyuan Sect and the Jiuzhou Alliance fight in the future, he will never take action within ten thousand years!"

    "Master Qiu Pavilion?"Fu Caixuan's expression changed slightly.

    The Master of Liuren Pavilion, Qiu Pavilion, is only comparable to Fu Caixuan.  The other five pavilion masters of the Liuren Pavilion are only the existences of the second level of the Golden Immortal.

    Forces like this would not originally bring any pressure to the Kyushu Alliance.  However, because of the special nature of Liuren Pavilion, Fu Caixuan had to take Qiu Pavilion Master's warning very seriously.

    What¡¯s so special about Liuren Pavilion?

    This is a force that specializes in mediating disputes for others!

    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.  Where there are rivers and lakes, there are disputes.  Many times, the two parties in the dispute fight for too long, and in the end they both end up losing, and they gain an advantage over their other enemies.  Therefore, every time this time comes, there will be intermediate forces coming out to mediate and solve the problem.

    This kind of force is generally not too powerful.  Because if you are too strong, you might as well dominate the world yourself. Why is there any need to be such a peacemaker?

    And this kind of power cannot be too weak.  Otherwise, once mediation fails, it may turn out to be the target of the mediating parties and get involved in the fight.

    Liuren Pavilion is exactly this kind of existence that is not particularly powerful, but is still somewhat different from the three major upper sects and several powerful middle sects.  For hundreds of millions of years, Liuren Pavilion has always been able to mediate between the two parties, making both parties convinced. It is the middle force with the best reputation in the world.

    Therefore, Fu Caixuan could not ignore Liuren Pavilion's warning.  Fu Caixuan could not ignore the warning given by Pavilion Master Qiu himself in a secret message.

    Standing at the gate of the Nine Provinces Alliance, Fu Caixuan stood dumbfounded for a while, and then in a whisper that only the strong men closest to him could hear, he sighed softly: "Three consecutive moves this is not going to happen."  It¡¯s just the time I have to think about it, half a secret book that is useless to our Nine Provinces Alliance is worth it if he doesn¡¯t take action within ten thousand years.¡±

    The strong men closest to Fu Caixuan are Fu Caixuan's confidants and the mainstay of the Nine Provinces Alliance.  When they heard Fu Caixuan's whisper, their faces couldn't help but change.

    ?????????????? Doesn¡¯t this mean that our Jiuzhou Alliance has admitted defeat?  He showed up at the door of our general alliance, said a few words, and asked for half of the secret book. How can anything in this world be so cheap!

    However, when their expressions all changed and they were about to send a message in a secret message to express their objections, they had already received a message in a secret message from Fu Caixuan.

    "I have decided this matter, no one can object!"

    Fu Caixuan has never spoken so firmly.

    Fu Caixuan has never ignored everyone's opinions in his work.

    No matter how stupid you are, you have already understood it at this moment (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 783. Release the inner demons of the era

    Valley of Wind and Rain.

    The main hall of the underground palace of the Guiyuan Sect Patriarch stands safely in the center of the Wind and Rain Valley.

    Ye Pengfei originally gave this rare treasure to the Golden Ibis.  However, the person in charge of this rare treasure at this time was an old woman with long hair as messy as thatch.

    The ancestor wood demon!

    This Xuanxian-level inner demon that has been refined by Ye Pengfei's clone for hundreds of years was released by Ye Pengfei after he agreed to become Ye Pengfei's soul slave and become the god of Ye Pengfei's space plane in the future.

    ¡°Such a rare treasure, if placed in the hands of the Golden Ibis, would probably take hundreds of millions of years to show its power.  However, as soon as the ancestor wood demon took action, this rare treasure shone brightly, causing Qiu Pavilion Master of Liuren Pavilion to sternly warn Fu Caixuan in a very affirmative tone, hoping that Fu Caixuan would accept Ye Pengfei's bargaining chip.

    Of course, the Qiu Pavilion Master did not enter the palace. He was afraid that he would be beaten by a dog and would not be able to get out.  Therefore, he did not see the ancestor wood demon.  He didn't know that the power displayed by this rare treasure was not just the rare treasure itself, but also included the powerful supernatural ability of the ancestor wood demon.

    Ye Pengfei had no intention of releasing the inner demons of the era. After all, as long as he refined them, he would not have to worry about the source of his power before becoming a golden immortal.  You know, most casual cultivators spend most of the year traveling around to earn immortal stones.  If they could be like Ye Pengfei, there would be no need for them to practice through fairy stones.  Even if you are a casual cultivator with poor qualifications, your improvement speed will at least double!

    When Ye Pengfei suppressed Liu Feng and others and turned them into his soul slaves.  He was deeply attracted by the secret book of returning to Yuan.  This secret book must be much inferior to the Five Elements Emperor's real body in terms of quality, and it must be much inferior to the techniques stored in the Lingshi Palace and the chaotic space. However, it is the secret book that Ye Pengfei desires most at the moment.

    As long as you can get the second half of the Return to Origin Secret Book.  You can implement the soul-breaking plan by yourself!  As long as his soul is broken and reborn, he will definitely be able to completely get rid of the design of his previous life!

    So, Ye Pengfei released the ancestor wood demon.

    ??Actually, it¡¯s not just the ancestor wood demon.  Except for the purple-robed golden immortal who was confronting the book spirit, all the other inner demons of the era had been released by Ye Pengfei!

    Seven eras of inner demons, plus a rare treasure, this is Ye Pengfei¡¯s last trump card.  If his three consecutive moves failed to achieve the expected effect.  Ye Pengfei will let these inner demons of the era make the Nine Provinces Alliance restless.

    You must know that the materialized inner demon is different from other ordinary strong people. They are the best at it.  It is to attack the enemy's soul and cause powerful inner demons to be born in the enemy's space plane.

    When Ye Pengfei was refining the Yin Mei Beast, he was struck by the Yin Mei Beast's trick, and a blood evil demon appeared in the space plane that was difficult to kill.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei himself cultivates the path of extreme emotion.  He also learned how to summon his future self to help him fight.  Moreover, he also has Yin Jiutian, a rare slave who practices space Taoism.  If it weren't for these conditions, Ye Pengfei might have died long ago.

    Now, seven Xuanxian level era inner demons are taking action together.  Unless the Jiuzhou Alliance has a large number.  Divine elixirs or Taoist tools that can restrain inner demons, otherwise.  He will definitely be hit hard by endless inner demons and suffer heavy casualties!

    At this moment.  Ye Pengfei sat on the main seat of the palace.  The ancestor wood demons were sitting under Ye Pengfei in a casual manner.

    They have become Ye Pengfei's soul slaves, but because Ye Pengfei's soul power is not as strong as theirs.  Therefore, they will not be respectful to Ye Pengfei all the time like other soul slaves of Ye Pengfei.

    Of course, it is impossible for them to turn back on Ye Pengfei.  After all, Ye Pengfei is already the soul master. If Ye Pengfei dies, none of them will be able to escape.

    Not to mention, they swore an oath with their souls before Ye Pengfei released them.  They themselves are the existence of inner demons, and they should not have any more inner demons.  However, once they break their oath and give birth to new inner demons in their souls, it will be a devastating event!

    Ever since, the relationship between the inner demons of these seven eras and Ye Pengfei has become very strange.  They had to obey Ye Pengfei's orders, but they were not so respectful to Ye Pengfei.  When Ye Pengfei finished dealing with the affairs of Jiuzhou City and his real body opened his eyes, the ancestor wood demon who controlled this palace-shaped rare treasure snorted angrily and said:

    "You are much more verbose than your previous life."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Mu Qing, I'm very curious, who was my last name in my previous life, and what was my strength?"

    "have no idea!"

    "Don't know?" Ye Pengfei looked at Mu Qing in surprise, then looked towards him.He looked at the inner demons of several eras.

    Among the inner demons of these eras, the Yin Mei Beast has the lowest strength.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's desire to gain the ability to stabilize space, he would definitely continue to refine this evil beast.  For Yin Mei Beast, she was too afraid of Ye Pengfei.  Especially when she knew that Ye Pengfei's realm had reached the peak of the third level of immortality and was not far away from her, she cherished this opportunity even more.

    So, when Thunder Dragon's inner demons of several eras, who were even more powerful than the ancestor Wood Demon Mu Qing, only snorted coldly in the face of Ye Pengfei's probing eyes, Yin Mei Beast quickly said: "The master doesn't know something."  , when I was captured, I didn¡¯t react at all. Not to mention the strength of the master¡¯s previous life, I have never even seen the appearance of the master¡¯s previous life.¡±

    "In other words, you only know my aura, and that aura was left behind intentionally by my previous life?" Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed.

    "Yes, that's it." The Yin Charming Beast said with a flattering smile, "I guess it's the same for a few others. Even the purple-clothed golden fairy, I'm afraid he didn't even see the shadow of his master's previous life. Take the photo.  Based on this reasoning, the master¡¯s previous life must have been a deity-level existence. Maybe he was still a third-level deity!¡±

    "Why does the third-level Heavenly Lord entrust his soul to reincarnate and be reborn?"

    Ye Pengfei's soliloquy made the inner demons of these seven eras change their expressions.

    It¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t thought about this problem. After they escaped from the seal of Jiuhe Star, apart from fighting, they were thinking about this problem.

    Although, since then, they have been thinking about this issue for hundreds of years.  However, the more they thought about it, the more confused their minds became, and the more they thought about it, the more frightened they felt.

    Ye Pengfei was not so frightened. His belief became stronger every time, making him more and more calm about this matter.  After talking to himself for a while, he suddenly laughed and said: "Actually, you should be grateful to my previous life. If he hadn't created such a trial place, even if you made a huge oath,  , I don¡¯t dare to let you out either.¡±

    Ye Pengfei was telling the truth, but the demons from several eras looked at each other, shook their heads slightly, and smiled bitterly (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 784. Fellow Practitioners of the Four Dharmas

    Of course Ye Pengfei was right.

    "If this trial ground wasn't so stable, when Ye Pengfei was still weak, he wouldn't have dared to let these era demons out.

    On the other hand, once Ye Pengfei becomes powerful and can compete with those enemies from his previous life, he will have already refined the inner demons of these eras.

    You must know that refining also involves losses.  Even if all the purple-clothed golden immortals were refined, Ye Pengfei could only be sure of breaking into the golden immortal level.  Even with the continuous intake of immortal stone spiritual energy, after refining these era demons, he can advance to the ultimate immortal level, which is considered very good.

    However, if he wants to compete with his enemies from his previous life.  No, to be precise, if you want to save your life when facing the enemy from your previous life, you must upgrade to the level of Tianzun!

    From this point of view, if Ye Pengfei's previous life hadn't been powerful enough, if Ye Pengfei's previous life hadn't created a powerful and powerful trial place, the inner demons of these eras would have been refined by Ye Pengfei.  However, whether to be refined or to be released, to become his soul slave, and then to become the god of his space plane, comparing the two fates with each other, the inner demons of these eras have no idea which fate is right.  "good".

    Things in the world are often like this.  When you are involved in a big event that is completely beyond your ability, no matter what you choose, there will be no good results.  At this time, there is no other way but to smile bitterly

    ¡­¡­

    The inner demons of several days were smiling bitterly, and the leader of the Jiuzhou Alliance, Fu Caixuan, was also smiling bitterly.

    It was less than an hour after he personally handed over the second half of the Secret Book of Returning to the Yuan Dynasty to Master Qiu of Liuren Pavilion.  He got the tip¡ª¡ª

    In a certain place, Guiyuanmen suffered heavy losses.  The leader of the Guiyuan Sect was furious, and the Guiyuan Sect had already rushed out to find the whereabouts of the enemy.

    Although.  This tip did not specify what exactly Guiyuan Sect lost.  There is no information about the enemies of Guiyuan Sect in the tip.  However, Fu Caixuan's intuition told him that Ye Pengfei was the enemy Guiyuanmen was looking for. The heavy losses suffered by Guiyuanmen meant that the treasure left by the ancestor was robbed and the newcomers of Guiyuanmen were killed by Ye Pengfei.  Repression of repression!

    "How could you help me if you haven't helped me for ten thousand years? Alas, this time, you really lost in a muddle"

    ¡­¡­

    Fu Caixuan¡¯s sigh was correct.  Against a strong person who cultivates the path of love, most people will lose in a daze.

    " However, Mu Qing, the inner demons of these eras, didn't feel it at all.  This is a great way to defeat the enemy.  In their view, since their fate has been like this, they can only think hard.  Make your future a little brighter.

    "Long Dingshan. Contribute your thunder skills." Mu Qing looked at the thunder dragon and said in a deep voice.

    "That's no problem. However, you must also contribute the Wood Elemental Fist, and Shui Lan must contribute the Water Elemental Fist!" Thunder Dragon Ry¨± Dingshan said with a glare.

    "Of course!" Mu Qing and Shui Lan nodded together. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered in their palms. Soon, a green jade slip and a blue jade slip appeared in their palms.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and was about to refuse when he heard Long Dingshan yell angrily: "Ye boy, I know you have too much to learn. But, the Five Elements Origin Divine Fist, and my Long Dingshan's Thunder Wings  You must learn real skills! You only use the way of extreme emotion to plot all day long. Even if you are a master of Taoism, can you still confuse those powerful enemies at the level of gods with one enemy against many?!"

    Long Dingshan¡¯s tone was unkind, but his intention was to truly consider Ye Pengfei.

    You must know that if Ye Pengfei hadn't used the Nine Sons of Thunder Cloud Thunder Bombs and these treasures to first frighten the Nine Provinces Alliance, the three consecutive moves he followed would not have any effect at all.

    And even if the treasures Ye Pengfei sacrificed worked, even Ye Pengfei himself could not guarantee that just such a little threat would be able to make the subsequent three moves work.

    To say a thousand, Tao 10,000 is insufficient strength, resulting in not "scene" insufficient, and insufficient shock.

    This time, Ye Pengfei was luckier.  In other words, before this, Ye Pengfei had always been relatively lucky.  But when he really has to face those powerful enemies at the Heavenly level, is it possible for him to be so lucky?

    The answer is obviously no!

    At the moment, apart from the power of Taoism, Ye Pengfei¡¯s most powerful tool is his Five Elements Emperor True Body.  Only physical skills derived from the five elements will not be constrained by the inability to grow in the auxiliary plane.

    ¡° And Ye Pengfei himself is a thunder cultivator. If he wants to improve his offensive and defensive power, he still needs to practice the best thunder spells, so that the effect will be more obvious.

    "Okay, I'll just have a hard time and separate myself into several people to study separately."??.  "Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Studying the Dharma separately seems very convenient at first glance.  However, the soul power of a strong person of any race will not be infinite.  Therefore, mental power will also have corresponding limitations.  Once the clone does too much or goes too hard, the main body will inevitably be affected.

    The boxing skills of the ancestor wood demon Mu Qing and the ancestor water demon Shui Lan, one is called Mu Xing Fist and the other is called Water Xing Fist, which sounds very inferior.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that since even Long Dingshan, the most elite being in the first level of Xuanxian, would name him by name, it was by no means an ordinary boxing skill.

    And Long Dingshan¡¯s Thunder Wing True Skill is probably Long Dingshan¡¯s most powerful skill.  Even if he concentrates on learning this technique alone, Ye Pengfei has not yet advanced to the level of the Mysterious Immortal of the Era, and he doesn't know whether it is enough.

    Not to mention, what Ye Pengfei mainly wants to learn is the secret method of returning to Yuan!  This is the fundamental reason for him to completely get rid of the design of his previous life!

    Ye Pengfei said "work harder", but in fact, everyone present knew very well that practicing the four secret techniques is not a little bit of a hardship. It is basically a matter of risking one's life to learn.

    If it were under normal circumstances, even if Ye Pengfei's soul power was strong enough to search the soul memories of the demons in these eras, he would definitely not learn multiple secrets at the same time like this.

    But now, when faced with Long Dingshan's persistence, Ye Pengfei quickly gave in and made a desperate promise.

    In an instant, the inner demons of several epochs were moved by Ye Pengfei's wry smile.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the blue, Ye Pengfei can actually learn various skills slowly and leisurely.  Although there was nothing wrong with Long Dingshan's suggestion, Ye Pengfei did not have to work hard to learn several secrets of the exercises at the same time.

    " However, Ye Pengfei quickly accepted Long Dingshan's opinion.  It's like Ye Pengfei is not the soul master at all, and Long Dingshan is not Ye Pengfei's soul slave at all (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 785. Divine Fist (Part 1)

    Watching the wind and rain in the valley of wind and rain.

    In the blink of an eye, one year has passed.  During this period, the Jiuzhou Alliance and the Guiyuan Sect came, but no one could discover the existence of Ye Pengfei and others.

    This is partly because the palace controlled by the ancestor wood demon Mu Qing has a double superimposed concealment effect.  On the other hand, it is also because almost no one will think that Ye Pengfei is still stupid and continues to stay in this wind and rain valley.  Therefore, the force sent here to search is not that strong.

    This is just the place where Ye Pengfei agreed to pay the money and deliver the goods with the master of Liuren Pavilion.  In everyone's opinion, since Liu Ren Pavilion came forward, the second half of the technique has been completed.  Then, Ye Pengfei should have left here long ago, found a safer place, and concentrated on practicing.

    You must know that although this secret realm of time is just a closed world.  However, its area is much larger than a million moon stars combined.  If you include those areas that few people can enter until now, as well as the countless caves and paradises, the area is even more huge and incalculable.  If Ye Pengfei wanted to hide and practice somewhere, let alone Jiuzhou Alliance and Guiyuan Sect, even if all the upper and middle sects united, it would be difficult to search everywhere.

    "However, none of them expected that Ye Pengfei was so brave that he didn't go anywhere at all!

    This is not just because the most dangerous place is the safest place.  This is because Ye Pengfei wants to use the invisible pressure brought by the Nine Provinces Alliance and Guiyuan Sect to make himself progress faster.

    "The Nine Provinces Alliance is only a million billion miles away from here. The powerful Jinxian will arrive in a few seconds. The Guiyuan Gate is further away, three hundred billion miles away. But as long as I show my head a little bit, they will come out in full force.  Kill immediately!"

    As usual, Ye Pengfei left the palace and practiced alone.  Everywhere in the Valley of Wind and Rain, there are many strong men from the Nine Provinces Alliance and the Guiyuan Sect hiding secretly.  Practicing under such a crowd of enemies is both exciting and fun.

    What¡¯s exciting is that I must never let these people discover me.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It¡¯s fun.  He just wanted to leave that well-hidden palace, run out every day, and tease these people.

    As soon as he left the palace, Ye Pengfei first came to a waterfall.

    "Open!" Ye Pengfei didn't make any prelude.  He punched out toward the waterfall.

    An ordinary fist blow will temporarily stop the flow of this waterfall.  A more powerful punch would cause the waterfall to flow backwards for several moments.  Just recovered.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's punch was completely different.  When he punched, all he could see was the waterfall rushing down.  It's like being restrained by some force.  In an instant, it was divided into several branches.  He shot quickly towards several places.

    "MD. How dare you sneak attack me!"

    "Asshole, I will definitely catch you this time!"

    The sound of cursing suddenly sounded.  I saw several strong men in the Nirvana realm leaping out from where those streams of water were shooting.  He opened his eyes and looked around.

    But, it¡¯s the same as before.  No matter how they checked, it was impossible to find Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.

    After a while, a man in black raised his hands and said: "Brother Hu, Fellow Daoist Dan, Elder Xu, have you noticed that this guy's cultivation level is even higher? The power of this punch is probably comparable to that of the Void Immortal  Third Heaven!¡±

    A strong man who was obviously a tiger spirit with a king's pattern on his forehead shouted in a cold voice: "Who cares about the virtual immortal, even if it's Yuan Xian, I can still defeat him with one punch. Qinghou, I and the two of them  I invite you here together to use your clairvoyant eyes. You can tell me, you have been watching him for more than half a year, where is that bastard? "

    Old Qinghou's face turned slightly red and he said: "This man's cultivation level is not high, but his ability to hide is really strong. I'm afraid that I can only hope to see the clues when I reach the third level of spiritual immortality."

    "Third level of spiritual immortality?" The tiger spirit roared angrily, "You are only in the first level of spiritual immortality. Aren't we going to have to wait for tens of millions of years? You guys have the patience to wait, but I, the second tiger, don't have that patience.  !¡±

    After saying that, the tiger spirit waved his sleeves and left.

    "Hey, who said Hu Er has a rough mind? I see, this guy has a clear mind, he can see further and think more clearly than any of us!" A veteran with a face as red as blood, chuckled.

    "Fellow Daoist Dan is right." A man in a green shirt shook his head and sighed, "In just over half a year, the fist power of this being has improved from the first level of the Void Immortal to the third level of the Void Immortal. If you wait  In tens of millions of years, I'm afraid that when the time comes, he will only use one punch to kill us all! If Hu Er withdraws at this time, one canWatching tigers fighting from the mountains, you can be wise and protect yourself. It can be said that you can advance and retreat freely.  "

    Qinghou, who was dressed in black, couldn't help but curled his lips slightly, thinking to himself: "People named Xu are good at talking. Since you know why Hu Er left, why don't you go with him? It's Mingzhe who protects himself."  Is it better to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, or to forge ahead bravely, you, Elder Xu, I am afraid you know better than anyone else!"

    After more than half a year of squatting, Qinghou didn't see any clues.

    First of all, through careful analysis of the power of the space plane, he can conclude that this existence that he has never met so far must be just a strong man in the first level of the Void Immortal.

    Secondly, Qinghou can also conclude.  That fist power, which was comparable to a blow from the third level of the Void Immortal, had absolutely no false elements in it.  In other words, that being has learned or realized a boxing technique that uses the power of the first heaven of the Void Immortal to fight against the third heaven of the Void Immortal!

    What is the divine fist?  This is the divine fist!

    A kid who is on the first level of Qi refining, leapfrogging to challenge an existence on the third level of Qi refining, may have some hope just by relying on his bravery.

    A kid with a level one god-man leapfrogging to challenge a level-3 god-man existence is a genius-level existence that is astonishing to the world and rarely seen in thousands of years.

    And a strong man from the first level of the Void Immortal who leapfrogged the level to challenge the third level of the Void Immortal It seems that no one present has seen it, and no one has heard of it!

    Hu Er left because he was afraid of being killed by that mysterious existence.

    However, Hu Er did not go far.  Because he was also very keen on this amazing and unheard-of magical fist.

    The three Qinghou people did not leave because they were equally jealous of the secret manual of the Divine Fist that even the Golden Immortal-level beings would probably snatch away.  They chose a different path from Hu Er. After being teased by Ye Pengfei, they thought about it for a moment and jumped one by one into the deep pool under the waterfall as before  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 786. Divine Fist (Part 2)

    The reason why the Valley of Wind and Rain is named after the word "Wind and Rain" is not because this giant valley with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles and surrounded by mountains of 100,000 meters is full of wind and rain.  ¡¾*You¡¿

    The "wind" in Fengyu Valley refers to the fierce winds in the various ravines and caves in the valley.  Even if the Nirvana realm exists, you will be shocked every step you walk in.

    The "rain" in Fengyu Valley refers to the rain and arrows weaving in the various rivers and deep pools in the valley.  Even if it exists in a fairyland, walking into it is a narrow escape!

    ¡°More than half a year ago, it was Qinghou who was invited here and successfully discovered that Ye Pengfei was practicing at the bottom of this deep pool.  It is precisely because of Qinghou's detection ability that he is quite famous in the Nine Provinces League.  Elder Xu and others would never have thought that a mere first-level Void Immortal and first-level warrior could actually go deep into such a dangerous place to hone himself.

    Qinghou¡¯s judgment was indeed correct. Every time he played with these guys by the pool, Ye Pengfei would go deep into the pool.  While resisting the bombardment of rain arrows with all his strength, he continued to hone the water magic fist.

    And Qinghou and others who came down to look for Ye Pengfei's traces also became external pressure for Ye Pengfei to hone himself.  He wanted to evade the prying eyes of these Nirvana Realm immortal-level experts while resisting the rain of arrows and practicing divine fists.

    The rain-weaving arrows in the deep pool looked strange and abnormal under Ye Pengfei's fist wind.  The clusters of rain arrows originally pointed vertically downward and parallel to each other, shooting towards the bottom of the deep pool.  However, under the influence of Ye Pengfei's Water Fist, they became disorganized and shot in all directions.

    The rain arrows in Chapter 767 actually contain a terrifying formation!

    The formation technique is to borrow the power of heaven and earth.  The ability to travel beyond levels.  Although Ye Pengfei's current boxing skills can only compete with the third level of Xuxian.  But when he stirred up the deep pool, it rained arrows.  When a water-based killing array is formed, it can kill the existence of the third level of earthly immortals.

    And the powerful man from the first level of Lingxian who entered the period rashly managed to escape in the end.  However, he was already scarred and had to leave Wind and Rain Valley and go home to retreat.

    ¡°More than half a year ago, when Qinghou arrived, he discovered Ye Pengfei¡¯s training place.  However, more than half a year has passed, and Qinghou is unable to do anything in the face of this rain of arrows.

    "Qinghou, you still can't judge his position? That Hu Er doesn't know your situation. I understand very well that in the past six months or so, your formation method has been moving towards the level of the third level of the spiritual immortal.  A big step forward! If it weren't for the strength and state of mind that couldn't catch up in time. [*You] You can achieve the third level of spiritual immortality in a few years!" Outside the rain arrow killing formation, he stayed for a hundred breaths.  Finally, Elder Xu couldn't help but ask.

    Qinghou majored in formations, and he also relied on the ability of formations to have strong investigative capabilities.  During this period of more than half a year.  Ye Pengfei is constantly improving, and Qinghou is also growing extraordinary.

    You must know that this Rain Arrow Killing Formation is the ancestral water demon from the first level of Xuanxian. It contains the artistic conception of the Era Realm.  Through constant study of the Rain Arrow Killing Formation, Qinghou realized the art of the formation more profoundly than Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°After all, Ye Pengfei has never understood or practiced this method.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't blended his own way of extreme emotion and reincarnation into this rain of arrows killing formation, its concealment effect would have been greatly reduced.  The location of his avatar who practiced the Water Elemental Fist had long been discovered by Qinghou.

    "It still doesn't work." Qinghou shook his head helplessly, "This formation also incorporates other Taoist powers, which looks very weird."

    "Is there any other Taoism hidden there?" Elder Xu said in surprise, "What he practices is obviously the Water Element among the Five Elements. It would be very difficult to blend it with other Taoism in the Water Element."

    The mutual integration between Taoism and Taoism is not without conditions.  Although theoretically speaking, even two completely opposite ways of heaven and earth can be integrated into each other.  But in fact, even if it exists in the Era Realm, it is impossible to knead different Taoisms together at will.

    This is why, before the Era, strong people also liked to combine special training and minor training in Taoism.  However, when a strong person in the Era Realm usually fights with the enemy, he usually only uses his own specialization.  Because even if they are naturally good at harmonizing Taoism, they may not be able to achieve the effect of 1+1>2 when fused together.

    And the strong men in the Era Realm, even the worst ones, have already entered the stage of solidifying the law.  Instead of pursuing the 1+1<2 fusion of Taoism and Dharma, it is better to concentrate on cultivating Taoism and Dharma to the extreme.

    For the powerful in the secret realm of time, the Taoism they know and learn is subject to great innate limitations. In their understanding, the Taoism of the Five Elements is difficult to integrate with other Taoisms.  The first thing to bear the brunt is the way of gold, the second is the way of fire, and the third is the way of water.??In their opinion, only the existence of the Era Realm can allow other Taoist methods to be integrated with the Water Walking Tao.  Existences under the realm of the era do not have such abilities.  And it is basically impossible for a strong Era Realm person who can integrate in this way to do such a thankless thing.  Therefore, they thought that no one would do this foolishly.

    But now, not only do some people do this, but they also do it very well.  Even Qinghou, who has approached the third level of the spiritual immortal world, cannot fully understand the formation method and cannot understand it!

    "There is an old saying that there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. That being can use the cultivation of the first level of Xuxian to exert the power of the third level of Xuxian. This is also very amazing. Perhaps, he has also realized  What kind of Taoism is rare in the world, so it can be integrated with the power of other Taoisms in the water movement."

    As soon as Qinghou's low sigh fell, Ye Pengfei's hearty laughter rang out in the rain arrow killing array.

    "Well said! My water magic fist happened to encounter a bottleneck, and the rain arrow killing formation is no longer improving. Qinghou, please come in and play with me and help me!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed, and the formation of the Rain Arrow Killing Formation changed.  Qinghou, who was standing side by side with Elder Xu and Taoist Dan, suddenly found that he seemed to be isolated from the three of them.  A dense rain of arrows was stabbing at him alone!

    "Good boy, although your Taoism is wonderful, your cultivation is too poor. Let me break your rain arrow killing formation!!!" Qinghou looked ugly, shouted, and punched forward.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 787. Divine Fist (Part 2)

    Qinghou is involved in the art of formation, and this art of formation is actually the way of using heaven and earth.  His punch contained the power of heaven and earth.  The exquisite arrangement of the power of heaven and earth is approximately equivalent to a small world.

    A treasure made from an ordinary planet is enough to smash a strong person below the level of the Immortal Realm to pieces.

    A treasure refined from a planet with rich aura is even more likely to kill an existence in the Immortal Realm or the Immortal Level instantly.

    A small world is hit in the head, how powerful is this?  Even Elder Xu and Taoist Dan, who had the second level of spiritual immortality, could not help but retreat to both sides.

    Even though the two immortals were like this, Ye Pengfei's Rain Arrow Killing Formation was wonderful, but after all, it was based on Ye Pengfei, the water-moving divine fist performed by Ye Pengfei.  Now Ye Pengfei's strength is still weak.  The Rain Arrow Killing Formation was hit in the head by Qinghou like this, and immediately dispersed into water droplets, and then merged into the deep pool, without any power anymore.

    "However, Qinghou didn't really destroy the Rain Arrow Killing Formation.  If he had this ability, he would have killed him long ago.  Why do you need to squat on the outside of this Rain Arrow Killing Formation and think hard?

    The Five Elements Divine Fist taught by the ancestor water demon has its "god" in it. Even if the power is insufficient and the power of the water element is broken by others, it can still protect itself very well with the help of the power of water in the world.  .

    Specific to the bottom of the deep pool in the Wind and Rain Valley, specific to the Rain Arrow Killing Formation that Ye Pengfei is currently practicing, that is, even if Qinghou blasted through the layers of rain arrows in front of him with one punch, as long as he did not have the ability to kill the deep arrows in one breath,  The water of the pool was blown away, and the rain of arrows at the bottom of the deep pool was gone.  He can still firmly control one area after another, forming rain arrow killing formations one after another!

    In other words, with this advantageous location, Ye Pengfei is almost invincible.  Unless Qinghou can find the location of Ye Pengfei's true body, it will be impossible for him to defeat Ye Pengfei.

    And with Qinghou¡¯s ability, it will never be possible to find Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body.  How could he know?  The existence at the bottom of this deep pool is just a clone of Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei's true body has always stayed in a palace.  In a palace where Fu Caixuan and many golden immortal third-level beings arrived hand in hand more than a year ago, but they were not discovered

    "This Qinghou. Very good!!!" Just after Qinghou defeated Ye Pengfei's Rain Arrow Killing Formation attack with one punch, Ye Pengfei's real body suddenly opened his eyes in that palace.

    "A breakthrough?" The ancestor water demon Shui Lan also immediately opened his eyes.

    She, Mu Qing, the ancestor of the wood demon, and Long Dingshan, the thunder dragon, were meditating not far from Ye Pengfei's true body.  Once Ye Pengfei's clone who goes out to practice has questions, he can send a message to the real body at any time, and the real body will ask these three era demons.

    Since Ye Pengfei debuted, he has basically practiced and understood on his own.  Find out for yourself.  This was the first time in his life that he had someone by his side to guide him carefully.

    These three inner demons of the era are Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul slaves.  However, in Ye Pengfei's heart, he still felt the same way about his teacher.

    Of course he was facing three soul slaves.  It is also impossible to practice the rites of disciples.  It's just that the tone of his reply was more polite than that to Mo Xuan and the others.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Qinghou's attack created a small world of its own. My clone, after sensing his small world of instantaneous birth and destruction, has already possessed the first level of the True Immortal Fist.  The power of God!¡±

    "As expected of the reincarnation of that existence, he is so evil that it leaves people speechless." Shui Lan sighed and shook his head repeatedly.

    Thunder Dragon Long Dingshan also suddenly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Even the Water Elemental Divine Fist already has the power of the first level of the True Immortal. Ye Xiaozi, you can create a few more clones to let those guys  , and I¡¯ll also teach you some tips on how to keep the bottom of the box!¡±

    Those guys naturally refer to the other four era demons.  The four of them also have their own specialties.

    Qin Hong, the brown rock giant, cultivates the way of earth.  The technique he practices is called the Thousand Earth Bronze Sutra!

    Yin Manyu, the evil beast, cultivates the way of the invisible phantom.  The technique he learned was called the Afterimage Martial Arts Technique!

    The name of the Silver Moon Demon Wolf's Devouring Way is the way it cultivates - the Devouring Way.  The technique he learned was called the Soul-Destroying Technique of Destroying the Army!

    The last demon of the era is named Fan Shuting. She is quite special.  The path and techniques practiced by the first three are actually the path and techniques practiced by the strong man who gave birth to them.

    But Fan Shuting is different. She is the inner demon that was born from the incompatibility of the living souls after the flying zombie devoured the living souls.  The path he cultivates has nothing to do with the flying zombie, it is the path of destruction.

    Low-level cultivators generally aspire to "live as long as heaven and earth."  But in fact, heaven and earth also have life spans,Heaven and earth will also perish.  Destruction is the end that all things must face.  The way to destruction is the way to the end!

    Because this is the Taoism that Fan Shuting realized by herself after she materialized.  Therefore, she could not learn any skills secrets from the flying zombies.  However, the real body that Ye Pengfei cultivated contained a murderous streak.  The purpose of this bloodlust is to end the other party and destroy the other party.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei can completely comprehend one more thing to increase the power of his bloodthirsty way.

    The inner demons of the seven eras each have different powers.  If he can really learn it and master it, then in the future, when facing the strong men of the Era Realm, Ye Pengfei can face them head-on without using the power of extreme emotion!

    but¡­¡­

    "Spare me." Ye Pengfei said with a bitter smile, "Three clones, learning three kinds of skills and comprehending three Tao methods, this is already sensational enough. If one more clone comes out, I don't know what I am doing  Does the true body still have the strength to study the secret method of returning to the Yuan?"

    Thunder Dragon Long Dingshan frowned and asked in a deep voice: "Boy Ye, although this secret method of returning to the Yuan is somewhat interesting, there is a precedent for it with the Moonlight Sword. Are you not afraid of any problems in it?"

    The ancestor water demon Shui Lan even skipped the secret method of returning to the origin and said angrily: "I don't know what you are thinking, why do you have to break away from the design of your previous life? As long as you don't have to split your soul, there is no need to practice.  This is the secret method of returning to the Yuan!"

    The first half of the Secret Method of Guiyuan talks about how to strengthen and stabilize the soul.

    The second half of Guiyuan Secret Technique talks about how to split the soul, and let the soul that was split into billions of fragments spread all over the place, but never disperse!

    In short, a strong person who can cultivate the secret method of returning to the origin can theoretically have hundreds of millions of clones.  And each of these billions of clones can continue to grow and even kill their souls again!

    These countless clones seem to be too many, but in fact they will be bound by the secret method of returning to the source, and the soul will return to the true body.  As long as the true body does not die, even if the clone is destroyed, the soul can still be reborn.  The real body and the false body are the same from appearance to soul.  Even if Ye Pengfei had mastered the art of extreme emotion, it would be impossible to differentiate between his real body and his fake body by relying on emotional differences.

    Of course, in the history of Guiyuan Sect, no one has ever practiced to this extent.  In fact, in the tens of billions of years of Guiyuan Sect's history, there have been very few people who have the ability to practice the second half of the technique.

    "And the Nine Provinces Alliance didn't get the first half of the technique at all.  Without a method to strengthen the soul that matches the second half, it is impossible for anyone to practice the second half of the Secret Method of Returning to the Origin.

    "No need to say more, I have my own opinion." After all, Ye Pengfei is the soul master. He doesn't really need to explain. This kind of thing is purely straightforward and there is no way to explain it. "I still concentrate on cultivating the magical skills of the three of you."  Wellah ha, the Mu Xing Shen Fist has improved again, and can already compete with the strongest masters of the first level of the True Immortal Realm! Mu Qing, is there anything else that needs to be paid attention to before the breakthrough?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed a few times with satisfaction, and diverted the dissatisfaction of Long Dingshan and Shui Lan away (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 788. Farewell

    Ye Pengfei's combat power continues to grow by leaps and bounds.  However, cultivation cannot go on endlessly.

    Entering this secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei's main purpose is to find the soul-accompanying grass.  Before starting the training, Ye Pengfei had already sent out the golden ibis.  .

    ??Golden Ibis is a strong man from the Jinling Tribe, so of course he knows where the people of the Jinling Tribe are born.  And letting Golden Ibis create the second clone is more flawless than Ye Pengfei doing it himself.

    And as long as the golden ibis seizes the opportunity, the clone and the real body will be replaced.  After obtaining the qualification and successfully entering Jinling Castle, Ye Pengfei will leave Wind and Rain Valley and go to the so-called "Land of Wandering Souls".

    At this time, Ye Pengfei estimated that it might take almost a thousand years.  After all, even if you want to enter Jinling Castle as a servant, you must at least advance to the realm of gods.  And in a thousand years, from the newly born golden spirit, he cultivated the true form of the immortal, which is already a genius-level existence.  If you go faster, you will be suspected.

    And one thousand years is enough time for Ye Pengfei to practice the Wood-walking Divine Fist and Water-walking Divine Fist to the point where they can compete with the immortal-level beings in the Nirvana Realm.  This will also be very beneficial to his future journey.

    As for Thunder Dragon Long Dingshan¡¯s Thunder Wing True Skill, due to the constraints of the auxiliary plane, Ye Pengfei can only figure out the artistic conception, but cannot yet exert a power beyond the first level of the Void Immortal.

    ¡° A whole thousand years of cultivation, this was Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan.  However, I never thought that only a hundred years later, the golden ibis would send a message from his soul and wake up Ye Pengfei's true body from his meditation.

    "Master. Jinling Castle has been destroyed! Almost all the strong men in Jinling Castle died in the battle!"

    Ye Pengfei was shocked, and immediately understood: "Are they two people?"

    "Yes! Only one of the skinny old men took action!" Golden Ibis's voice was a little weak.  Obviously, although he did not die due to this disaster, he was also traumatized.

    "Good guy, the Supreme Inspiration actually has such a skill!" Ye Pengfei shouted.  Stand up, "Let's go!"

    ¡­¡­

    The Inspiration Supreme was seriously injured and could kill his brothers.  Relying on long-term planning and killing with one strike.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that the Inspiration Supreme would take a detour elsewhere.  From the far entrance, enter the land of wandering souls.  I never thought that after more than a hundred years, the Supreme Inspiration would use such drastic measures to break through!

    "If what I expected is correct, that Inspiration Supreme must have used hundreds of years of accumulation to do such a thing!" Mu Qing analyzed in a deep voice while controlling the flight of the palace.

    She has named this palace Aoki Shrine.  if.  Someone who can see through the dual-domain concealment technique that mixes the realm of extreme emotion and the realm of reincarnation will see a palace with an outer wall covered with lush vines.

    According to Mu Qing¡¯s judgment, this palace itself actually originated from the wood element.  only.  She also didn't know why this palace had not been refined into Taoist tools or other types of treasures.  Afterwards, she didn't even know what to call this rare treasure of hers.  Ever since.  She simply named this rare treasure "Aoki Shrine" after her own body.

    In this Aoki Shrine, Mu Qing's calculation ability has also been greatly improved.  Even if Mu Qing's current judgment is not the truth, it is not too far from the truth.

    "Why doesn't he want to take a detour?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "Although it will take a long time to take a detour, it will leave him with enough energy to deal with the challenges ahead. Although Wang Zhi is right  It¡¯s vague, but I can guess how insurmountable those levels are!¡±

    "Maybe it's because only in this direction, the risks at each level are the smallest."

    This time, Mu Qing was not making a judgment, but just making random guesses.  Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly. He was good at strategy and his intuition was even more keen.  He vaguely felt that there must be some other problem involved.

    "Golden Ibis, those two people have entered the land of wandering souls?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice through soul contact.

    "Master, my subordinates are incompetent and don't know where they went." The golden ibis replied in frustration.

    "Your combat power is indeed too poor." Ye Pengfei sighed and said, "That's all, go find a place and practice hard. I hope we can meet again in the future!"

    Golden Ibis, Liu Feng and others are all natives of the Secret Realm of Time.  Restricted by the laws of the secret realm of time, it is impossible for them to leave here.

    "And Ye Pengfei, even if he now has the power of immortality, it is impossible to reverse the law and bring them out"In fact, the Wang family, where the Supreme Inspiration resides, has acquired this secret realm.  No one knows how many immortal-level beings have entered it.  However, no one has ever had the ability to bring out even a small ant from it.

    As long as they are indigenous creatures, they will never want to leave the secret realm of time!

    Unless they themselves transcend the limitations of the law and become immortal-level beings.

    ?????????????????? Or, there is a powerful person from outside the Immortal Realm who reverses the laws of the Secret Realm of Time.

    "Ye Pengfei still doesn't know when it will take until he reaches the realm of immortality.  One day outside is a thousand years in the secret realm.  By the time Ye Pengfei reaches the realm of immortality, Golden Ibis has already spent countless millions of years in it.  I am afraid that the Golden Ibis has long been unable to resist the constraints of decay, destruction, and reincarnation, and has turned into dust.

    Only by reaching the realm of immortality can one be truly immortal.  Even though the remaining existences have extremely long lifespans, they will eventually perish naturally!

    In fact, even if Ye Pengfei wanted to enter this secret realm of time again, he would have to wait in the outside world for a hundred thousand years.  Calculated in one day and a thousand years, the Golden Ibis will probably die as well.  When Ye Pengfei ordered the golden ibis like this, the golden ibis also knew that he was afraid that he would never be able to meet his master again in this life.

    "Master, Golden Ibis wants to stay with Master for a while longer!" Golden Ibis said decisively.

    "You also want to go to the Land of Wandering Souls?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Even Liu Feng and the others don't have the ability. And the Land of Wandering Souls is too dangerous, and I can't guarantee that I can protect you.  "

    "Golden Ibis, I order you to lead Liu Feng and others to leave this continent as soon as possible. Go to other places to establish a sect and set up an orthodoxy. One day, I will come back here and ask you to establish it for me.  forces and take them away from here!¡±

    In this last paragraph, Ye Pengfei used his soul command to issue an order to the Golden Ibis.  The Golden Ibis is not a being like Mu Qing or Long Dingshan.  When he received the order from the Soul Master, he could only carry out the order without hesitation.

    "Yes, Master!" Golden Ibis said firmly, "Golden Ibis will definitely build a huge sect for Master that is superior to all other sects!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and cut off the soul connection with the golden ibis.  In Ye Pengfei's view, it doesn't matter whether the Golden Ibis can do this.

    After all, I don¡¯t know when I will enter this place again.  When he cultivates to the point of immortality, he doesn't know when he will be able to bring out the strong men from this secret realm.  Time is long and the sea is full of vicissitudes.  Perhaps, by that time, even the powerful force built by the Golden Ibis will have decayed and ceased to exist

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 789. Intricacies (Part 1)

    After cutting off the soul connection with the Golden Ibis, Ye Pengfei focused all his energy on calculating the location of the Supreme Inspiration.  ¡¾*You¡¿

    Long Dingshan, who had a bad temper, became a little angry again: "Young man Ye, if you are strong enough, there is no need to calculate like this or that. Just rush up and give the old boy a break, everything will be fine  !¡±

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Long Dingshan, that purple-clothed golden fairy, and that book spirit, I'll give you a reward. Then, how about you challenge that old boy to a one-on-one fight?"

    Long Dingshan suddenly became mute

    Not to mention this reward, it would be impossible for me to digest it without spending hundreds of thousands of years.  Even if it is digested immediately now, what will happen?  Even if he is exhausted, he is just a Golden Immortal-level being. There are many Golden Immortal-level experts stationed at Jinling Castle.  They were all strangled to death by the old man Qi Qi. Even if he became a Golden Immortal, wouldn't he still die in a duel?

    Among the inner demons of the seven eras, Silver Moon Demon Wolf Langbitao is the least able to deal with Long Dingshan.  Hearing this, he couldn't help but sneer, and hehe said: "Xiao Ye is right, we should let Lao Long challenge us. After getting into such big trouble, that Soul-companion Grass must belong to Xiao Ye."

    I said!

    Longding Mountain is on fire.

    His anger must not be directed at Ye Peng.  Although Ye Pengfei cannot completely control Long Dingshan like he controls the Golden Ibis.  However, no matter what, it is impossible for the soul slave to make any provocative behavior towards the soul master.

    The fire in Longding Mountain can only be directed at Lang Yandao.  I saw this thunder dragon appearing in its true form, roaring and rushing towards the mouthful path.

    "Mu Qing. Create a free space and let them fight slowly." As soon as Ye Pengfei finished speaking, Mu Qing, the ancestor of the wood demon, isolated these two people to another place.

    Ye Pengfei is too lazy to care about these two guys. Anyway, they won't listen to what he says because of the power of his soul.  It's not powerful enough.  If he rushed between the two people, it would make the two of them a little afraid. They did not dare to let the soul master Ye Pengfei be affected.  But.  Why would Ye Pengfei do this?  Anyway, they were fighting each other for a while, and then they all stopped.

    And the ancestor wood demon Mu Qing.  The original strength was far inferior to Long Dingshan and Lang Hudao.  Moreover, she was refined by Ye Pengfei for hundreds of years, and her strength was damaged.  However, because she obtained such a rare treasure, among the rare treasures, her combat power was actually a bit more powerful than that of Long Dingshan and Lang Fudao put together.

    When he saw Mu Qing¡¯s divine thought, he isolated these two powerful beings to an unknown place.  Among the Seven Heart Demons, Yin Manyu, the weakest evil beast, had her eyes shining brightly and said with a charming smile: "Master, when? I will also get a good treasure for the slave family. When I become the master's space plane  God, if there is no treasure to hold the array, the slave family may not be able to exert the powerful power of the master and auxiliary plane."

    The seven -hearted devil, several of them are Ye Pengfei "Ye Xiaomi", and the Lang Steak Road is called Ye Pengfei "Xiaoye", which is polite.  There is only Yin Manyu.  Calling Ye Pengfei "master" is a bit self-conscious about being a soul slave.

    This is also because Yin Manyu is the worst.  And Ye Pengfei's current state is very close to Yin Manyu.  With the monster Ye Pengfei's understanding and the terrifying opportunity, who knew when he would have an epiphany and become a first-level existence of the Mysterious Immortal?

    Therefore, Yin Manyu consciously called Ye Pengfei "master".  And Ye Pengfei also wanted to set an example.  Although Yin Manyu's overly annoying emphasis made Ye Pengfei frown, but Ye Pengfei still responded readily:

    "No problem! You have a cold attribute and are good at hiding. In this land of wandering souls, there may be such cold Taoist artifacts. If you encounter them, I will definitely get them for you!"

    "Thank you, Master!" Yin Manyu was overjoyed. If Ye Pengfei had not objected sharply, she would have been close to Ye Pengfei's body and rubbed into Ye Pengfei's arms

    ¡­¡­

    Starting from Wind and Rain Valley to the Jinling Castle blocking the road, the distance is about three quadrillion miles.  If Mu Qing mobilizes the Aoki Shrine with all his strength, it only takes a few sticks of incense to reach the location of Jinling Castle.  However, with such a big thing happening, the major forces may have already taken notice of it.  Ye Pengfei estimated that when the golden ibis escaped with his life and passed the news to him, the golden immortals might have already lurked among the forces that were closer.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei did not intend to rush over recklessly before fully understanding the situation.

    "In the Land of Wandering Souls, not only outsiders like Ye Pengfei who want to obtain Soul Accompanying Grass will enter, but also those strong people who want to experience it will also enter.  The reason why the Jinling Clan set up a trap at the entrance of this land of wandering souls isA Jinling Castle also claims to the outside world that it wants to occupy this place so that the strong people in the clan can practice and hone their skills.

    Generally speaking, the outer areas of the Land of Wandering Souls can be used by powerful people in the Immortal Realm to practice.  The further inward you go, the more powerful realm cultivation is needed.  And if he wanted to cross the Land of Wandering Souls Wang Zhi had a lot of treasures, and he was a Xuanxian-level being, but he couldn't successfully cross it!

    At the beginning, if it weren¡¯t for Inspiration Supreme¡¯s ¡°prediction¡± and Wang Zhi¡¯s misjudgment, Ye Pengfei would never have been qualified to enter here.

    The castle that guarded such a location was actually destroyed.  And after being killed, someone actually rushed into the Land of Wandering Souls immediately.  What signal will this bring to the major forces?

    An extraordinary treasure appears!  !  !

    Once Ye Pengfei rushes over recklessly, I am afraid that a bunch of golden immortals and mysterious immortals will rush in after him.  By then, in this chaotic situation, Ye Pengfei may not be able to do anything but protect himself.

    When the Aoki Shrine flew only 100 billion miles away from the ruins of the Jinling Castle, Mu Qing landed the Aoki Shrine on the top of a 100,000-foot mountain.

    "Master, do you want Yin Manyu to go and find out?"

    Mu Qing's "Master" made Ye Pengfei slightly stunned.  Immediately, he understood Mu Qing's thoughts.

    "It seems that Yin Manyu is very useful. What she said just now moved Mu Qing." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and he had a high opinion of Yin Manyu's role.

    You must know that although the inner demons of these eras will sooner or later have to call themselves "masters".  However, after all, the sooner he admits it in his heart, the sooner he can command them.  Ye Pengfei didn't expect that at a critical moment, he would get into big trouble or miss a big opportunity because of his poor command.

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, and Yin Manyu didn't say much, and immediately turned into nothingness and left the Aoki Shrine (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 790. Intricate and complex (Part 2)

    Yin Manyu didn't sneak very far before she immediately came back with a message.

    "Master, the situation ahead is tense. I'm afraid there will be a fierce battle!"

    Along the way, both Ye Pengfei and Mu Qing restrained their spiritual consciousness and did not want to alarm any powerful people.  Therefore, although Yin Manyu's current location is not too far from the location of Aoki Shrine.  However, everyone is not clear about the situation over there.

    Now, after hearing what Yin Manyu said, Ye Pengfei and Mu Qing both felt that they were lucky this time.  If they push forward a little further, they will be involved in a big battle inexplicably.

    "There are still 100 billion miles away, and the situation is already tense. Is it possible that the Inspiration Supreme and Wang Zhi left some incredible treasures in Jinling Castle?" Ye Pengfei frowned tightly, he really  I just can¡¯t figure out what the Supreme Inspiration wants to do.

    Ye Pengfei cultivates the way of extreme emotion and is good at planning and calculation.

    The Inspiration Supreme is even more famous for his "prophecy". His strategies and designs are far superior to Ye Pengfei's.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei just vaguely felt that the Inspiration Supreme's move and the tense situation ahead were probably unusual.  However, he couldn't figure out what was hidden in it.

    "Let's find out what they are fighting for!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice and gave the order.

    "Yes, Master!" Yin Manyu responded and wanted to go deeper into it. Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's second order came, "Yin Manyu, come back quickly!!!"

    Yin Manyu was startled and hurriedly sneaked back.

    The third order.  Coming quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sneak around, teleport back immediately!!!¡±

    what's going on?

    Yin Manyu¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she immediately broke through the void and teleported to the top of the 100,000-foot mountain.

    From all directions, there are threats of danger!  !  !

    "Here, what's going on?" Yin Manyu was stunned for a moment until she escaped into the Aoki Shrine.  After a while, I still couldn't figure it out.

    This monstrous force from all directions is at least the result of more than a hundred Xuanxian-level beings working together.  And the overwhelming momentum from all directions.  But it was clear that he was not coming for the Aoki Shrine.

    In fact, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability to conceal himself, even Fu Caixuan from the Nine Provinces Alliance was hiding.  There are only a handful of top-level beings in the Time Secret Realm. After searching deep into the Valley of Wind and Rain for several months, they all returned empty-handed.  How could more than a hundred Xuanxian-level experts discover the location of the Aoki Shrine?

    ??Did he accidentally get involved in a fight?

    Looking at the owner with his eyes slightly closed and frowning in thought, Yin Manyu felt that it might not be that simple.  ¡¾*You¡¿

    And look at Mu Qing, look at Shui Lan.  Looking at Long Dingshan and Lang Xidao, who had just received an order from Ye Pengfei to end the fight, their expressions were still very ugly. Their expressions told Yin Manyu that none of them could understand.

    About one stick of incense has passed.  Ye Pengfei finally slowly opened his eyes: "Is this the case?"

    "What's going on?" Long Dingshan asked in a deep voice.

    Ye Pengfei glanced at Long Dingshan indifferently, and did not respond to Long Dingshan's questions. Instead, he said to Mu Qing: "Choose a direction and leave here. Be careful not to alert any forces!"

    "Master. Mu Qing understands!"

    "Master?" Long Dingshan was stunned for a moment, then looked at Ye Pengfei meaningfully and became speechless.

    After receiving the order, Mu Qing's figure quickly integrated into the Aoki Shrine.

    After acquiring the Aoki Shrine, Mu Qingdu had both body and treasure, and could control them at will with ease.  This time, Mu Qing could feel from the master's deep voice that the situation seemed to be very bad.  Although Mu Qing still doesn't understand what is wrong.  However, she did not hesitate to let her body and treasure merge with each other at the expense of her power.

    However, before he could escape far from the Aoki Shrine, Mu Qing suddenly realized that there was no way out!

    Roads, of course, are everywhere.  Regardless of whether it is a void or a real void, you can go to Aoki Shrine.

    ¡°However, no road is passable.  Even if there is a road, it means there is no road!

    "Master, we are involved in another battle. On both sides, at least six Golden Immortals have been dispatched!!!" Mu Qing's voice, trembling slightly, sounded in the Aoki Shrine.

    Mu Qing is only a strong person in the first level of Xuanxian, and he does not have the life-saving ability of Ye Pengfei.  If we didn't have rare treasures like the Aoki Shrine, the battle between the six golden immortals would be just a ripple of power.?She was out of her mind!

    And even if you have the Aoki Shrine, you will not die immediately.  The coercion of high-level beings and the impact of ripples of powerful power also made her feel uneasy and uneasy.

    Not only was Mu Qing very uneasy, Long Dingshan and Lang Shidao, the strongest among the Seven Heart Demons, also had sudden changes in their faces and ugly expressions.

    "YeYe Pengfei, I'm afraid, we have to find a place to take shelter first." Long Dingshan said in a deep voice.  His tone was no longer as arrogant as before.  However, compared with Yin Manyu and Mu Qing, their attitude is still far, far behind.

    "Avoid?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Do you think we still have a place to hide? Just stay here and wait and see what happens."

    Being scolded by Ye Pengfei with such a sneer, Long Dingshan was about to have a fit.  However, Fan Shuting had already said: "The master is right, there are fights everywhere, and things happen strangely. At the moment, we'd better not move randomly!"

    Fan Shuting changed her tune for the third time and called Ye Pengfei "master"!

    Long Dingshan and Lang Yandao couldn't help but look at each other.  They found that the other party's eyes were also full of surprise.

    You must know that among the Seven Heart Demons, Long Dingshan and Lang Yandao have the highest realm and cultivation level, and they are both at the pinnacle of the first level of Xuanxian.  Next, the strongest one is Fan Shuting. She is only one step away from being able to compete with the two.

    Yin Manyu showed her loyalty, but she was the weakest.

    Mu Qing also expressed her loyalty, but she had only reached the intermediate level of the first level of Xuanxian.

    Thinking about it between Long Dingshan and Lang Yandao, the third person who showed his loyalty would probably be the brown rock giant Qin Hong, who was also at the intermediate level of the first level of Xuanxian.

    However, the two of them never expected that Fan Shuting would be the third one!

    ¡°At this moment, Long Dingshan and Lang Hudao felt that the situation seemed to be bad.  The two of them originally thought that they could hold their own and be the great masters for tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of years.  But now, both of them feel that the day when they change their calling is not far away.

    As expected, just after Long Dingshan and Lang Hudao looked at each other.  The brown rock giant Qin Hong and the ancestor water demon Shui Lan also called Ye Pengfei "master".  Now, five of the seven demons have changed their minds!  !  !  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 791. Intricate and complex (Part 2)

    "How could this happen?" Long Dingshan murmured.

    A strong person has the self-esteem of a strong person.

    Although, the inner demons of several eras have become Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul slaves.  However, after all, Ye Pengfei's soul power is still too weak, and it is impossible to truly control these inner demons of the ages.

    Therefore, in Long Dingshan's view, as long as Ye Pengfei's power is not enough, there is no need to change his name.

    In fact, except for Yin Manyu, no one among the other six calls Ye Pengfei "master".

    He had a fight with Lang Yandao, and after coming out, Mu Qing was the first to change his tune.  Then, several others also changed their tune.  Only himself and Lang Yandao were left, standing there stupidly, not knowing what was going on.

    Actually, it¡¯s not just that Long Dingshan and Lang Yandao don¡¯t understand.  Fan Shuting, the third one who changed her name and called Ye Pengfei "Master", didn't know why she naturally changed her name to "Master".  Moreover, she didn't think there was anything awkward about calling him this.  On the contrary, it feels like it's natural and natural.

    The only person who knows the details is Ye Pengfei himself.

    "Very good. The secret method of Guiyuan, combined with my way of extreme emotion, can affect the souls of high-level people in the first level of Xuanxian!" Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, feeling happy in his heart, "Although the soul slave contract must be planted first, then the soul slave contract must be planted first.  Can achieve this effect. However, according to this calculation. Even if there is no soul contract connection, I can directly affect the soul of the first-level spiritual immortal!"

    direct impact!

    This is very different from indirect effects.

    You must know that since Ye Pengfei entered the trial space, he has made several moves, either relying on pre-planning or using temporary calculations.  Through repeated use, you can control people with emotion and suppress people with intention.  Only by means of disturbing people can the goal be achieved.

    Whether it is pre-design or temporary calculation, there is a process during the process.  If someone sees through this process, he will lose everything!

    This loss is very miserable.  Even if there is a way to create a false body and concealment, one can escape everywhere.  but.  Enemies who see through their own designs.  When fighting against him in the future, the power of the Path of Extreme Passion will be greatly weakened!  In fact, it is completely useless!

    But, it has a direct impact.  But very different.  Just like the Ruthless Golden Lord, he directly affects the enemy's soul.  Therefore, even if the Jufeng Golden Lord and several others have witnessed the ruthless power of the Ruthless Golden Lord many times, they cannot be immune to it.

    In short, whether Ye Pengfei can "directly influence" determines whether Ye Pengfei has the power of the era!  !  !

    "My realm is still the peak of the third level of the Celestial Immortal. However, combined with the secret method of Guiyuan, I can display the power of the Era Realm. If the power of the soul is stronger, I can purely use the power of the soul to condense the extreme emotions.  Words. I¡¯m afraid, that¡¯s the real solid law!¡±

    "Now, Ye Pengfei's solid method is real, but it is only a figurative one.  Its power.  Compared with the real solid law, it is still far away.  If he had the ability to truly consolidate the law, Fu Caixuan and other golden immortals might not dare to face-to-face duel.  However, beings such as the leader of Guiyuan Sect should be able to try the challenge!

    Of course, it is also extremely difficult to condense extremely emotional words and words using purely the power of the soul.  With Ye Pengfei's current soul power, even if he could barely condense a word, it wouldn't last long.

    "I have finally found my own path. Next, I should try my best to improve my soul power If what the Supreme Inspiration wants to do is what I guess now. Then, if you can't avoid it, you can only  I can put down my burdens and try my best to improve myself!"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking and planning while instructing Mu Qing to always report the fighting situation outside.

    If the situation is not special, a mirror can also be condensed inside the Aoki Shrine for everyone to see the situation outside.  However, in order to prevent others from noticing, Ye Pengfei ordered Mu Qing not to use any spells.

    In this way, only Mu Qing, whose body and treasure are integrated into one, can see with his eyes and listen with his ears.  The battle situation was transmitted scene by scene through the connected souls.  Looking at the fierce battles and the groups of strong men who were constantly added, Ye Pengfei felt more and more that his guess was correct.

    "Master, we have to get out of here!"

    Finally, Mu Qing found it difficult to hide anymore.

    Although, Aoki Shrine has long since turned into a speck of dust.

    Although, the Aoki Shrine¡¯s body defense is extremely amazing.

    Although, the concealment technique Ye Pengfei used was extremely powerful.

    &nbsp; However, in the face of increasingly agitated space vibrations.  Sooner or later, someone will find that their attack is slightly hindered here.  Sooner or later, someone will discover that there is an unknown existence here

    "At full speed, rush to the land of wandering souls!!!" Ye Pengfei gave the order impressively.

    You didn¡¯t do it before, so why do you do it now?

    The control of time is extremely important at this time!

    Previously, the two sides of the battle here have not fought about real fires, and they have not been fighting.  If Ye Pengfei had acted rashly before, he would soon have been joined by these powerful golden immortals who had spared their strength to stay.

    And now, the two parties fighting here have long been fighting in a dark and dark manner, and they have used all their tricks.  Who still has the energy to deal with this weird speck of dust?

    The battle here is like this, and the battle near the ruins of Jinling Castle must also be like this.  This intricate battle is fiercely fought everywhere, and it is developing in an increasingly tragic direction.

    Only at this time, rushing into the Land of Wandering Souls at full speed, is it possible to rush in safely.

    Although the turtle shell of Aoki Shrine is very tough.  Even if n golden immortals join forces, it is impossible to break through.  However, if people don't break through the Aoki Shrine, they will trap the Aoki Shrine, and Ye Pengfei will go crazy.  You know, Ye Pengfei is not a native of this time secret realm. He has no way to survive here for more than ten thousand years!

    rush!  rush!  rush!

    ??While wars are raging in various places, rush into the Land of Wandering Souls.  Although, Ye Pengfei has become more and more certain that the Inspiration Supreme, who is better at planning than himself, is waiting for him in the Land of Wandering Souls.  However, at this moment, there is no way he can do it!

    Although a grain of dust is small, the golden immortal level consciousness is much more powerful.

    "There is a treasure that rushed into the Land of Wandering Souls!"

    "Could it be that in addition to the Golden Spirit Castle, there are also strange treasures in the Land of Wandering Souls?"

    "Perhaps, what I rushed over just now is one of those rare treasures. No matter what, I have to rush in and take a look!"

    Hulk, a few golden immortals who were closest to the place where the soul were swimming suddenly wanted to rush over.  However, they are inherently hostile parties.  Everyone only rushed a few steps before they were restrained by each other and unable to move

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 792. Reappearance of inspiration

    "Young friend Ye, please stop hiding."

    When that speck of dust just rushed into the Land of Wandering Souls, a faint laughter rang out at the entrance of the Land of Wandering Souls.

    The dust changed, and Ye Pengfei's figure was revealed.

    "Supreme Inspiration, you are indeed here!" Ye Pengfei sneered.

    This time, he did not show respect to the Inspiration Supreme like he did last time.  It was obvious that he was very angry in his heart.

    The Supreme Inspiration completely ignored Ye Pengfei's attitude and smiled calmly: "Ye Xiaoyou, you don't have to use it against me for being so pretentious. Don't say that Ye Xiaoyou has no ability to affect my mood. Even if it does affect me, there is nothing I can do.  solve?"

    "Hmph!" Ye Pengfei mocked angrily, "Of course, with my little abilities, I am not as good as those of your brothers! If my prediction is correct, the decline of your family is due to your brothers.  Fighting openly and secretly!¡±

    Bang bang bang, the Inspiration Supreme clapped his hands a few times and sighed: "It took Xiaozhi a hundred years to figure out this truth. Presumably, Ye Xiaoyou had already understood everything when my brothers appeared.  Okay. I just don¡¯t know when did Ye Xiaoyou realize this little trick of mine?"

    In the first half of the sentence, Inspiration Supreme is praising Ye Pengfei for his keenness.  But the second half of this sentence was insinuating Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei sneered: "With all my abilities, how can I compare to your supreme inspiration? In just a hundred years, I have controlled so many forces. Then, I blasted the Jinling Castle, released the information about the exotic treasure, and started a world war."  I have to get involved and have to go to this land of wandering souls! If I had known this, I should have taken a detour elsewhere, and perhaps, I could have arrived at the entrance of another land of wandering souls in time!"

    "Haha, can you?" Inspiration Supreme laughed.  "Young friend Ye, although I have only a very close relationship with you, I know you quite a bit. That Soul Accompanying Grass. Not only are you bound to get it, but you also can't afford to wait! If I want you to take a detour, I might as well kill you!"

    at this time.  A hundred billion miles away from the two of them, there was a fluctuation in the space.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    "Hehe, I didn't expect that Ye Xiaoyou's expression would change drastically sometimes." Inspiration Supreme's smile was even better, as if he had a pearl of wisdom in his hand, "Okay, stop pretending. I have already guessed that you are just  It's a false body. Your true body has long since escaped."

    The Supreme Inspiration sincerely praised: "What a powerful concealment method. Even if there are many people from the third level of the Immortal here, I'm afraid they won't be able to see through your true body or false body."

    After admiring for a while, the Supreme Inspiration smiled proudly and said: "However, sometimes, some stupid methods are also very useful. Although it is just a ten-direction soul trap array hastily set up. However, below the Supreme Immortal, absolutely  It¡¯s impossible to crack! Ye Xiaoyou, you¡¯d better cooperate with me obediently. Anyway, I¡¯m restricted by my oath and can¡¯t kill you, so why are you hiding from me like this?¡±

    "Hmph! Supreme Inspiration. Do you think I, Ye Pengfei, am a three-year-old child?" Ye Pengfei pointed to the ground, "If you hadn't let it go, would they have threatened to get half of my points? Although, they all went to hell. They couldn't.  Refining me as you wish. However, if I get the Soul Accompanying Grass for you, you can still devise a way to kill me without breaking your oath!"

    So what if there are thousands of oaths?

    For a mysterious person like Wang Zhi, it is impossible to come up with a solution.  However, for a being like the Supreme Inspiration, there are countless ways to deal with the past easily.

    Ye Pengfei is very sure that the reason why the refining formation appeared in the first place was actually because the Supreme Inspiration used various methods.  Otherwise, Wang Zhi, who is not good at strategizing, would never have thought that a small punishment for a hundred years would not be considered a broken oath.  That Jueqing would not let Wang Zhi set up a refining formation and planned to follow behind to pick peaches.

    Everything is derived from the supreme inspiration design.  Nothing can restrain an existence like the Supreme Inspiration!

    The Inspiration Supreme stopped laughing, his smile slowly faded, and his eyes became very cold: "You are very good, you even guessed this. However, this is a world where the strong is respected, and I am the strong one.  , you are weak. Now, you have no way forward and no way back. There is no other way but to do things for me and beg me to spare your life afterwards! "

    Ye Pengfei's face was expressionless and indifferent.

    The Supreme Inspiration sneered and showed his final trump card: "Although my ability to predict has been greatly reduced, I don't know why there is such a big gap between your realm and strength. However, I guess it is nothing more than something very strange.  And this matter involves someone very important to you. VeryYes, if you die, she will die.  If you give birth, she still has a chance to survive.  I will give you three more breaths, will you obey?  Or death!  "

    In the view of Inspiration Supreme, Ye Pengfei is already very capable if he can finally let himself say such words.  However, what the Supreme Inspiration never expected was

    "Haha, old man of inspiration, let's wait until you can find my real body!!!" Ye Pengfei's fake body actually laughed and slowly dissipated.

    The expression of the Inspiration Supreme changed, and his consciousness peeked towards the place where the space was vibrating just now.

    "Surprisingly, it's also a fake body!" Inspiration Supreme understood immediately, "Very good, they actually brought in a few fake bodies, just to find out my bottom. Okay! Okay! Okay! I think you can escape.  Where to go!"

    Indeed, where can Ye Pengfei escape to?

    Even if he had not entered the Land of Wandering Souls, there was already chaos outside.

    In fact, this entire continent is in chaos!

    " Moreover, because of the forces secretly controlled by the Supreme Inspiration, this kind of chaos is purposeful.  All the strong people who can survive, no matter whether they are willing or not, and whether they want to obtain rare treasures, will eventually have to enter this land of wandering souls!

    Now, in this land of wandering souls, there is already a ten-direction soul trap array with a radius of hundreds of billions of miles.  Using the supreme inspiration method, after setting it up for a while, it looks like an array of iron barrels.  I'm afraid that even those more common immortal-level beings have trouble getting in and out, making it difficult to leave!

    As for leaving this continent, it is simply impossible.  You know, the Inspiration Supreme has been planning for hundreds of years.  When the war breaks out, this continent will become an isolated island.  People from outside the island can't come in, and people from inside the island can't even leave!

    In other words, when Inspiration Supreme thought about it, when he took action to destroy the Jinling Castle, no matter whether Ye Pengfei ran over or not, the outcome was already doomed.  He couldn't go anywhere, he could only enter the trap set up by the Inspiration Supreme and be captured without a fight.

    It¡¯s just that the inspiration is wrong.  And his mistake caused Long Dingshan, the most stubborn person, to change his attitude drastically.  The way he looked at Ye Pengfei changed from the disdainful look in the past to a little bit of awe (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 793. Bet

    In the Qingmu Shrine, Long Dingshan said in a deep voice: "Ye Pengfei, I admire you a little bit. Even the immortal-level existence, under the premise of being on guard, was actually emotionally affected by you. I am a little bit affected by you.  Little by little, I handed over my boss. However, this is not enough for me to call you 'Master'!"

    Before Ye Pengfei spoke, Fan Shuting shouted coldly: "Stupid as a pig!"

    "What did you say?" Long Dingshan shouted, and lightning flashed around his body.

    "Old Long, you are indeed as stupid as a pig!" Before Long Dingshan and Fan Shuting could get into a conflict, Lang Hudao stood between them.  He seemed to be trying to stop the fight between the two sides, but everyone present could see that Lang Yandao was actually trying to help Fan Shuting.

    Not to mention, Taoist Lang Yan was standing between the two of them, but his face was facing Ye Pengfei.

    "Master, I forgive my previous disrespect. From today on, this humble life of this subordinate belongs to the master!" Lang Xidao saluted Ye Pengfei and said loudly.

    "A low life?" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, "How can a dignified Xuanxian at the top of the first level be just a low life? Don't worry, just follow me well. In the future, I guarantee that all of you will achieve immortality!"

    "Oh, that's nonsense!" Long Dingshan curled his lips disdainfully, "Ye Pengfei, although your body in the previous life was powerful, in this life, I'm afraid you still don't know that the god of space planes has a realm bottleneck. Even if you achieve success  Without the Third Heaven of Heaven, we can only stay at the peak of the Third Heaven of the Immortal! Everyone has achieved immortality, so learn more common sense. Let¡¯s talk nonsense again.¡±

    Ye Pengfei was not angry. He still had a slight smile on his face and said slowly: "Long Dingshan, if you hadn't taught me your kindness, you would be dead now!!!"

    Am I already dead?

    Long Dingshan was stunned for a moment, then glanced at the surrounding demons of the era.  He sneered knowingly: "You bully the minority with more, and you are in Mu Qing's Aoki Shrine. Of course you can kill me! If you have the ability, let's go out and fight alone. If you have the ability to hurt me, I will  I will serve you as my Lord!¡±

    "Stupid!!!" This time, the words were sarcastic.  It¡¯s the brown rock giant Qin Hong.

    Qin Hong's cultivation is similar to Mu Qing's, much worse than Long Dingshan's.  Even he dared to taunt him. Long Dingshan, who was already angry, was about to go berserk.

    "Ye Pengfei, just tell me, do you dare to have a bet with me? If you win, I will kneel down to you and be your slave without saying a word. Otherwise, you will let me go. A million years later  .I will come back and fight you to the death!"

    "Hahaha" The inner demons of the six eras all laughed wildly.

    Even Mu Qing, who had already integrated into the Aoki Shrine, could not help but separate himself. He slapped a jade stone table vigorously and laughed wildly: "Stupid. How stupid! Not to mention, are you?  You can win. Even if you really win, why does the master have to cancel the soul contract? It's so stupid!"

    The method of stimulating generals may be of some use to other beings.  But Ye Pengfei cultivates the path of love, so for a strong man like him.  How is it possible to use the method of stimulating generals to obtain excess benefits?

    Long Dingshan's mind calmed down a little.

    "Okay, I underestimated you too much." Long Dingshan said in a deep voice, "Let's change the condition. If you win, I, Long Dingshan, will now become your loyal slave. Moreover, I can obtain my own power at any time.  , there is no need for your support. If I win, then when I become the god of your space plane, within a million years, 50% of their support will belong to me!"

    The six inner demons of the era who were banging the table and kicking the chairs and laughing wildly suddenly became quiet.

    According to the previous oath, these seven era demons will become Ye Pengfei¡¯s gods of space planes.

    After becoming the gods of Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane, they can use the energy in the auxiliary plane to improve their own cultivation.  This is what is called "support".

    "Ye Pengfei couldn't help but refuse to give this kind of support.  Because whenever Ye Pengfei wants to increase his strength, he must increase the strength of the main plane and the auxiliary plane one by one.  As the gods of the space plane, if their power does not increase together, how can the power of the auxiliary plane they are in increase?

    The upper limit of the power of every space plane god is always one level weaker than the power of its master.  Just like now, Ye Pengfei's body strength is close to the peak of the first level of Xuxian.  Therefore, the power of his three space plane gods can only hover between the middle and high levels of the first level of Xuxian.

    In other words, if Ye Pengfei wants to have a power two levels beyond Long Dingshan, he must let Long Dingshan's power keep up with him.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s speed in cultivation,At that time, even if Long Dingshan completely surrendered to Ye Pengfei, actively looking for sources of power outside, and crazily improving his own strength, how could he possibly keep up with Ye Pengfei's cultivation speed?  At that time, if Ye Pengfei does not supply a large amount of supplies, Long Dingshan will become an obstacle to Ye Pengfei's further improvement in strength!

    So, why would Long Dingshan still give this statement?  In the eyes of many people, even if Ye Pengfei wins, Long Dingshan will just be willing to be a slave.  His second promise was complete nonsense.

    However, Mu Qing and the others knew very well that Long Dingshan was not talking nonsense, he was using his life as collateral!

    At present, Ye Pengfei¡¯s auxiliary plane is still in the form of seeds, and it is impossible to accept Long Dingshan and others as gods of space planes.  And even if it is collected in the future, Ye Pengfei's power will not be able to surpass Long Dingshan for a while.

    The first meaning of Long Dingshan's promise is that during the period when Ye Pengfei's power has not yet improved, he will frantically collect immortal stones and elixirs to help him cultivate from the peak of the first level of Xuanxian to the peak of the third level of supreme immortality.  .

    How many immortal stones and elixirs are needed for this?  This amount is so huge that no one has even calculated it.  Anyway, even if Ye Pengfei still needs trillions of years to reach the Xuanxian level, if Long Dingshan doesn't risk his life to fight and rob every moment, he still won't be able to collect enough immortal stones and elixirs!

    So, the second meaning of Long Dingshan's promise is that once I can't collect enough immortal stones and elixirs.  Or, if I am killed, all the immortal stones and elixirs I collected will belong to you.  Or, I come back and be punished voluntarily, and I am willing to be refined by you and obliterated by you!  !  !

    The inner demons of the Six Era instantly understood the deep meaning of Long Dingshan¡¯s bet.  Ye Pengfei understood Long Dingshan's thoughts even more, and couldn't help but frown slightly: "I will still continue to provide support, with more strength, I will also have one more helper. Your life cannot be given away in vain."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s implication was that he was sure to kill Long Dingshan!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 794. Flash sale

    "Are you so sure that you can win me?" Long Dingshan stared at Ye Pengfei in surprise and said in a deep voice, "If you lose, your cultivation path will become extremely bumpy!!!"

    If Ye Pengfei loses, 50% of the inner demons from these six eras will return to Longding Mountain. What does this mean?  Ye Pengfei must double the support!

    You know, even Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have a god of space and planes.  To simultaneously increase the power of a main plane and forty-seven auxiliary planes, the difficulty is already several times to dozens of times that of an ordinary strong person!  Because, even for some so-called genius-level experts, in addition to one main plane, there are only a dozen auxiliary planes to survive!

    And Ye Pengfei will support at least ten gods of space and planes in the future.  This is equivalent to Ye Pengfei increasing the difficulty of increasing his strength dozens of times!

    Every god of space planes has a main plane and several auxiliary planes.  Ye Pengfei has already calculated that the ten gods of space planes he has decided on have a total of ten main planes and eighty-six auxiliary planes!

    Even these ten gods of space planes will share some pressure for themselves.  They will also go out to earn fairy stones and elixirs.  However, the speed of his own cultivation is too fast.  No matter how hard we try, we, gods of space planes, are basically unable to support ourselves.

    In other words, even if Ye Pengfei wins, the pressure to support him will still be huge.  And once Ye Pengfei loses, he must double the support for Mu Qing and others, and his future cultivation path will be even more lacking in immortal stones and elixirs!

    Originally, this kind of thing would not happen.

    Based on the design of Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous life.  The inner demons of these seven eras in front of him will be refined by Ye Pengfei.  Coupled with the purple-clothed Golden Immortal, even if Ye Pengfei cannot rise to the level of Golden Immortal, at least he will not be troubled by the lack of immortal stones and elixirs until the third level of Xuanxian.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has made this decision.  But based on his personality and the Taoism he practiced.  He will never regret it.  Even if he needs more immortal stones and elixirs in the future, he will still be confident in getting them.

    Not to mention

    "I understand, but. I will never lose." Ye Pengfei's voice was calm, as if he was talking about an insignificant thing.

    Long Dingshan was about to nod when he suddenly thought of something: "You can't use the soul contract to forcefully send the power of extreme emotion into my soul!"

    "Tch, how is this possible?" Lang Yandao curled his lips and smiled, "You stupid guy like a pig, finally figured it out? Master has made great progress in practicing the secret method of returning to the origin. Now, although the master's soul power is still  It¡¯s not enough to control us. However, if the master wants to forcibly inject the power of extreme emotion into it, we will not be able to resist at all!¡±

    "So. Is this what you rely on?" Long Dingshan nodded, "I understand, I was too impulsive just now. However, if it weren't for the soul contract relationship, with your current combat power, you are still far behind me.  Only after you become truly stronger than me will I serve you as my master."

    Long Dingshan¡¯s words can be regarded as canceling the bet just now.  However, this stubborn guy still refused to bow his head.

    Mu Qing and others didn¡¯t find it strange, they were strong men who practiced the way of thunder.  I was already very grumpy.  It is normal for him to refuse to bow his head now.  As for Ye Pengfei, an alternative thunder-type expert who is good at controlling his emotions, there is probably not even one among the billions of thunder-type monks who can be found.

    Just when Mu Qing and others thought that this very funny episode was going to end, suddenly, they heard Ye Pengfei shout in a deep voice: "Okay! I accept your conditions!"

    "What?" The seven-epoch demon was immediately stunned.

    If you don¡¯t use the soul contract to forcibly inject the power of extreme emotion, what else do you have to rely on?

    Yes, you are indeed a genius, so genius that other geniuses would call you a monster.  In just a hundred years, you have practiced the Four Dharmas

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the way, he actually practiced the secret technique of Guiyuan to the extent that he can forcibly inject the power of extreme emotion into the soul of the Xuanxian first-level existence through the soul contract.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To understand the real Thunder Wing skill to a level comparable to the existence of the first level of Earth Immortal, it can be mastered.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?

    "However, no matter how genius you are, no matter how evil you are, if you don't use the soul contract, how can you win Long Dingshan, the pinnacle of the first level of Xuanxian?"

    "Master, you" Yin Manyu said hurriedly, wanting to persuade him.

    However, Ye Pengfei raised his hand and blocked Yin Manyu's next words.

    "No need to say more." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "The situation outside is too chaotic, let's just fight here, Mu Qing can't help but?Meet in Well, there's no need to change places, it's too troublesome.  The left and right will kill you instantly, so you should make the first move.  "

    What?  ?  ?

    The inner demons of the seven eras were all dumbfounded.

    Mu Qing and the others looked at each other, thinking.  Isn¡¯t the master out of his mind? With the master¡¯s fighting power, it is already terrifying to be able to defeat an existence at the peak of the first level of Xuanxian No, it is simply impossible!

    Indeed, the master is very powerful.  Facing Fu Caixuan of the third level of the Golden Immortal, as well as the unknown number of Golden Immortals and Xuanxian of the Kyushu Alliance, both overtly and covertly, he could still talk and control them easily, toy with the Kyushu Alliance in the midst of applause, and finally relaxed  Achieve what you want.

    However, this does not mean that the master can defeat these existences.

    Mu Qing and others know very well that the master's current strength is his ability to save lives and his ability to deceive people.  If you really have a head-on fight with someone, even if you add the power of extreme emotion, even if the other party doesn't know how to resist the avenue of love, the master can at most win over the existence of the immortal level.

    Xuanxian?

    Or is it the pinnacle of the first level of Xuanxian?

    Or the Thunder Dragon Ry¨± T¨­zan who is known for his violence?

    Mu Qing and others shook their heads secretly. They felt that if the master had not used his life-saving method, he would have been killed by Long Dingshan instantly.  How could the master turn around and kill Long Dingshan instantly?

    Long Dingshan, on the other hand, has become calmer now.

    Although Long Dingshan is reckless, he is not stupid.  Regarding Ye Pengfei's breakthrough in the secret method of returning to the Yuan Dynasty, he was indeed slower than others to react.  However, this does not mean that when he fights with others, he is still carefree and one step slower than others.

    Long Dingshan frowned slightly and looked at Ye Pengfei for a while.  Then, first defend yourself.  Using the method of solidifying the law, he created 10,000 thunder and lightning warriors and set up a formation

    "Damn, how shameless!!!" After seeing Long Dingshan's formation, Lang Yandao couldn't help complaining, "This Blue Thunder Formation is extremely troublesome even for me to break. Master, let him out first.  Zhao, he actually put up such a formation?"

    Long Dingshan¡¯s first move was not an attack, but a defense.  This made Mu Qing and others' hearts sink to the bottom.

    "It's over, now I can't fight anymore."

    If you can¡¯t even break down the defense, why fight?

    However, what horrified Mu Qing and others was

    Ye Pengfei only smiled slightly, then raised his finger, and Long Dingshan screamed, and passed out silently!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 795. Walk away (Part 1)

    "Second, second, second kill?" Mu Qing felt that his voice was trembling so much that he could not hear clearly.

    Like Mu Qing, Lang Xidao, Fan Shuting, Qin Hong, Shui Lan, and Yin Manyu also had pale faces, opening and closing their mouths, and making sounds that were difficult for others to hear.

    "Okay, Mu Qing continues to control the Aoki Shrine, and everyone else can go and do whatever they have to do." Ye Pengfei waved his hand, and Mu Qing and others couldn't help but tremble, and they quickly agreed and dispersed.

    If they called Ye Pengfei "Master" before, they were only optimistic about Ye Pengfei's future, and even thought that with Ye Pengfei's monster qualifications and the powerful mystery of his previous life, he might really be able to break through the restrictions of the third level of Tianzun.  Become the first existence in history to surpass Tianzun.  By then, I might really be able to break through the limitations of the third level of immortality and achieve immortality!

    To put it simply, they understand the current affairs, and when they call them "master", they invest in advance for the future!

    However, if Ye Pengfei really directs them to do things, he may not be able to do so smoothly.  As long as Ye Pengfei's order is given, it has little to do with Ye Pengfei's life and death.  These guys are bound to be a bit shady and cut corners, and they will definitely not do it wholeheartedly.

    But now, they are shocked, they are scared, and they surrender.

    They don¡¯t know what means Ye Pengfei used to kill Long Dingshan instantly.

    They won¡¯t ask, because this is the world of the strong.  Even if he asked, Ye Pengfei would definitely not answer.

    but.  With their rich experience and advanced realm, they vaguely felt that Ye Pengfei's instant kill was only aimed at a few of them!  So, how could they dare to ask?

    After a long time, Long Dingshan slowly woke up.

    "Youhave figured out. How to kill a few of us instantly?" Only a man like Long Dingshan would dare to ask at this time.

    Ye Pengfei just looked at Long Dingshan coldly.  No answer at all.

    "Alas" Long Dingshan sighed, his head that was so proud just now finally drooped.  "My old dragon has surrendered. From now on, you are my master!"

    Long Dingshan is not the kind of person who is stubborn. Now the situation has become obvious. Ye Pengfei has at least two methods to easily deal with himself.

    First, use the soul contract to forcibly inject the power of extreme emotion.

    Second, use a weakness that you don¡¯t even know about to kill yourself instantly!

    This way.  If you don't call me master, you are asking for trouble.  Long Dingshan knew very well that although Ye Pengfei was not the kind of person who liked to break contracts.  However, once he is angered, he becomes ruthless.  Things are hard to tell.

    "Find a room and take a rest. Once you break through the formation of the Supreme Inspiration, go out and capture the powerful wandering soul for me!" Ye Pengfei ordered coldly.

    Long Dingshan didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He quickly turned around and left, disappearing into a small compartment in the palace

    ¡­¡­

    "A full hundred years have passed. He hasn't shown up yet!" The Supreme Inspiration slowly opened his eyes.

    For a hundred years, the Supreme Inspiration has been staying at the entrance to this land of wandering souls.  Don't look at him, he has been suspended in cross-legged position, practicing with his eyes closed.  However, any small change will not be hidden from his consciousness.

    Wang Zhihan said with a cold smile: "That boy is extremely cunning. I'm afraid he broke out of the formation a hundred years ago!"

    The Supreme Inspiration shook his head and said nothing.

    Although now, the Supreme Inspiration can no longer use the prophecy technique frequently, even if it is used, it can only predict roughly.  But that mysterious feeling about the future is still there.  If Ye Pengfei had broken out of the formation, then he should be able to feel something strange.

    Shaking his head, he stayed quietly for a while, and then the Inspiration Supreme suddenly said: "Xiao Zhi, until now, you still can't call me grandpa?"

    "Hmph! Isn't this just what you want? If I surpass Jueqing and the others, wouldn't you have to go out of your way to plan to kill me?"

    Although Wang Zhi had a smile on her face, her smile was so cold and bone-chilling that even the Inspiration Supreme didn't want to look at it.

    "How is it possible?" The Supreme Inspiration sighed with his eyes slightly closed, "If I were worried about this, I wouldn't let you refine their bodies."

    "Haha, you want me to refine their bodies? If you hadn't forced me, would I have done this?" Wang Zhi laughed miserably, "I know! I know!! Everything is for that soul-companing grass, that is  What a magical soul-accompanying plant. Hahahaha, I really want to see it sooner!"

    Wang Zhi¡¯s laughterIt was getting louder and louder, but it was captured by the formation of the Supreme Inspiration and could not be dispersed.

    Suddenly, Wang Zhi stopped laughing.

    "Another golden fairy comes in!" At this moment, Wang Zhi's smile had already faded.  Instead, there was a cold expression and ferocious eyes.

    "kill!!!"

    The Golden Immortal had just fought a bloody battle and successfully entered the land of wandering souls.  Before he could take a breath, a huge momentum overwhelmed him and made him breathless.

    "This is just the first level of the Golden Immortal? Why, why can't I move!!!"

    The golden immortal roared, trying hard to break free from the pressure of this powerful momentum.  When he thought about it, the other party must have used some powerful Taoist weapon.  With his cultivation of the third level of the Golden Immortal, he can break the opponent's momentum and pressure with just one counterattack.

    However, he soon became disappointed.

    Rather than weakening, the opponent's momentum has become stronger and stronger.  Just now, I just felt out of breath, but now, I can't even use the power of the space plane!

    "Could it be that she has already obtained an exotic treasure?"

    The feeling of despair filled the heart of this golden immortal.  Soon, this despair swept through his sea of ??consciousness and spread throughout his soul.

    "die!!!"

    When Wang Zhi's red lips spat out, in an instant, the golden immortal's soul began to become stiff and fragile. Without Wang Zhi launching another attack, his soul, like glass after being smashed by someone, became  Debris all over the ground

    "Xiao Zhi, your ruthless power has become even more powerful." The Supreme Inspiration nodded slightly and praised, "Gather the aura and pressure of powerful enemies in other people's memories, fake it into the aura and pressure exerted by yourself, and then take advantage of the situation to inject it into your soul.  The seed of despair is planted in your heart Although you only have the realm and cultivation of the first level of the Golden Immortal. However, below the Supreme Immortal, you are invincible!"

    "So, where is he?" There was an inconspicuous wave in Wang Zhi's cold eyes.  Even though it was as powerful as the Supreme Inspiration, it could not be noticed.

    "He?" The Supreme Inspiration paused for a long time, then showed a wry smile, "I don't know" (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 796. Leaving in a hurry (Part 2)

    "Hehe, I really didn't expect that in the old man's heart, he would have such a high opinion of me."

    How did the Supreme Inspiration know that Ye Pengfei, whom he had been waiting for for a hundred years, was actually haunting his surroundings?  Even with his immortal abilities, he was not even aware of his existence!

    If it¡¯s more accurate, what appears around the Inspiration Supreme is a trace of Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul.

    "That is, in the Land of Wandering Souls. If it were in other places, even Wang Zhi wouldn't be able to hide this little trick from me." In the Aoki Shrine, Ye Pengfei's real body opened his eyes slightly, "Then  Wang Zhi is also amazing, in just over two hundred years, she actually achieved the first level of the Golden Immortal!"

    "Alas, the world is huge and there are many strong people. There are countless strong people with talented talents. I can't be arrogant because of my talent. I need to work harder."

    The three clones separated from Ye Pengfei's true body again and each walked into a room.

    What Inspiration Supreme doesn¡¯t know is that during these hundred years, Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body has always stayed in the Land of Wandering Souls, staying in his own formation.  The Aoki Shrine where Ye Pengfei is located is very close to a formation barrier.  As long as Ye Pengfei uses his special move, he can break out of the formation in an instant and fly away.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is very honest and stays in the Aoki Shrine, continuing to hone himself and improve his combat power.

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to leave, but facing the Inspiration Supreme, Ye Pengfei has no confidence.  You must know that although the Aoki Shrine is good, its escape speed is limited when it is controlled by Mu Qing, a powerful person in the first level of Xuanxian.  Much slower than Inspiration Supreme.  Even though the Inspiration Supreme had been seriously injured a long time ago, its speed and strength were much worse than in its heyday.  However, if he wanted to catch up with the Aoki Shrine controlled by Mu Qing, it would only take a few seconds for Ye Pengfei to escape.

    Ye Pengfei is waiting.  Waiting for the perfect opportunity.  He had to let the Supreme Inspiration completely judge the wrong direction in order to successfully escape from the other side.

    Therefore, in these hundred years.  Ye Pengfei has been using a trace of his soul to secretly spy on the movements of the Inspiration Supreme.  Fortunately, the environment of this land of wandering souls is very special.  The soul body located within it naturally possesses powerful concealment capabilities.  In addition, Ye Pengfei comprehended the power of concealment, as well as the concealment formation constructed by the realm of extreme emotion and the realm of reincarnation.  With the three levels of concealment superimposed together, even the immortal-level beings were unable to detect the existence of Ye Pengfei's split soul.

    In the past hundred years, Ye Pengfei watched helplessly as Wang Zhi was promoted from the third level of Xuanxian to the first level of Golden Immortal.  This speed of improvement really made him speechless.

    You know, ordinary strong people.  If you want to advance from the third level of Xuanxian to the first level of Jinxian, just to accumulate enough spiritual energy for the main and auxiliary planes, you probably have to at least concentrate on facing a lot of immortal stones and elixirs.  Absorbed and refined for millions of years.

    Even the existence of qualified geniuses can greatly shorten this time.  However, doesn¡¯t it take time to deduce changes in Taoism?  Doesn¡¯t it take time to advance from solidifying the Dharma as reality to solidifying Dharma as the body?

    That Wan Yuqiu is still practicing in seclusion.  She once said that even if she was a genius like her elder brother, even if she had a smooth journey without encountering any trouble, it would still take tens of thousands of years to reach the third level of the Immortal Heaven to the first level of the Mysterious Immortal.

    And this Wang Zhi actually advanced from the third level of Xuanxian to the first level of Jinxian in just a hundred years!

    Through eavesdropping, Ye Pengfei knew very well that Wang Zhi was refining her ancestors, on the one hand to obtain spiritual energy power, and on the other hand, to obtain the ruthless Taoism.

    Ye Pengfei has never done this before, refining the Golden Immortal.  In the past, he refined the inner demons of Xuanxian, but now they have become loyal subordinates.  There was a purple-robed golden immortal left behind, but he had to use it to confront the book spirit and couldn't act rashly.

    However, Ye Pengfei used his own speed of refining the inner demon of Xuanxian to calculate Wang Zhi's speed of refining the powerful Golden Immortal.  The conclusion reached is that if Wang Zhi has similar qualifications to himself, it will take at least a thousand years to upgrade the main and auxiliary planes and accumulate enough power!

    "Too evil!" Ye Pengfei sighed softly.

    This is the first time that Ye Pengfei feels that he is not qualified enough.  This was also the first time that Ye Pengfei was deeply touched by someone else's evil qualities and worked hard to improve himself.

    No one else heard Ye Pengfei's low sigh, but Mu Qing, who had always combined body and treasure into one, and had not been separated from the Aoki Shrine for more than a hundred years, heard it clearly.

    "Master, that Wang Zhi may have used some unparalleled heavenly material and earthly treasure, so" Mu Qing said softly.

    "Even if there are heaven-defying treasures, she still has to be able to use them." Ye Pengfei shook his head and smiled slightly, "You don't have to comfort me, I won't be harmed by this.  ?It is so big, with so many planes, and countless geniuses.  If I meet a genius with better qualifications than me, my Taoism will be damaged, so I might as well stop practicing Taoism.  "

    "The master said it is true!" Mu Qing's voice also became lighter.

    After Mu Qing¡¯s words dispersed, there was another quiet moment in the Aoki Shrine.  Ye Pengfei's three clones were practicing hard in their respective rooms.  Ye Pengfei's body was once again immersed in the secret method of Guiyuan.

    However, this time, the quiet time was very short.  After just one stick of incense, Ye Pengfei suddenly opened his eyes again.

    "Langbite Road!!!"

    ¡°My subordinates are here!!!¡±

    Lang Yandao responded. His expression was very calm, but his heart was very excited. He stood in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "The time has come, let's go according to the original plan!!!" Ye Pengfei shouted in a deep voice.

    "yes!!!"

    Lang Shidao suddenly transformed, and a large silver-moon demon wolf ten feet long appeared in the Aoki Shrine.  Then, Ye Pengfei's Mu Xing clone jumped on the Silver Moon Demon Wolf, nodded to Ye Pengfei, and shot out of the air together with the Langbite Dao!

    "Long Dingshan!!!"

    ¡°My subordinates are here!!!¡±

    Long Dingshan¡¯s face was solemn as he ducked over from the training place.  Ye Pengfei's other clone - Lei Xing's clone - also appeared in front of Ye Pengfei's real body at almost the same time.

    "You have to be careful!" Ye Pengfei's voice was low. Before Nalang Yan left, he did not give such a solemn warning.  However, this time, he had to say a few more words, "Although the plan has been deduced hundreds of millions of times, there may still be mistakes when faced with that inspirational old man. When the time comes, you have to adapt to the situation. Remember, you must come back alive.  see me!"

    "I understand!" Long Dingshan was slightly moved and hugged Ye Pengfei's fists. With a flash of lightning, he and Ye Pengfei's thunder clone left instantly.

    "The next step is to wait patiently." Ye Pengfei breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly closed his eyes again (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 797. Walk away (Part 2)

    Inspiration Supreme did not expect that the impact would come so quickly.  (Just read the novel¡¤)

    Facing the powerful men who worked together and rushed towards the entrance of the Land of Wandering Souls, the Inspiration Supreme couldn't help but sigh slightly: "Oh, if I still have strength. How could I not figure out such a small thing?"

    In the past, when Inspiration was supreme and glorious, if even a third-level Immortal being dared to offend him, not only would his fate be extremely tragic, but even the huge family of the Third-level Immortal would be equally miserable, and even the family would be destroyed.  The bloodline is cut off!

    You must know that in all major realms, the strongest people in the third level of immortality who have the shortest cultivation time have already existed for hundreds of billions of years.  Under the protection of this supreme power, how many people will his family reproduce?

    There are at least trillions of them!  !  !

    I think back then, when the Supreme Inspiration faced the third level of the Immortal Realm and faced a giant family with a population of over one trillion, prophecies kept coming out one after another, and there were many controls under its control. In the midst of talking and laughing, everything was wiped out.  But now, among the forces he secretly controls, the strongest ones are only beings from the third level of the Golden Immortal Realm, and the number of strong ones is only a few hundred million.  Unexpectedly, just a hundred years later, he was no longer able to control these forces!

    In the face of these impacts, the Inspiration Supreme sighed a little, but Wang Zhi had a cold look on his face. The withered giant hammer that had not been used for a long time suddenly moved towards the dozens of Golden Immortal and Mysterious Immortal level beings who rushed in first.  , threw it.

    "Be careful, it's a high-grade Taoist weapon!" A strong man from the third level of Golden Immortal shouted in a calm voice.  Then, a shield-shaped middle-grade Taoist weapon was sacrificed.

    For the strong men in the secret realm of time.  Taoist artifacts are very precious treasures.  Generally speaking, golden immortals only own one or two middle-grade Taoist tools.  Compared with the strong people outside the secret realm, they are extremely shabby.

    "It is obviously very difficult to fight against a high-grade Taoist weapon with a middle-grade Taoist weapon.  Fortunately, although the Taoist weapon is powerful, it also depends on the level of the person who controls it.  The golden immortal's spiritual consciousness had long since seen Wang Zhi and knew that Wang Zhi was only a first-level existence of the golden immortal.  therefore.  Although he shouted to be careful, in fact, he was still distracted and looking for other dangerous entities.

    This golden fairy.  He was one of the powerful men who was once controlled by the Supreme Inspiration!

    A hundred years of chaos, a hundred years of war, gradually.  He was freed from the prophetic power of the Supreme Inspiration.  However, he still vaguely felt that there seemed to be some powerful enemy.  But he still doesn't quite understand that the whole thing is a scam from beginning to end!

    While controlling the shield and facing Wang Zhi's Withered Hammer, the Golden Immortal pondered: "This girl from the first level of the Golden Immortal may be a subordinate of that strong man. She was ordered to block the gap and prevent us from going in to cause trouble.  Steal the rare treasure from her master. How can this little girl complete the task? There must be other strong men hiding in different places!"

    This golden immortal is just distracted by his random thoughts.  Several other Golden Immortals and Xuan Immortals have already taken action: "Master Yuan, I leave this girl to you. Let's defeat the secret forces!"

    Several people shouted and wanted to disperse.  [Just read the novel~]

    At this time, the Supreme Inspiration has come back to his senses from sighing with emotion.  He glanced at Wang Zhi's Withered Hammer, and sighed again: "Ruthless, ruthless. How could you have reached such a level of being ruthless and righteous?"

    The sigh of the Supreme Inspiration was very clear, and it was sent to the ears of the golden immortals and mysterious immortals on the opposite side.  Looking around, they suddenly discovered that behind Wang Zhi, not far away, there was an old man with a withered face floating in the sky!

    ¡°This person is amazing!!!¡±

    Although it is impossible to see through this person's realm and cultivation, several golden immortals and mysterious immortals are frightened by his ability to conceal himself.

    And what makes them even more frightened is

    "You still have the intention to look at me?"

    The indifferent smile of the Supreme Inspiration made several golden immortals and mysterious immortals suddenly feel frightened.

    "Could it be that there is any mystery behind this high-grade Taoist weapon? Everyone, form a formation to meet the enemy!!!" The golden immortal who controlled the shield and fought with the Hammer of Withered Rong shouted loudly.

    "late!!!"

    I heard Wang Zhi give a cold shout, and then a Hammer of Withered Glory suddenly appeared among the powerful men.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  But it was just a shadow, and it actually fought with a middle-grade Taoist weapon for several breaths of time!

    The strong men were horrified and moved backwards involuntarily.

    But how could they hide back outside the Land of Wandering Souls?

    Not to mention, the entrance to the Land of Wandering Souls is extremely narrow.  With a normal human body shape, three people can walk side by side.

    Even theseThe golden immortals and the mysterious immortals cooperated tacitly, and at the same time shrank their bodies and retreated in a swarm.  Outside, there are many strong men who are constantly attacking inward!

    In fact, if they want to hide, they should hide on both sides, so that the strong people from outside can rush in and share the pressure for them.

    Even better, just rush inside.  After all, once you pass through the narrow entrance of the Land of Wandering Souls, the area inside is already very vast.

    However, these golden immortals and mysterious immortals made the worst choice. They actually chose to go back!

    How could the strong men rushing in from the outside know that this was because these golden immortals and mysterious immortals were influenced by Wang Zhi's Taoism.  They thought that there was some extremely powerful being inside that drove these golden immortals and mysterious immortals out.

    ¡°Everyone, shrink your bodies and stand shoulder to shoulder!!!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted.

    What if there is a powerful existence?  Find wealth in danger!

    After a hundred years of melee, those who can survive are those with strong fighting power.  Even if no one shouted, the others had already changed their shapes and rushed towards the land of wandering souls.

    His spiritual consciousness scanned the changes here, and there was a trace of intolerance in the eyes of the Supreme Inspiration.

    Immediately, this trace of intolerance was extinguished by the Supreme Inspiration.

    "Yin Cheng, just wait for me!!!"

    This time, no one could hear the muttering in the Supreme Inspiration¡¯s mouth.  Even the ghost of Ye Pengfei, who had been hovering near the Inspiration Supreme, didn't hear it.

    Everyone¡ªincluding Ye Pengfei¡¯s fragment of soul¡ªwere all stunned by the earth-shattering roar.

    "Unexpectedly, the Hammer of Withered Glory blew itself up!!!" In the Aoki Shrine, Ye Pengfei's real body couldn't help but suddenly moved.

    Then, he immediately controlled his panic, dispersed his thoughts, and issued the order.

    ¡°Action!!!¡±

    Just a few moments after Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul thought order was sent out, the eyes of the Inspiration Supreme flashed: "There is actually a slave who practices the way of devouring!"

    At this time, Wang Zhi has also returned: "No one will dare to rush over for the time being! We have enough time to capture him!"

    That is, how many golden immortals and mysterious immortals can be killed by the self-destruction power of a high-grade Taoist weapon?  Such a terrifying thing just happened, how many people dare to rush here immediately?

    The Supreme Inspiration shook his head and said, "There's no rush."

    "Not in a hurry?" Wang Zhi frowned, with a cold expression on his face, and stood aside (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 798. The Brilliant Auxiliary Plane

    After a while

    "Ah ha, sure enough, there is a back-up move Tsk tsk, that slave swallowed some formation barriers, causing formation fluctuations, and then used the most powerful thunder spells to break through. It's a good plan, but then  Is this really where your true form is?" The Supreme Inspiration chuckled, but remained motionless.

    It¡¯s been half a stick of incense time¡­

    "Another slave with the way of devouring No, this is not a slave, it is a devouring soul that he cannot fully control! This is your trick!"

    This time, the Supreme Inspiration is finally no longer sitting firm.  Once he determined the location of Ye Pengfei's true body, he immediately pursued it.

    The Supreme Inspiration knows very well that once Ye Pengfei is allowed to break out of the formation, he will definitely create countless fake bodies, real and fake.  Only when Ye Pengfei is breaking the formation but fails to actually break out of the formation, can it be possible to capture him!

    The Supreme Inspiration teleported away, but Wang Zhi paused for a moment before moving over at high speed.  By the time Wang Zhi finally arrived at the place where the Supreme Inspiration was, a full ten breaths had passed.

    "Where are the people?"

    "It's just a clone!!!" Inspiration Supreme's face was so ugly that Wang Zhi, who had already converted to the path of ruthlessness, couldn't help but feel heart palpitations

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, the Aoki Shrine remains, a place where bright lights are shining everywhere, but even the consciousness cannot clearly see the existence of those shining objects.  ¡¾¡¿

    "Master, I didn't expect that you actually found the auxiliary plane!" Looking at everything flickering around him, Mu Qing couldn't help but exclaimed, "That strong man who practiced the way of time was really powerful. His true body has already fallen, but  , the main plane and the auxiliary plane can actually continue to exist!"

    Anyone would think that.  Ye Pengfei just used some strange method to break the formation.  In fact, he was actually able to use two beings who practiced the way of devouring one after another, which surprised the Inspiration Supreme.

    To know.  In these hundred years, the Inspiration Supreme did not just lie down and sleep, doing nothing.  In his hands.  After a layer of formations are laid out, it may be difficult for even the beings from the third level of heaven to break out of the formation!

    However, what the Inspiration Supreme did not expect was that Ye Pengfei would actually use the method of swallowing to solve the problem of the formation.  And it was even more impossible for him to imagine that Ye Pengfei finally escaped from the siege of his own formation by traveling into an auxiliary plane!

    In fact, if Ye Pengfei hadn¡¯t been very cautious, a hundred years ago.  He can already fly out.  As long as the Inspiration Supreme fails to catch the ripples of space fluctuations immediately.  Then, when the fluctuations dissipate, the Inspiration Supreme will no longer be able to find the location of the auxiliary plane.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  As Mu Qing said, it is surprising that a strong man who practices the way of time can leave a secret realm of time.  Even the auxiliary plane has been preserved intact, which is even more unbelievable.  Nowadays, Inspiration Supreme has completely lost traces of Ye Pengfei.  Unless Ye Pengfei is willing to return to the main plane of the secret realm of time, he will never meet Ye Pengfei again.

    But, is it possible for Ye Pengfei to stay in that auxiliary plane forever?

    "Hmph! I don't believe it, you don't want that soul-accompanying grass!" Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Wang Zhi, and the Inspiration Supreme snorted in his heart, and galloped away towards the depths of the land of wandering souls.

    Just when the Inspiration Supreme gave up looking for Ye Pengfei and traveled across the land of wandering souls, Ye Pengfei's soul thought made contact with Lang Shidao and Long Dingshan.

    "How is it? Is the old man Inspiration hunting you down?"

    "Master, no!" Lang Yandao and Long Dingshan answered in almost no particular order.

    "It's better if you don't." Ye Pengfei smiled, "You two, go deeper into the land of wandering souls. If you have a chance, capture a few powerful wandering souls alive for me."

    "Yes, Master!" This time, Lang Yandao and Long Dingshan's answers were even more consistent.  The two of them didn't say much, and immediately teleported towards the depths of the Land of Wandering Souls.

    Inside Aoki Shrine

    "Master, what about us?" Mu Qing asked in a deep voice, "Can we jump directly to the iron rope through this auxiliary plane?"

    "You have a wonderful idea." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "It won't be so easy. If I can pass through this auxiliary plane and directly cross the land of wandering souls, I will be very satisfied."

    "That's what the master said."

    Mu Qing called her "master" in one breath. Now, she was already very comfortable calling her "master".

    "Compared to Mu Qing, Yin Manyu has long been convinced by Ye Pengfei.  Shui Lan and Qin Hong have also??I recognized Ye Pengfei as the master.  Fan Shuting, the third person to call Ye Pengfei "master", although she already recognized Ye Pengfei's identity, her attitude was not as firm as Long Dingshan's and Lang Xidao's.

    This is also related to the Taoism practiced by Fan Shuting.

    The way to destruction!  !  !

    Only if Ye Pengfei can truly use thunderous methods, I am afraid that Fan Shuting will be truly convinced.  Even though she understood for the third time, Ye Pengfei had used the soul contract to master the fatal weaknesses of the inner demons of every era!

    This is why Ye Pengfei didn't let Fan Shuting break the formation.

    Logically speaking, if the formation is broken violently, Fan Shuting's method of destruction is more violent than Long Dingshan's method of thunder.  Once the formation became full of weaknesses due to the devouring of Long Devouring Dao.  Maybe, Ye Pengfei can successfully attract the Inspiration Supreme without having to use the third clone.

    Ye Pengfei left Fan Shuting in the Aoki Shrine in order to further strengthen his power in her mind.  Ye Pengfei would not be careless about this third Xuanxian inner demon who changed his name to "Master".

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s current combat power, of course, cannot be directly tamed by Fan Shuting. He needs a chance.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that this opportunity might appear in the next difficult journey to the Soul Accompanying Grass.  Unexpectedly, in this bright auxiliary plane, an opportunity suddenly came.

    All of this first originated from Fan Shuting¡¯s words.  In a sentence, there is actually no need to say it

    "Master, let's not rush out. There are many rare treasures in the main plane, and there may also be rare treasures in this auxiliary plane. I think we should wander here for a while first!"

    Fan Shuting's sudden opening made Ye Pengfei frown secretly.

    The light all around is so strange, why are you still wandering around here?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to object, suddenly, a long-lost voice rang from Ye Pengfei's auxiliary plane: "Brother Ye, let her go!!!" (Welcome to your  Support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 799. Remnant Soul Communication

    "Yu Qiu?" Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise, "You made a prophecy for me as soon as you came out. Has your prophecy reached the level of the era?"

    Before entering the world of reincarnation, not one of Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words might be a prophecy.  And she had just broken through the world of reincarnation and escaped from it.  Before asking or understanding the current situation, he had already made a prediction.  When Ye Pengfei thought about it, Wan Yuqiu could only achieve this step if he reached the state of solidifying the law.

    Therefore, although his spiritual consciousness was swept away, Ye Pengfei discovered that Wan Yuqiu's strength and cultivation had not improved much.  However, he thought that Wan Yuqiu's state was similar to his own, having far exceeded his own power.

    "How is that possible?" Wan Yuqiu smiled and said, "Brother Ye is such a genius, but he is only at the third level of immortality. With Yu Qiu's little ability, he can only reach the third level of Yuanxian."

    "oh?"

    Ye Pengfei was even more surprised. While chatting with Wan Yuqiu, he wanted to nod at Fan Shuting and agree to her going out.  However, when Wan Yuqiu said this, Ye Pengfei took the words back on his lips.

    "Yu Qiu, it's not that Brother Ye doesn't believe you. The situation outside doesn't look very safe." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.  (Just read the novel)

    "Of course it's not safe." Wan Yuqiu said with a slight smile, "But Brother Ye, Yu Qiu can guarantee that no one will die."

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei's brows wrinkled slightly.

    If it is only the realm of the third level of Yuanxian, no matter what.  It is impossible for Wan Yuqiu to make such an accurate prediction.  In fact, every prophecy Wan Yuqiu has made since he was born has an extremely vague flavor in it.

    For example, her first prophecy was that her eldest brother Wan Yushan would encounter a bottleneck.  However, the specifics will be before this bottleneck.  How long to stay?  Will he die before the bottleneck is broken?  Wan Yuqiu couldn't decide.

    Another example.  She predicted that Ye Pengfei would be her husband.  But in fact, until now, although she has clearly expressed her feelings many times.  However, Ye Pengfei still did not become her husband.  And she herself had no idea when it would take until Ye Pengfei would change his attitude and completely accept herself.

    "The above two prophecies are already very clear to Wan Yuqiu.  More often than not, Wan Yuqiu's prophecies were like predicting Wang Zhi's appearance.  Very vague.

    This time, after Wan Yuqiu came out of seclusion, his level has indeed greatly improved.  However, in essence, it still remains in the realm of gods.  How could she do that?  Making a prediction with such certainty?

    Ye Pengfei frowned because Ye Pengfei had vaguely noticed that there seemed to be something going on here.

    "Could it be that my lingering past life has done some tricks?" This suspicion has just emerged.  He was extinguished by Ye Pengfei's powerful belief.

    "No! There must be some other reason!"

    This is purely a feeling, a feeling of confidence, without any reason.

    The divine consciousness is hovering outside the Aoki Shrine, and the dazzling light seems to be able to penetrate the Aoki Shrine, penetrate Ye Pengfei's body, and shine on his soul.

    "Hmm, could it be that some remnant soul sent you a spiritual thought?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "Huh?" Wan Yuqiu's eyes widened in surprise, "No, Brother Ye, how can you guess it? I still want to pretend to be a ghost and tease Brother Ye, but now I have no chance."

    Wan Yuqiu pouted her cute red lips, which made Ye Pengfei want to kiss her.

    "You guys actually used prophecy on me in this regard." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    Just when Wan Yuqiu pouted, Ye Pengfei felt a force of fate binding himself.  This restraint is very weak, and if you want to break free, you can easily break free.

    However, if Ye Pengfei breaks free, Wan Yuqiu will suffer a backlash.  Although the Inspiration Supreme never said what kind of injury he suffered.  However, who could have guessed that among the heavy losses suffered by the Inspiration Supreme, there must be the terrifying backlash caused by the way of prophecy being broken and the power of destiny being destroyed!

    Of course, the power of destiny that Wan Yuqiu can activate is still very weak.  Even if there is a backlash, it will not be very serious.  But how could Ye Pengfei be willing to hurt her in the slightest?

    "You, you." Ye Pengfei smiled helplessly, like a dragonfly touching water, lightly touching Wan Yuqiu's red lips, and then retracted.

    "Ye Dayao?, it's just a soul, not your real body, you are so stingy.  "Wan Yuqiu paused in embarrassment and annoyance, and then muttered, "The method taught by that guy is not very good. He even said something arrogant that he is a master in love, so~"

    Listening to Wan Yuqiu's mutterings and looking at her little girlish demeanor, Ye Pengfei was extremely speechless.

    "Yu Qiu, enough trouble has been made. Can you tell me what happened? Could the spiritual reminder you received be a trap?"

    Ye Pengfei has long been certain that there are powerful residual souls in the secret realm of time.  And the benefits provided by this remnant soul - such as the Moonlight Sword - are full of hidden murderous intent!

    Ye Pengfei certainly wants to think on the bright side. For example, it is extremely rare for a rare being like Wan Yuqiu who practices prophecy to be deceived.  However, being surrounded by this flickering light that is difficult for even the conscious mind to peek into, one must be more cautious.

    "Brother Ye, don't worry, it won't be a trap." Wan Yuqiu finally put away her girlish attitude and turned serious, "Although I have not yet gained powerful prophecy ability, I cannot use the powerful power of destiny.  However, with my realm of the third level of Yuanxian, I can already more or less have a glimpse of the threads of destiny that already exist!"

    "That's just a remnant soul. He can't possibly have the ability to change his destiny. I'm sure that as long as we don't stay here for more than three thousand years, there will never be any danger!"

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei looked at Wan Yuqiu with a half-smile, "Okay, I understand."

    But Wan Yuqiu didn't notice anything strange about Ye Pengfei's expression.  After being serious for a short while, Wan Yuqiu said tiredly: "Brother Ye, can you let Yu Qiu go out and have some fun? Hundreds of years of cultivation are really boring"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and really led Wan Yuqiu out of the auxiliary plane of reincarnation.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 800. Powerful Illusion Array

    At this time, in this weird situation, logically speaking, Ye Pengfei shouldn't let Wan Yuqiu out like this.  In fact, even for Fan Shuting, he should move her into the spatial plane and put her in confinement for a while first.

    But now, he was so bold as to lead Wan Yuqiu out of the auxiliary plane, and let Fan Shuting go out to be a pathfinder and vanguard.

    Everyone¡¯s consciousness is tied to Fan Shuting.  All the fields that can be added to Fan Shuting's body are all attached to Fan Shuting's body.  However, even so, as soon as Fan Shuting disappeared into the bright light, she immediately disappeared!

    ¡°Master, something seems wrong.¡± Mu Qing murmured.

    "What do you think is wrong?"

    "I don't know, it's just a feeling." Mu Qing replied.

    "Where are you? Do you feel this way?"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes passed over Shui Lan, Yin Manyu and others, and these Xuanxian inner demons all shook their heads together.

    "Is Mu Qing the only one who feels this way? It seems that the resistance of the wood element is stronger than those of them."

    Ye Pengfei was thinking to himself when Wan Yuqiu spoke again: "Brother Ye, there's nothing wrong. It seems like it's an illusory formation that blocks spiritual consciousness. As long as we hurry in, won't we be able to find Fan Shuting?"

    "Illusion formation? Haha, that's true." Ye Pengfei smiled and sent a message from his soul, signaling Mu Qing to put away the Aoki Shrine.  As a result, everyone was exposed to the bright light.  Ye Pengfei led everyone to follow the path Fan Shuting had just walked.  Walked in step by step.

    "Master, why did you come in?" Fan Shuting's graceful figure appeared in front of Ye Pengfei and others, "It's just an illusion array, maybe it contains some treasure. I'll wait a moment for my subordinates to fetch it for the master."

    "Wait a moment?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I'll wait a little longer. I'm afraid my subordinate will be strangled by you!!!"

    Without warning, Ye Pengfei suddenly took action.  I saw.  Several invisible words of extreme emotion entered the body of the "Fan Shuting" in front of her.

    "The solid law becomes reality? No, it's just the virtual solid law that becomes reality! I really didn't expect it. I will actually see the light of day again one day!"

    "Fan Shuting's" graceful figure suddenly fluctuated violently, and then slowly dissipated.  Just when it was about to disperse, a strange smile appeared on the face of "Fan Shuting": "Ye Pengfei, I'll wait for you to come in!"

    "Master, is she fake?" Mu Qing, Shui Lan and others exclaimed in unison.

    These mysterious inner demons also use their spiritual consciousness.  He glanced at the body of "Fan Shuting" just now.  However, they did not find anything wrong with this "Fan Shuting".

    Now, this question is completely redundant.  Even the stupidest person has figured it out.

    The corner of the eye.  He glanced at Wan Yuqiu.  At this moment, her pretty face was full of confusion.

    "This is an excellent opportunity. As long as you are not lost and can distinguish the true from the false. Then, when the formation is broken, your realm will be greatly improved!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Spread out.  Come on, let me go find Fan Shuting!"

    "Yes, Master!" Mu Qing and others all bowed in surprise, saluted Ye Pengfei, and then dispersed.

    In front of Ye Pengfei, these Xuanxian inner demons have increasingly put themselves in the position of slaves.  Even though Ye Pengfei is still far away from completely surpassing them.  However, they are already very convinced that this will happen sooner or later.

    As for Ye Pengfei's vision, they were already convinced that it was far beyond their own.  Don't talk about anything else, just talk about the matter in front of you.  If it were anyone else, they would at most think that if they work hard, break the illusory formation, and see what kind of existence the person who presides over the illusory formation is like, that would be the end of it.  However, Ye Pengfei could see at a glance that this was an excellent training opportunity.

    Not to mention, the implicit meaning in Ye Pengfei¡¯s words is that everyone has the possibility to improve their realm by one level!  !  !

    You must know that even from the first level of Xuanxian to the stable level of Xuanxian at the lower level, it is not an easy task.  Normally, it might take hundreds of millions of years to do it.

    And among Mu Qing and several Xuanxian inner demons, Yin Manyu, who is at the worst level, has also stabilized the low level of the Xuanxian first level.  If Yin Manyu wants to advance from the low level of the first level of Xuanxian to the middle level of the first level of Xuanxian, she doesn't know how long it will take.

    Ye Pengfei can stay in this secret realm of time for at most ten thousand years.  After deducting the time spent earlier, even if he is willing to let everyone spend all their time,The money spent here is also very short-lived.

    In such a short period of time, we can raise our realm to a higher level?  The degree of surprise in the hearts of Mu Qing and others can be seen!

    Mu Qing and the others dispersed around in excitement.  When they face the troubles of this illusory formation, they will be in a happy mood and have unlimited aspirations.  However, at this moment, Fan Shuting, who was troubled by the phantom array before them, was restless.

    "It's a phantom again, go to hell!!!" Fan Shuting scolded and once again destroyed a "Ye Pengfei".  She was separated from the real Ye Pengfei for only a few breaths of time, but she had already killed hundreds of false existences.

    "Could it be that this is an illusion array set up by a golden immortal-level being? Otherwise, it wouldn't be so realistic!" Fan Shuting panted slightly, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    Fan Shuting's cultivation level is extremely close to the peak of the first level of Xuanxian.  In this way, even though the phantom array deployed by Jinxian and below could surround her, it was not enough to make her feel unable to maintain her strength and her breathing was somewhat disordered in such a short period of time.

    "However, even the illusory formations set up by golden immortal-level beings cannot stop me, Fan Shuting, from destroying me!!!"

    The way of destruction can destroy even the world, let alone a small illusion array!

    Fan Shuting was extremely arrogant and scattered the areas.

    "A hundred thousand destructive changes, just bear with it!!!"

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    ?? Continuous sounds of collapse, continuous breaking sounds, and continuous explosions echoed in a space hundreds of billions of miles in radius.  However, Fan Shuting did not know that even such a violent destruction would not cause any damage to the illusory formation.

    Even the huge echo that Fan Shuting heard was actually false!  !  !

    How did Fan Shuting know this? She is obsessed with the way of destruction and has completely fallen into a misunderstanding (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 801. The shadow of reality

    Just when Fan Shuting was in big trouble, Ye Pengfei was also in big trouble.

    "Wandering around, I always come back to the starting point. Although there is no need to fight, it is more troublesome." Ye Pengfei stopped and shook his head slightly.

    "Brother Ye, how do you know this is the place we started from just now? Every place here looks the same." Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise.

    With Wan Yu Qiu Yuan¡¯s immortal level, Ye Pengfei was worried about letting her practice alone.  Moreover, Ye Pengfei also knew that even if he was willing to let Wan Yuqiu practice alone, Wan Yuqiu would not "agree".

    Only Ye Pengfei knew that he was not only fighting against this illusory formation, but also against the existence that secretly controlled Wan Yuqiu.  How can we help Wan Yuqiu get rid of the control of that existence without hurting Wan Yuqiu.  It even allowed Wan Yuqiu to gain huge benefits from it. This is probably a greater challenge than the illusion array in front of him.

    "Are they really all the same?" Ye Pengfei smiled.

    "Of course." Wan Yuqiu nodded with certainty, "Although Yuqiu's realm is not high, his vision is still good. Not to mention that it is difficult to use his spiritual consciousness here, even if he can use his spiritual consciousness with all his strength,  I¡¯m afraid only the most immortal-level beings can see the slight changes in this space!¡±

    "Only an immortal can see that?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Yu Qiu, you think too highly of that guy who set up the formation. Look here, look here again Well, that's not how you look.  You need to focus your gaze here first, and then condense your consciousness into a point. Put it over there Slow down a little, your consciousness needs to shift a ten thousandth of an inch to the left Okay, can you compare it carefully? "

    "This, this" Wan Yuqiu was so surprised that he had nothing to say.

    "Haha, what I said is right. In fact, this illusion space is really not that good. I can see through the peak realm of the Third Heavenly Immortal at a glance. If a more powerful person comes over, it will be destroyed easily.  !¡±

    Ye Pengfei laughed, belittling the existence of the formation in a very exaggerated way.  he knows.  Every word you say and everything you do is always known to that existence.

    "Huh! Are you using love to overcome love? If it weren't for me forget it. Use more thought this time. If you take this kid under your wing, I'll get a lot of benefits." The heart of the phantom formation, an existence as illusory as it is real, whispered  He snorted coldly.  Immediately, the situation where Ye Pengfei was standing changed drastically.

    "Damn! Didn't I just BS you? Do you need to use thunder to hit me?" When the space suddenly changed, Ye Pengfei immediately pulled Wan Yuqiu to his side, then turned his body slightly and resisted forcefully.  There was a thunderstorm.

    "Five Elements Reversal. Take it away!!!" I saw that the thunder that could instantly kill the beings in the Immortal Realm was swallowed up by Ye Pengfei's Five Elements Emperor's true form, even with a little extra flash.  None of it was leaked.

    "This is a real thunder. Has the magic array transformed into a killing array?" Wan Yuqiu said worriedly, "Brother Ye, we'd better exit. We are at the starting point anyway."

    "Yu Qiu, are you scared? Still. Are you worried that your brother Ye won't be able to protect you?" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei¡¯s smile containing strong faith, Wan Yuqiu couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of struggle in his eyes

    In the heart of the phantom formation, the ethereal shadow suddenly became more illusory than real, as if it was about to collapse and turn into nothingness.

    "Boy, you are cruel! I want to see if you are really capable of catching the thunder that kills Nirvana!"

    Boom!  !  !

    A new thunderbolt shot out less than three inches away from Ye Pengfei.  Even if Ye Pengfei wanted to hide, there was no rush.

    "As for Ye Pengfei's five-element emperor's real body, it currently only has the power of wood and water elements, and has reached the level of Nirvana and the third level of earthly immortality.  The power of the other three elements is only equivalent to the third level of the Immortal Realm and True Immortal Realm.

    How could Ye Pengfei be able to catch a thunderbolt that could instantly kill any strong person in the Nirvana realm?  I saw that it took less than a billionth of an instant for the thunder to hit Ye Pengfei that day.  In an instant, both Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu disappeared into nothing.

    "Ah!!! It's actually fake!!!" The illusory shadow in the heart of the illusion couldn't help but roar loudly, "How is this possible! How is this possible!! The illusion within the illusion can escape me.  The illusion within the illusion of spying, this is a way to transcend the immortal, how is this possible?!"

    With the roar of the shadow, his entity evolved a little further in the direction of illusion.  Soon, the shadow became quiet again: "Interesting, it's really interesting. If I can capture him, haha, maybe I don't need to use that method at all, IYou can surpass the Immortal!  !  !  "

    This shadow screamed so loudly that no one like Ye Pengfei and others who were in the illusion array could hear it.  However, the strange thing is that in other shining places, there are mysterious beings who opened their eyes

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, I was wrong." At this moment, Wan Yuqiu finally got rid of the control of the shadow.  The previous memories still existed, and she couldn't help but blame herself.

    "Haha, Yu Qiu, what's wrong with you?" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "You happened to be practicing in the world of reincarnation, and your defense against the avenue of love is at its lowest. That's why that guy was able to take advantage of it.  Didn't you see that someone as powerful as Fan Shuting was also affected by him?"

    "Then, why can Mu Qing still notice something is wrong? Yin Manyu is so much worse than Fan Shuting, why doesn't she have any problem?" Wan Yuqiu raised her pretty face slightly, with a confused look on her face, like a curious baby, cute  Extremely.

    "You need to understand these by yourself." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "If you can understand by yourself, I think it is possible for your realm to rise to the realm of spiritual immortals, or even the realm of heavenly immortals!"

    "Lingxian? Celestial being?" Wan Yuqiu stuck out his tongue in surprise, "Brother Ye, Yuqiu is only in the Yuanxian realm now. Such a big leap may take many, many years."

    Ye Pengfei can stay here for less than ten thousand years.  In Wan Yuqiu's view, such a huge leap in realm is simply impossible.

    but¡­¡­

    "Luck! Here, you have great luck!" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "I won't reveal any more secrets. In fact, there are many problems that I don't understand. I need to find them myself.  The answer. Yu Qiu, let¡¯s separate here and go and experience it alone. Be careful to control your mood swings and don¡¯t get lost.¡±

    "Brother Ye, I" Wan Yuqiu hesitated for a moment, and Ye Pengfei felt a trace of fate touching him lightly, and then he walked away again, "Okay, Brother Ye, I'm leaving.  Yes, you must be careful!"

    Wan Yuqiu stood up on tiptoes, kissed Ye Pengfei's cheek gently, and then left gracefully (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 802. Bubu Jingxin (1)

    Before leaving, Wan Yuqiu used the power of fate to take a peek at Ye Pengfei's future.

    A person¡¯s future has a lot of possibilities.  From the perspective of a strong person who does not understand the ways of prophecy and destiny, these possibilities are all illusory.  You can only use certain treasures to turn part of the illusion into an image and display it before your eyes.

    However, Wan Yuqiu is different. In her eyes, these futures are real.  They are like threads, closely connected with the current Ye Pengfei.  No matter what Ye Pengfei does, it is impossible to break away from these threads of fate and have a future independent of fate.

    "Alas, it's a pity that my current state is too poor to add another thread to the future for Brother Ye Bubu Jingxin, fortunately, with Brother Ye's ability, there should be no danger to his life."

    Wan Yuqiu left, and Ye Pengfei entered a mysterious state.

    "Shall we make a bet?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual thoughts appeared in the sea of ??consciousness of that shadow!

    "Good boy, before I took action, you actually came to the door!" The shadow that changed in reality suddenly shot out a ray of light.  It's like this shadow also has eyes. "What bet do you want to make?"

    "If I can find you, you will recognize me as your lord. If I can't find you, I am willing to be refined by you!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual thoughts are powerful and firm.  Rao is the realm of this shadow, which has reached the peak of the third level of immortality countless billions of years ago.  Yes, what this shadow cultivates is also the avenue of love.  but.  He couldn't help but be disturbed by Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts, causing his shadow and shape to change chaotically, and then changed a bit in the direction of complete nothingness.

    "The concealment technique that can hide my spiritual consciousness, the powerful spiritual thought that can affect my mind What kind of existence is he?" The shadow was speechless and began to think quietly.  He was not only thinking, but also stabilizing his mind.  Restore your strength.

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry, he just floated in the air, waiting for the shadow's answer.  Wait wait wait.  Ye Pengfei discovered that there were changes under his feet.

    When Ye Pengfei and others first entered this illusion array, they were in the illusion array space.  There is no land.  Everyone is suspended in the air and walking around.

    For experts of their level, it is of course not a problem whether there is a solid ground to step on.  But now, suddenly a piece of solid land appeared under his feet, and things seemed to be a little fun.

    Looking around, solid land is spreading in all directions.  After a while, the big tree grew.  Flowers are blooming everywhere.  Unknown birds were jumping on the branches.  From time to time, there are some small beasts running around in the woods, just like a common sight in the mortal world.

    "I won't deceive you. Under the earth, there are neither illusory formations nor other powerful beings. On the ground and in the sky, these flowers, plants, trees, birds, beasts and insects are all real. You can use them to locate your location.  "

    "If you can find me, I will recognize you as my master! As for time you are probably not a native of the secret realm of time, so let's set it as nine thousand years!"

    "Nine thousand years? You are really generous." Ye Pengfei chuckled and stretched out his fingers, "I'm in a hurry, so I'll give it five hundred years."

    In an instant, the "scenery" that the shadow had painstakingly constructed was destroyed by Ye Pengfei.

    If you are a strong practitioner of other Taoism, you either think that the shadow is pretending to be generous but actually hides murderous intentions underground, or you think that the shadow is really confident and thinks that even if the range of the illusion array is restricted,  You can also win this bet.

    "However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that this was to disturb people with scenery!

    What is Ye Pengfei¡¯s most powerful method now?

    It¡¯s not his Taoism, it¡¯s not his realm, and of course, it can¡¯t be his physical strength.  His most powerful means is his powerful belief that even the Heavenly Lord will be moved by!

    That shadow is not an idiot. He was already the pinnacle level existence of the third level of the Immortal as early as countless billions of years ago.  Even with his strength, it is still impossible to correctly assess how strong Ye Pengfei's beliefs are.  However, after thinking about it just now, he was already very sure that if Ye Pengfei's strong belief could not be shaken, then he would lose this bet!

    So, he created a scene, one that actively reduced the space of the illusion array, and actively made the solid earth free of anything that could threaten Ye Pengfei.  Even on the ground and in the sky, everything has real existence.  Not to mention Ye Pengfei, even a strong person in the Immortal Realm can determine whether he is going in circles in the same place by comparing these real existences.

    &nbsp; He created this scene not to immediately shake Ye Pengfei's strong belief.  He knew very well that with his level at the pinnacle of the third level of immortality, no matter what direct attack he launched, it would not be able to affect that belief in the slightest.  Therefore, he could only exert a subtle influence on Ye Pengfei's state of mind.

    Isn¡¯t your belief very strong?  Very good, I give you so many excellent conditions for free.  In fact, I can give you nine thousand years.  As time goes by, every day you fail to see my true identity will add to your troubles and confusion.  At that time, if I give you a fatal blow, no matter how strong your faith is, it will still be destroyed by me!

    This is the "scenery" set by the shadow. Compared with this "scenery", Ye Pengfei's past methods of using scenery to confuse people are just like children playing house, purely for fun.

    If Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t have that belief that was so powerful that it would astonish even those at the peak of the third level of Tianzun, this ¡°scene¡± would definitely trap him deeply in it.  Defeat, lose the bet Even if the Inspiration Supreme in its heyday is willing to change Ye Pengfei's destiny, his destiny cannot be changed!

    But now, the fate that is doomed to defeat seems to appear in front of that shadow.

    When Ye Pengfei stretched out five fingers and said "five hundred years" in a calm voice, the shadow trembled violently.

    "Am I already losing?"

    Just when this sentence was murmured in the most bitter voice.  Suddenly, in that distant place, a bright place suddenly collapsed.  All the light converged into a point of light in an instant.  Then, he passed through countless dazzling realms and entered the heart of the fantasy array!

    "This is" The shadow was already desperate.  However, when he saw this sudden light spot, he couldn't help but burst out laughing, "God will not stop me, I never thought that Hong Beast would die at this time!!!"

    The belief in victory reappears!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 803. Bubu Jingxin (2)

    "You didn't admit defeat?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    ??We all practice the path of love. If the "scenery" is broken and the belief is destroyed, both parties know what the outcome will be.  In Ye Pengfei's view, since he has destroyed the "scene" of the shadow, there is no hope of a comeback even if the other party persists.

    However, Ye Pengfei could not calculate that the shadow had gained new and extremely powerful power.  He doesn't even know why this dazzling auxiliary plane exists.

    "We have no choice but to break the formation!" After standing quietly for a while, Ye Pengfei still did not receive the spiritual thought from the shadow to admit defeat.  He shook his head and had no choice but to move forward.

    With just one step, the scenery changes suddenly!

    This is an illusion formation, and the surrounding scenery looks coherent. In fact, there are hidden mysteries in many places.  Ye Pengfei stood here for a long time, and he also expected that no matter which way he went, the scenery in front of him would definitely change suddenly.

    "Well, a bug."

    Ye Pengfei did not look at other scenery.  At first glance, he saw a bug not far away, a black beetle.

    "Is it the formation eye here? What a headache!"

    If you don¡¯t have the ability to violently break the formation, then you can only break the entire illusory formation by finding each formation eye and breaking them.  The formation eyes can be divided into two categories: movable and immovable.

    Although the formation eye is immovable, there must be some powerful restriction protection.  However, any strong person prefers to face these powerful restrictions.  Rather than facing a formation that can move flexibly.

    You must know that in the illusion array, even if you make a wrong step, it is possible to leap from this area of ??the illusion array to another area.  In other words, it is very likely that after you have worked hard to chase the moving formation eye for a long time.  Suddenly, he discovered that not only had he failed to break through the formation's eye, but he had also moved into other areas of the illusion formation.  I have to look for the formation in this area again.  Everything he had done before was in vain.

    "Take your time first, don't step in the wrong direction all at once." Ye Pengfei shook his head.  He could only use more distractions. Not only did his spiritual consciousness keep a close eye on the black beetle, he also separated a number of branches and carefully explored the surrounding situation.

    If this was an unmanned formation, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have to be so cautious.  For unmanned phantom formations, those places where there is a possibility of making mistakes, even if they can move, there are certain movement rules.

    "However, Ye Pengfei knew what he was facing.  Not only is it an illusory formation controlled by someone, but the controller is also a being whose realm is much more powerful than his own.  However, I don¡¯t know why, but that realm of existence is terrifying.  But the strength is very weak.  The two thunders from before were considered life-threatening attacks for this being.  For a while, it was impossible for him to launch such an attack again.

    Facing such a phantom array controller, major changes may occur in the surrounding environment at any time.  Maybe.  Just a moment ago, I clearly realized that it was safe to go left.  However, just a moment later, he crashed into another area of ??the phantom array.

    Apart from walking carefully, Ye Pengfei didn't know what other methods he could use.

    And even if Ye Pengfei really walked carefully, he discovered that this method also didn't work!

    "Sea of ??insects!!!"

    Looking at the sudden increase of black beetles in front of me.  Ye Pengfei's heart skipped a beat, and he felt that his life was under great threat!

    These black beetles all evolved from the previous beetle.  Ye Pengfei swept away with his consciousness and saw that every black beetle actually existed!

    The combat power of each beetle does not look very strong.  It's just that they are powerful men equivalent to the first and second levels of the True Immortal.  However, the appearance of such a large number of beetles made Ye Pengfei realize that his life was about to suffer a heavy blow!

    "Why do I feel this way?" Ye Pengfei frowned and couldn't help but stop.  He was not in the mood to chase down the beetle formation now. Understanding the situation in front of him was the most important thing.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "Battle formation!!!"

    Not only are these beetles huge in number, but they can actually form battle formations!  !  !

    With the power of Ye Pengfei¡¯s Wood-walking Divine Fist and Water-walking Divine Fist, even if thousands of true immortal beetles surge up, he can easily kill them.  However, if facing thousands of beetle battle formations, even if Ye Pengfei can still kill them with one punch, the power consumed by each punch will be more than a hundred times higher than normal!

    &nbsp;"He wants to consume me to death!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood.

    The shadow-like existence itself is not powerful enough.  The monster insects and monsters he can use are not very powerful accordingly.  However, if he could control a large number of demonic insects and beasts to form battle formations.  Then, he might kill Ye Pengfei here!

    Since it was an illusory formation that could affect emotional fluctuations, as well as such a strict monster-insect battle formation, Ye Pengfei became more and more curious about that shadow.

    "His state is neither human, but still human. A person who practices the art of love and can control animals like this, why is he like this?"

    Although the sea of ??insects is strong, Ye Pengfei's belief remains firm.  He just became more interested in the strength of that shadow.  If Ye Pengfei is not only able to communicate with the shadow with his spiritual thoughts, but can also penetrate the phantom array and see with his own eyes the penetration of the previous light point, perhaps he can now deduce why that shadow is so powerful.  The ability to control animals.

    Now, Ye Pengfei had to clean up the sea of ??insects in front of him.

    "I'm only one, and there are so many of you. It's not fair. Otherwise, we will win or lose in one battle?" Facing such a sea of ??insects and more and more battle formations, Ye Pengfei not only did not feel nervous at all, but actually laughed.  I'm still in the mood to have fun with these bugs.

    In the heart of the phantom formation, the shadow couldn't help but snorted in a low voice: "I now have the way to control Hong Beast. With the phantom killing array and the army of beasts, no matter how strong your faith is, you will still be destroyed by me."  !!!"

    ?? Under the urging of spiritual thoughts, beetle battle formations swarmed towards Ye Pengfei.

    And as soon as these beetle battle formations launched their attack, powerful beings appeared one after another in front of Ye Pengfei

    "What is this?" The shadow fluctuated again for a long time before calming down. "Okay, let's compare, who has more trump cards and who is more powerful!!!" (To be continued  )

    s

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 804. Bubu Jingxin (3)

    If that shadow was an existence outside the trial area, he would definitely know that what Ye Pengfei used was a formation called the Thirty-Three Days Formation.

    This thirty-three-day formation was learned by Ye Pengfei from the Qi family after he conquered the Qi family.  The Qi family's thirty-three-day formation was in dilapidated condition.  Even if Ye Pengfei later made some repairs with his own understanding.  However, compared with the real thirty-three day formation, there are still big shortcomings.

    Among them, the most fatal flaw is that in order to operate the thirty-three-day formation, Ye Pengfei must devote a huge amount of spiritual energy!

    If it is a normal thirty-three-day formation, once the formation is deployed, unless the surrounding spiritual energy of heaven and earth is exhausted, the formation can operate on its own.

    And the Qi family¡¯s thirty-three-day formation was extremely dilapidated.  If there is not enough spiritual energy to be actively transported in, it will be impossible for this formation to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    In this way, most of the power of the immortal weapons, immortal generals, and holy beasts and weapons evolved in the thirty-three-day formation actually comes from the spiritual energy that is actively transported in.  If it weren't for this major flaw, Ye Pengfei could just set up a formation and stay in it to practice with peace of mind.  After waiting for a period of time, no matter what the phantom killing formation or the beetle battle formation, they will be violently destroyed by this army that keeps emerging!

    "Oh, it's a pity. When I break this illusion formation, I'm afraid, the last inventory will be used up." Looking at the immortal soldiers and generals fighting with those beetle battle formations, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    "Master, is that powerful person who controls the formation worth all the effort you have to make?" Cen Na asked with some distress as she looked at the disappearing body of the Mystic Immortal.

    Ye Pengfei does not have so many immortal stones to support the operation of the formation, but he has obtained many immortal-level beings in the secret realm of the Dragon Clan.  Although, the energy contained in the bodies of these mysterious immortals is much less than that of normal mysterious immortals.  but.  At present, Ye Pengfei's thirty-three-day formation can only evolve the existence of the first level of Yuanxian at most.  Therefore, rely on these mysterious bodies.  Ye Pengfei was still able to maintain the normal operation of the formation.

    "However, this is already Ye Pengfei's last wealth.

    Originally, he only wanted to refine the inner demons of the seven Mysterious Immortals.  One purple-clothed golden immortal is enough to support the daily practice of the gods of one main plane, forty-seven auxiliary planes, and three space planes.  At least, before becoming a Golden Immortal, there is no need to supplement with additional Immortal Stones or Divine Pills.

    But now, the seven inner demons of Xuanxian have been released by him.  Moreover, he will become the god of his space plane in the future.  After entering and exiting, Ye Pengfei had to give up the Xuanxian body that had been given to Cen Na and others.  Take it back and use it yourself.

    And now, even these few bodies, which are much worse than the normal Xuanxian, have to be used to support the operation of the thirty-three-day formation.  Although this battle had just begun, Ye Pengfei already seemed to see it.  Like other strong men, I will spend my whole day running around for immortal stones and magic elixirs.

    "However, Ye Pengfei also knows that all the efforts are worth it.

    "Fight, even if you spend all your belongings. As long as I can harvest this immortal-level existence, I will make a lot of money!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes no longer stared at the beetle battle formations.  Instead, it penetrated through all the illusions and shot straight towards the formation of eyes.

    "Cen Na, disrupt the beetle battle formation on this road." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    "Yes!" Cen Na didn't leave Ye Pengfei's auxiliary plane, and a condensed blood dragon field shot straight out of Ye Pengfei's body

    In the heart of the phantom formation, the previous point of light is slowly merging with the shadow.  Seeing before his eyes, the part that had just been blurred by Ye Pengfei's repeated scenes gradually condensed into something resembling a physical entity.

    "Hey, such a strong smell of blood There is a powerful aura of killing, and a powerful aura of chaos. It feels very similar to the tribulation of the Blood River in Hell In my memory, there seems to be no such realm The time in the outside world also  Tens of billions of years have passed. Is it possible that some new Taoism has been discovered by people?"

    The shadow was thinking as it combined the beetle battle formations one by one to form a larger battle formation, protecting the flexible formation eyes!

    In Ye Pengfei's palm, the Ghost Saint War Spear is about to be formed.  However, when the beetle battle formations came together, he couldn't help but feel shocked, and the war spears dispersed.

    "Cut off the field, we retreat!!!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s low shout, Cen Na quickly cut off the connection with the Blood Dragon Realm.

    "What happened? You didn't even have time to take back the domain, and you didn't have a time to disperse the formation?" Although Cen Na carried out the order very decisively, she was very confused.

    Zai CenIt seemed to Na that her side had the upper hand.  Even if a larger battle formation is built on the opposite side.  However, how can these little True Immortal Beetles be able to withstand the Ghost Holy War Spear that the master condensed at the cost of his longevity?  No matter how mysterious the battle formation is, I'm afraid it doesn't have such abilities.

    Cen Na was confused and planned to wait until Ye Pengfei retreated and stood still before asking the owner why.  However, before Ye Pengfei's rapid teleportation could stop, Cen Na's eyes suddenly widened!

    "This battle formationhow could it be like this?"

    Those beetle battle formations that were originally suppressed by the thirty-three-day formation also merged together one by one.  In just an instant, the newly assembled beetle battle formation turned the situation around.

    Ce Na could see clearly that the beetle battle formations, which had become many times more powerful, had a tendency to continue to merge and become larger.  If this trend continues, it won't take more than a few moments for the master's thirty-three-day formation to be completely destroyed by them!  !  !

    Cen Na didn't care that her master had not yet regained her footing. She asked in horror: "Master, what kind of battle formation is that? It can actually allow true immortal-level beings to overwhelm Yuanxian-level beings?!"

    Although, the formation can call upon the power of heaven and earth, allowing the strong men in the formation to have power beyond themselves.

    Although, the formation can share the strong pressure, allowing the strong ones in the battle formation to have a defense beyond their own.

    Although, the formation can concentrate the attack power, allowing the strong ones in the battle formation to have the ability to leapfrog and kill.

    However, the method of formation has its limitations.  It is impossible to kill almost the same number of Yuanxian-level beings just by relying on hundreds or even thousands of True Immortal-level beings!

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei¡¯s side also uses the same formation.  Moreover, it is a super formation that can continue to be used up to the level of Tianzun.  Although, this formation is incomplete.  However, leapfrog killing is not a big problem.

    Nowadays, instead of killing someone by leapfrogging someone, they are going to be killed by someone leapfrogging someone else!  !  !

    Ce Na was so horrified that her voice could not stop trembling slightly (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 805. Cen Na shows off her power (Part 1)

    "Cen Na, you guessed it right. That man's ability to control animals and the power of battle formations definitely have the potential to surpass the Immortal! Or, he is already a half-step Saint Immortal!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei knew what Cen Na was afraid of.  However, Ye Pengfei would not deliberately tell lies just to appease Cen Na.

    ¡°Half-step Saint Immortal¡­Half-Step Saint Immortal¡­¡± Cen Na murmured, looking a little dazed.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Cen Na, what you practice is the way of bloodthirsty! What you possess is the Blood Dragon Domain!"

    Ye Pengfei's cold shout was like an enlightenment, making Ce Na suddenly wake up.

    "That's right, I practice the path of bloodthirsty.  No matter how strong the enemy is, I still have to be fearless!  !  !

    ????????????????? Before this thought, Cen Na¡¯s state was only the first stage of a high-level Void Immortal.

    After a thought, Ce Na¡¯s realm has already jumped to the high level of the Second Heaven of Void Immortal!  !  !

    "My realm" Cen Na murmured to herself.

    How can this be?  I am the god of the master's space plane. Because of the auxiliary plane, the master has not yet broken through to the first level of virtual immortality.  How could I?

    Cen Na opened her mouth in surprise, looking like she wanted to ask but didn't dare.

    Ye Pengfei, who was trying to distance himself from the beetle battle formation, couldn't help but smile.

    "Yes, your power will be limited by my power. And your realm will only be limited by my realm!"

    In an instant, Cen Na was ecstatic.

    The current master¡¯s realm is the peak of the third level of heaven.  In other words, my realm.  Can it at least be promoted to the third level of Heavenly Immortal?

    Although, although the realm is high and the strength is insufficient, it is still impossible to fight against the third level of heaven.  However, with such a high level, using the power of the first level of Xuxian, he killed several existences of the third level of Xuxian.  There is no problem!

    Any strong man will be overjoyed by the sudden increase in combat power.  And Cen Na is a being who practices bloodthirsty ways.  Just when her realm jumped a whole level, and she learned that she still had huge potential for improvement, her strong fighting spirit was revealed.  surge out.

    "Master, how should we fight?!"

    Before taking a breath, Cen Na's voice was still trembling slightly, and her expression was still in a trance.

    After taking a breath, Cen Na¡¯s voice contained strong belief, and her expression was full of fighting spirit!

    Ye Pengfei nodded secretly: "Sure enough. My belief can also guide their belief!"

    "They" naturally refers to Ye Pengfei's God of Space Planes.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei only knew that as long as he became stronger.  The strength of the god of his own space plane will also become stronger together without any bottlenecks.  However, at that time, Fox Princess, who taught her common sense above the realm of gods and immortals, did not know it either.  The specific details of it.

    Now, Ye Pengfei already knows that details such as realm, strength, belief, etc. are all separated.  As your own realm becomes stronger, the realms of these gods of space planes will also become stronger.  And as my own beliefs become stronger, the beliefs of these gods of space planes will eventually become extremely powerful!

    "It's a good harvest. When I have ten gods of space planes whose faith is comparable to that of Tianzun, even if the strength is not enough, how many strong men will be able to give full play to their combat power in front of me?" Facing the high-speed approach  In the beetle battle formation, Ye Pengfei not only did not panic at all, but actually smiled

    ¡­¡­

    "He can still laugh?" The shadow in the heart of the fantasy array whispered in surprise, "Forget it, let the beetle entangle him for the time being. I seized the time and fused the Hong Beast Five  This hundred-year bet, Jie Jie, I will win for sure!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, let Cen Na go out and give it a try!" Cen Na, who not only had a leap in realm, but also had a surge in confidence, took the initiative to ask for a fight.

    "Are you sure?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice, "Those beetle battle formations can already kill the first-level true immortals in an instant!"

    The beetle battle formation chasing after them had already destroyed the thirty-three-day formation left by Ye Pengfei.  Moreover, Ye Pengfei had several times condensed wooden clones that were comparable to the first level of a true immortal, but he could not stop these beetles.

    Ye Pengfei can also condense a clone that is comparable to an earthly immortal, but this is just the beginning of breaking the formation, and he must leave enough strength to cope with the challenges ahead.  At this time, Ye Pengfei was considering whether to use a fake body to confuse the beetle battle formation and waste the beetle's power. Unexpectedly, Ce Na actually asked to go out to fight!

    Ever since Ye Pengfei decided to go on a dangerous adventure in the sea, he had no intention of letting Cen NaPeople come out.  After all, this trip is extremely dangerous.  There are countless strong people who can kill him instantly, not to mention Cen Na and others.

    If it was not necessary to enter this secret realm of time and obtain the soul-accompanying grass, Ye Pengfei would not have let Mo Xuan leave the auxiliary plane and stay in the inn to protect Fox Princess.  And like the three he brought this time, Samsara, Cena, and Yin Jiutian.  For hundreds of years, he has been hiding in the space plane, acting secretly, and has never been exposed to others.

    " However, Ye Pengfei also knew that he could not dampen Cen Na's enthusiasm at this time.  After receiving a very positive answer from Ce Na, Ye Pengfei nodded: "Okay, I will first restrict the two battle formations on both sides for you!"

    With that said, Ye Pengfei¡¯s wood and water clones appeared in front of the beetle battle formation.  This time, the power of the two clones is comparable to the third level of Yuanxian!

    "Sleepy!!!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The wood-walking clone and the water-walking clone, respectively.  Under the agitation of these divine fists, the wood spiritual energy and water spiritual energy between heaven and earth formed mysterious wood and water element trap formations.  The two beetle battle formations instantly fell into the wooden formation and the water formation respectively, making it difficult to escape.

    Now, the beetles chasing Ye Pengfei have gathered into three beetle battle formations on the left, middle and right.  At this time, only the beetle battle formation in the middle was left, attacking Ye Pengfei alone.  Seeing that with the speed difference between the two sides, it only took dozens of seconds for the beetle battle formation to reach Ye Pengfei. He never thought

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei, who had been running so fast, actually stopped!

    The heart of the phantom formation

    "Hey, why did this kid stop? Could it be that he was going to use some special trick?Aha, a mere Void Immortal, whose power is much weaker than the realm, actually dares totnnd, how is this possible!!!"

    That shadow was sitting firmly on Mount Tai, feeling that he had a chance to win.  I never thought that Cen Na, who only had the power of the second level of the Void Immortal and the first level of the Void Immortal, could actually block the charging beetle battle formation!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 806. Cen Na shows off her power (Part 2)

    The battle formation composed of beetles at the level of true immortals leapfrogged and smashed the thirty-three-day formation with immortal-level immortal soldiers and generals, which surprised Ye Pengfei.

    And just a Void Immortal-level Cen Na blocked a huge battle formation composed of hundreds of thousands of True Immortal-level beetles, which shocked the shadow even more!

    He looked through the perspective of the formation of eye bugs and saw only a blood-red disk, hitting the beetle battle formation at extremely high speeds again and again.  After each impact, a varying number of beetles will die.

    "With each impact, the beetle formation can still move forward a little bit. However, the price paid is at least a hundred beetles killed!"

    If that shadow can still condense a human face, his face must be extremely ugly at this time.  Even though the Beetle Battle Formation contained hundreds of thousands of beetles, only a hundred or so beetles were lost in each impact.  However, you must know that the collision of the divine series will occur dozens of times every moment.  In just a few moments, tens of thousands of beetles were killed!

    Battle formation is also a type of formation.  Naturally, a battle formation composed of many strong men has the same shortcomings as a formation composed of many strong men.  That is, once a large number of strong people in the formation are killed or dislocated, then instead of being able to effectively use the power of heaven and earth to gather the offensive and defensive power of many strong people, the battle formation will actually cause the strong people in the battle formation to suffer powerful backlash.  !

    The shadow is very clear. If this situation continues, then my beetle battle formation may not be able to sustain even one breath.

    "Why does the realm of a mere Void Immortal have such power?" The shadow's gaze was so sharp.  After watching for a few more seconds, he suddenly understood, "Damn it, she integrated the power of the domain into the power of heaven and earth!"

    The way of formation is strong as long as it is strong, and it is not limited by the body.  Call upon the power of heaven and earth.

    But Ce Na has integrated the bloodthirsty power of the blood dragon realm into this world.  before every impact.  The beetle battle formation will naturally absorb the power of heaven and earth.  Such, violent, uncontrollable bloodlust.  It was naturally sucked into the battle formation by these beetles.

    At first glance, the collision between the beetle battle formation and the blood dragon domain was because the blood dragon domain was too powerful, which caused those beetles who could not withstand the power of the collision to fall one after another.  However, in fact, it was because the beetles with poor self-control were deviated from their correct position by the violent fighting spirit during the collision, causing them to bear the undue power of heaven and earth!

    "But. How could her domain be so perfectly consistent with the laws of heaven and earth?" Although she understood it clearly, the shadow was still full of doubts.

    "If you lose, just lose a little. I need to take a closer look at what kind of Taoism she practices and why it produces such a miraculous effect!"

    When he sent his spiritual thoughts, he saw that the beetle battle formation was no longer menacing, and continuously collided with Ce Na's blood dragon field.  previously.  Every moment, the battle formation and the realm would violently collide dozens of times.  But now, every moment, the number of collisions between the two sides has dropped to just a few times.

    If the power to kill the beetles really comes from Cen Na¡¯s blood dragon realm.  Then, Ce Na will definitely force the beetle battle formation to fight with her.  Unfortunately, Cen Na knew very well that if the beetles did not take the initiative to activate the formation and absorb the power of heaven and earth, it would be impossible to pose any threat to these beetles with her meager strength.

    What Cen Na doesn¡¯t know is that this is not because the beetles have changed their tactics. They have to choose an opportunity to kill with one strike while moving flexibly.  Rather, the shadow in the heart of the phantom array deliberately wanted to peep out the secrets of Cena at the expense of these hundreds of thousands of insects!

    "Cen Na couldn't see through the shadow's thoughts. How could Ye Pengfei, who practiced the way of extreme emotion, not be able to see through it?

    "Hey, just take your time and watch. Unless you also give up your body, lower yourself to the realm, and experience the blood river of hell again, otherwise, even if you see the clues, how can you do this?" Ye Pengfei secretly thought to himself.  funny.

    Ce Na¡¯s ability is her innate ability, which comes from her blood dragon bloodline and blood dragon body!

    Although Ye Pengfei has not yet had the opportunity to find information about the ancestor of the blood dragon, he is already relatively certain that the ancestor of the blood dragon is probably a certain giant dragon whose body was destroyed by the catastrophe when it was going through a tribulation in ancient times.  Then, by accident, in the catastrophe of the blood river in hell, the physical body was reunited.

    You must know that the catastrophe of the Hell Blood River was originally a catastrophe that evolved when a new plane appeared. After the heaven and earth sensed it, they tried their best to exclude and destroy this new plane.  The physical body condensed due to this calamity is naturally in tune with the power of heaven and earth.

    Therefore, only a being like Cen Na can exert the powerOnly with powerful power can it be more perfectly integrated into the power of heaven and earth.  Even if other people study it clearly, they still can't show it!

    The shadow in the heart of the phantom formation is not an ordinary character either.  After studying it for a short while, he half-guessed and roughly understood it.

    "Holy crap, does that mean I can't use the battle formation? In fact, my formation will be easily destroyed by this little girl?" A layer of haze could not help but arise in the heart of that shadow.

    Any formation, even a pure illusion formation that only creates illusions but does not kill, will definitely absorb the power of heaven and earth.  Otherwise, just relying on the power provided by the strong person who controls the formation will not be as powerful as the strong person casting spells to beat or trap people.

    And the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation is in a strange state at this time.

    As Ye Pengfei said, his realm is already half-step to a saint.  However, his strength was so weak that it was not as good as the First Level of the Void Immortal.

    " Such a being, if it loses the protection of the formation, will definitely be captured alive by Ye Pengfei.  And even if he still has some options left and can escape to other shining places, the bet between him and Ye Pengfei has already been lost!

    promise!  The ultimate immortal level no, it is the promise of a half-step saint. Naturally, it will form an invisible binding force on oneself.  Although this kind of restraint is not fatal, it is very simple for a strong person who breaks his promise to have one or more cultivation bottlenecks.

    If that shadow is still in the normal state of countless years ago, then it doesn't matter whether he is troubled by the bottleneck.  After all, what does a mere cultivation bottleneck mean compared to being aggrieved and serving others as your master and having your life and death controlled by others?

    It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t be bothered by the bottleneck now.  Otherwise, Hong Beast's fate one moment will be his fate the next!

    "There is no other way. We can only use force against force to stop this little girl from integrating her domain power into this world!"

    With the thought of that shadow, the beetle battle formation immediately dispersed.  One after another, the true fairy-level beetles rushed towards Cena with all their might!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 807. Choice

    "I didn't expect that this powerful battle formation would be broken by Zenna."

    Ye Pengfei could see clearly. He knew exactly what the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation was worried about.

    "I didn't think of this method of breaking the formation. If I had known it earlier, why would I have lost a book spirit in vain?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head and sighed.

    In order to break through the formation of the Inspiration Supreme, Ye Pengfei first used the devouring power of Lang Devouring Dao.  Then let Long Dingshan take advantage of Lang Devouring Dao to swallow up the formation, causing the formation to become a little unstable, and use violence to break the formation.  Immediately afterwards, he released the book-devouring spirit and swallowed the power of the formation in another place.  After three consecutive moves, he successfully mobilized the Inspiration Supreme.  The Yin Jiutian was able to break open the space before the Inspiration Supreme could detect it, allowing the Aoki Shrine to escape into this radiant auxiliary plane.

    In this way, Lang Yandao and Long Dingshan finally left safely, but the book-devouring spirit must have fallen into the hands of the Supreme Inspiration.  Such a good thing can only be made cheaply by Inspiration Supreme.

    " If Ye Pengfei had realized at that time that he could use Cen Na's innate ability to break the formation, there would be no need for him to lose the book spirit.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei¡¯s own body also contains Cen Na¡¯s innate abilities.  You must know that Ye Pengfei abandoned his original body and reunited with his physical body under the baptism of the blood river in hell.

    Many times, people are too talented and know too many things, which can lead to bad things.  Just like Ye Pengfei is now, he took great risks to re-condensate his physical body.  But.  All this time, he has not had time to study how much benefit this new body can bring to him.

    It¡¯s just a matter of using the Blood Dragon Domain and mixing it with your Extreme Emotion Domain to evolve a new domain power, that¡¯s all.  Like this wonderful way to break the formation.  If he hadn't encountered something like this, I'm afraid he would never have thought about this in his life.

    "Each Tao method change is as many as one era. And the Tao method changes that are as many as one era can be used flexibly in different situations. Even if you don't calculate them, after they are superimposed on each other, the resulting  Brand-new uses. That is also something that cannot be exhausted by manpower."

    Ye Pengfei sighed while looking at the Thousand-Eyed Zerg Yu Xiong.

    Yu Xiong died a long time ago, and he became a container carrying the glimpses of three thousand avenues.  For hundreds of years, Ye Pengfei has set aside a fixed amount of time every day to sit in front of the three thousand avenues and comprehend the subtleties of the Taoism.  He originally thought that as long as he understood more Taoism, his combat power would become stronger.  Even if his body strength cannot be raised temporarily, he will not be helpless when facing a powerful person.

    But now.  Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that he was wrong.

    "Even my own body, I haven't studied it clearly yet, and I haven't used it to the extreme. Isn't it ridiculous to study the Three Thousand Avenues and dabble in so many things now?"

    It is often what happens to a person.  It will change a person's life.  Ye Pengfei's encounter this time made him see himself clearly.

    "Others have practiced Taoism for thousands or tens of thousands of years. More high-level experts have practiced Taoism for hundreds of millions or billions of years. It is not unusual."

    "These strong people often only specialize in one area. Even if they dabble in other subjects, they only have a superficial taste and will not delve too deeply."

    "It's good for me. Since my debut, I have made every effort, and it is still far away from ten thousand years. But I have dabbled in so many things in one breath."

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s messy, it¡¯s too messy, I need to sort it out to determine my path of specialization.¡±

    Ye Pengfei knows very well that his path of specialization is of course the path of extreme emotion.

    However, he already has a body similar to Cena, and has the innate ability to integrate the power of the domain between heaven and earth.  Should he spend time studying this power?  ¡­,

    He has cultivated the Five Elements Emperor's True Body and can use the Five Elements and the Three Wonders to have infinite magical effects.  Moreover, as long as he can find a better origin of the five elements, he will have the opportunity to continuously improve the power of the five elements and the three wonders.

    You must know that the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and the three wonders of ice, wind, and thunder, directly constitute all things in the world.  Needless to say, how powerful it would be to have the power of the entire system.

    Not to mention, there is something wrong with Ye Pengfei's auxiliary plane, and his body strength cannot grow.  Only the Five Elements Emperor's true form can transcend this limitation and go head-to-head with stronger beings.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this reason, how could Ye Pengfei sincerely learn the Wood Walking Divine Fist, Water Walking Divine Fist, and Thunder Wing True Skill?  Of these three techniques, the last one will be limited by Ye Pengfei's own strength.  The first two used pure wood and water power, and were not limited by Ye Pengfei's body power at all.

    ? ??In this case, should I study the Five Elements and the Three Wonders or not?

    Ye Pengfei also had his first glimpse of the way of reincarnation.  The world of reincarnation built with the powerful realm of reincarnation is the nightmare of all strong men.

    Ye Pengfei has also dabbled in the realm of nothingness and the method of assimilation.  When facing the glimpse of the Three Thousand Avenues, Ye Pengfei spent half of his time comprehending the method of assimilation.  In the future, should we continue to study this topic?

    There is also the secret method of returning to the source, which is derived from the way of the soul. Do you want to continue to study it?

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei examined each Taoist method and ability one by one.  Looking at it, he couldn't help but reveal a wry smile.

    "People say that random flowers are alluring to the eyes. How can those blooming flowers be as attractive as the Tao? That's all, I won't look at it or think about it anymore. The way of extreme emotion, the way of thunder,  The Way of Wood, the Way of Water, and the Way of Soul, these are the five for now. Unless I have all the evolutions of these five ways under my control. Unless my use of these five ways reaches the level of perfection. Otherwise,  I will no longer study other avenues!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who has strong faith, also has strong decision-making power.  If someone else makes an oath, they may be tempted by one or other things and break the oath they have made.  However, after Ye Pengfei swore like this, he would never use any domain powers, secret arts or special skills other than these five realms, nor would he look at them again!

    In fact, let alone Ye Pengfei chose the Five Ways.  Even if he only chooses any one of them, if he controls the evolution and uses it to the fullest, he can achieve immortality and reach the third level of heaven.  That is to say, only a genius like Ye Pengfei with monstrous qualifications can not slow down his cultivation speed even when his fellow practitioners are practicing the Five Paths!

    When Ye Pengfei made up his mind, he cast his eyes in the direction of Cen Na again (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 808. Survival from desperate situation

    With Cen Na's virtual immortal level, it stands to reason that she would definitely be instantly killed by those true immortal level beetles.  However, Cen Na has long been accustomed to seeing her master defeat the strong with the weak, and even resorted to tricks to frighten the strong man who was originally superior, so that he did not dare to take action.  Therefore, even though she faced hundreds of thousands of True Immortal-level bugs, not only was she unafraid, she even relied on the Blood Dragon Domain to launch a counterattack against some of the True Immortal-level beetles that were not mentally strong.

    Ye Pengfei's thinking and decision-making only took a few moments, and within these few moments, Cen Na actually confused a few immortal-level beetles and started fighting with her brothers.  together.

    When the beetle battle formation in the middle disbanded, Ye Pengfei's wood and water clones originally moved closer to Cen Na, intending to help.  However, Cen Na actually fought vigorously, and the two clones did not interfere much.  When they saw Ye Pengfei's eyes coming this way, they all bowed and asked: "My lord, do you want to fight quickly?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s Five Elements Emperor¡¯s True Body can transform into eight clones of the Five Elements and the Three Wonders.  Except for the Lei Xing clone, which is restricted by the power of the main body, the other seven clones can develop freely.  Originally, if everything was normal, Ye Pengfei's body cultivation speed must be very fast.  That thunder clone will definitely be superior to the other seven clones.  But now, the situation is reversed.

    When the wood element and water element clones are at their strongest, they are comparable to the Nirvana realm and the third level of earthly immortality!

    The clones of fire, earth, metal, wind and ice are comparable to the existence of true immortals!

    And Lei Xing¡¯s clone.  But he is still stuck in the first level of the Void Immortal

    ¡°If we exclude the Lei Xing clones and let the other clones attack with all their strength, then no matter how many beetles there are, as long as Cena can prevent them from forming a battle formation, the clones can kill them one by one.  If no more beetles appear, even.  Just by raising the power of the wood and water clones to the strongest level, you can wipe out all these true fairy-level beetles.

    Questions from two clones.  Seems like the best advice right now.  Taking advantage of the beetle battle formation and being successfully disintegrated by Cen Na, this formation hole should be successfully broken.

    But¡­¡­

    "let's go!"

    Ye Pengfei only thought about it for a short while.  He put away the two clones, led Cen Na back to the space plane, and quickly retreated.  Just when Ye Pengfei retreated violently, the momentum of those true immortal-level beetles suddenly continued to grow.

    "The third level of True Immortalthe first level of Yuanxianthe second level of Yuanxianthe third level of Yuanxian! Very good, this is enough for the time being, it is enough to defeat you!" At the heart of the illusory formation, that shadow is Jie  Jie sneered.

    How long will it take for all the beetles from the third level of Yuanxian to hunt down Ye Pengfei, who is only at the first level of Void Immortal?

    Just three moments!  !  !

    Although.  Ye Pengfei retreated in time and quickly enough.  However, just three moments later, he was surrounded by a group of beetles from the third level of Yuanxian.

    "Boy, you lose!" A proud voice sounded in this illusory formation.

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "I don't know what kind of effect it will have if a self-destructing thunder clone of the first level of the Void Immortal."

    "Thunder's clone is not good!!!" The shadow was greatly shocked and quickly ordered the beetles to retreat.

    But.  How could they retreat so quickly?

    Among the five elements and three wonders, thunder travels the fastest.  However, this is not the reason why the beetles cannot retreat in time.  After all, on one side is a mere Void Immortal First Level Heaven.  On the other side, they are all from the third level of Yuanxian.  In terms of realm and cultivation, there is a huge difference between the two sides.  In terms of speed, it is naturally different.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei smiled like this and spoke slowly and carefully, the shadow suddenly woke up¡ª¡ª

    The power of thunder is the most powerful in breaking illusions!

    A self-exploding thunder clone from the first level of the Void Immortal may only be a threat to the powerful ones from the second level of the Void Immortal.  Logically speaking, there is no need for these beetles to retreat.  However, when a thunder clone self-destructs in a phantom formation, it may cause the phantom formation to collapse!

    "Most of the power of any formation comes from the power of heaven and earth.  And how much power of heaven and earth can this formation attract?  It is related to the ability of the person setting up the formation.

    The shadow in the heart of the phantom formation had reached the pinnacle of the Third Immortal Heaven countless billions of years ago.  One can imagine how powerful the formation he has set up will be!

    To put it simply, even if a third-level Golden Immortal comes in, he will still be trapped by this illusory formation and cannot escape!

    ??That is, Ye Pengfei is such a weirdo. If it weren't for the fact that he has too powerful?Faith, lock the heart of the fantasy formation early, otherwise, this bet will be a joke.

    Now, in addition to locking the heart of the illusory formation, he has gained a more direct way to break the formation.  That is, make full use of the power of heaven and earth, and use force to defeat force!

    The previous choices were not just about determining the focus of future cultivation.  Ye Pengfei has also thought about how to do something similar to Cen Na's way of breaking the formation.

    Ye Pengfei's calculation ability is so strong. After just a little deduction, he found a way to use the power of thunder to violently break this illusion array.  If it weren't for this illusory formation, there would still be real existences similar to beetles.  Ye Pengfei was already sure that he could easily break the formation.

    "I didn't expect that this kid deliberately attracted my beetles and eradicated them completely!" Seeing the beetles one by one, dying tragically in the fierce turbulence of the phantom array, the shadow in the heart of the phantom array also filled my heart.  Already started to calculate quickly.

    He knew very well why he was suddenly at a disadvantage.

    "This kid's spiritual mind is always locked on me. Therefore, whenever I want to perform any special moves, this kid can sense it in advance."

    "This kid now has two more ways to break the formation. If he repeatedly uses the method just now, he will strangle the insect beasts I control one by one. My illusory formation will no longer be able to support it!"

    "Damn it, if I weren't in this state, I could crush this kid into powder with just one little finger, but now"

    Just as the shadow in the heart of the illusion formation was thinking about it, suddenly, somewhere, a bright place suddenly collapsed.  The sharply collapsing light converged into an extremely bright point of light, crossing the space of trillions of miles and penetrating in front of the shadow!

    "Shi Ming is also dead He died well, he died wonderfully, he really survived from a desperate situation!!!" The shadow burst out laughing.  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 809. Soul attack!

    Just when that light spot crossed the space of trillions of miles and penetrated into the heart of the illusion array, Ye Pengfei happened to see it!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei just used the self-destruction power of Lei Xing's clone to destroy this illusory array.  That spot of light was so dazzling that it was difficult not to notice it.

    "Could it be that other strong men gave him some good treasures?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei can already conclude that in every shining place, there is a super strong person.  It is very likely that these powerful men are all at the level of half-step saints.  And these half-step saints, all like the strong man in the heart of the illusion array, are in an extremely weird state.  Each of them, although their realm is advanced, is extremely weak in strength.

    "If someone keeps helping me, I might lose this bet!" Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed coldly, and he was about to teleport at high speed in the direction of the heart of the phantom formation.

    at this time!  !  !

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt a violent fluctuation in his soul. His eyes were dazzled, his ears were ringing, and his head was dizzy. Not to mention teleporting, even stabilizing his body was extremely difficult!  !  !

    "what's going on?"

    As soon as he came to his senses, Ye Pengfei immediately set up a five-element formation around him.  The five avatars live in one formation center and sit guarding the formation.

    However, before Ye Pengfei had time to study what happened, the attack came again.

    This time, Ye Pengfei's soul fluctuated even more violently.  It looks like it's about to collapse!

    And the reincarnation with the worst cultivation level.  As early as the first wave of attacks, he had already fainted.

    Cen Na, who was slightly stronger, was in the second wave of attacks, and her life or death was unknown!

    After all, Ye Pengfei is much stronger than Samsara and Cen Na.  Although this second wave of sudden attacks severely damaged his soul, he still gritted his teeth and persevered.

    If it were this time.  The third wave of attacks was just like the second wave of attacks, coming so quickly that Ye Pengfei was afraid that he would never be able to fight back.  But.  Fortunately, the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation had to pause.

    "Tnnd. Soul backlash! With so many messy souls, is it possible that that kid has taken in many powerful soul slaves?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was almost knocked unconscious by two attacks, the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation was also in a hurry and began to deal with the unexpected backlash of his soul.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei got a chance to breathe.

    "It's a soul attack! No wonder the Five Elements Formation is of no use!" As soon as he woke up, Ye Pengfei understood the nature of the two waves of attacks just now.

    Soul attacks.  It all comes from the way of the soul.  The secret method of Guiyuan practiced by Ye Pengfei also has such offensive and defensive methods.  Thinking back to the beginning, the reason why Ye Pengfei failed to scare people away with his scenery and scared away those strong men from Guiyuan Sect in the first place was precisely because of this.  These strong men of Guiyuan Sect have more or less practiced the secret method of Guiyuan!

    Now, Ye Pengfei has also practiced the Secret Method of Returning to the Origin. What he practices is still the Secret Method of Returning to the Origin.  For soul defense.  He also dabbled somewhat.  However, he has been concentrating on how to kill and separate souls, and has more or less neglected other aspects.  Therefore, he woke up only after he was attacked twice in a row and was lucky enough to get a moment of respite.

    "It's so embarrassing that I'm not good at it! If that guy hadn't suddenly stopped attacking, wouldn't I have been controlled by him?"

    Thinking about it makes me feel scared. You know, the most powerful and mysterious thing about soul spells is that they can control the souls of strong people!

    Recalling the two sudden waves of soul attacks just now, Ye Pengfei has no doubt that according to the intensity of this attack, if he can attack two or three times in a row, his soul will be at the mercy of others and easily controlled by others.

    ¡°Swish, swish,¡± Ye Pengfei reflected on himself while quickly adding layers of protection to his soul.

    But Ye Pengfei had no time to save Samsara and Cen Na, who were unconscious one after another, because the third soul attack came suddenly!

    The first two soul attacks attack all souls in this area.  But this time the soul attack attacks the connection between the soul and the body.

    And it is obvious that this time the soul attack has a clearer target.  The one who attacked was Ye Pengfei.  Samsara and Cena, who were in Ye Pengfei's space plane, were not affected in any way.

    "Hehe, boy, let me control you!!!" In the heart of the phantom formation, the shadow laughed proudly.

    &nbsp; From the perspective of this shadow, Ye Pengfei's soul almost collapsed in the first two soul attacks.  If he hadn't had a powerful soul slave who took advantage of the situation and launched a few counterattacks, causing his soul to suffer a backlash, Ye Pengfei would have been finished long ago.  But this time, I prepared quietly. Even if Ye Pengfei was protected by a powerful soul slave, there was nothing he could do.

    Because what he attacks is the connection between the soul and the body!

    Any living being can only have a complete existence when there is a close connection between the soul and the body.  And once the two are separated, the soul needs to find a new carrier.  Otherwise, it will become a pure soul-like existence - for example, the many wandering souls in the land of wandering souls.

    The shadow in the heart of the phantom array has been seen, and Ye Pengfei can separate the five elements and three strange clones.  It can be said that Ye Pengfei's current absolute power completely depends on these five elements and three strange clones.  Therefore, as long as Ye Pengfei's soul is isolated from his body, Ye Pengfei loses a major barrier.

    That shadow can be seen very accurately. If Ye Pengfei loses this big barrier, his absolute combat power will plummet to a mere level one of the Void Immortal.  At that time, even if Ye Pengfei can still keep his soul, it will be impossible to compete with those insects and beasts!

    Such a strategy is not without its subtlety.  What the shadow attacked happened to be Ye Pengfei's biggest weakness.  Unfortunately, he didn't know that he had missed the best opportunity

    When Ye Pengfei's entire body was filled with the power of soul attacks, Ye Pengfei's state was not as bad as before, but he was full of energy and fighting spirit.  It's like, this third wave of soul attacks is not an attack at all, but a great tonic pill!

    "Haha, it's so cool!" Ye Pengfei stretched his arms in an exaggerated way, as if he was stretching comfortably. "A few more soul attacks will make me even happier!!!"

    Amid loud laughter, Ye Pengfei teleported towards the heart of the illusory formation at high speed!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 810. The vicious ant colony (Part 1)

    "tnnd, this kid is too idiotic. Didn't he have a master to guide him? Even without a master's guidance, he is already so strong. He has practiced for tens of millions of years. How come he still studies so many kinds of things at the same time?  Taoism?" In the heart of the illusion formation, the shadow was extremely surprised.

    How could you guess that shadow? Not only did Ye Pengfei not have any guidance from his master, he just relied on his own exploration. His time to practice Taoism was also extremely short.  Therefore, he had not realized the seemingly simple truth of "it is better to be refined than to be miscellaneous" until recently.

    And that shadow, as well as every strong man in the bright light in this auxiliary plane, they have long known that before completing the deduction of Taoism and transcending the third level of Xuanxian, it is best to only specialize in one Taoism.

    From the perspective of that shadow

    This boy majors in Taoism, which is obviously the Tao of Love.  If not, there would be no need for him to choose to influence Wan Yuqiu and Fan Shuting's emotions, and he would go directly to the boy.

    ????????????????????? And that boy obviously also has minored in the Five Elements Taoism and the Tao of Thunder.  Moreover, it is because of the cultivation that it belongs to the type of secret method that can be separated from the main body, so it is necessary to supplement these Tao methods.  Otherwise, the boy's water and wood clones would not be as powerful as the original body.

    Now, the boy can defend against soul attacks with ease.  He can even transform the power of the attack into his own power!

    Although there may be reasons for this because of his insufficient attack power, it also clearly shows that this kid has also practiced the soul method!

    ??????????????????????????????????? There are already eight kinds of Taoism!  He practices eight kinds of Taoism until he reaches the realm where the Dharma is solid and real.  Does he have the energy to deduce the changes in these eight Taoisms?

    To that shadow, this kid is a complete idiot!  !  !

    However, the shadow then thought about it

    "The divine mind can ignore my illusory formation and directly lock onto my true body. And I can't tell the difference between his true body and his false body at all! A strong man like him would be stupid enough to count his fellow practitioners. Give yourself a future  Are you adding a lot of unnecessary trouble to your cultivation?"

    The more I think about it, the more frightening that shadow becomes.

    "Isn't it possible? The newly emerged strong men outside have also started plans similar to ours? And this kid is one of the products of that plan?"

    most of the time.  One wrong idea will lead to a series of wrong decisions.  Although that shadow is also a strong person who cultivates the path of love, although his experience is many times more powerful than Ye Pengfei.  However, when he suffered continuous setbacks, when he encountered such incomprehensible things, he got sidetracked.

    Ever since, his response methods have become a bit messy.

    "He has already demonstrated eight kinds of Taoism, but I have only three of themthe Tao of Love, the Tao of Beasts, and the Tao of Soul. What should I do?"

    ??The path of love that I majored in has just begun.  It ended in a disastrous failure.  He almost had to admit defeat and surrender at that time.

    And the way of the soul seems to only give strength to the other party.  If you continue to use it, I am afraid that the opponent will become more energetic as he fights, and you will lose faster.

    "We can only rely on the great road of beasts!"

    He looked at the light spot in front of him that had not been completely absorbed by him.  This is the essence of Shi Ming.  The shadow decisively gave up on absorbing, and instead concentrated on studying the essence of the Hong Beast that had been absorbed by him

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the new first-level magic formation, Ye Pengfei was greeted by swarms of ants!

    "Is this a phantom formation or a Zerg formation?" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    With the expansion of spiritual consciousness, wherever the spiritual consciousness can penetrate, there are densely packed ants!

    And the number of these ants is so huge that Ye Pengfei roughly counted it, at least more than 100 billion!

    Previously, there were less than a million beetles, but Ye Pengfei could also use the shock phantom array to detonate the power of heaven and earth absorbed by the powerful phantom array, destroying all those beetles.

    And now, with hundreds of billions of ants in the fairyland, it is impossible to replicate the method just now.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei vaguely felt that there seemed to be more ants, waiting quietly in places beyond the reach of his spiritual consciousness!

    "Do you want to use the worm sea tactic to kill me?" A dark ball slowly formed in the palm of Ye Pengfei's hand.

    Endless darkness!

    Back then, when facing a similar insect sea army, Ye Pengfei relied on the endless darkness to win the most critical battle.  And now, he wants to do it again.

    However, Ye Pengfei also knew that what he facedThe opponent is different. The strong man in the heart of the illusion formation is probably a half-step saint-immortal level existence!

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t think that this trick of ¡°Endless Darkness¡± can win by surprise like it did many years ago.  He just wanted to use this move to attract his opponent to attack first.

    Sure enough, when the dark ball slowly formed in Ye Pengfei's palm, the ants closest to him began to stir.  Originally, they were about the same size as normal ants, but one by one, they suddenly grew several times larger.  Then, it turned into black lines and shot towards Ye Pengfei quickly!

    "Good guy, what speed is this?"

    A huge water polo protected Ye Pengfei.  Within the water ball, there is a mass of endless darkness.  Ye Pengfei stayed in the endless darkness, feeling awe-inspiring in his heart.

    Ye Pengfei saw clearly that the ants closest to him were only the existence of the first and second realms of the Void Immortal.  And the speed of these mere ants from the first and second levels of the Void Immortal is actually comparable to those of the beetles from the third level of the Yuan Immortal!

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't defended in time enough, the defensive formation formed by the water magic fist could also defend against Nirvana realm and Earth Immortal level attacks, he would have been penetrated by these ants long ago!

    "The speed of the first and second heavens of the Void Immortal is comparable to that of the third heaven of the Yuan Immortal. Then, isn't the speed of the True Immortal level comparable to that of the Earth Immortal? Isn't the speed of the Yuan Immortal level comparable to that of the Spirit Immortal. If there is an Earth Immortal,  Super ants, wouldn¡¯t I be destroyed by them in an instant?¡±

    Ye Pengfei would not think that these ants in front of him could only reach the level of gods.  The scene of how those beetles jumped from the True Immortal level to the Yuan Immortal level is still vivid in my mind.  Ye Pengfei believes that if the shadow of the heart of the illusion array goes all out, the beetles will definitely continue to improve!

    The situation, just as Ye Pengfei expected, continued to develop in an extremely bad direction.  When the first batch of ants were blocked by the huge water polo formation, this batch of ants embarked on a continuous path of evolution!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 811. The vicious ant colony (Part 2)

    True Immortal First Heaven, Second Heaven, Third Heaven

    Yuanxian¡¯s first heaven, second heaven, third heaven

    In just three breaths of time, these ants jumped from Void Immortal to the first level of Earth Immortal!  !  !

    "No, if this continues, there's no way I can hold on!"

    Although, after being promoted to the first level of Earth Immortal, the improvement speed of these ants has obviously slowed down.  It seems that it may take a hundred breaths of time for them to be promoted from the first level of Earth Immortal to the second level of Earth Immortal.  And if we continue to improve, we don¡¯t know how long it will take.

    " However, Ye Pengfei knows very well that they will always rise to the point where he cannot defend himself.

    A single water formation can only defend against the attack of a powerful person from the third level of Earth Immortal.  There are tens of thousands of ants in front of you, and you probably only need to have the strength of the second level of the Earth Immortal to successfully smash them.

    And even if you are in the water element formation, coupled with the wood element formation, you can probably resist the attack of the first level spirit immortal.  And these ants, even if they cannot be promoted to the level of immortals, may still destroy their own composite formation simply by relying on their huge numbers.

    Not to mention, how could they not be able to improve to the spiritual level?

    "The road of love, the road of beasts, and the road of soul. If he can find my true body and use all three together, I will be destroyed in an instant! Even if he can't find my true body, as long as he uses these three ways to build a  The ultimate defensive formation. With my current strength, it is impossible to reach the heart of the phantom formation!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei did not know that the shadow-like existence had already destroyed the city wall.  He abandoned the Way of Love and did not continue to absorb the essence of Shi Ming, who had the Way of Soul.  When he thought about it, if he couldn't get rid of the vicious ant colony in front of him, it would be even more difficult for him to deal with the three combined formations.

    "I need time, let's fight him on the road of love first."

    Ye Pengfei, who was in the endless darkness, drew dozens of transparent characters in the air with his fingers.  Shoot at some ants individually.  When these transparent characters condensed by the power of extreme emotion penetrated into the foreheads of those ants, these ants suddenly became confused.  They launched a fierce attack on their companions around them.

    ??When Ye Pengfei thought about it, that shadow should have taken advantage of it.  He eliminated his extremely passionate characters.  After all, his own extremely passionate character is just a figuration of the solid method.  And no matter how weak that shadow is, it has long passed the stage of solidifying the law into reality.  My tricks can only buy me more time, but they won't produce any miraculous results.

    I never thought

    chaos!  chaos!  chaos!

    The sudden "rebellion" of dozens of ants threw this group of ants into chaos.  After the chaos, instead of calming down after a while as Ye Pengfei expected, the situation became increasingly chaotic.

    The source of chaos.  It wasn't the dozens of ants that were attacked by Ye Pengfei, but the new ant colony that surged up from behind!

    I saw that these new ant colonies did not fight alone like the previous ants.  But a group of tens of thousands.  Two ant battle formations were formed.  The target of these ant battle formations was actually not Ye Pengfei's water polo formation, but the ants in a state of chaos!

    Originally, the number of ants attacked by Ye Pengfei was not large.  Facing a group of ant brothers who have been promoted like themselves, it is impossible for them to defeat them.  Now.  With such a battle formation of ants coming up from behind, how could they hold on?

    Before Ye Pengfei could react, the dozens of ants he attacked were swallowed up by the new ants that came up.

    That¡¯s right, just swallow it up!

    Not to kill, but to devour!

    No matter what kind of creature it is, once it reaches the level of Nascent Soul, its general spiritual intelligence will not be too low.  And now these ants have the strength to reach the Nirvana realm and the first level of Earthly Immortality. How could their IQs be too low?

    When, out of nowhere, they suddenly attacked their companions and were devoured by another group of guys in an instant, the first batch of ants immediately became furious.  One by one, they made sharp sounds.

    This is a language that Ye Pengfei does not know. However, although Ye Pengfei cannot understand it, he can guess the general meaning.

    "Do the two groups of ants belong to different ethnic groups? Could it be that the shadow's cultivation level of the beast is still low. At this time, it is still unable to control the ethnic conflicts?"

    Under Ye Pengfei¡¯s surprised gaze, the two ant battle formations that came up from behind swarmed up and swallowed up the previous batch of angry ants!

    Immediately

    ¡°They have been upgraded!!!¡±

    &nbsp;Yes, the second level of Earth Immortal!

    Although not all of them have ascended to the second level of the Earth Immortal Heaven, it is indeed true that there are thousands of ants in the ant battle formation that have been promoted to the second level of the Earth Immortal Heaven!

    This melee took about twenty breaths.  Originally, Ye Pengfei estimated that it would take a hundred breaths of time for these ants to be promoted from the first level of Earth Immortal to the second level of Earth Immortal.  But now, they actually only used twenty breaths of time!

    "Swallow the same kind to increase your strength. And use your anger to break through the bottleneck?"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood.

    However, at this time, Ye Pengfei still did not realize that the shadow had destroyed the city wall and abandoned the road of love.  He thought that it was his own method that had been plotted by the shadow a long time ago.

    Ye Pengfei also thought wrong at this time, but he was different from that shadow. Although he thought wrong, he did not give up various means and did not destroy the city wall.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me time to study, then I will go head-to-head and kill you first!!!¡±

    In the endless darkness, Ye Pengfei suddenly performed a set of boxing skills.

    This set of boxing skills is neither the Wood-walking Divine Fist nor the Water-walking Divine Fist, but a new set of boxing skills created by Ye Pengfei by blending the two together!

    With every punch thrown out, the power of water and wood are intertwined.  Originally, the boxing skills that could only compete with the third level of earthly immortality when separated, after being blended together, actually jumped to the point where they could compete with the power of the second level of spiritual immortality!

    Traveling through thousands of miles of space, I hit him with the first punch.  The power of this first punch was not very powerful. It just stopped the ant battle formation on the left in place!

    "Water and wood are both trapped?" In the heart of the phantom formation, the shadow trembled rapidly twice, as if it had realized something.

    However, before the shadow could react, suddenly, Ye Pengfei's second punch hit the ant battle formation again.

    Although, this ant battle formation is very strong.  Although, there are more than a thousand second-level earth immortals in this battle formation of ants.  However, this punch, which was comparable to a powerful blow from the second level of the Spiritual Immortal, instantly reduced the ant battle formation to nothing!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 812. Activate potential!

    The shadow in the heart of the phantom formation is extremely depressed now.

    The space he was staying in was basically impossible for anyone to enter.  The outside world doesn't know how many billions of years have passed, and the amount of time that has passed in this space is astonishingly large.  This was the first time that an outsider rushed in.

    He thought this was his chance.

    If it weren¡¯t for greed, Ye Pengfei would have left on his own long ago.  But he took action and provoked this evil being.  Now that he is riding a tiger and cannot get off, he can only bite the bullet and continue to attack.

    It is said to be an attack, but in fact, the ant colony at this time mainly focuses on avoidance and defense.

    With previous painstaking efforts, a group of ants quickly rose to the second level of the Earthly Immortal Heaven.  However, when Ye Pengfei punched out, these ants turned into nothing.  Although the power of that shadow is weak, its vision is very clever.  He calculated very clearly that unless he could raise a group of ants from the third level of the Earth Immortal to form an ant battle formation.  Moreover, before Ye Pengfei disrupted the power of heaven and earth, he took action in time.  Otherwise, no matter how large the ant colony is, it will still be useless.

    Devour!  Devour!  Devour!

    Relying on the power given by the Avenue of Beasts, the ants in the rear devoured the ants in front before Ye Pengfei could kill them.  Before Ye Pengfei could catch up, the ants further behind had already begun to devour this batch of ants.

    Occasionally, some ant colonies burst out with astonishing strength, returning and devouring the ants behind them.  Immediately, these ants who had just improved their cultivation were mercilessly killed by Ye Pengfei's dual-system divine fist.

    Gradually.  That shadow saw hope of victory

    On the one hand, there are too many ants here.  Although some ants were killed by Ye Pengfei, this was far less than the number of new ants that emerged.  In this way, just keep swallowing repeatedly and keep going.  In the end, a large number of ants from the third level of the Earth Immortal will appear, even.  There may be thousands of ants that are on the level of spiritual beings.

    On the other hand, Ye Pengfei¡¯s punching power.  It seems that it has stopped here and cannot bring any more threats to its ant colony.

    "Hmph! If this kid hadn't used weird methods to break my illusory formation, I wouldn't have had to go to such trouble, and I could have trapped him here!" Once he regained the upper hand, the shadow couldn't help but sigh.  He snorted coldly.

    At this moment, Fan Shuting, who entered the illusion array before Ye Pengfei and others, has been fighting the endless illusion for a long time, and her strength has obviously begun to decline.

    "As for Mu Qing and Shui Lan, the inner demons of Xuanxian, because they had been warned in advance by Ye Pengfei, the current situation is not only much better than that of Fan Shuting.  They made full use of this opportunity to continuously improve their mental level.

    However, with their abilities, it is impossible to cross the phantom formation and lock onto the existence in the heart of the phantom formation.  It¡¯s also impossible to perform any clever tricks.  Easily destroy this formation set up by a powerful being.

    Not to mention Wan Yuqiu, who is of low level and poor cultivation. If Ye Pengfei hadn't secretly sent Yin Jiutian out, relying on her ability, it would have been impossible for her to act alone.

    That shadow still doesn¡¯t know the relationship between Fan Shuting and these mysterious immortals and Ye Pengfei.  He didn't even know that the weakest being actually had a protector who practiced the way of space beside him.  For that shadow, there is only one enemy, and that is Ye Pengfei!

    This is actually a mistake of that shadow.  This mistake is weaker than his self-destruction of the city wall, but it will also lead him to failure step by step, and even to destruction!

    Just when the shadow secretly rejoiced and felt that he saw hope of winning again, Ye Pengfei's soul thought was sent into the consciousness of each soul slave.

    Ye Pengfei can lock onto places like the Heart of the Illusion Formation with his spiritual thoughts.  How could such an illusory formation weaken the connection between him and his soul slave?

    Over at Yin Jiutian, Ye Pengfei did not issue any instructions.  This is his trump card, and he won't use it unless absolutely necessary.

    "Using this method, can the illusory formation be broken?" Fan Shuting, who was fighting hard, blinked in surprise.

    "Be careful of monsters and monsters Where did the monsters and monsters come from here?" Mu Qing and Shui Lan followed Ye Pengfei's instructions to break the formation, while each showed their abilities and carefully searched for monsters and monsters.  traces.

    A few moments later

    break!  break!  break!

    Just when Fan Shuting and others felt that they had already done so, but why the illusory formation was still not broken, the words "break" were in Ye Pengfei's heart, like a reminder, reaching into the depths of the souls of Fan Shuting and others!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? One after another blood-red silk threads?Flyed out from the depths of their souls and fell into the key places where they had just moved.

    As these blood-red threads emerged, Fan Shuting and others felt their souls become empty.  In their current state, it was as if any little Qi-refining guy could take their lives.

    However, just when they were shocked, thinking that the soul master had planted a fatal seed in their souls, and now the soul master was breaking this powerful illusion array at the cost of abandoning the soul slaves, suddenly, the extreme weakness just now,  The feeling of extreme fear disappeared.

    Instead, there is an extremely strong fighting spirit and combat power that transcends ordinary situations!

    "This ismy potential!!!"

    Fan Shuting and others can't understand why the soul master can inspire everyone's potential.  You know, even if the soul master's realm is far beyond his own, it should be difficult to achieve this.  What's more, the soul master's realm is worse than everyone else's. How does the soul master activate his potential through space?

    Mu Qing and the others were a little better. When they recalled what Ye Pengfei had said before acting alone, they all looked thoughtful.  Fan Shuting, on the other hand, had no idea that the illusory formation she was trapped in would actually have a hidden opportunity to activate her potential!

    "Is it because of the blood-red thread?"

    Fan Shuting closed her eyes slightly and was about to recall and think about it.  However, the situation around her did not allow her to spend time thinking.

    Ant!  Ant!  Ant!  There are ants everywhere!

    ??Looking at it, the number of ants is measured in trillions.  Looking far into the distance, Mu Qing and the others were also surrounded by an equally astonishing number of ant colonies!

    Above the head, a strange light flickered.  Vaguely, it seemed like some monster was calling.  It gives people a feeling of heart palpitations.

    "The monster! The monster! Sure enough, it has appeared!" Fan Shuting's face changed slightly, and she was about to rush in the direction of Mu Qing.

    Mu Qing is the ancestor of the wood demon. In terms of defense, she is slightly weaker than Shui Lan.  However, in terms of providing a living environment, her ability is far stronger than Shui Lan.

    Not only Fan Shuting rushed in the direction of Mu Qing immediately, but Shui Lan and Qin Hong also quickly moved towards Mu Qing.

    But none of them realized what Mu Qing¡¯s constant movement in another direction meant (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 813. A fight to the death!

    If that shadow still had flesh and blood, he would definitely be so angry that he would vomit three liters of blood at this moment!

    "What a boy! What a boy! You actually use my magic formation to tap their potential! Could it be that the formation that I have worked so hard to lay out is just the result of making wedding clothes for others? I am so angry!"

    ?? Streams of spiritual thoughts shot out from the shadow and penetrated into the formation eyes.  The illusory formation that was originally destroyed by those bloody threads was constantly rebuilt.

    The army of ants is no longer just running towards Ye Pengfei.  The shadow has realized that if these existences of the first level of Xuanxian are not killed, things will become more and more troublesome.

    "With this move just now, everyone has been promoted by almost one level. Fan Shuting, who was the first to enter the illusion formation, has actually touched the peak of the first level of Xuanxian!" The shadow thought bitterly, "This Ye Pengfei,  This bastard boy, who is he? Why can he see through the essential purpose of this illusion array? Why doesn't he activate his potential for himself? "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mystery!  puzzle!  puzzle!

    In the eyes of that shadow, Ye Pengfei seemed to be a being surrounded by fog.

    Originally, he thought he could easily handle this kid.

    Originally, he quietly influenced Fan Shuting. He even penetrated Ye Pengfei's plane and influenced Wan Yuqiu who was practicing hard in the world of reincarnation.  He thought that as long as he played some tricks and introduced Ye Pengfei and others into the illusion array, everything would be easily solved.

    I never thought that things would turn out like this!

    "I never thought that I could not understand Ye Pengfei more and more!"

    ¡°If my love path has been repeatedly broken, it may be because I am indeed too weak now.  Kong has an exquisite understanding of Taoism, but he cannot effectively display its power

    "If the previous battle formations and illusion formations were broken one after another, it might be because of this kid and his men.  Practice and understand some alternative Taoism that I didn¡¯t know or understand in the past

    "If the ant battle formation was shattered by this kid with one punch, it might be because of that.  This kid has practiced some weird skills, and he can far surpass his own limits and display such powerful boxing skills

    But why was he able to see through the true purpose of the phantom formation?

    And.  Why, after he saw through the purpose of the phantom formation, didn't he use it to stimulate his potential and improve his strength?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Mystery!  puzzle!  puzzle!  A complete mystery!

    Although, that shadow¡¯s main practice is Taoism.  He is the best at controlling himself and the emotions of others. However, at this moment, he could not control the violent mood swings.  He had developed a little more in the direction of materialization due to absorbing and refining the light points condensed by Hong Beast.  Now, there is more and less.  Not in good condition!

    ??????? Subconsciously.  The shadow's gaze was cast in the direction of Wan Yuqiu.

    Among this group of people, Wan Yuqiu is the weakest.  Moreover, when using the avenue of love to secretly change Wan Yuqiu's mood swings, the shadow was already aware of it.  The ambiguous relationship between Wan Yuqiu and Ye Pengfei.  Now, not only was he at a disadvantage.  The key is that the true purpose of this illusion array has been discovered by Ye Pengfei.  There are some methods that are not on the table.  He plans to use it too.

    A transparent mark quickly condensed in the shadow body.  Just when the mark was successfully condensed and the shadow was about to run the formation and send the mark out, he suddenly realized something and stopped suddenly.

    "Scared! I almost got deceived by this kid again!" That shadow couldn't sweat anymore, otherwise, he would definitely be dripping with cold sweat now.

    This time, the shadow made no mistake.

    The weakest one is the girl who has an affair with Ye Pengfei. She neither protects nor helps her break the phantom formation, nor does she use the phantom formation to help her tap into her potential and stimulate her potential What does this mean?

    The shadow seemed to have taken a deep breath and calmed down before continuing to attack

    ¡­¡­

    "That guy seems to have noticed it." For a long time, there was no movement from Wan Yuqiu's side. Ye Pengfei knew that this time he was only half successful.

    For him who cultivates the way of love, any kind of action may create a "scene".  This time, he suddenly caused the soul slaves to explode collectively, striking the shadow hard from multiple angles.  If it were someone else, they might really point the finger at the weakest being.  He was trying to threaten Ye Pengfei with Wan Yuqiu's life and death.  However, the shadow braked in time at the last moment to avoid?A bad situation arises.

    The situation that the shadow avoided was even worse, so the one who had to bear the pressure became Ye Pengfei.

    Fan Shuting and others, who were constantly moving towards Mu Qing, did not know at this time that the direction Mu Qing was moving was not towards Ye Pengfei.

    But the shadow that has calmed down again knows very well that whether he wins or loses depends on this confrontation!

    "You attacked my weak point, but you put yourself in a dangerous place, and also tempted me to attack the weaker Wan Yuqiu. I want to see whether it is you who attacks my weak point faster, or you  Die faster!" The shadow thought bitterly, and formed a series of beast seal spells.

    At the same time, Ye Pengfei, whose mind was firmly locked on the shadow, was already aware of the coming tremendous pressure.

    "Why, he is so quick to fight to the death with me?"

    The five-hundred-year agreement has only passed less than two hours.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that even if the shadow saw through his "scene", he should give priority to dealing with Mu Qing and others.  I never thought that if you hit your shadow, I would hit mine, so you have to focus all your strength on your own side!

    The decisive battle is right in front of us, and there is no way to hide from it.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, and his body shape changed from two, two to four, four to eight After a while, hundreds of "Ye Pengfei" appeared all over the ant colony.

    The divine fists struck by every "Ye Pengfei" are all of the same water and wood elements, with the same superposition and resonance of various formations.  However, the power exerted by each "Ye Pengfei" is much smaller than the power exerted by a single "Ye Pengfei" previously.  Originally, one punch could break an ant battle formation.  Now, it takes five or six punches in a row to successfully defeat it.

    "Do you want to use your fake body to mess up my eyes? No matter where your real body goes, I will lock this whole world, where can you run?"

    The sky and the earth suddenly changed, and the sand dunes continued.  One by one, they look like giant giants made of sand, growing out of the dunes far and near.

    And the endless army of ants spread across trillions of miles of space, blocking all possible ways to leave.

    In the sky, vultures screamed.  The fierce and fierce light sometimes flickers in the clouds and sometimes disappears, giving people heart palpitations.

    There are even scarlet eyes, staring motionlessly at the nearest target in remote corners, sand piles, and potholes.

    That shadow completely killed Ye Pengfei with the purest way of beast!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 814. The Way of Purple Clothes

    What is the purest path of the beast?

    Violence!  bloody!  Go forward with courage!

    With such a massive army of monster beasts, monster birds, and monster insects, most of them are still very weak.  However, groups of people piled up, and rows of people rushed up. Ye Pengfei would be exhausted to death!

    Normally speaking, after reaching the Immortal Realm, a strong person has his own space plane and has power that is difficult to exhaust.  Because the amount of spiritual energy required to cultivate the space plane is too huge.  When the battle reaches its extreme, as long as the power of the space plane is continuously extracted, even if it is a battle between the virtual immortals and the first layer of heaven, fighting for hundreds of millions of years and billions of years, the power may not be exhausted.

    But now, each of Ye Pengfei's fake clones clearly feel that facing such a sea of ??beasts, they may soon die of exhaustion and suffer a huge defeat!

    "How can the pure avenue of beasts achieve such an effect?" Looking around at the army of monsters in trillions of miles of space, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh with emotion, "My Five Elements Emperor True Body can transcend the limitations of the body and grow infinitely. But.  , that always requires a process. But this avenue of beasts can control ferocious beasts without limit, and can even increase the power of ferocious beasts without limit?!"

    Ye Pengfei has never dabbled in the path of beasts. In fact, except for the brief experience in Nanhua Kingdom when he first debuted, this is the first time he has faced off against a strong beast master.  This rhetorical question cannot bring any answer.  It seems that there is no other choice except to compare with the shadow of the Heart of Illusion Array to see whether his soul slave succeeds faster or his own defeat is faster.

    At first, Ye Pengfei could only look for opportunities to extend his life in the midst of a hard fight.  By merging his own extreme emotion domain with Cen Na's blood dragon domain and the samsara domain of reincarnation, and combining it with the divine fists of the water and wood systems, each false identity will not be directly impacted by the ferocious beasts for the time being.

    "However, Ye Pengfei knew it well.  My strength is exhausted too quickly, and this is not a long-term solution.

    "Master, please continue to use the thirty-three-day formation!" Ce Na said urgently.

    Continuously cast Blood Dragon Domain.  Moreover, it is also cross-regional and large-scale, and the Blood Dragon Domain is displayed in thousands of places.  Ce Na has clearly felt that the power of the murderous plane she controls is declining rapidly.  Ce Na made a rough estimate, and it seemed that it could only last three to five months.  This auxiliary plane of yours will once again be exhausted and return to chaos!

    Of course, the thirty-three-day formation cannot stop this crazy army of monster beasts, monster birds, and monster insects.  After all, the incomplete thirty-three-day formation could only produce immortal soldiers and generals who were not good at fighting formations.

    "However, the thirty-three-day formation has one advantage.  That is, it can absorb the physical bodies of those mysterious immortal bodies more quickly!

    When I have to face this pure avenue of beasts.  Ye Pengfei had already foreseen the crisis of lack of power in advance.  He also immediately asked the second soul to refine those Xuanxian bodies with all his strength.  However, the power obtained through refining is far less than the speed of power consumption.  Therefore, a somewhat panicked Cen Na made this suggestion.

    Ye Pengfei did not use the thirty-three-day formation before.  Because of this "refining", there will be huge waste.  but.  In Cena's mind, no matter how much it is wasted.  It's better than dying of exhaustion.  As long as they can hold on for a while longer, Mu Qing may succeed.

    "madness!!!"

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer, a cold voice came clearly from a corner of the murderous plane.

    "Zi Yi, do you dare to scold me?" Cena said angrily.

    "The book spirit is gone, so the purple-robed golden fairy doesn't have to fight with that guy anymore."  At this time, the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal's power had also been consumed by the book spirit.  Ye Pengfei casually added a restriction and continued to throw her into Cen Na's murderous plane, without sealing her as powerfully as before.

    ¡°Of course this is also for the purpose of finding an opportunity to tame this purple-clothed golden fairy in the future.  If you can bring one Golden Immortal and seven Mysterious Immortals into that dangerous situation, the safety factor will be much higher.

    Therefore, now that there are many actions and conversations, Ye Pengfei does not avoid the purple-clothed golden fairy.

    It¡¯s just that this purple-robed golden fairy is very arrogant.  Even though he knew that those inner demons of Xuanxian had surrendered to Ye Pengfei, he refused to reveal even their names.  Therefore, Ce Na always called her Ziyi, and she had no objection.

    And this time, it was the first time Ziyi took the initiative to speak.

    With the power of the Golden Immortal, there is no problem in scolding a small powerful person in the Immortal Realm.  However, as the so-called seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister's door, because Ye Pengfei was outstanding, it was natural for Cen Na to think highly of herself.

    "Cen Na is not a fool,"?After she subconsciously reprimanded, she suddenly understood.

    "Could it be that there are any hidden dangers in my method?"

    However, for the sake of face, Cen Na thought so in her heart, but she did not apologize or give in.  She just closed her mouth tightly and looked a little ugly.

    Ye Pengfei smiled: "Those lost powers will be devoured by violent ferocious beasts, and instead endow the enemy. Am I right?"

    "You're quite smart." Ziyi snorted coldly and said no more.

    "Ziyi, why are we in the same boat? Could it be that you already have an idea and you still refuse to take the initiative to speak out?" Ye Pengfei smiled softly again and asked softly.  Looking at his slow manner, it seemed as if he was not engaging in a life-and-death struggle outside, but rather enjoying the flowers in the garden and strolling along the willow embankment.

    "Humph, you already have an idea, and why are you asking me so pretentiously?" Ziyi snorted disdainfully again.

    "Do you think I am just pretending to conquer you quickly?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "You are wrong. I am sincerely asking for advice. If I am right, the Taoist method you practice  , it must have something to do with the Avenue of Beasts. Whether my idea is successful or not, I still need your guidance."

    "Hypocrisy!" Ziyi sneered, "If you want my advice, why didn't you ask me directly before? Now you want my advice, just let me go!"

    "Okay, the soul promise is here." Ye Pengfei was not provoked by her and drew a soul promise out of thin air.

    The Ziyi immediately became quiet, and he didn¡¯t know whether he was angry with Ye Pengfei or was thinking about something else.

    Ye Pengfei smiled again, dismissed the soul agreement, and said as if talking to himself: "It's impossible to kill them hard, and it's hard to hide them. It seems that the only option is to use the secret method of Guiyuan to swallow their souls."  I wonder if there is something wrong with the souls of these monster beasts, monster birds, and monster insects that are controlled by the Great Way of Beasts. Will there be any problems after swallowing them?"

    After finishing speaking, Ye Pengfei waited patiently for a while, and then the man in purple suddenly said: "What I practice is the way of sacrifice!" (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 815. Ziyi is convinced?

    The way of sacrifice, as the name suggests, is to use sacrifice as a means to exchange for huge power.

    The Brahma-Devil Tongtian Formation mastered by Ye Pengfei is a formation that implies the way of sacrifice.  By carving the image of "Brahma Demon", you can sacrifice items to him or his disciples to gain powerful power.

    However, there is a huge difference between this and the true and complete way of sacrifice.

    The true way of sacrifice is that the object of sacrifice is the way of heaven and the law!  !  !

    No matter how strong the Brahma Demon is, it cannot be stronger than the laws of heaven.  Even the existence of the Third Heavenly Lord cannot have power beyond the laws of heaven.

    In other words, using the same sacrificial objects in exchange for strength, a strong person who practices the way of sacrificial rituals will receive feedback that is countless times more powerful than formations such as the Brahma-Demon Tongtian Array!

    Of course, these are not the main points.  The point is, at this moment, Ziyi finally admitted that what he cultivated was the way of sacrifice. What did this mean?

    "I can't devour their souls. But, can they be used as sacrifices?" After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "You are indeed very smart. If you devour their souls, you will be controlled by the art of beasts!" Ziyi said coldly, "I can help you. As long as you are willing to give that guy to me, I will give it to you."  Sacrifice the souls captured by you to help you gain powerful power!"

    That guy refers to the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation.  Ye Pengfei still doesn't know his name, and Ziyi naturally doesn't know either.  And Ziyi's purpose for wanting that shadow is also self-evident.

    That shadow is now exerting its full force on the path of the beast.

    The avenue of beasts.  The art of animal control can surpass one's own level and gain terrifying combat power.

    The way of sacrifice, sacrificing souls, can also obtain powerful power, and even allow people to completely master the three thousand avenues!

    Although.  This "mastery" is only temporary.  Once the sacrifice is over, this "mastery" is instantly lost.

    And, this kind of "mastery" also has limitations.  When the feedback comes back, the power of Taoism comes back.  When a person's potential is far exceeded, the excess Taoist power will naturally dissipate and cease to exist.

    but.  The benefits that this kind of "mastery" can bring are self-evident.  It's like having an omnipotent master who helps his disciples experience the realm of a master step by step.  When the master gives up, the apprentice can also rely on this feeling to quickly improve his own strength.

    I have to say that Ziyi¡¯s suggestion is extremely tempting.  But, who is Ye Pengfei?  He has always been the only one who plotted against others, and he was rarely plotted against.  The reason why he didn't take the initiative to ask Ziyi before.  But there is a reason why Ziyi has to wait until Ziyi opens his mouth.

    "No need to talk!!!"

    No explanation at all.  Ye Pengfei rejected Ziyi straight away.  Ziyi seemed to have expected this result, and immediately responded: "I can guess that you have already used the power of extreme emotion on me. But don't forget. Compared with me, your Taoist level is  It¡¯s much worse. The result you want is simply impossible to get!¡±

    The conversation between the master and Ziyi made Cen Na stunned for a while.  She could never have imagined that a silent Taoist confrontation had long begun between her master and Ziyi.

    "The gap is too big. It's really too big!" Cen Na smiled bitterly and shook her head secretly.

    Such a confrontation between Taoism and Dharma, let alone intervening, I can't see or notice it at all.  If he were that Ziyi, he would have fallen into Ye Pengfei's trap long ago.  And if he had switched roles with his master, he might have been tempted by Zi Yi and agreed to Zi Yi's suggestion.

    "Perhaps, after Ziyi gets that guy, it will be possible to completely get rid of the master's control. After all, she is cultivating the way of sacrifice!" Cena secretly speculated on the thoughts of the master and Ziyi.

    However, Cen Na did not expect that she would be wrong again

    "You should know that even if I use that guy as a sacrifice, I can't get rid of the seal in my body. The power of this seal may even be controlled by Tianzun. The power I gained from sacrificing that guy is not enough  So that I can get rid of the seal!" Ziyi said in a deep voice, "Ye Pengfei, let's not worry about it, I will take a step back. Whatever you need from the Taoist power obtained by sacrificing that guy, I will give it to you. Then,  How about you let me out for a while and I swear on my soul that I will never take the opportunity to escape?"

    Temptation, go one step further.

    However, Ye Pengfei still shook his head.

    "Come on, Ziyi, do I still know about your little thoughts?" Ye Pengfei curled his lips and said, "I can't affect your emotions for the time being, and I can't control you like those others. But?As long as my realm reaches another level, just wait for me to take care of you!  "

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei put on a posture of wanting to fight to the death with the army of hundreds of millions of ferocious beasts outside, and formed a formation under Zi Yi's eyes.

    "The Brahma-Demon Sky-reaching Formation? It's a waste." Ziyi's voice was actually soft, with a hint of coquettishness.

    However, Ye Pengfei never paid attention to her again.  When a monster with two horns on its head, a ferocious face and bared fangs clearly appeared in the formation, he threw the body of a mysterious immortal over without hesitation.

    I saw that the power of the eight huge spiritual energy spheres in the monster's arms suddenly increased fiercely.  If these eight spiritual energy heavenly balls were thrown out, the monster beasts, monster birds, monster insects within hundreds of millions of miles, those below the Nirvana realm would have no chance of surviving, and those who had reached the Nirvana realm would most likely be seriously injured and die!

    "However, Ye Pengfei did not make this deal.  Outside, the thirty-three-day formation has long been constructed.  With the support of these eight spiritual energy heavenly balls, you don¡¯t need to worry about running out of spiritual energy within a month or two.

    "Ah, there is such a simple method, why didn't I think of it?" Cen Na whispered in surprise.

    "If you hadn't used the Blood Dragon Domain to destroy the beetle battle formation, I wouldn't have thought of such a simple method." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, and then said meaningfully, "There are endless changes, and simplicity can work wonders.  The road has no end, no end!"

    Cen Na murmured a few words again, half-enlightened or not.  But Ziyi felt his whole body tremble and understood a lot.

    "Those existences, are I really what I need?Uh, good boy, I actually fell into your trap!" Ziyi felt awe-struck in his heart, and then he helplessly shook his head, "Awesome, awesome, even if his plan is clear.  If you tell me in advance, I will still be willing to follow his way. At this point, this kid is more powerful than I thought!"

    After silently looking at Ye Pengfei for a while, Ziyi finally said: "Forget it, I will help you for free!" (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 816. Battle of wits and courage (Part 1)

    This silent battle ended with Ye Pengfei's victory.  However, from beginning to end, Cen Na had no idea what was going on.

    When the newly released Ziyi was building a huge formation altar in the bloodthirsty plane, Ce Na quietly asked in a whisper: "Master, can you explain it to me?"

    This means that Ye Pengfei is not as fierce as other masters. If it were a different master, Cen Na would definitely not dare to ask like this.  If something untouchable happens, maybe as a slave, I will be killed directly by the evil master.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "What Ziyi is plotting is not just the existence in the heart of the illusory formation, but all the existences in this auxiliary plane in an unknown number!"

    "Allanything?" Cen Na was frightened.

    Although, everyone now knows that in this auxiliary plane, wherever the light gathers, there should be an existence similar to that shadow.  However, how much time and strength does it take to capture such a being?

    "Cen Na knew very well that if the master's belief had not been strong, he would have locked onto the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation long ago.  In this fierce battle, even if a few more Golden Immortal-level beings are added, there is no possibility of victory at all!

    In other words, even the master has no confidence in subduing other beings!

    That purple robe is only at the level of a golden immortal.  She is just a golden immortal, but her strength is extremely weak. She doesn't have the means that Ye Pengfei can do to shock even a half-step saint. So she wants to kill all these half-step saints in one fell swoop Is she going crazy?  Paranoia?

    "Of course she is not delusional, but she trusts her way of sacrifice too much!" While admiring the dance of purple clothes dancing like butterflies when setting up the formation, Ye Pengfei responded in a whisper, "Sacrifice to the laws of heaven can feed back many ways.  The power of Dharma. There are three thousand avenues, and each of them has the power to complement and restrain each other."

    "Her wishful thinking in Ziyi is to use that shadow as a sacrifice to obtain the way to restrain other existences. Then, subdue those existences. Continue to sacrifice, and continue to obtain the power of Taoism that creates and restrains each other."

    When Ye Pengfei said this, Cen Na completely understood.

    "That's when. Even if she can't get rid of the master's control and can't deal with the terrifying seal in her body. At least, she can ensure that she is not controlled by the master, and can practice freely and continuously improve!"

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "Although strong people who practice the Tao of Love are good at calculation and design. However, strong people who practice other Tao methods are also likely to have such abilities."

    "It's like this way of sacrifice. All things in the world can't be sacrificed. If people who practice this way can obtain sacrificial objects that far exceed their own realm and cultivation level, they can grow at a high speed, and even overcome bottlenecks.  It won¡¯t exist.¡±

    "How can we obtain a sacrificial object that far exceeds our own realm and cultivation level? There is no other way except conspiracy and clever design!"

    At this point, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said with some admiration: "Actually, don't look at it, she seems to have given in completely and is willing to do things for me for free. But in fact, she has already planned it. She knows very well that I am like this  Master, I won¡¯t keep those benefits to myself.¡±

    "My previous words also made her realize that I have reduced the complex to the simple, and it is impossible to absorb all the Taoist power returned. In this case, to whom will I give the excess Taoist power first? According to  With my character, the answer is self-evident!¡±

    "Ah!" Cen Na couldn't help but whisper, and then, covering her mouth in awe, she asked in a secret voice, "Master, in this case, didn't she achieve her wish in the end?"

    Although Cen Na¡¯s low voice was not loud, Ziyi was a golden immortal-level being. How could she not hear it?  I saw her dancing gracefully, and sneered: "If you have anything to say, just say it openly. You are so secretive, is your master still afraid of me?"

    "You!" Cen Na glared at Ziyi angrily, but didn't say much.

    When fighting against others, my own conspiracy methods and superficial strength are far behind.

    Not to mention, now she still has to rely on her formation altar to solve the matter at hand.  He didn't dare to use any means to disturb her formation.

    For a moment, Ce Na felt that she was really inferior to Zi Yi in every aspect.  A faint feeling of depression spread in my heart.

    The last time Ce Na was confused, Ye Pengfei used a warning to free Ce Na from her confusion.  Furthermore, she faced the beetle battle formation and figured out how to use the Blood Dragon Domain to destroy the powerful battle formation.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei made a straightforward decisionOrder: "Cena, go to battle!!!"

    Only by fighting hard can Cen Na find herself again.  Only through hard work can Cen Na grow up quickly.

    Ce Na¡¯s heart trembled, knowing that she had just fallen into confusion again, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Thank you Master, if it weren¡¯t for Master, Ce Na would have no future!¡±

    "Misfortune and fortune depend on each other, you don't have to thank me, just go ahead!" Ye Pengfei waved his hand, signaling Cen Na to go fight quickly without asking any more questions.  Except for existences like Ye Pengfei, Ziyi, and Inspiration Supreme, no one can figure out such a roundabout thing.

    When Cena left, the purple-robed girl also finished her dance and stopped to take a breath.

    "I have never seen a master as dedicated as you." Ziyi did not hesitate to praise her, "It's all thanks to you. If it had been another master, she would have been discarded as trash!"

    "Zi Yi is not Cen Na. She heard Ye Pengfei's words very clearly and understood them just now.

    ¡°Misfortune and fortune depend on each other

    What is "disaster"?

    "Following Ye Pengfei, she has to face existences whose realm and cultivation far exceed her own at any time. How can Ce Na not be confused?"  Even if she has a militant heart, she cannot ignore the huge gap in realm. It is inevitable that she will often fall into confusion and dilemma.

    What is "blessing"?

    Being with Ye Pengfei is a blessing!

    Every time, Ye Pengfei took action to help him get rid of his confusion.  This is equivalent to the fact that Cen Na's realm and cultivation have been improved unknowingly.  Last time, Cen Na realized a powerful method.  But this time, I am afraid that after a few months of fighting, her realm will improve rapidly, and it is even possible that she will far surpass Mo Xuan and Yin Jiutian.

    ¡°As Ziyi said, it¡¯s a good thing that Cen Na has a master like Ye Pengfei.  If it were any other strong person, I am afraid that Cen Na, whose realm is so low and would always fall into such a confused state, would have been destroyed by humanity.

    And Ziyi¡¯s generous praise also revealed another meaning.  That is, I have a greater role than her. Should a master like you treat me better?

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and a soul promise was drawn in the air again (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 817. Battle of wits and courage (Part 2)

    "Competing for a soul contract?!?!?!"

    Even though Ziyi always had a cold look, he was shocked by this sudden soul promise.

    There are many types of soul contracts in the world.

    "The ones concluded between Ye Pengfei and Qi Xinyue, Feng Qiaoning, Mu Qing and others are master-servant soul contracts.  This means that as long as Ye Pengfei has enough soul power, he can subdue them and make them willingly serve his master as slaves.

    But the soul pact like what Ye Pengfei is drawing now is a competing soul pact!

    What is "competition"?

    The competition is about the strength of belief, level of realm, and level of combat power!

    What is the result of ¡°competition¡±?

    The winner will become the master.  And the loser does not have no hope of turning over and becoming the master!

    No wonder Ziyi turned pale in shock. Ye Pengfei holds the powerful space seal in his hand and can seal and suppress him at any time.  In this case, what kind of "competition" does he need?  As long as he spends his time slowly, one day, he will have to surrender to Ye Pengfei's feet like Long Dingshan and Lang Shidao.

    Is it possible that this is a scam?

    Even if you conclude a competitive soul contract, you don¡¯t have to give yourself any chance of promotion.  In this way, the so-called "competition soul contract" is actually no different from the "master-servant soul contract".

    ¡°However, Ziyi feels that this is impossible.

    Although Ye Pengfei cultivates the path of love, what he is best at is all kinds of silent designs.  However, what Ye Pengfei cultivated was a branch of the Great Way of Love - the Way of Extreme Emotion.

    Do the best things with the best feelings.  This is what Ye Pengfei is pursuing.

    "Cen Na and others are too low-level and don't quite understand why Ye Pengfei is so good to his slaves.  They always attribute Ye Pengfei's behavior to Ye Pengfei's nature.  They were lucky that they had a good master.

    "However, with Ziyi's realm, cultivation, knowledge and vision.  But she knew very well that Ye Pengfei's "goodness" was not only because of his nature.  It¡¯s even more because of the way he cultivated!

    ?To your loved ones, give the ultimate love and gain the ultimate strength.

    To subordinates.  If you give the ultimate love, you can also gain the ultimate power.

    Regardless of whether Ye Pengfei did it intentionally or unintentionally, since he followed the path of extreme emotion and realized the true meaning of the avenue of love through extreme emotion, then every move, word and deed he made towards his relatives and subordinates,  We must rely on true feelings and use magnanimity as our criterion.

    simply put.  Ye Pengfei can play tricks on his enemies, but he can't play tricks on his own people.  What if Ye Pengfei had concluded a "competition soul pact" with him, but at the same time was secretly engaging in some conspiracy?  Then, he will break his own path and eventually become hopeless.  Nothing accomplished!  !  !

    Ziyi cultivates the way of sacrifice. Every time he sacrifices to heaven and earth, the power of the Taoism obtained is vast, rich and wonderful.  She was almost 100% sure that Ye Pengfei had not deceived herself.  As for "what if he really does something", the possibility of such a danger is extremely slim.  Compared with the huge benefits, it is not proportional, and it is completely worth the gamble.

    "Okay, I will make a competitive soul pact with you!" A long series of analyzes flashed through Ziyi's sea of ??consciousness at high speed. In just a few moments, she nodded and took the soul pact into her own body.  in the soul.

    When the soul made a deep connection, Ziyi felt in an instant that there was an extremely strong collision between himself and Ye Pengfei.

    "In terms of realm, I win! In terms of strength, I win! Taoism he is actually slightly better! In terms of potential, he is stronger!"

    "This this is his belief, such a powerful power of belief. If there is any strong person who practices the way of governance and the way of society, he can gain his loyalty and belief. I am afraid that the strong person will not be able to rely on this power alone.  With the power of faith feedback, you can go straight to the realm of immortality and achieve the body of a god!!!"

    Ziyi has dabbled in every avenue of heaven and earth, and even, more or less, she has been exposed to the changes and evolution of all avenues of heaven and earth.  The violent collision at this moment made her completely understand what Ye Pengfei's greatest support was.  Although, before that, she also knew that Ye Pengfei's faith was very powerful.  However, only after she experienced this power personally did she more deeply understand the impact and changes this power would bring to the competition between two people.

    " However, Ziyi has no fear.

    "After all, what he has understood is not the kind of Taoism that can directly extract infinite power from strong beliefs. As long as I practice some Taoism that restrains beliefs, I can weaken his advantage!"

    "If Ye Pengfei didn't have such a strong belief, firstThe result of a strong collision will be that Ziyi is the master and Ye Pengfei is the slave.  But now, Ye Pengfei has a slight advantage.  Under the constraints of the soul contract, Ziyi's attitude towards Ye Pengfei became slightly more respectful.

    "However, this kind of respect is not enough to make Ziyi sincerely convinced.  In fact, because of the special nature of the soul contract competition, even if Ziyi loses and loses, she will still maintain the urge to fight for herself and reverse the status of master and servant.

    "I need to rest more before continuing to set up the formation." Ziyi said in a deep voice. She was originally going to close her eyes and take a rest, but after a short pause, she continued, "The master will have to do it in person later."  Take action to capture the sacrifice. Otherwise, I will not give half of the power gained from the sacrifice to the master."

    After saying that, Ziyi sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes again, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the murderous plane surged towards her

    Ye Pengfei also knew very well that Ziyi's last words were not a joke.  Because of the competing soul contracts, it was impossible for Ziyi to share his power with him for no reason.  In the same way, it is impossible for him to provide any sacrifice to Ziyi for no reason.

    Previously, there was a battle of wits between himself and Ziyi.  After several rounds, in the end, he won by surprise. Not only did Ziyi agree to help and build a formation altar, but he also accepted the soul contract in shock.

    ??And what may last for hundreds of millions of years, billions of years, is Dou Yong!

    Ziyi said that he would take action in person later to capture the sacrifice.  But in fact, what Ziyi meant was that she would also take action and capture the sacrifices with her own hands.

    Whoever is braver will gain greater power!

    Whoever is braver can become the master of the other!

    Now, for the time being, Ziyi will call himself the master.

    In the future, no, forever, her status should be her master!

    "It's time to use all your strength."

    Looking around, looking at the hundreds of clones that were still alive, Ye Pengfei showed a faint smile (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 818. Hunting Competition

    Three hours later

    With an expressionless face, Ziyi said in a deep voice towards the person who had been staying beside him, whether it was Ye Pengfei's fake body or Ye Pengfei's soul, and said in a deep voice: "Master, the altar is built, please let me out.  "

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly. This had been expected for a long time, and he would not stop Ziyi from actively working hard for his future.

    For Ye Pengfei, the competition for souls was not just to give him one more capable subordinate.  It's not for the purpose of using Ziyi's power to gain a lot in this auxiliary plane.  His main purpose is to grow up faster through this kind of competition!

    "Let us compete to see who has more loot! If you have more, I will give you 10% of my harvest. Otherwise, I will get 10% of your harvest. How about it?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and asked.  A small bet.

    "Oh?" Ziyi looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise.

    You must know that in this kind of fierce battle, only absolute strength can capture the sacrifice.

    Just like Cen Na, who was sent out to fight by Ye Pengfei three hours ago, and the thirty-three-day formation, which was sacrificed by Ye Pengfei even earlier, facing the surging army of monster beasts, monster birds, and monster insects,  They can only resist with all their strength, and there is no point in arresting them as sacrifices.  So far, in more than three hours, Cen Na and the thirty-three-day formation have not gained much at all.

    Although Ye Pengfei is strong, does he have a stronger method than the Thirty-three Days Array?

    Although Ye Pengfei has many slaves,  Is there a slave stronger than Cena by his side now?

    ¡°Besides, two people compete, two people compete. If Ye Pengfei uses the power of slaves to harvest sacrifices, it will also hinder his Taoism.  At least, until he also gets a group of slaves.  Ye Pengfei should not use the power of his slaves to compete with him.

    Ziyi is a little confused, in her opinion.  Ye Pengfei was giving himself the benefit for free.

    However, there is no room for her to think too much now.  Under the influence of the competitive soul contract, when one's own realm and strength are fully dominant.  She couldn't help but refuse such a bet.

    "Okay!" Ziyi responded crisply, and suddenly, she was led out of the bloodthirsty plane by Ye Pengfei.

    In front of you, hundreds of millions of monster beasts, monster birds, and monster insects have gradually formed a battle formation, pressing towards the same direction in a more orderly fighting manner.

    "Hey, Master, have you gathered all the clones and fake bodies?" Looking around at the situation, Ziyi was surprised again.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s main method of fighting enemies has always relied on the difficulty of distinguishing between true and false.

    His strength is high or low.  It is difficult for others to recognize.  His true whereabouts are equally difficult for others to determine.  As a result, there are chaos and strange scenes, which is more suitable for Ye Pengfei to display his extreme emotion and use his extreme emotion power.  This made him.  The weak defeated the strong many times, and even used the weak to scare the strong.  For beings like Fu Caixuan, after suffering the loss of being dumb, until now, they still don't know that they actually lost to a being whose realm is lower than themselves, and whose power is much lower than themselves.

    But now, Ye Pengfei actually gave up this advantage. What on earth is he going to do?

    "Master, are you trying to lose to me on purpose? Even so, when I become the master, I won't take special care of you!" Ziyi said in a deep voice.

    "Haha, we still don't know who will win and who will lose. Ziyi, take the first move!" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly. Looking at his expression and listening to his words, it turned out that he had the pearl of wisdom in his hand.

    Zi Yi was even more confused. She took a deep look at Ye Pengfei, trying to see some clues.  However, except for the unknown self-confidence, she saw nothing

    "Okay, then I'll take the first move! Invisible and shadowless, possessed by inner demons, go!"

    With Zi Yi scolding in a low voice, Ye Pengfei and Cen Na felt waves of energy fluctuations in the surrounding space.  However, they did not see the essence of the spell cast by Ziyi.

    I looked left and right, but I couldn¡¯t understand.  Ce Na opened her mouth and was about to ask in a low voice.  At this moment, the ant battle formation closest to here, which was advancing at high speed, suddenly stopped.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Seal!"

    This time, Cen Na saw everything clearly.  I saw a sealing formation falling down.  The ants in the ant battle formation just now were all banned by Zi Yi.

    "One thousand Earth Immortals in the first level, two thousand Yuan Immortals in the third level, the harvest is not bad." Zi Yi smiled faintly and said, "Master, please take action. Zi Yi can wait for an hour before going to sacrifice."At this time, Ziyi can send these three thousand ants to the altar and obtain the corresponding Taoist power.  However, she had to wait for Ye Pengfei for an hour.  The implication was to give Ye Pengfei a chance.  If Ye Pengfei could gain the same amount within an hour, then the two of them would be tied.

    "An hour?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "It doesn't take that long. You spent two moments. I'll use two moments too. I won't take advantage of you."

    As soon as Ye Pengfei said the words, Ziyi's pupils contracted slightly.

    Where does he get his confidence?

    Although, the first violent collision between the two ended with Ye Pengfei's small victory.  But in fact, Ye Pengfei's greatest advantage is his extremely powerful belief.  This belief can ensure that Ye Pengfei will not go astray in his spiritual practice.  It also allows Ye Pengfei to ignore any phantoms and charms and point directly to the truth itself.  This powerful belief has many benefits, but unfortunately, it is impossible to have any effect in the battle for sacrifices.

    So, what advantage does he have left?

    An enviable huge potential?  Obviously it can't be of any use.

    Amazing Taoist cultivation?  It can only confuse people's eyes and achieve certain effects in long-term battles.  How much effect can two short moments have?

    And his realm pressure and cultivation strength are far inferior to his own. Where does his strong self-confidence come from?

    The slightly contracted pupils stared at Ye Pengfei.  Ziyi was unwilling to let go of any slight movement of Ye Pengfei.  She was very eager to know what Ye Pengfei's true strength was!

    And Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t let Ziyi wait too long.

    The false clones that had already been gathered nearby were originally in disarray, scattered within a radius of hundreds of millions of miles, and within the scope protected by the thirty-three-day formation.  Then, Ye Pengfei shouted lowly, and the dazzling lightning suddenly sent these hundreds of fake clones to a distant place.

    And Ziyi, who had been staring closely at Ye Pengfei, clearly heard that just before the fake clones started to act, Ye Pengfei's mouth popped out a few words that made her tremble (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 819. Soul-catching battle formation!

    w "Soul-capturingbattle formation? Is there still a battle formation in this world that can be used to absorb souls in large quantities?"

    Soul-capturing is nothing unusual.

    The battle formation is not a rare thing.

    However, the combination of the two makes the well-informed Ziyi tremble with fear!

    Ziyi hurriedly searched in the sea of ??consciousness. All kinds of information about the evolution of soul-taking and the use of battle formations were in her sea of ??consciousness, and she simulated them together at high speed.

    In an instant, thousands of combinations flew through Zi Yi's mind.

    "This won't workthis won't work eitherthis seems to have hope, but it still collapsed"

    As a powerful person at the Golden Immortal level, Ziyi's calculation speed is so fast.  In just one moment, she had calculated hundreds of thousands of different combinations.  There were several combinations that she had never thought of that seemed more likely to succeed.  However, she did not wait for her to continue her calculation.  The second moment passed so quickly

    "Done!"

    When two moments passed, Ye Pengfei also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Two thousand earthly immortal souls from the first level, and tens of thousands of Yuanxian-level souls, please sacrifice them all!" Ye Pengfei waved his hand, and several light balls made of highly concentrated souls were ejected from hundreds of millions of miles away.  From the outer space, teleport over at high speed.

    To be honest, Ye Pengfei is not very confident either.  After all, this was the first time he had set up a soul-stirring battle formation, and it only lasted two short seconds.  Any small error, any unanticipated change, may lead to failure.

    but.  Eventually he succeeded.  Under the pressure of competition, he finally succeeded.

    "Sure enough, people still need to have more pressure to get faster promotion." Looking at Ziyi's half-jealous, half-admired eyes, Ye Pengfei also felt very comfortable.

    Every enlightenment, every leap.  Ninety-nine percent of the time, it's because of some major challenge.  Even, on the verge of despair.  Face death.

    But such challenges are not everywhere, let alone exist at any time.

    it's good now.  He seemed to be asking for trouble, but it brought endless benefits.  From today on, I will be in the midst of intense challenges. Maybe I won¡¯t even have a moment of leisure!

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to let himself be idle either.

    The road to cultivation is full of thorns.  I have been separated from Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing for so many years. It is obviously a joke to say that I am not nervous.

    Many times, it is precisely because I am nervous about them that I want to go see them quickly.  Protect them, so your own feelings tend to the extreme and your own strength.  He is also constantly climbing towards higher levels.

    "Similarly, it is for this reason that Ye Pengfei just made up his mind and used the competitive soul contract.  Once he embarks on this road of competition, how can he let himself relax?

    "You sacrifice. It doesn't seem to take time." Ye Pengfei said calmly, "We don't have to gamble anymore. Let's use our own methods to kill these guys as soon as possible. If you give them enough time, even with the support of your way of sacrifice,  There¡¯s no way we can hold on.¡±

    The three-hour preparation is for high-speed sacrifice and high-speed acquisition.  If you have to stop and wait every time you make a sacrifice, then the way of sacrifice will become rubbish.

    Ziyi nodded: "I am willing to admit defeat. You will be able to feel the 10% more power soon. Don't worry, I will never give you Taoist power that you don't have!"

    This time, Ziyi lost the bet.  However, she still has her own confidence.  Although her confidence is far less than that of Ye Pengfei, it is enough to support her self-esteem.

    Even if I lose, I won¡¯t do anything wrong!

    Looking at the red lips that were slightly pursed due to stubbornness, Ye Pengfei smiled softly and said nothing more to Ziyi.  I saw that he took Cena back into the space plane, the surrounding lightning flashed, and even the main body personally threw himself into the soul-stirring battle formation

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's murderous attack made the shadow in the heart of the phantom array complain endlessly.

    "Grandma is such a badass, how many trump cards does this kid have?"

    The appearance of the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal is relatively normal.  After all, this kid has several Xuanxian slaves.  One more Golden Immortal slave would not be able to bring any excessive shock to that shadow.

    "However, this boy's Soul Capturing Battle Formation surprised the shadow.

    Hundreds of identical bodies, unknown as to whether they were real or fake, surrounded several battle formations.  In just a few moments, the souls of these powerful men in the battle formation willAll of them were absorbed by this kid, not a single one was left.

    Similar to Ziyi, although that shadow has lived for countless billions of years, it has never been heard of anyone creating such a battle formation.

    You must know that most of the power of the battle formation comes from heaven and earth.  And this kind of power is easy to use for offense and defense, but very difficult to use for other purposes.

    ??????????? It¡¯s like, that shadow cultivates the Dao of Love, so he can¡¯t use the power of the battle formation to amplify the power of his Dao.  Otherwise, if he sets up such a battle formation when he is controlling beasts, no matter how sophisticated Ye Pengfei's Taoism is, it will never be able to block his attack.

    "Using the battle formation to capture souls, it integrates the way of the soul and amplifies the power of the soul. Doesn't it mean that he can also use it on the way of love, the way of the five elements, and the blood-red, full of  In the Taoism with bloodlust?"

    "Not to mention, this kid doesn't know what method he used. After absorbing those souls, the power of his battle formation actually became more powerful. Is it possible that after he absorbed the souls, he could also enhance the power of the battle formation?  Strength? If he changes to other battle formations, gains murderous intent, and gains all kinds of emotional power, is it possible that his combat strength can also increase like this?"

    "If this continues, no matter how many monsters, birds, or insects I have, I can't withstand his torture. If I can't inflict trauma on him, I will lose this war!!!"

    Once again, a deep sense of frustration filled the shadow body.  Make him crazy, make him crazy.

    "Losing? How could I lose? How could I lose? After persisting for so many years, I have harvested the refinement of Hong Beast, I have harvested the refinement of Shi Ming, and I will harvest more and more refinements, surpassing the  The only existence of immortals can only be me, and it can never be anyone else!!!"

    The shadow roared loudly.

    "Go, go! Kill all the creatures that belong to my Qing Lie Tian! The final victory will definitely belong to me, to my Qing Zun Qing Lie Tian!"

    An even larger number of monster beasts, monster birds, and monster insects poured out from unknown spatial planes.  Suddenly, both Ye Pengfei and Ziyi felt the huge pressure of momentum and rushed towards them, unable to stop them!  !  !  Welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 820. Perfect Superposition (Part 1)

    w "Sure enough, there are extremely powerful creatures hidden in his dimension!"

    Feeling the powerful pressure coming from the distance, which is comparable to that of the Golden Immortal.  Even Ziyi, whose realm reached the third level of the Golden Immortal, couldn't help but change his expression.

    "They are not only powerful, but their Taoism and Dharma complement each other, and their domain powers can be perfectly superimposed!!!"

    Ziyi, who practices the way of sacrifice, is most sensitive to the power of Taoism.  Ye Pengfei only felt the powerful aura and pressure, but Ziyi was able to keenly sense the Taoist power of those golden immortal creatures.

    Silk~~~~~

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    He is very clear about the complementarity of Tao and law, and the effect of superposition of fields.

    Thinking back to when Zi Yi, Long Dingshan, and Lang Fudao were fighting madly among the inner demons of the era, he relied on the perfect superposition of the realm of extreme emotion and the realm of reincarnation to come up with a super invisibility power that could be successfully implemented.  A series of plans for the future?

    And the combination of the Blood Dragon Domain, the Void Domain, the Space Domain, and the combination of these domains of several of his subordinates was originally his biggest capital for this dangerous adventure in the Ten Thousand Seas!

    "Mo Xuan and I, the domain power is at the level of the first level of the Void Immortal. When the domains are superimposed, we can even deal with the beings in the Nirvana realm. With several Golden Immortal domains superimposed perfectly, wouldn't it be possible to compete with them?  Can you compete with a strong person in the Immortal Realm?" Ye Pengfei became more and more frightened as he thought about it.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that this time he was wrong.  He underestimated the difficulty of going from the Era to the Immortal, and miscalculated the huge gap in combat power between the Immortal and the Era.

    It¡¯s not just Ye Pengfei who doesn¡¯t know.  Ziyi beside him, Long Dingshan, Lang Xiandao, Mu Qing, Shui Lan, who were performing tasks in different places Although these inner demons of these eras had more or less encountered the powerful people in the Immortal Realm.  However, they are not very clear about the gap between immortality and era.

    It wasn¡¯t until many years later, when Ye Pengfei actually faced a powerful person in the Immortal Realm, that he realized how terrifying this gap was

    ¡­¡­

    at the moment.  A miscalculation will only make Ye Pengfei more cautious, but it will not cause him any trouble.  You know, Ye Pengfei's biggest capital.  It is his powerful power of belief that even Heavenly Beings are moved by.  Even if he mistakenly thought that the combined combat power of those golden immortal creatures in the distance was comparable to immortality.  But he didn't lose confidence.

    Ye Pengfei has not lost confidence, and Ziyi will not lose confidence either.  Under this kind of pressure, in the face of a crisis that she was destined to be unable to handle, she could still remain calm. All this was thanks to the competing soul contract.  When Ye Pengfei took a breath and continued to collect souls for sacrifices, Ziyi couldn't help but shook his head, throwing away his instinctive fear.

    Ye Pengfei and Ziyi's calmness.  The shadow in the heart of the illusory formation was shocked again.

    "The situation is not good, but they are not scared!!!"

    Ye Pengfei and Ziyi were too far away from the pressure of the Golden Immortals, and they did not see those releasing the pressure of the Golden Immortals.  What kind of existence is it?  However, the shadow knew full well that he was just bluffing.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a bluff!

    Although Ye Pengfei's judgment was wrong, there are several golden immortal-level beings who can perfectly superimpose the domain power.  It can also be compared with the third level of immortality.  If that shadow could really control such a powerful fighting force, after repeated setbacks, he would have released it long ago and completely wiped out Ye Pengfei.

    But in fact, the shadow chose to use the avenue of beasts and sacrificed the massive creatures accumulated in his space plane for countless billions of years.  If it hadn't been for the appearance of Zi Yi from the third level of the Golden Immortal, if it hadn't been for the appearance of Ye Pengfei's weird Soul Captivating Battle Formation, if it hadn't been for the fact that Zi Yi and Ye Pengfei were fighting, and their combat power could continue to rise, that shadow wouldn't be there at all.  Will use this last resort¡ª¡ª

    This is a method that will most likely result in backlash!  !  !

    Actually, this is not difficult to guess.  However, Ye Pengfei and Ziyi both fell into the blind spot.

    It¡¯s like Jueqing and others back then were just thinking about how to violently rush through the Jinling Castle, but they didn¡¯t expect that they could actually get a Jinling clone and get through.  That is their blind spot.

    But now, Ye Pengfei and Ziyi were frightened by the coercion in the distance on the one hand, and on the other hand, they were busy trying to deliver more and better sacrifices to the altar, so the two of them didn't even think about it.  I didn't think about it that way.  At this time, they were also confused by their blind spots, and their thoughts had long deviated from the right direction.

    "Zi Yi, can you please give me a sacrifice?"??With further refinement and sublimation, we can obtain a higher level of Taoist power.  "While harvesting souls quickly, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice while transmitting his soul thoughts.

    The safety factor of soul thought sound transmission is much greater than that of secret word sound transmission.  Ye Pengfei expected that even if the shadow in the heart of the illusion array could stand beside him, he might not be able to detect the communication between himself and Ziyi.  Therefore, he asked about the sacrifice without restraint.

    Ziyi shook his head, sent a message from his soul, and replied in a charming voice: "There is no other way, unless you have the ability to improve the realm and strength of these monsters!"

    "This doesn't seem to be difficult." Ye Pengfei blinked and said, "Don't you have more or less grasp of the three thousand avenues? You can use the avenue of beasts and the path of souls to improve our sacrifices.  The strength is improved.¡±

    Zi Yi¡¯s attack was a perfect suppression.

    Ye Pengfei took action, but only sucked out the soul.  The remaining body turned into a zombie-like existence without intelligence.  Originally, Ye Pengfei also wanted to collect them as sacrifices.  However, Ziyi said that such a sacrifice would not buy any power at all, so Ye Pengfei was too lazy to waste his energy.

    When Ye Pengfei thought about it, Ziyi's method of using beasts should be able to improve the sacrifices she captured.  And the level of those captured by oneself can also be improved by using the soul method.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei's answer was Zi Yi's disdainful sneer: "If I knew the three thousand avenues, would I still need to serve you as my master? I have long overcome my extreme passion with ruthlessness and turned you, my master, into my Zi Yi slave.  Already!!!¡±

    "Ah, I'm confused." Ye Pengfei didn't feel dissatisfied. He slapped his forehead and laughed, "Except for the way of sacrifice, you only know about the other ways and use them roughly. However, you can't use them skillfully.  Right."

    Ziyi rolled his eyes at Ye Pengfei angrily, indicating that he agreed with Ye Pengfei's statement.

    But¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei paused and continued to ask with a smile: "What if you also do a few perfect stacks?"

    For a moment, Ziyi felt a little stupid Welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 821. Perfect Superposition (Part 2)

    w Indeed, Ziyi cannot perfectly master all the laws of heaven.  Her method of sacrifice, which is one of the great ways, is still the kind of Tao method that is not very powerful.  There is no way that by cultivating this Taoist method, she will be able to encompass thousands of avenues and be superior to other powerful people.

    However, after all, when harvesting the power of Taoism fed back, she can more or less experience various Taoism powers and various Taoism changes.  Over time, under a subtle influence, she was more or less able to display other types of Taoist power on her own.

    If you choose carefully and perfectly superimpose the power of some Taoist powers, the combined power will obviously be much more powerful than using a single Taoist power.

    Zi Yi didn't think of this in the past, that's because, for her, who has reached the third level of the Golden Immortal, this is not a big deal.  You know, Ye Pengfei and his subordinates can use superimposed fields to cross levels to deal with existences in the Nirvana realm.  However, if Ziyi is used to deal with it and casually kills the Nirvana realm strongman, where is the need for "perfect superposition"?

    Not to mention, Ziyi is not the kind of being who cultivates himself step by step from a lower level of cultivation.

    Ziyi is the physical form of inner demon. She is an existence that was directly split from a powerful soul.  As soon as she was born, she had such a realm and cultivation level.  How can she expect that by superimposing several Taoist powers, she can only gain the means to compete with the powerful ones in the Nirvana realm?

    Don¡¯t say that Ziyi never thought about this at all in the past. Even if she thought of it accidentally, she would only clean it up like garbage and not keep it as a treasure.

    But.  Ye Pengfei's reminder made Ziyi suddenly stunned.  Because, she also realized that she had made something wrong

    What did Ziyi do wrong?

    She made a mistake with the wrong person!

    If you want to superimpose Taoism to upgrade a monster comparable to a mysterious immortal to a golden immortal or even an immortal, it is obvious.  She doesn't have such ability.

    However, if you just superimpose Taoist magic, you will be able to defeat the Earthly Immortal level guy.  It's not completely impossible to rise to the level of a spiritual fairy!

    "It doesn't matter whether the technique is good or bad. What matters is when to use it and where to use it." Ziyi murmured to himself, his vision suddenly opened up

    ¡­¡­

    "Did you have an epiphany? Your qualifications are so good!!!" Feeling the increased pressure brought by the competition for the soul contract, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head secretly and sighed.

    The qualifications of materializing inner demons depend on the qualifications of the strong person who generated them.  Unless you are like Yin Manyu, who has been artificially created to materialize the inner demon, otherwise, this person has the qualifications to materialize the inner demon.  It is impossible to surpass the qualifications of the strong man who created them.

    After hundreds of years of getting along with each other, Ye Pengfei almost knew the qualifications of Long Dingshan and others.  Their qualifications are only slightly better than Samsara, and much worse than Cena, Moxuan, and Yin Jiutian.  Not to mention, compared with myself.

    "However, this Ziyi seems to be as qualified as himself!"

    "Very good, my competition for the soul contract was not wasted in vain!" Faced with a sudden increase in pressure.  Instead of feeling scared, Ye Pengfei was secretly happy.

    You must know that a competitive soul pact is different from a master-servant soul pact. A soul can only enter into one competitive soul pact.

    ?????????????? Only after this competitive soul pact is terminated, and after n years have passed, and the traces of the past competition have been erased, can the next competitive soul pact be concluded with other strong men.

    In other words, how important it is for Ye Pengfei to conclude a competitive soul contract with the right being that can make long-term profits.  He has always had the urge to make competing soul pacts with others.  Especially, Ye Pengfei had this thought when facing the fierce book spirit.  However, every opportunity was given up by Ye Pengfei.

    Until now!  !  !

    Looking at it, I perfectly superimposed several Taoist methods that I had seen and several Taoist methods that I had never heard of

    Looking at it, the soul light ball that I got involved in this time was forcibly raised to the level of the two heavens by this perfect combination of Taoism

    A faint smile hung on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth, and a Taoist combination poured out from his palm.

    "Hehe, I should try it too and perfectly suppress these bastards!"

    A formation of shimmering water waves shot out from Ye Pengfei's palm.  I saw more than three billion miles away, a battle formation composed of thousands of ferocious beasts, roaring in unison, launching fierce attacks at the water wave formation.

    The training partner Ye Pengfei chose has a very strong lineup.  Among these thousands of ferocious beasts, less than half have evolved to the third level of Earth Immortal.  There are dozens of ferocious beasts that are about to appear.Reached the first level of spiritual immortality!

    You know, in such a battle formation, Ziyi usually avoids it.  First sealed, and then swallowed by the book spirit, her strength has been reduced, and she is far from being restored to a perfect state.  If you waste time, use all your strength to deal with such battle formations.  In the hunting competition with Ye Pengfei, she would fall significantly behind.

    However, this time, Ye Pengfei actually took action against the battle formation!

    The quality of what was perfect just now, a ball of soul light containing thousands of souls, has been improved by two heavens.  Ziyi was naturally very happy in her heart.  This is not just because, after this incident, she had a lot of enlightenments and her strength improved a lot.  It was more because she saw the hope of turning over and becoming the master.

    However, when she raised her eyes, she suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei had actually taken action against such a powerful battle formation.  Ziyi couldn't help but feel tense, as if he felt a crisis, a crisis that was completely suppressed by Ye Pengfei.

    "Could it be that he can kill such a battle formation instantly?"

    Under Zi Yi¡¯s nervous gaze, almost every attack from the powerful battle formation successfully penetrated Ye Pengfei¡¯s water wave formation.  Looking at the formation that would collapse a few more times, Ziyi couldn't help but secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    "What am I thinking about? When it comes to the battle formation, even I have to waste one or two sticks of incense to get it done. In any case, his combat power is much worse than mine. How can he not be defeated by that battle?  It¡¯s good if the battle formation is entangled, but how can it be possible to kill that battle formation instantly?¡±

    When communicating with Ye Pengfei, Ziyi has the consciousness of being a slave, and she will call Ye Pengfei "master".

    However, in private, she would secretly call Ye Pengfei by his first name.  In many cases, the word "he" is used instead.

    In fact, Ziyi also knows that the souls of two people are connected, and Ye Pengfei can see clearly and transparently as long as he wants to see such a small sign of his unwillingness to admit defeat.  But, this is what she wants.

    "Haha, you think I lost?" Ye Pengfei smiled and turned his head towards Ziyi.

    Ye Pengfei will not pay attention to Ziyi's soul fluctuations and thoughts all the time.  However, this time, Ye Pengfei paid close attention to Ziyi.  When Ziyi was a little dismissive and a little arrogant as he thought, Ye Pengfei took action.  This move was not only directed at the powerful battle formation, but also directed at Ziyi!  !  !  Welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 822. Perfect Superposition (Part 2)

    At first glance, it looks like the water wave formation will completely collapse with just a few casual moves.  Surprisingly, after enduring another wave of more violent attacks than before, he still didn't collapse!  !  !

    "Is thisa hidden wood magic circle?" Ziyi understood somewhat, but more, he still didn't understand.

    Among the five elements, the wood element has the strongest ability to survive.  I think back when those demons of the era were fighting each other, if Mu Qing, the ancestor of the wood demon, had not been there, that empty space would have long since turned into nothingness, and even returned to chaos.

    It is certainly not unusual to hide wood formations in formations to improve the resistance of the formations.  But the problem is that in Zi Yi's memory, it seems that no hidden wood formation can continue to persist after being penetrated hundreds or thousands of times by a round of attacks.

    You must know that no matter how powerful your survivability is, there will always be a limit.  Although people say that wildfires cannot be burned out, they will be rekindled by the spring breeze.  However, if your roots are cut off, where will you be resurrected?

    Having been pierced by hundreds of forceful attacks, the foundation of the formation¡ªthe various formation holes¡ªshould have been mostly destroyed anyway.  As a result, the hidden wood formation should have been riddled with holes and would be unable to withstand the next attack.  But why did he suffer another round of more violent attacks?  The water ball that looked like it was going to fall apart at any moment was still shooting towards the ferocious beast battle array faster and faster?

    Zi Yi thought quickly: "There is only one possibility, and that is the hidden wood formation, the formation eyes are intact!  But. How is this possible?!"

    Indeed, how is this possible?

    The water wave formation doesn¡¯t look very big.  The previous two waves of attacks from the ferocious beast battle array were so powerful.  Enough to cover every corner of the water wave formation.  Even if the array of eyes could move and be very flexible, it would be impossible to dodge such an attack.

    unless¡­¡­

    "Unless there is something else going on in the water wave formation!!!"

    This inference only took a millionth of a moment.  However, Ziyi felt that his shock seemed to last for thousands of years!  !  !

    This is not because Ziyi¡¯s willpower is not strong enough.  After all, the Golden Immortal exists, and under the influence of the competing soul contracts, the power of faith has increased.  If it was just an ordinary thing, how could Ziyi be so shocked?

    Even just now.  In that distant place, the power of several perfectly overlapping golden immortals brought Zi Yi far less shock than it did now!  !  !

    Waiting until Ye Pengfei's water wave formation.  Zi Yi's eyebrows trembled slightly when they violently collided with the ferocious beast battle formation and finally shattered completely.  Before that.  She was like a stubborn ice sculpture, standing there dumbly.  like a statue.

    And while waiting, Ye Pengfei chuckled to himself and said, "I'm still not strong enough. Ziyi, let's move the battlefield"

    It was only then that Ziyi spoke again.  Then I heard her murmuring and asking softly: "Is there a different world?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and didn¡¯t say much

    ¡­¡­

    Zi Yi¡¯s question was neither transmitted through soul thoughts nor secret words.  Although her voice was very low, she could still hear the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation clearly.

    "Is there a cave? What cave? Is that boy planning to hide in some blessed cave?"

    Ye Pengfei did not answer Zi Yi's question. Zi Yi was also a little lost and did not continue to ask.  Therefore, the shadow once again made a mistake.

    At this point in the battle between the two sides, everyone has made many mistakes in judgment.  However, fortunately, Ye Pengfei basically did not let himself go astray due to wrong judgment.  In turn, every misjudgment of that shadow made him take a step closer to the abyss of defeat.

    From the perspective of that shadow, his side is once again gradually gaining the upper hand.

    Although Ye Pengfei and the golden immortal who suddenly appeared, they did not get confused because of the strong pressure they exerted.  However, it is true that the two of them are constantly moving away from the strong pressure.

    What¡¯s more, over time.  Ye Pengfei's combat power growth rate obviously began to decline.  Although the golden fairy cultivator's combat power is still rising.  However, after all, it is difficult to sing alone.  When encountering battle formations with more Earth Immortal Third Heaven on her side, she would always hide away.

    Since Ziyi is no longer at his peak, he can naturally see the shadow clearly.  Ziyi is constantly recovering, and the shadow has calculated its recovery speed very clearly.  From the perspective of that shadow, once the golden fairy cultivator can completely recover,??She and Ye Pengfei were forced to a predetermined location, so they didn't have to take risks and use tactics to suppress the situation.

    But now

    "If the defense of that blessed land cave is too strong, I'm afraid I will have to focus on guarding against the situation there. But once the troops are divided into two groups, I'm afraid this kid will come out to cause trouble again"

    The shadow was carefully calculated, and there was a haze in my heart.  In his opinion, if Ye Pengfei could really defend one side, then he would have no choice but to end up in failure.

    If you loseI can't afford to lose!  !  !

    Wrong judgment once again made him make the wrong decision.  Originally, he wanted to crowd Ye Pengfei and Ziyi into a desperate situation, but now, he wanted to launch a general attack in advance when the conditions were not mature!

    In general, insects are the largest group in the world.  In the space plane where the shadow is used as a backing, the most numerous ones are also insects.  For example, the beetle before, the ant before.

    Now, the ones rushing towards Ye Pengfei and Ziyi are not just beetles or ants.  The types and quantities of those insects have made Ye Pengfei and Ziyi too lazy to count them Even if it is just a cursory glance, a rough count

    From the sky to the ground, endless insects were like the boundless sea, rolling up countless huge waves, slapping fiercely in the direction of Ye Pengfei and Ziyi.

    These huge waves are actually huge battle formations.  The number of strong men in the battle formation that surrounded Ye Pengfei and Ziyi just now was only a few hundred thousand at most.  But now, even the battle formation with the smallest number of strong men has more than ten million insects!

    "Many of these insects have not developed, and only have the realm and cultivation of the virtual immortal level.  However, when the number becomes huge and they are organized into precise battle formations, their power is extremely astonishing.

    From the perspective of that shadow, although he launched a general attack in advance, the effect might not be very good.  However, with the current combat power of Ye Pengfei and the golden fairy cultivator, it can at least be ensured that it is difficult for them to hide in some cave.  As long as the numbers are exchanged for time and the fight lasts for a while, more powerful ferocious beasts and demonic birds will rush forward, it will be the end of the two of them.

    It's a pity that the shadow was disappointed again. Just when the huge waves rushed over, the shadow was clearly heard again. The golden fairy cultivator shook her head with a wry smile and said softly: "Perfect superposition, Dongtian  Wan Qian With such little cultivation, why bother coming here to die?"

    Before the shadow came, he thought clearly about the meaning of Ziyi's words.  He was horrified to find that each huge wave was swallowed up by a formation in one breath!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 822. It¡¯s hard to correct mistakes

    Dozens of battle formations, over a billion insects, all disappeared without even a single broken arm or leg. What's going on?

    "Dongtian Dongtian Damn, I'm such a fool!" The shadow couldn't help but cursed because of his own stupidity.

    The universe is filled with endless mysteries.

    The most core component is the space plane.  Whether it is the place where strong men live or the sign of reaching the realm of gods, they are all spatial planes.

    Next, there is the Blessed Land Cave Heaven.

    Some people believe that the Blessed Land Cave Heaven is an incompletely developed space plane.  Some people believe that the Paradise Cave is a special space attached to the space plane.

    This kind of debate often exists between strong people who understand the Taoism of space.  For that shadow, it doesn't matter at all what the nature of the blessed land is.  He only needs to know two things about Blessed Land Cave Heaven¡ª¡ª

    First, the categories of Blessed Land Cave Heaven;

    Second, the role of Blessed Land Cave Heaven.

    All this time, the shadow has indeed never encountered anything unrelated to the two above.  But now, he finally understood.

    "The Blessed Land and Cave Heaven can actually be constructed and generated using formations!!!"

    ??????????????That shadow did make a mistake in judgment.  However, this does not mean that he is a fool.  The higher the level of struggle between beings, the more variables there are.  No matter who it is, they will make all kinds of wrong judgments in this kind of battle.

    The key is -

    1. Know that you are wrong;

    2. Know how to save.

    Some people can¡¯t even do the first one.  Not to mention achieving the second point - recognizing mistakes and being able to correct them.

    That shadow is, after all, a half-step saint-immortal level existence. Although due to the special nature of the trial place, the number of strong people who practice space-like Taoism is very small.  Therefore, he has very little experience in this area.  However, after the army of insects, numbering over a billion, suddenly disappeared, he immediately knew that he was wrong.  and.  He immediately knew that what Ye Pengfei was using was neither a space artifact nor his own space plane.

    If it is a space artifact, there will often be one or several space cracks.  even.  It is a dazzling space portal.

    Obviously, this possibility is infinitely close to zero.

    If you use your own space plane, then.  You should feel the obvious force of spatial guidance.

    In fact, even if all these strong men did not resist, the shadow asked himself that it would not have been possible to bring so many strong men into his own space plane in one go.  Therefore, this possibility is even less reliable than the space artifact.

    Combined with Zi Yi¡¯s almost gibbering murmur before, the shadow was completely understood.

    "The previous Water Wave Formation. The hidden wooden magic circle in it is located in a cave!" The voice of the shadow was full of bitter taste, "There is a different cave, there is a different cave! Is it possible? That kid also has a minor training  Space Taoism???¡±

    That shadow has been shocked to the point of going crazy by Ye Pengfei's repeated methods.  Especially the method that Ye Pengfei showed this time shocked even Ziyi and other experts who practiced the way of sacrifice and were accustomed to the three thousand avenues, not to mention the shadow who knew very little about space-based methods.

    Although he knew he was wrong.  However, he had no idea how to save the mistake!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "However, this army, numbering in the tens of trillions, has been spread out. It is not easy to take it back."  Even in its heyday, that shadow could attract tens of thousands of creatures at the same time every moment, let alone now.

    It took him more than two hours to release so many strong men intermittently.  Now if I want to take them back, it will take another hour at least.

    So, is it possible for Ye Pengfei to give himself so much time?

    ?Obviously impossible!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the formation that contained the hint of a cave, Ye Pengfei immediately accepted the over a billion insects rushing at the forefront, and Ye Pengfei immediately used the formation again and rushed towards the battle formation farther away.

    "Hehe, the battle formation composed of mere gods is just for me to practice!" Ye Pengfei laughed unabashedly and deliberately used words to humiliate the shadow in the heart of the fantasy formation.

    This is also an attack, an attack that disturbs emotions, an attack that takes advantage of the situation and sends the power of extreme emotion into the body of the shadow.

    If that shadow is not an existence that also practices emotions and other Taoist methods, he would have been locked by Ye Pengfei's extreme emotions as early as when he was firmly locked by Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts.Being able to impact repeatedly was toyed with by Ye Pengfei.

    Every time Ye Pengfei took advantage of the situation to attack and charge, he was eventually blocked by him.  This time was no exception. Faced with Ye Pengfei's humiliating laughter, his shadow just turned from real to virtual again, changed a part, and then stopped stubbornly again.

    "Forget it, the strong man is frustrated, the strong man in the fairyland, give it all away!" After thinking about it, the shadow felt that this was the only way to save the defeat.

    At first glance, he seemed to be right.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei's water wave formation was destroyed by his own ferocious beast battle formation.  This shows that the strength and power of the cave formed by Ye Pengfei's formation is not enough to deal with the battle formation formed by the Earth Immortal level experts.  As long as the Earthly Immortal-level powerhouses are gathered together and form a formation to resist, there is no chance of a Jedi counterattack.

    But, that shadow was wrong again, he missed Zi Yi.  He didn't know that even if he knew the mistake, it was already hard to correct!

    Ziyi¡¯s formation altar is hidden in Ye Pengfei¡¯s auxiliary plane, and the shadow doesn¡¯t know about it.

    And all along, what Ziyi has displayed is only the power of the Five Elements Taoism, and it does not look like it is a person practicing the way of sacrifice.

    You must know that the most typical fighting method of a strong person who practices the way of sacrifice is to use Dao to overcome Dao.  Even though the artistic conception of each Tao method they performed was not very strong, the command and application was not very appropriate.  However, the power contained in it makes no opponent dare to underestimate it.

    That shadow didn¡¯t even know that Ziyi was gritting his teeth and competing with Ye Pengfei.  The reason why she has always only used the power of the Five Elements is to transform other Taoist powers into the power to restore her own cultivation.  In her opinion, only by completely restoring her power of the third level of the Golden Immortal can she have the upper hand in the competition.

    Especially when she discovered that Ye Pengfei could use perfect superposition to simulate the power of space, she strengthened her belief in this aspect.

    " Comprehension, I can't even keep up with Ye Pengfei in terms of flattery.  Only pure power can help you!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei captured such a huge number of insects that were only in the Immortal Realm, and even the vast majority were only Immortal Realm and Void Immortal level insects, which were her greatest source of power!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 823. The trick to win the bottom of the box (1)

    "How to deal with these bugs?"

    After being shocked for a long time by Ye Pengfei's perfect superposition, Zi Yi just sent a message from his soul and asked in a deep voice.

    Although the number of insects captured by Ye Pengfei was huge, if they were used as sacrifices like this, the power fed back would be of such poor quality that it would be nothing at all.

    Improve the quality of sacrifices!

    Only in this way can two people gain greater strength and completely defeat the billion-strong army.

    ¡°However, improving quality on such a large scale is not an easy task.  In order to upgrade the bugs from the Immortal Realm and Void Immortal Level to the Nirvana Realm, Earth Immortal Level, or even the Nirvana Realm and Spirit Immortal Level, Ziyi has to work harder than Ye Pengfei's capture.

    If it weren¡¯t for the competition for the soul contract, Ziyi believed that he would have every reason to take 70% or even 80% of the benefits.  However, because of the existence of competing soul contracts, maybe Ye Pengfei will choose to completely destroy it.

    This is not a breach of contract. After all, these bugs were captured by Ye Pengfei.  Of course, Ye Pengfei should decide whether to kill or cut into pieces and how to deal with it.  If Ye Pengfei chooses to sacrifice, it will be tantamount to "suppressing the enemy". In Ziyi's view, Ye Pengfei, who practices the way of extreme emotion, can control his own emotions very well. He will never do anything that is not good for him or irrational.  matter.

    However, Ziyi made a mistake. She misjudged Ye Pengfei's strong belief.  In other words, until now, she has not fully understood Ye Pengfei's true purpose of entering into a soul-competition pact with herself!

    "How to deal with it? Improve the quality, you and I are two!" Ye Pengfei replied calmly.  He connected with the magic circle again, directed at various more distant battle formations, and surrounded and killed them.

    At this moment, the shadow has given up on the battle formation formed by the powerful men in the Immortal Realm, and has begun to continuously gather the power of the Nirvana Realm.  As long as these Nirvana realm, earthly fairy level monster beasts, monster birds, monster insects, etc. continue to be upgraded to several levels of heaven, or even to the realm of the era.  Even if Ye Pengfei has several powerful men from the third level of Golden Immortal under his command.  I am afraid that it will be difficult to cope with such a challenge.

    The path of the beast is so powerful.  Even if he had the upper hand once again, Ye Pengfei did not dare to be careless in the slightest.

    In Ye Pengfei's view.  The sight of these demonic beasts, demonic birds, and demonic insects controlled by the Great Way of Beasts was already giving me a headache.  Not to mention, the presence of several golden immortals in the distance with perfectly superimposed Taoism.  Still watching with eager eyes.  Do you need to say more about how to deal with the bugs you caught?

    " In his heart, Ye Pengfei is not worried at all. If Zi Yi gets 80% and he gets 20%, there will be any adverse consequences.

    Zi Yi was shocked again. She was stunned by Ye Pengfei's light answer.

    "YouMaster, are you not worried that I have fully recovered my strength? Master, are you not worried that I may use this to break through and achieve the first level of immortality?"

    Somehow, Ziyi felt that he had to remind Ye Pengfei.  Even though there is currently a competitive relationship between two people, who is dominant?  The competition of who is the servant.  However, Ziyi still subconsciously felt that there were some things he had to say openly and clearly.

    "You have the ability to advance to the highest level of immortality, but I don't have the ability to advance to the next level?"

    The indifferent smile on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth shocked Ziyi again.  She seemed to feel.  As long as I look at that smile one more time, my confidence will increase by one point!

    "Faith, powerful faith, how strong is the power of his faith?"

    ¡­¡­

    Not to mention, Ziyi was secretly frightened and began the arduous and long work of improving the realm and cultivation of monsters and insects, just talking about the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation.

    At this time, he was considering whether he should reveal his final trump card.

    Even if it is, it will be counterattacked!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei and he are of the same type. They are both cultivating the path of love and are accustomed to relying on strategies to achieve victory.  Therefore, they are also good at seeing through the enemy's strategies.

    Strategy is not Taoism. Although the changes in strategy are also very complicated, compared with Taoism, it is like a three-year-old child competing in strength with a thirty-year-old adult.

    Just when the shadow decided to kill the warrior, he had already expected that his strategy would be seen through by Ye Pengfei.  However, he never expected that Ye Pengfei would be able to find a way to restrict himself from gathering the Nirvana realm powerhouses so quickly.

    Actually, the method is not too complicated.  It is to use the power of extreme emotion to create some small misunderstandings and small confusions.  Those battle formations mainly composed of Earth Immortals will not be disrupted by these.  However, their gathering speed is inevitably affected.

    &nbsp; If, like before, he still holds tens of trillions of troops, such a little confusion will be nothing.  Even though the gathering speed was slow, the enemy overtook and defeated them.  The time he buys is enough for him to elevate other living beings to the same or higher realm.

    It¡¯s a pity that my previous wrong judgment caused me to release tens of trillions of troops in advance.  The original intention was to use the Void Immortal-level and True Immortal-level creatures, which accounted for the vast majority of the population, to buy time for higher-level beings.  However, Ye Pengfei's almost effortless arrest made this plan come to nothing in an instant.

    " In this way, the remaining Yuanxian and Earthly Immortal-level beings are their own greatest capital, and they must not let any mistakes slip again.  Individual methods must be used to buy enough time for their assembly and improvement.

    "That's all, since it's no longer possible to lure them into despair. My method of suppressing the bottom of the box can only be used in advance!"

    In the heart of the phantom formation, the shadow added layers of defense to itself for the first time.  Logically speaking, although he was locked by Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts early on, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to rush in front of him all of a sudden, so why did he need to defend himself in a hurry?

    And if, Ye Pengfei not only locked the location of the shadow with his spiritual mind, but also could see the various actions of the shadow, and even saw the detailed scene at the heart of the illusion array through the eyes of the shadow, he  You can definitely guess that the shadow is going to use a trick that is very likely to damage the enemy by one thousand and damage itself by eight hundred.  It's a pity that although Ye Pengfei's power of belief is strong, it is not strong enough to control others through the air.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was following the steps, arresting low-level experts while using his extreme power to influence high-level beings, danger was coming quietly (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 825. The ultimate trick to beat the bottom of the box (2)

    [Net] The so-called "fast-changing" is no longer enough to describe the speed of change in the fighting process. Therefore, generally strong people will pay close attention to every detail of the entire battlefield, and even outside the battlefield.  changes, not letting go of every suspicious incident

    However, sometimes, no matter how carefully you observe, danger will come quietly until you are in danger, and you may not be able to escape from it

    Just like before, Ye Pengfei used the formation to perfectly superimpose the power of water element and wood element to create a place that didn't look big on the outside but had a cave inside, turning a building made of tens of millions of  The battle formation of ants, composed of ants, rolled in

    It wouldn't take Ye Pengfei too long to sweep through such a battle formation. However, it would be troublesome for Ziyi to raise the realm and cultivation level of such a large number of beings. Therefore, when Ye Pengfei swept this newly captured battle formation, it would be a troublesome thing.  , when he threw it to Zi Yi, Zi Yi didn't look at it much, and naturally took it into his own space plane.

    All this looks the same as before. Next, Ye Pengfei also continued his pursuit.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei was heading towards the next goal, and before he officially came out, the man in purple behind him suddenly frowned slightly and let out a soft sigh.

    "What's wrong?" Ye Pengfei paused and asked urgently with his soul thought

    Ye Pengfei is very clear that the more creatures he captures, the more powerful the opponent's counterattack will be. Although Ye Pengfei has worked very hard to observe any changes near and far, his body strength is too weak after all, and he obviously cannot guarantee that.  With your own ability, you can detect all dangers

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei thought that Ziyi found something wrong

    However, Ziyi only exhaled softly and then shook his head slightly and chuckled: "It's because the feedback power is a little stronger and I need to control the speed of the sacrifice."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and did not ask any more questions.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that this time it was his and Ziyi¡¯s turn to make a mistake

    In any battle, both sides will make a number of mistakes. In addition to each showing their own abilities, the competition is who can make fewer mistakes and who can discover the mistakes in time after making them. Who can find the correct answer in time after discovering the mistakes in time.  solution

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    That shadow misjudged Ye Pengfei's ability and failed to understand it. The one who had been standing next to Ye Pengfei didn't seem to move much. Ziyi's ability

    If it was a low-level battle, these mistakes would have been enough to cause that shadow to suffer a huge defeat, making it difficult to sustain. However, for that shadow, he still had the last chance to fight back.

    Everything depends on when Ye Pengfei will discover this mistake!

    Everything depends on when Ziyi can correct this mistake!

    All parties in the battle don't know at this moment that the key to victory or defeat lies in Ye Pengfei's "discovery" ability and Ziyi's "error correction" ability. A chance for that shadow to make a complete comeback, as Ye Pengfei  He and Ziyi unknowingly fell into a dangerous situation and appeared quietly¡ª¡ª

    "As long as that shadow can wake up and use the avenue of love to influence Ye Pengfei or Ziyi's emotions

    Or, that shadow can continue to absorb the refinement left by Shi Ming, and use soul Taoism to exert Taoism power that can affect the soul fluctuations of Ye Pengfei or Ziyi

    In short, if only one of them is affected, Ye Pengfei will be unable to detect it, or Ziyi will be too lazy to correct it. Then, in this fierce battle, Daoying will achieve a complete victory!

    Next, no matter what kind of strange moves Ye Pengfei can come up with, and no matter whether Mu Qing and others he sent out early can break through, he will completely lose this battle against the most fatal weakness of the entire illusion array.  Dropped, no suspense!

    It's a pity that Ye Pengfei and Ziyi didn't expect this, and the shadow didn't notice this opportunity at all. With the shadow's unique move, this opportunity for victory appeared quietly, and with that  Dao Ying's sense of war, which had long since deteriorated, disappeared silently. When Ye Pengfei finally woke up, and when Ziyi finally corrected the mistake, the two of them couldn't help but feel scared and dripping with cold sweat

    For the time being, both Ye Pengfei and Ziyi continue to make mistakes

    Ye Pengfei was unaware of it, capturing one battle formation after another. From the space plane of the shadow, there were too many low-level beings. And because of Ye Pengfei's limited strength, he not only couldn't  ???If he continues to increase his capture speed, and as those battle formations continue to flee in all directions, his capture speed will decrease at an extremely rapid rate.

    At the very beginning, from pursuit to successfully capturing a battle formation, it only took about ten seconds.

    By the time half an hour passed, the time required for this process had already stretched to thousands of seconds.

    At first, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this. If the opponent fled further and further away, he would catch him faster and faster. This was completely illogical. The falling speed of capture like now seems very normal.

    For almost all strong people, this situation is absolutely normal. However, Ye Pengfei's situation is different from that of almost all strong people!

    What is the biggest difference between Ye Pengfei and all other strong men?

    He has been worried about the design of his previous life!  !  !

    Ever since he knew his approximate origin, Ye Pengfei has been fighting against the design of his previous life. It is no exaggeration to say that since then, every seemingly logical thing, he has always done the opposite.  Think about it and see if you have stepped into the design of your previous life again!

    Although the universe is huge, although there are many planes at all levels, and although there are many strong people from all walks of life, there will never be another strong person like Ye Pengfei who thinks backwards about problems all the time.  In the process of logic, discover the ingenious design behind the logic!

    "If it weren't for this reason, it would have been impossible for Ye Pengfei to discover that he had made a mistake. If it hadn't been for this reason, sooner or later, he and Ziyi would have died and died tragically!

    When the speed of the pursuit, which was very logical, kept falling, suddenly, Ye Pengfei stopped¡ª¡ª

    "Good guy, what kind of illusion is this?!" Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    <<Lingbu Qingyun>> The text is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 826. The ultimate trick to beat the bottom of the box (3)

    That's right, it's illusion!

    A powerful illusion with extremely large coverage can actually completely cover this huge space that can accommodate tens of trillions of powerful people fighting!

    When Ye Pengfei said these words, the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation involuntarily shook his body {}{}{bar}{{}{} However, he still felt that he could still win.

    When Ye Pengfei said these words, Ziyi was at a loss and didn't know what he meant. She frowned slightly and asked in a low voice: "Master, what happened?"

    "Stop the sacrifice." This time, Ye Pengfei turned to using his soul to communicate and gave an order to Ziyi, "If possible, seal all the feedback power in the formation altar immediately!!!"

    Ziyi was even more surprised, but when she was pondering the meaning of Ye Pengfei's words, she still followed Ye Pengfei's instructions, stopped offering sacrifices, and sealed the power that had just been fed back.

    "Illusionwhere did the illusion come from?" Ziyi used some illusion-breaking power, but he couldn't find any clues.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei did not see through this illusion, but he used reverse thinking to discover the most illogical thing in the extremely logical battle process!

    "Ziyi, if it were you, would you command your soldiers to keep escaping like this?"

    Awakening from a big dream!

    Zi Yi finally understood. She nodded slightly and replied with her soul thought: "Yes, even if the opponent is a golden immortal, he will not be defeated so completely. What's more, he is probably a half-step saint-immortal level existence!"

    To win, to win is to be arrogant

    When you lose, you have to be strong to lose

    Normal strong people are often like this. Even if they fail completely, they will more or less persevere and work harder in the process of defeat.

    There is no evidence to prove that the half-virtual and half-real existence in the heart of the illusory formation belongs to the kind of alternative existence that is boring when it wins and panics when it loses.

    In other words, Ye Pengfei's seemingly logical and declining arrest speed is actually just an illusion!

    Although Zi Yi also nodded in agreement, Zi Yi did not really realize that the danger had entered her body, and a small part of it had entered Ye Pengfei's body. After she finished what she just said, she chuckled again.  , said: "It doesn't matter if you can't see through it for the time being. I'll get some Taoist power to break the illusion. If we spend more time, we can definitely break through the illusion!"

    Although the two are in a competitive relationship, after fighting side by side with Ye Pengfei for a while, Ziyi has already recognized Ye Pengfei's ability. As long as nothing special happens, she has already recognized that she is either a servant or a master. Her future, no matter what,  It will also be tied to Ye Pengfei's fate.

    Therefore, Ziyi is already saying "we" in words, rather than just "I"

    Ye Pengfei heard this change in Ziyi and saw it in his eyes, and he was still quite satisfied. After all, he had gained another powerful helper to help Na Wanhai in his dangerous adventure, and he was a little safer. Obtained the Soul Companion Grass  The certainty is also a bit greater

    However, right now, he can¡¯t let Ziyi restart the sacrifice

    "Zi Yi, we can't offer sacrifices for the time being!" Ye Pengfei ordered in a deep voice.

    "Why?" Ziyi was very surprised

    She wanted to ask just now why she had to stop the sacrifice and even seal the Taoist power that had just been fed back. Even if the two of them were already under the illusion, it seemed to have nothing to do with her sacrifice.

    "Didn't you whisper before? Don't you think that there was more power coming back? I'm afraid, at that time, we were already under the illusion. I'm afraid that the sacrifice you sacrificed was contaminated by the illusion.  The feedback power gained also has hidden murderous intent!"

    "That's not true." The more Zi Yi listened, the more outrageous he felt. "Master, after all, I am a strong person who practices the way of sacrifice. After all, I have reached the third level of the Golden Immortal. How come I don't know that the sacrifice is still there?"  It can be contaminated by illusions, and the power of heaven feeds back, what other murderous intentions can it hide?"

    You must know that Ziyi's strength is weak now. Otherwise, for a golden immortal-level existence that has entered the realm of solid law as a body, she does not need to spend so long building an altar. She only needs to include the sacrifices.  With the Tao Dharma solidified in the organs, sacrifices can be made smoothly

    "If the sacrifice can be contaminated by illusion, doesn't it mean that my organ, which has solidified Taoism, will fall into the illusion alone?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? If the feedback power of Heaven¡¯s Dao can hide murderous intent, doesn¡¯t it mean that your own organ that has solidified the Taoism will be wiped out by this murderous intent first?

    "If such a risk really exists, then I should have known about it a long time ago and should have taken precautions long ago, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be even more dangerous for him to wait until he reaches the level of immortality and turns his whole body into a carrier of the way of sacrifice?

    Ziyi asked this question not because she looked down on Ye Pengfei. After all, Ye Pengfei had unimaginably strong beliefs, a huge potential that was definitely much higher than her own, and a very strange but absolutely powerful past life These factors were intertwined.  , of course she will care about Ye Pengfei¡¯s opinions and suggestions

    However, it is true that Ye Pengfei, a complete layman who has never dabbled in the art of sacrifice, made such a bold conjecture related to his own life and safety. How could he accept it immediately?

    Ziyi looked at Ye Pengfei intently, she needed a reasonable explanation

    What reasonable explanation can Ye Pengfei give?

    ?Obviously impossible

    It was as if he speculated that the design of his previous life hid some danger that would make him irrecoverable. Although he has been trying to get rid of this design, and now he has found the ultimate way to get rid of this design, but to let  He really made it clear what the danger was, whether it was a flaw in the design, the enemy's reverse calculation, or something wrong with the previous life itself. He couldn't tell clearly at all, let alone what to give.  Reasonable explanation

    Now, he noticed something strange and felt that the two people had fallen into some illusion. He also realized that most of the danger that should have been shared equally between the two people was transferred to Zi Yi because of those sacrifices.  Moreover, it is very likely that the degree of danger will be increased through feedback from the power of heaven.

    ¡°But where can he find evidence and where can he come up with a reasonable explanation?

    "It's just a feeling." Facing Zi Yi's eyes looking for answers, Ye Pengfei felt very calm

    Ziyi was kept silent for a while by Ye Pengfei's calmness. Then, she nodded.

    "I understand, I will work hard!" Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    <<Lingbu Qingyun>> The text is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 827. The ultimate trick to beat the bottom of the box (4)

    Many, many years later, when Ziyi also achieved immortality and reached the realm of Heavenly Lord, she still didn't understand why she believed Ye Pengfei's judgment so easily in the first place.

    You must know that two people are not just in an illusion.  In addition to the illusion, there are countless millions of people who are constantly improving their realm and cultivation because of the Great Way of Beasts!

    At this time, no mistakes can be made again.  Once you make a mistake, you give enough time to the enemies outside.  Even if he finally returns to the right path and breaks the illusion, it will not help and he is doomed to fail!

    At this time, it takes great courage and full trust for people to believe a completely unfounded guess.

    However, at this moment, there is no "full trust" between Ziyi and Ye Pengfei?

    If it is a logical development, Ziyi will try his usual method of sacrifice first.  After trying to no avail, then think about something else.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being simply ignored.  He opened the sacrifice directly to obtain enough Taoist power to restrain the illusory avenue.

    However, just as Ye Pengfei did not follow the "logical" logic and continued the pursuit, Ziyi did not follow the normal logic. After only being silent for a while, she resolutely gave up the sacrifice.

    ??It is impossible to practice any Tao method with just one move.  Even if the domain has just been formed and the existence is proficient in Taoism, even if it is the worst, it can still evolve several domain powers in different ways.  Use the power of debut.

    ??And Ziyi is the existence of the third level of the Golden Immortal.  If she recovers completely, most of her true body can be transformed into a carrier of Taoism.  How could a strong person like her only know this one move?

    After nodding at Ye Pengfei, Ziyi displayed every golden immortal level being.  The ultimate trick to keep the bottom of the box!  !  !

    Tao body attack!  !  !

    Feng Qiaoning, who is in the green mountain realm, has a natural spiritual eye, which is also a Taoist body.  but.  With her low level, it was impossible for her to use her spiritual eyes to launch any attacks.  What defense to make.  If she had this ability, even if she couldn't defeat Ye Pengfei at that time, she would never be captured or captured by Ye Pengfei and become Ye Pengfei's soul slave.

    Because the body of Tao is infinitely close to the way of heaven!  !  !

    After Xuanxian consolidated the Dharma into reality, Jinxian began to consolidate the Dharma into reality.  When you reach the Supreme Immortal, you completely transform your body into a carrier of Taoism, and continue to enhance the power and purity of Taoism.  These.  Obviously it not only makes the physical body stronger, but more importantly, it gives this kind of existence a unique trick to beat the enemy -

    Not relying on heaven or earth.  No domain, no magic, just relying on your own Tao body to form attacks based on the laws of heaven!

    This kind of attack power of the laws of heaven comes purely from the consumption of the Tao body.  Its power is pure, its power is majestic.  It's far more terrifying than destroying one's own space plane.

    Therefore, after using this, part of the Tao body will inevitably be broken.  Only through a long period of re-cultivation, and sometimes even some treasures of heaven and earth, can we make up for it.

    When the shadow in the heart of the phantom array used its special move, it was not without considering that the golden fairy cultivator in purple clothes on the other side might also use this desperate move that any existence above the golden immortal would use.  trick.  However, the shadow wasn't too worried.

    first¡ª¡ª

    The power of the shadow himself is far lower than his own level.  Ziyi was not much better. The power she displayed was only a little stronger than Ye Pengfei, and was roughly equivalent to the existence of the second and third levels of spiritual immortals.

    For that shadow, because his strength is weak, he does not have any Tao body at all.  It is simply impossible for him to engage in Tao physical attacks.

    So, from the perspective of that shadow, the golden immortal in purple clothes was able to exert the power of the second and third heavens of the spiritual immortal.  Even if she still possesses the Dao body, I am afraid that the power contained in the Dao body is extremely weak and is not something to be afraid of.

    Secondly¡ª¡ª

    To take a step back, this purple-robed golden immortal is very awesome.  His strength has only returned to the second and third levels of Lingxian, and his Taoist body is already quite good.  But, so what?

    There are three thousand avenues and countless changes.  Although there are a large number of mutually reinforcing and mutually restraining relationships, most of them are about each showing his or her own abilities, and it is hard to say who is restraining the other.

    The method he used to suppress the situation is something that even a strong man like himself, who meditates on the path of love and has reached the realm of a half-step saint, needs to be careful and careful, careful and cautious.  Unless the purple-clothed golden immortal's Dao physical attack happened to completely restrain his??The bottom of the box means.  Otherwise, even if her strength is restored and her Tao body is complete, she will not be able to break this unique technique of hers in an instant.

    at last¡ª¡ª

    time!

    This method of mine covers the entire battlefield!

    What is the concept of this entire battlefield?

    Ye Pengfei and Ziyi's spiritual consciousness has not yet fully extended to the edge of the battlefield.  The two of them could only roughly estimate the size of this battlefield.  In their view, this large battlefield dominated by that shadow was probably seven to eighty trillion miles in radius.

    However, that shadow was very clear about how huge the battlefield that he had carefully prepared countless millions of years ago was.

    A whole hundred thousand trillion miles of space!  !  !

    This is just a concept on the surface of the earth. How can a battle between strong men in this series not involve the sky?  Not involving the underground?  Even if that shadow keeps its promise and doesn't cause trouble underground.  Just taking into account the vast sky, the breadth and breadth of this three-dimensional battlefield are terrifyingly large.

    ¡° Such a super illusion that covers hundreds of trillions of miles of space, even if it is placed there, does not care about anything, and does not take the initiative to attack, how long will it take to crack it?  With Ye Pengfei's previous illusion-breaking methods, and with the Taoist power of the Purple-clothed Golden Immortal that was far from being recovered, by the time they broke the illusion, they would already be surrounded by spiritual immortals like clouds and earthly immortals like the sea!  !  !

    That shadow is full of confidence.  The previous setbacks were forgotten by him again.  This is not because he is forgetful, but because strong people are strong.

    Any strong person with high levels will not lose confidence because of repeated frustrations in the past.  Even for a moment, they felt that the world was falling apart and that they were about to die.  However, once they get over it and use their unique skills to beat the odds, they have nothing to fear.

    It was under the confident gaze of that shadow that Ziyi took action.  A piece of fingernail detached from the body, randomly chose a direction, and shot out

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 828. The ultimate trick to beat the bottom of the box (5)

    When you first become an immortal, every part of your body is a container for the power of heaven. Therefore, it is not strange for the shadow to launch a Tao attack by abandoning a small fingernail.

    Not only did he not find it strange, he was relieved

    "As expected, she hasn't condensed much Taoism at all and only has this little power. How can she defeat my unique trick?"

    As if to confirm the idea of ??the shadow, the small piece of fingernail abandoned by Ziyi caused the surrounding space to fluctuate for a moment, allowing the two people to finally confirm that they had indeed been hit.  After the illusion, the nail quickly died and no longer had any effect.

    Ye Pengfei didn't speak. For him, it didn't even matter to solidify the law as a reality, let alone solidify the law as a body. What was the Dao body and what was the Tao body attack? He still needed time.  study

    I saw Ye Pengfei unblinking, watching every move of Ziyi and observing every change around him. This was the first time he had truly seen the attack methods that are exclusive to beings above the Golden Immortal. This is a rare opportunity.

    Unfortunately, he soon became disappointed

    Not long after shooting out the little fingernail, Ziyi nodded to Ye Pengfei, and said through the soul: "Master, there is indeed a problem with the sacrifice, but I can handle it. Let Cena come to my dimension, Master."  Try to cause that guy a little trouble as much as possible."

    Ye Pengfei nodded helplessly

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but zi yi was confirming the situation just now, and the next step is the formal action. But this formal action has to be carried out in her dimension.

    "Cen Na, give your full assistance to Ziyi!!!"

    Helpless and helpless, Ye Pengfei¡¯s speed in issuing orders was not slow at all.

    At this time, the benefits of the existence of insect slaves and soul slaves are fully reflected.

    If Cen Na was just Ye Pengfei¡¯s god of space planes, then Cen Na would obviously have some resistance to entering a space plane with a strong man who she had trouble dealing with some time ago. In terms of speed of action, it was very difficult to deal with it.  want some discount

    But Cen Na is not only Ye Pengfei¡¯s god of space and planes, she is also Ye Pengfei¡¯s insect slave.

    The spell of sea-consciousness insect Gu was automatically unlocked when Zenna advanced to the realm of gods. However, surprisingly, the sea-consciousness insect Gu seemed to have turned into a faint, indelible shadow, which has always been there.  Remains in Zenna¡¯s sea of ??consciousness

    Not only Ce Na, but also Yin Jiutian, Mo Xuan, who was the first to be relieved of the Sea of ??Consciousness Insect Gu by Ye Pengfei, gradually realized this. They knew that maybe this was because their master's realm had grown too fast, so, then  Although the Consciousness Sea Insect Gu comes into contact, the binding force it can create has also subtly and greatly improved as the master's realm rises.

    However, the three of them did not pay too much attention to being able to follow a master like Ye Pengfei. It was a very happy thing. Back then, Ye Pengfei agreed to Mo Xuan's solo career. This man who once dominated the party, even if he was captured by Zhao Youhou, he has always been unruly.  Didn¡¯t the tame Yinshen give up without hesitation?

    They didn¡¯t care that they were controlled by Ye Pengfei, and Ye Pengfei¡¯s upgrade of his control also played a vital role at this critical moment.

    After hearing Ye Pengfei's deep voice, Cen Na didn't even hesitate for a millionth of a moment. She immediately followed the power of Ziyi's guidance and entered another space plane. As soon as she entered, her spiritual consciousness  Before she could spread out and take a look at the characteristics of Zi Yi's space plane, Ce Na heard Zi Yi say in a deep voice: "Cen Na, condense the Blood Dragon Domain as much as possible and wrap my right arm!  !!¡±

    Wrapping the right arm?

    Cen Na was very surprised

    You must know that you cannot enter your own space plane. Just like Ye Pengfei, he either gets a clone to enter the space plane, or he simply transforms his soul into his own appearance.

    Right arm?  That should be outside. Why should I go through your space plane and then penetrate it to wrap your right arm?

    This kind of penetration consumes power. Even if Ziyi's cultivation level is stronger than Ye Pengfei's, with her guidance, this kind of penetration of the package will be better than what Ye Pengfei has done in the past for Ce Na, Mo Xuan, and Samsara.  Penetrating the field, the loss of power is less, so why bother to waste power like this if you can avoid such loss?

    Just as Ce Na was secretly surprised and condensing the Blood Dragon Domain, suddenly, a severed arm was delivered to Ce Na!  !  !

    "You broke your right arm?!" Looking at the amputated arm, Ce Na couldn't help but feel horrified.

    ?????????????????????????????????????For mortals, it is a very fierce move, but for those who cultivate and understand the Tao, it is a?The so-called thing, especially for a strong person with a very high level, it doesn't matter. Anyway, if you break an arm, you can quickly condense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, or simply use the power of the space plane in your own space plane to rebuild it.  Get some longer arms

    The reason why Cen Na felt creepy was because when she argued with Zi Yi in the past, she had heard Zi Yi say that her right arm was a precious Taoist body. If she risked her life and blew up this part of her right arm, although she could not kill Ye Pengfei,  But the bloodthirsty plane may not be able to be saved.

    Ye Pengfei knew very little about Taoism, let alone Cen Na. Cen Na only understood one thing, that is, Zi Yi's right arm is very precious. If it explodes, it may never recover.

    ¡°Has this battle reached a point where Ziyi needs to make such a sacrifice?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Has it reached the point where it is necessary to destroy the power of a small space plane similar to the bloodthirsty plane?

    "Cen Na's hair stood on end, not only because of Zi Yi's decisiveness, but also because the danger of the war far exceeded her imagination.

    "Silly girl, don't think too much, act quickly!!!" Zi Yi's cold voice rang in Cen Na's ears, "Master uses his spiritual thoughts to interfere with that guy. The effect won't last long. We have to hurry up and sacrifice these guys.  Purify it and gain enough power to break illusions!!!"

    A complex set of spells shot into Cen Na's sea of ??consciousness. Cen Na took a quick look and knew where she needed to be. She went out with all her strength and cooperated with her full strength. She no longer thought about the situation of the war outside. She packed up.  My own random thoughts and all my energy are focused on the flawless white jade arm that Ziyi sent in Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 829. The ultimate trick to beat the bottom of the box (6)

    The heart of the phantom formation

    The shadow felt a little uneasy.

    Full of self-confidence, full of self-confidence, however, that shadow did not just show off this trick and stop paying attention to Ye Pengfei's actions.

    A small nails popped up from Ziyi Jinxian, from the beginning to the end, every small detail in the process, the shadow was visible, seeing clearly, clearly.  He knew that Ziyi's weak Taoist attack had confirmed the existence of the illusion.  He understood even more that the other party would start to break the illusion immediately.

    Judging from the previous battle experience, the shadow felt that either Ye Pengfei had used some strange Taoism or he had recruited some powerful slaves.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not do this. His soul was only disturbed by Ye Pengfei's divine thoughts coming from across the sky, and he needed to be distracted to deal with it.  Apart from this, Ye Pengfei never showed any unique tricks.

    But the golden immortal in purple clothes, for some reason, suddenly cut off his right arm and sent it into a space plane.  It was this unusual move that made the shadow feel a little uneasy.

    "Cut off the right arm. That right arm should also be a Taoist body. Otherwise, what's the use of cutting it off?"

    "However, she did not use this section of Taoist body to attack the surrounding illusion space. She sent her right arm into a certain spatial plane. Is there any mystery hidden in that spatial plane?"

    The shadow was driving away the interference of Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts while making calculations very quickly.  Analyzing every possibility, even if the possibility was less than one ten thousandth, the shadow would devote some of its attention to studying it carefully.  However, he simply couldn't analyze what Ziyi's purpose was.

    I have to say it too.  Luck was on Ye Pengfei's side.

    The way of sacrifice is originally a very cold way.  Even outside the fully enclosed trial area, there are countless spatial planes at all levels.  A strong person who understands and practices the way of sacrifice is also an extremely rare existence.

    And in this trial place, there are strong men who practice the way of sacrifice.  There are even fewer of them.  And these few strong men, compared with those in the shadow, Hong Beast, Shi Ming, and other existences that have reached the third level of immortality, their realm and cultivation level are much different.  Therefore, they are not qualified at all to enter this space plane that is shining with bright light everywhere.

    Therefore, the shadow has no chance to come into contact with the way of sacrifice.  The memory he once had about the way of sacrifice.  It has long been submerged by the long years of who knows how many billions of years.  It is not easy to think of it in a short period of time.

    War is often like this.

    If you want to win the war, on the one hand, you must have strength.  on the other hand.  You also have to have luck.

    Ye Pengfei has strength, and contrary to common sense, he guessed the shadow's method.

    Ziyi also has strength. She can bravely break off her arm, and use the blood dragon realm full of bloodthirsty to use the power of Taoism contained in this broken arm.  Excited to the extreme.  Thus, the method of purification is used to eliminate any illusionary influence that may exist on the sacrifice.

    However, if they don't have enough luck, even if they win the final victory, it will only be a miserable victory.  But now, they are taking great strides towards victory

    ¡­¡­

    As pure sacrifices, Ziyi sent them to the altar.  When Ziyi concentrated on it, praying for the power of Taoism.  The only Taoist power finally fed back.

    "The way of tracking?" When Ye Pengfei obtained this kind of power, he couldn't help but raise his eyebrows slightly, "Is this considered a separate kind of power of heaven?"

    Although Ye Pengfei has understood the glimpses of the Three Thousand Dao, at his level, he can only separate the glimpses of the Taoism that he has studied and seen.  He could only take a cursory look at the rest of the avenue, but he couldn't tell what the method was, let alone the name of the method.

    This time, Ye Pengfei suddenly learned the name of a Taoism that he had never known before. Ye Pengfei felt very curious.

    "The power of calamity implies the way of tracking!" Ziyi's explanation was concise and beneficial.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "I mean, why was it that when I traveled through several planes and achieved the realm of immortals, I could still find my exact location?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Indeed, the power of this Taoism is stronger than  Other Taoist methods are more suitable for breaking illusions. No matter how many illusions there are, there are always clues!"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei said these last words, a few secondsThe pure power of Taoism is like a transparent gossamer, swimming out in all directions.  These hairsprings are not evenly distributed. In some directions, they are too dense, and in some directions, there is not even a hairspring.

    This is because although Ye Pengfei has obtained this kind of Tao power.  However, because he had never been exposed to or studied it before, he was unable to use this kind of power flexibly.  He just activated the instinct of this power and looked for clues everywhere in the space.

    Relatively speaking, Ziyi¡¯s performance is better.  However, there is a limit to how good it can be.

    Ziyi practices the way of sacrifice, and naturally has knowledge of the three thousand avenues.  I have some understanding of the changing applications of these Tao methods.

    However, Ziyi¡¯s existence is only tens of billions of years.  Most of the time, they are still sealed, unable to think or move.  With only such a short time, how could she be allowed to analyze these three thousand avenues in depth?

    Therefore, although Ziyi is not a gossamer who allows himself to be tracked, he searches endlessly.  However, she was only able to distribute the power hairsprings roughly evenly.  However, when he noticed something strange, he could not immediately mobilize the nearby Daoli hairsprings to focus on investigation.  Not to mention, the power of this law can be consolidated into reality.

    Two people started tracking and investigating at the same time, one was a layman, the other was not much better than a layman.  While the two of them were seizing the time to investigate, they were still secretly preparing for the shadow's counterattack.

    After all, he is a half-step saint-immortal-level being. It is impossible for him not to know the Taoism that Ye Pengfei does not know.  Even if he really didn't know how to track it, he had already started to take action, so it was impossible for him to be unaware of the shadow and not feel anything.

    However, luck was once again on Ye Pengfei's side.  Just when the shadow noticed that there was a new Taoist power in the illusion space, a bright place in the distance suddenly collapsed.  The owner of this place of light also condensed into a grain of light and teleported towards this side through the air.

    The shadow has benefited a lot from the first two refined light spots.  However, he never expected that this third refined light point would accelerate himself towards destruction!  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 830. The way of the inner demon!

    There is certainly no danger hidden in this speck of light itself.

    Not only is there no hidden danger, but it also provides the shadow in the heart of the phantom formation with a Tao that can make any strong person excited and coveted - the Tao of the Inner Demon!  !  !

    Even those in the Immortal Realm and Heavenly Realm will still be troubled by inner demons.  Although as long as you are careful and vigilant, the more advanced and powerful a person is, the less afraid of the impact of inner demons.  However, after all, the appearance of the inner demon will take away part of one's strength.  It takes a lot of time and energy to completely eradicate the inner demons.

    Therefore, if more or less, you can learn some of the ways of inner demons and comprehend some of the abilities of inner demons.  Then, the frequency of inner demons will decrease, and the process of dealing with inner demons will naturally become easier.

    Of course, if it were just these effects, the strong people in the Nirvana realm might still look forward to it, but the strong people in the Era realm might not be so excited.

    What can excite those in the Era Realm and even the Immortal Realm is the method of entrusting inner demons!  !  !

    The road to cultivation is rugged, and you may fall at any time.  Therefore, all strong people will study some methods of rebirth and life-saving.

    The most common way to save life is to use treasures such as natal soul lamps.  Once the true body falls, the soul is wiped out.  Then, new souls will be reborn from such treasures.

    And a more clever way to save one's life is to entrust one's soul in a powerful treasure.  The biggest advantage of doing this is that even if the enemy has the means to track souls and curse souls, they will still encounter strong resistance.  He was even hurt by that treasure.

    Ye Pengfei appears because of his previous life, which placed his soul on a planet.  In this way, you can use the original power of the Moon Immortal Star to conceal your own rebirth information.  It can also form a powerful defense. If ordinary enemies come to find it, they will have to wipe out the entire Moon Fairy Star until not even a particle of dust exists.  Otherwise, you can still be reborn!

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei had already guessed.  My previous life did not just place my soul in one place.  Once you die, a new soul will wake up.  This is almost equivalent to eternity.

    The method of soul sustenance used by Ye Pengfei's previous life was already very powerful.  However, there is a more powerful method of rebirth than this, that is, the method of entrusting inner demons!

    The previous methods of rebirth, or the sequelae of rebirth are too great, will create an extremely difficult barrier to cultivation.  Or completely forget the memory of the previous life. Although the essence of the soul is the same, after rebirth, it will be a completely new existence.

    There is only one way to put your inner demons to rest.  This is the most perfect way to be reborn!

    As long as you can get in touch with the inner demons - whether it is your own or others - you can place your soul on it.  As long as the inner demon is not extinguished, you will not be extinguished!

    Some people who don¡¯t know the reason may have doubts. If the inner demons that entrust the soul are dead, wouldn¡¯t this method be invalidated?

    The reason why there is such a doubt.  It's because these people don't understand the multiplication power of the method that the inner demons rely on!  !  !

    That¡¯s right, reproduction!

    Once the inner demon whose soul has been entrusted feels the existence of other inner demons, he will make a copy of his soul.  Just like each race of creatures, they have the urge to multiply and expand their ethnic groups.  The inner demons whose souls are entrusted to them.  I also have this instinctive impulse!

    A strong person, even one who is an ascetic cultivator, spends most of his life practicing in seclusion. When they reach the realm of the era, they will come into contact with thousands of strong people no matter what.  With this kind of contact, he can place his soul on the inner demons of thousands of powerful people.

    And these thousands of strong people will come into contact with more strong people.  Because of the ability to reproduce and the instinctive impulse, more soul copies were entrusted to more inner demons.

    If repeated like this, the number of inner demons entrusting the soul of the strong man will increase crazily at an inestimable speed.  There are rumors that the supreme and powerful beings who cultivate the inner demons can possess up to trillions of soul sustenance bodies at the same time!

    ?????????????? Is it possible that such a large number of inner demons that entrust the souls of strong men to be killed and eradicated at the same time?  The answer is of course no!

    In other words, this kind of existence is almost equal to immortality!

    ?? Immortality is a wonderful thing for high-level existences.  Even the strongest known person, the existence of the Third Heavenly God, may die due to a battle of skills.  The so-called "immortality" is just to avoid natural fall. It is not true immortality or true immortality.

    "However, the powerful way of inner demons, the ultimate way of inner demons, isIt is possible to make people immortal!

    It can be imagined that such a refined light spot that condenses the inner demon's way is such a precious treasure.  Normally, its appearance should make the shadow in the heart of the illusion array go crazy and scream with excitement.

    It¡¯s just that this light came at the wrong time.

    Just when Ye Pengfei and Ziyi started to search for the source of the illusion, and wanted to get rid of the key to covering an area that was so scary that it suddenly appeared.

    How could such an attractive refinement of Taoism not attract the attention of that shadow?  Not only was his gaze attracted by this spot of light, but his entire mind was also involuntarily attracted by this spot of light!  !  !

    So, at the critical moment of the battle, when the shadow's trick was about to be broken, his consciousness actually completely separated from the battlefield!

    The attraction of the inner demon's way is really too strong.  Even though that shadow practices Taoism, which is good at controlling emotional fluctuations.  However, his mind was attracted by this light spot that condensed the inner demon's way for thousands of seconds!

    You must know that in a battle of this level, in one billionth of an instant, the battlefield situation may undergo earth-shaking changes.  At such a critical moment, the shadow actually lost consciousness for thousands of seconds. How far would Ye Pengfei and Ziyi go?

    Ziyi broke free from the shackles of illusion and began to crazily suppress the souls of earthly immortals!  In these thousands of seconds, she actually sealed more than half of the Earth Immortal level battle formation!

    And Ye Pengfei, who had also broken free from the shackles of illusion, stood firmly in front of a huge boulder that exuded an alluring light, his expression changing in a variety of ways, which was quite strange (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 831. The heart of the fantasy stone!

    Standing in front of the boulder, Ye Pengfei had no ability to confirm how huge the boulder was, nor how far away he was from the boulder.

    Although, it seems that you only need to stretch out your hand to touch this boulder and feel its temperature and texture.  However, Ye Pengfei suppressed his emotions and stood there with his arms folded, his expression changing drastically every moment.

    He is looking for the Heart of the Magic Stone!  !  !

    Even ordinary Qi refining experts have seen a lot about magic stones.  Those large and small sects often have a magic formation in the formations used to protect the mountains and protect the sect.  The core of a fantasy formation is often a fantasy stone.

    "It's just that when Ye Pengfei was still in the Immortal Realm, he could see through that kind of magic stone at a glance.  Now, his realm has reached the peak of the third level of heaven.  Moreover, in previous battles, he had many insights, and through Ziyi's sacrifice, he obtained a large amount of Taoist power of the Path of Love. It is very possible for him to break through to the realm of the Era in a short period of time.  However, he couldn't even determine the distance and volume!

    This is still the case with the assistance of the Taoist power of tracking.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that without the support of the Tao of Tracking, he would never have been able to see this huge boulder!

    "There is only one possibility, that is, this fantasy stone has given birth to the heart of the fantasy stone!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly sighed, "How dare that guy put a huge fantasy stone with the heart of the fantasy stone in it?"  You dare to use it even if you are around me? How brave is it for a skilled person!!!"

    A fantasy stone with the heart of a fantasy stone.  It's like a Taoist weapon with spiritual intelligence.  Its power is simply not comparable to that of several ordinary magic stones stacked together.

    And this kind of magic stone is different from the Taoist weapon with spiritual intelligence.  It did not give birth to spiritual intelligence, it was simply the kind of unruly existence that did not distinguish between friend and foe!  !  !

    There is a similar existence not very far away from this secret realm of time, and that is the Dangerous Realm of Ten Thousand Seas!

    No one is putting everything in danger anymore.  Treat it as an ordinary situation.  Because, no matter how many strong people are accumulated, no matter how many means are spent.  There is no way to transform it into a situation suitable for strong people to survive and practice.

    Because, forever.  They are all unruly!  !  !

    Think about it, there is a strong man who carries a place like Wan Hai Danger with him Isn't this looking for death?

    Although, that shadow is already a half-step saint-immortal level existence.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't think that he could deal with this huge fantasy stone that had the heart of the fantasy stone!

    And once it is out of control, the road of love will suffer a fatal blow.  This is not a simple mental loophole or a realm bottleneck, but.  It is very likely that it will be completely destroyed by the huge illusory power that comes back!

    Because, the existence of the fantasy stone is because of the avenue of fantasy.  And the avenue of illusion.  It is one of the most restrained Tao methods of love!

    The emergence of the Heart of the Fantasy Stone is equivalent to the completion of the Great Path of Fantasy.  Who among those who have not yet achieved immortality dares to claim to be a master of Taoism?  Even if they become immortal strong men, how many of them dare to say that they have achieved great success in Taoism?

    Before the great road of love is completed, you dare to keep this kind of thing in your own space and plane, which is extremely bold.

    And now.  Not only did he collect it, but he also took it out to fight against the enemy. He was even more audacious and astonishing.

    When Ye Pengfei and Ziyi discovered the existence of this fantasy stone through their tracking methods, the division of labor between the two people immediately changed.

    The original plan was to let Ziyi, who had the strongest combat power, use his unique skill to defeat that guy.  Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, still went to play with his prisoner in the cave.

    However, when faced with this kind of magic stone, the two of them had to completely change their division of labor

    Of course, Ye Pengfei definitely does not have the ability to control such magic stones.  The reason why he was looking for the Heart of the Huan Stone was just to have a good communication with this existence that he didn't know whether it was a living thing or not, and to avoid a so-called fierce battle.

    The mutual interdependence of Taoism and Dharma is also vividly reflected here.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s Way of Extreme Love is also a variant of the Way of Love.  If he was destroyed by the power of the Avenue of Fantasy, Ye Pengfei would also suffer a bad death.

    But, corresponding to it.  The avenue of love, in turn, will restrain the avenue of illusion.  If a being who has mastered the path of love stands in front of this Huanshi, Huanshi will also have to think carefully and not dare to start a fight casually.

    Simply put, Ye Pengfei is here to pretend to be a big name.  What he bullied was that even though this fantasy stone had the heart of the fantasy stone.  However, it does not possess spiritual intelligence at all.  As long as I can deceive this being who is even more stupid than "silly", I don't have to rack my brains anymore.??It pinched hard.

    When Ye Pengfei stood in front of this huge stone, he still felt uncertain.  You know, that shadow can at least put away this boulder.  And, no matter how risky people were, they still managed to get this boulder to take action.  If that shadow had any other means to make the giant stone ignore his deception, then he would be completely out of tricks.  There is no other way but to fight hard.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei used his powerful power of faith to package himself into a being who was "originally a great master of Taoism, but due to some changes, his realm is temporarily lower and his power is weaker." In his heart,  Always uneasy.  Be ready for another fierce battle with this magic stone at any time.

    What Ye Pengfei never expected was that an extremely precious speck of light that could drive almost all strong men crazy, containing the essence of Taoism of a half-step saint, would actually "win" such a fortune for himself.  Much time.

    When thousands of moments passed, when the shadow finally forcibly diverted its attention away from the inner demon, Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts had successfully locked onto the heart of the fantasy stone!

    "The Heart of the Fantasy Stone is truly worthy of its name. This thing is no different from a beating heart."

    Bang Bang Bang

    The heart of the fantasy stone beats rhythmically, and the magical power pours into the heart of the fantasy stone from everywhere, and then flows out from the heart of the fantasy stone.

    With Ye Pengfei's current perspective, it is impossible to see what the meaning of this back-and-forth flow is.  After all, the Huan Stone is not a living being, and there is no need for it to rely on this method similar to blood flow to maintain life.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is very good at guessing.  Moreover, he is very good at pretending.

    His disguise is backed by powerful concealment techniques.  With the power of the fantasy stone, it is impossible to see it.  Therefore, when he sent a spiritual thought that was mixed with toughness and kindness toward the Heart of the Fantasy Stone, the beating of the Heart of the Fantasy Stone suddenly stagnated for a short while

    It was at this moment that the shadow finally returned its consciousness!  !  !  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 832. Rebellion...

    In just one hundred billionth of an instant, the shadow noticed something strange.

    In the next one hundred billionth of an instant, the lifelong experience of that shadow played a vital role.

    Although, because Ye Pengfei had already taken precautions, in this short period of time, the shadow did not know that Ye Pengfei had already arrived in front of the magic stone.  It is even more impossible for that shadow to know that Ye Pengfei is now pretending to deceive Huan Shi's heart.  However, the shadow made the only correct reaction¡ª¡ª

    Protect the magic stone!

    This is the role of experience. Logically speaking, there is no need for people to worry about such a powerful magic stone that cannot even be defeated by a half-step saint.  However, the shadow instinctively felt that the danger came from the fantasy stone!

    It¡¯s a pity that this reaction came a little too late.

    ¡°If, long before he had secretly affected Fan Shuting and Wan Yuqiu¡¯s emotions, he would have realized that he was asking for trouble

    If, as early as the first wave of fighting, he had realized that he should "invite" Ye Pengfei out of the illusion formation early and stop fighting

    ¡° If, as early as when he had obtained the refinement of Taoism from Hong Beast and Shi Ming, he had already realized that only by working together on all Taoisms could he have a chance of victory

    "If, as early as when the refined light point containing the inner demon's way cut through the sky and fell in front of him, he would have realized that this was not a blessing, but a curse

    But his rich experience plays an inherent role in any of these key points.  Even if you don¡¯t win.  He's also hard to beat.

    It¡¯s a pity that the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back.  Now that he has come to this step, no matter how quickly he reacts, there will be no chance of any improvement!

    The defense against the fantasy stone can only be deployed outside the fantasy stone.

    If that shadow has the ability, it can stir up trouble inside the Huan Stone.  There was no need for him to get entangled with Ye Pengfei.  Once this magic stone comes out, no matter what weird tricks Ye Pengfei uses, he will only end up with his Taoism being broken.  The fate of being captured alive.

    However, it was just a defense outside to "intimidate" Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts.  What defensive role can it play?

    You must know that even though the shadow is located in the core area of ??the entire illusion array.  The straight-line distance between him and Ye Pengfei was tens of millions of miles at least.  However, Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts simply ignored the illusion formation and distance, and could directly lock onto him in the distance.

    Not to mention, now between Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi.  At best, it's only a hundred miles away.  In such a short distance, the shadow cannot enter the fantasy stone to arrange anything, and Ye Pengfei has already taken the lead. What chance does he have of making a comeback?

    So, even though the shadow's reaction was fast enough.  The first release is also accurate enough.  However, not long after he set up a defense around the fantasy stone, something unexpected happened to him.

    This sudden incident also shocked Ye Pengfei.  only.  That shadow was shattered.  But Ye Pengfei was so happy that he couldn't believe it

    I saw that the huge fantasy stone exuding alluring light suddenly converged the light, shrank its shape, passed through the defensive restriction that the shadow had just laid down, and fell into Ye Pengfei's palm!

    This fantasy stone actually rebelled on the battlefield!  !  !

    "Youwant me to shape it for you?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised when he looked at the magic stone in his palm, which was as big as an ordinary fairy stone.

    The Huanshi cannot speak, nor can it answer with spiritual thoughts.  If Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts hadn't been locked on its "heart", there would have been no communication at all between it and Ye Pengfei.

    But now, its "thoughts" were clearly detected by Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts.  After getting the affirmative answer, Ye Pengfei felt like he was in a dream.  If he didn't have great trust in his powerful faith, he might have mistakenly thought that the magic stone lying in his palm and the information obtained from his spiritual thoughts were all fake.

    "It turns out that by shaping you, you can gain real life. No problem, when I become immortal, I will definitely help you shape it!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's promise made Na Huanshi very relieved.  If this promise had been made by that shadow, Huanshi would have scorned it long ago. He would have even thought that the other party had ulterior motives and would have launched some strong counterattacks.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's promise was made with the power of his extremely powerful belief.  For the Huan Stone, which has achieved the Great Dao of Fantasy, it can tell how likely Ye Pengfei's promise is to succeed.

    He will become immortal!  !  !

    ??The Huanshi was very happy and made such a judgment.  It felt that it really had the right person this time.

    ¡°After confirming that he was not with the wrong person this time, Huan Shi felt quite resentful towards that shadow.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that the phantom stone had voluntarily followed the shadow in the first place. Otherwise, with that shadow's level at the peak of the Third Immortal Heaven, let alone surrendering and collecting the phantom stone, he would have been able to save his life in front of it.  Escape is a great thing.

    Precisely because the Huan Stone voluntarily followed the shadow, every time the shadow asked the Huan Stone to take action, the Huan Stone would just throw out some power.

    The idea of ????Huan Shi is very simple. I have not gained any benefits. I am just betting that you can achieve immortality in the future.  Before you achieve immortality, it's good that I'm willing to take action, let alone that I work very hard.

    Years later, when Ye Pengfei understood this matter, he was also a little scared.  If in this war, the Huanshi takes full action, then he will definitely have no future

    Ye Pengfei was very happy and took the fantasy stone into his own space plane.  He is not worried that the fantasy stone will cause damage in his own space. For such existences, which are one level lower than living beings and stronger than non-living beings, their thoughts are simpler than those of the simplest living beings.  As long as they identify someone, they will never betray him.

    Of course, once they give up on someone, no matter how hard that person tries, it will be impossible to get them back, and there will never be a chance for them to change their minds.

    Just when the fantasy stone suddenly jumped into Ye Pengfei's palm and was introduced into his own space by Ye Pengfei, the shadow immediately went crazy.  How could he have expected that his own method of suppressing the situation would eventually become the opponent's method of suppressing the situation!  !  !

    "Asshole! I will fight with you!"

    The roaring sound reverberated violently throughout the illusion array.  Mu Qing and others who were running towards the key position couldn't help but slow down and turned their heads towards the source of the sound in surprise.

    " And Ye Pengfei's mind was firmly locked on the shadow and tracking every branch of the sound.  Because he knew that this guy was going to escape!  (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 833. Hidden crisis

    If it were another strong person, he would be someone who cultivated the path of love.  When hearing the shadow roaring so hoarsely, it was probably impossible to think that the shadow was not trying to fight, but trying to escape.

    Because, in such a roar, it indeed reveals the decisive fighting spirit and crazy killing intent.

    "It's a pity that the shadow met Ye Pengfei.  At this time, Ye Pengfei was okay in other respects. His ability to see through beliefs was incomparable to the strong men in the Era Realm.

    Just when everyone from Zi Yi and Fan Shuting to Ce Na and Samsara mistakenly thought that the final and most brutal decisive battle was about to come, Ye Pengfei's scolding voice immediately sounded loudly in everyone's consciousness -  ¡ª

    "If you want to run away, everyone should keep their minds first!!!"

    He wants to run away?  He had just revealed such a ferocious intention and turned around to run away?

    Let¡¯s keep our minds first?  If he really wants to run away, why do we need to keep our minds?

    In one sentence, there are two meanings.  These two meanings may seem contradictory at first glance.  Suddenly, some people were dismissive.

    A sneer flashed across the corner of Fan Shuting's mouth.

    Fan Shuting is different from Yin Manyu. She has not yet felt that Ye Pengfei has the ability to catch up quickly.  For Yin Manyu, Ye Pengfei only needs one more breakthrough to catch up with him.  For Fan Shuting, even if she doesn't make any progress, Ye Pengfei still needs to experience many major breakthroughs before she can catch up with her.

    Fan Shuting is also different from Long Dingshan and Lang Xidao. These two are straight.  Since Ye Pengfei has enough means to deal with himself, then he has accepted his fate. What else does he need to be pretentious about?  Fan Shuting was different. She could be one step ahead of these two and call Ye Pengfei "master" to avoid a minor disaster.  But.  Deep down in her heart, she still didn't surrender.

    Fan Shuting is also different from Ziyi. They are the existences of the third level of the Golden Immortal.  Zi Yi's vision is much stronger than Fan Shuting's.  Fan Shuting has not yet realized Ye Pengfei's combat potential, but Ziyi has gradually begun to believe in Ye Pengfei.

    So, when Ye Pengfei shouted such a seemingly inconsistent order.  The rest all followed Ye Pengfei's instructions immediately.  Moreover, they were also looking forward to the pursuit and encirclement orders issued by Ye Pengfei.

    Only Fan Shuting still had time to think about whether Ye Pengfei was being stupid.  Little did she know that she was the one who made the mistake

    "Stay away from Fan Shuting and try your best to suppress her!"

    It¡¯s the same sentence again.  It has two contradictory meanings.  Mu Qing and others who were closest to Fan Shuting immediately followed Ye Pengfei's instructions and opened the distance between them at high speed.  And, as quickly as possible, they used the suppressive techniques they were good at.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s first order.  It's purely a subconscious inference.  But the second order was due to the reminder from the magic stone.

    The fantasy stone that just "rebelled" certainly doesn't know who Fan Shuting is, but it can roughly point out the shadow that it once followed.  Which direction will it rush towards?

    For this piece of fantasy stone that has stayed beside that shadow for who knows how many billions of years, it still understands the shadow's life-saving technique to a certain extent¡ª¡ª

    After giving up most of the power, stimulating the powerful power of emotional control, and controlling people with emotion, the whole person hides in the space plane of others.  Once others don't notice in time, in a blink of an eye, the former friend will turn into an accomplice hiding the enemy.

    Relying on this method, the shadow has escaped the danger of death many times.  After Huan Shi chose a new one to rely on, he didn't have any nostalgia for his old master like normal creatures.  Without any surprise or joy, it pointed out to Ye Pengfei the way to save the life of the shadow.

    It¡¯s a pity that this fantasy stone doesn¡¯t know what kind of treasure that shadow just got.  Before deciding to escape, the shadow did not hesitate and swallowed up the light spot that contained the inner demon's way. It completely ignored the collision of the ways and methods caused by this extremely fast swallowing, which was tragic.  as a result of.

    What consequences can be more tragic than "not being able to survive"?  If the Tao method hits you, just hit it. If your body is destroyed, just destroy it. As long as you can use the inner demon's way to resurrect it once.  Then, unless you destroy yourself, no one can kill yourself.

    The direction reminded by the magic stone is correct, but the method reminded by the magic stone is wrong.  This one-on-one mistake directly led to two results -

    First of all, it is impossible for Fan Shuting to run away. No matter whether she was controlled by the shadow in an instant or not, with her own strength, it is impossible to stop Qin Hong, Shui Lan, andQing Qing and Yin Manyu joined forces.  Not to mention, when the four people escaped in an instant, she, Fan Shuting, didn't know what happened.  When four people attacked her at the same time, she was in no hurry to react forcefully;

    Secondly, the method of suppression is wrong.

    ??If it is to control people with emotion, hide them in other people's dimensions.  Ordinary sealing and suppression techniques can certainly play their due role.

    But the problem is, that shadow uses the method of entrusting inner demons!

    As long as the inner demon exists, he can place his soul on it.  Then when the time is right, you can escape from this inner demon and be reborn.

    What is even more frightening is that before he is reborn, the inner demon attached to him will also copy the soul to any inner demon it can come into contact with without knowing it.  From now on, no matter whether these inner demons live or die, as long as there is one inner demon, and as long as this inner demon can come into contact with other inner demons, this kind of copying can continue continuously!  !  !

    Precisely because of this "mistake", when Mu Qing and others successfully sealed Fan Shuting, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I didn't expect that guy actually has such a rare treasure in his hands. However, I have better luck than him. If Huanshi hadn't reminded me, that guy might have been lurking next to me for a long time." Ye Pengfei said to Ziyi  He smiled and said in a loud voice, "Don't worry about the monsters, birds, and insects here anymore. Sacrifice that guy, and you will get higher quality power."

    Ziyi, who was fighting in the distance, immediately stopped.

    "I will save the power you deserve."

    Ziyi said very seriously, she has already started discussing how to distribute the spoils.  However, how did she know that even such a powerful fantasy stone that had been with that shadow for so long would still make mistakes (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 834. Ziyi¡¯s Confusion (Part 1)

    Sacrifice a half-step saint, even if it is only a half-step saint with extremely weak power, the quality of the Tao power feedback obtained will obviously be much better than that of tens of billions of earthly immortals.

    As for the amount of Dao power that comes back, I guess it won¡¯t be too shabby.  After all, no matter how weak he is, this half-step saint can still control so many insect beasts and transform them one by one towards the Nirvana realm.

    Not to mention, Ziyi can also use this sacrifice to attack other dazzling places and capture more half-step saint-level beings!

    The entire plane is filled with such light. If they can capture them all, how many precious sacrifices can Ziyi get?  How much amazing power can she get from this sacrifice?

    No one can predict this, not even the crudest prediction.

    However, one result is certain, that is, Ye Pengfei cannot bear such a huge power.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s auxiliary plane seeds cannot absorb any external power at all.  If these auxiliary planes cannot grow, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei's main plane and the three auxiliary planes controlled by Mo Xuan, Cen Na and Samsara to continue to improve.

    The meaning of Ziyi's words is that she will feed back the power and store it as much as possible.

    But what Ziyi meant was that she had to think hard and fail many times before she could do this.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had only had a rough exposure to the way of sacrifice. He did not yet know the power gained from sacrifice.  It can't be stored for long - it can either be used in offense and defense, or used to enhance one's own strength, or it can only be wasted.

    "If it weren't for the way of sacrifice, which has such major shortcomings, even if there are extremely few people practicing this method, it would have become famous all over the world.  To know.  Even if the remaining Tao power is made into some of the crudest treasures.  Because the power of Tao is pure and the meaning of Tao is infinite.  They will definitely double in value and become the most popular and sought-after treasures.

    It¡¯s not like no one has thought about it.  How to store the remaining power.  However, no one has succeeded yet.  Therefore, strong people who practice the way of sacrifice will choose the simplest method, which is to seal the sacrifice for later use.

    Unfortunately, Ziyi knows very well that this method is not suitable for the current situation

    Let alone a half-step saint, even if it is an existence of the same level as myself.  There are countless ways to save life.  And once you can't save your life, there are so many ways to self-destruct that it's terrifying.

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't first used the bet to cash in on the shadow, and then used the powerful power of faith to seal the bet agreed by both parties.  Turned into a seed of restriction, with the combat power that Ye Pengfei can mobilize now, it is impossible to capture such a being alive.

    After all, the more powerful a being is, the more invincible it is.  It's not that the level is too high or the means are too powerful.  Don't even think about capturing your opponent alive.

    It is precisely for this reason that Ziyi took the initiative to bargain with Ye Pengfei, and was eventually tempted by the competing soul contract and became Ye Pengfei's slave.  Otherwise, with her arrogant heart, she would rather die, or even be refined by others, than become a slave and be driven by others.

    In Ziyi¡¯s view, only a weirdo like Ye Pengfei, who not only cultivates the path of love but also possesses strong mental power, can possibly capture sacrifices that far exceed his own abilities.  In addition, under the constraints of the competitive soul contract, it is not that he has no chance to turn over and become the master, so Ziyi will accept such a fate.

    "It's a pity that Ziyi never expected that even though Ye Pengfei's design was wonderful, the final result was not as wonderful as he imagined.

    When he teleported to the sealed Fan Shuting and personally took action, using countless methods but still unable to find the shadow, Zi Yi's expression slowly changed.

    "Could it be that he didn't escape this way?"

    Zi Yi¡¯s first guess was that the magic stone was wrong.  When Zi Yi thought about it, he had changed so many Middle Way magic powers, but he didn't find any trace of the shadow. Apart from this reason, what could be the reason?

    That magic stone with great Dharma has such a keen sense.  Even though it was in Ye Pengfei's main plane, it immediately noticed Ziyi's suspicious gaze.

    With a sudden breath, the extremely powerful illusion enveloped Ziyi into a ball.  Ye Pengfei was the first to see the illusion that could materialize like thick fog.  At first, Ye Pengfei thought that this was some new trick Ziyi had come up with.  Fortunately, the previous tracking power had not completely dissipated. Under the detection of the tracking power, Ye Pengfei realized that this thick fog-like ball was actually pureThe imaginary Tao power of ??!  !  !

    "Huan Shi, don't be angry, she didn't mean it!"

    Under the shock, Ye Pengfei instantly understood why Huan Shi wanted to take action.  However, he had no other choice but to try his best to explain and say good things for Ziyi.

    This guy is so powerful. Even if he achieves immortality, he doesn¡¯t even know if he has the ability to defeat him, let alone now!

    Fortunately, this Huanshi didn¡¯t really want to do anything to Ziyi.  To use an inappropriate metaphor, it is like a newborn baby. The fuss comes and goes just as quickly.  After all, the purple clothes were not detrimental to it, so after being punished for a while and being coaxed by Ye Pengfei, it put the matter behind it.  The illusory thick fog that had lost its support naturally disappeared between heaven and earth as time passed.

    When Ziyi finally appeared in front of everyone again after more than an hour, her face was both frightened and confused.  No one knew what phantoms she had seen for more than an hour.

    Ye Pengfei kindly suggested: "Zi Yi, why don't you take a rest first. Let's wait a few days and then we'll figure it out."

    It will be impossible for Fan Shuting to break free from the temporary seal imposed by Mu Qing and others.  When Ye Pengfei teleported over and activated the space seal reserved by his previous life again, Fan Shuting had no hope of escaping, nor could she be of any help to the shadow.

    However, after hearing Ye Pengfei's proposal, Ziyi was like an enraged beast. He glared at Ye Pengfei with a pair of red eyes. Even though Ye Pengfei's faith was very powerful, he couldn't help but feel chilled and his body shook slightly.  Two times.

    And just when Ye Pengfei calmed down, frowned, and wanted to ask a few questions, Ziyi turned his head away, and no one paid attention

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 835. Ziyi¡¯s Confusion (Part 2)

    "How long did it take this time?"

    When Ye Pengfei woke up from the state of meditation again, he found that Ziyi still maintained the posture of going all out to study where the shadow escaped, without any change.

    "Master, another fifty years have passed." Yin Manyu shook her head and said, "Nearly eight hundred years have passed since then. We can't stay here for too long."

    Ten thousand years is the longest time that Ye Pengfei and others can stay here.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª Even if the journey is uneventful, Wang Zhi once said that it took almost three thousand years to achieve the highest level of inspiration in the past.  Wang Zhi estimated that it might take six to seven thousand years.

    Ye Pengfei has calculated that even if he can use Yin Jiutian's space crossing ability, his speed will be greatly increased because of the existence of Ziyi.  However, four to five thousand years is estimated to be necessary.

    ??????????????? Then, the time it takes to find ways to get the Soul Accompanying Grass does not leave you much extra time.

    ¡°In the past, due to various changes, I had used it for more than two hundred years.  Now, it has taken nearly eight hundred years.  If this continues, there will be no need to get soul-companing grass.  Otherwise, once ten thousand years pass, everyone will be dead.

    Looking at Zi Yi¡¯s thoughtful look, Ye Pengfei also frowned slightly, feeling very confused.  Even if Ye Pengfei does not deliberately study the characteristics of these Taoist powers, these Taoist powers are still deep in his memory.  Leaving either shallow or deep marks.

    Ye Pengfei was very sure that this fluctuation was completely different from his memory.

    "In eight hundred years, there is still a brand-new Taoist method that has not been tested?" Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise and whispered, "Three thousand Taoists. It seems like it is just a false finger. In any case, this is not only  There are three thousand avenues.¡±

    Ye Pengfei thinks about the number of avenues, but Mu Qing and others think about their own safety!

    When these strange fluctuations rippled through the surrounding space, these Xuanxian inner demons all showed fear on their faces, and each of them added defenses to themselves, while continuously retreating backwards, and at the same time they started shouting angrily.

    "Zi Yi, you are crazy!!!" Shui Lan, who was usually gentle and gentle, couldn't help but yelled angrily, "The inner demon will destroy you, stop it quickly!!!"

    The way to the inner demon?  A way to control inner demons?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not manipulation, it¡¯s yes, it¡¯s destruction!¡± Yin Manyu was the weakest and the most frightened.  Facing Ye Pengfei's surprised inquiry, her frightened voice was already trembling so much that it looked awkward.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, and with a thought in his soul, he used the master-servant restriction power brought about by the competitive soul contract for the first time.

    In an instant, this strange fluctuation completely disappeared.  Ziyi's angry gaze stayed on Ye Pengfei for a moment, and then turned into vicious murderous intent, shooting at Qin Hong, Shui Lan, Mu Qing, and Yin Manyu!

    The four of them are not monsters like Ye Pengfei.  Being glared at by the strong men from the third level of the Golden Immortal with such murderous intent, their faces immediately turned pale, and they almost collapsed due to this overwhelming murderous intent!

    "Ziyi, don't mess around!"

    Another soul thought was sent, and the powerful restraining force forcefully suppressed Zi Yi's ferocious murderous intention.

    The towering breasts rose and fell rapidly for a few times, and Zi Yi's mood finally calmed down.  She lowered her head slightly and said in a deep voice: "Master, I fell short and failed to break through the third level of the Golden Immortal."

    Sure enough

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said in a calm voice: "If there is no breakthrough, there is no breakthrough. Just look for opportunities in the future."

    The pale faces of Mu Qing and others slowly recovered a little at this time.

    Yin Manyu said bitterly: "How can you break through using the inner demon's method? You are also a pure inner demon. Such an approach will only destroy yourself!!!"

    Although Mu Qing and the others didn't agree, the look they looked at Zi Yi clearly said, "If you want to die, just die by yourself and don't hurt us."

    "A bunch of idiots." Ziyi replied in a cold voice, not even bothering to look over there.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei¡¯s suppression, Ziyi probably wouldn¡¯t have just scolded her and settled the matter.  With her ability, it is not difficult to kill these four mysterious inner demons instantly.

    You know, in this world, only weird beings like Ye Pengfei can possibly engage in "competition" with powerful beings like Ziyi with such a low-level cultivation level, and even temporarily occupy the  Upside.  Normally, a strong man from the third level of Golden Immortal can instantly kill eight thousand beings from the first level of Xuanxian.??Not a big deal at all.

    The four inner demons of Xuanxian were shocked and angry.  If it weren't for the fact that they couldn't defeat Ziyi, they would probably share the same hatred and join forces to attack.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei and his men were divided into two camps.  Ye Pengfei looked here and then there, his brows frowning even more tightly.

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei decided to ask clearly what the way of the inner demon meant to the pure body of the inner demon.  One side says it will be "destroyed" and the other side calls people "idiots". There must be some unknown situation here.  Ye Pengfei didn't want his subordinates to have internal strife. He didn't want to respond improperly due to internal depletion of combat power in future adventures.

    However, before Ye Pengfei could organize his words and ask questions, Wan Yuqiu, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke

    "Brother Ye, Ziyi is right."

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 836. Angry Ziyi

    Is Ziyi right?

    To your mother¡¯s head!

    If Wan Yuqiu was not the master's woman, Mu Qing and the others would definitely curse her.

    ??For the body of the inner demon, the most destructive way is the way of the inner demon.  If others use the inner demon's methods to attack the inner demon, the inner demon will be difficult to defend against.  As the bodies of inner demons, if they practice the way of inner demons in vain, they will end up with their true bodies broken and their souls scattered.

    " Even if you take ten thousand steps back, Ziyi has really found a way to break through the third level of the Golden Immortal by relying on the inner demon, and you should stay far away to find it.  If the fluctuations just now were any stronger, everyone would be dead!

    but¡­¡­

    Wan Yuqiu blinked and continued: "Brother Ye, I'm afraid this Fan Shuting is also using the inner demon to break through the bottleneck!"

    Quiet, very quiet.

    How can this be?

    Even Ye Pengfei found it incredible.

    You must know that the seal that suppresses Fan Shuting is the powerful space seal.  If she were suppressed by this seal, Fan Shuting could continue to practice and even break through the bottleneck of her realm.  Doesn't it mean that one day, she can break this seal on her own?

    And even the purple clothes of the Golden Immortal Third Heaven seem to be sealed to death by this seal.  How could Fan Shuting, a mere Void Immortal first-level existence, be able to do this?

    " However, Ye Pengfei could not ignore Wan Yuqiu's judgment.  In eight hundred years, Wan Yuqiu has made breakthroughs one after another, and his realm has advanced to the second level of Earth Immortal.  And because the cultivation conditions here are so good, there are so many remains of monster beasts, monster birds, and monster insects for her to refine.  therefore.  The power that originally lagged behind the realm has gradually caught up.

    She is a powerful second-level earthly immortal who practices the art of prophecy. Although every word she says is still 70% to 80% untrue, or contains errors of one kind or another.  However, 20% to 30% out of 10% are accurate and abnormal, which is worthy of others' careful consideration.

    Ye Pengfei thought for a while.  He asked in a deep voice: "Did that shadow finally escape using the inner demon's method?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s question was about two people.

    Wan Yuqiu can rely on prophecy.  Let¡¯s answer Ye Pengfei¡¯s question.

    "Zi Yi has been studying for nearly eight hundred years, and she finally chose the path of inner demons that might kill herself. I'm afraid.  I have already gained some understanding.

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s current prediction is not very accurate, and there may be flaws in Zi Yi¡¯s eight hundred years of research.  However, if two people speak in unison, the accuracy of this matter will be greatly improved.  As for Ye Pengfei, he also had to think carefully about whether he had to sacrifice Fan Shuting.

    After all, I feel uneasy because that half-step holy immortal is immortal!  !  !

    " However, Wan Yuqiu and Ziyi's answers.  Ye Pengfei frowned even more

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s answer was: ¡°That should be the case.¡±

    Ziyi¡¯s answer was: ¡°If that were the case, Fan Shuting would have died long ago.¡±

    The two people¡¯s answers were so different.  Ye Pengfei didn't know how to judge.  After all, Fan Shuting also has considerable fighting power.  If it hadn't been delayed for eight hundred years.  I'm afraid Fan Shuting has already broken through to the second level of Xuanxian.  If she doesn't know why, she will be killed.  I don't know how to make up for this loss.

    Not to mention, Ziyi just missed the opportunity to advance.  Mu Qing and the others were already sternly quarreling with Zi Yi.  Since everyone here has suffered heavy losses, then Fan Shuting.  Ye Pengfei didn't want to lose it again.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei decided to first find out what the inner demon's way is.

    Although, Ziyi, Mu Qing and others have split into two groups that can't deal with them.  However, the descriptions of the inner demon's way on both sides are roughly similar.  The only difference is whether the way of the inner demon is beneficial to the body of the inner demon.

    Regarding the debate in this area, Ye Pengfei interrupted it without hesitation as soon as it started.  No matter how much the two sides argue, it is impossible to come up with a result.  If they were allowed to continue arguing pointlessly, I would not be able to make any judgments.

    In fact, based on the previous unanimous views, Ye Pengfei can roughly guess why Wan Yuqiu and Ziyi's answers are so different.

    First of all, the shadow most likely attached itself to Fan Shuting's body through the method of soul sustenance;

    Secondly, because of Fan Shuting's special nature, the soul of the shadow is not pinned on Fan Shuting's inner demon, but directly pinned on Fan Shuting's body;

    In the end, that shadow may have a negative impact on the way of the inner demon and the inner demon.The method of soul sustenance is very unfamiliar.  Therefore, when he suddenly discovered that he had placed his soul on Fan Shuting's body, he mistakenly thought that his secret method had encountered some powerful obstacle.  Worried that his spell would be broken and his soul destroyed, the shadow had to change his original plan.

    In haste, this change caused some problems.  Ever since, Wan Yuqiu realized through the way of prophecy that the shadow had used the way of inner demon.  However, Ziyi discovered changes in the way of the inner demon during the eight hundred years of studying Fan Shuting.

    And this kind of change, the details of which are still unknown, needs to be solved by pure inner demon method.  Therefore, following this line of thinking, Ziyi suddenly discovered that he could actually use the inner demon's way to ascend from the third level of the Golden Immortal to the first level of the Supreme Immortal!

    When Ye Pengfei explained his various inferences in detail, Wan Yuqiu clapped his hands and applauded, Ziyi blinked in surprise, but Mu Qing and others looked gloomy and felt a little embarrassed.

    No wonder they felt uneasy. If Ye Pengfei's judgment was correct, then not only did he ruin Ziyi's breakthrough, but they also caused the master to lose an opportunity to completely solve the problem.  You know, no one here has practiced the way of inner demons.  Except for Ziyi who practices the way of sacrifice, there is no way to use the power of the inner demon's way!

    And what about Ziyi?

    Several Xuanxian inner demons all know how difficult it is for Ziyi, who is also the body of the inner demon, to enter the state of "understanding the way of the inner demon".  And as long as Ziyi cannot enter the state just now, Fan Shuting's problem will not be solved!

    Is it possible that the master can still take Fan Shuting with him?  Who knows if she will be taken over by that shadow and take over her body!

    Is it possible that the master will kill Fan Shuting now?  Even if the master is willing to take action, such a big loss will have to be borne by himself!

    The days to come will be sad

    Mu Qing and others looked at each other in uneasy moods.  They were all thinking hard about how to please their master.  While thinking this way, they were afraid that flattering someone would offend the horse.  If the master is angered and cannot be saved, everyone will be refined alive.

    Just when Mu Qing and others were hesitating, Ye Pengfei's leisurely voice gave them a glimmer of hope

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 837. Dilemma

    "Ziyi, can you pass the power of the inner demon's way to me so that I can have a look?"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei said these words, Mu Qing and the others seemed to have taken some miraculous medicine. Their originally gloomy expressions immediately became brighter again.

    How have we forgotten what a monster our master is?  !

    If it were someone else, it would be extremely difficult to relearn and comprehend any Taoism.  As for his evil master, it only took him three to five years to achieve a small success.  In another three to five hundred years, the problem may be completely solved!

    As long as Ye Pengfei doesn't get angry, Ziyi should not disobey his master's wishes and secretly kill a few people.  And if the problem of being in the master's auxiliary plane is solved, he will transform into the god of the master's space plane.  Then, the status is even more impregnable.

    At this moment, Mu Qing and others did not realize that they were actually looking forward to becoming Ye Pengfei's god of space planes.  And when they suddenly discover the essential change in their emotions at some point in the future, this thought will already be deeply ingrained.  Even if Ye Pengfei doesn't take the initiative to ask them to fulfill the vows they made in the past, they will still rush there and want to become Ye Pengfei's god of space planes

    For Ye Pengfei, who practices the art of extreme emotion, the emotional changes of Mu Qing and others are naturally extremely sensitive.  However, the key thing right now is to study the way of inner demons.  Ye Pengfei had no confidence at all about this brand new Taoism.  In addition, time is tight and I don¡¯t allow myself to be distracted.  Ever since, although they noticed the emotional changes of Mu Qing and others.  Ye Pengfei did not investigate the cause, let alone take advantage of the situation and gain any benefit from it.

    When Ziyi sent wisps of the inner demon's way into Ye Pengfei's soul, Ye Pengfei's mind was completely attracted by this way

    "The way of the inner demon and the way of the soul, these two ways complement each other, but each has its own mystery. If I can improve the secret method of Guiyuan, it seems to be more effective. The result will be even better!"

    Ye Pengfei felt such emotion after only briefly experiencing the inner demon's way.

    You must know that the secret method of returning to the origin implies the pure way of the soul.  Its core is to nourish the soul with the soul, and to divide the soul into countless parts.

    "Ye Pengfei's main purpose is to completely sever the connection between his soul and his previous life.  He practiced the secret method of returning to the origin and understood the way of the soul, mostly to follow his own path.  To avoid future risks, rather than really wanting to rely on the way of the soul to improve one's overall combat power.

    My own combat power comes more from the avenue of love and the path of the Five Elements.  Comes from the way of thunder.

    But now, Ye Pengfei's mind has changed.

    "Working hard, raising souls and killing souls. When the realm is high and the strength is strong, it is a pity that the hard work over the years has no more use. If. The way of the inner demon can be combined with the way of the soul,  Using the Guiyuan Secret Technique as a blueprint to create a brand new technique, wouldn¡¯t it have more benefits and wider uses?¡±

    The more Ye Pengfei thought about it, the more excited he became. He gradually wanted to add the method of understanding inner demons to his daily practice.  If, because of the addition of one more practice, he is not good enough but not good enough, and his strength is insufficient, then he would rather give up some other Taoist practices.

    However, Ye Pengfei never expected that he would have to give up so much

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh, I really didn't expect that the integration of Taoism and Dharma would be so difficult!!!"

    A full hundred years of hard work only made Ye Pengfei understand one thing.  That is, the effort required to perfectly superimpose the power of the Tao of the Soul and the Tao of the Inner Demon is billions of times more complicated than combining the two elements of water and wood into one to create a virtual cave!

    This is just that in the past ten years, I have only been aimlessly stacking the power of Taoism.  I am still far from it, but I am deliberately doing research on the secret method of returning to the Yuan and my ultimate goal.

    Ninety-nine percent of this kind of aimless superposition is to try to superimpose the most easily mastered Taoist powers on each other.  Even if it's just that, after a hundred years of hard work, I haven't gained much useful things!

    "It seems that if you have to improve your ability to return to the original secret method, you can only practice three kinds of Tao methods." After carefully summarizing a hundred years of experience, Ye Pengfei came to this conclusion.

    The way of extreme emotion is your foundation and must be cultivated.

    Next, we can only practice the way of the soul and the way of inner demons.

    Only in this way can it be possible for oneself to study the latter two methods in depth.  Only then is it possible to create the new skills you want based on the secret method of Guiyuan.Law.  If it were not necessary to practice the Tao of Extreme Emotions, Ye Pengfei would even want to give it up and only practice the latter two Tao methods.

    However, in this way, you will lack the ability to protect yourself for a long time.

    "Hundreds of years ago, Long Dingshan and others strongly urged themselves to practice the Wood Walking Divine Fist, Water Walking Divine Fist, and the Thunder Wing True Skill. They were not doing it without aim and indiscriminately.

    You must know that permanent safety cannot be ensured simply by relying on the way of extreme emotion and the concealment method that even the powerful in the Immortal Realm would envy.  And these servants of Ye Pengfei, no matter how powerful they are, cannot stay with Ye Pengfei all the time.  In this way, if Ye Pengfei's true body encounters some unavoidable danger.  How can he save his life when he is severely lacking in absolute strength?

    You must know that this so-called "just in case" will face it three or five times no matter what for a strong person who often needs to experience it in a dangerous place for thousands of years.  If this time continues to be extended, Ye Pengfei may encounter hundreds or thousands of such dangers before his body strength can be completely improved!

    The strong demands of Long Dingshan and others are in line with Ye Pengfei's wishes.  Especially when entering a dangerous situation where the death rate is extremely alarming, if I don't have a strong way to save my life, I am afraid that I will be unable to do anything except escape during the thousand-year battle.

    Now, I have to give up something.  It's okay to say that the true power of Thunder Wings is not something I can use for a while anyway.  However, if you give up the practice of Wood and Water Divine Fist, how can you save your life when facing crises that you have to face alone?

    Since embarking on cultivation, this is the first time Ye Pengfei has faced such a dilemma.  He closed his eyes again and carefully considered the possibilities.  After thinking about it, he couldn't help but focus on Wan Yuqiu (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 838. The Holy Way of Hunyuan!  (superior)

    "Yu Qiu, what level has your prophecy reached now?"

    Since being manipulated by that shadow and leaving the world of reincarnation, Wan Yuqiu has basically stayed outside to practice.  During the nearly thousand years of practice, Ye Pengfei would ask about her progress from time to time.  But this time, Wan Yuqiu was keenly aware that Ye Pengfei's tone of questioning seemed different from the past.

    With a slight movement of thought, a kind of enlightenment came to my mind.  Naturally, Wan Yuqiu blurted out and asked: "Brother Ye, do you want me to make a prophecy?"

    With this question in his mouth, Wan Yuqiu looked in the direction of Fan Shuting.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and did not continue.

    Wan Yuqiu was half right again and wrong about the other half.  He wanted her to make a prophecy, but it had nothing to do with Fan Shuting.  From this point of view, you still have to make your own decisions about your own problems.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei shaking his head, Wan Yuqiu felt an extremely strong desire to express himself.

    "Brother Ye, look!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes were attracted by Wan Yuqiu's movements.

    Ninety-nine percent of this dazzling space does not actually exist.  However, because of the fighting in the past, a solid piece of land was left behind.

    I saw Wan Yuqiu taking a light lotus step, and in an instant, he teleported to a barren land.

    "Here, in three moments, tender grass will grow."

    After just three moments, as expected, a small piece of green grass sprouted out of the ground.  Swinging in the wind.

    "Ten moments later, the wind will blow a pebble, which will be blocked by the roots of the tender grass."

    Ye Pengfei's eyes widened and he stared at it for a full ten seconds.  Sure enough, there was a nearly ellipsoid-shaped pebble, which was carried by a strong wind and was about to be blocked by the roots of the tender grass.

    Ye Pengfei has understood the way of wood. He knows very well that the tender grass grows purely naturally, and Wan Yuqiu does not use any power of wood.

    "As for the popular way, Ye Pengfei has not yet dabbled in it.  but.  Look at Wan Yuqiu's somewhat show off look.  It is estimated that she did not use any Feng Xing power.

    You must know that this piece of land is condensed by the shadow power of the past.  That shadow penetrated Fan Shuting's body.  After not knowing whether life or death was unknown, and the situation was unclear, this land gradually became desolate.  In his memory, Ye Pengfei had only seen big trees decaying and everything withering.  He had never seen it before.  There are new plants growing.

    And the air flow here is no longer restricted by external forces.  Therefore, the wind also blows in strange shapes.  The wind carried a small pebble, not much bigger than a broad bean, and hit the root of a young grass that was even thinner than the width of a pinky finger.  and.  The wind, which was always messy, actually didn't turn the pebble to another place.  It cannot be said that this kind of thing is completely impossible to happen.  However, the probability of its occurrence.  It must be infinitely close to zero!

    Could it be that this is because of the power of prophecy?

    Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    For a long time, he always believes that the prophecy is either predicting the blessing and bad luck, or changing his destiny, and spelling life and death.  I never thought that the power of this method could actually cause a touch of green to suddenly appear in places where grass cannot grow.  The power of this method can actually make the messy wind blow a small pebble to the place designated by Wan Yuqiu.

    "This is what you say!" Just when Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed with surprise, a cold voice sounded behind him.

    "What you say is what you say? Ziyi, are you mistaken? It seems that only the strong men of the third level of the Immortal Realm can do this. And there is no guarantee of success!" There is no need to look back, and no need to use spiritual consciousness.  When he went to look, Ye Pengfei knew that the person coming behind him was Ziyi.

    Here, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s tone of voice when talking to herself has the tenderness that is typical between lovers.  Mu Qing and others, however, had already communicated with Ye Pengfei through and through, acting as slaves and being extremely humble.  Only Ziyi, a strong man who has always been at a disadvantage but always wanted to beat Ye Pengfei, would speak to Ye Pengfei in such a cold tone.

    "Normally speaking, this is indeed the case." Ziyi walked over from behind Ye Pengfei, and naturally stood side by side with Ye Pengfei, "But how are the master's actions and results normal?"

    "Uh" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    Can this be the same?

    ¡°My previous life was powerful and mysterious, and my current life¡¯s experiences were twists and turns and weird. It was the combination of the two that made me achieve those results.  Although Wan Yuqiu also belongs to heavenShe is a talented person, but her experience is far less rich than mine. How could she achieve what is possible for a strong person at the highest level of the Era Realm with the Nirvana Realm?

    Zi Yi glanced at Ye Pengfei, and with just this glance, Ye Pengfei felt as if he had been seen through by Zi Yi.  Before Ye Pengfei could react to what Zi Yi had done, he heard Zi Yi's cold voice ring out again.

    "Master, do you know, among the three thousand avenues, which one is respected and which one is the strongest?"

    Ye Pengfei was stunned immediately.

    This question is asking, is it possible that there are levels of distribution in the Three Thousand Avenues?  In Ye Pengfei's understanding, the three thousand avenues are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other, and there is no absolute distinction between strength and weakness.

    It¡¯s like, although the way of the inner demon is rare and strange, there is a way to restrain it.

    Although the Great Avenue of Illusion is awesome, if the Fantasy Stone encounters a strong man who is tracking the great success of the Great Avenue, he will have no choice but to run away in embarrassment and will be unable to resist at all.

    "However, Ye Pengfei did not answer like this. He knew that Ziyi obviously meant something when he asked like this.

    "Is itthe way of destiny?"

    Destiny, for ordinary people, is an illusory fantasy.  But for those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment, it is a real and reliable existence.

    Doesn¡¯t the innate ability to control the thread of the future mean that you can trace the destiny of the future and then use your future body to do all kinds of incredible things?

    And this Wan Yuqiu's prophecy is also in the complicated trajectory of fate, either peeking at the thread of fate that is most likely to be realized, or using the power of Taoism to change those threads of fate.

    "In short, destiny is real, and the way of destiny is closely related to Wan Yuqiu's prophecy.  Now that at this moment, Ziyi asked such a strange question.  Naturally, Ye Pengfei felt that the answer to Ziyi's question was "the way of destiny."

    I never thought

    "It's not fate, it's Hunyuan, the Holy Way of Hunyuan!!!" (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 839. The Holy Way of Hunyuan!  (Down)

    When this answer came out slowly from Ziyi's mouth, Ye Pengfei was stunned for a long time.

    "What Hunyuan is, all the powerful people who have reached the Immortal Realm know it.

    And even strong people who have not carved out their own space and have very weak realm cultivation have more or less come into contact with Hunyuan.  However, in the mouths of these strong men, "Hunyuan" became "Chaos".

    Strictly speaking, there is a difference between Hunyuan and Chaos.  However, as long as you are not a word-picker, you won¡¯t care which word you use.

    No matter what kind of space plane it is, when it is first generated, it is chaos.  And those auxiliary planes like Ye Pengfei that have shrunk due to some reasons will condense this chaos into a point of light, which is the plane seed.

    Ye Pengfei has advanced to the realm of immortals long ago, and is naturally very clear about these basic concepts.  However, he had never heard that this chaotic thing actually contained some kind of Hunyuan Holy Way!

    As for the Holy Way of Hunyuan, it seems that it has nothing to do with the question just discussed about why Wan Yuqiu can speak the law.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was stunned by Zi Yi's words, Wan Yuqiu also teleported to his side.  She is very good at observing people's words and knows what may have happened here just now.  Therefore, although she felt a little proud in her heart, she wanted to show off a little in front of her lover.  However, she was still very obedient and stood beside Ye Pengfei without making any sound.

    "Ziyi, can you explain?"

    After much deliberation, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t even know what the Holy Way of Hunyuan was.  He could only ask Ziyi.  Who knew that Zi Yi's answer was to shake his head slightly.

    "Uhyou don't know either?"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's expression.  It's as weird as it sounds.  You don't even know, how can you still speak in such a tone?  It's as if you are a senior person and you can condescend to give advice to a junior like me.

    After shaking his head, Ziyi sighed and said: "If I could know what the Holy Way of Hunyuan is. Then, let alone achieving immortality, even if I advance to the Supreme Third Heaven, there won't be any bottlenecks!!!  "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  They couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    And in a distant place, Mu Qing and others who were paying attention to the situation here also took a breath of cold air. Their expressions were stiff and they could not return to normal for a long time

    ? Bottleneck.  This is a situation that cultivators often encounter.  And the higher the realm and the deeper the Taoism, the easier it is for bottlenecks to appear, and the more difficult it is to break the bottlenecks that arise.

    It is for this reason.  Therefore, even though Ye Pengfei has evil qualities.  But more than a thousand years ago, he made rapid progress.  After advancing to the pinnacle of the third level of immortality, even after thousands of years of inefficiency, the state still remains at the pinnacle of the third level of immortality.

    It is precisely for this reason that Ziyi glared at Mu Qing and others.  This hatred may not be erased even by the passage of countless billions of years.  For her, who was at the peak of the third level of Golden Immortal, she finally found a breakthrough opportunity, but it was cut off.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei, she would definitely use the most cruel means to cut Mu Qing into pieces!

    Similarly, it is precisely for this reason that Mu Qing and others are now convinced of Ye Pengfei, let alone have no intention of resisting.  Even if they were given a chance to choose, they would follow Ye Pengfei without hesitation.

    This is not because Ye Pengfei showed his ability to kill them instantly in the past.

    This is not because Ye Pengfei's evil potential makes them all feel in awe.

    This is because Ye Pengfei used the illusory formation, plus some other means, to help Mu Qing and others break through the bottleneck of cultivation in an instant, and their realms were more or less improved greatly!

    With a master like this, even if you encounter any cultivation bottlenecks in the future, you won¡¯t have to worry about getting angry.  Anyway, the master is very capable and there must be a way to solve it for us.

    And once you become the god of the master's space plane, when the master's realm is higher than ours, the future will be even brighter, and there will be no bottlenecks in cultivation or obstacles in breaking through.

    And now, Ziyi actually said that if you know the Holy Way of Hunyuan, then there will not be any bottleneck until the immortal realm, the third level of Tianzun.  How could such power not make everyone moved and frightened?

    It was Ye Pengfei's mood that recovered the fastest.  He shook his head, got rid of the distracting thoughts in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Zi Yi, I still??I understand that there is a special connection between your words and my question.  "

    Zi Yi looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise. She originally thought that Ye Pengfei would follow the Holy Way of Hunyuan and continue questioning.  After all, no one would be tempted by such an alluring Taoist power.

    However, looking at Ye Pengfei's clear eyes, Ziyi knew that Ye Pengfei was really not interested in pursuing these matters.

    "How strong has the master's determination been?" Ziyi couldn't help but admire it secretly, and sighed inwardly.

    It was quiet for a while, and then Ziyi's cold voice rang out again.

    "About the Holy Way of Hunyuan, I only know that it is the supreme way, the holy way. As for the rest, I only know a little bit."

    Having said this, Ziyi paused deliberately.  Her eyes first stayed on Ye Pengfei for a while.  Then, he stayed on Wan Yuqiu for a while.  Under Ye Pengfei's doubtful gaze, Ziyi continued: "With the body of Hunyuan, Taoism is omnipotent. Instead of entangled, let's not get involved in everything."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????

    What Ziyi said not only did not make Ye Pengfei suddenly realize it, but made Ye Pengfei even more confused.  He looked at Zi Yi steadily, waiting for Zi Yi's next explanation.

    Zi Yi¡¯s explanation surprised Ye Pengfei, but Wan Yuqiu was first shocked, and then couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    Her red lips were filled with a bright smile that was impossible to disappear for a moment.

    Her soul is full of surprises, and it is estimated that she will never disappear again throughout her life!

    Ziyi¡¯s explanation was very simple, but it was this very simple explanation that made Wan Yuqiu suddenly smile and wake up from his sleep in the years to come

    "Master, you are possessed of chaos. The powerful people who have a relationship with you are more or less able to do unusual things. Wan Yuqiu can use the state of Nirvana to act, speak, and act accordingly, and  What's so strange?" (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 840. The body of Hunyuan?

    Ye Pengfei frowned.

    I have Hunyuan in my body?  Does this mean that I am a Hunyuan body?  The Holy Way of Hunyuan is said by you to be the supreme and holy way. Doesn't this mean that I already possess this supreme and holy way?

    Ye Pengfei felt that this was simply nonsense.

    It¡¯s not like Ye Pengfei knew nothing about inborn alien bodies. His first wife, Bei Tangyu, was a strong man with a naturally charming body.

    And the only sister of the opposite sex that Ye Pengfei has ever known in his life was also born with a different body.  Although Xu Caiyitian's innate ability awakened relatively late, once she awakened, her power to split time and space benefited herself and other companions a lot.

    There are also Zhang Han, Yin Jiutian, Ce Naetc., etc., etc., etc., etc., when their natural alien abilities are activated, their power can be the envy of those at the same level, and the direction of their cultivation and enlightenment is also the same.  It will continue to develop in a direction that coincides with the alien body.

    And yourself?

    My body has undergone two major changes.

    The first time, it was as a weapon.  This process is relatively long. From the beginning, from the cultivation in the Thunder Spirit Secret Realm to the time when the Ghost Domain Formation was etched into various acupuncture points, a lot of things were done and a lot of time was spent.  .

    The second time was when facing the catastrophe of the Blood River in Hell, because he guessed the origin of the blood dragon's bloodline.  Therefore, he gave up his original body and formed a new one.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Apparently not anymore.  Ye Pengfei was very sure.  His current bloodline is very similar to that of Cena, they are both half human and half blood dragon!

    "If these can't prove that you don't have a Hunyuan body, then the way you cultivate should be able to prove it.

    What I cultivate is one of the variants of the Tao of Love, the Tao of Extreme Emotion.  If I were really that Hunyuan body, even if I knew a little bit about the Hunyuan Holy Way.  How could I have stayed at the pinnacle of the third level of heaven for more than a thousand years?

    "Ziyi, can you sense it, or do you have any means to prove that I possess Hunyuan?"

    "If you can't sense it, there's no way." Ziyi shook his head and replied, "It's just a feeling."

    Ye Pengfei's face suddenly became a little ugly.

    ¡° I was patient and listened to Zi Yi go around in such a big circle and say so many sensational things. In the end, I found out that Zi Yi was just guessing. Isn¡¯t this a waste of time?

    Ye Pengfei looked unhappy.  I just wanted to scold him a few words.  Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and thought of something.

    "It seems that almost all the people who are related to me are born with different bodies!"

    The more Ye Pengfei thought about it, the more frightened he became. Even when he was just in the Qi-refining stage, the two god-sisters and eldest brothers he met, who were both average in casual cultivators, actually finally unleashed their potential and possessed rare abilities.  The body that is torn apart by time and space, and the body that is devoured!

    "Is it possible? These are really related to me?"

    Looking at Ziyi, Ye Pengfei knew that asking this question was in vain.  So, he pondered for a moment, and then asked in a deep voice: "You mean, because of me, Yu Qiu can do whatever he says?"

    "That's right! Her achievements are all thanks to you, Master!" Ziyi nodded, and there was suddenly a hint of excitement in his cold voice.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't been very sensitive to emotional fluctuations, it would have been impossible to detect the changes in Ziyi.

    However, when Ye Pengfei cast his probing eyes towards Ziyi, Ziyi dodged and turned his head away without saying anything more.

    ¡°If at this time, Ye Pengfei uses the power of the soul master to forcibly search Zi Yi¡¯s soul memory, he will definitely know why Zi Yi suddenly became agitated.  However, Ye Pengfei is not that domineering temperament.  He thought for a moment, and then, as if he had some realization, he smiled

    ¡­¡­

    It has been ten years since Wan Yuqiu sat cross-legged.  However, she still showed no signs of making a prophecy.

    Although it is said that cultivation has no time, just ten years is nothing at all.  However, Ye Pengfei was not allowed to stay here for a long time.  Still thinking about the soul-accompanying grass that was so important to him, Ye Pengfei's confidence in Wan Yuqiu gradually became very weak.

    You must know that even if it is really because of his influence that Wan Yuqiu has the ability that is possible only if he exists in the third level of the Immortal Heaven.  However, after all, it is not a simple thing to follow the rules.  Even if the Inspiration Supreme, who was at his peak, took action personally, the probability of success would not be 100%.

    &nbsp; In fact, Ye Pengfei once heard Wan Yuqiu say that when the Inspiration Supreme uses the power of Taoism to "follow words and follow the law", the success rate is about 60%.  Now, if Wan Yuqiu, whose only realm is Nirvana, was to perform it, what would be the success rate?

    Therefore, after Wan Yuqiu spent ten years, Ye Pengfei felt that he might still have to make a decision by himself.

    "Master, you don't believe her?" Ziyi's eyes became more and more fierce. Ye Pengfei had just had such an idea, and she spoke immediately.

    "The way of your soul has reached a deeper state." Ye Pengfei smiled nonchalantly, and then said, "This is not a question of whether you believe it or not, but that I can't afford to waste that time."

    Ye Pengfei sighed and said: "Even if Yu Qiu succeeds, I can feel confident and bold and give up practicing other Tao methods. However, if Yu Qiu spends too much time, how can I have time to integrate the two Tao methods?  , and then improve the secret method of returning to Yuan?"

    "If I can't improve the secret method of Guiyuan, I'm not sure I can handle Fan Shuting's problem. In this case, don't I still have to kill her?"

    "Instead of doing this, I might as well give it a try. If everything has to be perfect, safe and reliable, I don't think I can do anything about it."

    Ye Pengfei's tone became more and more determined.  Ziyi's eyes became brighter and brighter.

    "Master, what if I said that as long as I give her another hundred years, she will definitely succeed?"

    What?  Will it definitely succeed?

    Ye Pengfei looked at Ziyi with a strange expression, thinking to himself, you are not a prophet, and you cannot obtain the power of prophecy through sacrifice. Why are you so sure?

    " However, Ye Pengfei did not regard Ziyi's words as a joke.  Because, in Ziyi's sparkling eyes, Ye Pengfei seemed to see another version of himself (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 841. Difficult Competition

    Her eyes reflect my shadow?

    ¡°Obviously not, this is obviously another me!  It feels like there is another me who is weaker than me now!

    With lightning and thunder in the sea of ??consciousness, Ye Pengfei realized that something terrible was about to happen.

    ¡°It¡¯s a competition for souls!!!¡±

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood.

    What I felt in advance was that the "terrible thing" was the huge pressure brought by the competition for the soul contract.  The second comprehensive strength competition between himself and Ziyi started in an instant!

    Only this kind of formal contest can lead to the change of master and servant.  However, although Ye Pengfei had never experienced such a comprehensive and formal confrontation except for the soul contract he had just concluded.  However, he has long been very clear that this kind of formal confrontation has always been an undeclared war.

    Therefore, when Ziyi took the initiative to kick off the competition, Ye Pengfei did not feel any surprise.  His surprised look before quickly calmed down.  However, behind that calmness, the doubts about the "other self" were temporarily buried

    The competitive soul contract is very unique. It allows the competing parties to determine the winner without having to fight with live ammunition.

    If it were not for this, the party that loses the competition would have to be a slave and would not be able to escape.

    If it were not for this, the winner of the competition cannot easily kill the loser, otherwise it is very likely to be troubled by many inner demons.

    If these reasons do not exist.  So.  This competitive soul pact will definitely be used frequently by those strong men who have grudges against each other or who like to fight by nature.

    Now, Ziyi went to war without declaring it and attacked Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei had no other choice but to challenge.

    And this so-called challenge is actually trying to maintain one's own state at the highest level.  Then, wait for the competing soul contract to make the final decision.

    Realm.  The purple victory

    Strength, purple victory

    Taoism, Ye Pengfei has a small victory

    Belief

    With a thud, Ye Pengfei's heart suddenly tightened.

    "Her beliefhow is it possible?"

    Think back to the beginning.  When the two had just concluded a soul-competition pact, they had their first collision.  In that first comprehensive and formal competition, Ye Pengfei officially relied on his strong faith to obtain a higher comprehensive evaluation and achieve the final victory.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that Ziyi's power of faith actually took great strides to catch up!  !  !

    Although.  I still have a certain advantage.  However, this advantage is no longer as obvious as before.  And because of his realm and strength, he was still at a comprehensive disadvantage.  Therefore, after losing the absolute advantage in belief, the final outcome is unpredictable!  !  !

    The Competitive Soul Pact¡¯s comprehensive evaluation of both parties is very fast.  It only takes a few moments for the competing soul contract to make the final decision.

    However, for experts of Ye Pengfei and Ziyi's level, it only takes a few seconds.  It's enough for them to do a lot of things.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei was shocked by Ziyi's sudden surge of faith, he immediately used some secret methods

    ¡­¡­

    "I didn't expect that the master would actually hide such a method." Ziyi failed again, but there was no disappointment on his face.  On the contrary, he was energetic and full of fighting spirit.  "I wonder when did the master get so many powerful souls?"

    Ye Pengfei did not answer Ziyi's question. Instead, he asked a question: "Could it be that I really have Hunyuan? And you have gained a huge gain in faith from me?"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei saw Ziyi winking playfully.  Then, she sat down cross-legged and continued her practice.  She did not answer Ye Pengfei's question, and she would not ask any more about her previous question.

    Even a dull person can see Ziyi¡¯s strong self-confidence from her actions.  Although she failed again, she was not discouraged at all.  Even though she was silent, judging from the curve of her mouth, she seemed to be full of confidence and believed that she would definitely win in the next competition.

    In the auxiliary plane of reincarnation, reincarnation, which has rarely spoken for more than a thousand years, speaks this time.

    "I think Ziyi is right, the master is possessed of Hunyuan!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise and asked, "What else did you find?"

    &nbsp; Samsara responded in a deep voice: "The way of reincarnation, if it reaches the realm of Dacheng, it is reasonable that the entire world and countless planes can reach the end of reincarnation. Then, the entire world will start from chaos and restart the road of development."

    "So, you sensed some aura of the Holy Way of Hunyuan when you made breakthroughs again and again? Did you feel some of the power of the Holy Way of Hunyuan?" Ye Pengfei took over the words and asked in a deep voice.

    "It should be like this!" In Samsara's eyes, rays of light suddenly burst out, "Although I am not sure, those are the Holy Way of Hunyuan and the power of the Holy Way. But, I can be sure that that kind of artistic conception  Absolutely above reincarnation!"

    "I really can't think of any Taoist power that can surpass reincarnation. Although there are some Taoist methods that can restrain reincarnation. However, it is absolutely impossible to show such a power of artistic conception!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "Okay, let's talk quickly. What is the power you sensed?"

    "Stimulating potential Well, that's not accurate enough. Or it should be said that if there is potential, stimulate it. If there is no potential, give it an unlimited future according to the situation!"

    As Samsara spoke, he clenched his fists unconsciously with his hands, and then relaxed.  Not long after he relaxed, he immediately resumed clenching his fists.  At this time of reincarnation, after repeated breakthroughs, the realm has reached the third level of true immortality.  To be able to make a true immortal appear so helpless, one can imagine how excited he was when he noticed these powerful artistic conceptions that transcended the way of reincarnation.

    "It seems that her guesses and mine are all right." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I didn't expect that Yu Qiu's loose words were actually due to staying with me. Caiyi  The talents of my sister and Brother Zhang might have something to do with me. And this Ziyi haha, it feels a bit like a cocoon. My most powerful support is actually given to me because I have Hunyuan.  She. The competition between us will be even more difficult in the future."

    Samsara was somewhat disapproving: "Master, you can still rely on"

    "But one cannot be the same, this method is useless."

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said no more (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 842. Ye Pengfei¡¯s choice

    Now, Ye Pengfei finally understood what the "other self" he saw actually existed.

    That is actually a fictional character created by Ziyi in order to overwhelm his own strong belief.  Through constant battles with this virtual character, Ziyi gradually gained the confidence to defeat himself.

    However, just when Ziyi made up her mind to formally compete with herself, she failed to eliminate the virtual character in time.  A little shadow was reflected in her slightly purple eyes.

    And Ye Pengfei understands better why Ziyi is so sure that a hundred years later, Wan Yuqiu's "following the words and the law" will achieve the desired effect.

    This is not an "affirmation" of Wan Yuqiu, it is simply a symbol of Ziyi's "extreme conceitedness"!

    Any strong person, no matter what kind of Taoism he practices.  With the deepening of Taoism and the growth of realm, one can more or less predict and understand what is about to happen in the future.

    ?? What Ziyi practices is the way of sacrifice. Except for a few Taoist artistic conceptions such as the way of destiny and prophecy, which she has no way of comprehending, she has been exposed to most of the power of Taoism.

    Therefore, when she was already standing on the boundary between the third heaven of the Golden Immortal and the first heaven of the Supreme Immortal, she looked at Wan Yuqiu as if he was a condescending king.  Vaguely, she could sense Wan Yuqiu's future methods through Wan Yuqiu's current state.

    However, this is just a "feeling" and not a real and reliable future.  If it were Ye Pengfei, even though he was extremely confident.  Faith is extremely powerful.  However, he would never confuse "feeling" with "reality".

    "Although self-confidence and arrogance both come from the strength of belief, they are still different in nature. Ziyi, Ziyi, I want to see what kind of results you will bring if you continue on the road of arrogance.  ?¡±

    Conceit, for ordinary people.  Of course it's a derogatory term.  However, for the strong, it does not necessarily mean a derogatory connotation.

    There are some strong people who are so arrogant that they become paranoid.  And they're bigots.  But it is also possible to advance to an extremely high level and possess extremely terrifying cultivation.

    Even those strong people who were born and grew up in extreme environments face all kinds of extreme dangers all the time when they are born.  Therefore, for them, if they are not confident enough to be arrogant, it is equivalent to death!

    Once such a strong person grows up.  He is definitely a ruthless character who stomps his feet and shocks everyone.  If Ziyi really embarks on such a path, then Ye Pengfei will never dare to take it lightly.

    In fact, didn¡¯t he almost stumble this time?

    ¡­¡­

    In the plane of reincarnation, a whirlpool like a roulette, powerful wandering souls will pass through from time to time.  This was the source of why Ye Pengfei's soul power suddenly soared at that critical moment.

    In the first competition, Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul power.  Completely defeated by Ziyi.  Normally, Ye Pengfei's soul power is almost unable to grow due to the constraints of those auxiliary planes.  Therefore, Ziyi mistakenly thought that even if Ye Pengfei understood the way of the soul.  However, it is impossible to increase the power of the soul too much.

    but.  Ziyi didn't expect how mysterious the secret method of returning to Yuan was.  She also didn't expect that as early as a thousand years ago, Ye Pengfei had already asked Yin Jiutian and Samsara to build a powerful passage across space through the cycle of life and death.

    And Long Dingshan and Lang Yandao used this passage to send all the souls of all levels they captured in the Land of Wandering Souls to the plane of reincarnation.

    "If Ziyi hadn't declared war without warning and had an unexpected leap in the power of faith, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have planned to use the secret method of Guiyuan to devour these wandering souls so soon.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s original intention was to use the Secret Method of Guiyuan as a blueprint to combine the artistic conception of the way of the soul and the way of the inner demon to create a new technique.  If when the time comes, he finds that an overly powerful soul will actually become an obstacle to practicing new techniques.  By then, wouldn¡¯t it be very troublesome and self-destructive to part of the soul?

    "Master, since you have started to swallow souls, how about you continue to swallow them? Perhaps, the technique that Master wants to create can be practiced even by powerful souls." Looking at the roulette, a new figure appeared  A group of dozens of powerful wandering souls, Samsara suggested.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    He knows the meaning of reincarnation, and reincarnation is because he is worried that the next time Zi Yi goes to war undeclared, he may not be able to withstand it.

    At first glance, the suggestion of reincarnation is the only way.

    After all, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to increase his body strength.??.  The power of the Five Elements Emperor's True Body is also because Ye Pengfei has not absorbed the higher-quality Five Elements origin, so at best it can grow to a level comparable to the first and second levels of the Spiritual Immortal.

    In terms of realm, Ye Pengfei has been stuck at the bottleneck of the Third Heaven for a thousand years.  Before solving Fan Shuting's problem, Ye Pengfei is unlikely to go out and look for opportunities for breakthrough.  Therefore, in terms of this realm, Ziyi may only be able to continue to widen the gap, and it is basically impossible for Ye Pengfei to catch up.

    As for the power of Ye Pengfei¡¯s most certain belief, it has now been proven that his advantage is not guaranteed.  After all the calculations, the only means Ye Pengfei could rely on was probably the secret method of returning to the Yuan.  This technique, which implies the way of the soul, was obviously the work of a man much more powerful than the Golden Immortal.  Ye Pengfei even boldly guessed that the powerful man who created this technique was a half-step saint!

    Ye Pengfei is well aware of the restrictions of the trial area.  If it weren't for the fact that he met that shadow more than a thousand years ago, he would not have thought that a half-step saint had actually appeared in this trial place.  Moreover, the number of these half-step saints is definitely quite large!

    Because the channel for transporting wandering souls was established in the plane of reincarnation, Ye Pengfei occasionally talked about these speculations with reincarnation.  It is logical that reincarnation bases the master's hope of future victory on such a technique.

    " However, Ye Pengfei didn't think much about it at all. He shook his head and rejected the suggestion of reincarnation.

    Although he has not yet started to create the technique, the longing description of the technique has already taken root in his heart.

    ¡°Use all these wandering souls, you don¡¯t need to keep them for me.¡±

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul left the plane of reincarnation.  Only Samsara was left, scratching the back of his head, speechless (You are welcome, your support is my greatest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 843. Follow the rules

    Long Dingshan and Lang Shidao are both at the pinnacle level of the first level of Xuanxian.  Moreover, those who practice Taoism are those that pose the greatest threat to the pure soul body.

    As for themselves, they are also pure soul bodies.  Moreover, it is the rarest and most troublesome type of soul body - the materialized inner demon!

    What level of wandering soul can the two of them capture?

    Those at the Epoch level and Xuanxian level belong to the main force.

    Those at the Era Realm and Golden Immortal level also occasionally appear.

    As for the wandering souls below the era, they are simply too lazy to catch them.  Unless they encounter some strange Nirvana wandering souls, they will catch them at will.

    And the wandering souls in the Immortal Realm are basically at the outermost edge of this wandering soul land.  The two of them had already entered the hinterland of the Land of Wandering Souls, and there was no way they could encounter the wandering souls in the Immortal Realm, so there was no talk of arresting them.

    It is precisely because the quality of the wandering souls sent by two people is so high.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei realized that the situation was not good and quickly used the secret method of returning to the source, even though the time was really short, the effect of swallowing the soul was astonishing.

    It is precisely because of the same reason that, for many years, I did not have the reincarnation of being stunned by things outside my body. In an instant, I was dumbfounded.

    ????????? To say that reincarnation is not heart-warming is definitely false.  There are so many powerful wandering souls, even if you can only use the disc of reincarnation to transform one of them into an attached soul in the reincarnation plane.  \\yd \\Then, the power of this plane will also make an astonishing leap.

    Of course, before Ye Pengfei's main plane has not broken through, it is impossible to truly break through the auxiliary plane.  but.  Once Ye Pengfei's main plane breaks through, this amazing hidden leap will be revealed layer by layer.

    "And if I could turn these thousands of Xuanxian-level wandering souls, and the Golden Immortal-level wandering souls that appear from time to time, into affiliated souls of the reincarnation plane, then

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.  After standing there in a daze for a long time, Samsara suddenly shuddered.

    "I think, I'd better wait a moment before talking." Samsara's gaze.  Penetrating his own reincarnation plane, he landed on Ye Pengfei's soul, which was already in the soul plane

    ¡­¡­

    The waiting of reincarnation.  It lasted for a full hundred years.  Just when one hundred and three years had passed since Ziyi's undeclared war, Wan Yuqiu's beautiful eyes finally slowly opened.

    "Brother Ye, in the next ten thousand years, you will have no danger."

    Follow your words!  !  !

    This is the prophetic power that Wan Yuqiu has been brewing for more than a hundred years before he unleashed it!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei never knew if there were any traces of his words.  He even wondered if he had to wait until the prophecy was over.  Only the parties involved can realize the true power of "following your words and following the law".

    It was only now that he understood that this "words and laws" can be given to the parties immediately.  All kinds of strange things!

    First of all, as soon as Wan Yuqiu said these words, Ye Pengfei felt that he felt relaxed for no reason.

    This is not because Ye Pengfei has such strong confidence in Wan Yuqiu.

    This is of course not because.  Wan Yuqiu's words have such a powerful charm.

    Ye Pengfei's feeling of relaxation comes purely from "no need to think more", "no more thinking", "just do whatever you want", etc.  Ye Pengfei is a strong person who practices the way of extreme emotion. Just when Wan Yuqiu opened his mouth and even before he uttered the first word, he had already noticed that his emotions were heading towards such a soothing, relaxed and free-wheeling way.  The direction has changed

    Secondly, when Wan Yuqiu finished speaking, Ye Pengfei felt that he seemed to have seen some dangers that he might encounter in the future.

    This was not a prophetic scene unfolding before his eyes, and Ye Pengfei couldn't explain clearly what danger he saw.  Of course, let alone how to prepare the means to deal with the dangers that will occur within ten thousand years.

    However, when Wan Yuqiu finished speaking, Ye Pengfei was already very convinced.  In the next ten thousand years, I will never die!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    You will definitely not die, that¡¯s enough!  For this prophecy, my cultivation almost stopped for more than a hundred years, but it was very worthwhile.

    Not to mention, in these ten thousand years, I no longer have to worry about "choices".

    Although, he seemed so decisive in giving up those powerful wandering souls.  The reincarnation took me by surprise for an unknown amount of time before I returned to normal

    Although, I don¡¯t care about the futureIt is possible that the third official battle with Ziyi stopped devouring souls and cultivated soul power, which seemed full of courage

    But, a choice is a choice.  If it weren't for the dilemma, who would need to face a choice?

    Even though, a certain option was finally determined.  However, there must still be more or less uncertainty in my heart about such a choice.

    Even though the power of Ye Pengfei¡¯s faith is so strong, such doubts cannot be avoided!

    But now, at least for ten thousand years, there is no need to worry about any "choices".  Whatever you want to do, just go and do it.  Do whatever you want, do whatever you want, be free and easy.

    When these emotions filled his soul, Ye Pengfei looked at Wan Yuqiu with emotion, and sighed softly: "I really don't know how far Inspiration could be achieved when it was the strongest in the past.  ."

    Wan Yuqiu smiled sweetly and said sweetly: "Brother Ye, in a million years or tens of millions of years, you will be able to experience that feeling in Yuqiu."

    Ye Pengfei asked in surprise: "Is this another case of 'following the rules'?"

    "How is that possible!" A cold voice suddenly sounded behind Ye Pengfei.

    The person who answered this question was actually Zi Yi.

    Ye Pengfei looked at Ziyi in confusion, and saw Ziyi curled his lips and said: "Although she has gained the ability to speak and follow the rules due to the influence of her master. However, how can the time she can influence last for millions of years?"  ? How can there be two people she can influence at one time? She has been silent for more than a hundred years, and it is already considered a great thing to be able to predict the misfortune of her master for ten thousand years. "

    Ye Pengfei nodded. This time, Ziyi did not mince words and quickly explained the problem clearly.

    Ye Pengfei thought for a while, then suddenly asked with a smile: "In ten thousand years, will you still fight with me?"

    Ziyi's face changed slightly. She looked at Wan Yuqiu and hummed: "The life of a strong person can reach trillions. What's so surprising about serving the Lord for a hundred years?"

    " Having said that, Ziyi's helplessness was clearly seen by Ye Pengfei (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 844. Create a skill!  (superior)

    [.guanm.? Officialdom-Novel] Years of waiting, the results are gratifying

    After finally putting aside his doubts and ignoring the danger, the first thing Ye Pengfei had to do was to create a new technique

    Originally, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s current understanding of the way of the soul and the way of inner demons, it was impossible to create any skills. However, because he had several crucial conditions, he was able to try one or two.

    First of all, Ye Pengfei has a technique based on the path of the soul-Guiyuan Secret Technique

    It will naturally be much easier to create high-quality exercises based on the exercises created by this suspected half-step saint-level being.

    Secondly, Ye Pengfei has several inner demons from all eras

    The technique that Ye Pengfei wants to create is to perfectly superimpose the power of the Tao of the Soul and the Tao of the Inner Demon. However, Ye Pengfei has studied the Tao of the Soul for a relatively long time.  The time to study the way of the inner demon is much shorter.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei can understand the way of the soul by learning the secret method of returning to the source. But if he wants to understand the way of the inner demon, he does not have similar convenient conditions.

    If you are an ordinary strong person, you will either be afraid of the difficulty and shrink from it, or you will have to postpone the creation of the technique indefinitely, waiting until you have successfully understood the way of the inner demon, and then think of ways to do it.

    Ye Pengfei is different. He found a new way to find a new way from his inner demons.

    Although the inner demons of the era also have the word "inner demon" in their name, and they indeed originate from the souls of strong men, the way of the inner demons is as poisonous to them.  They are not even afraid of the way of reincarnation. They can even practice the way of thunder, which is used to restrain the pure soul body. However, once they encounter the way of the inner demon, they are afraid of it like a tiger and desperately want to avoid it.

    Logically speaking, if Ye Pengfei wanted to practice the way of inner demons, it was impossible to gain any information about this way from these inner demons of the era. However, Ye Pengfei had a whim and added the power of extreme emotion to Mu Qing and others.  The most fearful things that are deeply rooted in their souls are aroused all over their bodies.

    As expected, as Ye Pengfei expected, what Mu Qing and others feared the most was the person from his previous life who caught them and sealed them, and from beginning to end, they had not been able to see his face.

    And what followed was the wave of fluctuations that rippled out from Ziyi¡¯s body that day!  !  !

    This kind of fluctuation is the power of Taoism from the Way of the Heart Demon. At that time, Ziyi happened to catch a moment of inspiration and wanted to use the power of the Way of the Heart Demon to break through the bottleneck of the Golden Immortal Third Heaven Peak.

    Ziyi also materialized the inner demon, and of course she would not seek death on her own. Therefore, the power of the inner demon's Tao that she touched at that time was very weak, and the Taoist artistic conception contained in it was also relatively superficial. Even though Ye Pengfei remembered the characteristics of this wave,  , and it is impossible to get much information about the way of inner demons from it

    When Ye Pengfei covered Mu Qing and others with the power of extreme emotion, they first recalled the frightening fluctuations and then, out of instinct, they more or less had various thoughts about their hearts.  The way of the devil, what a terrifying memory

    These memories are rooted in the depths of their souls. They have appeared before they were born. Only when they actually encounter such dangers will these memories that are much earlier than their appearance be activated.  , for their use

    And now, Ye Pengfei used the power of extreme emotion to completely activate these memories. By constantly comparing the differences between Mu Qing's memories, Ye Pengfei's understanding of the way of inner demons increased day by day and grew rapidly

    If Ye Pengfei only has the above conditions, then even if he can create the technique he longs for, the time will definitely not be short.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, he cannot stay here for too long. He must quickly create a skill to solve the problem between Fan Shuting and the shadow, and then rush to where the soul-accompanying grass is.

    Time waits for no one!  !  !

    If it weren't for Wan Yuqiu's words, "Whatever you say will follow," Ye Pengfei would not have been able to obtain this last and most critical condition. After Wan Yuqiu made the prophecy, Ye Pengfei immediately used his soul thought to give Ziyi  Passed an order

    If Ye Pengfei and Zi Yi form a master-servant soul contract, then even if Ye Pengfei's soul power is not strong enough, Zi Yi will not be able to completely refuse Ye Pengfei's order.

    "However, what Ye Pengfei and Ziyi have concluded is a soul-competition pact.

    Although Ye Pengfei won twice, it is completely impossible for him, the master, before his soul power is not enough, to command Zi Yi. Unless he and Zi Yi negotiate and reach some agreement, Zi Yi can easily refuse.

    &nbsp; After Wan Yuqiu made that prophecy, Ye Pengfei finally had the opportunity to command Ziyi at will. After receiving Ye Pengfei's soul message, Ziyi stood silently for less than three seconds.  Insignificantly, he nodded.

    At this moment, no one except Ye Pengfei and Zi Yi knew what Ye Pengfei had done, and no one knew what Zi Yi was going to do. Even Wan, who had just made the prophecy and was only a few steps away from Ye Pengfei and Zi Yi,  Yu Qiu didn't know what the two of them were doing.

    Wan Yuqiu was the same as Mu Qing and others in the distance. They only saw Ziyi sitting down cross-legged once again and starting to practice with his eyes closed. They only saw Ye Pengfei quickly doing it and starting a new round of practice and enlightenment.

    How did they know that Ziyi was angry and unwilling to communicate with the way of heaven again and forcefully asked for the way of inner demons that was equally harmful to herself?

    How did they know that Ye Pengfei was contentedly, constantly acquiring the power of pure inner demon power from Ziyi?

    If it weren¡¯t for Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words, ¡°Within ten thousand years, there will be no danger,¡± Ye Pengfei would not have been able to threaten Zi Yi.

    "And if Ye Pengfei hadn't made some promises while threatening, Zi Yi, who has a rather strong personality, might have fought with his life.

    In short, although the process was quite complicated, Ye Pengfei finally convinced Ziyi and made an extremely important contribution to his newly created technique, which was also very likely to put him in a desperate situation.

    And Ye Pengfei, after possessing these conditions that ordinary people could not have, or even if he had it, might not be able to imagine it, he only spent three years to understand these two Taoisms.  , and then he officially started to create that sect, which would be his only way to practice world-shaking skills in the future!  !  !  Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 845. Create a skill!  (middle)

    The exercises Ye Pengfei learned were very complicated.

    This is first of all because when he first started, he learned too complicatedly.  And this confusion was due to the fact that his master, Dongfang Aotian, who had taught him almost nothing, wanted him to use the art of controlling ghosts to cover up the true methods of his thunder cultivator.

    It is because of the deep-rooted impression when he first started that Ye Pengfei has always liked to use various and miscellaneous means to cover up his best skills or Taoist skills.

    So, when he realized the Tao through extreme emotion and began to understand the way of extreme emotion, he naturally became accustomed to using various conspiracy and conspiracy methods to fight the enemy.

    And his rapid advancement in realm and cultivation was also an important reason why what he learned was so mixed.

    "Thunder Nine Heavens" covers every detail from Qi refining to the golden elixir stage, the three realms before and after, and the twenty-seven levels of cultivation.  Such a skill, even if it is a normal genius-level thunder cultivator in the highest plane, if he starts with this skill, it will take ten or eight years to master it.  Nascent Soul, discard it.

    But Ye Pengfei was not like that. He just followed the "Thunder Nine Heavens" technique and practiced it for several years.  Then, due to various reasons, more or less, he practiced other techniques, which caused his cultivation methods to deviate from the proper track.

    The most obvious evidence is that "Thunder in the Nine Heavens" emphasizes the tempering of the body by thunder.  However, Ye Pengfei has basically never done this kind of thing

    "If you follow Ye Pengfei's path of cultivation, you can count it down in detail.  You will find out.  The secrets of the techniques he had practiced were so messy that there was no coordination at all.

    He can practice the ancient witchcraft that was lost in ancient times while practicing the most evil-killing thunder technique.  Moreover, he also ingeniously blended the two originally incompatible elements of water and fire together, and then etched them into the acupuncture points all over his body.

    He can also specialize in the path of extreme emotion at the same time.  He also practiced several exquisite Taoist techniques in one go.  As for the way of extreme emotion, the way of reincarnation, the way of bloodthirsty, etc., these methods have only just begun to be studied and only roughly touched upon.  He actually cultivated the Five Elements Emperor True Body, and then subtly cultivated the Five Elements Tao.  The Three Wonders of the Way.

    "To put it simply, Ye Pengfei's previous cultivation journey, not to mention compared with those disciples of famous sects, even compared with casual cultivators, was messy and unclear.

    Although, relying on these disorganized Kung Fu secrets, Ye Pengfei has indeed achieved amazing results.  However, if he waits until he really wants to talk to a powerful existence.  Face to face, head-on, he will find that his "miscellaneousness" will eventually bring him unnecessary trouble.

    actually.  Ye Pengfei is also very aware of this weakness of his.  Not only is he always calm-minded, he is also good at analyzing his own problems.  More importantly, he is different from others. He has brought countless future bodies to the modern world, and then.  Use external means to kill by force!

    Through the battles with those future bodies, Ye Pengfei also understood his own problem better.  He has never solved this problem because he doesn't know how to solve it.

    Just over a thousand years ago, he once felt that maybe he should make a painful decision and only concentrate on understanding a few Taoisms.  At that time, he also clearly determined which Taoist methods he should practice in the future and which ones he should abandon.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei thought this was enough.  Perhaps, as long as you use distractions like this, you can continue to practice.  With every Taoist method, one can reach the state of great success.  In fact, his idea is also the method adopted by the vast majority of powerful people with outstanding qualifications.

    However, when Ye Pengfei learned about the inner demon's way, he suddenly discovered that there seemed to be a more clever way, that is - to perfectly superimpose different kinds of ways to form a brand new one that is most suitable for  My own original technique!

    The original idea was to use the Secret Method of Guiyuan as a blueprint and integrate the Taoist power of the Way of the Inner Demon to form a perfect superposition of the Way of the Inner Demon and the Way of the Soul.  However, after Wan Yuqiu's prophecy of "what you say will follow" came out, Ye Pengfei's thoughts became even more vivid.

    "First, integrate the way of the soul with the way of the inner demon. deduce a method suitable for cultivation in the immortal realm. Then, consider increasing the power of other Tao methods to create a method suitable for the realm of gods and humans, and the realm of gods and immortals.  The techniques for Nirvana Realm, Era Realm, and even Immortal Realm!¡±

    "Zi Yi, who was conveying the power of the inner demon to Ye Pengfei, had no idea what Ye Pengfei was thinking about at this moment.  She thought that as long as the inner demon's Tao had enough power.  According to Ye Pengfei's intelligence, his skills are basically??It can be done.  Never thought that this was just the beginning

    ¡­¡­

    the first year.

    Ye Pengfei didn't do anything, he just concentrated on studying the way of inner demons.

    the second year.

    When he had just comprehended the inner demon's way to a level comparable to the second level of the Void Immortal, Ye Pengfei actually started to create the first-level technique.

    "There are no obstacles to the ninth level of Qi refining!" When the technique was first revealed, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile and whispered.

    Those sitting around Ye Pengfei were at the Nirvana Realm Immortal level at worst.  Although Ye Pengfei spoke in a low voice, everyone could hear him clearly and clearly.  Everyone's first reaction was

    The ninth level of Qi refining?  Oh my god, why are you doing this kind of rubbish?  !

    Existences in the realm of gods and humans will treat existences in the immortal realm as if they were ants.  So, what do the powerful people in the Immortal Realm, Nirvana Realm, and Era Realm think of a small Qi Refining Monk?

    Ye Pengfei is now at the peak of the Third Heavenly Immortal Realm. He made such a big splash, spent so much time and energy, and even had to wait for Wan Yuqiu to make a prophecy before he started to create his own technique.  He actually did not directly create a technique that was suitable for his current realm and cultivation level, but created a technique that he had practiced since the Qi Refining Period. What on earth did he want to do?

    Those powerful people who stayed around Ye Pengfei, ranging from Ziyi to Wan Yuqiu, no matter their level or how close they were to Ye Pengfei, no one knew why Ye Pengfei created such a rubbish technique.  On the contrary, Samsara, who had been staying in the auxiliary plane and watching quietly, finally realized it and understood it completely.

    "Could it be that master's technique really cannot be practiced directly by powerful beings? Could it be that master wants to"

    The murmur of reincarnation has not yet been finished.  There were already shouts of exclamation around Ye Pengfei!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 846. Create a skill!  (Down)

    The first one to exclaim was Wan Yuqiu who was closest to Ye Pengfei.  Just when she felt very strange because of Ye Pengfei's whisper, suddenly, she felt that a pure power was sent into her body from Ye Pengfei!

    "Brother Ye, what are you doing?"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s surprise has not yet been answered.  Mu Qing, Yin Manyu, Shui Lan, and Qin Hong, the four inner demons of Xuanxian, almost in no particular order, screamed in unison.

    "Master, are you relaxing?"

    They were right, Ye Pengfei was just spreading his kung fu!

    Originally, there was still a slight gap between Ye Pengfei's physical strength and the peak of the first level of Xuxian.  However, after only a few breaths passed, his body strength was about to fall below the first level of Xuxian.  If he continues at this rate, it won't take long for his physical strength to fall to the level of a god!

    If you just fall to the realm of gods and humans, that's it.  Previously, several people clearly heard Ye Pengfei talking about how he created the ninth-level Qi-refining technique.  Is it possible that he wants to spread his energy all the way to the level of qi refining?

    Not to mention anything else, if this is the case, his space plane will definitely not be preserved.  His three current gods of space planes will definitely die with the disappearance of the space planes!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out Out: Do You Need to Pay This Price to Create a Cultivation Technique?

    While everyone outside was feeling uneasy and surprised, in the auxiliary plane, Samsara and Cen Na were not that surprised.  Especially reincarnation, looking down at those who stay in their own auxiliary plane.  For each wandering soul with strong cultivation, reincarnation can be sure that the master will never do such a stupid thing that destroys the plane.  Otherwise, why did the master give these wandering souls to himself in the first place?

    Suddenly, Samsara and Cena looked across their respective planes in almost no particular order.  Throwing it towards Ye Pengfei's soul

    Normally, Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul.  Always stay in the main plane.  There is no god of space in the main plane. Ye Pengfei's soul is equivalent to the god of space in the main plane.

    With the continuous dispersion of gong.  Ye Pengfei's soul has also undergone obvious changes.  The soul power of his soul dropped significantly.  The light of the soul is also much dimmer than normal.

    This is a change related to San Gong, and at first glance, there is nothing unusual about it.  However, Samsara and Cena clearly sensed that there was something in their master's soul.  Something seemed to be flowing.

    "It's the inner demon!!!" Samsara and Cena couldn't help but whisper.  Then, Ce Na left her auxiliary plane and entered the reincarnation plane.

    "What do you think about reincarnation?" Cena asked in a deep voice.

    "How do I know?" Lun Yi smiled bitterly.  Shrugging, "Maybe the master deliberately let the inner demon appear?"

    "Deliberately letting the inner demon appear?" Ce Na repeated this sentence in a low voice, and immediately raised her eyebrows.  Smiling slightly, "Maybe"

    Cen Na just said the word "maybe".  An inner demon emerged from Ye Pengfei's soul.  Before the inner demon could look around, he could see where he was.  Ye Pengfei's soul suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the inner demon in one gulp.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Samsara took a deep breath, his eyes were straight and his head was dizzy.  He really couldn't imagine that he would see such strange things.

    Only Cen Na, who had made some guesses beforehand, did not look surprised.  She giggled and whispered: "Our master has created an incredible skill."

    "It is indeed amazing!" Samsara responded casually, "I have only heard of inner demons swallowing souls. Where have I heard that the souls in turn swallow inner demons? It is normal to destroy the inner demons or try to refine the inner demons.  Bar."

    "No, reincarnation, you are wrong." Cena shook her head and said with a smile, "It doesn't matter who swallows whom. What matters is that the master's technique has started to automatically upgrade!!!"

    "What?" Samsara's eyes suddenly widened again

    ¡­¡­

    Repeatedly, three inner demons emerged from the soul one after another.  Each time, the soul quickly swallowed up the inner demon.  Ye Pengfei's happy voice suddenly rang in everyone's ears: "Well, well, well, the ninth-level foundation-building technique has evolved so quickly!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And then we¡¯ve deduced the technique to the ninth level of foundation building?

    You must know that Ye Pengfei spent two years in order to deduce the nine-level Qi refining technique.  The process of dispersing the power was only a short period of counting breaths, but he actually deduced the nine-level foundation building method?

    &nbsp;Zi Yi, Wan Yuqiu, Mu Qing and others did not know the process of Ye Pengfei's soul devouring his inner demons.  Therefore, no matter how smart they are, no one can guess the connection between San Gong and Deduction Kung Fu.

    And even among the two people who saw the scene of swallowing the inner demon, only Cen Na understood the secret.  Samsara wanted to ask about the reason, but he saw Cena clapped her hands with a bright smile and said: "In this way, I can also create a technique that can evolve myself!!!"

    Before she finished speaking, Cen Na suddenly ran back to her own territory and went into seclusion for meditation.

    "No, right? You don't even have time to explain?" Samsara was quite complaining and looked towards Cena's bloodthirsty plane.  Then, he shook his head helplessly and looked at Ye Pengfei's soul again.

    After devouring three inner demons, no inner demons appeared again.  Ye Pengfei did not take the next step immediately.  Instead, he paused for a few breaths before continuing.

    ??Continue to spread your energy!  !  !

    ¡° In this way, Samsara finally figured out why Ye Pengfei wanted to lose his power.

    "It turns out that the master wants to speed up the inner demon to appear!"

    The inner demon is something that no strong person can avoid.  However, inner demons are also strong and weak.  Those weaker inner demons will be destroyed by powerful souls before they show any shadow.

    And those powerful inner demons that may rush out of the soul, or even have the ability to bite back the soul, are difficult to appear.

    If Ye Pengfei wants to devour those powerful inner demons, then he can only wait slowly.  Judging from past history, it is estimated that Qian'er's inner demon may not show up even in eight hundred years.

    "However, now he wants to devour a large number of inner demons.  So, naturally, he chose to use the method of spreading power to actively weaken himself.

    "However, Samsara still doesn't understand why the master needs to speed up the appearance of inner demons.  He didn't understand even more why after swallowing the inner demon, the master's original technique could naturally upgrade and evolve.

    At this moment, Zi Yi, who had been staying outside, had an idea and made a request: "Master, I want to go in and have a look."

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 847. The Secret of the Kung Fu (Part 1)

    By the time Ye Pengfei led everyone to the space plane, he had already evolved all the techniques of the Immortal Realm at all levels.  At this time, his body strength had also degraded to the stage of becoming a virtual immortal.  If it continues to degenerate, the main plane and the three formed auxiliary planes will inevitably be affected to a certain extent.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei did not choose to continue to spread his energy, but calmed down and thought about the method he was going to use next.  Ever since, when Ziyi and others entered the space plane, they didn't find anything strange.  Mu Qing and the others curled their lips in disdain, wanting to laugh at Zi Yi, but they didn't dare to really speak.

    Ziyi's pretty face turned cold, and she dug hard at Mu Qing and the others with sharp eyes.  Then, he shifted his attention to reincarnation.

    "Just now, did you see anything strange?" Ziyi asked in a deep voice.

    Reincarnation did not hide anything, and he described in detail the situation of the soul devouring the inner demon just now.

    After hearing this, Ziyi was stunned for a moment and soon started laughing.

    Seeing Ziyi smiling so freely made Samsara feel a little depressed.  He knew that Ziyi was probably going to be like Cen Na and go somewhere to retreat and meditate.

    So, before Ziyi could slip away, Samsara hurriedly said: "I mean Ziyi, you can't let me waste my breath, can you explain it to me quickly?"

    Ziyi opened his mouth, originally intending to say just that.  However, when she glanced at Mu Qing and others from the corner of her eye, she immediately changed her mind and used secret language to explain to Samsara.

    After thinking about it, it was the same secret word.  It was also passed on to Wan Yuqiu.

    After a while, Wan Yuqiu, Ziyi, and Samsara all three stayed in the Samsara plane and began to meditate with their eyes closed.  Mu Qing and others knew clearly that Zi Yi had figured out some strange magic, but they had no way of asking.

    They wanted to ask Ye Pengfei, but.  But he didn't dare to disturb.  Just when they were thinking about asking their master again after he finished practicing.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei spoke.

    "Don't count on me. If you want to ask, just ask her."

    For a while, Mu Qing and others were silent.

    They knew exactly what Ye Pengfei meant.  Ye Pengfei just wanted them to bow to Ziyi and ease the relationship between them.

    ¡°But how could Ye Pengfei break this antagonistic relationship with just a few words?  Unless he uses the power of the Soul Pact, there is no way he can solve any problem.

    After taking a deep look at Mu Qing and others, Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly.  No more words.  Characters formed by the power of extreme emotion quickly penetrated into his soul.

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not continue to spread his energy, and his soul naturally did not continue to weaken.  but.  When those extremely passionate characters were integrated into the depths of his soul, some inner demons that were originally weak grew stronger one by one.  Mu Qing and others, who were looking around, could penetrate Ye Pengfei's soul and see those inner demons restless in his soul.

    Unfortunately.  Even though Ye Pengfei used the power of extreme emotion, these inner demons still couldn't escape from his soul.  For a moment, Ye Pengfei became quiet again.

    Ye Pengfei fell into deep thought again, while Mu Qing and others were extremely unconvinced and began to murmur and discuss

    "What does devouring inner demons have to do with the technique? Could it be that there is some secret of the technique hidden in those inner demons?" Shui Lan, the ancestor water demon, was the first to speak.

    More than a thousand years of practice have allowed her to completely consolidate the insights she gained in the illusion formation.  Now she is already at the high level of the first level of Xuanxian, and her perspective on things is much higher than before.  Her first sentence captured the essence of the problem.

    The ancestor wood demon Mu Qing and the brown rock giant Qin Hong are also at the same level as Shui Lan.  They all thought of this possibility, but they were not sure whether this guess was really reasonable.

    In comparison, Yin Manyu, the evil beast, has much poorer vision.  She has only just stepped into the intermediate level of Xuanxian First Level. Don't look at it, this intermediate level is only one level away from the high level.  However, this has resulted in her being much worse than Shui Lan and the others.

    Therefore, when I heard Shui Lan say this and saw Mu Qing and others nodding slightly, I couldn't help but feel a little inferior.  I saw her huddled aside rather desolately, silently.

    "Yin Manyu, can you say a few words? What do you think?" Qin Hong, the brown rock giant, yelled at Yin Manyu in a rough voice.

    "Me? I'm much worse than you. I can't think of anything." Yin Manyu shrank her neck and shook her head.

    Qin Hong is a rough-edged guy, and he flinched when he saw Yin Manyu acting like this.Damn, I couldn't help but sneered: "Coward!!!"

    Yin Manyu immediately became popular, although she was far behind Qin Hong.  However, she also has her own self-esteem.

    "Who are you calling a coward? If you have the ability, why don't you tell me the truth and come out and listen?!"

    Qin Hong roared in a rough voice: "The truth? I have big fists, this is the truth."

    Without saying a few words, Qin Hong was about to start a fight.  Mu Qing and Shui Lan looked at each other. They knew very well that Qin Hong couldn't figure out the reason, so they took the opportunity to vent.

    Do you want to go up and stop it?

    Just when Qin Hong transformed into a huge brown rock mountain, roared and threw out several stones as big as millstones, and smashed them towards Yin Manyu, Yin Manyu felt as if he was blessed, and a light suddenly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness.

    Yin Manyu thought carefully while avoiding the big rocks thrown by Qin Hong. After a while, she roughly understood it.

    "Haha, that's it!" Yin Manyu laughed a few times, then penetrated into Mo Xuan's soul plane without a trace.  Only three people, Qin Hong, Mu Qing and Shui Lan, were left, staring with big eyes and small eyes, not knowing what to do.

    "It's okay now, the three of us are the stupidest." Mu Qing shook his head angrily, his thatch-like messy hair whipping around like a whip.

    Shui Lan frowned and said in a deep voice: "Mu Qing, calm down, let's think about it carefully, we can always think of it."

    "That's right, why panic!!!" Qin Hong put away his true form and transformed into a strong man again, "We can definitely think of things that Yin Manyu can think of Let me think about it, I will throw it at her  After a few stones, she suddenly figured out the reason. Is it possible that the master's secret technique is similar to my throwing stones? "

    Mu Qing and Shui Lan¡¯s eyes gradually became brighter

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 848. The Secret of the Kung Fu (Part 2)

    w "Qin Hong, the stones you threw are not just stones. Those stones of yours contain the Taoist power of the Earth Elemental Way!" Shui Lan said in a deep voice.

    "Master, don't you want to perfectly superimpose the way of the soul and the way of the inner demon? It seems to have nothing to do with the way of earth." Qin Hong scratched his head and frowned.

    "Obviously it doesn't matter." Mu Qing said slowly, "However, since your stone can contain the Tao of earth, then why can't the master's inner demon contain the power of Tao?"

    "I think so too!" Aqua Blue's eyes were also bright, "The master gave his inner demons the power of the way of inner demons. Then he gave them a chance to evolve and escape from their souls. Then,  By devouring inner demons, I learned these evolutionary abilities!"

    Qin Hong laughed loudly: "I'm afraid those weak inner demons won't be able to bear just the power of the inner demons. The master first created the nine-level Qi refining method. I'm afraid that using this method, the master will cultivate  Eliminate those inner demons. Furthermore, stimulate the potential of those inner demons and give them the power to escape from their souls!"

    "One person is short-term, three people are long-term."  The three of them talked to each other and finally analyzed the secrets of this technique one by one

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei has no selfish intentions about the secrets of his technique.  Otherwise, he could completely seal the main plane. Not to mention Ziyi and others who were still outside before, even Ce Na and Samsara would not be able to see what he was doing.

    "Everyone has a good understanding." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    Except for Wan Yuqiu, who is the master of these people.  What they have realized, as long as Ye Pengfei wants to know, he will definitely know.  Even Ziyi couldn't stop Ye Pengfei from checking her soul memory.

    Under normal circumstances, Ye Pengfei is not interested in checking the memories of these slaves.  A lot more, other people's memories come out.  Not a wonderful thing.

    But this time, when Ye Pengfei was creating his own unique technique, he paid close attention to the soul memories of all his slaves.  and.  Still paying close attention to their memories without them being aware of it at all.

    "If it really doesn't work, we can only use this last resort. It's just that we have only deduced the techniques to the Immortal Realm. If we use this method now, I'm afraid we can only deduce the techniques to the Immortal Realm.  "

    Ye Pengfei muttered to himself for a while, and once again condensed a series of extremely emotional characters, and shot them into the inner demons that could already be seen.

    Use the power of extreme emotion to stimulate the potential of inner demons.  It worked great the first time, but was almost useless the second time.  After much deliberation, Ye Pengfei was unwilling to do so and could only use the exercises.  Deduced to the realm of gods.  Finally, he decided to take a risk.

    A ray of red thread shot into an inner demon.  In an instant, the inner demon seemed to be going crazy, fighting desperately inside Ye Pengfei's soul.  I want to rush out from here.

    However, unless Ye Pengfei continues to use dispersion methods to reduce the power of his soul.  Otherwise, even if the inner demon goes crazy, it is impossible to break out of Ye Pengfei's soul.

    I couldn¡¯t break out for a long time.  The inner demon became increasingly angry.  Suddenly, it mutated.

    The existence of inner demons often represents some kind of negative emotions or bad memories of people.  Generally strong people refer to these as distracting thoughts.

    The only instinct of these distracting thoughts is to destroy normal existence.  In other words, they want to destroy the souls that gave birth to them!

    Because of the consistency of instinct, these distracting thoughts all act in unison. Normally, they cannot fight with each other before destroying the soul.

    But now, the furious inner demon suddenly shouted and threw himself on a nearby inner demon.

    Ye Pengfei's inner demons are only produced by the Void Immortal-level soul. Therefore, let alone the possibility of condensing entities like Mu Qing and others, even stable shapes cannot be fixed.

    When this inner demon suddenly pounced on another inner demon, that inner demon immediately turned into wisps of light smoke and quickly drifted to other places.  This inner demon didn't follow it, and immediately pounced on the next inner demon.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul became a battlefield for his inner demons.  On this battlefield, there was only one inner demon, and he rushed towards the inner demons one after another without mercy.

    Soon, those weakest inner demons disappeared into nothing.  These weak little demons, even if they had not encountered such a thing, would have been naturally destroyed by the power of Ye Pengfei's soul.  After being randomly pounced by this inner demon, the speed at which they died was?It becomes faster.

    Immediately afterwards, the slightly more powerful inner demons were unable to withstand the erosion of the power of the soul.  Their power becomes weaker and weaker.

    ¡°However, they did not disappear immediately.  With their strength weakened, they soon could no longer escape the attack of the crazy inner demon!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When this crazy inner demon finally devoured the first of its kind.  Its originally unstable shape gradually transformed into a black wolf.  Just when its transformation was completed, Ye Pengfei seemed to hear a wolf howl.  Immediately, Ye Pengfei saw that his soul body was severely bitten by the black wolf.  The power of my soul was severely damaged by the inner demon for the first time!

    ¡°Get out of here first!!!¡±

    Having achieved his goal, Ye Pengfei will drive out the inner demon of the black wolf from his soul.  At this time, the power of the black wolf inner demon was enough to break free from the shackles of the soul power and rush out from Ye Pengfei's soul.

    Normal inner demons will go through this process.  After they leave the soul body, they will come back and devour the soul body.  Many times, they not only devour the soul body, they also devour other powers to strengthen themselves as much as possible.

    But, this inner demon is not normal!  !  !

    The wisp of red thread that Ye Pengfei shot earlier contained the power of the murderous Taoism.  Ye Pengfei had never practiced this bloodthirsty way.  However, because the bloodline has given Cen Na similar reasons.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei could roughly use the power of the murderous way just by checking Cen Na's insights.

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    This inner demon with a murderous spirit actually planned to kill Ye Pengfei's soul directly within his body.  Ye Pengfei's first expulsion failed to work!  !  !  Welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.  m

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 849. The Secret of the Kung Fu (Part 2)

    "Sure enough, it turned out like this." A bitter smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    Before injecting a trace of murderous Taoist power into the inner demon, Ye Pengfei had already deduced various possibilities. The one that gave him the most headache was this one.

    Although the inner demon is powerful and can even bite back the soul, the inner demon still has no ability to escape from the soul!

    You must know that the reason why Ye Pengfei had to wait until the inner demons escaped from his soul before devouring his inner demons was because "escape" meant that the inner demons had evolved abilities that met his requirements.

    It is these abilities that have pushed Ye Pengfei's skills to a higher level step by step. This is equivalent to Ye Pengfei's skills being able to evolve and develop on their own!

    As long as Ye Pengfei can impart the already formed skills to these inner demons who are about to appear,

    As long as Ye Pengfei can make these inner demons that have etched the molding skills inspire their potential

    As long as the potential they inspire can allow them to continue to develop along the artistic conception of the exercises

    In this way, every time Ye Pengfei swallows such an inner demon, his soul can feel the future of his original technique. When the number of devoured inner demons reaches a certain level, more profound techniques will naturally be absorbed by Ye Pengfei.  Realized

    Duan who created the technique in this way was unheard of even by Ziyi, who had reached the third level of the Golden Immortal. Therefore, when she figured out these things, she immediately put them into practice and wanted to create her own unique technique.  /\/\ /\/\

    You must know that the more powerful a being is, the more difficult it is to keep groping forward in the darkness without any skills to follow?

    Now, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s method, as long as you can successfully cultivate the appropriate inner demons, you will be able to predict the ¡°future¡± of the method you practice!  !  !

    In this way, the technique seems to have become alive, and the inner demon has become the source of nutrition for the growth of life. This incredible idea is extremely tempting to any strong person when they first come into contact with it.  When the truth was revealed, they immediately regarded cultivating their inner demons as the most important thing in their future lives, and nothing could replace it!

    However, they have forgotten that the more incredible the idea, the more difficult to solve the risk. Even though they are careful and reduce the probability of the risk to the lowest level, they have absolutely no way to avoid it.  risk

    The biggest risk is that Ye Pengfei is in a dilemma now!

    When the self is weak and can no longer create such inner demons, other methods can be used to stimulate the inner demons and promote the evolution of the inner demons. This becomes a natural choice. If this choice succeeds, everything will be fine. However, once this choice fails,  , then the inner demons that cannot leave the soul will be entangled with the soul forever until one day, the soul wipes out the inner demons, or the inner demons tear the soul apart

    This kind of internal friction will lead to the cultivation of the strong person's realm and continue to develop in the direction of weakness. Even if the end of this kind of internal friction is that the soul wipes out the inner demon, the soul cannot feel anything about it through this inner demon.  Information on "The Future of Qigong"

    Because this inner demon has not developed the ability to escape from the soul at all!  !  !

    At this moment, neither Zi Yi, who has the most advanced realm, nor Wan Yuqiu, who practices prophecy, knows that their own research is hiding such dangers, and it is impossible for them to know and solve them.  One of the solutions to this problem is to have several powerful soul slaves who are also using similar methods to deduce exclusive techniques!  !  !

    "After doing it over and over, I finally had to rely on the power of the soul slave. If I had known this, it would be better not to bother. I don't know, to what extent have they reached their understanding now?"

    Ye Pengfei had a wry smile on his face and shook his head. In an instant, he locked all the soul slaves firmly.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei did not think that there were soul slaves that he could use now. He just wanted to check the progress of the soul slaves and then determine when he could use the power of a certain soul slave to solve his own problems.

    ¡°However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was

    "As expected of a being who is only one step away from advancing to the first level of immortality, she has actually evolved her skills to the realm of gods and humans!" Ye Pengfei burst into heartfelt admiration.

    Ziyi actually surpassed herself and deduced her unique skills to the realm of gods and humans!  !  !

    No wonder Ye Pengfei was so surprised and admired so much

    You must know that Ziyi¡¯s derivation of the technique was much later than him and he had no idea how to use it.How to give inner demons with ??-level skills, how to stimulate their growth, and how to gain insights into higher-level skills by devouring inner demons. These things all require time to study and ponder.

    Ye Pengfei spent about three or four months studying these issues clearly. However, Ziyi only took less than an hour to officially take action, and soon surpassed Ye Pengfei!

    Even though Ziyi didn't understand it, she didn't realize some of the important points. Her own power might be the key to others getting out of danger. However, this kind of progress is already very impressive. If it continues to develop at this rate,  I am afraid that in a few years, she will be able to glimpse the secrets of the first-level immortal skills!

    Of course, for this vision to be realized, two conditions must be met

    First, she has not encountered problems similar to what Ye Pengfei is facing now.

    Second, Ye Pengfei will never use her power to solve these problems

    But now

    Ye Pengfei's soul suddenly changed. It seemed that his soul was no different from Zi Yi's soul.

    This is a little trick in the Guiyuan secret method. With this little trick, the soul master can appear to be no different from a certain soul slave. By doing so, he can hide from the prying eyes of those strong men who have mastered the way of the soul.

    And now, this little trick has suddenly become an important part of Ye Pengfei¡¯s solution to difficulties. It has also become the main culprit for the stagnation of Ziyi¡¯s deduction.

    When Ye Pengfei's soul became exactly the same as Zi Yi's soul, the inner demon in his body was pulled by a force and quickly entered Zi Yi's soul!

    Next, all he has to do is change his soul back, and Ye Pengfei no longer has to worry about his inner demons. On the other hand, Ziyi has to face this inner demon with a rather strange origin.

    ¡° If Ziyi¡¯s soul was only as good as Ye Pengfei¡¯s now, she would still think about where did this inner demon come from?

    However, Ziyi's soul level is much higher than Ye Pengfei. Although her consciousness captured a strange inner demon in an instant, in an instant, this inner demon was captured by her powerful soul.  With such power, Ziyi naturally wiped away his demons without thinking too much, and continued to cultivate his inner demons.

    At this time, Ziyi had not thought that it was precisely because of this fleeting inner demon that her speed in deducing the technique suddenly dropped thousands of times. When she finally found out about this, she faced  For the soul master Ye Pengfei, she will never be able to reappear, and a trace of dissatisfaction comes out Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 850. That's only 10%, the hope of winning!

    After repeating this process, Ye Pengfei finally succeeded in creating a more powerful inner demon. After all, he couldn't be so unlucky every time.

    And with the creation of increasingly powerful inner demons, his exclusive skills also continued to improve. In just ten days, he advanced this skill to the second level of the Void Immortal!

    ¡°With my soul power, I can only do this step.¡±

    Ten days later, Ye Pengfei finally stopped and stopped. He ignored the people in his own space and focused on Fan Shuting.

    At this time, Fan Shuting's realm has jumped several levels. Before she was sealed, she was only about to enter the peak of the first level of the Xuanxian. But now, she has reached the second level of the Golden Immortal!  !  !

    If we were practicing normally, this kind of thing would never happen

    No matter how evil a genius is, such as Ye Pengfei, when his realm reaches a higher level, his cultivation speed will always be curbed by a series of bottlenecks, and his realm and cultivation will no longer be able to advance by leaps and bounds like in the past.

    However, Fan Shuting is very lucky

    A half-step saint-level existence wants to rely on her inner demons to entrust her soul and escape the disaster.

    "I never thought that Fan Shuting was the materialized inner demon. That half-step saint had not yet come into contact with Fan Shuting's soul, let alone Fan Shuting's own inner demon, so he naturally placed his soul on Fan Shuting!

    After more than a thousand years of evolution, the half-step saint-level existence has gradually merged with Fan Shuting. Fan Shuting has also gained huge benefits and has soared to the second level of the Golden Immortal!

    What Fan Shuting has benefited most from is not the improvement of her realm, but the integration of Taoism and Dharma!

    The Way of the Inner Demon is originally the most powerful way to kill the inner demon. It is for this reason. Therefore, if you use the Way of the Inner Demon to place your soul on the inner demon, no matter how powerful the inner demon is, it is basically impossible to refuse.  may resist

    Naturally, Fan Shuting couldn't resist, but the problem was that Fan Shuting was the materialized inner demon. If she didn't deliberately emphasize the difference, she would be no different from a living person. As that shadow, that half-step saint-level existence, using the inner demon  When the power of the Tao entrusted her soul to Fan Shuting, and then merged with Fan Shuting, Fan Shuting naturally learned the way of the inner demon!

    Not only the Tao of the inner demon, but also the Tao of the shadow's body - the Tao of love!  And what that shadow obtained was the Great Way of the Beast from Hong Beast!  And what Daoying obtained was the soul path from Shi Ming!

    These three Tao methods, together with the Tao of inner demons, were integrated into Fan Shuting's body.

    It is no exaggeration to say that as long as Fan Shuting does not encounter any accidents, then there will be no obstacles for her to advance to the half-step Saint Immortal level shuda8. And if she wants to break through the shackles of the Era Realm, Fan Shuting is at least 80% sure!

    Zi Yi has been studying Fan Shuting's situation. She doesn't know where those Taoist methods come from. She mistakenly believes that those Taoist methods are all obtained from the training of that Dao Ying.

    However, this misunderstanding does not affect Zi Yi's judgment on Fan Shuting's potential and strength. Zi Yi has long known that once Fan Shuting is freed from the constraints of the seal, she can leapfrog and defeat herself. From Fan Shuting, Zi Yi has learned a secret to break through the third level of the Golden Immortal.

    It¡¯s just that this moment of realization was inadvertently destroyed by Mu Qing and others. If we want to regain this opportunity, we don¡¯t know when we can do it.

    Therefore, while Ziyi hated Mu Qing and others, she also envied Fan Shuting very much. She was even so envious that she ignored the misfortune Fan Shuting was suffering.

    Yes, Fan Shuting is very lucky, but at the same time, Fan Shuting is also very unlucky. Under normal circumstances, no one can solve the disaster she is suffering!

    That shadow indeed made a mistake in judgment, which caused him to integrate himself into Fan Shuting's true body when he placed his soul on it.

    However, that Dao Ying is not completely wrong. After all, as long as he can take the lead and win the final victory, Fan Shuting will cease to exist!  Then, he can be resurrected again!

    How much hope does that shadow have of winning?

    According to Ziyi¡¯s guess, the chance of that shadow winning is as high as 90%!

    And for the rest, the 10% possibility of failure is not because of how strong Fan Shuting is. After all, for a half-step Saint Immortal level existence, a small Xuanxian first-level strong person is simply an ant-like existence.  It wasn't because he was too weak. He just blew a breath and killed Ye Pengfei and others cleanly. How could he end up like this?

    "However, now it is a battle for realms, a battle for fusion dominance. No matter how awesome Ye Pengfei is, he will never be able to give that shadow to him again.Separate and kill individually

    What¡¯s even worse is that even if Fan Shuting is killed, no one is sure that the shadow can be completely destroyed.

    After all, when he was escaping, the last thing he used was the method of entrusting his inner demons!

    After all, even if he is defeated, he is still a half-step saint-level existence!

    When these two factors appear at the same time, I am afraid that even if there is a Tianzun-level existence, it will be difficult to completely kill them.

    unless¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei chose to use a space seal to seal Fan Shuting. Such a space seal from a powerful existence can temporarily ensure that Fan Shuting cannot escape.

    If he can help Fan Shuting take the lead before Fan Shuting breaks the seal, then the shadow will naturally be swallowed up by Fan Shuting and killed by Fan Shuting!

    This is the only way. This is also what Ziyi guessed. With only 10%, Fan Shuting has hope of winning the battle.

    Ye Pengfei did not dare to take Fan Shuting to find the soul-accompanying grass because Ye Pengfei knew that if he wanted to grasp this hope, he could only have no distracting thoughts and go all out

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know what earth-shattering tricks the Inspiration Supreme will perform when fighting for the Soul Accompanying Grass, or what kind of earth-shattering prison the Inspiration Supreme has set.

    In short, as long as you are on the road, you will never be able to calm down, think carefully and deduce solutions.

    In short, as long as you are on the road, your only chance of winning is destined to be ruined by you.

    Now, the work of thousands of years has finally come to fruition. When Ye Pengfei successfully transferred his own original skills to the Immortal Realm, the Second Level of Xuxian successfully transferred the messy skills he had learned in the past.  After all the secrets of the technique were integrated into the same technique, Ye Pengfei finally stretched out his finger and tapped lightly in the void.

    The space seal is unlocked again!  !  !  Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 851. Battle Prelude

    The last time Ye Pengfei opened the space seal, it was because he and Fan Shuting reached a deal.

    I no longer refine them, they are willing to let go of their souls, plant a soul contract, and become Ye Pengfei's soul slaves.

    That time when the space seal was opened, the master-servant soul covenant had already been etched in the depths of their souls in advance.  Therefore, the act of opening the space seal will not bring any danger to Ye Pengfei.

    But this time, when the space seal was just released, a huge dangerous aura hit us!  !  !

    "Soul, take a photo!!!"

    Ye Pengfei had long expected this change. The moment he just unlocked the seal, the Master-Servant Soul Pact was fully activated.  The soul of Fan Shuting, who had just escaped from the trap, was suppressed by the powerful binding force of the master-servant soul covenant, making it difficult to think and move.

    The dangerous aura stopped abruptly so close at hand.

    Looking closely, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that just a finger's distance from the tip of his nose, a tiny grain of dust was exuding an aura of horror!

    Ye Pengfei completely believed that once he was hit by this dust, there would be absolutely no hope of survival.  Not only because the powerful Taoist power contained in this dust, even the purple clothes may not be able to block it.  It's even more because, in order to solve Fan Shuting's problem, at this moment, he is using his true body!  !  !

    Determined, gaze at this smiling dust for ten breaths of time.  Ye Pengfei's eyes moved away from the dust and towards Fan Shuting.  Looked over.

    An expression full of sarcasm.  It was revealed unabashedly on Fan Shuting's pink face.

    "That's right, I can't kill you." Ye Pengfei smiled nonchalantly and said, "If you die, you can still find other demons to possess you. Well, as long as I have to face you, you don't have to worry.  Can¡¯t find the inner demon possessed.¡±

    Fan Shuting¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly.  For her whose soul was completely suppressed.  This was the most intense action she could do.

    Although it looks funny, such a slight movement is logical.  It is impossible to convey any emotion.  However, at this time, Fan Shuting knew that Ye Pengfei, who practiced the art of extreme emotion, could understand what this slight eyebrow raise meant.

    This is a ridicule, but also a challenge!

    This is a naked taunt, and it is a challenge with a sure chance of winning!

    At first glance, this doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem at all.

    At this time, Fan Shuting was obviously controlled by that shadow.  With Fan Shuting's own ability, it is impossible to defeat that shadow.

    if.  Ye Pengfei chose to kill Fan Shuting.  Then, the shadow can break away from the fusion state.  Without restraint, the sky is high and the sea is wide for him to let him go. Even if he puts his soul in Ye Pengfei's inner demon, it is not impossible.

    If Ye Pengfei chooses to keep Fan Shuting.  So, although Ye Pengfei can use the soul contract to suppress Fan Shuting at the moment.  However, as the integration further deepens, as Fan Shuting's realm becomes further strengthened.  One day, the souls of master and servant will make an appointment.  Fan Shuting will also be able to escape because of the huge gap in realm!

    The dilemma of choice represents the tenacious vitality of a half-step saint-level existence.

    Maybe, he will be defeated by Ye Pengfei because of his weakness.

    Maybe.  He will be defeated by Ye Pengfei because of his mistakes.

    but.  He will never die just because of one defeat!

    That provocative look is what the letter says about fighting again, that I can never lose again!

    "How dare a defeated general speak out bravely?" Ye Pengfei sneered disdainfully, stretched out his finger, and tapped Fan Shuting's body a few times.

    For a moment, Fan Shuting seemed to have been tickled by someone, with a strange expression on her face, and she began to squirm desperately.

    However, because the soul is suppressed by the master-servant soul contract, the body is not very responsive at all.  This twisting appearance is as strange as it is strange.

    Fan Shuting was twisting strangely, with incomparable anger in her eyes.  However, Ye Pengfei also saw a hint of longing through this anger.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that this kind of longing came from the real Fan Shuting.

    In the thousand-year battle, the real Fan Shuting has long been at a disadvantage.  If it weren't for the method of entrusting the inner demons, it would not be the Tao method used to fuse the inner demons. As a result, although the shadow was much more powerful than Fan Shuting, it could only carry out soul fusion and realm very patiently and extremely slowly.  promote.

    Thousands of years later, that shadow has fully gained the upper hand.  ButUnder Ye Pengfei's stimulation.  Fan Shuting's true will can also be revealed through her bright eyes.

    The shadow soon realized that the real Fan Shuting was revealing her feelings through her eyes.  The shadow first suppressed Fan Shuting's resistance internally, and then raised her eyebrows again, showing more disdain.

    "Do you think I need to use Fan Shuting's soul power to solve your problem? What a joke!" Ye Pengfei sneered even more.

    " If it was not necessary to confirm whether the real Fan Shuting still existed and whether she still had complete consciousness, Ye Pengfei would not need to make such false points.

    Now, the situation has been determined.  The real Fan Shuting was more sane than she expected.  I have many follow-up methods that I don¡¯t need to use anymore.  The real battle is about to begin.

    There was no special movement from Ye Pengfei. Ye Pengfei's soul and Fan Shuting's soul gradually developed in the same direction.

    This direction is the perfect fusion of the way of the inner demon and the way of the soul!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei practiced these two methods and even created an exclusive method.

    "As for Fan Shuting, no matter who is the real leader of her body, she can't escape her inner demons and soul.

    And the perfect integration of all avenues is something that every strong person longs for.  Being able to perfectly integrate the way of the inner demon and the way of the soul is also an extreme temptation for the shadow in the current situation.

    Even if there is no restriction from the master-servant soul contract, I am afraid that the shadow will not refuse such a change.  Therefore, when he discovered such a change, he only hesitated for a moment before giving up resistance completely.  How could he have imagined that such a change would lead to his complete defeat.  How could he have imagined that he, who originally had the upper hand, would be completely devoured by the real Fan Shuting!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 852. Weird state

    That shadow is not stupid. Who can cultivate to the level of half-step Saint Immortal? Who has an IQ problem?

    That shadow is very clear, since Ye Pengfei gave him a big gift.  Then, Ye Pengfei must have some sinister purpose.

    "However, the shadow is not afraid.

    If he was still in the same form as before, and although that state was very high, but the power was still not as powerful as Ye Pengfei's form, he might be a little worried.  However, after more than a thousand years of evolution, he and Fan Shuting have become increasingly integrated.

    This kind of fusion is not about taking possession of one¡¯s body.

    The strong man seizes the soul by using his own soul to occupy the souls of others.  Thus, gaining control over the physical body.

    And the fusion of more than a thousand years has completely integrated the soul of that shadow into Fan Shuting's body!

    This is also inevitable for the method of soul sustenance. After all, the entire Fan Shuting is a materialized inner demon.  Since the way of the inner demon is to place the soul on the inner demon, it is to place the soul on the inner demon.  Then, naturally, the soul of that shadow will be completely integrated with Fan Shuting.  When the fusion reaches its final level, will it be the soul of the shadow or Fan Shuting's body?  There is no difference between the two!

    The reason why the shadow was not afraid was because he did not believe that Ye Pengfei had the ability to completely reduce Fan Shuting's body to nothing in a very short period of time.  Even if there is only such a small flake of skin, it will not be annihilated at the same time as the physical body.  Then, that shadow can find a new carrier and place its soul on it again!

    This is the existence of the way to cultivate inner demons.  The most terrifying place.  What's scary about them is not how powerful their Taoist power can bring them.  Rather, it lies in their strong ability to survive.  Nearly infinite resurrection ability!

    When the way of the inner demon and the way of the soul continued to evolve in the direction of perfect superposition, the shadow could not help but raise its eyebrows and once again made a provocative expression towards Ye Pengfei.

    "It's no wonder that shadow provokes him repeatedly. He lost miserably in that battle more than a thousand years ago.  Thoughts over the past thousand years.  Then he suddenly realized that he was unlucky to lose!

    "If I didn't make a mistake in my judgment and gave up on the path of love and the path of the soul"

    "If I hadn't been too impatient and released that damn fantasy stone"

    "if¡­¡­"

    After more than a thousand years of repeated deductions, the shadow realized that it actually had many chances to win.  Unfortunately.  I made mistakes from the beginning to the end, and the chance of victory that I should have firmly grasped was ruined by my continuous mistakes.

    hatred!  hatred!  hatred!

    That shadow hated himself.  Why is that stupid.  I hate Ye Pengfei even more, I hate this guy who came out of nowhere.  There are monsters with all kinds of strange methods.

    For more than a thousand years, that shadow has been planning.  Plan new battles.  Today, he finally got what he had been waiting for!

    "Do you think I only have the method of entrusting inner demons as a last resort? Boy, I will let you have a taste. After all the Tao methods are perfectly superimposed, the most terrifying means of killing!!!"

    As the integration between the inner demon and the soul continues to deepen, the methods brewed by the shadow become more and more mature.  At first glance, it seems that the shadow is still difficult to move. Raising an eyebrow and shrinking a pupil seems to be the best he can do.  However, in fact, as long as he wants to, that method can be used at any time.

    He is waiting, waiting for the power of this method to become even more terrifying.  If he wants to pursue it, he will kill it with one strike.

    He is waiting, waiting for Ye Pengfei to use his method first.  He wanted to use his own methods at the same moment when Ye Pengfei used them!

    ??The strongest person who practices the path of love is best at taking advantage of other people's emotions.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s sneer, the shadow is clearly visible.  Ye Pengfei led the fusion of the inner demon and the soul, and the shadow was clearly visible.

    That shadow is very clear. Ye Pengfei's method must come from the perfect superposition between the two paths.

    That shadow understood even more clearly that Ye Pengfei had unparalleled confidence in his method!  !  !

    A strong man, who has long restrained the enemy's soul, is still spending a long, long time preparing an earth-shattering method.  When this method is finally used, this strong man will inevitably relax a little.

    Not to mention, this strong man is still such a monster.  Every monster is extremely confident.  And their self-confidence will even lead to that moment of relaxation!"If it were another strong person, even if they have rich combat experience, even if they know this opportunity very well, it would be even more difficult for them to seize this fleeting opportunity.

    The higher the level of confrontation, the more emphasis is placed on smooth flow, naturally.  If you force the move and pursue the opportunity bluntly, the power of the move will be greatly reduced.

    Only a strong person who has mastered the path of love would choose such an opportunity to take action!  !  !

    Soon soon soon he will take action

    The shadow was doing its best to make various provocative moves while silently observing Ye Pengfei's emotional changes and every move he made.  He wants to avenge his shame, he wants to kill with one strike, he wants to

    "Okay! He's about to take action!"

    When the fusion of the inner demon and the soul reached a new height, Ye Pengfei's emotions showed a slight fluctuation.

    This is a precursor to a move. Of course, it may also be brewing for the next round of Taoist fusion.

    The shadow was observing Ye Pengfei's every move more carefully.  Under his silent gaze, a shadow slowly floated out from Ye Pengfei's body.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    If it were at this time, that shadow could still take a breath of cold air.  Then, Ye Pengfei can definitely hear this voice.

    "However, it is difficult for that shadow to perform the action of inhaling wildly now.  This gasping sound was just simulated in his heart.

    "How could this kid realize this state?"

    This state is clearly the state I was in back then!

    This state is also the only state that all the strong men who entered this dazzling plane had when they were alive!

    The shock of that shadow was not over yet, a new shock appeared again.

    I saw another faint shadow flying out from Fan Shuting's body!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 853. Scheme against each other (Part 1)

    For the first time, the shadow thought that it was forcibly separated by Ye Pengfei.

    If this is the case, all follow-up methods and immortality will become a big joke.  When you are in this state, your strength is so weak.  As long as Ye Pengfei strikes hard again, he will be wiped out and cease to exist!

    However, after waiting for a thousandth of an instant, the shadow found that it was still in Fan Shuting's body.

    No!  They should still be one with Fan Shuting, making it difficult to tell them apart!

    "I'm stupid again, let alone him. Even if someone comes from beyond the realm of the era, he may not be able to do this. This kid is actually deceiving me. Then, he just wants to make me expose my weakness.  Then take action!¡±

    The shadow could not help but sneer several times secretly.

    "You want to see the weaknesses, then I'll show them to you!"

    An undetectable loophole in Taoism quietly appeared under the deliberate guidance of that shadow.

    Ye Pengfei is not worried that Ye Pengfei will not be able to detect that shadow, although it is extremely difficult to see this loophole.  However, judging by the evil tricks Ye Pengfei had shown, he would definitely be able to discover it as long as he was willing to spend time and effort.

    ?????????????????????? How many people would still have doubts about a loophole that was just discovered after a lot of effort?

    Any strong person can make plans.  However, there are absolutely not many strong people whose calculation ability can surpass those who practice the path of love!

    As expected from the shadow, Ye Pengfei created two shadows virtually.  He calmed down and began to think about Fan Shuting's situation.  Lines of spiritual consciousness penetrated Fan Shuting's body.  This feeling is just like it has been for more than a thousand years.  The feeling Ziyi once gave me was exactly the same.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s exactly the same.  Even the tiniest feeling makes no difference!

    "If the shadow knew that at this moment, Ziyi was in one of Ye Pengfei's auxiliary planes, concentrating on studying how to create his own technique.  Then, he would definitely know that there was something wrong with this feeling.  It's a pity that Ye Pengfei will never let him know this.  At this time, Ye Pengfei is trying his best to imitate all Zi Yi's actions and copy all Zi Yi's abilities!

    Perfect simulation!  Perfect copy!

    These are the two most powerful powers among Ye Pengfei's current techniques.

    The way of the soul is the best way to imitate the soul.  And the way of inner demons.  Also has similar abilities.  When the two Taoist powers with similar functions but different artistic conceptions are perfectly superimposed together, Ye Pengfei can perfectly simulate the soul of a strong person in the same realm and perfectly copy all the behaviors of a strong person with the same power.

    If it is just a two-way fusion.  That's all we can do.  Ziyi is both in terms of realm and strength.  They are much stronger than Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei wanted to simulate and copy it perfectly, but it was simply impossible.

    This is why.  The shadow never thought that the feeling he was feeling now was actually fake.  It¡¯s not the golden fairy in purple who does it himself!

    In order to create his own martial arts, Ye Pengfei needs to cultivate his unique inner demons.  When cultivating unique inner demons, Ye Pengfei more or less gave them Taoist power that was different from the inner demons and souls!

    " In this way, Ye Pengfei's exclusive technique, which has not yet been named, is apparently based on the way of the inner demon and the way of the soul.  For such a powerful being as that shadow, all that can be felt from Ye Pengfei's moves is the power of these two paths.  However, in fact, Ye Pengfei's tricks contain too many contents.

    Even Ye Pengfei himself couldn¡¯t count how many different Taoist methods were integrated into his own skills!

    At first, the power of Taoism that Ye Pengfei gave to those inner demons all came from the Tao of Extreme Emotion.  After all, this is his special skill, and it is also the Tao method that he has studied most profoundly and is closest to the state of solidifying the law.

    However, gradually, he gave all the Taoist methods that Ye Pengfei had come into contact with, such as the Tao of bloodlust, reincarnation, nothingness, the Five Elements, and the Three Wonders, to his inner demons.

    He doesn¡¯t care about what changes will come from this approach.  Anyway, as long as the inner demon can break free from the shackles of the soul, then he can completely devour it.  And as long as you swallow your inner demons, your own exclusive skills will be naturally upgraded and updated.

    Gradually, even the tracking method that was only used once was given to the inner demon to learn.  Although even Zi Yi knew very little about this Taoist method, let alone Ye Pengfei, who had only been exposed to it once.  However, since one more Tao method has been superimposed on it,, which will bring about new changes in his exclusive skills.

    This change is not limited to the techniques created later.  Even the techniques as low as the Qi refining stage will have new upgrades.

    And Ye Pengfei doesn't need to turn around and learn these low-level skills again.  There was no need to practice at all, he had these upgrades and changes naturally.

    Gradually, in the end, Ye Pengfei no longer wanted to study how many Taoist techniques were incorporated into this upgraded and updated technique.  It's not because he's lazy, but because he really doesn't have time to study the details.  He once roughly estimated that even if he wanted to understand the secrets of the Immortal Realm's skills, he would probably have to concentrate on studying them for tens of millions of years!

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei began to imitate Ziyi's soul aura and began to copy Ziyi's Taoist power, his behavior naturally brought with it Taoist artistic conceptions that even he himself could not count.  Not to mention that the shadow has not really broken through the realm of the era, even if the shadow has achieved immortality, it is basically impossible for him to find out the clues!

    "Sure enough, he still has to rely on that golden immortal for help." When this familiar feeling penetrated the body he was currently controlling again and again, the shadow couldn't help but feel proud secretly, "But my strength is almost over.  Above that golden immortal. In this case, how could you possibly discover something truly useful?"

    If you can¡¯t find something truly useful, of course you can only find the loophole that you deliberately left behind.

    When Ye Pengfei¡¯s consciousness finally reached the loophole, the shadow thought it had succeeded and sneered secretly.  But the corners of his mouth twitched slightly in cooperation.  It was as if Ye Pengfei had really captured his destiny.

    And Ye Pengfei was very cooperative and quickly calculated a method on how to attack the vulnerability.  Then, several magical powers were perfectly superimposed together, using Ye Pengfei's ultimate power to stab towards the place where the loophole was (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 854. Scheme against each other (Part 2)

    The loophole that the shadow deliberately created is related to fusion.

    That shadow used the method of placing inner demons, and the purpose was to place his soul on a certain inner demon.  Then, use this inner demon as a springboard to continuously copy the soul into other inner demons.

    However, the shadow did not expect that Fan Shuting, who looked no different from a normal human being, was actually a materialized inner demon.  Therefore, his soul naturally rested on Fan Shuting and began the journey of integration.

    At first glance, the speed of this integration is astonishing.  In just a few breaths, the soul of that shadow was completely distributed in every part of Fan Shuting's body.  Furthermore, the shadow also succeeded in copying its soul onto Fan Shuting's inner demon.

    " However, Ziyi, who has studied Fan Shuting for thousands of years, has already said clearly that the fusion speed seems to be astonishing.  However, it is actually full of loopholes.  Many years ago, Ziyi clearly pointed out that the shadow was constantly eliminating these loopholes and reaching the level of perfect integration.

    In this case, unless Ye Pengfei can completely destroy his body and soul at the same time, completely synchronized.  Otherwise, no matter whether it is a small piece of skin left behind, there is still a trace of soul power that is not destroyed immediately.  It is possible for that shadow to place its soul on other inner demons!

    "As strong as purple clothes, there is no way to stop this kind of soul sustenance."  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei's realm and strength are much worse than Ziyi's.

    It is precisely because of the above reasons.  That shadow left such a loophole.

    And this loophole is not only a loophole in integration, but also a loophole caused by the conflict between Taoism and law - after all.  What you place on your soul is your soul, and what you use is the way of inner demons.  Souls and inner demons are originally enemies.  There will naturally be some inherent conflict hidden between the two Taoisms named after them.

    So, although this is a loophole, it is also a trap!  !  !

    The beauty of Taoism is officially like this.

    When you say "Éú".  Life often implies death.

    When you say "death", there is life hidden in death.

    That year.  Ziyi just pointed out the origin of these loopholes.  However, Ziyi did not say that these loopholes actually hid dangerous murderous intent.

    It¡¯s not that Ziyi didn¡¯t say it on purpose.  It's because, as she hasn't broken through the Golden Immortal bottleneck yet, she doesn't know the secret at all.

    The realm of the era is subdivided into three realms - Xuanxian, Golden Immortal, and Ultimate Immortal.  this classification method.  There are inherent reasons.

    Xuanxian can consolidate the law into reality.

    Through the hands of Xuanxian.  The Taoist power displayed is not just a variety of powers.  But a real existence!

    Of course, these real existences - such as the Thunder Soldiers and Thunder Generals created by Thunder Dragon Ry¨± Dingzan back then - will naturally disappear after a period of time.  If you want to use the power of Taoism again, you need to re-condensate it and consume the power again.

    Jinxian is not like that

    The Golden Immortal can solidify the Dharma into its body!

    This "body" is the strong man's own body organs.  Strong men use these body organs as containers to contain the power of Taoism!

    ¡° In this way, golden immortal level beings can directly use these body organs to activate various Taoist powers.  Moreover, the activation of these Taoist powers is most likely to be completed smoothly and silently.

    Just like Feng Qiaoning, who was born with a spiritual eye, she can use that pair of spiritual eyes to peek into something that is difficult for others to detect.  The news about the soul-accompanying grass in Wanhai's dangerous situation was that Feng Qiaoning used her spiritual eyes to peek from a powerful man above her by chance.

    However, the Golden Immortal¡¯s solid method also has limitations.  For one thing, a strong person at the Golden Immortal level cannot transform his entire physical body into a carrier of Taoism.  The souls of golden immortal-level beings and their spatial planes cannot yet become containers that carry the power of Taoism.

    If you want to achieve this step, you can only advance to the immortal level!

    "To" means the ultimate meaning.  The ultimate immortal is an immortal who can use the power of Taoism to the extreme!

    The differences between the Supreme Immortal and the Golden Immortal are countless.  In addition to the differences that everyone knows about carrying the power of Taoism.  Facing the same thing, Jinxian can see one side of the matter, but Zhixian can easily see both sides of the matter.

    Just like now, regarding that loophole, with Ziyi's ability, he can only see the negative side.  After studying for thousands of years, she was able to understand,These vulnerabilities are disappearing and why.

    ¡°However, that shadow can see another side, the side that hides murderous intent!  !  !

    "That purple-clothed golden fairy is probably the strongest fighting force in your hands. Even she can't see through the clues, let alone you?!"

    The shadow sneered, secretly waiting for the prey to fall into the trap and come on its own initiative.

    As expected, Ye Pengfei launched an attack.  When some Taoist powers, especially those related to the soul and inner demons, were perfectly superimposed, he finally launched an attack.

    The Taoist artistic conception contained in this attack made the shadow sincerely admire it secretly.  Because, with just a brief glance, he discovered at least no less than ten kinds of Taoist power!

    "Being able to perfectly superimpose the power of so many kinds of Taoism, you are much better than you were a thousand years ago!" The shadow was very impressed at first, and murmured to himself.  Then, he continued to sneer, "But no matter how talented you are. No matter whether your attack is a feint or a full-strength attack, as long as you fall into this trap, you will never have any hope of coming back!!!"

    That shadow was not stupid, it was not that he had not calculated it, what if this was just a feint by Ye Pengfei, what if it was just Ye Pengfei's trick, what if it contained some weird means No matter what "what if" there was, then  Dao Yingying was very sure that as long as Ye Pengfei attacked, as long as his power truly touched this trap, then victory would belong to him!  !  !

    The distance between Ye Pengfei and Fan Shuting is only a few feet away.  With Ye Pengfei's ability, his Taoist attacks didn't even take a millionth of an instant to reach that vulnerability.

    One millionth of a moment, this is such a short time.  However, for the shadow that had waited for more than a thousand years, this one millionth moment seemed as long as billions of years.

    This one millionth moment was divided into countless time periods by that shadow.  In every period of time, every extremely subtle change of Ye Pengfei was caught in the eyes of the shadow, analyzed quickly, and calculated the next possibility.

    I have been waiting for more than a thousand years for this moment.  That shadow finally unleashed all its abilities, and he wanted to accomplish his feats in one battle!  !  !

    Boom!  !  !

    When one millionth of an instant passed, Ye Pengfei's attack finally landed where the shadow wanted to land (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 855. Perfect spin-off!  (superior)

    "It's done!!!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei's attack landed on the loophole, Fan Shuting, controlled by the shadow, suddenly grinned and shouted excitedly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  !  !

    Since you can speak, you can naturally do more actions.  When a strong person performs magic, many of his movements are not explicit. Often, with just a thought and some auxiliary muscle movements, a powerful Taoist power can be unleashed.

    With this shout of joy, the method hidden by the shadow was finally revealed.  Ye Pengfei immediately felt that a strong suction force was pulling his Taoist power towards him.  It's as if there is a bottomless black hole that wants to completely swallow up the power of his Taoism!

    When fighting with bare hands, the Taoist power of the strong generally comes from two aspects.  One is one's own body strength.  The second is the borrowed power of heaven from outside the body.

    The latter was sucked away and swallowed by others, and that was all.  Once the former is sucked away and swallowed by someone, it is tantamount to eating one's own flesh and drinking one's own blood!  !  !

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt a feeling of weakness coming over his heart.

    And just when this feeling first appeared, Ye Pengfei immediately cut off the connection with the previous attack. Whether it was his own body power or the power of heaven borrowed from outside his body, it had nothing to do with that attack.

    Normally, after doing this.  The enemy can no longer continue to devour it.  Among Ye Pengfei's soul slaves, there is a person who practices the way of devouring, such as Lang Devouring Dao.  Ye Pengfei also once had a head-on confrontation with the powerful book spirit.  Whether it was Lang Devouring Dao or the book spirit, without any contact with Ye Pengfei, it was definitely impossible to continue to use Devouring Dao.

    but¡­¡­

    The devouring continues!  !  !

    "Haha, Ye Pengfei. You never thought, right? I still have such tricks. I will settle the accounts with you today!!!"

    Laughing proudly.  It came from Fan Shuting's mouth.  This Fan Shuting looks like a woman with good looks and a graceful figure.  But.  But she kept calling herself "I."  It sounds simply weird.  And in this weirdness, there is even more chilling feeling.  Once Ye Pengfei is really defeated, one can imagine his fate!  !  !

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was not very panicked.  Although he was also swallowed by this weird thing and was caught off guard.

    "Sure enough, we cannot underestimate such a powerful existence. Although I was fully prepared, I still didn't expect that he still has such means. Fortunately, fortunately, I have already eliminated his inner demon and soul in advance.  It has been integrated to such an extent. So now give me points!!!"

    Under the crisis, Ye Pengfei no longer held back.  He has neither the ability nor the time.  Let¡¯s study where this strange swallowing comes from and how to solve it.  What he has to do is to fully display the methods he has hidden!

    This is also the most common situation of fighting between strong men.

    Because there are too many Taoisms, disputes arise suddenly between the strong and the strong.  They may not understand the characteristics of each other's Taoism.  Not to mention the number of changes in the Taoist law and the strength of its power.

    Therefore, fights between strong men often occur, "you fight yours, I fight mine, see who knocks the other down first", and so on, each showing his own abilities.

    The method prepared by the shadow is to use the loopholes that will inevitably appear when one's own soul merges with the materialized inner demon to create a strange devouring trap.

    And the method Ye Pengfei prepared was to forcibly separate the inner demons and souls that had already been integrated to a relatively high degree!  !  !

    If the previous fusion was accomplished by the shadow itself.  Then, even if the immortal realm exists, we can only kill him, but it is impossible to separate his Taoism that has been integrated together.

    However, the situation is different now. The dual-path fusion in the shadow body is led by Ye Pengfei.  When Ye Pengfei stops taking the lead, this fusion of dual paths will naturally tend to go backwards.  And when Ye Pengfei imposes some weird power on it, this retrograde trend will become more and more obvious!

    This method used by Ye Pengfei is one of the most important methods in his exclusive technique!  !  !

    Previously, Ye Pengfei had used two methods - perfect simulation and perfect copy.

    What is simulated is the characteristics of the soul.

    What is copied is the characteristics of the moves.

    These two methods, which is already quite remarkable.  The former can be used as a disguise or for sneak attacks.  The latter can be used to use the other person's way to repay the other person's body.  If the intention is more sinister, you can even use it to blame others.

    " However, compared with the methods Ye Pengfei is using now, these two methods are not elegant at all!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei named this method of his own - perfect spin-off!  !  !

    Since that year, after listening to Ziyi's introduction, Ye Pengfei finally understood that the perfect superposition of Tao methods is a more powerful method than a single Tao method.  At that time, Ye Pengfei used the dual paths of water and wood to simulate a series of false caves to capture the massive army of ferocious beasts.

    When Ye Pengfei wanted to create his own martial arts, it seemed obvious that he was perfectly superimposing Taoism to create a Taoism that was based on the dual Taoism of the inner demon and the soul, and implied countless Taoisms.  A brand new method of Dharma power.  However, secretly, the most powerful part of his technique is the "perfect split"¡ª¡ª

    ??The Taoist power that is perfectly stacked together is perfectly separated!  !  !

    ¡°Some people may wonder how powerful this method can be?  After all, even if the Tao method is taken apart, the power is much smaller, but the power of each Tao method is still full of power and should not be underestimated.

    However, if you think about the landslides that often occur when digging caves, you can understand the mystery.

    A big mountain stands there majestically.  It is made of many different rocks and soil.

    Suppose, there is a mortal who hits the mountain with his fist and wants to knock the mountain down.  Then, his ending can obviously only be a tragedy.  No matter how much strength he uses or how long he takes, the ending can only be a tragedy.

    But what if, this mortal dug mountains instead.  As long as he is clever and good at protecting himself.  Then, as long as certain places are dug loose, this mountain will naturally collapse in one way or another.

    This is the so-called "landslide".

    The reason why landslides occur is simple.  The rocks and soil in the mountains are stacked on top of each other to form a stable structure.  If you attack this structure directly, it will not be effective unless your power reaches an extremely high level.

    However, if a certain part of this structure is changed.  Then, because there is an imbalance in the structure, other parts of the overall structure will release huge forces.  And this huge force will go further and completely destroy the entire structure!

    The principle of perfect spin-off is exactly like this!  !  !  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 856. Perfect split!  (middle)

    The so-called "perfect splitting" means that the Taoist power that was originally perfectly stacked can be split apart at will.

    The order of spin-offs is obviously controlled and particular.

    If you just want to take a look, what kind of power can each Taoist power show after it is released.  Then, this detachment needs to be done carefully to prevent the entire structure from causing large-scale landslides like a mountain that has been excavated.

    However, if you deliberately want to cause a "collapse", then you don't need to be so cautious.  Find the target, and use the power of magic to dismantle it, or even just make the power of a certain power of magic slightly weaker.  Then, a terrifying chain reaction will follow!

    At this moment, the shadow has shown its trump card.  If Ye Pengfei doesn't have any way to deal with it, it won't take long for Ye Pengfei to be sucked into human flesh by the terrifying suction force.

    However, when Ye Pengfei suddenly perfectly separated the inner demon and soul that were originally perfectly superimposed, the various Tao powers evolved from these two Tao methods suddenly burst out with terrifying power.

    The terrifying power that can destroy Fan Shuting¡¯s body and soul in an instant!  !  !

    "Sure enoughhis method is still to destroy her."

    The huge impact brought by the perfect split made the shadow suddenly frightened.  In a very short period of time, he understood where this terrifying power came from.

    Also in this very short period of time, he also understood.  If the perfect superposition of the inner demon and the soul was not made by Ye Pengfei.  Then, Ye Pengfei did not have the ability to forcibly separate these two Taoist methods.

    That shadow was right. With the techniques that Ye Pengfei has deduced now, it is still impossible to achieve a truly "perfect separation".  How high does one need to push the technique to, and what kind of realm and power one needs to have.  Only then could Ye Pengfei himself perform the "perfect spin-off" unscrupulously.  Not very clear either.

    However, it is enough to be able to do this now.  When the inner demon and the soul were originally perfectly superimposed.  When the existing balance was suddenly broken by an external force, the power released was simply not something that Fan Shuting of the second level of the Golden Immortal could resist.

    In fact, the shadow believed that even at his peak in the past, he was not able to withstand this heart-pounding impact.

    However, although the shadow was amazed, it was not afraid.  after all.  It was Fan Shuting who was ruined, not herself.  Although this huge impact was powerful, it was not enough to destroy Fan Shuting's body and soul at the same moment.  Annihilated together.

    "Probably, a little bit of body and soul can be left. In this way, I have enough time to entrust my soul to Ye Pengfei's inner demons!!!"

    Facing such a terrifying impact, the shadow did not panic.  On the contrary, I was a little happy.

    After all, the most powerful thing about the method of entrusting inner demons is that it can continuously copy the entrusted soul to other inner demons.  It is precisely because of this characteristic that strong men who practice the way of inner demons will become nearly immortal beings.

    However, due to a mistake, the soul of the shadow actually merged with Fan Shuting's true body.  In this way, except Fan Shuting's own inner demons.  For other inner demons, even if the shadow comes into contact, there is no way to copy their souls.

    Because, the method of placing inner demons has another characteristic.  That is, once a soul is resurrected.  Then, it will not continue to be copied.  Even those souls that have been copied in the past will be naturally annihilated.

    After all, what if there really are so many existences with the same soul and the same memory?  Then, even if the laws of heaven will not punish them, when so many "selves" come together, they will fight and try their best to strangle other existences.  Otherwise, once other beings take advantage of the consistent characteristics of the soul to control one's own soul, something bad will happen.

    Of course, except for experiments on your own territory.  Experimenting on one's own inner demons is also the most accustomed practice method for strong people who practice the way of inner demons.

    "It's a pity that the shadow doesn't want to conduct experiments on its own territory.  His life was still in Ye Pengfei's palm.  That shadow had long wanted to get rid of the shackles of the physical body. He had long wanted to copy his soul to a place other than Fan Shuting's inner demon.

    Now is an excellent opportunity!  !  !

    When the huge impact of the perfect spin-off was about to hit Fan Shuting's body, the shadow thought that his chance had finally come.  Although, he couldn't continue to devour Ye Pengfei's power.  However, ?Wouldn't it be more ideal to transfer the soul to the enemy's base camp than to suck the enemy into human flesh?  Maybe, I can still occupy the dove's nest and take over that body that looks so good!

    However, at this moment, the shadow did not expect, why, when his own two paths were perfectly integrated, Ye Pengfei's two paths were also constantly merging?

    This is not because the shadow is not smart enough.  It's just that this powerful impact came too quickly.  From the time Ye Pengfei started taking action until the powerful impact appeared, only a billionth of an instant had passed!

    In such a short period of time, I can understand so many things.  Moreover, it can be calculated more accurately how much of Fan Shuting's body and soul can be left behind in the first wave of impact.  This kind of thinking and deduction ability is already amazing.

    However, when facing an opponent like Ye Pengfei, this kind of calculation alone is not enough

    When the shadow looked forward to the beauty of the bird occupying the dove's nest, he suddenly discovered that the huge impact of the perfect separation did not destroy Fan Shuting's body!

    Not only was it not destroyed, at first glance, it seemed that not even a hair on Fan Shuting's body was broken!

    The body is still intact, but the soul can be imagined.  What Ye Pengfei used was not a technique that ignored the physical body and directly imposed it on the soul.  The huge impact caused by the imbalance of the two paths should obviously destroy the body and soul together.

    Where did the force of the impact go?

    The shadow turned its head in confusion, and soon, her eyes fell on Ye Pengfei again.

    "Did you swallow them all?"

    The voice of that shadow was full of surprise (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 857. Perfect split!  (Down)

    That shadow was still in the mood to ask questions because he was confident.  \\yd \\In his opinion, no matter whether you destroyed this physical body or used some method to suck away such huge power, I can't die anyway.

    As long as I don¡¯t die, I will win in the end!  !  !

    After taking control of Fan Shuting's body, the shadow knew a lot about Ye Pengfei.  The shadow didn't show much interest in Ye Pengfei's mysterious past life.  After all, no matter how powerful the previous life was, how rich the legacy it left for future generations was.  As long as the reincarnated body is not strong enough, everything is false.

    What attracted the attention of the shadow was Ye Pengfei's origin.  To be more precise, what attracted his attention was that Ye Pengfei was not a native!

    That shadow is very clear about the restriction laws of the Time Secret Realm on outsiders - if they are human beings, they will be obliterated after ten thousand years.  If it is another race, it will be bound after ten thousand years!

    Such a law is the exclusive law of the master of the Time Mystery Realm, and it is a law that can only be formulated by an immortal-level being.  Unless Ye Pengfei is in the immortal realm, there is no possibility of breaking this law!

    In other words, not only was the shadow not afraid of Ye Pengfei's attack, but it was also not afraid of confronting Ye Pengfei.  Once the time of ten thousand years is up, if Ye Pengfei doesn't leave, he will only die!

    " On the other hand, although the body that I control now looks no different from a human being, because it is essentially the materialized inner demon, even if it exceeds the time limit, it will only be bound by the law.

    And such a law can bind Fan Shuting's body and soul.  How could it be possible to bind the soul of that shadow?  When the time comes, all he has to do is think of a way to destroy Fan Shuting's body.  Then, if you try the inner demon sustenance method again, everything will be fine.

    So, although Ye Pengfei's method was very wonderful, it surprised the shadow.  but.  But he was not afraid at all.  In a situation where both sides are so hostile, both sides show their unique abilities.  He didn't actually want to think of some new tricks to defend against Ye Pengfei's offensive.  He didn't want to study the whereabouts of those huge powers, let alone think about what Ye Pengfei would do next. On the contrary, he did.  Made a more provocative move¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I saw that Fan Shuting, who was under his control, clenched her right fist and slowly extended it forward.  Then, suddenly, he raised his middle finger!

    Ye Pengfei was a little speechless.

    "When did Fan Shuting learn this trick?"

    The middle finger is Niu Ben¡¯s favorite gesture.  This is the only disciple he has ever accepted in his life, and he has brought a lot of strange knowledge from his hometown that may not belong to this universe at all.  and other foreign cultures.

    When I was learning those strange knowledge, I also learned these things intentionally or unintentionally.  Likewise, in daily life.  You may make this gesture intentionally or unintentionally, or subconsciously.  I just don¡¯t know when Fan Shuting saw this gesture and understood it

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei missed the people closest to him.  then.  The power of his faith skyrocketed, and when his thoughts penetrated many dimensions, he once "saw" the two people he cared about most.  However, with Ye Pengfei's level of telepathy at that time, there was no chance of seeing Niu Ben, Xu Caiyi, and Zhang Han.

    When he saw Fan Shuting's raised middle finger, Ye Pengfei suddenly had the urge to find the whereabouts of Niu Ben and others.  After all, the power of my faith is stronger now than it was then

    This impulse only appeared for a moment, and Ye Pengfei suddenly woke up.  After waking up, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel scared.

    ¡°Good guy, it actually affected my mood!!!¡±

    That¡¯s right, it affects emotions, which is the way of love!

    There is no certainty that the shadow can defend Ye Pengfei's offensive.  He was even less sure that he would be able to figure out Ye Pengfei's follow-up methods in such a short period of time.

    So, he chose to take the initiative to attack!  !  !

    With his soul suppressed and his body unable to move, he actually chose to take the initiative to attack.  This choice not only surprised Ye Pengfei.  No matter who comes to face it, they will be very surprised.

    And after the surprise, there was a moment of fear

    How could the huge power released by the inner demon and the soul be separated from each other and disappear silently?

    That power was absorbed by the inner demon and Ye Pengfei, who merged the two paths simultaneously!

    And Ye Pengfei himself cannot completely absorb this huge wave of energy.Quantity.  His plan is to absorb part of it and then reverse part of it.  Use the power of reversal to continue with the next step.

    However, I never thought that the shadow would actually take the initiative.  Moreover, his taking the initiative still brought back memories of his relatives and friends!

    "Any strong person, even a strong person like Jueqing and Mieqing who have practiced the ultimate way, will never be completely indifferent when suddenly recalling his past events.

    And Ye Pengfei is even more like this. What he cultivates is not the way of ruthlessness, but the way of extreme emotion!  !  !

    His ultimate love for his loved ones is his most primitive source of strength.  His ultimate hatred for his enemies is also his most primitive source of strength.  Although he has gradually realized the artistic conception of yin and yang, extreme emotions turning into unfeelings, after all, his realm is still only the third level of heaven.  It is still far away from the peak of the third level of the Immortal Realm where all changes are truly understood

    The sudden loss of concentration caused the huge force to almost completely destroy Ye Pengfei's body and soul.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei woke up in time.

    Fortunately, he still has so many subordinates to control.

    At this moment, it is too late to transfer the excess power back into Fan Shuting's body.  However, there is more than enough time to send these powers into the soul slaves and insect slaves that he controls.

    After waking up, Ye Pengfei immediately changed his planned actions, sucked the excess power into his soul, and then, through multiple soul pacts, sent the power deep into the souls of Zi Yi and others.

    In an instant, the soul power of Ziyi and others increased to varying degrees.  Several people have just cultivated relatively powerful inner demons and are trying to continue working hard to help their inner demons break free from the shackles of their souls.  The sudden increase in soul power turned these carefully cultivated inner demons into nothing in an instant (You are welcome, your support is my greatest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 858. Kill the soul!  (superior)

    Generally speaking, any increase in strength can bring people a pleasant mood.  But this time, the sudden increase in soul power made Ziyi and others burst into tears.

    "Where did this power come from?" Almost at the same time, they were all thinking about this question.  However, no one could guess that this power actually came from the perfect split.

    Through the soul contract, the soul master can absorb the power of the soul slave, and can also feed the power back to the soul slave for use.  As soul slaves, Ziyi and the others certainly know the functions of the soul contract.

    "However, before Ye Pengfei's soul power was not strong enough, normally, it would be impossible for him to silently absorb or feed back power.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't learned the secret technique of Guiyuan, if he hadn't created his own technique, and if his technique didn't have the ability to perfectly simulate and copy, Ziyi and others would have discovered the source of this power long ago.  .

    But now, they can only be suspicious, mistakenly thinking that this is an inherent problem that comes with creating the technique like this.

    In fact, even the boldest guess would not point the finger of suspicion at the soul master Ye Pengfei.  This is not just because Ye Pengfei's current soul power is much weaker than Zi Yi and others.  This is because they simply do not believe that Ye Pengfei can have such a powerful power.

    They could never have guessed that Ye Pengfei actually created a perfect method of spin-off!

    ??If we just talk about the current power, a perfect spin-off is certainly not as good as a perfect simulation or a perfect copy.  Because, both in terms of skills and current strength.  Except for his own soul slave, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to repeat this method on others.

    However, it was precisely because the object possessed by the shadow was the soul slave under Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, when facing Fan Shuting, perfect separation has become Ye Pengfei's strongest method.

    This is the strongest method.  Not only is it possible to destroy Fan Shuting, it can also bring huge benefits to Ye Pengfei!

    After devouring part of the power and feeding back part of the power.  Ye Pengfei's soul power suddenly surged, and in an instant, it reached the strongest level he could currently possess - the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal.

    A strong person in the fairyland.  The soul lives in its own plane of space.  Before the main and auxiliary planes continue to grow, normally speaking, Ye Pengfei's soul power cannot continue to grow.

    However, Ye Pengfei¡¯s next move surprised everyone!  !  !

    Zi Yi and others, whose soul power suddenly surged, also looked at Ye Pengfei when they were looking for their own reasons.  It's not that they doubt Ye Pengfei, but because they want to take a look.  The soul master who was the first to come up with this wonderful method, at this moment, the power of the soul also suddenly grew.

    The results they saw were exactly what they had guessed.

    But what they saw was the aftermath.  But it was completely different from their preconceptions

    When they saw that the Soul Lord¡¯s soul had also surged to the extreme, Ziyi and the others were even more convinced that this was a wonderful way to create a skill, but it was an inherent incurable disease.  They thought.  The soul master will continue to use the dispersal method to dissipate the excess soul power and continue the path of creating merit.  I never thought that a pair of shining scimitars would appear on the side of the Soul Master's soul!

    The guys in purple clothes rubbed their eyes in unison

    "That's right, it's the Soul Knife!!!"

    The Soul Knife is a soul weapon condensed with soul power.

    In ordinary battles, souls and souls are often not dueled.  However, once this situation does arise.  Then, using the power of the soul to condense various physical objects is a common method of soul fighting.

    The Soul Knife is a weapon that kills souls.  However, at this time, whose soul does the soul master's soul knife want to kill?

    In the eyes of Ziyi and others, those soul knives point at the soul of the soul master.  What those soul knives want to kill is the soul of the soul master!

    "Could it be that the inner demon is out of control?!"

    Almost everyone has thought of this possibility.  Almost everyone thinks that this possibility is the most reasonable and the only reasonable explanation.

    Except one person.

    "No wonder, the master would abandon those powerful wandering souls!" Samsara thought.

    Reincarnation is the only one who can roughly guess the reason.  There is no soul or insect contract between him and Ye Pengfei.  However, because Ziyi and the others practiced in the auxiliary plane under his control.  Therefore, the souls of himself and others that suddenly became stronger awakened the reincarnation in the meditation.

    After waking up,Samsara saw that Ye Pengfei's soul, which had been actively weakened, suddenly reached its ultimate level.  Immediately, he saw the shining soul knives.

    The biggest difference between Samsara and Ziyi is that he has a good relationship with Moxuan.  In order to understand the way of reincarnation, he often consulted Mo Xuan about the soul.

    Mo Xuan cultivates the path of nothingness, but Mo Xuan¡¯s true body is the Yin God, and he is also the god of the space plane of the soul plane.  Therefore, Moxuan also has a lot of research on the soul.

    After Ye Pengfei obtained the Secret Technique of Guiyuan, Samsara used the Taoist experience gained from Mo Xuan to speculate on the various secret techniques contained in the Secret Technique of Guiyuan - he could only guess, because Ye Pengfei  It was impossible to be so generous as to reveal the secret method of Guiyuan to the public - at that time, he had boldly guessed that perhaps, the secret method of Guiyuan contained the ability to kill souls.

    Kill the soul!  Nourish the soul!  Swallow the soul!

    These are the three soul magic methods that Mo Xuan happened to have access to back then.

    Among them, the master can swallow souls, or the method of swallowing souls that absorbs the power of wandering souls most quickly.

    ¡° Then, one can¡¯t help but guess that the master may also have mastered the art of killing souls and nourishing souls!

    "My master wants to kill the soul first and then raise it. It is said that killing the soul is very painful and extremely dangerous. I wonder if there will be any problems if the master kills the soul like this?"

    The only one who guessed the purpose of those soul knives was Samsara, and he was also the most frightened existence among all Ye Pengfei's subordinates.

    "Ziyi and the others didn't even know that Ye Pengfei could kill souls.  In fact, except for Ziyi, Mu Qing, who has never studied the way of the soul, has no idea what "soul killing" is.

    And even Ziyi, in such a short period of time, did not expect that what Ye Pengfei would use next would actually be the soul-killing method.  Therefore, for these guys who don't know what to do, there is nothing to worry about.

    Anyway, the Soul Knife won¡¯t really be pointed at you.  This is probably the result of out-of-control inner demons, and with the soul master's ability, it can be easily solved.

    However, how could they have expected that when the first bright sword of the soul roared towards Ye Pengfei's soul.  Ye Pengfei didn't take any precautions. His soul, which had just reached the ultimate level, was cut in two by this soul knife!  !  !  (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 859. Kill the soul!  (Down)

    hiss¡­¡­

    This is not just because Ye Pengfei's soul suddenly changed and he took a breath of cold air.

    This is because of the painful tearing of the soul that everyone felt, which made everyone take a breath!  !  !

    Here, except for Wan Yuqiu, everyone has a relationship with Ye Pengfei in one way or another.  Including Fan Shuting outside.

    Ziyi, Fan Shuting and others are Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul slaves.

    Cen Na is both Ye Pengfei¡¯s insect slave and Ye Pengfei¡¯s god of space planes.

    And reincarnation is Ye Pengfei¡¯s god of space planes.

    No matter which situation they belong to, they all have one characteristic in common.  That is, once Ye Pengfei dies, none of them can escape!

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei's soul was instantly split in half by the shining soul knife, their souls suddenly felt a burst of heartbreaking pain.  Cold sweat suddenly oozed out on everyone's foreheads and backs

    They only indirectly felt the pain of soul-killing, and this was still the case.  So, what will happen to Ye Pengfei whose soul was cut off instantly?

    Everyone endured the severe pain and looked at Ye Pengfei's soul.  However, he saw that the soul that was split in half turned into two identical "Ye Pengfei", and their expressions were as usual, without any pain!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, feeling that this thing was really weird.

    You must know that the pain you feel is absolutely real.  According to the normal situation of soul contract transmitting pain, Ye Pengfei is the master.  The pain you have to endure is definitely thousands of times more intense than your own!  !  !

    But why can he look normal?

    Killing the soul is different from killing the body. If the body is cut in half, it will only hurt.  Let alone a powerful person like Ye Pengfei, even those in the Immortal Realm and Nascent Soul Stage no longer care much about physical damage.

    But Soul Killing is different.

    Cut it off with one knife.  On the surface, it seems that the soul has become two halves, but in fact it is

    The consciousness is cut off!

    Memories are torn apart!

    Thoughts were chopped into pieces!

    The sea of ??consciousness was cut through!

    Ziyi and others.  What he endured was less than 1% of the pain of soul-killing.  But, it¡¯s just a little bit of soul-killing pain¡­

    Their consciousness.  Not to mention exploring from afar, even within a short distance, there is nothing you can do!

    Their memories were instantly shattered into millions of chaotic pieces.

    Their thoughts instantly became messy and their brains turned into a pot of mush.

    Their sea of ??consciousness is no longer a unified piece.  Even with their abilities, they couldn't count how many unrelated pieces it was divided into.

    What is the most fearful thing for intelligent life?  It's death!

    ???????????????? What is the most fearful thing for intelligent beings like Ziyi and others who are so powerful that they no longer fear death?

    They are not afraid of losing their spiritual consciousness.  Rather, I am afraid that this kind of spiritual consciousness is actually still there, and there is actually no external force, but I just can't dissipate the spiritual consciousness, and I don't know it at all.  Why can¡¯t the depressing feeling of spiritual consciousness escape?

    They are not afraid of losing their memories, but they are afraid that the memories of the past are intermittent, so that they do not know who they are.  I don¡¯t even know if I really exist!

    It¡¯s not that they¡¯re afraid and can¡¯t think.  But I am afraid that once I start thinking, I feel like I am crazy. I cannot control my thoughts at all. I don¡¯t know which direction my thoughts will go. I don¡¯t know what I can control this thought to do something.  Such a thing!

    They are not afraid of losing the sea of ??consciousness, but they are afraid that the sea of ??consciousness is still there, but there are too many.  The personality still exists, but there are countless personality splits.  Which sea of ??consciousness is the main sea of ??consciousness?  Which personality in the sea of ??consciousness is the main personality?  After allhow many "I" are there?

    For Ziyi and the others, such a huge chaos only lasted a few moments.  However, in these few moments, the feeling of panic, the feeling that the whole person was broken into countless pieces, the feeling that one does not know whether he still exists, and if so, how many people are there at the same time?  The feeling of existence is really terrifying!

    ?????????????????????? What would happen if this feeling of terror was magnified more than ten million times?

    Perhaps, even if the painful time has passed, I will stay in this pain for a long, long time.  It only took about ten seconds for the master's soul to be cut in half.  Look at the two halves of the owner¡¯s soul, why is it as if nothing happened?

    Zi Yi and others thought this was really strange.  But Samsara rolled his eyes and thought he knew the answer to the question.

    "As expected of a genius, the master must have created some method to relieve the pain of soul-killing! I need to talk to Mo Xuan about this. If he makes more meritorious deeds, maybe the master will teach him this method!"

    The speculation about the last reincarnation is somewhat close to the truth.  But this time, the speculation about reincarnation was quite outrageous.

    How could Ye Pengfei have such ability? He used the secret method of Guiyuan as a blueprint, based on the perfect superposition of inner demons and souls, and used cultivating inner demons and devouring inner demons as a means of "automatic upgrade". The skills he created in this way,  Although its power and potential are endless, it is impossible to eliminate the pain of soul-killing.

    After the first slash, Ye Pengfei planned to endure the pain for a while.  He was even prepared, thinking that he would roll around on the ground without any image, or that the two halves of his soul would be like a madman in his own space plane, making noises and chaos.  Rushing in chaos for several hours.

    However, the pain of soul-killing came as expected.  However, this pain only lasted for less than a moment, and then suddenly disappeared!

    As the master, Ye Pengfei's soul-destroying pain lasted much shorter than the time that Ziyi and the others felt it!

    When Ziyi and others got through the pain, regained consciousness, and looked towards Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei had already been thinking for a while.  At first, the two halves of his soul, each transformed into his own image, looked a little surprised.  However, even when Ziyi and others were suffering, he had already controlled his surprise.

    "The technique looks like there is nothing special about it. Moreover, at the moment of killing the soul, it seems that I did not use any technique or secret technique."

    "External objects Where can any external objects come from in the empty main plane? What flows in the space is just the ordinary five elements spiritual energy and the three strange spiritual energy. Their richness is not as rich as the bright space outside.  "

    After much deliberation and analysis for ten breaths of time, Ye Pengfei still had no clue.  The eyes of the two halves of the soul looked towards a shining soul knife

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 860. Nourishing the soul!  (superior)

    Uh-huh

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The two soul knives, one first and one second, slashed at the two halves of the soul.  The time interval between two soul slayings was controlled within an entire moment.

    Ye Pengfei wanted to make a time difference, feel the difference, and then find out the reason why the pain of killing souls was inexplicably weakened.  This is just like human eyes, which also rely on distance differences to calculate the location of objects.

    However, Ye Pengfei was disappointed.

    When the two halves of the soul are killed, they become two new halves.  The feeling it brought to Ye Pengfei was exactly the same, without any difference.

    And it is equally impossible to use the unkilled soul to observe the beheaded soul.  If it could be seen in this way, the previous calculations would have revealed clues.

    "Behead again!"

    Once he gritted his teeth, Ye Pengfei didn't care anymore.  I saw a sword of soul condensed out, swishing, swishing, swishing, slashing at the four souls continuously!

    Hiss¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    This time, the sound of everyone sucking in cold air echoed in various auxiliary planes.

    "This, this is too exaggerated." Wan Yuqiu's mouth opened wide. He used to cover his mouth with his hands to maintain a ladylike image, but he didn't care at all.

    Yin Manyu simply screamed: "Is this killing souls or chopping vegetables?"

    Yin Manyu's screams were so penetrating that even Cen Na, who had not particularly cared about her master before and just glanced at the two halves of souls before planning to continue practicing, was also in her own space at this moment.  inside.  I heard Yin Manyu's cry that penetrated the space.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions became extremely strange.

    Zi Yi, who has the highest realm, at this moment, his image is no better than the others.  Her eyes kept blinking, and the muscles on her face seemed to be stimulated by something. They kept trembling and could not stop shaking.

    at this time.  If someone has time to observe, they will find how fast Ziyi blinks.  It's exactly the same speed as the Soul Knife's soul-killing speed.  And the speed of her cheeks shaking is roughly the same as the other speed

    The speed of soul growth!  !  !

    After all, Ziyi was at the peak of the Golden Immortal Third Heaven, if not for Mu Qing¡¯s unintentional sabotage back then.  She may have advanced to the Immortal Realm long ago.  Her vision is much stronger than others.

    Yin Manyu and the others only saw dozens of soul knives, cutting into Ye Pengfei's soul at an alarming speed.  Only a few breaths of time passed before Ye Pengfei's soul was chopped into tens of millions of small pieces.

    Even if they don¡¯t understand ¡°soul-killing¡± as well as reincarnation.  However, after every slash.  The pain he has endured has made Yin Manyu and others understand how terrifying it is to kill one's soul.

    Therefore, their eyes were firmly attracted to those soul knives.  They didn't find out at all.  The souls that were cut open by the Soul Knife are undergoing some subtle changes that are undetectable.

    And Ziyi saw it, she saw that the soul fragments were growing!

    The souls of living beings will of course follow the practice.  Keep growing.  There are many ways to judge its growth rate, but generally the growth rate of soul power is used as the criterion.

    What Ziyi saw was the power of the soul contained in each soul fragment. The growth rate was increasing at an extremely small speed!

    In fact, even if Ziyi told others about this discovery, they would not be able to see such an increase given their level and strength.

    You must know that because the Soul Knife kills so fast, the time each soul fragment can exist is only a thousandth of an instant.

    And for a Void Immortal who is at the peak of the first level of heaven, the inherent growth speed of his soul is not that fast.  If the power of the soul is unfortunately exhausted, it may take hundreds or even thousands of years to recover.

    In such a short period of time, how much can the soul power contained in Ye Pengfei's soul fragments, as a peak existence of the first level of the Void Immortal, be increased?

    Not to mention, what Ziyi noticed was that the inherent speed was slowly increasing!  !  !

    According to Ziyi's estimation, this improvement can increase by about one billionth per moment.  In other words, during the time that each soul fragment can exist, the speed of the increase in the power of the soul within it is only one hundred billionth of a percent higher than that at the slowest time!

    With such a small improvement, let alone Yin Manyu, who is only at the first level of Xuanxian.We are here, even the average Golden Immortal Third Heavenly Powerhouse may not be able to discover it.

    Not to mention Wan Yuqiu and Cen Na, who are even more humble.

    However, what surprised Ziyi was that Samsara, who was in the worst state, actually nodded with enlightenment.  The speed of his blinking was actually roughly the same as the speed of his own cheeks shaking!

    I have to say, Ziyi is very lucky.

    Zi Yi was originally staring at Ye Pengfei, but the constant blinking and trembling muscles were really disturbing.  Therefore, she temporarily moved her eyes, wanting to see something else to relieve her nervousness a little.  Then, continue to observe, continue to ponder, and continue to find the reason why Ye Pengfei's soul growth rate has increased so much.  She never thought that she would actually see an "unusual" reincarnation.

    Similarly, I have to say that reincarnation is also very lucky.

    Because he once sought advice from Mo Xuan, he was lucky enough to know something about killing souls and raising souls.  Therefore, although many of his speculations are wrong.  However, after seeing Ye Pengfei's continuous soul-killing, he subconsciously began to observe the effect of Ye Pengfei's soul-raising.

    However, after all, he is still only at the first level of Xuxian.  At this level of realm, even if he could see the results of soul nourishment, he couldn't figure out the means of soul nourishment.  If it weren't for Zi Yi's glance, if it wasn't for Zi Yi's curious questioning, if it wasn't for the fact that he could offer Mo Xuan's cultivation experience in exchange, if it wasn't for the fact that he had stored so many powerful wandering souls as bargaining chips, he wouldn't have done it at all.  Possibly get help from Ziyi.  And without Ziyi's help, he would have no choice but to be a spectator

    Ziyi and Samsara exchanged their knowledge and thoughts with each other under extremely accidental circumstances.  The two of them exchanged knowledge and gained a series of gratifying results in the way of the soul.  Some of these results are also extremely helpful to Ye Pengfei.

    However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei's thoughts were all focused on why the "pain of killing souls" was greatly weakened.  And, soon he had another problem added¡ª¡ª

    "The effect of nourishing the soul is also increasing?!" Ye Pengfei, who was self-examining his soul, couldn't help but be surprised

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 861. Nourishing the soul!  (Down)

    Killing the soul and nourishing the soul, the two are interrelated and one is indispensable.

    If you don't nourish the soul, then the soul after being chopped will be too weak, and various changes will occur.  Even if the inner demon is born, it is a relatively safe accident. If the soul annihilates itself because it is not stable enough, then soul killing becomes meaningless.

    After all, killing souls is not killing souls.  Although at first glance, the two methods appear to be exactly the same.  However, the two are completely different in nature.

    And if you can only nourish the soul, you can't kill it.  Then, nourishing the soul is of no use at all.  Because the power of a soul is limited by the power of the strong body.  Once it reaches its peak, it is impossible to continue growing.

    Just like what Ye Pengfei did just now, his soul has reached the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal.  As long as his main and auxiliary planes cannot grow, then no matter how awesome his soul-raising method is, it is impossible for his soul to grow any further.

    First, cut off the soul to make it split and weak.

    Nourish your soul again and let every piece of your soul grow.

    This is the secret method that implies the way of the soul, and it is also the core method in the secret method of returning to the source.  Ye Pengfei now creates his own skills and incorporates the way of inner demons.  However, the core methods of these two Guiyuan secret methods have not changed much.

    "Is there any special relationship between the increase in the effect of nourishing the soul and the weakening of the pain of killing the soul?" Ye Pengfei became more and more confused the more he thought about it.

    Normally speaking, if you practice a skill, the effect will only fail to meet the predetermined situation.  How can it be inexplicable that the effect far exceeds the description of the technique?

    If there is something wrong with the technique itself, then that¡¯s it.  But.  These two methods come from the secret method of Guiyuan.  The founder of Guiyuan Secret Technique is clearly a third-level immortal being.  Maybe, it might be the same as that shadow, a half-step saint-level being.  How could such a technique be possible

    Suddenly, there was a flash of light.  Flowing through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's soul has been chopped into tens of billions of pieces.  In every piece of soul.  Everyone has a du

    The sea of ??consciousness exists.  His spiritual light also appeared in these tens of billions of consciousness seas at the same time.  It's like there are tens of billions of spiritual lights.  appear at the same time.

    This is the secret method of Guiyuan, why it is called "Guiyuan".

    At first glance, tens of billions of auras belong to tens of billions of du.

    Li knows the sea, different souls.  However, tens of billions "return" to one.  Therefore, the essence of tens of billions is the same spiritual light!

    The secret here is not that Ye Pengfei read through the upper and lower parts of the Guiyuan Secret Book, and  With the help of Ziyi's sacrificial method, I have realized the power of many soul methods, but it is impossible to know them all.  And after knowing all the secrets, even though tens of billions of spiritual lights flashed out, but  The direct direction it points to is towards the same place.

    "It can only be that reaching immortal existence has given me some help!!!"

    This sudden flash of inspiration made Ye Pengfei's thoughts suddenly clear.  Full text

    He thought about so many possibilities.  After analyzing so many possibilities, the starting point is always the self-created technique and the secret method of returning to the origin.

    No matter how great your potential is, once it is developed to the Era Realm and the Immortal Level, this potential will be fully tapped.  Unless, he can come up with more wonderful ways to further improve the quality of his skills.

    No matter how awesome the founder of Guiyuan Secret Technique is, he will only be a half-step saint if he dies.  Compared with the existence of the immortal realm, one is in the sky and the other is on the ground. The realms are not the same.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    In other words, since I am based on the artistic conception of these two exercises, I cannot find the answer to the question.  Then, the answer to the question can only be related to the existence of the immortal realm!

    The first time, Ye Pengfei remembered his previous life.  This existence who has been dead for who knows how many years is always like an immortal ghost, appearing around him from time to time, affecting his behavior and thoughts.

    "Could it be that my self-created Kung Fu was also part of his design?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.

    "If this is true, I am still a caged bird and cannot free myself at all.

    You fly!

    However, when tens of billions of consciousnesses began to roll No, a few more moments had passed, and the number of Ye Pengfei's soul fragments had increased to trillions.

    Every soul fragment looks exactly the same.  And in every soul fragment, there is a complete du

    li's sea of ??knowledge.

    The previous spiritual light flashes, tens of billions of seemingly different spiritual lights, are actually the same in essence.

    ?Now trillions of seas of consciousness are tumbling at the same time, and what is surging in the sea of ??consciousness are different calculations!

    Looking at these trillions of seas of consciousness, Ye Pengfei seemed to see what his apprentice Niu Ben had once experienced, a science and technology developed on his home planet - parallel computing.

    Trillions of seas of consciousness are like trillions of high-performance computers.  They are operating at the same time, calculating the same problem.  However, there is absolutely no overlap in their calculation processes.  No computing power will be wasted.

    "If you teach Niu Ben this skill, maybe he will jump three feet high with joy."

    Recalling his apprentice who liked to be exaggerated in his actions and words, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but reveal a faint smile

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei is calculating. He is calculating whether there is a mysterious connection between his own experience and his previous life.

    The shadow was also thinking. He was thinking about what plots, tricks and whimsical ideas Ye Pengfei, who suddenly became quiet, was cooking up.

    ???????????????????? Deliberate BS actions, so that the power of the Avenue of Love can be used smoothly.  However, it seems that the effect is not very good.  It seemed that for only a moment, Ye Pengfei was slightly absent-minded.  Now, he is once again as steady as a mountain.

    "Although this kid is still very weak, this battle with him is the most difficult battle in my life!" Looking at the smiling Ye Pengfei not far away, the shadow couldn't help but secretly sigh.

    Based on that shadow¡¯s previous level of realm and status, those who are qualified to compete with him are all extraordinary beings.  It is no exaggeration to say that any enemy chosen at random would be tens of millions of times more powerful than a thousand or ten thousand Ye Pengfei combined!

    "But if we put aside the power.  Only looking at the Taoist understanding, only looking at the profound artistic conception, only looking at the strong belief, only looking at the number of meansI am afraid that no one I have encountered in this life can be the opponent of this boy!

    At first, the shadow just thought that his failure was not only due to some misjudgments, but also because his current strength was too weak.

    However, more than a thousand years of thinking, especially these seemingly brief confrontations, made the shadow realize how powerful Ye Pengfei was.

    Just when the shadow was sighing and secretly thinking about countermeasures, Ye Pengfei, who was smiling at the corner of his mouth, suddenly burst out laughing¡ª¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s dark under the light, it¡¯s dark under the light, I¡¯m actually dark under the light again!!!¡±

    The truth is revealed!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 862. The power of fantasy stone

    "Huan Shi, did you help me?" A spiritual thought filled with gratitude penetrated deeply into the Huan Stone.

    At this time, the fantasy stone was placed in Cen Na's murderous plane by Ye Pengfei.  Because, Cen Na's cultivation requires more and bloody experiences.  In addition to fighting for real, it is also a good choice to use the ability of the magic stone to build a virtual bloody battlefield for Cena.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t really want Huanshi to take action.  This guy is too high-level and too powerful to be commanded by Ye Pengfei.

    " However, just by placing the fantasy stone there, the magical power it naturally emits can transform tens of billions of miles of space around it into a huge fantasy field.

    When Cena, who practices bloodthirsty practice, steps into it, the illusion field will turn into a bloody battlefield that exceeds Cena's ability due to Cena's appearance.  Ce Na can continue to hone and improve her abilities in it.

    At first, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t think about Huan Shi at all.  However, when so many seas of consciousness began to tumble together.  Moreover, every thousandth of a moment passes, or even a shorter time, there will be more du

    Li knows the sea and join the calculation.  In this way, even if Ye Pengfei was in darkness, such a powerful calculation ability could not help but calculate the possibility of Huan Stone's action.

    The possibility of sex is as high as one hundred percent!  !  !

    In other words, as long as Ye Pengfei is not a fool and his sea of ??consciousness will not have any problems because of his "silliness", then the confusion when killing souls and raising souls must be because of the magic stone!  !  !

    Is Ye Pengfei a fool?  Obviously not!

    Ye Pengfei is not a fool.  His level of intelligence puts countless people who once thought they were geniuses to shame.  There are so many things that he has created

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the sea, also inherited his intelligence.  The exquisiteness and accuracy of his calculations are absolutely beyond doubt.

    As expected, when Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual mind heard the news, it penetrated deeply into the fantasy stone.  The Huanshi immediately responded with a positive reply.

    It was Huan Shi, who was a master of Taoism and whose realm was comparable to the Immortal Realm Heavenly Being, took action himself.  The use of illusory power alleviates the pain of soul-killing and speeds up the speed of soul-raising, which results in such an effect.

    "Huh. It's true" Ye Pengfei breathed a long sigh of relief.

    To tell the truth, Ye Pengfei is not afraid of the sky or the earth, but he is afraid that he is still walking on the path designed by his previous life.

    The higher the realm and the stronger the power, the more aware he is of the danger.  Although from beginning to end, he could not even give a vague description of the danger.  However, his intuition told him.  The best choice for you is to break away from your previous life!

    Now, Huan Shi's answer made Ye Pengfei's anxious heart feel a little calmer.

    Like this existence of the Great Perfection of Illusion.  Even if someone has ever bound it.  But that bondage won't last long.  It is absolutely impossible for them to be trapped somewhere for a long time like Ziyi and the others.

    Not to mention, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, if someone uses powerful force to control Huan Shi's behavior.  He would have discovered it a long time ago.

    The behavior of Huan Shi cannot be controlled by his previous life!

    This conclusion made Ye Pengfei overjoyed.

    It has been many years, and I have never felt the shadow of the design of my previous life.  Especially after entering this secret realm of time, the only remaining, vague, indescribable feeling disappeared without a trace.

    And this incident has further solidified this feeling.  Vaguely, Ye Pengfei felt that this might be related to the characteristics of the time secret realm.

    "If I could close this secret realm of time" This thought had just appeared in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, and was extinguished by Ye Pengfei.

    Before he advanced to immortality and was able to leave the trial area, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to put away such a secret realm.  Otherwise, the Supreme Inspiration would have already taken possession of this secret realm.

    And even if you advance to immortality, you may not be able to gain access to the Secret Realm of Time.

    After thanking the magic stone, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look around at the bright lights far and near.

    "How many half-step saint-immortal-level existences are there here?"

    Ye Pengfei spoke slowly, as if talking to himself.

    "However, the shadow knew that Ye Pengfei was asking himself.  He originally didn't want to answer this question, but when his eyes touched Ye Pengfei's gaze looking into the distance, suddenly, Fan Shuting's body under his control trembled slightly for no reason.

    "In the beginning, there were three hundred and fourThirteen, I don¡¯t know now.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, the shadow suddenly woke up!  !  !

    When did my emotions get manipulated by him?  ?  ?

    Comparing the cultivation level of the Avenue of Love, Ye Pengfei was completely defeated.  Now, compared with strength, Ye Pengfei was still completely defeated.  Just having a strong belief cannot affect your emotions silently.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei didn't have to do anything back then. He only had to travel through space and use the powerful power of faith to make his emotions disordered from time to time, and he would have won a great victory!

    How could that shadow know that at this moment, Ye Pengfei's main plane already has hundreds of billions of soul fragments.  And these soul fragments are continuously increasing their soul power.  Once the soul power is sufficient, these hundreds of billions of soul fragments will turn into hundreds of billions of "Ye Pengfei".  Hundreds of billions of "Ye Pengfei" exerted their extreme power together, even though the method was much worse than that of the shadow, even though the power was much worse than that of the shadow.  However, you can also easily grasp the emotion of that shadow!

    It¡¯s just that it takes time to nourish the soul.  Even with the help of the Huanshi, who is a master of the Illusion Dao and whose Daoist realm is comparable to that of Tianzun, Ye Pengfei still needs to spend a lot of time and a lot of soul energy to cultivate so many soul fragments.

    And now, the only effect that the relatively weak soul fragments can achieve is to attack the shadow and make him tell the truth.

    Now, the shadow has awakened.  If you try to use this method again, it won't have any effect.

    "Three hundred and forty-three." Ye Pengfei smiled faintly, "Today, another one will die."

    While speaking, the shadow suddenly discovered that his inner demon and soul were once again developing towards the direction of continuous integration.

    And the shadow also clearly noticed that this time, Ye Pengfei's inner demon and soul were also fused simultaneously.  However, the power hidden in the two Taoist methods seems to be much stronger than the first fusion

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 863. The potential of the unity of the avenues!  (superior)

    The artistic conception of Taoism and the power of Taoism are the core contents of the cultivation of those who are strong in the Immortal Realm and above.  Powerful people above the Immortal Realm will continuously improve the power of the space planes in their main and auxiliary planes, and try their best to match the power of these space planes with the Taoism that they are good at.  In this way, the strength of Taoism's power and Taoism's artistic conception often depends on the strength of the strong person's space plane.

    It is extremely troublesome to improve the spatial plane.  It is not unusual for the space plane to not see any visible growth for ten or eight years.

    And what the shadow peeked through, Fan Shuting's soul memory, also knew the situation Ye Pengfei was facing now - the auxiliary plane was seeded, causing the power to be unable to continue to grow - therefore, in his opinion, Ye Pengfei's  The power of the Taoist body should not be able to continue to grow.

    "However, this obvious increase in the power of dual paths is real.  After feeling the shadow carefully, I felt that I was definitely not mistaken.

    "Could it be that he also possesses a Taoist tool that contains dual paths? Or, does he have two inner demons and soul tools that can fit together?!" The shadow became more and more frightened as he thought about it.

    The way of the soul is inherently difficult to understand.  The way of the inner demon is even rarer.  And Ye Pengfei not only learned the two ways of soul and inner demon, but also possessed a rare Taoist tool that contained these two ways This possibility is simply slim!  !  !

    The shadow suddenly became a little flustered.

    \

    "If it's not the power of the Taoist weapon, what could be the reason? It can't be possible. He must have helpers from fellow practitioners to hide in secret"

    "Although that Ziyi has also understood the way of the inner demon. However, if she could reach such a level by materializing the inner demon's body, she would have broken through to the immortal level long ago. However, I didn't notice it before.  Any breakthrough she has¡­¡±

    "What can make the strong panic, apart from terrifying power, is the unknown existence.  Ye Pengfei's dual power suddenly increased greatly.  The shadow couldn't help but think wildly.  The more he thought about it, the more panicked he became, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he might actually be in danger of life or death.  So, before Ye Pengfei once again performed the perfect spin-off.  He took the initiative and started causing trouble.

    The principle and function of a perfect spin-off, that shadow quickly understood it after experiencing a perfect spin-off.  but.  To fight against the perfect spin-off, the shadow didn't come up with any solution.

    With his current ability, he can only choose to try to prevent perfect superposition!

    Without perfect superposition, there will be no perfect split.  Without a perfect spin-off, the terrifying power would not appear.

    Previously, the shadow was not afraid of this huge force.  Full text At that time, he believed that no matter whether Fan Shuting's body and soul were destroyed or not, he would not die anyway.  On the contrary, it would be better if Fan Shuting's body was ruined.  therefore.  Although he was very frightened by Ye Pengfei's methods.  However, he was not very afraid of Ye Pengfei's methods.

    Now it¡¯s different, because of the sudden increase in the power of the two paths, and the unknown method, the shadow finally noticed it.  The situation seems to be extremely unfavorable to myself!

    ??Disrupt superposition!

    The shadow launched a tenacious resistance without hesitation.

    The reason why he didn't resist before and even pretended that he couldn't say anything was to paralyze Ye Pengfei and get a more ideal ending.

    But now, he decided not to hide anything anymore.  He wanted to use his own power to first interrupt the process of the perfect superposition of these two paths.

    For that shadow, because he has gained the refinement of a half-step saint-level existence, he is much stronger than Ye Pengfei in both the way of the soul and the way of inner demons.  Not to mention, in these more than a thousand years, in addition to competing with Fan Shuting for control of the body and soul.  He was also distracted and multi-purpose, refining and absorbing the refined light spots he had harvested.

    At this time, his various Taoist methods are at the level of half-step Saint Immortal.  Even if he was suppressed by Ye Pengfei, he would not be able to fully exert the power of Taoism.  However, when he started to fight back, the power of these two paths was not at Ye Pengfei's current level and could successfully suppress him.

    Not to mention, the shadow's counterattack was not like the previous devouring move, which was intended to work and completely defeat Ye Pengfei.  The counterattack this time was only for the purpose of "disruption" and nothing else.

    " In this way, what the shadow has to do is much simpler than what Ye Pengfei has to do.  Under the same circumstances, the power he needs to expend is much less than that of Ye Pengfei.  Now that he has control over Fan Shuting, he is more powerful than Ye Pengfei. How can Ye Pengfei continue to implement his plan smoothly?

    The sudden counterattack really made Ye Pengfei panicfor a while.  However, when he calculated all the changes, the shadow suddenly discovered that the situation had once again developed in a direction beneficial to Ye Pengfei¡ª¡ª

    The inner demon and the soul continue to merge!  !  !

    Until now, the shadow is still not very clear. What exactly did Ye Pengfei want to do when he used that huge force to go over.  However, as the two paths got rid of the chaos and continued to merge, the shadow became more and more aware that its future fate seemed to be very bad.

    "It turned out to be phantom power! That phantom stone actually helped so wholeheartedly?"

    The elimination of disorder requires strong power.  And this powerful force is clearly the power of illusion.

    It is precisely because of the intervention of powerful phantom forces that the shadow's full power to disrupt the fusion of the two paths is constantly misled and differentiated.  Some Taoist powers even turned around and became a force that prevented them from counterattacking.

    When these phantom powers laid down one powerful illusion after another in the body that he controlled, and in the soul that he partially controlled, the pace of the dual-path fusion that had been successfully disrupted was once again  On the road to integration!

    From the perspective of that shadow, the Taoist artistic conception that can overwhelm his own, and the Taoist power that can overwhelm the body he controls, can only be effective if the magic stone takes action himself.

    And, it¡¯s not just a simple act.  If it were like when I released this fantasy stone thousands of years ago, it would be impossible to achieve the current effect with the illusory power that the fantasy stone freely emitted at that time!

    However, just when that shadow was aggrieved and brewing some tricks to resist this powerful illusion, he did not know that in a space full of scarlet, the huge illusion stone that once belonged to him,  It trembled slightly and swayed back and forth, and for the first time in its history, it made bursts of slight sounds that seemed like laughter

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 864. The potential of the unity of avenues!  (middle)

    In fact, the shadow also knows that existences like Huan Shi, who are between living things and non-living things, only recognize benefits and don't care about anything else.  And the only benefit they pursue is to evolve into a real creature!

    In other words, since the Huan Stone tried its best to help, it must be because it believed that Ye Pengfei could help it evolve into a living being.  In this way, he has to face an existence that far exceeds his own in terms of Taoist realm, and also far exceeds his own in terms of Taoist power!

    That shadow knew very well that the methods he had used to deal with the Huanshi in the past could only deal with the "lazy" Huanshi, who simply would not attack with all his strength.  Every time when he was forced to use the Huanshi to fight the enemy on his behalf, and finally the Huanshi came back with several counterattacks, the reason why he was able to rely on a series of means to defend himself was because the Huanshi thought that he might still be able to defend himself.  For the sake of hoping to help it become a living being, I showed mercy.

    Therefore, when the shadow was planning to take action, he actually had no confidence in winning.  He has already allocated part of his strength to prepare for a series of possible horrific endings brought about by the perfect separation once the perfect fusion is formed.

    And that shadow never expected that the new and powerful illusions that appeared in the body that it controlled and the soul that it partially controlled were not created by Huan Shi himself at all!  !  !

    "If that shadow can attack with all its strength.  With Ye Pengfei's far from mature methods, that shadow has every hope of repelling Ye Pengfei's attack.  However, that shadow only had six points of strength.  Used for blocking.  The other 40% of the strength was used to preserve the soul fragments and prepare for a new transfer of inner demons.

    And that 60% blocking force became the best external force to sharpen Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    "Perfect superposition can indeed bring huge benefits!" He admired the illusion he had built with his own hands, which far exceeded his current strength.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little proud.

    ¡°A Taoist method¡ªeven the extremely passionate Tao that one is best at¡ªcannot possibly show such power.

    In fact, even the Wood Walking Divine Fist and Water Walking Divine Fist are specially practiced purely for the purpose of obtaining external power.  In the case of overdrafting the Five Elements Emperor's real body, he can only perform at the level of the Third Heavenly Immortal.

    But now, these newly established illusions possess power beyond the third level of the Immortal Realm!

    Ye Pengfei hasn¡¯t talked to the real one yet.  Having met a saint-level being at his peak, he still didn't know where the true limit of the saint's power was.  Therefore, at the moment, he is not yet sure whether the "phantom-like power" he has created after perfectly superimposing many Taoist techniques has reached the level of a saint.

    However, he can be sure that this is definitely more powerful than the third level of the Immortal!

    Ye Pengfei has also never really faced the third level of the Immortal Realm at its peak.  Whatever that inspiration is supreme.  The guy who possessed Fan Shuting in front of him was a third-level immortal who was far away from his peak stage.  However, on the way to the dangerous situation of Wan Hai, Ye Pengfei, under the guidance of Wan Yuqiu, once saw a glimmering ball with a battle scene in the third heaven of the Immortal.  Those made of special materials.  The big round ball that resembles a crystal ball can not only record the scenes of strong men fighting against each other, but can also perfectly copy the auras displayed by those strong men.

    Wan Yuqiu once said that some people use this kind of breath to scare people.  However, for Ye Pengfei.  It is very intuitive, and I can feel the true state pressure and strength level of strong men at all levels.

    Because of this, Ye Pengfei was able to judge what effect he had after superimposing all his ways.  And this effect made Ye Pengfei shocked.

    "The way of extreme emotions, the way of soul, the way of inner demons, the way of five elements, the way of three wonders, the way of reincarnation Thirty-eight kinds of Taoism and artistic conception have been counted, but there are more ways.  The artistic conception is contained in it. After all, what other Taoism is contained in it?"

    Even Ye Pengfei himself doesn¡¯t know how many ways of heaven and earth are hidden in his original technique.

    If it is a normal method of creating gong, the person who creates it will definitely know every detail of his own gong method and every layer of Taoism and artistic conception contained in it.  However, Ye Pengfei took a different approach and invented a brand new method of creating merit¡ª¡ª

    Give low-level skills to the inner demons, use the greedy instinct of the inner demons, and the instinct to break free from the shackles of the soul, cultivate the inner demons, and let the inner demons deduce more advanced skills.  Then, use the way of the soul to devour the inner demons!

    Such a wonderful method for creating merit can shorten the time required for creating merit by tens of millions or billions of times.  However, in this way, Ye Pengfei, as a pioneer,?He didn¡¯t waste time. Before studying it carefully, he himself didn¡¯t know how many Taoist artistic conceptions and how many Taoist powers were blended into every move he made

    This time, Ye Pengfei has just experienced the strange process of illusory power alleviating the pain of soul-killing and boosting the ability to nourish souls.  Therefore, he naturally wanted to imitate the illusory power to deal with the powerful counterattack of the shadow.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei had no intention of confronting the shadow head-on.  His original intention was just to use the simulated illusory power to disrupt the shadow's attack.  In Ye Pengfei's original plan, he should also superimpose the method of imitating the cave sky on top of those illusions.  He originally thought that in this way, it would be possible to weaken some of the shadow's powerful counterattack.

    I never thought

    A single simulated illusory power actually completely overwhelmed the power of the shadow!  !  !

    After being pleasantly surprised, Ye Pengfei decided to study carefully how many kinds of heaven and earth avenues his unintentional work contained.  How many avenues are superimposed together to form such a powerful pseudo-illusion?

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry to launch an attack. The fusion speed of the inner demon and the soul could actually be faster, but Ye Pengfei deliberately delayed it.  Because, in his opinion, Fan Shuting's problem will be solved sooner or later.  It will be more worthwhile to spend a few more years to figure out what kind of ultimate power the superposition of Taoism can bring.

    However, Ye Pengfei's research has only been carried out for a quarter of an hour.  The phantom stone in the bloodthirsty plane made a soft sound, similar to a human smile, and couldn't help but start pointing at Ye Pengfei.  When Ye Pengfei received Huan Shi's instructions, he couldn't help but be slightly stunned.  Then, I couldn't help but sigh¡ª¡ª

    "Surprisingly, it will be like this"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 865. The potential of the unity of the avenues!  (Down)

    Ye Pengfei's low sigh was heard clearly by both the shadow and the many people in Ye Pengfei's space plane.  These people have their own reasons and are all paying attention to Ye Pengfei's every move, word and deed.

    but¡­¡­

    No matter it is an existence that possesses the power of a half-step saint, it also possesses several Taoist methods that can reach the realm of a half-step saint.

    I still asked because of shamelessly. I learned a lot of things in the reincarnation.

    No one knows what Ye Pengfei is talking about.  If there is one person who knows the meaning of Ye Pengfei's words, then it is only the extremely powerful magic stone that Ye Pengfei just pointed out.

    That piece of fantasy stone is not a living being, but it already possesses some methods similar to those of a living being.

    For example, it can also guide low-level practice.

    " However, this fantasy stone is different from a real living being.  After all, it is only an existence between living things and non-living things, even if it knows that Ye Pengfei needs guidance and what Ye Pengfei should be given.  However, it is impossible for it to describe to Ye Pengfei what it wants to give instructions in a slow and clear manner like those powerful creatures.

    ¡°What Huanshi did was to send a spiritual thought containing a higher artistic conception into Ye Pengfei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness

    Fortunately, the person it was transmitting thoughts to was Ye Pengfei. Only a monster with this level of qualifications could understand the artistic conception in that divine thought.  Although Ye Pengfei knew very well that he had only deciphered a very small part of the artistic conception message.  However, he suddenly realized that he finally knew how wrong the research he was doing was.

    "The laws of heaven come from the same place. Although there are many laws of heaven, the changes are even more complicated. But in the final analysis, they still come from the same source!"

    "This self-created technique has been unintentional. It integrates various Tao methods into one. What I should do next is to completely erase the traces of these Tao methods. Let the power of these Tao methods,  The power of Taoism returns to the same origin. Instead of doing the opposite, we should pursue how many Taoism artistic conceptions are contained in my move!"

    "The teacher comes from the same source, the teacher comes from the same sourcewhat is that source? Wouldn't it be more refreshing if I could point directly to the source?"

    When Ye Pengfei suddenly learned that the research work he had just done was completely contrary to the correct approach, Ye Pengfei's thoughts jumped rapidly.  I want to jump into the most extreme state in one breath.

    This is obviously an impossible task. If Ye Pengfei's previous approach was "a big mistake", then what he is doing now.  It means "so ambitious" and "arrogant"!

    When the fantasy stone saw this, it wanted to send out another spiritual thought to remind Ye Pengfei.  However, something unexpected happened suddenly

    "Could it be that the so-called origin is chaos?"

    That piece of fantasy stone cannot speak, and even the spiritual thoughts contained therein are not real languages.  However, it can "understand" any language.  It naturally heard Ye Pengfei's words clearly.  If it had the same face as a human being, it would definitely be shocked after understanding it!  !  !

    Who is this guy?  Why did he suddenly think of Chaos?

    If that magic stone could talk, it would be nothing more than this.  Many years later, when the magic stone finally transformed into a human form and became a living being with the help of Ye Pengfei, its first words were to "question" Ye Pengfei's origin

    ¡­¡­

    Huanshi stopped. In its opinion, since Ye Pengfei had understood the most superficial reason, there was no need for him to waste energy on intervening in Ye Pengfei's affairs.

    Huan Shi is very lazy, very lazy, extremely lazy.  After it finally became a living being, its favorite thing to do was to sleep.  But now it has not become a living being. What it likes to do most is to be in a daze

    Huan Shi is in a daze, and Ye Pengfei is also in a daze.

    So what if the word "chaos" is spoken?  At this time, he didn't understand its meaning at all.  I don¡¯t even know where to start to study chaos.

    After much deliberation, Ye Pengfei only came up with one solution¡ª¡ª

    Use the counterattack power of that shadow to wipe out the remaining traces of Taoism in your own moves.

    And the move that erases the traces of Taoism is equivalent to the unity of Taoism!

    The fusion of various Dao and the superposition of various Dao can inspire power that far exceeds the power of a single Dao.  However, which Taoist methods are perfectly superimposed to form such a trick?At this moment, Ye Pengfei, who was instructed by Huan Shi to generate this kind of power, will never study it again.

    Not only will he not study it, but he will erase the traces of Taoism in the moves. This is the so-called "unity of Taoism".

    To achieve this, the meager strength of his own body was far from enough. He set his sights on the shadow.

    If the shadow knew the cause and effect of the whole thing, then he would definitely gather all his strength to fight Ye Pengfei to the death.  Even if you really die in the end, you must never let the enemy use your own hands to achieve the goal of unifying the avenues!

    However, when faced with an existence like Ye Pengfei who was completely different from ordinary people, the shadow repeatedly made wrong judgments.  More than a thousand years ago, he made a series of misjudgments that forced him to face the fate of being defeated and fleeing.  And today, more than a thousand years later, he once again made a mistake in judgment, but before ruining his life, he used 60% of his strength to make his enemy in vain!

    Ye Pengfei's attacks came one after another.  Those illusions no longer just stick to each place and suppress those anti-fusion forces.  Instead, he took the initiative to suppress or even annihilate the 60% power left by the shadow.

    If you just defend but not attack, the illusory Tao power that makes up these illusions will not be seen by others, and it is a simulated existence.  But once he launched a massive attack, Ye Pengfei could no longer do it flawlessly.  Soon, the shadow was revealed. Ye Pengfei had just perfectly superimposed countless Taoist techniques to form such a powerful, simulated illusory Taoist power.

    "The superposition of Taoism and the resonance of Taoism can actually stimulate power to this level?" The shadow was very surprised.

    At this time, it is the last chance for the shadow to know its mistakes and correct them, to avoid the fate of quick defeat, and to avoid becoming a bride for the enemy.  Unfortunately, that shadow was wrong again.

    He actually felt that with only 60% of his strength, he could attack them separately and completely destroy all the superpositions.

    He actually thought that the other 40% of the power should be used to once again use the method of sustenance for inner demons.

    He never thought that when he lost this last chance, his life would be completely destroyed by him

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 866. Nine turns to solidify the foundation!  (superior)

    Attack after attack, encountering the shadow's fierce counterattack again and again

    At first, just as the shadow expected, Ye Pengfei's superimposed paths were indeed destroyed one by one by the powerful counterattack.

    If Ye Pengfei is the same Ye Pengfei as before.  Then, he will definitely think about those great powers one by one, try his best, and then stack those great powers again.

    But now, after receiving Huan Shi's guidance, Ye Pengfei no longer thinks about "Tao" at all.

    Whether it is the Tao of Extreme Emotions that he specializes in, or the Tao of the Soul, the Tao of the Five Elements, the Tao of Reincarnation that he minors in or even what he has glimpsed in the fleeting glimpses and come into contact with in the feedback from the purple-robed priests, these Tao  He didn't use the name of Taoism to distinguish the power of Taoism at all. He firmly grasped the only thought -

    Teachers come from the same source!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's belief is so powerful.  Now that he has identified it, he must find the origin of the avenue.  Then, he no longer paid attention to any of the ways of love, the ways of inner demons, or the ways of the soul.

    The deliberate ¡°perfect superposition¡± gradually disappeared and was replaced by random superposition.

    The deliberate ¡°perfect spin-off¡± gradually disappeared, replaced by arbitrary spin-offs.

    As he attacked again and again, being successfully defended by the shadow, and even counterattacking, the traces of Taoism implicit in Ye Pengfei's moves were gradually disappearing under the pressure of his opponent.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s self-created technique, there are four tricks - perfect superposition, perfect split, perfect simulation, and perfect copy.

    but.  From the very beginning, these two tricks of perfect simulation and perfect copy were naturally forgotten by Ye Pengfei.

    He believes that as long as he finds that origin, as long as he builds his skills on that origin, then everything in the world will be restored.  There is no need to imitate the moves of a strong person, and there is no need to copy them.

    He believes it.  As long as you see it and feel it, then.  It can be created!

    After tossing and turning, Ye Pengfei only used two moves - perfect superposition and perfect separation.

    However, as the attack and defense progressed, as time passed, gradually, these two moves gradually changed their shape

    "Flowing clouds and flowing waterit feels like flowing clouds and flowing water, but this is not enough!"

    In the eyes, in the consciousness.  Gradually the sense of deliberateness was removed.  Ye Pengfei felt that every move he made was like flowing clouds and flowing water. He was getting closer and closer to the truth and the origin.  but.  He deeply felt that by just doing this, he was still very far away from the truth and the origin.  When this continuous attack and defense lasted for ten months.  Ye Pengfei gradually felt that it seemed impossible for him to take a step forward.

    "Did I make a mistake?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    At this time, the attack and defense between Ye Pengfei and the shadow had gone from being defeated again and again at the beginning to now being a mixed victory.  The shadows were fighting with fear, and they felt that if they continued like this, they would still be unable to stop the process of fusion of the two paths.

    Suddenly, he saw Ye Pengfei frowning.

    Suddenly, he discovered that Ye Pengfei's offensive suddenly weakened.

    "Let me tell you, with his level, how can he compete with me in endurance!" The shadow couldn't help but let out a long breath and continued his previous strategy.

    In fact, the shadow didn¡¯t know that no matter whether it adhered to the previous strategy or not, no matter whether it gathered all the remaining strength, its fate of defeat was already doomed.  He didn't know that Ye Pengfei's suddenly weakened offensive was not because Ye Pengfei lacked stamina, but because

    "The method of nine revolutions! Since you can't reach the source directly, then it's better to lay a solid foundation and start over!!!"

    Just when he was frowning, Ye Pengfei's hundreds of billions of human consciousnesses were once again firing on all cylinders to deduce solutions at high speed.  In just one millionth of a second, Ye Pengfei came up with the most reliable solution.

    The method of nine turns!

    The nine-turn technique taught by Bei Tangyu is a top-notch technique for those in the Immortal Realm to lay a solid foundation in order to break through the realm's bottleneck more smoothly in the future.

    And this nine-turn method actually has an evolved version suitable for the cultivation of gods and humans.  You know, the reason why Bei Tangyu's parents asked Bei Tangyu to practice the Nine Transformations method was not just to reach the realm of gods, but to allow Bei Tangyu to smoothly advance to the legendary realm of gods!

    However, when Bei Tangyu insisted on following Ye Pengfei, her realm cultivation was still very high.?, I did not learn the evolved version of the nine-turn method.  And when her realm and cultivation level gradually became higher, she and Ye Pengfeitian were already on separate sides

    However, it is not difficult for the current Ye Pengfei to deduce the advanced version of the nine-turn method.  After he created the unique method of cultivating and devouring inner demons, there would be almost no secrets in this world that he could not deduce.

    After determining the goal, Ye Pengfei once again started the work of cultivating inner demons.

    Last time, he didn't kill or nourish the soul, the inner demon was only cultivated in that one soul.

    And this time, he already has hundreds of billions of soul fragments.  These hundreds of billions of soul fragments are not only bodies, but they can also be unified into one.  Ever since, when these hundreds of billions of soul fragments began to cultivate inner demons at the same time, the inner demons they cultivated not only had their own characteristics, but also pointed to the same goal!  !  !

    One breath of time, only one breath of time passed, millions of inner demons with different levels and different Taoism, but all closely related to the evolved version of the nine-turn method, broke free from the soul fragments that gave birth to them, and died.  come out.

    Then, in less than a ten thousandth of an instant, these hundreds of billions of inner demons were swallowed up by those soul fragments.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After more than ten months, Ziyi and others once again let out a gasping "hissing" sound.

    "It is extremely difficult for us people to even cultivate one inner demon. He actually cultivated hundreds of billions of inner demons in one breath. In this way, the speed of his creation will change.  What an astonishing appearance it has become?¡±

    Everyone is thinking about similar questions in their hearts.  However, in everyone's heart, they could not imagine that since Ye Pengfei had already deduced the technique to the ultimate state that he could achieve more than ten months ago.  So, for what purpose do these hundreds of billions of inner demons appear now?

    No one expected that after all the hundreds of billions of inner demons were swallowed up by Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei's attack and defense level would not rise but fall

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 867. Nine turns to solidify the foundation!  (middle)

    During the October battle between Ye Pengfei and the shadow, Ziyi and others, because they stayed in Ye Pengfei's space plane, could not penetrate their spiritual consciousness to watch without Ye Pengfei's permission.

    " However, with Ziyi's eyes, he can naturally guess what Ye Pengfei is doing.  After Mu Qing and others calculated it together, they could also make a rough guess.

    Therefore, although everyone in the space plane cannot see this battle with their own eyes, they can judge the success or failure of Ye Pengfei's offense and defense by sensing some changes in Ye Pengfei's main plane.

    Soon after everyone took a breath of air-conditioning, trembling with fear and admiring Ye Pengfei for swallowing millions of inner demons, they suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei's skill level had plummeted.  Vaguely, they all seemed to feel that the shadow's fierce counterattack was the first to directly affect Ye Pengfei's main and auxiliary planes!

    A strong person in the Immortal Realm will have the main and auxiliary planes.  The main and auxiliary planes have also replaced the godhead of the gods and become the foundation for the strong to settle down and live.

    It¡¯s just like a strong man in the realm of gods and humans, as long as his divine personality is not damaged, no matter what kind of blow his body suffers, the gods and humans will not face death.  Normally speaking, beings above the Immortal Realm do not need to worry about their lives as long as the main and auxiliary planes are not hit.

    Therefore, in the battle between gods and men, more attack methods are indirect or even direct, attacking the enemy's godhead.  As for the fighting skills of those who are above the Immortal Realm, no matter whether the attack methods are extremely gorgeous or subtle.  Its indirect or direct attack target is the enemy's space plane!

    Zi Yi and others certainly know that Ye Pengfei can attack Fan Shuting's dimension at any time through the soul contract.  However, on the other hand, the shadow that controlled Fan Shuting's body could not turn around.  Easily attack Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    And now, there are some external vibrations in Ye Pengfei's space plane!  !  !

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  The faces of Ziyi and others became very ugly.

    "Could it be that he is going to lose?"

    More than a thousand years ago, he never failed.  Even if he couldn't be said to have won that battle, at least he had the upper hand.

    More than a thousand years later, he has improved so much in all aspects.  Because the shadow chose the wrong person to place its inner demons on, it had to face the constraints of Ye Pengfei's soul contract and the physical constraints of Fan Shuting's embodied inner demons at the same time.  In this case, how could he lose?

    After sensing slight vibrations in Ye Pengfei¡¯s main and auxiliary planes several times in a row, everyone¡¯s expressions became increasingly ugly.  In their view.  This seems to mean that Ye Pengfei is heading towards the edge of failure step by step

    "Zi Yi, you should take action!"

    The brown rock giant Qin Hong roared in a rough voice.  Mu Qing et al.  They all cast their eyes towards Ziyi.

    Now, Ye Pengfei made no move to lead everyone out.  Then, except for Ziyi who practices the way of sacrifice, others can only stay in the main and auxiliary planes, with nothing to do.

    Although Ziyi and Qin Hong are very at odds with each other.  However, if Ye Pengfei is really defeated, then no one in his group can escape.  Therefore, Ziyi just glanced at Qin Hong and others coldly and did not refute anything.

    "Samsara, use those wandering souls as sacrifices!" Ziyi's cold voice sounded in Samsara's ears.

    If you want to use the method of sacrifice and convey strength to Ye Pengfei, you must offer sacrifices.  And those powerful wandering souls that Samsara is unwilling to use are the best sacrifices right now.

    However, before Samsara nodded, Ye Pengfei's voice rang in everyone's ears: "Go ahead and do whatever you have to do, don't make trouble for me!"

    Everyone was immediately speechless

    Your main and auxiliary planes have gone from being peaceful to a slight turmoil. We want to help, but you actually say that we are causing trouble?

    Almost everyone thinks so.  However, no one dared to refute it like this.  Even, they couldn't help but firmly protect this thought in the sea of ??consciousness.  It was as if he was afraid of being seen by Ye Pengfei.

    "Hey, why" Ziyi was at the highest level, and she was the first to react.

    This feeling has no reason!

    You must know that although Ye Pengfei has a soul covenant relationship with Ziyi and Mu Qing, the inner demons of these eras.  However, because Ye Pengfei's soul power is far inferior to Zi Yi and others, it is impossible for him to check all the thoughts of Zi Yi and others at will.

    Because of this, Ziyi and others are different from Samsara, Cen Na and others. They can often slander Ye Pengfei as their master as they like, but they do not?Worried that the soul master would discover his secret slander.

    But this time, I couldn¡¯t help but worry that my slander would cause some big trouble for me!

    After a while, Mu Qing and others also had strange expressions on their faces.  At this time, everyone finally knew that Ye Pengfei was not weak, but had become weaker.  On the contrary, it has become more powerful, so powerful that it is approaching at high speed, the existences of these era realms like myself!

    So, why would he let others counterattack into his primary and secondary planes?

    Zi Yi and others had strange expressions on their faces, thinking to themselves that Ye Pengfei was playing some kind of conspiracy again.  However, they never expected that in fact, Ye Pengfei was not playing some conspiracy, but that his power was indeed "weakening".

    Bei Tangyu's nine-turn method, the starting point of each turn will cause people to suddenly drop from a very high level to a very low level.  Therefore, although the nine-turn method has many benefits, if a cultivator cannot face this gap calmly, then he will never be able to cultivate the nine-turn method.

    Ye Pengfei cultivated and devoured hundreds of billions of inner demons, and deduced the evolved version of the nine-turn method, which also contains this characteristic¡ª¡ª

    Just when he was running the new nine-turn method, Ye Pengfei's attack and defense level suddenly dropped to the level of a god!  !  !

    " Previously, even if Ye Pengfei did not understand the key to the origin, his simulated illusory power could still frighten the shadow, and even began to prepare to re-trust his soul.

    Then, Ye Pengfei used the offensive and defensive pressure of the shadow to continuously erase the traces of Taoism and continue to move towards the origin.  The power he exerted could gradually catch up to 60% of the shadow's strength.  There is even a tendency to continue to become stronger and completely overwhelm that shadow.

    But now, when Ye Pengfei deduced a new, evolved version of the Nine Turns Technique, and immediately used it in the battle without hesitation, his offensive and defensive capabilities changed from "can compete with the existence of the era".  It plummeted to the point of being "only compared to the ants of gods".

    Such a difference immediately plunged Ye Pengfei into a crisis

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 868. Nine turns to solidify the foundation!  (Down)

    If it were someone else, maybe he wouldn't practice the Nine Transformations method in this situation.  After all, even if he only used the plans he had made more than ten months ago, Ye Pengfei was still confident that he could solve the shadow and deal with Fan Shuting's problem.

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei is not an ordinary person.

    In order to increase pressure on himself and seek motivation, he did not hesitate to form a competitive soul pact with Ziyi.  In order to hone this evolved version of the nine-turn method better and faster, how could he be afraid of the crisis in front of him?

    Not to mention, in the face of this crisis, he was not afraid at all. The shadow took advantage of it and destroyed himself while he was in a period of weakness.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei was a strong man who practiced the path of love.  Therefore, he is also very clear about the advantages and disadvantages of the road of love.

    The advantage of the Avenue of Love is¡ª¡ª

    You can use any available scenes and props to unknowingly affect the enemy's emotions, and even manipulate the enemy's emotions, toying with the enemy's applause.

    In the past, the first time Ye Pengfei came into contact with a strong man who implied the great Taoism of love was the monster Zhu Xiang.

    At that time, Zhu Xiang was already very powerful for Ye Pengfei and his companions.  Normally, if you encounter a being that is much more powerful than yourself, you should run away and run away.  However, Zhu Xiang actually aroused everyone's fighting mood, making people's minds go crazy and they wanted to fight him to the death.

    And in battle, deviations in moves caused by emotional fluctuations are also the tricks that those who practice the Way of Love are best at playing.  Plus a series of intrigues.  Weird planning, even if the enemy is many levels stronger than himself, a strong person who practices the path of love will still be able to fight.

    "However, no Taoism can be perfect, and the same is true for the Taoism of Love.

    The shortcoming of the Great Way of Love is that¡ª¡ª

    Because I care too much about calculations, so.  Often, oneself will also be included in the calculation.

    More than a thousand years ago, Ye Pengfei's realm suddenly increased several levels due to some strange combination of circumstances.  It makes absolutely no sense.  From the spiritual level, he rushed to the peak of the third level of heaven in one breath.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei had tricked himself into a trap.  If it weren't for the book spirit and other good luck, he might have been trapped by his own schemes. How could he still be alive now?

    From that time on, Ye Pengfei knew that although he was good at calculations, he should not be too superstitious about calculations.  Although you can make full use of other people's emotions, you must also note that you cannot be manipulated by your own calculations.  Blinded the soul.

    In front of me, the guy who is controlling Fan Shuting's body and partially controlling Fan Shuting's soul is also a strong man who practices the path of love.  Although his Taoism is far more profound than Ye Pengfei's.  but.  That battle more than a thousand years ago made Ye Pengfei realize that even if he has practiced the Tao of Love to the level of a half-step saint, he still cannot escape the advantages and disadvantages of the Tao.  If it weren't for this reason, the shadow wouldn't be suspicious and destroy the city wall.  That shadow will not be shaken by the power of powerful belief at all.  He was so shocked that he was so stupid that he only used the avenue of beasts to fight with himself

    And this time, Ye Pengfei's intuition told him that the shadow would be stupid again.  Even if he is indeed weakened, the shadow will be suspicious and dare not launch a full-scale counterattack immediately.

    This is Ye Pengfei's intuition, and it can also be regarded as Ye Pengfei's calculation.  However, this calculation was not deduced carefully at all, and Ye Pengfei did it very boldly.

    Not only did he do it boldly, but he also did not allow Ziyi to use the method of sacrifice to increase his strength.  He was not worried that if Ziyi took action, the shadow would be awakened.  But because he completely trusted his intuition, this time he followed his intuition.

    Ye Pengfei is so weak now.  When he used the Nine Transformations to solidify his foundation, his power dropped to the level of a god.  Let alone the shadow's full counterattack, as long as the shadow exerts even one part in a trillion of power, Ye Pengfei's main and auxiliary planes will be destroyed instantly!

    You know, because it controls Fan Shuting's body, the power that the shadow can now use has reached the second level of the Golden Immortal!

    And the various Taoist powers of that shadow are all half-step Saint Immortal level!

    What is the difference in power between a first-level god-man and a second-level golden immortal?  Even the gap between ants and immortals is not so huge!

    but¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's intuition was indeed correct. The shadow was indeed suspicious and did not let its power leak out of the body even half a distance!

    &nbsp;The vibrations on Ye Pengfei's main and auxiliary planes that Ziyi and others felt were actually just some natural reactions on the main and auxiliary planes when Ye Pengfei's power suddenly weakened sharply.  These vibrations have nothing to do with the shadow.

    What the shadow is doing now is just to kill Ye Pengfei's remaining power within the body he controls.

    It¡¯s just the remaining power in the body. The shadow doesn¡¯t even touch the remaining power in the soul.

    After all, in his opinion, Ye Pengfei and the original owner of this body had a master-servant soul covenant and were related to each other.  Even if Ye Pengfei was really weak, he wouldn't even be able to activate the binding power of the soul contract!

    The shadow thought it was a trick: "Good boy, are there any tricks hidden in the soul? It turns out that you plan to introduce all my power into the soul and then destroy it together!"

    Thinking about that shadow, since Ye Pengfei officially took action more than ten months ago, all his actions were to get rid of himself.  Therefore, he naturally imagined that Ye Pengfei was too weak for no reason and thought that Ye Pengfei was engaging in some conspiracy.

    Not to mention, the reason why the shadow is difficult to be exterminated is because of the way the inner demons are placed.  It would be a better solution to lure all his power into a certain soul and then annihilate the soul.  As a result, the power left in Ye Pengfei's soul suddenly weakened, and the shadow immediately began to think in this direction.

    Especially when Ye Pengfei¡¯s strangely weak power grew rapidly and continuously, the shadow became even more certain that Ye Pengfei was plotting against him!

    "Huh, even if you don't have enough endurance and strength, you can't be that weak. Good boy, do you think I'm an idiot?"

    How could he know that shadow? Just when he was sneering and thinking to himself, Ye Pengfei had successfully completed the first turn of the nine-turn solid foundation!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 869. Punish Ziyi severely!  (superior)

    "Sure enough, I feel clearer!"

    Use this renewed power to feel the original truth again.  \\yd \\Ye Pengfei felt that he seemed to be closer to the original truth.  Although, this distance is far from being within reach.  However, the current situation shows that there is nothing wrong with his previous calculation.

    "The first turn only took less than a hundred breaths. If I continue like this, it won't take long for me to get a clearer feeling!"

    Ye Pengfei doesn't expect that he can grasp the original truth by consolidating the foundation in nine turns.  It takes the existence of Huan Shi, who is the master of illusion, to remind oneself to pay attention to the original truth. From this, it can be seen that the original truth is not simple and can be grasped accurately.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei just thinks about using that shadow more to help him complete this ninth transformation of the foundation.  He had even forgotten his original purpose long ago.

    And as for that shadow, Ye Pengfei put aside "eliminating himself" for the time being.  He didn't even know that his current power had become a tool for Ye Pengfei's cultivation.

    The strong men like Ziyi who stayed in Ye Pengfei's space were also inexplicable. After feeling that Ye Pengfei's power became stronger again, they became weak again.

    The same slight vibration of the main and auxiliary planes was once again felt by everyone.  Chapter "Anti-Theft" This time, Ziyi finally understood.

    "This vibration is not the shadow attacking the master. It is the space vibration caused by the master's own strength weakening too fast." Ziyi muttered a few words to himself, and then.  Not without sarcasm, he said to Samsara, "Samsara, as the god of the space plane, you haven't discovered the reason for the vibration of the plane? What is the use of you, the god of the space plane!"

    ??????? Ziyi has always been so harsh in her words.  When she stayed in Cena's murderous plane, Cena had already learned the lesson.  But now, even between her and reincarnation.  We just made a mutual transaction.  But she was also ungrateful, and she ridiculed those who should be ridiculed.

    The personality of this reincarnation.  Originally he was relatively fierce.  If it weren't for this reason, he wouldn't have persisted so much and entered the Samsara Divine Sword in his life form.  As a result, the Samsara Divine Sword became a semi-Taoist weapon.

    It¡¯s just that after following Ye Pengfei for so many years and seeing so many powerful beings, his personality gradually became calmer.  Hearing Zi Yi's taunt, he didn't immediately get angry.

    "Hmph! From now on, you will also be the god of the master's space plane. When the time comes, you will be able to understand the master's power!"

    If we analyze it according to common sense, the gods of the space planes in his auxiliary planes should certainly know the cause of Ye Pengfei's space vibration.  but.  How many times did Ye Pengfei act according to common sense?

    Hearing what Samsara said, Ziyi knew that there might be something fishy in it.  Subconsciously, she wanted to inquire.

    "What's the mystery here? Reincarnation. Tell me, I can pay you the reward you want!"

    "No, let's not talk about it." Lun Samsara curled his lips and rejected Zi Yi's suggestion without hesitation, "Zi Yi, what you and your master have concluded is a soul competition contract. I can exchange other things with you.  No, make some exchanges. I will never tell you these secrets of the master!"

    In an instant, Ziyi was a little stunned.

    Yes, he and I entered into a soul-competition pact But why didn¡¯t I think of it during this period of time?

    During the previous thousand years, I had been planning how to compete with Ye Pengfei and become the master.  However, looking back now, Ye Pengfei began to use weird methods to deduce his original skills.  Since then, my desire to compete has become weaker and weaker.  Now, the word "competition" is no longer in my consciousness!  !  !

    "Suppression, this is total suppression!" Ziyi couldn't help but be shocked, "Could it be that he caught up with me at high speed in some way? Or, in some way, left me far behind?"

    For a moment, Zi Yi felt the urge to compete with Ye Pengfei again.  Although, Huo Ran woke up and realized that his sense of competition had been completely suppressed by Ye Pengfei.  If he provokes competition now, he will definitely lose.  However, Ziyi is very eager to know where he is falling behind

    ¡­¡­

    "An undeclared war at this time?" When Ye Pengfei entered the third turn of the nine-turn solid foundation, he suddenly became aware of Ziyi's all-out challenge to him.

    I launched by the Soul of the Competitive SoulFighting will not consume the strength of both sides.  However, it will still require both parties to devote a lot of effort and energy to it.

    For example, in the last competition between the two, if Ye Pengfei had not paid close attention to the "competition" process, and after the comparison of the power of faith went wrong, he immediately activated the secret method of returning to the Yuan and devoured powerful wandering souls, he would have been defeated long ago.  , from master to slave.

    Similarly, Ziyi will also pay close attention to the competition process and respond in advance at any time.  In order to obtain more favorable results in the competition of items.

    Simply put, as long as the competition starts, both parties must be focused and go all out!

    But this time, Ziyi suddenly launched another challenge, but the timing was very bad.

    "You are really good at choosing your time! Could it be that you think that I have a fierce fight with that shadow, and you can get some benefit from it?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel angry.

    If Ye Pengfei still has free time at this time, he can take a look at Ziyi.  Then, with Ye Pengfei's ability, it can be naturally seen that Ziyi is a little unable to control his emotions at this time.  She knew that now was not the time for an undeclared war.  However, she couldn't control her impulse!

    This is actually a sign that a breakthrough is about to occur, but the breakthrough cannot be controlled.  Many strong people will encounter this situation. In serious cases, it may even lead to sudden madness and random killing because of the inability to control their own behavior!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is concentrating on the nine-turn solidification, and has no energy to study Ziyi's condition.  Therefore, he did not know that Ziyi was facing a breakthrough opportunity.

    And even if Ye Pengfei really goes to study Zi Yi's current condition, I'm afraid he won't forgive Zi Yi.  Ye Pengfei is indeed a very kind master, but this does not mean that he is a master who can tolerate his slaves messing around at will!

    Zi Yi chose this time to fight without declaring war. No matter Zi Yi had thousands of reasons, it was his intention to be punished!  !  !

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my newly discovered mysterious method¡­¡±

    When he was angry, Ye Pengfei planned to punish Ziyi severely.  And his punishment has been in full swing since the first comparison of the soul contract competition (You are welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 870. Punish Ziyi severely!  (Down)

    w Competition Soul Appointment has its own complete set of competition evaluation procedures.  And in this order, the one that occupies the first position must be Taoism and Dharma evaluation.

    For those who are strong in the Immortal Realm or above, Taoism is the most important thing!

    In the first two competitions, although Ziyi lost twice.  However, the result of this Dao Dharma competition was that Ziyi won a complete victory.

    You must know that no matter how evil Ye Pengfei is, after all, he is only at the third level of the Celestial Immortal, and his strength is only as weak as the first level of the Void Immortal.  With such a state and such power, how could it normally be possible to support such a profound understanding of Taoism?

    Ziyi originally thought that the competition regarding Taoism would end in the same outcome as the previous two times, with him winning a big victory.  Her focus was entirely on the competition in the following categories.  She was always ready to add some winning chips before those competitions came.  I never thought that when the first competition results came out

    Taoism, Ye Pengfei wins!  !  !

    After a while, Ziyi was stunned.

    "This, how is this possible? How is it possible" Ziyi's eyes were scattered and he kept mumbling to himself.

    Ziyi really couldn¡¯t understand how he could lose so miserably with his level of Taoism at the peak of the Third Heaven of Golden Immortal.

    In terms of Taoism and Dharma, he not only won, he also won a great victory.  Could it be said that his level of Taoism has reached the third level of the Immortal?

    Zi Yi asked this question repeatedly in her heart.  She didn't expect that just when she was confused, the second competition result made her go crazy

    strength.  Ye Pengfei wins!  !  !

    "This is impossible!!!"

    With a gasp, Ziyi exploded.  She doesn't believe the result, she wants to question the result, and she wants to bs Ye Pengfei's conspiracy.

    However, just before Zi Yi could fully explode, a powerful force hit her hard.  It's so overwhelming that I can't breathe!

    "Ziyi, it seems that my master is a little too kind!" Ye Pengfei said in a cold voice.  It rang not only in Zi Yi's ears, but also in the ears of Mu Qing, Qin Hong, Shui Lan and others, "You will be punished to pray for power on behalf of Lun Samsara, Ce Na, and Mo Xuan. Unless they advance to the Era.  Realm, the pinnacle of the Third Immortal Heaven. Otherwise, it will never stop!!!"

    This kind of punishment is equivalent to severely punishing Ziyi for countless millions of years.  The peak of the Third Immortal Heaven is such a difficult state to reach.  Even Samsara, Cen Na, and Mo Xuan had a smooth journey without encountering any bottlenecks in their cultivation.  If you want to improve your realm to the peak of the third level of immortality, it is not something that can be accomplished in just hundreds of millions of years!

    ? Subconsciously.  Ziyi wanted to resist, but

    There is a huge restrictive force hidden in Ye Pengfei's voice.  Just when Ziyi had the idea of ??resisting, when Mu Qing and others felt extremely surprised, in an instant.  These soul slaves were all suppressed by this restricting force, and they didn't even dare to breathe!

    Because, at this moment, they suddenly discovered this restrictive force.  It¡¯s not from the soul covenant!  !  !

    If it¡¯s bound by a soul contract, then they won¡¯t think anything of it.  Not to mention gasping for air, it is very possible for Ziyi to immediately sneer at such an originally unruly existence.

    However, this powerful restrictive force has nothing to do with the soul contract!

    Thinking back then, Ye Pengfei defeated Long Dingshan in seconds and stood up majestic in front of all the inner demons of the era.  However, his method at that time was to penetrate the Taoist power of the Avenue of Love into the vulnerable spots of Longding Mountain.  Speaking of which, if there was no soul contract connection, how could Ye Pengfei find Long Dingshan's weakness so quickly.  If there was no soul contract connection, even if he found Long Dingshan's weakness, he would not be able to penetrate that weakness so easily with the power of Taoism.

    Ye Pengfei's methods back then had already shocked Mu Qing and others.  However, compared with the methods used by Ye Pengfei today.  That kind of method back then was completely out of reach!

    Terrified!  anxiety!  Frightened!

    A series of negative emotions completely engulfed the minds of these demons of the era.  In a short time, starting from the weakest Yin Manyu, these demons of the era crawled in front of Ye Pengfei one after another.

    Strong as Purple Clothes is no exception!

    Proud!  joy!  Comfortable!

    By accepting these inner demons of the era, Ye Pengfei is deliberately causing trouble for himself.  As a master, there are a group of people under his command who do not listen to the master's orders.  Or, there are a group of subordinates who, even if they listen on the surface, still have some kind of Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts.  How annoying would it be to be such a master?Ye Pengfei deliberately made himself "annoyed", especially when he released Zi Yi and signed a soul competition contract with Zi Yi, he deliberately made himself "annoyed".

    Solving trouble means improving yourself!

    Yin Manyu, who was the worst, was the first to surrender. That was just a small improvement.

    The surrender of Mu Qing and Shui Lan, who are good at observing the situation, is only a small improvement.

    Although Thunder Dragon Long Dingshan and Silver Moon Demon Lang Lang are more powerful, they are straight-tempered.  For the two of them, no matter what method Ye Pengfei used, he had the means to kill everyone instantly, so Long Dingshan and Lang Hudao surrendered immediately.  Such surrender, for Ye Pengfei, the extent of improvement is very limited.

    Ye Pengfei has always known that the most difficult person is Fan Shuting.  This flying zombie, who "surrendered" earlier than Lang Shidao and Long Dingshan, actually hides disdain and arrogance deep in his heart.  How to make Fan Shuting surrender was Ye Pengfei's next goal.

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s original plan, the most powerful Ziyi should be the final target to conquer.  According to Ye Pengfei's estimation, when all these inner demons of the era surrender, he may be able to ascend to the level of the Supreme Immortal.

    But now, I have not made a breakthrough in my realm, my strength has not increased, but I still let a golden immortal like Ziyi, who is at the pinnacle of the third level of heaven, tremble and surrender at my feet!

    No!  This is not yet surrendering at one¡¯s own feet!

    At this moment, only Ye Pengfei knew it well.  That powerful restraining force is not exerted by oneself with all one's strength.  This is just a random step in the process of completing the nine-turn solid foundation.  If I exert all my strength, what effect can I achieve?

    "I'm afraid, even if I face a real half-step saint, I still have the strength to fight!"

    Faced with such results, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel proud.  Originally, he had been worried about his weak strength due to problems with the auxiliary plane.  The reason why he accepted the advice of Long Dingshan and others to practice the Two Elements Divine Fist and Thunder Wing True Skill was precisely because of his desire for power.  He knows very well that even if it is elusive and unpredictable, the power of the Avenue of Love must be guaranteed by sufficient strength in order to be successfully used every time.

    And now, he has gained this power!

    "Perfect superposition can increase the power of a single method thousands of times!"

    "By diluting the traces of Taoism in the perfect superposition, the improvement effect can be enhanced countless times!"

    "So, once there is no need for perfect superposition, once there is only the original meaning, how powerful will this power be?!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was in a good mood, moved casually.  And his careless act, but unintentionally, caused the eternal tragedy of that shadow Welcome to your support, which is my biggest motivation.  m

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 872. Frightened!  Fan Shuting surrenders!  (Down)

    wFan Shuting did not decline in strength because of the death of that shadow.  Now, she still possesses the cultivation level of the second level of the Golden Immortal.

    Looking at the world, the existence of the second level of the Golden Immortal is already a relatively high-end powerhouse.  What kind of horror would it be that could make them sweat?

    The strange stab earlier frightened Fan Shuting beyond measure.  However, the level of horror was not enough to make Fan Shuting sweat.

    The complete demise of that shadow made Fan Shuting both admired and frightened.  However, this level of fear was not enough to make her sweat!

    Just at the last moment, Fan Shuting discovered with surprise that the shadow that had troubled her for more than a thousand years had disappeared without a trace.

    However, at this next moment, she discovered that there was a person who, just standing there, without even releasing the slightest bit of realm pressure, was already making herself feel like he would collapse again at any time!

    It¡¯s not an ordinary collapse, but the panic collapse just like what I experienced when I suffered that stab!

    It is not that we are about to face another collapse, but it seems that we may experience that kind of collapse anytime and anywhere!

    Fan Shuting tried her best to raise her fighting spirit and looked forward, that person was clearly Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    When did the master become so powerful?

    Aren¡¯t most of the master¡¯s auxiliary planes still dormant?  How could the master obtain such power?

    Is it a realm?  No!  Breaking through the third level of the Celestial Immortal, you will experience a sudden change in the world.  Master now.  It is clear that he is still in the third level of heaven!

    The more she thought about it, the more Fan Shuting lost her fighting spirit.  The more she thought about it, the more frightened Fan Shuting became.

    She didn¡¯t know where Ye Pengfei¡¯s power came from.  She didn't even know if Ye Pengfei really wanted to send herself into the boundless darkness and the terrifying whirlpool again!

    Fan Shuting in fear.  I couldn't help but turn over and over again, recalling the times when I was superficially obedient in the past.  The past of inner loneliness.  Especially the words he said to his master when he entered this dazzling plane

    "Is it true that he wants to settle accounts with his wife? He wants to kill me too?"

    Fan Shuting thought tremblingly that she was too scared. She was so scared that she even resisted. Even her courage to defend herself had been completely destroyed by Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, is not very clear about the heavy pressure Fan Shuting is under.  Little did he know that just by standing casually like this, Fan Shuting could feel that she was about to collapse at any time.

    just like.  Ye Pengfei had no idea what the effect of his stab just now was

    ¡­¡­

    Time keeps passing by minute by minute.  About a cup of tea had passed, and Ye Pengfei had a terrifying aura.  Suddenly it was gone.  Fan Shuting slowly relaxed from this nervous state where she was about to collapse at any moment.

    With this relaxation, Fan Shuting fell to the ground without any image.

    Based on Fan Shuting¡¯s realm and cultivation level.  Even if it falls suddenly, nothing will happen.  However, Ye Pengfei was shocked when she suddenly fell down.

    "Resurrection?" Ye Pengfei was very cautious and quickly strengthened the restraints of the soul contract, firmly restraining Fan Shuting.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't know that Fan Shuting was so frightened that she completely surrendered to him.  If he just collapsed like that once, he would be dead.  The most terrifying thing is that people are not dead, but people have to worry all the time that they will die in such a tragic way.

    "If Ye Pengfei could spare some time to take a look at Fan Shuting's soul and her emotions, maybe he would have found out the clues long ago.  However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei's mind was entirely focused on finding the whereabouts of the shadow.  Facing such a powerful enemy, how could he still have the energy to study Fan Shuting's thoughts?

    Not to mention, even if he really had the strength to spare, I'm afraid he would not believe in Fan Shuting's soul, and would not easily recognize Fan Shuting's complete and utter surrender.  If these things are all fake, wouldn't it be possible to be deceived by the shadow and unable to find the correct direction?

    Some of the magic spells penetrated Fan Shuting's body, and some penetrated Fan Shuting's soul.  Ye Pengfei mistakenly thought that Fan Shuting's sudden fall was another conspiracy caused by the shadow.

    At this time, Fan Shuting, who had just gotten rid of the frightened state, discovered the purpose of Ye Pengfei's magic spell.

    Although, before thatFor about a cup of tea, Fan Shuting also saw a Taoist spell with a similar artistic conception.  However, at that time, she did not think in the direction of the shadow at all.  She thought that her master hated her so much that he was unwilling to kill him directly.  The master is going to use some more cruel means to cut himself into pieces.

    Phew

    Fan Shuting couldn't help but breathed lightly: "Master, that bastard, he is really dead."

    This is the first time Fan Shuting has spoken to Ye Pengfei in this tone. Even the most stupid fool in the world can hear the humble emotions revealed in those words.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was somewhat sure that the Fan Shuting in front of him was indeed his soul slave Fan Shuting.

    ¡°After all, what Ye Pengfei specializes in is the way of extreme emotion.  He is more sensitive to the various emotions revealed in his words, is easier to trace their origins, and is better at analyzing truth and falsehood.  Just when Fan Shuting said these words tremblingly, Ye Pengfei knew that the original Fan Shuting was back.

    ¡° However, it was obviously impossible for Ye Pengfei to give up the search just like that.

    Who is the enemy he faces?  He is a terrifying existence that possesses half-step to the realm of Saint Immortal in several Taoist arts!

    " If it weren't for this terrifying existence back then, I don't know why, but for some reason, my own strength would not be comparable to that of a strong man in the first level of the Void Immortal.  Back then, let alone winning, even if I revealed all my secret skills, I still wouldn't be able to escape from this guy.

    If, this time, it is not this terrifying existence, because of the wrong target, and the method of entrusting the inner demon is used, it will be very sad to entrust the soul on a materialized inner demon, trapping oneself in vain.  In a cage.  Ye Pengfei doesn't have any ability at all, and he can fight this terrifying existence even for just one round!

    Ye Pengfei will not give up the search. He will never let the shadow have any hope of escaping with his life.  Even if that shadow only leaves a fragment of the soul that is 100 million times smaller than a particle of dust, it can be resurrected again with such a small fragment!

    Ever since, Ye Pengfei seemed not to have heard Fan Shuting's words at all.  Over and over again, one technique after another, he continued to search every corner of Fan Shuting's body and every corner of Fan Shuting's soul.

    And what about Fan Shuting?

    She didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    She who used to be submissive on the outside and cold on the inside now seems to have turned into a timid and docile little lamb, and she does not dare to show any dissatisfaction with her master's behavior.

    It was only after ten days had passed that Fan Shuting grimaced, faintly and frightened, and muttered in a low voice: "Master, that bastard, he, he is really dead" Welcome  Your support is my greatest motivation.  m

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 873. Extreme combat power!  (one)

    Ye Pengfei smiled lightly.

    This smile made Fan Shuting finally feel relieved.

    In the past ten days, although Fan Shuting never felt the powerful pressure that caused her to fall into a strange collapse.  However, the owner's non-stop search for ten consecutive days also made Fan Shuting frightened and her nerves were always tense.  She was afraid that if the master still felt uneasy after checking over and over again, he would slap her down and film her into the terrifying endless darkness again

    Ye Pengfei's simple smile was like giving Fan Shuting a shot in the arm.  She finally gained strength in her hands and feet, and she finally felt that she had the strength to get up.

    However, just as she moved her hands and feet, Fan Shuting suddenly felt a tremor in her heart.  She originally wanted to stand up directly, but with a move of her legs, she knelt on her knees and prostrated on the ground in the most humble posture.

    ¡°Master, Shuting has been disrespectful to the master in the past, please punish me!!!¡±

    With that said, Fan Shuting kowtowed and did not dare to raise her head for a long time.

    Ye Pengfei had seen such a humble and surrendering posture ten days ago in Ziyi and others.

    Zi Yi, the person who once wanted to compete with Ye Pengfei, the dignified being at the pinnacle of the third level of the Golden Immortal, is now working hard to complete the orders given to her by Ye Pengfei.  As long as she didn't complete the task assigned by Ye Pengfei for one day, she would never dare to relax at all.

    And now, Ye Pengfei saw such humility in Fan Shuting.  Ye Pengfei seemed to feel that if he didn't punish him.  Then, Fan Shuting will live in panic forever.

    "It's like a king who is high above and overlooking all living beings." Looking at Fan Shuting kneeling in front of him, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head slightly and sighed secretly.

    No matter it is Fan Shuting in front of her, she is still in the space plane.  Those who work hard and practice the method of sacrifice are reincarnation and cenna.  A purple garment that absorbs the power of Taoism.  They didn't know that, in fact, Ye Pengfei was not the real "king"!  !  !

    I keep thinking about ten days ago.  One thing after another that I have done

    Constantly checking, Zi Yi and Fan Shuting¡¯s soul memories were completely undefended

    Ye Pengfei gradually understood why he could exceed his imagination and made Ziyi accept the punishment in fear.  Let that powerful shadow be instantly wiped out.  Let Fan Shuting, who is so proud in her heart, surrender so humbly.

    "In a very short period of time, I was extremely close to the origin of Taoism. Therefore, my ability to superimpose Taoism has also become very exaggerated!!!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????In addition to obtaining strange powers that are different from superimposed Dao laws, in fact, one of the most intuitive benefits is that you can obtain powerful power.

    It¡¯s like.  More than a thousand years ago, Ye Pengfei superimposed the water and wood methods to create a simulated blessed land and cave.  This is the strange power that is different from the dual paths of water and wood.  In addition to obtaining this strange power, Ye Pengfei also enhanced the Taoist power of water and wood by at least a thousand times!

    You know, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability at that time.  Even if he overdrafts his strength, he can still use methods comparable to those of a powerful spirit-level warrior.  However, the army of monster beasts, monster insects, and monster birds he faced at that time was counted in the hundreds of millions!

    If you want to kill such a huge number of beings, a strong man with immortal-level means will be exhausted to death.

    And if you want to swallow up this huge existence, it is simply impossible for a strong man with immortal-level means to do it!

    In the end, Ye Pengfei succeeded.  That's because when the two paths are perfectly superimposed, they stimulate a power that is at least a thousand times more powerful than a single path!

    A thousand times the power, when used flexibly, is equivalent to a thousand clones of Ye Pengfei.  It is under the secret auspices of a thousand "Ye Pengfei" who can perform immortal-level methods that the simulated blessed land and cave sky, which are difficult for ordinary people to see, can very quickly create huge battle formations.  Swallow it in.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei was very happy with a thousand times more power.  You know, after mastering a skill, you can increase your strength by a thousand times in one breath!

    But now, Ye Pengfei is no longer excited about the thousand-fold improvement of the past, and is very happy.  Because, he has already touched upon a more powerful method of increasing power¡ª¡ª

    Close to the origin of Taoism!  !  !

    Although, until now, Ye Pengfei still doesn't know what the truth about the origin of Taoism is.  However, he has already initially felt the huge benefits that the source of Taoism can bring to him.

    &nbsp; It is precisely because of this huge benefit that I achieved a series of unexpected results ten days ago!

    Hundreds of billions of human consciousnesses, over and over again, quickly repeated the scenes from ten days ago.  These hundreds of billions of oceans of consciousness, although at the same time, the time periods corresponding to repeated scenes are all the same.  However, in this sea of ??hundreds of billions of consciousnesses, all the subtle changes during that time period were analyzed clearly and accurately from hundreds of billions of angles.

    Ye Pengfei wants to use this kind of review and calculation to figure out his ultimate combat power!  !  !

    "My self-created skills have perfectly superimposed the power of countless Taoist methods. With my current ability, to use these skills and secret techniques, normally, I can only use something between Xuanxian and Xuanxian."  A means between the Golden Immortal and the Golden Immortal."

    "And, this is just a 'means'. The specific strength will depend on my efforts!"

    "If I exert all my strength, I can compete with the real Golden Immortal Third Heaven. However, that state of exerting all my strength can only last for a cup of tea!"

    "The situation of Zi Yi and Fan Shuting is different. They are bound by my soul pact. Even though I don't take the initiative to use the power of the soul pact, once I use the method, it is extremely close to their real power. Even, it exceeds their real power. Then  , the means and power I exert will also increase by several levels accordingly!"

    "However, the source of the fright they suffered is not the soul covenant, but the origin of Taoism!"

    "The feeling of being infinitely close to the origin of Taoism can make the power of my Taoism superimposition skyrocket by another 10 billion based on the original growth No! It should be another 10.3 billion times!"

    It was such an exaggerated increase that Ye Pengfei suppressed Ziyi with only a trace of his thoughts.  Because, with all his strength, Ye Pengfei could surpass Ziyi.  When this transcendent effect suddenly amplifies another 10.3 billion times, what kind of pressure will Zi Yi feel?

    It was precisely this exaggerated growth rate that allowed Ye Pengfei to stab the shadow instantly, causing Fan Shuting to sweat profusely and crawl in humility!

    ¡Ë

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 875. Extreme combat power!  (three)

    During this period of time, the sacrifices used by Ziyi were all powerful wandering souls.

    There are two guys, Long Dingshan and Lang Shidao, who are robbing people outside, and there is also Yin Jiutian, who practices space Taoism. From time to time, he sets up a few space traps to give them a little help.  They captured a lot of wandering souls in the Nirvana realm.  Hundreds of Era Realm and Xuanxian level wandering souls were also captured.  Even, they went through several levels and captured two powerful wandering souls from the third level of the Golden Immortal!  !  !

    You must know that although the number of wandering souls in this land of wandering souls far exceeds one trillion.  Moreover, most wandering souls have existed for countless billions of years.  However, the number of wandering souls who can cultivate to the third level of Golden Immortal is still extremely rare.  In such a huge land of wandering souls, it is not a very simple matter to encounter the wandering souls of the third level of the Golden Immortal.

    Not to mention, Long Dingshan and Lang Shidao are only at the peak of the first level of Xuanxian.  They have been fighting abroad, but they are not as lucky as Mu Qing and others to be able to get help from their master to break through the bottleneck of their realm.

    With the level of Long Dingshan and Lang Yandao, it is an impossible task to leapfrog and kill the wandering souls of the third level of the Golden Immortal.  Not to mention, capturing two such powerful wandering souls alive!

    Even if it is, Yin Jiutian has contributed to it.  Many space traps were arranged, which consumed a lot of the wandering soul power of these two golden immortals from the third level.  However, even if there is only one percent strength left.  It is also not a powerful existence that Long Dingshan and Lang Yandao can deal with.

    The specific arrest process was a bizarre one.  It is completely possible to write a wonderful novel of 100,000 words.

    "However, for Ziyi, it doesn't matter whether the origin of the sacrifice is bizarre or not, and whether the story is exciting or not.  The important thing is, can we exchange the past years with these two sacrifices from the third level of the Golden Immortal?

    Since this time.  Ziyi missed the harmonious relationship between herself and Ye Pengfei so much.  Although, since signing the competition soul contract.  I have always been a slave.  However, the relationship between myself and Ye Pengfei, the master, is almost indistinguishable from master and servant.

    And now

    a lot of things.  Only when it is lost can you know the beauty.

    There are many things, once you lose them, you can never find them again.

    Zi Yi has always been reluctant to use these two immortal-level wandering soul sacrifices. She just wanted to do something that would make her master happy at the right moment.  She wanted to find that feeling again.  However, when she sent these two precious sacrifices to the formation altar, when she was full of ambition, she relied on the power of feedback from the sacrifices.  When the powerful Taoist power was condensed and released one after another, she saw Ye Pengfei's eyes that were ancient and unwavering

    "It's really just a wishful thinking"

    Zi Yi¡¯s mouth was filled with a bitter taste.  She shook her head slightly in frustration and stopped concentrating on the power of Taoism.  She let the formation altar go.  The Taoist power of the Five Elements and Three Miracles that was fed back rushed towards Ye Pengfei, like a stormy sea, with a majestic momentum, and pounced on him.

    When the offensive was formed, Ziyi managed to cheer up.  Full of awe.  Looked at Ye Pengfei again.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei looked very weak in Ziyi's eyes.

    This is a very normal phenomenon. You must know that Ziyi is extremely close to the first level of immortality.  As for Ye Pengfei, his realm is still only the peak of the third heaven of the Celestial Immortal, and his body strength is only the peak of the poor first level of the Void Immortal.

    Only after entering the extreme state, Ye Pengfei can give Ziyi the same deep shock as before.  Of course, after the moment when the extreme state could be maintained passed, Ye Pengfei could still "pretend to be powerful" and maintain a superficial shock for more than ten days.  In the beginning, it was Ye Pengfei's appearance of strength that made Fan Shuting suffer in fear for a full ten days.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei has not yet reached his limit.  Therefore, it is normal for Ziyi to feel that "the master is very weak".

    However, the pressure that time had already made Zi Yi feel frightened.  The idea that "the master is very weak" just popped up in Zi Yi's sea of ??consciousness.  She quickly nipped this "wrong" idea in the bud.

    "Maybe the master is testing me again. I messed up last time, but fortunately I didn't lose my life. If I mess up again this time"

    Ziyi couldn't help but trembled hard.

    Ziyi thought that the last time he took action rashly and started a war without declaring it, it was because Ye Pengfei deliberately showed weakness and deliberately tested.  Furthermore, she thought that Ye Pengfei's "weakness" this time was just a test.  Ziyi didn't dare to think further. She was afraid that she had done something wrong again and lost her life in vain?? 

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s next move further confirmed Zi Yi¡¯s suspicion.

    How much power will be gained by sacrificing two wandering souls from the third level of the Golden Immortal?

    ??At least equivalent to an existence of the third level of the Golden Immortal, take action with all your strength!  !  !

    Ziyi himself is the existence of the third level of the Golden Immortal.  Moreover, she is still the most powerful third-level Golden Immortal being who is only one step away from advancing to the level of Immortal.

    "However, any strong person will not take action with all his strength unless it is absolutely necessary.

    The same is true for Ziyi. Ever since Ye Pengfei saw her for the first time on the Jiuhe Star, she has never made a move with all her strength.  Even more than a thousand years ago, when she and Ye Pengfei fought side by side, she did not hesitate to use all her strength to deal with that guy who was half-step to the Saint Immortal level.

    ???????????????????? However, the Taoist power gained from the sacrifice does not have the concept of sparing one's strength to save one's life.  Once this power swarms out from the formation altar, it will rush forward with all its strength, without any hesitation or reservation.

    A strong man from the third level of the Golden Immortal who attacks with all his strength, even if there are hundreds of strong men stronger than him, will temporarily avoid the edge and then fight again.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not give in.  Ye Pengfei, who looked very weak, stood straight on the spot without any hesitation.

    Just when this powerful force of the Five Elements and Three Miracles surged toward Ye Pengfei overwhelmingly, it was about to completely swallow up Ye Pengfei's tiny body.  Suddenly, a shadow that looked exactly like Ye Pengfei came out of his body

    "stop!!!"

    With a low shout from this shadow, the turbulent waves suddenly stood still in the air, just like a real giant wave, frozen by the rapidly falling temperature.

    ¡°Go away!!!¡±

    There was another low shout, and the frozen giant wave, which contained a powerful blow comparable to that of the Golden Immortal Third Heaven, dissipated quickly and quietly (Welcome)

    ¡Ë

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 876. Extreme combat power!  (Four)

    It¡¯s fun to watch without ads!

    Dementia

    Now, beside Ye Pengfei, in addition to Ziyi who had just been summoned by Ye Pengfei, there are also those who have been staying by Ye Pengfei's side, including Ye Pengfei who is protecting him in retreat, and Fan Shuting, who is waiting for Ye Pengfei's summons at any time.  (read)

    Both of them are golden immortal level beings.  When they saw that a powerful blow that was comparable to the third level of the Golden Immortal was so lightly waved away by the master, except for the look of dementia on their faces, no thoughts existed in their minds.

    ¡°In fact, they have become so demented that they have forgotten to sigh

    Ye Pengfei also lamented that this was the first time in his life that he felt the horror of the saint level so carefully.

    Although more than a thousand days ago, he also used saint-level methods.  But it was an unintentional method, especially the stab to Fan Shuting's soul. Afterwards, he studied it for a long time and couldn't fully understand it.  Therefore, without any preparation, it was impossible for him to carefully experience the horror of the Saint Immortal level.

    "The method used just now, let alone the full blow of a third-level golden immortal, I am afraid that even a full-strength blow of a third-level immortal can still be easily destroyed. Unfortunately, Ziyi's two sacrifices cannot be  It may bring about immortal level Tao power feedback. If you want to fully test your ultimate combat power, you must leave the secret realm of time before you can do it."

    Although, Ziyi and Fan Shuting fell into a state of dementia.  However, how did they know that the blow just now did not use even one billionth of the power.  If Ye Pengfei told them this fact, I'm afraid they wouldn't be just demented.  Instead, he will go crazy!

    However, even if it is only one ten billionth of the power, it is enough for Zi Yi and Fan Shuting to remember how powerful their master is.  It was enough to give them a deep sense of awe that would last for the rest of their lives.  Even if they were, they were lucky enough to reach the realm of immortality and the level of Heavenly Lord later on.  This deep awe has never dissipated

    ¡­¡­

    None of Ziyi's sacrifices could test the true level of his new technique.  While sighing.  Ye Pengfei also felt very bored.

    However, no matter how boring it is, the deduction must continue.

    original.  Among his original skills, the most important ones are the four major methods - perfect superposition, perfect separation, perfect simulation, and perfect copy.

    Now, the perfect stack is suddenly upgraded.  The trick now being deduced - the Five Elements Emperor's Way - can definitely instantly kill any strong person who practices the Five Elements and Three Wonders in the trial area.  As long as you continue along this path, it will be a matter of time before you ignore everything in the trial area.

    "If there are not too many restrictions, then no matter how many tricks the Inspiration Supreme has, I don't need to be afraid. There is not much time now, so next. I will deduce the means to restrain the prophecy!!!"

    The second move that Ye Pengfei planned to deduce turned out to be the way of prophecy!  !  !

    When Wan Yuqiu learned about Ye Pengfei's plan, he couldn't help but be so surprised that his beautiful eyes widened and he couldn't close his mouth for a long time.

    "Ye. Brother Ye, I'm afraid Yu Qiu can't help you." After finally calming down his shocked mood, Wan Yuqiu said in surprise, "Yu Qiu has only reached the level of the second level of the spirit immortal. And that inspiration  The distance between the Supreme Beings is too great to be counted. Yu Qiu has no way of imagining the methods that the Supreme Inspiration may use. There is no way to simulate the terrifying pressure of the Supreme Inspiration!"

    "I know." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    This is obvious, and this is the only troublesome thing.

    If it is any other Taoist method, even if Ye Pengfei has not practiced it himself, he can still understand it through the power of the Taoist method obtained from Ziyi's sacrifice.  However, the way of prophecy is not good, and it is impossible for Ziyi to rely on the way of sacrifice to obtain the power of the way of prophecy.  Otherwise, with the level of the Third Heavenly Purple-clothed Golden Immortal, as long as she is given enough sacrifices, no strong person in this trial place will be able to be her opponent again.

    If you want to restrain the Supreme Inspiration, or even kill the Supreme Inspiration, you can only rely on Wan Yuqiu.

    Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "I don't need you to imagine the methods of the Supreme Inspiration. I only need you to let me swallow the inner demons you cultivated!"

    "Ah?" Wan Yuqiu was a little stupid, "Brother Ye, does it mean that you now have the potential to practice prophecy?"

    There are three thousand great ways, and some of them can be practiced by anyone.

    For example, the five elements, the three wonders, these eight great ways are very popular Taoism.  Even when you step into the realm of immortals, you will not comprehend these eight Taoist methods. In the future, as long as you have the energy to minor in them?? can also be understood.

    " However, there are some Taoist methods that must be combined with special potential to be possible to practice.

    ??For example, Ziyi¡¯s way of worship.  For example, the way of space in Yin Jiutian.

    And Wan Yuqiu¡¯s way of prophecy is far more difficult than the way of sacrifice and the way of space.  Unless Ye Pengfei also possesses such qualifications, he will be able to swallow Wan Yuqiu's inner demon and understand the prophecy hidden in that inner demon.

    " However, Wan Yuqiu clearly remembered that his brother Ye once tried to practice prophecy, and the result was very tragic.

    Now, when Ye Pengfei suddenly made this request, Wan Yuqiu was immediately dumbfounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Such potential suddenly appeared

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, he did not hide the truth, and simply passed the secret of his original technique into Wan Yuqiu's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Can all Taoism be integrated?" Once again, Wan Yuqiu's eyes widened and he could not calm down for a long time.

    "Brother Ye, can I do this?" Wan Yuqiu, who finally calmed down again, said with excitement, "If Yu Qiu can do it, Yu Qiu can really help Brother Ye.  Busy!"

    All along, Wan Yuqiu was like a young bird that had not grown up, always being cared for by Ye Pengfei.  Even if he goes to practice in the phantom formation, Ye Pengfei will send Yin Jiutian to protect him secretly.  Although it feels good to be cared for, as a strong man in cultivation and enlightenment, Wan Yuqiu is not willing to live like this forever under the protection of Ye Pengfei.  She also longs for the day when she can fight side by side with Brother Ye, and face those powerful existences side by side!

    but¡­¡­

    "I'm afraid not. At least, I have carefully checked the cultivation status of Ziyi and the others, and none of them has such an ability."

    Ye Pengfei's answer disappointed Wan Yuqiu.  She thought for a while and asked softly: "Is it because of the body of chaos?"

    This time, Ye Pengfei just frowned and never answered (You are welcome and your support is my biggest motivation.)

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 878. The troops are divided into three groups (Part 2)

    It¡¯s fun to watch without ads!

    "Zi Yi, you stay. [.guan m.] You take Ce Na, Samsara well, plus Long Dingshan and Lang Shidao. You guys are looking for opportunities here to hunt down those half-step saint-level beings  ! Then, use these half-step saint-level beings as sacrifices to comprehensively improve your own strength!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Ziyi and said in a deep voice.

    "Except for what Ce Na and Samsara need, there is no need to keep the power gained from the sacrifice. You, Long Dingshan, and Lang Shidao can just divide it between the three of you."

    "You must be careful. Although those guys are in a strange state and weak in strength, there are definitely many ways to save their lives. I don't want to hear that someone died here!"

    "Yes, Master!!!" Ziyi felt solemn in his heart.

    She immediately stood up straight, puffed out her chest, and answered loudly.  At this time, she seemed to be a loyal warrior.  When she receives an order, she will use all her strength to execute the order without any hesitation.

    "Although Cen Na and Samsara cannot continue to improve their realm and strength. However, they can still hone their fighting skills and become familiar with fighting with powerful beings." Ye Pengfei continued to warn, "I will keep them two here.  Let them fight against these half-step saint-level beings and gain some insights. Therefore, you don¡¯t want to do everything. As for Long Dingshan and Lang Shidao, they should concentrate on their cultivation and just help each other.  Okay. They have worked hard for more than two thousand years, and I should give some reward."

    "I understand, Master, please rest assured!!!" Ziyi responded loudly again, with that attitude.  Even the most demanding master can't find anything wrong with it.

    Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction and turned his eyes to Fan Shuting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to capture the wandering souls.¡±

    "Yes, Master!" Fan Shuting immediately stood up straight, and her already tall breasts now looked even taller and straighter.

    "Qin Hong, Mu Qing, Shui Lan, and Yin Manyu. I'll leave it to you to take care of them. Find a way to let them experience more dangers and break through the bottleneck as soon as possible."

    There was a pause.  Ye Pengfei said calmly: "Even if there is a loss, as long as it is not your intention, I will not blame you."

    Fan Shuting was slightly startled.

    Mu Qing¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    What does this mean?

    This represents.  Ye Pengfei was very dissatisfied with the performance of the four of them!

    Indeed, compared to others, their cultivation speed is really too slow.  Especially Qin Hong, Mu Qing, and Shui Lan, none of them have advanced to the second level of Xuanxian. In Ye Pengfei's eyes, they are no different from trash.

    Of course, this is also because other people are just too awesome.  Their advancement speed can be compared with ordinary strong people.  It¡¯s also very powerful.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, he does not need useless slaves.  Especially after he acquired the "Ultimate Combat Power" move, he became even more unnecessary and had poor qualifications.  A slave who has been trapped in the bottleneck for a long time.

    The four people whose expressions changed drastically, Mu Qing and Qin Hong, were a little better.

    Mu Qing hid in the Aoki Shrine because she owned the Aoki Shrine and could not defeat him.  When facing wandering souls whose cultivation cannot surpass the third level of the Golden Immortal, her safety factor is relatively high.  so.  As long as she is willing to fight.  During the battle, she still had hope of breaking through the bottleneck.

    Qin Hong has been aware of this bottleneck for a long time. Although his qualifications cannot be compared with monsters such as Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  However, he is also a genius.  Therefore, he is relatively confident that he will break through the bottleneck of the first level of Xuanxian within the next thousand years.

    However, Shui Lan and Yin Manyu were a little panicked and at a loss.

    Shui Lan cultivates the way of water, which is quite popular with ghosts.  Her water power has little restraint against powerful wandering spirits.

    And if she kills low-level wandering souls, it is impossible for her to feel enough pressure from them, to feel enough coercion that surpasses the first level of Xuanxian.  In this case, even if she survives, she will probably be abandoned by Ye Pengfei!

    As for Yin Manyu, she has the worst qualifications, and her ability as a evil beast happens to be ineffective against wandering spirits.

    Yin Manyu practices the way of the invisible phantom.  When she fights against enemies, she plays sneak attacks.  However, the wandering soul itself is good at the art of phantom.  Those wandering souls who are more powerful than Yin Manyu are experts at stealth.  By then, it may be difficult to say who attacked whom.

    For the two of them, Ye Pengfei's order is almost like a death edict!  !  !

    They want to beg, they want to gain mercy from their master.  TheyYe Pengfei has always been very kind to his servants.  Back then, when Ce Na, Mo Xuan, and Yin Jiutian were so weak, their master supported them all the way and didn't let them do anything dangerous.  Now, maybe if I beg a little more, even if the master doesn't take back his life, he can still take some care of him.

    However, when their eyes touched Ye Pengfei's expressionless face, they couldn't help but shudder and did not dare to say anything more.  They didn't know that not long after Ye Pengfei gave Fan Shuting such a cold order, a soul thought that no one could detect was also sent into Fan Shuting's soul

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, are we the two of us looking for the Soul Accompanying Grass?" After both groups of people followed the order, Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise, "Could it be that Brother Ye has changed his mind and plans to bring the Inspiration Supreme and Wang  Kill both of them?"

    Although the duration of that moment of extreme combat power was short-lived, it was enough to destroy the Inspiration Supreme and Wang Zhi together.  However, Ye Pengfei still doesn't know why the soul-accompanying grass in the secret realm of time is related to the soul-accompanying grass in the world of danger.  Therefore, in order to successfully obtain the soul-accompanying grass in Wan Hai's crisis, Ye Pengfei's original plan was to subdue Inspiration Supreme and Wang Zhi and force them to tell the truth.

    And if you want to capture them alive, you cannot easily use your ultimate combat power.  With Ye Pengfei's current ability, once his extreme combat power comes out, he can only kill his opponent instantly.  He still has no way to control this saint-level method smoothly and freely, and command it like an arm.

    Therefore, in Wan Yuqiu's opinion, if he wants to capture him alive, Ziyi and Fan Shuting need to take action.  And Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power, Ye Pengfei's method of instantly killing the Inspiration Supreme, serves as a deterrent.  As long as there is no accident, Ye Pengfei will not really take action.

    However, now Ye Pengfei divided his troops into three groups and sent the most powerful Zi Yi and Fan Shuting to do other things.  The implication is that Ye Pengfei may not summon them when facing the Supreme Inspiration.  So, does this mean that Ye Pengfei has changed his plan?

    Actually, Zi Yi and Fan Shuting also had the same question in their hearts.  However, they had long been deeply shocked by Ye Pengfei's power.  Therefore, even if they have any questions, they will not say anything at all.  Because, in their opinion, is there anything that he cannot do for such a powerful master?

    There is only Wan Yuqiu, because her relationship with Ye Pengfei is very close.  That's why she asked so straightforwardly.  Facing Wan Yuqiu's inquiry, Ye Pengfei just smiled slightly, raised his finger and pointed directly in front of his body (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 879. True body channel!

    Wan Yuqiu looked in the direction of Ye Pengfei's finger.  I saw that a dark passage suddenly appeared in the originally extremely stable space!

    "This is Yin Jiutian?"

    This was not Ye Pengfei's technique. Wan Yuqiu could see clearly that Ye Pengfei just pointed with his finger and did not release any power at all.

    This is not someone else casting a spell, because when looking at the dark passage, Wan Yuqiu's prophecy also started to activate.

    The way of prophecy is not only about making predictions, but also about making astonishing judgments about past history.  Although Wan Yuqiu is currently only at the peak of the third level of the Celestial Immortal, she still has a great chance of accurately judging the design of the third level of the Golden Immortal!

    Yin Jiutian is only at the level of the first level of Xuanxian, and is only limitedly stronger than Wan Yuqiu.  Therefore, his existence cannot escape Wan Yuqiu's calculation.

    However, Wan Yuqiu had never heard of a strong person being able to turn his body into a passage.  Therefore, there was a hint of doubt in her tone.

    "That's him." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Let's go, we will soon arrive at the place Wang Zhi said."

    Wan Yuqiu was shocked again.

    "Brother Ye, you mean, Yin Jiutian has crossed those dangerous places over the years?"

    This is simply impossible!  !  !

    You know, according to Wang Zhi, back then she couldn't even break through the Land of Wandering Souls with a few powerful men from the first level of Xuanxian.  The next few dangerous places are even more powerful than the Land of Wandering Souls.  If there were no other means.  It was impossible for Wang Zhi to just take Ye Pengfei with him to look for the Soul Accompanying Grass.

    Naturally, it was impossible to tell Ye Pengfei in advance about the "other means" that Wang Zhi mentioned.

    If they hadn¡¯t encountered Jinling Castle, Jueqing and the others might not have come out of Wang Zhi¡¯s dimension.  These golden immortals who were plotted to death by the Supreme Inspiration were Wang Zhi's hidden methods.

    "However, there is no need to think too much. Wang Zhi definitely cannot have only these methods.

    And just use your brain to think about it.  Since the Supreme Inspiration has entered the Secret Realm of Time several times, he is very familiar with the situation here.  So, how could it be possible that Wang Zhi didn't bring "other means" last time.  Just enter the secret realm of time?  Back then, the reason why Wang Zhi didn't even pass through the Land of Wandering Souls was obviously because he had some hidden agenda!

    ? Synthesize this information.  One can imagine how many dangers will be hidden on the road leading to the soul-accompanying grass.  Although, Wan Yuqiu also knew that the Yin Jiutian realm was growing very rapidly.  However, he has just reached the first level of Xuanxian.  How did he travel through those places where he didn't even know the dangers?

    Although Wan Yuqiu was surprised and curious, he wanted to spend some time and energy to make a careful calculation.  Over the years, what kind of risks has Yin Jiutian experienced?

    This is also the most accustomed practice method for those who are strong in the ways of prophecy, destiny, and cause and effect.  In the process of constantly deducing various things, these strong people are more likely to have a profound understanding.  The various mysteries of the movement of heaven and earth.

    But this time

    First, we calculated where the passage in front of us leads to.  Wan Yuqiu was surprised to find that he found nothing.

    ?Think about it.

    "Perhaps it's because the place where the Soul Accompanying Grass is located has a strong and strange defense that blocks all my prophecies?"

    There is never any way.  It is an existence that is invincible in the world.  Although the way of prophecy is powerful, it is not omnipotent.  After being slightly surprised, Wan Yuqiu didn't think much about it.

    Let¡¯s calculate what Yin Jiutian has experienced over the years.

    After some simple calculations, some strange light and shadow scenes appeared in Wan Yuqiu's sea of ??consciousness.  If you look closely, you will see that these lights and shadows are neither Yin Jiutian nor a powerful enemy, nor are they mountains, rivers, sun, moon and stars.

    "What are these?"

    Wan Yuqiu was very surprised and sent out strands of spiritual thoughts to touch these strange lights and shadows.

    Every ray of her divine thoughts contains the power of prophecy.  When these wisps of spiritual thoughts touch every strange light and shadow, these strange lights and shadows seem to tremble slightly.  Then, it returns to its original state, without any change.

    This time, Wan Yuqiu was even more surprised.  This is a sign that the way of prophecy has completely failed!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off, it can also be said that it is because the place where the Soul Accompanying Grass is, there is a powerful Taoist power that can restrain the way of prophecy.  However, it is always impossible. Normally speaking, the road leading to the soul-accompanying grass?On the road that needs to be walked for thousands of years, there are powerful forces that can restrain the prophecy!

    "Brother Ye, I saw some lights and shadows. However, I can't tell what these lights and shadows are!"

    Although strong people who practice prophecy, destiny, and cause and effect, they also use a lot of techniques to calculate one by one what happened in the past and what will happen in the future.  But because what they know is the reality of the past.  What they say is often the truth of the future.  Therefore, when they describe the past and the future, they often use "seeing" rather than "counting".

    Before devouring Wan Yuqiu¡¯s inner demons and gaining the ability to prophecy, Ye Pengfei was not very clear about why strong men who practiced prophecy were so confident.  Now he knew the reason, but it was so profound and complicated that it was difficult to describe.

    "However, the laws of heaven that determine the operation of the universe have their own peculiarities.  It is not just the way of prophecy, it is so profound and difficult to understand that it is difficult for even those who are good at it to describe it.  Faced with Wan Yuqiu's question, Ye Pengfei also didn't know how to explain it.

    After much deliberation, Ye Pengfei couldn't think of an explanation.  In desperation, he had no choice but to shake his head and said with a smile: "When you have the opportunity, I will let you understand the way of space. If you understand the mystery of the way of space, then you will naturally understand the origin of these lights and shadows.  ."

    "The way of spacecould it be that Yin Jiutian has always been traveling in strange spaces?" Wan Yuqiu nodded speechlessly.

    Wan Yuqiu also knew very well that there was obviously something wrong with his guess.

    "If Yin Jiutian can travel through strange spaces, he can directly cross those dangerous places.  So, with Ye Pengfei's ability to integrate any Tao method, he can naturally choose to integrate the Tao method of space and travel directly through it.

    And even if it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to waste any more time, you don¡¯t want to integrate the way of space.  You can also choose to let Yin Jiutian open a channel directly, and the two of you can go directly to the final destination.

    But now, it was Yin Jiutian who used his body to create a passage!  !  !

    You know, this is not the first time Wan Yuqiu has seen the space channel opened by Yin Jiutian.  However, she has never seen a passage where Yin Jiutian put his entire body into it before successfully opening it.  It is conceivable that there are still many things that she does not understand.

    " However, with Wan Yuqiu's current ability, even if he doesn't understand everything, he can only make random guesses and draw a sentence for the problems in front of him.  After muttering a few words, she shook her head helplessly.  Then, he followed Ye Pengfei and jumped into the mysterious passage created by Yin Jiutian's true body  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 880. Unusual passage, stimulate potential

    From outside the passage, looking into the passage, it was dark and nothing could be seen.

    However, as soon as you entered this passage, your eyes were filled with light.  Even with Wan Yu's cultivation at the peak of the Third Heavenly Realm of Qiuxian, he had to close his eyes tightly and get used to the light before opening his eyes.

    "Huh?" Wan Yuqiu let out a low voice of surprise after just looking at it for the first time.

    Those light sources that emit strong light turned out to be the strange lights and shadows that I had "seen" before!

    Wan Yuqiu clearly remembers that when he "saw" these lights and shadows, not only were they not so bright and dazzling, but they also gave him a dark and obscure feeling from time to time.

    But now, they are so bright that even beings like myself have to temporarily close their eyes for them!  !  !

    After whispering, Wan Yuqiu had another urge to ask questions.  However, as soon as the question came to her lips, she swallowed it back.

    "The mystery of the way of space Well, asking is in vain." Wan Yuqiu secretly smiled bitterly and shook his head, once again keeping up with Ye Pengfei's pace and walking forward.

    That¡¯s right, just move forward!  Walk away!

    Close your eyes, open your eyes, thinkit took about an instant.  At such a time, if teleportation was used, even a passage that was trillions of miles long would have been easily passed.  Not to mention, the space passages created by Yin Jiutian are all forged by the secret method of space.  Even though the two places are separated by millions of miles, the passage is still only a short distance.

    Why this time.  Brother Ye actually walked.  Moreover, this passage looks so long?

    Surprised, Wan Yuqiu thought for a moment and stretched out his consciousness.

    When entering this passage, Wan Yuqiu took the initiative to put away his consciousness.  Because, this channel is actually the true body of Yin Jiutian.  Although Yin Jiutian is just a slave of Brother Ye.  She can be regarded as his mistress.  However, Wan Yuqiu still respected Yin Jiutian and had no intention of doing so.  Inside Yin Jiutian's body, use your spiritual consciousness to peek.

    But now, Wan Yuqiu is really too curious.  She wanted to know.  What kind of mystery does this passage, which seems unusually straight at first glance, contain?

    But¡­¡­

    "My divine consciousness cannot be used!!!"

    Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu's face turned pale.

    This is a small backlash caused by the inability of spiritual consciousness to penetrate the body and being suppressed by external forces.  Fortunately, there is no malicious intent in this kind of suppression.  Therefore, Wan Yuqiu's pretty face only turned a little pale, and her complexion quickly returned to normal.

    As the realm of cultivation increases, the intensity of spiritual consciousness will also increase.  Not to say.  With the existence of the peak of the third level of heaven, the intensity of divine consciousness has no power to curb it.  However, in order to contain this level of spiritual consciousness, it must be an extremely powerful force¡ª¡ª

    For example, the pressure of the realm of Ten Thousand Seas of Danger!

    In the place of trial.  There are three major types of situations that are not suitable for strong people to live in - dangerous situations!  Dilemma!  Dangerous situation!

    Among them, the danger of the dangerous situation is that the strong ones who enter it will face the huge danger of the realm collapsing.

    Even the realm is about to collapse, how can the divine consciousness be used smoothly?  It is rumored.  Even if you are an immortal-level being, your spiritual consciousness will be greatly restricted after entering the dangerous situation of Ten Thousand Seas.

    However, at the same time, according to information collected by Wan Yuqiu's father, Wan Yanhai, the master of Wanbao Pavilion, among the powerful people who have entered Wanhai's crisis, the one with the worst cultivation level is the first-level spirit immortal.  sky.  As for this powerful man in the first level of the Spiritual Immortal Realm, although his spiritual consciousness was greatly restrained by the danger, he could still barely stay away from his body for a hundred feet without being completely unable to use it.

    But now, Wan Yuqiu discovered to his surprise that the mysterious power in this passage could actually trap his divine consciousness, which was the pinnacle of the Third Heavenly Immortal, within his body, making it impossible for him to escape even the slightest distance!  !  !

    This time, Wan Yuqiu was not surprised, but terrified.

    "Could it be that a strong person who practices the way of space has the ability to fully restrain a strong person like me?"

    Wan Yuqiu does not think that this kind of power can curb the consciousness of any strong person.  If this is the case, then Yin Jiutian, with his cultivation level at the first level of Xuanxian, can casually kill those beings whose realm is far beyond his.

    In Wan Yuqiu¡¯s view, this is just a conflict between Taoism and law!

    At this time, Wan Yuqiu no longer wastes energy on calculating anything.  She knew that no matter how much she calculated, she would never get the correct answer.

    She didn¡¯t ask Ye Pengfei either.

    "Whether the guess is correct or not, it all has to do with spaceThe Tao is related!  I wonder what kind of opportunity is needed to understand the way of space?  "

    "Tao methods such as the Tao of Space and the Tao of Prophecy cannot be successfully understood by ordinary chance.  Normally, a strong person must have a certain level of qualifications and potential to successfully comprehend it.

    And this kind of qualification potential is, normally speaking, destined by nature.  As far as Wan Yuqiu knew, in all major realms and in countless hundreds of millions of years of history, there had never been any treasures of heaven and earth that could change a person's qualifications and potential.

    However, Wan Yuqiu firmly believes that he can definitely change his qualifications and potential.  Not because he had a prophecy, but because Ye Pengfei's smile was not a promise, but better than a promise¡ª¡ª

    "When I get the chance, I'll let you understand the way of space"

    ??Looking silently, the generous figure walking steadily in front of him.  A faint smile appeared at the corner of Wan Yuqiu's mouth

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s unknown how long this passage created by Yin Jiutian¡¯s body is.  The two people walked one after another for more than an hour, but they still had not reached the end of the passage.

    You should know that although it is only moving forward steadily, the speed is not fast.  However, with their level of cultivation, just walking around in one hour is enough for them to travel tens of millions of miles.

    "Brother Ye, how long do we have to go?" Finally, Wan Yuqiu couldn't bear it anymore and asked a question.

    Ye Pengfei did not answer, but stopped, turned around, and laughed: "I have endured it for more than an hour, not bad! Yu Qiu, maybe it won't take too long for you to understand the way of space!"

    "Huh?" Wan Yuqiu blinked in confusion.

    But when she wanted to ask further questions.  The strange lights and shadows around him that were shining with intense light suddenly disappeared.  Wan Yuqiu suddenly found that he and Ye Pengfei were suspended in the sky above a vast ocean.

    "This is" Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu's spiritual light flashed, "Brother Ye, were you stimulating my potential just now?"

    In the words, there are surprises  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 881. Self-determined Taoism!

    The meaning of Ye Pengfei's words, at first glance, it seemed that walking for an hour before was probably a test of potential.

    However, Wan Yuqiu is talking about stimulating potential!  !  !

    Wan Yuqiu knows her own affairs, but she is completely confused about the way of space and has no clue at all.

    Of course, this does not mean that if she challenges a strong person who practices the way of space, she will lose directly.  After all, opponents who don't know much about each other can also show their talents and fight passionately.

    However, if it comes to "active enlightenment", Wan Yuqiu has long known that he does not have this potential at all.

    But now, Brother Ye is actually praising my potential!

    Where does my potential come from?  Obviously, it was successfully stimulated for some reason during the previous hour!

    "Yes, I have successfully stimulated your potential." Ye Pengfei did not hide it and nodded slightly, "In the past, when you followed me, you could only be confused and stimulate some potential. But now,  I already have a certain degree of confidence that I can stimulate some kind of special potential in a targeted manner!"

    Shock¡­¡­

    Excited¡­¡­

    excited¡­¡­

    Wan Yuqiu didn¡¯t know how many emotions were mixed in his heart at this moment.

    There is a certain potential potential!  !  !

    what does that mean?

    This means that as long as Ye Pengfei is willing, it is possible for him to have the necessary qualifications and potential for that type of Taoism no matter what kind of Taoism he wants to learn!  !  !

    "This. This, this is incredible." Wan Yuqiu murmured, not knowing how to express his feelings at all.

    "Haha, actually I am not omnipotent. It's just that I can help with the way of space." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "And. Even if the potential in this area is successfully activated. How much potential can it have?  It depends on you. More than an hour, Yu Qiu. You have great potential."

    Wan Yuqiu smiled sweetly and said nothing more.

    In this case, I don¡¯t even have to say anything grateful.  What's the point?  It¡¯s better to think more about how to use practical actions to help your lover

    The beautiful eyes paused for a while on Ye Pengfei's body.  Then, move to the vast ocean below.

    "At the bottom of the deep sea Well, it should be about a hundred thousand feet!" Wan Yuqiu said softly after only looking for a while.

    "Did you calculate it or see it?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows and asked in slight surprise.

    For those who practice prophecy.  To count is to actually see.  But now, Ye Pengfei deliberately wanted to ask the reason why he "counted it" or "saw it".  Self-explanatory¡ª¡ª

    The location hundreds of thousands of feet under the sea shouldn¡¯t be able to be ¡°calculated¡± at all!  !  !

    Apart from Ye Pengfei, only Yin Jiutian, the loyal executor, knows how he found this place.  This is not only a wonderful use of the tracking method, but also after Ye Pengfei integrated the tracking method into his own skills.  A special method created that transcends tracking.

    Do you want to rely on predictions?  Totally impossible!

    As early as hundreds of years ago, when Ye Pengfei devoured some of Wan Yuqiu's inner demons and successfully integrated the way of prophecy into his own original skills, Yin Jiutian borrowed the power of his master's Taoism to  "Predicted" some situations.

    But, the end is miserable!

    At that time, Ye Pengfei, who was borrowing money from others, also suffered a serious trauma.  If he hadn't reacted quickly enough and entered the state of extreme combat power in time, he would have protected himself and Yin Jiutian at the same time.  I'm afraid, until now, he and Yin Jiutian are still recovering from their injuries, so it's impossible for them to come here.

    ¡°And directly ¡°seeing¡± it¡­ seems unlikely.

    If this vast ocean is just an ordinary ocean.  So, with Wan Yuqiu's current level of cultivation, he could easily see the sea that was hundreds of thousands of feet deep, let alone a hundred thousand feet deep.

    But, in front of you, there is this vast ocean at your feet.  If Ye Pengfei didn't use that special method, he wouldn't be able to see clearly even several feet deep!  Even if you look at it with your spiritual consciousness, the situation is the same!

    By what means did Wan Yuqiu accurately determine that the depth of one hundred thousand feet was the real goal of this trip?

    Wan Yuqiu naturally understood the deep meaning of Ye Pengfei's question.  However, Wan Yuqiu frowned slightly and thought about it for a while, but just shook his head.?Speechless.

    Seeing Wan Yuqiu shaking his head, suddenly, two rays of light shot out from Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    This is not an ordinary flash of light, this is a strange Taoist power.  This Taoist power is also born out of the Tao of tracking.  However, it incorporates many other Taoist powers.  Moreover, after Ye Pengfei completed the nine-turn solidification, he successfully eliminated these traces of Taoism to an almost imperceptible level.

    The way to burn gods and destroy souls!  !  !

    Now, Ye Pengfei¡¯s methods are all named after ¡°Tao¡±.  This is not because he is arrogant, it is because he vaguely feels that only by self-determining the Tao can he truly understand the original truth of the laws of heaven.

    Regarding this feeling, he also specifically asked Huan Shi for advice.  Huan Shi just remained silent and did not give any answer.

    It¡¯s not that I object, I¡¯m just silent.  This shows that even beings like Huan Shi do not know the correct answer.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei named his method along the lines of his own directness.

    Nowadays, there are seven ways of naming¡ª¡ª

    The Way of the Five Elements Emperor!

    The way to burn gods and destroy souls!

    The way to destroy the law and split the Tao!

    The way to perfect disguise!

    The way to perfect copying!

    The way to pursue the soul and discover the light!

    The way to conquer the void!

    Among them, there is no such thing as perfect superposition.  This is because all kinds of Taoism are naturally integrated.  Ye Pengfei originally wanted to eliminate the traces of Taoism. Where is the superposition of Taoism in the goal he pursues?

    Among these seven ways, only the Five Elements Emperor's Way requires entering the state of extreme combat power before it can be displayed.  As for the other six paths, they can be used under any circumstances.  It's just that the state is different, and the power displayed is also different.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei also knows that his so-called "fixed Tao" is still far away from the true meaning of Taoism.  He knew very well that the path he had decided on now was only a false path, not the true path.  However, his intuition told him that once he could determine the first real "Tao" that was different from the three thousand avenues, then he would really be able to get in touch with the original truth.

    "Self-determined Taoism, this is Ye Pengfei's encouragement to himself!"

    Of course, these false ways are not just incentives. These self-determined ways are also extremely powerful means.

    What Ye Pengfei is now using is the method of burning gods and destroying souls!

    What was burned was not Wan Yuqiu¡¯s god.  What was killed was not Wan Yuqiu¡¯s soul.

    As soon as Burning God and Destroying Soul came out, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneer: "Supreme Inspiration, with your illustrious reputation, you actually do such a trivial thing? Is it possible that you don't even have the courage to face a low-level monk like me?  Already?"

    Lang Lang¡¯s voice resounded throughout the world!  !  !  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 882. Frustrated Wan Yuqiu

    This is not just a loud voice, it also implies Ye Pengfei's self-determined way.

    The way to pursue the soul and discover the light!

    Chasing spirits is chasing spiritual energy fluctuations that are different from Wan Yuqiu¡¯s characteristics.

    No matter who they are, no matter what spells they cast, they can't avoid using spiritual energy.  What a strong person who practices tracking is best at is following strange spiritual energy to trace its origin.

    Suo Ming is seeking the true and clear source of aura.

    You must know that any Taoist method is not impossible to crack, let alone impossible to defend.  Therefore, a strong person who simply practices tracking may be misled to other places by some specialized means.  What's more, maybe, no matter how he tracks it, he will suddenly find that everything around him is empty, and those strange auras have no roots at all

    Ye Pengfei's self-determined Tao is all a fusion of various Tao methods.  The same is true for the way of pursuing souls and discovering enlightenment.

    In fact, even Ye Pengfei himself doesn¡¯t know how many Taoist methods are integrated into this way of soul-seeking and enlightenment.

    Early on, when he was cultivating inner demons, devouring inner demons, evolving and improving his techniques, he only took the time to comprehensively study how many Taoist techniques were integrated into each move.

    However, after getting some tips from Huan Shi and understanding the ultimate combat power, he completely gave up on research in this area.

    He only knows that the way of chasing souls and discovering the light is not only similar to the way of tracking, but it is even more powerful than the way of tracking!  !  !

    Back then, Yin Jiutian was ordered to come.  It was precisely because Ye Pengfei lent this Taoist power to Yin Jiutian for use.  Therefore, Yin Jiutian successfully found his destination.

    "Otherwise, let's not say how unique this vast ocean and that place are.  It's just an ocean with an unknown number of trillions of miles in circumference, and the deepest part is unknown how deep it is.  How does Yin Jiutian know where to look?  With the power of Yin Jiutian alone, if he conducts a blanket search.  I'm afraid, I haven't found it yet.

    This method of searching for souls and understanding only uses what Wang Zhi once mentioned.  Very thin information can quickly find the target place in such a special ocean.  What's more, find an inspiration supreme who is not too far away, hiding in the dark, and secretly doing some tricks?

    Soon, Ye Pengfei sensed the exact location of the Inspiration Supreme.

    "He has become strongerWang Zhi, why are you so powerful?!"

    Killing his brother, this was the first time Ye Pengfei saw the Supreme Inspiration take action.  The Supreme Inspiration at that time didn't feel much more powerful than the ruthlessness of the First Level Golden Immortal.  only.  His design was exquisite, so he was able to plot against his brothers Jueqing and Wuqing.

    The second time I saw the Supreme Inspiration take action was at the entrance to the Land of Wandering Souls.  The Supreme Inspiration at that time was much, much stronger than the first time, and roughly looked like the first level of the Immortal.  but.  In the following hundreds of years of secret observation, the strength of the Inspiration Supreme fell instead of rising, which further proved that he was seriously injured and it was difficult to recover.

    But now, when Ye Pengfei meets the Supreme Inspiration again.  He was surprised to find that the pressure of the Supreme Inspiration seemed to be much more powerful than the purple clothes of the first level of the Immortal.

    What surprised Ye Pengfei even more was Wang Zhi!

    In just two to three thousand years, Wang Zhi unexpectedly reached the third level of immortality!  !  !

    "Even if she successfully devoured and refined those first-level Golden Immortal beings such as Jueqing and Wuqing, she could at most use this to cultivate to the level of the second and third-level Golden Immortals. What kind of adventure did she encounter?  He actually soared into the sky and reached the third level of the Immortal Realm?!"

    Even though he was shocked, Ye Pengfei didn't look over there.  Only a trace of the power of chasing souls and discovering the way of enlightenment was left, entwining the bodies of Inspiration Supreme and Wang Zhi, eavesdropping on the two people's answers.

    "Just go over there and capture him. Do you still need to be sneaky to deal with such an ant?"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei from a distance, Wang Zhi showed an unabashed sarcastic sneer on his face.  He didn't know whether her sneer was aimed at Ye Pengfei or at the Inspiration Supreme around her.

    The Inspiration Supreme shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Xiao Zhi, don't underestimate this guy. Although his realm is not high, his body strength is also limited, and there is no way to continue to grow. However, the methods he can use are  There are all kinds of strange things, and it¡¯s hard to guard against them!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, coward!!!¡±

    This time, everyone knew that Wang Zhi¡¯s sneer was mainly directed at the Supreme Inspiration.

    Logically speaking, Inspiration Supreme is Wang Zhi¡¯s elder, and his realm and experience are higher than Wang Zhi¡¯s.Much, much more.  Even though his body strength is not good due to his injuries.  However, facing Wang Zhi's unabashed ridicule, he should show some anger.

    But¡­¡­

    "Xiao Zhi, you, you, hehe" Inspiration Supreme shook his head. He actually looked at Wang Zhi with a loving expression. At this time, he was like a parent who doted on his children too much.  .

    In the distance, Ye Pengfei had a panoramic view of the conversation between the two, as well as various body movements, expression changes, and mood swings.  He couldn't help but frown secretly, feeling that the speech and behavior of these two people seemed a bit strange.

    Before Ye Peng could fly into the depths to think about it, Wan Yuqiu, who had been thinking in surprise for a while, suddenly turned pale.

    "Brother Ye, have my emotions been manipulated again?"

    The last time, my emotions were controlled by that half-step saint-level shadow.  Therefore, he came out of the world of reincarnation and pestered Ye Pengfei to go out and take a look.

    But this time, my emotions were secretly controlled by the Supreme Inspiration.  If Brother Ye hadn't been so talented, he didn't know what kind of trouble he would have caused!

    Last time, you could cover up your mistakes by saying that your level is not high and you should be aware of your shame and then be brave and practice hard.

    And this time, my own realm is on par with Brother Ye.  What excuses do I have to comfort myself?  !

    After a while, depression came over my heart.  At this moment, Wan Yuqiu felt that he was really a useless person. I was afraid that he would always be nothing more than a burden to Brother Ye.

    ¡° I think back then, when she was still in the first level of Xuxian, she dared to follow Ye Pengfei and venture into dangerous situations in the world.  That's because, at that time, she brought disaster to Wanbao Pavilion in order not to attract attention.  Therefore, I deliberately do not use my genius.

    But now, she has quickly advanced to the peak of the third level of the Celestial Immortal, but she feels sadly that she is just a burden to Ye Pengfei.  This is because at this time, she has fully unleashed her genius potential.

    However, instead of feeling that she had narrowed the distance between herself and Ye Pengfei.  On the contrary, the distance between him and Ye Pengfei is getting farther and farther!

    This kind of frustration doesn¡¯t just come from being dissatisfied with yourself.  This frustration comes from Ye Pengfei being too evil.

    With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he no longer has to deliberately use his extreme emotion power to deeply feel even the smallest fluctuation in Wan Yuqiu's emotions.

    With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he also knows what he should do and say at this moment.

    I saw Ye Pengfei using the gentlest method to gently hold Wan Yuqiu into his arms.  In a gentler tone, he whispered in her ear: "In the face of men, women don't need to use strength to prove how useful they are."

    In an instant, Wan Yuqiu's face turned red  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 883. Shocking treasure!  (superior)

    far away.

    "Two bastards, they actually have time to talk about love!!!" Looking over there, the two people making love to each other, Wang Zhi's face became even colder.

    "I can't help it. Who said these two little guys have such evil qualifications? With my ability, I made so many plans in advance. Unexpectedly, they almost didn't affect the girl. The evildoer and the evildoer seem to be a perfect match.  Looks like."

    The Supreme Inspiration sighed, he still had time to talk about such gossip.  Previously, Ye Pengfei's scolding voice that resounded throughout the world seemed to him to be nothing more than blackmail.  And Wang Zhi also seems to have similar ideas to Inspiration Supreme.  Her attention was also diverted.

    But¡­¡­

    After only being gentle with Wan Yuqiu for a while, Ye Pengfei's sharp gaze suddenly shot in this direction!

    "Not good!!!" Inspiration Supreme was the first to react.

    Although, the current Wang Zhi¡¯s realm is not much worse than that of the Inspiration Supreme, and his power is much stronger.  But she's not just slower to react than the Inspiration Prime.  Her coping methods are far less practical than those of the Supreme Inspiration.

    Wang Zhi, who was a beat slower, chose to attack.

    The Inspiration Supreme, who was a bit faster, chose to retreat violently!

    Not only did he retreat violently, the Supreme Inspiration also grabbed Wang Zhi and forcibly took Wang Zhi away from him, who had just formed a hand seal and had not had time to really attack.

    In just one hundred thousandth of an instant, the Supreme Inspiration took Wang Zhi and fled for billions of miles.  Not only did he have no intention of stopping, he was running away at such a fast speed.  On the contrary, it is still increasing!

    Furthermore, the Supreme Inspiration did not consider teleportation at all.  It was as if he had expected that Ye Pengfei would strangle all teleportation routes.  Once you choose to teleport, you will be even more unlucky!

    And Wang Zhi, one hundred thousandth of a moment later, she still felt baffled.  I haven't figured it out, let alone seen anything clearly

    To know.  Wang Zhi has already reached the third level of immortality.  Regardless of his realm or strength, he has already vaguely reached the intermediate level of the third level of the Immortal.  For a powerful being like her.  Let alone one hundred thousandth of an instant, even one quadrillionth of an instant was enough for her to think about a hundred questions, enough for her to complete a thousand attacks and defenses.

    "However, in this one hundred thousandth of an instant, she didn't even think about anything, and she didn't even perform a single offensive or defensive spell!  !  !

    A feeling of powerlessness and a deep sense of frustration completely swallowed up Wang Zhi's soul.  Wang Zhi suddenly discovered it.  Not only the one hundred thousandth of an instant that has just passed, but even the next hundred thousand instants, and the next hundred thousand instants I can't really think, and I can't really perform offense and defense!

    "Could it be a terrifying method that far surpasses that of an immortal?"

    At this moment.  Wang Zhi was completely unable to think deeply about the problem.  However, the sea of ??consciousness can still have some simple, instinctive reactions.  There is only one result of the churning of the sea of ??consciousness, and that is that the enemy has used terrifying means that are far superior to those of the Immortal!  !  !

    ¡°Beyond the Immortal¡­How is this possible¡­

    Wang Zhi¡¯s eyes were filled with horror.  He couldn't help but cast his gaze towards the Supreme Inspiration.

    After all, I am much stronger than him in terms of strength. Faced with such terrifying methods, why can't I even perform a single offensive and defensive attack, but he can continuously escape at high speed?

    As his realm and strength continue to improve, Wang Zhi's hatred for the Supreme Inspiration becomes stronger and stronger.  You know, Wang Zhi relied on smelting the divine bodies of Jueqing and others to continuously climb up.  In this process, she naturally integrated the mysteries of the Taoism practiced by Jueqing and others into her own soul.

    Therefore, Wang Zhi at this time is more ruthless than Jueqing and others!

    Not to mention, after witnessing the tragedy of the brother-in-law feud, her original impression of the Inspiration Supreme fell from a grandfather worthy of worship to a family sinner who committed all kinds of evil!

    Therefore, when Wang Zhi looked at the Inspiration Supreme, it was not with curiosity, but with the purpose of "rob"¡ª¡ª

    "There must be some super-level treasure to protect the body we must snatch it!!!"

    Although, at first glance, the Supreme Inspiration did not sacrifice any treasure.  However, Wang Zhi firmly believed that he was relying on some rare treasure to escape like this.

    Wang Zhi guessed right, there is indeed a great treasure hidden in the Supreme Inspiration.  The powerful resistance burst out by this treasure made Ye Pengfei, who had entered the ultimate state, frown slightly.

    &nbsp; "Faced with Yuxu Suoben's method, he can still escape like this?!"

    The Tao of Yuxu, this is the latest Tao method to appear among Ye Pengfei's self-determined Tao methods.  Although it was just a false Tao, its power was so terrifying that when it was first created, even Huan Shi, who had never expressed any opinions on Ye Pengfei's self-determined Tao, for the first time, came up with a thought -  ¡ª

    ¡°Powerful!!!¡±

    If we talk about the level of Taoism and Dharma, what kind of existence does Huanshi correspond to?  At least in the Immortal Realm, the Heavenly Lord is on the first level.  Maybe, it is actually the existence of the Third Heavenly God!  !  !

    If you can get such affirmation of the existence of Huanshi, how powerful is the method of Yuxu Suoben?  At least it is comparable to the methods of the Immortal Realm and the First Level of Heaven!  !  !

    Although, this way of controlling the void is still just a false way

    Although it is said that with the extreme combat power that Ye Pengfei can unleash now, it is simply impossible to fully demonstrate the power of this false path

    "However, using this method to deal with a powerful person at the immortal level is much more exaggerated than killing a chicken with a bullshit.  Although Ye Pengfei's physical strength is very weak, it is not a problem at all to harvest one or two immortal-level experts with such a sharp weapon.

    Not to mention, for the sake of safety, Ye Pengfei entered the limit state!

    Ye Pengfei, who possesses extreme combat power, is equivalent to possessing immortality and saint-level power.  To use the power of a saint to perform such terrifying means.  Let alone one hundred thousandth of an instant, even if it takes one billionth of an instant, the Supreme Inspiration may not be able to withstand it!

    "It's too much of a burden to use the method of controlling the void. If I don't enter the ultimate combat strength, my whole body will be overdrawn and I won't be able to move for a year."

    "Even if you enter the ultimate state, you can withstand such a burden without facing such side effects. However, the time that the ultimate combat power can last has been shortened from one moment to one-tenth of an moment. Moreover, it needs  It will take a buffer period of five thousand days to enter the extreme state again!"

    "In order to be safe, I paid such a price, but he was blocked by him. What kind of shocking treasure is hidden in his body?"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered, and he shouted to Wan Yuqiu in a deep voice: "Yu Qiu, come in first!"

    Wan Yuqiu nodded, without resisting the force of the pull, and instantly entered Ye Pengfei's space plane  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 884. Shocking treasure!  (Down)

    It¡¯s fun to watch without ads!

    "Yu Qiu, try your best to figure out what kind of rare treasure the Supreme Inspiration possesses!!!"

    As soon as he entered Ye Pengfei's space plane, Wan Yuqiu received Ye Pengfei's spiritual message.  \/\/ .\/\/

    "The supreme inspiration?" Wan Yuqiu was quite surprised.

    The Inspiration Supreme is also a strong man who practices prophecy.  How could he not have the ability to defend against the predictions of prophecy?

    Although the Inspiration Supreme is running away in a panic now, as long as he still has a trace of power to defend against the prophecy.  Then, with my own ability, which is only in the Nirvana realm and the peak of the third level of immortality.  It is also impossible to deduce the secrets of powerful men in the Era Realm and the pinnacle of the Third Immortal Heaven!

    However, Wan Yuqiu didn¡¯t think much about it, let alone ask any more questions.

    Wan Yuqiu knew that Ye Pengfei would never act without aim.  Since he gave such an order, there must be some truth to it.

    "Perhaps you don't really want me to figure out the rare treasure?"

    Wan Yuqiu, who was a genius and a monster only inferior to Ye Pengfei, immediately thought of this possibility.  While she was thinking in amazement, she used most of her power to activate the power of the prophecy!

    The way of reincarnation can also be calculated, but the results of the calculation of the way of reincarnation are just like the fleeting shadows in the ball, flowing past in front of the human eye.  No matter how accurate the calculation is, it can only be "immersive" at most, but it is not really standing in front of the reality to watch.

    And the power of prophecy, its ability to predict history and the future, is to really see it!

    If you change it, you can calculate others.  Wan Yuqiu's gaze fell on him, peering into all the secrets he hid.  He would never realize that there was such a pair of discerning eyes staring at his own history, his present, and his future.

    but.  What kind of person is the Supreme Inspiration?  Once upon a time, he followed his words and could kill people as high as the third level of immortality!

    Even so.  Because of that strange heavy injury, his strength is now gone.  However, his teachings remain.  His Taoist defense is still there.  No matter what method you use to calculate his history, present and future, he will be able to react immediately, resist and even take advantage of the situation to fight back!

    "It's actuallythe way of prophecy?"

    When Wan Yuqiu¡¯s wise eyes appeared beside the Supreme Inspiration.  When Wan Yuqiu's cold gaze shot towards the Supreme Inspiration.  At this time, the Taoist power of the Supreme Inspiration to defend against the prying eyes of others was automatically activated, blocking Wan Yuqiu's prying eyes.  Blocked out.

    And whether or not to take advantage of the situation to counterattack depends on whether the Inspiration Supreme will continue to inject Dao power and make such a decision.

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't used such terrifying means.  So, Inspiration Supreme is absolutely right.  I will punish this bastard who used prophecy.  If you dare to show off your prophecy in front of yourself, you are simply living impatiently!

    However, at this moment, where does the Supreme Inspiration have the energy to distract itself from doing these things?

    In fact, the reason why Ye Pengfei asked Wan Yuqiu to take action was.  Just to distract the Inspiration Supreme.  In a battle of this magnitude, if you are even slightly distracted, everything will stop.

    However, the Supreme Inspiration did not fall into the trap.  After all, he is so cunning and cunning that he will not let such a little trick drag him into an abyss.

    Ye Pengfei didn't care, it was just a casual move anyway.  If you succeed, forget it if you don't.  He wants to hunt down the Inspiration Supreme and has more powerful means.

    With a whoosh, the distance that had originally been widened was completely wiped out by Ye Pengfei in only a billionth of an instant!

    In just one billionth of an instant, Ye Pengfei had already appeared, only a hundred million miles away from the Supreme Inspiration.

    It only took a billionth of an instant for Ye Pengfei to use that super terrifying method, not only towards the Supreme Inspiration, but also towards Wang Zhi, bombarding him tens of thousands of times!

    Under such circumstances, even escaping seems extremely difficult.  How can the Inspiration Supreme have any energy left to deal with the existence of prophecy?

    "Forget it, that guy's Taoism is too bad anyway, it's impossible to see anything It's just that with such a help, the plan needs to be more rigorous!!!"

    With just a slight frown, the Inspiration Supreme's speed surged again, widening the distance.

    "Hey, he can actually speed up?"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei caught up with him, he saw the figures of Inspiration Supreme and Wang Zhi appearing more than 300 billion miles away.  You know, this is not teleportation, this is seemingly plain and simple running.  LookIn the past, the speed at which the Inspiration Supreme ran was simply not something that the Immortal-level power could achieve!

    "Is there more than one rare treasure? Or, that rare treasure has multiple functions?" Even though Ye Pengfei was good at controlling his emotions, at this moment, his heart could not help but beat several times.

    You must know that all along, Ye Pengfei only had the Taoist weapon Fox Ji to protect him.  After Fox Princess fell into an advanced crisis, Ye Pengfei no longer had a Taoist weapon by his side.

    Although, during this period, he also obtained a rare treasure - Aoki Shrine.  However, in order to maximize the effectiveness of this rare treasure, it must resist some powerful enemies.  Ye Pengfei gave this rare treasure to Mu Qing, the ancestor of the wood demon.

    Therefore, the attraction of a shocking and rare treasure to Ye Pengfei is very powerful.  And if there are several shocking and rare treasures, several shocking and rare treasures that can withstand saint-immortal-level attacks and can perform at speeds exceeding those of immortals, the attraction to Ye Pengfei will be even greater!

    Not to mention, if there is just one rare treasure instead of several

    "If there is only one piece, it will definitely produce the same perfect superposition effect as the Aoki Shrine. If I can have one piece, then I can use my custom method. The power of my method will skyrocket!!!  "

    Before getting Ziyi¡¯s guidance, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know why the Aoki Shrine was so powerful.

    And after getting Ziyi¡¯s guidance and understanding the method of perfect superposition, Ye Pengfei finally knew.  The Aoki Shrine perfectly superimposed the power of the Five Elements and Three Wonders, thus producing a power far exceeding that of a certain Taoist law.

    Ye Pengfei also calculated

    If there is no perfect superposition ability, then Mu Qing¡¯s strength will be used to drive the Aoki Shrine.  It can only stimulate the defensive ability to resist the powerful people of the first level of the Golden Immortal.  Moreover, it is simply impossible to escape quietly in front of the Golden Immortal.

    And with the ability of perfect superposition, let Mu Qing drive it.  Then, not only can it easily resist the attack of the Golden Immortal Third Heaven.  It can even make the strong men of the third level of the Golden Immortal unable to find the location of the Aoki Shrine!

    The difference between having the ability of perfect superposition and not having the ability of perfect superposition is so huge.  From this we can see how amazing it would be if the Supreme Inspiration possessed not just a few amazing treasures, but just one!  !  !

    "Even if I bear a greater burden, I still have to get this amazing treasure!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s cold gaze firmly locked onto the supreme inspiration in the distance (You are welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

    For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it.

    For more full txt novels, please download

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 885. Time is disordered!

    step!

    So close!

    "How can this be!!!"

    Even in the face of repeated terrorist attacks, the Inspiration Supreme was very calm. At this moment, he couldn't help but scream in horror!

    At the last moment, the distance between the two people was more than 300 billion miles.  \\\\The next moment, it is already close at hand.  This not only means that Ye Pengfei's amazing speed is far superior to his own amazing treasure.  This means that Ye Pengfei can easily break through the defense of his amazing treasure!  !  !

    Even if it is only a strong person in the Immortal Realm, he will use the worst magical weapons and spiritual weapons.  It should also be able to form a certain amount of defense within a few feet of the surrounding area.

    And this shocking treasure used by the Supreme Inspiration, if used with all its strength, can form a huge defense circle within a trillion miles around it that can withstand the attacks of the third level of the Immortal!

    When faced with terrifying methods beyond the Immortal level, the Inspiration Supreme had to rely on shrinking the defense circle to increase its defense power.  However, its defense range also exceeds a hundred miles.

    But now, Ye Pengfei suddenly suddenly appeared just a few feet away!  !  !

    "No, this is not the real body, this is a Taoist power!"

    The Supreme Inspiration's gaze is so sharp. It is impossible for him who can obtain such a shocking treasure to not be able to completely feel the difference between the Five Elements Emperor's Way and Ye Pengfei's true body.  It took almost no time, and he immediately knew that this was Ye Pengfei's new terrifying method!

    "not good!!!"

    Suddenly, Inspiration Supreme realized.  Wang Zhi is afraid that he will die.

    You must know that the defense of this exotic treasure originally weakened Ye Pengfei's previous terrifying methods.  However, Wang Zhi still had no way to think or defend.  If Inspiration Supreme hadn't led Wang Zhi away, Wang Zhi would have been killed by Ye Pengfei's terrifying methods.  They were killed until not a single residue was left.

    Wang Zhi doesn¡¯t have any exotic treasures to protect his body!

    And now, Ye Pengfei has used another method.  Unexpectedly, ignoring the powerful defense.  All of a sudden, it appeared so close.  How could Wang Zhi be able to withstand such terrifying pressure?

    Wang Zhi.  It's the key to her plan, she can't die!  !  !

    In shock, the Supreme Inspiration looked towards Wang Zhi.  It was seen that although Wang Zhi's expression was more painful than before, he would not collapse immediately.

    "Gathering pressure!" After a moment, the Inspiration Supreme understood.

    ¡°Previously, Ye Pengfei¡¯s methods were terrifying.  However, the pressure was not gathered in the same place.  Therefore, Wang Zhi has no treasure to defend himself.  Only then would they be under such strong pressure.

    And now, Ye Pengfei's new method is also terrifying.  However, the pressure was concentrated on the same place - the Inspiration Supreme - so Wang Zhi only withstood a minimal amount of pressure.  \\\\It won¡¯t collapse immediately.

    "It's okay, it's okay." Instead of worrying about the terrifying "Ye Pengfei" in front of him, the Supreme Inspiration was deeply grateful for Wang Zhi's survival.

    "Ye Pengfei, I still underestimated you!"

    The Supreme Inspiration simply didn¡¯t run away. He sneered and took a step forward, actually taking the initiative to get closer.  The distance between "Ye Pengfei".  He even made an attack stance and was ready to go!

    "Inspiration old man, why don't you run away?"

    Ye Pengfei also sneered, but instead of preparing for attack, he attacked immediately!

    Ye Pengfei has self-determined seven ways, among which the five elements of the Emperor's Domination can only be performed under extreme conditions.  The other six paths can only exert more powerful power under extreme conditions.

    Because of the use of the method of controlling the void, Ye Pengfei's extreme state can only last for a tenth of an instant. Ye Pengfei does not have the time to "chat" with the Supreme Inspiration.

    At the same time as the conversation was taking place, Ye Pengfei, a powerful avatar condensed by the Five Elements of Emperor Domination, suddenly took action.  From chasing, to catching up, to taking action, it only took a thousandth of an instant.

    In such a short period of time, those words of supreme inspiration are actually just the beginning.  Ye Pengfei's cold words and scolding were just the beginning.  However, both of them seemed to feel that when Ye Pengfei made his move, they had completely completed the conversation!

    And at the same time, it felt as if this conversation was completely completed.  They actually felt as if the two of them didn't even pronounce a single word.  In fact, Ye Pengfei has not even started to launch a new round of attacks!

    Time turmoilchaos!  !  !

    Only powerful collisions can cause time disruption.  And even when the inspiration was at its peak, it only experienced time chaos once.

    And it was that experience that severely wounded him.  The injury lasted for who knows how many millions of years, but it failed to get any better!

    "How could he be so powerful?!" On the surface, Inspiration Supreme is fearless.  Inside, Inspiration Supreme was extremely surprised.

    Ye Pengfei was also surprised. After all, this was his first time experiencing time disorder.  However, his surprise was completely different from Inspiration Supreme.  There was a hint of joy in his surprise.

    "If we can find a strong man who practices time and devour his inner demons, wouldn't it be possible for my ultimate combat power to be extended even longer?"

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei hasn¡¯t considered how to extend the time of ultimate combat power.  However, he has no slaves or friends who practice the way of time.  It is impossible for Ziyi to obtain the Taoist power of the Tao of Time through the way of sacrifice.

    Therefore, he can only rely on the glimpses of the Three Thousand Avenues left by Fox Princess to speculate on the role of the Way of Time.  Judging from the results of the calculation at that time, it seems that the way of time is useless.

    But now, when the Five Elements Emperor's Tao collided violently with the power of unknown Tao methods superimposed on the exotic treasure, the resulting time chaos made Ye Pengfei vaguely aware that it seemed that as long as the appropriate  By fusing the power of time, you can create a means to extend the time of your ultimate combat power!

    "We must find a strong person who practices the way of time!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was in the chaos of time, realized more and more clearly that the time for him to withstand extreme combat power was constantly lengthening.  Even if I have to fight with the Supreme Inspiration for a moment or two, I can still easily stay in the ultimate state!

    "But, where can we find such a strong person?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned slightly.

    Strong people who practice the way of time are rarer than those who practice the way of space and prophecy.  In the entire trial place, it is already extraordinary that a strong person who practices the way of time can appear.  And the strong man in the secret realm of time has died, leaving only this secret realm of time.  Maybe, in the entire trial place, there will no longer be a strong person who practices the way of time!

    "It would be great if my sister were here. With her body that separates time and space, even if she fails to understand the way of time now, she will still have the opportunity to understand the way of time in the future!"

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just as he was talking about Xu Caiyi, Xu Caiyi had also mysteriously passed through the space barrier and appeared in the secret realm of time!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 886. The second rare treasure!

    "Phew, I escaped again, it's so exciting!"

    An aircraft that resembled an octopus suddenly appeared somewhere in the secret realm of time without any warning.  After the aircraft scanned the surrounding area and determined that there was no danger, Xu Caiyi finally breathed a sigh of relief and showed a tired smile.

    "Sister Caiyi, don't be careless! There are wars everywhere, and there are terrifying and powerful beings everywhere! Even if there is no trouble here for the time being, it doesn't mean we are really safe!"

    A determined female voice sounded beside Xu Caiyi.  The owner of this voice is surprisingly Yue Ningbing, whom Ye Pengfei misses day and night!

    "I'm going to devour some spiritual objects and give some power to Time Travel No. 1!"

    A strong male voice sounded from the other side of Xu Caiyi.  The burly figure standing up was none other than Xu Caiyi¡¯s man, Zhang Han, who possessed the body of Devouring Transformation!

    "Yes!" Yue Ningbing nodded solemnly, "Brother Zhang, go and open the No. 1 reserve. If we encounter another group of strong people of that level, we will have to use time travel again."

    "Do you already need to use the No. 1 reserve?"

    Zhang Han's pupils couldn't help but shrink suddenly.  However, he didn't say much, and immediately nodded and teleported away in the direction of the No. 1 reserve warehouse.

    "Giggle, sister Ning Bing, your way of control is getting better and better. I don't know, when I meet Mr. Ye, will you rule him, or will he rule you?"

    For a moment, Yue Ningbing¡¯s pretty face turned red

    ¡­¡­

    If Ye Pengfei knew, the three of them would.  [.I actually entered the secret realm of time.  Then, I'm afraid he won't even ask for the shocking treasure, and will immediately rush in front of the three people.  However, at this moment, the three of them were too far away from Ye Pengfei.  Neither they nor Ye Pengfei knew that they were all in the same secret realm.

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    The collision between Ye Pengfei and Inspiration Supreme.  It's getting more and more intense.

    To be more precise, it is between Ye Pengfei and Inspiration Supreme, who knows whether it is one or multiple shocking treasures.  The fight is getting more and more intense, becoming more and more intense!

    Such intense intensity made the Supreme Inspiration more and more surprised.

    "I really didn't expect it. The exotic treasure is at full power, but it's still at a disadvantage!!!"

    How much did you pay for this rare treasure?

    Because of this rare treasure, how many powerful enemies did you kill and repel during the years when you were seriously injured?

    In the past, in order to save energy, I never let the exotic treasure fully activate.  However, it is enough to deal with those powerful enemies of his.

    Now, in order to repel Ye Pengfei, who has strange methods, I let the exotic treasure fully activate for the first time.  Never thought about it.  Not only did Ye Pengfei not retreat, he was actually at a disadvantage!  !  !

    "A mere ant who is at the peak of the third level of the Celestial Immortal and the peak power of the first level of the Void Immortal, even though his methods are weird and powerful, how can he be so powerful?"

    When escaping quickly, the Inspiration Supreme, who was protected by the exotic treasure, just felt that Ye Pengfei's methods were too powerful.  But until the real, face-to-face confrontation.  Only then did he know Ye Pengfei's methods.  How awesome is it!

    However, even if Ye Pengfei is so powerful, Inspiration Supreme is only "surprised" and far from panicking.

    He glanced at Wang Zhi, who was still safe and sound behind him.  He knew that although the battle was fierce, because both sides were trying their best to defeat the other, neither side was willing to waste their strength elsewhere.  As a result, not even a ripple of power spread out in such a fierce and terrifying battle.

    "Don't worry about her for the time being." The Supreme Inspiration nodded secretly, and then activated another rare treasure!

    No matter what Ye Pengfei guessed, he would never have expected that the Supreme Inspiration not only possessed an amazing treasure that could perfectly superimpose multiple Taoist techniques.  He also possesses a second such amazing treasure!  !  !

    As soon as the second rare treasure came out, Ye Pengfei, who was originally pressing the Inspiration Supreme, felt that the situation had reversed.  Not only can the Inspiration Supreme be able to fight back, but it is also possible to destroy his own clone, which was condensed using the Five Elements Emperor's Way!  !  !

    "At least two rare treasures!" Ye Pengfei was surprised and happy.

    This time, there is no need to guess.  Absolutely, they are two amazing treasures that can superimpose the power of Taoism.  Because the difference between the two ways of superimposing Taoism and the artistic conception of the superposition of Taoism is too obvious.

    Ye Pengfei was surprised. He was surprised that Inspiration Supreme owned two such rare treasures.

    &nbsp; Ye Pengfei was delighted. Although he was temporarily suppressed by the Inspiration Supreme, he was extremely happy for the benefits he was about to get.

    "Okay, okay! Two shocking treasures are worthy of all my means!"

    With one step, Ye Pengfei's body was only a few feet away from the Supreme Inspiration.  He laughed heartily and drew strange tracks in the air with his fingers, which made the Supreme Inspiration tremble with fear and his face changed drastically.

    It¡¯s not that the Supreme Inspiration saw the mystery of these trajectories, but that the Supreme Inspiration felt the terrifying auras.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has just started casting spells.  In his extreme state, it would take at least one hundred billionth of an instant to display these self-determined methods.  Therefore, at this time, the Taoist aura has not appeared at all.

    But who is the Supreme Inspiration?  He is the prophecy, and exists at the pinnacle of the third level of immortality!

    Although, he has been seriously injured.

    Although, he doesn¡¯t have time to make big leap calculations now.

    "However, the terrifying aura that will appear will appear in just one hundred billionth of an instant.  He can clearly sense the power of Taoism without having to deliberately use it!

    Previously, the reason why he was able to make a judgment in advance before Wang Zhi was to use the exotic treasure to protect his body while quickly escaping far away.

    Previously, when he was escaping at high speed, the reason why he gave up teleportation and chose to run honestly with his legs.

    This is all because his level of Taoism has reached such a level that he can naturally sense it in the short future.

    Previously, he relied on this ability to escape such a long distance.

    Now, he was shocked to find that although he still sensed the terrifying aura in advance.  But, this time, he had no way to escape!

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    The Supreme Inspiration was finally frightened, the Supreme Inspiration was finally crazy.  Those two rare treasures that were in the Lushan Mountains without knowing their true colors finally revealed their true colors!

    A rare treasure is a three-legged tripod.

    Another rare treasure is a red knife.

    The two rare treasures are not large in size, and there is nothing special about their appearance.  However, the pressure of the aura exuded by the two rare treasures is a hundred times more powerful than before!

    "Burn your life and exert greater power?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows and then sneered calmly.

    So what if you work hard?  As long as I use all my methods, even if you have a third rare treasure, you will still be unable to resist!  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 887. Supreme inspiration, die!

    Although he sneered and was very confident, Ye Pengfei did not dare to waste any time.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By All Paths Coming Together, What Kind of Burden Will It Bring to Oneself?

    Ye Pengfei once tried it personally¡ª¡ª

    In the extreme state, if you only use the method of controlling the void, the duration of the extreme state will be shortened from one moment to one-tenth of an instant.

    If you add the Five Elements Emperor's Way, then this duration will be shortened to one hundredth of an instant!

    The way of burning gods and destroying souls, the way of dismantling magic and splitting the way, and the way of perfect copying, each of these three ways also has powerful attack capabilities.  If these three methods are used at the same time, then the time that the ultimate combat power can last is only one hundred thousandth of an instant!

    And that perfect disguise can be used to confuse the enemy.  The method of chasing souls and discovering the light can determine every move of the enemy and prevent the enemy from escaping strangely.  If these two methods of self-determination are used at the same time, then the ultimate combat power can only last for less than a billionth of an instant!

    Every time one more Tao method is performed, the burden on the body will increase exponentially.  If the seven paths come out at the same time, Ye Pengfei will have to resolve the battle within a billionth of an instant.  Otherwise, what awaits him will be a tragic fate in which he cannot even escape.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei did not calculate at that time that when there was a powerful collision or when time was disrupted, the time he could maintain his ultimate combat power would be extended many times.  However, even now he is in time chaos.  When the seven paths emerge together.  He can also maintain his limit state for just one millionth of an instant!

    "Quick victory!"

    Amidst the sneer, a weapon suddenly appeared in the hand of the clone formed by the Five Elements of Sovereignty.

    A weapon that jumps like flames, a weapon formed from the way of burning gods and destroying souls!

    The clone's eyes also shot out strange rays of light that could lock even saint-level beings firmly.  This is the strange light condensed by using the method of chasing souls and discovering enlightenment!

    At the same time, inspiration is supreme all around.  There were shocking fluctuations.  The characteristics of these fluctuations are exactly the same as the two rare treasures sacrificed by the Supreme Inspiration.  However, there is no such rare treasure.  appeared around him.

    This is the way to perfect replication!  Even the characteristics of exotic treasures can be copied perfectly!

    Of course, it is impossible to replicate the power of such a rare treasure.  Therefore, amidst these fluctuations, there is still a way to perfect disguise lurking.  Even if the Inspiration Supreme has time and energy to study.  With his current state, it was impossible to tell whether these fluctuations were true or false.  He couldn't have known.  Whether these fluctuations exist or not, they have powerful powers similar to those of these two rare treasures.

    The Inspiration Supreme did not know that Ye Pengfei's most powerful method - the method of controlling the void - was already coming towards him before the weapon in the clone's hand.

    The Supreme Inspiration also doesn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s strongest means of dealing with perfect superpositions¡ªthe method of breaking down spells and splitting paths¡ªis also surrounding him!

    It¡¯s not the supreme inspiration. I suddenly lost my sense of what is going to happen soon and in the future.  Rather, the Supreme Inspiration burned his life like this not to confront Ye Pengfei.

    Even.  Not for escaping on your own!

    "Xiao Zhi, run away!!!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be stunned by the roar of the Supreme Inspiration.

    He doesn¡¯t want to fight with me, nor does he want to escape on his own He actually wants to help Wang Zhi escape?

    The super-level power obtained by burning life.  They swarmed into two shocking and rare treasures.

    And the power inspired by the two rare treasures far exceeds the powerful power just now.  He hugged Wang Zhi again.

    After hearing the roar of the Supreme Inspiration, Wang Zhi, who had been in shock and had not yet calmed down, moved slightly involuntarily.

    Then¡­¡­

    In an instant, she was already out of the reach of Ye Pengfei's consciousness!  !  !

    Now, Ye Pengfei is in an extreme state!

    Now, Ye Pengfei has already resorted to the method of chasing souls and discovering the light!

    Now Ye Pengfei can cover more than one million trillion miles of space just by stretching his spiritual consciousness.

    Now that Ye Pengfei has used the method of soul-chasing and enlightenment, his spiritual consciousness can be expanded ten thousand times!

    What kind of strong person can suddenly run a distance of more than a million trillion miles in less than a billionth of an instant?  Even if??Now it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to use teleportation!

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be stunned

    ¡°Ye Pengfei has always been calm and composed when facing enemies.  Even when facing an extremely powerful enemy, he can naturally use various means to save his life, escape from a distance, or find an opportunity to kill him with a backhand!

    But, this time, he was stunned!

    Although, he only wasted less than a billionth of a moment.  However, in less than a billionth of an instant, the Supreme Inspiration was given the opportunity to risk his life and self-destruct!

    The self-destruction of a powerful person at the pinnacle of the Third Immortal Heaven!  !  !

    Just before the Inspiration Supreme self-destructed, Ye Pengfei clearly felt that the originally relatively low-level power of the Inspiration Supreme suddenly increased to the peak of the third level of the Immortal, and suddenly became a perfect match for his realm level.

    Such self-destruction is the most terrifying self-destruction.  Only when the power and realm perfectly match, the power produced by self-destruction will be hundreds of times more powerful than normal self-destruction!

    You must know that normally, the realm and strength of a strong person will always be a little out of sync.  Therefore, the power of self-destruction that everyone often refers to is the power that most powerful people can produce when they self-destruct.  And Ye Pengfei has never seen this kind of perfect self-destruction.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei has no idea what kind of horrific impact this so-called "normal self-destruction" will have if a person whose power and realm are not perfectly matched with each other and who is at the pinnacle of the third level of the Immortal Realm self-destructs.  Although he has also seen many glimmering balls and witnessed many battles between immortal-level experts.  However, he has never seen it at all, even if it is just the self-destruction of the newly formed Xuanxian

    To become a Xuanxian is to step into the realm of the Era.  Even if the universe is completely destroyed, such a strong person will not be able to escape the disaster.  How many such strong men are willing to use self-destruction to harm the enemy?

    When it self-destructs, even if there is any way to entrust the soul, those souls that have been entrusted will be greatly impacted at the same time, and will be completely destroyed.  Therefore, let alone a strong man in the Era Realm.  Even a god-level being who is lucky enough to use the natal soul lamp will not be willing to self-destruct.

    As long as you blow yourself up, it means you are really dead!  It means complete destruction!  !

    Of course, there are also some people who use fake self-destructions to confuse people.  However, now Ye Pengfei is in an extreme state, and he has also demonstrated the method of pursuing souls and discovering the light.  Is this Inspiration Supreme true self-destruction or fake self-destruction? How could he not be able to tell?

    "The Supreme Inspiration is dead?"

    Ye Pengfei was frantically mobilizing all his strength to add heavy defenses to himself.  On one side, he was murmuring, staring blankly at the group of brilliant sparks that had just burst out  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 888. Conquer the exotic treasure!

    Cough cough cough

    Ye Pengfei, who was lying flat on a soft bed, suddenly coughed violently.  His originally pale face also showed a sickly blush.

    It has been ten years since the death of the Supreme Inspiration.  Until now, Ye Pengfei has not fully recovered from the impact damage caused by the self-destruction.

    "Brother Ye"

    Wan Yuqiu, who was serving carefully by the bedside, held Ye Pengfei's broad right palm tightly with a pair of catkins.  A crystal-clear teardrop flowed down her face, which was not very beautiful, but was as delicate as porcelain.

    "Why are you crying again?" After coughing a few times, Ye Pengfei laughed, "Whatever, I'm much better than I was ten years ago. As long as I rest for a few more years, it should be fine."

    Ten years ago, Ye Pengfei was so miserable.  He almost lost the power to pull Wan Yuqiu out of the space plane.  Although, he could also use his soul to send a message and urgently summon Yin Jiutian and the others to come over.  However, by the time those slaves came over, he would have already fallen into the deep sea, and he didn't know what danger he would encounter.

    In comparison, now I only have severe coughing from time to time, and my physical condition is much better.

    It¡¯s not that Wan Yuqiu doesn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s health is getting better day by day.  However, she still often burst into tears because of Ye Pengfei's violent coughing.

    "Although Brother Ye has extreme combat power at his side, don't use it easily anymore. Brother Ye's real body is already here!" Wan Yuqiu once again dissuaded him by gently wiping away the tears that fell to his chin with his slender fingers.

    In these ten years.  She didn't know how many times she had said such words of dissuasion.  However, Ye Pengfei always smiled and shook his head and did not agree.

    Wan Yuqiu knew that Ye Pengfei had gradually changed.  On the road to seeking strength, he always used fake bodies to confuse his enemies in the past, and his true body would never show up easily.  but now.  After knowing the existence of the original truth and realizing the ultimate combat power comparable to the first level of the Saint Immortal, he changed.  I became more fond of it and sent out my true body to fight.

    Wan Yuqiu also roughly knows why Ye Pengfei changed like this.  It's not just a thirst for power.  The pursuit of "understanding more powerful secrets in battle" is more because Ye Pengfei saw the hope of using his own power to save Fox Princess from the advanced stage of death!

    In the past, Ye Pengfei's pursuit of power was just to use strong power.  The strong belief in "life" was imprinted into Fox Princess's soul.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan was just to provide assistance.  Based on what Ye Pengfei knew at the time, he couldn't think of anything other than this method.  How else can I help Fox Princess?

    But now, in the process of constantly pursuing the truth of the origin, after completing a nine-turn solid foundation, he vaguely realized that it seemed that he really had a way.  Help Fox Princess directly.

    It is not to assist from the side, not to stimulate Fox Princess' desire to "survive", but to truly use means to save Fox Princess from the path of advanced life from death.

    ??????????????????? Even if I have been protecting Fox Princess and successfully completed this journey, it is almost a life-or-death journey, the road to advanced life!  !  !

    Therefore, even though Ye Pengfei refused to listen to his own advice, there was nothing Wan Yuqiu could do.  No way, just go and instigate Ye Pengfei, give up Fox Lady, and take care of your own life?  Don't talk about it like this. As long as you have such thoughts, the relationship between you and Ye Pengfei will change from closeness to strangers

    Knowing that the persuasion was useless, Wan Yuqiu still tried to persuade her like this once.  She has no other ideas. She just hopes that the next time Brother Ye's true form goes out to fight again, Brother Ye will still remember her persuasion, don't fight too hard, and must do a good job, and even more  Thorough preparation.

    "Alas" Wan Yuqiu sighed, changed the subject, and asked in a sweet voice, "Brother Ye, do you want to sacrifice those two rare treasures again today?"

    After looking inside at his own situation, Ye Pengfei said softly, "Yeah."

    Wan Yuqiu smiled lightly, let go of Ye Pengfei's hand, and helped Ye Pengfei up first, leaning his upper body on a soft pillow.  Then, he turned and walked towards a table made of purple thundercloud wood.

    The two rare treasures, a cauldron and a sword, were placed on this wooden table several feet long.

    After surviving the self-destruction of the Supreme Inspiration, Ye Pengfei reluctantly led Wan Yuqiu out of the space plane.  Then, Wan Yuqiu did two things -

    First, he held up Ye Pengfei who was unconscious.

    Secondly, we collected these two amazing and unclaimed treasures.

    It¡¯s easy to support Ye Pengfei, he just becauseHe was seriously injured and fell into a coma, with no residual energy from self-destruction left on his body.

    " However, it is even more difficult to collect these two unowned and rare treasures.  Wan Yuqiu racked his brains and finally found a way.  That is to use purple thunder cloud wood to support these two rare treasures.

    Speaking of which, Purple Thunder Cloud Wood is not a rare and rare tree.  Compared with the Heavenly Thunder Purple Bamboo that I had seen before, the quality of the Purple Thunder Cloud Wood was much lower.

    However, for some unexplained reason, Zi Lei Yun Mu was able to successfully lift these two rare treasures.  Therefore, Wan Yuqiu made two boxes and packed these two rare treasures.

    When Ye Pengfei wakes up, the only thing he can do besides healing his wounds is to study these two rare treasures.  He did not find any traces of the Supreme Inspiration on the rare treasure.  He also didn't find a way to collect these two rare treasures.  After a period of research, he discovered that if he only used Purple Thunder Cloud Wood to partially contact the two rare treasures, and then supplemented it with certain methods.  Then, the repelling power of these two rare treasures against their new owners will continue to fade.  Therefore, he asked Wan Yuqiu to make such a table and place the exotic treasures on it to facilitate his use of methods.

    The table made of purple thunder cloud wood was placed in front of Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei murmured in his mouth, and wisps of Taoist power enveloped the two rare treasures.

    Originally, according to Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan, he and Wan Yuqiu had one piece for each of these two rare treasures.  However, Wan Yuqiu said nothing.  Ye Pengfei knew that Wan Yuqiu was worried that he would encounter such a heavy blow again in the future.  Or even suffered a more horrific injury than this.

    "It is estimated that it will take another three years to conquer these two rare treasures."

    When the self-created Taoist power entangled two exotic treasures, Ye Pengfei carefully expelled the resistance in the exotic treasures while calculating the time required.  For him, three years is not a long time.  Anyway, there is Yin Jiutian as a bridge, connecting the passage between here and the exit.  He still has a lot of time to explore the mysterious place that is a hundred thousand feet deep.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei calculated the time, his expression suddenly changed.

    The two rare treasures actually entered Ye Pengfei's body one after the other!  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 889. The treasure of increasing strength!

    "Brother Ye, have you conquered the exotic treasure?" Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise.

    Ye Pengfei once said about the resistance of these two rare treasures.  Therefore, Wan Yuqiu also thought that it would take Ye Pengfei a few more years to conquer these two rare treasures.

    Now, two rare treasures suddenly entered Ye Pengfei's body.  Generally speaking, this is to surrender the exotic treasures and become their master.  However, Wan Yuqiu didn't know if conquering these two terrifyingly powerful exotic treasures would be any different from other treasures.

    Not only Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise, Ye Pengfei was also surprised.  He felt that there were indeed two phantoms, a cauldron and a sword, in his soul.  With just a thought, two rare treasures flew out of the body, one to the left and one to the right, floating next to Ye Pengfei.

    "It is indeed subdued." Ye Pengfei nodded in surprise and said in a deep voice, "However, it will probably take a lot of time to fully unleash their power. Moreover, their power also needs me to instill it!"

    "Infuse power? In this way, these two rare treasures are just amplification treasures?" Wan Yuqiu said in surprise, "It only has an amplification effect, so it does not imply Taoism. How can the Supreme Inspiration be used?"  Are these two rare treasures going to fight against Brother Ye?"

    A treasure that increases power simply swallows the master's Taoist power, multiplies it, and then spits it back out.  In this process, the treasure itself will not add new Taoism, let alone any perfect superposition.

    And Wan Yuqiu knows that inspiration is supreme in his life.  Only cultivate the way of prophecy, rely only on the way of prophecy, and navigate countless realms.  Since all he has is a treasure that needs to be infused with power.  So, how could he possibly provide something that was produced by perfect superposition?  Hybrid Taoist power?

    And it is absolutely impossible to use a single method to deal with Ye Pengfei who has entered the ultimate state.

    Even.  As long as Ye Pengfei is willing to overdraw his strength, he is willing to pay the price of not being able to move for a year.  A strong man who is at the pinnacle of the third level of immortality and practices a single method.  He doesn't even need to use his extreme combat power to completely kill him!

    "Perfect superposition must be the power of Taoism after perfect superposition, so that it can be compared with Ye Pengfei's method.  This is because Ye Pengfei created his own technique and it didn't take too long.  A mere two to three thousand years was simply not enough time for him to perfect this exclusive technique to the level of perfection.

    The current practice is only a small success!

    Faced with such a technique, faced with such means.  Facing Ye Pengfei who is in his ultimate state, is it possible for Inspiration Supreme to be able to compete with Ye Pengfei for more than an instant with just a single method?

    The answer is obviously no!

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "Or maybe, the Supreme Inspiration has always been hiding its head and tail. So, even you, an admirer in the past, don't know that he has practiced other Taoism. Or, he  Some powerful Taoist tools were used. As long as the Taoist power in the Taoist tools is forcibly extracted, perfect superposition can still be achieved."

    "Forcibly extracting Dao power? This is too extravagant." Wan Yuqiu muttered in a low voice and couldn't help but shake his head.

    To know.  Forcibly extract the power from the Taoist weapon.  This is like forcibly extracting the life force from a living being.

    When the vitality is extracted, the living beings are either on the verge of death or directly fall.  Once the Dao power is extracted, the Dao weapon will either fall into decline or be completely scrapped!

    Therefore, in Wan Yuqiu's opinion, the first one is more likely.  Even if Inspiration Supreme is rich, that's not how the money is spent.

    As for what Ye Pengfei thought, Wan Yuqiu didn't think much about it.  After muttering a few words in a low voice, she asked with a charming smile: "Brother Ye, please tell me quickly, how many times can these two rare treasures increase the power?"

    Treasures that can provide strength increase are very expensive treasures.  Often, treasures that can double one's power will fetch sky-high prices at well-known auction houses in various major realms.  If the increase multiple is higher, then basically no one will be willing to sell it.  Normally, no matter how poor or miserable you are, you must try your best to stay!

    ?The strength is doubled, and the combat power is almost doubled.  If the amplified power can be used skillfully, it can definitely produce an astonishing effect of 1+1>2.

    And if the increase in strength is more than doubled, then, coupled with certain skills, the increase in combat power will be even more impressive!

    In the world of the strong, combat power is equal to wealth, and combat power is equal to status!

    Even if it is temporary, I am in poverty.  Even if it is temporary, he is oppressed by a powerful enemy.  However, as long as you grit your teeth and get through the difficulties.  So, what kind of wealth cannot be acquired with the help of such a treasure?  What kind of status cannot be achieved?

    So, ?The strong men in the great realm all know that if they meet a strong man who possesses such treasures.  Or, kill them like crazy.  Or, stop looking for trouble and make enemies with others.  Otherwise, there may be endless troubles.  It may even bring disaster to the family!

    Wan Yuqiu was born in Wanbao Pavilion, and she has a good understanding of the market situation of power-increasing treasures.  She is very clear about the amplifying treasure that can increase the power by more than 1 times.  In the past billion years, only one thing has appeared in famous places, well-known auction houses, or treasure shops.  And that treasure that increased by 2.5 times was auctioned by the Demon Sect.

    It was the Demon Sect that bid, not some elder or celebrity from the Demon Sect.  Even if it is a behemoth like the Demon Sect, it must concentrate the strength of the sect in order to bid for such a treasure!

    ??????????????????? And this tripod and one sword obviously can¡¯t only increase the power by 2.5.  Otherwise, even if this cauldron and one sword are filled with the Taoist power of the peak of the third level of the Immortal, after it has been increased by 2.5 times, it will be impossible to block Ye Pengfei's method that is comparable to the first level of the Saint Immortal!

    You must know that the last level of every realm is.  There is a huge difference between its peak state and the first state of the next state.  As for the peak of the Third Immortal Heaven and the first level of the Holy Immortal, the gap between the two is far greater than before.

    This is not just a quantitative difference, but a qualitative difference.  If we insist on using "quantity" to make a comparison, then a strong person who has just become a Saint Immortal is at least ten billion times more powerful than a strong person at the peak of the third level of the Immortal Realm!  !  !

    No matter how small it was, after doubting the Supreme Inspiration, Wan Yuqiu immediately became excited.

    Is it possible that it is really a terrifying treasure that can increase the power by 10 billion times?  !

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but turn rosy with excitement.

    "If it weren't for it, she would have been shocked countless times by Ye Pengfei's repeated methods that transcended the epochal realm.  Her state of mind had been "tortured" by Ye Pengfei far beyond that of ordinary people.  I'm afraid that at this moment, she would have fainted from excitement.

    Even so, she was also very excited and stared at Ye Pengfei closely.  Look at her pretty appearance, if Ye Pengfei dares not to answer, she will definitely throw herself into Ye Pengfei's arms and act like a spoiled child  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 890. Breakthrough!  breakthrough!  breakthrough!  (one)

    Facing this pretty girl, Ye Pengfei naturally wouldn't hide anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you think, the increase is 1,000 times!¡±

    "Wow, that's very scary!" Wan Yuqiu exclaimed exaggeratedly, "I think back then, a treasure with an increase of 2.5 times caused competition among major forces. In the end, the overall financial resources of the Demon Sect were slightly better.  With one move, we defeated the equally tyrannical Void Alliance. Because of this incident, the two families have not been fighting each other for many years. It is said that until now, these two families still have constant small conflicts and are hostile to each other!"

    The implication is that if these two rare treasures are released, I am afraid that the tens of billions of years of peace between the major realms and the major cross-border forces will be broken and a big fight will begin!  !  !

    After an exaggerated cry, Wan Yuqiu paused and thought: "It is estimated that these two rare treasures were obtained by the Supreme Inspiration after he was seriously injured. Otherwise, with his ability, plus 1,000  Double the increase. Even if you are surrounded by hundreds of strong men of the same level, you will not suffer heavy damage that cannot be recovered for many billions of years!!!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled noncommittally.

    After a while, Wan Yuqiu came to a realization

    Over the years, Wan Yuqiu has been taking care of Ye Pengfei, and has not retreated for even an hour.

    "However, in these years, Wan Yuqiu's prophecy has been increasing day by day.  Her realm cultivation may also advance by leaps and bounds at any time, and she may step into the realm of the era.

    When Ye Pengfei's simple smile fell into Wan Yuqiu's eyes, she immediately felt it.  Think about it carefully.

    Gradually, gradually, a look of surprise appeared on Wan Yuqiu's face.

    "However, she didn't suddenly realize it and fully understand it.  From time to time, in her eyes.  There will also be a flash of doubt.  The corners of her mouth would twitch involuntarily.  The willow eyebrows also trembled.  I don¡¯t know why she thought of it.  Or maybe he saw something, so he was slightly excited.

    She just sat there quietly, sitting next to Ye Pengfei.  She remained in this position.  Day after day passed without saying a word.

    Originally, she was supposed to take care of Ye Pengfei.  In these years, every day, she would wipe Ye Pengfei's body twice in the morning and evening.

    "If he hadn't suffered such a heavy blow, even if Ye Pengfei, a strong man of this level, had dirt on his body, he could easily solve it with just a thought.  but.  Over the years, if it weren't for Wan Yuqiu's careful care, Ye Pengfei's body would have emitted waves of stench.

    In the past few days, Wan Yuqiu suddenly fell into this state.  I completely forgot about it. Morning and night, I wiped it with concentration without interruption.  Now Ye Pengfei can't get up on his own, let alone take a shower on his own.  If he doesn't have a way to solve this problem, sooner or later, it will gradually emanate from him.  Bad smell.

    This is the next best thing. The most troublesome thing is that he needs to go to the toilet

    Ye Pengfei was seriously injured, but his body functions were no different from those of ordinary people.  As for his already high level of cultivation, he no longer carries things like dust-removing beads and pollution-removing pills with him.  Therefore, either, Wan Yuqiu is shocked and trapped in realization.  Or, you can only bite the bullet and find a way to solve it yourself.

    Ye Pengfei chose the latter without even thinking about it.

    Supporting the body with both hands, the pain is heartbreaking!

    Both feet touch the ground, and the pain goes from the soles of the feet to the depths of the soul!

    Holding on to the table, he moved forward with difficulty.  I don¡¯t even know how many muscles that seemed to be broken or connected were pulled, and how many extremely fragile nerves were aroused

    For a strong man of his level, he suddenly had to endure the pain of mortal pain that he had long since gotten rid of.  This is not just physical pain, this is mental pain.

    However, even in this situation, Ye Pengfei gritted his teeth and insisted on not making any sound.  He was afraid of disturbing Wan Yuqiu, afraid of ruining her chance of breakthrough.

    A strong person will always encounter bottlenecks in his cultivation.

    It¡¯s just a small bottleneck. A simple retreat, or being more diligent, reading more secret manuals, or watching more flash balls that record the battles of strong people can often be solved easily.

    And big bottlenecks, very critical bottlenecks, cannot be solved by ordinary means.

    Often, when facing a big bottleneck, you need an opportunity and an epiphany!  !  !

    I think back then, Ziyi had an opportunity for enlightenment.  Suddenly, she was inadvertently destroyed by Mu Qing and others. Until now, she has always regarded Mu Qing and others as enemies.  Even though she finally got another chance and achieved the first level of immortality.  However, she still refused to forgive Mu Qing and others.

    This?This is because opportunities are rare and enlightenment is hard to find.  Once lost, maybe it will never be found again in this life!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei knew that if she alarmed Wan Yuqiu, even if Wan Yuqiu was trapped at the peak of the third level of the immortal world for ten thousand years or even hundreds of millions of years, she would never blame herself for a word.  However, Ye Pengfei would never make even a little sound that might alarm Wan Yuqiu for this reason!  !  !

    One day, one day, another day

    Every day, Ye Pengfei solves any problem by himself.  Although Wan Yuqiu basically kept her eyes open, as she was deep in thought, there was no image of Ye Pengfei left in her eyes.

    "I don't know what she saw. Is what I guessed true?"

    Ye Pengfei very carefully put down the water glass in his hand without making a sound.  Looking at Wan Yuqiu, whose expression was still suddenly enlightened and confused, Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and was very curious about what Wan Yuqiu saw.

    Although it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to get into Wan Yuqiu's soul to peek, Ye Pengfei can guess that these days, Wan Yuqiu is watching how the Inspiration Supreme suffered serious injuries in the past.

    Ye Pengfei also knew that the reason why the Inspiration Supreme was seriously injured was precisely because of these two shocking treasures.

    Because, that¡¯s what I guessed a few days ago!

    That¡¯s because the smile I wore for the past few days contained such conjecture.  That's why Wan Yuqiu's thoughts were suddenly aroused, and Wan Yuqiu was suddenly brought into such a state.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei also made many guesses.  However, regarding these other conjectures, Ye Pengfei was not sure whether they were right or wrong.  Judging from what Wan Yuqiu meant, even though she had gone back to that period of history, even though her eyes had already seen the situation at that time.  However, she hasn't figured out all the puzzling things yet.

    Put down the water glass, I'm bored.

    Ye Pengfei repeated what he had been doing these past few days, leaning on the soft pillow.  From the side, look at Wan Yuqiu's porcelain white cheeks.

    In the past few days, he has always looked at Wan Yuqiu silently like this, silently thinking about his own skills.  Then, he gradually fell into a strange state.

    But today, before he fell into that strange state again, he suddenly found that Wan Yuqiu's eyes suddenly blinked several times in succession.  Then, Wan Yuqiu turned his head slightly and smiled at Ye Pengfei  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 892. Breakthrough!  breakthrough!  breakthrough!  (three)

    If Ye Pengfei was really a mortal and the situation turned out like this, he would have died eight times.  (read)

    "However, Ye Pengfei is a strong man who has cultivated the truth and enlightened himself.  His life or death depends on his soul.  And his soul is in his own space plane.

    He not only has one soul, but his main plane is filled with more than a trillion souls!

    Back then, these souls were just small fragments.  Nowadays, these souls have grown up.  It looked no different from the one soul back then.

    These trillions of souls are unified into one body through the art of returning to their origin.  It seems that they are all unique individuals, and they do have their own unique sea of ??consciousness, which can independently release divine consciousness or soul power.  However, they are a complete whole.  You can separate them, but you can't cut off their connection.

    As long as these trillions of souls are not destroyed together, then Ye Pengfei will not be destroyed.  In fact, because of having many soul slaves.  Even if there is a powerful external force to destroy these trillions of souls.  Because he had already separated his souls and placed them on those soul slaves.  Therefore, it is simply impossible for him to die.

    Even if he didn¡¯t defend himself against Inspiration Supreme¡¯s self-destruction, Ye Pengfei would not die, but he would be severely injured and even more severe.

    Even if the advancement fails this time, it won¡¯t be a big problem.  As long as this calamity cannot trace the souls of oneself, then the worst thing is that if you start all over again, you will definitely die.

    only¡­¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s not a drop of blood left all over my body. Could it be that I will turn into a zombie?¡±

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head.  Even if it is an ancient behemoth, this will not happen when its physical body breaks through.

    As for what will happen when the zombies break through Ye Pengfei has never seen zombies. Although Fan Shuting is the inner demon of a flying zombie, Fan Shuting herself is not a flying zombie.  so.  To be precise, Ye Pengfei only saw zombies a few times through Fan Shuting's soul memory.

    Ye Pengfei only knows.  Zombies often have no blood.  Does his situation mean that he will also become a zombie?  seem.  Among all bloodless life forms, only zombies are more closely related to humans.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was half smiling bitterly, half joking to himself, suddenly the sky changed color

    The sky in the Time Secret Realm is the same as the sky in the outside world, with blue sky and white clouds.

    But now, suddenly.  The sky seemed to be dyed red with blood, so red that it made people's hearts tremble.

    "This isthe catastrophe of the blood river in hell?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned.

    ¡°Previously, my heart and blood vessels burst, and all my blood vaporized and disappeared.  This is strange enough.

    And now, the sky has changed so much that it looks similar to the Blood River Tribulation in Hell, which makes Ye Pengfei even more surprised.

    ??From mortals to the peak of the third level of Tianzun, no matter who is strong.  In this life, I will only experience the catastrophe of hell and blood river once.  That was the result of the strong man's first formation of the space plane, and his current position was extremely repulsive to this newly formed plane.

    ??Furthermore, even if the space is unfortunately broken, it will still exist in the form of seeds.  When the space is expanded again, it is because this space has been accepted by the next space.  Therefore, there will be no space rejection again, and there will be no more catastrophe of the blood river in hell.

    "However, this color and this aura are so similar to the Tribulation of Blood River in Hell. Ye Pengfei couldn't help but thought in surprise: "No way, I can still have a second main plane"

    Ye Pengfei muttered as he let the trillions of human consciousnesses begin to make crazy calculations.

    Ye Pengfei is reluctant to let Wan Yuqiu waste his life to see the future for himself.  But he won't wait for change either.  He wanted to carefully calculate what kind of strange changes he had undergone.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that just when his trillions of human consciousnesses began to make crazy calculations

    In the outside world, the transcendent beings in various realms were also frightened and began to make calculations!  !  !

    In the outside world, outside the trial area, countless powerful beings have also begun to make crazy calculations!  !  !

    So much so that almost all the beings in the Immortal Realm - even those in the Immortal Realm at the critical moment of passing the level - have put down what they are doing and started making crazy calculations!  !  !

    Because, it was not just the sky above Ye Pengfei that suddenly changed color.  Even the skies in all realms of the Trial Land, even the skies in the major space planes outside the Trial Land, and even the skies in the caves and heavens attached to the blessed lands everywhere, are just like the sky here,  ChangeGot the color!

    However, the color changes vary from person to person.

    Some become gray and black, and some become more blue.

    Some are so green that it makes people¡¯s hearts tingle, while others are so pale that their faces turn pale.

    If you can put these sky colors together.  People will be surprised to find that the number of colors in the universe is many times greater than the number of colors in one era!  Even a workshop that is best at dyeing and coloring fabrics would never have seen so many rich colors!

    Ye Pengfei didn't know this, he just calculated the sky above his head.  Although, this sky is obviously mysteriously related to all other skies.  However, his calculations did not go beyond this piece of sky to reach a more distant place.

    "Hmmcould it be because of my bloodline?"

    After much calculation, Ye Pengfei finally came up with a result that seemed to be relatively reliable - Blood Dragon Bloodline!

    Back then, Ye Pengfei reshaped his body in the blood river of hell.  The purpose is to add blood dragon bloodline to his own bloodline.

    At that time, he guessed that it was because of this that the ancestor of the blood dragon had a unique bloodline.  Furthermore, because of this bloodline, he realized the artistic conception of bloodlust.

    Back then, Ye Pengfei was very happy when he saw the Tao.  In addition to refining his own Tao of extreme emotion, he always wanted to ponder every Tao he saw.  Therefore, he chose to reshape his body, choose to have the blood of the blood dragon, and choose to use the blood of the blood dragon to gain the physique to understand the way of bloodthirsty.

    But now, he has long surpassed that year and surpassed that kind of thought.  However, although it has been transcended in thought, it is still impossible to transcend this physical body.

    "Could it be that when the blood dragon is promoted, there will be such a change?"

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know much about zombie advancement.  Regarding the blood dragon advancement, Ye Pengfei knew nothing about it.  In fact, if Ye Pengfei knew what was happening in the outside world, he would suddenly realize that he was just thinking wildly.

    But now, besides thinking wildly, what else can he do?

    I can only wait Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    <<Lingbu Qingyun>> text, readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 893. Breakthrough!  breakthrough!  breakthrough!  (Four)

    "If it is really a normal change when the blood dragon advances, it doesn't matter. I'm afraid, there are other factors mixed in."

    Ye Pengfei secretly reasoned that he was not afraid of the situation in front of him.  Even if he suffers pain, it's just a few roars and a few screams, it doesn't matter.

    However, he was worried that the split soul he placed on the soul slave would be affected by this disaster.  If those ghosts suffer, the situation will be very bad.

    Be prepared for a rainy day!

    Although, the hundreds of billions of souls staying in the main plane have not encountered any problems yet.  However, Ye Pengfei had already prepared for a rainy day and began to arrange various defense methods for the souls outside.

    The divided soul is placed on the soul slave, and it has the protection of the soul slave itself, as well as the protection of the means that he has left behind long ago.  However, Ye Pengfei vaguely felt that this was not enough.

    The reason for taking precautions is not because Ye Pengfei is neurotic, but because he has indeed deduced a hint of danger.

    Now Ye Pengfei¡¯s original technique also incorporates the method of prophecy.  The true meaning of prophecy is implicit in his method of controlling the void.  However, Ye Pengfei is far from reaching Wan Yuqiu's level.  He has not yet been able to go and truly see his future situation.

    Presumably, it is still the dominant one.  Prophecy is just an auxiliary.  In this case, although the danger cannot be determined yet.  However, there is already greater certainty.

    "The best way is to disguise yourself perfectly!"

    The way to perfect disguise is to disguise your own soul as the soul slave's soul.  In this way, even if there is any danger.  The split soul may not suffer any serious damage.

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know if this method is foolproof.  After all, no matter how far apart the separated souls are, no matter how well the separated souls are disguised, they are still one and the same as the hundreds of billions of separated souls here.  There are inextricably linked.

    However, this is the best method that Ye Pengfei can calculate.  When he sends out his soul thought.  After letting each of the souls successfully disguise themselves one by one, he couldn't help but murmur in a low voice: "Next, let's see whether it is the power of Heaven's way that is more powerful, or my self-made way that is awesome!"

    The self-determined way is still a false way, but Ye Pengfei took this false way to compare with the true way.  If others heard what he said, they would definitely laugh out loud.  However, when his voice was heard by the phantom stone that was still firmly in the murderous plane, that phantom stone was harder than any Taoist weapon.  The surface suddenly looked like a circle of water waves, with heavy ripples

    ¡­¡­

    The blood color is getting thicker and thicker.

    When the blood turns red to the extreme, the fate is still not over.  Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the color of the sky changed again.  The sky was already extremely red.  Slowly, slowly, it changes towards the golden direction.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei realized that this was not just a change in color.  This is even more of a change in the pressure on my physical body!

    Before the sky turned blood red, his blood was completely vaporized, and his heart and blood vessels were completely ruptured.  And when the color of the sky gradually turned into blood red, I felt that there was a faint coercion with the smell of blood around me.

    At that time, this pressure felt very weak.  It seems that it is not much different from the pressure in the Hell Blood River Tribulation.  Ye Pengfei is now at a high level. Although his physical strength is not good, he has at least reached the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal.  Therefore, in the face of this kind of pressure that can only restrain the powerful in the divine realm, he can still think calmly, calculate carefully, and let the souls be perfectly disguised one by one.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei found that when the golden color in the sky became more and more intense, he felt more and more a deep tingling feeling!

    The pressure not only became stronger, but also became like sharp thorns, piercing every inch of Ye Pengfei's body one by one.

    "Are you making a mistake?" Ye Pengfei has become accustomed to this kind of pain. He no longer roars, but blinks helplessly, "Could it be that every blood dragon has to come when they advance to the next era?"  All at once?"

    Soon, it turned out that it was not just a "complete body"

    When Ye Pengfei¡¯s body was covered with blood, there was no longer a piece of skin.  The colors in the sky slowly changed again.  This time, the sky is moving in the black direction.

    It didn¡¯t suddenly turn black. It looked like someone was playing a prank. One spoon after another, he poured thick ink on a piece of golden and gorgeous clothes.

    In the eyes of othersfor example, even though Ye Pengfei forcibly sent her to Wan Yuqiu, trillions of miles away, the changes in the sky above her were exactly the same as those on Ye Pengfei's side.

    &nbsp; In Wan Yuqiu's view, this change is no longer a prank.  Her heart was so heavy that she could hardly breathe.

    At this moment, the two exotic treasures floating around her, one on the left and one on the right, have already relaxed their restrictions.  Wan Yuqiu can move again and watch Ye Pengfei's future.

    "However, Wan Yuqiu knows it very well.  If he still does this, then he will be letting down Ye Pengfei's love.  If Ye Pengfei is safe and sound afterwards, his behavior will only make Ye Pengfei sad in vain.

    Looking up at the sky, Wan Yuqiu knew more clearly that even if he could see Ye Pengfei's future, there was nothing he could do to help Ye Pengfei.

    Even if you do whatever you say again, maybe it will only make things worse!  !  !

    So, what¡¯s the difference between looking at it and not looking at it?

    "That's all, anyway, if he dies, I will die too"

    Wan Yuqiu thought resolutely, and saw her fingers intertwined tightly, deep in her heart, silently praying for Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    The changes in the sky are not directed at Wan Yuqiu.  There was no strange pressure around Wan Yuqiu.  Even so, she already felt that she was almost out of breath.

    So, what kind of pain will Ye Pengfei face in the center?

    No, he can no longer feel the pain.  Because, when the first ladle of thick black juice was sprinkled on the golden curtain, Ye Pengfei noticed that the new pressure was penetrating into his nerves one by one.  Go inside the body.

    This kind of penetration is not to destroy body functions, but to completely corrode every nerve in Ye Pengfei.  When the color of the sky finally completely changed from gold to black.  All of Ye Pengfei's nerves were completely wiped out by this strange and highly corrosive pressure.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that, except for the nerves, other parts and organs, even the muscle fibers closest to the nerves, have not suffered any damage!

    "This is not bad. Even if I die, I don't have to worry about pain anymore."

    Facing such a bizarre fate, Ye Pengfei could do nothing but shake his head and sigh (You are welcome to support me, it is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 894. Breakthrough!  breakthrough!  breakthrough!  (five)

    When the sky changed color and the pressure came, it was not that Ye Pengfei had done nothing.

    Except for the Five Elements Emperor's Tao, which is currently unavailable, he has used all other self-defined Tao methods one by one.  However, he got nothing.

    ??The way to pursue the soul and discover the light cannot trace the reason why the sky changed color.

    The way to burn gods and destroy souls cannot be destroyed by burning the pressure surrounding oneself.

    Ye Pengfei wants to use the method of dismantling to break down the surrounding pressure.  However, he found that the artistic conception of these coercive forces was pure and irremovable.

    Ye Pengfei also wants to use the method of perfect copying to copy the coercive artistic conception.  Then, using his method, he applied it to his body and broke this strange calamity.

    It¡¯s a pity that the copy was copied.  However, when he exerts himself in this way, the strange coercion will become even more powerful.  Not only did his own methods fail to offset the suffering of the disaster, but it actually caused him even greater trouble.

    It goes on and on, instead of resisting, it is better to wait and see what happens.  If he resists, he might die faster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, what color will it be after black?¡±

    Ye Pengfei simply lay down and looked up at the sky.

    The place where Ye Pengfei is staying now is a small island.  Wan Yuqiu used magic to build several comfortable houses on the island so that Ye Pengfei could recover from his injuries.  But now, all the houses are gone.  Some were washed away by the huge shock wave brought by Ye Pengfei's boiling blood.  Some were crushed into powder by weird powers with different characteristics that appeared one after another.

    Even though.  When Wan Yuqiu builds these houses again.  The materials used are both strong and precious.  However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei could only lie on the cold soil, with nothing to cover, looking up at the changing colors in the sky.

    Even the floor made of powerful materials has turned into nothingness!  !  !

    The left and right are just waiting, whether they are dead or alive is completely out of their control.  Although the eyes are directed towards the sky.  But Ye Pengfei didn't think about things in the sky at all. Instead, he thought about how long it would take if he took action himself.  How can we turn these houses into such a clean and neat state of nothingness?

    "If it were another person, facing this kind of weird calamity, even if he could still remain calm and composed, he would probably not stop thinking about the calamity at all, but instead think about something out of the ordinary.  For the vast majority of strong people, even if there is nothing they can do, they will never give up!

    ??Cultivation and enlightenment is essentially to learn the ultimate principles of heaven and earth and to go against the normal ethics of heaven and earth.  No matter how terrifying the danger is.  Don't give up casually.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei was like this too.  Don¡¯t give up, don¡¯t get frustrated, and move forward courageously, only in this way can you reap huge benefits.

    Even because he was worried that his path would be too smooth, he even made a special soul competition agreement with a strong man from the third level of the Golden Immortal.  Ye Pengfei's behavior has always been no different from other strong people.

    But this time, after he had calculated.  After he tried it, he actually gave up

    ¡°There is no reason to worry about being subjected to stronger pressure.

    ¡°Every Taoist method has been tried, and this is no reason.

    Anyway, there is already a way out, anyway, those souls are disguised very well.  He probably won't die, so that's no reason.

    What is the reason?  How could Ye Pengfei, faced with such a fate and such a bizarre breakthrough process, actually give up on continuing to calculate, continue to think, and continue to fight?

    Ye Pengfei didn't think about this at all. The number of his sea of ??consciousness has exceeded one million, but there is no one in the sea of ??consciousness that has even the faintest ripples related to these issues.

    Ye Pengfei's eyes looked upward at the colors in the sky that kept changing again and again.

    Ye Pengfei's heart has already gone deep into the ground to peek at the tiny material molecules that remain.

    ¡°It turns out that not all of them turned into nothingness, but there were still some fish that slipped through the net.¡±

    If Ye Pengfei could still smile at this time, he would definitely show a proud smile.

    If Ye Pengfei could still raise his hand at this time, he would definitely applaud vigorously and cheer for his discovery.

    However, at this moment, the colors in the sky have changed hundreds of ways.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei's physical body was already in such miserable condition that he could not even make a simple smile.

    People say that Ling Chi is the most cruel torture in the world.

    ¡°But, compared to the torture Ye Pengfei is suffering now, what does Ling Chi mean?

    Some people say that soul burning is the most cruel torture in the world.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Just when Pengfei found those few material molecules that fell into the ground to build those houses, his soul was finally hit hard!

    At this time, the color of the sky turned into dark green.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s billions of souls were also dyed dark green!

    Ye Pengfei wanted to roar to the sky again, but he couldn't even smile. How could he roar to the sky?

    His soul can still howl, roaring in his own space plane.

    However, when more than a billion souls are all dyed dark green, he can no longer do even this!

    At this time, what should a normal person do?

    Maybe, you will be scared.

    Maybe, I will try my best to fight.

    Perhaps, simply give up the body, simply give up the billions of souls.  Start choosing the divided soul and make thorough preparations for the resurrection of the divided soul.

    "However, Ye Pengfei did not do this.  Although more than one hundred billion souls suffered heavy losses at the same time.  However, Ye Pengfei's "eyes" were still fixed on the few material molecules deep underground.

    Hundreds of billions of souls are completely unable to move.  However, the hundreds of billions of seas of consciousness in the soul can still be calculated for the time being.

    Ye Pengfei didn't think about how to deal with the problem at hand.  Ye Pengfei actually still had time to let the hundreds of billions of human consciousnesses calculate when these material molecules got into the ground.

    He is deducing that these material molecules, starting from the house becoming nothingness, until going deep into every detail underground.

    He is calculating whether these material molecules will stay here next, or whether they will be found by those strange pressures and crushed into nothingness.

    He is even calculating, if these material molecules "survive", what will be their fate one year from now, ten years from now, or a hundred years from now.

    Not to mention, what kind of disaster Ye Pengfei is facing now.  Even if he is really idle, if anyone knows that he is calculating these things, they will either be dumbfounded or sneer.

    What¡¯s more, what time is it now?  What's the situation now?

    ¡°However, that¡¯s what Ye Pengfei did, he just made this kind of boring calculation.  When each body of consciousness was eroded by the new green and black color, Ye Pengfei suddenly smiled.

    Whether it was the hundreds of billions of souls or his physical body, they all laughed!  !  !  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 895. Breakthrough!  breakthrough!  breakthrough!  (six)

    Can Ye Pengfei still laugh?

    Didn¡¯t he stop laughing a long time ago?

    ¡°To say that all he has left now is a skeleton is an injustice to him.  However, at this moment, all that was left on him was his face, which still had a little bit of muscle hanging on it.

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s more than one hundred billion souls, haven¡¯t they been eroded by the dark green color long ago and are about to collapse?  Why do more than one hundred billion souls suddenly have the ability to smile again?

    First he smiled, then he laughed. Ye Pengfei¡¯s laughter was even clearly heard by Wan Yuqiu, who was hundreds of billions of miles away!

    "Brother Yehas he survived the disaster?"

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but be filled with surprises. She really wanted to teleport over immediately to see how her brother Ye was doing now.

    However, the two rare treasures on the left and right restricted her from leaving.  She can move a bit and use prophecy, but she just can't leave here.

    Because Ye Pengfei hasn¡¯t given permission yet!

    How did Wan Yuqiu know that at this moment, Ye Pengfei was laughing happily.  However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei was also extremely miserable.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei would never allow Wan Yuqiu to come over.

    Wan Yuqiu didn't even know - in fact, even Ye Pengfei himself didn't know - when Ye Pengfei was so miserable, when he could still break free from the constraints of the weird pressure and laugh out loud, each and every supreme position  In front of them, the strong men standing at the top all showed expressions of astonishment

    ¡­¡­

    "No more. No more destiny. No more aura, no more cause and effect. Could it be that he has completely fallen?!"

    "No, it's impossible! How could a being like him fall? Even if we all fall, he can't fall!"

    "Look! Look! Look! We have to go out and look for him ourselves. It's impossible to find him by just relying on those trash!"

    "Looking for it? Where to look for it? I have gone out to look for it a long time ago, but there are no clues at all. He is too powerful. If his reincarnation enters the world he set up, we are destined to never find it again. Forget it.  Come on, don¡¯t bother anymore"

    "Forget it? How can we forget it? If he comes to take revenge"

    "Revenge? Is he as superficial as us? Either he has fallen. Or, he will go to that place."

    "that place¡­¡­"

    In an instant, several transcendent beings were silent and silent.

    Similar conversations occur in many places.  Similar judgments also appear in many places.

    Soon, orders were passed down one after another.  Soon, the wars in each space plane finally ended.  Finally, I was completely freed from the crazy state of searching for that person

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn't know this, he only knew how to laugh and laugh heartily.

    He smiled because he finally, completely, felt that he was free!  !  !

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s freedom.  Completely.  Get rid of the shackles of the previous life and get rid of the design of the previous life.  It's like those few building material molecules that penetrated deep into the ground are finally free!  !  !

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s laughter, the sky.  Suddenly it started shaking violently.  The sky seemed extremely angry.  It started shaking violently.

    It¡¯s not just the sky above Ye Pengfei¡¯s head, it also includes every situation in the trial area, including all space planes outside the trial area, including any blessed land and cave

    As long as there is a sky, people will be horrified to see the sky shaking violently.

    Where there is no sky, such as the void of the universe, strange ripples also appear.  It was as if giant whales suddenly jumped out of the ocean, and then slammed into the ocean.

    "Is it the end of the world?"

    "Could it be that the era of great destruction has arrived early?"

    From the weakest mortals to the most powerful deities, all living beings were stunned.  They don't know what happened, and they don't know how to deal with it.

    Even those who have experienced countless destructions of the universe and experienced countless eras of great destruction don¡¯t know what to do.  This situation is completely different from the major events they have experienced in the past!

    Defense!  defense!  defense!

    In an instant, everyone had only one thought in their minds.  No matter what happens, protect yourself quickly.  Use all means.  Don¡¯t be stingy with all the treasures of heaven and earth.  ?Hide tight!

    only¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t hide, he was the target, where could he hide?

    Not to mention, he didn¡¯t have the ability to hide.  Although he was freed from his restraints and could laugh freely.  However, he has almost turned into a skeleton, and his millions of souls have been almost completely destroyed. How can he still exert any power?

    Wan Yuqiu didn¡¯t hide either.

    "There is still a doom!!!" Wan Yuqiu murmured to himself, his delicate body even more erect.  Like a poplar tree standing proudly in the strong wind.

    ?? Zi Yi, Fan Shuting, Long Dingshan, Lang Xidao servants like Ye Pengfei did not hide.

    Logically speaking, their souls have Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul attached to them.  In order to survive, Ye Pengfei should control them, and the soul message transmission told them to use whatever means to defend themselves.

    "However, Ye Pengfei didn't know that similar things were happening in places so far away from him.  He no longer has the strength to communicate with these slaves.  In fact, his soul - no matter how huge it is - is collapsing at this moment!

    "Are you planning to let me break through? Or are you planning to destroy me?"

    After figuring out the issues about his previous life and freedom, Ye Pengfei¡¯s attention once again returned to this strange catastrophe.  Faced with such spatial changes, even Tianzun-level beings had to quickly prepare for defense.  However, Ye Pengfei was still able to laugh and be fearless.

    "It seems that my previous guess was completely wrong. If every blood dragon has to face such a disaster, then there will never be any powerful people in the blood dragon lineage."

    After a pause, Ye Pengfei's smile grew stronger.

    ¡°After all, not everyone can be as free as I am!!!¡±

    Suddenly, inexplicable spiritual energy surged into Ye Pengfei's body.

    To be more precise, they are filling in the skeleton frame of Ye Pengfei!

    And more and more strange power poured into Ye Pengfei's space plane and into Ye Pengfei's soul.

    In a matter of seconds, hundreds of billions of souls came to life again.  Once again, they started high-speed calculations in high spirits.

    "Reshape the physical body! A more perfect physical body!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s laughter was not as loud as before.  However, his laughter was even more hearty and confident than before!  !  !  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 896. Breakthrough!  breakthrough!  breakthrough!  (seven)

    Ye Pengfei wants to rebuild his body!

    The universe where Ye Pengfei lives does not allow Ye Pengfei to reshape his body!  !  !

    When you achieve the realm of gods, you are still in the plane you are in, and you are somewhat repelled by the new planes that are about to appear.

    But now, when Ye Pengfei reshapes his body, the entire universe wants to impose the most severe punishment on Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    From the highest plane to the trashiest space plane.  From various stable virtual and real spaces to those awe-inspiring places where time and space flow.  All places contributed part of their strength to kill Ye Pengfei.

    Although they are not going all out, most of their power must be used to maintain their own stability.  However, even if each of them only released one part of a billions of billions of power, it would still be enough to destroy Ye Pengfei!

    When some new flesh was born on Ye Pengfei's skeleton, the first punishment came.

    Boom!  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    Only Ye Pengfei could hear the loud sound.  Only Ye Pengfei could feel the huge bombardment.  In an instant, he was destroyed again.  Even that skeleton frame was completely destroyed!

    However, the strange thing is that the soil that is closely attached to his back is not damaged at all.  A small piece of grass only dozens of steps away from him was not affected in any way!

    Ye Pengfei, dead?

    No, the strange color of the sky has not dissipated yet.  The angry vibrations in the sky still make the strong men on all planes tremble with fear.

    Ye Pengfei is not dead. As long as his soul is not destroyed, he will not die.

    "Is this the only attack power you have?"

    Hundreds of billions of souls.  They all looked up.  The sharp light condensed by the soul power is like a sharp sword, piercing the nine heavens!  !  !

    Boom!  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    The sky was furious, and the second terrifying attack came.

    The first time, it was Ye Pengfei¡¯s body that was destroyed, even the bones were completely destroyed and turned into nothingness.

    And this second time.  What was destroyed was his dimension!

    First, the auxiliary plane is destroyed instantly!

    The three gods of space and planes¡ªCen Na and Samsara who follow Zi Yi.  The demon who protected Fox Princess - almost in no particular order, was seriously injured and fell to the ground, on the verge of death!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards.  Start destroying the main plane!

    The auxiliary plane is the protective umbrella of the main plane. The destruction of the auxiliary plane will greatly weaken external attacks and bring a powerful defense network to the main plane.

    However, when the three auxiliary planes were instantly destroyed, they neither weakened the attack by half nor provided a heavy defense to the main plane in time.

    All the power of the second attack, almost unscathed, hit Ye Pengfei's main plane.  There is no suspense.  The main plane began to collapse and destroy inch by inch!

    If the main plane is completely destroyed, what hope does the hundreds of billions of souls that exist in the main plane have?  Continue to survive?

    The second attack was an overwhelming one, rushing towards those hundreds of billions of souls.

    It only takes a billionth of a billionth of a moment for these hundreds of billions of souls to be completely destroyed.  After a trillionth of a moment passed, Ye Pengfei could only rely on the soul that had escaped long ago to resurrect.

    but.  At this moment, just one billionth of a billionth of a moment, Ye Pengfei suddenly understood.

    "The power of heaven and earth is so powerful, the energy of the universe is so powerful, how could my split soul be spared?"

    If you die, you will die completely.  Absolutely no hope of resurrection!

    However, Ye Pengfei still smiled.  Ye Pengfei, transformed into hundreds of billions of souls, laughed together.  The smile is so bright and fearless!

    A trillion trillionth of an instant later, the second attack came in front of us, and it was only a trillion trillion trillionth of an inch away from Ye Pengfei's soul at the outermost edge.

    But that¡¯s it.  In this last billions, billions, trillions of a trillionth of an inch, the attack can no longer move forward!

    "The main plane is completed!!!"

    Hundreds of billions of souls made a majestic roar together.

    In an instant, the main plane that had just been destroyed was established again.

    "The auxiliary plane appears!!!"

    One after another, auxiliary planes appeared in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "This number" Hundreds of billions of Ye Pengfei's souls, their eyes flickering together, were very surprised.

    Thirty-four prototype auxiliary planes surround the main plane!"Could it be"

    Hundreds of millions of eyes all looked in the other direction.

    "Sure enough, there are still forty-seven auxiliary plane seeds!!!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be secretly surprised.

    Because of the glimpse of the three thousand avenues, except for the three auxiliary planes, the other forty-four auxiliary planes have all turned into seeds.  Unless they are supplemented by heavenly materials and earthly treasures, these auxiliary planes will never take shape and begin to grow and evolve.

    Just now, three auxiliary planes were destroyed.  Because in the end, the main plane was not completely destroyed.  Therefore, these three auxiliary planes are preserved in the form of seeds.

    "Unexpectedly, the new physical body has not been reshaped yet. The new auxiliary plane has appeared in front of me!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be overjoyed.

    Generally speaking, the auxiliary plane only has one chance to awaken.  The more auxiliary planes awakened, the greater the potential for future development.

    "However, in the vast universe, there are endless powerful people.  Any weird thing can happen.  Throughout the ages, some powerful people have had a second chance to awaken to the auxiliary plane by chance.  There are also some strong people who actually have the third, fourth, or even more opportunities to awaken the auxiliary plane!

    "Thirty-four prototype planes, forty-seven auxiliary plane seeds, this is already ninety-nine and eighty-one auxiliary planes, this is the legendary supreme number!"

    This is a legend in the trial land. It is said that there is a genius who opened ninety-nine and eighty-one auxiliary planes.  Moreover, that genius once said something - according to the apocalypse, ninety-nine is the supreme number.

    This genius is the place of trial, recognized as the number one master in all realms, the Jade Emperor Ying Tianxing!  !  !

    And now, when facing such a terrifying punishment from the power of God, Ye Pengfei has awakened the auxiliary plane again and has exactly the same number of auxiliary planes as the Jade Emperor Eagle Tianxing!

    At this time, if there is no divine calamity, Ye Pengfei can summon Ziyi and others and position them as the gods of the auxiliary plane.  However, facing an even more angry and shaking sky, Ye Pengfei did not dare to let anyone get close to him.

    "Bang!"

    Two spiritual thoughts shot towards the distance.  In an instant, Wan Yuqiu discovered that the two rare treasures on the left and right that had gradually released him had once again locked him in place!  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 897. Breakthrough!  breakthrough!  breakthrough!  (eight)

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know where the power to punish him came from.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was even more unaware that he had to protect his millions of souls, rebuild his main plane, activate thirty-four new prototype auxiliary planes, and further, reshape his physical body.  Where does that power come from!

    When strong people practice, their power comes from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    This spiritual energy can either be absorbed directly from heaven and earth, or it can be found where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gather together.

    Spirit stones and even fairy stones are the gathering of spiritual energy from heaven and earth.

    The so-called treasures of heaven, materials and earth are also things that gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    The last time, Ye Pengfei overcame the catastrophe to achieve the realm of immortality and also reshaped his physical body.  At that time, the power he needed came not only from the spatial plane where he was located.  And other spatial planes where the clone is located.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei thought that the power that swarmed in to protect him also came from between heaven and earth, or from some other dimension.

    However, when his attention moved away from the newly-appeared thirty-four auxiliary planes, he discovered that the source of this power seemed to be

    "It's actually my own power?"

    Ye Pengfei was shocked. For the first time, he discovered that he didn't understand himself!

    Ye Pengfei could no longer evaluate the power of this divine disaster before his eyes.  He could only be sure that he had never noticed such power in Ziyi.

    You know, between Ye Pengfei and Ziyi.  It is still related to the competition for souls.  But Ye Pengfei still had the upper hand.

    Therefore, as long as Ye Pengfei wants to know Zi Yi's distance power, he can check all aspects of Zi Yi as a soul master.

    "However, Ye Pengfei was very convinced of the power of God in front of him.  Even if Ziyi comes to face him, he is no match for such Tianwei.  And when I was on the verge of death and collapse.  It actually inspired a power that surpassed Ziyi!

    ????????????????????????????????That stream flowed into the bones.  The aura that reshapes the physical body

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Previously, the aura that withstood the terrorist attack and successfully opened the auxiliary plane

    Actually, it has already existed in my body!  Exists in its own space plane!  Exist in your own soul!

    "It feels like this kind of spiritual energy seems to be far superior in quality to normal spiritual energy!"

    After experiencing it carefully, Ye Pengfei suddenly noticed that he had once again condensed the bones.  The physical body that he had condensed once again formed these auras, which seemed to be able to restrain the auras of heaven and earth outside his body.  Even though I have recovered a little, I want to draw some spiritual energy from outside my body.  These absorbed spiritual energy are also completely repelled by the spiritual energy hidden deep in one's own body.  Can't join at all.  Join the process of rebuilding your body!

    "Quality? Does spiritual energy also have quality?"

    Hundreds of billions of souls showed strange thoughts at the same time.  Hundreds of billions of consciousness seas began to make calculations at high speed in an instant.

    no result!

    no result!  !

    Still no result!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was shocked, no matter how he calculated it.  No clues about the quality of spiritual energy can be found!

    "Calculate it. There is indeed no quality in spiritual energy. But where does this feeling come from?"

    It is common sense that spiritual energy can only be divided into five elements and three wonders, while spiritual stones and fairy stones can only be distinguished by quality.  If it weren't for the strange situation in front of him, Ye Pengfei would never have thought about whether the spiritual energy had any quality.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Naturally, Ye Pengfei wanted to ask Huan Shi.

    It was only now that Ye Pengfei suddenly remembered

    "Where did the fantasy stone go?"

    The fantasy stone stayed in Cena's bloodthirsty plane, and now, the bloodthirsty plane has been destroyed and has turned into a seed state.  As for Huan Shi, I don¡¯t know where he went.

    Although Huan Shi is just a big stone, he can run and run very fast.  Ye Pengfei believed that once Huan Shi started running, even the Inspiration Supreme in its heyday might not be able to catch up.

    Therefore, Huan Shi will definitely not stay in the murderous plane and wait for death.  However, facing the attack that almost completely destroyed everything, where could it go?

    At the first moment, Ye Pengfei's consciousness dispersed in all directions.

    &nbsp; This divine consciousness contains the power of Taoism and the way to pursue souls and discover enlightenment.  However, under the pressure of Tianwei, Ye Pengfei found that his self-determined Taoist method could not successfully send his spiritual consciousness out of the body!

    The third wave of attacks has not yet appeared. At this moment, there is a clear distinction between myself and Tianwei¡ª¡ª

    The body you are reshaping, the main plane you have reshaped, and the auxiliary plane you have reawakened are your own territory.

    And outside, from the sky to the earth, everything is the territory of the mighty heaven and the calamity!

    "That's all, wait until this disaster is blocked, and then think about other things." In desperation, Ye Pengfei shook his head and temporarily suppressed the question about the quality of the spiritual energy.

    ¡­¡­

    The color of the sky is still so weird and changeable.  The violent vibrations in the sky were still the same as before.  It can be seen from this that the power of heaven has not dissipated and the tribulation continues.  However, this time, until Ye Pengfei reshaped his physical body, the Heavenly Tribulation did not launch any single attack, even if it was just a tentative attack.

    Ye Pengfei stood up again.

    After the physical body was reshaped, his past injuries were completely healed.  There are no traces of the injuries he suffered just now.  At this moment, he felt energetic all over his body.  He felt that even if there were a few more attacks like that just now, he could successfully resist them without paying any price.

    However, this extremely powerful feeling only remained in Ye Pengfei's body for a few moments.

    Then¡­¡­

    ¡°Those auras have actually disappeared!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who was rapidly weakening, suddenly discovered.  The magical spiritual energy that helped him successfully withstand the attack of the catastrophe, helped him reshape his body, and eliminated all pain, all disappeared!

    They disappeared as mysteriously as they appeared.

    No matter how Ye Pengfei looked inside his body, no matter how Ye Pengfei examined his soul, he could not find any trace of the spiritual energy leaving.

    Without any clues, there is no possibility of any deduction.

    What's more, even if there is such a clue, Ye Pengfei, who is rapidly weakening at this moment, has no time to make any further calculations.

    Because, disaster is coming!  !  !  .  .  )¡ª¡ª

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 898. Breakthrough!  breakthrough!  breakthrough!  (Nine)

    To be honest, facing such a catastrophe, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei not to panic.

    Although, Ye Pengfei's strong belief can already alarm the deity-level beings.  However, the terrifying catastrophe in front of them can also make deity-level beings tremble.

    Many, many years later, Ye Pengfei finally figured out why this disaster occurred and how much power it contained.  However, now, although he has no idea about all this.  However, the terrifying catastrophe that made his strong belief slightly shaken made him guess

    "I'm afraid, this catastrophe is not coming for my breakthrough in realm, but for the spiritual energy that appeared and disappeared inexplicably just now!"

    Although the joint calculation of hundreds of billions of **consciousness seas cannot find out the ins and outs of that spiritual energy, they can roughly guess the connection between this terrifying catastrophe and that magical spiritual energy.

    Facing the third natural disaster, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but tremble slightly in his heart.  On the other hand, he was looking forward to the reappearance of that magical spiritual energy.

    ¡°This time, I must seize the clues and find out its ins and outs!!!¡±

    As expected, it was just as Ye Pengfei expected, when the third catastrophe suddenly fell.  When this third disaster could once again blast Ye Pengfei's body into nothingness, a magical spiritual energy suddenly enveloped Ye Pengfei's body.  Although, this layer of wrapping is just a very, very thin layer of film.  However, Ye Pengfei clearly saw this third disaster bombardment.  Suddenly dissolved!

    What is particularly weird is

    This tribulation attack, like the previous two tribulation attacks, did not damage anything not far from Ye Pengfei at all.  The vast sea surrounding the island was even calm, as if not even a breeze had blown through it.

    And that wrapped around Ye Pengfei's body was a thin layer of magical aura.  When eliminating the terrifying catastrophe attack.  Nor did it cause any fluctuations in the surrounding area due to strong defense and violent rebound.  Ye Pengfei saw it clearly.  A small stone just a few steps away from me didn't move at all!

    "The attack of the heavenly tribulation and the defense of the magical aura. Not a single bit of power was wasted outside!!!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be secretly frightened by such an attack and defense.

    Ye Pengfei also saw a lot of flashing balls, which were marked with the battles between immortal-level powerhouses.  Every such battle will inevitably lead to landslides and ground cracks, and even the withering of everything in the surrounding billions of miles of space!

    And the battle between Ye Pengfei and the Inspiration Supreme also affected many people.  In this vast sea, no one knows how many sea monsters died because of the fight between the two.  How many rare and exotic animals.

    ??????????????????????? The higher the level of power, the more emphasis is placed on concentrating the power in one place and not wasting it as much as possible.  However, this is only an ideal.  It is just a goal of cultivation, but no one can achieve it.

    The higher the level of the battle between strong men, the stronger the power exerted by both parties.  This power may be the power of the body, or the power of the space plane of the body.  Maybe it's the power of Taoist tools or exotic treasures, maybe it's borrowing the power of heaven and earth, and so on.  No matter what kind of power is used, this power will definitely become more and more powerful as the level of the strong one increases.

    Therefore, normally, when there is a fierce battle between high-level powerful people, even if both parties try to reduce waste as much as possible.  However, the fighting power that escapes will still become more and more terrifying as the level of the strong increases.

    This time, both sides of the fight¡ª¡ª

    The attacker is a natural disaster, and the defender is a magical aura.

    From what Ye Pengfei knew, he could be sure that the power of Gong Fang could not be resisted even by an immortal being like Ziyi.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s personal experience of the defender¡¯s ability is that he can successfully keep out such horrific catastrophes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????What Levels of Powerful Persons Are Equivalent to Fighting Each Other?

    Normally speaking, what kind of horrific and devastating blow would such a series of battles have to the surrounding environment?

    But, it has no impact at all.  The earth beneath your feet and the air flowing around you.  Completely, not affected in any way.

    ?????????? No matter it¡¯s the terrifying natural disaster or the magical spiritual energy defense, it has no impact on the surroundings.  This perfect attack and defense made Ye Pengfei sigh inwardly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but just after sighing these two sentences, the robbery hit Ye Pengfei fiercely many times that day.  Ye Pengfei could count at least more than 100,000 different types of attacks.

    And that godThe aura's defense, that thin layer of defense that would never be more than an inch thick, showed no tricks at all.  This layer of defense could easily resist attacks of more than 100,000 types and millions of times.

    And Ye Pengfei, who was the target of the attack, didn't even feel the slightest shock wave!

    Although, he is now extremely weak again.  Although he wanted to find a stool to sit on, he felt that his legs and feet were weak and he was a little unsteady.  However, he did not feel any impact from the outside world!

    "In the past and present, what kind of disaster can be overcome so easily?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head secretly and sighed in a low voice.

    Even at the beginning, the repeated color changes in the sky could bring unforgettable and various kinds of severe pain to Ye Pengfei.  However, when this magical spiritual energy appeared, when this magical spiritual energy "decided" to start to defend against the natural disaster with all its strength, I, the person who should be affected by the disaster, was equivalent to becoming a spectator, an immersive spectator

    Indeed, this magical aura gave Ye Pengfei the feeling that he was alive and could decide everything on his own!

    ¡°At first, when this magical aura appeared, it was only reshaping Ye Pengfei¡¯s physical body, and did not care about the horrific catastrophe.  At that time, Ye Pengfei just felt that he could obtain a more powerful physical body.

    "However, the catastrophe is becoming more and more fierce.  The Heavenly Tribulation not only destroyed Ye Pengfei's physical body, but also destroyed Ye Pengfei's auxiliary plane. The Heavenly Tribulation also further destroyed the main plane, destroyed the hundreds of billions of souls, and hid Ye Pengfei in the Soul Slave.  On the body, those souls that had been disguised as soul slaves with perfect disguise were also destroyed. At this time, this magical aura finally began to defend with all its strength.

    The whole process looks like this magical aura is alive.  At first, it didn't care about the disaster.  However, after Tianjie became stronger and stronger, it finally started to take it seriously.

    "Before, it was dismissive. Now, it is defending with all its strength. Is it possible that next, it will fight back in full force?"

    Ye Pengfei's surprising speculation has just begun to show signs.  Before Ye Pengfei's hundreds of billions of human consciousnesses could begin to speculate on this possibility.  The sky above our heads suddenly returned to its normal state!

    The catastrophe is gone, it came violently and left quickly.  Without Ye Pengfei having any foresight at all, this terrifying catastrophe disappeared without a trace!

    What also disappeared without a trace was the magical aura.  Although Ye Pengfei has worked very hard to capture the ins and outs of this magical aura.  However, when the thin layer of defense surrounding his body suddenly disappeared, he still could not find any clues about the departure of the magical spiritual energy!  .  .  )¡ª¡ª

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 899. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (one)

    Speechless

    "I have let the way of chasing souls and discovering the light penetrate into every corner of that layer of defense. However, I still haven't found any clues about that magical aura!"

    You must know that this way of pursuing souls and discovering the light was originally created specifically to deal with the Supreme Inspiration and to restrain the way of prophecy.

    " Among them, the tracking method contained in it is the best way to find in the world.  Plus the way of prophecy, the way of the soul, the way of the five elements and three wonders, and so on.

    When these Taoisms are not only perfectly superimposed, but perfectly integrated together, the newly constructed Taoisms will be created.  According to Ye Pengfei's expectation, it should be difficult for even the immortal realm to escape its tracking.

    However, this magical aura disappeared silently and instantly.  Not even the tiniest clue was left behind!  !  !

    ¡°If this magical aura comes from a place that even the immortal realm powerhouses cannot understand, then that¡¯s it.  The problem is precisely that Ye Pengfei clearly feels that this magical aura is closely related to him.  This feeling of connection is that of flesh and blood.  This feeling is even more like the feeling of the soul to oneself!

    "I can feel that the reason why I am alive is not only because of the existence of my soul, but also because of the existence of this magical aura. However, I have absolutely no way to find any clues about this aura!!!"

    When Ye Pengfei realized that he finally got rid of the design of his previous life.  He felt infinite freedom.

    However, when he faced a terrifying disaster, he suddenly discovered it.  There is a magical and powerful aura that is closely related to myself, but I am unable to find it no matter what methods I take.  That incomparable feeling of freedom that I had just gained.  In an instant, it disappeared without a trace again.

    "Fortunately. I didn't notice any danger." Ye Pengfei breathed a sigh of relief.

    The design of the past life is not only very mysterious, but also gives me a very ethereal, yet very scary and dangerous feeling.

    And this magical aura.  Although it was also very mysterious, not only did he not notice any danger.  On the contrary, I felt very at ease.

    Therefore, for the former, Ye Pengfei's choice is to try every means to get rid of this design completely.  As for the latter, Ye Pengfei had a relaxed attitude and an exploratory attitude.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is not sure whether his feelings for the former are wrong and his feelings for the latter.  It¡¯s more mistakes than mistakes.  Regarding these feelings, he purely relied on his own intuition.  After experiencing so many things, he has already realized that everything cannot rely on rigorous calculation.  Many times, we are faced with many unsolved mysteries.  What is needed more is your own intuition.

    Thinking about this magical aura, Ye Pengfei speculated for a while in the sea of ??hundreds of billions of consciousnesses, and then Ye Pengfei completely solved the problem.  Forgot.  Even if he saw Huan Shi again, Ye Pengfei had no intention of asking any more questions about this magical aura.

    The same intuition told him that even the Huan Stone would not be able to give the answer to the question

    ¡­¡­

    In fact, Ye Pengfei soon discovered that, not to mention that the Huan Stone probably knew nothing about this magical spiritual energy, the Huan Stone had no idea where it had gone!  !  !

    With a thought, the path of tracking once again spreads far and near.

    "Can't find it?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    ??Previously, the tracking method could not find the location of the fantasy stone.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that it was just because his power was tightly suppressed in his body by the terrifying catastrophe.

    But now, the power of the Tao of Tracking has spread all around.  Even the situation where Wan Yuqiu was was visible to Ye Pengfei.  But, still nothing!

    "It can't be destroyed." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel palpitations.

    Although, Huan Shi has not fully demonstrated his power.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that the power of the fantasy stone was stronger than when he entered the ultimate state!

    " And Ye Pengfei is convinced that when he enters the ultimate state, his power is comparable to the low-level level of the first level of the Immortal Realm.  In other words, at worst, the power of the magic stone should be at the level of a first-level Saint Immortal.

    ???????????? And the realm of that fantasy stone can be compared with that of a deity-level existence.  With such a state and such power, how could it be completely destroyed?

    "Could it be that the calamity just now"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shudder. For the first time, he realized that the power of the catastrophe could destroy even the existence of the Immortal Realm!

    This is a?Very strange thing¡ª¡ª

    Just now, when facing the terrifying catastrophe, Ye Pengfei was not moved or scared.  At one point, he was even able to laugh.  Not to mention that all fear is gone, deep down in my heart, there seems to be an urge to compete with this calamity.

    But now, after the catastrophe, he is a little scared.  Especially when he could not find the whereabouts of the magic stone, his heart was trembling, and the feeling of fear could not be eliminated.

    "It seems that my self-confidence and my boldness just now all came from that magical aura!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but murmured to himself, "When that aura appeared, I became fearless. This kind of fearlessness  Fear is rooted deep in my heart. Once I encounter a real disaster, that magical aura, this fearlessness, will naturally appear to help me tide over the difficulties!!!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but have a suspicion about the terrifying disaster he had just experienced.

    "Is it possible that the purpose of that tribulation is not me, but the magical spiritual energy in my body?!"

    Ye Pengfei thought for a while, shook his head, and left behind his mind this question for which it was impossible to find an answer now.

    And just when he put the question about where the heavenly tribulation came from behind, suddenly, he received a message from the magic stone!

    That piece of fantasy stone is not a living being.  The sound transmission of his spiritual thoughts is just a thought that has nothing to do with language.  However, Ye Pengfei has always been able to understand Huan Shi's spiritual thoughts.  He can also use his spiritual thoughts to communicate with the fantasy stone in various ways.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that he didn't understand Huan Shi's meaning at the first time.

    And when Ye Pengfei wanted to send his spiritual thoughts to Huan Shi to ask something, he was shocked to find that he actually didn¡¯t know where Huan Shi¡¯s spiritual thoughts came from and where he should send his spiritual thoughts.  !  !  !  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 900. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (two)

    Naturally, Ye Pengfei thought of that magical aura!

    "Could it be that Huan Shi has gone to the territory of that magical aura?"

    This thought swirled around in several seas of consciousness.  Soon, Ye Pengfei roughly understood.

    "How dare you, when that magical spiritual energy just appeared to reshape my body, Huan Shi used some means to get into the source of that spiritual energy. It seems that when the Taoism is completed, I can  Find the source of that spiritual energy!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly. It seemed that the ins and outs of this magical spiritual energy had to be completely forgotten and left alone for the time being.

    The time before and after this heavenly tribulation was overcome was not long, less than two sticks of incense.  However, many questions arise.  Whether it is the origin of this catastrophe or the origin of the aura that protects him, it is like a fog surrounding Ye Pengfei, making it impossible to see their true colors.

    But, just when Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly

    "Huan Shi, what exactly do you want to tell me?"

    When Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, he once again received the spiritual message from Huan Shi.  Just like the previous time, Ye Pengfei still couldn't figure out the meaning of this spiritual sound transmission.  Similarly, Ye Pengfei had no way to trace the source of this divine message.  Even if he had the way to pursue souls and find out the light, he could not find the location of the fantasy stone.

    Soon, Huan Shi¡¯s third spiritual message was sent into Ye Pengfei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.

    ?Always.  Huan Shi is silent.  Basically he would not take the initiative to communicate with Ye Pengfei.  Even that time, it reminded Ye Pengfei and helped Ye Pengfei realize a more brilliant method than perfect superposition.  And through this method, he embarked on the path of self-determined Taoism.  However, for such a major change, Huan Shi only took the initiative to communicate with Ye Pengfei once.  Then, there was silence again.

    But this time, in just a few moments, Huanshi actually actively transmitted his spiritual thoughts three times in a row!  !  !

    "It shouldn't be a cry for help. Although I don't understand what it is saying. However, the sound transmission of this spiritual message is very stable, and it doesn't seem like it is in danger."

    Since he couldn¡¯t understand what Huan Shi meant, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to figure it out on his own.

    "So. It just wants to tell me what it saw. It wants to tell me what it saw so that I can improve further?"

    "Or, is it calling me to go over and let me enter the place where the magical spiritual energy comes from to understand and practice?"

    The possibility of this last one is not small.

    Ye Pengfei has been getting along with this fantasy stone for quite some time.  He knew very well that Huan Shi had identified it and he could help it obtain a powerful body.  Can evolve into a real creature.  Therefore, this Huanshi had already been helping him wholeheartedly.  This kind of help without any hesitation is simply more loyal and reliable than those few soul slaves of my own.

    When he thought of this possibility, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but once again aroused his confidence in finding that magical aura.

    "No matter what, that thing comes from myself. Now, there is even a magic stone to help guide me. Anyway, I should also have hope and find some clues!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That's enough.  When the time comes, no matter how you use the method of tracing souls to find out the truth, you can follow these clues.  It's better to let your hundreds of billions of **consciousness seas start at full speed and calculate with all your strength.  anyway.  You can also discover more clues and find the location of the magical aura!

    "What if. I could breathe in this spiritual energy and use this spiritual energy to practice"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????: This magical spiritual energy effortlessly blocked the terrifying catastrophe.  Even in the end, the main body didn't even feel the slightest external pressure.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel hot and longing in his heart.

    Ye Pengfei is no longer interested in studying whether spiritual energy has quality.  He had personally experienced the magical effects of this magical aura, so there was no need to question or analyze it.  He was fully focused, waiting for Huan Shi's next spiritual message.  His intuition told him that he was right. Huan Shi wanted to summon himself to experience the magical aura and magical place of residence!

    As expected, not long after, the fourth spiritual message entered Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  When one consciousness sea receives this divine thought, hundreds of billions of consciousness seas can all operate at the same time and perform high-speed calculations.

    However, there is still no result.

    "Huan Shi's spiritual thoughts must have been disturbed by the magical spiritual energy. Therefore, it is so messed up that not even a little bit of information can be revealed."

    "However, Huan Shi has been defeated time and time again.Read the message.  Even if it doesn't receive my reply, it still insists on transmitting messages through spiritual thoughts. There must be some hidden reason in this.  "

    "There is no information, but there is some hidden reason Think about it, what is it that I have overlooked?"

    When the fifth, sixth, and seventh spiritual thoughts were transmitted one by one into the sea of ??consciousness, Ye Pengfei stopped calculating the direction of the spiritual thoughts and the information hidden in the spiritual thoughts.  He began to reflect on himself, whether the light was dark again, whether there was something obvious that he had overlooked.

    Being dark under the lamp is a mistake that any strong person may make.

    This has nothing to do with calculation ability. No matter how powerful the calculation ability is, it is based on the self-awareness of the strong.  If it's subconsciously, something has been completely ignored.  Then, no matter how powerful the calculation ability is, it will be difficult to correct this error.

    At this time, we must rely on reflection and intuition.

    Since that time, the realm suddenly rose to the third level of immortality, Ye Pengfei has personally experienced the disadvantages of strict calculations.  Later, after experiencing various things, he fully realized the huge benefits that intuition can bring to people.

    When repeated calculations prove fruitless, you need to rely on your intuition.  When you have no clue, you should calm down and give your mind to your intuition!

    Relax your whole body and eliminate your thoughts. The hundreds of billions of oceans of consciousness are all calm, and not even the slightest ripple will rise.  Even so, Huan Shi was still unyielding, sending spiritual thoughts one after another towards Ye Pengfei.  When these divine thoughts entered the sea of ??consciousness, they also did not cause any waves.

    Gradually, gradually, Ye Pengfei felt that he had entered an ethereal state.

    Gradually, gradually, a faint smile appeared on his face

    ¡°It turns out, it¡¯s here!!!¡±.  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 901. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (three)

    This is a very ordinary place, and this is also a very mysterious place.

    This place is very ordinary for those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment.  However, to ordinary people, it is mysterious and abnormal.

    "Zi Mansion! I didn't expect that the source of that magical spiritual energy was actually Zi Mansion!"

    Qi returns to the Dantian to cultivate the original essence, and the Purple Mansion is first opened to build the foundation of life.

    If you want to escape from the mortal world and become immortal, you only need to condense your soul.  However, if you want to truly embark on the path of cultivation, you must open up the Zi Mansion.

    The so-called "Zi Mansion first opens to build the life foundation" means that when the soul is strong enough to open up the Zi Mansion space, then the life of the strong person depends on the Zi Mansion, not the physical body.

    Although it is said that when the Purple Mansion first opens, the vitality of the strong men in the foundation-building stage will still depend on their own physical bodies to a certain extent.  However, as the realm of the strong continues to improve, gradually, the life and death of the strong will become more and more dependent on Zi Mansion!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s cultivation speed was so fast that he had no idea about the importance of Zifu.  Therefore, when making calculations and guessing the source of the magical spiritual energy, he did not think about it at all.

    In fact, even if it were a strong person with a solid foundation, step by step, and hard training, it would be difficult to think of "Purple Mansion" at this time!  !  !

    For ordinary people, the Zifu, a space that is within one's own body but has nothing to do with the survival of the physical body, is too mysterious.

    "However, for those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment, the Zifu space is so ordinary.

    Zifu first opened his life.  This is a symbol of the advanced foundation building period.  At this stage, the strong will pay more attention to the situation of Zi Mansion.

    However, when entering the next stage - the golden elixir stage - the strong man's attention has completely shifted to the golden elixir formed by the combination of yin and yang.

    In the future, the strong will care about Nascent Soul and the Tao.  They will care about the godhead, they will care about their realm, and they will care about their souls.  Will you care about going to the space planeZi Mansion?  Ninety-nine percent of the monks have already forgotten this thing.  Won't study it anymore.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even if you advance to the Immortal Realm or the Golden Core Stage, Zi Mansion is of no use to the strong.  Whether it's cultivation and enlightenment, or fighting with others, Zifu seems to be of no use anymore.

    "And after advancing to the realm of gods and possessing a powerful spatial plane, the strong will ignore the existence of Zifu.

    "Compared to a space like Zi Mansion, which has no further use, the space plane can not only provide the strong with powerful space plane power.  Moreover, the soul of a strong person can still reside in it, which is not only a kind of protection, but also a place where one can practice and attain enlightenment with peace of mind.  No interference from the outside world, no influence from others.

    "I really didn't expect that that magical spiritual energy would be hidden in the Zi Mansion. When exactly did my Zi Mansion become filled with such a strong magical spiritual energy?"

    When a split soul entered the Zi Mansion, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh in surprise.

    Ye Pengfei climbed from the realm of immortals to the realm of gods in one step.  When he advanced to the realm of gods and the space plane was first formed, his soul escaped from the Nascent Soul and entered the space plane.  And the Nascent Soul of the past has also completed its merits and virtues and no longer exists.

    Since that time, Ye Pengfei has never cared about the Zifu space.  Although, he can actually stay in the Zifu space with a split soul for a long time.  However, he never did this.

    I believe that throughout the ages, in all major planes, there are so many powerful people in the fairyland, and no one would be so bored that they would release a soul and squat in the empty Zifu space.  There is no benefit at all in this abandoned space.

    However, at this time, Ye Pengfei saw the benefits.  Not only did he see it, the Huanshi also saw the benefit before him.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he had to reach the Immortal Realm, or even the Heavenly Lord Level, to be able to get this benefit and find this place.  If it weren't for Huan Shi's "chattering" spiritual message, he would have given up searching long ago.  I never thought that the place where the magical spiritual energy came from would be so ordinary, an abandoned space that would be abandoned by people above the Immortal Realm!

    "This is really dark under the lamp, Huan Shi, thank you very much."

    Not long after looking around Zi Mansion, Ye Pengfei's split soul saw the location of the fantasy stone.  A spiritual thought of gratitude was passed over, and Huan Shi also quickly conveyed a spiritual thought.

    "Uh I still don't understand" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    At this time, my split soul is far away from that illusion.?It's just a hundred feet away.  However, just this magical spiritual energy within a mere hundred feet distance can actually block the communication between the two sides.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Ye Pengfei and Huanshi narrowed the distance between each other.  For the first time, Huan Shi fully revealed his true body for the first time, allowing Ye Pengfei's split soul to reach out and touch his true body.

    but¡­¡­

    "There is still no way to communicate. It seems that we have to go out and talk first." Ye Pengfei chuckled and made some gestures to signal Huanshi to leave here temporarily.

    The Zi Mansion is not some mysterious forbidden place.  Even if you go out temporarily, you should be able to come in again.  However, the Huan Stone only shook for a moment and did not move.

    "Could it be that" Ye Pengfei's mind moved and he wanted to leave here.

    Can¡¯t leave!

    "No, my own Zifu has trapped my own soul?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered that this was not a complete trap.  It's just that the divided soul cannot come out, but the Guiyuan Book that has allowed hundreds of billions of souls to return to the Yuan through the secret method of Guiyuan still exists.  The things that the split soul saw and the abnormalities it felt could be clearly seen and felt by the other split souls at the same time.

    "no solution anymore."

    Ye Pengfei's ghost shrugged helplessly and planned to give up the communication.  Both sides can already communicate directly through touch, but they still cannot eliminate the influence of this magical aura.  Presumably, no matter what, it is impossible for him to figure out what Huan Shi wants to say.

    Huan Shi is also very clear about the dilemma faced by both parties at this time.  It was silent for a while, and then, it used its own illusion to completely wrap up Ye Pengfei's split soul.

    "Want to use illusion to tell me what you want to say?" Ye Pengfei shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Even a simple spiritual sound transmission can be interfered with like this. Not to mention, it requires a massive amount of power.  The illusion of support.¡±

    As expected, the illusion he was in was so chaotic that Ye Pengfei felt dizzy.  What is this illusion? It took several sticks of incense, but Ye Pengfei couldn't figure it out clearly.

    "However, the illusion is not broken at all.  Huan Shi's persistence once again made Ye Pengfei look solemn.

    "A very important matter?" Ye Pengfei said to himself, "It seems that it has to be solved by intuition again.".  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 902. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (Four)

    Intuition helped Ye Pengfei recall the Zifu space that he had given up long ago.

    Intuition, can you help him again and let him understand what Huan Shi wants to say?

    One day, one day, another day

    Before you know it, ten years have passed in the blink of an eye!

    The body, which was once again weakened, has completely recovered.

    Originally, the newly emerged thirty-four auxiliary planes, which were still in their rudimentary state, have gradually gotten rid of their rudimentary state and already have the ability to devour the aura of heaven and earth and strengthen their own abilities.

    However, Ye Pengfei is still in an ethereal state. None of his hundreds of billions of souls are thinking about problems or in an active state.

    Maintaining this state for a long time is not a big deal for Ye Pengfei.  After all, it was still a long time before I had to leave the Secret Realm of Time.

    ¡° However, for Wan Yuqiu, this was simply a painful ordeal.

    "What happened to Brother Ye?" Wan Yuqiu, who was completely unable to move or use the method of prophecy, could only mutter to himself deep in his heart, "Ten years have passed since that horrific catastrophe. Brother Ye  He has not relaxed the restrictions on me yet. Could it be that he is still suffering from some shocking calamity?"

    In my memory, no strong person has ever experienced a ten-year disaster.  However, apart from such random thoughts, Wan Yuqiu didn't know what a reasonable explanation was.  How could she have guessed that Ye Pengfei was not experiencing a disaster, but was immersed in it.  Guided by intuition?

    Ten years ago, Wan Yuqiu did not try to communicate with Ye Pengfei.

    Ten years later, she became more and more frightened and worried. She couldn't help but want to break this silence.  Go find a way to communicate with Ye Pengfei.

    This method is actually not difficult to think of, it is nothing more than trying every possible means.  It caused the two strange treasures on the left and right to move.

    " These two rare treasures have such powerful binding power only under the control of Ye Pengfei.  If Ye Pengfei died.  Either Ye Pengfei completely lost his power, or Ye Pengfei cut off the power supply.  Then, these two rare treasures will have nothing to rely on and lose their binding effect.

    Therefore, it is obvious that as long as these two rare treasures can be moved even half an inch apart, they can attract Ye Pengfei's attention.

    A stray thought came out.  Unable to contain.

    Although deep down in his heart, Wan Yuqiu knew that he should not disturb Ye Pengfei at this time.  If something goes wrong, he will die.

    but.  The distracting thought of wanting to communicate with Ye Pengfei suddenly emerged.  Even if Wan Yuqiu wanted to curb this distracting thought, there was nothing he could do.

    Not to mention, in the chaos, Wan Yuqiu didn't even realize that he was on the wrong edge.  Slowly sliding down

    Huge potential has been stimulated.  A trace of the power that had been completely restrained showed through.

    From the time when distracting thoughts emerged to when the power came out, only a few moments passed.  And when the first trace of power escaped from Wan Yuqiu's body, she suddenly woke up.

    "How dare I do this?!"

    Wan Yuqiu, who suddenly woke up, wanted to stop this trace of power.  However, it is very difficult for this power to escape.  It would be even more difficult to take it back.

    "It's over, it's over, I hurt Brother Ye!!!" Wan Yuqiu's pretty face suddenly turned pale.

    In Wan Yuqiu¡¯s view, Ye Pengfei is still facing disaster.  Moreover, that calamity must be a calamity thousands of times more terrifying than ten years ago.  And I, unexpectedly, had such distracting thoughts.  He actually caused trouble for Ye Pengfei at this juncture!

    The person who is facing the disaster is suddenly disturbed by external forces, which brings threats.  No less than the Tao method that was perfectly stacked together was suddenly torn apart by external forces.  This kind of threat will directly destroy the person who should be robbed.  No matter how powerful the existence is, it will never survive!

    In an instant, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s pretty face turned pale.

    In an instant, Wan Yuqiu's heart was filled with despair.

    When that trace of free power touches that tripod.  When the three-legged tripod rotated slightly to one side, less than a ten thousandth of a degree.  Wan Yuqiu's tense heartstrings were instantly broken as an angry roar suddenly sounded in the distance

    In Wan Yuqiu's opinion, that roar was an act of anger before death.  Little did she know that that roar was actually just the endless resentment aroused by Ye Pengfei after his ethereal feeling was broken by external forces.

    ? ?Who is it!  Who is it!  "

    Ye Pengfei roared angrily and looked around.

    This time, he deeply understood the huge anger that Ziyi had when he was disturbed by external forces and could not successfully break through.  This feeling of being about to make a huge gain, but then suddenly losing your epiphany is really maddening.  And after this kind of painful epiphany, you don't know when you will find this state of despair again, which will make people forever jealous of the source of external forces that interfere with them!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei found the source of that hateful external force.

    "Is it Yu Qiu?"

    The next moment, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "It turns out that ten years have passed before I knew it"

    When Ye Pengfei discovered the source of this external force, he immediately understood why Wan Yuqiu did this.  Ye Pengfei did not immediately glare at Wan Yuqiu as he imagined that Ziyi would completely hate Shang Mu Qing and others.  However, it was impossible for him to completely pretend that this had not happened.

    After all, this lost opportunity will probably never appear again in hundreds of millions of years!  !  !

    Fortunately, in essence, Ye Pengfei is still a strong person who practices the way of extreme emotion.  Deep down, what he is best at is peeking into other people's emotions and controlling his own.

    After being quiet for a while, he gradually calmed down his anger for the time being.

    "Yu Qiu, come here."

    Two rare treasures were taken back by Ye Pengfei.  Unfettered, Wan Yuqiu teleported to Ye Pengfei's side in surprise and joy.

    "Brother Ye, are you still alive? You are still alive!!!"

    When Wan Yuqiu finally saw Ye Pengfei appear in front of him intact.  Two lines of hot tears flowed down uncontrollably.

    Wan Yuqiu really wanted to fall into Ye Pengfei's arms and have a good cry.  The heart-wrenching feeling that Ye Pengfei was about to die just now made Wan Yuqiu feel that he was about to die too.

    However, Wan Yuqiu did not dare to do this.  Knowing that she had made a huge mistake, she almost committed suicide and apologized. She still had the slightest hope of getting Ye Pengfei's love in her heart  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 903. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (five)

    Looking at the tearful Wan Yuqiu who felt regretful in his heart, for a moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know what attitude he should use to face her.  Although, I may not be as extreme as Ziyi.  However, if you want to pretend that this incident has never happened, it obviously goes against your own instinctive reaction.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei could only persuade him lightly: "Forget it, it's all over."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei stepped forward slowly.  I want to wipe the tears from Wan Yuqiu's face.

    However, Wan Yuqiu took a big step back.  I saw her bit her lip lightly.  Then¡­¡­

    An entire 100 million years of life burned instantly!  !  !

    "Yu Qiu, you"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be shocked, his steps stopped and his pupils tightened.  He never expected that Wan Yuqiu would do this in order to atone for his sins.

    At this time, it was too late to dissuade Wan Yuqiu.  Those entire 100 million years of life have been burned away and can never be recovered.

    Ye Pengfei stopped in place and looked at Wan Yuqiu with complicated eyes.  At this moment, he could no longer step forward to wipe Wan Yuqiu's tears. He could not let Wan Yuqiu's hundreds of millions of years of life go to waste.

    "You spend 100 million years of your life to predict the future. No matter how serious your sin is, you won't spend 100 million years of your life to pay for it."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and blamed himself secretly.  If he had known this, he would never have faced Wan Yuqiu with such a hesitant attitude.  Or, simply not letting Wan Yuqiu come over for the time being, the situation would be much better.

    "I still don't treat her like I treat Fox Princess and the others, loving her without reservation"

    this moment.  Ye Pengfei also understood instantly.  Although my own intuition has confirmed that I have completely gotten rid of the design of my previous life.  However, for Wan Yuqiu, this person in his previous life deliberately arranged to be by his side.  Deep down in my heart, I am still wary and repulsive.

    Normally, this attitude would not be revealed.  When life and death are at stake, or times like the one just now, this subconscious attitude becomes apparent.

    ¡°If it were Bei Tangyu, Yue Ningbing, and Hu Ji, no matter what they did wrong.  Even if they put themselves in a desperate situation, they will never complain.  The relationship between myself and these three lovers has already reached the point where they are in perfect harmony with each other and do not distinguish between them.

    "And myself and Wan Yuqiueven the last step between men and women.  Haven¡¯t even made it through yet¡­

    ¡­¡­

    One hundred million years of life is very long, but the speed of burning and consumption is very alarming.  In less than a ten thousandth of an instant, Wan Yuqiu had already used the power brought by his life span of 100 million years.  Use it up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any future!¡±

    Wan Yuqiu's pretty face showed a resolute expression in an instant.

    "Yu Qiu, no!!!"

    Ye Pengfei stood quietly not far away.  It became clear immediately.  However, his urgent voice stopped him.  No use at all.

    A full billion years of life!  !  !

    Even though Wan Yuqiu has advanced to the first level of Xuanxian, however.  Burning an entire billion years of life in one breath also made her pretty face suddenly turn pale!  !  !

    You know, although the stronger the strong, the longer their life.  In the realm of the era, the life of a strong person can be almost infinite.  However, longevity is approximately equal to infinity, which does not mean that strong people in the era realm will not perish.  Life span is approximately infinite, and it does not mean that life span can be burned arbitrarily!  !  !

    " Just like the shadow back then, he fought with Ye Pengfei and was on the verge of death. However, he still failed to gain excess power by burning his longevity.  This is because, although his realm has reached the half-step Saint Immortal realm.  Although his longevity has almost ignored the passage of time.  However, in his state, if he forcibly burns his life, it means self-destruction and rapid death!  !  !

    At first glance, Wan Yuqiu's condition is much stronger than that of the shadow back then.  But if she doesn't stop.  Her body will also bear an increasingly heavy burden.

    Now, she is just pale.  Her body functions show no signs of weakening.  However, if she cannot see Ye Pengfei's future and continues to burn her life like this, she will eventually face the desperate situation of self-destruction!

    After burning 1.1 billion years of life, Wan Yuqiu can see Ye Pengfei's future?

    ?Obviously not!  !  !

    The secret that Ye Pengfei wants to explore is a secret that even the existence of Huan Stone is moved by.  The magical aura surrounding Ye Pengfei hides a huge secret that can easily block even the terrifying catastrophe that can destroy a strong person in the immortal realm.

    &nbsp; How can Wan Yuqiu, who is only at the first level of Xuanxian, be able to successfully peek into such an astonishing secret?

    Even if Wan Yuqiu burned her life for 1.1 billion years, how could she clearly see Ye Pengfei's future?

    The answer is obviously no!

    When Wan Yuqiu burned his super-long life twice, Ye Pengfei had already deduced this conclusion.  For the sake of Wan Yuqiu's life, he should stop Wan Yuqiu from continuing.

    However, just after deducing this main conclusion, Ye Pengfei deduced another astonishing conclusion!

    "If I forcibly stop it, she will be depressed all day long because of this matter. Then within a few years, she will age rapidly and die completely!!!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As long as a strong man who has attained the realm of immortality, has attained the realm of immortality, it is almost impossible to face the problem of "aging."  Even some powerful people - such as the Supreme Inspiration - appear in front of the world in the form of old people.  That's because of their own personalities, not because their body functions are gradually aging.

    However, Ye Pengfei calculated that as long as he forcibly stopped Wan Yuqiu.  Then, it won't take many years for Wan Yuqiu's body functions to completely decline.  Even if he saves Wan Yuqiu's life now, Wan Yuqiu won't live for a few more years!  !  !

    Prevent?

    Orwait for a miracle?

    Ye Pengfei realized that he was facing the most difficult choice in his life.  And this decision must be made immediately.

    Because, shortly after burning a billion years of life, only one thousandth of an instant passed, Wan Yuqiu once again burned a full 10 billion years of life!  !  !

    After burning for 100 million years, Wan Yuqiu has not changed much.

    After burning a billion years of life, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned pale.

    After burning tens of billions of years of life, Wan Yuqiu is already a little weak.  Her body functions began to decline significantly!

    If she doesn¡¯t stop her immediately, what will happen to her when Wan Yuqiu burns her life of one hundred billion or one trillion years?

    There is only one endingdeath!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 904. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (six)

    The time left for Ye Pengfei will never exceed one-tenth of an instant.  If he hasn't made a decision during this time, then he doesn't have to make a choice anymore.

    And at this extremely critical moment, Ye Pengfei suddenly closed his eyes.

    It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t bear to look at Wan Yuqiu anymore, it¡¯s not that he gave up on making a choice, it¡¯s that he gave up the right to make a decision to his intuition.

    Once again, I entered into an ethereal feeling.  Once again, use intuition to pursue the correct answer that cannot be calculated.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes again.  This time, it didn¡¯t take long before his intuition gave him an answer¡ª¡ª

    wait!  !  !

    This "waiting" will not last more than one-tenth of an instant.  If the intuition is right, then within a tenth of an instant, a miracle will happen.  If his intuition was wrong Ye Pengfei didn't know if he would never be able to advance and reach perfection in his path of extreme emotion because of Wan Yuqiu's death.

    The ending that Ye Pengfei is waiting for is not only related to Wan Yuqiu's life and death, but also to Ye Pengfei's future.  Less than a tenth of an instant seemed so long to Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu

    Tens of billions of years of lifeare of no use!

    Burning hundreds of billions of years of life!

    ¡­still no results!

    After burning trillions of years of life, Wan Yuqiu could no longer stand. She had to lean on a rock and sit down diagonally!

    But there is still no result!

    Ye Pengfei's heart suddenly became cold and cold.

    "Could it be that this time, my intuition is wrong?"

    Ye Pengfei murmured, his face also turned pale

    No matter whether it is rigorous calculation or inspirational intuition, it is impossible to be perfect and accurate.  Now, Wan Yuqiu's body functions can be seen before his eyes.  is declining rapidly.  I'm afraid she can no longer bear more and more intense burning of life!

    Burning trillions of years of life has no effect.  Next.  She would have to burn ten trillion years of life.  It is very likely that her body functions have not been completed before these ten trillion years of life are burned out.  It has completely decayed, and she will completely fall!

    The feeling that Wan Yuqiu brings to Ye Pengfei now is far worse than that of being that shadow.  That shadow back then did not dare to burn his life no matter how difficult it was. How could Wan Yuqiu continue to burn his life at this moment?

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a life that has burned for ten trillion years!

    Ye Pengfei's feet moved slightly.  this moment.  He had almost given up trusting in that intuitive conclusion.

    However, before Ye Pengfei could really take action to stop Wan Yuqiu.  He suddenly saw Wan Yuqiu, who was already sitting on the ground.  Suddenly stood up¡ª¡ª

    "I can not be reconciled!!!"

    I can not be reconciled!  !  !

    What kind of resentment is this, and what kind of potential it arouses.  This short sentence took Wan Yuqiu three full moments.  And after these three full moments passed, Wan Yuqiu, whose physical function had suddenly declined, instead of continuing to deteriorate, became full of vitality.

    She stood there proudly.  Like a towering tree that will never be broken, at this moment, she actually gave Ye Pengfei a feeling of standing tall on a mountain!  !  !

    "The peak of the third level of Xuanxian! Her realm has skyrocketed!"

    A miracle, an unimaginable miracle.  Just when Ye Pengfei was about to despair, just when Ye Pengfei was about to choose to stop Wan Yuqiu and choose to accompany Wan Yuqiu to spend the last few years of her life, at this critical moment, Wan Yuqiu actually made a breakthrough.  She actually jumped from the realm of the first level of Xuanxian to the peak of the third level of Xuanxian in one breath!

    Ye Pengfei had to admire the huge potential that Wan Yuqiu had inspired.  From the beginning of the first level of Xuanxian, it suddenly increased to the peak of the third level of Xuanxian.  This is more difficult and even more incredible than a strong person who suddenly grows from the first level of the Void Immortal to the peak of the third level of the Celestial Immortal!

    You must know that the level of a strong Xuanxian depends on the level of deduction of the Taoist methods they have learned, and the level of solidifying the methods into reality.

    The first level of Xuanxian Heaven has just been established, which only means that it has just begun to consolidate the Dharma into reality and has just begun to understand the evolution of Taoism.

    "The peak of the third level of Xuanxian means that all the evolutions of the Taoism that have been learned, that is enough for an era, and the huge number of Taoism evolutions, are already under control.

    The peak of the third level of Xuanxian means that Wan Yuqiu can now perform all the performances of the prophecy.The way of ?? is to solidify the law and show it one by one!

    Sure enough, when Wan Yuqiu let out that Jedi scream, when Wan Yuqiu suddenly advanced to the peak of the third level of Xuanxian, when Wan Yuqiu once again burned a whole ten trillion years of life, she was no longer here.  In her own sea of ??consciousness, she silently used the method of prophecy. She no longer cast her wise eyes silently into the future.

    Countless eyes really exist beside Wan Yuqiu.  Every pair of eyes is peering into a possible future!

    At this moment, when Wan Yuqiu had just escaped from the threat of death, she suddenly pulled the countless possible futures to her side and displayed them in front of Ye Pengfei's eyes!

    "If she is an enemy. If she pulls me into this countless future. I don't know, will I be lost in an instant and lose the power to resist in an instant?"

    Ye Pengfei has experienced phantom attacks, and Ye Pengfei has endured endless reincarnations.  However, he had never faced an unpredictable scene that made him so frightened.  Fortunately, Wan Yuqiu is his lover, and fortunately Wan Yuqiu does not have any ill intentions.  Otherwise, besides entering the extreme state immediately, Ye Pengfei didn't know what else he could do to deal with such a scene.

    "It looks like I'm lucky. If the Inspiration Supreme hadn't been seriously injured, I wouldn't have been able to defeat him so easily!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei just knew that although he had reached the ultimate state, even though he had figured out the way to pursue the soul and find the light.  However, the price he paid for being seriously injured for many years was already the minimum price he had to pay.

    If so, then the Supreme Inspiration is in its prime.  If, then the Inspiration Supreme can go all out and perfectly display the prophecy.  Even if he can still win, he will never just stay in bed for several years!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei also instantly understood why Wan Yuqiu did this.

    "Yu Qiu, let me help you!!!"

    Clearing away all negative emotions, Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, with countless clones, entering into this unpredictable future

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 905. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (seven)

    Just when Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and one by one his clones instantly stepped into the unknown future, the barrier between him and Wan Yuqiu suddenly disappeared.

    If it is said that Ye Pengfei felt a little guilty just because of his subconscious attitude.  So now, he has regarded Wan Yuqiu as a close lover who can be entrusted with his life just like Bei Tangyu, Yue Ningbing and Hu Ji!

    And just as Ye Pengfei's loud laughter reached Wan Yuqiu's ears.  In an instant, Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but smile.

    In this laughter, she felt Ye Pengfei's thoughts.  Among the countless possible futures, she saw, without exception, Ye Pengfei's true love for her.

    "Brother Ye, let us take a look at your future together!!!"

    He clenched his right fist tightly and waved it hard.  Wan Yuqiu, who had just recovered his physical functions, seemed so confident and full of fighting spirit.  She seemed to feel that, let alone burning ten trillion years of life, even if she burned another hundred billion years of life, or trillions of years of life, she would still be able to persevere!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s clones entered each future.  Ye Pengfei's body still stood still.

    He saw Wan Yuqiu¡¯s somewhat exaggerated action. He chuckled and shook his head secretly

    A miracle happened, but this miracle only meant that Wan Yuqiu avoided the fate of immediate death. This miracle did not mean that Wan Yuqiu could see the real future.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  Although Wan Yuqiu has reached the peak of the third level of Xuanxian, and although her Taoist power is very mysterious, Ye Pengfei clearly sees that there is something missing in each of the possible futures.  Key elements¡ª¡ª

    About my own Zifu, about that magical aura.  Regarding what secret Huan Shi wants to tell him these key elements are "shown" by Wan Yuqiu in the possible futures.  There was no trace of them all.

    Ye Pengfei knew that this was because of the secrets hidden behind these things.  Its artistic conception is far beyond the understanding of the powerful people in the Epoch Realm.  No matter how many lives Wan Yuqiu burns, no matter how confident Wan Yuqiu is, he cannot change this result.

    "No way, can you advance to the realm of immortality in one breath?"

    You must know that due to the laws of this trial land, it is impossible for a strong man born in this trial land to reach the realm of immortality.  Even that shadow, and beings similar to that shadow, after so many years of hard work.  It is only half a step to the realm of Saint Immortal, and it is difficult to go further.

    And Wan Yuqiu, although his potential exploded, he rose from the first level of Xuanxian to the peak of the third level of Xuanxian in one breath.  Even Ye Pengfei, a monster genius, couldn't help but be dumbfounded and amazed.  However, Wan Yuqiu broke through the restrictions of the law and achieved immortality?

    This possibility is infinitely close to zero

    "The only hope is for me to choose a relatively favorable future."

    When Ye Pengfei understood what Wan Yuqiu meant and separated out several clones and walked into the futures, his thoughts were different from Wan Yuqiu's.

    Wan Yuqiu relied on Ye Pengfei's power to get a result, a successful result.

    But Ye Pengfei knew that this result was invisible.  Unless Wan Yuqiu can advance to immortality immediately, there is no hope at all.

    You must know that among the futures condensed by Wan Yuqiu's solid method, those key elements have not even appeared in the slightest glimpse.

    To determine a successful outcome in these futures.  And then use the power of Taoism to "follow what you say" and make this future the only one. How can it be successfully realized?

    Ye Pengfei just shook his head secretly, and he did not want to break Wan Yuqiu's self-confidence.  After raising Wan Yuqiu's status to the same level as Beitang Yu, Ye Pengfei's care for Wan Yuqiu also reached a new level.

    "This is it!"

    A clone has chosen a future.  The remaining clones disappeared without a trace as other futures were shattered.

    "Okay! This is the future!"

    Once a word is said, the future is determined.

    Wan Yuqiu didn¡¯t know that in this future, there was no guarantee that Ye Pengfei would get what he wanted.  However, Wan Yuqiu smiled with satisfaction.  In her heart, she finally redeemed herself from her mistakes.

    Ye Pengfei naturally won't tell the truth. When he saw his footsteps move slightly, people came out.Now in front of Wan Yuqiu.

    "Yu Qiu, I'm sorry for you."

    The first sentence turned out to be sincere self-blame.

    Wan Yuqiu shook his head and said nothing.  She just left her delicate body completely to Ye Pengfei.  She was just quiet, nestled in Ye Pengfei's arms, without saying anything

    ¡­¡­

    According to the future predicted by Wan Yuqiu, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu, after fighting each other for a while, Ye Pengfei set up a magic circle and started a new round of retreat practice.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei did not enter that ethereal state.

    "In this future, I will continue to ponder my original techniqueit seems that it has nothing to do with the secret I am looking for."

    Although it is said that this future is decided by oneself.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't think that this future would mean much to him.

    You must know that the advancement of that original technique relies on constantly cultivating and devouring the inner demons to gain the possibility of advancement.  However, the height of its advancement is limited by its own body strength.

    And now, my realm has indeed broken through to the first level of Xuanxian.  However, due to the auxiliary plane, the main body's power cannot continue to grow.  Therefore, even if he continues to cultivate and devour his inner demons, it is impossible for his original technique to continue to grow.

    If the skill cannot continue to grow, it will not be able to bring more advanced abilities to oneself.  Without more advanced abilities, how can we obtain brand new results?

    Ye Pengfei knows his own affairs.

    Although the effect of my seven self-determined ways seems to be great.  However, their artistic conception actually only reaches the second level of Xuxian.  The reason why their power is so awesome¡ª¡ª

    On the one hand, it is because when I used it, I also integrated powerful beliefs into it, which caused a strange change in their power.

    On the other hand, it is because when one enters the extreme state, the power that surpasses all the powerful men in the era can already make any low-level Taoist power show unparalleled terrifying capabilities.

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s original intention, he just wanted to spend the next hundred years safely and steadily according to this future.

    This time Wan Yuqiu followed through on his words, and what was decided was the future of a hundred years!

    Then, a hundred years later, if you make some gestures to make Wan Yuqiu feel at ease, this matter will be considered to be over.  As for the matter about the magical aura, Ye Pengfei had put it behind him for the time being and did not think about it anymore.

    but¡­¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 906. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (eight)

    but!  !  !

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that he had ignored a famous saying¡ª¡ª

    If you have the heart to plant flowers, you ca n¡¯t open it, and you do n¡¯t have the intention to insert the willows!  !  !

    When Ye Pengfei set up the magic circle and began to implement it step by step according to the future set by Wan Yuqiu, he did not feel that he could gain anything.

    "Perhaps, decide on another one for future adventures? I don't know if a hundred years will be enough?"

    Deep in his heart, Ye Pengfei simply gave up on exploring that magical aura.  Originally, before entering that ethereal state, he had thought like this¡ª¡ª

    Send more souls in, no matter how much time it takes, no matter whether it is effective or not, no matter what, we must search the Zi Mansion again!

    And now Ye Pengfei no longer thinks about even this weird and impossible thought.  He has completely given up on research.

    ¡°At least, I will give up a hundred years.

    However, a new opportunity appeared inexplicably just after giving up

    ¡­¡­

    In order to create original skills, cultivating inner demons is the first step.  Although Ye Pengfei had given up research, when cultivating the inner demon, he unknowingly imprinted some things "about that magical aura" into the inner demon.

    So, cultivating inner demons this time has turned into a catastrophe.

    Every inner demon will, more or less, deduce things related to this magical spiritual energy.  And every inner demon is unable to bear such a mysterious deduction.  And torn apart.  Ye Pengfei patiently cultivated it for more than a month.  He found that he had no hope of successfully cultivating even one inner demon.

    "Now I'm in big trouble. If I solve the problem of the auxiliary plane, but fail to solve the problem of the magical aura, wouldn't it be possible for me to let my original skills grow simultaneously with my body's strength?"

    The monopoly is the foundation of its own, and it is impossible to rely on strong beliefs.  Relying on extreme combat power, the power of self-determined Taoism can be exerted to a level beyond its artistic conception.  Wait until you solve the auxiliary plane problem.  Now that the power of the body can be improved, these self-determined Tao methods must also increase simultaneously.  Only in this way can he face a more powerful enemy.

    Ye Pengfei is very clear that, let alone the highest plane, even in the trial place, even in this place where there is no immortal realm, his short-term extreme combat power cannot allow him to cope with all challenges.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.  Subconsciously, he chose a soul that had never cultivated the inner demon in more than a month to re-cultivate the inner demon.

    "Oops. Why did you choose him?"

    When Ye Pengfei reacted, the soul that had entered the Zi Mansion and could not come out for the time being had already begun to cultivate the inner demon.

    "Even if it is cultivated, it will be useless." Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    Cultivating inner demons can be done anywhere.  Even if it is the separated souls of those soul slaves far away.  You can also cultivate inner demons.

    " However, there are strict requirements for swallowing the inner demon.  Only those souls endowed with "essential" characteristics by Ye Pengfei can evolve and advance their own original techniques by devouring their inner demons.

    This is a secret of Ye Pengfei, the most core secret.

    In the eyes of others, Ye Pengfei now only has a split soul and no main soul.  Even if 99% of the souls are killed, as long as one soul is left, Ye Pengfei can easily survive and live completely.

    This judgment is not wrong, but if you copy this judgment to "deducing original skills", it is a big mistake.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current ability, he can only give ten souls the ability to devour inner demons and evolve techniques.  And if these ten souls died, he didn't know when he would be able to cultivate another such soul.

    Therefore, for safety reasons, eight of the ten souls were scattered among Zi Yi and Fan Shuting, the two most powerful soul slaves.  The most elusive Yin Jiutian carries one.  As for Ye Pengfei's body, only one soul with this characteristic was left behind.

    This soul obviously cannot be the soul that entered the Zi Mansion.  And as long as the split soul in Zi Mansion can't send out the inner demon.  So, even if the inner demon is successfully cultivated, it will be in vain.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and planned to ignore this mistake.  However, something happened that he didn't expect¡ª¡ª

    The inner demon has not yet been cultivated, but it is actually very clear.Yes, start absorbing the magical aura in Zifu!  !  !

    You must know that Ye Pengfei has already tried to let the divided soul that entered the Zi Mansion swallow this magical spiritual energy to practice.  Because Huan Shi, who was not far away, was doing just that.

    However, what makes Ye Pengfei very helpless is that this magical aura does not seem to be of any help to the soul.  No matter how much spiritual energy he swallows, he will return it in full and spit it out from the divided soul.  It seems that only physical beings can use this magical spiritual energy to practice.

    But this time, the inner demon, which also belongs to the soul body, can actually swallow spiritual energy and evolve itself!  !  !

    Whether it is rigorous calculation or intuitive inspiration, things that have never been thought of and opportunities that have never been expected suddenly appear unexpectedly.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered that it was not this inner demon that swallowed up the magical spiritual energy.  Instead, his own main plane absorbed these spiritual energies.  The self-evolution of the inner demon is because, in the process of transmitting the magical spiritual energy out of the Zi Mansion, it has gained a better understanding of the nature of this magical spiritual energy!

    At first, Ye Pengfei didn't immediately realize what this meant.  He also watched as streams of magical spiritual energy entered his main plane, and then transformed into the power of his own space plane.

    However, this kind of thoughtless attention ceremony soon became a thing of the past.  I don¡¯t know how many people had the same eye-catching aura flashing in the sky above the sea of ??consciousness at the same time!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s sea of ??hundreds of billions of human consciousnesses has always been doing its own thing since it appeared. There has never been a waste of resources or repeated thinking.  But this time, at least more than 100 million people in the sea of ????consciousness suddenly showed the same aura.  The exact same thoughts emerged at the same time in the sea of ??consciousness of more than 100 million people.

    "However, Ye Pengfei will never think that this is a waste.  On the contrary, he will be pleasantly surprised by such an aura.

    "I can first let the magical aura pass through the inner demons here. Then, I can find the secret of that magical aura!!!"

    Finally, a heavy door slowly opened.  A mysterious place slowly unfolded before Ye Pengfei's eyes

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 907. Magical aura, mysterious place!  (Nine)

    Ye Pengfei couldn't describe how he felt in his heart when he saw this mysterious place.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a universe!!!¡±

    No matter how many possibilities Ye Pengfei had guessed, he never imagined that the mysterious place that produces magical aura is actually a complete universe!

    Although, at first glance, this universe is still relatively primitive.  The size of its space is probably not as large as its smallest auxiliary plane.  However, this is indeed a universe!

    One who does not know how many heavy space planes have, ** universe!

    ******

    Any strong person with a slightly higher realm knows the general classification of space.

    The weakest and most unstable spaces are those blessed places and caves that need to be attached to the space plane.  Although the concentration of spiritual energy in many blessed places and caves far exceeds that of the space plane to which they are attached.  However, if the space plane is destroyed, they will definitely be destroyed.  And if they are destroyed, the space plane they are attached to will not change.

    The level higher than the Paradise Cave is the space plane.  According to what Fox Princess said in the past, there are several levels of space planes.  In that most powerful dimension, even the immortal-level beings are only mid-level experts.

    Between the space planes, there are still space-time turbulences whose specific sizes are difficult to determine, as well as many strange spaces that even immortal and deity-level existences are unclear about.

    Counting further up, it¡¯s the universe!

    The universe is a place that contains all levels of space planes!

    The universe.  It is a place that contains all kinds of time and space turbulence and all kinds of strange spaces!

    To use an inappropriate analogy, the difference between the universe and the space plane is like the difference between a complete person and a certain organ part of his body.

    The universe is the whole body.  The space plane is just a next-level space that exists attached to the universe!

    ******

    When you see this ** exists.  When he entered the universe in his Zifu, Ye Pengfei understood many, many things in an instant!

    "It turns out. Huanshi said that I am a body of chaos, but he is actually wrong. I am not a body of chaos, I just have a complete universe!"

    "It turns out that it is not because of my influence that the people around me have undergone various changes and stimulated various potentials. It is just because they have been affected by this universe, so they appear  Those changes, those benefits gained!"

    "Only I can integrate so many Taoist powers into my skills. Even someone as powerful as Ziyi cannot create a skill like mine. It turns out that the reason why I can create such a skill is  Because of this universe!¡±

    "My ultimate state may also originate from this universe. With my mere power of the first level of the Void Immortal, it is impossible to explode with power comparable to the first level of the Holy Immortal. My body.  I shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a huge leap in power. However, because there is a complete universe as my backing, I not only withstood it. And, most likely, I can also continue to extend the time I can endure the power of the Saint Immortal level!"

    "No wonder. That magical aura can resist that terrifying catastrophe so easily. Damn it, it's not the aura that is resisting the catastrophe, but the entire universe that is resisting that horrific catastrophe!"

    "Although, the calamity of that day is indeed very scary. Now think about it, maybe even the existence of Tianzun level can't resist it. But, no matter how powerful this calamity is, how can it be compared with a universe?"

    "The reason why that terrifying catastrophe occurred is probably because when I broke through the bottleneck of my realm, the cosmic message in Zi Mansion was inadvertently revealed. That catastrophe did not want to destroy me, nor did it want to destroy some magical spiritual energy.  . That terrifying catastrophe is simply trying to destroy this **** universe!"

    "As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. When you achieve the realm of gods, the space plane will exclude the emergence of new planes. And when the universe that gave birth to me and raised me finds that there is a new universe in its belly, it will obviously be very angry!"

    "It's just that this **** universe that doesn't seem to have much space. The power it possesses is actually very powerful. Therefore, after the unified attack, the universe that gave birth to me and raised me found that it was really powerless, so I had to  give up!"

    When Ye Pengfei saw this mysterious place and the complete universe with his own eyes, a massive amount of information poured into his soul in an instant.

    With just a few blinks of the technique, he immediately understood a lot.  He not only understood what happened in the past.  That makes it even more clear.??A lot of information that I never thought of.

    These messages are about the universe, space planes, and various strange spaces.  Because of knowing this information, Ye Pengfei's vision suddenly opened up!  !  !

    "The Blessed Land and Cave Heaven is just the product of a strange gathering of spiritual energy"

    "The space plane is only the product of the gift of the universe. The space plane itself does not produce the aura of heaven and earth"

    "The turbulent flow of time and space, as well as various other strange spaces, are the product of unfortunate chaos in the evolution of Taoism. If the methods are used properly, the spiritual energy in these places is actually much richer than in normal spaces"

    "Everything comes from the universe. Only the universe can generate spiritual energy. Only the universe can evolve various Taoisms"

    "There is more than one universe in this world. Each universe will have its own laws and evolve its own way of heaven and earth. And in each universe, the characteristics of the aura of heaven and earth also follow its own special laws of heaven and have different characteristics.  It¡¯s not that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth has different qualities, but that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth comes from different universes!!!¡±

    Although, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to read all the massive information in just a short while, let alone fully understand it.  However, in just a few blinks of an eye, he already knew too many things.

    Many doubts were suddenly solved.

    The way forward is suddenly clear.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know why there is a complete universe in the Zi Mansion that he has long abandoned.  However, Ye Pengfei already knew very well how he should practice in the future.

    "Whether it is my original technique or the extreme state, in fact, it all depends on this universe for its existence. What I want to do is not to develop my own main and auxiliary planes like other strong people. What I want to do is  , should be how to develop and expand this *universe!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 908. Easier said than done!

    The idea is simple and certainly correct.  However, it is extremely difficult to do it.

    ?The method to develop the main and auxiliary planes and continuously advance the main and auxiliary planes is very simple.  As long as you continue to absorb the spiritual energy of the outside world, or swallow some heavenly materials and earthly treasures, or use methods similar to the way of sacrifice to transform the external power obtained into the power of your own space plane, then the Lord,  The auxiliary plane can grow step by step.

    "However, if you want to expand this **** universe, you obviously can't do this.

    This **universe has its own laws of heaven.  Therefore, it has a spiritual energy of heaven and earth that is different from the universe where Ye Pengfei lives.  Even if Ye Pengfei could think of a way to pour the spiritual energy of heaven and earth from his own universe into the ** universe in Zi Mansion, it would be impossible for this ** universe to absorb these powers to strengthen itself.

    Not only is it impossible to grow, it is even more likely that a catastrophe will come to destroy these foreign auras!  On the contrary, it was a waste of his own power, which made him unable to continue evolving!

    "Just wait for it to evolve slowly. As long as I don't die, one day it will evolve into the universe I am in. The space planes it possesses will continue to grow. On these space planes, there will be  All kinds of creatures But how long will this take? When do I have to wait until I can get greater benefits from it?"

    Any strong man, after knowing that he actually owns an independent universe, will definitely no longer be satisfied with what kind of unique skills he creates, what kind of Tao methods he creates, and what kind of extreme state he enters.  a complete.  How could the universe of ** only provide so few benefits?  ?  ?

    Ye Pengfei's eyes naturally turned toward the massive amount of information about the universe

    Ye Pengfei now has more than one hundred billion split souls.  Every soul.  And has a perfect sea of ??consciousness.  The total amount of knowledge that these seas of consciousness can hold together would be difficult for ten thousand powerful people like Zi Yi to memorize.

    Ye Pengfei after killing and nourishing the soul.  Not only has the calculation ability skyrocketed, but the knowledge storage ability is also incredibly strong.

    but.  Such a powerful knowledge storage capacity will one day be filled up.

    When a massive amount of information about the universe just poured into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, Ye Pengfei didn't pay much attention.  However, after he understood some information and figured out many questions.  Looking back, I saw that the millions of billions of consciousness seas were actually filled to the brim with all this information, leaving not a single spare gap!

    What is spectacular?  This is called spectacular!

    Hundreds of billions.  The vast sea of ??consciousness filled with unique information, even if Ye Pengfei's belief is so powerful, can penetrate infinite barriers and alarm the powerful beings who are at the level of Heavenly Beings.  I had to be moved by it.

    "Perhaps, after sorting out this information and understanding it thoroughly, I can know how to help that universe."

    Looking at so much information, Ye Pengfei finally knew.  What is the trouble of happiness?

    ? ?Obviously, just take in the information.  Even if you don't find a way to help the universe, you can still benefit a lot.

    But how long does it take and how much energy does it take to fully comprehend this information?  This is a difficult problem to solve.

    Not to mention, it is obvious that after this information is completely filled into the hundreds of billions of consciousness seas, no new information will be transmitted.

    Could it be that there is only so much information that the universe wants to convey?  Even stupid people would never think like this!

    This is easier said than done.

    Although I know that as long as I understand the information conveyed by the universe in Zifu, I can solve the problem and gain great benefits.  However, to really do this, Ye Pengfei had no idea how long it would take.

    You will know just by looking at the Huan Stone. It is as powerful as the Huan Stone. Now you are just immersed in that magical aura, to understand the power and power of another set of laws of heaven brought by that magical aura.  It seems that, ten years later, it has not made any progress.

    ?????????????????? At least, until now, it has not been able to do it, in this kind of aura space, to freely convey and express the spiritual thoughts of one's own mind

    The information Ye Pengfei obtained was obviously countless times more than what the magic stone could access.

    Although it is said that Huan Shi came into contact with information without any explanation.  What Ye Pengfei came into contact with was information that had been deliberately explained by that universe.

    " However, the profound meaning behind this information obviously still needs Ye Pengfei to study by himself.  No matter how much the universe helps, there is probably nothing that can be done to remove all the artistic conceptions.Said so clearly.

    This is what is called being led in by a master. Cultivation is up to the individual.

    Some time ago, Huan Shi was the master.  Ye Pengfei spent a lot of time and energy to understand some of the master's instructions and made some progress.

    And now, this **universe is the master.  This master is many, many times more powerful than Huan Shi.  The information provided by this master was countless times more than what Huan Shi had given him.  All fools know that only by focusing on nothing else and practicing in seclusion for a long time can one truly understand the profound meaning contained in these messages.

    "But how can it be possible for Ye Pengfei to be focused on nothing now?  How could it be possible for him to meditate in seclusion for months and months?

    Fox Queen is still waiting for her to rescue her, and Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing don¡¯t know where they are yet.

    Even if you have completely gotten rid of the design of your previous life, it is very likely that you will not encounter unknown and huge risks in the unknown future.  However, just saving Fox Ji and finding Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing would probably take a lot of time.

    In addition to these two crucial things that must be done.  There are two "little things" that Ye Pengfei has never forgotten -

    Rescue the Beast God Yazhen, and go to the Nether Devouring Jedi Land to bring out the descendants of the Samsara Immortal Emperor and settle them down.

    For Ye Pengfei now, these are just two trivial things.  However, Ye Pengfei is not an ungrateful person.  The Beast God Yazhen is kind to himself directly, and the Immortal Emperor of Samsara is kind to him indirectly.  When he can leave the trial place and find his way back to that low-level plane, he must do these two things.

    Only when all these things are done can Ye Pengfei be free from distractions.  Before that, he wisely chose to be distracted and multipurpose.

    "First, I will meditate for a hundred years, and then use my distractions. My attention must still be on the soul-accompanying grass!"

    After sorting out everything, Ye Pengfei glanced at Wan Yuqiu, who was sitting upright outside the formation, guarding him.  Then, he remained silent again and immersed himself in this massive amount of information.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t just pick out information to comprehend. The first thing he looks for is information that may be related to the way of prophecy!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 909. Equality Soul Pact (Part 1)

    Ye Pengfei didn't know whether the independent universe in Zi Mansion had developed laws of heaven similar to the way of prophecy.

    After all, every universe is different.  After seeing this universe, Ye Pengfei even wildly imagined that there would be a universe in which the laws of heaven were completely opposite to the laws of heaven in the universe where he was born and raised?

    I am afraid that the way of mutual generation and mutual restraint does not only exist in the laws of heaven in the same universe.  It is very likely that it still exists between the universe and the universe!

    "However, even with such a very leaping and very reasonable conjecture, Ye Pengfei still believes that the universe in Zi Mansion is likely to have laws of heaven similar to the way of prophecy.

    "If this were not the case, how could I have affected Yu Qiu's development? How could I have allowed Yu Qiu to have the powerful power of 'following his words' in advance?"

    Even if you don¡¯t have the way of prophecy, you definitely have the laws of heaven that are very similar to the way of prophecy!

    ¡° Hard work pays off, and after more than five years of arduous search, Ye Pengfei finally found this Taoist method.

    "Without a name, it can only feel an artistic conception similar to the Tao of ProphecyYes, it has no interest in giving names to each Tao. For it, names are simply a useless burden."

    After searching for such a long time, Ye Pengfei noticed for the first time that the information he had browsed quickly did not actually exist in text.

    This is not Ye Pengfei's negligence, it is entirely because, in order to find the information he wants quickly, he has always felt the artistic conception instead of watching it completely.  If there is any information, check it yourself.  It will take longer.  Most likely, a hundred years have passed.  Nothing gained yet.

    In fact, even at the beginning, Ye Pengfei understood so many things.  What he relies on are also some artistic conceptions without written carriers.

    That kind of understanding is essentially the same as learning and understanding the guidance of the magic stone.  Ye Pengfei has long been accustomed to this learning method, so in order to save time, he did not pay attention to whether the information was recorded in writing at first.

    If Ye Pengfei realizes it by himself.  Self study.  It doesn't matter.  Anyway, he had already done this when he accepted Huan Shi's guidance.

    " However, for Wan Yuqiu, this is not a big or small problem.

    First of all, Ye Pengfei didn't know what to do.  Only then can this message without words, only artistic conception, be conveyed to Wan Yuqiu.  To achieve this, we can only do it after truly understanding this artistic conception.

    Secondly, even if the artistic conception is successfully conveyed.  Ye Pengfei didn't know whether Wan Yuqiu, who had never had such a learning experience, could understand these artistic conceptions.

    This latter worry may not arise.  but.  The previous problem is a bit troublesome to solve.

    "It would be great if I could pass the information directly through my soul." Ye Pengfei thought rather helplessly.

    This is not something that cannot be done, as long as Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu conclude a soul contract.

    However, no matter it is a master-servant soul contract.  Or competing for a soul contract, both directly put Wan Yuqiu in the position of a slave.  How could Ye Pengfei, who had already equated Wan Yuqiu with the other three confidantes, do this?

    The only hope is the equal soul contract.  However, there are also some troubles.

    The biggest trouble is, how can Wan Yuqiu¡¯s soul form an equal soul pact with so many of his own souls?

    You must know that when Ye Pengfei concluded the master-servant soul pact with Mu Qing and others, and when he concluded the competitive soul pact with Ziyi, Ye Pengfei had not yet killed or nourished the soul.  There will certainly be no trouble in making a soul contract one-on-one, as long as both parties agree.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has too many souls.  And these hundreds of billions of souls are not only individuals that exist individually, but also an organically combined whole.  It would be an extremely difficult task to make a soul pact with so many souls.

    Of course, this difficulty is mainly due to the pursuit of "equality."

    If you are entering into a master-servant soul contract, you are the master and the other party is the servant.  Just make sure that every divided soul has the status of master when entering into a soul contract.

    However, the equality of souls is different.  At the time of conclusion, equality of both parties must be ensured.

    And every time such a soul contract is concluded, both parties need to carefully calculate and adjust to achieve a perfect and equal outcome.  Once equality is flawed, the soul contract cannot be successfully concluded.

    In this way, if Ye Pengfei wants to conclude an equal soul contract with Wan Yuqiu, he and Wan Yuqiu need to??Continuously and carefully calculated and adjusted hundreds of billions of times!

    Even if this matter is not particularly troublesome, once it needs to be repeated hundreds of billions of times, it is not something that can be done casually!

    And this is not the only trouble.

    At this moment, among all the souls of Ye Pengfei - including those souls placed on the soul slaves - the sea of ??consciousness is blocked by massive information.  Ye Pengfei had no way of calculating whether there would be any additional trouble if he concluded a soul contract with someone under such circumstances, especially an equal soul contract that emphasized precise equality.

    There is also the format of the equal soul contract, which is also a problem.  Among all kinds of equal soul contracts, choosing the one that is most suitable for your current situation is a matter that requires a lot of calculation.

    However, Ye Pengfei can't figure it out now!

    "Is it purely based on intuition?"

    After much deliberation, Ye Pengfei felt that this was the only feasible method.

    The defensive formation was opened, Ye Pengfei only glanced at Wan Yuqiu, and Wan Yuqiu stepped in with understanding.

    "Brother Ye, what do you want to teach me?"

    Before, when the two of them were chatting with each other, Ye Pengfei had already roughly described some of the situation.  Although there was a lot of concealment, Wan Yuqiu still knew the key to "understanding the mysterious things" in advance.

    A strong person¡¯s understanding often does not happen overnight.  In the process of enlightenment, it is possible to harvest many by-products.

    Wan Yuqiu knew that Ye Pengfei was now a fusion of Taoism and law.  He spent a long time integrating the power of prophecy into his own original technique.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei's calculations and insights will inevitably involve prophecy.  Wan Yuqiu, a smart and intelligent man, could guess what Ye Pengfei wanted to do just by looking at Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    Wan Yuqiu enjoys this feeling of "telepathy". As for what her brother Ye will teach her and how he will teach it, she doesn't care.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei said that he would make an equal soul pact with himself.  Moreover, when it came time to have sex hundreds of billions of times in a row, Wan Yuqiu said "hmm" without any feeling and agreed.

    Then¡­¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 910. Equality Soul Pact (Part 2)

    "No, right? Hundreds of billions of times in a row?" Wan Yuqiu's eyes suddenly widened, and his face was full of disbelief.

    "To be precise, it's a full 360 trillion minus one."

    This was very awkward to say, but in order to explain the situation more accurately, Ye Pengfei had to explain it carefully.

    Wan Yuqiu, who came back to his senses, immediately understood.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you must make equal soul pacts with all the souls of Brother Ye in order to truly complete the task of making a soul pact.¡±

    Wan Yuqiu didn¡¯t even think about why Ye Pengfei insisted on entering into an equal soul pact with him.  At this moment, her heart was full of Ye Pengfei.  After what happened before, she had already followed Ye Pengfei wholeheartedly.  No matter what Ye Pengfei said, she would do it.

    "Not all the souls." Ye Pengfei said word by word, very carefully, "I have a total of 360 trillion souls, but now, there is one soul that cannot conclude an equal soul contract with you. Intuition tells me  Even if I lose that soul, there won't be any problem."

    This is another big trouble that everyone faces when making a soul contract.  Purely relying on intuition, Ye Pengfei felt that there shouldn't be a big problem.  As for this time, it was up to me whether my intuition was right or wrong.  Only when the other souls have successfully concluded soul contracts will the accurate answer be known.

    Wan Yuqiu did not ask about the issue of the split soul.  She frowned slightly and said helplessly: "Brother Ye, to conclude so many equal soul contracts, I'm afraid my computing power is not enough, and it will take many years."

    Every time a soul pact is concluded, slight changes will occur in the souls of both parties.  Then the next time it is concluded, it has to be calculated again.

    Wan Yuqiu doesn¡¯t know yet.  Ye Pengfei's sea of ??knowledge is blocked, except for the most basic calculation ability.  He could no longer rely on the huge sea of ??consciousness to make calculations.  Wan Yuqiu is worried about himself. Every calculation he makes takes a certain amount of time.  And this time will continue to extend as energy decreases.

    You must know that what needs to be continuously concluded this time is more than 300 trillion souls.  Even if Wan Yuqiu is already at the pinnacle of the third level of Xuanxian, it is impossible to maintain his condition from beginning to end.

    take a break.  Refreshing, of course.  but.  Who knows what strange changes will happen if one soul has concluded so many equal soul pacts?  Still in one go, everything was concluded.  Then go back and sort out these more than three hundred trillion equal soul contracts.  Save more time.

    Wan Yuqiu Liu frowned slightly, thinking of many difficulties.  She said helplessly, even with a bit of self-blame.  Suddenly, he clapped his hands and smiled: "Aha, why am I so stupid? Brother Ye must have thought of a solution a long time ago, right?"

    "There is a way." Ye Pengfei nodded and smiled slightly, "It's just that we both need to bear certain risks"

    ¡­¡­

    With the joint cooperation of Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu, defensive formations are spread all over the island.  And Yin Jiutian has also moved Ziyi and others to the surroundings of this small island.

    This is an extremely risky challenge that cannot be disturbed in the slightest.

    ?Original.  Ye Pengfei was not worried about Wang Zhi coming to take revenge.  He didn't care that some powerful sea beasts would suddenly rush out of this vast ocean to cause trouble for him.  But this time, Ye Pengfei had to have a complete protective strategy before he dared to do anything.

    Finally, a small island was transformed into an iron barrel array by Ye Pengfei.  He believed that even if ten Wang Zhi came to attack, he could successfully complete this risky plan.  When everything was settled, Ye Pengfei took a deep look at Wan Yuqiu.

    And Wan Yuqiu didn¡¯t speak, just pursed his lips and smiled.

    Everything is left unsaid!  !  !

    Kill the soul!  !  !

    This time, it is Wan Yuqiu who is killing the soul!  !  !

    After killing the soul, it¡¯s time to nourish the soul.  Now, Wan Yuqiu is repeating the path that Ye Pengfei walked thousands of years ago.

    This is the risk Wan Yuqiu has to take. Back then, Ye Pengfei killed and raised the soul, which seemed to have a perfect ending. However, in fact, various dangers appeared in the process of killing and raising the soul.

    With a chopped soul, the binding force on the inner demons naturally drops sharply.  It is very likely that the inner demon has already been swallowed up by the inner demon before the divided soul has been developed.

    And even if you successfully cultivate the divided soul, you still need to face the risk of how to successfully "return to one soul".  Once this step is not completed, the split soul will break away, and it is likely to form a ** personality and become another ** existence!

    And this "returning to oneness" requires maintaining a certain independence of the separate souls.  otherwise, soul or not, what¡¯s the point?  If it's just outside the soul, create a clone-like existence.  There are a lot of soul secret techniques that can do this.

    In addition to these risks, there are more personal risks hidden.  How to avoid the above risks.  Ye Pengfei can impart experience.  However, other risks related to personal circumstances must be resolved by Wan Yuqiu himself.

    Wan Yuqiu has to bear the risk, and Ye Pengfei cannot be leisurely.

    "Calculate! Calculate! Calculate!"

    Although, only the most basic instinctive calculation ability is left.  Although, those hundreds of billions of **consciousness seas can no longer be used for calculation purposes.  However, Ye Pengfei had to make crazy calculations.

    Not only do you have to calculate your own split soul, but you also have to calculate Wan Yuqiu¡¯s split soul!

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can also wait for Wan Yuqiu to kill and raise the soul, and then the two souls will correspond one by one. The two people will calculate separately and conclude an equal soul agreement in one breath.  However, this does not save computing time.  And for no reason, the time for Wan Yuqiu to kill and nourish the soul was increased.

    There is only one way, which can save calculation time and save Wan Yuqiu's time for killing and nourishing souls.  This is that every time Wan Yuqiu cuts off the soul, Ye Pengfei quickly arranges a soul, separates a soul hairspring, and connects it with Wan Yuqiu's soul.

    In this way, when Wan Yuqiu began to raise the divided soul, Ye Pengfei's trace of soul was also raised at the same time.  Because of the synchronization of upbringing, Ye Pengfei can calculate the method of conclusion more efficiently!

    This is the risk Ye Pengfei has to bear.  He doesn't just have to endure continuous calculations that exceed his capabilities.  He even has to bear that the trace of soul hairspread that has been separated may, under Wan Yuqiu's training, give birth to a ** personality and become a ** existence!

    A completely separated soul will instinctively go to great lengths to devour the original soul of the past.  If Ye Pengfei makes even the slightest mistake, he is likely to create thousands of powerful soul clones for himself with ulterior motives!

    ¡°If we say that the risks that Wan Yuqiu faces are as huge as the Ten Thousand Rin Mountains.  Then, the risks Ye Pengfei faces are greater than a planet!

    So, when Wan Yuqiu's first soul was successfully split, Ye Pengfei devoted all his energy to dealing with all known and unknown risks!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 911. Equality Soul Pact (Part 2)

    It's easy to hide from open guns, but hard to guard against hidden arrows!

    " Hundreds of billions of divided souls want to conclude an equal soul pact, which is already full of dangers.  However, as long as all dangers are made clear and all risks can be predicted by Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu, then no matter how hard it is, the two of them can overcome and resolve them one by one.

    The most troublesome thing is the unknown risk.

    The most troublesome thing is the sharp arrow hiding in the dark!

    Before killing and nourishing souls, Wan Yuqiu had already used prophecy to see the future.  She originally wanted to follow her words and decide a future.  However, it seems that in any future, there are a lot of variables and a lot of things that cannot be seen.  Facing such a future, she simply didn't know which one she should determine as the safest and most reliable one.

    In the end, Wan Yuqiu did not waste his energy on making any choice.

    ¡°Inwardly, Wan Yuqiu and Ye Pengfei had the same idea.  They are not worried about the risks involved in killing and raising souls, nor are they worried that Ye Pengfei's slight division of soul will lead to the evolution of a ** personality.  The only thing they worry about is Wang Zhi!

    In the blink of an eye, so many years have passed.  No matter how slow Wang Zhi is, it's impossible that he hasn't returned to this area yet.

    But where is she at this time?

    Next, when and how will she choose to take revenge?

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s method of searching for souls and finding out the truth cannot help him find Wang Zhi.  Even if the mysterious Yin Jiutian is sent, there are secretly hidden eyes of space in several surrounding areas.  Nothing was found either.  Traces of Wang Zhi's appearance.

    Quiet, too quiet!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s intuition tells him that Wang Zhi is the most dangerous existence.  However, the reality forced Ye Pengfei to devote all his attention to concluding an equal soul contract.  He simply didn't have the extra energy to pay attention to his surroundings, and he didn't have the extra strength to stay and deal with emergencies.

    "Your mission is to search for Wang Zhi with all your strength and defend against Wang Zhi's personal sneak attack!!!"

    This is Ye Pengfei¡¯s stern warning to Ziyi and others.  These slaves he recruited had only one mission, which was to defend Wang Zhi.

    Even if the sea beasts in this vast sea suddenly become restless

    Even though.  Many strong indigenous people have appeared, crossing the land of wandering souls and coming here for adventure

    "As long as Wang Zhi doesn't take action himself, Ziyi and others will never take action rashly!"

    You must know that Wang Zhi is already a ruthless existence.  Her realm and cultivation level are just enough. The key is her coldness and ruthlessness. That is her most amazing method.

    Ye Pengfei asked Wan Yuqiu to predict that he would be as strong as Ziyi.  What would happen if, in the middle of a fierce fight, Wang Zhi's ruthless ways suddenly fell into his trap?

    Ziyi will become crazy, and Ziyi will fight back to devour the Lord!  !  !

    Recruiting Ziyi and others to guard him is something he has to do.  But at the same time, there are also extremely dangerous variables hidden in recruiting them to guard.

    After much deliberation, the only way is to never take action without seeing Wang Zhi!

    As for.  Ye Pengfei doesn't need to worry about whether the Wang Zhi he met is real or fake.

    Because, the originally weakest inner demon of the era - Yin Manyu, the evil beast - unexpectedly advanced to the first level of the Golden Immortal!  !  !

    The troops from Ye Pengfei were divided into three groups.  Let the slaves practice on their own until now.  Less than a hundred years have passed.

    In this period of time¡ª¡ª

    Ziyi is still at the low level of the first level of the Immortal, and it is difficult not to make obvious progress.

    Fan Shuting has reached the peak of the third level of the Golden Immortal, and is only one step away from Ziyi.

    Long Dingshan, Lang Hudao, Qin Hong, Mu Qing, and Shui Lan have successively broken through the peak of the first level of Xuanxian and advanced to the preliminary level of the second level of Xuanxian.

    ??Cen Na and Samsara, the two of them were unable to grow in strength. However, because of Ziyi's help and because of the master Ye Pengfei's realm breakthrough.  Therefore, their realm has been rapidly promoted to the Nirvana realm, the third level of spiritual immortality.

    Logically speaking, compared with these slaves, Yin Manyu's qualifications are considered poor.  It is also impossible for her to get many benefits from Ye Pengfei and Ziyi like Ce Na and Samsara.

    What¡¯s even more terrible is that Yin Manyu went to the land of wandering souls, and what she is good at is exactly what the wandering souls are good at.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that it would be enough for Yin Manyu to survive more storms and save her life.  What he wants is a fierce warrior, a slave who can fight and fight in all dangers.  Even if the realm is low, it can still be used.

    Therefore, when the troops were divided into three groups and issued orders, Ye Pengfei deliberately gave Fan ShuTing passed an order to deliberately find opportunities for Yin Manyu and others to practice more.

    However, what Ye Pengfei never expected was that Yin Manyu's luck was so good!

    On the first day when the troops were divided into three groups, Yin Manyu acted alone and bumped into a wandering spirit of the first level of the Golden Immortal.  If this wandering soul was not sick or in trouble, Yin Manyu, who was only at the peak of the first level of Xuanxian, would have no choice but to run away in confusion.  However, I never thought that this wandering soul had just experienced a group fight and was seriously injured and depressed!

    So, Yin Manyu without any politeness, devoured and refined this weak guy in one bite.  And during the refining process, she got specific information about the group fight!

    This is actually a super group fight between hundreds of thousands of wandering souls, the weakest of which is the third level of Xuanxian!  !  !

    What happened next can be described as "a beggar turned into a rich man who could rival the country".  Over the years, Yin Manyu has been squatting happily near the battlefield of the group fight, and she has devoured many powerful wandering souls!

    As a result, it only took a short time, less than a hundred years, for Yin Manyu to advance to the first level of the Golden Immortal!

    This staggering leap is not only due to Yin Manyu's incredible good luck, but also because Yin Manyu's physique, a sinister beast, is used to devour and refine wandering souls, and is infinitely more efficient than others.  times.

    In addition, during this period, Yin Manyu encountered many opportunities for epiphany.  Only then was Yin Manyu¡¯s Golden Immortal First Level achieved!

    Yin Manyu, who is in the first level of the Golden Immortal, is already Ye Pengfei's most powerful servant, besides Ziyi and Fan Shuting.  More importantly, what Yin Manyu is best at is the art of stealth and sneak attacks.  Therefore, she is also good at detecting and discovering enemy sneak attacks.

    When Ye Pengfei gave Yin Manyu some of the power of pursuing souls and discovering the way of enlightenment, Yin Manyu's ability became even more powerful.  Ye Pengfei believed that even if he entered the ultimate state, it would be difficult for him to successfully attack without Yin Manyu being able to detect it!

    With Yin Manyu and the joint vigilance of Ziyi and others, Ye Pengfei felt somewhat at ease.  What he hopes most is that Wang Zhi will show up early, so that the biggest unknown danger, which will last for who knows how long, will appear earlier.

    However, Ye Pengfei was disappointed.

    When equal soul pacts are successfully concluded one after another

    When the number of souls killed and raised by Wan Yuqiu has exceeded 350 trillion, it is constantly approaching the final goal

    That vast sea has always been calm.

    The island where I am now has not seen even the slightest movement.

    As time passes, this equal contract gets closer and closer to complete success.  Ye Pengfei had less and less energy to care about others.

    "Perhaps, it really went smoothly and the equality contract was settled? Then Wang Zhi really gave up revenge?"

    It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Pengfei¡¯s surprising thought came to him.  Suddenly, a heavy fog appeared without any warning!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 912. Weird spirit skeleton!  (one)

    Using thick fog to cover sneak attacks is a method only used by very low-level experts.

    The worst of these guards, Ye Pengfei, has already reached the third level of immortality.  No matter how thick the mist is, it can't stop their spiritual consciousness from peeking.

    When a thick fog came suddenly without any warning, the first reaction of Ziyi and others was that the power of Taoism that could block spiritual consciousness was integrated into the thick fog.

    However, what surprised them was that no one's consciousness was hindered in the slightest.  As far as spiritual consciousness could see in the past, it can still see as far as it can now.

    "Yin Manyu, what did you find?" Fan Shuting asked in a deep voice.

    Fan Shuting asked this question through her soul thoughts.  Ziyi and others are also soul slaves, and the distance between them is not too far.  Therefore, they all heard Fan Shuting's shouts and questions, and their attention was all attracted.

    As for Cen Na and Samsara, they are not soul slaves.  However, they stayed with Ziyi.  When Ziyi made a move, their eyes immediately glanced towards Yin Manyu.

    ¡°No¡­everyone, be careful!!!¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to say that I didn¡¯t find anything.  Yin Manyu exhaled suddenly, and her hair stood on end.

    What does this feel like?

    So what happened?

    Yin Manyu didn¡¯t see it.

    No abnormalities were found in her technique.

    The ability given to her by her master was of little help.

    However, Yin Manyu only felt horrified and felt that a crisis was coming!

    When Yin Manyu suddenly shouted sharply.  After everyone was on guard for a while, they finally saw what the danger was.

    I saw that the thick fog kept deforming, and a humanoid skeleton appeared in front of everyone!

    Yin Manyu dares to swear on his life, these humanoid skeletons.  Definitely not coming from far away.  She felt that these skeletons should be made of dense fog.  but.  But she had no evidence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill a few and see!¡±

    Yin Manyu said nothing, her body turned into a series of bright or dark shadows, moving towards the humanoid skeleton not far from her.  Shoot quickly.

    Broken!  broken!  broken!

    Effortlessly, a dozen humanoid skeletons closest to Yin Manyu were completely shattered.

    "Hey, they didn't turn into thick fogcould they be real skeletons?" Yin Manyu shook her head in surprise.

    The same thing happens one after another in different places.  Even in the formation that Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu jointly set up to protect the entire island, fragments of human skeletons were scattered all over the place!

    "When did these weak skeletons sneak into the formation?"

    Ziyi and others were shocked!

    ? Judging from the killing situation just now.  These skeletons are just like building foundations when they are stretched to death.  In fact, with everyone's ability, there is no need to take action at all.  Just blowing on them can completely destroy them.

    but.  Such a weak existence.  In the eyes of everyone, an existence that was worse than an ant actually invaded that small island silently!  !  !

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei¡¯s repeated stern warnings, Ziyi and the others might have rushed to the island.  Protecting Ye Pengfei.  However, they remembered Ye Pengfei¡¯s instructions¡ª¡ª

    "You can only come back if Wang Zhi appears!"

    Although they felt that even such a weak skeleton could appear on the island in such a weird way.  Then, Wang Zhi, who is powerful and has reached the third level of the Immortal Realm, may be able to sneak into the island quietly like this.

    "However, the power of the Soul Lord's order is too powerful, and they cannot disobey it.

    And Ye Pengfei's invincible image also shocked them.  However, deep down in their hearts, they feel relatively stable and at ease.

    How did Ziyi and others know that at this moment, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu had reached the most critical moment.  Wan Yuqiu only needs to cultivate hundreds of thousands more souls, and Ye Pengfei only needs to conclude hundreds of thousands more equal soul pacts before he is done.  At the last moment, it is impossible for the two of them to have any spare power to cope with the changes outside!

    In fact, let alone the strange skeleton, even the two of them knew nothing about the heavy fog!

    Zi Yi and others do not know the current situation of the soul master.  They didn't know that this time, the Soul Master was wrong, and the Soul Master put themselves in an extremely dangerous situation.  The attention of Ziyi and others all shifted to those skeleton fragments.  BecauseWe discovered that the debris left by these weak skeletons actually floated in the air and never fell!

    Only then did Zi Yi and others think: "We are all suspended in the sky, but these skeletons look like they are only at the level of foundation building. It is already very strange that they can fly in the air and find us accurately. Beat them to pieces.  , how is it possible that these fragments are still suspended?¡±

    For a moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were in suspense.

    The unknown skeleton!

    Unknown danger!

    The higher the level of existence, the more they hate this unknown!

    "Could it be that there is a more powerful existence secretly manipulating it behind the scenes?"

    While Ziyi and others stared at the skeleton fragments, they spread their consciousness and looked around.

    There is thick fog all around, and there is no other existence.

    Zi Yi and others immediately discovered something new and strange: "It turns out that these humanoid skeletons only appear around us and the Soul Master!!!"

    What a strange thing this is!

    You must know that a large number of people are distributed in a space with an area of ??more than ten trillion miles.  Ziyi and others asked themselves, even if they create a lot of clones, it will be difficult for them to appear in front of the enemy without leaving any one missing or wasting any one!

    In an instant, everyone felt that these skeleton fragments floating around were even more mysterious.  Their level of attention to these skeleton fragments has also risen to unprecedented heights.

    However, what everyone did not expect was that even Yin Manyu, who had worked harder to investigate everything, did not see in advance that there was no abnormal movement in these skeleton fragments.  However, a new group of humanoid skeletons appeared in front of everyone!

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s the skeleton of the Golden Core stage!¡±

    In an instant, everyone made an accurate judgment.

    With the experience from the last time, this time, everyone is no longer beheaded.  They just waved their hands casually, and the new batch of golden elixir stage skeletons all turned into nothingness.

    That¡¯s right, this time, everything turned into nothingness.  Not a single fragment remains.

    Powerful beheading, the power is concentrated in certain places.  Therefore, even if there are only foundation-building level skeletons, they will not turn into nothingness.

    And this time, it seemed like he was just waving his hand casually.  However, the power was added to all parts of the skeleton.  How could a skeleton that was only at the level of Immortal Realm or Golden Core Realm be able to withstand such an attack?  Even if these high-level beings just waved their hands casually, these humanoid skeletons would all turn into nothingness!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 913. Weird spirit skeleton!  (two)

    "No additional resistance was encountered!"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and the same method was used on the skeleton fragments that were still suspended in the sky.

    There is no suspense, it turns into nothingness!

    "Since it can be completely annihilated, it won't be too dangerous." Everyone thought this way.

    They are worried that these skeletons are evolved skeletons.  With each kill, the skeleton's level will become stronger again and again.  This type of skeleton that can evolve is an existence that all strong people hate - to be more precise, anything that can evolve itself in battle is hated by all strong people.

    Whether it¡¯s a skeleton or a war partner.  Whether it's a rare treasure or a wandering soul there are always some strong people with some strange abilities.  They can create things that can never be destroyed.  They can also make these things become stronger again and again in fierce battles.

    It is even so powerful that even they themselves cannot control it!  !  !

    When the third batch of humanoid skeletons appeared in front of everyone, everyone's mental state was much better than before.

    Although, these third batch of humanoid skeletons have been upgraded to spiritual skeletons!

    Spirit skeleton, as the name suggests, is a skeleton with spiritual intelligence!

    Immortal realm, Nascent Soul stage, these are the necessary conditions to become a spirit skeleton.  The third batch of skeletons that appeared in front of everyone were the skeletons in the Nascent Soul stage.

    Wave again, destroy again, everyone is thinking: "Are the next batch of soul skeletons from the empty and underworld period? Then what the hell is Wang Zhi doing again? Is it possible that she is so bored that she wants to use these garbage to  Humiliate us?¡±

    No one knows that even Wang Zhi, who caused this heavy fog, has no way to control this battle

    ¡­¡­

    Destroyed again and again, appeared again and again.  It won't take a while.  The level of these humanoid skeletons has been raised from the lowest level of foundation building to the ninth level of gods.

    ?Follow this rule.  As long as we do it again, a spirit skeleton from the fairyland will appear!

    The hearts of the people became solemn once again.

    even though.  With the fighting power of everyone, they can't even look down on the mere existence of the first level of Xuxian.  However, Xuxian will have the space plane, Xuxian can use the power of the space plane to fight, and Xuxian can mobilize the power of the laws of heaven to fight.

    As long as you advance to the realm of immortals, even if you are just a virtual immortal, it means a qualitative change.

    After all, these skeletons came at a very strange time.  Until now, no one has discovered it.  Where did these skeletons pop out from?

    They are not rushing in from a distance, nor are they formed by dense fog, nor are they coming from other spaces Where do these weird skeletons exist?

    Because this doubt has never been answered accurately.  therefore.  When the spirit skeleton was about to undergo a qualitative change, everyone unanimously took up defense first.

    Before the heavy fog appeared, everyone had already put in place heavy defenses - if they wanted to protect the soul master, they had to first ensure that they would not be killed instantly.  No one can fail to understand this simple truth.

    This kind of defense.  It was originally deployed against Wang Zhi, who was in the third level of the Immortal Realm.  This kind of defense seems to be done by one person, but in fact, the defense of a group of people is interlocked and connected everywhere through the space channel of Yin Jiutian.  No matter who Wang Zhi attacks.  Defending against her attack will be a collective effort!

    If it weren¡¯t for the weird appearance of these spirit skeletons, this kind of chain defense would be enough.  However, when the spirit skeletons were destroyed again, and it was very likely that spirit skeletons from the fairyland would appear next, everyone still unanimously added another layer of defense to this chain of defenses.

    Facts have proved that everyone¡¯s concerns are very correct, and everyone¡¯s intuition is very correct!

    When another group of spirit skeletons appeared, everyone¡¯s attacks failed to destroy them immediately!

    "It is true that they are the spirit skeletons of the first level of the Void Immortal, but how could they not die?"

    The realm and power are clearly the first level of the Void Immortal.  However, even though he was as strong as Ziyi, he could not kill even a single humanoid spirit skeleton!

    Being surprised will not cause everyone to stop.

    They are all experienced in battles and will not slow down their attacks because of weird things.  When more violent attacks hit these spirit skeletons, these spirit skeletons turned into nothingness.  However, before they turned into nothingness, their dying counterattack also made everyone secretly frightened.

    "You almost hit my body!!!"

    The newly laid defense was completely torn apart.

    The series of defenses that were laid out long ago were almost unable to withstand it.The soul skeleton's dying counterattack!

    If everyone hadn¡¯t deployed a new layer of defense in advance, maybe the chain of defenses deployed earlier would have been destroyed by these spirit skeletons!

    "How can this be¡­¡­"

    Everyone was silent.

    You must know that the first series of defenses deployed was against Wang Zhi.  Even if there are 100 billion strong men from the first level of the Void Immortal who self-destruct and injure the enemy, their power will never be comparable to Wang Zhi from the third level of the Supreme Immortal!

    And how many are these spirit skeletons?

    From the beginning until now, the exact number of spirit skeletons appeared around everyone at the same time, no more, no less, always thirty-six!

    Thirty-six spirit skeletons from the first level of the Void Immortal actually launched an attack that was probably more powerful than Wang Zhi What is the reason for this?

    This makes absolutely no sense!  !  !

    "Weird, there is no way to describe these spirit skeletons.  However, no one can come up with new words to describe these spirit skeletons.

    The strange spirit skeleton left everyone speechless.  When they appear next time, will we face a life and death challenge?

    Silent and silent, the chain of defenses was still in good order and repaired quickly.  Only a few seconds later, the chain of defenses not only returned to its original state, but also vaguely improved slightly.

    The people who were silent were once again faintly surprised.

    "We encountered a strange attack, and our combat power has actually improved slightly!"

    The series of defenses laid out earlier were of course the only means that everyone had to resort to.  You must know that among everyone, the strongest one is Ziyi, a low-level existence in the first level of the Immortal.  But what everyone has to face is Wang Zhi from the third level of the Immortal Realm!  Under such circumstances, if you have any reservations, it is tantamount to seeking death!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????:??????????: A series of defenses with no reservations, all-out effort, and painstaking efforts. Unexpectedly, after this repair, the defense power has been slightly improved!

    The mere fact that the spirit skeleton is weird has made everyone feel that it is difficult to describe it in words.

    However, when everyone discovered that the combat power on their side had also increased strangely, this made everyone feel even more incredible!

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 914. Weird Spirit Skeleton!  (three)

    The appearance of spirit skeletons follows certain rules.  Every time the spirit skeletons are destroyed, it takes almost three sticks of incense to wait before a new batch of spirit skeletons appears.

    This period of time is enough for everyone to set up a few more defenses.  And during this period, everyone can think about what secrets are hidden behind this weirdness.

    I didn¡¯t figure out the secret, but I was reincarnated and thought of an even weirder thing.

    "Have you noticed that although our combat power is very different, we always seem to destroy these spirit skeletons at the same time!"

    When he said this about reincarnation, everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown!

    Indeed, the time to destroy the spirit skeleton is almost exactly the same.  Even that time just now, everyone had to use more tyrannical power and a faster pace to kill the spirit skeleton.  The spirit skeletons that appeared in different places were collectively destroyed at roughly the same time!

    "Could it be that there is some mysterious connection between these spirit skeletons?"

    From Samsara to Ziyi, the huge difference in combat power is difficult to calculate using numerical multiples.  However, the efficiency of Ziyi's killing of spirit skeletons and reincarnation's killing of spirit skeletons is almost exactly the same.

    So, it is very likely that everyone¡¯s attacks seem to be directed at the thirty-six spirit skeletons around them.  However, in fact, all the spirit skeletons shared the same amount of attack power equally!

    It seems that this ability is similar to everyone's chain defense.  \However, everyone knows that the connection between spirit skeletons is definitely not connected to each other through space channels.

    Yin Jiutian who basically never shows up.  He has already completely controlled the space in this area.  Even if there is a strong man who is more powerful than Yin Jiutian and also practices space Taoism, he will not be able to hide from Yin Jiutian and use any space method.

    Since, there is no warning from Yin Jiutian.  That means, among these spirit skeletons.  There is no space channel to build a defense that evenly divides the attack power.

    So, what is the mysterious connection?

    some people.  Thinking about this problem.  And some people set their sights again.  The small island where the Lord Soul Lord is located.

    "I have a bold guess!" Suddenly, Yin Manyu said in a deep voice, "Maybe the power that almost broke our defense just now did not come from those spirit skeletons, but from the soul master!"

    ??The one who has her eyes on that small island is Yin Manyu.  Following Yin Manyu's gaze, everyone immediately understood what Yin Manyu was talking about.

    "You mean, not only can they share the attack power, but they can also counterattack?" Qin Hong's voice was still as rough as ever.  However, at this moment, in his voice.  The more ingredient is depression.

    Qin Hong, the brown rock giant, cultivates the way of earth.  The method he originally practiced was called the Thousand Earth Bronze Sutra.

    From the soul master Ye Pengfei, I learned how to cultivate inner demons and devour them.  After deducing the original technique.  Qin Hong also created a brand-new earth movement method based on the Thousand Earth Bronze Sutra.

    The biggest feature of this technique is that it gives the brown rock giant Qin Hong the ability to counterattack with fire!

    Once Qin Hong reveals his true form, what does it mean for such a huge existence to be able to respond unscrupulously to the enemy's attacks?  This means that the more enemies there are, the more powerful he becomes.  The stronger the enemy, the more powerful he becomes!

    It¡¯s a pity that this is just a vision.  At this time, Qin Hong was unable to face any powerful enemy, let alone counterattack any attack.

    In the land of wandering souls, while constantly hunting wandering souls, Qin Hong carefully tested his ability.

    Ten existences of the same level as myself!

    This is Qin Hong's conclusion. Once the attack he faces exceeds this level.  Then, not only will your anti-fire attack ability be completely useless, but it will also very likely bring you additional damage!

    Originally, Qin Hong thought that this was already great.  I am not a monster like the Soul Master, but I can single out ten existences of the same level and definitely have the upper hand. This is already very impressive.

    Qin Hong never expected that there would be weird existences that were many times more awesome than him!  !  !

    If so, Yin Manyu¡¯s guess is correct.  Then, most of the power of the previous spirit skeleton attack came from the soul master Ye Pengfei.  To be more precise, it comes from the powerful ** arrays set up by Soul Master Ye Pengfei himself!

    You must know that these magic formations not only condense all of Ye Pengfei's self-defined Taoism.  Moreover, it was also integrated into Ye Pengfei's preliminary understanding of that universe.

    Although it is just a little bit, an insignificant understanding.??However, it gave the formation formed by Ye Pengfei the possibility of resisting a half-step saint-level being!

    Not to mention, Wan Yuqiu also laid many sneaky tricks in these formations.

    The terrifying methods of a strong man who practices prophecy are far less impressive than the destructiveness of his methods.  Although Wan Yuqiu has always appeared in front of everyone like a girl next door.  However, when she laid out these sneaky tricks, she couldn't help but suck in the cold air and click her tongue.

    Precisely because the formation is so powerful, when the spirit skeletons appear one after another in the formation, the formation attacks they withstand become more powerful each time.

    If so, Yin Manyu expected it to be good.  Then, it must be the attack from his side that was reflected into the island formation by the spirit skeleton.  And the tyrannical counterattack of the small island formation was reflected back to everyone by these spirit skeletons!

    Previously, because this side failed to destroy the spirit skeleton immediately.  Therefore, the combined power of the ensuing unified attack must have reached the level of a Golden Immortal-level powerhouse using all his strength.

    If the spirit skeletons really reflected this attack power onto the island.  Then, the strength of the strong counterattacks from the formations on the island will probably reach the level of immortality.  Maybe, it might be an immortal-level being, attacking with all his strength!  !  !

    Yin Manyu¡¯s guess is very bold.  There are also some doubts in Yin Manyu's speculation.

    For example, there will always be some gap between two reflections.  How could these spirit skeletons complete two counterattacks before being destroyed?

    For another example, why are the spirit skeletons besieging everyone here and the spirit skeletons appearing on the island exactly divided into two groups.  Why are the spirit skeletons on everyone's side not divided into camps?

    What¡¯s even weirder is why it was the spirit skeleton on everyone¡¯s side who reflected the attack onto the island first.  Then, will the spirit skeletons on the island reflect their attacks here?  Is it possible that the attack from everyone's side will be faster than the attack from the island?

    ,Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 915. Weird Spirit Skeleton!  (Four)

    Yin Manyu's suspicion was soon confirmed!  !  !

    When a new batch of spirit skeletons appeared, everyone had a tacit understanding that they would only defend, not attack.

    "In this case, we should bear the reflection attack of the spirit skeleton first."

    Everyone is muttering to themselves, but what they really think in their hearts is exactly the opposite!

    Sure enough, something weird happened.

    There was no attack on my side, and the spirit skeleton did not appear on the other side of the island!

    To be more precise, it¡¯s not that the spirit skeleton didn¡¯t appear.  In fact, the shadow of the spirit skeleton still appeared.  Although the fog is thick, the spirit skeleton will still drag down a shadow.  It was as if sunlight penetrated the heavy fog and shone on these spirit skeletons.

    It¡¯s just a shadow, no spirit skeleton!

    Is there anything weirder than this?

    These spirit skeletons and these weird things challenge everyone's ability to bear it again and again.

    Looking at the long or short shadows on the island

    ?Looking at it, it¡¯s quiet and there is no formation to attack any target

    Look at it, as long as you don't attack, the spirit skeletons on your side are "soft" and have no threat at all

    Suddenly, Shui Lan was excited and blurted out.

    "As long as we stand still like this, will the spirit skeleton remain at the current level?"

    If Shui Lan had said this from the beginning, he would have been called an idiot.

    Although I don¡¯t know where these spirit skeletons came from, but.  Since he has launched a brazen attack on everyone.  Then, it should not be maintained at a low level.  Otherwise, wouldn't this attack become a big joke?

    But now

    Look at the quiet island, and then look at the ping-ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong.  Everyone was speechless.

    "We'll just wait and see."

    After a while, Ziyi, who had the highest level of cultivation, said this softly.  When Ziyi said this.  Almost a stick of incense has passed since Shui Lan's words.

    wait¡­¡­

    wait¡­¡­¡­¡­

    wait¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    As expected, these are the spirit skeletons of the second level of the Void Immortal.  They were just so stupid, shouting and killing each other outside all the time.  However, even the outermost layer of defense was motionless, showing no signs of being conquered.

    "Tell me, that Wang Zhi, is she nc? It seems that Shui Lan's guess was not wrong!"

    "Such a weird spirit skeleton should have some back-up tactics, right? Maybe. It will take a longer time for some changes to occur?"

    "You can't say for sure, Wang Zhi will have to wait until we slack off before he comes up with a trick! We must not be careless!"

    "It doesn't matter whether we are careless or not. According to the master's prediction, it won't take long for the master to end the retreat."

    When summoning the soul slaves back, Ye Pengfei did not explain what he wanted to do.  He is the master and these people are the slaves.  Wherever he needs it, he makes it clear.

    but.  Regarding the time of this retreat, Ye Pengfei informed him in advance.

    "60 days, no more than 80 days at most!"

    These are Ye Pengfei¡¯s exact words, and the waiting time for everyone is about to reach 60 days!

    At this time, even if the spirit skeleton suddenly changes.  No matter how weird the spirit skeleton is, will it be very difficult for everyone to persist for more than twenty days?  If he couldn't hold on for even this little time, then Wang Zhi might as well just lead the skeleton army and rush out to kill people.  Why let everyone be like this, bored and waiting for more than fifty days!

    ??We all spoke so confidently, but we were still a little uneasy in our hearts.

    This group of spirit skeletons is really too weird, and their ability to reflect attacks is so powerful that it makes people speechless.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yin Manyu¡¯s bold guess, everyone would have stood still in silence together with a tacit understanding.  When destroying this group of Void Immortal Second Level Heavenly Spirit Skeletons, the powerful counterattack everyone will have to endure is likely to shatter the chain of defenses.  It is very likely that Samsara and Cena, the two beings with the weakest combat capabilities, will suffer heavy losses!

    "However, these spirit skeletons are extremely "stupid".  They are not tired of doing this completely useless killing for more than fifty days?  Don¡¯t the manipulators behind them feel bored?

    It¡¯s weird, it¡¯s really weird.  So, as long as the master has not finished his retreat, he takes over.  Then, you must not be careless.

    What kind of self-confidence, in the face of such strange things, should be temporarily abandonedretreat¡­¡­

    Soul thoughts shuttle, and spiritual thoughts intertwine.  In the constant communication, ten days passed by in a blink of an eye.

    Ye Pengfei's tightly closed eyes suddenly opened.

    "Finally done!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled comfortably, but this smile only stayed on his face for a billionth of an instant, and then disappeared.

    "What are these?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and looked at the long, short, and strange shadows all over the island. Ye Pengfei was very puzzled.

    He has guessed many possibilities, and he is fully prepared for unexpected changes.  But a bunch of shadows without an owner?  What the hell is this

    After quickly checking the souls of Ziyi and others, Ye Pengfei finally understood the origin of these shadows.

    "If they don't attack over there, the spirit skeletons here won't appear?"

    Ye Pengfei was also made dizzy by this weird thing and couldn't think of a reason.

    "Forget it, let's get out of here."

    An order was passed, and Ziyi and others quickly passed through the space channel arranged by Yin Jiutian in advance and came to Ye Pengfei's side.

    Immediately, one by one, they entered Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    Wan Yuqiu hasn't opened his eyes yet.

    In fact, it does not take more than sixty days to conclude an equal soul pact.  However, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s divided soul must be stabilized.  Moreover, it is very appropriate to extract the soul hairsprings of Ye Pengfei that were sent into Wan Yu's Autumn Equinox Soul in advance. It will take a lot of time.

    The soul contract concluded earlier progressed much faster than Ye Pengfei expected.  Not long after the heavy fog fell, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu had completed the conclusion of all equal soul pacts.

    However, the finishing work was unexpectedly troublesome.  This in and out brought the final elapsed time to 73 days.

    Now, Wan Yuqiu is silently stabilizing the divided soul.  Ye Pengfei stabilized the split soul very quickly.  Let those 360 ??trillion divided souls stabilize in a mysterious state that is both an individual and an organic whole.

    However, when Ye Pengfei introduced Ziyi and others into his own space plane, he unexpectedly discovered that Wan Yuqiu had not finished the final work yet!

    "No! We're actually here, there's a big trouble!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression suddenly changed as soon as his spiritual consciousness swept over Wan Yuqiu¡¯s body!

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 916. Weird Spirit Skeleton!  (five)

    The trouble comes from this heavy fog!

    The trouble comes from these weird shadows!

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that these spirit skeletons actually come from different time and space!!!¡±

    When Ye Pengfei saw Wan Yuqiu's strange behavior, he realized that it turned out that these strange spirit skeletons had traveled through time and came here.

    Their shadows appeared, but their true bodies did not appear, precisely because, in the time period they were in, the shadows had already arrived in the current time period in advance.  But their true bodies just can't come over!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The reason why these spirit skeletons appear so mysteriously is because they first gathered in the right place at different times.  Then, it directly spans time without moving space.

    Therefore, no matter how good Yin Jiutian is, he cannot discover these spirit skeletons in advance.

    No matter how hard Ziyi and others work together, no one of them understands the mysterious way of time.  Therefore, it is impossible for them to discover the ins and outs of these spirit skeletons.

    As for sharing the attack, the reason is even simpler.

    What transports the spirit skeleton is the secret method of time.  Then, using the same secret method of time, you can achieve accurate time!

    No matter how powerful the attack is, some time will pass between hitting the target and destroying the target.

    For example¡­¡­

    Zi Yi took action and hit the spirit skeleton.  Take action with Samsara and hit the spirit skeleton.  Because the combat power is so different.  The time of hitting has a sequence.

    "However, the difference between this sequence and the period will never exceed one billionth of a billionth of an instant.  Such a little time, for other strong men, such a little time.  It's really too short.  However, it is more than enough for a strong person who practices the way of time.

    Will time.  Time and time again, the moment when a strong man takes action is frozen.  Then.  Go back in time, gather these attack forces together, and then distribute them carefully.

    Since then, the attack seems to have been completely allocated.  Therefore, although there is a huge difference in combat power between Ziyi and Samsara.  However, the time it takes for them to break the spirit skeleton will be roughly the same, with basically no difference.

    "Think about it, the principle of reflection attack is exactly the same. As long as you know the reason for the weirdness, it is easy to crack it. But"

    Looking at Wan Yuqiu who was in crisis, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown.

    "If Wan Yuqiu practices Taoism, it has nothing to do with time.  So.  She wouldn't have any trouble.

    But, unfortunately, prophecy is closely related to time!

    A strong person who practices prophecy looks at the established past and the infinite future.

    They will pass as a given.  Recurring to the present.

    They have solidified the infinite future into the present.

    This is what they are best at and the most powerful attack method.  Any of their methods are closely related to time!

    Although there are various essential differences between a strong person who practices the way of prophecy and a strong person who practices the way of time.  However, everyone's Taoism is related to time, which is beyond doubt.

    When Wan Yuqiu split the soul, when she turned the main soul into hundreds of billions of divided souls.  Every split soul naturally cultivates the path of prophecy.

    And when Wan Yuqiu started to do the final finishing work, she wanted to stabilize all the divided souls. Naturally, she used the method of prophecy.

    It wasn¡¯t a split soul that used the method of prophecy.  Instead, all the divided souls used the prophecy method at the same time!

    If there is no external interference.  Even if there is external interference, as long as the interference has nothing to do with time.  So, the time it takes for Wan Yuqiu to stabilize hundreds of billions of souls must be much shorter and safer than Ye Pengfei's.  With so many souls working together to perform prophecy, she could know in advance and deal with any unstable factors no matter how unstable they were.

    However, it is very unfortunate that the external force that is disrupting Wan Yuqiu now comes from the way of time!

    Ye Pengfei felt very clearly that there was a turbulent flow of time between Wan Yuqiu's souls!

    "If Wang Zhi did this intentionally, then her scheming is really powerful!!!"

    Looking at these, it was not a particularly severe time turbulence, Ye Pengfei only felt chilled in his heart.

    If so, this attack came early.  Well, because Ye Pengfei hasn't extracted the soul hairspring yet.  Ye Pengfei can take this risk together with Wan Yuqiu.  Although Ye Pengfei alsoI have never practiced the way of time.  But, after all, his methods are richer.  With him and Wan Yuqiu facing danger together, the certainty of success will always be greater when solving it.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has extracted the soul hairspring.  Now, he has no choice but to fight side by side with Wan Yuqiu.

    Because, he has no idea at what time period each of Wan Yuqiu's divided souls is facing danger!

    Actually, so what if you know?  Ye Pengfei is not a strong person who practices the way of time. Even if he knows the specific time periods, he can't let his soul go to those time periods to fight side by side with Wan Yuqiu.  The only thing he can do is to prevent the spirit skeletons that come out in other time periods from directly attacking Wan Yuqiu's body!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei planned to bring everyone into the space plane and then leave.  He has no interest in engaging in boring battles one after another with these spirit skeletons from countless time periods.

    But now, he has nowhere to go.

    Wan Yuqiu, who was in crisis, could not move.  She was already in an extremely dangerous state. If there were any other external forces to disturb her, she might collapse directly.

    Hundreds of billions of divided souls are certainly very powerful.  However, when these more than three hundred trillion divided souls collapse together, the destructive power they burst out is equally powerful.

    This is just like when Ye Pengfei uses his methods to perfectly separate the Taoist methods that are perfectly stacked together, it will bring disaster to the enemy.  Once these hundreds of billions of divided souls break the balance, something big will happen.  The destructive power it inspired would turn Wan Yuqiu into powder instantly!

    If Wan Yuqiu dies, it will be impossible for Ye Pengfei to survive.

    The equal soul contract is different from the master-servant soul contract. The servant who has concluded the master-servant soul contract will die when he dies, and it will not bring too much trouble to the soul master.  However, if one party to the equal soul contract dies, the other party to the equal soul contract will also suffer severe trauma!

    "Don't tell me, Ye Pengfei will definitely not be heartless and unjust, leaving Wan Yuqiu behind and fleeing far away alone.  Even if he is this kind of person, no matter how far he escapes, there is nothing he can do to avoid such a heavy blow!

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 917. Soaring into the Sea of ??Knowledge

    The appearance of the spirit skeleton and its methods are no longer weird.  However, Wang Zhi, who has never shown up, is still weird!

    For those soul skeletons who "chased" Zi Yi and others and ran into the island formation, Ye Pengfei was very wise and chose to trap them instead of killing them.  As expected, as long as these spirit skeletons do not die, those spirit skeletons that only bring shadows over will not appear.  And as long as these spirit skeletons don't die, no more powerful spirit skeletons will appear.

    For the time being, Ye Pengfei can put the situation in a state where "they can't attack them and I can't kill them".  However, he was very worried about Wang Zhi hiding in the dark.

    Although, from beginning to end, Wang Zhi did not show up.  However, Ye Pengfei believed that all of this was done by Wang Zhi!

    Of course, it is a mystery how Wang Zhi could possess the means of time.

    Why Wang Zhi is so boring, from summoning low-level skeletons to foundation-building stage skeletons, and then gradually upgrading to summoning Void Immortal-level spirit skeletons, is also a mystery.

    And if the first batch of spirit skeletons are immortal, the next batch of spirit skeletons will not appear. This is a mystery within a mystery, which is difficult to understand.

    "Wang Zhi is the kind of terrifying being who can kill Ye Pengfei with just a little finger.  It can also be said that she was deliberately teasing Ye Pengfei.

    " However, it is clear that Ye Pengfei is much more powerful than Wang Zhi.

    When Ye Pengfei entered the extreme state, the experienced Inspiration Supreme still knew how to escape.  Although Wang Zhi already possessed the ability to reach the third level of immortality, he would just stand there stupidly, trying to counterattack Ye Pengfei.

    The Inspiration Supreme is more powerful than Wang Zhi.  They all had to end in self-destruction.  Why did Wang Zhi act condescendingly and deliberately tease Ye Pengfei?

    "It can't be that, in just a few decades, she has become a saint-level existence?" Ye Pengfei was very puzzled and shook his head secretly.

    "You can only advance to the realm of immortality, the level of saint."  Only then will they fully understand the power of Ye Pengfei's extreme state.  Only in this realm can Wang Zhi have a chance.  Hiding in the dark, he kept teasing Ye Pengfei in strange and weird ways.

    It's just a possibility.  Not absolutely!

    "If I had just reached the first level of the Saint Immortal, I would probably not be able to match my extreme state. After I broke through to the first level of the Mysterious Immortal, my ultimate combat power and power increased by another 30%!"

    Not only the power has been increased, but the duration has also been extended to two seconds.

    However, the side effects remained unchanged.  Once the ultimate combat power is exerted, then within a thousand days, let alone the ultimate combat power.  Even the simplest perfect superposition cannot be performed.

    "Is it possible? She can still be promoted to the intermediate level of the first level of Saint Immortal in one breath? Even if she has an adventure, it is impossible for her to make such a leap!"

    You must know that the laws of the trial place have great restrictions on the strong ones.  If you want to break through the epoch bottleneck here.  Advancing to the realm of immortality is already very difficult.

    There are so many powerful beings in that dazzling place.  The reason why they gathered together, and the reason why they preferred to enter that weak state, was because they wanted to work together to break through this bottleneck.

    So many powerful characters gathered together.  It took such a long time and he still failed to achieve this. What kind of adventure could make Wang Zhi suddenly succeed?

    ???????????????????? Even if you really succeed in breaking through, you will be at the low level of the first level of the Saint Immortal, and you should not continue to improve!

    From the low level of the first level of the Saint Immortal to the middle level of the First Level of the Saint Immortal, at first glance, it is just a step up.  However, the spiritual energy required is extremely large.

    When Ye Pengfei first gained ultimate combat power, he only vaguely knew that it would take an immense amount of spiritual energy to advance to such a level.  As for this "huge", he had no idea how big it was.

    After discovering the universe in Zi Mansion and receiving massive gifts from that universe, Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power level increased. Ye Pengfei also already knew the amount of spiritual energy required to advance to such a level.

    ¡°Even if we give her 10,000 powerful men from the third level of the Immortal Heaven to refine her, she will not be able to achieve such an improvement!!!¡±

    Yin Manyu was promoted from the pinnacle of the first level of Xuanxian to the beginning of the first level of Jinxian. She only needed to refine a few hundred Xuanxian and Jinxian level wandering souls.

    However, if a low-level Saint Immortal first-level expert wants to be promoted to the mid-level level, even if he refines 10,000 Supreme Immortal third-level experts, it will be difficult to succeed!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    One by one, conjectures flowed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    Now, Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness has some space.  ThisThe ? side was originally the place occupied by the Tao method similar to the way of prophecy.  When concluding the equal soul pact, Ye Pengfei also took the opportunity to send this information, all composed of artistic conception, into Wan Yuqiu's sea of ??consciousness.  Therefore, now Ye Pengfei can use some of his knowledge sea's calculation ability.

    ¡° However, it was soon discovered that such a small amount of calculation ability was simply not enough.  Any bold guess will take a lot of time to come up with a result.

    "Either, continue to free up space in the sea of ??consciousness. Or, just rely on intuition."

    Without much thought, Ye Pengfei chose the former.

    Intuition cannot always be correct.  Predictions cannot always be correct.  Only by using both can the accuracy be improved.  However, there is no 100% guarantee.

    Now, Wan Yuqiu is in danger.  Now, Wang Zhi's behavior is really strange.  Ye Pengfei knew that he couldn't just rely on intuition, he needed more powerful calculation capabilities.

    "Zi Yi, calm down and receive some artistic conception information!"

    A thought passed into Zi Yi¡¯s soul.  Immediately, Ziyi sat down cross-legged.  Concentrate on receiving the message from the master.

    "these are¡­¡­"

    During the delivery process, Ziyi glanced at the information.  Immediately, she was stunned by the information that was purely composed of artistic conception!

    "It is not the way of sacrifice, but it is closely related to the way of sacrifice What are these artistic conceptions? Where did the master learn these strange artistic conceptions?"

    In an instant, Ziyi's awe for Ye Pengfei rose to a whole new level.  I'm afraid, even if there is instigation by a saint-level being, she will never dare to do anything to make Ye Pengfei unhappy again!

    When this information was passed to Ziyi, Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness gained some more space.

    "It's still not enough!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and continued this action.

    Fan Shuting, Yin Manyu, Long Dingshan, Lang Xidao Soon, all the servants received some artistic conception information.  Except for Yin Jiutian, who has been lurking outside, the others are sitting quietly in Ye Pengfei's space plane, studying this information with all their strength!

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 918. The Way of Time

    "Finally, a sea of ??consciousness has been vacated. Finally, no more information has been sent from that universe."

    Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction, and each bold guess poured into the only sea of ??consciousness that was not blocked by information.

    Whenever there is a guess and the result is calculated, Ye Pengfei will pause and enter an ethereal state.  Use your own intuition to judge the credibility of the calculation results.

    Explaining that Ye Pengfei gained a lot of conjectures.

    And from calculation to intuition.  Then extrapolate, then intuition.  This repeated process also takes a lot of time.

    Soon, the day passed.

    The spirit skeleton remains the same

    Wang Zhi still didn¡¯t make a move

    Wan Yuqiu shows no signs of improvement

    "Fortunately, it didn't get worse."

    Once again, his spiritual consciousness carefully scanned Wan Yuqiu's hundreds of billions of souls. Ye Pengfei's high-hanging heart finally relaxed a little.

    One day passed, and not a single soul appeared in any special condition.  There is no split soul that can convey information to Ye Pengfei.  This shows that Wan Yuqiu's divided souls can contend with danger in their own time periods.

    "As long as it doesn't get worse, as long as we can maintain a stalemate, the situation will be more favorable to Yu Qiu!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s confidence comes from Wan Yuqiu¡¯s potential.  Not just any evil genius can jump from the first level of Xuanxian to the peak of the third level of Xuanxian in one breath!

    Of course, a leap like that of Wang Zhi or a leap like that of Yin Manyu is the same as being a genius but not a genius.  It doesn't matter anymore.

    Wang Zhi¡¯s leap was due to the secret method used by the Inspiration Supreme to completely replace the Tao method Wang Zhi originally practiced with the Tao method of Jueqing and others.

    Jueqing and others were already in the realm of the first level of the Golden Immortal.  Their Taoisms are closely related.  So when they come together.  His level of Taoism will naturally break through to the Immortal level.

    To put it bluntly, Wang Zhi is a pig.  Her realm can also reach the level of Immortal!

    ¡°And Yin Manyu, it¡¯s because of her special physique.

    The inner demon of a sinister beast has materialized!

    Monsters like Yin Mei Beast.  I am very good at using my soul body to practice.  The Yin Mei beast's embodied inner demon is naturally good at devouring souls.  Therefore, when good luck struck her, Yin Manyu was very happy, having jumped from the pinnacle of the first level of the Xuanxian to the elementary level of the first level of the Golden Immortal.

    Wan Yuqiu is different from them. No one has directly transplanted a high-level realm to her, and she does not have power similar to Yin Manyu.  Her leap is entirely due to her potential and her understanding!

    "Although it is very dangerous. However, this is also Yu Qiu's opportunity Such training opportunities are not easy to come across."

    Although I was worried about Wan Yuqiu's safety, at the same time.  Ye Pengfei was also a little envious of Wan Yuqiu.

    This is a crisis, but it is also an opportunity, an extremely precious opportunity!

    If you ask, which Taoist method can a strong person improve the fastest?

    ¡°As long as you look at this secret realm of time, the answer is obvious¡ªit must be a strong person who practices the way of time!

    A thousand years have passed in the secret realm of time.  Only one day would pass in the normal world.  Ye Pengfei and his party have been adventuring here for thousands of years.  At the same time, the strong men outside have only practiced for a few days!

    It is no exaggeration to say that without this trip to the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei would have been unable to do anything except try his best to save his life.

    As for the soul-accompanying grass, before knowing its connection with the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei's original plan was just some clandestine conspiracy.  At that time, he knew very well that in a place like this, even immortal-level beings could not ensure safety after entering.  With my own ability, it is impossible to find any treasures in it.

    But, because of this adventure.  If he goes through that dangerous situation, Ye Pengfei will have enough competitive capital.  Not talking about his ultimate combat power, nor considering the universe that is still not sure how to fully exert its effectiveness, only talking about his slaves.

    "When tens of thousands of years pass, it is very likely that they can continue to advance.  It is very possible that they can grow to the point where even a first-class cross-border force like the Demon Sect will have to weigh one or two!

    This is the magical effect of the way of time. If you use the secret method of time to assist your practice, it will not only get twice the result with half the effort, it will simply be a super invincible cheating device!

    &nbsp;Now, Wan Yuqiu was hit by this super invincible cheating device.  Although, only one day has passed.  However, those of her souls, who stayed in different time periods and faced different challenges, may have experienced tens of millions of years!

    "If he was practicing normally, I am afraid that until he leaves the secret realm of time, Yu Qiu may not be able to understand those mysterious artistic conceptions. After all, it is a brand new Taoist artistic conception evolved from another universe! But, with  This experience may not be good. In just a few days, Yu Qiu will be able to gain a lot. In fact, he will achieve great success in Taoism!"

    Ye Pengfei sighed secretly, feeling a little envious in his heart.  However, his envy did not last long.  Because, after more than three hours, he discovered that the turbulent flow of time between the divided souls was slowly disappearing.

    "She can get more time to practice by continuing to face dangers. If she doesn't solve those dangers, she doesn't know when Wang Zhi will suddenly attack The choices in life are really full of helplessness."

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head. No need to ask, just looking at the emotional fluctuations of Wan Yuqiu's souls, he knew that even if Wan Yuqiu succeeded in gaining an advantage, he would not do it just to gain more training time.  Stop on purpose.

    In fact, Wan Yuqiu has also realized the strangeness of this crisis. She is working hard. She is not willing to become Ye Pengfei's burden!

    In each time period, on the trajectory of future history, hundreds of billions of Wan Yuqiu's souls are trying their best to fight fiercely against different dangers.  Because of the relationship between Gui Yuan and Yi, Wan Yuqiu felt very clearly that some of his divided souls were making rapid progress, while others were more difficult.

    "It's best to get out of trouble at the same time, otherwise, you'll have to waste a lot of time to successfully balance the abilities of all the divided souls!"

    The biggest weakness of Ye Pengfei's self-created soul-killing and soul-raising techniques is that all the power of dividing souls must maintain a certain balance.  This is not the case in "Guiyuan Secret Technique", because in Guiyuan Secret Technique, the strong will still have the main soul.  The main soul commands all the split souls, so even if there are big differences between the split souls, there won't be any problems.

    " However, this method created by Ye Pengfei does not work.  Once a sub-soul is stronger, it gradually evolves into a main soul that is superior to other sub-souls.  Then, the inner demon evolved from this main soul also has the power to devour other split souls!

    ¡°Balance is the top priority of Ye Pengfei¡¯s secret method.  In order to save time and not become a burden to Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu burned her life again. She gave greater power to those souls who were more difficult to fight!

    Another hour passed, and Wan Yuqiu's eyes suddenly opened!

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 919. Magical Mist!

    "Brother Ye, what's going on now?" Wan Yuqiu asked anxiously as soon as he opened his eyes.

    "It's a very strange situation." Ye Pengfei shrugged and gave a general introduction to the current situation.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei stopped asking about Wan Yuqiu's progress.  He would not blame Wan Yuqiu for not taking advantage of this opportunity to spend more time practicing.  As for the burning life at the end, Ye Pengfei saw it in his eyes and felt pain in his heart, but he couldn't say anything else.

    Some things can only be hidden in one¡¯s heart forever

    Wan Yuqiu raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then immediately said: "It's just that for a spirit skeleton of this level, it's not a big problem. I can cut off the time jump so that they can never come back again!"

    The spirit skeletons that appear now are only the existence of the second level of the Void Immortal.  The secret method of time transporting such beings would not be very powerful.  As long as Wan Yuqiu uses the method of prophecy, he can successfully crack it.  However, Ye Pengfei had other considerations.

    "It's not enough to just deal with the spirit skeletons." Ye Pengfei shook his head, pointed at the heavy fog that filled the surrounding space for tens of trillions of miles, and said, "Yu Qiu, do you think this is just a big event?"  Is it just fog?¡±

    Wan Yuqiu raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in surprise: "Brother Ye, did you see any clues?"

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s just an ordinary fog.  Although, the area of ??this heavy fog is too huge.  However, it might just be a cover-up.  People mistakenly think that the mysterious way the spirit skeleton appears is because of the fog.  Furthermore, use the secret method of time.  Hiding deeper makes it harder for people to see through.

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Yin Jiutian has also come in and out many times. It seems that this heavy fog has no effect But the more it is like this, my intuition tells me that it is more dangerous!"

    "What should we do? Leave immediately?" Wan Yuqiu asked softly.

    "Yes, leave first!" Ye Pengfei nodded.

    As the saying goes, a gentleman does not stand behind a dangerous wall.

    Since I can¡¯t understand it yet.  What exactly does Wang Zhi want to do?  However, we must not think that Wang Zhi is just playing around.  There is no malicious intent.

    As early as thousands of years ago, when Wang Zhi took action to trap Ye Pengfei, the hatred between the two people was already forged.  When Ye Pengfei killed Inspiration Supreme, Inspiration Supreme helped Wang Zhi escape at the cost of his life. The hatred between the two people could only be washed away with blood.

    Although, once I leave here, I don¡¯t know when.  Under what circumstances can we come again.  I don't know if I still have time to explore that special place a hundred thousand feet deep.  However, only by ensuring your own life can you obtain the soul-accompanying grass!

    There are Yin and Nine Heavens.  The way to leave is simple.

    Walking into the space tunnel that Yin Jiutian has already arranged, you can leave here calmly.  Although the time secret method was powerful at that time, it was not so powerful that it could penetrate a strong person who practiced the way of space.  Carefully constructed space passage.

    In fact, Ziyi and others all met the spirit skeleton.  However, Yin Jiutian was safe and sound, staying in his own space channel without encountering any trouble.

    When a colorful light door appeared in front of two people.  Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu walked in hand in hand.

    Yin Jiutian is waiting behind this light door.

    "Yin Jiutian, where does this passage lead to?" Ye Pengfei asked casually.

    Over the years, Yin Jiutian has built too many space channels.  Anyway, through the way of sacrifice, the purple clothes can continuously send Yin Jiutian the power to stabilize the space channel.  One more space passage means one more chance to escape.

    "Master, this is the passage leading to the ruins of Jinling Castle." Yin Jiutian replied in a deep voice, "The battle over there has ended long ago. The entire continent is deserted. Master and Mistress have gone there, will they not  Anyone bothering."

    "Well done!" Ye Pengfei nodded with great satisfaction.

    ¡°Obviously, once I go, I won¡¯t come back immediately.  Unless you want to understand what this white mist is all about, and whether Wang Zhi is teasing yourself.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei will not come back for the time being.

    When the realm has reached a high level and the combat power of his men has become stronger, Ye Pengfei has more choices.  Even if you can't get the precious soul-accompanying grass, you can still use various means to get some precious elixirs from those wealthy families.

    In this world, soul companion grass is not the only spiritual thing that can solve the problem of the seed plane.

    Not to mention, even if Wang Zhi gets the Soul Accompanying Grass, Ye Pengfei will not have no chance to get the Soul Accompanying Grass

    ¡­¡­

    &nbsp; This passage is different from the one when Ye Pengfei came here.  That passage at that time was actually constructed by Ye Pengfei by letting Yin Jiutian use his true body in order to stimulate Wan Yuqiu's potential.  Therefore, how long that passage is depends on how long Wan Yuqiu can hold on.

    And the passage in front of you is very short.  With just two steps, Ye Pengfei could walk out from the other end of the passage.

    "This time, you will practice with me. I have some mysterious artistic conceptions about the way of space that I want to teach you."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and signaled to Yin Jiutian, then walked through this short passage.

    The three people soon appeared on the other side of the passage.  But as soon as they walked out, they were all dumbfounded.

    "Why, are you still in the fog?" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    With his spiritual consciousness unfolding, he is still above the vast ocean.  The fog around him was the heavy fog seen on the island.

    Because, I am only a few thousand miles away from that island!

    Are you kidding me? Which of the space passages built by Yin Jiutian is only a few thousand miles away?  You know, in order to stabilize these space channels, Yin Jiutian obtained a large amount of power from Ziyi!

    Is Yin Jiutian up to something?

    ?Obviously impossible!

    Not to mention Ye Pengfei's current state, he has already reached the first level of Xuanxian, which is roughly similar to Yin Jiutian.  Even when Ye Pengfei's realm was lower than that of Yin Jiutian, the mutated Consciousness Sea Insect Gu could still lock Yin Jiutian to death.

    If Yin Jiutian wants to plot something evil, he can be easily killed with just one thought!

    Could it be that this Yin Jiutian is fake?

    This is even more impossible!

    Ye Pengfei is a master of counterfeiting. Even at the Spirit Immortal level, he can deceive the Golden Immortal level beings.  Now that he still has the way to pursue souls and find out the truth, how many demons and monsters dare to pretend to be ghosts in front of him?

    Not to mention, how could the sea-consciousness insect Gu be fake!

    "There is only one possibility." Looking at the dense white fog surrounding him, Ye Pengfei said slowly, "This fog is specifically targeting me!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 920. The dual paths of time and space!

    Yin Jiutian has tried it a long time ago and can enter and exit the white mist at will.

    Although Ye Pengfei did not let Wan Yuqiu try it, Ye Pengfei believed that Wan Yuqiu could also enter and exit at will.

    "It's because of me that this passage is ruined!"

    Ye Pengfei's expression showed unprecedented solemnity.

    Ye Pengfei has seen a lot of powerful methods to trap people.  However, it is simply unheard of for such a seemingly harmless method to be able to selectively surround the powerful!

    Yin Jiutian couldn't believe it for a moment: "Master, I will try to build a passage with my body."

    Looking left and right, it¡¯s absolutely ordinary white mist.  During this time, I went in and out many times.  How could it be possible that my space channel was destroyed without any warning?

    Yin Jiutian wants to experience for himself what went wrong and who is causing trouble behind the scenes!

    Ye Pengfei shook his head, but did not say anything to stop it.  He has roughly guessed some of the reasons, but if Yin Jiutian is not allowed to try, Yin Jiutian may have some inner demons.

    A new space passage is constructed.  From beginning to end, they are all transformed by the true form of Yin Jiutian.

    "Master, please come in and try." Yin Jiutian's voice came from the passage.

    "Yu Qiu, you go in first and try."

    Since you want to try, try all your guesses.  Ye Pengfei did not move, but gestured to Wan Yuqiu.

    After a while, Wan Yuqiu's spiritual thoughts came through this new space channel: "Brother Ye. This is the land of wandering souls!"

    As expected, Wan Yuqiu walked alone and easily left this place filled with white mist.  As for Yin Jiutian, he naturally didn't feel any discomfort.

    Next, it¡¯s Ye Pengfei¡¯s turn.  I saw him quickly entering the space channel, and only a moment passed.  He came out from the other end of the passage.

    In front of me, there is a vast white mist

    "How is this possible! How is this possible!" Yin Jiutian turned back to his true form.  He was shocked and at a loss.

    This is the space channel transformed by my true body, and the exit position has been changed.  I still don¡¯t know anything about it!

    Yin Jiutian felt that even if he met a powerful master of space Taoism at the immortal level, it would be impossible for him to do so silently, so he set himself up like this.

    "Nothing is impossible." Ye Pengfei's solemn expression gradually relaxed, "It's just the way of space, you won't notice it. However, if the way of space and the way of time are perfectly superimposed, you can still  How sure are you? Can you feel the reason?"

    For a moment, Yin Jiutian was speechless

    Indeed, I know nothing about the way of time.  And the superposition of dual paths can evolve countless wonderful abilities.  If that's the case.  It was completely normal for me to be treated like this!

    "Master, what should we do next?" Yin Jiutian murmured after being stunned for a while.

    You must not be trapped here. Once the time is up, the master will be obliterated by the laws of this secret realm of time.

    And Ye Pengfei died.  You will die too!  Those other slaves will die too!  It is very likely that the mistress Wan Yuqiu will also die for her love!

    Yin Jiutian murmured in his mouth, but the sea of ????consciousness was rough, and thoughts were stirred up one by one.  He wanted to find a way immediately to solve the problem at hand for his master.

    but¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei smiled relaxedly and said: "Yin Jiutian, please work hard again and bring your mistress back. This matter in front of me is not a problem for me!"

    The owner¡¯s relaxed smile was like giving himself a shot in the arm.  Yin Jiutian came to life in an instant, and he responded loudly and energetically: "Yes, Master!"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s face was full of doubts when he returned.

    "Brother Ye, why is Yin Jiutian so excited?"

    The results of this test are clearly very unfavorable to everyone.  Yin Jiutian was still full of excitement, which was simply unimaginable.

    ??????????????? If we talk about Yin Jiutian, he has come up with some way to deal with it.  Then, just send Brother Ye out directly, and there is no need to take him back.  Did this guy take the wrong medicine?

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "Because, I have everything!"

    A powerful aura of confidence came to my face.  Immediately, Wan Yuqiu felt that his originally frightened heart suddenly became lively.

    It turns out that it¡¯s because of Brother Ye

    Wan Yuqiu blinked. She didn¡¯t know that Brother Ye¡¯s confidence had reachedWhere does it come from.

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s intelligence is second only to Ye Pengfei.  When she succeeded but Ye Pengfei still failed, she had already guessed that the reason behind this was probably because the way of space and the way of time were working together to cause trouble.

    "What else does Brother Ye have to rely on?"

    How did Wan Yuqiu know that her brother Ye's support was actually a complete universe!

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has not said anything about that universe.  This world is so strange that even the closest people should not tell it easily.

    This is not because Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t trust Wan Yuqiu, but because Ye Pengfei is protecting Wan Yuqiu.  Many times, knowing more of a huge secret means facing more huge challenges and dangers.

    ¡­¡­

    In any universe, there is always space.  Since there is space, the way of space will evolve to establish the rules of space.

    And as long as the universe can evolve and develop, time will also appear.  With time, naturally, there will be the way of time!

    In the past, Ye Pengfei was not sure whether the universe hidden in his Zi Mansion contained laws of heaven similar to the way of prophecy.  Therefore, he still needs to spend time looking for it at that time.

    However, he can be 100% sure that in that universe, there must be the way of space and the way of time!

    "As long as you find the relevant information and learn a thing or two, you can solve this problem!"

    Ye Pengfei believes that there is no need to have a thorough understanding at all.  After all, there are many differences between the universe in Zi Mansion and the universe in which he lives.  The time and space of the universe in Zi Mansion are obviously different from the time and space of this universe.

    ¡°I¡¯m using ¡®alternative¡¯ means. The means don¡¯t need to be too strong, they just need to be different enough to solve this problem!¡±

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual consciousness began a new search.  In the past search, he not only found information similar to the way of prophecy, but also found information on artistic conception suitable for Ziyi and others to comprehend.  The only thing I haven't discovered is the artistic conception information about time and space.  Before starting a new search, Ye Pengfei felt that it was just that he had not discovered it, and there was no way there was no such information.

    But¡­¡­

    "Not really?"

    After more than a hundred days of searching, after going through all the information, I found nothing!

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 921. Congratulations...

    "It is impossible that there is no time and space method. It can only be that it was not given to me." Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    This luck is too bad, the universe gave me such a huge artistic conception information.  Unexpectedly, the artistic conception information of the way of time and space was not sent over.

    "If Ye Pengfei knew how to communicate with the universe, this wouldn't be a big problem. Just let the universe transmit the message again.  However, until now, in addition to passing through the split soul in Zifu, the foreign spiritual energy has been continuously sent into the main and auxiliary planes.  Ye Pengfei no longer knew how to take the initiative and gain benefits in a complete universe.

    In fact, until now, Ye Pengfei has not been able to even enter that universe!

    You can see it, you can feel it, and you can get a lot of information from it.

    But, you can¡¯t touch, you can¡¯t enter, and you can¡¯t take the initiative to communicate!

    In desperation, Ye Pengfei had to give up the idea.

    ¡°We can only settle for the next best thing and choose the second plan!¡±

    The second plan is to help Wan Yuqiu and Yin Jiutian practice!

    Wan Yuqiu cultivates the way of prophecy. Now, her way of prophecy is also mixed with another kind of Taoism and artistic conception that is similar to the way of prophecy.  You know, the way of prophecy will definitely have something to do with time.  Therefore, it is not completely impossible to obtain a certain ability of time through the way of prophecy.

    At first, Wan Yuqiu wanted to solve the spirit skeleton problem as soon as he got out of the predicament.  It was precisely because she felt it somewhat.  The way of time in that universe.

    And here at Yin Jiutian

    "What he perceives is the pure way of space that belongs to this universe. But it doesn't matter, as long as he can become stronger and defeat the force with force, he can also succeed!"

    Wan Yuqiu needs to deduce the way of time in another universe.

    This side of Yin Jiutian.  It is necessary to continuously improve the realm, and it is best to rush to the realm of immortality!

    Nowadays, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t think about soul-accompanying grass anymore.  Faced with such a difficult dilemma.  As long as you can get out of trouble, everything will be fine.

    "Fortunately for Yu Qiu, she already has hundreds of billions of souls. As long as she can balance the relationship between the souls, the speed of nurturing and devouring inner demons will be accelerated countless times."

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself: "It's just that Yin Jiutian is a bit difficult to deal with. How can he make his realm soar in just a few thousand years?"

    Fan Shuting's realm has skyrocketed, that's because Fan Shuting has reaped the benefits from that half-step saint-level shadow.  As long as nothing unexpected happens, there will be no obstacles for Fan Shuting to reach the level of half-step Saint Immortal.

    And Yin Manyu can achieve a skyrocketing level.  It's just good luck.  Yin Jiutian couldn't even envy her kind of good luck.  There can never be a lot of wandering souls practicing the way of space in this world, waiting for him to devour them.

    After thinking quietly for a while, Ye Pengfei suddenly stretched out his hand.  He patted his head gently.

    "Haha, I'm really stupid. I can swallow their inner demons, and they can also swallow my inner demons!"

    What a simple solution, but I didn¡¯t think of it at first.

    Ye Pengfei even thought: "Actually, there is no need to form an equal contract with Yu Qiu. I just need to give the artistic conception to my inner demons. Then let Yu Qiu devour these inner demons. As a result, it is so troublesome.  , and even led to a sneak attack by Wang Zhi, what a mistake!"

    If not, Wan Yuqiu finally gained huge benefits, and Ye Pengfei would blame himself even more.  He deeply realized that many times, the means to solve complex problems are not necessarily equally complex.  Often, by thinking backwards, even complex problems can be easily solved.

    Further, I reflected on all the things I have experienced.  Ye Pengfei felt more and more that he could actually solve many things in simpler ways.  When I took a detour and wasted a lot of time and energy, I found myself in a lot of trouble.

    "Perhaps, there is no need to think about this matter so troublesome?"

    A ray of spiritual light passed over the only empty sea of ??consciousness at extremely high speed.  Ye Pengfei wanted to capture this aura, but he could no longer find this sudden idea.  He just felt that this idea must be ridiculously simple.

    "Well, the simplest way is to destroy everything that hinders me regardless of the situation!"

    Ye Pengfei simply stopped thinking about it. He planned to try it using a simple and crude method.

    At this moment, Wan Yuqiu and Yin Jiutian had already entered the leafRetreat in the flying space plane.  Especially Wan Yuqiu, she balances the levels of each soul while constantly nurturing her inner demons.  She is enjoying the artistic conception of her original technique and the pleasure brought by her continuous leaps.

    " However, when Wan Yuqiu heard Ye Pengfei's call.  She paused without hesitation.

    "Brother Ye, have you finished your calculation?"

    Wan Yuqiu thought that during this period, Ye Pengfei was calculating whether his solution was feasible.  Wan Yuqiu didn't know that Ye Pengfei had indeed come up with several plans, but the one he chose now was the simplest and seemingly most nonsensical one.

    "Haha, that's right." Ye Pengfei smiled noncommittally, pointed at the spirit skeleton that was still surrounded by the formation, and said loudly, "Yu Qiu, take care of those things."

    "good!"

    Wan Yuqiu didn't ask any more questions, and the light and shadow rolled towards the spirit skeletons.

    I saw that different futures flowed among these lights and shadows.  When those spirit skeletons were rolled up by the light and shadow, they disappeared into these unknown futures.

    This is the method of a strong person who practices prophecy!

    If you are a strong person who practices the way of time, their main method is to throw the enemy into different time periods.  As long as there is a certain period of time, I win.  Then, I will bring this victory result back to the present moment.

    But those who practice prophecy are different. They have solidified countless futures that they don¡¯t know will happen into the present.  Then, banish your enemies into these futures.  No matter whether you live or die, you will never come back to my reality!  !  !

    Wan Yuqiu exiled these spirit skeletons. Those spirit skeletons that first showed their shadows and now showed their true bodies were also exiled by Wan Yuqiu using the same method.  According to the previous situation, as long as these spirit skeletons do not die, no new spirit skeletons will appear.  And it turned out that the situation this time was exactly the same as before.

    "Without the spirit skeleton, the next step is to swallow the white mist!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was so ambitious and wanted to summon Lang Yan to come out and use the most violent and direct means to swallow up all the white mist.  Suddenly, a handsome man appeared not far away: "Congratulations, you have won!"

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 922. The Master of the Secret Realm of Time!

    Before Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu could react to this sudden handsome man and this inexplicable congratulations, the handsome man said with a smile:

    "When we first met, I, Dong Kang, am always very generous to the winner. Ye Pengfei, you got 10 victory points!"

    Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but look at each other.

    What are you doing again?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Miraculous mist, strange spirit skeleton, and now another man has appeared, and his speech is so incomprehensible.

    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice.

    "Ah, little guy, you are really rude." Dong Kang curled his lips and said, "Even if you don't respectfully call me 'Senior', you should at least call me 'Brother Dong'."

    When Ye Pengfei heard this, he felt a little dizzy.

    Is there such a familiar guy?

    "How dare you call yourself a senior when you only have a trace of your soul left?" Ye Pengfei said angrily.

    "Ah, now you can see that you are indeed very powerful!" Dong Kang raised his thumb in disbelief and laughed, "I won't argue with you about the title. This is your first time here.  Regarding my territory, I will answer questions about rules and rewards for you once for free."

    "Your territory?" Ye Pengfei frowned, "Are you the master of the secret realm of time?"

    "Ah, the little guy is really good, he guessed it right away." Dong Kang said with a smile, as always, using his unique and exaggerated language.  "However, I only have a fragment of my soul now, so I can't control the entire territory. It's really miserable to have such a palm-sized area under my control."

    Looking at the fog around him, Ye Pengfei had a deeper understanding of Dong Kang's exaggeration.

    "Okay. No nonsense, let's get down to business."

    To get back to the point, Dong Kang¡¯s words are exaggerated.  But not half a point.

    "In this palm-sized place, I have formulated a rule, a rule for selecting successors. This rule is very simple. It is to earn victory points. Whoever can earn 10,000 victory points first, I will give my whole life to  I have refined my understanding of Taoism and presented it to him.¡±

    "Hey, I, Dong Kang, am a strong man who cultivates both time and space. My Taoism has been refined so much that even a being at the peak of the Third Immortal Heaven would break his head to snatch it away!"

    "Soul-accompanying grass?" Wan Yuqiu, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth and asked.

    "Ah, this little girl is also very smart." Dong Kang was very exaggerated, his eyes widened.  He nodded and said, "The ultimate reward is a Soul Companion Grass. Take this Soul Companion Grass and go to the dangerous situation of Wanhai. You will find another Soul Companion Grass. And the Soul Companion Grass is where  This is the place where I have refined my lifelong understanding of Taoism!"

    It turns out that the so-called reaction between two soul-companing grasses is for this!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu both understood.  The Supreme Inspiration didn't want Soul Companion Grass to heal his wounds. His ultimate goal was to refine Dong Kang's understanding of Taoism!

    "Of course. This ultimate reward is very difficult to obtain. Who am I, Dong Kang? How can my inheritance be so easy to obtain!" Dong Kang suddenly withdrew his smile and said proudly, "If you want to obtain the ultimate reward, you must obtain it.  10,000 victory points. And to get victory points, you must complete the challenge!"

    "The challenge you set?" Ye Pengfei asked very suspiciously.

    Did I think wrongly before that this fog and those spirit skeletons have nothing to do with Wang Zhi?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was doubting himself, he never thought that Dong Kang's answer was unexpected.

    "I set the challenge, but whether I can meet the challenge or not has nothing to do with me." Dong Kang raised a finger and said, "This is a game. In order to compete for various rewards, I compete for Dong Kang."  Kang¡¯s Taoist understanding is refined, and the game is designed. The rules of the game are like this¡ª¡ª"

    "There are many strong men in this palm-sized area. You can spend victory points to let these strong men face challenges. Depending on the number of victory points you spend, the strong men you choose will encounter different challenges!  "

    "If the strong person fails, then you will win 1 victory point. And your previous expenditure will be refunded. And the strong person will be deducted 1 victory point. However, if the strong person  No victory points can be deducted from the player. Then, your efforts will be in vain and you will gain nothing!"

    "If the strong man wins, then he will get 1 victory point. And for you, not only will the previous expenditure not be returned, but 1 more victory point will be deducted!"

    "How about it? The rules are simple enough, do you two understand?" Dong Kang asked in a deep voice with a strong voice.  ThisOnly then did he look like a master.

    but¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei frowned and asked: "Just now, was it Wang Zhi who spent victory points to cause me to encounter a challenge?"

    "Ah, you need to spend victory points on this question before I can answer it." Dong Kang, who had just looked like a master, suddenly became playful and smiling again.

    "How many are needed?" Ye Pengfei ignored Dong Kang's playful smile and asked directly, "This question probably doesn't require victory points."

    "No need, no need." Dong Kang chuckled and stretched out the five fingers of his right hand, "5 victory points."

    After a pause, Dong Kang smiled again and said: "I think you two little guys are very pleasing to the eye, so I will give you some extra information."

    "Every time you query the challenge information, you also need to spend 5 victory points. If you want to use the victory points, what kind of rewards do you want to redeem? This query also costs 5 victory points! To put it simply, in the future, as long as you want to summon me,  You have to spend at least 5 victory points. If you don¡¯t have victory points, even if you call me Grandpa Dong, I won¡¯t show up!¡±

    After hearing these words, Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but murmured: "In this way, wouldn't it be difficult to have a large number of victory points?"

    Looking at the entire rules, it is simply impossible to get enough victory points.

    Although the rules do not say that the party that fails will definitely die.  All his victory points will be wasted.  However, even if everyone fights in chaos, according to the rules, it is very likely that everyone's victory points will become zero!

    No matter how many people there are, the rules determine that the total victory points can only go down, not up.

    unless¡­¡­

    "Unless, there is a steady stream of new people joining in!" Ye Pengfei said lightly.

    Indeed, this is the only way to increase your victory points.

    ?????????????????For new players, if they win the first challenge, they can get 10 victory points.  1,000 newcomers come in, and if they all win, it is equivalent to having 10,000 victory points.  From now on, as long as you keep defeating these newcomers, you can get back all their victory points!

    By this time, Ye Pengfei finally understood the whole story!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 923. That¡¯s it!

    "The Supreme Inspiration is actually dead a long time ago!" When Ye Pengfei turned to Wan Yuqiu and made this first judgment, Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but be shocked.

    "Brother Ye, do you mean that the Inspiration Supreme we saw is just a puppet?"

    "That's right, it's just a puppet, a puppet manipulated by others, a puppet responsible for leading newcomers in. There should be many such puppets, but except for the Supreme Inspiration, the rest are all natives of this secret realm of time." Ye Pengfei was expressionless.  He said with an expression, "I guess, if the Inspiration Supreme's identity is not sensitive, the situation is special. He has long since brought a large number of new people to the strong man who manipulated him."

    "So, he chose Brother Ye? He wants to turn Brother Ye into a puppet!" Wan Yuqiu also woke up with a start.

    Ye Pengfei's identity is not sensitive. He is not the one who has the supreme inspiration. He is a member of the family who has to live in the dark.  As long as Ye Pengfei is controlled, Ye Pengfei can be made to do the same thing again.

    And Wang Zhi is just a small sacrificed character.  No matter how powerful she is, her destiny is destined to give 10 victory points to that unknown strong man.

    "But, if that's the case, why does the Inspiration Supreme raise Wang Zhi's realm to such a high level?" There are still many questions that Wan Yuqiu can't figure out.

    It can also be said that killing Jueqing and others is because Jueqing and others are likely to destroy their own plans.  However, it doesn't make sense to improve Wang Zhi's realm.  Judging from the rules, it is not that the higher Wang Zhi's realm is, the more victory points he can bring to that unknown strong man.

    "This is a question I have to ask Dong Kang." Ye Pengfei looked at Dong Kang with a half-smile,

    "Since the rules are like this, where did the first strong person to get victory points get the victory points?"

    "It doesn't matter if Wang Zhi dies, Inspiration Supreme can still go out and continue to recruit people. Anyway, no matter which newcomer, he can bring him 10 victory points. Why does he not hesitate to let Inspiration Supreme self-destruct and protect Wang Zhi to escape?"

    "Since this time secret realm has existed for such a long time, why haven't the powerful people who made this plan obtained enough victory points yet?"

    Facing Ye Pengfei¡¯s repeated questions.  Dong Kang laughed exaggeratedly again and said: "Little guy, you only have 10 victory points. Do you just want to ask me so many questions?"

    "Even if I have enough victory points. Are you willing to answer these questions?" Ye Pengfei sneered sarcastically, "Or should I say this, even if I spend the victory points, are you willing to tell me the correct answers?"

    Seeing Ye Pengfei keep questioning Dong Kang, Wan Yuqiu gradually came to understand.

    This Dong Kang, this remnant soul, has ulterior motives!

    Without waiting for Dong Kang to answer, Ye Pengfei suddenly asked: "You are the one who passed down the Sword of Moonlight, right? And the secret book of returning to Yuan Dynasty, tsk tsk. It's such a big game of chess, and the game is really exciting!!!"

    Dong Kang's expression suddenly changed.

    "Little guy, people who are too smart never live long!"

    "Threatening me?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneer, "If. You have been warmed up and strong enough. You have already been reborn. Why do you need to create a projection to show off to every newcomer?"

    At first glance, the Inspiration Supreme is controlled by someone else.  However, in fact, the soul of Inspiration Supreme must have been deeply imprinted by Dong Kang.

    Inspiration supreme cultivates Wang Zhi.  It is to send Dong Kang a more powerful soul.  The stronger the soul, the better the effect of warming and nourishing the remaining soul!

    In fact, Ye Pengfei even doubted whether this was Dong Kang's remnant soul.  Those who master both the time and space paths are extraordinary beings.  If there is still a remnant soul left, it may be possible to restore vitality and spirit without going through the secret methods of soul swallowing and soul nourishing.

    "Perhaps, you are just a remnant soul bred in this secret realm of time. Maybe, you are just a remnant soul bred from the Taoist artifact left by Dong Kang. In short, the rules set by Dong Kang back then are definitely not like this.  . And you, even if you call yourself Dong Kang, are not as powerful as Dong Kang, and you cannot threaten me even half a point!"

    "Okay, okay! Little guy, you are really smart, you are so smart!"

    No more exaggerated laughter, no more exaggerated language.  I saw that Dong Kang's face was livid, and he said coldly: "Yes, I am not capable of killing you. However, I have many strong people who are capable of killing you. As long as I let out the word, set up a new one  Challenge. You will become a street rat and you will definitely not survive long!"

    ¡°There¡¯s so much nonsense!¡±

    Ye Pengfei is too lazy to talk to Dong Kang anymore. Now that the truth of the matter has been revealed, the next thing to do is how to break all obstacles and win??The soul-accompanying grass.

    "Obviously, this Dong Kang didn't really master the Soul Accompanying Grass.  Otherwise, he wouldn't have to stay here, wasting his energy and energy with a bunch of people.  Although, this is a good hunting ground.  However, if he leaves here, he can also hunt a large number of souls and warm himself up.

    And those threats were not taken seriously by Ye Pengfei.  If you have the strength to threaten people, you might as well do things honestly.  The more Dong Kang threatens with words, the more he proves that he is strong on the outside but powerful on the inside!

    "Okay! I'll announce the news right away!" Seeing that Ye Pengfei was indifferent, Dong Kang couldn't help but stamp his feet and wanted to remove the long-distance projection.  Before the projection dispersed, he did not forget to threaten him a few more times.

    "Don't think that there are very few strong people here. Hum, let me tell you the truth. There are more than 100 billion strong people in this place as big as my palm. Each of them is much stronger than you.  !¡±

    More than 100 billion?

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but raise his eyebrows in surprise, and immediately, a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Although the area covered by this thick fog is much larger than a palm.  However, for high-level experts, the area is indeed not large.  Even if the seabed can be as deep as 100,000 feet, it is not deep enough for so many high-level beings to stretch out their hands and feet.

    ????????????????? What kind of blessed land and cave is there here?  Then, Yin Jiutian should have discovered it long ago.  In this way, where are the high-level powerful people with more than 100 billion hidden?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It sounds like this is Dong Kang again making nonsense.

    As if he was angered by Wan Yuqiu's ridicule, Dong Kang raised his voice again and shouted: "Don't believe it? Do you know that although human lungs are not large in size, they can cover all the lungs if they are fully expanded?  A huge square! This is the principle of fractal geometry, do you know? Even a small space can accommodate huge existences, do you know? Two little idiots!!!"

    After saying these words, Dong Kang was really ready to withdraw.  However, Ye Pengfei suddenly raised his voice and said, "Wait, did you come through time?"

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 924. Traveling through the masses

    Fractal geometry.

    This is a term that makes Wan Yuqiu confused. This is also a concept that has never existed in this universe.

    "However, Ye Pengfei has heard of it.  His only apprentice, an apprentice who traveled from other universes, said that there were many strange and weird terms that were born in that universe and that civilization.

    Fractal geometry is one of them!

    Ye Pengfei at that time obviously had no interest in studying these terms.  At that time, he was only a strong man in the Immortal Realm.  He hasn't even understood the situation in his own universe yet, so he has no time to study things in other universes.

    It¡¯s just that strong people often have good memories.  For such a weird term, Ye Pengfei only heard it once and already remembered it.

    And this Dong Kang, after hearing the word "travel", his body couldn't help but trembled.

    "You, how did you know?" Dong Kang was surprised and confused.

    "I have an apprentice who, like you, traveled through time in that universe." Ye Pengfei said with a relaxed smile, "It's just that he is luckier than you. He time-traveled to me, and I reshaped his body for him.  You are unlucky enough to have traveled here, and it¡¯s amazing that you survived.¡±

    This is not that Ye Pengfei is complimenting him, but this guy is really amazing.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that the remnant soul who called himself Dong Kang either evolved from the secret realm of time or was generated from the Taoist artifact of the real Dong Kang.

    And now I know that this guy actually traveled through time and is also an outsider.

    For outsiders.  Especially for humans, the laws of the Secret Realm of Time are particularly strict.  Once ten thousand years pass, they will all be wiped out.  Even beings at the pinnacle level of the Third Heavenly Immortal Realm cannot violate this law.

    This guy actually escaped the punishment of the law, which is obviously worthy of a "remarkable" sentence.

    Ye Pengfei is even guessing that this guy probably swallowed a powerful indigenous soul.  That's why we survived.

    Think about it, when Niu Ben crossed over, his soul was so weak.  Even if he was only at the level of Immortal Realm back then.  You can easily kill Niu Ben.

    And this guy actually swallowed the soul of a powerful native.  Maybe it's the powerful soul that evolved from this secret realm of time.  Whether it's because of luck.  Or some other reason.  Since he can do this, it is enough for Ye Pengfei to give him a thumbs up and praise him!

    Ye Pengfei's praise did not make this guy change in any way.

    "Hmph! Do you think that by trying to get along like this, you can make me change my original intention? We will never succumb to a powerful enemy when we travel across the world!!!"

    After all, this time, Dong Kang really disappeared.

    "Traveling through the crowd?" Ye Pengfei's face also showed up.  A very weird smile

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei is not interested in how many strong men Dong Kang can persuade to attack and kill him.  With the combat power he has at his disposal, even if a powerful man from the third level of the Immortal Realm in his heyday attacks, he will still kill him.

    And if he makes up his mind, he wants to hide everywhere.  Unless some powerful people who practice special Taoism take action.  Otherwise, it would never be discovered.

    "If this was an environment like the Ten Thousand Seas Crisis, I might still be worried. It's just a siege by time and space. What can it do to me? Lang Yan said, come out and swallow up all the white mist!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The way of the second level of Xuanxian.  It was originally impossible to defeat the methods laid out by the powerful men from the third level of the Immortal Realm.  However, after meeting Dong Kang, Ye Pengfei became more confident that this simple and crude method could work easily.

    As expected, as soon as Lang Yan Dao came out, it transformed into its true body.  I saw a huge silver moon demon wolf opening its huge wolf mouth.  The thick white mist around him was swallowed up by his whirring breath.

    "It's really one thing that defeats the other!" Wan Yuqiu half-leaned beside Ye Pengfei and sighed in a low voice.

    "Why, are you thinking about how to deal with it?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Actually, it doesn't have to be so troublesome. Just don't confront the strong people who practice the way of devouring. If it is a sneak attack, it is impossible for such strong people to do so.  Every moment, use the method of devouring.¡±

    Wan Yuqiu was secretly frightened by the devouring power displayed by Lang Shi Dao.  Even the superimposed power of time and space can be swallowed up. How many things in this world can't be swallowed by the Tao of Long Devouring?

    Although it is said that the dual paths of time and space here are relatively dull and weak because they are not controlled by powerful people.  However, this is still the power of Taoism that troubles Yin Jiutian.  I never thought that I would be swallowed alive by this loud mouth.

    &nbsp;When Lang Yandao kept devouring it, Wan Yuqiu kept thinking about it.  If I fight against him, will my prophecy be swallowed up by him?

    Ye Pengfei's method is certainly better, and more clever.  However, most people are neither so flexible nor have such means.  They were already in a head-on conflict, so how could they suddenly turn to sneak attacks and conspiracy tactics?  Even if you change your mind, the enemy will not allow you to do this.

    Wan Yuqiu originally thought that Ye Pengfei was just talking casually, but she smiled sweetly, and the words went in one ear and out the other.  However, what Wan Yuqiu didn't expect was that the sea of ??sexual consciousness in her hundreds of billions of souls suddenly started to move!

    For the first time, Wan Yuqiu experienced the benefits of super calculation ability!  Before she could react, feasible plans swarmed out from the sea of ??consciousness one by one!

    "It turns out that this is still possible"

    Wan Yuqiu couldn¡¯t believe it. This was the result he had calculated.  However, each of these results is indeed something you can achieve by yourself.  If these results are imposed on you by others.  Then, more or less, there will always be some that are not consistent with your situation and need to be discarded.

    "Now you understand." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "With so many souls, you also have more ability to change tactics. You can easily deal with methods like Langfudao. However,  There are too many souls, so you need to be more careful in daily life. As long as there are no balance problems, everything will be fine and you can ignore this conflict between Tao and Dharma!"

    Wan Yuqiu nodded excitedly, becoming more and more satisfied with this harvest.

    And at this moment, Lang Yandao was almost halfway done engulfing this fog.  Then Dong Kang finally became restless, and a projection appeared in front of everyone again.

    "Tell me! What do you want so that we can live in peace!"

    "Coexisting in peace?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said loudly, "I want that soul-companing grass, do you have the ability to get it?"

    In an instant, Dong Kang¡¯s face became very gloomy

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 925. Dong Kang¡¯s attack methods (fifth update today)

    "Do you have to make things worse?!" Dong Kang said with a sullen face, showing for the first time the pressure of his realm.

    "The pinnacle of the Third Immortal Heaven?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows, "No wonder you are confident, but this is not enough!"

    "I know that you can explode with a very powerful force." Dong Kang said very confidently, "However, this kind of power will do a lot of damage to you. After using it, the side effects will be very obvious. If I force you to explode first  That kind of power, and then immediately hide and launch a sneak attack. How confident are you that your servants and this beautiful little girl can protect you?"

    After a slight pause, before Ye Pengfei could speak, Dong Kang continued to add: "Don't think that you can kill me, Dong Kang, with your burst of power. As long as you can't break the prohibition below, I will  Never die!"

    "Do you know" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Your biggest problem is that you talk too much nonsense!"

    When Dong Kang said, he saw that he saw that the fog of the rest of the remaining swallowed a lot of the remaining fog.

    Ye Pengfei cannot see the true meaning of Taoism hidden behind these fogs, but Ye Pengfei knows what it means when the fogs decrease and the fogs will not continue to arise.

    Since Dong Kang could see the true meaning of Taoism behind the fog, he also understood the consequences after the fog disappeared!  !  !

    "When did you find out?" Dong Kang asked with a gloomy face.

    Although Dong Kang¡¯s eyes were looking at Lang Yandao.  But, everyone knows.  Dong Kang asked Ye Pengfei.

    "I don't know." Ye Pengfei responded mockingly.  "It's just that you talk too much."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "It turns out that the male protagonists in novels are taciturn, not because they are pretending to be sexy, but because they are worried that they will make mistakes if they speak too much."

    After a long time, Dong Kang finally said this quietly.  However, judging from his performance, he has no intention of changing his ways.

    Because, he had another long speech.

    "You are right." Dong Kang smiled and said, "If this fog is broken by external forces, it will stimulate the sleeping consciousness in my body. However, over the years, this is not the first person.  While completing the challenge, this fog was broken. But, am I still living well?"

    Dong Kang paused for a while, and seeing that Ye Pengfei had no intention of continuing, he continued speaking alone.

    "Because I am already the boss, and I have countless ways to suppress him. Although this kind of suppression also requires a price. But for me, whose life is infinitely long, this price is not worth it at all.  What."

    Dong Kang deliberately paused for a while, but.  He found that Ye Pengfei still had no intention of speaking.  So, Dong Kang continued: "Of course, I don't like paying this price. Even to me, this price is nothing at all. So, I hope there can be a way to resolve it peacefully."

    Dong Kang paused again, and as always, Ye Pengfei was silent.

    "How about a top-quality Taoist weapon?"

    to be honest.  Dong Kang¡¯s bargaining chip is really not low.  When Dong Kang raised a finger and slowly said "a top-quality Taoist weapon", Wan Yuqiu was standing next to Ye Pengfei, and Lang Yandao was swallowing the white mist not far away.  They couldn't help but tremble slightly.

    "However, Ye Pengfei still didn't speak.

    "One more thing!" Dong Kang's voice.  Improved a lot.

    With Dong Kang¡¯s loud increase in weight, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times in succession.

    The Long Devouring Road in the distance involuntarily stopped for a moment before continuing to swallow the mist.

    Two top-quality Taoist tools?  This is enough for a Golden Immortal-level powerhouse to go crazy, and enough for a Supreme Immortal-level powerhouse to take action with all his strength!

    However, Ye Pengfei remained indifferent.

    "Three pieces!!!" Dong Kang's voice rose again, "And, I can provide you with some useful information. This information can help you gain victory points and help you get the soul-accompanying grass!"

    Three top-quality Taoist tools, and also helped Ye Pengfei obtain the Soul Accompanying Grass!

    Wan Yuqiu was finally moved. With her state of mind and cultivation, she couldn't resist this kind of bargaining chip.  She turned her head slightly and stared straight at Ye Pengfei's lips with her beautiful eyes.  As if he didn't want to let go of any word Ye Pengfei was about to answer.

    And this time, Lang Yandao really stopped.

    Just now, Lang Shidao was shocked by two top-quality Taoist weapons and paused for a moment.  However, he soon resumed work.

    But this time?He stopped completely.  He thought that this time, the master would make a deal.

    After all, everyone knows that Dong Kang cannot possibly master the soul-accompanying grass.  Otherwise, he would not stay here anymore, but would try his best to go to the dangerous situation of Wanhai to find the whereabouts of another soul-accompanying grass.

    It seems that Dong Kang has paid the highest price.  As for the last condition - to help Ye Pengfei obtain the Soul Accompanying Grass - everyone knows that there must be something fishy hidden in it.  But that's for later.  It¡¯s also good to get some benefits now.

    but¡ª¡ª

    "I know that in your universe, noise can also be made into weapons!"

    ??Slap in the face, bare, naked, naked!

    Dong Kang was angry. He was so angry that he was so embarrassed.

    "How did you find out?"

    When asked this question, he blurted it out without thinking.  Dong Kang thought that the answer to him this time was infinite silence again.  However, Dong Kang guessed wrong again. He did not expect that Ye Pengfei actually answered the question, and he answered the question very carefully.

    However, Ye Pengfei looked at Wan Yuqiu and answered this question.

    "He likes to laugh exaggeratedly and speak exaggeratedly. Now, he also likes to chatter and talk in a long-winded way. At first glance, this seems to be due to his personality, but in fact, it is a means of attack on his part."

    "Affect the opponent's emotions?" Wan Yuqiu said in surprise, "But, I didn't feel any attack from the Avenue of Love."

    Although Wan Yuqiu has not practiced the Tao of Love, after following Ye Pengfei for a long time, he can more or less feel the artistic conception of this Tao.

    "It's not an attack from the Dao of Love." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "In their universe, there are no laws, but some scientific principles."

    "Scientific principle?" Wan Yuqiu blinked, very puzzled.

    "How to explain it?"

    Ye Pengfei thought about it and found that it was really difficult for him to explain clearly.  After all, he only knew a little bit about the situation in another universe through the information provided by Niu Ben.  When faced with Wan Yuqiu's curious rhetorical question, he didn't know what to say for a moment.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t really understand either. Wait until you catch him and let him explain to you!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 926. Laws of Foreign Lands (Sixth update today)

    "Catch me?"

    Dong Kang felt as if he had heard a big joke.

    "Ye Pengfei, do you know what you are talking about?"

    Although it has been exposed by Ye Pengfei, Dong Kang is still the same nagging.  This method of hiding the true intention deeply and adding some offensive power has long become his habit.

    "Yes, it is impossible for me to drive the hundreds of billions of strong men here. You are very smart. You have already guessed that these strong men basically know my existence."

    Dong Kang said the word "I" with a heavy emphasis.  The profound meaning contained in it was clearly understood by several people present.

    "However, this does not mean that they will be indifferent to your invasion! As long as you can't deal with them, you have no hope of getting close to me!" Dong Kang laughed and said, "You are very powerful, and so are your subordinates.  Amazing. But, can you kill more than 100 billion people with a minimum cultivation level of the third level of the Golden Immortal? Even if you take a step back and say, you have this ability, do you have the time? Catch me? Haha  ,I am waiting for you!!!"

    Amid bursts of laughter, Dong Kang¡¯s projection disappeared from the sky again.

    Lang Yandao was stunned for a moment, and then once again displayed his devouring power.

    Wan Yuqiu, who was standing next to Ye Pengfei, looked at Ye Pengfei eagerly with the eyes of an "omnipotent god".

    "Brother Ye, what should we do next?"

    Wan Yuqiu believes it, Ye Pengfei said.  It can definitely be done.  The thought of having to deal with more than a hundred billion.  Wan Yuqiu felt that his blood was boiling and he was full of fighting spirit because he was the one with the lowest cultivation level and the third level of Golden Immortal.

    but¡ª¡ª

    "Let's go find Wang Zhi."

    ¡­¡­

    Wang Zhi is still alive. Not only is she still alive, but she is also living happily.

    The top floor of a hundred-story building was opened up and turned into a huge, gorgeous office.

    Wang Zhi was sitting lazily in this office, holding a cup of coffee in boredom.  Savor it carefully.

    When he first arrived, Wang Zhi was stunned by everything here.  She has a lot of experience, but she has never heard of it.  Which city would be built like this?  She never knew that there would be such a tall building, such a decoration, and such a dark, bitter but long-lasting drink.

    At first, Wang Zhi thought that all this was an illusion.  However, with her cultivation at the third level of immortality, after studying for several days.  Finally realized that these are all true.

    "These are not only true, they also represent the laws of another universe!"

    When Wang Zhi thought of this, his whole body was filled with excitement.

    What is the purpose of cultivating the truth and enlightening the Tao?

    The answers are varied, maybe it is to live forever, maybe it is to become stronger and kill all the enemies.  However, any strong man who has reached Wang Zhi's level when he cultivates and realizes the Tao.  Everyone will yearn for it more and more¡ª¡ª

    free!  !  !

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s freedom!

    Hardworking, retreating for thousands of years, once awareness  At first glance, the truth and understanding.  This is really something you have cultivated yourself, and you have enlightened yourself to this way.  It's not anyone's charity.  However, only those who have reached the level of Wang Zhi know that the mystery inside can be explained in one word!

    To put it simply, the more powerful you are, the more you feel that you are not free.  What kind of magic can lead to gods, what extraordinary power, what amazing speed, the more powerful the being, the more he understands that these are not actually his own, these are just gifts from the universe!

    You are born of this universe, and you are nourished by this universe.  The spiritual energy you exhale belongs to this universe, and the Taoism you understand also belongs to this universe.  Without this universe, no matter how hard you work, no matter how hard you work, no matter how high your understanding is, no matter how long you stay in seclusion, what's the use?

    ¡°I have to rely on this universe to survive, and I have to rely on this universe in order to become stronger.  However, at the same time, I was deeply immersed in this universe.  The stronger you are, the more you can feel your lack of freedom.

    Every strong person who has reached the realm of the era can more or less notice this.  However, generally speaking, only those who have reached the Immortal level can more deeply experience this feeling of "unfreedom".

    Therefore, they must continue to practice, and they must break through to the next realm¡ª¡ª

    The realm of immortality!

    Even if the universe decays, I will remain immortal!

    Although, even ifReaching the state of immortality does not mean transcending the universe that gave birth to oneself and nourished oneself.  However, after reaching the realm of immortality, the strong will vaguely feel that they have hope of being on an equal footing with the universe.

    Achieve immortality!

    This is the realm that most powerful people aspire to, even most of the immortal-level beings who are trapped in the trial ground are like this.

    But now, Wang Zhi discovered a new solution¡ª¡ª

    Integrate the operating laws of other universes!  !  !

    "Perhaps, this is why there are so many powerful guys hiding in places like this and refusing to leave until they die."

    Through the tens of feet of glass curtain wall, Wang Zhi had a panoramic view of the busy traffic on the ground.

    The higher the level of power, the more amazing the speed.  Not only is the speed amazing, the power consumed during movement will also be greatly reduced.  That can be said, unless it's a fight.  Otherwise, most powerful people would rather fly by themselves than use any flying treasures.

    However, the following strong men, the lowest of which are those from the third level of the Golden Immortal Heaven, let alone flying by themselves, they are simply safe and sound, sitting in vehicles of different shapes, "slowly" on the ground.  "move.

    ¡°Like the city where Wang Zhi lives, if these strong men were allowed to fly by themselves, they would be able to walk around in a few seconds.  If they switch to teleportation, which consumes more power, they can complete a full circle around the city in less than a millionth of an instant.

    ¡°However, they would rather take the car.  It takes more than ten hours to cross the city on this weird thing that burns gasoline and spits out bursts of exhaust fumes.

    Not only do they take the bus, they also work and study.  They are still in love, and they have formed a family.

    At first, when Wang Zhi conquered the first small group, he was very disapproving of their lifestyle.  But now, Wang Zhi has "fallen in love" with this lifestyle.

    "It's a pity that I won't be able to stay here for many years."

    Most of the people here are indigenous people, and a small number of them are non-human strong people who came in from outside.  They can stay here for a long time and stay in cities.  However, Wang Zhi cannot.

    The laws of the secret realm of time make it impossible for Wang Zhi to stay here.  When she comes in next time, no one knows how many millions of years have passed here.  People here don¡¯t know how much they have researched about other universes.  To what extent will the people here study the integration of laws?

    "Why am I not a native? Why do I have to be a strong human being? Why can't I stay here forever and study the laws of foreign lands?"

    Just when Wang Zhi was feeling sorry for himself, the special elevator that went directly to this floor suddenly opened.  A handsome man walked over quickly with long strides.

    "Chairman, he won!"

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 927. Qin Feng (seventh update today)

    Wang Zhi had been facing the floor-to-ceiling window. Even if her subordinates came in to report the situation, she had no intention of turning around.

    "I understand, continue." Wang Zhi said lightly, then picked up the coffee in his hand and wanted to continue tasting it.

    "But, he also broke the fog of time and space!!!" The handsome man said anxiously.

    "Whoosh", Wang Zhi suddenly stood up.  The coffee cup in her hand was hit hard on the bright wooden floor.

    "Damn it! Why is he so strong!" Wang Zhi growled angrily, and then quickly returned to normal, "Forget it, if someone starts to cause trouble for him, we don't have to worry about it."

    "Yes." The handsome man nodded, turned and left.

    When this huge office was empty again, Wang Zhi's face showed a slightly ferocious smile: "The stronger, the better. If he can kill those guys, it will be even better."  good!"

    ¡­¡­

    When Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu finally entered the mysterious place hundreds of thousands of feet deep under the sea, although the two of them had made all psychological preparations, they were still frightened by the situation in front of them.  Jump.

    "Brother Ye, what are these things flying in the sky and running on the ground?"

    Look at the sky, there are strange iron birds flying over from time to time.

    There were about a hundred strong men sitting inside the Iron Bird, and they were all wearing strange clothes.  There were also a few people holding sheets of paper with a faint scent of ink in their hands to look at.  I don't know what is written on it.  on several of their faces.  They all looked very solemn.

    ?Looking at the ground again, there are iron boxes running everywhere.

    In every iron box, there are strong men sitting upright, and they are all wearing strange clothes.  There are also people holding similar papers in their hands.  However, their expressions seemed much more relaxed.  Some people even laughed while watching.  Wan Yuqiu seemed to be able to hear their hearty laughter.

    "What flies in the sky is called an airplane, and what runs on the ground is called a car Look. There are things running over there, and that is called a train. The two things under the train are called railroad tracks." After only being surprised for a short while, Ye Pengfei said  Hehe laughed.

    Now he knows.  Why are there more than 100 billion strong people who don¡¯t want to leave here at all?

    "I dare you, they are here to experience life and study the laws of foreign lands!"

    Ye Pengfei understands this, but Wan Yuqiu does not.

    Although now, Wan Yuqiu is already a strong man in the third level of Xuanxian, and he is still studying Taoist laws from another universe that are similar to the way of prophecy.  But, actually.  Her understanding of the role of foreign laws is far less profound than Wang Zhi's.

    "Brother Ye, the speed of these things is too slow. They are all such powerful men, why don't they fly by themselves?" Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise.

    "This question can be understood when you understand the artistic conception I gave you. Or when you start sprinting towards the realm of immortality." Ye Pengfei did not explain directly. It is better to find the answers to many questions by yourself.

    Wan Yuqiu nodded in understanding, and then asked: "Next. How do we find Wang Zhi?"

    Ye Pengfei didn't say why he had to go to Wang Zhi first.  However, with Wan Yuqiu's intelligence, he more or less guessed Wang Zhi's role.  original.  Wan Yuqiu thought that Wang Zhi was here for the purpose.  Just give people victory points.  But now it seems that Wang Zhi's role is much more than that.

    And looking at it, there are a lot of cities here, and the distance between cities is not small.  Even if no one stopped him, Wang Zhi would not hide deliberately.  With the power in Ye Pengfei's hands, it would probably take many years to dig out Wang Zhi among these hundreds of billions of powerful people.

    But how could there be no one to stop it?

    Right now, not long after the two people entered the place, a black sports car sped towards them.

    "A new person has come in." On the sports car, a man with long hair looked at Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu with a sneer. "I didn't expect that the people who came in this time were actually two losers! I don't know.  Who took on the task of blocking it for the first time!"

    This man with long flowing hair is a powerful person in the first level of immortality.  While Wan Yuqiu is a third-level immortal, Ye Pengfei looks much weaker than Wan Yuqiu.  Therefore, in this man's eyes, Wan Yuqiu and Ye Pengfei are just useless people.

    "The first blocking mission?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and asked, "Does it mean that every newcomer who comes here has to face an blocking mission?"

    "Oh, why should I tell you?"The blond man curled his lips and sneered, "Be my slave for a thousand years first, and I will teach you some common sense and tell you how to survive here!"

    After a pause, the long-haired man said again: "Remember, my name is Qin Feng. From now on, you can only call me master! Now, contribute all your victory points!"

    ¡°It¡¯s common sense here to capture newcomers as slaves and rob them of their victory points?¡± Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was not frightened by his words at all, and then looking at Wan Yuqiu, who was more powerful than Ye Pengfei, standing next to Ye Pengfei like a bird, Qin Feng with long hair, felt a little enlightened.

    "No wonder you can win. It turns out that your kid's ability to hide is very powerful." Qin Feng curled his lips and said, "But even so, you still have to be a slave! Unless you can show that you are the third level of the Immortal.  strength!"

    "You can't even have the power of the Immortal First Level?" Finally, Wan Yuqiu interjected curiously.

    "No!" Qin Feng sneered, "Even the existence of the Third Heaven of Immortality may not be able to defeat me. However, according to the rules, I am not qualified to retain the slaves of the Third Heaven of Immortality!"

    What is arrogance?  This is called arrogance!

    It is clear that Ye Pengfei's true combat power is different from what he appears on the surface.  However, the meaning behind Qin Feng's words was that he still regarded Ye Pengfei as a slave!

    Even if Ye Pengfei has the level of the Third Heavenly Immortal, he still has to be a slave.  It's just that she's not Tan Feng's slave!

    Wan Yuqiu frowned, feeling that this was too illogical.  However, when Wan Yuqiu glanced at Ye Pengfei's unsurprised smile, her heart calmed down.  The speculations and calculations she wanted to make had already stopped before they really started.

    "Is that so, Qin Feng?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "If you want to capture us as slaves, you have to hurry up. Soon, someone will come to compete with you for business!"

    Qin Feng frowned. He opened the car door for the first time and walked out.

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 928. Hu Laoer (first update today)

    What came was not a car, but several people.  Instead, it was a vast convoy of dozens of vehicles.

    Wan Yuqiu noticed that every car in the convoy had a tiger head engraved on the front.  It seems that this is the logo of this team.

    Looking at Qin Feng¡¯s car again, Wan Yuqiu discovered that there was also a logo engraved on the door of the black sports car¡ª¡ª

    An eagle soaring with wings!

    When the motorcade arrived and everyone in the car got out of the car, Qin Feng shouted coldly: "What, you don't want to abide by the rules anymore?"

    The guy named Hu Laoer is indeed a tiger with a strong back and a strong waist.  To be more precise, the hundreds of people in this group were all tall and muscular.

    Because, they are all tiger monsters!

    Qin Feng is a human being, and he is still a human being who has only reached the intermediate level of the first level of the Immortal.

    He was facing a group of tiger monsters, and they were also a group of tiger monsters who were at the lowest level, and some of them had just formed a knot in the second level of the Immortal Realm.

    " However, it seems that Qin Feng doesn't care about these tiger monsters at all.  He stood there as if he could single-handedly defeat the hundreds of tiger monsters in front of him.

    Wan Yuqiu was very curious.

    Although, her men can always create miracles and can always kill opponents whose realm is far beyond hers.  However, under normal circumstances, even a man with her monstrous qualifications would not be willing to face hundreds of immortal-level experts at the same time.

    "Could it be that there are many powerful guys hidden in Qin Feng's dimension?"

    Wan Yuqiu naturally thought wrong about the answer to the question.

    Ye Pengfei glanced at Wan Yuqiu.  He guessed what Wan Yuqiu was thinking.

    "No. You guessed wrong."

    Ye Pengfei was very sure and concluded that Wan Yuqiu's idea was a wrong judgment.

    Wan Yuqiu felt very strange: "Although most people are not willing to accept too many powerful people in the space plane. However, we do not rule out the existence of alien species."

    Ye Pengfei is this kind of alien. He doesn't care at all. Too many people run into his own space plane and devour the power of his own space plane.  Even if the guarantee is not complete, Qin Feng is also the kind of person who doesn't worry about spiritual energy at all.  There is no need to worry about the power of the space plane being swallowed up and refined by others.

    However, Ye Pengfei still shook his head.

    This exchange between Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu was not hidden from Qin Feng, Hu Laoer and others.  These people first looked at Wan Yuqiu mockingly, and then.  Slightly surprised, he focused his attention on Ye Pengfei.

    Being watched by so many powerful people at the Immortal level would make anyone feel a little flustered.  Wan Yuqiu was like this, although the mocking eyes of Tan Feng, Hu Laoer and others only stayed on her for a short while.  However, she felt that her palms suddenly became cold.  Then, a little bit of sweat seeped out from his forehead.

    However, Ye Pengfei was being stared at by so many powerful people at the immortal level.  But his expression remained unchanged, showing no sign of fear.

    "Interesting." Hu Laoer grinned, "You are indeed the slave that Master Zhang has taken a liking to. Boy, come with us!"

    Although, Qin Feng stood in front of the tiger monsters.  However, Hu Laoer didn't seem to notice any obstruction at all.

    "Master Zhang?" Tan Feng, who had always been calm and thought he could deal with these tiger monsters, suddenly changed his face.

    "That's right. It's Mr. Zhang!" Hu Lao Er turned his gaze back to Qin Feng, "I know that you have become stronger again. Most of us are not your opponents. However, what you have understood  No matter how much you have, can you compare to Mr. Zhang?"

    Qin Feng took a deep breath.  Then, he slowly asked: "Isn't Mr. Zhang not in Leting? How could he know that such a new person would appear today? And he would also appear here? Brother Hu, could it be that you are pretending to pass on the imperial edict?"

    Although, Hu Laoer has already carried out Mr. Zhang who he can't resist.  However, Qin Feng still didn't want to give in just like that.

    This is not a matter of face, but Qin Feng is also vaguely aware of how powerful Ye Pengfei is!

    If what Hu Lao Er said is true, then this man obviously has an extraordinary origin.

    "If what Hu Lao Er said is false, then, with this man's determination, I have to get him!"

    Qin Feng was confronting Hu Laoer, while Wan Yuqiu became more and more surprised.

    "What's the reason why he can defeat so many strong men with higher realms than him without any helpers?" Wan Yuqiu fell into deep thought.

    Previously, Wan Yuqiu thought that Qin Feng had help.  However, now that Hu Lao Er has personally admitted that the hundreds of tiger monsters on his side are not the opponents of Qin Feng alone, this is worth thinking about.

    &nbsp; Of course Wan Yuqiu knows, and Ye Pengfei definitely knows the accurate answer.  However, Wan Yuqiu knew better that since Ye Pengfei didn't say anything, it was because the answer would be more meaningful if he had to find it out by himself.

    ????????? What does this meaning mean to a strong person who has cultivated the truth and enlightened the Tao?

    ?Perhaps, it was an epiphany.

    Maybe it means a huge leap!

    Wan Yuqiu believes that the answer to this question will definitely bring about a huge leap for himself.  If it only involves an epiphany, then Ye Pengfei doesn't need to appear enigmatic.  Since he knew that there was a secret hidden in it, he smiled and did not reveal any information.

    ¡°Think about it, what secrets are hidden in this!¡±

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s eyes caught everyone in the room.  She would record every person's movements, every person's breath, and every person's words, and then deduce them one by one from her millions of **consciousness seas.  Wan Yuqiu believes that as long as they take action and as long as they collect information, any secret will no longer be a secret.

    However, Wan Yuqiu was disappointed.  The tall and thick-looking tiger boy actually looked at Qin Feng and didn't make any move.

    "You really don't want to get out of the way?"

    "No!" Qin Feng's answer was decisive.

    "Aren't you afraid of what disaster you will bring to the Qin family?"

    "Not afraid!" Qin Feng's answer was even faster and more decisive.

    "Yes!" Hu Laoer nodded and took something out of his pocket.

    "What is this?"

    Wan Yuqiu was very curious when he saw Hu Laoer giggling at this thing and reporting the situation here.

    "This should be a mobile phone." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "It's equivalent to our jade talisman for sound transmission."

    "You actually know about mobile phones?" Qin Feng was slightly startled. He turned around and looked up and down at Ye Pengfei.  It seemed that just by doing this, he could find some clues from Ye Pengfei.

    And when the situation is reporting, please show that the second tiger's second child who should do next, can't help but stun, then, a little, the emergency reported it truthfully 

 Lingbu Qingyun VIP Volume 929. Special Space (Second update today)

    Every newcomer will be confused by all kinds of weird things in front of them when they first enter here.

    Then, this newcomer will further discover that the laws of heaven here are different from what he has been exposed to in the past.  Here, I can't access the laws of heaven like in the past, but I can get more things.  And, gain different powers.

    " However, Ye Pengfei is different.

    When being stared at by hundreds of immortal-level experts, he remained calm and composed.  It can also be said that this is because he thinks he is superior, so he is not afraid of anything.

    But, he actually knows about mobile phones

    "I not only know about mobile phones, I also know about some science." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "However, compared with you, my scientific knowledge is much poorer. For example, if I were to dismantle this car, I would  It can no longer be assembled.¡±

    When Ye Pengfei said the previous words, he looked at Hu Lao Er.  The second tiger had no reason to think about the meaning of Ye Pengfei's words, so he reported Ye Pengfei's original words.

    "But when Ye Pengfei said the following words, his eyes left the second tiger and turned to the other tiger monster.

    At first glance, compared to other tiger monsters, this tiger monster is nothing special.  However, when Ye Pengfei looked at him and talked about dismantling and assembling cars, he couldn't help but feel the veins on his forehead twitching.

    "How did you know?" After looking at the tiger demon, Qin Feng's gaze turned back even sharper.

    "Why should I tell you?" Ye Pengfei smiled faintly.

    "That's right." Qin Feng said in a deep voice, "Only when you become my slave can I ask you for these answers!"

    In Qin Feng¡¯s eyes, Ye Pengfei is even more important.  Previously, he could bet on the future of the Tan family for Ye Pengfei.  Now, he is willing to let the Tan family die in battle for Ye Pengfei!

    Ye Pengfei suddenly smiled and said: "It turns out that this is the role of slaves."

    Qin Feng nodded.

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't stand it anymore, she couldn't understand it at all.  What is everyone talking about.

    You must know that what she cultivates is the way of prophecy, even if she does not use the power of prophecy.  She can feel something about history and the future to a certain extent.  When chatting with people and listening to people talk.  She could more or less predict what would happen next.

    But now, let alone what is about to happen in the future, even if it is clear.  Heard every word they said.  Although, every sentence is very clear.  However, Wan Yuqiu couldn't understand the meaning of these words at all.

    "Brother Ye, what is the role of a slave?"

    Wan Yuqiu could not hold back and asked this question.  Although, she knew the answer to this question.  It's best to find it yourself.

    He looked at Wan Yuqiu.  Ye Pengfei shook his head regretfully.

    "That's all, let me reveal some information to you." Ye Pengfei pointed to the surroundings and said, "Yu Qiu, can you feel it, is there any Taoist artistic conception that you are familiar with here?"

    Wan Yuqiu was slightly surprised: "What? Can the laws of heaven be blocked here?"

    As he said that, Wan Yuqiu unfolded his consciousness.  Check carefully.

    The strong ones rely on the laws of heaven, even the strong ones who have just entered the immortal sect.  When breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the rules of breathing actually also rely on the laws of heaven.

    However, as long as you achieve the realm of gods and have your own space plane.  The strong will gradually shift from "completely relying on the power of heaven from the outside world" to "relying on the power of heaven that they possess."

    When a strong person cultivates to the realm of the era and begins to consolidate the law into reality, this change becomes even more obvious.  Let alone Wan Yuqiu, who has reached the peak of the third level of Xuanxian. Even those who have just become powerful in the first level of Xuanxian generally do not borrow the power of heaven and earth.

    Of course, people like Ziyi who practice the way of sacrifice are exceptions.  Even if Ziyi reaches the realm of immortality through cultivation, unless she switches to Taoism, she will still make full use of the power of heaven and earth and the laws of the universe, instead of simply using her own power.

    Wan Yuqiu is cultivating the way of prophecy. She is only one step away from solidifying the law into her body.  Therefore, under normal circumstances, she would only use her own power to operate the prophetic power.  She is not in contact with the heavenly power around her all the time.

    This time, there was no fighting or meditation. For the first time in history, she began to come into contact with the laws and power of heaven around her.  However, when her investigation just started

    "How is this possible? It doesn't exist at all!" Wan Yuqiu looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise.

    Even though this is a special space, so special that it can block the operation of some laws of heaven.  However, with Wan Yuqiu's ability to prophesy, he can still more or less get a glimpse of the power of heaven that he is familiar with from the past or the future.

    But now, not at all!

    Only Ye Pengfei could understand what Wan Yuqiu said.  Na Qin Feng just sneered and said: "Now you know, every strong man thinks very highly of himself when he first comes. But when they really start to fight, they will find out how weak they are in this place.  !¡±

    Qin Feng doesn¡¯t know that Wan Yuqiu is different from the newcomers in the past. She is not looking at the present, she is looking at history and the future.

    When she has divided her soul into tens of billions, the efficiency of this kind of inspection will be greatly improved.  In the past, it took a lot of time and energy for her to look back and forth for thousands of years.  But now, in just a few blinks, she could see tens of millions of years before and after.

    Of course, if she encounters something special, she still needs to spend a lot of time and effort.  However, she just wanted to find a trace of the power she counted.  After searching for tens of millions of years, I still haven't found it. This is really surprising.

    Qin Feng didn¡¯t know why Wan Yuqiu was surprised.  However, there is nothing wrong with what Qin Feng said.

    When he discovered the situation here and heard Qin Feng¡¯s words, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s face suddenly darkened

    In battles between strong men, the first thing to compete is often the power of the body, the space power in the space plane of the body, and the power of Taoism exerted by these powers.

    When the fight becomes more and more fierce, the strong will borrow the power of heaven and earth.  Of course, the speed of borrowing external force is not as fast as the speed of directly using one's own power.  However, because the universe is infinite, heaven and earth are eternal.  Therefore, this kind of external force can be borrowed and used continuously.

    These are common routines for competition between strong men.  However, in this place, this common routine is completely ineffective!

    "I finally understand why a powerful man of the first level of immortality dares to single-handedly challenge so many existences that are higher than you!"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words made Qin Feng very proud.  However, Wan Yuqiu's next words made Qin Feng furious.

    "But, you still can't beat Brother Ye!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 930. Hiding a secret (the third update today)

    Qin Feng felt that this pretty female cultivator was simply an idiot.

    "Do you believe that as long as I fully use the power of the laws that belong here, even the powerful people from the third level of the Immortal who have just arrived will still stay away and dare not collide with me?!" Qin Feng shouted coldly.

    "I believe it." Wan Yuqiu nodded, "But, I believe in Brother Ye even more!"

    Before Qin Feng could speak, Wan Yuqiu continued: "You are wishful thinking if you want us to be your slaves and provide you with new insights. If you are willing to contribute what you know and learn, perhaps, Ye  When big brother is in a good mood, he will give you some advice!"

    "Arrogant!"

    Qin Feng was angry, he was really angry.

    In the three-thirds of an acre of land in Leting, no one except Mr. Zhang dared to challenge him, and even Mr. Zhang did not dare to speak like this in front of him.

    When Qin Feng was angry, he took action.  He attacked Wan Yuqiu, and he also wanted to keep Ye Pengfei's life and make Ye Pengfei his slave.

    However, the first time Qin Feng took action, he was pushed aside by Ye Pengfei in an understatement.

    Boom!

    After a loud noise, a bottomless pit suddenly appeared a hundred steps away from Wan Yuqiu.

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but stick out his tongue: "Thanks to Brother Ye, I am indeed no match for him."

    When Wan Yuqiu set foot on this novel land, he had already seen how hard the earth here was.  With 30% of her strength, she stabbed towards the ground like a sharp cone.  but.  On this hard ground.  Not even a small hole appeared!

    "There are indeed two brushes." After missing the blow, Qin Feng's face became even more gloomy, "What is your name, where did you come from, and where did you learn the power of these laws?!"

    This is not questioning, this is torture!

    Although, Qin Feng has not captured Ye Pengfei yet.  Although, this is the first time we fight.  Qin Feng also missed.  However, his attitude towards Ye Pengfei was not to look at him with equal respect, but to look down upon him.

    **Naked contempt!

    Wan Yuqiu was also annoyed.  She wanted to retort.  However, before she could speak, she felt her little hand being squeezed gently by Ye Pengfei.

    Minds think alike.

    Wan Yuqiu knew what Ye Pengfei meant without even needing a voice transmission from the soul.  She suppressed her anger and waited for Ye Pengfei to deal with the problem.

    "When you finish taking care of those tiger demons and capture me, won't you know everything?"

    Ye Pengfei was not angry. He smiled lightly, giving people the feeling of a breeze blowing on his face.  And Qin Feng looked directly into Ye Pengfei's eyes.  Suddenly, he felt an impulse in his heart.

    In an instant, Qin Feng turned around and faced Hu Laoer again.  It seemed that he was about to take action immediately.

    However, the next moment, Qin Feng suddenly woke up!

    "What secret technique is this?"

    If it were an ordinary person, he would shout that this is a magic spell.  However, Tan Feng is obviously not an ordinary person. He is a powerful person in the first level of immortality.  He is also the second most tyrannical person in Laoting.  Therefore, he quickly understood that this time, Ye Pengfei used Taoist secrets, not the power of law in this space.

    ????????? To be more precise.  This method of charming the mind has nothing to do with science!

    If you are outside.  Qin Feng would not find it particularly strange that Ye Pengfei had disturbed his mind without even realizing it.  After all, the power of the laws of heaven is everywhere outside.  Even if you are intentional, even if you are not intentional, it is still possible for your mind to be disturbed by powerful people.

    But, this is a scientific space.  The power in this space comes from something called "scientific principles"!

    If so, Ye Pengfei uses the power of Taoism.  Then, Qin Feng believed that he would definitely be able to sense it in advance.  Moreover, just by instinct, you can use some means of defense, restraint, and dispersal.

    However, I didn¡¯t feel it in advance, and I happened to be hit by a secret move that didn¡¯t belong in this space!

    Qin Feng thought that what Ye Pengfei performed was some weird secret technique.  Who knows, there is some secret technique that does not belong to this space. This is simply a little trick that Ye Pengfei learned from Niu Ben.

    "It seems that although the world has been running for a long time, you have not studied many simple things. It is really sad! What a shame!"

    "It's just a little hypnosis technique. If Niu Ben didn't like to show off, this little technique would be really interesting, and Ye Pengfei wouldn't bother to learn it.  I never imagined that I had learned this little trick so many years ago. In this world that resembled what Niu Ben described, rape wouldPeople like Qin Feng didn't even know about this existence.

    Ye Pengfei believes that this is not because Qin Feng is too stupid, but because of Dong Kang.

    "This world should have been created because of Dong Kang."

    After entering here, Ye Pengfei used his soul to transmit sound for the first time and gave some explanations to Wan Yuqiu.

    ??????????????????????After his own reminder, Wan Yuqiu did realize a lot of things.  Since Wan Yuqiu couldn't suppress all kinds of doubts, he thought about various issues in this space by himself.  Well, it would be better for me to give it a heads up from time to time.

    "Dong Kang is hiding something?" Wan Yuqiu's eyes lit up slightly and he asked with the same soul thought.

    "I'm afraid, it's not just 'hiding a secret'."

    There is something meaningful in Ye Pengfei's words.  Wan Yuqiu also smiled understandingly and said no more.

    ¡­¡­

    Facing Ye Pengfei's pityful sigh, Qin Feng not only did not wake up at all, but actually thought that Ye Pengfei was deliberately teasing him.

    "You think you can compare with me just because you have a little adventure?"

    Qin Feng sneered and planned to take action again.  This time, he wanted to take action against Ye Pengfei.

    However, Hu Laoer stood up.  To everyone's surprise, he stood up.

    "Master Zhang said that he will fight to the death to snatch Ye Pengfei away!!!"

    As soon as Hu Lao Er finished speaking, the tiger demons scattered in all directions, forming an encirclement.

    "It's a battle formation." Wan Yuqiu raised his eyebrows.

    "Yes, it is the anti-Five Elements Battle Formation." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Although there is something special here. However, it does not mean that the methods outside can no longer be used here."

    Of course, you can continue to use those methods, but you can't rely on the power of heaven and earth. Your own strength can still support the display of the power of Taoism.

    However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei deliberately said these things, and Wan Yuqiu certainly would not treat them as nonsense.  She looked thoughtfully at these tiger monsters, at this battle formation, and at the hundreds of billions of seas of consciousness in the main plane, all of them started to move in an instant!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 931. The power of science (Part 1) (fourth update today)

    Qin Feng's Hundred Tiger Demons

    If you look at it from the perspective of the outside world

    Qin Feng is alone, and he is only at the intermediate level of the first level of the Immortal.

    On the opposite side, there are more than a hundred powerful men with cultivation levels above the second level of the Immortal.

    This is a disproportionate battle, and this should be a battle that Qin Feng loses easily.

    " However, Wan Yuqiu has heard that Hu Laoer said personally that hundreds of tiger monsters are not the opponent of Tan Feng alone.  Therefore, this battle is obviously not about any realm, but about the so-called scientific power in this space!

    However, before the competition, the more than a hundred tiger monsters also formed an anti-Five Elements battle formation.  In this way, in addition to their main scientific power, the tiger demons will not be stingy with their own body power, nor will they be stingy with their space plane power.  They will use the power of Taoism, but even here, they can no longer replenish this power.

    The two sides haven¡¯t officially started fighting yet, but Wan Yuqiu¡¯s millions of billions of human consciousnesses have already deduced various conclusions.

    Originally, Wan Yuqiu wanted to use prophecy to get a glimpse of the future battle situation.  However, with just a few moves, she discovered that in this special space where there was no trace of familiar Taoism, the power of her prophecy was greatly reduced.

    "If I'm willing to spend my power, I might still be able to see something. However, in a place like this, it's best to save my power for the most dangerous times before using it."

    ??Among the various conclusions deduced by hundreds of billions of **consciousness seas.  The most critical one.  It's about the use of power.

    If it is in the outside space, no matter how poor the spiritual energy is, if the power is lost, you can always spend time and energy to slowly make up for it.

    But here, the power of the body and the power of the space plane will be reduced as much as you use it.  Unless you get out of here.  Otherwise, it cannot be replenished.

    Therefore, Wan Yuqiu knew that this battle was very important.  In such a very important battle, this group of tiger monsters, who are at worst the lowest level of the Second Immortal Realm, actually have to consume such irreplenishable power!

    "Did Dong Kang make some big deal with the big guys here?"

    There is no need to calculate, Wan Yuqiu can tell it at a glance¡ª¡ª

    Qin Feng happened to be the first to notice the appearance of himself and Brother Ye by accident.

    ?????????????????? and Hu Laoer and his gang came to arrest people under Dong Kang¡¯s instruction.

    What kind of Master Zhang is that?  He should be the key person in reaching a deal with Dong Kang.  For this deal, he did not hesitate to let his tiger demons use their irreplaceable strength to get Ye Pengfei.

    Thinking of this, Wan Yuqiu glanced at Brother Ye beside him.  Her beautiful eyes narrowed into two beautiful arcs.  Her soft red lips also curled up, and her smile could not be concealed.

    "Yu Qiu, what's wrong with you?" Ye Pengfei asked, staring intently.  Staring at this battle that has not officially started yet.

    The battle between strong men is naturally fierce and beautiful.  However, the strong man prepares and tests before fighting.  It is also wonderful and can bring people various insights and experiences.

    therefore.  Although I think Wan Yuqiu's smile is weird.  However, Ye Pengfei still did not take his eyes away from these powerful immortals.

    You must know that this is a battle between more than a hundred immortal-level experts!

    Even in the trial areas and major realms, battles of this level rarely occur.  However, here, in this special space, Ye Pengfei can feast his eyes on it.

    Not to mention, the main combat power of both sides still relies on the so-called "scientific power."

    Regarding this kind of power, Ye Pengfei only knew a little about it from his apprentice Niu Ben.  Then, after meeting Dong Kang and knowing Dong Kang's origin, he used his millions of consciousness to calculate some of the "scientific principles" that Niu Ben had said.

    Ye Pengfei knew that although he fought against Qin Feng twice, he had the upper hand both times.  However, if we really talk about the mastery of this kind of power and these principles, I am definitely far behind those like Qin Feng, who has stayed in this special space for who knows how many years.

    Therefore, Wan Yuqiu "escaped".  If Ye Pengfei was willing to spend energy and use extreme emotion to see Wan Yuqiu's emotional fluctuations at this time, he would find out why Wan Yuqiu was laughing¡ª¡ª

    "Robbing Brother Ye? Yes, Brother Ye is very handsome"

    ¡­¡­

    " If Ye Pengfei knew that Wan Yuqiu equated the actions of the tiger monsters with bandits robbing flower girls, I don't know what he would think.  However, at this moment,??I have completely lost my mind to attend to other things.  He was completely attracted by this battle.

    After testing for almost a stick of incense, the tiger monsters took the lead in launching an attack.

    More than a hundred immortal-level beings formed a battle formation.  Moreover, with scientific power as the core, they are integrated into their respective Taoist powers.  Ye Pengfei believes that this kind of strange sight can no longer be seen in the vast space and in the highest planes, let alone the training ground!

    "It's a worthwhile trip." Looking at the dazzling scene like fireworks in front of him, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh to himself.

    Wan Yuqiu was also sighing, but she couldn't understand.

    After all, Ye Pengfei once learned a lot about things in another universe from Niu Ben.  After all, Ye Pengfei has used hundreds of billions of consciousnesses to carefully calculate the scientific principles taught by Niu Ben.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei can more or less understand what secrets are hidden in this kind of offense and defense.  However, for Wan Yuqiu, his eyes were completely black and he could hardly understand.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu opened his mouth, but did not ask the question.

    Wan Yuqiu also knew that the reason why Ye Pengfei didn't bother to answer it for himself was to leave questions for himself to think about and make calculations for himself.  Although, now my eyes are still dark, my millions of consciousnesses, let alone deducing a result, I haven't even found the correct direction of derivation.  Even so, Wan Yuqiu opened his mouth and swallowed the question alive, intending to think about it by himself.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Did you see that what those tiger demons are holding are so-called laser guns. The beams of light they shoot out are lasers. Gee, it's really powerful, even better than what Niu Ben described."  It must be terrifying. I am afraid that the normal first-level existence of the Supreme Immortal would have been wiped out in the face of these hundreds of powerful laser beams."

    It is obvious that Qin Feng is not a "normal" first-level immortal being.  Facing these hundreds of powerful laser beams, the clothes on his body turned into pieces of armor.  I don't see any extra moves on his part.  These lasers, which could kill an immortal first-level being, were regarded as nothing by him.

    He actually rushed forward directly.

    "The gun in Qin Feng's hand seems to be called a pistol Well, I remember Niu Ben said that the police there wear this kind of gun."

    "Oh, I forgot, you don't know what a 'police' is. The police are similar to law enforcement disciples." Ye Pengfei chuckled softly, "However, this thing should be much worse than a laser gun. Why is Qin Feng holding it?  To rush something like this?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei seemed to explain a lot, but none of them really touched on the so-called "scientific principles" and "scientific power", Qin Feng rushed forward with a pistol.  With just one charge, he actually broke through a powerful battle formation composed of more than a hundred immortal-level experts!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 932. The Power of Science (Part 2) (Fifth update today)

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei's expression truly became serious!

    You know, although the anti-Five Elements battle formation is not a powerful battle formation.  However, with more than a hundred immortal-level beings presiding over this kind of battle formation, Ye Pengfei asked himself that even if it reaches its limit, it would be difficult to break through.

    However, Qin Feng only charged and fired one shot, and he actually tore this battle formation apart!

    Furthermore, the result of this "tearing" is extremely terrifying¡ª¡ª

    Three tiger monsters, they don¡¯t know life or death.  Dozens of tiger monsters with broken arms and legs, all different from each other!

    "What kind of bullet is this? It's so terrifying. A bullet with such terrifying power must have a very powerful reaction force. How did Qin Feng overcome the powerful reaction force and continue to hunt down the other tiger monsters?"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, he actually felt that compared with Qin Feng's move, the scientific principles taught by Niu Ben and the scientific power he had calculated were simply insignificant.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei still didn¡¯t know that his apprentice who liked to brag had not fully explained the ¡°scientific principles¡±.  In fact, it is as if no strong person can understand all the laws of heaven.  In another universe, no one would learn any "scientific principles".

    Not to mention, what Niu Ben knows is far from the true meaning of "scientific principles".  And the strong men here have painstakingly studied "scientific principles" for countless millions of years.  The "scientific power" they possess is far more powerful than what Ye Pengfei had calculated.

    "If this power can be perfectly integrated with the Taoist power outside, then even if Qin Feng leaves here, it is still possible to kill any strong man in the third level of the Immortal Realm!"

    Wan Yuqiu is a little scared. People will be afraid when facing powerful forces.  People are more likely to be frightened when faced with powerful forces that are completely incomprehensible.  In Wan Yuqiu's eyes, Qin Feng has control over it.  It's an unknown force that I can't understand at all.  Facing this power, because of this fear.  She gave up quickly, thinking.

    "Brother Ye, what on earth is this? Why does it produce such terrifying power?"

    What Wan Yuqiu was referring to was not Qin Feng's pistol.  It was the bullet fired from the pistol.

    Wan Yuqiu could see clearly that this was just a very small projectile.  However, when the projectile exploded, the area it affected was so huge.  the results it produces.  So scary again.  Even before it actually hurt any tiger demon, when it just exploded, Wan Yuqiu was already frightened and gave up all kinds of calculations.

    "Alas." Ye Pengfei sighed softly. He did not blame Wan Yuqiu for anything, but shook his head and said.  "Yu Qiu. I don't know what kind of power this is. I can only be sure that if you master the ultimate 'scientific power', then even a strong person in the immortal realm will have a hard time competing against it!"

    Although they are both powers, the powers are fundamentally different.  The laws of power are different.  So, if you use the method of this universe.  To block this so-called "scientific power" will achieve twice the result with half the effort.  It is difficult to achieve the desired effect.

    On the other hand, using this so-called "scientific power" to deal with people in foreign lands will get twice the result with half the effort!

    When studying and comprehending all kinds of information from the universe in his Zi Mansion, Ye Pengfei thought that he had fully realized how useful it was to master the laws of foreign lands.  However, after witnessing this battle with his own eyes, he realized that he seemed to be far from understanding it clearly

    The battle continues.

    Although the battle formation was broken, even though it was just a single blow, the tiger monsters lost their arms and legs one after another, which was miserable and ugly.  However, in only a ten thousandth of an instant, except for the three tiger monsters who did not know life and death, all the other tiger monsters recovered completely.

    "What kind of method is this?" Ye Pengfei's eyes widened in surprise.

    It is not unusual for a strong man to recover his limbs.  Ye Pengfei's physical body was completely destroyed by the catastrophe.  However, Ye Pengfei is not standing here intact, and there are not even the smallest scratches on his body.

    However, apart from a few special Taoist methods, Ye Pengfei had never heard of any immortal-level expert who could restore a broken limb so quickly.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that these tiger monsters all swallowed a pill before recovering.

    "It's definitely not an elixir!" Ye Pengfei thought very firmly, "Maybe there are very powerful elixirs that can do this. However, the more powerful the elixir is, the more self-aware it is. What they just took  Pills, clearly showing no signs of life!  "

    "It should be a medicine made with the power of science. It seems that Niu Ben knows very, very little."

    Niu Ben also said something about drugs in another universe.  However, there is certainly no such magic drug.  Ye Pengfei naturally attributed this to Niu Ben himself.

    ¡°Actually, Ye Pengfei wronged Niu Ben.  Even if Niu Ben was a famous doctor, in his universe, scientific civilization had not yet evolved to a level that could produce this kind of medicine.

    Only here, only after such a long time, did this "miraculous medicine" appear!

    Seeing that the tiger demons were intact again, they rushed towards me to kill them.  Tan Feng couldn't help but frowned slightly.

    "My multi-warhead anti-matter bullets are very powerful, but their genetic restoration potions are equally powerful. If we continue to fight like this, I'm afraid I won't be able to defeat these tiger monsters until Master Zhang comes back!"

    Qin Feng knew that he would not lose.  However, he knew better that he didn't have much time.

    "If Mr. Zhang still follows the rules and takes a plane back.  Then, it may take several hours.  However, if Mr. Zhang chooses to break the rules and teleport back.  Then, within a few breaths, he would appear in front of him.

    Qin Feng has calculated it. If he goes all out, he will use all his moves.  Maybe the battle can be resolved in the time it takes to burn incense.  However, he could not guarantee that Mr. Zhang would follow the rules.

    Qin Feng is also worried about Hu Lao Er who has been keeping in touch with Mr. Zhang.

    Even at the beginning, Mr. Zhang chose to fly back because he was worried about the high-end experts in other cities.  However, if he uses all his methods, Hu Lao Er will keep getting anxious.  Maybe, Master Zhang will really break the rules.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s tie this guy up first!¡±

    Qin Feng once again fired a multi-warhead antimatter bullet, and then ran towards Ye Pengfei at an astonishing speed.  And, while running, a laser grid covered his hood.  Seeing it, Ye Pengfei was about to be completely captured by this laser grid!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 933. Invisibility (sixth update today)

    "Qin Feng, you"

    Before Hu Laoer could say the word "dare", he was shocked and speechless by the sight in front of him.

    And Tan Feng was also dumbfounded by the changes that followed.

    "how so?"

    In every strong man¡¯s mind, this question has been lingering for a long time and cannot be eliminated.

    Qin Feng once guessed that Ye Pengfei would come up with some new method to break this laser grid just like he did to stop his attack.

    Hu Laoer had also guessed that Zhang Ye could be so nervous that he was already mobilizing several strong men from the mysterious army.  It might even make Qin Feng look disgraced and ugly.

    But what they never expected was

    When a huge laser grid hit Ye Pengfei at an extremely fast speed, Ye Pengfei did not dodge, nor did he make any defensive or cracking movements.  However, when this laser grid really covered Ye Pengfei's body, it seemed as if nothing had touched it, and it just hit the ground without slowing down.

    This laser grid did not leave many traces on the hard ground.  Then, due to the force of the rebound, it bounced diagonally.  And the direction in which this laser grid bounces is exactly towards Wan Yuqiu.

    In full view of everyone, this laser grid once again penetrated a person's body without any obstruction.

    And when this huge laser grid disappeared.  Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu were still smiling, singing along and saying sarcastically: "What is this? A prop for a performance?"

    Qin Feng was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He frowned and looked at the two people for a long time before murmuring: "Could it be two false images?"

    Replacing a fake image with a real one is not a strange method in the first place.  However, what is strange is that when did Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  The real body replaced by a fake image?

    Qin Feng is only more than ten feet away from the two people.  Hu Laoer and the others are farther away, however.  It's only thirty or forty feet away.  For a powerful person at the immortal level, what is the difference between such a small distance and no distance at all?

    Not to mention.  The strong men here carry more or less pieces of detection equipment.  In this special space, if you use the false shadow escape method, you will be easily discovered by these equipments.

    but.  Not one of the hundreds of immortal-level experts noticed it.  Of the hundreds of different types of detection equipment they carried, not one of them called the police!

    What¡¯s even more strange is that even the laser grid was so weird that it penetrated the bodies of two people continuously.  Even Qin Feng and Hu Laoer had been observing for a long time with their brows furrowed.  but.  But they still weren't sure.  Are the two people in front of me fake?

    What Qin Feng and Hu Laoer didn't know was that not only were they surprised, but the existence that made the space so special was also shocked.  Then, suddenly.  His face turned pitch black

    ¡­¡­

    The elevator door opens, this time.  There was a team of 100 people, all in uniform order.  Came in.

    Wang Zhi did not look back. Her face was still facing the large floor-to-ceiling windows, and her eyes were still looking at the various vehicles that were constantly moving on the ground.

    "Chairman, we have to move."

    "Moving?" Wang Zhi said coldly and mockingly, "Those guys are so powerful, but they can't take down a mere Ye Pengfei? Don't tell me, even that god can't find Ye Pengfei's whereabouts!"

    Wang Zhi¡¯s words were very insulting, but no one in this hundred-man team, all of whom were from the third level of the Immortal, refuted.  Everyone stood quietly, waiting for Wang Zhi's order.

    Wang Zhi, on the other hand, took a small sip, slowly savoring the taste of the bitter coffee, and said nothing for a long time.

    I don¡¯t know how long the huge office was quiet. Finally, Wang Zhi turned the executive chair and faced the centurion.

    "Okay, let's go to Leting."

    These hundred strong men in black all raised their eyebrows slightly.  Then, they all bowed slightly.

    Suddenly, the hundred teams were divided into two teams left and right.  Wang Zhi's figure, like a ghost, passed between the two teams

    ¡­¡­

    "Gee, Brother Ye, your move is so powerful, it works every time!"

    Through his own shadow, Wan Yuqiu also saw how ugly the faces of Tan Feng and Hu Laoer were.

    Back then, Ye Pengfei used this method to tease a powerful guy in Wanhai City.  And now, here?In a special space, facing more than a hundred powerful people at the immortal level, this trick turned out to be very effective.  It has to be said that Ye Pengfei's move is really too awesome.

    Facing Wan Yuqiu¡¯s praise, Ye Pengfei nodded with a smile.

    Although Ye Pengfei tried his best to get rid of the design of his previous life.  For this purpose, he even did many crazy things.  However, he still sincerely admires and admires these tricks passed down from his previous life.

    To sum it up, Ye Pengfei only inherited two secret skills from his previous life¡ª¡ª

    The first one is the Five Elements Emperor¡¯s True Body;

    The second is the art of concealment.

    The Five Elements Emperor's true body is not only a technique for tempering the main body, but also a technique that does not need to rely on the power of the main body.  When Ye Pengfei's original power was greatly restricted due to problems in the auxiliary plane.  The power of the five elements and the power of the three wonders contained in the Five Elements Emperor's true body can continue to grow.

    This seemingly contradictory secret technique makes it difficult for even an extremely powerful person to understand the mystery hidden in it.  In fact, Ye Pengfei felt that even if there were saint-level beings, they would not know the reason.

    The Five Elements Emperor's true body is already very impressive, and the concealment technique is even more bizarre.

    It was first discovered that Ye Pengfei found this secret technique in the Sutra Collection Hall of the Mangshan Sect.  At that time, this secret technique was called "Spiritual Root Concealment Technique".

    Hiding spiritual root qualifications is something that very few people can do.  Even Ye Pengfei, after passing through his weak period, forgot about the first technique he learned in his life.

    At that time, who could have imagined that such a seemingly insignificant secret technique could actually conceal an artistic conception that could deceive so many powerful beings?

    At that time, even a man like Ye Pengfei, who had monstrous qualifications and astonishing intuitive judgment, did not have even the slightest doubt about this technique!

    "Perhaps, there is room for further improvement in this technique."

    Faced with Wan Yuqiu¡¯s praise, Ye Pengfei did not get carried away.  His eyes, through the false shadow he placed in the distance, observed every move of Tan Feng and Hu Laoer.  But most of his consciousness is immersed in hundreds of billions of seas of consciousness, immersed in a new round of searching

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 934. Golden Phoenix Reception (Part 1) (Seventh update today)

    The wind howls and the rain pours.

    Leting is an inland city that is short of water. Stormy weather like this is very rare.

    Although the strong men in this special space are at worst the third level of the Golden Immortal.  For them, such a violent storm is nothing at all.  As long as they are willing, they can get rid of this violent storm in minutes, not to mention "fear of getting caught in the rain".

    However, after the weather changed, most people either returned home or went to other places where they could take shelter from the rain.  In order to understand the operating rules of another universe in this special space.  They have become accustomed to making their lives similar to ordinary humans in that universe.

    Since they are similar to ordinary human beings, then, in such bad weather, there will naturally be people who brave the storm and come out to make a living.

    A taxi sprayed with orange-red paint and decorated with some white horizontal stripes was speeding through the storm.  The two passengers in the back seat of the taxi looked at the heavy rain outside the window and couldn't help but complain loudly.

    "Does Jinfeng Group know how to choose the time? It's such a hassle to have a cocktail party in such weather!" A man as fat as a pig complained loudly.

    A gorgeous woman with a waist as thin as a snake and as big as a suffocation person said in a strange and greasy voice: "Perhaps, that Chairman Wang just likes this tone? A company that suddenly rises like this will always  It¡¯s because I like to be different and show off!¡±

    "My dear, you are right! That girl just likes to show off!"

    The fat man stretched his head.  He kissed the pretty woman hard on the face.  A fat pig's trotter.  He also stretched out towards the gorgeous woman's big breasts.

    The driver in front quickly lowered his head. The man and woman in the back seat were very satisfied and laughed.

    Ga¡ª¡ª

    The taxi stopped in front of a building that was more than a hundred stories high. The fat man and the gorgeous woman each held an umbrella, opened the door and walked out.  The two of them didn't use any magic, they just stepped on the sidewalk with their feet.  The rainwater accumulated on the sidewalk was quickly pushed to both sides by their feet.  Then, they quickly came back and took off their shoes.  Submerged in the rain.

    Seeing that the guests have gotten off the bus, the taxi is about to start again.  Suddenly, the fat man turned around and laughed: "Brother, just wait for us here. We will go in and sit for a while, drink two glasses of wine, and then we will come out."

    "But, I still have to rush to get a regular customer." The taxi driver looked embarrassed and tactfully declined.

    "Brother, you are too into the drama." The fat man laughed, "Isn't it okay to just call that regular customer and tell him that the car is broken down? Is it possible that he will really care about you?  "

    The taxi driver was very embarrassed.  After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, I'll wait for you here."

    Just when the fat man smiled heartily and was about to turn around and walk towards the building, suddenly, a man in black clothes and black trousers, holding a similarly black umbrella, strode over.

    "I'm sorry. Sir, long-term parking is not allowed in front of Jinfeng Building."

    "Oh?" The fat man frowned, "Okay then, you drive the car to the underground parking lot."

    "Okay." The taxi driver nodded.  I was going to start the car.

    But¡­¡­

    "The underground parking lot has been changed to a dedicated parking lot. If you want to park, please go to other parking lots."

    The fat man was so angry that his face was trembling with fat.

    "Asshole! Do you know who you are talking to?"

    "The master of Youfeng Castle, Xia Mindong, the third greatest master in Leting after Zhang Qiulong and Qin Feng." The man in black replied expressionlessly.

    "I didn't expect that you, a foreigner, really know who I am." Xia Mindong laughed angrily.

    "Of course." The man in black said with a cold face, "In the entire Leting, Xia Mindong is the only third-level immortal being who doesn't like to drive by himself and likes to take taxis."

    The man in black said "Xia Mindong" and made it clear that he did not agree with the taxi stopping here.

    The taxi driver seemed to be afraid. He was afraid of both the man in black and Xia Mindong.

    "This Mr. Xia, how about I go and wait far away. As long as Mr. Xia makes a call, I will come over immediately?"

    "No need!" Xia Mindong roared, "I can't afford to be embarrassed!"

    ¡°As he said that, Xia Mindong struck hard at the cold face of the man in black with his old fist.

    And that gorgeous woman with big breasts also quietlySilently, he moved behind the man in black, blocking the way for the man in black to retreat.

    What will the man in black do?

    Every strong person who stays in this special space is not an ordinary character.  If they are willing to go out, no, I should say, if they can leave the secret realm of time.  Then, the forces of varying sizes formed by them can definitely sweep any situation!

    Therefore, at this time, no one would think that the man in black was at his wits end.  All the strong men who saw this scene, instead of worrying about the man in black, actually moved a few steps towards this side.  Their eyes widened, trying to get a better look.

    Even the "cowardly" taxi driver had his eyes widened, wanting to see how the man in black would respond.  However, he soon opened his mouth wide and screamed "Ah" in great surprise.

    It¡¯s not just taxi drivers who are like this, many people at Jinfeng Building are like this too.  Surprised whispers came one after another. In this stormy weather, these whispers were intertwined with the sound of lightning, thunder, wind and rain, and formed a strange symphony.

    The man in black was actually punched away by Xia Mindong!

    Then, the woman with a slender waist and big breasts took advantage of the situation and teased her vaginal legs.  She forcefully kicked the man in black hundreds of feet into the air!

    It can¡¯t be so weak

    Everyone has already seen the state of the man in black - the middle level of the third level of immortality.  Normally speaking, a strong man of this level would not be Xia Mindong's opponent.  If it was in the outer space, it would be normal for him to be beaten up by Xia Mindong until he couldn't find his way.

    What¡¯s more, Xia Mindong¡¯s assistant with a slender waist and big breasts is still a high-level being in the third level of immortality.

    But, where is this place?  There are no normal laws of heaven to be found here. Everything running in time and space is a special space governed by another universe's laws!

    Here, under normal circumstances, everyone will not waste their body power to use the power of Taoism.  Here, everyone generally behaves according to the rules here.

    That Xia Mindong was just a punch.  The woman with a slender waist and big breasts was just blocking the escape route.  The two men did not show any weapons at all.  The two of them did not use any Taoist power.  Why was that man in black beaten up by two people like this?

    Just when everyone was looking at each other and wondering what was going on, something even weirder happened.

    The man in black who was kicked hundreds of feet into the air fell down freely.  When he hit the ground with both feet and just stood firm, everyone heard one sentence very clearly -

    "Dr. Wang's rules cannot be broken. Please be considerate, Mr. Xia!"

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 935. Golden Phoenix Reception (Part 2) (First update today)

    Xia Mindong frowned and looked at the man in black for a long time.  Then, he nodded slightly.

    "For the sake of your loyalty to your duties, I won't care about it this time."

    Xia Mindong turned around and walked towards the taxi driver.  The taxi driver was very trouble-free. He immediately held his business card in both hands and handed it over respectfully.

    The spectators dispersed. Of course, they were still discussing what had just happened.

    Xia Mindong and his sexy and beautiful female companion walked into Jinfeng Building.  Their spiritual thoughts are also exchanging their views on the newly rising Jinfeng Group.

    There are more people talking about what just happened.  These people are located in different places in Laoting, although they may be far away from the scene of the incident.  However, they have always been concerned about Xia Mindong and the newly emerged Jinfeng Group.  So, they also saw this scene.  So, they are also discussing this matter.

    No one knew, except one person, who had no interest in the whole thing.  Although this person was the first strong man to exclaim and be moved at that time.  But, in fact, he had no interest in this unexpected incident.

    "Yu Qiu, tell me, how many people are manipulating Wang Zhi behind the scenes?"

    The taxi driver¡¯s uniform was still casually on the seat next to him by Ye Pengfei.  It looked like he was listless, lying on the steering wheel and taking a nap. In fact, he was communicating with Wan Yuqiu in the space plane.

    This kind of communication starts from the incarnation of the taxi driver named "Qin Lang".  It's already started.  Basically without interruption.  After more than twenty days of continuous communication and discussion, Wan Yuqiu finally understood many things. Wan Yuqiu also gave back some calculation results, which saved Ye Pengfei some calculation time.

    ¡° However, Wan Yuqiu knew very well that he was the one who benefited.  And Ye Pengfei had no choice but to give benefits to himself in this way.

    "If I weren't too stupid, there would be no need for Brother Ye to do this. I have to work hard and help Brother Ye more!"

    The beginning.  It doesn't drive very well.  I couldn't hold back my curiosity about this new world, and I couldn't let myself immerse myself in my own thoughts.  but.  This does not mean that I will not be able to do something in the future.  After all, I also have hundreds of billions of consciousness seas. Even if big problems cannot be solved, I can still help Brother Ye think about small problems.

    This problem now is just a small problem, and it is also a problem that Ye Pengfei deliberately released for Wan Yuqiu to think about.

    "At least ten people!" Wan Yuqiu answered very quickly.

    There are hundreds of billions of **consciousness seas.  How many things can be calculated if it is started at the same time?  Wan Yuqiu had already thought about this question asked by Ye Pengfei countless times.

    "Why ten?" Ye Pengfei asked calmly.

    "Because of the weapons." Wan Yuqiu said very confidently, "To be more precise, it's the weapons implanted in their bodies!"

    "Ten different types of implanted weapons?" Ye Pengfei's voice was still so plain, "No one seems to have stipulated that one person's subordinates cannot use ten different types of implanted weapons."

    "Yes, in theory. It is indeed the case." Wan Yuqiu said with a smile, "But it is different here. The strong people in this special space are completely different from those in other places!"

    Although.  Wan Yuqiu is in the space plane.  Although, her fingertips.  What he was pointing at was the empty space, except for Ye Pengfei's hundreds of billions of souls, leaving only the power of the space plane.  However, at this moment, her fingertips seemed to be pointing directly at the entire world!

    This special, unimaginable world!

    Ye Pengfei finally smiled, if someone happened to pass by outside the taxi.  He would definitely think that Ye Pengfei had thought of something wonderful.

    Because he smiled so comfortably and happily.

    "Yes, the strong men here are completely different from those in other places So, how is Chairman Wang different from the strong men here?"

    ¡­¡­

    Chairman Wang is treating guests, and the guests are some well-known figures in Laoting.

    However, neither Zhang Qiulong, the top master of Laoting, nor Qin Feng, the second master, showed up.

    Zhang Qiulong was too busy. He was busy looking for Ye Pengfei's whereabouts, and he was also busy suppressing Qin Feng and attacking the Qin family.

    Of course, Qin Feng is also very busy, and the Qin family is no match for Zhang Qiulong.  Therefore, Qin Feng could only busy resisting Zhang Qiulong's attack, while also busy contacting other forces in Laoting, and even forces in other cities, to unite with Zhang Qiulong.The octopus spirit, who knows many monsters and ghosts, fights to the death.

    Except for these two, all the prominent figures that Leting could count were here.  Especially after learning about the scene that Xia Mindong encountered at the entrance of Jinfeng Building, many heads and heads who had not planned to show their appreciation at first also walked into Jinfeng Building and the reception scene with warm smiles.  .

    "Congratulations to Director Wang, Jinfeng Group will definitely become one of the most powerful entities in this world!"

    A big man with a horse face raised his wine glass towards Wang Zhi.  Then, very gentlemanly, he took a sip of the blood-red wine in the wine glass.  Immediately afterwards, he raised the wine glass that had just left his lips slightly upwards, with a very elegant and beautiful movement.

    Soon, a lot of people echoed.  Including, the one who is as fat as a pig, who doesn¡¯t like driving and prefers to take taxis by himself, the third master of Laoting, Xia Mindong.

    This is not a false compliment, this is an inference that 99% of the time can become reality.

    Xia Mindong also had many subordinates, but he asked himself, could his subordinates do such an "outstanding" job as the man in black?

    ?Obviously impossible!

    Xia Mindong knows that if his subordinates face a similar situation, they will definitely draw their swords and fight against them, and they will never look good to others!

    You should know that this special space does not restrict people¡¯s entry and exit.  The strong people who are willing to stay in this special space have only one purpose, and that is to understand the laws of foreign lands!

    Whether you are opening a company, flying on a plane, making phone calls, or doing various jobs that may be noble or humble, strong people who are willing to stay here and never leave have only one purpose!

    To achieve this goal, fighting is obviously one of the best ways.  When others clearly make the first move, shrinking not only loses face, but also loses the opportunity for discussion.

    Even Xia Mindong would not be able to let his most loyal subordinate give up such an opportunity.  If you give up, you will not only lose face, but more likely, you will also lose an excellent opportunity for great enlightenment!

    "However, the man in black is willing to be beaten. The man in black would rather lose face and lose an opportunity that may bring him a lot of gains.

    This shows how powerful the master behind him is?

    So, a Jinfeng cocktail party, after an unexpected incident, evolved into a lively and wonderful party of compliments to Wang Zhi and speculations about Wang Zhi

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 936. Killer Qin Lang (second update today)

    Ye Pengfei has been observing Wang Zhi since the first day Wang Zhi came to Leting.

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei thinks that he can¡¯t defeat Wang Zhi.  To be honest, no matter how powerful the guards around Wang Zhi are, they cannot stop Ye Pengfei who has entered the ultimate state.

    "However, Ye Pengfei never took action because, in fact, what he needed was not Wang Zhi, but the powerful beings who manipulated Wang Zhi, those hiding in the dark.

    Dong Kang is definitely one of them, this is a self-evident thing.  But who are the rest?  Why did they give Wang Zhi such a high status?

    Ye Pengfei knew that Wan Yuqiu's judgment was not wrong.

    ?Through the men in black around Wang Zhi, we can clearly see that there are ten different types of weapons in their hands.  And, according to Ye Pengfei¡¯s statistics during this period.  The number of controllers of each weapon is exactly the same.

    No more, no less, 10 people per family!

    What does this mean?  This shows that none of the ten people standing behind Wang Zhi are willing to give up on Wang Zhi!

    This strange phenomenon forced Ye Pengfei to think deeply.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that Wang Zhi was only effective on one or two people.  Apart from Dong Kang, there may be only the strong man who controls the Inspiration Supreme who needs Wang Zhi to enter this strange world.

    But, now it seems that even among these ten people, there is only one Dong Kang.  Then, there are at least nine people who need Wang Zhi to enter this strange world.

    What is the reason for this?

    Ye Pengfei really wanted to figure this out.  Even if you waste more time on Wang Zhi.  Ye Pengfei's intuition told him that this was worth it.

    " However, people like Xia Mindong don't see things like Ye Pengfei.

    People like Xia Mindong discovered very early that the guards around Wang Zhi had ten different types of implanted weapons.  However, they believe that this shows that Wang Zhi is not the only powerful presence in Jinfeng Group.  Except Wang Zhi.  There are still nine powerful people hidden.

    At the cocktail party, they complimented Wang Zhi.  Not just because, after that unexpected incident, they knew how powerful Wang Zhi was.  This is even more because.  They felt that there were nine other powerful beings similar to Wang Zhi in the entire Jinfeng Group!  !  !

    With only one powerful force, the most it can do is reach the level of Zhang Qiulong.

    With two Zhang Qiulong¡¯s forces, you can truly control a city.  This kind of power can freely enjoy the results of long-term research by other strong men in this city.

    If there are three strong men like Zhang Qiulong sitting in charge.  So, sweeping seventeen or eight cities is a piece of cake.  If there are four, a small country can be formed.

    However, there are actually ten such beings in the Jinfeng Group!  !  !

    Just because they are implanted weapons does not mean that these ten people are very powerful.

    Just the appearance of a man in black who is loyal to Wang Zhi does not mean that these ten people are very powerful.

    but.  The guards sent by these ten people had no priority when Wang Zhi first arrived in Leting. This had to be carefully considered by the strong men in Leting.

    The cocktail party ended successfully.

    Xia Mindong called Ye Pengfei.  Recruited Ye Pengfei over.

    "Brother Qin, what do you think? What is the level of the man in black just now?"

    After the taxi drove out for a long time, Xia Mindong spoke for the first time.  His first sentence was actually asking Qin Lang, whom Ye Pengfei pretended to be.

    If it were in a normal world, this would obviously be ridiculous.  However, this is not a normal world. Most of the powerful people in this world are definitely heroes as long as they can leave the secret realm of time.  It is no exaggeration to say that 30% of the powerful people in this world are qualified to become the master of a rich realm!

    One hundred billion strong men, thirty billion can be comparable to those powerful realm masters.  This abnormal world can no longer be described as "hidden dragon and crouching tiger".

    In this world, almost everyone is a strong dragon or a fierce tiger!

    Qin Lang, who seems inconspicuous and timid, is also a fierce tiger.  Although he, a fierce tiger, is invisible in Leting, a city that accommodates nearly 50 million people, with Xia Mindong's ability, when he first saw Qin Lang, he knew that this was just a  Qin Lang, who has revealed the low-level realm of the Immortal First Level, also has two skills.

    Of course, what Xia Mindong felt was actually Ye Pengfei's disguise, the perfect disguise.

    After killing the real Qin Lang, Ye Peng?It perfectly disguised all Qin Lang's aura.  Even Qin Lang's close friends would not be able to discover this perfect disguise.

    Not to mention Xia Mindong, this was his first time seeing Qin Lang.  How would he know that the real Qin Lang wanted to attack Ye Pengfei secretly many days ago, but he did not expect that he was sadly killed by Ye Pengfei instead.

    Xia Mindong only knew that this taxi driver was unusual.  In this taxi driver, who had special powers, he smelled a trace of blood.

    Therefore, Xia Mindong discovered that this was an unusual "tiger".

    In this world, people like to discuss things.  However, people rarely die.  Therefore, under normal circumstances, people's bodies do not smell like blood.

    Unless it¡¯s someone working in a slaughterhouse.  Or, someone who is a doctor and often performs operations on people.

    However, how could these two types of people deliberately hide their bloody aura?  That is an aboveboard profession, and that is the profession they chose to study the laws of foreign lands and achieve their own goals. They cannot hide it.

    There is only one kind of person who will do this, and that is a killer, a professional killer!  !  !

    This is a world that accommodates hundreds of billions of people. In this special world, people are engaged in various professions for their own ideals.  Killer is one of those professions.

    People in this world are difficult to kill, and people in this world are also difficult to offend. Therefore, the proportion of killers in this world to the world's population is probably much smaller than the world where Dong Kang once lived.  .

    When Xia Mindong saw Ye Pengfei for the first time when he just pulled out of the taxi, he felt that he was lucky.  This is why Xia Mindong deliberately asked Ye Pengfei to stay and wait for him.

    In a world like this, getting to know a killer may prove to be of great use at some point.

    "It seems very powerful." Ye Pengfei did not look back and only gave a vague answer.

    "If he uses a weapon, can he beat me?" Xia Mindong asked.

    Ye Pengfei raised his head, looked at the reflector in the taxi, and grinned: "Can you fight? You are Xia Mindong."

    Xia Mindong also burst out laughing. He consciously swallowed the series of questions that followed.

    Then, I was speechless all the way

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 937. Chaos in Leting (Part 1) Third update today)

    When he got off the bus, Xia Mindong handed over a business card.  However, there was still no word.

    Ye Pengfei nodded with a smile and watched Xia Mindong leave with the same silent words.

    "Brother Ye, we are really lucky."

    When Ye Pengfei watched Xia Mindong off and entered the inconspicuous single-family villa, Wan Yuqiu was constantly calculating the various things Xia Mindong would do.  Faced with all the calculation results that were very favorable to Brother Ye, Wan Yuqiu felt that this luck was really good.

    "Let me see what kind of luck you have?" Ye Pengfei smiled and asked Wan Yuqiu to send over the results for a look.

    Now, Ye Pengfei has left all kinds of calculations that are not very difficult to Wan Yuqiu to handle.  As for himself, he often relies on intuition to make judgments.  Then, compare the judgments of the two people together to test your own intuition and Wan Yuqiu's calculation ability.

    This kind of mutual comparison and mutual confirmation has brought great benefits to both people.  However, this time seems to be an exception.

    Because Ye Pengfei's intuition has not yet told him how much help this Xia Mindong can help him.

    Ye Pengfei's choice to pretend to be Qin Lang was just an accident.  And Qin Lang is Laoting's taxi driver. This is not Ye Pengfei's own ingenuity.

    After Ye Pengfei killed the killer, he knew that Qin Lang became a taxi driver to complete a mission.  However, the places Qin Lang chooses to carry passengers are all places that may be related to the target.  The place where Ye Pengfei carries passengers is much more flexible.  He did not stare closely at Jinfeng Building.  His intuition told him.  Wang Zhi just came straight to him.

    Therefore, whether it is Ye Pengfei or the dead Qin Lang, their life trajectories seem to have no connection with Xia Mindong.  While driving Xia Mindong to Jinfeng Building and back again, Ye Pengfei's intuition did not tell him what he would do in the future.  What relationship will it have with Xia Mindong?

    However, Wan Yuqiu calculated such a result, and there was more than one result.

    "It seems. There are still many loopholes in my intuition."

    After reading Wan Yuqiu¡¯s calculation results, Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Intuition has always been half-effective.  Although Ye Pengfei has worked very hard to make up for this shortcoming.  However, Ye Pengfei was not omnipotent after all. After seeing Wan Yuqiu's calculation results, he felt that he was still far, far behind.

    After laughing at myself.  Ye Pengfei thought for a moment and said, "Yu Qiu, do the math. What will happen if we complete Qin Lang's mission?"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up

    ¡­¡­

    Li Hualiang is dead, and the fourth figure in Laoting is dead.

    The No. 1 and No. 2 figures in Laoting were fighting so lively, and they were simply fighting to the death.  However, both men escaped unscathed.  The fourth person, Li Hualiang, actually took the first step.

    Li Hualiang not only died, but also died in a cowardly manner.  It is said that he was in the bathtub at home.  He was strangled to death.

    Of course ordinary people may be strangled to death, but is Li Hualiang an ordinary person?  He is a powerful person at the pinnacle of the second level of the Immortal Realm.  How could a strong man whose mastery of foreign laws ranked fourth in Laoting be strangled to death?

    No matter how miserable your death is, you should not be strangled to death!

    Therefore, the cause of Li Hualiang¡¯s death became ¡°rumored¡±.  Although this "supposedly" version is actually only one.

    "I tied a thin rope around my neck and wiped out the soul. It's really amazing, it's really amazing!"

    There is a report on Xia Mindong¡¯s boss¡¯s desk.  This is not a report about Li Hualiang¡¯s death, this is a report about the development direction of Jinfeng Group.

    After that cocktail party, the heads of various forces in Leting all knew that Jinfeng Group was planning to conquer one city after another starting from Leting.  However, they did not know that the methods used by Jinfeng Group would be so drastic.

    Every force in Laoting will choose one or more directions to develop.  This direction depends on the leader of the force.  The number of directions is only one.  Even the top master Zhang Qiulong is no exception.

    And how many operating laws will there be in a universe?

    The universe we all live in is known as the Three Thousand Avenues.  Each avenue has several changes.  And these various avenues and changes can be arranged and combined together to form new and refreshing changes.

    Dong??In the universe we lived in in the past, there were obviously many operating laws, and there were obviously many changes.  This kind of operating law, which Dong Kang calls "scientific principle", may have more changes than the laws of the great law in our universe, and the number of changes is obviously uncountable.

    Therefore, although there are more than 50 million people in Leting.  Although there are thousands of forces in Laoting, large and small.  However, if one family pursues the same research direction, no conflict is likely to arise.

    However, the Jinfeng Group came and took action. The Jinfeng Group¡¯s research direction conflicted with many forces.

    The force commanded by Li Hualiang is like this.  Now, Li Hualiang is dead, except for a few diehards.  Most of the powerful people under his command have defected and joined the Jinfeng Group.

    The content of the report Xia Mindong has at hand is exactly related to this conflict.

    Xia Mindong has read this report several times.  However, when he read it again, Xia Mindong couldn't help but frown.

    Xia Mindong was not frowning because of those defectors.  The strong people living here all stay for the same purpose.  It is obviously too naive to let them throw their lives and blood for a certain follower.

    Xia Mindong frowned because he was worried about Jinfeng Group and that Jinfeng Group's "research direction" would conflict with his own research direction.

    "Zhang Qiulong studies gene restoration technology, and Qin Feng studies anti-matter weapons. Logically speaking, these two technologies are much more advanced and more useful than Li Hualiang's aerodynamics. Why did she choose Li Hualiang?  But you didn't go to Zhang Qiulong or Qin Feng?"

    Wang Zhi met Li Hualiang for coffee three days ago.  Three days later, Li Hualiang died.  Li Hualiang's death had to make Xia Mindong more vigilant.

    ¡°Suddenly, Xia Mindong¡¯s plump fingers suddenly flicked, and a business card flew out from a hidden box.

    Staring at the name on the business card and the mobile phone number under the name, Xia Mindong thought for a long time, and then sent the business card back into the secret box

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 938. Chaos in Leting (Part 2) (Fourth update today)

    Leting was in chaos because, after Li Hualiang, another person died.

    Chen Xueying¡¯s reputation is naturally not as big as that of Li Hualiang.  Even if it were just about looks, she wouldn't be ranked in the top 10,000 of Laoting.  However, Chen Xueying is a powerful leader after all.  Her death will certainly cause some shock.

    When people knew that Chen Xueying had been to Jinfeng Building a few days before her death.  This "some shaking" quickly evolved into a super earthquake!

    This super earthquake was so terrifying that it directly caused Zhang Qiulong and Qin Feng to stop fighting.

    "Are you kidding? Even if Yuan Meng rules one hundred and thirty-eight cities, he still allows other forces to develop independently!"

    "That's right, Jinfeng Group hasn't taken control of Laoting yet, why are they so arrogant?"

    "With ten powerful guys in charge, of course they have the arrogance."

    "Hey, has anyone seen the other nine? Maybe she, Wang Zhi, is pretending to be a tiger and wants to eat pigs like us!"

    ??Among the strong people who can come here, the strong people who can stay here, and the strong people who can survive here, who are the characters that are easy to get along with?  After communicating in private, they decided to give Jinfeng Group a good test.  They want to see if the Jinfeng Group's background is really that awesome

    ¡­¡­

    ??Green lake water, exquisite teahouse.

    In Leting, a city that is short of water, lakes are precious resources.  There was only one teahouse standing around such a large lake. Without any introduction, Ye Pengfei knew that the owner of this place had a good background.

    Before Ye Pengfei approached the teahouse, he had already seen three men in rich clothes sitting in front of the teahouse window, sipping tea.

    Among them, there are two people Ye Pengfei knows - Xia Mindong and Qin Feng.

    The other one, no need to guess.  It must be Zhang Qiulong, the number one master in Leting.

    "I wonder what the bosses are calling Qin Lang for?" Ye Pengfei was the first to speak as soon as he stepped into the teahouse.  Let¡¯s get straight to the point.

    Being directly approached by someone, Ye Pengfei obviously could no longer pretend to be confused.  That day, he pretended to be confused when facing Xia Mindong's question, because he really didn't want to have anything to do with Xia Mindong.  after all.  This killer is just a fake killer.

    But this time, the three families sent someone to sit in their own taxi.  Refuse to come down.  So, Ye Pengfei "had to" nod in agreement and drove his taxi to the suburbs of Laoting, all the way to the edge of Jinghu Lake.

    "We have a big deal, I wonder if brother Qin can afford it?" Xia Mindong got straight to the point when he saw Ye Pengfei come in.  He's not secretive either.  Straightforwardly, the purpose is clearly stated.

    "What big deal?" Ye Pengfei's eyes, half-smiling but not smiling, flashed across the faces of Zhang Qiulong and Qin Feng.  Finally, his eyes fell on Xia Mindong.  "Do you want to kill Zhan Long?"

    Zhan Long.  The boss in the city next to Leting.

    That¡¯s right, he is the boss of a city!

    Zhang Qiulong is indeed the number one master in Leting.  However, he can't be the boss of Laoting yet.  Otherwise, Tan Feng wouldn't dare to tease him.

    However, Zhan Long is the boss of a city.  With him alone in charge, all the big and small forces in the city have to listen to him.

    Of course, Zhan Long would not be such an idiot. He would shout around at these powerful leaders who were also of high standing and strength, as if they were his subordinates.  All his fierceness was used outside.

    For example, the competition with Laoting¡¯s masters.

    Ye Pengfei is a new arrival, so of course he doesn¡¯t know those old things.  However, Ye Pengfei gained Qin Lang's memory and knew many secret things.

    For example, when the three heroes fought against Lu Bu, Lu Bu came back victorious

    When Ye Pengfei mentioned "Zhan Long", the faces of Zhang Qiulong, Qin Feng, and Xia Mindong all changed.  However, their gloomy expressions soon returned to normal.

    "As expected of a killer, he can even find out such things!" Zhang Qiulong snorted lightly, and then said this with a hint of praise.

    Now, Zhang Qiulong and Qin Feng have also determined the identity of Ye Pengfei's killer.  They didn't have Xia Mindong's kind of talent. They couldn't smell the "bloody smell" on Ye Pengfei.  However, only the top killers could say these words of Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, even though they had old stories brought out, they felt very uncomfortable.  However, they are more confident in achieving their goals.

    "It's not Zhan Long, it's Jinfeng Group!" Qin Feng tapped his finger on the coffee table and said in a deep voiceHe said, "We represent all the local forces in Laoting. I hope you can find out how many experts there are in the Jinfeng Group. What are the research directions of these experts!"

    It is very important to check whether Jinfeng Group is so awesome. This is also the requirement of all Laoting forces.  It was Xia Mindong who suggested hiring a killer.  The cost of hiring a killer is borne by the collective.

    This fee is of course not some immortal stone or Taoist weapon.  The strong men who stay here have only one purpose, and that is to study the laws of foreign lands.  Therefore, ordinary transactions can be priced using immortal stones, Taoist tools and the like.  However, when encountering such a big thing, only research experience is the only bargaining chip.

    However, what Qin Feng did not say was that finding out the number of masters was a requirement of all the local forces in Leting.  However, the directions that those experts were researching were privately requested by the three people sitting here.

    It¡¯s not that other forces haven¡¯t thought of this, it¡¯s just that the more they ask for, the greater the cost.  Although in this special space, no one has hired a killer, and it is not clear how much the killer will cost in this place.  However, as long as you think about it, you will know that the price will definitely not be small.

    After all, it¡¯s not easy to be a killer here!

    "What a big deal." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "But, I am a killer, why should I accept this kind of business of snooping for information?"

    As he spoke, Ye Pengfei's bloodthirsty smell permeated the air.  The three people who were half sitting and half leaning suddenly sat upright!

    ¡°In addition to the murderous way, there is another artistic conception!!!¡±

    ¡°I can feel that this artistic conception is somewhat different from our universe. However, it has nothing to do with any ¡®scientific principle¡¯ we have ever encountered!!!¡±

    "It should be a new 'scientific principle'. No wonder he can be a killer. It turns out that he has such a unique skill!!!"

    In an instant, Zhang Qiulong, Qin Feng, and Xia Mindong, the three strongest beings in Leting, exchanged opinions as quickly as possible.  Soon, they also reached a consensus.

    ¡°If you can kill, let¡¯s kill. If you can¡¯t kill, we will still pay you!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 939. A big order (the fifth update today)

    It is said that it is payment, but everyone present knows that what is actually being paid is research experience.

    You must know that the research experience of experts of this level is extraordinary.  Just take some out and you can get countless rare treasures in exchange.  Thinking back to the beginning, Ye Pengfei used a Taoist weapon with a good artistic conception in exchange for the qualification to enter the dangerous situation of Wanhai.  If he exchanges the research experience of a strong man of this level.  I am afraid that hundreds of entry qualifications can be obtained easily.

    What's more, their research results are not the laws of heaven in their own universe, but the operating laws of another universe that no one can directly come into contact with!

    Such research experience is priceless.  If it weren't for killing an extremely powerful being, there would be no need to pay such a huge price.

    And now, they actually said, if you can kill, kill, if you can¡¯t kill, you will still pay!

    After a while, Ye Pengfei felt that these immortal-level beings were really powerful.  As long as they have identified a target, then they will be willing to pay, even if it is a priceless treasure, such an astonishing price!

    In Qin Lang¡¯s memory, Ye Pengfei also learned a lot about the killer¡¯s charging standards.  Generally speaking, they will ask the employer to reveal a summary of the research experience first, and then decide whether to accept the order.

    After all, it is impossible for an employer to reveal all his research experience.  And not all of these killers are capable of killing.  If the employer's bargaining chip is not attractive enough, he will not take the job to avoid being thankless.

    When Ye Pengfei revealed this meaning a little bit.  Zhang Qiulong and the others immediately understood.

    "What kind of research experience do you hope to gain?" Zhang Qiulong asked in a deep voice.

    This time, all the local forces in Leting joined forces to hire a killer.  Therefore, there are many research directions to choose from.  Those forces that are selected for their research experience will be compensated by other forces.  As for the method of compensation, that is Zhang Qiulong's business and has nothing to do with Ye Pengfei.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei said: "I can't handle this alone. I need help."

    "We understand." Zhang Qiulong immediately responded, "We have a total of 3,247 different categories of technologies, and each technology has different levels of research. Here is one. You and your friends can choose from it.  Some, as payment!¡±

    Ye Pengfei glanced at this picture. Although it was very crude and contained very little information, it could still bring a great impact to him.  Then, he said in a deep voice: "I need technology in gene restoration. As for a few of my friends, I will communicate with them. Then I will reply to you."

    "No problem!" Zhang Qiulong responded, "We can discuss the specific details later. However, we hope that the time will not drag on too long."

    "Of course, I can understand. This is a big order, and it is also a big urgent order. I will deal with it as soon as possible." Ye Pengfei's face.  A faint smile appeared.  He politely extended his right hand to the three people.

    Zhang Qiulong and others all stood up.  They thought that after shaking hands, Ye Pengfei would leave quickly.

    I never thought

    After shaking hands one by one, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Then, next. What kind of tea do you want me to drink?"

    ¡­¡­

    "He really summoned seven helpers?" When Ye Pengfei had gone far, in the exquisite teahouse on the edge of Jinghu Lake, Qin Feng frowned slightly.  Asked in a deep voice.

    Qin Feng asked Xia Mindong.

    The people were provided by Xia Mindong, and the plan was also thought up by Xia Mindong.  Although this plan has been recognized by thousands of forces, large and small, in Laoting.  However, what happened just now made Qin Feng feel a little upset.

    It¡¯s not just Qin Feng who feels unsettled, Zhang Qiulong also feels unsettled.

    "The three of us watched together, and he actually got in touch with a few friends without saying a word. Lao Xia, do you think these killers are so powerful?"

    It¡¯s not that Zhang Qiulong has never seen higher-end communicators, and there are many communication methods implanted in the body, Zhang Qiulong has also heard about them.  However, no matter which contact method is used, certain scientific principles are inseparable.  And these scientific principles are always related to various energies.

    The powerful people staying here are not only studying the laws of foreign lands, but also studying how to perfectly integrate the laws of foreign lands with their own Taoist power.  Otherwise, no matter how fruitful the research is, it will all come to nothing as soon as you leave here.

    Zhang Qiulong studies gene restoration technology, which is the kind of technology Ye Pengfei wants.  Zhang Qiulong's true form is a giantThe fish cultivates the path of healing.  After countless millions of years of struggle, he has perfectly integrated many of the changes in the two.

    And this integration will inevitably bring some additional benefits.  Basically no one knows that during this fusion process, Zhang Qiulong becomes more sensitive to fluctuations in surrounding energy.

    However, during the tea chat just now, Zhang Qiulong did not notice any strange energy fluctuations.  If they weren't killers in this world, they would all be extremely mysterious beings.  He would definitely conclude that Ye Pengfei was lying and that Ye Pengfei had not summoned any killer friends.

    Xia Mindong didn¡¯t know that Zhang Qiulong could sense energy fluctuations.  Although he was also a little confused by Ye Pengfei's performance just now.  However, he thought that this was what was special about the killer.  Moreover, he didn't think that Ye Pengfei would get any benefit from deceiving everyone like this.

    "Anyway, he just looked at the research directory, and there wasn't even a brief introduction. Regardless of whether he really asked a friend to come over, anyway, if he did something, we would pay. If he didn't do it, or failed, we would pay.  It¡¯s just a penny. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    Zhang Qiulong and Qin Feng, the two masters who had fought to the death some time ago, looked at each other, and then nodded slightly together.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, I'm so excited!" Wan Yuqiu simply didn't know what to do to suppress his inner excitement. "So many research results are not the ultimate research results of each company. If only, we could put these  All the research results are collected into the pocket. I am afraid that this is a greater harvest than refining those half-step saint-level beings!!!"

    There are many half-step saint-immortal-level beings in that shining space, which can be captured and refined to obtain the refinement of their Taoism.  However, no matter how exquisite these Tao laws are, they are only the laws of heaven in this universe.  And on the list I just saw, all listed are the operating laws of another universe!

    These are the more precious treasures!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 940. Sending letters (sixth update today)

    After living here for a period of time, after repeatedly communicating with Ye Pengfei, and assisting Ye Pengfei in killing Li Hualiang, who Qin Lang was about to kill, and Chen Xueying, who was planning to join the Jinfeng Group, and obtained the research experience of these two companies, Wan Wan  Yu Qiu has also fully realized what amazing power it will bring to him after fusing the laws of different universes together!

    In fact, what Wan Yuqiu realized and experienced was not just the amazing power produced by fusing the laws of two different universes together.  What she realized, what she experienced, was the amazing power produced when the different operating laws of three different universes were fused together!

    Before killing Qin Lang, no one expected that the first person to enjoy this benefit would be Cen Na.

    Originally, Cen Na had already received the artistic conception information taught by Ye Pengfei and was seizing the time to understand and practice.  However, before she could figure out anything, she received a new piece of information¡ª¡ª

    Another piece of information about the laws of the universe!  !  !

    The information this time is very different from the previous one.  The information from the previous time was purely an artistic conception.  If you don't figure it out, even if you want to empower your inner demon, you won't be able to succeed.

    However, the information this time is completely different. There are many explanations from the cultivation method to the application of the method, and even how to integrate it with the bloodthirsty way in the Three Thousand Avenues.

    Although, these explanations are still far from comprehensive, and many explanations are obviously too superficial.  But, for Cena.  That's enough.

    Cultivation of inner demons - giving inner demons foreign laws - giving inner demons fusion tips - swallowing inner demons!

    After devouring a series of inner demons, it only took ten days for Cen Na to push what Qin Lang knew and learned to a higher level!

    ????????????????????????????? If Cen Na¡¯s body strength is not insufficient, if Cen Na¡¯s realm cultivation is not strong enough, now she will definitely surpass Qin Lang and become the most top-level existence in this special space.

    "However, Cen Na's strength has improved.  It has also opened Wan Yuqiu's eyes.  She also hopes to get such an opportunity.

    There are no "scientific principles" related to prophecy on that simple list.  However, Wan Yuqiu knew that he could use these research insights to exchange them elsewhere.

    "There are more than 100 billion strong people, but Leting only has 50 million. In other cities, there must be people studying the 'scientific principles' in this area!"

    Wan Yuqiu is very excited, not just because of the new harvest.  It's even more because, as long as it can integrate the laws of another universe.  Then, I can get closer to him, and I can help him

    ¡­¡­

    Actually, Ye Pengfei did not intend to take action personally.  For things like this, it would be more cost-effective to stay behind the scenes and direct.

    "However, Ye Pengfei doesn't really intend to invite Qin Lang's killer friends.  Although, after killing Qin Lang, Ye Pengfei had also obtained the contact information of these people.

    "Ziyi. This time it's up to you."

    Ye Pengfei only summoned one servant, and he felt that this was enough.

    Ziyi looked at the snow-white envelope in her hand again. Although it was light, she seemed to feel that it was very heavy.

    "Master. I will do my best!"

    Just sending a letter, of course, there is no need to send everyone out.

    But, it¡¯s just a letter.  Although Ziyi possesses the cultivation level of the first level of the Immortal, he is also prepared for the worst.

    Maybe.  will die.

    Wan Yuqiu has witnessed Cen Na¡¯s surge in combat power, and Ziyi has certainly seen the same.  Although she has not really come into contact with this special space, although she has not fought against the strong people in this special space, she has realized that facing the strong people here, she is a person in a single universe.  The power of Taoism is suddenly reduced, and its effect is sharply reduced.

    As for Jinfeng Group, it is a large company headed by Wang Zhi.  However, Ziyi had long known from Soul Master Ye Pengfei that this company was far from being as simple as it seemed.

    Ten mysterious beings?

    Judging from Wang Zhi's hundred-man guard, there are ten such powerful men.  However, Wan Yuqiu has long said that it is "at least", not "only"!

    In other words, if Ziyi ran to deliver the message, he might face seventeen or eight monster-like beings!

    And what is Ye Pengfei¡¯s request?

    It was done quietly, and the letter was placed in a place where only Wang Zhi could see it.

    Originally Jinfeng Group was not easy to deal with, and with this requirement, thisThe task is even more difficult.

    However, Ziyi also knew that the reason why the master chose him was not because he had to force himself.  This mission must be completed successfully by making good use of skill.

    "Sacrifice!"

    In his own space plane, Ziyi set up an altar.

    "Fortunately, I can still gain Taoist power."

    When the power of the Tao of Tracking spewed out from the altar one after another, Ziyi felt somewhat relieved.  After feeling a little relieved, Ziyi suddenly woke up!

    "Could it be that the master already knew this?!"

    ¡­¡­

    One kind of Taoism after another poured out from the altar.  Ziyi became more and more aware that this special space was actually inseparable from the outside space.

    "Perhaps, just by studying the characteristics of this space, we can perfectly integrate the laws of foreign lands?"

    Suddenly, Ziyi had an idea and thought of this possibility.

    This is a big discovery!

    You know, Ye Pengfei originally came here to find the soul-accompanying grass.  But now, as a series of things happened, and as the combat power of Ye Pengfei and Ye Pengfei's servants increased, Ye Pengfei no longer cared much about the soul-accompanying grass.  In fact, there is no need to go back to the dangerous situation of Wan Hai.

    As long as the combat power is strong, where can't we get a panacea to solve the problem of the auxiliary plane?  Big deal, join a first-class cross-border force.  After making some achievements, you can naturally use your contribution points to get what you want in this big force.

    Therefore, unknowingly, the purpose of this trip to the Time Mystery Realm has changed from "looking for the Soul Accompanying Grass" to digging into the secrets of the Time Mystery Realm and gaining more harvests.

    Now, studying the laws of foreign lands and mastering the so-called "scientific principles" is the biggest and most critical purpose.  And this major discovery is obviously very precious.

    "Perhaps, because of this discovery, the master will completely change his plan?"

    Thinking of this, Ziyi was busy and secretly passed this important discovery to the soul master Ye Pengfei through soul thoughts.

    I never thought

    "Concentrate on your work!"

    Ye Pengfei's answer was both cold and quick.  It was as if he didn't care about the discovery at all. He only cared about whether he could deliver this letter to Wang Zhi.

    After receiving such a cold reply, Ziyi couldn't help but feel excited. Deep in her heart, her awe for Ye Pengfei's various mysterious methods deepened

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 941. Reply (seventh update today)

    Wang Zhi rarely leaves Jinfeng Building. In fact, she rarely even leaves her office.

    Wang Zhi¡¯s favorite thing to do, as always, is to sit in front of the large floor-to-ceiling curtain wall with a cup of coffee, and look down through the clean windows at all the living beings coming and going under the tall buildings.

    In the past, Wang Zhi practiced the way of withering and prosperity.  After using a special method to refine the bodies of several grandfathers, her realm improved at an alarming rate, and her main Taoist practice also became the Tao of Heartlessness.

    However, when she entered this special space, when she obtained the Golden Phoenix Group, when she sat on a hundred-story high-rise building, looking down at all living beings, the old ways of prosperity sprouted in her body again, vaguely.  Yes, it is possible to once again replace the ruthless way and become the main practice of Taoism.

    No one knows that Wang Zhi is going through strange changes in his major in Taoism.  Just like, no one knows why Wang Zhi, a newcomer, suddenly took control of such a potential company.  No one knows what kind of means Wang Zhi has in his hands.

    ????????????????????????

    Over there in the elevator, the bell rang.

    Wang Zhi still didn't look back. She didn't even bother to use her consciousness to see who had entered the office.  She is like a high-ranking, indifferent queen.  Every time, she turned her back to these "subordinates" and listened silently to their reports on things happening inside and outside the company.

    After waiting for a while, no one spoke.  Wang Zhi couldn't hear any footsteps or breathing.

    "What happened?" Wang Zhi asked coldly.

    The strong one here.  They generally walk and breathe the way ordinary people do, which is also a means to achieve their ultimate goal.

    Only under special circumstances, they will return to behave in a way that matches the powerful people in the era - walking silently and breathing silently.  Sometimes, even if others use their spiritual sense to peek, they cannot detect their existence.

    This kind of thing has happened before.  Wang Zhi thought.  Something special happened again.

    However, the voice of questioning has long since dispersed.  Behind him, no one answered.

    "How presumptuous!!!" Wang Zhi muttered, a little annoyed.  Then, he turned the executive chair around.

    nobody!

    There is no one!  !

    Who is kidding me?  You took the elevator up but didn't leave the elevator at all?

    Soon, Wang Zhi knew that he had guessed wrong.  because.  Right in front of her was a snow-white envelope.  Lying there quietly.  It's as if it has existed quietly for thousands of years

    ¡­¡­

    Wang Zhi rarely goes out, but this does not mean that she never goes out.

    For example, the negotiation with Li Hualiang was held in a restaurant.  Wang Zhike never thought that he had the ability to sit firmly on Diaoyutai.  Waiting for the masters from Leting to "abandon the darkness and turn to the light".

    Today, she is going to see a powerful family again.

    After Li Hualiang and Chen Xueying died mysteriously one after another, this was still a force willing to communicate with the Jinfeng Group.

    The heavy rain has cleared up and the air is extremely humid.

    Since Jinfeng Group settled in Leting, it rarely rains all year round.  It often rains heavily.

    Everyone knows the reason, which is why Li Hualiang died and Chen Xueying died.  Although there is no evidence, all the local forces in Leting have put their suspicious eyes on Jinfeng Group.

    Even though Wang Zhi has issued many orders and used many methods to defend himself and the Jinfeng Group, it is still difficult to dispel everyone's doubts.

    In the extended black car, a woman wearing a professional skirt suit with black-rimmed eyes said solemnly: "Chairman, although the power Yun Feiyan controls is very weak. However, if she can  Winning her over can somewhat alleviate the hostility of the old forces in Laoting towards our Jinfeng Group."

    "Didn't they tell you that except when I run away, you have to listen to me on everything else?" Wang Zhi had no expression on his face.

    Inside the car, it was silent

    ¡­¡­

    Drink morning tea and eat cakes.

    This is Yun Feiyan¡¯s habit.

    While drinking morning tea and eating pastries, she handles all the things for the day and then goes to play wherever she likes. This is also Yun Feiyan's habit.

    Therefore, everyone in Leting knows that if you want to talk to Yun Feiyan - whether it is about cooperation or about having sex - you have to hurry up.

    &nbsp; However, this time, Yun Feiyan broke the habit that had lasted for billions of years for the first time.  She drank morning tea until noon.

    "Dr. Wang, I, Yun Feiyan, have given you enough face this time. I don't know, what kind of benefits does Mr. Wang want to give me?"

    As soon as Wang Zhi took his seat, Yun Feiyan got straight to the point and went straight to the topic.

    "There are 300 mutated creatures in the animal category, 300 in the plant category, and 120 in the insect category."

    Wang Zhi was also unambiguous. The coffee on hand had a pleasant aroma. However, she didn't even bother to look at it and just threw the chips out.

    And, this is the only bargaining chip.

    Looking into Wang Zhi's eyes with a smile, Yun Feiyan said softly: "How can I, with such a small power, deserve Director Wang to pay such a big price? I don't know, in addition to joining Jinfeng Group, Director Wang also hopes that Yun Feiyan will do something  What's the matter?"

    "Help me convince a few companies."

    A list flew straight towards Yun Feiyan.

    Yun Feiyan took a look at the list and giggled.

    "They are all old friends, so it's not hopeless. However, let's talk ugly things at the front. If no one is persuaded, will Director Wang take those things back or risk Yun Feiyan's life along the way?  Take it back?"

    "You also think that I killed them?" Wang Zhi's tone was cold and his expression was unkind.

    "Isn't it?" Yun Feiyan's originally smiling face instantly turned cold and cold.

    "It's not enough to say anything!!!" Wang Zhi didn't want to say anything more, so she shouted and stood up.  The sandalwood chair she sat on also turned into powder in an instant.

    It can be seen how angry Wang Zhi is.

    "Don't you want to sit there for a while longer?" Yun Feiyan's face became even colder.

    "You have hidden a few young people, and you just want to keep me, Wang Zhi?" Wang Zhi snorted coldly and turned his face to his side, "Fu Shuang, I leave it to you."

    Fu Shuang, the ostentatious woman sitting in the limousine, wanted to make some "arrangements" for Wang Zhi.

    Fu Shuang has lived in this special space for hundreds of billions of years.  She has experienced many negotiations, but she has never seen any negotiation break down so quickly.

    However, after thinking about what Wang Zhi said before, Fu Shuang had no doubts.  Anyway, as long as Wang Zhi doesn't run away, she can do whatever she wants.

    ¡°If you want to fight, come at me!¡±

    Fu Shuang's jade hands turned into snake-like beings and rolled towards Yun Feiyan.  She didn't notice that something similar to the powdery sandalwood rolled down Wang Zhi's trousers

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 942. Mysterious mobile phone (first update today)

    Jinghu, tea house.

    "A down payment?" Zhang Qiulong smiled, playing with the powder that looked like sandalwood in his palm, "There is such a method, of course it is worth paying a down payment, what do you two think?"

    The initial shock has slowly subsided.  Xia Mindong and Qin Feng looked at each other, and then laughed and said, "Just because we can see such interesting things, we should also be considerate."

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s decided!¡±

    A blank piece of paper quietly appeared on the coffee table in front of Zhang Qiulong.  In the blink of an eye, this white paper was filled with all kinds of words

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The piercing alarm sound resounded throughout the Jinfeng Building, and also rang in the hearts of every insider in Leting.

    "It finally begins!"

    Since the killer was hired, a full ten months have passed.

    Originally, for these powerful people who had lived for at least several billion years, a mere ten months was nothing at all.  It's like, if you just blink your eyes, ten months will pass by.

    But this time, these ten months have given people a feeling of suffocation.

    Everyone is afraid of death. The longer you live, the easier it is to be afraid of death.

    Especially, like Li Hualiang, the inexplicable way of death.

    Especially, like Chen Xueying, a very cowardly way of death.

    Therefore, the bosses of various forces in Leting are looking forward to this day.

    Now, Jinfeng Building.  Alarm bells are ringing.

    Now, the office on the floor where Wang Zhi is located, inside and outside, and even the air outside the window, is already filled with powerful forces.

    Finally, the day has arrived!

    "Is it really like what he said? This seemingly powerful Jinfeng Group is just a small toy given to a precious captive by a group of powerful beings?"

    Zhang Qiulong was sitting in his villa.  He didn't find a place to enjoy this strange "battle".  In his right hand, he held a mobile phone tightly.

    With one phone, there is no way to dial any number, but you can receive a mysterious call.

    The voice of the incoming call is different every time.  The time of the call is also strange and difficult to predict.

    Zhang Qiulong still remembers getting this mobile phone.  What a heavy price to pay.  Originally, I was in another city.  Controls a considerable force.  However, for this mobile phone, he gave up his entire power.  For this mobile phone, I had to change my name and escape here.

    Zhang Qiulong remembered even more that when he was seriously injured and penniless, when he came to Leting, he was originally.  He was targeted by a force.  Originally, he could no longer escape.  However, at the most dangerous moment, he received a call.  For the first time in my life, I received a mysterious call through this mobile phone.

    Then, Zhang Qiulong turned over.

    ?Less than a hundred years.  Zhang Qiulong suddenly transformed and became the most powerful being in Leting!

    Many people have speculated on what kind of bad luck Zhang Qiulong had to be able to achieve success in such a short period of time.  Climb to the top of Laoting.  They were also more curious as to what was the reason that allowed Zhang Qiulong to occupy this position for tens of billions of years.

    However, no one can guess that the reason is actually this very rustic-looking mobile phone!

    Zhang Qiulong believes that if every once in a while - such as every 100 million years - he will receive a mysterious phone call.  Then, I must have knocked that damn Zhan Long to the ground long ago. I must have dominated dozens or hundreds of cities. It is even possible for me to establish a country in this special space!

    However, it is a pity that the shortest interval was almost a billion years before I received a mysterious phone call.  Counting from the time I got this phone until now, I have received a total of five mysterious calls.

    The most recent time was more than a year ago.  At that time, I was attending a very important gathering in a city far away from Leting.  At the party, this mysterious mobile phone suddenly rang.

    Although, in the end, the matter was not completed, Zhang Qiulong felt both embarrassed and annoyed.  However, what he didn't expect was that he actually gained some benefits.  If it weren't for these benefits, I might not have been able to prevail in the fight with the Qin family.

    Logically speaking, the next call should be more than a billion years from now. Zhang Qiulong shouldn't expect too much.  However, tonight, Zhang QiulongHold this phone tightly.  Somehow, there seemed to be a mysterious force telling him that tonight, this phone would ring again!

    There was a violent explosion in Jinfeng Building.  The source of the explosion was in Wang Zhi's office

    Wang Zhi¡¯s hundred-man guard ¡°escorted¡± Chairman Wang Zhi and quickly evacuated from Jinfeng Building

    Without leaving his villa, Zhang Qiulong could clearly see what happened in Jinfeng Building.  As an extremely powerful person at the immortal level, it is very easy for his spiritual consciousness to cover the entire Leting.

    "Well, no one has died yet When do Qin Lang and his killer friends plan to take action?"

    Although Zhang Qiulong was sitting in the villa, he was holding the mysterious mobile phone tightly in his hand.  However, this did not prevent him from becoming deeply interested in the methods of those killers.

    Suddenly, Zhang Qiulong's eyes lit up.  Dozens of vehicles in the Jinfeng Building were all blown up.  The strong men in the car saw that it was difficult to survive.

    "Ha, miniaturized neutron bomb! I didn't expect that they still have such ability!"

    Although, Zhang Qiulong did not see them take action.  However, Zhang Qiulong knew that only a neutron bomb combined with the power of his own Taoism could achieve this effect.  Just relying on the preset neutron bomb, it is impossible to make such a big noise, and it is impossible to wipe out those immortal-level beings instantly!

    The strong men who enter this special space will have a tacit understanding and will not use the power of Taoism.  However, this does not mean that they will never use the power of Taoism.

    When the killer kills, he will demonstrate the combination of Taoist power and scientific principles one by one.

    When strong men are in danger, they will also display all the fusion techniques they have mastered.

    After all, if a person dies, what¡¯s the use of all the research experience?

    However, Zhang Qiulong clearly saw that in the cars that were blown up into the sky, all the little guys from the third level of the Golden Immortal were killed instantly.  Those powerful men from the first and second heavens of the Supreme Immortal also suffered heavy casualties.  Only the strong men of the third level of the Immortal Realm are in a slightly better situation.  However, Zhang Qiulong saw that more or less of them were all disappointed.

    Just such a blow, not even a blow directly aimed at Wang Zhi, made Zhang Qiulong unable to help but marvel.  He asked himself what would happen if his convoy encountered such a sudden attack.  I'm afraid, except for myself and a few backbones.  The rest of the people will be in bad luck.

    While being impressed by the crime, Zhang Qiulong also felt a sense of awe towards these killers.  Just when he was thinking that he must not provoke these killers unless there was anything special, suddenly, the cell phone in his right hand rang with a pleasant voice

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 943. Frustrated (second update today)

    "Tell him that if he is really brave, we will give him a chance to meet. In three days' time, we are waiting for his arrival at the Global Tower!!!"

    The voice coming from the mobile phone was urgent and angry, and the whole thing was in a state of despair.

    "he?"

    Zhang Qiulong was stunned. Who was the "he" in this nonsense?

    "Ye Pengfei! You waste!"

    Immediately, the other person hung up the phone.

    If this was a normal mobile phone, Zhang Qiulong would definitely turn back immediately.  This mission is really weird.

    "It's a pity that the mobile phone in my hand can only answer calls but cannot make calls.

    Zhang Qiulong had to look blank and think for himself.

    "Ye Pengfei, that newcomer who just came in a year ago? Didn't he escape by magical means? Even these powerful and mysterious beings couldn't find his whereabouts, so I had to let me give up temporarily?  "

    "In this way, Ye Pengfei actually hasn't gone far, he is in Leting, right by my side!"

    "During this period, because of Li Hualiang's death and Chen Xueying's death, I have recruited many new people here. Could it be that Ye Pengfei has mixed with these new people and lurked into my power?"

    "No! There is a force in the dark that makes me stay at home and wait for this call. In other words, some of Ye Pengfei's actions during this period have angered these powerful and mysterious beings."

    "Ah! I know! Turns out, it's him! It's him!!"

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's cell phone rang at this moment.  He is admiring Zhang Yiming's attack.

    Zhang Yiming was found by Ye Pengfei, the only real killer.  Ye Pengfei finally saw the methods of S-class existence in this special space.

    S, a, b, c, d, this is the way to classify the level of the strong in the world where Dong Kang lives.  And Zhang Yiming is the strongest S-level existence.

    Qin Lang is actually an S-level existence, but he hunts geese all day long, but is blinded by the geese pecking him.  Because of a complete misjudgment.  Ye Pengfei, who suddenly entered the limit state, was killed without any suspense.

    Therefore, the battle that lasted for less than a millionth of an instant did not let Ye Pengfei come into contact with the methods that the beings in this special space, this foreign world, could use when they exploded with all their strength.  How powerful can it be.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei also secretly spied on the battle between Zhang Qiulong and Qin Feng.  Unfortunately.  Firstly, these two are not yet considered S-level beings here. Secondly, the battle between the two major forces has just begun, so it is impossible for the two of them to show their cards.

    Zhang Yiming is different. He is a killer, and his emphasis is on killing with one blow.  Now that he has accepted this big order, he will go all out.

    There are only dead people.  Only more people who die and stronger people can bring him more and better gains.  Therefore, of course he must go all out, and of course he must show his strongest side in front of Ye Pengfei.

    After the first explosion, the second wave of attacks.  Scheduled for a quarter of an hour.

    All plans are very meticulous and have been calculated repeatedly.  Not only did Zhang Yiming use his own knowledge to calculate, he also relied on the help of a friend to calculate.  therefore.  He was very confident and felt that there would be no problem in completing this mission.

    However, while waiting for a quarter of an hour, suddenly, a cell phone rang beside me.

    "Qin Lang, is this your first day out?" Zhang Yiming was furious.

    Although the ringtone of Ye Pengfei's cell phone was slight, it had already exposed the location of the two people.  Many powerful men from the Jinfeng Group have already spread out their bodies and rushed towards this side.

    Zhang Yiming is an S-level master, but this does not mean that he can compete with a large group on his own.

    What he saw with his spiritual consciousness was that there were already more than 500 strong men from the Jinfeng Group, approaching here to surround them.  Obviously, it won't take long for several times as many powerful people to join in.

    Zhang Yiming moved

    Originally, Zhang Yiming was lying on the ground and launched his first attack.  Moreover, he planned to continue lying like this and launch a second, third, and fourth attack.

    However, the plan has been completely ruined, and subsequent attacks can no longer be carried out.  Faced with so many strong men, and the number of strong men that would soon increase many times, Zhang Yiming had no choice but to jump up or run away.

    But, suddenly, he found that he didn't move!

    Yes, it didn¡¯t move at all.  Zhang Yiming was shocked to discover thatHe seemed to be dead, still lying on the cold ground as before, motionless.

    How can this be?

    It was clear that he had exerted force just now.

    Clearly, I felt that I had jumped up.

    "Is it an illusion?"

    Zhang Yiming¡¯s first thought was that he was under an illusion.  However, before Zhang Yiming could use his magic to check, he heard Qin Lang beside him, sighing and saying with great regret: "I originally wanted to watch a little longer and learn more. I didn't expect them to react so quickly.

    Ye Pengfei squatted down, looked directly into Zhang Yiming's eyes, and asked in a deep voice: "Zhang Yiming, now you have two choices. Either, you go to fight with these strong men from the Jinfeng Group. Or, you surrender to me.  , I will protect you from death!"

    "Youare not Qin Lang?!"

    Finally, Zhang Yiming understood.

    ¡­¡­

    "Why is there no one?"

    "Expand and continue searching!"

    Hulla, the speed of the crowd is fast enough, and the speed of leaving is equally fast.  By the time the powerful men from the Jinfeng Group were already far away.  Ye Pengfei just slowly emerged from a ruined wall.

    "Zhang Qiulong, your masters asked me to go, but I have to go? Tell your masters, Wang Zhi and the others don't want to go. They put this bait out to catch me, but they didn't arrange a strong enough force. Is it possible, until  Now, that idiot Dong Kang hasn¡¯t confessed to them yet?¡±

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei flipped the phone over and covered it up.

    Ye Pengfei said so happily that Zhang Qiulong was so angry that he went crazy.

    "My masterswhere can I find them?"

    In the spacious living room of 100 square meters, Zhang Qiulong was like a trapped animal, furious and painful, walking around.

    Although, Zhang Qiulong was still confused about the whole thing and couldn't figure it out at all.  However, the name Dong Kang is well known to everyone.  If you want to get victory points, you have to summon this shameless guy.

    And, everyone knows that it is because of Dong Kang, this unfortunate yet very lucky time-traveling man, that this space becomes so special.  Only a group of people can study the laws of the universe from foreign lands here.

    "It is estimated that it is the top bosses who are fighting with Dong Kang. What is the origin of this Ye Pengfei?"

    It was impossible for Zhang Qiulong to take the initiative to contact those mysterious people. He wanted to find Ye Pengfei and talk to Ye Pengfei.  No matter what, he must let Ye Pengfei go to the Global Building in three days.  However, Zhang Qiulong suddenly discovered it.  No matter how hard I searched, I couldn't find where Ye Pengfei was!

    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhang Qiulong had to make a phone call

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 944. Alarmism (the third update today)

    Zhang Qiulong's secret army was dispatched. What shocked the whole Laoting was that this secret army, which had not even been dispatched to fight the Tan family, was not to destroy the Jinfeng Group, but to protect Wang Zhi!

    "Lao Zhang, are you crazy?" Xia Mindong's roar came from the Xia family base hundreds of millions of miles away.

    At this point, it is no longer possible to pretend and use mobile phones to communicate.  Xia Mindong's approach also brought in all the forces of Quan Leting.

    "Zhang Qiulong, what on earth are you doing!" As soon as Xia Mindong's voice fell, Qin Feng's sinister voice came down the wind, "Could it be that this is a scheme that you and Jinfeng Group jointly set up? You want to  Let¡¯s defeat all the major forces in Laoting in one round?¡±

    Zhang Qiulong was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.

    "Of course this is a game, but this game is not a game planned by me, this is a game planned by that bastard Ye Pengfei!  Until now, I still haven't understood what the situation is!

    However, despite the furious roar in his heart, the words could not be said out at all.

    The fight between himself and Qin Feng started because of Ye Pengfei.  And that Ye Pengfei, right under Qin Feng's nose, replaced his real body with a fake one, and the real body went somewhere unknown.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????If?the blame everything on Ye Pengfei, will Qin Feng believe it?

    If Qin Feng doesn¡¯t believe it, will he think of himself even more viciously?

    Qin Feng¡¯s accusation can be heard by all the strong men in Leting.  If you use some excuses, others will look weak.  It certainly has no effect.

    Of course, we can¡¯t help but explain.

    Zhang Qiulong is also an old monster who has lived for who knows how many years, although he is still confused about the whole thing.  However, he still has many ways to deal with the accusations at hand.

    "Tin Feng, Fatty Xia, you two are stupid. Am I that kind of person? I just received news that if Wang Zhi dies, the entire Laoting will suffer disaster!!!"

    Xia Mindong¡¯s questioning voice was so loud that everyone in Leting could hear it.

    Qin Feng¡¯s questioning voice was not quiet, even if someone was still drunk and confused at this time, they could still hear it clearly.

    However, Zhang Qiulong¡¯s voice was even louder, and he was literally hoarse.

    Time.  The entire Leting fell silent.

    Nobody knows.  What Zhang Qiulong said was true or false.

    Although, Zhang Qiulong's words can indeed explain why he suddenly turned against the enemy and sent a secret army to protect Wang Zhi.  However, how is it possible to say that the entire Leting will suffer disaster?

    The whole Leting.  There are more than 50 million strong men of all levels.

    If divided by the realm of the outside world, Laoting has more than 5 million third-level heavens, more than 10 million second-level heavens, and more than 20 million first-level heavens. The rest are all gold.  The third level of immortality exists.

    If we use the combat power in this special space to divide them, they are S-class strong men.  Laoting indeed has none.  However, there are hundreds of A-level experts in Laoting who are second only to the top level.

    There are hundreds of A-level experts.  They are respectively in charge of the hundreds of strongest forces in Laoting.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  If we only use the laws of foreign lands and the power of science, then even if thirty or fifty S-level masters come, we can only defeat them, but it is impossible to kill them all.

    Not to mention, if the entire Laoting is really going to be destroyed, won't everyone use the power of Taoism?  Although here, they don't know what to do to replenish the magic power.  However, most of a group of beings are at the immortal level. The power stored in their bodies and the power stored in the main and auxiliary planes is enough to support them and fight against powerful enemies for thousands of years!

    Therefore, most people think that Zhang Qiulong is playing tricks.

    However, even the majority of the powerful people who thought Zhang Qiulong was talking nonsense did not dare to rebuke Zhang Qiulong.

    After all, there is still a glimmer of possibility!

    The powerful people in this world all know that S-level is not actually the highest level.  After spending a long time here, some of the most powerful existences have advanced to a more advanced level.  However, no one has ever seen them take action.  Therefore, no one can evaluate their combat power.

    "If Jinfeng Group is related to them, it is indeed possible!"

    Those few people think that Zhang Qiulong is either an alarmist or a powerful person, or they think that Zhang Qiulong really has an unknown connection with these mysterious beings.

    &nbsp;Qin Feng, who couldn't deal with Zhang Qiulong, and Xia Mindong, who always disliked Zhang Qiulong, all thought so.

    "No wonder, he can suddenly rise in such a short period of time. No wonder, no matter how hard I try, there is no way to dislodge him from the position of the number one master!"

    Others were still hesitant, but when their consciousness peeked into the expressions of Qin Feng and Xia Mindong, this little bit of hesitation almost disappeared.

    "It seems that what Zhang Qiulong said is true!"

    At first, most people didn¡¯t believe Zhang Qiulong.  However, after only a few breaths, most people tended to believe Zhang Qiulong.  Some small forces with strong speculative mentality also followed Zhang Qiulong's example and sent teams of strong men to protect Wang Zhi and everyone in the Jinfeng Group.

    "It's really interesting." Ye Pengfei, who was at a ruined wall just now, has now appeared on the roof platform of a building, "How could those guys recruit such a group of idiots? They relied on scaremongering to form such a  Take advantage of the situation. Is it possible that it can last forever?"

    At this time, Wang Zhi¡¯s surroundings were already densely packed with countless people from far and near.  Everyone came here to protect Wang Zhi.

    Faced with this kind of force, even if seventeen or eight Zhang Yiming attacked together, it would be difficult for Wang Zhi in the center to suffer even the weakest impact.

    The mission must have failed.  However, Zhang Yiming, who was standing next to Ye Pengfei with his hands down, did not look ugly because of the failure of the mission.

    "I have many soul slaves with great personalities." Ye Pengfei was not unhappy at all because Zhang Yiming kept showing a bad face.  Instead, he smiled and rambled about the past events of Zi Yi and others to Zhang Yiming.

    "How did you do it?" Suddenly, Zhang Yiming asked.

    "Should I tie you to the ground, or should these idiots be at a loss and mess around because they can't find me?" Ye Pengfei laughed.

    "We all want to know!" Zhang Yiming said in a deep voice.

    His tone was clear, although he was forced to sign a master-servant soul contract with Ye Pengfei.  However, deep down, he was still very unconvinced.

    "You want to know? Of course there is no problem." Ye Pengfei smiled, pointed at Wang Zhi in the distance, and said slowly, "As long as you have a way, just catch her."

    Zhang Yiming looked at Ye Pengfei quietly for a while, then nodded and said, "I will work hard."

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 945. Going to heaven and earth (Part 1) (fourth update today)

    Zhang Yiming does not have three heads and six arms. It is obviously impossible for him to get Wang Zhi out alone.

    Even if he could wait, Ye Pengfei was willing to wait until most of the strong men gathered together had left.  However, as long as Wang Zhi does not leave Leting.  Then, the major forces in Laoting will continue to send elite talents to protect Wang Zhi overtly and covertly.

    Therefore, Zhang Yiming needs help.  Moreover, he knew that it was very likely that the helpers he had found would also become Ye Pengfei's soul slaves.

    To tell the truth, Zhang Yiming was very puzzled.

    Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t understand why Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t take action himself.  Such an unfathomable guy, standing so carelessly on the platform of a high-rise building, the tens of millions of powerful people in Laoting could not even see his existence.  If he uses this kind of stunt, wouldn't it be easy to get close to Wang Zhi?

    What Zhang Yiming doesn't understand even more is that since this Wang Zhi has a great background, since behind her, there are probably those masters who are beyond S level.  Even Dong Kang, who wanted to dominate this space but actually dominated many places, was involved.  But why did they put Wang Zhi in this situation?

    "Perhaps, they made a mistake in judging the soul master's ability?"

    Zhang Yiming shook his head, and his intuition told him that there must be something fishy in this matter.  However, he was smart enough not to ask about these things.  Although he was still very arrogant at heart, and although he still dared to put on a bad face in front of Ye Pengfei, he knew the stories Ye Pengfei told.  One day, it will happen again to me

    ¡­¡­

    A mysterious place where many spiritual thoughts are intertwined.

    "What should I do? This guy is so incompetent and so difficult to deal with!"

    "And Wang Zhi is getting harder and harder to control. I never expected that she would join forces with the enemy!"

    "There are too many unexpected things. Should we reconsider the plan? Maybe. You can also use other methods"

    "No! Superintelligence has calculated it countless times, and only this plan is the most feasible!"

    "Then, send more people over?"

    "Is it useful? No one expected that he had such a superb concealment technique. What's even more unexpected is that he actually got involved with the killer circle after only being here for such a short time!"

    Death-like silence

    "Forget it, let Mo Yin go."

    "Mo Yin? Are you really planning to give that thing to him?"

    "As long as he succeeds."

    ¡­¡­

    It can only succeed.  No failure allowed!

    When Zhang Yiming recruited five helpers, he found out.  Not to mention that Ye Pengfei didn't turn these people into soul slaves, he simply didn't bother to show up.

    Zhang Yiming knew that this was Ye Pengfei putting invisible pressure on himself.  If it fails, then the group of strong men protecting Wang Zhi will take their lives without waiting for Ye Pengfei to take action.

    ¡°Similarly, the lives of these five helpers of mine cannot be saved.

    This mission is very difficult.  What's even more difficult is that on the surface, the opponent is already very powerful.  However, no one knows what kind of master is hidden in the secret.

    Zhang Yiming did not hide Wang Zhi¡¯s back.  The fact that there may be super S-level masters exists.  However, it was precisely because Zhang Yiming did not hide anything.  That's why he took the unprecedented step of recruiting five helpers.

    Qiuying Villa.  A place where laoting masters like to gather during holidays.

    Wang Zhi will live here temporarily, and most people in Jinfeng Group have also moved into Qiuying Villa.

    Originally, the place where experts like this chose to gather was already very defensive.  Now, the entire villa is serving Wang Zhi alone.  Qiuying Villa is built like an iron barrel, not even a mosquito can fly in.

    This is not an exaggeration at all. When Zhang Yiming and others took action for the first time, a specially released mosquito was shot down instantly before it even got close to Qiuying Villa!

    "Old Zhang, it seems that it is impossible to get some information secretly." A strong man who looked like a little girl wrinkled while playing with a few buzzing bees with his fingertips.  brow.

    "If it doesn't work in the sky, it won't work underground either?" Zhang Yiming pointed to the ground and asked in a deep voice, "Hong Ya, others don't know you, but I know it very well. Your ability to drill into the ground is better than your ability to fly to the sky!"

    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t have much hope for the first trial. The other four killers sitting aside lazily looked at Hong.Ya looked over here.

    In this special space, everyone lives on a big ball.  Flying beyond the big ball will not encounter any special obstacles.  As long as you fly high enough, you can leave this special space.

    But it is extremely difficult to go inside the big ball.  Even those who practice earth walking and have studied "geology" for who knows how many millions of years, they must be that it is easier to fly than to escape from the earth. This is one of the common senses that will not be questioned.

    However, Zhang Yiming actually said that it is easier for Hongya to drill into the ground than to fly into the sky?

    "Hong Ya, is what Zhang Yiming said true?" A man with flowing blond hair and a handsome face that could put beautiful women to shame asked in a deep voice.

    The other three people did not ask.  It seemed that all three of them obeyed the blond man's arrangements.

    Zhang Yiming¡¯s eyes were also staring at Hong Ya.  But, in fact, his soul trembled slightly.

    "Could it be that Arthur has already broken through to S level?"

    However, Zhang Yiming felt relieved when he thought about his unfathomable master.

    "Of course what I said is true." Zhang Yiming shrugged and chuckled, "I saw with my own eyes that a bunch of Hong Ya's little bugs crawled through the ground and swallowed up the soul of Cheng Fangzhou!  "

    "Cheng Fangzhou? Cheng Fangzhou from Jiutian City?" Arthur couldn't help but look a little ugly.

    "That's him." Zhang Yiming seemed to have not seen him at all. The blond man's expression seemed a little strange, and he continued to laugh and said, "It is said that several killers have looked for him. However, none of them can come back alive.  A few. I happened to pass by Jiutian City that day, so I was very curious and wanted to see what this gorilla was studying. As a result, I saw Hong Ya take action. "

    Zhang Yiming shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "What a powerful method. It wasn't until those bugs emerged from the ground that Cheng Fangzhou suddenly woke up. In the end, it was already too late Hey, Arthur, why do you look so ugly? Is it possible that you look so ugly?  , that gorilla is your friend."

    "No!" Arthur shook his head, and then, staring at Hong Ya, he said in an unquestionable tone, "When you finish this order, come with me!"

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 946. Going to Heaven and Entering Earth (Part 2) (Fifth update today)

    Suddenly, Hong Ya became unhappy.

    "Why, Fang Zongheng, Liu Qingmei, and Dugu, these three are so cheap, they are willing to lick your feet, Arthur. Do you think you can turn me, Hong Ya, into your slave?"

    The three people named by Hong Ya suddenly stood up with a sigh.

    Slap in the face, slap in the face naked!

    Zhang Yiming saw some clues, so he kept the matter in his heart.  However, Hong Ya had a venomous mouth and directly described the relationship between these people as sordid.

    "Everyone sit down." Arthur said calmly, "You are irritated by a kid who will never grow up. It turns out you are not so irritable!"

    Liu Qingmei, who had a melon-shaped face, was the first to react.  Her pretty face seemed to be shining, and the room suddenly lit up: "Thanks for the advice!"

    After saying that, Liu Qingmei sat down cross-legged.  Holding a strange magic spell in her hands, she actually started to meditate here!

    After a short while, Fang Zongheng and Dugu also bowed their hands to Arthur and said thank you.  They both also sat down separately and began to meditate.

    Zhang Yiming couldn't help but frowned: "Arthur, I invited you here for this task!"

    "I understand, I understand." Arthur chuckled and waved his hand, "Since Hong Ya is also in heaven and earth, he is omnipotent. It is enough for the three of us to take action."

    The word "ye" made Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya widen their eyes.

    Could it be that

    "Why, as long as you, Hong Ya, can dig into the ground, why don't I, Arthur, also be able to do it?" Arthur chuckled, and stood up slowly.

    Under Arthur's feet, the ground seemed not to exist at all.  When he stood up, the tops of his feet had already sunk into the ground.

    "You are better than me!" Although, Hong Ya didn't like Arthur.  However, she had to admit that Arthur's hand was more beautiful than her own.  "But, if you want me to surrender to you, this alone is not enough!"

    The weak must surrender to the strong?

    ?Obviously there is no reason for this!

    What's more, judging from Arthur's hand.  Hong Ya asked herself, although her ability to drill into the ground is weaker.  However, if there were to be a fight, the outcome would still be unknown.

    Only by using something powerful and incomprehensible like Ye Pengfei conquered Zhang Yiming.  Only by means of instilling fear in people's hearts can it be possible for a strong man of Zhang Yiming's level.  Agree to be a slave and a servant.

    Even so, Zhang Yiming, who had signed a master-servant soul contract with Ye Pengfei, did not wholeheartedly become a slave to Ye Pengfei.  For a strong man like him, even if he is completely defeated, he will still have a kind of self-esteem to support him.  Without spending more time and using more means, Zhang Yiming would not be able to achieve his position like Ziyi did.  Completely straightened out.

    "I'm not asking you to surrender." Arthur looked at the three subordinates who were meditating and said with a smile, "Even the three of them, I don't treat them as slaves. After all, I haven't really reached the level of  That realm.¡±

    That realm

    Hong Ya and Zhang Yiming both had expressions on their faces.  He showed a fascinated expression.

    "It's like every strong man who has cultivated to the Era Realm will increasingly look forward to the Immortal Realm as his cultivation level becomes higher and higher.  Every strong person who has reached S level.  With the deepening of research and understanding of scientific principles, the mastery of scientific power becomes stronger and stronger, and the realm beyond S-level becomes more and more attractive to them.

    "Zhang Yiming, you should have guessed by now. In fact, I am not here for any research experience, so I agree to your invitation. There are only two purposes for me coming here."

    Arthur first pointed at Zhang Yiming: "First of all, I need your power."

    Then, Arthur pointed to Qiuying Villa in the distance: "Secondly, I hope to meet a real existence that surpasses S-level here!"

    In a daze, Hong Ya and Zhang Yiming felt that Arthur at this time was like an invincible king who controlled everything.  Just when Arthur finished speaking, Hong Ya couldn't help but feel the urge to worship him.

    Fortunately, the bugs hidden in the body shared this impulse in an instant.

    In an instant, Hong Ya¡¯s face turned ugly.

    "It turns out that he is more powerful than I thought!"

    ¡°If Hong Ya was just a little stronger, Hong Ya would never give in.

    Even if he could be killed instantly, Hong Ya would still have the courage to die rather than surrender.

    However, just based on momentum - no, in fact, he just said a few words casually, and it didn't make any difference at all.??There was no outward display of momentum¡ªit actually gave me the urge to worship!

    When Hong Ya caught a glimpse of Zhang Yiming out of the corner of her eye, she was even more shocked.

    Not only Hong Ya was surprised, but Arthur was also surprised.

    "Zhang Yiming, you have become stronger again."

    I have become stronger?

    Zhang Yiming asked himself, since the last time he and Arthur jointly completed a mission, until now, he has made almost no progress.

    However, Zhang Yiming also knew why Arthur said this and why Hong Ya's expression suddenly changed.

    "Hong Ya felt unstable and almost knelt down in front of Arthur. However, I was relaxed and had no fear at all. Just after signing a master-servant soul contract, the power of my faith has already become like this  powerful?"

    Zhang Yiming smiled while pretending to be profound, while at the same time he was self-examining his soul and his own situation.

    Soon, Zhang Yiming discovered that it was not that his power of faith had become stronger, but that a new power of faith had been injected into his body.

    "This breath belongs to the soul master."

    There was a moment of silence.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has revealed three abilities.

    First, the ability to hide.

    Ye Pengfei transformed into Qin Lang, and Zhang Yiming didn't notice it at all.  Ye Pengfei stood carelessly on the rooftop of a high-rise building. The consciousness of countless powerful men in Leting passed by here, but no one noticed Ye Pengfei's existence.

    Second, comprehensively suppress the S-level powerhouses.

    Until now, Zhang Yiming still doesn¡¯t understand why he, an S-level master and a third-level immortal being, was pinned to the ground by Ye Pengfei, unable to move!

    Third, the powerful power of faith!

    If we say that the two abilities that Ye Pengfei showed before have already shocked Zhang Yiming, and he had to agree to sign a master-servant soul contract with Ye Pengfei.  Then, when he discovered that this power of faith from Ye Pengfei could easily and easily dissolve the pressure from Arthur, Zhang Yiming felt more and more that he really wanted to  Treat Ye Pengfei as the supreme master!

    "If he has more powerful means, then even if I serve him as my master, it will not damage my dignity!"

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 947. Heaven and Earth (Part 2) (Sixth update today)

    At this moment, Zhang Yiming's thoughts were not far different from Zi Yi's original thoughts.

    At that time, Ziyi was not only afraid of death, not only because she was completely suppressed by Ye Pengfei, but she also saw a hope, a hope worth following. As long as she followed, she might be able to achieve the ultimate goal!

    "If Zhang Yiming knew what kind of cultivation Ziyi and others were doing now, and what kind of artistic conception they were comprehending.  Then, he will definitely never talk about "dignity" again.

    What kind of dignity can resist the huge temptation of integrating the operating laws of the three universes?

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei will not show everything to this newly acquired soul slave immediately.  Only when Ye Pengfei really believes in Zhang Yiming, will Zhang Yiming gradually come into contact with these things.

    Just when Zhang Yiming was still guessing whether Ye Pengfei had a more powerful method, Arthur spoke again.

    "I don't need to say more about the legends underground." Arthur said in a deep voice, "Now, Hongya and I can both burrow into the ground, but Hongya can still control countless insects to burrow into the ground. With the two of us joining forces, maybe  , can discover some underground truths!¡±

    You must know that the most peculiar thing about this special space is the big ball where people live.  The first powerful people to come to this special space have lived here for countless billions of years.  However, after such a long time, no one has figured out everything inside this big ball.

    In fact, for many S-class strong men, they discovered.  At most, he can go thousands of feet deep into the ground.  It is still far away from completely penetrating into the core of the big ball.

    So, there is such a legend¡ª¡ª

    Dong Kang lives in the core area of ????the Big Ball.  Those strong men who surpass S level also live in this core area.  The ultimate reward, as well as many other rewards that can only be exchanged for victory points, are also placed in this core area!

    The relationship between Dong Kang and this special space, the relationship between Dong Kang and those foreign laws, even for Ye Pengfei, a newcomer.  They all know it very well, not to mention those masters who have worked hard for billions and tens of billions of years to finally reach S level.

    If those strong men who surpass S-level really live in the core area of ????the big ball, every S-level strong man knows what it means.

    As for the ultimate reward

    even though.  Accept the inheritance and obtain the essence of Taoism.  The temptation is much less than integrating foreign laws.  Spiritual herbs such as Soul Companion Grass are only attractive to people like Ye Pengfei.  Among the hundreds of billions of powerful people living in this special space, none of them have any need for Soul Accompanying Grass.

    But, everyone knows.

    If you can obtain inheritance, you can control the secret realm of time and space.  And as long as you control the secret realm of time and space, it is very possible to master this special space!

    Not to mention.  According to legend, the reason why Dong Kang lives in that big ball and why he is so powerful is that he always uses long-distance projection technology to communicate with the outside world.  It was because of his vain attempt to seize the Soul Accompanying Grass.  Restricted by Soul Companion Grass.

    In other words, as long as you get the Soul Accompanying Grass, it is very likely that Dong Kang will live or die.  Hold it firmly in your own hands!

    If not, there is nothing anyone can do to get deeper.  Among those S-level masters, probably no one would organize a force, and no one would have the leisure to be a killer.  Entering the core area of ????the big ball and going straight to the soul-accompanying grass is the most important and critical thing!

    In fact, only the strong men who have just advanced to S level will be interested in giving it a try.  Powerful people like Hong Ya, who had already advanced to S level billions of years ago, had lost interest in exploration before breaking through to S level.

    But now, Arthur actually mentioned the underground legend again!

    In an instant, Hong Ya became excited.

    "Are you confident?"

    "It's hard to be sure about this kind of thing." Arthur smiled slightly and glanced at Fang Zongheng and others again, "However, by cooperating with the three of them, I have been able to penetrate ten thousand feet underground!"

    "Superposition secret method?" Hong Ya's eyes were shining. At this moment, she had completely forgotten that she was not dealing with Arthur just now.

    The superposition of Taoism can produce many novel abilities.  The combined application of scientific principles can also bring about many strange changes.

    However, the powerful people living here are still accustomed to calling the combined application of scientific principles the secret method of superposition.  The scope of what they call "superposition secret method" is wider than the simple superposition of Taoist methods or the combined application of simple scientific principles.Much richer.

    Arthur nodded slightly and did not reveal any information.

    This is also normal. Methods like this are the best secrets.  Even if everyone really joins forces, Arthur will not reveal any information.

    Hong Ya also nodded with great understanding, agreeing to join forces with Arthur.  Arthur smiled with satisfaction, and then his eyes fell on Zhang Yiming.

    Zhang Yiming shrugged and chuckled: "Do you want me to use a neutron bomb to blast out an underground base deep underground?"

    It¡¯s not that Zhang Yiming is unmoved, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t dare to make his own decisions without Ye Pengfei¡¯s instructions.  He could look arrogant in front of Ye Pengfei.  However, if he really wanted to ignore Ye Pengfei's existence and do whatever he wanted, he obviously didn't have the guts.

    In fact, people like Zhang Yiming behave in quite contradictory ways.

    On the one hand, he knew that his life and death were already controlled by Ye Pengfei.

    On the other hand, he still can't let go of his arrogance and wants to maintain his so-called "dignity."

    You must know that Zhang Yiming is still different from Long Dingshan and the others.

    At that time, the lives and deaths of people like Long Dingshan were not completely controlled by Ye Pengfei.  After all, at that time, Ye Pengfei's combat power was still very weak.  If not, there is a special space seal hidden in the body. Maybe Long Dingshan and the others would have escaped long ago. Who would really help Ye Pengfei?

    People like Zhang Yiming, to put it bluntly, want to save face and suffer.  If not, Ye Pengfei's character is not violent, otherwise, he will definitely suffer a lot.

    Arthur didn't answer Zhang Yiming's question at all. He only heard him say in a deep voice: "Now, you already know the purpose of my coming. Do you agree or disagree?"

    The implication is that if you don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s a dead end!

    In an instant, Zhang Yiming¡¯s face became very ugly.  However, look at Arthur, look at Fang Zongheng and others, and then look at Hong Ya, who was standing with him just now, but has now "rebelled".  Zhang Yiming knew that even if he ran away, he would not be able to escape at all.

    "Lord Soul Master, what should I do?" In desperation, Zhang Yiming had no choice but to ask Ye Pengfei for help.  While asking for help, Zhang Yiming said with ulterior motives, "Arthur and Hong Ya are both better than me!"

    Zhang Yiming thought that he was provoking this.  Ye Pengfei will make a grand appearance and knock these guys to the ground.  After all, the more powerful a being is, the more he likes more powerful slaves.  However, what Zhang Yiming never expected was

    "Promise him." Ye Pengfei's voice was as calm as water.

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 948. Poison (1) (seventh update today)

    "Plans can't keep up with changes." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said to Wan Yuqiu.

    "Yeah, I really didn't expect that it would turn out like this." Wan Yuqiu also said with emotion, "My prophecy method, coupled with the calculations of hundreds of billions of consciousness seas, actually happened many times.  Miscalculation. It looks like I can no longer rely on these means in this particular space."

    "You still have to use the means you should use." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "The reason why you make frequent mistakes is that you still don't understand the various laws that govern the operation of the universe. From the repeated mistakes, you can also find the truth related to those laws.  information."

    "I understand too." Wan Yuqiu sighed and said, "It's just that I always fail and I'm worried that it will destroy my confidence."

    It is true that failure is the mother of success.  However, if you fail too many times, you will never wait for the day of success, and a person's self-confidence will have been completely destroyed by failure.

    If you don¡¯t even have the courage to try, how can you succeed?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t stay here too long.¡±

    Looking at Ye Pengfei¡¯s face with a faint smile, Wan Yuqiu felt a little confused

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s not just Wan Yuqiu who is confused, Zhang Yiming is also confused.

    "Promise him? Aren't you afraid of showing your flaws?"

    Although, he has already agreed to Arthur according to Ye Pengfei's instructions.  However, Zhang Yiming was still feeling anxious and uneasy.

    You know, what Arthur said is no joke.  If Arthur really has a way.  Go deep into the core of that big ball.  Once this news spreads, it will definitely attract countless powerful enemies!

    Although no one has counted how many strong people in this special space have reached S-level standards.  However, most of the more than 100 billion powerful people from all walks of life have lived here for more than a billion years.  No matter what, there will always be millions of S-class beings.

    Everybody is willing to stay here.  The ultimate goal is almost the same.  If they knew that Arthur had such means, who could still sit still?

    So, you don¡¯t need to think too much to guess that Arthur will definitely use some tricks on everyone.  Otherwise, he himself is in danger.

    As expected, Zhang Yiming put on a helpless look and nodded.  Arthur took it out.  Two little red pills.

    "Poison?"

    Hong Ya had also expected this.  Arthur would not just pull himself into the group casually.  but.  When she saw Arthur actually taking out two pills of poison, she immediately felt that Arthur was not funny.

    Yes, in this special space, there is poison unique to this special space.  It is impossible for strong men to use the power of Taoism they have mastered in the past to resolve the damage caused by these poisons.

    But who are the people present?

    They are all S-level existences!

    A poison that can poison an S-level being.  Hong Ya had never heard of it.  In fact, what if the poison is really successful?  As long as you leave this special space, the poison prepared by the laws in this special space will naturally lose its original effectiveness.

    Not to mention, once you leave.  You can use the power of Taoism.

    ¡° Moreover, Hong Ya¡¯s body is a special insect, which is inherently immune to toxins.  When she reached the third level of immortality through cultivation, she could see all over the world.  She felt that it was impossible for the poison to be harmful to her anymore!

    Of course, the "world" Hong Ya mentioned refers to all major realms.  Hong Ya was not a native of the Secret Realm of Time, but it was impossible for her to leave the place of trial and see more powerful poisons.

    "Yes, it's poison." Arthur nodded, "If it's something else, will you eat it?"

    Hong Ya frowned.

    If this is the case, then Hong Ya will have to doubt Arthur's true purpose.  After all, creating a huge stunt is actually to conceal the true purpose. Hong Ya herself does this kind of thing often.

    "I think it's better for us to sign a contract." Hong Ya said in a deep voice, "As long as you really take us to the core area of ????the big ball, then we will naturally go all out. Otherwise, the contract will be invalid, and you, Arthur, will also have to  Pay some reward!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s better to sign a contract.¡± Zhang Yiming immediately agreed.

    To be honest, Zhang Yiming felt that with Arthur's current strength, he should forcefully sign a contract that could bind the soul, such as the master-servant soul contract.  After all, for strong men of their level, only when someone controls their soul can they truly surrender.

    In this way, Zhang ?Now that Ming has become someone else's soul slave, this secret can no longer be kept.  The question that confused Zhang Yiming just now will become a reality.

    Unexpectedly, Arthur actually took out two poisons.

    ¡°I never thought that Hong Ya would actually start to doubt Arthur.  She first attacked and wanted to sign a conditional and voidable contract with Arthur.

    In this case, Arthur has only two choices -

    Or, continue to insist on letting the two of them take the poison, which will make Hong Ya even more suspicious.  Most likely, Arthur will be rejected directly.  After all, exploring the mysteries deep underground can attract Hong Ya.  However, if it was to do something else under the guise, Hong Ya would no longer be able to agree foolishly.

    Or, Arthur can only agree to Hong Ya¡¯s suggestion.  At this time, Arthur wants to propose a more stringent contract, which will arouse Hong Ya's suspicion even more!

    When Hong Ya expressed his opinion, Zhang Yiming was surprised and happy.

    "How could Arthur actually make such a mistake? Could it be possible? There must be some trick of the Soul Master in this."

    Zhang Yiming was completely unable to understand why Arthur would do such a stupid thing when the situation was already very favorable to him.

    What Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t know was that Ye Pengfei actually took action.  However, the reason why Arthur took out the two poisons had nothing to do with Ye Pengfei.

    Regarding the poison, Arthur did not make a mistake.  Only he and Fang Zongheng, who had taken the poison, knew the secret of the poison.

    However, Arthur's mistake was that he did not expect that Hong Ya's suspicion would be so serious!

    In fact, Arthur originally just came for Zhang Yiming.  If Zhang Yiming hadn't suddenly revealed that Hong Ya could easily burrow into the ground, Arthur would have waited until Hong Ya left before talking to Zhang Yiming.

    Based on Arthur¡¯s understanding of Zhang Yiming, even if he had doubts, Zhang Yiming would take the poison.  Because, Arthur knows very well that Zhang Yiming is less afraid of poison than Hong Ya!

    Arthur knows Zhang Yiming, but Arthur doesn¡¯t know Hong Ya very well.  As a result, something that was originally very simple suddenly became very complicated.

    Frowning slightly, Arthur seemed to be thinking about a solution.  However, when Hong Ya wanted to say a few more words, suddenly, Hong Ya was shocked to find that she could not speak!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 949. Poison (2) (First update today)

    I have been poisoned!

    What else scares Hong Ya more than this?

    Hong Ya thinks that there is nothing in the world that can poison her.  But now, silently, he has been poisoned!

    Being unable to speak is not a big deal.  A strong person who has attained enlightenment can still make sounds and communicate with others even if he does not open his mouth.  This is a very small trick. Some magic sticks who are not cultivators at all can learn these tricks by chance.

    However, the reason why she couldn't speak made Hong Ya's expression change drastically.

    "Arthur, how did you do it?"

    "When you take the poison, I will answer it naturally."

    The initiative is once again in Arthur's hands.

    Hong Ya blinked and didn¡¯t think about it any more.  I saw a stream of air, rolling up a pill.  Stretch out two fingers and gently pinch the red pill.  Hong Ya looked at it for a while, and then, without hesitation, swallowed it in one gulp.

    An instant later, the poison she had just been poisoned was suddenly released.

    How to get poisoned, I don¡¯t know.

    How to detoxify, but I still don¡¯t feel anything!

    For a moment, Hong Ya became more optimistic about Arthur's methods.

    "It's just that it may cause great damage to my soul. This poison of yours is very good!"

    After feeling the effect of the poison, Hong Ya nodded.

    No wonder, Fang Zongheng and the three of them seemed to obey Arthur's command, but they did not really become Arthur's slaves.  Originally, Hong Ya was still on guard.  This poison will suddenly take over his soul and turn himself into Arthur's puppet.  When the effect of the poison was fully demonstrated, Hong Ya's last doubts disappeared.

    Hong Ya had no doubts, but Zhang Yiming became anxious.

    "Lord Soul Master, what should we do now?" Zhang Yiming could only continue to ask Ye Pengfei.

    You must know that the meaning of Hong Ya's words has already shown that Arthur's poison will be related to the soul.  Ignore the poison.  Why do you have such ability?  Since it is related to the soul, the fact that he is a soul slave will be exposed!

    "eat!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s answer was concise and clear.  Zhang Yiming was even more confused and took the red pill over.

    "It's a genetic poison, but how can it affect the soul?" Looking left and right, Zhang Yiming couldn't understand it.

    Arthur was not in a hurry.  He sat there quietly, waiting for Zhang Yiming.  Take this poison.  From Arthur's point of view, Hong Ya was already on his side anyway.  Even if Zhang Yiming regrets, it is impossible to escape.  There is no need to even use the original arrangements.

    "Could it be that the Taoist power of the Tao of the Soul is integrated into this?"

    Zhang Yiming knew that Arthur had minored in the Way of the Soul.  However, Zhang Yiming always thought.  In this aspect, Arthur has very poor talent and can hardly make any achievements.

    And those few experts who specialize in the way of the soul have not integrated the way of the soul into the "scientific principles" of this special space.  Arthur is so virtuous and capable that he can make something that is fused with the way of the soul.  Gene poison?

    "He has other helpers!" Soon, Zhang Yiming suddenly realized, "It must be Concubine Lin. She has always had a close friendship with Arthur. It's normal for her to help Arthur!"

    Zhang Yiming shook his head, opened his mouth, and swallowed the red pill.

    While taking the poison, Zhang Yiming was also on full alert, planning to deal with the attacks from Arthur and others.

    Because, in Zhang Yiming¡¯s opinion, as long as the pill falls into his stomach, Arthur will discover his secret!

    However, after waiting for a long time, Arthur showed no sign of taking action.  On the contrary, after a whole cup of tea, Arthur snorted sarcastically: "Zhang Yiming, what are you still guarding against?"

    What am I guarding against?  I'm on guard against your poison and reveal my secret!

    During this cup of tea, Zhang Yiming did not feel that his soul was being eroded by anything.  Zhang Yiming can guarantee that he certainly did not feel the changes that Hong Ya felt.

    Zhang Yiming thought it was because of Ye Pengfei.  Otherwise, Hong Ya would immediately know the characteristics of the poison as soon as he took the medicine.  I've been taking medicine for so long, why don't I feel anything?

    Zhang Yiming felt that this was a completely bad move.

    "So what if the poison is cured? Arthur will still doubt me!"

    ¡°Obviously, this special genetic poison will bring the Devourer¡¯s soul information to Arthur.  If the devourer wants?When Arthur's secret is exposed, Arthur can use this poison to inflict heavy damage on the soul of the devourer!

    In Zhang Yiming¡¯s view, even if Ye Pengfei was very clever, he could detoxify the poison without anyone noticing.  However, if the poison didn't work, it would be impossible for Arthur to feel the condition of his soul!

    In this way, the secret that he has become someone else's soul slave has been kept.  But, would Arthur doubt himself?

    Once there is suspicion, it must be eradicated.  If I'm not on guard against you now, why should I stretch my neck out and wait for you to chop me down?

    Zhang Yiming scolded Ye Pengfei for his bad moves while scorning Arthur's attitude.  Zhang Yiming thought that Arthur was acting coquettishly in order to make himself relax his vigilance.

    but¡­¡­

    "Idiot, relax, I have helped you gain Arthur's trust!"

    Ye Pengfei's voice came again.  Zhang Yiming was not only confused, but he was so shocked that his brain couldn't function.

    "Lord Soul Master, youhow did you do that?" In shock, Zhang Yiming addressed Ye Pengfei with an honorific.

    "When your performance satisfies me, I will tell you naturally!"

    Ye Pengfei's voice was very cold.  Zhang Yiming's blood was extremely hot.

    Zhang Yiming was excited, he was so excited.  He finally knew that if he followed the right master, he could achieve great success!

    "I understand!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    Zhang Yiming knew what he wanted to do, but he didn't understand what Arthur wanted to do.

    Hong Ya doesn¡¯t understand either. Unlike Zhang Yiming, she hides her thoughts in her heart and doesn¡¯t say them out.  She is not like Fang Zongheng and others, whose attitude towards Arthur is still far from the attitude of slaves towards their master.  However, compared to Hong Yalai, he was much more respectful.

    "Arthur, what are you still working on here? Let's go straight to the core area of ??the big ball!"

    When she saw that Arthur was very serious about re-planning how to capture Wang Zhi, Hong Ya felt that this was a waste of time.

    "If you want to fight against someone who is beyond S-class, wait until we find the core area of ??the big ball, and you can fight as many games as you like!" Hong Ya said anxiously.

    "It's not that simple." Arthur waved his hand and chuckled, "If I can fight against that kind of existence one more time, I will be more confident."

    In an instant, even Ye Pengfei, who was remotely controlling Zhang Yiming from a distance, was stunned

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 950. Poison (3)

    "Didn't it mean that those existences beyond S level will never show up again?" Wan Yuqiu said in surprise.

    Whether it¡¯s Qin Lang¡¯s memory or Zhang Yiming¡¯s explanation.  A strong person who surpasses S-level will no longer appear in front of everyone.

    This is not a conclusion reached by one or two people, nor is it a conclusion reached in a year or two.  More than 100 billion strong people, and tens of billions of years of accumulated experience, have allowed the strong people in this space to come to such a conclusion.

    This is why everyone will guess that those strong men who have surpassed S-level have gone deep underground, to the core of the big ball.  There is only that kind of place where strong men from all walks of life cannot enter.  The rest of the place, no matter how secret it is.  So many powerful people have been discovered for such a long time.

    Hong Ya also asked the same question.  However, Arthur smiled, shook his head, and did not explain anything more.  Therefore, Hong Ya could only think hard about how to deal with the strong men in Qiuying Villa and how to capture Wang Zhi.

    Arthur didn¡¯t answer this question, but Ye Pengfei could.  Although Ye Pengfei saw Arthur for the first time, his intuition allowed him to guess the answer to the question.

    "His poison was made by an existence beyond S level!"

    "Why do you think so?" Wan Yuqiu became more and more puzzled.

    "It's very simple." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I integrated the healing method, gene restoration technology, and the healing method of another universe. Only by integrating the laws of the three universes can I solve his poison quietly.  If this isn¡¯t a way to surpass S-class, what else can it be?¡±

    Wan Yuqiu was shocked, completely shocked!

    Zhang Yiming didn¡¯t know why he was completely suppressed and couldn¡¯t move.  As Ye Pengfei's woman, Wan Yuqiu certainly knows it very well.

    This is the reason why the three Tao merge into one, and this is the reason why Ye Pengfei created another Tao method¡ª¡ª

    The perfect cure!

    Relying on this original Tao method, relying on this novel Tao method that combines three universes with different laws, Ye Pengfei eliminated the side effects of the extreme state.  The time was shortened from a thousand days to a hundred days!

    It was precisely by relying on this method that Ye Pengfei used his ultimate combat power when killing Qin Lang.  After more than a year, when suppressing Zhang Yiming, Ye Pengfei once again reached his ultimate combat power.

    ??The power of a self-defined Tao method that can greatly compress negative states is extraordinary.  However, Ye Pengfei actually wanted to use this kind of Taoism.  In order to solve the poison problem, Wan Yuqiu was shocked.

    "So. Arthur has gained the favor of someone who is beyond S-level?" Wan Yuqiu spoke extremely slowly. As she spoke, she thought, "Perhaps, after gaining favor, he was abandoned again.  . Therefore, he needs to fight with other existences beyond S-level to get more inspiration for improvement!"

    "What else?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    "Alsohe must have been beaten badly by that guy." Wan Yuqiu also laughed.

    "Abandon".  These two words sound simple, but in fact they are obviously not that simple.  Otherwise, among so many powerful people, why has no one said in so many years that they have seen existences beyond S level?

    Once selected, it will be taken to other places.  Once abandoned.  It will kill you.  This is only logical.

    But, Arthur is still alive.  Not only is he alive, he actually wants to gather other S-level masters to find those who are stronger than S-level.  Go find the heart of the big ball.  This shows that Arthur must have gone through all kinds of hardships before he escaped.  This further illustrates

    "And" Wan Yuqiu's smile became brighter and brighter, "There is not much time left for those beings who surpass S-level."

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words were like playing riddles.  However, Wan Yuqiu didn't need to explain clearly, Ye Pengfei already knew it.

    Wan Yuqiu also knew that Ye Pengfei had already anticipated this before the genetic poison appeared.

    "We won't stay here for too longBrother Ye, Brother Ye, how on earth do you know?"

    Smiling, Wan Yuqiu looked at his brother Ye, and his mind was once again immersed in the information, each one with an incomprehensible artistic conception

    ¡­¡­

    The new plan is simple.

    "Everyone around Wang Zhi, whether overt or covert, will be poisoned!" Before Hong Ya's bugs were dispatched, Arthur said in a deep voice again.

    "As long as your poison is really that powerful, there won't be any problem."

    Every little bug has evenly distributedA transparent, colorless and odorless gene poison was carefully applied.  Although Arthur is sure, no S-class strongman can resist this kind of poison.  However, Hong Ya was still doubtful.

    After all, although the poison Arthur revealed twice was very powerful.  However, it is impossible to completely poison myself, an S-level powerhouse.  Hong Ya is an extremely conceited and strong person. Many times, even if he admits it in his heart, he may not admit it with his mouth.  Not to mention, she is not yet completely convinced of Arthur's poison power.

    Zhang Yiming was different, although he didn't know exactly how "poisonous" Arthur's genetic poison was.  However, he had to obey Ye Pengfei's orders.

    "Protect yourself, I'm afraid many people will die!"

    When Ye Pengfei came to see Zhang Yiming, he did not give such solemn instructions.  When Ye Pengfei asked Zhang Yiming to find someone to solve the problem, he did not give such a solemn instruction.  But now, Ye Pengfei actually said this. Zhang Yiming was not a fool. He quickly guessed that the situation might have changed.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at the confident Arthur: "Maybe it has something to do with this guy!"

    One by one, the insects sneaked into the ground.  As long as it goes down to a depth of a hundred feet, even an S-level expert will find it difficult to spy with his spiritual sense.

    And Hong Ya¡¯s ability can allow these insects to penetrate to a depth of three thousand feet underground!

    "This is a new variety that I cultivated by combining many abilities. As long as your poison is fine, there will be no problem on my side!"

    Seeing Arthur's confident look, Hong Ya couldn't help but want to show more confidence.  Neither Arthur nor Hong Ya, who was as proud as a peacock, knew that they had already been tricked.

    You fell into Ye Pengfei¡¯s trick!

    "Old tricks, new tricks, I wonder what kind of surprise Arthur can bring me?" Ye Pengfei looked at Arthur expectantly.

    Seeing this, Arthur seemed to be fighting against Hong Ya, and said in a deep voice: "My genetic poison has been integrated into it, and it is a method that surpasses S-level!"

    as expected!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 951. Poison (4) (Third update today)

    Arthur wasn't lying.

    Who would lie after being quietly invaded by Ye Pengfei's extreme power?

    Not to mention, this is the extreme power that was improved by Ye Pengfei!

    Now Ye Pengfei no longer only uses a single method when performing his methods.  Generally speaking, he will use his own method.  If the self-determined method cannot achieve the goal, he will resort to the next best thing, and he will also use the method of perfect superposition.

    The emotions of Arthur and Hong Ya have been quietly affected by Ye Pengfei's methods.  If someone reminds them, or if there is other external interference, they may still find something strange.  But now, while they talk about being confident in competing against each other, in their hearts, they are extremely cautious about super-level people who may jump out.

    An existence beyond S-level!  Is there really such support behind Wang Zhi?

    Soon, the answer will be revealed!

    "When Hong Ya's insect rushed vertically out of the ground from a depth of three thousand feet with lightning speed

    ¡°When the genetic poison on those bugs spreads out as the bugs self-destruct, and penetrates every hole

    An angry voice sounded loudly in Qiuying Villa.

    "You are really here!!!"

    "Damn, it's actually that lunatic Mo Yin!!!"

    As soon as he heard this voice, Arthur jumped up involuntarily.

    He was not scared by Mo Yin and jumped up, he wanted to avoid Mo Yin's attack.

    At this time, Arthur didn¡¯t bother to notify his collaborators.  He knew very well that as long as he was a little slower, as long as he was entangled by the lunatic Mo Yin.  He has no advantage at all and can only run away.

    Just as Arthur suddenly jumped thousands of miles away.  In the place where he was originally, there was an astonishing change in the air.

    Tornado!

    A violent tornado!

    Without any warning at all, the powerful tornado swallowed up the house where Arthur was staying just now.

    The air for thousands of miles around was driven by this sudden tornado, constantly squeezing it in the same direction.  The air twists and collides with each other.  It produced an extremely powerful impact.

    No one rushed out again. Except for Arthur who reacted first, everyone else was trapped in the tornado.

    "I'm afraid, they will all die." Arthur's handsome and enviable face could not help but twitch several times.

    That¡¯s it for everyone else. It¡¯s not easy to meet someone like Hong Ya.  Arthur knew that in this special space, there were quite a few S-class strong men.  but.  There are not many strong people who can reach Hong Ya's level of digging into the ground.

    Arthur knows better.  There are not many strong people who have reached such a level of digging into the ground.  Most of them were dragged to that place like Mo Yin

    Arthur kept moving. In that place, he had fought with Mo Yin hundreds of times.  He knew very well that he must not be caught by Mo Yin's tornado.

    On the surface, Mo Yin¡¯s tornado is not very powerful.  Taking a step back, as long as you use the power of Taoism, you can rush out of this tornado.

    but.  But Arthur knew that there was murderous intent hidden everywhere in Mo Yin's tornado.  Not to mention rushing out, there are not many strong people who can survive a breath in this tornado!

    Therefore, Arthur is erratic and constantly moving.  He would never give Mo Yin a chance.  Determine where you are.

    Arthur is not just moving, he is also fighting back.

    Fight back with poison!

    Arthur¡¯s poison is like a thin needle, pricking in various places.

    ?At first glance.  These places are empty.  However, Arthur, who had fought with Mo Yin hundreds of times, knew very well what Mo Yin's word "hidden" meant.

    The more empty the place, the more likely it is that Mo Yin is staying!

    Some of Arthur's poisons are colored and some are transparent.  Some smell unpleasant, while others are tasteless.

    " However, every poison has multiple abilities.  These abilities were either learned by Arthur from the master who surpassed the S-level, or later invented by Arthur through hard work and trial and error.

    Mo Yin is well aware of the abilities these genetic toxins had in the past.  However, he did not understand the newly added abilities of these genetic toxins.

    Soon, Arthur smiled.  Because, a drop of scarlet blood was brought out by a thin needle condensed with poison!

    "Mo Yin, you lose!"

    The overwhelmingThe fog swept towards that place.  Even on the hard ground, colorful bubbles of poisonous mist came out, gurgling.

    Arthur didn¡¯t dare to be caught by Mo Yin¡¯s tornado, and Mo Yin couldn¡¯t be trapped by Arthur¡¯s poisonous mist.  In the past period, every time Arthur was caught by Mo Yin's tornado, the transcendent being who chose him had to take action to rescue Arthur.

    Similarly, once Arthur discovers Mo Yin's location, once Arthur's poisonous mist envelopes Mo Yin.  The transcendent being who chose Mo Yin had no choice but to take action himself to save Mo Yin.

    Arthur smiled, very happily: "Can Fu Juntian save you this time?"

    As soon as Arthur finished speaking, his expression suddenly changed.

    Because, a tornado suddenly tore his clothes to pieces!

    "A useless loser who has been eliminated also wants to beat me?"

    It¡¯s over¡­

    In an instant, Arthur's face became very pale.

    After so many years, I have made great progress, so why hasn¡¯t Mo Yin made any progress?  He can only study alone, but Mo Yin can get personal guidance from those transcendent beings!

    ¡°After struggling for so many years, is it possible that we still can¡¯t escape this ending?¡±

    Arthur was not convinced.

    When he was abandoned, he was very unconvinced.  In a desperate situation, he escaped through all kinds of difficulties.

    He was even more unconvinced when he was being chased.  Not only did he survive despite being seriously injured, he also made his pursuers pay a heavy price.

    Later, he returned to his old career and returned to the killer circle again.  He knew that those people wanted to kill him.  However, as I continued to grow, those people never really found me.

    Not only was he not found by those people, he even took the initiative to fight with them.  It's not about finding and fighting with beings like Mo Yin who haven't really advanced yet.  Instead, go find and fight those beings who truly surpass S-level!

    "I didn't expect that I didn't die in the hands of those people, but I died in the hands of Mo Yin."

    This is the way of mutual restraint. Only two guys, Fu Juntian and Mo Yin, can completely restrain their various methods.

    "Similarly, I can also restrain Fu Juntian and Mo Yin's ways.  As long as he can find their location before being caught by them.

    "It's a pity that I'm not strong enough"

    Arthur accepted his fate and had no intention of continuing to fight.  Because he knew that no matter what methods he used, he would be doomed.

    "Unless Zhang Yiming can take action. But how could he still be alive?"

    Before dying, Arthur smiled bitterly and finally revealed the real reason why he asked Zhang Yiming for help!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 952. Poison (5) (fourth update today)

    "It's interesting." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Zhang Yiming, save his life!"

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    Just when Arthur felt that he was certain to die, suddenly, a series of explosions rang around him.

    "The tornado is gone, could it be Zhang Yiming?"

    Arthur was surprised and looked around.  As expected, Zhang Yiming was perfectly fine, standing tens of thousands of miles away from him.

    Hong Ya, who plays with insects, is quite miserable.

    She has changed her clothes.  Obviously, the previous set of clothes had been completely torn apart by the tornado.

    And the unconcealed tiredness on her face clearly told Arthur how much she paid to get out of the tornado.

    Actually, in Zhang Yiming's opinion, being able to break out of Mo Yin's tornado is already very impressive.  After all, Hong Ya has never accepted the guidance of those beings who are beyond S-level, and has no means to surpass S-level.

    ¡°However, Zhang Yiming is even more amazing.  Not only did he rush out intact, he actually still had the power to completely destroy Mo Yin's tornado!

    "How did he do it?" Arthur's surprise could not be concealed, written on his face.

    Arthur knows that Zhang Yiming¡¯s neutron bomb can break Fu Juntian and Mo Yin¡¯s tornado.  However, the premise is that Zhang Yiming did not fall into the tornado.

    There is a huge difference in difficulty between cracking a tornado from the outside and cracking a tornado from the inside. There is no way to compare.  What methods did Zhang Yiming use to stay intact?  Rushed out of a tornado?

    "Is it possible that he reacted before me?" Arthur felt that this was the only explanation. "Perhaps this guy was afraid of death and had escaped long ago."

    There is not much time for Arthur to think about these issues.  He hurriedly sent a message to Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya: "You try to stay away and help me from the side!"

    Then, the poisonous needles made of toxins shot out in all directions.

    Arthur¡¯s poisonous needle.  In fact, they are also poisonous formations.  As long as the breath of other strong people can be sensed, the poisonous needle will instantly sense it, and driven by the poison array, it will shoot towards that strong person.

    Just now, Arthur's poisonous needle stung a person because a strong man appeared in his poisonous array.

    "It seems that besides Mo Yin, there is another strong person!" Arthur sneered secretly, "Crazy Mo Yin. He actually knows how to find a helper? He has changed a lot after not seeing each other for so many years!"

    Because of a misjudgment, I used the poisonous mist prematurely, which caused a slight pause in my movement.  This time, Arthur decided that even if the poison needle pricked someone, he would not easily use the poisonous mist formation.

    "I will never take action until I beat you out!"

    Arthur s Mo Yin.  It has always been whoever finds the opponent first will win.  Arthur felt that although Mo Yin had become smarter, although Mo Yin's improvement might be much greater than his own.  However, as long as he can find Mo Yin first, then.  I can still win the final victory.

    Arthur¡¯s strategy was correct, but what he didn¡¯t know was that no one would give him enough time.  Go and fight Mo Yin one-on-one.

    Groups of strong men poured out from Qiuying Villa.

    Hong Ya¡¯s insects only covered part of Qiuying Villa.  Faced with this, a huge villa covering an area of ??more than ten million miles.  Even if she is willing to release enough bugs to spread them all over the entire villa.  However, she did not have the ability to control these bugs at the same time and rush up from the ground.

    Find out the whereabouts of Wang Zhi, and then clear out the strong men closest to Wang Zhi. This is Arthur's plan.

    In Arthur¡¯s opinion, if there is something beyond S-level lurking.  Then, even if the entire villa is emptied, it is impossible to kidnap Wang Zhi.  On the other hand, if there is no such powerful guy hiding.  Then, as long as these strong men are eliminated, Wang Zhi will never be able to escape again.

    But, Arthur made a mistake.  He didn't expect that Mo Yin would come.

    Arthur would never have thought that not only did Mo Yin come, but those existences beyond S-level were actually sent out, and there were more existences similar to his own back then!  !  !

    When Arthur shot out the poisonous needles for the second time and formed the poisonous array, he suddenly discovered that the poisonous needles were shooting out diagonally in different directions.

    But, there is clearly no one in those places!

    In an instant, Arthur understood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they sent so many people over!¡±

    "Run away!" Arthur shoutedshouted.  It seemed that he felt that using his spiritual voice to transmit messages was not enough to quickly remind Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya in the distance.

    "Insidious!" Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya were not fools, and they understood immediately.

    Arthur is deliberately trying to lure some powerful enemies to his side!

    Arthur couldn¡¯t see where the enemy was, but Arthur had been to that place, and he knew that there must be a large number of guys coming out of that place.

    Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya also couldn't see where the enemy was.  Although they all guessed that the enemy must have used some method to hide his figure.  They also knew that at this time, they would definitely have to escape.  However, they don't know where to run, which is the best choice.

    Hong Ya saw Arthur throwing out a lot of colorful things, and then fled towards the west.  So Hong Ya also threw out a lot of insects and fled towards the north.  The two people's escape route was away from Qiuying Villa.

    Zhang Yiming did not do this. Instead of running away, he rushed towards Qiuying Villa.  Moreover, he didn't even shoot a single neutron bomb!

    "Idiot!" Hong Ya cursed mercilessly.  Although, it was with the help of Zhang Yiming that he escaped from the terrifying tornado.

    "Idiots?" A strange smile appeared on Zhang Yiming's face, "Lord Soul Master, are we not going to save these two idiots?"

    Who is the idiot?

    Zhang Yiming has been completely impressed by Ye Pengfei's methods. He is very sure that Arthur and Hong Ya are the idiots.

    Zhang Yiming also knew that these two idiots were very useful to Ye Pengfei.  If it hadn't been for Ye Pengfei's summons, he wouldn't have been able to leave the tornado with Hong Ya, who was already on the verge of death.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's summons, Arthur would have died in Mo Yin's hands.

    Now, the situation has changed again.  Because too many powerful enemies suddenly appeared, the three of them were completely separated.  Could it be that rescuing them just now was all in vain?

    "Don't worry about them." This time, Ye Pengfei's voice transmission from his soul actually brought a smile, "Arthur's poison and Hong Ya's bugs are really interesting."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 953. A plan within a plan (the fifth update today)

    Interesting?  Maybe.

    Zhang Yiming is very wise not to think about these problems.  He already knew that although he was a strong man in the third level of the Immortal Realm, and although he had reached the S-level level, the matter in front of him and the various things hidden behind it were beyond his imagination.  clear.

    Since you can¡¯t figure it out, there¡¯s no need to think about it.  In Zhang Yiming's view, he had already followed an omnipotent master.

    When Zhang Yiming, who had a smooth journey, rushed to Qiuying Villa and rushed in front of Wang Zhi, he felt even more that his master was omnipotent!

    Qiuying Villa is completely defenseless?  I'm afraid, those defensive forces have been cleared out by the master a long time ago!

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei sent a soul thought into his soul, although the information contained in this soul thought was really weird.  However, Zhang Yiming sneered at Wang Zhi without thinking at all:

    "Take action, I'll give you a chance!"

    "Ah?" Wang Zhi raised his eyebrows in surprise and said with a sweet smile, "Are you mistaken? The agreement between Ye Pengfei and I was that he would rescue me and then I would tell him the truth about the past.  A write-off!¡±

    "No, I will kill you!"

    Zhang Yiming didn't think about what Ye Pengfei's order meant at all, he just followed it faithfully.

    "I gave you a chance. If you give up, don't blame me for being ruthless!"

    As he spoke, Zhang Yiming raised his right hand flatly.  All I saw was his right hand.  It has turned into the shape of a multi-barrel gun.  As long as he moves his mind, powerful neutron bombs that combine the laws of heaven and the principles of nuclear energy will be shot out from these barrels!

    Wang Zhi¡¯s smiling face froze instantly!

    "I know, Ye Pengfei asked you to say these words." Suddenly, Wang Zhi's voice came out.  Suddenly raising the octave, "Ye Pengfei, come out! Do you want to break your promise?"

    "Don't waste your time." Zhang Yiming sneered, "Come on, let me see what you have learned over the years!"

    ¡°If Zhang Yiming analyzes the series of words he just said.  Then, he will definitely be stunned.  Original mission.  It was clear that Wang Zhi was taken away, but now, how did things become like this?

    "However, Zhang Yiming is now certain that his master's words are not wrong.  Wang Zhi's performance also convinced him that there was indeed nothing wrong with his master's series of instructions.

    because.  Wang Zhi fled instantly.  Even though he was so close to her, even his consciousness couldn't keep up with the speed of her escape!

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, what is going on?" Not to mention Zhang Yiming, who was surrendered by Ye Pengfei midway, even Wan Yuqiu, who had been following Ye Pengfei, was confused, "We didn't plan it before.  Let's settle the old feud with Wang Zhi, and then rely on the clues provided by Wang Zhi to find those existences beyond S-level? Why now"

    "I underestimated the enemy. I didn't expect that I was actually deceived by them." Ye Pengfei shook his head and sneered, "If it hadn't been for Arthur's appearance, I really wouldn't have known that all of this was just a show.  , once the plan comes out, it will fall into the trap!"

    "A plan within a plan? Uh, Brother Ye, I'm even more confused"

    Wan Yuqiu felt that he was really stupid.  Brother Ye has already seen why.  Are you still confused until now?

    "What kind of associations can Arthur's past experiences make you have?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    Wan Yuqiu nodded: "Those strong men who surpassed the S level did not really attack Arthur. Maybe they encountered something particularly difficult and couldn't get out of it. Therefore, they had to give up the attack.  Arthur¡¯s pursuit!¡±

    "In that case, why did they allow Wang Zhi, who is very important to them, to come to me?"

    "In order to lure Brother Ye out and then kill him."

    What a simple explanation, what a reasonable explanation.

    "Then, Wang Zhi tried his best. He wanted to lend me my hand to rescue her." Ye Pengfei sighed and said, "In the past, we all thought this way. Because this judgment is the most logical."

    "Then, Arthur appeared, and Brother Ye discovered something strange?"

    Rather than saying that Wan Yuqiu asked Ye Pengfei a question, it would be better to say that she asked herself a question.

    "Ah, I understand!" Finally, Wan Yuqiu understood.

    The whole thing seems confusing.  But, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s not that complicated.

    &nbsp; Since, they can¡¯t even kill Arthur, the traitor.  Why do they think that by using Wang Zhi as bait to fish out Ye Pengfei, they will be able to kill Ye Pengfei?

    "If Ye Pengfei has never shown his abilities, then this makes sense.  However, Ye Pengfei has demonstrated his power many times!

    The first time Ye Pengfei showed his power was to break the time and space skeleton.  Moreover, along the way, the fog of time and space was also completely broken.

    Maybe, it¡¯s not that big of a deal to deal with those weird skeletons that travel through time and space.  However, being able to break through the fog of time and space, this kind of power - and it was just a servant of Ye Pengfei - should not be ignored by them.

    ¡°At least, I stayed in this special space for more than a year.  At least in Leting, they haven't found anyone with this ability.

    " Moreover, Dong Kang also said at the beginning that only "some people" have achieved this.  If anyone could do it, Dong Kang would probably have died many times due to the fog of time and space being broken, and his vitality was severely damaged.

    What if, this show of power is ignored by those beings beyond S level.  Then, there is only one explanation - Dong Kang concealed the truth.

    This explanation makes sense. There is obviously a disagreement between these people.

    However, how could Ye Pengfei show his strength for the second time and be ignored by them?

    In full view of everyone, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu replaced their real bodies with fake ones.  Moreover, Zhang Qiulong, who was obviously under the orders of a being that surpassed S-level, could not find the whereabouts of Ye Pengfei no matter what.

    This kind of display of power is not enough to make those beings beyond S-level fearful.  At least, they should also know that it is not possible to kill Ye Pengfei by just sending a few strong men over.

    ??Okay, there is an explanation here.  That is, these existences beyond S level are also fighting openly and secretly among themselves.  The guy who remotely controlled Zhang Qiulong also refused to tell the truth.

    However, after that, Ye Pengfei showed his strength again.

    In this demonstration, he not only showed that he easily broke into the killer circle.  Moreover, he also showed that even if his location was exposed, the guys from the Jinfeng Group would not be able to find him at all!

    If you can¡¯t even find it, how can you kill it?  Even if they used Wang Zhi to successfully fish out Ye Pengfei.  As long as the most powerful guys don't take action, how can they guarantee that they can successfully kill Ye Pengfei?

    To be more precise, these strong men who are definitely not stupid should have realized long ago that even if they take action personally, they may not be able to kill Ye Pengfei!

    What if, Arthur didn¡¯t show up.  Perhaps Ye Pengfei will still guess.  These powerful guys are hiding somewhere, waiting for opportunities.

    But, Arthur appeared.  He couldn't even kill this "traitor" who was weaker than him.  Why do they still play this kind of fishing game?

    So, the answer is ready to come out¡ª¡ª

    This is just a trick within a trick!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 954. Heavy fog (sixth update today)

    Indeed, Wang Zhi's behavior and the Jinfeng Group's behavior seem to be a simple fishing operation.

    This is an obvious plan.

    In the letter he wrote to Wang Zhi, Ye Pengfei described things about the Supreme Inspiration.  Originally, Ye Pengfei just wanted to shake Wang Zhi's determination to be a bait.  Unexpectedly and unexpectedly, Wang Zhi chose to completely side with Ye Pengfei.

    Wang Zhi wants to exchange the whereabouts of those beyond S-level beings for the result of settling the old feud.  At first glance, it seems reasonable.

    But there is a conspiracy hidden inside!

    After receiving Wang Zhi¡¯s reply, normally Ye Pengfei would have two reactions -

    Or, don¡¯t believe Wang Zhi.  Continue to capture Wang Zhi and even kill Wang Zhi as the main means to stimulate those existences beyond S level.

    Or, just trust Wang Zhi and get information about S-level existences from Wang Zhi.

    ¡°Obviously, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to believe Wang Zhi immediately.  Therefore, normally, he would choose to kill Wang Zhi first to see the situation.

    ¡°As a result, he took action and found Zhang Yiming.

    In that chaotic incident, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that Wang Zhi's guards were clearly protecting Wang Zhi, but in fact they were escorting Wang Zhi.  At this time, he was naturally inclined to trust Wang Zhi.

    However, Ye Pengfei was still very cautious and did not completely believe Wang Zhi.  He was still hiding in the dark, and asked Zhang Yiming to find other killers to capture Wang Zhi.

    Normally speaking, the next script.  This is how it should be written -

    Although the killers¡¯ plans were thorough, the sudden appearance of powerful beings like Mo Yin brought the killers to the brink of death.

    At this time, Wang Zhi suddenly rebelled.  Let the killers sent out by Ye Pengfei survive the desperate situation.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu were trapped in Mo Yin's tornado when Zhang Yiming and others were trapped.  They indeed saw that Wang Zhi was about to take action.

    Wang Zhi didn¡¯t want to kill Mo Yin.  At this time, Wang Zhi was nowhere to be found, and Mo Yin ran somewhere.  Wang Zhi's action was to clear away the hidden piles around him that had not yet been poisoned, and provoke Mo Yin to come back.

    ¡°In this case, doesn¡¯t Wang Zhi save Zhang Yiming and others?

    In this case, how can Ye Pengfei still be suspicious!

    "What if, among the killers hired by Zhang Yiming, there wasn't Arthur, a strong man who had dealt with Mo Yin a lot.

    if.  Before taking action, it was not because of Hong Ya.  Arthur chose to recruit Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya to join the team in advance.  Moreover, let Ye Pengfei guess what happened to Arthur.

    ¡°Then, this big drama will really continue to be performed according to this script.

    However, first of all, Mo Yin, a lunatic, failed to carry out the play according to the original plan.

    After Wang Zhi "solved" the remaining hidden piles.  Not only did Mo Yin not give up as a killer, he came back to control Wang Zhi, who could not be lost.  Instead, he summoned a group of companions to kill Arthur, the traitor, on the spot.

    That¡¯s all, anyway, Wang Zhi¡¯s series of actions.  This should dispel Ye Pengfei's doubts.  Therefore, let Wang Zhi follow the killer and defect to Ye Pengfei.  Then, this drama can still continue.

    but.  What the designer never expected was that Ye Pengfei "met" Arthur, and very keenly guessed what Arthur had experienced!

    "If they didn't know, those strong men who surpassed S-level would not be able to take action at all. I would not have guessed that Wang Zhi's surrender was just to kill me better!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes were still looking in the direction Wang Zhi left.  It seemed that in that direction, he could still see Wang Zhi's fleeing figure.

    "This is also a dangerous move on their part!" Wan Yuqiu sighed. "The powerful man had no way to take action, so he chose to let Wang Zhi come over and lurk with us for a long time. If the plan succeeds, then they may just use a stronger  The weak and the strong will kill Brother Ye. However, if the plan fails, Wang Zhi will probably die!"

    Wan Yuqiu is right. Even if this plan succeeds, Ye Pengfei may not let Wang Zhi follow him for a long time.  And even if he agreed to follow Wang Zhi, Ye Pengfei might not be able to escape when he was surrounded and killed.

    But, conversely, if the plan fails, Wang Zhi is likely to die.  What if the person who entered Qiuying Villa was not Zhang Yiming but Ye Pengfei.  So, no matter how fast Wang Zhi escapes, there is no way he can escape faster than Ye Pengfei, who is in the ultimate state!

    "Yes, for Wang Zhi, this plan is too cruel."?.  "Ye Pengfei nodded and said in a deep voice, "I'm afraid there are some secrets about Wang Zhi that we don't know about.  Now, I can hardly figure out whether she is important or not.  "

    From the very beginning, Ye Pengfei believed that as long as he found Wang Zhi, he would be able to find clues about Dong Kang's whereabouts.

    After all, it was Dong Kang who secretly controlled the Inspiration Supreme, sacrificed the Inspiration Supreme, and saved Wang Zhi's life.

    After entering this special space, after combining the situation here, I continued to think and make some calculations.  Ye Pengfei further believed that Wang Zhi, a woman, might have some special meaning to those strong men who surpassed the S-level.  It is very likely that Dong Kang is not the only one who wants to save Wang Zhi's life.

    But now, after cracking this ruse, looking back, it seems that "Wang Zhi is very important" was just wishful thinking on his part.  Whether Wang Zhi is alive or dead seems to be unimportant to these strong men who have surpassed the S-level, and to Dong Kang.

    "Everything is surrounded by fog." Wan Yuqiu said softly with emotion, "It would be great if I could use prophecy. As long as I can see through all the future, are I afraid they will do something strange?  Brother Ye, how about we go find the 'scientific principles' related to prophecy next?"

    None of the major forces in Laoting studies this thing.  But that doesn't mean there aren't other places.  In terms of time, you can still travel around and search.  Perhaps, we can restart the prophecy and discover the truth hidden behind the fog!

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s proposal is not unreasonable.  However, Ye Pengfei did not agree immediately.  He vaguely felt that there must be something wrong here.

    "What's the problem?" Ye Pengfei pondered for a while and gradually frowned, "Yu Qiu, the Inspiration Supreme has been captured and controlled. I'm afraid it's not as simple as it seems!!!"

    The new fog surrounded the two people again

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 955. Cut the mess with a sharp knife!  (Seventh update today)

    The truth is surrounded by a layer of fog.  No matter how strong the belief is, as long as it is surrounded by fog for a long time, it will always give people a feeling of haggardness and haggardness.

    "Cut the mess with a quick knife!" Ye Pengfei shook his head and said resolutely, "Let's go straight to Huanglong, no matter how dense the fog is, we will chop it open with one knife!"

    "Are you sure?" Wan Yuqiu asked with a worried look.

    How many powerful characters in history died not at the hands of powerful enemies, but due to conspiracies and machinations?

    Not to mention, the enemies this time are strong, numerous, and cunning!

    ¡°This time around the Wang Zhi incident, the enemy¡¯s design was extremely complex.  Although the plot was exposed in the end, it was just a matter of luck.

    It¡¯s a fluke that it can continue forever?

    In Wan Yuqiu¡¯s view, if you are not sure, you might as well take a step back and the world will be brighter.  After all, it is not necessary to fight to the death with these powerful beings at this time and in this place.

    "Not sure." Ye Pengfei shook his head and smiled slightly, "But I am confident!"

    In an instant, Wan Yuqiu felt as if his soul had been hit by something.  Those hundreds of billions of divided souls were all in a state of deep shock.

    "This feeling is"

    In an instant, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Brother Ye, Brother Ye, how many magical methods do you still have hidden?"

    Wan Yuqiu finally understood that cutting through the mess quickly is the best choice!

    ¡­¡­

    Some people have understood it and acted more resolutely.

    ?Some people don¡¯t understand.  But he is equally determined in doing things.

    Some people don¡¯t understand and are hesitant to do things.

    Arthur is the last of these people.

    "What the hell, why did he suddenly disappear?" After running away for countless millions of miles, Arthur felt that the situation was too strange.

    The consciousness dispersed and nothing was found.

    Various detection instruments also found nothing.

    "Boldly paused somewhere for a short while, but Mo Yin's tornado did not appear.

    ??More boldly walked in the opposite direction for a certain distance, but also did not encounter any dangerous fights.

    For a moment, Arthur couldn't figure it out.

    "That year. I escaped from that place. Except for those old guys, the rest of them almost all came out In order to keep secrets, they have always been ruthless. Why did they die out so quickly this time?"

    Arthur couldn¡¯t understand, and he didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    The first group of people to win over, Fang Zongheng and others, were killed by Mo Yin.

    Hong Ya and Zhang Yiming, who were recruited in the second batch, don¡¯t know if they can escape.

    Arthur asked himself, what is the ability to escape?  Ten Zhang Yimings are not as good as him.

    "Maybe. They're both dead too."

    When he was running away frantically, Arthur deliberately shouted that way in order to share the pressure.  After shouting, he didn't have the energy to care about where Hong Ya and Zhang Yiming escaped.  Based on Arthur's understanding of the powerful people in that place, Hong Ya and Zhang Yiming should not be able to escape. His two efforts to win over them in the past were all in vain.

    "Forget it. Hibernate for a few more years and search slowly. Their control is getting weaker and weaker, and there will definitely be more powerful people like Hong Ya who will be ignored by them!"

    With Arthur thinking this, he planned to leave.

    Suddenly, a communicator that few people knew about beeped.  It rang.

    "See you in City A." A line of black writing appeared on the communicator screen.

    "Zhang Yiming?" Arthur was surprised and happy, and he put away the communicator.  Spread out your body and quickly run towards the east

    ¡­¡­

    Although there are many cities in this special space, there is no city called "City A".

    City A is a special code name in the killer circle.  City a is actually not a city, but a castle.

    This castle actually has nothing to do with the killer.  This castle called "Minglisch Castle" is world-famous for its large area of ??vineyards and high-quality wine production.

    As the saying goes, "There is a way everywhere," strong people also know that they can find the "scientific principles" they want anywhere.  Or, something completely unrelated may inspire you.

    So, although at first glance, running a vineyard and making grapes??, tasting wine, selling wineetc., etc., this series of wine-related activities does not seem to have anything to do with profound "scientific principles".  However, in fact, hundreds of millions of powerful people at all levels come here every year.

    There are not many strong people who have lived in Minglisburg for a long time.  There are about five million strong people who use the most primitive methods to carefully take care of Minglisburg's huge vineyard.  There are also a roughly similar number of strong people engaged in wine-making, tasting, and sales, all of which are related to wine.

    Only a few people know that this is the temple of killers.  Only a very few people know that in this special space, the first real killer started from here and went to the world!

    You must know that most of the powerful people here are immortal-level beings.  It is extremely difficult to hunt them down.

    And the space here is not that huge.  More than 100 billion strong people live here, and there is no trouble anywhere.  It won't take long, either there will be crowds of people, or there will be an interweaving of consciousness.

    Therefore, if you want to kill someone here, you must be quick and ruthless.  The best thing is to be able to kill instantly!

    To achieve this, it is not enough to be ¡°strong¡±.  Here, there are few who are not strong.

    Therefore, the impact of being the first to do this can be imagined!

    Therefore, Minlithgorg Castle became a temple for killers.  They call this place A City, which means first, first

    Arthur arrived at Minlithgburg as quickly as possible.  In the past few times, when he deliberately challenged those clone projections that surpassed S-level existences, although the situation was more dangerous than facing Mo Yin, Arthur had never been so nervous.

    "Even Mo Yin, a lunatic, was released by them. They actually set up a Jinfeng Group for the first time. I'm afraid, something special is about to happen!"

    It only took half a day for Arthur to arrive at Minglisburg Castle.  Before he walked into this historic castle, he saw a short, baby-faced female nun wearing bright red clothes heading towards the gate of Minlithgow Castle from another direction.  Come slowly.

    "Hong Ya, it's so good to see you!"

    When he saw Hong Ya, Arthur suddenly felt that the weather here was so nice and the air here was so fresh.  For many years, he had never laughed so happily.  Although, he always liked to smile in the past.  However, only he knows how much fear and anger are hidden behind this smile

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 956. The ultimate mission (first update today)

    "Arthur, I'm not happy to see you!" Hong Ya scolded Arthur mercilessly.

    "It's my fault." Arthur took the initiative to admit his mistake. This was the first time in his life that he admitted his mistake so happily. "I swear, this kind of thing will never happen again. No matter how dangerous it is,  I will never be the first to escape!"

    "Swearing is useless!" Hong Ya snorted angrily, "Hand over the superposition secret method and I will spare you!"

    Arthur hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said: "When I see Zhang Yiming, I will hand over the secret method."

    "oh?"

    Arthur actually agreed, which surprised Hong Ya.

    You must know that any kind of superposition secret method has extremely high value.  Not to mention, it is a superimposed secret method that allows people to dive deeper into the ground.

    Originally, Hong Ya planned to ask for a high price and wait for Arthur to pay back the money on the spot.

    Although Arthur¡¯s behavior is very infuriating, we are not three-year-olds.  Arthur's behavior is also understandable.  As long as Arthur is willing to pay a certain price - for example, some good scientific principles - Hong Ya will forgive Arthur.

    I never thought that Arthur actually agreed.  Not only did he not bargain, but he also wanted to tell Zhang Yiming this precious superposition secret method!

    "Is this guy, being chased all the way, completely destitute?"

    Thinking back on how powerful those people were, Hong Ya was still frightened.  If that group of people hadn't just chased him for a while, fought with his bugs a few times, and then retreated on their own initiative.  Hong Ya felt that she might not be safe.

    And that sudden battle.  Let Hong Ya know that there is an old grudge between Arthur and those people.  If those people don't pursue him desperately, it doesn't mean that those people won't pursue Arthur desperately.

    "Perhaps, he is really scared. So, he wants to ask us for help."

    Hong Ya thought like this, although she still didn¡¯t give Arthur a good look.  However, inside, I felt much more relaxed.

    The two people walked into Minglisburg Castle side by side.  They pretended to taste the new wine.  Wandering from room to room.

    In these rooms, some are filled with older wines, while others are newly invented wines.  There were many strong men, like Arthur and Hong Ya, who tasted these fine wines one by one, and from time to time, they generously bought a few bottles of their favorite wines.

    After wandering around nineteen rooms, Arthur and Hong Ya were left.  Everyone bought one hundred and forty-eight bottles of fine wine, no more or no less.  And the cost of both of them.  No more or no less, each person spent 938,477 high-grade immortal stones!

    This is a secret code, a secret code that is only used in a small circle of no more than 3,000 people.

    If it were somewhere else, by purchasing other things, this secret code would be created.  Then, they can get in touch with colleagues they are unfamiliar with or even have never interacted with before.

    it's here.  In the sanctuary of killers.  As soon as they gave the secret signal, a man in gorgeous clothes walked towards them.

    "Excuse me, our company has just invented a new wine. Are you interested in trying it?"

    "New wine?" Arthur had a faint smile on his face.  ¡°What I like most is tasting the unique artistic conception in new wines.¡±

    The man in gorgeous clothes had an even bigger smile on his face.  He led Arthur and Hong Ya into a company-exclusive room.

    In Minlithgburg.  Inviting people to wine tastings like this happens many times a day.  Just when this gorgeously dressed man invited Arthur and Hong Ya, there was another company not far away from them, also inviting others to taste the new wine.

    Therefore, no one will doubt it.  Unless at this time, someone comes uninvited and walks into the room exclusive to a certain brewing company.

    "The security measures are better." After entering the room, Arthur praised softly.

    This is not a deliberate compliment from Arthur, but it is a real thing.  Arthur remembered that the last time he came here, the defense here was only some high-powered weapons.  Now, even the seemingly inconspicuous door has been replaced with a special polymer material.

    Hong Ya also nodded and said: "After Vulcan took charge here, the security measures were updated too fast. I don't know where they got so many good things."

    The polymer material used to make this kind of door is still fresh in Hong Ya¡¯s memory.  A few years ago, she had underestimated such a door.  As a result, he was almost blocked in the room and became the first tragic killer in history to be killed by an assassin.

    "Thank you very much"Prize!  "

    The man in gorgeous clothes suddenly changed his figure.  His most distinctive hair was fiery red, as if it might burst into flames at any moment.

    "Ah, I didn't expect that it was Lord Vulcan who came out to greet me in person!" Arthur laughed in surprise.

    "With such an ultimate mission coming to your door, how could I not come out and see for myself?" Vulcan said meaningfully and laughed.

    The ultimate mission!  !  !

    Suddenly, Arthur felt that something was wrong.

    "Did Zhang Yiming tell you the matter?"

    "Not only did you tell me, there are many, many people." Vulcan pointed at a wall and chuckled, "Now, there are 844 people waiting for your arrival. Soon,  Friends from the entire killer world will rush here!"

    Hiss~~~~~

    Arthur couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    "How could he do this? How dare he do this?"

    Normal people would hide this kind of thing and this kind of behavior and would not tell others casually.  The more people know, the less hope you have of making a profit.  Zhang Yiming is not a fool, how could he do this?

    Not to mention, Zhang Yiming ate his own genetic poison!

    "Isn't he afraid that I will be angry or that his soul will be severely damaged?"

    ¡°Swish, swish,¡± Arthur felt a surge of anger rising from the bottom of his heart.  As soon as his mind moved, he wanted to activate the gene toxin and punish Zhang Yiming severely.

    But¡­¡­

    "The soul is gone?"

    As soon as the gene toxin launched its attack, Arthur suddenly discovered that Zhang Yiming's soul quickly disappeared under the attack of the toxin.

    "How can this be?!"

    Arthur knew very well that it was impossible for his toxin to achieve such an amazing effect.  If not, the poison could at most seriously injure Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya. How could they not take any measures after taking the poison?

    You must know that every strong person has his own way to save his life.  Not to mention, these killers who are good at assassinating other strong men.

    Arthur knew that his genetic poison would definitely not make Zhang Yiming¡¯s soul completely disappear.  If this is the case, it means that his genetic poison is not attacking Zhang Yiming's soul at all!

    "Okay, okay, I underestimated you!"

    Arthur had a gloomy face and had to bite the bullet and walk towards the wall

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 957. Gathering of killers (second update today)

    Arthur has never met so many killers at the same place at the same time.  In fact, although there are very few people in the killer circle.  However, since the emergence of this circle, everyone has never held any gatherings.

    ??For example, more than 300 million years ago, someone took a huge order to subvert a medium-sized country with a population of more than one billion and more than 30,000 S-class experts.  That time, more than two hundred killers gathered together.  That time was the largest gathering in the killer circle's existence for hundreds of billions of years.

    But this time, when Arthur came.  More than a thousand pairs of eyes all looked towards Arthur!

    As Vulcan said, eight hundred and forty-four killers have gathered here.  Among them, there are several killers, although they have turned into human forms.  However, he still retains a few or even dozens of pairs of big eyes.

    Therefore, the number of eyes looking at Arthur at the same time exceeded a thousand pairs!

    pressure!

    Enormous pressure!

    Arthur¡¯s face became even more gloomy.

    Arthur felt that sweat was already flowing out of his back

    Arthur was very angry, but Hong Ya was in high spirits and clapped her hands.

    "Well done to Zhang Yiming! This is what you should do. This is the first time I see Lao Zhang so pleased with me Hey, where is Lao Zhang? Why hasn't he arrived yet?"

    "The flight will be delayed." Vulcan chuckled, "Don't worry, he will come here safe and sound. Several friends have already volunteered to protect him."

    Protecting a killer?

    Hahahahaha, in the killer's hall.  The crowd burst into laughter.

    They are not laughing at Zhang Yiming, they are laughing at Arthur.  Such a big thing, such an important thing, was actually exposed. Everyone thought that Arthur was as stupid as a pig.

    Only Arthur and Hong Ya know that this is not the case.

    Although, Hong Ya didn¡¯t know that Arthur¡¯s poison failed.  but.  She herself took the poison.  She can still feel that once she betrays Arthur, Arthur can activate this gene toxin and cause great damage to her soul.

    "How can Zhang Yiming be fine? When he comes, I will definitely ask him!"

    While following the crowd and laughing loudly, Hong Ya thought secretly.  Among the killers present, she was the only one who laughed at Arthur.  Still in awe of Arthur's methods!

    ¡­¡­

    Two hours later.  Zhang Yiming arrived.

    In these two hours, more than two thousand killers arrived one after another.  Now, except for the farthest ones and a few killers who don't know where they are and can't be notified, all the killers in the entire killer circle are gathered together!

    The God of Fire is the new leader of the Killer Hall, and he sits on the main seat.

    And the key figure in this plan - Arthur - sits below Vulcan.  It's like taking the second spot.

    If this didn't happen, Arthur would definitely be very happy.  After all, this symbolizes one's status and represents one's honor.

    However, at this moment, his heart was bleeding.

    No matter who it is, it has been planned for so many years.  After putting so much effort into it and seeing it getting closer and closer to success, suddenly, it was ruthlessly exposed.  Suddenly, the fruits of victory will be divided among many people. Whose heart will not bleed painfully?

    Therefore, although Arthur won the honor, although Zhang Yiming sat in the very back position.  However, Arthur's hateful eyes were still fixed on Zhang Yiming, and he would not relax for a moment.

    "Hey, Lao Zhang, did you see that? You are in danger." Hong Ya raised her eyebrows in Arthur's direction, "Maybe you need my help."

    Others don¡¯t know the true meaning of Hong Ya¡¯s words.  Only Zhang Yiming, who was sitting next to Hong Ya, and Arthur, who was sitting in the second chair in the distance, knew the meaning.

    Zhang Yiming smiled and said calmly: "It depends on the situation."

    Hong Ya nodded knowingly and said no more.

    It was at this time that the largest gathering of the killer circle in history officially began.

    "Although there are still some friends who haven't arrived yet, I think everyone has been waiting very anxiously. We can start talking about this mission and this matter first!"

    The God of Fire stood up from his seat, and his powerful voice not only reached everyone¡¯s ears, but also reached everyone¡¯s heart.

    "What Lord Vulcan said is, let's start now!"

    "Hurry up and let Arthur tell you what happened to him in the past."??!  "

    The killer circle is not a group, and it is impossible to expect any discipline.  Being able to keep everyone relatively quiet for several hours under the pressure of the Vulcan, and no one bothered Arthur to "rest", was already pretty good.  Now, Vulcan announced that it has officially begun negotiations.  Suddenly, there was a lot of noise below.

    "Quiet!" Vulcan's hands pressed down.  Following the movements of his hands, everyone felt a strong pressure, causing their bodies to sink downwards involuntarily.

    The pressure of gravity!  !  !

    Everyone looked at the Vulcan with even more admiration.

    Fire God, as the name suggests, he is a fire monk.  In fact, his true body is the fire spirit.

    However, what Vulcan is best at is not the art of fire, but the art of gravity.  Before Vulcan entered the Secret Realm of Time, he was already famous all over the world, making masters from many realms in awe.

    Later, Vulcan entered the secret realm of time.  Moreover, he was trapped in the secret realm of time and could not get out.

    ¡°However, he got a blessing in disguise and entered this special space.  Here, he studied the law of gravity in another universe.

    The god of fire is lucky.

    Because other strong men want to perfectly integrate the laws of foreign lands with their own main Taoism.  The first thing to face is the many differences in the operating laws of the two universes.  Many powerful people have spent countless billions of years trying to solve this problem, but they may not be able to take a step forward.

    "However, Vulcan is very lucky, he does not need to face this problem at all.

    "Two different universes, two laws of operation, the laws of gravity are surprisingly similar!"

    When Vulcan discovered that, except for a few places where there were some differences, the rest were just different explanations.  One can imagine his surprise.  One can imagine the speed at which he merges these two laws!

    In fact, when Vulcan officially took charge of the assassin hall, many assassins secretly speculated that Vulcan had actually surpassed the S-class.  However, no one can prove this.

    And now, after Vulcan showed off such a move, everyone's eyes became extremely eager

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 958. The ultimate goal, the real goal!  (Third update today)

    An existence beyond S-class!

    This is the realm that everyone dreams of.

    The killers present have almost all reached the third level of the Immortal Realm by practicing the Taoism of their own universe.  They all know how difficult it is to continue practicing.

    In fact, those strong men from outside the secret realm of time and space know very well that throughout the ages, in all major realms, there has not been a single strong man who has surpassed the third level of the Immortal Realm and reached the next realm!

    Over time, the integration of outsiders and indigenous peoples.  Now, the powerful people living in this special space all know this bottleneck.  This is a bottleneck that no genius, no matter how much time he spends, can overcome!

    what to do?

    There is a very simple way, that is to practice the laws of foreign lands, integrate the power of foreign lands, and reach a higher realm in a world dominated by foreign laws!

    S-level realm, this name was brought by Dong Kang.  However, the specific evaluation criteria are formulated by the strong people here.

    "Roughly speaking, the S-level realm they set in a foreign land is equivalent to the epochal realm in the original universe.  If it surpasses S-level, in their opinion, it means surpassing the realm of the era!

    Whether this idea is correct or not, no one knows.  Because none of the people present¡ªexcept Arthur¡ªhad ever seen anything beyond S-level.

    Therefore, when they saw that Vulcan showed such a trick.  When they found out, Vulcan had probably surpassed the S-Class.  It is easy to understand why their eyes are so eager.

    "I know what you are thinking." Vulcan smiled slightly.  "However, I can tell you clearly. The so-called transcending S-level is actually impossible!"

    "how so?"

    "Vulcan, you are mistaken!"

    "Although it's just a legend, it must be true to surpass S-class!"

    The God of Vulcan¡¯s answer was like a thunderbolt, shocking all the killers present at a loss.

    Apart from.  Besides Arthur

    Soon, someone noticed Arthur¡¯s flash of admiration.  These people soon realized that the reason why Vulcan chose this time to say such things must have other motives.

    "Arthur, tell me, have you ever come into contact with an existence beyond S-level?!" Immediately, someone shouted sharply.  soon.  More people followed suit.

    Dissatisfaction flashed across Arthur's handsome face quickly.  Facing so many people's questions, Arthur had to stand up.

    "Lord Vulcan is right, there is indeed no existence beyond S-level in the true sense!"

    quiet.

    Silence.

    The noisy Killer Hall finally became completely quiet.  These excited killers frowned one by one.  Think about it.

    Vulcan said so, and Arthur said so too.  From this point of view, maybe this is true!

    "Could it be that all our years of research have been in vain?" After a while, someone asked in a deep voice.

    "Of course it's not a useless effort!" Vulcan laughed and said, "If it is really a useless effort, why am I still staying in this palm-sized place? In any case, the area of ??the Time Secret Realm is much wider than here!"

    "Lord Vulcan, please stop being so secretive. What is going on? Please tell me quickly!"

    "We want to talk about it carefully." Vulcan's gaze quickly passed over Zhang Yiming's body as if carelessly, "In history, everyone has gathered together for the ultimate mission. Before coming, everyone thought that this ultimate mission  The purpose is to find an existence beyond S and find a way to surpass S level."

    "The next step is to find Dong Kang and the Soul Accompanying Grass. However, what I want to tell you is that the purpose of this ultimate mission is actually not like this!"

    "First of all, I have already said it, and Arthur has also said it. There is no real strong man beyond the S-class. Those guys who are said to be more powerful than us, I, the Vulcan, can vouch for it. At least, my warriors  Your strength will not be worse than theirs!"

    "Secondly, what I want to tell you is that those legends are not completely false. Those guys who live in the core area of ????the big ball do have their own uniqueness. And their uniqueness does not make them surpass S-class  , let alone give them a chance to transcend the third level of the Immortal Realm. Rather, it gives them another chance."

    "In the past, I just guessed that they had such an opportunity. But now, because of Zhang Yiming's revelations and because Arthur has been in contact with those people. So, I can finally confirm my guess."?, basically correct!  "

    "As for what I guessed, there is no need to go into details. Let Arthur tell me what the strong men living in the core of the big ball want to do. Let him tell us about our ultimate mission.  , the real goal!¡±

    Vulcan sat down again, and he left all the next things to Arthur.

    Facing the scorching gazes of thousands of people, even if Arthur wanted to lie, he simply didn't have the guts.  Arthur asked himself, he was indeed better than most killers.  However, there is definitely no way for him to pick up thousands of them and rush out of the assassin's hall.

    Not to mention, Vulcan is still sitting not far away from him.  After hearing Vulcan's explanation, Arthur knew that he didn't have to waste time making up lies.  Because Vulcan basically guessed everything!

    "They want to leave this universe. Our ultimate goal is to replace them!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The entire assassin hall seemed to be completely overturned by this noisy sound.  Although Arthur didn't say much, it was enough to make everyone go crazy!

    In a garden in Minglisburg, Ye Pengfei and several newly acquainted powerful men were sitting under a grape trellis, tasting several newly invented wines.  He has an elegant posture and a relaxed and carefree expression on his face.  However, no one knew that there was already a loud noise in his dimension.

    "Master, is what Arthur said true?"

    "Master, is there really a way to make people leave this universe?"

    Zi Yi and others no longer have the intention to practice.

    Originally, they were awakened by Ye Pengfei.  They were preparing to face a grand fight.

    However, during the preparation process, they can still use their distractions and continue to comprehend the artistic conception information that Ye Pengfei passed on to them.  Cen Na and others can also study how to perfectly integrate the so-called "scientific principles" with their own Taoist power.

    However, when they heard these words from Arthur, they could no longer be distracted.  Ziyi and Fan Shuting, the inner demons of these eras, were afraid of asking Ye Pengfei so loudly because of Ye Pengfei's past ferocious power.  However, Cen Na and Samsara, two subordinates who have followed Ye Pengfei for a long time and are deeply trusted by Ye Pengfei, can directly ask questions loudly.

    Only Wan Yuqiu can remain relatively calm.

    "Sure enough, Brother Ye did it right again"

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 959. Prelude to time travel?  (Fourth update today)

    "Lord Vulcan is right. The combat power of those people is not necessarily greater than Lord Vulcan. All they have is the powerful ability to burrow into the ground."

    Now that he has started talking, Arthur is not going to hide anything.

    "The so-called 'earth drilling ability' is actually the ability to penetrate the cosmic barrier!"

    Arthur¡¯s words were astonishing. His words made the Killer Hall, which had just been quiet, once again become noisy.

    "You mean, as long as we drill through the big ball we are in, it is possible to travel to another universe?"

    "No wonder this big ball is incredibly hard. It turns out that its defense laws evolved based on the cosmic barrier!"

    Some people are marveling, some are admiring, and more people still have doubts.

    "Is their research already so sophisticated?"

    "Of course not so clever." Arthur nodded slightly towards the people who had the biggest doubts.  Then, he continued, "Everyone knows that Dong Kang traveled from another universe."

    "The first powerful people who arrived in this space all know that this was not the case here before. Originally, even this big ball did not exist. It was because Dong Kang's soul merged with a rare treasure that dominated this space. Therefore,  The space here will become more and more special.¡±

    "Dong Kang is not from our universe. He has a time-travel experience. As he becomes stronger and stronger, he becomes more and more aware of the secrets of the cosmic barrier."

    "However, he is not yet smart enough to be able to travel back in time. Otherwise, he would have left long ago, and how could he stay here."

    "He is not smart enough to realistically simulate the cosmic barrier. Originally, he created such a big ball just to study the cosmic barrier. The purpose of this big ball's existence is actually Dong Kang's research tool!"

    "However, for some reasons that I don't know yet. Some powerful people reached an agreement with Dong Kang. They began to join forces to study this issue."

    "Obviously. They don't want to share these things with others. So, they have kept this secret very well. Although, I don't know how many billions of years have passed since the birth of the big ball. But, this secret  , it has never been exposed.¡±

    "You are all S-level masters. You must have guessed by now what method they used to hide this secret." Arthur suddenly increased his tone and said loudly.  "You guessed it right. They relied on gathering every strong person with strong earth-burrowing ability to the core area of ????the big ball, and they hid this secret very well! And I, Arthur,  They were once taken to that place!"

    This time.  No restlessness, no one is surprised anymore.

    This is obvious, if what Arthur said before is true.  Then, the following things are logical.

    "Were you eliminated by them?" The smarter people all said sarcastically, "Fortunately. They didn't just get you in."

    In an instant, Arthur's handsome face turned pale with anger.

    but.  He couldn't refute it.  Because this is indeed true.

    "Yes, I am the eliminated one!" Arthur's hands clenched tightly into fists. "If you are eliminated, you will die. Originally, I accepted my fate. There are similar elimination mechanisms in various places. But  , What I didn¡¯t expect was that just when I was about to be executed, that place suddenly encountered a huge disaster!¡±

    "What disaster?" This time, even the God of Fire was fully focused.

    "I don't know." Arthur shook his head, "I only know that those executioners were temporarily unable to kill me because of this disaster. And I was very lucky because of this disaster.  I escaped from there. If those most powerful beings had taken action in person, I would have died long ago. It is impossible to stand here and tell everyone these secrets."

    Arthur turned his body slightly and looked towards Vulcan: "It's like, if Lord Vulcan wants to kill me, I will definitely not be able to escape!"

    Vulcan grinned and smiled.  His mood seemed to become very happy because of Arthur's compliment.  As for what exactly he was thinking, it is unknown.

    "From now on, everyone will know." Arthur's body turned back and faced the thousands of S-class beings from different places in the killer's hall. "I am not willing to give in, but I don't  I am absolutely sure that I can sneak in there again. Therefore, I have developed a superposition method. I plan to take a few people in to take an adventure to see if there is a chance to get a time-travel?Meet.  "

    "I believe that that disaster should be the prelude to their time travel. Otherwise, even if they didn't kill me at that time, they wouldn't have allowed me to live for so many years."

    After finishing speaking, Arthur nodded slightly towards everyone again.  Then, he sat back.

    Everyone knows that Arthur must still have reservations.  However, the general situation should be told in detail.  This is enough, unless they can capture Arthur instantly and search for Arthur's soul.

    " However, this method can only be achieved by Ye Pengfei who has entered the ultimate state.

    The strong men in the assassin hall all know that it is easy to kill Arthur but difficult to capture him.  Even if he controls Arthur's true form, Arthur can easily erase all his soul memories.

    Therefore, they did not embarrass Arthur.  Anyway, Arthur's performance was pretty good enough.

    quiet¡­¡­

    Silence

    Soon, several hours passed, and no one spoke.  Everyone is silently thinking about the pros and cons of participating in this ultimate mission.

    "If it is certain that we can travel to another universe, we don't need to think too much, and we will definitely respond positively.  After all, if you stay here, it will be difficult to improve your level.  Go to another universe and see, maybe your dreams will come true.

    Although, after going there, you will definitely face many risks.  However, who among the powerful people who can cultivate to this level has not experienced countless risks?  It is normal to take some risks for your own development.

    But the problem is, Arthur made it very clear that those strong men, as well as Dong Kang, did not really master the technology of crossing the cosmic barrier.  Arthur was just guessing that that disaster was a prelude to time travel.  He is still guessing that the reason why he can survive is because those strong people are busy planning the real time travel.

    Arthur¡¯s ultimate goal is to seize the opportunity and travel together.  The reason why Vulcan calls it the ultimate mission is self-evident.

    But, is this the truth?

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 960. Folding Space (Fifth update today)

    Anyone who can cultivate to the third level of immortality will not be a fool.

    Those who can cultivate to S-level power at the same time are not fools.

    The thousands of strong men present knew very well how dangerous this mission was.  They knew more clearly how many casualties there would be.

    ??If, after going through the dangers, you can gain huge gains.  Then, definitely do it.

    "However, based on Arthur's last guess

    The quiet time was still going to be extended, but Vulcan was getting impatient.  He snorted softly.

    The cold snort was not loud, but the sound was like a heavy hammer hitting everyone's hearts!  !  !

    The silence lasted for a few more moments.  Then, there was a roar of approval.

    "Okay, how could you give up such a good opportunity?"

    "That's right, I must try it out. If I stay here any longer, I will get moldy!"

    The killer hall, which was originally quiet and quiet, became lively again

    ¡­¡­

    "I feel very honored to be able to spend this pleasant afternoon with you. I have something else to do, so I'll take my leave first." After drinking the last glass of wine, Ye Pengfei politely stood up and left.

    The strong men who had been chatting with him all afternoon also stood up and invited Ye Pengfei to their homes with smiles on their faces.

    The atmosphere under the grape trellis is very friendly.  However, no one knew that a shocking battle had been carefully brewed in the first secret place not far from the grape trellis.

    No one knows who is behind this shocking war.  It was actually this young man who seemed to be knowledgeable and elegant!

    "Brother Ye, you are getting more and more cunning." In the space plane, Wan Yuqiu chuckled.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei used some tricks and tactics, but also had to go into battle himself.  For example, that time, in order to deceive his subordinates, Ye Pengfei had to take action himself.

    But now, a shocking war is likely to completely destroy this special space.  From the beginning to the end, Ye Pengfei did not show up at all, and actually planned it without anyone knowing.

    "That's because Vulcan is equally ambitious!" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Originally, I just wanted to instigate more killers to get involved. Anyway, the more chaotic the situation, the more beneficial it is to me. I didn't expect that there would actually be others.  People like Vulcan exist. It seems that God is also helping me."

    A pile of scattered sand rushed towards the core of the big ball.  The effect is obviously not as good as concerted efforts.  Ye Pengfei's "quick sword to cut through the mess" was originally planned to take advantage of the chaos and kill key figures.  But now, there is the existence of Vulcan.  It seemed that he could just hide and watch the fun, and then wait to pick peaches.

    "The fog and the conspiracies have no meaning to Ye Pengfei.

    everything.  Is it really so smooth?

    A trace of doubt, too subtle to detect, passed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Ye Pengfei didn't think too much about this issue. After all, he had decided to cut the knot quickly.  After all, even if something goes wrong.  The unlucky ones are also Vulcan and the others. They are hiding in the dark and will not be affected much at all.

    ¡­¡­

    After saying goodbye to everyone, Ye Pengfei walked towards his room.

    Minlithgow Castle is more than just a castle.  Surrounding this old castle, which has existed for many years, there are many buildings with different functions.

    However, from the outside, everyone can only see Minglisburg standing alone.  Many buildings are hidden using a technology called "folding space".

    At the beginning, what Dong Kang said about "fractal geometry" was actually related to this folding space.

    Unlike Fudi Cave, folding space technology is a law from another universe.

    You can look at it this way¡ª¡ª

    The Blessed Land Cave Heaven is equivalent to a space plane that is attached to the space plane and has not been fully developed.  That's why the difference between the inside and outside of Blessed Land Cave looks so huge.

    The folding space technology is quite different. The folded space is actually the real space!

    "This technology seems to be similar to the Void Spirit Pattern. Unfortunately, this technology is difficult to obtain. Otherwise, I can study it more."

    Ye Pengfei walked through a special door and walked into a folding space while communicating with Wan Yuqiu with a smile.  Everything seemed to be going well, so at this moment, he was in a very good mood.

    Wan YuqiuyeHe said: "Yes, the Void Spirit Pattern has saved Brother Ye's life several times in the past. If the space folding technology can be integrated into it, it is very likely that Brother Ye can also use this method to sneak attack others."

    Um?  !

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei stopped.

    "You are not allowed to stay here!" An angry voice sounded loudly from beside him.

    The place where Ye Pengfei stopped was the entrance to the folding space.  Ye Pengfei stood still here, and other people coming in and out would be blocked by him.

    However, at this time, Ye Pengfei was deeply attracted by the sudden inspiration.  He seemed to have grasped something, but he seemed to have grasped nothing.  At this time, someone suddenly came to disturb him. Subconsciously, Ye Pengfei became very angry and glared at the person.

    In an instant, the man seemed to be distracted by something terrifying.  His originally angry face suddenly turned pale.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Poof", the man spit out a mouthful of blood, and the strong men behind him couldn't help but turn pale with shock.

    "Lao Li, why are you vomiting blood?"

    "The body is so cold, he was seriously injured!"

    "Did this person do it? I didn't see him take action. Could it be that he is an existence beyond S-level?"

    "No, he is a killer, he must be a killer!" More people shouted in horror, "Guards! Guards! There is a killer here!"

    Wherever the killer appears, there is bloodshed!

    Some killers only kill the people their employers want them to kill.  However, most killers kill innocent people without paying any attention to them.  As soon as they take action, they will kill and injure a large number of people!

    ¡°For example, Zhang Yiming, his neutron bomb cannot tell what should be killed and what should not be killed.  It shoots out in sudden bursts, and anyone who can't stop it will die!

    Whooping, a large group of uniformed guards rushed over.  The area of ??this passage connecting the folded space and the normal space is not large.  I don¡¯t know where these guards were hiding just now.

    Looking at this large group of guards who suddenly appeared, Ye Pengfei's eyes.  Gradually it got brighter.

    ¡°I finally know what I overlooked!!!¡±

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 961. The battle begins!  (Seventh update today)

    The battle begins!

    Although the size of the big ball is huge, as long as you find a way to enter and rush into the core area of ??the big ball, it won't take much time at all.

    Arthur himself can sneak into this core area, so he was taken to that place.

    And the superposition secret method invented by Arthur is actually provided to the helpers.  Originally, he would cover it up and use the superposition secret method to remove the diamonds.  Don't fully reveal your ability to drill into the ground.  But now, he has revealed most of the truth.  There is no need for him to hide his clumsiness anymore.

    "Five hundred thousand feet deep, we have reached the edge here!" Arthur's spiritual thoughts passed into the consciousness sea of ??the first batch of strong men who sneaked down.

    Vulcan is not in the first batch, he is the commander-in-chief, and he will be in charge of the rear.

    In fact, everyone knows that Vulcan is letting others be spies or even cannon fodder.  Everyone has been cultivating step by step from low levels, so this kind of thing has long been commonplace.

    And being cannon fodder is not necessarily without its benefits.  As long as the ability to save lives is strong enough, those who rush to the front are the easiest to obtain huge benefits.

    Therefore, Arthur led a team of more than 800 strong men who thought they had great secret skills to save their lives, and dived into the ground to a depth of 500,000 feet.

    I have to say that Arthur¡¯s secret method of superposition is indeed mysterious.  Arthur had already contributed his secret skills without any reservation, but none of these S-level experts understood the secret.

    Therefore, they are more cautious when diving into the ground.  Lest you sink yourself deep into the ground if you are not careful.  Never come out again.

    Arthur was very dissatisfied with this. The longer it took to burrow into the ground, the greater the risk of being discovered.  The best way to deal with the strong men in that place is to make a quick sneak attack.  But now, "quick" is no longer possible. I just don't know if "sneak attack" can still be done.

    "In the fringe area, there are usually Zhinao guards. Hong Ya, get some bugs. Get in there and take a look at the situation."

    The last thing Arthur wants to see is a violent attack.  Therefore, Hong Ya, who was originally placed in the second echelon, was taken over by him.  Only a special kind of insect from Hong Ya could deceive Zhinao's detection and sneak in quietly.

    No one saw whether Hong Ya released the bugs.  If you look at those bugs with your spiritual consciousness, you will never see them.

    ¡°And Hong Ya is also very confident, she thinks.  No matter how sophisticated the detection device is, it is impossible to detect these completely invisible bugs.  If it weren't for the fact that these bugs don't have any attack capabilities.  With just these bugs, I can ignore all the strong men!

    Now, these bugs can only be used to detect the enemy's situation for the time being.  Under Hong Ya's control, they moved their slender bodies and drilled deeper.

    Every time a bug is released, it is equivalent to Hong Ya having many extra pairs of eyes.  Because this specially bred bug not only has six pairs of eyes from head to tail.  and.  Each pair of eyes is also a compound eye.

    According to Hong Ya¡¯s idea, she plans to breed a new insect species similar to the Thousand-Eyed Insects.  However, despite resorting to a large number of exotic means, there is still a long way to go to achieve what you want.

    but.  This is enough.  With Hong Ya's current control ability, she can control a hundred of these bugs at the same time.  She has gained 600 pairs of compound eyes!

    Scenes of the deeper situation were transmitted back.  Hong Ya then sends this information.  Passed it to other companions with spiritual thoughts.

    At this time, you must not have any thoughts of hiding anything.  Everyone is in the first echelon and cannon fodder.  If you want to survive as much as possible and gain as much benefit as possible, you cannot be secretive and prevent your companions from exerting their maximum combat power.  If Hong Ya was not worried about being discovered by the enemy, Hong Ya would have used other means to directly display the scene he saw in front of everyone in a more realistic way.

    It is simply impossible to convey the situation below vividly through spiritual communication!

    First, Hong Ya discovered the probes, which were smaller than dust.  The intelligent brain uses these tiny probes to view the surrounding situation.  Even if these probes are destroyed, Zhinao will quickly activate defense and launch an attack.

    That¡¯s all. There are similar detection facilities in the secret bases of large countries.  Those who participated in the raid were all powerful killers.  Everyone has a way to get rid of these probes.

    The troublesome thing is Hong Ya¡¯s second discovery.

    "What are these disgusting things? A giant bug?"

    Looking at the sticky and dirty scenes coming from the mind, everyone was surprised.  They were not only asking Hong Ya, but also Arthur.

    &nbsp"I don't know, there was no such thing in the past." Arthur's answer was very quick.

    In comparison, Hong Ya¡¯s answer made everyone wait for a long time.

    "I guess this is a new kind of bug. However, it looks like they are equipped with mechanized limbs."

    ? Mechanized limbs?  What's the use of this thing

    Mechanization, electronics, and light energy are the three trilogy that were first developed in this special space.  This is also a trilogy that Dong Kang is familiar with.

    The first batch of powerful people to enter this special space have all experienced this trilogy.  In addition to coming into contact with some of the objects born in this trilogy, the later strong men also came into contact with them.  They have all passed this trilogy and entered a more advanced stage - directly using basic particles!

    Zhang Yiming¡¯s neutron bomb has already appeared in the electronic age.  However, no one can make their body continuously produce various neutron bombs.  Zhang Yiming only reached his current height after mastering the most basic use of particles.

    "Hongya's bugs and Arthur's poison seem to have little to do with basic particles.  However, in fact, the various characteristics of Hongya's bugs are created by the superposition of basic particles.  The same is true for Arthur's gene toxin!

    ? Mechanized limbs?  Why are such old antiques attached to these disgusting things?

    Hong Ya didn¡¯t understand either. She controlled a bug and slowly climbed onto a mechanized limb.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The bug seemed to have climbed up, but it fell down without touching anything at all.  It was as if the mechanized limbs that originally existed suddenly disappeared.

    The sound of the insect falling was very slight.  However, this is enough to attract Zhi Nao's attention.  Fortunately, Zhinao couldn't see the bug at all.  Therefore, when a group of dust-like detection equipment flew around for a while, the area around the bug became quiet again.

    This weird change is simply difficult to explain clearly using spiritual thoughts.  However, if she wanted to send out more information, Hong Ya was worried that using other spells would attract Zhinao's attention.

    Just when Hong Ya was in a dilemma, thinking carefully about every word, trying to explain this incident in a better way, suddenly, those slimy guys started spitting mucus around them.  Soon, several of Hong Ya's bugs were completely stuck to the mucus and could no longer escape!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 962. Close combat!  (First update today)

    "No, it's exposed!"

    Hong Ya could never have imagined that the other party would actually use this method to discover his bug.

    Ordinary mucus is impossible for insects to stick to Hong Ya.  This is a breed she has carefully cultivated. In the future, she plans to develop offensive capabilities and more pairs of compound eyes to make it her main combat force.  How could she, who had been playing with bugs for tens of billions of years, allow her bugs to have such a simple loophole?

    "It is a high-dimensional space technology!"

    Suddenly, Hong Ya understood.

    Those seemingly mechanized limbs are actually materialized high-dimensional spaces.  And those things that look slimy are not actually slime, but the three-dimensional manifestation of some high-dimensional object!

    In this three-dimensional space, Hong Ya can guarantee that her bugs will not be seen by anyone's consciousness.  She was also convinced that no detection equipment could detect the location of her bugs.

    " However, she is not good at space technology. She does not know what characteristics objects in high-dimensional space have.

    This is not considered Hong Ya¡¯s mistake. In fact, none of the powerful people living on the surface of the big ball have yet figured out how to use high-dimensional space objects to launch attacks.

    And among the information provided by Arthur, none of the powerful people living in the core area of ????the big ball are studying this issue.  Therefore, Hong Ya didn't think about it at all at first.

    what to do?

    Attack immediately!

    Zhang Yiming reacted the fastest, and his reaction was also the most violent.

    It is no longer a part of the body.  Transformed into a multi-barrel gun.  Within a thousand feet around him, equipment that looked like multiple rocket launchers suddenly appeared.

    No one knows how these things came out.  Even the experts closest to Zhang Yiming didn't know whether Zhang Yiming pulled these equipment out of the storage space or whether they grew directly from these places.

    ?????????????????????????????? At this moment.  These strong men don't have time to care about Zhang Yiming's equipment.  The insect was exposed so unexpectedly, and Zhang Yiming's reaction was so intense.  Now, no one knows how many neutron bombs were fired.  Then, next, everyone can only charge forward side by side!

    Those who can be killers in this special space are those who have unique skills.  Although they are used to investigating everything first and then killing them with one blow.  However, they sometimes choose.  Be bold and move forward courageously.

    They are all characters with the ability to instantly kill to the immortal level.  Who would be afraid of a frontal attack?

    Soon, those strong men who also had heavy firepower opened fire one after another.

    Some strong people use anti-matter weapons.

    However, unlike Qin Feng, their anti-matter weapons can target certain parts of the body at will.  Or the ore that comes into contact with the surroundings can be easily transformed.

    Some strong people use dark energy.

    This kind of energy that cannot be detected by ordinary equipment can cause devastating blows to facilities that can be seen with the eyes and touched with the hands.

    There are some strong ones with a pair of eyes.  Clusters of terrifying light were shot out.  These rays have an interesting name - gamma ray bursts!

    It is said that in the universe where Dong Kang lived.  A cluster of gamma ray bursts can destroy a small planet!

    ?According to normal scientific principles.  This kind of gamma ray burst usually occurs when a high-temperature, massive object collapses into a black hole.  Or it could happen when two stars merge together and collapse into a black hole.

    "However, these strong men who live under another kind of universe rules have used different types of heavenly laws. With their own strength alone, they can make their eyes shoot out such amazing rays!

    From Hong Ya¡¯s miss, to Zhang Yiming¡¯s attack, to other strong men following up.  The time before and after was only less than a moment.

    " However, for a powerful person from the third level of the Immortal Realm, this kind of reaction speed is already very slow.  If these strong men are willing to use their irreplenishable body power or space plane power.  Then, they can respond faster in less time.

    They didn¡¯t react very quickly, but the enemy¡¯s brain reaction speed was astonishing.

    The new generation of intelligent brain is no longer an optical brain.  The process of calculating information and feeding back information relies on a method that exceeds the speed of light - quantum entanglement!

    Therefore, only Zhang Yiming¡¯s neutron bomb destroyed the outermost dust-like detection equipment.null.  The attacks of the powerful men who reacted slower than him were all blocked by the powerful energy shield that Zhinao had just activated.

    "Hey, if we can use fairy stones to supplement our own strength, what does this energy shield mean?" Someone curled his lips in disdain.

    ?? What is stored in the fairy stone is the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  The aura of heaven and earth obeys another set of cosmic rules.  In this special space, the rules have completely changed.  Therefore, no one can restore his own strength or replenish the lost power of the space plane by absorbing the spiritual energy from the immortal stone.

    Time, you must use more time to bombard this energy shield.  Everyone thought it was really bad luck.  If it weren't for the sudden emergence of high-dimensional space technology, there would be no way for Zhi Nao to activate this energy shield.

    "It is estimated that Zhi Nao will release electronic bugs soon!" Arthur said with a solemn expression, spreading this judgment to everyone.

    Arthur also did not expect that the hand-to-hand combat would come so early and so quickly.  Before the first echelon could really break into the outermost defense circle, they had to fight with various weapons controlled by Zhinao.

    As expected, the electronic bug that gave Arthur a headache at first quickly flew out of the energy shield with a buzzing sound.

    ¡°These things with ugly-sounding names are actually very troublesome to deal with.  Even the experts who are best at dealing with these electronic bugs will need a lot of time to clear them out.

    The last thing Arthur wants to see is for time to be delayed bit by bit.  "Quick" is no longer available, and "sneak attack" is no longer available. If we continue to fight here for a long time.  Then, I am afraid that the first echelon led by me has no hope of attacking the core area.

    Arthur has never been to the most central area.  Because, back then, he was not qualified to enter at all.

    However, Arthur knew that the defense there must be much stronger than here.  If even the outermost line of defense cannot be breached, then there will be no hope for anything further behind.

    Without much hesitation, Arthur immediately chose to use the power of Taoism!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 963. Black ray, ray of destruction!  (Second update today)

    In less than a millionth of an instant, these very difficult little things were instantly wiped out by Arthur's golden Taoist power.

    If we use the technology in this space to deal with it.  To clean out these electronic bugs, I'm afraid it will take at least a few breaths.

    Arthur¡¯s actions made the other strong men startled.

    It has just begun, no room left, no strength left?

    The first echelon is the cannon fodder echelon.  However, it is also the echelon that is easiest to obtain excess benefits.  The premise is¡ª¡ª

    First, don¡¯t die!

    Secondly, leave some room to spare!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? haven¡¯t even officially entered the core area of ????the big ball, but Arthur has already used the power of Taoism?  Then when the war gets more intense, when he advances to a place where he can gain benefits, will he still be able to survive?  Is there any additional power to snatch benefits?

    ¡°Of these more than 800 killers, not a single one is stupid.  When they saw Arthur suddenly using Taoist power, they immediately guessed that Arthur must have some way to supplement his strength!

    "Arthur, you are not being honest." Soon, someone shouted in a cold voice, "We are working hard to survive, but you have such a hand?"

    Arthur also immediately sneered and responded: "Am I the only one who has kept a hand?"

    Everyone was speechless

    That¡¯s right, who will really go all out?  It seems that everyone is on the same front, but in fact, the overt and covert fighting has already begun before they even set off!

    At this point, stop attacking.  It is obviously impossible to force Arthur to tell him how to replenish his strength.  Hundreds of ferocious gazes stared at Arthur fiercely for a few moments, and then attacked even more fiercely, fiercely bombarding the energy shield.

    The intelligent brain can not only calculate attacks related to scientific power, but also calculate attacks related to the laws of heaven.  When Arthur suddenly displayed his Taoist power, Zhi Nao was very smart and adjusted his response.

    Things like electronic bugs that are purely for death will no longer appear.  Huge black shadows.  He rushed out from the energy shield.  When all kinds of ferocious attacks hit these huge black shadows, not only did they not cause any damage, but the power displayed by these huge black shadows became stronger and stronger!

    Immediately, someone shouted loudly: "This is a biochemical beast that can absorb energy. It must be killed with one blow. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles!"

    In the electronic age.  Biochemical beasts have already appeared in large numbers.  At one point, the biochemical beasts stretched across the surface of the big ball.  The controller of the biochemical beast.  One can stand up to a thousand and be proud of the world.

    However, as the research on basic particles deepened step by step, biochemical beasts quickly withdrew from the stage of history.  The former controllers of the biological beasts were also hunted down by their former enemies, and suffered numerous casualties.

    Until one day, a biochemical beast that can swallow energy was created.

    You know, all the power of science.  It¡¯s all about energy.  It's like every Taoist power involves Taoist power.

    Therefore, being able to swallow energy means that as long as it cannot be killed in one blow, the biochemical beast will become more and more powerful.  All kinds of scientific powers at one's own disposal.  It will become a piece of waste paper.

    Fortunately, it is difficult to create such biochemical beasts, and it is even more difficult to control such biochemical beasts.  If you are not careful, these things will become out of control.  In turn, it devours its owner.  Therefore, very few people would breed biochemical beasts.  Naturally, few people have seen such biological beasts.

    What if, no one can tell the origin of these huge black shadows.  I'm afraid, there is no other way but to use a lot of Taoist power.  And if Arthur only uses the power of Taoism, it is simply impossible to kill so many biological beasts quickly!

    Now, things are not bad.  When the man loudly announced the origin of these huge black shadows, the group of killers immediately increased their power output.  Seeing these biological beasts about to rush into the group of killers, a more ferocious attack blasted them into pieces!

    "You're at this level, how dare you show it to embarrass others?" The strong man who had just revealed the secret of the huge black shadow couldn't help but reveal a sarcastic sneer.

    In this strong man¡¯s opinion, the level of these biological beasts is much worse than those he encountered back then.  Although, their own attack power has increased one after another.  However, the increase is not too large.

    However, just when this strong man sneered and said this, suddenly, some dense black rays shot out from the fragments of the several biological beasts he had just smashed.

    There is no time to hide!  !  !

    This strong man was in no hurry to make any evasive actions, and subconsciouslySo he used the power of Taoism to protect his body.

    but¡­¡­

    The Taoist body protection is broken!  !  !

    Terrified, the strong man immediately sacrificed a high-grade Taoist weapon.  All he saw was a thin curtain of light wrapping him up.  Driven by the power of this high-grade Taoist artifact, the figure of this strong man quickly fled to the side.

    but¡­¡­

    The escape distance is too short!  !  !

    Just when the body-protecting Taoist weapon was broken by these sudden black rays, the strong man remembered.

    "This is deep inside the big ball, and the power of the Taoist weapon cannot be exerted at all!"

    If he had thought of this earlier and used other types of Taoist weapons to defend himself, he might have been able to block this sudden attack.  Unfortunately, his instinctive reaction brought him disaster.

    The real body was instantly penetrated by these black rays.  Then, the irresistible force of corrosion quickly melted the strong man's body into a puddle of unpleasant smelly water!

    The power of corrosion corrodes not only the physical body of this strong man.  Even his main and auxiliary planes were also eroded by the power of corrosion.  With no other choice, this strong man had no choice but to use the power of the space plane with all his strength.  After resisting for more than a moment, he finally drove away these corrosive forces.

    Once again, the power of the space plane was wasted, and the true body was condensed again.  This strong man made a shocking discovery that more than half of the strong men had already suffered the exact same severe injuries!

    And for the other strong men, the situation is also very bad.  The black rays shot out from the fragments of the biochemical beasts seemed to be alive, flexibly surrounding these surviving strong men and constantly attacking!

    "The situation is not good, retreat temporarily!!!"

    Immediately, someone shouted loudly.  Many powerful people gathered together to perform superposition secrets, rising toward the surface of the earth.

    At this moment, only Arthur remained calm.  While fighting with the black rays around him, he sighed secretly:

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this kind of method would actually be researched by them!¡±

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 964. High-dimensional channel!  (Third update today)

    "Don't panic!"

    Arthur¡¯s spiritual thoughts once again spread throughout everyone¡¯s consciousness.

    "This is a one-time power that can only be obtained by sacrificing the life of a strong person." Arthur said solemnly, "As long as you persist for a period of time, these black rays will die naturally!"

    real?

    Some strong men didn¡¯t believe it, so they continued to use the superposition secret method invented by Arthur to sneak towards the surface.

    However, more powerful people chose to believe in Arthur.  After all, Arthur is now fighting at the forefront.

    Of all the strong men - including those in the next few echelons - only Arthur can shuttle back and forth inside the big ball with ease.  If retreat was necessary, no one would run faster than Arthur.

    Now, since Arthur will not retreat.  Then, it means that Arthur did not lie.

    Moreover, they also discovered that not only did Arthur not retreat, it seemed that the momentum and pressure around him was still gradually rising!

    what does that mean?

    "Does it take a staggering amount of energy to release this kind of ray? It is possible that we can quickly shatter the energy shield?"

    Those killers who chose to believe in Arthur suddenly became excited.  While they cautiously dealt with the black rays around them, they secretly gathered strength and prepared to launch a new fierce attack on Zhinao's defensive shield.

    Arthur was right, and the more than five hundred killers who believed in Arthur were also right!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not cause any damage to the energy defense shield held up by Zhinao.  but now.  After everyone solved the black ray problem and launched a new round of attacks.  In an instant, that powerful energy defense shield was riddled with holes, and it would be difficult to recover for a long time!

    The energy defense shield constructed using scientific principles is the same as the defensive array deployed using magic.  As long as it is penetrated by external force, it cannot recover quickly.  So.  The defense is completely ineffective.

    Arthur is the closest to this energy defense shield, and he is also the most prepared.  When the first irrecoverable hole appeared, he immediately unfolded his body and rushed into the energy defense shield in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Following closely behind is Hong Ya who is playing with bugs.

    ¡°She lost a few bugs earlier.  However, the vast majority of bugs survived.  Except for Arthur who is familiar with this defense system.  Hong Ya knows best when.  This energy defense shield will be breached by the killer.

    The other killers followed up very quickly.  In less than three breaths, more than five hundred killers rushed in.

    "And the hundreds of killers who didn't believe Arthur and retreated towards the surface will have to go much slower if they want to turn back now.  All of them were thinking maliciously: "It's best, there are even more powerful defenses inside!"

    However, they soon found out.  I thought wrong.

    Arthur took the lead and rushed towards those disgusting-looking, insect-like creatures without any hindrance.  Then, without hesitation, he stepped on what looked like a mechanized limb.

    ??Previously.  Hong Ya's insect climbed onto a similar mechanized limb.  Then, there was absolutely no way to stop it, and he fell down in embarrassment.

    But this time.  Arthur stepped on it, but his figure quickly disappeared.

    "Sure enough, these are high-dimensional space channels!!!"

    It¡¯s not just the killers who are following Arthur, their eyes are shining.  The eyes of the killers who were still far away from here and who had not passed through the energy defense shield were also shining.  They speeded up one by one, even to the point where they could not replenish the power of the space plane at any cost.

    Arthur was the first to enter the high passage, and Hong Ya was still the second.  As soon as she walked through this high-dimensional space passage, she found that she was standing in a place with bright stars.

    "A space capsule that simulates the universe!" Hong Ya glanced around, then frowned and asked, "Arthur, are there any dangers here?"

    "As long as there is energy, there is danger." Arthur smiled.

    "That means there is no danger?" Hong Ya raised an eyebrow and said sarcastically, "Then, why are you standing here?"

    Arthur was the first to enter here, and he wasted a little more time in that high-dimensional passage.  With Arthur's speed, if he hadn't stopped, the distance between him and himself would have been long ago.

    "There is indeed not much danger." Arthur shrugged, with a sincere look on his face, as if he had nothing to hide, "If you don't believe me, just go ahead and see for yourself!"

    &nbsp;It¡¯s weird if you believe me!

    Hong Ya rolled her eyes angrily, then calmed down and looked around.

    During the conversation between Hong Ya and Arthur, more killers entered this place through high-dimensional passages one after another.  Like Hong Ya, they thought Arthur was talking nonsense.

    The energy defense shield outside has been riddled with holes.  This shows that after experiencing this severe injury, the energy that Zhi Nao can mobilize is limited.

    ¡°If, Arthur didn¡¯t tell lies.  Then, if there is a lack of energy here, there will no longer be any danger here.  However, Arthur clearly did not move quickly.  He stood for a long time, occasionally moving a step or two.  Doesn't this mean that there are other dangers hidden in this space capsule?

    After a few breaths, more killers rushed in.  Everyone, like Hong Ya, did not act rashly.

    Zhang Yiming came in relatively late. When he thought about it, this time he was sitting on the mountain watching the fight between tigers. As long as the master did not give orders, he did not need to rush too aggressively.

    And if you encounter a stalemate between the two parties, or when one party is delayed in taking action, you should be more active.  It was as if he had taken the lead in firing earlier, causing the two sides to engage in hand-to-hand combat, and the fight broke out early.

    When Zhang Yiming entered this space capsule, he kept to himself and stayed in a relatively rear position.  He was also observing everywhere, but the purpose of others' observation was to see how the danger could be resolved invisible.  The purpose of his observation was how to make this danger come more violently and quickly.

    "The first echelon's combat strength has been greatly reduced. If a group of people can die, the second echelon will soon be replenished!"

    While Zhang Yiming was observing, he was thinking secretly with bad intentions.

    Suddenly, a soul thought shot into his soul¡ª¡ª

    "Follow my instructions and move forward quickly!"

    After the battle started, this was the first time Ye Pengfei gave an order.  Zhang Yiming was slightly surprised for a moment, and then, without hesitation, he galloped towards the simulated starry sky!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 965. Maze passage!  (Fourth update today)

    Zhang Yiming suddenly rushed out, causing everyone to laugh secretly.

    "Brave and fearless, big-headed and brainless!"

    Everyone is looking for the danger, but Zhang Yiming rushes forward alone. If he isn¡¯t a fool, what is he?

    Arthur also sneered secretly, thinking that he was about to see Zhang Yiming make a fool of himself.  However, that faint sneer instantly froze at the corner of Arthur's mouth

    "How is it possible! How did he do it?!"

    Arthur was horrified to find that Zhang Yiming actually rushed forward without encountering anything unusual.

    "Could it be that there have been changes here?"

    Just when Arthur was shocked, other killers imitated Zhang Yiming and rushed forward.

    These killers are very courageous and adventurous strong men.  They were originally laughing at Zhang Yiming, but when they discovered that Zhang Yiming had rushed several thousand feet away, he had not yet encountered any danger.  They quickly put away their previous ridicule and followed closely.

    But¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, these killers were back to where they started.

    "This is a maze!"

    Wow~~~~

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    There are more than 500 existences of the third level of the Immortal, and more than 500 existences that have mastered scientific power to the S-level level. Unexpectedly, none of them discovered that this place is actually a maze!

    And, it¡¯s not an ordinary maze.  How is it unusual for a maze to be able to instantly transfer people to the initial position without any confusion or error?

    At this moment.  When everyone looked at Zhang Yiming again, their expressions changed a little.

    "I didn't expect that he actually has such ability!"

    By this time, everyone understood.

    Arthur is not guarding against any danger, he is calculating how to pass this maze.

    He stood for a long time because he was calculating.

    He occasionally moved a few steps because he calculated the correct result.

    ¡°Obviously, if you make one wrong step, you will be sent back to the very beginning.  Everything you just did.  It's all been in vain.  Everything you just did must be done again.

    There is no need to fantasize, just follow the footsteps of others and move forward.  Among the killers who were chasing Zhang Yiming, there was someone who followed the route Zhang Yiming took and rushed forward.  However, this killer was also sent directly back to his original place by this invisible and intangible maze passage!

    Arthur was careful every step of the way.  Zhang Yiming went on a rampage, although others knew this was a maze passage.  But he is still confused After comparing the several parties, a decision was made!

    Just as everyone looked at Zhang Yiming's retreating figure in shock and jealousy, the first "escaper" walked into the space capsule.

    "Hey, why are everyone standing here?" This strong man looked around in confusion.  Then, he followed everyone's gaze and looked in the direction of Zhang Yiming.  "Oh, it turns out we have a pathfinder."

    This strong man didn¡¯t know what happened.  When others looked away and began to work hard to decipher the maze passages, he was still secretly glad that he had arrived in time.

    No one will tell him the truth.  Even though they had dealt with him a lot in the past, the killers who were his friends ignored him at all.  No one would like these people who escaped from the battlefield.

    A killer is a killer.  They possess a sensitivity that ordinary people cannot match.  They can instantly kill other powerful beings and gain huge wealth through this. Their super acumen is the key to this.

    Soon after the first "escapee" entered the space capsule, most of the killers took a step forward.  The being who felt sharper and performed better took two steps in a row.

    After a while, the "escaper" became a little puzzled.

    "Why, even your walking posture is so awkward?" He looked around and found nothing unusual.  So, he casually took a step forward.

    With a whoosh, this "escaper" was actually moved to a place where no one could see him!

    Wow~~~~~~

    In an instant, everyone was in an uproar again.

    "Could it be that the transfer is still random?"

    "It's impossible. That time just now, a dozen people were moved back to their original place?"

    Immediately, someone shouted at Arthur and asked: "Arthur, up to now, you still haven't told the truth?"

    Arthur chuckled: "Those who are not strong enough must be careful."

    &nbsp; Suddenly, everyone was stunned.

    Those who escaped were all killers whose true bodies were destroyed and their strength was greatly reduced.  The killers who resisted the black ray would not retreat easily even if Arthur did not reveal the secret of the black ray.

    ¡°However, not all killers whose real bodies were destroyed once chose to escape.  More than a hundred strong men who had reshaped their true bodies followed the large army and rushed into the space capsule.

    When Arthur told the truth, these people couldn't help but secretly became angry

    ¡­¡­

    Zhang Yiming ran very smoothly.

    When he discovered that the dozen killers who followed him forward could be sent back to their original place in an instant, he felt as if he had eaten an iced watermelon in the dog days of summer. Every pore in his body felt so refreshed.  Stretch out.

    "The master is so amazing! Could it be that he has been here a long time ago?"

    In Zhang Yiming¡¯s opinion, the reason why he can run wildly in such a strange space passage is probably because the master has been here long ago.  Maybe, I still go back and forth, I don¡¯t know how many times I have walked.  That's why the master's guidance is so accurate.

    However, what Zhang Yiming didn't expect was that Ye Pengfei had never been here.  The reason why Ye Pengfei was able to point out the path of travel so accurately even Ye Pengfei himself was very surprised.

    "I really didn't expect that this place is exactly the same as the maze set up by the senior of Guiyuan Sect! Could it be that the senior of Guiyuan Sect once lived here. Or even that this place was set up by that senior?"

    This is definitely not a coincidence. How could such a coincidence exist in this world?  Through Zhang Yiming's eyes, Ye Pengfei clearly saw everything here.

    Compared with the maze passage at the Golden Ibis Cave, there are many differences between the two.

    The maze passage at Golden Ibis is surrounded by a green poisonous miasma.  There are also some unknown monsters living in the poisonous miasma.

    And here, the sky is filled with starlight, completely simulating the scene of the universe.

    "As for the maze passage at the Golden Ibis, if you take the wrong route, you can just go through it directly. No one will find that the route they just took is actually something strange.

    And in the maze passage here, all it takes is one wrong step.  Those with enough resistance will be sent back to their original place through the maze passage.  Those who don't have enough resistance will be sent to unknown places, where murderous intent is obviously hidden!

    The biggest difference is that there is only one way to pass through the maze passage in Golden Ibis.  It seems like everyone has a method of passing through the maze passages here that can only be used by themselves.

    "But why is it that Zhang Yiming's moves that I made back then are also applicable to me? Could it be"

    Ye Pengfei thought silently, and gradually, a thoughtful smile appeared on his face

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 966. The fake body and the real body (the fifth update today)

    In front of you are huge screens.

    This is the core cabin of the brain that operates the outermost line of defense.

    Arthur was indeed not lying. Along the way, Zhang Yiming encountered no obstacles at all.  Even after reaching the core cabin, Zhang Yiming did not encounter any attacks.

    Looking at the empty core cabin, Zhang Yiming felt incredible.

    "With so many seats, it stands to reason that there should be many strong people working here. Where have they gone?"

    In the universe where Dong Kang lived, it was the planet with the most developed intelligence. People could completely entrust the task of defending their homeland to the intelligence.  Zhi Nao will have an exclusive area without leaving a seat for anyone.

    However, in this special space, things are different.

    Although, everyone tries their best to imitate another universe and live according to the habits of the foreign land.  However, after all, everyone's physical abilities are many times stronger than those of the creatures in the universe where Dong Kang lived.  Therefore, in such an important place, it is impossible not to allow the strong to operate, leaving ample room for operation.

    There are large tracts of chairs in various shapes and sizes in front of you, which are provided for the operators to use.  But now, where have they gone?

    "Why are you dazed? They may be deleting information!!!" Ye Pengfei's stern scolding pierced Zhang Yiming's soul.  Zhang Yiming couldn't help but get excited and rushed towards an operating platform.

    Why are people willing to be killers?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because it¡¯s such an extremely difficult job?  Can I obtain extremely precious, high-level, scientific research experience?

    Why in the killer circle, every killer who got the news, without exception, enthusiastically participated in this battle.  Among them, almost one-third of the killers took the initiative to join the first echelon and willingly became cannon fodder?

    It¡¯s not just about getting scientific information!

    ?In the brain that maintains and operates the outermost defense system.  Apparently a lot of scientific information was preserved.

    For example, the construction and maintenance of high-dimensional space channels

    For example, the cultivation and control of energy-devouring biochemical beasts

    For example, those mysterious rays that can destroy many of the three-layer heavenly protections of the Immortal

    "If any of these precious information is released, it can lead to a bloody storm."  If it was really deleted, Zhang Yiming would even want to die.

    "They can't be such idiots! The outermost layer of defense has not been completely broken after all!" Zhang Yiming muttered to himself while quickly looking for a way to connect to the brain.

    The energy lost.  It can be replenished.  As long as it is replenished, Zhinao can use various methods.  Counter-encirclement of intruders.

    To put it another way, replenishing energy is too difficult.  This intelligent brain can also turn to deeper defenders.

    According to Arthur¡¯s description¡ªif he wasn¡¯t lying¡ªthe core area of ??the big ball is divided into three layers.  Between each layer, there is a spherical defensive zone.  Coupled with this outermost defensive zone, the entire core area of ??the ball has four layers of defense.

    Every time you go deeper, the defense strength will increase by a few percent.  As long as the inner layer of defenders allocates some resources to the outermost layer.  It is absolutely possible to knock out the first echelon of killers.

    In fact, according to the plan formulated by Vulcan, they did not expect to attack this place in the first charge.  The original plan was to fight back and forth as much as possible.  Near the outermost defense circle, the inner layer of defense power is consumed.

    "They are not such idiots! Vulcan is also not such an idiot!" Zhang Yiming muttered secretly, and Ye Pengfei heard it, and he made no secret of it.  The true purpose of the Vulcan was revealed, "It is difficult to kill the strong men who survive in this special space. And it is even more difficult to kill killers like you. The Vulcan has long known that in the end,  The outer defensive circle will only be an empty shell. The strong men here will kill you as much as possible at the expense of this empty shell!"

    "Self-destruction program?" Zhang Yiming still didn't understand, and murmured, "But even if the defense circle is allowed to explode, it will only injure us multiple times, and it is impossible to kill us!"

    "What if more and stronger black rays appear?"

    Ye Pengfei's voice was almost ice-cold.  Suddenly, Zhang Yiming's heart seemed to be frozen and could hardly jump

    "But." Zhang Yiming shook his head fiercely, and while speeding up the connection to the brain, he asked in surprise, "Master, if this is the case, why does Arthur rush in and take risks?"

    &nbsp; It was the first time for other killers to see the power of black rays.  Until now, no one understands why these black rays have such terrifying power.

    "However, judging from Arthur's performance, he clearly knows the origin of these black rays.  Isn't he afraid of being attacked by more violent black rays and being buried in this outermost defense circle?

    "Because, he didn't actually come in!"

    The answer is simple yet extremely ironic.

    "More than 800 killers, no one discovered that the one Arthur sent out was not his true form.  Maybe, just when the first echelon set off, Arthur had already replaced his real body with his fake body!

    Zhang Yiming no longer knows what language he should use to describe his mood.  Not only will he be confused by his master's fake and real body, but now, he can't even tell the difference between Arthur's fake and real body!

    "Could it be that I no! It's us who are completely behind the times?" Zhang Yiming thought sadly.

    No matter how powerful you are, if you can't tell the difference between your opponent's fake body and his true body.  Then, the one who fails in the end must be himself!

    The strong men who can enter the circle of killers are the best among the more than 100 billion strong men on the surface of the big ball.  However, compared with Arthur's methods, these outstanding people are so useless

    "It seems that Vulcan is so powerful. But, I'm afraid, it's impossible for him to get the maximum benefit." Soon, Zhang Yiming thought of this issue again.

    Even if there is no master, with Arthur's methods, the Vulcan may not be able to please him.

    Although Vulcan has repeatedly demonstrated his tyrannical power, thousands of killers temporarily obeyed his arrangements and participated in this ultimate mission.  However, if Vulcan doesn't have Arthur's means.  Or Vulcan didn't realize that Arthur had this method.  So, how could Vulcan be so sure of getting the huge benefit in the end?

    At this moment, Zhang Yiming deeply realized how happy it was to be able to hang out with a master like Ye Pengfei

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 967. Seize precious information!  (Sixth update today)

    Zhang Yiming is very happy. For the first time in his life, he has obtained so much precious scientific information.

    Although, as a killer, a killer who can kill most powerful people on the surface of the big ball cleanly.  Zhang Yiming often receives huge remuneration and obtains many precious scientific research materials.

    " However, compared with the scientific information in front of me, even if I add up all the rewards I have received in the past, it is not even one-tenth of what I am now!

    The amount of information contained in just the first piece of information obtained - about the "energy-devouring biochemical beast" - far exceeded what I had ever gained.

    "It is not a simple matter to study these materials thoroughly. It is even more difficult to integrate them and even develop them further!"

    Zhang Yiming¡¯s consciousness quickly scanned these information.  Then, he handed over all the information without any hesitation.

    It¡¯s not that Zhang Yiming was unmoved, or that he had to hand it over under pressure from Ye Pengfei.  But he found that unless he gave up his current direction, he would not have the energy to study these things.

    "You should keep a backup." Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to ask Zhang Yiming to back up this data, "Improve your genes in this direction, and the power of your neutron bomb will become even greater!"

    "However, this gene is uncontrollable." Zhang Yiming was very surprised.

    Although he only glanced at this information quickly, Zhang Yiming already knew that if his genes could also master devouring energy, then.  The power of your own neutron bomb will be doubled.

    At the same time, Zhang Yiming also understood what price he would pay for this doubling of power!

    "You are my soul slave, what can you do to get out of my control?" Ye Pengfei sneered.

    Suddenly, Zhang Yiming was speechless

    ¡­¡­

    A piece of information on "Energy Devouring Biochemical Beast" is already comparable to the total amount of information Zhang Yiming has earned in his life.  And there is more than just such information in Zhi Nao.

    "Where is the information about the black ray? We must get it!"

    Zhang Yiming¡¯s spiritual thoughts.  Quickly travel through the memory bank of your brain.

    The spiritual thoughts of the powerful people living in this special space have also been improved.  If a strong person from the outside were to do what Zhang Yiming is doing now, it would be impossible for their spiritual thoughts to invade the memory bank of the brain.

    Not to mention, cracking the complicated and trap-laden defenses in the Intelligent Brain's memory bank.

    Zhang Yiming has done this job many times, and he is very experienced.  Therefore, several times his spiritual thoughts were about to go astray.  He cut off these divine thoughts neatly and neatly.  There was no backlash.

    However, Zhang Yiming did not feel proud at all.  Because, he has discovered some deleted traces!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous words have been confirmed.  Indeed, the data in Zhi Nao is being deleted.  Zhang Yiming suddenly became a little anxious, and other information didn't matter.  But, that mysterious black ray information.  Gotta get it.

    "Electronic bugsjunk!"

    "Composite energy shieldgarbage!"

    "Magical weapons and armor Damn, they still study this kind of rubbish?!"

    ¡°Gao Wei¡­I, xxx, am being deleted!!!¡±

    Zhang Yiming was angry. Finally, he found another precious scientific information.  Although the value of this information is far less than that of the mysterious black ray, however.  At any rate, it is a rare thing.  I never thought that it was being deleted!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    You don¡¯t need to fight with other killers, but you have to fight with Zhinao!

    ?It is the speed at which Zhinao deletes data.  Or is Zhang Yiming's divine mind the fastest in scrolling data?

    In just one thousandth of an instant, Zhang Yiming discovered that the situation was very bad.

    "The power of Taoism!"

    "You can no longer be stingy with your power, otherwise, you won't be able to get even one ten thousandth of the information back!"

    When the power of Taoism and the power of foreign laws merged together, the intensity of Zhang Yiming's spiritual thoughts suddenly increased dozens of times, and the speed at which his spiritual thoughts swept through the data also increased sharply dozens of times.

    This is why there are more than 100 billion powerful people who would rather live in this special space.  Although, their realm has not increased.  Although, their Taoist power has not increased at all.  However, when they successfully, step by step, integrated the foreign laws and the so-called scientific power into their own Taoist power, their real combat power was greatly improved by multiples!    it's here¡­¡­

    Reaching D-level power can increase your original combat power by 10%

    Don¡¯t underestimate this 10% improvement. If you were to practice in the outside world, I¡¯m afraid it would take hundreds of billions of years, or even several epochs, to achieve such an improvement in combat power!

    And Class D is just the worst existence in this special space.  Every newcomer - as long as he can survive - will take at most a hundred years to reach this level!

    When you reach level C, your combat power will increase by 30%

    Reaching level B, your combat power will increase by 150%

    Reaching level A will increase your combat power by at least ten times!  !  !

    The increase in combat power will continue to accelerate with the degree of mastery of the laws of foreign lands.  And this accelerated improvement further attracts these powerful people to stay here for a long time and are unwilling to leave.

    Although it is very, very difficult to be promoted from A level to S level.  However, as long as it succeeds, the combat power will be improved dozens of times.  In other words, once a strong person like Zhang Yiming goes out and returns to the realm space, he will be invincible!

    ¡°However, this kind of invincible existence still suffered a dumb loss in snatching data

    "Damn, the speed is still not as good as it!"

    How far has this damn smart brain developed?

    Zhang Yiming has never encountered such a powerful brain.  Think about it, this is just the intelligence brain that presides over the outermost defense circle. How powerful will the intelligence brains that preside over the inner defense circle be?

    Not only Zhang Yiming was very surprised, but Wan Yuqiu was also very surprised.

    "Brother Ye, if someone perfectly integrates this intellectual brain technology with the sea of ??consciousness, wouldn't our hundreds of billions of divided souls be no match for him?"

    There are more than 300 trillion divided souls and more than 300 trillion **consciousness seas. Originally, Wan Yuqiu thought that no one would have a more powerful calculation ability than himself.  However, she never expected that the calculation speed and information processing speed of such a smart brain could be comparable to her own!

    This is just a simple application of scientific principles from a foreign land.  If the scientific principles of creating this intelligent brain can be perfectly integrated with the laws of heaven that expand the sea of ??consciousness and calculate the sea of ??consciousness, what kind of powerful computing power will it produce?

    Wan Yuqiu can¡¯t imagine it at all!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 968. The pursuit of immortality!  (Seventh update today)

    Not only Wan Yuqiu can't imagine it, but anyone can't imagine it!

    "No one has probably done it yet." Ye Pengfei comforted with a smile, "Although the prospect of integrating the laws of different universes is attractive and powerful, it will never be without obstacles. Otherwise, there will be a gap between the universe and the universe.  It has already integrated itself. Where can we wait for us to study these things? "

    "That's right." Wan Yuqiu nodded.

    The universe where Dong Kang is located should be the universe where Niu Ben once lived.  Judging from how Dong Kang and Niu Ben traveled through each other one after another, that universe should be adjacent to the current one.  If the operating laws of the two universes could easily be perfectly integrated.  Then, after a long period of several epochs, the two universes should have merged together.  All kinds of creatures in the two universes should already live in the same universe.

    After watching for a while, the "battle for data" between the angry Zhang Yiming and the powerful brain gave people a feeling of extreme speed. Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu smiled and said: "Brother Ye, tell me, can you?"  Is it possible that our universe has already been perfectly integrated with some other universe?"

    "It's hard to say." Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "I'm afraid, you have to reach at least the third level of Tianzun before you can hope to study this problem. Perhaps, the goal pursued by those immortal realm beings is the answer to this question!"

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but nodded repeatedly.

    Mortals pursue immortality, while immortals pursue becoming gods.

    After achieving the realm of gods and humans, you will further pursue and understand the way of heaven.  Achieve your own space plane and achieve the realm of gods.

    "And after achieving the realm of gods, you will feel the danger of the universe and the horror of the catastrophes of heaven and earth.  Strong people in the fairyland will pursue nirvana.

    After Nirvana, you can see further.  He is obviously very unwilling to not be able to easily survive the calamities of each era.

    And even if you reach the realm of the era, new difficulties will soon lie in front of you, and new pursuits will appear in front of you.  In this way, after advancing to the realm of immortality.  How could there be no pursuit of immortality?

    "Perhaps, what the existence of the immortal realm pursues is to find the true meaning of the universe and then transcend this universe!"

    In an instant, Wan Yuqiu felt that his blood was boiling.

    Beyond the universe, what a magnificent goal!

    After transcending the universe, the strong will enter again.  What kind of state?

    Thoughts, getting further and further away

    "oops!"

    Suddenly.  Wan Yuqiu woke up with a start.  Then, she discovered that Ye Pengfei had just given herself a blow.  Then, she knew that her soul was almost lost in the boundless road of pursuit

    ¡­¡­

    The soul was stabbed hard by Ye Pengfei.  And Zhang Yiming.

    "Idiot, do you want to die?"

    In this battle for data, Zhang Yiming, who has gone all out, has fallen into a state of madness.  He didn't realize at all that when he was fighting for a piece of information, there was actually a murderous intention hidden in that piece of information!

    Zhang Yiming was awakened by Ye Pengfei.  I couldn't help but feel scared for a while.

    If you take this piece of information back into the sea of ??consciousness, your sea of ??consciousness will suffer a major blow.

    And if the brain is more cunning, wait until you get this information.  Send it to soul master Ye Pengfei.  So, no matter how awesome the soul master Ye Pengfei is, his soul will inevitably suffer heavy damage!

    For a moment, Zhang Yiming became a little timid.  Who knows what kind of murderous intentions are hidden in the remaining information.  If even the master hadn't discovered the murderous intention in advance, everyone would have to explain it here today.

    However, Zhang Yiming knew that he could not make the decision.  If the master insists on letting him take risks, he must do it.  Because, for Ye Pengfei, as long as he is not in a hurry to receive the information, he does not have to face the threat of serious damage.

    Many times, soul slaves are such miserable existences.  Zhang Yiming was also mentally prepared, waiting for Ye Pengfei's order to play such a role.

    But¡­¡­

    "Leave!" Ye Pengfei's order surprised Zhang Yiming.

    "What about these information?"

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Zhang Yiming wanted to give himself a slap in the face.

    tnnd, why am I stupid?  To actually ask such a question

    At this moment, Zhang Yiming realized that, unknowingly, his mentality was completely different from that of a normal soul slave.  SubconsciousHere, he is already living for the soul master.

    Sad?

    Maybe.

    However, it was too late for Zhang Yiming to feel sad.

    "Leave immediately!"

    Ye Pengfei's cold voice was like a whip, hitting Zhang Yiming's soul hard.  Zhang Yiming quickly put aside all distracting thoughts and rushed towards the exit.

    When you leave here, you will enter the first layer of space in the core area of ??the big ball.

    That is, the place where Arthur once lived.

    According to Arthur, he and most of the powerful people who were "drawn" into the core area of ????the Big Ball all live in this area.  Occasionally, they will have the opportunity to go to the second level of space.  However, there they were severely restricted and most of the conditions there were unknown to them.

    There is only this level of space, and every inch of it is very familiar to Arthur.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s used to being a killer.  Arthur is different from others. He has studied various situations in this layer of space in great detail.  If he didn't have this kind of research that no one else noticed, even if the core area of ??the big ball encountered a huge crisis, Arthur would not be able to seize this opportunity and escape.

    Arthur handed over his research results without reservation.  Maybe it's because of the pressure exerted by Vulcan, maybe it's because of something else.  No matter what the reason was, in short, when Zhang Yiming left Zhinao, left the outer defense circle, and arrived here, everything in front of him was so "familiar."

    "An inconspicuous castle, but no matter what, there is no way to bypass it and move on."

    Looking at the small castle with a diameter of no more than three thousand miles in front of him, Zhang Yiming spread out his body and changed directions several times in succession. The small castle still stayed there quietly.

    "Wait I hope the first echelon won't suffer too many casualties."

    This small castle not only has a more powerful defense force than the outer defense circle, but more importantly, there are hundreds of people similar to Arthur in this small castle.  If we put aside the ability to penetrate the ground, the combat power of these strong men may still be far behind Zhang Yiming.  However, fighting in this special place deep in the big ball, Zhang Yiming knew very well that his combat power was far inferior to theirs!

    According to the information provided by Arthur, Zhang Yiming chose a hidden place and lurked

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 969. Empty city?  (First update today)

    Explosions, just as Ye Pengfei expected, erupted one after another in the outermost defense circle.

    "If I still stay there, I will definitely die!"

    Just feeling the aftermath of the explosion made Zhang Yiming feel frightened.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that this is just an explosion. Zhang Yiming can¡¯t see those mysterious black rays at all.

    And Zhang Yiming has become more and more convinced of Ye Pengfei's judgments.

    This kind of belief is not only based on a true soul slave's unconditional obedience to the soul master.  It is based on Ye Pengfei's accurate judgment time and time again without any flaw.

    In Zhang Yiming¡¯s heart, Ye Pengfei¡¯s image has reached the point of being ¡°omniscient¡± and ¡°omnipotent¡±.  If now, Ye Pengfei asked him to turn back and rush into the violently exploding space, he would not hesitate at all.

    Even though he was just feeling the aftermath of the explosion, he already felt his heart beating with fear

    Ye Pengfei did not issue such an order to commit suicide, but Ye Pengfei's next instructions were no different from "committing death".

    "Enter the castle!"

    With great excitement, Zhang Yiming rushed out from hiding.  As fast as possible, he rushed towards the seemingly small castle.

    ?A person, attacking a castle?

    He didn¡¯t react until Zhang Yiming had rushed out a long distance.

    "Can I break through the castle's defense?"

    The outermost layer of defense¡ªeven just the energy defense shield¡ªcannot be handled by Zhang Yiming alone.

    "If it weren't for more than 800 killers taking action at the same time, if it weren't for Arthur.  Knowing the advantages and disadvantages of black rays, it is impossible for him to enter this place.

    Now, the castle in front of you is said to have built-in defenses that are more powerful than the outer defense circle.  It is said that hundreds of beings similar to Arthur still live inside.  Is it possible for me to break into this castle with my own strength?

    However, the doubts in his heart did not stop Zhang Yiming from moving forward.  He can also think **.  However, subconsciously, as long as Ye Pengfei gives an order, he will faithfully execute it without hesitation.

    And this time he faithfully executed the order, once again letting Zhang Yiming's trust in soul master Ye Pengfei reach a whole new level¡ª¡ª

    ??Blind trust!

    Yes, it is blind trust.  At this moment, Zhang Yiming didn't even realize it.  Unconsciously, I have become.  The most loyal servant to Ye Pengfei.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't realize how lucky he was to have such a loyal slave

    Many years later, Ye Pengfei realized what Zhang Yiming's existence meant to him.  Nowadays, Zhang Yiming is just his eyes.  Just a pawn in his charge.

    Now, through the eyes of this chess piece, Ye Pengfei felt something that even he found incredible.

    "Is it really an empty city?"

    When Zhang Yiming rushed into the castle without encountering any obstacles

    When Zhang Yiming¡¯s consciousness covered the entire castle.  Even the most secret places that Arthur said have not been forgotten

    Ye Pengfei's brows wrinkled slightly.

    "I didn't expect them all to be evacuated. Could it be that their plan is different from what I suspected?"

    Leaving an empty city for the enemy shows more obvious information than not supporting the outermost defense circle at all, preferring to let the outermost defense circle self-destruct and injure the enemy.

    "What will Vulcan do?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s attention turned back to Vulcan.  Zhang Yiming, who had already entered the castle, received the order to "move freely".

    The God of Fire is not a fool, as Ye Pengfei expected.  Although he hasn't received information from Zhang Yiming, he still doesn't know that the only small castle in the first level of space has turned into an empty city.  However, he immediately stopped all echelons and continued to advance.

    ¡°Look for a folding space nearby!¡±

    The Vulcan¡¯s order spread to every killer who is still alive.  Even the survivors of the first echelon received the Vulcan's order without exception.

    "Folding space? Do those guys want to counter-encirclement?"

    The killers took action one by one. When Ye Pengfei passed through the folding space, he accidentally thought of a possibility, and Vulcan finally thought of it.

    In fact, if it were in other places, this kind of counter-insurance wouldWai is of no use at all.  With the abilities of these killers, as long as they give up their own body power and the power of space planes, they can spin around this big ball many times every moment.  In this case, what is the use of counter-encirclement?

    However, here is the depth of the big ball, and there is that incomprehensible "hardness" everywhere.  Even though Zhang Yiming had already entered the small castle, it was clear that the air was flowing around him, but he still felt that there were strong binding forces that made it difficult for him to move.

    This "difficulty in movement" is much better than drilling through the solid layer of a large ball.  Zhang Yiming can teleport everywhere here without joining forces with other powerful people.

    However, the speed and distance of the teleportation are not flattering.  Zhang Yiming's teleportation level now is probably similar to that of a strong Immortal Realm person who has just mastered teleportation in the normal space outside.  As for those killers who are still drilling and drilling in the solid layer underground, the situation can be imagined

    "If we are surrounded by people here, there will only be a dead end!"

    When receiving the message from Vulcan, everyone couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat.  Plans come and go, but why haven¡¯t you thought of this possibility?

    Being dark under the lamp is something that everyone cannot avoid.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't stopped at the entrance of the folding space, if he hadn't seen the groups of folding space defenders suddenly appearing, he would have just felt that there was some danger lurking, and he wouldn't have thought of it.

    With so many souls, and Ye Pengfei who Wan Yuqiu helped calculate, it is quite normal that there is such a big loophole in Vulcan's plan.

    However, while everyone was looking for folding space and trying to make up for this loophole, Ye Pengfei's thoughts extended in another direction.

    "If we want to counter-siege, we shouldn't make it so obvious. Could it be that this is a plan within a plan?"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei felt that it was not that easy to cut through the mess quickly.  Before the sharp knife fell, it seemed to have been entangled by invisible hemp ropes.

    Divine consciousness quietly passed over each killer.  Then, his eyes returned to the empty city.  Ye Pengfei's brows furrowed tighter and tighter, like a twisted hemp rope

    PS: First of all, I would like to apologize to everyone. Chapter 960 was accidentally updated twice.  Be sure to try to avoid it in the future.  Thank you, Sanchi, for reminding me.

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 970. Secrets are revealed one by one... (Second update today)

    Searching to no avail.

    This was not beyond Ye Pengfei¡¯s expectation.

    After all, the next few echelons are not too in-depth.  Especially the Vulcan who was sitting at the end was still standing on the ground.  Ye Pengfei asked himself if he had to do this plan himself.  No matter what, the strong men who participated in the counter-siege should stay in the three-layer space.  In fact, they all stay in the innermost space so that they can be caught in one fell swoop.

    Now, Vulcan is alert, and all killers are alert.  In this way, using folded space and special terrain to implement the anti-encirclement plan would be completely unsuccessful, wouldn't it?

    After receiving the replies from the killers one by one, Vulcan fell into deep thought.

    The problem that made Ye Pengfei frown also troubled Vulcan. He was hesitant, not knowing whether to order everyone to continue to move forward or to retreat to the ground after finding nothing.

    In fact, among those replies, many killers have made it clear that they are not willing to continue this mission.  After all, no matter how great the benefits are, you still have to have the life to take them.  Fighting in the depths of a big ball, in a place that is so unfavorable to oneself, already doubles the pressure on everyone.  If there is still a conspiracy hidden that is completely invisible, then it is even more impossible to take risks.

    ¡°Master, is their purpose of doing this just to scare us back?¡± Zhang Yiming guessed.

    When Ye Pengfei is not giving orders, Zhang Yiming can still think freely.  He walked around the empty city for several times, but found nothing except some daily groceries.  then.  He was very suspicious and guessed this.

    "Things that are "too obvious" are likely to be "mysterious".

    If Ye Pengfei and Vulcan hadn't already thought of this possibility, they wouldn't have frowned.

    Retreating may fall into the enemy's plan.

    If you advance, you may still fall into the enemy's plan.

    What a dilemma!

    "Get two clones and try the second layer of defense."

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to give up, and no one wants to give up.  Shortly after Ye Pengfei gave this order to Zhang Yiming, Vulcan did the same.  The same order was given to the survivors in the first echelon.

    There are not many survivors.

    Everyone - including the "escapees" - all entered the maze passage before the big explosion occurred.  The violent explosion killed half of the people.  More and more powerful black rays caused heavy casualties to the remaining people once again.  If not, these black rays cannot last too long.  I'm afraid, except for Arthur who didn't use his real body.  There will be no more survivors!

    113.

    There are only a few people left in the cannon fodder echelon, more than 700 companions.  Already dead.

    However, in the eyes of Vulcan, this is nothing.  After all, according to the original plan, the second echelon was needed to make up for it in order to break through the outermost layer of defense.

    Now, the outermost defense circle is completely destroyed, and there are still 113 cannon fodder echelons left alive.  This result was even better than expected.  If it weren't for the enemy's actions.  It made everyone suspicious.  At this moment, everyone will definitely be smiling.

    Soon, everyone became more suspicious.  Because these 113 survivors also discovered the secret of the empty city.

    "Zhang Yiming, why didn't you report the discovery?!"

    The god of fire was angry.  Everyone was angry.  Such a major discovery was not reported?  If Vulcan hadn't had any doubts about the big bang, wouldn't everyone have continued to move forward?

    Although, looking at it now.  In the solid layer of the big ball, there is no folding space.  But who would know before looking for it?

    In case, Vulcan did not think of "counter-encirclement".  Just in case, the enemy really creates a few folding spaces in the solid layer of the big ball

    Thinking about it makes me feel scared.  And this wave of fear also made everyone extremely angry.

    "If you have the ability, you can let the communication signal or your own spiritual thoughts pass through that big explosion!"

    Zhang Yiming just curled his lips and didn't care about the anger of these people at all.

    Slowly, the anger of these people gradually subsided.

    It is certain that spiritual thoughts cannot pass through.  Otherwise, among the powerful people who encountered the big explosion, someone would definitely send out a message for help.

    "However, no one knows whether communication signals can pass through.  After all, temporarily assembling a powerful communication station in a safe place none of the killers who finally survived the big explosion were in a position to do this kind of thing.

    When everyone¡¯s anger gradually subsided,, Zhang Yiming began to fan the flames: "Instead of being angry with me, you might as well ask Arthur. Why did he know that he would take risks with a fake body, but didn't inform others?"

    Volcanic eruptions require conditions.

    The survivors have long been extremely dissatisfied with the intact Arthur.  However, in such an embarrassed and severely injured situation, they could not easily attack on the spot.  You know, now, these more than a hundred survivors can't defeat Arthur at all if they join forces.

    And if you tell this to people in other echelons, they can't afford to lose face.  If someone else replies -

    "Why are you so stupid? If you actively want to be a cannon fodder, you must have the consciousness to be a cannon fodder!"

    If this were the case, I would be so ashamed that I would not be able to see anyone.

    But now, Zhang Yiming kicked this matter out violently.  The killers in the next few echelons all knew that Arthur was the only one who was intact in this big explosion.

    With a sudden crash, everyone¡¯s fingers were pointed at Arthur.

    "Arthur, what else are you hiding, tell me everything!"

    "That's right, tell us immediately! Otherwise, we will let you die without a burial place!"

    "Death is the most merciful punishment. If you don't tell the truth, we will imprison your soul and make your life worse than death!"

    Taking this opportunity, everyone pressured Arthur to reveal all the last secrets.  And those survivors also took this opportunity to fire hard at Arthur.

    "What on earth is the black ray? You must tell the truth!"

    "Tell me! Did you have any bad intentions when you brought us in? Is this ultimate mission a trap that you deliberately lured us into to die?!"

    The voices of questioning are getting louder and louder.  No matter how powerful Arthur is, he can't withstand such huge pressure.  However, what everyone did not expect was that Arthur just smiled sarcastically, and then said lazily:

    "Why don't you ask why Hong Ya didn't take any risks? I'm afraid her real body is still sitting in the garden of Minglisburg, laughing and chatting with people!!!"

    Secrets are revealed one by one

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 971. The combat power increased sharply!  (Third update today)

    Wow~~~~~~~~~~

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    An Arthur used a fake body to deceive hundreds of companions. It can also be said that Arthur's secret method is amazing, and the fake body can be replaced with the real body quickly enough.

    ????????????????????????? However, if Hong Ya¡¯s true body is really still in Minglisburg, it would be simply unbelievable!  !  !

    ?????? From gathering, to drilling into the ground, to attacking the outermost defense circle, and breaking into the maze passage From the very beginning until now, has Hong Ya always been using a fake body?

    Previously, Zhang Yiming was extremely surprised when he found out that Arthur had used a fake body for his real one.  Now, the horror of the killers is even stronger than what Zhang Yiming felt at that time!

    On the contrary, Zhang Yiming, who was shocked on the surface, was not so surprised in his heart.

    It¡¯s not because his psychological quality has become stronger, but because he has already been severely shocked by Hong Ya¡¯s fake body.

    "Only by exploding each secret can they exert greater power and become my 'quick knife'!"

    As the culprit who triggered all this, no one knows the existence of Ye Pengfei.

    In fact, these killers had no idea that Zhang Yiming was sent to "capture" Wang Zhi.  And, in the end, the situation evolved to the current situation.  Who is the person who hired Zhang Yiming?

    Originally, they should have asked.  After all, this is the beginning of the whole thing. After all, that Wang Zhi and that Jinfeng Group are actually related to the powerful people living in the core area of ????the big ball.

    However, at that time, Zhang Yiming easily pushed the issue aside on the grounds that "Qin Lang contacted me. Now Qin Lang is dead."  Even the most suspicious killers can't find anything to fault.  After all, based on the information they have, Zhang Yiming did not lie

    Only Zhang Yiming can still keep this "most terrifying" secret.  The rest of the people have no choice but to keep their biggest secret.  Go ahead and save it.

    After Arthur dragged Hong Ya out, Hong Ya also played the same game of "diverting attention" and exposed the secrets hidden by other killers.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Who doesn¡¯t have a few tricks to beat the bottom of the box?  Which of these killers who have been dancing on the edge of the knife all year round does not have a well-hidden secret that scares people for a moment?

    There are hundreds of kinds of bites in a circle, and if you mention them, the whole big ball can be eaten.  The secret that more than 100 billion strong men are crazy about has been revealed.  Stronger than Vulcan.  When faced with such a wide variety of strange and terrifying methods, I couldn't help but sigh again and again.

    "Stop arguing!" Vulcan shouted, suppressing the quarreling sounds and the randomly intertwined spiritual thoughts, "Everyone has secrets, it's understandable! But now is a special moment. If we still hide them  Tuck it in. All we can do is stop and go home!"

    "Now, I will lead by example and tell some of my secrets. Of course, I will definitely keep some secrets, but I can guarantee it. The secrets I tell can quickly increase the combat power of all my friends by 30%!"

    "Those friends who are unwilling to share some secrets and allow our temporary team to increase its combat effectiveness can leave on their own. You will not be part of this ultimate mission!"

    There was silence

    The increasingly fierce quarrel quickly subsided.  The God of Fire has already mentioned this, so what else can he do?

    Indeed, everyone has to keep some secrets of their own.  However, this is a special moment. If you still hide it, you have no choice but to give up on this ultimate mission!

    "Okay, I'll be the first to respond!" Being the god of fire, he revealed his secret method.  When everyone was still immersed in admiration, Arthur immediately said, "Hong Ya is better than me in changing the fake body to the real body. What I provide you is how to sense danger in advance in a place like this.  And, the source of those black rays!"

    Soon, a divine thought, carrying a method of making an instrument, spread into everyone's consciousness.

    "It's this thing. It can sense danger in advance in the core area of ??the big ball. Red is the highest level of danger, and green is very safe. I can't guarantee that it is completely accurate. Because I relied on it to avoid it back then.  Search after search!"

    "In that case, why were you beaten so badly by Mo Yin?"

    Immediately, not far from Arthur, someone sternly questioned him.  He is a survivor, his strength has been greatly reduced, and he hates Arthur very much.  Therefore, he would find ways to find fault with whatever Arthur said.

    "It can only be used inside the big ball." Arthur shrugged and said, "Everyone already knows that this big ball is an imitation of the cosmic barrier.?Make it.  The laws inside this big ball are very different from those outside the big ball.  Without the influence of this law, my instrument will completely fail.  Therefore, in a normal space, everyone does not need this thing.  "

    Immediately, there were strong men who stayed on the surface and experimented.  Sure enough, when someone close to him became hostile to him, the instrument had no reaction at all.

    "What's going on with the black ray?" Vulcan asked in a deep voice.

    "It is a hybrid power that includes the way of death, the way of destruction, and many scientific principles." Arthur sighed, "While I was still staying here, this research idea has been abolished.  . Unexpectedly, after many years, it was actually realized by someone. That person is definitely a genius!"

    "It's obviously impossible for me, an idiot, to know the specific principle. I only know that to activate this kind of thing, someone should have to pay the price with his life. I guess, maybe, it's because of the combination of the power of self-destruction and the special ability of the devouring biochemical beast.  , merged together. Only then will this kind of terrifying black ray become possible."

    "However, when I was constructing this idea, my master once said that this idea is good, but even if it succeeds, it will not last long. If in a normal space, a strong person can teleport unscrupulously.  Even if this kind of black ray is researched, it will still be useless."

    Arthur¡¯s master is the strong man who researched the gene toxin.  Arthur's poison is already very powerful.  His master's poison was even better.

    The poison that Arthur gave to Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya was made by his master.  Even Ye Pengfei was amazed by the power of that poison.  At that time, Ye Pengfei mistakenly believed that this was the way to surpass the S-class.

    When everyone heard that this was Master Arthur¡¯s evaluation, they said nothing more.  Moreover, Arthur and the survivors have proven through personal experience that this black ray cannot last for long.

    If it weren¡¯t for the special location, everyone wouldn¡¯t be able to escape quickly.  This kind of black ray would not cause such huge casualties.

    After Arthur finished telling his secret, Hong Ya quickly took over.  Driven by common interests, each killer contributed his precious and hidden secrets.  As Ye Pengfei expected, the combat power of this temporarily formed team with different faces and hearts continued to skyrocket

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 972. Sha Li (fourth update today)

    "attack!!!"

    This time, Vulcan was directly at the forefront.

    There is no rear area anymore, and it is impossible to distinguish the echelons.  All the killers gathered in front of the second defensive circle and fought side by side.

    This is also a method that forces everyone to contribute some secrets.  Unless there is someone who has a more sophisticated clone method than Hong Ya, no one dares to continue to hide his clumsiness.

    ¡­¡­

    "Not only were they not scared away, but they actually worked together?" A female cultivator with hair as red as Vulcan frowned slightly.

    "I have long said that we should fight with all our strength!" Mo Yin grinned and stuck out his scarlet tongue, "Shali, you bitch always likes to use these methods. For the truly strong, these methods are  , it¡¯s no use at all!¡±

    The tip of Mo Yin's tongue was divided into three forks.  Sha Li looked at Mo Yin's vicious tongue in disgust and turned her head away.

    "If you want to go, just go. If you die, it's none of my business!"

    "Hey, do you think I'm stupid?" Mo Yin knew that Sally hated her tongue, but he deliberately came closer, "Half of your plan has been implemented. Now that you have changed the plan temporarily, do you really want me to do that?"  die?"

    "Mo Yin, go away!" Sha Li was angered by Mo Yin's tongue getting closer and closer, and she saw her kicking up.  Around Mo Yin, more than a dozen white thighs appeared at the same time.

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Mo Yin was viciously kicked hundreds of times by Sha Li's long legs.  The dark green armor Mo Yin was wearing now.  He was instantly kicked to pieces by Sally's continuous attacks.  If Sha Li was allowed to continue kicking like this, even though Mo Yin was very powerful, he wouldn't be able to bear it.

    "Hey, hey, Sally, do you want to murder your comrades?"

    The tornadoes swallowed up Sally¡¯s dozens of life-threatening legs.  Look at Sally againher two slim and slender thighs exposed to the air.  Still intact.

    "Okay, stop messing around!" A majestic voice sounded in the Zhi Nao control room.

    "As long as she doesn't make trouble, I won't make trouble." Mo Yin smiled and walked away.  It was as if he was not the one who took the initiative to cause trouble just now.

    If Arthur saw this scene, he would definitely be worried.  Mo Yin, who is like a madman, is already very difficult to deal with.  One comes to his senses.  Mo Yin has even begun to evolve into a "cunning fox". How terrifying will his combat power become?

    Such Mo Yin.  Will scare Arthur.

    This kind of Mo Yin has made Sha Li disgusted.

    However, Mo Yin like this made the owner of that majestic voice very happy.

    Because, he is Mo Yin's master - Fu Juntian!

    " Fu Juntian is not a being beyond the S level. In terms of combat power, he is about the same as the Vulcan.  However, in the core area of ????this big ball.  He is stronger than Vulcan.

    ¡°If Arthur knew that Fu Juntian was also here¡ªnot the projection here, but the real body¡ªthen he would definitely turn around and run away without hesitation.

    After all, the tornado technique that best restrains oneself was taught to Mo Yin by Fu Juntian.  He went over to confront Mo Yin.  It's only half a catty to eight taels.  If he met Fu Juntian, or in the core area of ??this big ball, if he met Fu Juntian, whose earth-burrowing ability was many times more powerful than his own, it would be better than a mouse meeting a cat.  Worse!

    However, Arthur could not know that Fu Juntian was already here personally.  Just like that, Fu Juntian didn't know where Ye Pengfei was.

    "Sally, I know, you must have contingency plans, right?" After looking at his apprentice with satisfaction and approval.  Fu Juntian's eyes looked towards Sha Li.

    "Yes, I have contingency plans!" Sha Li said proudly, "Nano-scale biochemical beasts have been placed in various places. Soon, they will be in chaos!"

    "Very good. You were able to hide it from us. You are indeed a wise man!" Fu Juntian nodded approvingly. However, before Sha Li's proud smile could fully bloom, Fu Juntian's face darkened and he shouted sternly,  "But, Sha Li, have you ever considered Ye Pengfei's methods?"

    Fu Juntian's sudden change of expression made Sha Li angry: "It's Ye Pengfei again! His schemes are not worth mentioning compared to mine!"

    "Sha Li, are you laughing at us?" Fu Juntian sneered, "Do you think that if the plan was made by you, he would not be able to instigate such a war?"

    "No, it's impossible for him to get here!"? 

    Everyone present knew that the "here" that Shali mentioned was not the core area of ??the ball.  The "here" that Sally said refers to this special space!  Even, it is the secret realm of time!

    In Sally¡¯s opinion, the past plan was really terrible.

    Before entering the secret realm of time, although Ye Pengfei had some abilities.  However, at that time, his combat power was still so weak.

    At one point, he could only follow Wang Zhi - at that time, Wang Zhi only had the combat power of Xuanxian - and cautiously headed towards the destination.

    At one time, he could only rely on bluffing to get the secrets of the exercises he wanted from the little guy at the Golden Immortal level.

    But, until now

    The Supreme Inspiration died because of him.

    Although Wang Zhi still cooperates with everyone's plan, there is already a vague intention of acting for real and taking refuge in Ye Pengfei.

    And so many killers were actually provoked by him again and again to rush into the core area of ??the big ball.  And he himself, until now, has not really shown up!

    There are a total of one hundred and thirty-six people in the Intelligent Brain control room.  Including the strong men who had a good relationship with Sha Li, they all looked at Sha Li with surprised eyes.

    By contradicting Fu Juntian like this, is Sha Li looking for death?

    Everyone saw that Fu Juntian's chest was rising and falling, showing obvious anger.  His hands seemed to be slightly raised, as if a tornado of death would soon descend on Sally.

    The strong people living here are all S-level beings.  However, there is a huge difference in combat power between S-level beings and S-level beings.  It's like the Vulcan can use his power to make thousands of killers reluctant to offend easily.  Even Sha Li's closest friends were not willing to stand resolutely on Sha Li's side when Fu Juntian took action.

    However, Sha Li didn't seem to feel it at all, as if Fu Juntian wanted to kill him.  She looked at the angry Fu Juntian with an expressionless face:

    "If you have a better way, then you can take action, I will never resist!"

    quiet¡­¡­

    Only Fu Juntian¡¯s angry breathing became heavier and heavier

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 973. Unexpected failure (fifth update today)

    "alright, you win."

    Just when everyone thought that Fu Juntian would take action in anger, suddenly, Fu Juntian's face turned from gloomy to clear.

    "Mo Yin, let's go. If you stay here, it will affect Sha Li's work!"

    Without further ado, Fu Juntian took Mo Yin and left here.

    Sally smiled proudly.

    "Start working! We have to teach these killers, no, give that Ye Pengfei, a profound lesson!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, why are we leaving?" Mo Yin was a little angry.

    However, Mo Yin didn't dare to look down on Fu Juntian, so he could only lower his voice and ask in a low voice.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Fu Juntian sneered: "Ye Pengfei can use Vulcan as a spear user, why can't we use Sally as a spear user?"

    "Master, what do you mean" Mo Yin was delighted, his eyes widening.

    Just as Sha Li hates Mo Yin, Mo Yin also hates Sha Li very much.  In the past, he hated Arthur, who was naturally incompatible with him.  But now, he feels that Sally, who likes to play dirty tricks, is ten thousand times more annoying than Arthur!

    "Your brain still needs to work a little harder. Don't let your brain become duller just because of practice!" Fu Juntian reprimanded Mo Yin mercilessly.

    Mo Yin chuckled and nodded: "I understand, Master, where should we go next?"

    "Fourth floor!"

    Suddenly, Mo Yin¡¯s eyes widened even more

    ¡­¡­

    The killers are always on the lookout for sneak attacks that may come out of nowhere.

    Everyone knows that although there is no folding space.  but.  It doesn't mean that there is a safe zone behind you.

    They have guessed

    Perhaps, on the surface of the big ball, there are many forces similar to the Jinfeng Group, in the hands of these mysterious strong men.  When everyone gathers and attacks the core area of ??the big ball ferociously, these forces will also get entangled and attack from the rear.

    Maybe.  The sneak attacks either come from other forces or from the killer circle.  No one can guarantee that among the thousands of killers, there are any servants of these mysterious powerful men.

    An even more exaggerated conjecture is that the big ball itself can become a dangerous offensive tool.  Since, this big ball was created by Dong Kang.  Then, it is not necessarily a fantasy that Dong Kang can command this big ball to swallow up all intruders.

    Everyone¡¯s fighting power.  After sharing many secrets, there has been an increase of several times to dozens of times.  but.  No one knows if, with such combat power, one's wishes can really come true.

    However, no one will back down.

    It is not necessary for the strong to take risks only if they are guaranteed to win.  In the long years, any strong person will experience countless dangers.  And, amidst these dangers, excess benefits are obtained.

    Not to mention.  These thousands of killers are accustomed to dancing on the knife's edge.  As long as there is a glimmer of possibility, they will work hard to move forward!

    "As long as we can ensure that we won't be attacked unexpectedly!"

    While fiercely attacking the second layer of energy defense shield, all the killers still allocated part of their energy to deal with emergencies.  Even that Dong Kang.  He can really drive the big ball and kill everyone, and everyone has the confidence to temporarily block the pressure.  Find solutions.

    However, no one expected that just when they were on guard, danger had already sneaked into their bodies.

    Nanoscale biochemical beast!

    A biochemical beast that is so small that it is almost atomic!

    The concept of atoms and the scale of nanometers do not belong to the original universe of the strong.  However, the powerful people who have lived here for many years know very well what an atom is and what the nanometer level is.

    If you only look at it with your eyes, no one can see things at this scale.  If you just use your spiritual consciousness to scan it roughly, you will probably ignore something of this scale.

    Originally, killers were naturally cautious.  Not to mention nano-scale things, even if they are truly atomic-level things, they will not let them go.

    However, none of the killers discovered that the biological beasts, which were much larger than atoms in actual size, had sneaked into their bodies silently!

    "Those who can be used as spearmen by us are not ordinary characters!"

    This is what Fu Juntian said to several of his companions when he entered the fourth level of space that few people knew about.  Ye Pengfei didn't know that Fu Juntian had said this, but Ye Pengfei was deeply impressed by this secret method

    "This person is more suitable to be an assassin than me."

    Wan Yuqiu has never seen Ye Pengfei praise someone like this.

    Although Ye Pengfei has mastered extreme combat power, what he is best at is sneak attacks like an assassin, and killing with one blow like an assassin.

    Li Hualiang was killed by Ye Pengfei. This was originally Qin Lang's next task.  If the real Qin Lang were to complete this task, he would never do it as neatly as Ye Pengfei, which would frighten the entire Laoting.

    But now, Ye Pengfei said that there is someone who is more suitable to be an assassin than himself.

    "Brother Ye, are you planning to take action personally?" Wan Yuqiu said with a smile. He was so happy to see Lie Xin. Brother Ye must have been unable to sit still.

    "Don't worry, Vulcan is not an idiot either." Ye Pengfei smiled and waved his hand, with no intention of taking action

    ¡­¡­

    The Sha Li who was praised by Ye Pengfei didn't know that the guy she had tried her best to compare with was praising herself.

    Just as she found that all the nano-level biochemical beasts were in place, she was still complacent and felt that she was going to win, but she didn't notice that a ray of light suddenly flashed in the Vulcan's always bright eyes.  .

    "Attack!!!"

    Suddenly, Sally gave the order.

    In an instant, a group of strong men started to move.  They used the operating platform in front of them to accurately control each biochemical beast, launching an indiscriminate and comprehensive attack on all killers.

    "After one blow, half of you are dead!" Sha Li clenched her fist and waved it fiercely.

    but¡­¡­

    As soon as she raised her fist, Sally was stunned by the information uploaded on the big screen.

    Then, there was a deathly silence in the entire Zhi Nao control room.

    "How is it possible? How is this possible"

    After a long time, Sally finally murmured to herself.  The disappointment on her face made her already not very pretty appearance look even more ugly.

    "Sally, what should we do next?"

    Others finally recovered from this sudden blow.

    The battle is still going on, whether to attack or defend, it still needs Commander Shari to decide.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Sally tried to calm down her agitated mood: "For now, defend with all your strength!!!"

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 974. Seemingly loose rules (Part 1) (Sixth update today)

    The energy shield with full defense power gave Vulcan a headache.

    ¡°This is the second layer of defense, and it¡¯s so difficult to crack!¡±

    Looking at the energy defense shield that was breached again and again and tenaciously recovered again and again, Vulcan felt that everyone should contribute again.

    Everyone knows, although many secrets are shared.  These secrets shared are all things that can make the surface of the big ball crazy.  However, there must be some more shocking secrets hidden in everyone.

    However, even though Vulcan thinks so.  However, I didn't really want to do that.

    Even the Vulcan himself cannot contribute all his secret skills without reservation.  What's more, those killers who are weaker and want to keep something for self-protection?

    Not to mention, everyone will definitely leave some means to compete for the final fruits of victory.  No one comes here to fight voluntarily. Since they risk their lives, they come just to obtain excess benefits!

    Vulcan shook his head and changed his mind.

    "The reason why it is difficult to chew is not how powerful this energy defense shield is. It is because the special laws here limit our performance. Is it possible to find a way to slightly shield this special law?"

    With the Vulcan thinking this, his eyes naturally fell on Arthur.

    "Don't look at me." From Vulcan's eyes, Arthur quickly understood Vulcan's thoughts.  He spread his hands and said helplessly, "You also know that my superposition secret method did not really block the special laws inside the big ball. If I had this ability, they would not have treated me as an abandoned child.  , want to get rid of me."

    Hearing what Arthur said, Vulcan suddenly became very interested in what happened that year.

    "Tell me, why are you so good, but they want to execute you?"

    At this moment, Vulcan didn¡¯t know why he was so interested in this matter.  He just followed his instinct and asked this question.

    Arthur thought.  Vulcan asked, had any special purpose.  He smiled bitterly and said, "It's nothing special. It's just that the competition failed, so they gave up."

    After a pause, Arthur felt nostalgic and looked back. The castle behind him didn't look very big, but it occupied the entire first floor.

    "Being discovered by them and brought to this place, you can enjoy many amazing research results. However, at the same time, you may also pay the price with your life."

    "Here, a competition is held every year for all members. In the competition, there are no rewards for victory and no punishment for failure. However, if you fail a hundred times in a row, you will be eliminated by them."

    "Compared to those sects and forces outside, this rule is simply too generous. Anyone who can come here has his own trump card. Even if he fails for a moment, how can he fail a hundred times in a row?"

    "That's what I thought when I first came here. But, who would have thought, there are actually people who fail a hundred times in a row!"

    Vulcan was also speechless after hearing this. He also began to doubt his sudden intuition.  Is there something wrong?

    However, just when Vulcan was a little embarrassed and wanted to comfort Arthur, Zhang Yiming suddenly asked: "How many people, like you, have failed a hundred times in a row?"

    Arthur was very angry and glared at Zhang Yiming.  Vulcan also felt that Zhang Yiming went too far.  It's not a good habit to expose people's wounds.

    "Forget it, forget it, I'm the one talking too much. Arthur, think about it again, is there really no way to make the special laws here weaken a little? Even if it only weakens a little, it would be good." Vulcan said.  Hahaha, I just want to fool this matter.

    but¡­¡­

    "Are people eliminated every year, or are there more people eliminated?" Zhang Yiming continued to ask, reluctantly.

    When Arthur was about to fly into a rage and Vulcan was already very unhappy, suddenly, Zhang Yiming added another sentence: "When I passed through the outermost defense circle, I still got something good!"

    Suddenly, the faces of Vulcan and Arthur changed slightly.

    Zhang Yiming also provided his own "secret", which is about why he can quickly pass through the maze passage, and how he can use the surrounding particles to continuously replenish himself with neutron bombs.

    "These two secrets are very important. It is no exaggeration to say that among all the killers, only a few people can reveal secrets that are more precious than Zhang Yiming's.

    So, although mostEveryone knows that as the first and only strong man to safely pass through the maze passage and reach the first level of space, Zhang Yiming must have gained some benefits in the memory bank of his brain.  However, no one would be ignorant and force Zhang Yiming to hand over these information.

    But now, Zhang Yiming actually wants to take the initiative to hand over these gains.  What he wants to know is just how many people are ruthlessly eliminated by this very humane rule every year.

    The reason why Vulcan's face changed slightly was because Vulcan suddenly realized that Zhang Yiming was not making trouble unreasonably.  And my own intuition didn't seem to be wrong.

    "And Arthur's face changed slightly because his biggest secret - to be more precise, the secret that he really wanted to figure out but had not really figured out yet, was actually discovered by Zhang Yiming!  !  !

    "more than one!"

    Arthur knew that this secret could no longer be hidden.  He could only hope that Zhang Yiming, like himself, could not figure out this secret.

    Of course, there are other killers.  Arthur felt that since Zhang Yiming was the only one to ask this question, as long as Zhang Yiming could not figure it out, everyone else should also be confused and confused.

    "This is really strange." Vulcan touched his chin and said in surprise, "With such loose rules, there are actually so many people who can't pass safely?"

    At this moment, Vulcan will no longer consider Arthur's face.  Because, he has also realized that there is indeed something strange in it.

    Failed a hundred times in a row?

    ¡°Just kidding, even if I fight the worst killer.  Even a hundred times in a row, I dare not say that I won¡¯t be tricked once!

    Not to mention, according to Arthur.  Every strong person who is "drawn" here will have a teacher.  This teacher is the same as Dong Kang, a strong man who dominates the core area of ????the big ball and attempts to travel to another universe!

    The real combat power of these strong men is not necessarily much stronger than that of Vulcan.  However, in the core area of ??this big ball, there is a special place that implies a hint of the law of cosmic barrier.  They can definitely kill the Vulcan easily!

    With the guidance of these teachers, no matter what, it is impossible to lose a hundred times in a row.  Who can be a strong person who can cultivate to this level? Who can be so stupid as to be unable to gain enlightenment?

    Not only was Vulcan thinking about this problem, but his eyes were also locked on Arthur's body without leaving it for a moment!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 975. Seemingly loose qualifications (Part 2) (Seventh update today)

    "Don't look at me like this, I really don't know." Arthur said helplessly, "I know, there must be some big secret involved. So, I wanted to hide it just now. But, what do you think?  Think about it, if I really knew this secret, would I still need help? Maybe, I could take on this globe-centered world alone!"

    Although, Arthur seems to have talked a lot of nonsense.  However, both the Vulcan and Ye Pengfei, who instigated Zhang Yiming's questioning, already knew many things.

    First of all, Arthur has guessed that this big secret is probably related to the existence of the big ball!

    Secondly, once the secret is solved.  Either, you can destroy the big ball, or you can use the big ball to attack the strong person in it!

    Of course, using a big ball to attack, this seems impossible.  If there was such a way, these people living in the core areas of the big ball would not have to go through such trouble.

    They only need to wait for a group of killers to penetrate deeply, and then drive the big ball to kill them all in one go.  Why do they need to first self-destruct a defensive circle, then engage in an empty city strategy, and then conduct a sneak attack by some kind of nano-level biochemical beast, and now they have spent who knows how much energy in a long-term confrontation with a group of powerful enemies?

    Vulcan fell into deep thought, and his intuition told him that there was key information hidden in it to conquer the core area of ??the big ball!

    Ye Pengfei also realized this, so just now he sent a message from his soul and asked Zhang Yiming to force Arthur.  However, after listening to Arthur's answer, Ye Pengfei did not think more about this issue.

    "Yu Qiu, you don't need to speculate. There must be a lot of people like Arthur here. However, it is obvious that no one has thought of even a little reliable answer. There is no need to waste time and energy, we still wait and see.  Change."

    Not only Ye Pengfei is watching the changes, but Sha Li is also watching the changes.

    "You are actually studying that rule at this time?"

    Through several nanoscale biochemical beasts hiding in the dark, Sally overheard the conversation between Vulcan and others.  Known as a wise woman, she is not an ordinary character.  Otherwise, Fu Juntian would choose the gun.  Nor will she be singled out.

    Even friends who are close to her don¡¯t know that Sally has some hidden tricks!

    These methods - such as this kind of eavesdropping - are also the key to ensuring that Sally can make all kinds of tricks.  After overhearing this conversation, Sally's heart moved slightly, and she took it into consideration

    ¡­¡­

    "Arthur, where are the competitions held every year?"

    After thinking about it for a while, Vulcan didn¡¯t gain anything.  He just wanted to take a look.  Are there any clues that can be found around the competition venue?

    "In this castle." Arthur shrugged.  Said, "However, I have to remind you. Most likely, there will be no clues."

    Vulcan smiled and said nothing more.  Arthur knew that Vulcan would definitely not give up unless he went to see for himself.

    "Zhang Yiming, are you going too?" Arthur turned around and asked Zhang Yiming.

    There was silence for a moment.  Zhang Yiming shook his head and said, "I won't go. I'll try again to see if I can increase the output!"

    A flash of surprise flashed slightly in the black eyes.  Arthur nodded and said nothing more.  He took Vulcan alone and headed towards the castle behind him.  Fly away quickly.

    Soon, Arthur landed in front of a small villa that looked nothing special.

    "Is this here?" Vulcan was very surprised.

    Every killer.  After entering this empty city, everyone covered the entire castle with their spiritual consciousness, and Vulcan was no exception.

    He originally thought that maybe the battle arena was hidden in some special place.  So, I didn't see it myself.

    Or maybe, the battle arena is built in a certain square.  When the personnel evacuated, the arena was dismantled and traces were wiped out, so I didn't notice it.

    I never thought that the annual competition, which determines the life and death of many strong men, would actually be held here in an extremely ordinary small villa!

    "Yes, this is it." Arthur said with emotion, "What an ordinary small villa. Apart from the relatively large living room, there is nothing special about it. Who would have thought that this place would actually be  Where do S-level strong men with special abilities live or die?"

    Opening the door, Arthur walked in.  Vulcan paused for a moment outside, and his consciousness scanned the adjacent villas carefully.  Then, following Arthur, he walked in.

    "The living room is the place for competition."

    The living room is directly opposite the door.  ?For this small villa, which is not too big in overall area and only has three floors in total, the living room that almost occupies the entire first floor does seem a bit big.

    "However, this is not very special.  After all, the layout of buildings is so weird that it¡¯s not unusual for someone to use the entire first floor as a living room.

    Entering the living room, Vulcan said nothing.  He walked very slowly, back and forth in this large living room, several times.

    Arthur didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t know whether he was reminiscing about the past, or like Vulcan, he was studying the living room carefully, trying to find out some mystery.

    "Where is the second floor?" Suddenly, Vulcan stopped and asked.

    "Both sides of the competition must belong to different masters. The second floor is where our masters rest and watch the battle." Arthur replied in response.

    After a slight pause, Arthur decided to speak more carefully: "Actually, we don't know whether the people watching the battle on the second floor are their real bodies. However, what is certain is that they are very strong. Because  , once one side loses, they will take action to rescue people. I have never heard of anyone who they cannot rescue. Therefore, during the competition, no one will die. Only  Only those who lose a hundred times in a row will be executed in this competition arena after the competition."

    "Isn't it to be executed in front of everyone?"

    "No." Arthur shook his head and said, "Even the winning side has already left the field and cannot see the execution process."

    As he spoke, a self-deprecating smile appeared on Arthur's lips: "Maybe, except for them. I am the only strong person who has seen the 'execution' process. I am really honored!!!"

    "So, what about the third floor?" Vulcan ignored Arthur's emotions and continued to ask calmly, "When you open the roof, it's a platform garden. When you close the roof, it's an indoor garden nothing surprising.  Almost every villa here has a top floor like this.¡±

    "Every villa is like this?" Vulcan laughed, "It seems that I have found the answer."

    Arthur was surprised to find that at some point, a square, pure white iron box appeared on Vulcan's right palm

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 976. Shatter the energy defense shield!  (First update)

    "This is?"

    "An instrument." Vulcan didn't explain much, but said straightforwardly, "The secret has been solved, let's go."

    "Leave?" Arthur was even more surprised, "Vulcan, you don't seem to have done anything."

    At this moment, Arthur felt as if he had been scratched by a cat, itching unbearably.  The secret that had troubled him for so many years, that he had been searching for for so many years, Vulcan found the answer all at once. How could Arthur not be itchy?

    However, Arthur also knew that it would be impossible for Vulcan to tell him the answer.  Taking the next best step, Arthur just wanted to see what Vulcan would do next.

    Maybe, using this square iron box that suddenly appeared, it made some strange noise

    ¡°Perhaps, the God of Fire will be very cruel and open a mysterious passage in some unknown place

    But now, he hasn¡¯t done anything, nothing has happened, and he just says it¡¯s done and he can leave?

    Although Arthur didn¡¯t expect Vulcan to answer his question.  However, he still couldn't help but ask a question.

    "I've already done it." Vulcan said with an enigmatic smile, "Just like those strong men who have powerful means to 'draw' you here, they have already done a lot of things."

    Arthur is even more depressed, so depressed that he is about to run away.

    If not, Arthur knew that he would not be able to defeat Vulcan at all.  He will definitely take action violently, force the Vulcan to explain the matter to him happily.

    but now.  Arthur couldn't do anything except look depressed and follow Vulcan back to the front of the battle

    ¡­¡­

    "Everyone, stop." Vulcan shouted loudly and confidently, "Leave this energy defense shield to me. You all should be prepared. When you rush in, you will probably encounter a truly powerful enemy!"

    Wow~~~~~~~~

    Thousands of killers were sent out collectively again.  Incredible noise.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The powerful attack power gathered by everyone just now can only make this energy defense shield consume energy quickly.  There is no hope yet, but we can attack it.

    Now, Vulcan tells everyone to stop.  Can he alone break this energy defense shield?

    There are three big words written on everyone¡¯s faces - don¡¯t believe it!

    That¡¯s right, you Vulcan is stronger than us.  Not good.  Seven or eight of us combined can't beat you, the God of Fire.  but.  Damn it, one person¡¯s output is stronger than thousands of us?  Do you think we are all useless?

    The God of Fire chuckled and didn¡¯t explain much.  At this time, the more angry you make others, the better the effect will be after you succeed.

    "Vulcan Cannon!"

    Boom!

    A huge cannon covering an area of ??hundreds of feet, tens of feet in height, and completely red.  Appeared in front of everyone.  The huge sound when the artillery hit the ground caused the killers who were closer to frown slightly.

    ¡°The power is terrifying!!!¡±

    The Vulcan Cannon has not been launched yet, but these people have already made such a judgment.

    Look at the barrel of the Vulcan Cannon again

    The complex, dark golden patterns represent special Taoist laws.  Just inject enough Taoist power.  These laws can be activated and powerful Taoist powers can be unleashed.

    The overall structure of the Vulcan cannon is similar to the traditional artillery in the mechanical era.  This incidates that.  This Vulcan cannon can also fire cannonballs.

    Of course, everyone knows that it will definitely not be the ordinary cannonballs fired in the mechanical age or the electronic age.  Maybe it's a neutron bomb similar to Zhang Yiming's, maybe it's an antimatter shell, maybe it's a dark energy shell, maybe it's a more magical shell

    In short, Taoist power can definitely be injected into the shells fired by this Vulcan cannon.  Otherwise, the dark golden patterns on the cannon's body would have no meaning.

    In other words, this is a cannon that complies with foreign laws and certain scientific principles.  Another powerful Taoist weapon that implies various laws of heaven!

    Suddenly, some people were secretly envious.

    You must know that in addition to integrating foreign laws and scientific power into your own Taoist power.  Another major goal pursued by the strong men here is to refine powerful weapons that combine the two laws of the universe.

    For these immortal-level beings, the original role of Taoist tools is of course very small. This is also because there is no such thing as Fox Ji in the trial ground.?Powerful weapon.  However, because of the emergence of foreign laws, they became interested in creating powerful weapons again.

    Refining weapons is not an easy task in the first place.

    It is not an easy task to integrate the operating laws of the two universes.

    It is obviously extremely difficult to do two things at the same time and create such a powerful weapon!

    When the huge and powerful Vulcan cannon appeared in front of a group of killers.  They have a clearer understanding of Vulcan's powerful combat power.

    "Perhaps, even seventeen or eight people combined may not be able to beat him?" Many people thought this way in frustration.

    However, what more people are thinking about is¡ª¡ª

    "Damn it, even if you have such a sharp weapon in your hand, can you be stronger than thousands of us?!"

    More people want to see Vulcan¡¯s jokes.

    The Vulcan¡¯s gaze passed over each of the killers very casually.

    "Hmph, when I show my power, you will be more afraid of me and respect me more! By then, I will have convinced a few people to become slaves. Your chances of grabbing the ultimate trophy will be even greater!"

    Vulcan thought as he took out a pure white box.

    Arthur¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink: ¡°It¡¯s this box again, what¡¯s the use of it?¡±

    Arthur looked at Vulcan and slipped this pure white box, which looked absolutely iron, into a groove of the Vulcan cannon.  Soon, he saw that the Vulcan cannon began to charge.

    This is a very unusual thing. Except for Arthur, other killers have also noticed this change.

    You must know that strong men of their level fight very fast.  Even in the core area of ??this big ball, the power is suppressed by the law of cosmic barrier.  In every moment, we can also complete multiple attacks and defenses.

    As Zhang Yiming, it also uses a certain kind of artillery to attack the enemy who attacks the enemy. The energy drawing is continuous.  At least at the beginning of the battle, there will never be a situation where you need to recharge first.

    In this way, charging for a long time becomes a big joke.

    But¡­¡­

    Everyone¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.  Even the killer who wanted to see Vulcan's joke the most and disapproved of it felt cold in his heart.

    Could it be that

    Boom!  !  !

    When the Vulcan¡¯s hands were tightly attached to a special position

    When the dark golden patterns on the Vulcan cannon sparkle one by one

    Boom, with just one shot, the "could it be" in everyone's hearts has become a fact, an iron-clad fact!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 977. Vulcan VS Sally!  (Second update)

    "Everyone, attack!!!"

    At this moment, when Vulcan gave orders, he felt for the first time that he had become the commander-in-chief of this group of people.

    Although, from the beginning, Vulcan was the mastermind.  From recruiting manpower, to formulating plans, to allocating manpower, and organizing offensive echelons, basically, these thousands of killers must obey the command of the Vulcan.

    However, Vulcan knew that it was only the huge interests that allowed these killers to gather around him for the time being and appear to be willing to listen to him.  Although his fighting power is stronger than each of them.  However, his power was not enough to make these unruly strong men really willing to obey his orders.

    At that time, I was actually a fake general!

    But now, he has truly become a commander-in-chief, a well-deserved commander-in-chief.

    The god of fire saw¡ª¡ª

    When I fired this shot, it was as if it was destroying something, completely shattering the energy defense shield in front of me

    Since my Vulcan Cannon still has enough energy, I plan to use another cannon to provide a deeper defense

    All the killers¡ªyes, all the killers¡ªall looked at him with awe, and there were even a few killers with a little excitement, a little fear, and a little longing in their eyes.  Nakedly showing that their hearts have surrendered to themselves!

    Proud, so proud that I want to laugh out loud.

    However, Vulcan did not laugh.  As if he had done something insignificant, he blew the charge horn very calmly.

    ¡°Everyone, attack!!!¡±

    On the command of Vulcan.  Just a thousandth of an instant after it ended, someone had already rushed out.  This is already the ultimate reaction speed that everyone can achieve in a place like this.

    Vulcan noticed that the first killers to carry out his orders and rush towards the second layer of defense were those killers with a look of sincerity in their eyes.

    "Very good, we already have more than thirty loyal subordinates!"

    Although.  It still needs some training and some means of control.  However, at this moment, the proud Vulcan had classified the first batch of killers who rushed out as his loyal subordinates.

    And soon, the second batch of killers also rushed out.

    Then.  That¡¯s the third batch, the fourth batch.  The fifth batch

    Vulcan had a lot of time on his hands and calculated it carefully.  He found that from the time he gave the order to the time everyone rushed in, it only took one and three hundredths of an instant.

    This reaction time made Vulcan very satisfied.  When all the killers - except him - had rushed through the range of the energy defense shield and began to fight fiercely with the inner defensive weapons, finally.  Kagami still smiled.  The smile is so free, the smile is so comfortable

    ¡­¡­

    Sally was also laughing, and the smile was just as hearty and comfortable.

    "Sally, how did you know that these idiots would rush in?" The strong man was responsible for making the energy defense shield instantly weak.  He asked very puzzledly.

    "How do I know? Of course I know!" Sally laughed sharply, "No more words, you are responsible for killing all these idiots, and I will go meet the stupidest idiot!"

    "Sari, no!" A beautiful female cultivator frowned and said, "Although they are stupid, their fighting power is very powerful. You alone are no match for the Vulcan!"

    "Really?" Sally giggled, "I will let you see an incredible miracle!"

    After saying that, Sally¡¯s body seemed to have transformed into countless clones at once.  Every shadow is an identical sari.

    However, these powerful men who have dealt with Sha Li for who knows how many billions of years, all know that these are not Sha Li's clones.  They knew that Sally never used the art of cloning.  From now on, Sally only uses her real body!

    What is left in the control room of Zhi Nao is just the afterimage of Sally.  At this moment, Sally's true body has appeared among the group of killers who rushed in.

    All the killers have seen the first truly strong man rush out.  Before that, they were either fighting with various weapons or dealing with all kinds of strange biological beasts.

    However, all killers have no way to keep the enemy, the first strong man who shows up.  When their attacks fell on this strong man, they were horrified to find that what they hit was just the afterimage of this man!

    quick!

    Too fast!

    It¡¯s so fast that I can¡¯t understand!

    This is not teleportation?This is normal movement.  However, the speed of this movement is so fast that even the killers who have reached the third level of the Immortal Realm, practiced foreign laws to S level, and danced on the edge of the knife all the year round, have no way to capture her true body!

    The God of Fire couldn¡¯t capture Sally¡¯s true form, but the God of Fire was still very confident, with a faint smile on his face.

    boom!  !  !

    Sally¡¯s fist hit Vulcan¡¯s chest.  However, Vulcan remained motionless.

    "The speed is very fast, but the strength is too weak." The Vulcan smiled slightly, as if he was giving guidance to a junior to practice.

    Damn, that¡¯s awesome!

    The first batch of killers to rush into the defensive circle.  They were also the first batch to discover Sally and intercept Sally's killer.  The afterimage of Sally frightened them.  Vulcan's calmness made them even more crazy.

    Follow him, you must follow him!  As long as we follow Master Vulcan, we will be able to break through all bottlenecks and reach the highest level of cultivation!

    ??Fanatical emotions spread in the hearts of these killers.  The expressions of the other killers also changed slightly.

    What judgment this is!

    Facing a strong man with such terrifying speed and fierce attack, he still dared to stand still. What kind of judgment is this!

    "If he can still show more powerful combat power, maybe"

    Just when more killers began to hesitate and gradually lean towards the God of Fire, Sally sacrificed a weapon.

    This is a spear, a spear that is intimidating just by holding it in your hand.

    "This kind of momentum, this kind of coercion This is a top-quality Taoist weapon, and it is also a fusion Taoist tool that incorporates foreign laws!"

    ?? If we say that the power of Vulcan's Vulcan cannon has convinced dozens of killers, it has also forced the other killers to obey Vulcan's orders.  So, at this moment, the Taoist weapon that Sally sacrificed made all the killers not even dare to look at her!

    This Taoist weapon is too powerful!  !  !

    "Interesting, really interesting." Vulcan chuckled, "Do you think you can win me over with this?"

    Shock!

    Deeply shocked!

    Facing such a terrifying Taoist weapon, Vulcan still stood there motionless.  In fact, he didn't even offer a defensive weapon.

    ¡°Could it be that he still wants to resist the enemy¡¯s attack like this?

    Boom!  !  !

    Sally¡¯s spear suddenly pierced the Vulcan¡¯s body!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 978. Who is more stupid?  (Third update)

    The space is constantly trembling.

    Time is a bit chaotic.

    After being stunned for a while, the killers suddenly discovered¡ª¡ª

    The God of Fire was actually unscathed!

    The God of Vulcan didn¡¯t move at all!

    "it's useless."

    Vulcan shook his head and chuckled.  At this moment, his attitude was like that of an adult facing an angry three-year-old child who was snarling at him.

    "I have seen through your secrets, your attacks, your defenses, your bluffs, what use are they to me?"

    Wow~~~~~~~

    Although, they are still fighting fiercely on their own.  However, it did not stop them. These thousands of killers uniformly let out huge exclamations.

    I saw through your secret, what secret?

    ¡°These killers are not idiots. On the contrary, they still survive in this special space and are the best among over 100 billion strong men.  Except for a few high-end beings and some eccentric strongmen who remain hidden from the world, they are the smartest type of people.

    Vulcan just chuckled and said this.  However, they soon understood.

    "That's it, Lord Vulcan, you already know the secret of the law of building a big ball!"

    "No wonder Lord Vulcan shattered this energy defense shield with just one shot. Without the protection of that special law, it is not impossible for us to smash this turtle shell in one fell swoop!"

    "That's a bluff! I really didn't expect that the pressure of her Taoist weapon was actually fake! That's right, in this special place, surrounded by special laws, of course she can do this!"

    The gods and thoughts are intertwined, and the confidence skyrockets.  For a time, all the killers believed that their side was winning.

    So, naturally, some people started to think about it.  What happens after victory

    "It is said that Lord Vulcan likes water-based spiritual objects the most. This preference is very strange, but I have collected a few high-quality water-based spiritual objects. I am really lucky!"

    "Come in, I must be the first to rush in! As long as I get the information in this level of brain memory, Lord Vulcan will definitely look at me differently!"

    In an instant, the crowd was excited.

    Some killers are planning.  What kind of treasure should be offered to build a relationship with the God of Fire?

    Some killers do not hesitate to waste more of their own power.  Even more, the power of the space planes stored in each auxiliary plane can be used to speed up the eradication and speed up the pace of progress.

    Just after Vulcan said those words in that tone, these thousands of killers burst out with even more powerful fighting power!

    ¡°Every killer¡ªeven the weakest ones¡ªhas the ability to quickly kill his target that is beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    Even though.  Because we are in the heart of the big ball.  He had to fight under the huge legal pressure.  As a result, their combat power was greatly suppressed.  However, this is not something that just some biological beasts or some weapons controlled by the intelligent brain can resist.

    ??Previously, their advancement speed was not too fast.  This is just because they all have some energy left.  for later use.

    But now, the situation has completely changed.  In the eyes of these killers, if they still have reservations, then.  After victory, Master Vulcan will definitely ignore himself.

    Go, go, go!

    Kill kill kill!

    How can the S-class killers who are red-eyed at killing, the beings of the third level of the immortal world who are completely spared no effort, be able to resist a group of biochemical beasts with claws and teeth, and some weird weapons of exotic laws?

    In just a few breaths, all the biochemical beasts that dared to appear were reduced to ashes.  All the offensive and defensive weapons that could be seen with the divine consciousness were reduced to nothing!

    "I'll give you a chance." Seeing the bravery and prowess of his subordinates, Vulcan God was quite pleased, "As long as you are willing to surrender to me, Vulcan God, I will spare your life!"

    "Really?" No matter how you look at Sally's face, it doesn't look beautiful. She doesn't know whether she is smiling or crying.

    "Really!" Vulcan smiled slightly, "I spare your life, not because I am merciful. But because you are still useful. If I think about it, those nano-level biochemical beasts can only survive under your control."  Being so invisible and sneaking into our bodies, am I right?"

    "That's right." Sha Li nodded, and said without much emotion, "You are not bad, you can discover my method. Your Burning Fire Technique is something I have never seen before, and it is of some value."

    Vulcan microHe frowned slightly: "You don't know whether to live or die!"

    The tone of Sally¡¯s words made Vulcan very dissatisfied.  In Vulcan's view, at this time, this ugly and stupid woman should grovel, lie at his feet, and answer his questions with the most respectful posture and the most humble tone.

    However, she actually dared to use such annoying words as "not bad" and "somewhat valuable"!

    The God of Fire decided to teach Sally an unforgettable lesson.

    Boom!

    One punch, just one punch.  In Sally's hand, the spear, which was always exuding a terrifying aura, broke inch by inch!

    Suddenly, the killers became even more excited.  What could be more illustrative than this ironclad fact?

    With one shot, it shattered the energy defense shield that thousands of strong men could not defeat!

    With one punch, it was shattered into pieces. Thousands of strong men almost wanted to give up the weapon of the battle!

    "Lord Vulcan, Supreme! Supreme!! Supreme!!!"

    "Lord Vulcan, invincible! Invincible!! Invincible!!!"

    Suddenly, a few killers began to flatter him.

    Suddenly, the killers¡¯ already skyrocketing combat power miraculously increased by several percent!

    Vulcan smiled, proudly.  He was very satisfied and looked at these generals under his command.  Then, his eyes moved back again.

    Vulcan thought that Sally must have been stupid.  He sacrificed such a powerful Taoist weapon, but it was shattered so easily.  Anyone can become stupid or stupid.

    but¡­¡­

    Vulcan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes!

    What did I see?

    She is laughing?

    She is actually laughing sweetly?

    Yes, Vulcan read it right.  Sally was laughing, happily, wildly, and unscrupulously.

    Sally laughed loudly and patted her tall and plump breasts: "It's okay, okay, I almost failed the performance just now. I, Sally, like to play tricks, but I'm just not good at acting. Alas.  , I almost betrayed the gang. Fortunately, I chose the weapon well, and fortunately this guy is stupid enough, hahaha"

    Suddenly, Vulcan's pupils suddenly tightened.

    "No, I was fooled!"

    At this point, if you still can't figure out the reason, you are really a fool.

    "The God of Fire is not stupid, the God of Fire retreats in a hurrybut, he can no longer retreat!"  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 979. Death of the Vulcan!  (Part 1) (Fourth update)

    The Vulcan's response speed was also quite fast. When he found that there was no way to escape from all directions and in any space, he immediately used various Taoist tools to protect his true body.

    Taoist tools have their own Taoist power, and if they are willing to sacrifice the Taoist tools, they can even produce lethality similar to the self-explosion of high-level experts.

    "However, the Taoist power of Taoist tools is not endless.  Even in the normal space outside, Tao tools can replenish their Tao power on their own.  The speed of replenishment is often faster than the speed of consumption.

    And in this special space where Tao power cannot be replenished at all, and even deeper into the core area of ??the big ball with special laws, the Tao power contained in the Tao tools is even more stretched, and it is difficult to maintain it for a long time.  battle.

    In the distance, many of the killers who had already invaded the core area had sacrificed their Taoist weapons.  In order to allow the Taoist tools to function better, they constantly transformed their own body power and the power of their own space planes into corresponding Taoist powers and injected them into the Taoist tools.

    The God of Fire can also do this. With his ability, if he is willing to consume the power of the space plane, it will be difficult for Shali to break through the defense line of these numerous Taoist weapons.

    ¡°However, Vulcan is already afraid, Vulcan is already timid.  Just now, I was high up and had everything under control.  Now between a rock and a hard place, we are trapped in a difficult situation.  Such a big difference made him lose all his fighting spirit.

    What's more, he has vaguely seen more enemies swarming out.

    He didn¡¯t have the energy to take a closer look. He only knew that most of them were biological beasts.  However, in the army of biochemical beasts.  There are already some real strong ones mixed in!

    ¡°Escape!!!¡±

    At this moment, Vulcan¡¯s only thought was to run away quickly.  No matter how many Taoist tools there are and how powerful the space plane is, it is impossible to persevere.

    ??Besides, even if you persist for a long time, what's the use?  Do you still expect those guys who are worse than yourself to rescue you?

    therefore.  When he found that he had no way to escape, and when he sacrificed each Taoist weapon in an instant, the Vulcan simultaneously displayed the secret technique of escape¡ª¡ª

    The art of disintegrating the fire spirit!  !  !

    For the first time, the powerful men present saw the true form of the God of Fire.

    And just when they saw this huge flame burning like a huge flame, the true body of the God of Fire.  The Vulcan's body has also begun to fall apart!

    all of these.  It happened so fast.  It was so fast that even those killers who had reached the third level of the Immortal Realm and had practiced the laws of foreign lands to S-level had no time to react.

    Those who flatter you continue to flatter you.

    "Supreme" and "invincible" have long been thrown aside by them.  "Beyond the universe" and "across the world" have become the latest slogans.  In their opinion, the God of Fire sacrificed each Taoist weapon.  I'm afraid I'm going to tease this ugly female nun again.

    From their point of view, Vulcan is still standing still, which is no different from how Vulcan took the attack on the spot before.  Little did they know that at this moment, Vulcan was on the verge of despair.

    And I want to grab something and offer it to the God of Fire.  The assassins seeking favor are still using all their strength to sprint towards the core area as fast as possible.

    Not only did they not notice.  Something happened on Vulcan's side. They didn't even notice that among the new army of biochemical beasts that appeared not far away, cruel and humane sneers had long appeared on the faces of the biochemical beasts!

    "Can you escape?"

    Sally spoke again, her voice was so cold and bone-chilling.  The killers who were closer to her instantly felt the irresistible chill.

    "You actuallykilled my cloned soul!"

    With a breath of air, the huge flame that had just started to fall apart returned to its original state.  Then, Vulcan appeared in front of everyone again with a pale face.

    Sally sneered triumphantly and said: "If it wasn't to find your clone and kill your clone, why would I waste so much time? I've said it before, I like conspiracy. But, I can't act!  "

    The purpose of acting is to cut off your escape.  Who doesn't know that you killers have more ways to save your lives than anyone else?

    The big explosion in the outermost defense circle killed many killers.  However, as the planner of the plan, Sally knew very well where these dead killers would be resurrected in the near future.

    At that time, Sally¡¯s plan was to use a big explosion and an empty city to scare away these thousands of killers.  After all, from Sally's point of view, she was short of manpower.  The most powerful ones, and Dong Kang, who saw the dragon but never saw its end, refused to help.  Therefore, the best strategy is to temporarily deter and gain more time to prepare for war.

    ¡° In this case, whether these killers can really be completely eliminated is not something that Sally has to consider at all.

    But now, the plan has changed.  Instead of retreating, they advanced, and they also shared many secret techniques, and the thousands of killers whose combat power skyrocketed put tremendous pressure on their side.

    Kill one to serve as a warning to hundreds!  !  !

    This is Sally¡¯s plan. In her plan, the person she wants to kill is Vulcan, the nominal leader of thousands of killers.

    "With the power in my hands, it's not particularly troublesome to kill you alone." This time, Sally did not speak, but sent her mocking thoughts directly to the Vulcan's sea of ??consciousness, "It's just that,  I want you to be more majestic, I want you to be more awesome. In this way, it will be more enjoyable to step on, and more enjoyable to kill!"

    In an instant, Vulcan's face became even paler.

    What could be more despairing than this?

    The previous prestige was all false.  If it hadn't been for the enemy's help, he would have been dead long ago, with no bones left.

    The previous prestige was just the enemy's strategy.  His own temporary prestige will completely annihilate thousands of powerful killers

    Self-explosion!  !  !

    As soon as Vulcan gritted his teeth, he had to choose more drastic measures.

    When the separated soul is gone and the real body dies, it is real death, a complete death.  But Vulcan is Vulcan.  When he knew he was going to die, he showed no mercy for life. He was very decisive and wanted to drag the enemy down with him!  !  !

    Not only the real body will self-destruct, but also the many Taoist tools surrounding him will self-destruct together.  If he were allowed to successfully self-destruct, not to mention Sally, even the entire second layer of defense would suffer a major blow!

    but¡­¡­

    "Did I let you die?" This time, Sally chose to speak directly again, "You can't die yet, at least not in such a simple way. Killing chickens to scare monkeys will serve as a warning to others. If you just die like this easily,  If I die, won¡¯t my plan be a complete failure?¡±

    Devil!  !  !

    Vulcan¡¯s face is getting paler and paler

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 980. Death of the Vulcan!  (Part 2) (Fifth update)

    Only then did the killers see the clues.

    Even if they see the clues, many people still cannot accept this fact for a while.

    "Lord Vulcan, are you playing hard to get?"

    "Yes, Master Vulcan must have discovered something. He wants to plot more things to make the enemy's defeat even worse and more complete!"

    Diehard loyalists are an alternative existence that can appear in any level of people.

    Just now, the mighty and invincible image of the God of Fire has penetrated deeply into the souls of some people.  Therefore, in the third level of the Immortal Realm, where it is difficult to find die-hard loyalists, some killers have unknowingly become die-hard followers of the God of Fire!

    The stronger the power of worship, the more painful the impact of despair.

    "Behead your right leg first!"

    Sally shouted loudly, rubbed her hands into a knife, and cut off the Vulcan's entire right leg with a sudden movement.  Those Dao tools surrounding the Vulcan and the other defensive forces of the Vulcan itself seemed to not exist at all!

    "ah!!!!!!"

    The die-hards yelled wildly and at the top of their lungs.

    They couldn¡¯t believe it, they thought it was an illusion, they waved Taoist weapons randomly, they launched attacks everywhere

    "They are crazy"

    The killers closest to them avoided their attacks with heavy hearts.

    If you are in a safe zone, go crazy.  After being crazy for a while, the state of mind will be peaceful again.

    But, where is this place?

    This is the enemy¡¯s base camp, it¡¯s obvious.  Thousands of killers have completely fallen into the trap and fallen into the enemy's conspiracy!

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll chop off your right arm!¡±

    Sally shouted again and cut off the Vulcan's right arm.

    Sally did it on purpose.

    The God of Fire knew that Sally did this on purpose.

    ¡°All the killers who are not yet crazy know that Sally did it on purpose.

    But there was nothing they could do.  They could only watch helplessly as their fighting spirit sank and their fighting spirit was wiped out.  No need to wait for other enemies to attack.  Just Sally, her exaggerated actions have completely knocked the emotions of thousands of killers to the bottom!

    This is the reason for the God of Vulcan. This is the reason why everyone trusted the God of Vulcan so much and crazily trusted the God of Vulcan.

    The fire god's cannon and the fire god's punch completely ignited their fighting spirit.  Completely activate their combat power.

    Similarly, Vulcan broke a leg.  If Vulcan loses another arm, even the strongest being will no longer be able to maintain that high fighting spirit and majestic fighting power.

    If it cannot be maintained, it can only decline.

    Just as when the tide came, its potential was fierce.  When the tide recedes, everything is in disarray.

    When the fighting spirit is high, in the eyes of everyone.  There is no invincible enemy.

    When the fighting spirit wanes, everyone no longer has the strength to fight

    This is human nature, and it cannot be avoided even by beings as strong as the third heaven of immortals.  In the past, Ye Pengfei liked to use this method to influence the enemy's emotions.  Now.  A strong man who was clearly not someone who cultivated the path of love achieved the same goal after completing a series of elaborate designs!

    "Brother Ye, you still won't take action?" Wan Yuqiu was watching the battle in a safe area.  Already a little anxious.

    "These are Ye Pengfei's knives. Ye Pengfei's gun is the key to Ye Pengfei's ability to cut through the mess quickly.  Now, before Ranma is cut, the knife is about to break and the gun is about to break. If we don't take action, won't the original plan completely fail?

    but¡­¡­

    "There's no rush." ??Ye Pengfei's voice was calm as usual.

    Not urgent?

    Not in a hurry?

    Wan Yuqiu was speechless, but although she was anxious, she was very obedient and didn't say anything more.

    On Sha Li¡¯s side, the butcher¡¯s knife was raised again.

    ¡°Next, it¡¯s the left leg!¡±

    Shout again, cut off again.

    "Left arm!"

    "Lower belly!"

    "Chest!"

    "Neck!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? until only one head remained.

    The god of fire is not dead.

    Even if a strong person in the Nascent Soul stage is chopped off with only one head left, he will not die.  What's more, the God of Fire is an existence from the Third Level of Immortality that is many times more powerful than those in the Immortal Realm and Nascent Soul Stage?

    ??However, the Vulcan with only one head left put more pressure on more killers.

    "Look, look, this is life, life that is afraid of death!"

    Looking at the killers who were losing their fighting spirit and sharply reducing their fighting power, Shali laughed and said: "There are so many of you, even if your strength is suppressed, you still have a good chance of winning in a battle with more than a hundred of my men. However,  Look at you now, look at you now!!!¡±

    At this moment, Sally did not hide her thoughts at all, and did not care at all that it was counterproductive and inspired everyone's fighting spirit.  She actually shouted loudly and revealed her plan.

    "I just want to establish an invincible commander for you. I just want to make you have strong fighting spirit and increase your fighting power."

    "Then, I will crush your commander under my feet Oh, that's it."

    As soon as Sally waved her hand, the Vulcan's head rolled to her feet.

    "It's like this, stepped on hard!"

    Sally laughed loudly, and her laughter was like a sharp bayonet, piercing into the soul of every killer.

    "You powerful guys, you are running rampant on the surface of the big ball. In the core area of ??the big ball, some people are also cautious and dare not easily become enemies with you!"

    "But, I won, even if I was only assigned more than a hundred helpers, I would still win!"

    "You idiots, keep resisting, keep fighting!" Suddenly, Shali roared like crazy, "Show up your Taoist weapons, unleash your power, and use your foreign powers."  Laws, show your unique skills of beating the bottom of the box, you should fight for me!!!"

    Sally¡¯s sudden roar was like a charge horn suddenly blowing.

    The army of biochemical beasts begins to charge

    Sally¡¯s more than one hundred helpers began to charge

    And thousands of killers began to retreat, retreating in all directions, retreating in an unorganized manner

    This is simply a shame!

    Thousands of people have reached the third level of the Immortal Realm, have studied foreign laws to the S level, have honed their killing methods to perfection, and have understood the secret method of self-preservation to a level that is difficult for others to be overwhelmed by such a small amount of power.  Jump and run around.

    There are also some of them who want to abandon this body and use the divided soul that is placed in a hidden place to be resurrected.

    However, soon, they encountered the same experience as Vulcan.

    They also have some who are very staunch and want to use self-destruction to kill and injure the enemy.

    But, soon, they also encountered the same fate as Vulcan - even self-destruction, they couldn't do it!

    Suppression, strange suppression, comprehensive suppression, incomprehensible suppression.

    This kind of suppression has further aggravated everyone¡¯s fear.  Is there anything in this world that can scare these powerful beings more than suicide?

    "Hahahahahaha"

    Sally is no longer crazy on purpose, she is really crazy.  She laughed loudly and stepped on it hard.

    The Vulcan¡¯s head was like a big watermelon that was trampled to pieces by Sari.

    The space plane of Vulcan was also completely destroyed by Sha Li¡¯s tyrannical power.

    The soul of the God of Fire was not spared and was completely destroyed by Sari.

    The god of fire has completely fallen!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 981. Shali, die!  (sixth update)

    Just when Vulcan died

    It was at this time that Sally's madness reached its peak.

    "Hong Ya, do it!"

    Ye Pengfei's soul thought went straight to Hong Ya's soul.  At the same time, the same sound came out of Ye Pengfei's mouth.

    "Hong Ya?"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s eyes were so bulging that they were about to fall out!

    "Brother Ye, when did you take Hong Ya as your soul slave?"

    There are no words that can describe Wan Yuqiu's mood at this time.  I have always been with Brother Ye, and I can clearly see everything that Brother Ye does.

    "It seems that Brother Ye has never met Hong Ya. When did Brother Ye accept her as a soul slave?"

    Wan Yuqiu was very curious as to what Ye Pengfei arranged for Hong Ya to do.  However, Wan Yuqiu was even more curious about when and how Ye Pengfei took Hong Ya into his slave.

    "She is Zhang Yiming's soul slave."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and answered Wan Yuqiu's question.

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but roll his eyes. This roll of eyes was not directed at Ye Pengfei, but at himself.

    "When did I become so stupid?"

    Wan Yuqiu looked from Ye Pengfei's face towards the chaotic battlefield.

    Nothing happened, nothing happened.

    "What's going on?" Wan Yuqiu murmured to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Since Brother Ye laid an ambush in advance, it must have some effect.  But why, nothing happened?

    Just when Wan Yuqiu was mumbling to himself.  Ye Pengfei silently calculated the time, and then shouted again:

    "Zhang Yiming, do it!!!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice resounded throughout the battlefield.

    who?

    Who is shouting loudly?

    Zhang Yiming?

    That good-for-nothing Zhang Yiming seems to be escaping faster than me!

    Each killer thought in surprise.  But no matter what they think, they can't help it.  Look towards Sally.

    It seems that subconsciously, they already knew that the sudden order that resounded throughout the audience was directed at the crazy Sally.

    It seems that subconsciously, they know very well that Zhang Yiming has fled to who knows where.  Will attack Sally!

    Why is this happening?

    No one has time to think about this problem.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  Even in the sea of ??consciousness, this problem has appeared before.  But soon the problem, like a bursting bubble, never appeared again.

    Because, that crazy Sari, that Sally who killed the God of Fire, that crazy Sally who humiliated thousands of killers, made everyone lose their fighting spirit.  Sally, who was unable to fight anymore, was surrounded by a huge cannon barrel, unable to escape at all!

    Yes, I just can¡¯t get away.  It¡¯s not that Sally thinks she¡¯s awesome and refuses to leave.  But she couldn't get away at all.

    Everyone¡ªincluding the people on Shali¡¯s side¡ªcould clearly see that Shali was laughing wildly just now, and Shali was so crazy just now.  At this moment, his face was full of horror, staring at the cannon barrel next to him.

    ??If, Sally is acting.  So.  Her acting talent is really great.

    And everyone knows and hears that Sally has admitted several times just now that she has no acting talent at all!

    "Did Zhang Yiming do it?"

    "Damn, when did that kid become so awesome?"

    The depressed fighting spirit, unconsciously, rose slightly.

    The dispersed combat power unknowingly reunited.

    The aloof Vulcan was suddenly knocked down by Sally, making everyone feel fearful.

    In the blink of an eye, Sha Li, who could shamelessly humiliate a group of killers, was suddenly surrounded by Zhang Yiming's neutron bomb weapon, which also made everyone's fighting spirit ignited again.

    "It's Ye Pengfei!"

    Suddenly, Sally understood.  Sally, who also likes to play intrigues, completely understands.

    For a moment, she did not choose to yell and curse, nor did she choose to anger Ye Pengfei in order to find out Ye Pengfei's flaws.

    She did not choose to break free from the invisible shackles, nor did she choose to flee elsewhere, regroup, and fight again.

    She didn¡¯t waste any energy on unnecessary defense.  Although at this moment, Zhang Yiming did not fire.  However, she is veryIt is clear that the terrifying power contained in these black holes in the barrels is clear.

    "Everyone, kill me immediately! Kill!! Kill!!!"

    At this moment, when she was about to be killed, Sally actually made such a choice.

    "Awesome!" Ye Pengfei's figure appeared in the sky above the small castle, "But, I still have to kill you to sacrifice the flag!"

    "If you want to kill, kill, if you want to chop, then chop!"

    Sally twisted her neck, full of murderous intent.  She was not good-looking to begin with, but now she looked even more ugly.

    But, it also attracts more attention

    "Interesting." Ye Pengfei patted Wan Yuqiu next to him, waking her up. "I mean, why can you affect the emotions of a group of third-level immortals like this? It turns out that there is something hidden in you that contains love.  The Taoist tool of the great road!"

    A look of shame suddenly filled Wan Yuqiu's cheeks.

    I have been tricked again.  Are you really such a loser?

    Wan Yuqiu shook his head hard and threw away this distracting thought.  She knew that at this moment, no matter how useless she was, she could never cause trouble to Brother Ye.

    "Master, what should we do next?"

    Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya finally showed their figures.  Many people saw the two of them fleeing far away.  Who knew that the two of them would suddenly appear not far from Sha Li!

    How did they do it?

    We didn¡¯t notice, Vulcan didn¡¯t notice, and that fierce ugly woman didn¡¯t notice either How did they become so powerful?

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Ye Pengfei involuntarily.

    Even Sha Li¡¯s helpers, even the biological beasts who didn¡¯t have much self-awareness and only had the instinct to fight, actually looked in Ye Pengfei¡¯s direction.

    After a while, Sally¡¯s expression changed drastically.  In an instant, she understood many things.

    Shali opened her mouth. Shali wanted to shout again and issue orders again.  However, Ye Pengfei would not give her this chance again.

    "kill!!!"

    Then, Ye Pengfei's cold voice sounded.  Zhang Yiming's neutron cannons also made deafening roars.

    "If a neutron cannon was made purely in accordance with the laws of foreign lands and scientific principles, with so many barrels, they would inevitably bombard each other at such a close range, and the result would be complete destruction.

    The same is true for the power Zhang Yiming used in the past. It seems that the neutron cannons he has preset long ago will become Sally's burial objects.

    But, something happened that frightened all Sally¡¯s helpers

    However, something that makes all killers excited happened suddenly!

    Boom!  !  !

    All the neutron bombs were fired into Sally's body with great accuracy.

    All the terrifying power erupted by the neutron bomb has not spread out at all!

    Sally, die!

    The rest of the place was not damaged at all!  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 982. The second level of weirdness!  (Part 1) (Seventh update)

    "Sari is dead, the second floor is lost."

    "An expected thing."

    ¡°You haven¡¯t started the plan yet?¡±

    "Yeah, that's almost it."

    "Can you guarantee that this is his true identity?"

    ""

    "Arthur, is this the second level of space?"

    After completely destroying the second layer of defense circle, Ye Pengfei finally saw what the second layer of space looked like.  Looking at the space in front of me, covered by thick white fog.  Naturally, Ye Pengfei recalled the heavy fog that covered hundreds of billions of miles when he encountered it.

    And, the weird space-time spirit skeleton!

    "I don't know." Arthur shook his head and replied.

    "Don't know?" Ye Pengfei's head turned slightly.  Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Arthur.

    In an instant, Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya stared fiercely at Arthur with stern eyes.  No one would doubt that as long as Ye Pengfei uttered one word, Arthur would disappear into ashes and completely fall!

    Involuntarily, Arthur's body shook slightly.

    "I, I really don't know." Arthur said tremblingly, "In the past, we were all sent directly to a certain location on the second floor. In other places, we can't just wander around! Let alone look around!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    I¡¯m afraid, even if you are brave and dare to look around, you won¡¯t be able to see anything.

    Seeing that the master did not pursue the matter, Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya gave him evil looks.  Moved away.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Not only Arthur, but the more than a thousand survivors standing behind Arthur also secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    If the God of Fire were reincarnated, he would be horrified by the scene before him¡ª¡ª

    More than a thousand killers, more than a thousand, originally unruly and strong men, actually lined up neatly in three square formations!  !  !

    The composition of these three square formations roughly follows Vulcan's echelon allocation method.

    But.  Although Vulcan has divided the echelon levels according to the principle of reasonable matching.  However, Vulcan had absolutely no choice but to make these killers stand in such a strict manner like any army that obeys orders.

    Even when Vulcan was at his most contented, he had dreamed that he could make these killers his subordinates.  even.  Some of these killers can even be taken as slaves.  but.  But he never thought that he could make these rebellious killers so obedient!

    How could the God of Fire guess that all of this was given by him?  Without such a shocking change from heaven, to hell, and then to heaven, how could Ye Pengfei achieve such a high level.  A being with tyrannical methods, built into a steel army?

    The fire god's cannon and punch left a deep impression on everyone.

    Therefore, the Vulcan's tragic defeat and fall made everyone even more shocked.

    And that hopeless retreat, far and near, everyone had many means.  The death of the equally tyrannical and unruly companions made everyone even more grateful for Ye Pengfei's sudden appearance.

    To know.  This fall is the real fall.  All the strong men who tried to choose soul rebirth encountered disaster faster!

    No one wants to die, especially if they have cultivated to this level.  At this time when there is only one step left to break through to a higher realm, few people will stick to their ridiculous self-esteem and continue to be unruly.

    They are afraid of Ye Pengfei, but they are also grateful to Ye Pengfei.  As long as Ye Pengfei doesn't do anything particularly excessive, they will honestly follow Ye Pengfei and fight in all directions.

    Now, if we just stand in line, there will be no problem.

    "If the God of Fire is resurrected, he suddenly realizes that getting these killers to stand in a square formation has become the easiest thing.  I'm afraid that vomiting three liters of blood would be his best ending

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's eyes fell on the heavy white mist again.

    This time, he did not recruit Lang Yandao.  His intuition told him that the white mist in front of him could not be swallowed up by Lang Yan Dao.

    "Master, do you want me to release a few bugs to investigate?" Hong Ya asked cautiously and in the softest voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to use the biochemical beast first.¡±

    Ye Pengfei gestured towards Zhang Yiming, who immediately shouted loudly: "Drive the biochemical beast over here!!!"

    While destroying the enemy, Ye Pengfei did not kill all the biological beasts.  Vulcan uses killer as a weaponUnfortunately, Ye Pengfei had the same idea as Sha Li. He would choose to use biochemical beasts as cannon fodder.

    I have to say that in many ways, Sha Li is very similar to Ye Pengfei.

    For example, Sally also likes to play tricks.

    For example, Sally¡¯s methods make her equally suitable to be an excellent assassin.

    When it comes to choosing cannon fodder, Ye Pengfei and Sha Li have the same views, and there is no difference¡ª¡ª

    Letting the killer be cannon fodder makes you stronger, but when facing a mysterious and powerful enemy, it may not be possible to fully expose the enemy's strength.

    "With biochemical beasts, the attack power is much weaker.  However, it is strong enough to continuously attack the enemy.

    No matter how powerful a being is, when he has to face continuous battles, he will more or less expose some of his strengths and weaknesses.  If so, during the continuous battle, there will be more powerful enemies peeping in the distance.  There will be more advantages and disadvantages exposed.

    What Vulcan didn¡¯t know was that his death was not just because he was fooled and fell into a trap.  The more reason for his death was that he took too many shots.

    When bombarding the second layer of energy defense shield, Vulcan also participated.  At that time, it was not possible for him to stand leisurely and contentedly, standing at the rear and watching other people fight for their lives.

    In the eyes of others, Vulcan¡¯s participation will not reveal any information.  However, in the eyes of people like Sha Li and Ye Pengfei, a lot of information can be seen.

    Not to mention, Sha Li also owns a top-quality Taoist weapon that embodies the path of love, which Ye Pengfei dreams of.  The Vulcan was so careless and allowed Sally to attack.  And without knowing why, he used a cannon to shatter the second layer of energy defense shield, and used a punch to shatter Sally's spear.  At this time, too much information has been exposed to Sha Li.

    Now, Ye Pengfei wants to use similar methods to Sha Li to test this dense white fog.  He knew that as long as he continued to attack, he could discover many secret information.

    Only he can discover these secrets!

    "Let them gather together and rush towards this place!"

    Ye Pengfei gently clicked a direction, his fingertips, a dark light flickered

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 983. The weird second level (Part 2) (first update)

    Wan Yuqiu finally felt that he was somewhat useful.

    Just now, I once again fell into the enemy's trick.  His emotions were affected by the power of the enemy's Taoist weapon.  At that time, Wan Yuqiu almost doubted whether he was a waste after all.

    And now, my self-confidence is finally back a little bit.  Because every biological beast must carry a ray of prophecy power.

    "It is impossible to detect the real news by relying solely on space-time instruments." Ye Pengfei said casually, as if he was not talking specifically to Wan Yuqiu.

    "Yes, Mr. Ye is right." Arthur immediately complimented, "I have also secretly measured the situation here with instruments. But, I found nothing. Even this white mist is the first time I have seen it.  . Master Ye¡¯s foresight makes Arthur admire him!¡±

    Flattery, no matter what, always makes people feel comfortable.  As long as you're not flattering someone, it's a good thing not to say anything, at least you won't cause any trouble for yourself.

    How to flatter someone and when to flatter someone is also a matter of course.  A strong man like Arthur, who has lived for who knows how many billions of years and has experienced so many things, once he flatters someone, he is sure to do so.  No matter how cold and arrogant a person is, he will not feel bored.

    Ye Pengfei's character obviously has nothing to do with Leng Ao. He practices the way of extreme emotion and has used the reincarnation world many times to see countless human relationships.  Therefore, he did not put on a poker face for Arthur, but smiled slightly and said: "Besides using instruments, what other methods have you used?"

    "Don't tell me, you only used your spiritual consciousness!" Before Arthur could answer.  Wan Yuqiu immediately added.

    Wan Yuqiu is also someone who has made full use of the world of reincarnation. She knows very well that people who are good at flattering are also good at one thing -

    Every sentence is correct, but every sentence is of no use!

    ¡°A being as handsome and unrestrained as Arthur, with a high level of cultivation, would not originally flatter others.  However, once the big shots start shooting.  It's definitely a bunch of nonsense, and every sentence misses the point.

    As expected, Wan Yuqiu had already received a vaccination.  but.  Still couldn't stop Arthur from saying that only half of his three or five sentences had any meaning.

    Wan Yuqiu sneered and wanted to say something sarcastic, but under Ye Pengfei's hint, he didn't really say it.

    Now Wan Yuqiu and Ye Pengfei have an increasingly tacit understanding.  Although it's not possible yet, to the point where we can have a clear understanding, but.  If Ye Pengfei said something casually, she would be more accurate.  Grasp the meaning of the words.

    "Hehe, now, the pretty boy is going to suffer a lot."

    Sure enough, when Arthur continued to talk about what he had heard about what happened when a strong man wanted to peep here, Ye Pengfei suddenly said: "Within three hundred miles, there are not many problems!"

    Zhang Yiming immediately asked: "Master, shall we advance three hundred miles?"

    "Don't worry." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said to Arthur, "Put some poison and turn this three hundred miles into a dead land!"

    "Yes, Master Ye!!!"

    Arthur said in response, snapping his fingers.  A poison pill shot into the thick white fog ahead.

    The treasures of a person who cultivates truth and enlightenment cannot be measured by appearance.

    Although Arthur¡¯s poison pill is small in size, it is.  The toxin content in it is far from the poisonous pills Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya took, and can be compared with it.

    If we were to use purely foreign laws and scientific principles to make this kind of poison pill.  Then, it is impossible to have massive amounts of toxins.  It is precisely because not only the genetic toxins in the poison pill, but also the outer shell of the poison pill and the internal space of the poison pill were successfully produced using the fusion method of Taoist scientific principles.

    And this method is Arthur¡¯s exclusive secret!  !  !

    When he gently popped the poison pill, Arthur was still very proud.  In his opinion, using a poison pill to complete the task assigned by Ye Pengfei would definitely arouse Ye Pengfei's great interest.

    Ye Pengfei's interest is the opportunity to benefit himself.

    "Hehe, it seems that the flattery just now was not in vain!"

    Arthur thought that this was Master Ye specifically giving him a chance to show off.

    Actually, the killers suffered heavy casualties.  However, everyone's secret methods can shock the past and present.  That is because, in the core area of ??the big ball, this kind of law is special.  That is because the enemy he met was a being like Sally who was both cunning and cunning, as well as ruthless.  Otherwise, if more than 3,000 killers gather together, any big country on the surface of the big ball can easily take down.  As for where, only more than a thousand people died.

    &nbsp; "If you give me a chance, I will perform well. When I win, I may get more benefits than Zhang Yiming!"

    Arthur thought with some pride as he watched his poison pill explode.

    The dense white mist blocks out all spiritual consciousness or detection by instruments.  However, deep into the white mist, spiritual consciousness and instruments can play a certain role.

    Arthur¡¯s poison pill entered the white mist, as if he had brought his own eyes and consciousness into the white mist.  Soon, in the white mist, he could see the situation clearly for hundreds of miles.

    Things here are even more magical than the heavy fog that Ye Pengfei once encountered.  However, since he was not in danger personally, Arthur didn't feel that there would be any danger.

    Even if there is danger, the taller one will bear it first. What should I be afraid of?

    With Arthur thinking this way, he didn't pay special attention to tracking the places where the toxins drifted.

    This is not entirely due to Arthur being lazy. After all, this white mist area involves too much time and space.  It would take too much energy to stare at them one by one.

    In Arthur's view, even if some fierce guy appears, he must first pass the level of his own poison.  Then, he had to face the unfathomable Master Ye standing in front of him.  No matter what, your own safety is still in place.

    How to know

    After the poison overflowed for a whole stick of incense, suddenly, Arthur's face showed a look of pain.

    "how so¡­¡­"

    Zhang Yiming, who didn¡¯t know why, couldn¡¯t help being shocked.

    "What's going on? Where is the enemy?"

    Zhang Yiming let out a low cry of surprise, and then, with a whoosh, rows of neutron weapons suddenly appeared from nowhere.

    When Zhang Yiming moved like this, the formation of the three strong men further away became a little loose.  Although they were standing neatly just now, they looked a bit like soldiers.  But, after all, they are not real soldiers yet

    At this time, Ye Pengfei sneered twice: "Don't panic, a little time and space rupture, plus a little time and space turbulence. Such a small amount of backlash, I think Arthur, who is well-informed, can still handle it."

    For a moment, everyone was speechless

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 984. The weird second level (Part 2) (Second update)

    Everyone knows that this is Ye Pengfei punishing Arthur.  These killers, who have lived for who knows how many billions of years, also know very well why Ye Pengfei is punishing him slightly.

    The miserable Arthur naturally knows better.

    "Master Ye, I know I was wrong."

    "No, you still don't know where you went wrong." Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    "I know, I know." Arthur said hurriedly, "From now on, I will never flatter anyone again. I must do more practical things and talk less nonsense, I"

    "No, you are wrong." Ye Pengfei shook his head again, "What's wrong with flattering you? What you say sounds nice, and I feel comfortable listening to it. Anyway, I won't be fooled by you, there's nothing wrong with it."

    "Master Ye, I, I" Arthur was about to cry. He thought Ye Pengfei was being sarcastic.

    Wan Yuqiu thought the same thing. She covered her mouth and stood nearby to enjoy herself.

    I never thought

    "I'm not kidding you."

    Finally, Arthur began to feel that Ye Pengfei was not joking.  His expression slowly changed.

    Could it be that somewhere in front of me, I accidentally offended Mr. Ye?

    "Unintentional offending is the most deadly."  In the long journey of life, he accidentally offended someone, and ended up dying for no apparent reason. Arthur didn't know how many such strong people he had seen.

    Ye Pengfei is right. The backlash of a small force is nothing to Arthur.  That is to endure some pain and then waste some energy to recover.

    But, if you really offended Ye Pengfei unintentionally

    Look at Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya next to them.  But with these two generals, Arthur didn't have any confidence that he could face them calmly.

    Thinking about it again, I couldn¡¯t induce the toxins in Zhang Yiming¡¯s body.  Originally, Hong Ya could still control the toxins in her body.  However, just now, when Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya made their debut, Arthur had also discovered that the toxins in Hong Ya's body suddenly disappeared.

    "It should be him who did it"

    Arthur didn¡¯t believe it.  Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya had the ability to detoxify their own genes.  However, this mysterious Mr. Ye in front of me

    You can¡¯t rely on genetic toxins, and you may not even be able to fight against their minions.  There are more than a thousand strong men behind him, and only Master Ye seems to be following his lead.  If he really offended Mr. Ye unintentionally, if he didn't quickly figure out where he offended Mr. Ye.  There is only one way to die!

    Suddenly, cold sweat broke out from Arthur's forehead.

    Think about it.  Thinking desperately.

    "What exactly did you do wrong?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Arthur who is thinking about it, Wan Yuqiu is also thinking about it.  Moreover, she had to use some prophecy to figure this matter out.

    Wan Yuqiu feels that the longer he stays with his brother Ye, the more he will feel like "I am too stupid".

    "It's a feeling that is both annoying and happy at the same time."

    Wan Yuqiu no longer covered her mouth with her hands, she looked at Ye Pengfei with a smile.  He made no secret of his admiration and fascination.

    "The same people who admire Ye Pengfei are Zhang Yiming, Hong Ya, and the more than a thousand strong men behind them who are ready to go.

    Arthur hasn¡¯t thought about it yet.  What exactly did I do wrong?  However, among so many strong people, some people always react faster.

    Soon, these were the first people to react.  So he passed this matter on to his companion who had a good relationship with him.  This is a kind of showing off, and it also allows people to appreciate their favor, so why not do it?

    Although Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya didn't understand the reason.  However, given their status today, there are naturally many people vying to curry favor with them.

    Soon, everyone except Arthur knew what Arthur had done wrong.  They looked at Arthur with some gloating, and at Ye Pengfei with some expectation.

    Arthur¡¯s mistakes are his opportunities.  Who doesn't want to show off in front of Ye Pengfei?

    ¡°However, no one dared to recommend themselves.  After all, Arthur has proven through personal experience that if you act too aggressively and boast beyond your abilities, the consequences will be tragic.

    "You have to let Mr. Ye make his own decision. Let's just do it without saying anything."

    Everyone has the same thought in their hearts.

    Everyone has the same longing in their eyes.

    Ye Pengfei will never be seen againPay attention to Arthur, this kind of small lesson should be given to Arthur.  If he still can't figure it out.  Or, he can't ask someone to help him or give him guidance.  Then, he will have no use in his future plans!

    "Tao Yue, please take a trip!"

    The person chosen by Ye Pengfei was a little old man who looked skinny.  However, no one dares to despise him.

    Because, Tao Yue is also an expert in playing drugs!

    Looking at Tao Yue who responded, Arthur suddenly understood.

    "Master Ye, I know I was wrong." Arthur was very embarrassed and lowered his handsome head with a little arrogance deep in his soul.

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly and said nothing more.

    "Tao Yue, be careful when you go in. Don't panic too much when you see something strange. Otherwise, even I can't save you!"

    "Follow your orders!!!"

    Tao Yue responded in a deep voice, first laying a layer of faint green poisonous mist around him.  Then, many poisonous insects were released in the surrounding area.  Tao Yue then took strange steps and walked slowly into the thick white mist ahead.

    Looking at Tao Yue's cautious movements, Arthur felt that his face was even more painful.

    Arthur doesn¡¯t blame Ye Pengfei. Ye Pengfei gave him a chance, but he was too trusting and made a mess of things.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s order was to turn the three hundred miles within the white mist into a dead land.  Everyone knows that this is to prevent the enemy from outflanking and attacking from behind after the army rushes in.

    This is a very easy task, but it is also a very complex task.

    It's easy. The area where the poison is released is not large. Let alone Arthur and Tao Yue, who are from the third level of the Immortal Heaven and have mastered the path of poison. Even a person from the first level of the Supreme Immortal Heaven can do it easily.  Done.

    And the complexity lies in the fact that this white mist is a bit weird.

    Standing outside, you can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside the white mist.

    Standing outside, there is actually no way to accurately control the various methods used by oneself!

    When the biochemical beasts walked into the white mist one by one, Ye Pengfei saw clearly the situation in part of the area.  At the same time, Ye Pengfei also discovered that he could not control the trajectory of these biological beasts very accurately.

    Ye Pengfei asked Arthur to put the poison in order to prepare for his own observation.  He already knew that standing outside the white mist, there was nothing he could do to accurately know what dangers and secrets were hidden in this weird second layer.

    Ye Pengfei gave Arthur a chance, but to his surprise, Arthur stood there carefree.

    "I'm such a stupid pig!"

    When Tao Yue quickly walked out of the white mist, Arthur became even more annoyed and cursed himself fiercely

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 985. Choose... (Third update)

    From entering to coming out, Tao Yue took less than one breath.

    ¡°Obviously, Tao Yue just released his exclusive secret toxin in a place that Arthur didn¡¯t pay attention to.  That's why he was able to complete the task so quickly.

    "What did you see?" Ye Pengfei did not ask about poisoning, but asked about the strange things Tao Yue saw.

    "Reincarnation." Tao Yue replied very succinctly, "It's not my reincarnation, but the reincarnation of many, many, I don't know what kind of creatures they are!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded, his face became more solemn.

    "Brother Ye, is he a creature from another universe?" Wan Yuqiu asked softly, somewhat surprised.

    "Most likely." Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice, "The purpose of creating this big ball is to study the method of crossing the cosmic barrier. The purpose of setting up layers of space must be related to this."

    "The outermost layer is for strong people with the ability to drill into the earth. These strong people all have the potential to cross the cosmic barrier. It is likely that the power of more people will be needed to open the gap in the universe."

    ¡°Or maybe they need to sacrifice their life force to complete their plan!¡± Wan Yuqiu said immediately.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "It's impossible for the woman named Shali to deceive the God of Fire. It's possible that there is such a reason behind the seemingly loose rules.  Cruel purpose!"

    The Vulcan¡¯s special instrument indeed discovered the true intention of that rule.  However, Sari was inside, mixed with other things.  Causing Vulcan to misunderstand.  He can in turn use this power to contain the special laws inside the big ball.

    There is one thing that Vulcan is right about, and that is¡ª¡ª

    As long as there are no such special rules, the strong men living in the core area of ????the big ball will never be the opponents of these thousands of killers!  !  !

    If it weren¡¯t for the special laws within the big ball, it suppressed the power of these killers and at the same time allowed the strong men living in the core area of ??the big ball to enjoy many benefits.  Even if Vulcan was deceived by Sally's plan, he would not lose so miserably.

    And if it weren¡¯t for this kind of ebb and flow, it would be considered a defeat.  It is impossible for the killers to cause such heavy casualties.

    When we set out, there were more than 3,000 people.  As of now, there are only more than a thousand left.  Almost half were killed, and most of the dead had no hope of soul rebirth.  This kind of price is not a heavy one!

    Not to mention, the reason why killers are killers is that their tactics are more inclined to "sneak attacks".  A big head-on conflict like this.  It's not something killers are good at.

    "The God of Fire has not made a mistake in his judgment, as long as he really finds it."  A means to counter this special law.  Then, on my side, I can completely control the situation.

    If Vulcan can still find a way to change the battle situation from a head-on fight to a secret attack, the outcome will be self-evident!

    Ye Pengfei was talking to Wan Yuqiu.  On the other hand, he looked deeply at the dense white fog in front of him.  He was thinking about a question, a question about how to change the situation of the battle at hand

    "He hasn't attacked yet, what is he thinking?"

    "Who knows, if it weren't for him, our plan would have been successful long ago!"

    "Bringing this kid in was the stupidest mistake. Who controlled the Inspiration Supreme in the first place and let the Inspiration Supreme bring this kid in?"

    "It's me. What, you want to fight with me?"

    "Don't be impulsive, don't be impulsive. Maybe it's Dong Kang who is behind it!"

    "Speaking of which, where is Dong Kang? I haven't seen him show up for a long time."

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still tinkering with his victory points, haha.¡±

    The atmosphere is a little more relaxed.  However, everyone knows that this is just an illusion.

    The range of three hundred miles is not enough to allow all the killers to come in.

    You must know that these killers are the existence of the third level of immortality.  The foreign laws they possess have all reached S level.  They have also made many achievements in the research on the integration of the two laws of the universe.  If they are crowded together, they will not be able to exert their maximum combat power.

    The reason why Vulcan was divided into several echelons at the beginning was to be able to fully exert its combat power.

    And when everyone shares some secrets and their combat power is greatly improved, the battle formation must become more relaxed.

    Therefore, when attacking the second layer of defense circle, although everyone participated.  However, because the entire front is very long.  Moreover, various space secret methods were also used to attack in stages.  Therefore, the combat power is still fully displayed.

    &nbsp; However, this time, after thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei actually ordered all the personnel to form three dense battle formations and walked into the white mist.  Originally, it was not a place where all the killers could walk in.  Now, it is actually empty, and we can bump into several more such battle formations!

    "This kid is really too evil!!!"

    The mysterious strong men who were secretly watching all this took a breath of air.

    While Ye Pengfei was silent and thinking secretly, these people were also thinking, calculating, and predicting. They were guessing what kind of choice this bastard, who posed a huge threat to the plan, would make.

    They thought about many possibilities, and even guessed the methods Ye Pengfei might use on the premise that "the secret was discovered by him".  However, even under this almost 100% impossible prerequisite, they did not expect that Ye Pengfei would actually choose this way!

    "Dense battle formation, protection in the middlehow did this kid come up with the idea?"

    "A huge waste of combat power, but it has brought unexpected results. Are the minds of us too rigid and our people too old?"

    "If we can absorb him"

    The last person, the last sentence, has not finished speaking.  However, everyone was silent.

    Is this really possible?

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know what was impossible.  Especially, after he took possession of the mysterious universe, he felt more and more that nothing was impossible!

    No one knows what method Ye Pengfei used to make such an astonishing but most correct judgment.

    It seems that allowing more than a thousand such powerful men to form such a dense battle formation is a huge waste of combat power.  Although, the battle formation can bring some special combat power.  However, the battle formation will also be weakened, allowing each strong person to perform freely.

    Therefore, generally speaking, low-level strong men, or beings with high levels but low intelligence, are more suitable for forming battle formations and launching offense and defense.  Just like those armies of monster insects and beasts that Ye Pengfei encountered back then.

    However, right now, Ye Pengfei is commanding more than a thousand strong men with unique skills.  Wouldn't this kind of approach harm one's own combat effectiveness?

    If not, Ye Pengfei has already established a supreme image.  These more than a thousand killers are definitely not willing to do this.  And when they did this, when they walked into the white mist in a dense battle formation.  Once again, they experienced Ye Pengfei's magic

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 986. Winning over (Part 1)

    "how so?"

    The first one to exclaim was Tao Yue, the only one who walked into the white mist in person.  The sight in front of him surprised Tao Yue.

    Reincarnation is still going on.  However, he was completely outside of this reincarnation.  It was as if he had become a passer-by completely.

    "However, Tao Yue clearly remembered - in fact, he reported it truthfully - when he walked into the white mist, when he saw these strange creatures, he also participated in their reincarnation.

    Although Tao Yue entered and exited in less than a breath, in fact, he spent countless years in this world of reincarnation.

    Although Tao Yue lived a long life.  However, the time he spent in this world of reincarnation was even longer.  It was so long that he couldn't even remember how long he had spent here.

    Everyone knows that this is a challenge.

    Even if the enemy does not use any other means, even if the poison is placed in advance, the enemy cannot send out biological beasts to sneak attack.  However, if you can't go through this world of reincarnation more easily.  Then, everyone's combat power will definitely be further weakened.  The deeper you go, the more dangerous it becomes.

    At this moment, the combat power of these more than a thousand survivors has been greatly reduced.

    The first reason why the combat power was damaged was because of the false impression that Vulcan had the upper hand.

    "Everyone - even Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya - have used a lot of their own power, either from the main or auxiliary planes.  The power of space planes.  Others did this in order to claim credit in front of the God of Fire.  Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya did this to prevent their own people, let alone their enemies, from becoming suspicious.

    No one can replace this loss.  And this kind of loss is inevitable, causing everyone's fighting strength to suffer a great loss.

    Next, the sudden death of Vulcan and the sudden arrogance of Sally made everyone wait.  He had no fighting spirit at all and just wanted to escape quickly.

    In the rout that did not last long, everyone - except Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya who were hiding quietly - suffered heavy losses again.

    Some killers overuse their strength in order to survive.

    Some killers suffered some horrific and incurable blows because they were entangled by the strong men from Sha Li.

    Ye Pengfei did not heal these people's injuries, not because Ye Pengfei was stingy, but because.  He needs these people to fight despite injuries so that he can better benefit.

    ??Fanatical trust.  The excess benefits brought by it!  !  !

    Now is the opportunity for their trust to rise to fanaticism.  As long as they can pass through this world of reincarnation smoothly, as long as their combat power is not lost at all.  Their new trust in themselves will rise to a whole new level!

    "Quickly pass!"

    When everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them

    When everyone didn¡¯t understand why the world of reincarnation was within reach, but  But when I was not in it like Tao Yue described

    Ye Pengfei's order suddenly woke everyone up.

    Immediately, some people¡¯s eyes became extremely hot.

    This kind of look was something Ye Pengfei had seen on some people when the Vulcan's reputation reached its peak.  And those people.  That is, the first group of people to die.

    Now, Ye Pengfei also has such a group of blind admirers.  Ye Pengfei didn't want these people to suffer any harm.

    So, when passing through these three hundred miles quickly.  Ye Pengfei quietly activated the perfect cure.  These powerful men with the most ardent eyes soon discovered that in the blink of an eye, the hidden wounds in their bodies had been completely healed!

    Instantly, they wanted to cheer.

    In an instant, they also wanted to tell the news to their friends who had a good relationship with them.

    But, soon, they became quiet again.  Because Ye Pengfei's stern spiritual thoughts spread throughout the consciousness of each of them.

    "Keep it a secret!"

    They were only slightly stunned, and soon they guessed Ye Pengfei's intention.

    Only by taking action at the most appropriate time can you obtain the greatest benefits.  Now that Mr. Ye has a plan, what he has to do is to follow Mr. Ye's steps and never take a step at random!

    Three hundred miles, passed quickly.  This passing speed caused those mysterious peepers to let out a low cry.

    "I think we can make a choice."

    &nbsp;"Is it war or peace?"

    "and!"

    "agree!"

    "agree!"

    "agree!"

    Soon, these people discovered.  Since the start of the plan, this is the first time that everyone's opinions are so unified.

    ¡­¡­

    After passing through this three hundred-mile area, a group of people entered another area filled with white mist.

    Ye Pengfei heard it as soon as he entered this area.  In the white mist, the roar of the beast shook the sky.

    The roars of ferocious beasts came and went one after another.  There is a clear difference between these roars.  At first glance, the number of ferocious beasts is quite large.

    However, when the consciousness slightly unfolded, everyone was secretly frightened.

    "Surprisingly, there is only one ferocious beast?"

    The consciousness went up and down, looking at this ferocious beast that clearly combined the laws of heaven and the scientific principles of foreign lands.  Everyone was deeply shocked by the strangeness of this ferocious beast.

    This ferocious beast possesses at least a hundred laws of heaven!  !  !

    The number of laws of heaven cannot be counted incorrectly.  More than a thousand immortals from the third level of heaven exist, and they use their spiritual consciousness to peer at it at the same time.  How is it possible that you can't even understand this?

    One hundred laws of heaven can be seen on the surface.  The number of laws of heaven possessed by this ferocious beast will only increase, never decrease!

    This is different from the spear-shaped Taoist weapon that Sally sacrificed back then. The momentum and pressure of that Taoist tool can be faked.  Because, after mixing certain special scientific principles, it can indeed cause misjudgment of "power".

    "However, it is impossible to falsify the number of Taoist laws.

    There is only one law of heaven for Shali¡¯s spear, and that is the law of heaven that does exist.  And in this ferocious beast, at least a hundred laws of heaven exist at the same time. This is also a true and unquestionable fact!

    "Are you kidding? Can something like this be created?" All the killers thought in horror.

    There are no strong people who practice the way of controlling beasts here.  However, there are strong people like Hong Ya who practice the way of insects, and there are also strong people who practice the way of plants, the way of life and death, and other life-related ways.

    These strong men have all cultivated strange lives.  They know very well what it means to give a living body more than a hundred laws of heaven at the same time!

    "Could it be that there are people here who have comprehended more than a hundred laws of heaven at the same time. And have practiced these one hundred laws of heaven at the same time, at least to the third level of the immortal world?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were once again on Ye Pengfei.  In their opinion, this ferocious beast can only be solved with the help of this mysterious Master Ye

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 987. Winning over (Part 2) (Fifth update)

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has not really taken action.

    It was his soul slave Zhang Yiming who took action openly.

    The one who took action secretly was Hong Ya, the soul slave of the soul slave.

    Except for the killers whom Ye Pengfei healed just now, the other killers still don¡¯t know what kind of methods this mysterious Lord Ye has.

    However, when faced with this strange beast, everyone involuntarily chose to believe Ye Pengfei.

    This is a very strange feeling, as if everyone knows very well how powerful Ye Pengfei is.  Everyone knows that Ye Pengfei can definitely solve the problem.

    This was originally impossible to happen, not least because most people here had never seen Ye Pengfei take action.  This is because the ability of this ferocious beast seems to have far exceeded the limit that a strong man can face!

    "At least a hundred laws of heaven, once perfectly superimposed, how many incredible changes will occur?"

    Not to mention, everyone clearly saw traces of exotic scientific principles in this ferocious beast!

    How many exotic scientific principles were used in it?  None of the killers present could give an accurate answer.  After all, their familiarity with the laws of heaven is still far better than the scientific principles from foreign lands.

    But, what is certain is that it is definitely not easy to mess with!

    With at least a hundred laws of heaven, how could it be possible to only possess some rubbish and lowly alien principles?  Maybe, it has the legendary immortality!

    immortal.  In this universe, it cannot exist.

    Even if one exists in the realm of immortality, it does not mean that one will not die.  Once the soul is completely destroyed, the strong man will naturally fall completely.

    But, in that other universe, the information brought by Dong Kang.  Indeed, there is a creature that never dies!

    This kind of creature does not live by its soul.  Instead, they rely on a group of unknown forces to survive.  It is said that news leaked out from Dong Kang - in addition to ordinary energy and dark energy, there was another strange energy in the universe where he once lived.  And this energy created a type of immortal creature.

    "It's very possible that there are at least a hundred laws of heaven and such a big fanfare. It has immortality!"

    At the beginning, there were only a few people.  Thinking about it this way.  Soon, more and more people thought so.

    They have no communication with each other.  Not to mention spiritual communication, because they did not want to provoke this ferocious beast prematurely, they even avoided eye contact and body communication as much as possible.

    But, what¡¯s weird is.  They seemed to be the same person, guessing the same possibility.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly. He suddenly discovered that the danger did not only come from this strange beast deep in the mist.  But it comes from.  The existence that hides in the dark and affects everyone's emotions and thinking.

    Ye Pengfei first protected Wan Yuqiu, and then wanted to take action.  Find that guy out.  However, before Ye Pengfei could actually take action, a divine thought came over him.

    That guy actually took the initiative to reveal his location?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but raise his eyebrows.

    "Ye Pengfei, let's have a talk?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice, but did not move in the direction of that person, nor did he make any hidden moves.

    "We want to recruit you!"

    This strong man hiding in the depths of the mist, hiding behind that ferocious beast, straight to the point, spoke out what everyone was thinking.

    "Oh? I'm deeply honored!" Ye Pengfei exclaimed sarcastically.

    "We are very sincere." The strong man did not care about Ye Pengfei's attitude. He continued, "Look at this ferocious beast, it is our gift to you. You can easily kill this big guy.  !¡±

    When smart people talk to each other, there is no need to waste too much time.  Ye Pengfei knew immediately that this was a generous gift, a very thick gift!

    As long as you kill this ferocious beast, your status in the minds of these more than a thousand killers will rise to a level that a Vulcan can't even imagine.

    ????????????????????? The killing process by yourself is easy and enjoyable, simple and satisfying.  It's even harder to imagine how much these powerful killers would admire themselves!

    And subdue these killers, and then find a way to bring these killers to the outside world.  Even, it is brought outside the trial place to a wider and higher plane.  This is Ye Pengfei's long-term goal. He wants to use these existingNow in the third level of the Immortal Realm, powerful men who have integrated different types of foreign laws have established their own power.

    The more experienced Ye Pengfei becomes, the clearer he becomes.  Relying on your own strength alone, it is impossible to protect your family, let alone your friends, in the midst of overt and covert struggles.

    Now, although he already possesses the ultimate combat power, although he still possesses the mysterious universe, he is not careless at all.  When he discovered that he could catch all these powerful beings in one fell swoop, he would never hesitate.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei still needed some opportunities, and needed to gradually and timely use some means to convince these killers one by one.  He never thought that his enemy would actually bring this opportunity to him.

    "You don't have to worry, we will harm you just like Sally did." The voice continued, "We don't even know whether you are actually acting now. We no longer want to be your enemy.  !¡±

    "Our dream is to go to another universe and continue to develop. We know that you still have many concerns that will keep you in this universe."

    "You see, there is actually no essential conflict between us. The interests we pursue are actually different. We will give you this big ball and the secret realm of time. As long as you achieve it with us  In the peace agreement, as long as you withdraw your troops, we will give you everything we can give. Even if you want to travel to that universe in the future, we can also help you."

    After a pause, the man chuckled and said: "Anyway, we can't take these things to another universe. And even if we don't tell you the method of traveling through the universe, when you master this place, you will  Naturally, you will discover it on your own. So, this is just a smooth favor we made."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUT, this gift is more attractive than this ferocious beast in the distance.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"  Looking at the level of these layers of defense, it is very likely that even the largest countries on the surface of the big ball combined, the wealth owned by their powerful people is not as good as their savings!

    Not to mention the method of crossing the cosmic barrier!

    ??What is "you can discover on your own"? Even if it can be done, when can it be done?

    100 million years?

    A billion years?

    Ten billion years?

    One hundred billion years?

    Still, forever

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 988. Negotiations break down (sixth update)

    Saying "forever" is not an exaggeration at all.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that if you put things there, you will definitely be able to understand the principle.  After all, the method of crossing the cosmic barrier will involve the operating laws of another universe.

    And when Dong Kang also traveled back to his original universe.  This special big ball, and the special space where this big ball is located, may not be able to continue to exist.  In this case, where would Ye Pengfei go to learn and study the laws of foreign lands?

    Even if Ye Pengfei brings together all the strong men who have ever lived on the big ball, there is no way to solve this problem.

    After all, after leaving this environment, in addition to the foreign laws that have been perfectly integrated into Taoism.  The rest of the research results, no matter how brilliant, basically came to nothing.

    After all, even if these research results can be saved.  However, basically there will be no research results that have anything to do with the laws of the cosmic barrier.  So, in the end, I'm afraid it's all in vain.

    Therefore, the conditions offered to win over Ye Pengfei are so generous that there is nothing to say.  Sincerity was clearly displayed in front of Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei smiled

    The strong man who did not show up also smiled happily

    In his opinion, everything is almost settled.  Maybe Ye Pengfei will make a few more requests.  However, he, who has rich experience in negotiation and has also practiced the path of love, can tell from Ye Pengfei's smile that Ye Pengfei's demands are not too many.

    Sure enough, Ye Pengfei didn't make any more requests.  He only mentioned one.

    "Give me Wang Zhi and I will withdraw immediately!"

    In an instant, the smile froze

    "Can't we change another condition?" Soon, the strong man adjusted his mentality to "serious negotiation".

    ? Negotiation and negotiation, only by talking more can the final judgment be made.  Although, Ye Pengfei suddenly mentioned "Wang Zhi", which made the strong man feel something was wrong.  However, he is still very confident.  Good results can be achieved through negotiation.

    I never thought

    "I know that some of you need Wang Zhi and want to protect Wang Zhi. Some of you are dismissive and think it is better to kill Wang Zhi." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said slowly, "You can discuss it when you go back.  This is all I have. I don¡¯t care about the rest!"

    Is this the end?

    So we won¡¯t talk about it?

    brother.  Don't do this, it's a big deal.  Can you put forward a few more conditions?

    Before the strong man could wait, he tried his best to dissuade Ye Pengfei.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei took action.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The ferocious beast in the distance screamed loudly like it was crazy.

    The killers here are all very nervous.

    "That monster is about to attack, you must resist it!"

    "That's right, as long as you endure it, there is hope. Mr. Ye is no longer a vegetarian. Mr. Ye will definitely be able to kill this beast!"

    Everyone thought that they needed to protect themselves to survive until the moment of Ye Pengfei's victory.  Suddenly, they suddenly discovered that although the roar of the ferocious beast in the distance was extremely terrifying.  Although from that ferocious beast.  The powerful momentum has turned into a completely substantial "air flow".  However, the ferocious beast did not attack here.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  That ferocious beast didn't attack anywhere!

    Its ferocious momentum is completely directed at itself!

    quiet¡­¡­

    Silence

    Deadly silence

    Under the influence of the silent road of love, everyone placed their hope on Ye Pengfei.  However, no one could have guessed¡ªincluding Zhang Yiming, who admired and respected Ye Pengfei the most¡ªno one could have guessed that the situation would actually turn out like this!

    That ferocious beast is mutilating itself!

    "Could it be some secret to self-mutilation?" Someone muttered to himself. He himself didn't believe it, it was just his own guess.

    Yes, there is a way to gain stronger combat power through self-mutilation.

    It¡¯s like, in the most extreme situation, someone will use self-destruction to drag the enemy into the water.  When the fight is at its fiercest, some strong men will resort to self-mutilation to gain excess combat power.

    However, the current situation is obviously wrong.

    "The fight hasn't even started yet. How could this guy start choosing such extreme measures?"

    Most people think so.  However, at this moment, they still have some doubts in their hearts -¡ª

    Could it be, it¡¯s really nc

    Soon, even this little doubt was gone.  Because, after mutilating itself for a while, the beast not only did not gain any powerful fighting power, but instead lost its momentum and looked depressed!

    If you injure yourself and injure the enemy, you will never make yourself in such a mess before taking action.

    You must know that no matter how powerful the method is, it still needs strong strength to support it before it can be used.  But now, less than three moments have passed, and this ferocious beast has already suffered a serious loss of strength.  Next, what else can it use to display its powerful methods?

    Just when everyone was getting more and more relieved, suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared behind the ferocious beast.

    "Ye Pengfei, okay, okay, you are really a ruthless character who doesn't want to suffer! You play slowly, I will go back and talk to a few of them first. Maybe, everything still needs to be discussed!"

    Although, the negotiations have broken down.  However, the man still refused to admit defeat.  In his opinion, although Wang Zhi's matter is very difficult.  However, it is not impossible to get those guys to let go.

    ¡°Especially, when Ye Pengfei¡¯s play becomes more and more aggressive, it becomes more difficult for those guys to continue to cling to their own interests and not let go

    Before leaving, the man left something to tell Ye Pengfei, leaving some room for future negotiations.

    At the same time, that person is not just giving in, that person also wants to create some trouble for Ye Pengfei.

    Suddenly appeared, and suddenly said such words "openly and openly" for everyone to hear.  Its intention is evident.

    "You want to offset my role in killing this ferocious beast?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "I don't know your name yet, so you should stay with me!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's figure suddenly disappeared.  When his figure appeared again, he was already standing in front of the mysterious strong man who had never shown up!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Looking at Ye Pengfei who suddenly appeared in front of him, this strong man who had always been very confident couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    "how did you do it?!!!"

    Involuntarily, this strong man also asked a question that many people had asked Ye Pengfei!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 989. Blind... (seventh update)

    Yeah, how did he do it?

    Everyone could hear this strong man's roar clearly, and everyone wanted to ask this question.

    It¡¯s just that others don¡¯t have a deeper understanding of Ye Pengfei¡¯s speed like this strong man.  They just felt that Master Ye's speed was more terrifying than that Sari.

    The sari still left a trail of afterimages.  As for Mr. Ye, nothing but an afterimage was left on the spot.  There are no images left on the entire journey!

    What kind of monster speed is this?

    You must know that inside this big ball, there is a special law everywhere that completely suppresses the power of the strong.  In the core area of ??the big ball, the power of this law is even more powerful.

    ??Any strong person who doesn¡¯t have the ability to sneak into the core area of ??the big ball will definitely lose several percent of his speed as long as he enters here.

    On the other hand, strong men like Arthur, who have a certain understanding of this law, can minimize the negative effects of this law's suppression.  You can even use this law to gain stronger power and faster speed.

    Arthur doesn¡¯t have this ability yet, so he was eliminated.

    " People like Sha Li and Mo Yin all have the ability to use the power of law.  Therefore, Sally can be "entrusted with important tasks" and plan defense plans.  And Mo Yin was taken directly into the fourth level of space by his master, which very few people knew about!

    The strong man who came to negotiate with Ye Pengfei is an existence with the same status as Mo Yin's master - Fu Juntian. He has special laws inside this big ball.  The level of mastery is obviously far higher than that of Sha Li and Mo Yin.

    In his opinion, no matter how awesome Ye Pengfei is.  When he arrived at this place, even though he could not determine his true identity, he could not ensure that he would kill Ye Pengfei.  However, it would be impossible for Ye Pengfei to do anything to him.

    "I never thought that I couldn't even dodge Ye Pengfei's attack!"

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei just blocked his way.  if.  He suddenly took action

    Suddenly, this strong man felt a few drops of cold sweat flow down his spine.

    "Don't you want to accept peace?"

    At this point, this strong man can only hope to talk more about "peace" with Ye Pengfei.

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have the ability to fight with Ye Pengfei, it¡¯s because of Ye Pengfei¡¯s speed.  It's a bit too scary.  As the saying goes, one effort can bring down ten enemies.  And if it is.  When absolute power meets absolute speed, the hero is useless!

    "Of course peace is good." Ye Pengfei sneered and shouted sternly, "But you have to live to enjoy it to be really good!!!"

    "Ye Pengfei, what do you mean?" The strong man's face darkened.  He said displeasedly, "Go around the world and ask, when did I, Lei Zun Hongming, become duplicitous?!"

    Lei Zun Hongming!  !  !

    Wow~~~~~~~~~~~~

    More than a thousand killers all made low calls.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's power, I'm afraid.  They were already surprised and started shouting.

    "It seems like you have a very good reputation." He looked at the more than a thousand killers in the distance.  Ye Pengfei sneered, "But people can change. Do you really want me to expose the tricks you just made?"

    ¡°Just now, if Hong Ming hadn¡¯t taken action secretly, it would have been impossible for these more than a thousand killers to pin their hopes entirely on Ye Pengfei.  You must know that only the most determined and strong will place their hope of survival and victory on their master at the most dangerous time.  And now

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Most killers have not yet given our all to Ye Pengfei as their master;

    Secondly, that ferocious beast that looks very fierce has not made any move at all!

    ¡°As a result, so many killers pinned their hopes on Ye Pengfei.  Moreover, subconsciously, he thought that Ye Pengfei would definitely win.  Where does this inexplicable feeling come from?

    Hong Ming¡¯s face became even more ugly.  He suddenly realized that he seemed to have no evidence to prove his "innocence".

    The reputation of the past is just history.

    The current facts will make people believe it more.

    "Okay, I'll stay." Hong Ming said with "humiliation", "I'll pass on your request to them, and then let them discuss and decide!"

    "Don't play tricks like this with me!" Ye Pengfei's smile became even colder, "I can tell you without any secret that you are unfortunate to have met the same kind of person!"

    ?

    Hongming frowned, noVery understanding.

    Pengfei pointed at himself, and then pointed at Hongming, "With you!"

    Ye Pengfei paused deliberately and strengthened his tone:

    "We two are the same kind of people!"

    Hong Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    How can this be?

    "Yes, I am also a thunder cultivator." Ye Pengfei sneered, "Besides, I also happen to have been playing ghost for a long time."

    "Later, I realized the great way of love. Hong Ming, do you think this is too coincidental?"

    "Yes, it's such a coincidence." Hong Ming was a little confused. He knew that his methods could no longer be hidden from Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    But, how is this possible?  !

    In this world, it is impossible to find even two identical leaves.

    "How could there be two strong men in this world whose cultivation processes are so similar?

    Hongming didn¡¯t believe it, but he had to believe it!  !  !

    From the beginning, I was in the dark.  Although Ye Pengfei has been hiding behind the scenes for a long time, he will come to the front desk from time to time.

    Now, I haven¡¯t seen Ye Pengfei¡¯s situation yet.  Ye Pengfei, however, had already spoken out his past cultivation experience.  What could be more bizarre than this?

    "Perhaps, there is some connection between him and me. And he discovered this connection?"

    Hong Ming has already begun to have random thoughts, and he doesn't care whether these conjectures have any truth.

    "Complicated, simple Even such a strong person can't avoid it." Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly. This was both a sigh because of Hong Ming and a warning to himself.

    "If Hong Ming knew that all of this was Ye Pengfei's guesswork, I wonder what he would think?

    In fact, Ye Pengfei just knew that Hong Ming had used the avenue of love.  Moreover, in order to ensure the effect, he released some special ghosts and set up a formation nearby.

    Only Ye Pengfei was aware of the power of the Avenue of Love in advance.  The eyes of other people were deeply attracted by the ferocious beast.

    "However, ghosts are not entities that are difficult to detect.  There are many strong people who have already discovered it.

    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know that those ghosts exist for such a purpose.  Only a strong man like Ye Pengfei, who has both played with ghosts and practiced the art of extreme emotion, can understand the positions of these ghosts.

    As for the thunder cultivator To be honest, if Hong Ming hadn't announced his family name, Ye Pengfei would never have known that Hong Ming was a thunder cultivator.  And even if Hongming protects his family and calls himself Lei Zun, he still doesn't think he is a thunder monk.

    The origins of honorary titles are diverse.  What if someone¡¯s title comes from a building, a family, or a major event?

    Ye Pengfei is just blindly blinding.

    He didn¡¯t know Hong Ming¡¯s past experience.  However, he just blindly blinded him like this, and actually shocked such a top-level existence to the point where he was speechless and didn't know what to do

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 990. A battle of hearts and minds!  (First update)

    If only, Hong Ming's thinking was not so complicated.  Then, he might guess that Ye Pengfei was just being blind.

    "However, most of the strong people who have cultivated and enlightened themselves have this problem.  In order to pursue the ultimate truth of heaven, they always study various issues too carefully.

    Sometimes, these studies will bring them huge rewards.

    Sometimes, these studies also make them stop moving forward for a long time.

    However, even if we stop moving forward, it won¡¯t be a big problem.  They can take these questions with them and go somewhere adventurous.  Then, it will suddenly become clear to them what their problem is.

    In addition, those who have reached the Nascent Soul stage almost don¡¯t have to worry about longevity.  Therefore, those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment often don't care if they take detours on any issues, resulting in a waste of time.

    Over time, ordinary strong people - such as the Lei Zun Hongming in front of them - will develop such a bad habit without knowing it.  They place too much emphasis on studying problems and finding the correct answers hidden behind them.  Many times, even if they find out the answer, they still have to ask a few more questions. They want to dig out some "true meaning of Taoism" in every corner.

    They think about every problem too complicatedly.  In the end, even things that were not complicated at first were thought of as complicated problems by them.

    So, even if Ye Pengfei gave Hong Ming time, Hong Ming might not know that the whole thing was actually not that complicated.  Ye Pengfei was just guessing, but he was lucky enough to guess these things correctly

    ¡­¡­

    "What are you going to do? Imprison me. Or kill me?" For the first time, Hong Ming felt a sense of awe for Ye Pengfei, both on the outside and in his heart.

    "I won't kill you." Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "I just want to trade you for Wang Zhi."

    "Are you sure you can keep me?" Hong Ming was still making the final struggle, "Even if you can really keep me, you can guarantee that they will agree to the exchange?"

    A heart attack!

    When two strong men who have also cultivated the path of love confront each other, the first method they adopt is to attack the heart!

    In fact, at the beginning, Hong Ming used the avenue of emotion to influence those killers, and he had the idea of ????affecting Ye Pengfei's emotions.  In the secular world.  There is also the saying that peers are jealous of each other.  When he saw a strong man who practiced the same Taoism as him.  Hong Ming will not have any thoughts of "comparison".

    In that attempt, no one had the upper hand.

    Hong Ming did not affect Ye Pengfei's mood, but Ye Pengfei did not discover Hong Ming's location immediately.

    If not, the purpose of Hongming coming here is to negotiate.  As long as he keeps moving, Ye Pengfei really has no chance.  You can find where Hong Ming is.  Therefore, Hong Ming felt that even if he was blocked by Ye Pengfei, he might not be able to capture him.

    Not to mention, even if he loses the defense and is captured, will Ye Pengfei really be able to make his wishes come true?

    Hongming¡¯s two rhetorical questions seemed ordinary.  It's actually quite wonderful.

    These two rhetorical questions hit the mark exactly, but they also seem like you have a low profile and are discussing things with others.  It will not be brought to people.  Aggressive feeling.  It won't make people feel that they really have to risk their lives and fight like a trapped beast.

    However, Hong Ming miscalculated once again.

    How can a powerful man like Hong Ming influence the power of faith that Ye Pengfei possesses?

    "In terms of the level of the Great Road of Love alone, Ye Pengfei is still far behind Hongming.  If the two sides simply competed for the power of the Dao of Love, Ye Pengfei would definitely be beaten without the ability to fight back.

    But, playing a psychological game?  Ye Pengfei was not afraid of even the Tianzun-level existence.  How could he be afraid of only Hong Ming from the third level of the Immortal Realm?

    Ye Pengfei was not affected at all. He smiled and said: "Isn't it easy to capture you? I can use extreme combat power. Am I afraid that they won't agree? As long as I hide, slowly, one time at a time, use extreme combat power.  Force, who of you can escape from my grasp? Oh, I¡¯m so proud, if you can quickly escape to another universe, I really can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    This last sentence made Hong Ming's heart convulse violently.

    That¡¯s right, if we can leave, where do we need to negotiate with you?

    Thinking about what Ye Pengfei said before, Hong Ming felt even more frustrated.

    Everyone has known about Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power for a long time.  The Inspiration Supreme couldn't even escape. This was what happened under everyone's collective gaze.

    But, at that time, there was noSome people feel that Ye Pengfei's extreme combat power will affect them.  After all, I am much more powerful than Inspiration Supreme.  After all, Ye Pengfei had no way to keep his combat power at its maximum limit.

    So, at that time, no one wanted to leave that mysterious fourth level.  When the plan is most critical, they must not allow the crisis of that year to happen again!

    So, at that time, they had the opportunity to kill Ye Pengfei, who was seriously injured.  However, none of them did so.  For their own benefit, none of them were willing to leave this area for little Ye Pengfei.

    However, when Ye Pengfei appeared in this special space for the first time and showed his ability to hide his true body for the first time, everyone was shocked¡ª¡ª

    "If we can't find Ye Pengfei's true body, then even if he is seriously injured, even if he is backlashed by extreme combat power, what can we do to him?"

    Therefore, even those strong men who cared most about Wang Zhi's life and death had to agree to use Wang Zhi as bait to fish out Ye Pengfei.  While implementing this plan, many changes were made.  Finally, a trick within a plan was devised.

    So, after the "Wang Zhi Plan" failed, they pushed Shali out again.

    On the one hand, they really wanted to use Sha Li's plan to fend off the attack of the killer group.

    On the other hand, they expected Shali to kill everyone and finally force Ye Pengfei's true body out.

    It¡¯s a pity that although Sally successfully killed the nominal leader of the killers.  However, soon Sha Li was easily attacked and killed by the more cunning Ye Pengfei¡ªno, by several of Ye Pengfei's slaves!

    When Ye Pengfei, very strangely, found a way that even he, who was familiar with the mysteries of the "reincarnation world", could not imagine. When he passed the magical method, everyone had to admit that it was almost impossible to find Ye Pengfei's true body.  An impossible task.

    On the one hand, his identity and true body cannot be found;

    On the other hand, it cannot defeat his ultimate combat power.

    If this is the case, how can we still fight this battle?

    Maybe we can use some special means to try again, but no one wants to fight like that

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 991. Strong enemies gather!  (Second update)

    In the heart-attack battle, Hongming was defeated.

    " If Hong Ming knew, Ye Pengfei had a belief so powerful that even a deity-level being might not be able to shake it.  Hong Ming would never choose the method of "heart attack" to secretly compete with Ye Pengfei.

    Rather than doing this, it¡¯s better to let go and have a good fight!

    As a result, Hong Ming¡¯s cleverness was mistaken for him.  He provoked a psychological battle, and as a result, he was completely defeated by the psychological battle

    ??The strongest method for those who practice the path of love is to manipulate their enemies in silence without saying a word.

    However, at the same time, those who practice the path of love also have their weakest weakness¡ª¡ª

    Once your state of mind is broken, you will lose all your will to fight and you will never have to fight with anyone again!

    At this moment, Hong Ming unfortunately fell into this situation.  Although, his power is still there.  However, he no longer had the confidence to "fight Ye Pengfei to the death".

    "That's all, I'll take it easy."

    Wow~~~~~~~~~~~

    When Hong Ming was dejected and allowed Ye Pengfei to slaughter him, more than a thousand killers once again let out low exclamations.

    This time, they subconsciously lowered their voices.  However, deep in their hearts, the unstoppable stormy waves were clearly visible on their faces, and even more so, in their eyes!

    People often say that the eyes are the windows to the soul.  Beings as powerful as the Third Heavenly Immortal are no exception.

    unless.  They chose to use magic to cover it up.

    Unless, they are simply lying.

    However, at this moment, absolutely no one is still in the mood to use magic to cover up their emotions.  At this moment, no one, who is full and full, wants to lie in front of Ye Pengfei.

    Forgery?

    is it necessary?

    Faced with this.  A strong man who is so powerful that it cannot be described in words. If he lies in front of him, wouldn't he be seeking his own death?

    Lei Zun Hongming is very famous. Everyone knows that what this strong man who practices the road of love likes to do most is to negotiate with others.  And he will happily comply with the outcome of every negotiation, whether it is beneficial to him or not.  Never violate it.

    So, Hong Ming just said those words.

    so.  When Hong Ming was dejected and surrendered, everyone would feel deeply shocked!  !  !

    "We only had a few words of conversation, and then Hongming thought that the negotiation had failed and was willing to bow his head and admit defeat?"

    Weird!

    It¡¯s really too weird!

    Even Zhang Yiming, Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul slave subordinate, doesn¡¯t know at all.  What happened between powerful men like Ye Pengfei and Hong Ming.  How did they know, even though they only said a few words briefly.  However, these simple-sounding words are enough to completely destroy Hong Ming's fighting spirit!

    "The reasons for these more than a thousand killers are unknown.  It doesn't mean that the strong men who are staying in a safe place and watching this "negotiation" don't know the reason.  When they saw Hong Ming, he was ready to capture him.  They all remained silent for a long time.

    After almost a stick of incense, someone finally said: "Give Wang Zhi to him. As long as he swears, he will leave here immediately and leave the secret realm of time!"

    "That's right!" Someone immediately praised, "As long as he leaves the secret realm of time, he will not be able to enter again in a short period of time. And one day outside means a thousand years here. We have enough time to solve the final problem and leave  This universe!¡±

    Several different voices also echoed that they really didn¡¯t want to provoke this kind of enemy.

    ¡°He just wants Wang Zhi anyway, even if he really discovers Wang Zhi¡¯s secret.  By the time he enters the secret realm of time again, everyone will probably have successfully left this universe and gone to another world to continue fighting for a higher realm.  I'm afraid there will be no more intersection between everyone and Ye Pengfei.

    However, the strong men who insisted on keeping Wang Zhi still insisted on their own views.

    "Using Wang Zhi as bait is our bottom line. If we want to hand over Wang Zhi, there is no way!"

    "You're right, Wang Zhi is very crucial. It took us a lot of effort to cultivate such a treasure. It took us a lot of effort to get her here successfully. How could we give up Wang Zhi so easily?  Lose?"

    "That's right, can't give up!"

    There are not a few people who insist on this view.  For a time, the two sides faced off.

    In any organization, there will always be those who sit on the fence.  Among these mysterious strong men, there are also fence-sitting factions.

    Soon, someone started to smooth things over.

    "Wang Zhi is indeed very important, even if it's not for that thing. Even if she went to another universe, she would still be of great use. But" The man changed his tone and continued, "Ye Pengfei is indeed troublesome. It's too difficult to kill him.  , there is no point in defeating him. If he really does everything possible and buzzes around us like a fly, there will be nothing we can do."

    The fence-sitting faction has the function of fence-sitting faction.  In just a few words, this person put the most acute issue in front of the other two factions.

    It was quiet for a while, and suddenly, someone said categorically: "In that case, we will leave. But you must swear that you will never make any move before we come back!!!"

    As he said that, someone spread out a piece of talisman paper.  The group of people who advocated giving up Wang Zhi looked at each other and finally nodded: "Okay, let you try again. However, if you die, this oath will be automatically void!"

    "Okay, let's do it like this!" The strong man who spread out the talisman nodded in agreement very simply

    ¡­¡­

    "Old ghost, you are responsible for the frontal resistance!" A black-faced strong man said in a deep voice, "Only you have some hope of resisting him for three seconds!"

    If there is a killer, he will definitely be shocked when he sees this strong man with a black face.  Because, not only is this person more famous than Lei Zun Hongming, he is also someone that every killer wants to kill quickly!

    The Dark Supreme Zong Hao!  It was him who killed the first leader of the Assassin Hall!

    However, what made the assassins exclaim in unison was that the "old ghost" Zong Hao spoke of turned out to be the ghost Qianchou who attacked and killed the second leader of the assassin hall!  !

    Although it is said that Gui Qianchou successfully attacked and killed Gui Qianchou under a special circumstance, he became the second leader of the assassin hall.  However, no one dared to look down upon him.

    Because, Zong Hao quickly disappeared after killing the first leader of the Killer Hall.  He did not have any fight with the killers who wanted revenge.

    " However, Gui Qianchou is not like that.

    More than a hundred killers have been chasing Gui Qianchou for 300 billion years. In the end, even though half of them died completely and half were forced to have their souls reborn, they still failed to kill Gui Qianchou!

    It is no exaggeration to say that in the hearts of all killers, Gui Qianchou is more powerful than Zong Hao.  Although Zong Hao is much more famous than Gui Qianchou

    No one knows that two bastards who have been wanted by killers for who knows how many millions of years are actually "hiding" in a place like this.  And now, they are planning to attack and kill the new leader of the Killer Hall!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 992. Distribution of interests before the war (third update)

    Ye Pengfei had no intention of taking charge of the assassin hall.  Don't say that he is not a native here. When the time comes, he must leave the secret realm of time.  Even if he could stay here for a long time, just being the leader of the assassin hall is simply not in line with his current strength.

    Not to mention, his huge potential is immeasurable!

    Now, the more than a thousand strong men who have surrendered to Ye Pengfei still don't know that this existence that seems to be so powerful that it can suffocate thousands of immortal-level strong men is actually one,  There is a situation in the auxiliary plane, and the power of the main body has been stuck in the first level of the Void Immortal. There is no way to continue to grow as a strong man!  !  !

    Zong Hao and Gui Qianchou once took turns controlling the Supreme Inspiration to do many unknown things.  Therefore, they knew that Ye Pengfei's actual power was only the first level of Xuxian.  The reason why Ye Pengfei came to this secret realm of time was to find the soul-accompanying grass and refine the soul-evoking pill that awakens the auxiliary plane.

    Sometimes, knowing the truth is better than not knowing the truth.  It is precisely because they know Ye Pengfei's physical condition that Zong Hao and Gui Qianchou, who are reclusive and peerless experts, are not willing to collide with Ye Pengfei directly.

    "It's a pity that before Ye Pengfei grew up, they just thought that he was an object that could be exploited, and did not think of attacking him.

    When Ye Pengfei grew up a little, they were still not alert.  They would rather guard their own interests than go out for a trip.

    They waited until now, when they finally found out.  Ye Pengfei has actually grown to this extent.  If they wanted to kill Ye Pengfei again, they would have to join forces to attack. Only then would they have a glimmer of hope.

    "Oh, I think back then, before entering the secret realm of time, he was just such a small and inconspicuous ant. Unexpectedly, now I have to risk my life to block him for three seconds!"

    When Zong Hao assigned the task to himself, Gui Qianchou didn't say anything else.  Instead, he shook his head, feeling very emotional.

    "This also shows that the Inspiration Supreme's speculation back then was not wrong. If he can join our plan, the success of the plan will be greater!" Zong Hao responded in a deep voice with an expressionless face.

    "Join us?" Gui Qianchou snorted angrily, "It's coercion to join. If we could have predicted it earlier. He has such a development. Whether it is to treat him with courtesy or to get some restrictions early. Give him  Give it a try. We won¡¯t have to face such a difficult thing If you want me to resist it head-on, no problem, but I want to share more of the future benefits!"

    "I agree." Zong Hao nodded and glanced at the others.

    Zong Hao has a great reputation, and the others have a lot of background as well.  Regarding the issue of profit distribution, Zong Hao couldn't talk about it.

    In Zong Hao¡¯s questioning gaze.  Scan these people one by one.  A few people nodded quickly.  There were a few others who hesitated a little.

    "He is no longer alone." A female cultivator said softly.

    "Why, Huadie, the job of luring those killers away. Can it be compared to my mission of Gui Qianchou?"

    "What kind of person is Gui Qianchou?" He immediately understood the meaning of the female cultivator's words.

    Zong Hao at this time.  It seems that Gui Qianchou is particularly protected.  After Gui Qianchou was very dissatisfied and refuted.  Zong Hao nodded slowly and said in a deep voice: "The old ghost is right, the rest of us are not qualified to get an extra share!"

    For a moment, the butterfly could only frown, unable to say anything more.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Zong Hao¡¯s Ghost Qianchou, this weight is not small.  In addition, there were a few people, although they did not speak.  However, looking at what they mean, it seems that they are also leaning towards their point of view.  Therefore, although the flowers and butterflies want to get a piece of the pie, they can't sing alone.

    After thinking about it, Huadie decided to change the method: "How to divide it?"

    If you want to take one more portion, how much should you take?

    Although the enemy is at hand, in the eyes of some people, the issue of benefit distribution is still the most important issue.

    Suddenly, Gui Qianchou became angry.

    "Why not, Huadie comes to resist head-on. If she can survive, I will give her 50% of my share for free!!!"

    Gui Qianchou stared provocatively into Hua Butterfly's eyes.  For a moment, Huadie's eyes were a little evasive and she was unwilling to talk about this issue anymore.

    "As timid as a mouse!" Gui Qianchou spat harshly.

    If he could make the decision, he would definitely kick away a strong person like Hua Die.

    Of course, Gui Qianchou also knows very well.  If he really makes the decision, then??After ten thousand trillion years of tinkering, it is impossible to figure it out.

    Huadie couldn't help but get angry. She couldn't beat Gui Qianchou.  However, I am not a soft persimmon who can be manipulated by others!

    Immediately, Huadie wanted to retort.

    And the two strong men who have a good relationship with Hua Die are also eager to have a debate with Gui Qianchou.  As for Hua Die, they drew their swords to help because Hua Die was humiliated.  Or is it because of the struggle for interests that they are looking for an opportunity to come forward? That is not known.

    At this time, Zong Hao had to stand up with a fierce face: "Why, we haven't met Ye Pengfei yet, and we are about to fight ourselves? Do you want Fu Juntian and those guys to see our jokes?  "

    Zong Hao is Zong Hao. No matter what, among these people, he is the strongest.  When Zong Hao got angry, everyone else was very wise and chose to stop.  Huadie had no choice but to swallow his anger and said nothing more.

    "I think so." At this time, Zong Hao still has to go alone for a while, "Each of us will give 10% of the profit to the old ghost!"

    No one said a word, that is, no one objected.

    "Then it's decided." Zong Hao immediately finalized the new distribution plan.

    "What if I die?" Gui Qianchou snorted.

    He is quite satisfied with this bargaining chip.  After all, including myself, there were exactly ten people.  Originally, everyone received an average of one-tenth of the income.  Now, according to Zong Hao's distribution method, he can get almost one-tenth more income.

    It¡¯s just that Ye Pengfei is facing the extreme state.  Who can guarantee that I can survive?  Even Gui Qianchou, who is known for being "good at saving lives", can't guarantee it!

    "For your apprentice?" Zong Hao asked.

    "No, give it to him!" Gui Qianchou sent the image of a man into everyone's sea of ??consciousness.  Even the flower butterfly that I just scolded was no exception.

    "If I die, you will find him for me. I, Gui Qianchou, hereby promise that 30% of my income will be used to pay for finding him!"

    Could it be that he is Gui Qianchou¡¯s illegitimate son?

    Zong Hao and the others couldn't help but feel a little weird.  However, this is a private matter, and it is not easy for anyone to ask.

    "Okay, we can make an oath on this!" Zong Hao said very decisively, "Don't worry, old ghost, I won't let patience bully him!"

    Gui Qianchou curled his lips and smiled noncommittally.  Then, using his soul as a guide, he signed his name on the oath talisman

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 993. Tempting Hong Ming!  (Part 1) (Fourth update)

    Before the fight even started, they had been harping on the issue of profit distribution for a long time.

    In order to formulate a detailed combat plan, it was YY, and we argued for a long time.

    It¡¯s as if they have already won this battle.

    No wonder they think so. Ten top-level players cannot maintain their ultimate combat power for too long.  What suspense is there about winning or losing?  In their view, the only question is how much price they need to pay to win this victory.

    And, can we really kill Ye Pengfei completely

    ¡­¡­

    While Zong Hao and others were still discussing one issue after another, Ye Pengfei had already led a group of powerful people and was about to travel through the entire second level of space!

    "Having a leading party is extraordinary." Ye Pengfei was half mocking, half deliberately attacking, humiliating Lei Zunhongming.

    Ye Pengfei not only wants to imprison Hong Ming in exchange for Wang Zhi.  He wants to completely subdue Hong Ming and obtain greater benefits.

    There are too many difficult things to understand about the whole thing.  These difficult points are all surrounded by layers of fog.  Even Ye Pengfei guessed a little and saw some clues.  However, compared to the whole thing, Ye Pengfei knew that what he knew was too little.

    Although Ye Pengfei told Wan Yuqiu at that time that he wanted to "cut through the mess quickly" and use a powerful offensive to split the heavy fog.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew that even if he killed all his enemies, it would still be impossible to reveal the truth of the matter.  Get it all figured out.

    If this is a common thing, then so be it.

    ¡° If this matter was only related to the life and death of Inspiration Supreme, Wang Zhi, and the life and death of other powerful people with great names, Ye Pengfei would not be too concerned about it.

    But the problem is that this matter is related to the cosmic barrier and the laws of another universe.  This is not a very simple matter.

    "Perhaps, I can learn from it how to absorb the power of another universe!"

    No one knows - including Wan Yuqiu - no one knows that there is a complete universe hidden in Ye Pengfei's Purple Mansion!

    While Zong Hao, Gui Qianchou, Fu Juntian and others were still thinking hard about how to break the barrier of the universe and travel to another universe, Ye Pengfei was already thinking about it.  How to be proactive, from a complete universe.  Get huge benefits!

    Although, now Ye Pengfei has gained a lot of benefits from that universe¡ª¡ª

    The development and growth of his newly opened auxiliary planes are completely dependent on the exotic spiritual energy "provided" by that universe.

    And there are still many, many more in his sea of ??hundreds of billions of consciousnesses.  There is no clear understanding of the foreign law information.

    But, all of this is passive.

    "What if it wasn't for that universe that took the initiative to overflow its spiritual energy into Ye Pengfei's Zifu?"  Ye Pengfei had no choice but to pass a split soul.  Transport these spiritual energy continuously to each newly created auxiliary plane.

    And if it wasn¡¯t that universe.  Take the initiative to flood Ye Pengfei's various seas of consciousness with artistic conception information.  Ye Pengfei also has no way to study the various operating laws and various strange information in this universe.

    ¡°After all, although it is said that this universe lives in Ye Pengfei¡¯s Zifu.  However, in fact, Ye Pengfei is too "far away" from this universe.  He really wanted to find a way to strengthen his connection with the universe.

    Ever since, Ye Pengfei no longer cares about using various arrogant and unreasonable methods to humiliate his captives.  As long as the prisoner's psychological defense can be completely collapsed, then he will probably be able to harvest all the information he wants at once!  !  !

    ?????????????? And Hong Ming, as a strong man who has cultivated the great path of love, and has reached the peak of the third level of immortality.  He obviously knew what Ye Pengfei's purpose was in humiliating him.  Therefore, Hong Ming is a bit self-isolated.  Although at first glance, he still has one sentence and one answer.  However, it has been difficult to enter his mind and be corroded and impacted by external forces.

    "There's nothing wrong with being a leader. You have to meet them anyway. If you want to reach a comprehensive peace agreement, you have to go to the third dimension."

    Every time when Ye Pengfei was humiliated, Hong Ming responded calmly as if he didn't feel anything at all.  Faced with this situation, Ye Pengfei could do nothing but snort.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the power of faith is powerful, I can only ensure that I won¡¯t be controlled by him.¡±?The ultimate combat power can only be used to kill people. There is no way to make him surrender to me and open his heart.  "Ye Pengfei was very helpless and thought to himself, "Is the only way to compete with the power of Taoism?  If this is the case, I must speed up and study the artistic conception information of that universe!  "

    It is obviously impossible for one's Taoist understanding to be improved to a level comparable to Hong Ming's.  After all, Ye Pengfei's current Taoist cultivation level - if told truthfully, no matter what potential or explosive power - has only reached the first level of Xuanxian.  It is still far away from the peak of the third level of immortality.

    The solution that Ye Pengfei can think of is to integrate a foreign law, a foreign law that is similar to the avenue of love.

    This is not an easy task.

    Although Ye Pengfei can use the method of "cultivating inner demons and devouring inner demons" to speed up research.  However, after all, we are facing the laws of a brand new universe.  It is simply impossible to achieve certain achievements within three to five years.

    Not to mention, you have to use this method to pry open Hong Ming's mouth and know what you want to know.

    Ye Pengfei will not give up, and he has never given up.  Moreover, he has more advantages than before.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei also had a habit similar to other strong people - thinking about simple problems in complex ways, and thinking about complex problems over and over again.

    At that time, his time for enlightenment was getting longer and longer each time.  Spending hundreds of years trying to figure out a problem has become a habit.

    But now, Ye Pengfei's thinking has completely changed.

    "You should think differently. Even very complex problems are not impossible to solve with simple methods!"

    Looking at the helpless Hong Ming in front of him, Ye Pengfei pondered for a while.  Then, he simply closed his eyes and judged completely based on his intuition.

    "Temptation, huge temptation!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei laughed happily.

    ¡°Ye Pengfei has always used his power to overwhelm others and use powerful deterrence to solve problems.  He even used force to force strong men like Zhang Yiming into his soul slaves.

    The more profound the realm, the more powerful he is, the more he will choose this way.

    Originally, this was quite normal.  The more powerful the character, the less likely he is to be moved by external objects.  Even if you put a mountain of huge wealth in front of a powerful person, they may not even open their eyes.

    Just like before, when Hong Ming used huge benefits to win over Ye Pengfei, wasn't Ye Pengfei also not moved by these benefits?

    "But that doesn't mean that there aren't any benefits that can move my heart."

    Looking at Ye Pengfei¡¯s increasingly comfortable smile, Hong Ming suddenly noticed something was wrong

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 994. Tempting Hongming!  (middle) (fifth update)

    Soon, Hong Ming shook his head mockingly.

    Not good?

    What could be wrong?

    ¡°Even if he kills me, I won¡¯t really die.  Although he has many methods, his ultimate combat power is even more terrifying.  However, it is simply impossible to crack the method of my resurrection and life-saving!

    Every strong person has a way to beat the odds.  Hongming's method of pressing the bottom of the box is to save his life.  It is no exaggeration to say that his life-saving methods are far superior to those of hundreds of billions of powerful people inside and outside the big ball.

    Including, Gui Qianchou!

    If it weren¡¯t for this reason, he wouldn¡¯t come alone to negotiate with Ye Pengfei.  Although he is a peacemaker, no one has stipulated that the peacemaker can only send one person to negotiate.

    Hong Ming has a lot to rely on, and he also wants to make more contributions so that he can get more benefits when he gains profits in the future.  From this perspective, he was actually the same type of person as Gui Qianchou, who was willing to resist Ye Pengfei for a while.

    " However, if Gui Qianchou is killed by Ye Pengfei, it is basically impossible for his soul to be reborn.  And even if Hong Ming stood here and was chopped down by Ye Pengfei, he was extremely confident that he would never completely fall.

    "If the people are not afraid of death, why should they be afraid of death?"

    Facing Ye Pengfei's sudden strange smile, Hong Ming blurted out involuntarily.

    This is also a famous aphorism from a foreign land. The strong people living in this special space like to say these two sentences from time to time.  However, many times, the meaning is roughly correct, but the place where it is used is very inappropriate.

    "I am the king. Are you a citizen?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh, and Hongming was immediately speechless.

    "Since I am the king and you are the people." Ye Pengfei continued to smile and said, "Then, I should give something to my subjects. Tell me, what do you want to order?"

    Hong Ming was annoyed and rolled his eyes at Ye Pengfei.

    "I want the alien law about the power of emotion. Do you have it?"

    It¡¯s not that Hong Ming deliberately despises Ye Pengfei, it¡¯s that it¡¯s really impossible for Ye Pengfei to come up with the foreign laws related to the avenue of love in the universe where Dong Kang once lived.  Even Hong Ming, who has lived here for hundreds of billions of years, has not been able to study this foreign law.

    It seems that in the universe where Dong Kang once lived, "emotion" was just a bunch of pure feelings.  It cannot form some kind of power.

    I never thought

    "no problem."

    "Since you don't havewhat? You said it's okay?"

    In an instant, Hong Ming¡¯s eyes opened.  All will fall out.  His jaw was so shocked that it was about to dislocate.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Hong Ming shook his head and said decisively: ¡°You lied to me!!!¡±

    No matter how evil you are, how can you have such a thing?  You have been here only a short time, and all of your foreign laws were obtained from others.  Is it possible for you to search for foreign laws related to the power of emotion?

    Hong Ming thought like this, his eyes gradually twinkling.  The light of contempt.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and did not defend himself. Instead, he put his right hand on Hong Ming's left shoulder.  A force traveled along the meridians and entered Hong Ming's body.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  The light of contempt disappeared.  Instead, there was inexplicable horror and disbelief.  Even more excited, with complicated eyes!

    "I have only scratched the surface of my research. As long as you are willing to surrender to me, I will teach you these insights."

    lure!

    An irresistible temptation!

    Finally, Hong Ming knew where the "something bad" he had just noticed came from.

    Strugglecontinuous strugglestruggle hard

    Ye Pengfei's right hand did not leave Hongming's left shoulder.  One after another, the magical power traveled along Hong Ming's body along the meridians.

    If you are not a strong person who has mastered the Dao of Love, you only have some understanding of the Dao of Love.  Then, they will definitely not know the difference between the power of extreme emotion displayed by Ye Pengfei and the avenue of love in this universe.

    However, Hong Ming knew it very well.  Hidden in the power of every law is a very strange artistic conception of law!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's speed of exerting Taoist power is not very fast, so it takes about three to five breaths for a new Taoist power to slowly flow into Hong Ming's body.

    The power of Taoism used by Ye Pengfei is not strong. Even if Hongming is just a strong man in the Immortal Realm, he will notBecause of the power of Ye Pengfei's Taoism, it was somewhat damaged.

    "However, within the power of every law, there is a brand-new artistic conception of law hidden.  As time goes by, Hong Ming has glimpsed more than ten laws and artistic conceptions with different forms but the same essence!

    With each additional legal conception, Hong Ming felt that his ability to resist was weakened a little.  Although Hong Ming was still struggling hard and unwilling to surrender at Ye Pengfei's feet.  However, he felt more and more that his willpower would be unable to resist this fatal temptation!

    If, at this moment, Hong Ming can escape.  Perhaps he could escape this temptation for a while.

    But where could he escape?  He didn't even have the ability to shake Ye Pengfei's right hand off his left shoulder!

    "What are you still thinking about?" Ye Pengfei's voice was like a devil's, "Do you have to bring out a few physical demons before you are willing to crawl at my feet and beg for mercy?"

    Hong Ming¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Ye Pengfei is not just trying to scare people, otherwise, with Hong Ming's level, he wouldn't be so scared.

    The huge temptation is no longer just a temptation.  As long as this temptation continues, you can definitely give birth to inner demons!

    "As for the existence of the Era Realm, once inner demons are born, the inner demons are likely to be transformed into physical inner demons.  Wait until the inner demon materializes and breaks free from the shackles of his soul.  This inner demon will immediately come back to bite your soul!

    If you are not controlled by others.  Then, even if there is an inner demon that emerges, he can quickly kill it.  After all, any powerful person at the immortal level has rich experience of fighting against inner demons.  For Hong Ming, who has mastered the path of love, this is not a big deal.

    However, just as he had no way to keep his left shoulder away from Ye Pengfei's right hand.  Hong Ming knew very well that Ye Pengfei would never allow him to kill his own inner demons!

    Angry?

    Of course angry!

    ?????????????????????????????????????: First, it was inducement, and now it¡¯s coercion. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry?

    ¡°But, even if you are angry, what can you do?

    Hongming struggled hard, trying to resist the increasingly strong temptation.  While working harder, making arduous ideological struggles and making difficult decisions

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 995. Tempting Hongming!  (Part 2) (Sixth update)

    Until now, it was his strong self-esteem that helped Hong Ming resist Ye Pengfei's coercion and inducement.  If Hong Ming was not an arrogant and strong man at heart, then he would have surrendered long ago and crawled at Ye Pengfei's feet.

    It¡¯s like, those early people surrendered to Ye Pengfei¡¯s existence because of Ye Pengfei¡¯s strength.

    "I can still blow myself up!"

    Suddenly, Hong Ming turned his head, staring into Ye Pengfei's eyes without giving an inch.

    "please!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't say a word and smiled slightly.

    "You think I don't dare? Or do you think you can stop me from blowing up like you stopped Sally?"

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t talk nonsense, but Hong Ming talks a lot of nonsense.  He really wanted to catch a glimpse of a little bit of emotional fluctuations in Ye Pengfei's body while he was talking nonsense.

    Just a little bit is enough.  Although it is impossible for Hongming to take advantage of such a slight mood swing and turn defeat into victory.  However, there is always a chance to escape.

    Hong Ming believes that even if Ye Pengfei has such weird speed, as long as he can regain his ability to move, there is still hope for him to escape from Ye Pengfei's control.

    Especially, the third layer of defense circle is not far away!

    "When I ran away just now, I didn't have much confidence. Now I run away, but I have full confidence!"

    Hong Ming already regretted a little, why not set the negotiation location closer to the third layer of defense circle.  If he had known earlier that Ye Pengfei had such a strange speed and even more strange foreign laws, he would definitely not have been able to do so.  Run to that place and negotiate with Ye Pengfei.

    But now, the opportunity is too good to miss and will never come again.  After talking nonsense, Hong Ming discovered to his dismay that even if he wanted to cause Ye Pengfei to have even the slightest emotional fluctuation, it was completely impossible.

    "Okay, I surrender." Hong Ming was a little downcast.

    "Let go of your soul." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, with a "satisfied" smile on the corner of his mouth.

    Hong Ming nodded helplessly and defended his soul.  Completely unraveled.  He waited quietly, waiting for Ye Pengfei's master-servant soul contract to come to the depths of his soul, to

    "you you you!"

    Suddenly, Hong Ming was horrified and his eyes widened.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Ye Pengfei actually didn¡¯t think about carving the mark of master-servant soul covenant deep in his soul.  When your soul's defense is fully activated.  Ye Pengfei actually used the Soul Knife, viciously.  Cut it down with one knife!

    When the Soul Knife had just struck a short distance, suddenly, a powerful force tore the Soul Knife into pieces.

    "Soul defense tools are special tools that can be hidden deep in the soul. Hong Ming, your family background is quite strong."

    Ye Pengfei's face was full of a joking smile.

    "How did you know this secret?"

    Hong Ming¡¯s face turned ashen.  He never expected that Ye Pengfei would see through the last resort inexplicably.

    "A wild guess." Ye Pengfei said with a smile without any secret, "Even if you have similar experiences to me, I am just making a wild guess!"

    when!  !  !

    Although there was no sound.  However, Hong Ming felt that he seemed to hear someone being harsh.  Give yourself a slap in the face!

    What blow could be more depressing than this?

    ¡°I have decided that the enemy is really powerful, so I just surrendered.

    Now, I suddenly discovered that the enemy was just a blind cat who caught a dead mouse, and he was completely guessing!

    This huge psychological gap made Hong Ming feel a little breathless for a while.  And at this moment, Ye Pengfei's Taoist power suddenly surged in like a savage beast!

    "Coercion and inducement are not enough just to find ways to induce and induce others."  Only with sufficiently shocking coercion can a being like Hong Ming be willing to surrender under his feet!

    Soon, an inner demon emerged.

    " However, Hong Ming's soul weapon killed this inner demon at a faster speed.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has not seen the true face of this weapon.  However, it can be inferred from some clues that this Taoist artifact is at least top grade.

    "Even if it is a top-grade Taoist weapon, so what?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Unless, like me, you have a Jun-grade Taoist weapon. Otherwise, there is no way you can escape this disaster!"

    Your Taoist weapon!

    Hiss~~~~~~~~~~~

    Hong MingI was really shocked. This time, I was completely shocked!

    "Is there really a Junpin Taoist artifact?"

    As a strong man in the trial area, the most powerful Taoist weapon Hong Ming has ever seen is just a top-notch one.  Correspondingly, the immortal stone with the highest value is also a top-grade immortal stone.  The grades of other spiritual objects with the highest value all stop before the Jun grade!

    According to legend, there is a Taoist artifact of Junpin.  It's like, in the legend, there is a transcendent immortal existence.

    ?????????????? All powerful people at the immortal level have no doubt that immortality is not the end, and it can be surpassed.

    Similarly, all powerful people believe that there must be a Taoist weapon that surpasses the best!

    Previously, the huge temptation thrown by Ye Pengfei made Hongming struggle extremely.  However, this temptation comes from other universes after all.  Even if you surrender, even if you get the foreign laws you want, as long as you stay here, isn't it still impossible to truly break through your own realm?

    " However, the situation is different now. Ye Pengfei actually said that he owns a Taoist weapon of Jun grade!  !  !

    Since Taoist tools can break through the bottleneck of unique items.  Then, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to break through the bottleneck of realm?

    Could it be that

    "If you show me the Jun Taoist weapon, I will surrender to you!" Hong Ming said resolutely.

    Traveling to another universe is everyone¡¯s idea of ????solving the ¡°bottleneck and shackles¡±.  However, no one can guarantee that if you travel to another universe, your dreams will come true.

    After all, Dong Kang is a living example.  Who knows what will happen after such a big time travel?

    If you can take a look at Junpin Taoist tools, you will definitely be able to find a way to break through the bottleneck of your realm!

    This time, Hong Ming really made a decision.  He didn't show his surrender like last time, but actually he had ulterior motives.  Before Ye Pengfei could answer, he immediately added another sentence.

    "As long as you agree, I will immediately dedicate this exquisite soul tool to you!"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei saw this soul weapon.  This is a spherical, crystal clear Taoist artifact.  The Tao power flowing above it truly belongs to the Tao of the soul.  I really don¡¯t know where Hong Ming got such a shocking weapon!

    "Why do you want to take a look at the Junpin Taoist weapon?" Ye Pengfei withdrew his consciousness from the soul Taoist tool. He smiled slightly and said: "Don't you want to know directly what should be done to break through?  Realm bottleneck?!"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei showed his ultimate temptation!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 996. Hongming surrenders!  (Seventh update)

    "Do you know how to break through the realm bottleneck?" Hong Ming's voice trembled slightly.

    "Of course." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Otherwise, what will happen to my extreme combat power?"

    "Ah!" Hong Ming couldn't help but exclaimed, "Could it really be the power from a higher realm?"

    In the past, some people also suspected this.  However, soon, everyone unanimously rejected it outright.

    After all, the strong men in all major realms have come up with nothing after studying for countless billions of years.

    After all, in order to break through the bottleneck of the realm.  A group of peerless experts came to this secret realm of time to find a way to travel across the universe.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Subconsciously, no one is willing to believe this guess.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has personally proven that his ultimate combat power is beyond the immortal level!

    Hong Ming believes that Ye Pengfei did not lie.  No reason, just intuition.  If his intuition is wrong, he will make a wrong judgment.

    When Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded again, Hong Ming did not hesitate for too long.  That spherical top-quality Taoist weapon flew out from the depths of his soul.  Flying out of the space plane, all the way to Ye Pengfei's palm.

    Finally, the master-servant contract was etched.  Ye Pengfei finally succeeded and turned Hongming into his slave!

    "Follow me, you will never regret it!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled very confidently, and several messages were sent in through the soul message method.  In Hong Ming's soul.

    "A place of trial?!"

    Hong Ming was shocked. No, he was completely stunned.

    The truth is always cruel. Among the strong men in all major realms, who could have imagined that so many realms and such a large number of strong men would actually be a training ground that exists just for one person?

    It took two full incense sticks to pass.  Hong Ming just woke up slowly.

    "My God, I never thought that the so-called realm could actually be like this?"

    How many years have passed, Hong Ming has never shed tears again.  In fact, which strong person who has cultivated the truth and enlightened the Tao would casually cry in tears?

    However, Hong Ming cried.  Cried loudly.

    He didn¡¯t know why he was crying.  Why are you crying so loudly?

    ¡°Obviously, I followed the right master.  As long as the master does not die, he will not die either.  One day, I will be able to leave this damn trial place.  You can completely get rid of this damn realm bottleneck by yourself.

    ¡°Obviously, I have gained a lot.  Who would have thought that my master, could actually have one, complete and complete.  **universe?  Who could have imagined that his master would be so generous as to send over the laws and artistic conceptions in this universe that are similar to the avenue of love without any reservation?

    However, Hong Ming was still crying.  Cry loudly.

    He didn¡¯t care at all about the surprised looks from the strong men around him

    He doesn¡¯t care at all, just a few bold and strong men.  Already laughing wildly

    This cry lasted for a whole stick of incense.  Then, Hong Ming felt happy, Hong Ming felt relieved, and Hong Ming started laughing loudly again.

    "Thank you, Master. If it hadn't been for Master's rescue, Hong Ming would have perished and ceased to exist!"

    "Have you realized it too?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    "Yes, Master, Hong Ming has realized it." Hong Ming said in a deep voice, "They are running on a wrong road. If they are willing to surrender to the Master, they can still survive. Otherwise, alas"

    Hong Ming sighed very much and shook his head.

    A strong person who practices the path of love always cares more about his relatives and friends than other strong people.  They can get strength from "love" and they can get strength from "hate".  However, in comparison, the vast majority of powerful people who practice this type of Taoism are more inclined to the former.

    The same goes for Hong Ming. When he sighs and says this, he is actually saving his friends, saving those companions who once fought alongside him

    ¡­¡­

    "With the help of the third layer of defense circle, we can separate him from the more than a thousand killers."

    The strong men who were originally stationed in the third layer of defense have been taken away by Zong Hao.  For Zong Hao, these people staying would only cause trouble for him.

    "I'm afraid, he has too many secret servants. What should I do when the time comes?" Gui Qianchou said in a deep voice.

    On the big screen in front of you?The army of killers led by Ye Pengfei has gradually approached.

    "The old ghost's concerns are correct." Zong Hao nodded and said, "This kid is so different that he actually raises so many powerful people in his own dimension. Even his wife often stays there  He practices in his space plane and rarely comes out."

    On the big screen, Wan Yuqiu disappeared.  Obviously, Wan Yuqiu had already taken a step ahead and returned to Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    Ninety-nine percent of the strong people will not allow too many strong people to stay in their own space plane.  Every time another powerful person comes in, he will lose more strength.  Even if the family has a fortune, who can continuously refine spiritual energy, generate the power of space and planes, and then provide for his lover and all his subordinates?

    Based on the information that Zong Hao and others have, in addition to Wan Yuqiu, there are at least five or six Era Realm experts who have been staying in Ye Pengfei's dimension for many years.

    Zong Hao and others asked themselves, if there were so many Era Realm experts in their own space plane.  Then, you don¡¯t have to do anything.  I can only sit cross-legged and meditate all day long, trying to make up for the loss of space plane power.

    ¡°That is, only a weird being like Ye Pengfei would do such a thing.  And it is precisely because of this approach that is difficult for ordinary people to understand that Gui Qianchou has this question.

    According to the plan, Huadie is responsible for controlling the intelligent brain control room of the third layer of defense circle.  With her ability, she should be able to isolate Ye Pengfei from his army of killers.

    Then, Gui Qianchou faced Ye Pengfei alone.  As long as he can resist for three moments, Zong Hao and the other eight people can set up a formation to completely kill Ye Pengfei!

    Even if what is caught is not Ye Pengfei's true body.  Through this formation, Zong Hao and the others were certain that they could track Ye Pengfei's true whereabouts.  Moreover, there is a trace on his true body that cannot be detected, and even if it is detected, it cannot be destroyed!

    Although, in order to achieve this goal, the price paid is somewhat heavy.  However, as long as it succeeds, the threat posed by Ye Pengfei will no longer exist.

    The problem now is, Ye Pengfei¡¯s servants and subordinates.  Facing Ye Pengfei at his limit alone, Gui Qianchou found it very difficult.  He didn't want to block Ye Pengfei's destructive power.  However, he was secretly attacked and killed by Ye Pengfei's servants.

    It¡¯s just that this is a small problem.  A problem so small that no one mentioned it when we were making plans just now.

    Because, this problem only involves one person and only one thing

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 997. The third layer of defense circle (first update)

    The first two layers of defense circles are both covered by a powerful energy defense shield.  This energy defense shield must be conquered before we can continue to attack inward.

    However, the third layer of defense circle is completely different!

    Ye Pengfei raised his hand slightly. More than a thousand killers and three large battle formations stopped silently.

    In front of you, a huge castle suddenly appeared!

    Originally, there was nothing in front of me.  Except for the thick white fog as always, everyone's consciousness could not detect even a blade of grass.

    However, at this time, a huge castle suddenly appeared!

    "The secret method of time and space!"

    Such words flashed across everyone¡¯s hearts at the same time.

    Before entering the white mist, everyone already knew that this second layer of space was constructed by the secret method of time and space.  Therefore, people like Arthur and others had no way to pry into the mystery of the second space when they occasionally entered the second space.

    "However, this secret method of time and space is not that powerful.  After following Ye Pengfei's instructions, he set up three battle formations that looked like nonsense but actually hid mysteries.  Along the way, this complex space and time did not bring any trouble to everyone.

    Now, when they saw this huge castle that suddenly appeared, everyone felt a "very dangerous" feeling in their hearts.

    However, no one spoke, not even spiritual communication existed.

    When Ye Pengfei easily captured Hong Ming, one-third of the killers were already impressed by Ye Pengfei.

    Wait until Hong Ming suddenly burst into tears. After crying.  When he actually calls Ye Pengfei "master", only a fool and an idiot would continue to insist on his poor self-esteem!

    What does it matter if you surrender to such a strong man?  Even if you become his soul slave, there will be no problem at all!

    A person¡¯s name is like a tree¡¯s shadow.

    Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya are crawling at Ye Pengfei's feet, which will shock everyone.  Let everyone realize how powerful Ye Pengfei is.  but.  This is not enough to make everyone surrender.

    " However, Lei Zun Hongming is different. His identity, his strength, and his past battle records are far superior to Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya.

    In fact, someone as strong as Zong Hao would not easily quarrel with Hong Ming.  Not to mention.  Start with Hong Ming!

    Even Hongming has surrendered, but we still haven¡¯t surrendered.  Isn't this looking for death?  It seems that even if we want to become Lord Ye's soul slaves, Lord Ye is not willing to do it!

    More than a thousand killers stood there very quietly.  They will only act if Ye Pengfei gives an order.  If Ye Pengfei didn't speak, they would stand there forever.

    Ye Pengfei gave an order. Ye Pengfei's order was to let them.  Stay put.

    If it was before Hong Ming surrendered, even if the killers in the battle formation did not ask, Zhang Yiming and Hong Ya might still ask in a low voice.  But now, as soon as Ye Pengfei said it, no one dared to have the slightest doubt.

    Everyone stayed, but Ye Pengfei was alone.  Slowly walked towards the huge castle

    ¡­¡­

    "What kind of tricks does this kid want to play?" Huadie whispered in surprise.

    At this time, the flower and butterfly have taken countless forms.  Prepare to control the castle and separate Ye Pengfei from the more than a thousand killers one by one.  However, she did not expect that Ye Pengfei would be walking towards the castle alone!

    "If it were someone else, so careless, alone, challenging the third layer of defense, Huadie would definitely laugh at him.

    But, this is Ye Pengfei!

    Since everyone gathered together, there has never been an action in which ten people were dispatched at the same time.  Even if you leave the core of the big ball and go up to the surface of the big ball, there are no special advantages.  They will not dispatch so many people at the same time to perform the same task.

    Ye Pengfei is the first, and most likely, the only one who can allow them to dispatch ten people at the same time.

    This is not just because of the strange abilities that Ye Pengfei has displayed.

    This is not just because of the immeasurable potential that Ye Pengfei has shown.

    This is more because when Ye Pengfei asked for Wang Zhi, everyone had already realized that if there was a subversive or destroyer in this plan, then it must be Ye Pengfei!

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei abandoned the large army and walked slowly towards this huge castle by himself, Huadie couldn't restrain his surprise.  She didn't tell Zong Hao and others the news immediately.  Rather,He exclaimed in surprise, and then remained speechless for a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ye Pengfei walked into the castle that the butterfly suddenly woke up

    ¡­¡­

    "Alone?" Gui Qianchou frowned, "Could it be that he's just a clone?"

    "It's very possible!" Someone responded in a deep voice, "He should be here to explore the way. He has many and strange methods. Maybe, the clone can also have some strange abilities."

    This is just speculation, no one has seen Ye Pengfei's clone make a move.  When he first arrived at Leting, Ye Pengfei used his clone to fool people.  The clone just stood there and allowed Qin Feng to beat him randomly without any resistance at all.

    ¡°However, no one doubts the correctness of this speculation.

    After all, it was Ye Pengfei who came!

    For a moment, everyone was silent.

    The original plan, whether it was to directly trap and kill the main body, or to only kill one clone, this time the mission was considered to be successfully completed.  However, when Ye Pengfei walked into the castle alone, everyone suddenly realized that it seemed that even dealing with a clone was not that easy.

    "Why are you thinking so much?" Gui Qianchou shouted in a deep voice, "Who cares about his real body and fake body, it is the old ghost who I will face. Everything goes according to plan, let's set off!"

    ?????????????????????? Gui Qianchou doesn¡¯t care what other people¡¯s opinions are.  He took one step ahead and galloped towards the entrance of the castle.

    Suddenly, some people were dissatisfied.

    "Old ghost, are you trying to take advantage?"

    "That's right!" Someone immediately said in a pitiful voice, "If you act alone, don't blame us for not going up to help you!"

    The contract has been reached.  It is impossible not to benefit Gui Qianchou.  However, everyone knows that Gui Qianchou is not really willing to die generously.  It's obviously better to survive and get the benefits yourself.

    "What do you guys want?" Gui Qianchou stood still in anger, "Originally, we were trying to find a way to separate him from the gang of killers. Now, he has come in on his own initiative, and you don't dare to take action.  What's it called?"

    "You can't say that." Someone sneered, "If it is really just a clone, no matter what, it will not be as powerful as the main body. We can just destroy it and encourage his real body to come forward!"

    "That's right, don't we lose nothing by setting up that formation? If we can directly kill his true body, we can recover some losses!"

    Soon, several people agreed.  Even Zong Hao nodded slightly and stood on this side

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 998. The castle within the castle (second update)

    In fact, Ye Pengfei didn't know that his independent actions would actually create a moderate disturbance within the enemy.  He is not an omniscient god. The reason why he walked into the third layer of defense circle and into this castle alone was for another reason.

    "I never expected that such a castle could actually be a top-notch Taoist artifact that embodies the laws of time and space!!!"

    What is even more unexpected is that such a time and space castle was actually used as a defense without an owner.  Moreover, the castle was rearranged using many exotic scientific principles.  It also installed an intelligent brain that is many times more powerful than the previous two layers of defense!

    "If Hong Ming hadn't been subdued, it would have been impossible for Ye Pengfei to guess these things.  After conquering Hong Ming, his goal completely changed.

    "To subdue this Taoist weapon, if Yin Jiutian can control this Taoist tool. Perhaps, we can go one step further and let him control the entire secret realm of time!"

    Ye Pengfei is different from others. Others want to control the secret realm of time by themselves.  However, Ye Pengfei wanted Yin Jiutian to complete this matter.

    Now, Yin Jiutian has not yet mastered the way of time.  Although Wan Yuqiu can help in this regard - just like Yin Jiutian helped Wan Yuqiu gain the ability to achieve a certain amount of space - but after all, Wan Yuqiu himself is not a strong person who practices the way of time.  Therefore, currently, Yin Jiutian has made very little progress in this aspect.

    So, after learning that the entire third layer of defense circle is actually a top-notch time and space artifact.  Ye Pengfei had such thoughts.  Although Hong Ming has repeatedly emphasized that this Taoist weapon is almost impossible to be conquered.  However, Ye Pengfei still wanted to give it a try.

    In fact, when entering this huge time and space castle, Ye Pengfei thought that what he was about to face would still be entities similar to Sha Li.  Information provided by Hong Ming.  That's exactly what it is.  He never expected that there was already a group of strong men, much more powerful than Sally, quietly lurking towards him

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, why did this kid go over there?"

    When Ye Pengfei passed through a portal, instead of continuing to move forward, he went backwards.  Stepping into another time and space.

    Huadie couldn't help but frowned.  It felt like something was wrong.  Soon, she informed Zong Hao and others about the unexpected situation.

    "How could this happen?" Zong Hao couldn't help but frown, "Could it be that his purpose is to conquer this Taoist weapon?"

    "Ha, Hong Ming must have told him. This is better and more beneficial to us. Get rid of this guy!"

    immediately.  Some people laughed, thinking that Hong Ming was secretly helping.

    This is nothing unusual. It is also very common to be captured and then provide real information that will lead people to the Jedi.

    soon.  Ye Pengfei made three turns and two turns, and after breaking through a robot's defense circle, he entered a vast virgin forest.

    "It should be right. He is going to that place!"

    "Haha, Hong Ming did a good job. Let me just say, even if Ye Pengfei is very powerful, there is still a way for him to escape. I bet you, that's what he had in mind!"

    For a time, everyone was in a good mood.

    Even Gui Qianchou, who had been keeping a tight face and prepared carefully for those three mere moments of resistance, rarely showed a faint smile

    ¡­¡­

    There is a virgin forest in the castle, which is not the most peculiar thing.  The most peculiar thing is that there is a castle inside the castle!

    Just after Ye Pengfei walked into the forest, suddenly, the entire primeval forest began to tremble.  Soon, a castle that looked no smaller than the Time and Space Castle replaced the primeval forest.  Towering over this vast land!

    Ye Pengfei, who was already inside, felt that a strange aura suddenly surrounded him.  Under the interference and oppression of this kind of aura, he simply couldn't stabilize his emotions.  There is no way to see the surrounding situation clearly.  Not to mention, keep moving forward and walking.

    Ye Pengfei quickly guarded his mind and calmed down the hundreds of billions of souls that were suddenly throbbing.

    "I've made preparations in advance. If I suddenly encounter this kind of aura, I'm afraid I will be lost for a long time!"

    Feeling the power of this breath to confuse people, Ye Pengfei had no other thoughts except sighing and admiration.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei was originally a strong man who cultivated the path of love.  RightControlling emotions is what he is best at.  However, facing this strange aura, even if he was prepared, he almost lost his mind and fell into confusion.  If he brings in all those more than a thousand killers, most of them will be destined to become Ye Pengfei's burden!

    "The way of death that is integrated into the Taoism of time and space, as well as some unclear Taoism laws. How many Taoisms has Dong Kang practiced?"

    The Dong Kang in Ye Pengfei's mouth is the real Dong Kang.  The Secret Realm of Time was his main plane back then.  And the time and space artifact he was in was also his portable weapon back then.

    The way of time and the way of space are already difficult to cultivate.  It is very difficult for those with poor qualifications to even get started.

    And the threshold for practicing the way of death is not much lower than the way of time and space.  Fellow practitioners have combined these three Taoist techniques perfectly to refine a top-quality Taoist weapon. This is simply a breathtaking masterpiece.

    "However, Ye Pengfei clearly felt that this strange aura contained far more Taoism than these three Taoisms!

    It¡¯s a sigh of relief, how to solve the pressure caused by this kind of breath is the top priority.

    "Lang Yandao, try to see if you can swallow these breaths!"

    Langbite Dao was once again released by Ye Pengfei. The current Langbite Dao is even more powerful than the Langbite Dao that swallowed up the blank mist back then.

    On the one hand, he understood a lot of the artistic conception information from another universe passed down by Ye Pengfei.

    On the other hand, Ye Pengfei searched for relevant exotic scientific principles in this special space, and gradually integrated them into the Langfu Dao technique.

    This kind of integration originally took a long time.  After all, two universes with different operating laws have their own intrinsic differences.  Only by gradually clarifying the essential differences can the laws of different universes be gradually and perfectly integrated.

    ???????????????????????? However, it didn¡¯t take much time to follow the path.  It took him less than a year to accomplish what a normal strong person would have taken hundreds of millions of years to accomplish.

    Everything is thanks to Ye Pengfei's invention of the strange method of cultivating and devouring inner demons.  On the other hand, it is due to the fact that Lang Yandao's way of swallowing has its own uniqueness.

    As expected, this aura that Ye Pengfei had to be wary of was not a big problem for Lang Hudao.  I saw that after he felt it for a while, he opened his mouth

    Not long after, everything around Ye Pengfei became clear.  Ye Pengfei could finally see clearly the characteristics of his environment.

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 999. Black light of death!  (Part 1) (Third update)

    All around, there are many winding passages leading to unknown directions.

    Ye Pengfei has encountered this kind of environment many times when passing through the second level of space.  He knew that some of these passages were real.  Some passages will immediately collapse as soon as you step into them.

    This kind of collapse is not an ordinary collapse of masonry in building passages.  Instead, the space-time where the channel is located collapses.  Even if Ye Pengfei had the help of Yin Jiutian and Wan Yuqiu, it would still take a lot of time and energy to get out of this kind of collapse.

    "The aura just now contains many kinds of Taoism and artistic conception. It is very likely that these passages are not only related to time and space!"

    Ye Pengfei thought secretly and made his choice very carefully.

    Choosing the channel, the information provided by Hongming will not be of much help.  According to Hong Ming, every time here, everyone has to waste days, months, or even years before they can make the right choice.  Because every time we meet, the situation is very different.

    Ye Pengfei knew that he didn't have much time to choose.  After all, the two sides are still in a state of hostility.  And he wanted to completely conquer this time and space artifact.  If you take too long, the enemy will mobilize powerful beings to attack and kill you.  That is, they will mobilize manpower to attack and kill those more than a thousand killers.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that, in fact, at this moment, there were already nine strong men of the same level as Hong Ming, quickly lurking towards him

    "He has entered the first castle!" Zong Hao said to Gui Qianchou through his spiritual message.  "Old ghost, this is your good opportunity. As long as he is trapped in the first fort, we can easily set up the formation!"

    "I know."

    Gui Qianchou chuckled, and there were constant whining sounds in his body.  Zong Hao and others couldn't help but smile at each other. They were a little nervous at first, but now they feel much more relaxed.

    Because of this sub-fort, Ye Pengfei¡¯s consciousness could not expand his way around. He didn¡¯t know that there were already several powerful guys.  He planned to kill himself.

    Similarly, because of this sub-fort, Zong Hao and others had no choice but to see what Ye Pengfei was doing.  They can only judge based on experience, roughly where Ye Pengfei is now.

    And Gui Qianchou can only rely on experience to find Ye Pengfei's location!

    It¡¯s just that Gui Qianchou couldn¡¯t guess it.  Just when he entered the first castle, Ye Pengfei was already standing.  The end of a passage.

    "It's a doorwhat will appear behind the door?"

    ?According to Hongming, not only is the channel situation different every time, but you have to make a new choice every time.  Each time there is a different challenge at the end of the correct passage.

    Sometimes, it is a powerful enemy from other time and space.

    Sometimes, it is overwhelming and bloody.

    Occasionally.  You will also encounter a very lucky thing - there is no obstruction and you can directly enter the core area of ??the first castle.

    Of course, this kind of luck is extremely rare.  According to Hong Ming, there are thirty-three people in their group.  Every hundred years.  They will come here and try again to conquer the time and space castle.

    Finally, everyone has tried it one after another.  I don¡¯t know how many billions of times.  However, all the people put together only encountered three lucky things.

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that he would have such good luck when he came here for the first time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei calmly used his Tao power to form a pair of palms.  The wooden door, which looked ordinary but was actually extremely heavy, was slowly pushed open.

    Whoosh!  !  !

    Suddenly, a black light rushed towards him quickly!

    Ye Pengfei did not chop at the black light, nor did he stand still to resist the black light.  Who knows, what other weird things are hidden in this black light?

    When this black light suddenly penetrated Ye Pengfei, in fact, what it penetrated was just a fake body of Ye Pengfei.

    "The way to death?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    When the black light penetrates your own fake body, some information is sensed through the fake body.  Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that this black light was not a monster, nor was it a Taoist artifact.

    This black light turned out to be a pure and substantial way of death!  !  !

    "Three thousand avenues can be transformed into reality."

    The most common substantive power of Taoism is the Tao of the Five Elements and the Three Wonders.

    ??The power of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, and ice is a total of eight kinds of Taoism.??The form of spiritual energy exists in planets in various planes, in large and small, blessed places and caves.

    ??For those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment, when they embark on the road of cultivation, the first thing they do is to breathe in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, temper their bodies, strengthen their souls, and improve their realm of cultivation.  This is the opportunity given by this universe to cultivators to come into contact with the power of the materialized Taoism.  Without this opportunity, no matter how smart a person is, it is simply impossible to start a journey of cultivation.

    In addition to these eight avenues, if the other avenues of heaven and earth are to be materialized - according to Ye Pengfei's understanding - they can only be practiced to the realm of the era and reach the realm where solid laws are solid.

    Of course, if the Taoist weapon is of a high grade, so high that it can be compared with the powerful people of the Era Realm, it can also do the same.

    but¡­¡­

    "Isn't this a top-quality Taoist weapon? It's not even a monarch's product, so how can it be possible to create a substantive way of death!"

    Only king-grade Taoist weapons are equivalent to Xuanxian-level powerhouses.  And Ye Pengfei already knows that if the Wang-grade Taoist weapon continues to move forward, it will embark on a crazy, almost certain death, path of life advancement!

    Fox Princess, just keep running on this desperate path of advancement.  If it weren't for the special nature of the Time Secret Realm, if Ye Pengfei had been practicing for so many years while Fox Princess had also spent so many years, I'm afraid she would have faded away and ceased to exist

    "It should have been sent by a strong person, but"

    According to normal reasoning, this light of death should have been sent by a powerful person from the Era Realm from other time and space.  However, while avoiding this black light of death, Ye Pengfei's consciousness had already penetrated deep into the wooden door and checked the vast space behind the wooden door.

    There is nothing, except a vast desert, nothing.

    Ye Pengfei didn't believe that someone had escaped his prying eyes.

    "My consciousness already contains the artistic conception of pursuing the soul and discovering the way to enlightenment. Logically speaking, no one should be able to escape my prying eyes!"

    " Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly. He was very puzzled. He raised his hand and pinched it out. This black light of death

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1000. Black light of death!  (Part 2) (Fourth update)

    As soon as he extinguished the black light of death, Ye Pengfei suddenly smelled a stronger smell of death.

    "not good!!!"

    Ye Pengfei quickly unfolded his figure and retreated into the passage behind him.  I saw, right where I was standing, a thicker black light of death suddenly appeared!

    "Even my method of soul-chasing and enlightenment was not discovered in advance, which shows thatthese substantial black lights of death are indeed self-generated by this Taoist tool!!!"

    He is in the body of the Taoist artifact. If this Taoist artifact can generate the black light of death by itself.  Then, it can naturally create a black light of death next to itself quietly.  I'm afraid, if there are no rules.  As long as this weapon doesn't look pleasing to the eye, as soon as the person enters the time and space castle, he will be tortured to death by black light of death!

    Surprise is no longer enough to describe Ye Pengfei's mood at this time.

    "Excellent, just equivalent to a spiritual immortal. Did this Taoist weapon break through on its own, or is it possible for a spiritual immortal to materialize the Taoist law?"

    In the place of trial, if there is strength, there will be restrictions.  Ye Pengfei thought about it and still felt that it was impossible for the Taoist weapons here to break through to the Jun level.

    Then, the only possibility is the latter.

    "I'm afraid, it's precisely because that senior Dong Kang has developed countless wonderful methods that are difficult for ordinary people to understand. Therefore, no one can conquer the Taoist tools and secret realms he left behind!"

    Hong Ming made it clear, whether it was the exquisite Taoist artifact he was in, or the entire secret realm of time, a long, long time ago.  There are many powerful beings who are trying their best to surrender and collect.

    However, no one can do it!

    The secret realm of time has always been running smoothly and on its own.  A small world of its own that almost no one knows about.

    The Castle of Time and Space will always stand here.

    Even though, someone can make various arrangements in this time and space castle

    Even though.  Dozens of top-level existences often come to find ways to conquer

    But, it is what it is, and it will never give in!

    A thicker black light of death could not damage Ye Pengfei in the slightest.  However, its appearance brought endless artistic aftertaste to Ye Pengfei.

    "You have always been stubborn because. Are you still waiting for your master to return?"

    Raised his head slightly.  Ye Pengfei sighed as if he was talking to a real creature.

    The supreme Taoist weapon has not formed its own spiritual intelligence.  However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei felt that this exquisite Taoist weapon acted as if it were a real creature.  Contained, infinite emotions.

    A new black light of death appeared next to Ye Pengfei again.  But this time.  This black light of death actually trembled slightly.  Then, he turned around and flew quickly behind the wooden door!

    "Huh?"

    Ye Pengfei originally planned to hide, but he never expected that such a thing would happen after he said something about it.

    "Where do you want to take me?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.  Stepping into the world behind the wooden door

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised, and Gui Qianchou was even more surprised.

    "Not here? Could it be that he randomly chose a passage and rushed in?"

    Gui Qianchou felt that even if Hongming deliberately hid it, Ye Pengfei should have found a way to find something strange hidden in these passages.  After all, in Gui Qianchou's view, Ye Pengfei was not just a being at the same level as him.  Ye Pengfei is already beyond his own existence!

    "It's impossible. In such a short period of time, he has found a correct passage!"

    I was feeling a little relaxed just now, but suddenly I became nervous again.

    After receiving the spiritual message from Gui Qianchou, Zong Hao and others were silent for a while, and then they reached a new plan.

    "We will set up our formation directly!"

    "If he has the ultimate combat power, he can break free from this formation"

    "Then he has to break free from the shackles of this castle first!"

    Gui Qianchou fell silent.

    To be honest, Gui Qianchou disagrees with this plan.  It seems that this avoids the danger of his own demise.  However, it also caused me to lose the extra profit.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Now, I don't have to face Ye Pengfei directly.  How is it possible to obtain almost doubled profits?

    However, Gui Qianchou didn¡¯t know how to refute other people¡¯s plans.  after all,If Ye Pengfei has really stepped on the right path.  Then, if he wanted to confront him head-on again, he would have to wait until the next castle appeared.

    But, everyone knows that this is impossible to happen.

    "Just the challenge at the end of the passage requires a lot of time to deal with.  After completing this challenge, there are other levels that need to be faced and solved.

    No matter how good Ye Pengfei is, it will still take several hours to get it done.  From entering the time and space castle to now, it only takes three sticks of incense.  How could he activate the second fort?

    Gui Qianchou felt that all the energy he had spent fighting was in vain.  I had no chance to meet this weird boy face to face.

    Just when Gui Qianchou sighed secretly, suddenly!  !  !

    Gui Qianchou suddenly discovered that there were strange fluctuations in the time and space around him.

    Zong Hao and others, who were outside the first fort, also discovered to their surprise that the appearance of the fort was beginning to deform one after another!

    They were caught off guard and did not react at first.  After waiting for three full moments, Zong Hao was the first to roar: "D, this kid is just so lucky!"

    The second fort is appearing!

    Soon, everyone else, including Gui Qianchou, came to their senses.

    "One in a million lucky chances, he just came in for the first time, and he actually got it?"

    "Isn't it possible that this kid could leap so fast if it wasn't because of luck? No matter how hard you try, you can't compare to someone else's shitty luck!"

    "Isn't it possible? If he is lucky enough, he can really take over this time and space castle."

    "Tch, how is it possible? We have just passed it, the first one"

    This man¡¯s words stopped abruptly.  Because, he was horrified to find that the black light of death was overwhelming, shooting towards him, swishing and swishing.

    "Time and Space Castlehave you gone crazy?"

    This kind of attack is nothing.  Even if such a black light of death appeared close at hand, it would be difficult to cause any trouble to a strong man of their level.

    However, this sudden attack shocked everyone.

    This is simply something that has never happened!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1001. You have to work hard!  (fifth update)

    Gotta get in quickly!  !  !

    It was Zong Hao who reacted the fastest. He didn¡¯t speak at all. He kept his head down and took the lead, rushing towards the second fort.

    As the saying goes, abnormality must be evil!

    Every strong person present has seen the appearance of the second castle countless times.  However, they have never encountered such an attack!

    Furthermore, it was also the first time they saw the black light of death.  In the past experiences, no one has encountered this kind of materialized Tao attack that is condensed by the time and space Taoist tools themselves!

    Ye Pengfei can guess that there must be a secret that can consolidate the law into reality before reaching the realm.

    Zong Hao and others, who have a better understanding of the once domineering Dong Kang, have a clearer understanding of what these black lights of death mean!

    "No wonder, back then, Dong Kang was able to fight at the level of a mere spirit immortal with a half-pound to eighty ounces against a strong person at the Xuanxian level. I dare you, when he was still a spirit immortal, he had already figured out how to solidify the law!  "

    Ye Pengfei was just guessing, Zong Hao and others were already sure.

    It is obviously impossible for this top-quality Taoist weapon to have the ability to consolidate the law into reality without any reason.  This ability must only be given to it by its owner¡ªthe former owner of the secret realm of time!

    In the past, strong men like Zong Hao were not very interested in the Time and Space Castle.

    Although it is said that a top-quality Taoist artifact contains the dual Tao of time and space, as well as the power of other Taoisms, its value is very high.  But, with traveling across the universe.  Compared with solving the realm bottleneck, it is nothing.

    Now, everyone realizes.  I am afraid that I have underestimated this exquisite Taoist weapon in the past.  If it can be mastered, it will be a method that can be used to consolidate the law into reality in the realm of spiritual immortals.  Then, it is very likely that it will also inspire you to break through the bottleneck of your realm!

    Zong Hao was the first to understand, very quickly.  Others also figured it out.  Like Zong Hao, they didn't say hello to others at all and quickly rushed towards the second castle.

    In the Zhi Nao control room, Hua Die was so angry that she stamped her feet and cursed.

    "They are all unfaithful things. If there are benefits, forget about me!"

    With a gust of wind, all the clones of the flower and butterfly disappeared.  The entire Intelligent Brain control room became empty

    ¡­¡­

    The black light of death.  It was Ye Pengfei who asked this top-quality Taoist weapon to be made.  When the first fort gradually disappeared and the second fort slowly appeared.  He also saw the existence of Zong Hao and others.

    Including, the ghost Qianchou who frowned and said nothing at the beginning of the passage.

    Because of Hong Ming¡¯s surrender, Ye Pengfei already knew the origins of these people.  He also already knows that these people are the ones who are trying to hold Wang Zhi firmly in their hands and refuse to let go.

    in this way.  The reason why they are here is self-evident!

    "Let's disrupt your arrangements first. No matter what powerful means you have, they are of no use now!"

    Looking at Zong Hao and others rushing toward the second fort one after another.  Look again, Gui Qianchou is already in the second castle.  A cold smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face

    ¡­¡­

    According to Hong Ming.  They explored seven forts one after another.  Each castle has its own characteristics.  The biggest feature is that every time you re-enter, the situation inside the fort is revealed.  It will be very different.

    Ye Pengfei found that this time, he was in a dark room.  Fortunately, his consciousness was not blocked by anything, so he was able to see clearly what was going on in the room.

    On the surrounding walls, there are three burning torches on each side.

    ¡°However, the flame is thick black.

    However, the thick black flame will not emit even a ray of light.

    "It's still the way of death." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but looked a little weird, "I said, are you a time and space artifact, or a death artifact? Why are all the things I encounter are the way of death?"

    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t encountered the way of time and space, but the ones that can leave a deep impression on Ye Pengfei are the ways of death.

    The black light of death made Ye Pengfei discover for the first time that the top-quality Taoist tools that were originally only equivalent to the realm of powerful spiritual immortals could also condense the power of physical Taoism.

    But this time, four walls and twelve torches made Ye Pengfei realize that it turns out that the way of death can also swallow all light!

    ????????????? It wouldn¡¯t be that strange if one could do this using the method of devouring.  Back then, the "Endless Darkness" that Ye Pengfei used many times was a secret spell that implied the way of devouring

    However, the way of death can also do this, which surprised Ye Pengfei.  After all, the way of death deals with living beings.  Light is lifeless, so what can the way of death do to it?

    Looking at these twelve burning torches, Ye Pengfei was thoughtful.

    "Could it be that this is a variation of Taoism?"

    There are three thousand avenues, each with its own role.

    These three thousand avenues, plus their variations, are the fundamental laws of how this universe operates.

    These Taoist methods can be used alone, or they can be combined and superimposed with each other to produce various strange changes.  Some of the changes will make people feel like another kind of law of heaven.  For example, the simulated cave sky created by Ye Pengfei was like this.

    However, this effect can only be produced through the superposition of Taoism.  A single Tao method shows the power of Tao method that it does not possess, but another Tao method possesses. This has to remind people of a legend¡ª¡ª

    Taoism changes!

    "If it is really the way of mutation, this Dong Kang is too powerful!"

    It¡¯s amazing to be able to achieve the realm of spiritual immortals by tinkering with solid methods.  The method of mutation is even more astonishing and inexplicable.

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei suddenly smiled and said: "You brought me here not just to show off. Could it be that something must be discovered from this series of powerful displays of the Way of Death in order to truly control it?"  you?"

    Since following the black light of death, Ye Pengfei has been talking to the air like this from time to time.  Although, there was no voice response.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that this exquisite Taoist weapon could really hear and understand.

    This is an even more magical thing.

    You must know that only Taoist tools that have reached the Jun level can have their own spiritual intelligence.  From common sense, it is impossible for a top-quality Taoist artifact to communicate with people like a living creature.

    " However, this exquisite Taoist weapon is different. It clearly has its own thoughts, its own will, and its own judgment!

    It responded to Ye Pengfei¡¯s emotional sigh, so Ye Pengfei quickly passed the first castle.

    It also responded to Ye Pengfei¡¯s request to ¡°attack those people.¡±

    Now, when Ye Pengfei asked with a smile, it whirred, causing the flames on the twelve torches to tremble randomly.  Then, Ye Pengfei was surprised to see that on each wall, the flames of three torches intertwined to form four clear words -

    you must work hard!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1002. The second castle (sixth update)

    Words are the common words in the trial land.

    The meaning is simple and easy to understand, no need to think too much.

    "My spiritual intelligence is not low!" Ye Pengfei was slightly shocked.

    Not only can you understand people's words, but also understand their thoughts.  And, has been able to master words.  The intelligence of this Taoist weapon is already quite high.  It seems that the breakthrough to the Jun level is just around the corner.

    "Thank you for the encouragement." Ye Pengfei smiled and raised his hands in the air.

    On the four walls, the flames changed again.

    "You're welcomewell, you actually understand etiquette" Ye Pengfei laughed dumbly.

    He couldn't help but recall the Fox Princess back then.  At that time, she was a child who had not grown up.  "You're welcome", no matter what, she would never say it.

    And when he thought of Fox Princess, Ye Pengfei felt bursts of pain in his heart.  Putting aside his joking mood, he silently stared at the torches on the four walls, as if he wanted to swallow the flames into his stomach

    ¡­¡­

    Zong Hao and others flew extremely fast.  Gui Qianchou, who was one step ahead of them, was absolutely unambiguous.  They entered a room respectively, and then began their journey of cracking.

    They have come to break into this castle more than once.  They knew that the final control must be in that last fortress.  They have explored seven forts in total. They don't know how many forts they need to explore and pass through.  Originally, as the plan to travel across the universe was getting closer and closer to realization, they no longer cared much about this issue.  Unexpectedly, the opportunity suddenly appeared in front of me.

    "Abnormality must be demonic. The sub-fort will actually attack us. That means that Ye Pengfei probably touched some special place. It is very likely that the last sub-fort will appear this time!"

    Everyone, including the butterflies who are still rushing here, have the same idea.  Because everyone agrees.  In fact, you don't have to pass through enough sub-forts to see the last sub-fort.  But what special conditions must be met before the final sub-fort will appear.

    "Not only do you have to break through the level quickly. But you also have to kill Ye Pengfei!!!"

    After rushing into a room, my mind calmed down a little.  Zong Hao just remembered that there was such a scourge also in this second castle.

    When he thought of Ye Pengfei, Zong Hao immediately took out a communication device from the storage space.

    In the time and space castle, divine consciousness can be used.  However, in this second fort.  However, the spiritual consciousness will be imprisoned in each room.  If it is solved using the laws of heaven, it will be very difficult.  Moreover, it will also consume a lot of power.  However, if you use exotic scientific principles to solve it, it will be very easy.

    After all, no matter how powerful this time and space artifact is, it does not include any kind of foreign laws

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, a new agreement was reached again.

    ? These people are originally motivated by their own interests.  That¡¯s why it was put together.  They have already experienced this kind of thing where plans have changed and the agreement needs to be temporarily changed, no one knows how many times.

    Although, during this period, they also argued about things such as "Brother actually ignored us", "Old ghost is too unjust" and so on.  but.  This is all to gain more benefits, rather than really wanting to fall out.

    "That's it!" After the agreement was reached, Zong Hao said in a deep voice, "Crack the restrictions in these rooms. There is no luck at all. We are all veterans. Normally, we will succeed in cracking it before him.  When we see him, the old ghost will block him first, and we will immediately set up our formation. Unless he is one step ahead of us again, no matter what strange changes happen, the plan will not change!"

    In the process of reaching a new agreement, Zong Hao and others did not give up on cracking the room ban.  It is not unusual for experts of their level to be distracted and multi-purpose.

    Not long after Zong Hao finished speaking, Gui Qianchou's proud laughter came out from the instrument.

    "Everyone, I'm going to take the first step!"

    In the instrument, after a burst of house collapse and rumbling sounds, Gui Qianchou's voice came again.

    "Nothing strange happened, it's still the same tower. I won't eat alone and will wait for you to come together!"

    There are still some challenges in the tower.  And as long as you climb this tower, you can pass the second fort.

    The third sub-fort is different from the second sub-fort.  Only within a certain time frame, the strong ones who exist at the top of the tower will be sent to the third sub-fort.  No matter how powerful the other strong men are, they cannot break into the third castle.

    Of course, there have been people who were so embarrassed thatHe was so angry that he wanted to completely destroy this time and space castle.  Don't mention it, this time and space castle is just a top-quality Taoist weapon, which is only equivalent to the Nirvana realm and the spiritual level.  Even if it is a Taoist weapon of the Jun rank, it cannot block a sharp blow from an immortal-level being.

    But, after all, this time and space castle is used as the third layer of defense circle.  Its own defense power is not enough to prevent attacks from immortal-level beings.  However, after many strong men made various reinforcements inside it.  Not to mention one Supreme Immortal-level being, even if there are another seven or eight hundred Supreme Immortal-level experts, it will be difficult to cause much damage to this time and space castle as long as there is no problem in the Intelligent Brain Control Room.

    The situation in the current time and space castle is a bit strange.

    On the one hand, as a top-quality Taoist weapon, it should be unable to withstand the surrender methods of immortal-level beings.

    But, on the other hand, because of the special nature of a castle, even the most powerful person at the immortal level can only destroy it and cannot conquer it.

    Coupled with some historical reasons and the expectations of some powerful people, the internal and external defense capabilities of this top-grade Taoist weapon are not comparable to those of ordinary top-grade Taoist tools.

    In fact, even the defensive power of an imperial-grade Taoist weapon comparable to that of an immortal is no match for it!

    Ye Pengfei does not know this information about the top-quality Taoist tools.  It was as if Zong Hao, Gui Qianchou and others didn't know that this top-grade Taoist weapon already had a certain amount of intelligence.  They don't know, although they have rich experience in customs clearance.  However, many things have completely changed.

    After the time of burning incense, Zong Hao and others walked out of the room one by one.

    After the five sticks of incense time passed, even the flower butterflies, who arrived last, joined their team.

    However, Ye Pengfei never showed up.

    Zong Hao frowned and looked back at the towering tower.  Divine consciousness can glimpse the situation on the first level of the tower.  Those time and space monsters are all alive and kicking, and they don't look like they have experienced any battles.  It seemed impossible that Ye Pengfei had already entered the tower.

    but¡­¡­

    "It took him too long."

    After another five sticks of incense, someone finally couldn¡¯t help it anymore

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1003. One word wakes up the dreamer!  (seventh update)

    Where did Ye Pengfei go?

    Ye Pengfei didn't go anywhere. He stayed in the dark room with twelve torches, thinking quietly.

    Hong Ming and Ye Pengfei described in detail that over the years, they have more than thirty collaborators to explore the situation of each sub-fort.

    Hongming is now Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul slave.  Moreover, from the bottom of his heart, he has completely surrendered to the soul master who is very evil now and will definitely become more terrifying in the future.

    Therefore, Hong Ming not only explained the situation in detail over the years, but also described in great detail one by one some of his opinions and speculations that he had never said in front of outsiders.

    And in the narrative, Ye Pengfei also got an unexpected gain.  That is, Hong Ming is actually very popular in the small group of more than 30 people who are only kept together by common interests.  Taking advantage of this advantageous situation, Hong Ming also searched for some secrets from other people and obtained them uniquely.

    Therefore, before entering the Time and Space Castle alone, Ye Pengfei had already made all plans based on the information provided by Hong Ming.  If nothing else, at least we can reach the seventh fort.

    However, in the first fort, a "situation" actually occurred.  When we arrived at the second fort, there were even more conditions.

    you must work hard¡­¡­

    What a simple, encouraging word.  However, when these words are said by Time and Space Castle himself, the meaning is extraordinary!

    "My previous plans have to be scrapped. If I can't find the answer I want here, then no matter how hard I try, it will all be in vain!"

    Ye Pengfei knew that the answer lay on the twelve torches.  He even knew that each of these twelve torches and the black light of death that led him smoothly through the vast desert contained major secrets.

    "What a Zibao adventure or a level-breaking game is not like this at all!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.  "As long as we uncover the secrets of the black light of death and these black flame torches, we can find a way to control the time and space castle. But why can't even the ways of chasing souls and summoning the light and the ways of controlling the void be discovered?  The hidden secret?"

    The way of chasing souls and discovering enlightenment is a more advanced tracking law than the pure way of tracking.  original.  It also perfectly integrates the artistic conception and mystery of many laws of heaven.  Now.  It is even integrated into a large number of foreign laws and scientific principles related to "investigation".

    ????????????? The Tao of defending the void is the Tao method used to trace the nature of the enemy's offense and defense.  The creation of this Taoism was originally aimed at the Supreme Inspiration and the powerful way of prophecy.  Even the power of Taoism, which can determine the fate of the future, can be used to control the source of the void and point directly at the key point.  What is the secret of the power of Taoism?  Is it something it can't spy on?

    But now, as time continues to pass.  Seeing it, an hour is about to pass.  Ye Pengfei's self-determined dual path failed to find any suspicious clues.

    Even the difference between these twelve torches.  Not found at all!

    "Except for the different positions and the different directions of the flames Apart from these differences that seem impossible to hide any secrets, I can't find any other differences. Could it be that it's because my self-defined Taoist artistic conception can't catch up with it?  Dong Kang¡¯s method of hiding secrets?¡±

    "Dong Kang" who traveled from another universe, in Ye Pengfei's view, is just a lucky guy.  He himself doesn't have any special talents, but he was very lucky after time travel and merged with a soul body that controls a special space, so he has the current ability.

    "However, the Dong Kang in the past, the real master of the secret realm of time, the real master of the time and space castle, was very remarkable.  Even if you don¡¯t look at this time and space castle, you don¡¯t look at these strange sub-forts.  Just looking at the different races and creatures that thrived in the vast secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei could feel the tyrannical power of Dong Kang.

    Even if it were Ye Pengfei, he would definitely not allow so many creatures to exist in his own dimension.  How is it possible for oneself to "support" so much and be able to cultivate to the third level of the Golden Immortal?

    Facing the four walls, there were twelve torches, a full hour later.  Ye Pengfei was a little frustrated and rubbed his eyes.

    "It seems that the methods of chasing souls and discovering the light and the method of controlling the void and discovering the original are of little use. What other methods should I use to understand these secrets?"

    ??Mortal people who have not cultivated and understood the Tao will always mistakenly believe that those who meditate are just thinking and imagining out of thin air.  In fact, strong people practice cultivation by following certain methods and using various means.  Otherwise, how is it possible to get moreSublime, more profound gains?

    After an hour of experimentation, Ye Pengfei was convinced that the two self-made methods were of little use.  However, for a while, except for thinking intuitively or calculating with the sea of ??consciousness, he could not find more methods and methods.

    ¡°Brother Ye, I have an idea, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or not.¡± Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu, who had been silent for a long time, spoke.

    "What do you think?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    Although Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have much hope for Wan Yuqiu¡¯s idea.  But now is a time when you're running low on ideas, so it's a good idea to brainstorm ideas and maybe spark some inspiration.

    So, while Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice, he looked towards Ziyi, Fan Shuting and others.

    "I guess those black lights of death don't appear for no reason!"

    Hearing what Wan Yuqiu said, Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "I understand what you mean. You mean, the secret actually lies within myself. Was it me who triggered all these things?"

    "That's right." Wan Yuqiu nodded and said softly, "Hong Ming and the others, so many of them, have never encountered this kind of black death light in the first castle for such a long time. Why did Brother Ye just  Come on, you met this thing?"

    "Look at Zong Hao and the others. If they had known about the existence of the black light of death earlier, I'm afraid they might have changed their plan of 'traveling through the universe' to conquering the time and space castle!"

    "But even if your guess is correct, it's hard to know the reason." Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed, "There is something about me, am I still not clear about it?"

    "I have never practiced the Way of Death myself, and Ziyi's Way of Sacrifice cannot bring me the power of the Way of Death. The only thing that is remotely related to the Way of Death is Fan Shuting's Way of Destruction. However,  I checked just now and it has nothing to do with these twelve torches."

    Ye Pengfei has never thought about Wan Yuqiu's speculation.  However, he didn't find any clues from it.

    Just when Ye Pengfei thought that Wan Yuqiu's guess had no effect on him.  Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu slowly said something that made Ye Pengfei's eyes light up!

    "So, what about Brother Ye's strange artistic conception information?"

    One word wakes up the dreamer!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1004. The prototype universe!

    This is a very bold guess!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s perfect and complete universe is as powerful as a fantasy stone. Its existence was only discovered when that universe took the initiative to release magical spiritual energy to protect Ye Pengfei.

    The Castle of Time and Space, no, it should be said that it was the means that Dong Kang reserved in the Castle of Time and Space. How could he discover the existence of this universe?

    "But, if it weren't for this, what would be the reason? Could it be"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei became excited.

    "Could it be that there is a complete universe here?!"

    Only between the universe and the universe can there be such a keen sense.  This is the only reason that can reasonably explain why Ye Pengfei didn't find even a single clue in his self-determined dual path!

    "Universe, another universe! It is for this reason that he chose me!"

    This "he" has a very rich meaning.

    This "he" can be said to be the Dong Kang back then.

    Although there are countless years of history between Ye Pengfei and him.  However, somewhere, he seemed to be waiting for another existence with a complete universe to appear.

    This "he" can also be the universe that has not yet appeared.

    Perhaps, Dong Kang did not have such foresight.  Perhaps Dong Kang made the time and space castle so complicated just to give the universe a chance to find the next acceptor!

    "Acceptanother universe?"

    After the excitement, I shook my head and smiled bitterly.

    Why is it in my own purple mansion?  A whole universe will suddenly appear.  Until now, Ye Pengfei still hasn't figured it out.

    Now, if another universe comes to you, where will you arrange it?

    Or, to put it more simply.  If I had two universes, would these two brothers fight

    This is not an unfounded worry.

    Ye Pengfei still clearly remembers how the universe in his Zi Mansion struggled with the universe he lived in back then.  Think about it carefully afterwards.  Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that even if he was in his ultimate state, he would become 100 million times stronger.  The duration is extended infinitely.  It is impossible for him to withstand such a terrifying disaster!

    The repulsion between the universe and the universe is natural.  Ye Pengfei didn't think that he had the ability to reconcile the contradiction between the two.

    "What's more, it recognizes me. Maybe it's just to devour my universe and discover this secret. I really don't know if it's a blessing or a curse."

    Ye Pengfei was speechless and shook his head.

    Although it¡¯s a mess, I¡¯ve thought about a lot of things.  But, we have come this far.  It is obviously impossible for Ye Pengfei to give up.  Originally, he came here for a top-quality time and space artifact.  Now, the temptation has become another universe. Isn't that even more attractive?

    Ye Pengfei is not a stoic guy.  There has never been a strong person like this.  The strong survive and the strong develop, naturally they have to absorb a lot of resources and pursue a lot of gains, and Ye Pengfei is no exception.

    "Maybe I think too much."

    This is not impossible.  Think about it¡­

    The black death light from before had a very good "attitude".

    Later, the encouragement from Time and Space Castle also made Ye Pengfei deeply moved.

    ¡°And if that universe really has ulterior motives.  Ye Pengfei thinks.  It might as well just jump out and devour itself in one gulp.  Anyway, to the two universes, no matter how awesome he is, he is just a mortal.

    Ye Pengfei no longer studies the twelve torches. He is already very sure that the twelve torches are supported by laws from another universe.  And the core of the operating laws of this universe - if I want to use one word to describe it - is probably, "anti-reconnaissance"!  !  !

    Faced with such an existence, if you still try to trace it back to its origins, you will only be asking for trouble.  Looking around, I saw the twelve eternal torches on the four walls.  Ye Pengfei shook his head for the last time, and then said loudly: "I don't want to play this game anymore!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's answer not only echoed in this dark room.  Moreover, it also echoed in his spatial plane.

    Wan Yuqiu, as well as Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates, basically stay here, waiting to attack at any time.  When they suddenly heard such words coming out of Ye Pengfei's mouth, they were all stunned for a moment.

    Stop playing?

    Isn¡¯t it already clear?Is there a reason?  Why don't you play anymore?

    Just when everyone was confused, the dark house where Ye Pengfei was located gradually began to deform.  Soon, Ye Pengfei felt that he was in a universe filled with charming stars.

    Ye Pengfei knew that this was not an illusion.  This is not like he has entered another time and space.

    "Sure enough, there is a universe here." Ye Pengfei was extremely surprised and blinked his eyes fiercely, "And it is still a prototype universe?!"

    It is impossible for Ye Pengfei himself to come to this conclusion.  Because, his understanding of things at the level of the universe is too superficial.  However, just when he was in this universe, a piece of artistic conception information entered his sea of ??consciousness.

    The prototype universe!

    As the name suggests, it is a brand new universe that has just been formed!

    The universe in Ye Pengfei's Zifu is just a little too small.  However, it has already passed its embryonic stage.  It is already a very complete universe.

    And this one

    Ye Pengfei was inexplicably surprised.

    Originally, he thought that all this was arranged by Dong Kang back then.  However, now it seems that Dong Kang has been dead for a long time, and now such a prototype universe appears in the time and space castle!

    "You took over the Time and Space Castle?" Ye Pengfei had many questions to ask, but in the end, he chose to ask this question first.

    The stars in front of us moved quickly and arranged into a big character - it was

    Ye Pengfei was speechless again

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  This prototype universe of yours actually uses stars to form characters to communicate with me?

    Soon, Ye Pengfei became a little suspicious again.

    "Why, the universe in my Zi Mansion doesn't have this ability?"

    Logically speaking, the universe in Zi Mansion is much more mature than the one in front of you.  The little trick that this embryonic universe knows, the universe in Zifu should obviously be able to do it.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking this, suddenly, another piece of artistic conception information was transmitted into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei became even more speechless.

    "A waste of energy"

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1005. The potential of the universe (second update)

    Zong Hao and others were upset.

    "Why hasn't this guy come out yet? Is he already dead?" Someone growled angrily.

    ¡°Obviously, this person is suspecting that Ye Pengfei¡¯s fake body is not his real body.

    After all, most of the room restrictions they cracked had a certain degree of attack power.  Although the attack strength is not very strong, if a fake body with weak power is thrown in, it will definitely be killed.

    "If this is the case, I will close the time and space castle and concentrate on our business!" Hua Die sneered.

    Everyone noticed that the butterfly said "I", not "we".  Obviously, Huadie wants to get an extra share of the profits.  After all, no one can match her when it comes to controlling the brain.  This is also why her combat power is weaker than anyone present.  However, the reason why she could become one of those thirty-three people.

    This time, no one competed with her.  Because everyone feels that there is something fishy here.

    Ye Pengfei is not the only one who knows how to use intuition to judge problems.  Any strong person, more or less, will use intuition to judge problems when there is little information.

    "You guys feel it too?" Zong Hao didn't pay attention to the flowers and butterflies at all, but asked very abruptly.

    Gui Qianchou and the other three people nodded at the same time.

    After a slight hesitation, two more people nodded slightly.

    Seeing this situation, Zong Hao became even more upset.

    A person¡¯s intuition may be wrong.  Two people's intuition.  Maybe it's not safe yet But, seven people all feel this way, and the situation may be really bad!

    Zong Hao had a gloomy face, thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth and handed something to Gui Qianchou in front of everyone.

    "Zong Hao, you actually have one more?"

    Gui Qianchou was surprised and happy.  Take this disc-shaped thing and take it over

    ¡­¡­

    Facing the stars that come together again and again and then separate again and again, Ye Pengfei feels more and more that the whole thing is a bit strange.

    "That is to say, when Dong Kang traveled to this universe, you appeared inexplicably?"

    This answer.  Ye Pengfei naturally thought of Niu Ben's time travel.  Will it?  Just because Niu Ben crossed over into his own territory, a universe inexplicably appeared in his Zi Mansion?

    "But why are you still just a prototype after so many years?"

    Ye Pengfei asked another question. He had no idea that Zong Hao and others were outside.  A dragnet has been laid, waiting for me to throw myself in.

    This prototype universe saw it, but it didn¡¯t care.

    It¡¯s not because it¡¯s awesome¡ªits laws haven¡¯t been fully formed, and for the time being, it doesn¡¯t have any offensive or defensive capabilities¡ªit¡¯s just that it exists like it.  Once you recognize a strong person, you will naturally feel that this person has it, or must have it.  An ability as powerful as the universe.

    Not to mention, in Ye Pengfei's opinion, this prototype universe is a bit silly

    Once again, no hesitation in wasting energy.  One after another, the bright stars moved together.

    "Do you have greater potential?"

    Ye Pengfei is speechless, dare to love, the universe is also narcissistic

    ¡­¡­

    The dark room finally collapsed.  In front of his eyes, a series of time and space scenes changed, and soon, Ye Pengfei appeared in front of a giant tower that towered into the clouds.

    "You can enter the third sub-fort by climbing to the top of this giant tower. However, there is no need for it now." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and glanced to one side.

    "Have you discovered it?" Gui Qianchou walked out slowly.

    Looking at the slow-moving Gui Qianchou, Ye Pengfei felt a little strange.

    According to the information provided by Hong Ming, what this old ghost likes to do most is sneaky attacks.  Why, not only did he no longer play sneak attacks this time, but he also suffered from a geriatric disease. He staggered every step he walked. He was so unsteady?

    "Gui Qianchou, what tricks are you playing?" Ye Pengfei shouted angrily.

    "Ah, you know me?" Gui Qianchou blinked in surprise, "It was those killers who told you. Unexpectedly, they still knew my whereabouts."

    It¡¯s another piece of nonsense. Ye Pengfei knows what Gui Qianchou wants to do.  He also knew what others were secretly preparing.

    "It was a wise decision to subdue Hong Ming!" On the surface, Ye Pengfei remained calm.  But, secretly, but he was very happy.

    If it weren¡¯t for Hong Ming, maybe he wouldn¡¯t even know that they still had that kind of formation and that kind of method.

    but now¡­¡­

    "You'd better come out here and set up a blood-flame soul-locking bone-corroding formation. Is it so troublesome?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????? A series of Taoist techniques that imply the way of soul-chasing and enlightenment, are swirling around.  Soon, Zong Hao and others appeared one by one!

    "How did you know?" Zong Hao was shocked and angry.

    "Zong Hao, are you so stupid?" Ye Pengfei was not polite at all and sneered mercilessly.

    "It turns out that Hong Ming rebelled!!!" Zong Hao was even more angry.

    "Okay, okay, at this point, why are you still pretending?" Ye Pengfei exaggeratedly yawned, "If you want to fight, fight quickly. If you want to operate the formation, do it quickly."

    "How arrogant!" Gui Qianchou looked ugly and snorted coldly.

    As for Ye Pengfei, it was as if Gui Qianchou didn't exist at all. He scratched his ears and continued to say to Zong Hao: "I remember, Hong Ming said that even if you set up the formation, it will take three seconds to activate it.  Get up. Now, hundreds of millions of moments have passed, why don't you take action?"

    Do it?

    Only an idiot would take action now!

    "What if Ye Pengfei hadn't dug out Zong Hao and others.  Perhaps, they will still act as planned.  But now, I don't know what method Ye Pengfei used to get them out in one fell swoop.  Only a fool would take action forcefully at a time like this.

    "Let's go, there will be plenty of opportunities to deal with him!"

    Zong Hao decided not to quarrel with Ye Pengfei anymore.  There is a long road ahead, but it's not like there are no other opportunities to ambush again.

    "Next time, we must be more hidden!"

    Just when Zong Hao was thinking this, and others were thinking the same thing, Ye Pengfei's annoying voice came over again.

    "I said, if you want to ambush me, just ambush me. If you want to leave, just leave like this? No matter what, you have to leave some souvenirs!"

    "Hmph!" Zong Hao stopped and said disdainfully, "Aren't you just relying on your extreme combat power? Yes, if we fight alone, none of us can resist your extreme combat power. But  , there are ten of us, and you are just a lonely person. Even if you can kill a few, in the end, aren¡¯t you the only one who will die? "

    "Who dies and who lives, we have to fight first before we decide!"

    Suddenly, the aura of Ye Pengfei, who was originally very lazy, suddenly increased!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1006. Thousands of ghosts and thousands of sorrows, thousands of realms and thousands of shadows!  (Third update)

    "You really want to fight?" Zong Hao laughed dumbly, "Then use your ultimate combat power. I want to see how many people you can kill!"

    The ultimate combat power is terrifying. It is as strong as Ghost Qianchou, and there is no guarantee that it can safely block it for three seconds.

    However, the weakness of ultimate combat power is also obvious.  Not only does it last too short, but the sequelae after the combat power fades are also terrifying.

    "It's useless to scare us." Gui Qianchou followed the previous agreement, and a strong fighting power surged out of his body, and he took the initiative to challenge Ye Pengfei.  While challenging, he sneered, "We have all seen you fight with the Supreme Inspiration. As long as you block it for a moment or two, you will suffer the backlash and you will be powerless! Even if you still have something  Concealing it, could you maintain your ultimate combat power for several moments?"

    ¡°Too much nonsense, I¡¯m just afraid of death!!!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    Gui Qianchou felt that his anger was about to burst his head.  He has lived for such a long time and experienced so many things, but he has never been humiliated so mercilessly by anyone.

    "Use your ultimate fighting power, I want to see if you are really that powerful!"

    A seven-foot long sword that was so thin that people could see through the blade was slowly drawn out.  Although Gui Qianchou was extremely angry, he was still able to calm down and not make random moves.

    "It really shouldn't be underestimated!" Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.

    Then, he added fuel to the fire.

    "You are not worthy yet!"

    Boom!  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    Gui Qianchou was instantly furious.  The long sword in his hand was like a snake, swam forward, and shouted loudly: "Boy, you are seeking death!!!"

    The sword came quickly.

    The tip of the sword also had bursts of strange flashes of light.

    And with the rapid thrust of the long sword, a vague force field also blocked the time and space around Ye Pengfei.  No one would doubt that no matter where Ye Peng flew to escape, he could not avoid the shackles of this force field.

    "He should have used his ultimate fighting power." Zong Hao and others looked relaxed on the surface.  But he is very cautious in his heart.

    The decisive battle that I don¡¯t want to face, the plan that I want to find another time and another opportunity to implement, I¡¯m afraid, I still have to push forward forcefully.

    "As long as the old ghost can put more pressure on him!!!"

    Usually, for the sake of interests, everyone can argue for a long time.  However, the most critical moment has come.  The sharp eyes of Zong Hao and others will not show any mistakes.

    Only ghosts and thousands of worries.  It can bring enough pressure to Ye Pengfei.  Then, even if Ye Pengfei found out all the people, it would be difficult to use any hidden methods!

    The surrounding force field trapped Ye Pengfei's hands and feet.

    The flash of the sword tip caught Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    Ye Pengfei still didn't move, and he didn't enter the limit state immediately.  He stood there with a calm figure and a frosty face, as if he were a tower.  Huge snow-capped mountains that have not melted for years!

    "Is it a powerful defensive method?"

    No one has seen this move before. At least, according to the information obtained by Zong Hao and others, Ye Pengfei is not good at defending in place.

    However, no one was surprised.

    He is good at extreme combat power.

    He is good at strategy and planning.

    He is good at sneak attacks and killings.

    He is good at staying invisible.

    If he is also good at absolute defense, it would not be surprising.

    Everyone.  What I care about is Gui Qianchou.  What they were concerned about was how powerful Gui Qianchou could be in combat!

    Take a step forward and stay where you were before.  Surprisingly, there was a ghost named Qianchou standing there.

    Taking another step forward, another ghost Qianchou suddenly appeared!

    "Thousands of ghosts and thousands of sorrows, thousands of realms and thousands of shadows. The power of ghosts and thousands of sorrows has improved a little!" A hint of joy, undetectable, flashed across everyone's faces.

    Because the realm has reached a bottleneck, it has become extremely difficult to increase combat power.

    By studying the scientific principles of foreign lands, the strong men in this special space have made a huge leap in their combat power.  However, as time goes by, research in this area is also subject to the lack of space laws and cannot be carried out.

    S level, this is the limit.  Beyond the S-Class, this is just a legend.

    But, look at the methods Gui Qianchou uses.

    The power of Taoism related to the realm seems to have been slightly improved.?.

    The power associated with exotic science seems to have improved to some extent!

    If it were normal, everyone would definitely be extremely jealous.  But now, everyone has the same goal. The stronger Gui Qianchou is, the more beneficial it is to everyone.

    Ye Pengfei's expression also showed a hint of solemnity.

    The newly appeared "Gui Qianchou" behind Gui Qianchou is not a clone, and it is even less likely to be an afterimage.  Hong Ming introduced that this is Gui Qianchou¡¯s exclusive secret¡ª¡ª

    A thousand ghosts and a thousand sorrows, a thousand realms and a thousand shadows!

    A thousand domains are a thousand spatial planes.  Every new ghost Qianchou appears is actually a new space plane!

    Although it is said that with Gui Qianchou's current state of cultivation.  These spatial planes are just shadow-like existences, far from real plane entities.  However, its artistic conception has already arrived, and its power can shock the whole world!

    ????????????????? At least, someone as strong as Ye Pengfei was horrified when he heard Hong Ming¡¯s introduction.  He was very sure that if he suddenly encountered Gui Qianchou's trick without knowing it.  Apart from exerting his ultimate fighting power, he has no other way to compete with him!

    And now

    "Thousands of ghosts and thousands of sorrows, thousands of realms and thousands of shadows. Thousands of realms are superimposed, and it is difficult to defeat the immortal. What if the thousand realms are in chaos?"

    Ye Pengfei's sneer shocked Zong Hao and others who had just been a little happy.

    "Could it be that he has a way to cut off the connection between Qianyu?"

    Just when this idea first appeared, the space between the several ghosts Qianchou began to fluctuate a little.  Then, everyone suddenly discovered that the momentum and pressure that Gui Qianchou had just accumulated collapsed in an instant and ceased to exist!

    Gui Qianchou is going to be defeated!

    Everyone feels that the situation has suddenly reversed.  Gui Qianchou's defeat is inevitable.  The next question is whether Gui Qianchou can hold on and whether he can force out Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power.

    However, Gui Qianchou suddenly grinned and laughed: "Do you think Hong Ming, that traitor, knows my details so well?"

    Suddenly, Gui Qianchou ran around Ye Pengfei quickly.  As he ran, brand new "Ghost Qianchou" suddenly appeared in front of everyone!

    "It's not because I'm dazzled."

    "Is it just an afterimage?"

    "No, this is still Qianyu Qianying. Gui Qianchou can actually use Qianyu Qianying in this situation!"

    In an instant, the situation reversed again!

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1007. Escape?  (Fourth update)

    Forming Qianyu is not a simple matter.

    The superposition of thousands of domains requires extreme precision.

    Therefore, people like Zong Hao, who have been friends with Gui Qianchou for countless millions of years, all know that Gui Qianchou needs to work step by step before he can perform this trick.

    It seems that the speed of the move is too slow.  However, before Ye Pengfei took action, no one had seen anyone who could break the connection between Qianyu Qianying.

    From the perspective of strong men like Zong Hao who are familiar with Gui Qianchou, the only way to deal with this move is to use absolute power to bombard Gui Qianchou's true body.  As long as Gui Qianchou is prevented from continuing to walk, then no more superimposed domains will appear again.

    If not, wait until the real Qianyu appears.  A thousand existences that are already similar to the real space plane, with their power superimposed together, it is impossible for any powerful person at the immortal level to withstand Gui Qianchou's attack.

    Even the simplest blow!  !  !

    "However, Ye Pengfei broke the connection between domains.  No one could see what method he used.  However, Zong Hao and the others felt that Gui Qianchou had lost, completely.

    "I really didn't expect that the old ghost could hide such a skill!" Zong Hao's eyes unabashedly erupted with flashes of surprise and uneasiness, "What if, let him use this trick?"  , practice to the extreme"

    "The person who is more uneasy than Zong Hao is Ye Pengfei.  Gui Qianchou's sudden high-speed movement made his expression even more solemn.

    "Each domain is much weaker than before. However, the speed of formation is many times faster than before!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself that his actions secretly were not slow.

    The way to destroy the law and split the Tao!

    ¡°Just now, it was this Tao method created by Ye Pengfei that cracked the connection between the Gui Qianchou domain and the domain.

    You must know that the emergence of space planes is essentially a manifestation of the movement of heaven.

    And the power brought by the superposition of thousands of domains is essentially the amazing power produced by many kinds of heavenly ways superimposed on each other.

    ??????????????????????? The cracked Tao, thousands of fields and thousands of shadows, will be naturally cracked.

    If the two sides are fighting temporarily.  Then, in the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei might not even fully understand the meaning of Gui Qianchou's move, but he was already facing the thousand-domain superposition.

    But.  Under the circumstances that Hong Ming had explained in advance, Ye Pengfei was able to calmly use the method of dismantling the method and splitting the way.  Completely destroy the connections between domains.

    Originally, this kind of destruction should also release a huge backlash.  However, it may be that Gui Qianchou has been on guard for a long time, and someone has created a method to cut off the connection between domains.  So, for this backlash.  He already had a solution.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, his cracking was only half a success.  Facing Gui Qianchou, it was still difficult for him to defeat him without exerting his ultimate fighting power.

    However, he could not imagine that this was not just "difficult to defeat".  But "likely to fail"!

    "Does it have to go to the extreme state?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????? The speed of the method of breaking down the law and splitting the Tao gradually cannot keep up with the speed of Gui Qianchou laying down each domain. The corner of his eye.  Chao Zonghao and others glanced briefly.

    Then, Ye Pengfei made a decision

    One punch!

    One punch!

    Another punch!

    The direction of each punch seems to be chaotic.  However, Zong Hao and others' eyes became solemn once again.

    "He wants to escape!"

    Zong Hao and others have already reached the peak of the third level of immortality.  When they study various foreign laws, it is also inevitable that they improve their judgment at the same time.

    They have already seen that Ye Pengfei wants to use a set of punches that disrupt time and space.  Then, use this to escape!

    "We must not let him escape!"

    Zong Hao and others were all thinking this intently.

    "However, they are not easy to take action.  The Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation is too complex, and its backlash is also astonishing.  If you block it yourself, it will be difficult to ensure that the formation operates smoothly.  It is even harder to guarantee that he can withstand the terrifying backlash.

    They are even worse. They are launching the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation now.  Ye Pengfei has not yet exerted his ultimate fighting power, and Ye Pengfei has not yet entered a weak state.  If the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation was used now, it is very likely that Ye Pengfei's true body would not be caught at all, and he would break through the formation.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei's skills of fake body and real body left a very deep impression on everyone.  They feel?Even if Ye Pengfei uses his ultimate combat power, even if Ye Pengfei enters a weak state, and several people work together, there is no guarantee that they will be able to catch Ye Pengfei's true body!

    This is the reason why they chose the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation at such a huge cost.  Even if Ye Pengfei's true body could not be caught, only his clone and fake body were left.  Under the operation of the formation, it can also transcend time and space, leaving traces on Ye Pengfei's true body that are difficult to detect and difficult to erase!

    The eight people in the main formation cannot move.

    The only things that can move are the flowers and butterflies!

    At this time, everyone was a little lucky that Hua Die left the Zhi Nao control room and arrived here in time.

    Huadie's red lips moved slightly, she wanted to take the opportunity to ask for some benefits.  However, after thinking about it, I realized that the time was not right. I couldn't go too far and end up in vain.  So, she smiled brightly, and her figure transformed into tens of millions, surrounding Ye Pengfei and Gui Qianchou.

    "With this level, you want to stop me?" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, and his punches suddenly became fast and dense.

    "What if you add me?" Gui Qianchou's sneer came from many directions.

    Gui Qianchou suddenly changed his strategy. He no longer continued to increase his domains, but began to use the power of his own thousand domains.

    The number of domains that Gui Qianchou currently exists at the same time is just over ten.  Moreover, because the power contained in each domain is weaker than the power of the domain he created when he walked slowly forward.  Therefore, the superposition of these ten or so domains is only equivalent to the power of the two domains just added together.

    With such little power, it is impossible to hurt Ye Pengfei.  However, it was enough to cause Ye Pengfei a lot of trouble.

    ?The original plan has been changed without prior consultation.

    Originally, it was Gui Qianchou who forced Ye Pengfei to use his ultimate combat power and resisted for at least three seconds.

    Now, it¡¯s Gui Qianchou and Hua Butterfly who act together.  As long as one person can withstand three moments of extreme combat power, you're done!  !  !

    When Ye Pengfei seemed to want to escape, the two joined forces, and the situation suddenly became extremely favorable

    ¡á¡á

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1008. Xu Zun Ding (fifth update)

    With Gui Qianchou inside and Hua Die outside, the two of them joined forces to not only seal off Ye Pengfei's escape routes one by one, but also gradually put increasing pressure on Ye Pengfei.

    Everyone present knows that due to the damage to the plane, Ye Pengfei's body strength and the power of the space plane that he can use are very weak.  They all know that Ye Pengfei followed Wang Zhi and entered the secret realm of time precisely because of the soul-accompanying grass.

    Therefore, if it is just extreme combat power, it will not make them feel that scared.  Ye Pengfei was able to kill the Inspiration Supreme with extreme combat power, but the same method might not be able to do anything to anyone present.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's method of hiding in hiding and replacing his fake body with his real body is really terrible.  Coupled with this method, it is enough to pose a serious threat to Gui Qianchou.

    "If he immediately displays his ultimate combat power, coupled with that weird fake body technique, I'm afraid it will be really difficult for me to resist for three seconds. But now"

    As time went by, Gui Qianchou felt more and more happy.

    Originally, once the battle between strong men of their level lasted for a long time, they would become more and more understanding of each other's methods and become more and more thorough.  This situation is extremely detrimental to both sides of the battle.

    However, the situation between the two warring parties is somewhat special.

    Gui Qianchou's side only needs to force Ye Pengfei to display his ultimate combat power.  Moreover, as long as Gui Qianchou and Hua Die could jointly resist for three seconds, it would be enough.

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s side.  But he needs to reserve his ultimate combat power to deal with the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation.  But.  If Ye Pengfei didn't use his ultimate combat power, he wouldn't even be able to pass Gui Qianchou.  Don't even think about touching the blockade of flowers and butterflies.  Not to mention, the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation.

    As time goes by, the situation will become more and more favorable to Gui Qianchou.  And Ye Pengfei will get into more and more trouble.

    "Still using this set of boxing skills? It's useless. It doesn't require extreme combat power. You are just rubbish!"

    Outside, Zong Hao suddenly laughed loudly.

    Others quickly understood and echoed, shouting loudly.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be the case, there¡¯s no other way to go.¡±

    "How come there is no move available? Back then, he deceived the Supreme Inspiration. He broke the formation of the Supreme Inspiration and escaped to who knows where? Hehe. Don't underestimate him. Escape is what he is best at!  "

    "Haha, that's right. What he is best at doing is escaping. Even this set of boxing skills is just for escaping, isn't it? Brothers, please watch carefully and don't really let him escape.  "

    Noise is also a way to disturb others.  Sonic attack, the way of sonic waves, is also a profound law of heaven.

    In this special space.  Every place is dominated by foreign laws.  Within the laws of foreign lands.  Even ordinary people can use noise to create some troubles.

    In the universe where Dong Kang once lived, the laws of the universe determined that even ordinary people with little power could still use objects outside themselves to defeat a being whose power far exceeded theirs.

    In the mechanical age, a sharp blade or a pistol can do this.

    In the electronic age, an electromagnetic gun or other weapon can also do this.

    With the advancement of science and the evolution of the times, although life as a whole continues to move forward, there will always be one or more weapons that can allow the weak to defeat powerful beings without any suspense.

    And in all these generations, there is one weapon that remains enduring.  That is, noise weapons!

    Even at a time when scientific and technological civilization was extremely prosperous.  Even the time and space technology was researched.  The principle of noise can still be used in a variety of weapons to play various unique roles.

    Just now, Zong Hao seemed to be just laughing loudly, but in fact he used this type of weapon.

    Now, the other seven strong men who needed to join forces with Zong Hao also understood it and began to secretly use this weapon.

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei felt that thousands or tens of thousands of flies rushed into his mind.  They were buzzing and screaming, and they were trying their best to drill deeper. They seemed to be drilling into Ye Pengfei's space plane, and drilling into the depths of Ye Pengfei's soul!

    "Noise weapons? There are many tricks."

    Ye Pengfei only raised his eyes, glanced briefly at where Zong Hao and others were, and then concentrated on continuing to punch him.??It's like there are no ghosts, flowers or butterflies at all here.  In the distance, there was no one at all, just like a bunch of messy "flies"

    "The resistance is so strong?" Zong Hao frowned secretly.  There seemed to be a spiritual light flashing through his sea of ??consciousness.  However, when he changed his mind and wanted to look, he couldn't find it at all.

    "Old ghost, you'd better attack him directly. Look at his appearance, he seems to want to take care of himself and fight for the rest of his life!" Zong Hao turned around and laughed loudly like this, "reminding" Gui Qianchou, what can I do?  action.

    Of course, Gui Qianchou has the same approach as Gui Qianchou. From the beginning, he just used his momentum to suppress Ye Pengfei.  He didn't want to really let his attack hit Ye Pengfei.

    Defense, beware of extreme combat power, this is what he is most concerned about.  Even if Zong Hao said this, he couldn't really take the risk.

    ¡° However, Gui Qianchou quickly heard the meaning of Zong Hao¡¯s words.  He rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Just punch, just like watching a monkey show. However, it is so boring for a monkey to box. I will get you a bunch of monkey brothers and monkey brothers to play with you!"  "

    With that said, Gui Qianchou sacrificed a treasure.

    "Void Zun Ding?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised and said the name of this treasure.

    This is a top-quality Taoist tool, a top-quality Taoist tool that contains the Tao of Nothingness.  Because the Taoism contained in this Taoist weapon is exactly similar to the artistic conception of the void spirit pattern.  Therefore, when Hong Ming introduced this exquisite Taoist weapon, Ye Pengfei deliberately asked a few more questions.

    The Void Spirit Pattern is a secret pattern of the Thunder Spirit Clan that was highly praised by the Thunder God Stone when Ye Pengfei was still in the Immortal Realm.

    Now, Ye Pengfei has reached a high level, and he already knows that in fact, this void spiritual pattern is just a spiritual pattern created by imitating the rare way of nothingness.  In essence, the void spiritual pattern is just the way of thunder.

    Just by imitating it, Ye Pengfei has benefited many times.  His void spirit pattern talisman, which he had used up long ago, had helped him resist powerful enemies many times.

    So, when he heard about such a top-quality Taoist artifact, he naturally became more concerned about it.  It's not that a top-quality Taoist weapon can pose much of a threat to him.  It's just that he is happy to see Hunter Xin.

    He clearly remembered that this Taoist weapon belonged to Zong Hao!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()k

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1009. Seize the Xu Zun Cauldron!  (sixth update)

    Logically speaking, this kind of Taoist weapon is the most top-notch that Zong Hao can get.  It should not be handed over to others to use casually.

    However, there was no time for Ye Pengfei to think about why Xu Zun Ding appeared in Gui Qianchou¡¯s hands.  What he has to do is respond immediately!

    I saw "Ye Pengfei" jumping out of the Xu Zun Cauldron one by one.  Then, they hit Ye Pengfei with a set of punches that were exactly the same as Ye Pengfei's!

    "The virtual becomes the most virtual, and as expected, the Xu Zun Ding is also a powerful Taoist weapon that may break through to the Jun level!"

    Although, I have heard Hong Ming introduce Xu Zun Ding in detail beforehand.  However, when Ye Pengfei saw with his own eyes that the Void Zun Cauldron evolved into "himself" one by one, Ye Pengfei could not help but feel surprised and envious.

    These "Ye Pengfei" look fake, but in fact they are not much different from reality.  At least, when they punched, they were whirring and powerful!

    Boom!

    Without any suspense, Ye Pengfei was blown to pieces by each of these "himselfs".  Without using his extreme combat power, he was no match for the Xu Zun Ding.

    However, Zong Hao and others were not happy about this.  No matter how stupid he is, he knows that it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to be killed like this.

    Sure enough, when the Ye Pengfei they saw was blasted into pieces by the Xu Zun Cauldron, another Ye Pengfei appeared not far away.

    "Very good, he hasn't had time to leave yet!"

    Although this Ye Pengfei is not necessarily the real one.  but.  Intuition told everyone that it was the real Ye Pengfei.  Still in this encirclement.

    In fact, when Ye Pengfei suddenly used magic to pull out the well-hidden Zong Hao and others from various places, everyone felt that Ye Pengfei's true body was probably no longer here.  That's why, at the beginning.  The reason why Zong Hao is unwilling to fight Ye Pengfei.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? apart from the fake Ye Pengfei?

    It was Ye Pengfei's toughness that made everyone stay and Gui Qianchou finally took action.

    After all, a fake Ye Pengfei cannot have such a tough attitude.  What's the point if it's blown to pieces in one fell swoop?

    Wait until Ye Pengfei performs magic again.  After actually destroying Gui Qianchou's Qianyu Qianying, Zong Hao and others were even more certain that Ye Pengfei's true body was here!

    And now, a Ye Pengfei was blasted into pieces.  Another Ye Pengfei appeared again.  This is even more proof.  The real Ye Pengfei is surrounded by Gui Qianchou.  His true body is hidden somewhere!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Each piece of rare treasure was sacrificed with a whoosh

    This area is besieged by Gui Qianchou.  It's about 30 million miles in size.  For these immortal-level beings, this is just a place as big as a palm.

    But.  No matter how they looked, they couldn't find any clues.

    With helpless eyes, Ye Pengfei, one after another, was transformed into piles of fragments by the Xu Zun Ding.  The ten top-level beings did not find any clues related to Ye Pengfei's true body.

    "This is impossible!!!"

    Finally, someone was surprised and let out a low cry.

    Indeed, how is this possible?

    At the beginning, Ye Pengfei played with fake bodies and changed into real ones in front of Qin Feng and others.  It can also be said that it is because Qin Feng and others did not pay attention.  It can also be said that Qin Feng and others are not good enough.

    But now

    Whether it¡¯s the plans that have been scrapped or the battle that¡¯s going on now.  The focus of all plans is clearly "to deal with extreme combat power", but in fact it is "to find the true body".

    If it were not for this purpose, but simply to resist Ye Pengfei's servants hiding in the space plane, would Zong Hao be able to lend the Xu Zun Cauldron?

    If it weren¡¯t for this purpose, according to everyone¡¯s habits, they would have bombed and killed when they should have.  Anyway, if you fight one out of ten, why are you afraid that something big will happen to you?

    "No way, the real body is really not here." Someone said with a frown.

    "Impossible!" The person from before said in a deep voice, "Who has ever heard that the real body is hiding trillions of miles away, but it can still continuously release fake clones here?"

    Are you kidding? If this works, then he will be the only one in the world to fool others, and others will never cause trouble for him.  How could such a means of everlasting invincibility exist in this universe??ÖÐ?

    This is completely contrary to common sense!  !  !

    But, how should we explain what is happening in front of us?

    Just when everyone was very confused, suddenly, something even more surprising happened.

    "Xu Zun Cauldron!!!" Gui Qianchou, who controlled the Xu Zun Cauldron, suddenly shouted.

    Originally, Gui Qianchou thought that it was just that he could not find Ye Pengfei's true body, and that he just couldn't force Ye Pengfei to use his ultimate combat power. The current situation was still under his control.  Unexpectedly, Xu Zun Ding suddenly flew towards a certain place uncontrollably!

    "Zong Hao!!!" Gui Qianchou shouted again.

    Zong Hao's heart trembled. He knew that Gui Qianchou was real and could no longer control the Xu Zun Cauldron!

    Unlike the universe where Dong Kang once lived, powerful weapons do not necessarily need to be controlled by powerful characters.  In fact, you can completely let go and let your brain control it.

    In this universe, the more powerful the treasure, the more difficult it is to control!

    Zong Hao is the master of the Xu Zun Ding. The Xu Zun Ding is a top-grade Taoist weapon and has strong potential to rise in rank.  Therefore, even if Zong Hao is willing to lend the Xu Zun Cauldron to Gui Qianchou, it will be difficult for Gui Qianchou to control it in his hands.

    This is why Ye Pengfei was very surprised when he saw Gui Qianchou offering the Xu Zun Cauldron.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even when Ye Pengfei first dabbled in cultivation and got a few spiritual weapons back then, he spent a lot of effort and refined them for a long time before he could use them.

    Are you using your Taoist tools to be sacrificed to others?

    Not to mention, how long it took Gui Qianchou to successfully perform the sacrifice.  Is that Zong Hao, he is such a generous person?

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei was very surprised when he saw Gui Qianchou controlling the Xu Zun Cauldron.  Although he was surprised, he was also secretly planning to rob this exquisite Taoist weapon!

    Zong Hao and others are constantly bombarded by the Xu Zun Cauldron.  Find the whereabouts of Ye Pengfei's body.  How could they have expected that Ye Pengfei would bite back and snatch the Xu Zun Cauldron!

    ¡°What a thief, so bold!!!¡±

    Just then, Gui Qianchou shouted angrily at Zong Hao, and Zong Hao also became angry and took action!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()k

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1010. I accept this thing with a smile!  (Seventh update)

    "A little person is a little person. A mere top-quality Taoist weapon can actually induce him to take action himself!"

    Zong Hao roared angrily and tried his best to control the Xu Zun Cauldron while secretly laughing.

    His roar is fake.

    His desperate efforts are also fake.

    In his opinion, Xu Zun Ding is a treasure that he has cultivated for trillions of years.  Ye Pengfei was able to snatch control of Xu Zun Ding from Gui Qianchou.  How could Ye Pengfei snatch the Xu Zun Ding from him?

    "Even if you enter the ultimate combat power, you can only destroy the Xu Zun Cauldron. You can't leave it intact. Take it away!"

    Zong Hao is very confident, so while he is confident, he has a plan, a plan to dig out Ye Pengfei's true body.

    Even if a strong person like Zong Hao doesn't like to play tricks, once he wants to play, he can still come up with thousands of tricks.  Now, Zong Hao is just playing and acting

    The incident at Xu Zun Ding shocked others.  Gui Qianchou's roar and Zong Hao's roar also made several other strong men feel nervous.

    Zong Hao did not inform them of his temporary plan.  Because Zong Hao was worried that no matter what method he used to communicate, he might be intercepted by Ye Pengfei who was hiding in the dark.

    Zong Hao also thought that it would be best for others to attack in the same rage.  In this way, Ye Pengfei's true identity may no longer be hidden.

    However, at this moment, Zong Hao forgot.  Why just now, eight of the ten people on my side didn't take action at all!

    Zong Hao forgot about this matter.  Everyone else has forgotten about it too!

    "Zong Hao actually worked so hard to snatch it?"

    "Could it be that that boy has already used his ultimate combat power?"

    "It's hard to say, I didn't feel any strong momentum!"

    Even though he was just pretending to be "fighting hard" with Ye Pengfei for the Xu Zun Ding, Zong Hao was still a little confused in his heart.

    At first, Zong Hao thought that Ye Pengfei had used some special means to affect Gui Qianchou's control of the Xu Zun Cauldron.

    But.  When Zong Hao also took action, he gradually realized that something was wrong.

    "I increase my strength, and he also increases his strength. Now I have used 40% of my strength. Even if he uses some secret method, it is impossible. He can compete with my 40% strength with only his own body strength! Could it be that"  Zong Hao frowned slightly, "Could it be that there is another existence similar to my level hiding in his dimension?!"

    if.  If Zong Hao has the ability, if he communicates with Qi Xinyue of the Qi family, he will know that Qi Xinyue also made such a judgment back then.  This led to a series of tragic events.  In the end, I had to accept the master-servant soul contract.  Became Ye Pengfei's soul slave.  The entire Qi family naturally fell into Ye Pengfei's hands.

    Zong Hao obviously couldn't do this. At this moment, he didn't think of any other reasonable explanation.  Therefore, he could not help but continue to speculate like this.

    "Hmph! Let me see how powerful this trump card you are hiding is!"

    Zong Hao is very conceited, and of course he has reasons to be so conceited.

    In a space like the Trial Ground, Zong Hao has reached the bottleneck limit set by the laws of space.  Therefore, in terms of Taoist power, Zong Hao believes that no one is stronger than himself.

    And Zong Hao has been studying the laws of foreign lands in this special space for hundreds of billions of years.  He has perfectly integrated many exotic scientific principles into his Taoist power.

    Zong Hao believes that his own power, let alone being able to defeat anyone, simply exists at the pinnacle of the third level of immortality.  Even if three or five powerful men from the third level of the Immortal Realm attack at the same time, they are unlikely to be their opponents!

    "Even if there are seventeen or eighteen peak-level beings in the third level of the Immortal Realm hidden in your space plane, they cannot be my opponent, Zong Hao, in the fight for the Void Lord Cauldron!"

    Zong Hao's self-confidence is not only based on his own strong strength.  It is based on this special emergency in front of us.  After all, Xu Zun Ding is his Zong Hao's Taoist weapon.  How could it be possible to snatch this Void Lord Cauldron away without a force that was several times or even dozens of times more tyrannical than Zong Hao's?

    Not to mention, Zong Hao¡¯s purpose is not to fight Ye Pengfei, nor is it for this Void Lord Cauldron!

    "Even if you give up a top-quality Taoist weapon, as long as you can find your true body, it's still worth it!"

    As his strength continued to increase, the corners of Zong Hao's mouth curved upward in a small arc.

    "Sure enough"??After your strength increases, you will have nothing to hide!  "

    Finally, Zong Hao discovered a ripple of power.

    Not only Zong Hao discovered it, but other powerful men also discovered this ripple of power!

    Although, this ripple of power only existed for less than one millionth of an instant.  However, for these powerful people at the third level of the Immortal Realm, this time is enough for them to track down the past and find out the source of the ripples of power.

    Soon, everyone¡¯s consciousness followed the clues left by this ripple of power and searched for the past

    Soon, even Zong Hao no longer wanted to waste his energy and energy fighting for this Void Venerable Cauldron

    Soon, everyone was stunned!  !  !

    "The power actually comes from Zibao?"

    What could be more surprising than this?

    Even if it is, thousands of tyrannical beings suddenly appeared on Ye Pengfei's side, who can arm-wrestle with Zong Hao and others

    Even if it is, something suddenly appears on Ye Pengfei's side, a defense so powerful that even ten people working together cannot break it

    Even if Ye Pengfei showed that he could use his extreme combat power without any restrictions, it would not be more surprising than this discovery!

    "Is there a mistake? How could this Zibao be the one trying to snatch the Xu Zun Cauldron?"

    There are several big question marks hanging on everyone¡¯s foreheads.  Everyone subconsciously reconsidered the ripple of power just now and began to pursue the ins and outs of that ripple of power again.

    Subconsciously, Zong Hao and others felt that it must be Ye Pengfei who was behind this.  That¡¯s why everyone went in the wrong direction.  But, it doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯ll have to start over again.  Anyway, your real body is here.  You've already shown some flaws.  No matter what, we can catch you!

    But!  !  !

    Just when Zong Hao and others searched again and found the second fort again

    Just when Zong Hao and others were so surprised by the second search result that they hesitated for a while

    ¡°I accept this thing with a smile!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's loud laughter spread from all directions.  Suddenly, Zong Hao felt that he had lost contact with Xu Zun Ding.  Suddenly, everyone felt that they seemed to have been hit by something, and then, everyone's faces turned pale in an instant

    ¡á¡á

    ()k

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1011. Who is it?  (First update)

    "The Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation was broken?"

    The Xu Zun Ding was robbed, which surprised everyone.  However, this is far less than the huge impact that the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Corrosion Formation was broken, which brought to their souls!  !  !

    They already knew about Hong Ming¡¯s betrayal.  They had already taken precautions to prevent Ye Pengfei from directly attacking the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation.  However, how could they have expected that under such circumstances, Ye Pengfei would succeed in a sneak attack!  !  !

    Just now, everyone thought that Ye Pengfei¡¯s true whereabouts were about to be found.

    Just now, Gui Qianchou and Hua Die joined forces to surround this area tightly. It was impossible for any strong person to escape from here!

    However, under this situation, Ye Pengfei actually took action.  As soon as he took action, he actually hit ten people at the same time, and at the same time, the important objects related to the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation on these ten people were smashed to pieces!

    The Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation requires eight people to set up the formation.  However, in addition to Zong Hao and the other eight people, Gui Qianchou and Hua Die also carried related objects.  Once something unexpected happens to Zong Hao and the others.  Gui Qianchou and Hua Die can make up for it in time.

    In fact, when they originally planned to hide even the key items of the formation on Gui Qianchou, they were quite proud.  Because Gui Qianchou went to challenge Ye Pengfei.  Facing that kind of extreme combat power, the normal thinking is that if Gui Qianchou can survive, it will be considered very good.  Who would have expected that Gui Qianchou would actually be able to join the blood-flame soul-locking and bone-corroding formation?

    In the earliest predictions and deductions.  They once deduced such changes¡ª¡ª

    After resisting for more than two seconds, Gui Qianchou was beaten to the point of death.  He fell to the ground seriously injured.

    Then, with the remaining power of his ultimate combat power, Ye Pengfei quickly defeated a person who was setting up the formation.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very proud and wanted to escape far away, Gui Qianchou suddenly struggled and sacrificed the key object.  The Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation was successfully launched under Ye Pengfei's horrified gaze

    now think of it.  The original predictions and deductions were so ridiculous.  Ye Pengfei actually hit ten people in one breath and broke the key objects of ten strong men in a row.  And the ten people on his side didn't even notice Ye Pengfei's trace!

    In fact, they can¡¯t even compete with any strong person.  None were found!

    "Could it be that it wasn't Ye Pengfei who attacked? Who is that person?"

    After being dumbfounded and stunned for a while, someone finally came back to his senses

    ¡­¡­

    indeed.  Whether it was to grab the Xu Zun Ding or to destroy the key objects of the formation, Ye Pengfei did not take action.

    Ye Pengfei knew when he saw that Gui Qianchou could actually control the Xu Zun Cauldron.  There must be some trick hidden behind this.

    You must know that even Zong Hao is willing to give up the Xu Zun Cauldron to Gui Qianchou.  After Zong Hao took back control of Xu Zun Ding.  Gui Qianchou also needs to spend a lot of time to successfully refine this Xu Zun Ding.

    And the success of the sacrifice does not mean that he can use the Xu Zun Cauldron very freely.  At least, he has to spend a lot of time to warm up this top-quality Taoist tool so that his own traces can be firmly engraved into this top-quality Taoist tool.

    This is the necessary process to completely master any kind of treasure.  This is true whether it is the lowest level magical weapon or the highest level Taoist weapon.

    The more powerful the treasure is, the longer it will take to complete this procedure.  It would take at least more than a hundred years to sacrifice and refine a top-grade Taoist weapon, even one that had just been refined.  Not to mention, sacrificing a top-quality Taoist weapon that just changed hands!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei concluded that Gui Qianchou did not really obtain this Taoist artifact.

    So, Ye Pengfei quickly realized that there must be some special method hidden behind this.

    It is precisely because of this strange method that, although it is not Gui Qianchou's Taoist weapon, it seems that Gui Qianchou can control it easily.

    "What if, Ye Pengfei didn't understand the way to conquer the void?"  It's impossible to discover the mystery.

    You must know that Zong Hao handed over the Xu Zun Cauldron to Gui Qianchou in front of everyone.  And Gui Qianchou also commanded this top-quality Taoist weapon in front of everyone, and used some Taoist power at will.  However, no one saw the mystery!

    " And Ye Pengfei's method of controlling the void is exactly the best way to understand these wonderful methods.  Gui Qianchou used this weapon to kill Ye Pengfei's clone, while Ye Pengfei's real body was hiding in the dark, studying this wonderful method.

    Soon, before discovering the secret of this method, Ye Pengfei discovered that??As long as I can add a kind of control power that is more powerful than Gui Qianchou.  Then, I can snatch this Xu Zun Ding by force!

    Of course Zong Hao also knows this kind of cracking method.  If this kind of cracking method had not existed, Zong Hao would not have lent the Xu Zun Cauldron to Gui Qianchou anyway.

    However, Zong Hao felt that no one could do this.  Except for myself, the original owner of Xu Zun Ding.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei really couldn't do it.  Even if he enters the ultimate state, he can only destroy the Xu Zun Cauldron, but it is impossible to snatch the Xu Zun Cauldron by force.

    The one who took action was the Time and Space Castle!

    To be more precise, it is the Castle of Time and Space that borrowed the power of the prototype universe!

    How did Zong Hao know this? He thought it was Ye Pengfei who took action himself. It was Ye Pengfei who was greedy for his Xu Zun Ding.  Therefore, he fell into the trap and wanted to find the whereabouts of Ye Pengfei's true body by "seizing control of the Xu Zun Ding".

    How does Zong Hao know, and others don¡¯t even know.  Apart from designing this plan, Ye Pengfei's true form never took action from beginning to end.

    Even so, it disturbed their emotions and made them temporarily forget that the important matter of "protecting key objects" was not done by Ye Pengfei personally, but also by Time and Space Castle.

    Zong Hao and others have been studying this space-time castle for too long.  Although, a long time ago, they felt that there was some important secret hidden in this exquisite Taoist artifact.  However, they did not find any useful clues at all.

    Even until now, Zong Hao and the others didn¡¯t know that this piece of equipment seemed to be only a top-grade Taoist weapon.  In fact, he has the ability to influence immortal-level beings!

    Originally, this was impossible.  After all, a top-quality Taoist weapon is only equivalent to the existence of Nirvana realm and spiritual immortal level.  Compared with them who are at the pinnacle level of the Third Immortal Heaven, how much stronger can the powerful ones at the Spirit Immortal level be than ants?

    So, they were plotted by the Time and Space Castle.  Zong Hao's Xu Zun Cauldron was lost, and all the key objects on everyone's body that were used to arrange the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Array were shattered.  Even so, they still don't know where the problem lies.  Even so, they didn't think about whether there was anything weird about this second castle, or even the entire time and space castle.

    They are thinking, they are analyzing.  However, what they don't know is that their thinking and analysis are slowly pushing them towards the bottomless abyss step by step

    ¡á¡á

    ()k

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1012. Everyone¡¯s decision (second update)

    "Who is that person?"

    After the shock, there will always be someone who is the first to slowly come back to his senses.  Then, the man muttered to himself and asked such a question.

    "Maybe it's an existence that has surpassed the bottleneck of immortality!" Someone boldly speculated.

    If, this guess is made under other circumstances.  Then, this person will definitely be ridiculed mercilessly by everyone.

    Yes, everyone knows that there must be a realm more powerful than the Immortal level.  Everyone knows that there should be another realm above the Era Realm.  There are even some rumors that the name of that realm is "The Realm of Immortality"!

    But, who can reach that state?

    Everyone present, as well as their collaborators, are all top-notch beings in the trial ground.

    In Wan Yuqiu¡¯s memory, the Supreme Inspiration is the most powerful existence in the trial area.  That's because the level that Wan Yuqiu can access is not enough.  Even the entire Wanhai Pavilion cannot come into contact with the top circle.

    Almost no one knows that in a mysterious place called the "Secret Realm of Time", there are a large number of immortal-level beings.  Even the peak-level existences of the third level of the Immortal Realm are so huge that they must be counted in "ten thousand"!

    This is a very top-secret matter, and even ordinary third-level immortals may not know it.

    An even more top-secret thing is that every once in a while, there will be a fight between dragons and tigers in the top circles.

    ??????What these top-level beings are fighting for is the qualification to enter the Secret Realm of Time.  The winner of every fight.  You can hold this mysterious entrance for a while.

    In the big ball, there are more than 100 billion strong people.  Many strong people come in like this.  I don¡¯t know how many years they have accumulated, and I don¡¯t know how many generations they have lived here.  Only then has such a huge population scale been formed on the big ball.

    However, the Inspiration Supreme broke this rule!

    At the beginning, what Wan Yuqiu saw when he traveled through time and space was that the Supreme Inspiration broke the rules.  And was surrounded and killed by many strong men.  The scene at that time, and even now, there are still many things that Wan Yuqiu has not been able to comprehend.  However, just those things that she comprehended were enough to change her realm from the third level of heaven to immortality.  Promoted to the first level of Xuanxian.

    Later, Wan Yuqiu's realm skyrocketed again, suddenly jumping to the third level of Xuanxian.  Even Wan Yuqiu himself did not realize that it was actually thanks to this historical image.

    Therefore, it is even more impossible for Wan Yuqiu to think of it.  The historical image I saw back then.  In fact, it has an inseparable relationship with the secret realm of time and this big ball space!

    Now, Ye Pengfei has roughly speculated on this period of history.  He also roughly guessed it.  The reason why the Supreme Inspiration would do that, I'm afraid.  It is also inseparable from Zong Hao and others.

    "However, Zong Hao and others have made no progress at all.  Ye Pengfei speculated on many past events and history.  Moreover, many benefits were obtained on the surface of this big ball and even in the core area of ??the big ball.  Zong Hao and others, instead of hesitating, their ideas are moving more and more in the completely wrong direction

    Just then, someone asked if there was a strong man who had surpassed the bottleneck of the immortal level. When he attacked, no one raised even a small question!

    After a moment of silence, someone said: "It is very possible that he is still a weak person whose strength has not truly surpassed that of an immortal-level being!"

    Only the realm can be transcended, but the power cannot be transcended.  This is a very reasonable explanation for why this powerful guy chose to attack in a sneak attack instead of directly destroying a group of people in an upright manner.

    However, everyone forgets that there can be many reasonable explanations for one thing.  However, there is only one truth!

    Soon, this speculation was recognized by Zong Hao: "It is estimated that Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power and extreme state are probably derived from this existence that transcends the immortal level. Otherwise, with his ability, how could it be possible?  Obtain such a powerful power?"

    "That is to say, we need to face at least two strong men who can enter the ultimate state?" Gui Qianchou whispered with lingering fear.

    Thinking about it makes me very scared, but I still keep pushing Ye Pengfei to his limit.  I also thought that I was fully prepared and could survive three moments without dying.

    If the opponent has two such strong men.  Among them, there is also a mysterious existence whose realm has surpassed the bottleneck of immortality.  If he did this before, wouldn't he be seeking death?  !

    Strong?Gui Qianchou is already so frightened.  The actual combat power is weaker than Gui Qianchou's, and the life-saving ability is far inferior to Gui Qianchou's Huadie, making it even more unbearable.

    When everyone started talking about it, she just looked pale and stayed quietly aside, speechless for a long time.

    After a long time and listening to a lot of discussions, Huadie finally spoke.

    "Otherwise, we should hand over Wang Zhi."

    In an instant, there was silence everywhere.

    No one denounced it, because this is indeed a choice.

    Everyone present has lived a very long time.  The longer people live, the less likely they are to be pedantic and stubborn.  Since, there is such a powerful existence hidden beside Ye Pengfei.  So, why not shake hands, talk, and live in peace?

    Wang Zhi¡¯s role is great, but compared with his own life.  This kind of dedication is nothing at all.

    The premise is, is life really threatened?

    Soon, Zong Hao spoke. He only asked one question: "What if he still wants this time and space castle?"

    Once again, everyone was speechless.

    Time and space castle, hidden secrets.  This was the consensus of everyone many years ago.  Therefore, faced with such a top-quality Taoist weapon that refused to yield and could not be refined.  Everyone's choice is not to blow this thing to pieces and recycle it.  Instead, I chose to put it here, and choose to come in and explore it every once in a while.

    If it were in the past, anyone could easily answer Zong Hao's question - just give it to him.

    However, after seeing the completely substantial black light of death, everyone's mentality towards this time and space castle changed fundamentally.

    Why do we gather together?

    Why do we stay in the core area of ??this big ball for hundreds of billions of years, several trillions of years, and some people even stay for more than a trillion years?

    Isn¡¯t it just to break through the bottleneck?

    Isn¡¯t it just to reach a higher realm?

    Traveling to another universe is a last resort.  No one knows whether the bottleneck will really be gone after traveling through it.

    And that black light of death, and this time and space castle, very likely mean that the secret to a breakthrough can be found in this place!

    In this case, who would be willing to give away the time and space castle?

    After a long time, someone said in a deep voice: "They did not fight us head-on, which means that they are not sure that they can defeat us. So, I suggest that we continue to move forward. Maybe, this time we can completely control the time and space castle.  !¡±

    It was quiet for a while, and everyone nodded in agreement!

    ¡á¡á

    ()k

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1013. Chaotic time and space, kill them one by one!

    Climb the tower.

    People like Zong Hao, at least, have climbed the tower hundreds of millions of times.  This is the only passage from the second sub-fort to the third sub-fort. In addition to its function of keeping out latecomers, the layers of challenges within the tower are also a challenge for these peak-level beings of the third level of the Immortal.  Basically, it¡¯s just for fun.

    Soon, everyone climbed to the top of the tower.  There is almost no time between before and after.  According to the rules of this giant tower, starting from the first person to climb to the top, within one hour, all climbers can enter the third fort.

    Those who come late will be automatically sent out of the Zibao area.  Only after everyone else has been sent out by one of the other forts can they start from the first fort and start over again.

    The rules are very detailed, but for strong men like Zong Hao, these rules are like children playing house and are not worth paying attention to at all.

    What they are concerned about is whether there are any more sub-forts after the seventh sub-fort.  Not long after getting this time and space castle, someone had already entered the seventh sub-fort.  However, countless billions of years have passed.  Everyone searched for the seventh fort, but could not find any roads or methods leading to other places.

    "Every time, everyone's time is up, and then they are sent out one by one by the seventh fort.  As the "crossing the universe" plan was implemented more and more smoothly, everyone became less and less concerned about the secrets hidden in this time and space castle.

    "This time, we should be able to find a way to a new place." Someone said with great certainty, his face filled with longing.  Waiting for the passage to the third fort to be completely opened.

    The passage is at the top of the giant tower.  Surrounded by a chaotic time and space.  As long as you don't rush out of the channel intentionally, there won't be any problems.

    In fact, even if something went wrong, it would just be that we could not reach the third fort.  For people like Zong Hao, chaotic time and space is not a dangerous place at all.

    But this time, when the passage to the third fort was just opened.  As everyone waited, their pupils suddenly shrank.

    "It turned out to be completely chaotic time and space"

    There is no stable passage, and the space that has just been opened is completely chaotic time and space.  This sudden change surprised everyone a little.

    Then.  Everyone laughed.

    "It turns out that as long as we can travel through chaotic time and space, we can reach the most critical places and obtain the most important secrets. In the past, we completely went into a misunderstanding."

    Everyone feels that in the past, everyone just walked through the aisles honestly.  It's just an idiot plus level three.  Why didn't I try and enter this chaotic time and space? If I had done this, maybe I would have obtained the secret long ago

    Most likely.  It¡¯s the secret to breaking through the bottleneck of realm

    At least, it is also the secret related to the breakthrough method

    After being slightly surprised for a while.  Everyone's emotions became excited.

    rush

    No one will say hello to anyone else again.  No one still remembers that the reason why his group of ten people came here was to kill Ye Pengfei.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    No one is willing to lag behind others.  Almost in no particular order, everyone rushed into this chaotic time and space.

    Soon, these ten people lost contact with each other.

    This is the characteristic of chaotic time and space. Here, there is no way to determine time and space.  Therefore, it is difficult to determine the location of companions.

    In fact, although it is said that there is no way to communicate with each other in the chaotic time and space.  However, in order to enjoy exclusive benefits, no one would use this method

    ¡­¡­

    "Go this way and have a look"

    A strong man has chosen a direction of time and space.  Then, he used the power of Taoism to forcibly fix the time and space he selected.

    He walked very carefully, thinking that if he made a wrong move, he would probably be kicked out.

    Therefore, his Dao power is consumed relatively quickly.  The body power and space plane power that had been accumulated for countless years were quickly consumed at an astonishing speed.

    Suddenly, vicious beasts appeared in this temporarily fixed time and space.  He was very cautious and killed these ferocious beasts.  Then, with a more cautious attitude, he inspected these ferocious beasts.

    He did not let go of any possible hidden clues, so he consumed his own power more quickly.

    It is just consumption and cannot be replenished. For any strong person, it is a very painful thing and should be avoided at all costs.  The strong people living in a special space have long been accustomed to never using the power of Taoism unless absolutely necessary.

    But this time, he no longer cares about this kind of consumption.  For that secret, that can make the bestHe tried his best to use the weapon to display the secret of solidifying the law as a practical means.

    The more powerful a person is, the more he cherishes life.  Similarly, the more powerful a person is, the more determined he is and the more he dares to pay a huge price.

    This is not a contradiction. His behavior at this moment fully proves this point.

    "This consumption rate can sustain me for three years. If Ye Pengfei comes to kill me, I have no way to resist. However, I should not be so unlucky to meet him. What's more, he might not be able to board the giant tower on time.  top"

    It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t considered Ye Pengfei, others have also considered Ye Pengfei¡¯s threat.  It would be really troublesome if Ye Pengfei followed everyone and attacked secretly.

    However, on each floor of the giant tower, everyone has set up some tricks.  And in this chaotic time and space, it is very difficult to find someone to fight with.  Therefore, although he was vaguely worried that Ye Pengfei would come quietly to kill him.  However, he didn't care too much about this dangerous thing that rarely happened.

    Overcoming obstacles and moving forward.  As his strength continued to be consumed, he traveled farther and farther, and the more he traveled, the more he felt that he had great hope of success.

    "It's been more than two years, and they haven't kicked me out yet. It seems that my choice was not wrong."

    After smashing a large group of fierce fire crows just now, a happy smile appeared on his face.

    Suddenly

    "Yes, you did not make a wrong choice. No matter what you choose, there will be nothing wrong."

    A voice full of ridicule came from not far away.

    "Ye Pengfei?"

    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears even more.

    He is not a fool, how could he not understand the profound meaning of Ye Pengfei's words.

    "It turns out that Zibao is really competing with Zong Hao for the Xu Zun Ding. It turns out that you have already taken control of this time and space castle."

    "The answer is correct." Ye Pengfei clapped his hands lightly, and then said with a chuckle, "Kill them one by one, starting with you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a formation suddenly appeared.  Devour this strong man who has been working hard for more than two years.

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1014. Hope dashed

    "No, Xu Ling is dead."

    Just then, Ye Pengfei successfully killed the first strong man.  Zong Hao and others all knew the news.

    Each of them carries the jade slips of other people¡¯s souls.  As long as someone falls, they can find it immediately.

    "In this chaotic time and space, what other deadly threats will there be?"

    This is simply impossible to happen. A mere top-quality Taoist weapon and all the challenges it creates, what do they mean to strong men like Zong Hao?

    "Could it be that he was killed by Ye Pengfei?"

    Soon, everyone thought of the only possible answer.

    Only Ye Pengfei, who has exerted his ultimate combat power, can do this.  They were stunned by the secret of the time and space castle, and they calmed down in an instant.

    "You were so impulsive. Why didn't you think of the big danger Ye Pengfei just now?"

    Zong Hao and others couldn't help but feel slightly shocked.

    ?Obviously, this is the Taoist power of the Dao of Love.

    Only this kind of Taoist power can silently affect the emotions of powerful people who are higher than oneself.

    "I really didn't expect that his Taoist cultivation would be so advanced."

    Without realizing it at all, I forgot my original goal and the danger that I didn¡¯t know where to hide.  This ability made Zong Hao and others feel heart palpitations.

    Finally, they began to contact each other again, and they wanted to gather together again.  For a moment, spiritual thoughts and radio waves traveled through time and space.  Intertwined.  They also kept moving towards the same place in time and space.  Gathering the past

    ¡­¡­

    "You know about collective action now? It's too late." Ye Pengfei sneered and quickly flew in the direction of time and space.

    "Two months, just keep them separated for another two months, and I can kill another one."

    While flying quickly, Ye Pengfei spoke to time and space.  This is inside the Time and Space Castle. No matter where Ye Pengfei speaks, the Time and Space Castle can hear him.

    After experiencing many things.  Ye Pengfei's perfect healing method has made great progress again.  Now, every time he uses his extreme combat power, he can maintain his combat power for three seconds.  What's more, after two months of training, you can use your ultimate combat power again

    What if, the time and space castle could separate Zong Hao and others forever.  and.  Don't let them escape this chaotic time and space.  Then, Ye Pengfei can use his extreme combat power to kill them all again and again.  It's a pity that neither the Time and Space Castle nor the current controller of the Time and Space Castle.  That prototype universe didn't have this ability.

    "As long as you kill one more, you no longer have to worry about the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation"

    Through Hong Ming¡¯s introduction, Ye Pengfei already knew that he would not give Wang Zhi away.  There were only ten people including Zong Hao.  No one will come to assist them.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the blood flame soul-locking and bone-corroding formation.  Eight people must work together.  In other words, as long as Ye Pengfei kills one more person from the opponent, the opponent will no longer have extra manpower to withstand his ultimate combat power.

    Although the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Formation is very strong, it is so strong that Ye Pengfei has to deal with it carefully.  However, the biggest weakness of this formation is that after setting up the formation, it must take a period of time to operate before it can be effective.

    It is impossible for any one of the eight people in the formation to block Ye Pengfei who is in a restricted state at the same time.  If there were only eight people left, their operation this time would have been declared a failure.

    Ye Pengfei didn't have any extravagant hopes that he could catch Zong Hao and others in one fell swoop.  After all, although his ultimate combat power is strong, he also has many weaknesses.  As long as two people on the other side get together, it will be difficult for you to succeed.  If there are more than three people gathered together, it will be difficult for your true body to show up again.

    "The next one is the butterfly"

    Xu Ling was chosen first because he was the most anxious and consumed the most power.

    The second choice is Huadie, because although her power consumption is not too great, she has the weakest combat power.

    With Hong Ming as a traitor, Ye Pengfei can be very calm and precise when making plans.  When you know your enemy and the enemy doesn't know your depth, victory or defeat has already been determined.

    After getting rid of the influence of the power of the Avenue of Love, Zong Hao and others quickly realized that Ye Pengfei's next target was probably Huadie.  Therefore, the place in time and space they chose to gather was the place where they could gather the flowers and butterflies the fastest.  As long as one person successfully meets the butterfly.  Then, don't worry too much about what happens next.

    Traveling through chaotic time and space is very troublesome.  However, with everyone speeding up collectively, they were confident that they would all be gathered together within a month.

    "No need to panic," Zong Hao said quicklyWhile teleporting, he calmly conveyed his spiritual thoughts, "He has already used his extreme combat power. It will take at least several months before he uses it again. At our speed, we can definitely meet up smoothly."

    It won¡¯t take a month for everyone to gather together.  The strongest person who is closest to the flower butterfly can meet the flower butterfly in just three days.  Therefore, Zong Hao's words also made others nod slightly.  Even Butterfly, who is the weakest and is likely to become the next prey, does not feel any nervousness.

    ¡°However, no one expected it.  Three days later, Huadie has not met anyone yet.

    "Something is wrong with the situation." The strong man who was closest to Huadie said a little impatiently, "I have obviously arrived at the scheduled location, and Huadie has obviously arrived here. However, we can't see each other."

    "Is there a phantom formation?" Zong Hao asked anxiously.

    "No"

    The man and the flowers and butterflies answered in unison. The surroundings were clear and bright, and there were no signs of the phantom formation hiding at all.

    "This is a damn time void. How can he use the Xu Zun Cauldron?" Zong Hao's voice became more urgent, "Everyone, get out of the chaotic time and space immediately, immediately"

    Zong Hao¡¯s order was very decisive.  He was so decisive that Ye Pengfei, who was galloping, couldn't help but be surprised.

    "He who can afford it and put it down is truly a peerless hero."

    In the beginning, the reason why Ye Pengfei asked the Time and Space Castle to shoot the black light of death towards Zong Hao and others was because he wanted to use huge benefits to attract Zong Hao and others here.

    Then, we can find ways to kill them one by one.

    "I never thought that even if there was a huge temptation to "break through the realm bottleneck" in front of him, Zong Hao could be so decisive and make everyone give up collectively.

    "I hope not everyone will obey Zong Hao's orders."

    Ye Pengfei watched the images projected by the Time and Space Castle with great hope.  Unfortunately, his hopes soon turned into shattered bubbles

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1015. Replan

    "It's a pity. As long as there is one greedy person, I can completely eliminate the threat." Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed slightly.

    Having successfully killed one person, as long as we can kill one more, we can ensure safety.  Now, there are still nine people on the other side.  As long as these nine people are no longer separated, it will be difficult for him to get another chance to make a move.

    "Brother Ye, how about I make a prophecy?" Wan Yuqiu bit his lip lightly and said in a deep voice.

    "Absolutely not," Ye Pengfei was suddenly startled and said hurriedly, "Even if you are as powerful as the Inspiration Supreme, you have also fallen into their trap. Their defense against the prophecy is not something you can crack."

    "But we can't live here." Wan Yuqiu said softly, "The longer time goes by, the easier it will be for them to discover the abnormality of the time and space castle. If they kill the time and space castle and destroy it, our loss will be  immeasurable¡±

    The loss of a top-quality Taoist weapon is not a major loss.  However, the loss of a prototype universe will make a strong man of any level miserable.

    Although, Ye Pengfei already has a complete universe.  However, who would think there are too many things like the universe and the laws of foreign lands?

    Hearing what Wan Yuqiu said, Ye Pengfei also frowned slightly.

    Indeed, Zong Hao and the others are not fools.  Although being "infected by a top-quality Taoist weapon" sounds very strange.  However, as long as they are given enough time, it is not impossible for them to think of this possibility.

    ¡° However, Wan Yuqiu must take the risk.  Ye Pengfei would never allow it.

    Hong Ming explained in detail how the Supreme Inspiration was captured.  Narrated it again.  Use two words to describe it - pure abuse

    Any one of the thirty-three strongest men with the highest status in the organization can easily resist the Taoist attack from the Way of Prophecy.  After the Supreme Inspiration revealed its location, anyone¡ªeven the weak butterfly that Ye Pengfei wanted to kill¡ªcould easily kill the Supreme Inspiration instantly.

    If not, they would have been secretly fighting Dong Kang at that time.  They wanted to get some victory points to create more trouble for Dong Kang.  They directly killed the Inspiration Supreme, leaving the Inspiration Supreme alive.

    And later, because of some other reasons.  Only then did they pay more attention to the Supreme Inspiration, and the Supreme Inspiration was able to live for many more years.

    Stronger than the Supreme Inspiration - even if he was injured at the time.  However, it is much stronger than Wan Yuqiu who only has the third level of Xuanxian now - as strong as the Inspiration Supreme, and is no match for these strong men. How can Ye Pengfei be willing to let Wan Yuqiu take risks?

    Ye Pengfei knows.  Wan Yuqiu must be trying to use some tricks to make these nine people temporarily unable to take care of each other.

    "As long as you leave a moment for Ye Pengfei, you don't even need a moment."  He can kill the butterfly.  The powerful combat power is comparable to the first level of the Saint Immortal, and can completely suppress existences like Butterfly.  As long as no one helps.  It was impossible for her to resist Ye Pengfei's sudden attack.

    " However, Ye Pengfei didn't dare to gamble.  He didn't know that after he successfully killed the butterfly, he didn't have time to turn around and rescue Wan Yuqiu.

    After all, extreme combat power also has the weakness of extreme combat power.  Ye Pengfei, who has not really achieved the power of a saint, still has many weaknesses in controlling this power.

    "If it weren't for this reason, if Ye Pengfei was a true saint-level existence.  Then, let alone nine people on the other side gathered together, even if there are ninety, nine hundred, nine thousand, or ninety thousand, they can still be killed easily.

    Similarly, it is precisely for this reason that Ye Pengfei does not dare to take risks at all.

    "Yu Qiu, there is no need to mention this plan again. I will definitely not agree to it." Before Wan Yuqiu could continue to defend his plan, Ye Pengfei stopped Wan Yuqiu without leaving any chance, "Or, you can predict  Let me ask you, can Fan Shuting break through in the near future? If Fan Shuting and Ziyi join forces, and Yin Jiutian is secretly planning, the time and space castle can secretly attack. Maybe, it can also cause some chaos."

    If Fan Shuting breaks through, she will be the first level of immortality.

    Originally, the existence of two first-level immortals could not have any impact on a group of peak-level experts from the third-level immortals.  However, they have a crucial trump card.

    That is, they will not regret the use of Taoist power at all.

    " As early as when entering this special space, Ye Pengfei had already discovered that Ziyi's way of sacrifice could actually continuously obtain Taoist power from the outside world in this space.

    What Zong Hao and others don¡¯t know is that if it weren¡¯t for Ziyi¡¯s support, Ye Pengfei wouldn¡¯t even dare to use his extreme combat power even once

    Not to mention, what perfect healing method can be used to quickly restore the body.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice.

    The rice brought by Ziyi keeps coming.??.  By joining forces with Fan Shuting, she can cook a variety of meals as she pleases.  They can even consider where to accumulate Dao power.  Then, lure people there and create a chaotic world of heaven and earth.

    Even people as strong as Zong Hao and others can't do this.  Therefore, in the competition between Taoism and Dharma, the huge gap in realm does not seem so huge.

    Once, Zong Hao and others cherish their Taoist power.  Then, the probability of success of Ye Pengfei's plan will be even greater.  To put it bluntly, even if he failed, it would be his soul slave who died, not Wan Yuqiu.

    Although Ye Pengfei has always been very kind to his subordinates.  However, a soul slave is a soul slave.  Their life and death cannot be compared with Wan Yuqiu.

    When hearing Ye Pengfei say this, Wan Yuqiu couldn't say anything more.  She knew that if she continued to persist, her brother Ye would definitely send out all the soul slaves.

    Just when Wan Yuqiu was speechless, suddenly, Samsara said: "Master, we can go to the Zhinao control room first. Maybe we can use their weapons to create a riot."

    "Why didn't I think of it?" Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly lit up.

    Just now, both myself and Wan Yuqiu cared too much about the things in front of us.

    Zong Hao and others left the Zibao area, but refused to stay away.  Subconsciously, he and Wan Yuqiu wanted to continue to confront Zong Hao and others.

    But what¡¯s the use of them breaking into Zibao again?

    That was just a game that had been tampered with by the prototype universe.  Even if I try hundreds of millions of times, I still won't be able to discover the real secret hidden in the time and space castle

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1016. The method to advance the universe! (Part 1)

    The intelligence brain of the third layer of defense circle, as well as the offensive and defensive weapons controlled by the intelligence brain, are all temporary attachments installed in the time and space castle.  If it weren't for this, the universe that currently controls the time and space castle would still be in its infancy.  These attachments can be completely destroyed easily.

    But, back then, it had no choice but to accept these attachments.  Until Ye Pengfei appeared in front of it.

    After communicating with this prototype universe, Ye Pengfei finally understood why it chose him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This prototype universe has yet to form the consciousness of ¡°devouring the same kind¡±.  Therefore, it did not realize how dangerous it was to follow Ye Pengfei.

    At the same time, the time this prototype universe stayed in its prototype state was indeed too long.  The reason why it recognized Ye Pengfei was to find a way to advance through Ye Pengfei in another universe.

    "My potential is greater" is just a childish statement and cannot be trusted at all.

    Just when Ye Pengfei decided not to care about Zong Hao and others and go to the Intelligent Brain Control Room to have a look first, the child's temper in the prototype universe suddenly appeared again.

    "What, you want me to clear out all these things?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be speechless when he saw the message from Prototype Universe.

    I just want to see if I can use these things to create a big chaos for Zong Hao and others who have reunited.  However, the prototype universe wants to get these things out by itself.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei decided.  Do as the prototype universe requires.  After all, if you refuse.  This guy, who has a bit of a childish temper, might fall out with him.

    "Forget it, I'd better think of something else."

    Methods always rely on people¡¯s imagination, and Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t feel that it was a pity to give up the plan just now.  What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that it seemed that he agreed happily.  Therefore, the prototype universe suddenly became happy.  Soon, another line of information.  Then they poured into a sea of ??consciousness space of Ye Pengfei.

    This method is new to the prototype universe.  After learning this method, he became even more convinced that following Ye Pengfei was the most correct decision.  It is impossible to realize it until it is fully developed.  The universe hidden deep in Ye Pengfei's purple mansion is so dangerous.

    "You can create a space-time maze to separate them?" Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "It's impossible, your strength is still too weak."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  The power of the prototype universe is not weak.  It can mobilize various stars to form extremely exaggerated characters.  How could the power it can use be so weak?

    However, it cannot use all its power outside its own body.  just like.  It is impossible for Ye Pengfei to get all the power of his space plane outside.

    The universe in Ye Pengfei¡¯s Zifu.  Already fully developed.  What it is doing now is to continue to evolve and grow.  The power emitted by such a complete universe is enough to ensure that Ye Pengfei will face a devastating disaster.  If the prototype universe also had such power, it would be easy to kill Zong Hao and others, let alone build an indestructible maze.

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei felt that it was necessary for him to have a serious talk with the universe in Zi Mansion.  Just giving some magical spiritual energy and a lot of laws of the universe is simply a waste of resources.  For a being like Zong Hao, if your brother just waved his hand casually, wouldn't he die so much that not even a bit of dregs would be left?

    "You see, everyone, even the prototype universe, knows how to help me. You are complete and mature, why can't you show your hand?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual thoughts were transmitted into Zi Mansion.  This divine thought has no target, but Ye Pengfei knows that the universe in Zi Mansion can easily obtain information.

    Soon, the reply came.

    "A waste of energy."

    Ye Pengfei was speechless again.

    How many times have I used countless methods to make this universe more powerful?  However, the results are exactly the same every time.

    "What a waste of energy Where did your energy come from?" Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    Regarding this question, he also asked the universe.  However, I didn't get any answer.  I'm afraid, even the universe itself doesn't know the answer to the question.

    "Perhaps, as long as we know the source of energy, we will know how to advance our universe."

    Suddenly, the universe in Zi Mansion sent a string of thought messages.  The information not only contains this sentence, but also the complete process from its emergence to its embryonic stage to now.

    "The way to advance the universe" Ye Pengfei was silent.

    The advancement of a strong man relies on breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the early stage, and in the later stage?Understand the way of heaven and earth.

    The advancement of the space plane requires the improvement of the realm of the strong, as well as the swallowing of a large number of various spiritual objects, and the energy contained in the spiritual objects is refined into the power of the space plane.

    There is one thing that is the same between the two.  That is, they all need to swallow energy from the outside world.

    The advancement of the universe looks different from this.  If the universe in Zifu also absorbs energy from the outside world in the process of continuous evolution.  Well, Ye Pengfei had discovered its existence long ago.

    "Is the energy drawn from some special place? Or, the universe itself can create energy on its own?"

    The former is the usual explanation for the source of power in the universe where Ye Pengfei lives.  As long as someone's strength suddenly increases, it must mean that he has drawn energy from somewhere else.

    The latter was a popular view in the universe where Niu Ben and Dong Kang once lived.  To use a very mysterious term, that is, energy can "come out of nothing."

    While Ye Pengfei was thinking about this problem silently, he also said a few random thoughts and asked Wan Yuqiu to help and use her knowledge to calculate.

    Now, almost half of the artistic conception information in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness has been distributed to Wan Yuqiu and his various servants.  In addition, he himself has also comprehended part of it, and most of the space in the sea of ????consciousness has been emptied.

    "However, when faced with this complex and unpredictable problem, it is always good to have one more person to help calculate and think.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei did not hesitate to use Wan Yuqiu's hundreds of billions of souls.

    While Wan Yuqiu was helping Ye Pengfei calculate, she was also thinking for herself. Suddenly, she asked softly: "Brother Ye, since we can integrate the laws of different universes, can the universe itself also pass through it?"  Integrate the laws of other universes to enhance your own power?"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words made Ye Pengfei¡¯s thinking suddenly broaden.

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1017. The method of advancing the universe! (Part 2)

    "Are you interested in eating a Taoist artifact?" Ye Pengfei looked at the universe in Zi Mansion and made a suggestion.

    The laws of heaven are implicit in the Taoist tools.  And this law of heaven is completely different from the universe in Zi Mansion.

    Therefore, there are two possibilities for eating a Taoist utensil¡ª¡ª

    Maybe, due to the conflict of laws, the Taoist weapon will be completely destroyed.

    Maybe, because the swallowing is successful, the foreign power can be integrated into one's own body.

    If it is the former, the power of the Taoist weapon will be spit back by the universe.  Ye Pengfei wasted a Taoist weapon and gained some energy.

    And if it¡¯s the latter¡­

    Ye Pengfei also sent his thoughts into the Zifu space.  Whether you agree or not depends on the universe and your own decision.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know how the universe is used to think.  However, he knew that every time the universe seriously thought about a problem, it would always spend a lot of time.

    After learning about the existence of this universe, Ye Pengfei would chat with it and ask some questions from time to time.  Some questions require the universe to remain silent for several days before it can answer them.  Another time, after Ye Pengfei asked a question, it actually remained silent for more than three months before giving a reply.

    Ye Pengfei has become accustomed to the silence of this universe. When he made this suggestion, he waited for a while and found no response from this universe.  So, he turned to pass this suggestion to the prototype universe.

    Ye Pengfei cannot yet directly contact the universe in Zi Mansion.  It seems that the universe has a sense of self-preservation.

    And this prototype universe that lives in the castle of time and space.  But he has always stayed by Ye Pengfei's side.  Even if Ye Pengfei wants to enter its body, there will be no problem.

    Comparison.  Ye Pengfei still felt that it was more refreshing to communicate with this prototype universe with a temper similar to that of a child.

    As expected, there has been no response from Zifu.  There is already a reply from the Prototype Universe.

    "Then I'll eat the Xu Zun Cauldron"

    Well¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that this guy could order his own food.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? That's fake.  Anyway, this is also a top-quality Taoist tool.  Moreover, according to Hong Ming, it also has great potential to rise to the rank of Jun.

    "However, Ye Pengfei can't refuseto be more precise, Ye Pengfei is also quite scared.  After rejecting this prototype universe, you may suffer heavy revenge.

    Communicating with children is so refreshing.  However, facing a child who refuses to give in can also be a headache and helpless.

    Fortunately.  Ye Pengfei never cared much about things outside him.  After only feeling distressed for a short while, Ye Pengfei waved his hand very generously.

    Then, he saw before his eyes that the Xu Zun Cauldron floated out from somewhere in the Time and Space Castle.  It's been drifting in.  Go into this prototype universe.

    Just when the prototype universe had just swallowed the Xu Zun Cauldron, Ye Pengfei clearly saw it.  In the prototype universe, the dozen or so stars closest to the Xu Zun Cauldron suddenly exploded.

    "What a powerful impact, are you okay?" Ye Pengfei asked worriedly.

    If it were the universe in Zi Mansion, Ye Pengfei would have nothing to worry about.  In that universe, the number of stars is already so numerous that they must be counted in trillions.  Even if eight hundred stars were destroyed, there would be no damage at all, it would be nothing.

    ¡°However, this prototype universe is different.  It seemed that after looking around, Ye Pengfei could only find a few million stars of all kinds.  This was just the beginning, and more than a dozen of them were destroyed.  If it continues, will the situation get worse?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was a little worried and just asked, the Xu Zun Ding suddenly accelerated towards the hinterland of the prototype universe.  Along the way, all the stars that were close to it exploded and turned into pieces of cosmic dust, filling the prototype universe.

    "No." Ye Pengfei couldn't help being shocked. He couldn't wait for the answer from the prototype universe, so he jumped in and wanted to take action to control the Xu Zun Ding.

    Just when Ye Peng leaped into the prototype universe and was about to take action, a message of thought came over.

    "I'm fine."

    The Taoist technique he was about to cast was concentrated on his hand and he did not move forward.

    "Is it really okay?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay¡±

    The prototype universe¡¯s answer brought a little joy.  Obviously, Ye Pengfei's worry made him feel happy.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei felt that the universe was no different from ordinary creatures.  If people treat it well, it will respond with kindness.  If people treat it badly, I'm afraid it won't give it any good color.

    "Perhaps, the universe in Zi Mansion already knows how to hide this emotion. The universe I am in, and it has become so mature that no strong person can realize that it is actually a spiritual and thoughtful being."

    Ye Pengfei thought endlessly for a while.  Then, his eyes looked towards the Xu Zun Ding again.

    In just a short time, Xu Zun Ding had already rushed to the core area of ??the embryonic plane.  There is a whirlpool-shaped area surrounded by tens of thousands of stars that have not yet fully formed.  When Xu Zun Ding rushed to that place in one breath, the tens of thousands of stars there that were not yet fully formed turned into a piece of cosmic dust.

    Now, the entire prototype universe looks very messy.

    Looking from Ye Pengfei's side, a straight and wide space passage was completely covered by cosmic dust.

    "Through these cosmic dust, looking farther away, there are many stars shining brightly.  However, Ye Pengfei was surprised to see that these surviving stars were also rushing towards Xu Zun Ding.

    "What does it want to do?"

    Ye Pengfei didn't understand very much.

    To be more precise, it has been a while since we had the complete universe in Zi Mansion.  Although Ye Pengfei has been spending energy to understand the existence and operation laws of a universe.  However, until now, Ye Pengfei is still confused and doesn't know what to do in order to understand the behavioral laws of the universe more clearly.

    To use an inappropriate analogy, the universe is like a creature that is difficult for Ye Pengfei to understand.  Although he owns one, he doesn't know what this thing is doing

    After a while, as long as Ye Pengfei could see the stars, they all turned into cosmic dust.  As for Xu Zun Ding, he still stayed there.

    Ye Pengfei didn't understand even more, making himself such a mess.  The Xu Zun Cauldron that was originally intended to be swallowed was still unscathed.  Is this because you swallowed the Xu Zun Ding, or did Xu Zun Ding come in to cause trouble?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very puzzled, suddenly, a piece of information was transmitted into the sea of ??consciousness.

    "Give me one to eat too"

    "You want to eat too?" Ye Pengfei replied subconsciously.

    "It can eat it, why can't I?"

    ¡­¡­

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1018. The method to advance the universe!  (Part 2) (First update)

    No matter how it sounds, it sounds like he is fighting.

    "However, Ye Pengfei couldn't say much on this issue.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an experiment anyway. If it succeeds, it will allow these two universes to grow faster.  Presumably, when he needs help, these two universes will not remain silent.

    And even if it fails, it¡¯s not a big deal.  Looking at the current situation of the prototype universe, things like the explosion of stars will not damage its foundation at all.

    Ye Pengfei still has a few Taoist tools in his hand. However, since he gave the prototype universe a top-quality Taoist tool - even though it was the meal he ordered - it is not easy to give the universe in Zifu a lower-level Taoist tool.  .

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this Taoist weapon to protect your soul.¡±

    This is a Taoist weapon I got from Hong Ming. I gave it away before I even used it.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei is not a miser, and rarely uses any external possessions when fighting.  Therefore, he just gave it away, and he didn't regret it much.

    What makes Ye Pengfei very curious is whether the universe in the Zi Mansion will shatter the stars and create billions of miles of dust when it swallows this Taoist artifact.  You know, the number of stars in this universe has to be counted in trillions!

    Under Ye Pengfei¡¯s curious gaze, the spherical, crystal-clear Taoist artifact entered the Zi Mansion.  Soon, it disappeared into another universe.

    There are no exploding stars, no cosmic dust.  As soon as this instrument entered the cosmic space, it was immediately fixed in place and motionless.

    can't read.  I can't understand it at all.  Ye Pengfei simply stopped looking.  He emerged from the prototype universe.  Then, a message was sent to each of the two universes.

    "It's done, let me know!"

    It is completely incomprehensible. Two universes each eat a top-quality Taoist weapon.  However, the behavior is completely different and there is no similarity at all.  original.  Ye Pengfei knew nothing about the behavioral patterns of the universe.  Now, it's even more difficult for him to understand, and he doesn't want to try to understand it for the time being.

    Ye Pengfei did not hide what he saw.  Wan Yuqiu also shared what Ye Pengfei saw.

    This kind of observation is for Wan Yuqiu who practices prophecy.  very useful.  The more knowledgeable she is, the more capable she is and how she will improve.

    After Ye Pengfei left the prototype universe, he saw Wan Yuqiu flashing his eyes towards him.  He looked like he wanted to speak but was hesitant.

    "Yu Qiu, what did you think of?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    "I said, don't laugh at me." Wan Yuqiu said softly.

    "Why are you laughing at me?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Anyway, I am confused about the universe. No matter how outrageous you say, I can still accept it. Maybe, the more outrageous the conjecture is, the closer it is to the truth!  "

    Wan Yuqiu also laughed.

    "Then let me tell you, I think that the so-called method of cosmic advancement is actually a life-and-death battle between the universe and the universe! The source of energy comes from one's own mother body!"

    "Mother body?" Ye Pengfei's heart moved slightly, "You mean, these two universes are actually Niu Ben and Dong Kang's universes, deliberately brought here cancer?"

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei felt that using "cancer" to describe Wan Yuqiu's speculation was very appropriate.

    And this guess is really shocking!

    I saw Wan Yuqiu nodded and said softly: "Niu Ben came through time and space, and a universe appeared inexplicably in Brother Ye's Zi Mansion. Dong Kang also came through time and space, and in this time and space castle,  Inexplicably, a universe appeared."

    "How can it be such a coincidence that when you meet a time-traveling man, an extra universe will appear? Presumably, the purpose of time-traveling is to bring out a sub-universe from the mother body and embed it into the body of your enemy!"

    "If this is really the case, wouldn't I be in great danger?!" Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    If Wan Yuqiu¡¯s guess is correct.  Then, you will become the target of targeted eradication in the universe where you live.  Last time, he suffered a terrible disaster.  The universe in Zi Mansion helped him block the disaster.  Maybe, after so many years, everything seems to be calm.  In fact, the universe where he lives is brewing a more powerful and destructive, earth-shattering catastrophe!

    Ye Pengfei is always very confident, but he is not confident enough to be arrogant.  No matter what, he is still just a strong man, a strong man who relies on the universe and continues to grow.

    The power you need for your own cultivation comes from the universe.

    &nbsp; The various Taoisms that I have comprehended also come from the universe.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t come from this universe, it must come from some other universe.  What else can I do if I leave the universe?

    ¡°And what if, I am really being targeted by the universe I am in.  Then, it seems that he has no other choice but to escape from this universe.

    This is different from the danger that Ye Pengfei vaguely felt came from the design of his previous life.  Regarding that danger, even if Ye Pengfei didn't know exactly the details, he still knew that he could completely get rid of the unknown danger by using various methods.

    However, it seems that this danger is not there at all and can be solved by ordinary means!

    "Could it be that I am destined to leave this universe?"

    Ye Pengfei's gaze seemed to penetrate the castle of time and space, reaching directly to the mysterious fourth space that Hongming said.

    There, there was an instrument that Hong Ming and others spent countless billions of years constructing to pass through the cosmic barrier.  In a daze, Ye Pengfei felt that this instrument seemed to be prepared just for him.

    "I can't leave!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei shook his head fiercely.

    Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing haven¡¯t been found yet, how can I leave?

    Entering the trial place, the time of separation is just longer.  As long as you work hard, there will always be a day when we meet again.

    If you are forced to leave this universe, you will never dare to come back.  Then, they and I will never see each other again!

    And Fox Princess is still outside the secret realm of time, in the Ten Thousand Overseas City, waiting for her to return.  No matter what, I must do my best to help her and help her overcome the road of advancement in life where there is almost no hope of survival!

    "Nothing is difficult in the world, as long as there are people who are willing!" Ye Pengfei clenched his hands tightly into fists, "There will always be a way, there will always be a way!"

    Those vacated seas of consciousness set off waves of turmoil.  At the same time, Ye Pengfei felt a very ethereal state again.

    For the first time in his life, while making crazy calculations, he was also able to make full use of his own intuitive deductions!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

    ()k

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1019. The method to advance the universe!  (End) (Second update)

    Just when Ye Pengfei was making crazy calculations like this, Wan Yuqiu also started working hard to deduce and calculate.

    This bold guess was the first thing Wan Yuqiu thought of.  For a moment, she was frightened by her bold conjecture. Before she had time to realize, this bold conjecture was closely related to Brother Ye's life and death!

    "There must be some way to solve it. Brother Ye will never leave his sisters alone and seek refuge in other universes alone!"

    ?? One by one, more bold speculations are flowing in the sea of ????consciousness.

    A series of incredible plans echoed in each soul.

    After a while, Wan Yuqiu thought of a way.  She opened her eyes and looked at Brother Ye beside her. She wondered whether she should tell Brother Ye this method.

    Just when Wan Yuqiu was still hesitating, Ye Pengfei suddenly opened his eyes: "I thought of a way!!!"

    "Really?" Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise, "Brother Ye, please tell me, what is the solution?"

    "Reform both of them to have nothing to do with their parent bodies!!!"

    This is a plan to remove the firepower from the bottom of the cauldron. Although it sounds outrageous, if it can really be done, this problem can be solved forever!

    Wan Yuqiu blinked. In fact, the method she thought of was similar to this.  However, she felt that this method was too weird to transform the universe?  It sounds very unreliable.  Therefore, she was very hesitant and did not come up with this solution immediately.

    And Ye Pengfei, after thinking of this method.  My mood calmed down again.  A person with a peaceful mind and a strong person who practices the path of love is extremely sensitive to observing the emotional fluctuations of others.  Ye Pengfei understood after just one glance at Wan Yuqiu.

    "Yu Qiu, have you also thought of this method?"

    "Um."

    "From now on, don't worry about your ideas being outrageous. I've already said that we are still confused about the universe anyway. Any idea is likely to have merit!" Ye Pengfei said very seriously.  Said to Wan Yuqiu.

    "ButBrother Ye, do you really think it is possible to transform them?" Wan Yuqiu was very confused.

    Although she was the first to think of this method.  However, she was also the first one to doubt this method.

    If we say, everyone knows what the nature of the universe is.  Speaking of transformation, there is still the possibility of realizing it.  But now, no one knows.  In addition to different laws, between universes.  What are the essential differences?  If so, how should it be transformed?

    In fact, when Wan Yuqiu made the bold guess of "cancer", he actually thought about why these two universes have different laws from the universe where Niu Ben and Dong Kang once stayed.

    Even though one of the universes is only a prototype, it has not yet formed complete operating rules.  But.  It seems that it is a little different from the universe in Brother Ye's Zifu.

    This question was ignored by Wan Yuqiu with the explanation: "The tumor will always be different from the mother body. Otherwise, wouldn't the mother body have done useless work?"  but.  When I suddenly discovered that Brother Ye would probably be hated by the current universe because of these two universes, I had this question at the beginning.  It came to mind again.

    It¡¯s not just this question, there are many other questions as well.  After all, the two of them knew nothing about the characteristics, differences, or even the nature of the universe.  So where does the transformation begin?

    However, Wan Yuqiu once again saw Ye Pengfei's confident smile.  In an instant, she seemed to feel that all her questions were suddenly solved!

    However, when I think about it carefully, the doubt is still there and has not disappeared.  However, when I faced these questions again, I was no longer at a loss as before and had no confidence to solve them.

    "Brother Ye, has the power of your faith become stronger again?" Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise.

    Ye Pengfei smiled, nodded, and joked: "When I'm scared by you, I become stronger. If you have any bold guesses, you'd better make them from the facts!"

    Wan Yuqiu Wan'er smiled and stopped asking about the matter of transforming the universe.  She organized her words a little and said softly: "I guess that this kind of open and secret struggle between universes often occurs. It is very possible that our universe has also sent many time-travels to other universes.  It has brought many cancers."

    "In this way, this war will always have an end point. It is very likely that the pursuit of the immortal realm powerhouses mentioned by Ye Pengfei is not just to pursue the secrets of the universe. It is even more likely that it is to transcend the universe and completely  Transcendence, this fierce battle of life and deathIn addition, get true eternal life!  "

    "Beyond the universe it is really a desirable state." Ye Pengfei sighed leisurely, "We are still too far away from this state. I hope that before reaching this state, there will be no winner or loser between them!"

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but remain speechless.

    Indeed, as long as the posture is fully opened, the cancer implanted in the opponent's body will completely explode.  Then, the creatures in the two universes will inevitably suffer from it.  At that time, no matter who wins or loses.  I am afraid that not many creatures in the two universes will be able to survive!

    Look at how the prototype universe treats the stars in its body.  You can know how humble the billions of creatures living in its body are to the universe.  High-level experts are often called jokingly, while low-level experts are even worse than ants.  So, in the eyes of the universe, what kind of existence do these powerful people who rely on themselves for survival - even the existence of the third level of Tianzun - look like?

    I¡¯m afraid, I just don¡¯t even bother to look at it!  !  !

    Just as the two people were shaking their heads and sighing, while exchanging their conjectures, they were also concerned about the changes in the two universes.

    The prototype universe is right next to Ye Pengfei. Within a small space, it contains a myriad of phenomena.

    Wan Yuqiu can also directly see the dust particles in this prototype universe.  Her consciousness penetrated the chaotic cosmic dust, and she could still see that the Xu Zun Ding, which was located in the center of the prototype universe, was still in good condition, staying there without any change.

    "As for the situation of the universe in Ye Pengfei's Zifu, it has to be conveyed by Ye Pengfei's soul thoughts.  Ye Pengfei also did not have the ability to describe the situation in a complete universe one by one.  Fortunately, the soul artifact has always stayed at the edge of the universe, without moving at all, and it has not brought any changes to the surrounding area.  Therefore, the work of transmitting images is relatively easy and simple.

    The two people were talking like this while making more guesses and calculations.  Gradually, their minds were completely immersed in this kind of research and discussion, and a long period of time passed by so quickly.  The two of them seem to have forgotten that somewhere in the time and space castle, there are nine powerful people who need to clean up

    ¡á¡á

    ()k

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1020. Horrifying speculation, must you escape?

    Zong Hao was very depressed, and everyone was depressed.

    "It was a waste of strength to set up this trap. After waiting for him for thirty years, he didn't show up," Gui Qianchou said angrily.

    "For so many years, you haven't let those killers come in to cause trouble Zong Hao, are you sure that this kind of trap of yours will not be discovered by him?" Someone even pointed at the person who made the plan unceremoniously.  Zong Hao.

    Zong Hao is the most depressed of all people.  He had already lost the Xu Zun Ding, and for this trap, he had put in several top-quality Taoist weapons.  Although it is said that money is something external to oneself.  However, it is always used in vain, which makes no one feel good.

    Now, Zong Hao was being questioned even more strongly, and he couldn't help but become angry.

    "You can do it, come here. I want to see who can be better than me."

    Looking at the furious Zong Hao, the strong man who just questioned him shrank a little.  After all, among several people, Zong Hao's combat power is recognized as the strongest.

    At this time, Huadie stood up and smoothed things over: "You can't blame anyone for this. That kid is too evil. His actions and actions are always confusing. I think we should go in the most unlikely direction.  Take a guess and think about it¡±

    For a while, everyone was quiet for a while.  From Hua Die's words, everyone thought of the same possibility.

    "Could it be that that kid has already entered the third layer of space?"

    During the past thirty years, they have observed the entire time and space castle through their intellectual brain many times.  They can always see Ye Pengfei and a female cultivator.  Sit in a place and whisper from time to time.

    At that time, they still felt that this was Ye Pengfei's plan to confuse the enemy.  Otherwise, who would stay on the enemy's territory and have the time to chat with mm?

    However, when Huadie suggested this, everyone involuntarily had this conjecture in their minds.

    even though.  The defensive circle has not been broken and the brain is still there. It is theoretically impossible to travel through the time and space castle and enter a deeper space.  But, as Huadie said, that boy is too evil

    Some people even thought of a more terrifying possibility.

    "Those killers. Will they also enter the third dimension?"

    When he expressed this conjecture with some hesitation.  Everyone's faces suddenly turned pale.

    "Create more than a thousand fake bodies that even we can't see through? This is very possible"

    If it was before fighting Ye Pengfei.  I am afraid that everyone will deny this speculation.

    This kind of speculation is really too bold.  This kind of speculation was hidden from Zhinao more quietly than Ye Pengfei.  Entering the third space alone is even more incredible

    You must know that even a strong person in the Immortal Realm has already mastered a lot of techniques of pretending to be a person to confuse the enemy.  It can be said that every high-level strong man, in his long life.  I have encountered the enemy's disguise technique countless times.

    Countless experiences, accumulated experience.  It was enough for Zong Hao and others to see through most of the disguise techniques.  Coupled with some secret techniques and special moves, almost no one can play the trick of changing the fake body into the real body in front of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the evildoer Ye Pengfei who can use his fake body to fool people over and over again.

    Ye Pengfei's method was enough to make Zong Hao and others feel aggrieved.  If only, he could use this method on more than a thousand beings in the third level of the Immortal Realm at the same time.  Let yourself and others wait, and be completely kept in the dark for thirty years. This method is no longer surprising, but makes people feel desperate.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s despair

    Hong Ming¡¯s betrayal did not make them despair.

    Xu Ling's death did not make them despair.

    That is to say, Huadie, who has the weakest combat power, in a short period of time, his fighting spirit shrank.  The rest of the time, everyone still firmly believed that their side would eventually win.

    But now, victory? I¡¯m afraid, there is only deep despair

    There are things that make them even more desperate¡ª¡ª

    If this bold guess is true.  Then, more than a thousand killers poured into the third space.  Why didn't I get any news from my side?

    In the third layer of space, there are still more than a hundred strong men with comparable combat power to Arthur.  They also possess some powerful exotic weapons.

    And those collaborators in the fourth layer of space cannot give up on the third layer easily.  What's more, you shouldn't inform yourself about the fact that more than a thousand strong men have sneaked in.

    "Either Ye Pengfei kills everyone with the power of thunder."

    "Either, he used some method to block all news from the third and fourth levels of space."

    "Either, those bastards have sold us out"

    &nbsp; The further down the speculation, the more frightening it becomes.  No matter what the possibility is, it is extremely detrimental to oneself.

    Everyone knows that the way to test the authenticity of a guess is very simple - leave the time and space castle and go with the three battle formations that have not moved for more than thirty years.  A fierce fight.  Then, the truth and falsehood are self-evident.

    However, none of Zong Hao and others took the initiative to propose this suggestion.  No one wants to test the authenticity of the killers.  Because, when this seemingly extremely bold conjecture was first said.  Subconsciously, everyone feels that this is reality

    Thirty years, counting from the time when we left the chaotic time and space, it has been a full thirty years.

    ¡°Coupled with the time spent in the chaotic time and space, there are more than a thousand killers and three huge battle formations.  They have been standing in front of the time and space castle for more than thirty years.

    Although, for a strong man of this level, let alone stand for more than thirty years.  Even if we stand for another three hundred or three thousand years, it won't matter at all.  But, just standing there like this? No one would believe it

    "It must be a fake body, it must be a fake body. How did he do it? How did he let so many strong men pass through the time and space castle silently?"

    Questions one after another hovered in the sea of ??consciousness of Zong Hao and others for a long time.  They don't really want to find out the answers to the questions. The reason why they are thinking about these questions is because they are already thinking about whether they should give up and whether they should run away.

    There are also people who, in an instant, thought of suing for peace.

    Didn¡¯t the Main Peace Party always advocate not to fight Ye Pengfei? As long as they successfully enter another universe, they should not pay attention to the disputes and interests here?

    But, then I thought about it.

    "Hong Ming rebelled Hong Ming rebelled so easily? I'm afraid, he suffered unimaginable torture. I'm afraid, he has become Ye Pengfei's most humble soul slave."

    As soon as I thought of Hong Ming, the thought of seeking peace disappeared.  Now, everyone is considering whether they really should run away

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1021. True and false! (Part 1)

    "Don't we give it a try?"

    When everyone was shocked by this bold guess and wanted to run away, they didn't expect that it was Hua Die, the weakest fighter, who made such a suggestion.

    The voice of the flower butterfly is very weak, but when one person makes this suggestion, it is like giving everyone a shot in the arm at the same time

    "Yes, we should give it a try." Zong Hao regained some confidence, "If they are all real bodies, we are just scaring ourselves. If they are all false bodies, we will not encounter danger and can still escape."

    Escape is no longer an embarrassing topic.  What if Ye Pengfei really managed to hide his identity and create so many false identities?  Then, if you can escape, it is already the best choice.

    As for where to go after escaping.  That's what happens in the future. Anyway, I can't stay in this special space anymore.  Zong Hao and others knew that the life of this big ball did not last long

    ¡­¡­

    "The enemy appears, prepare to fight"

    When the figures of Zong Hao and others just appeared at the gate of the time and space castle.  From the three huge battle formations, there were loud roars.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In an instant, more than a thousand killers who had been standing motionless for more than thirty years began to move collectively in almost no particular order.  As they moved, the three huge battle formations, like giant living creatures, revealed their inherent powerful pressure.

    There are more than a thousand killers who have reached the third level of the Immortal Realm and reached the S-level in foreign laws.  Even if it is suppressed by the special laws inside the big ball.  However, the momentum and coercion they gathered together should not be underestimated.

    Not to mention, they also formed three battle formations.  While losing their own flexibility, they also gained the benefit of making their aura and coercion more concentrated and powerful.

    When a high-level powerhouse faces a low-level powerhouse, just the pressure of his momentum is enough to overwhelm the low-level powerhouse.

    And those who are strong at the same level.  Or between strong men with similar levels.  If one party can think of a way to make its own momentum and coercion far exceed that of the other party.  Then, before the battle even started, the more powerful side had already suddenly increased its winning rate by several percent.

    Zong Hao and others were originally higher level beings than these killers.  In addition, fighting in an environment that is very beneficial to oneself, it stands to reason.  Even if there are nine against more than a thousand, their momentum is overwhelming.  Nor will it fall behind.

    But before the decision was made, they were already feeling uneasy.  Before they figured out the truth of the matter, they had already lost several percent of their momentum without even realizing it.

    So, when the momentum and pressure of the three battle formations on the opposite side were overwhelming, they swept over.  The few of them were so shameless that they were pushed back to the Time and Space Castle by this powerful aura.

    "Is it true?" Hua Butterfly whispered in surprise.

    No one cares about the issue of face, they are more concerned about the authenticity of the killers.  Now, such a tyrannical pressure came from the front.  in this case.  Those more than a thousand killers should be real

    "It's not certain yet." However, Zong Hao shook his head and said calmly.  "I also have a way to stay in one place for a long time and exert strong pressure."

    Gui Qianchou and others looked at Zong Hao in surprise.  They have known Zong Hao for so many years, and this is the first time they have heard that Zong Hao possesses such secret skills.

    You must know that momentum and pressure often represent the strength of a strong person.  The strong momentum and pressure prove that the opponent's combat power is strong and cannot be underestimated.  Many times, strong people will also use this method to judge the fake body and the real body.  At least in the eyes of Gui Qianchou, Hua Die and others, there is no problem with this method.

    However, I never thought that Zong Hao actually had such means to confuse the enemy

    Every strong person, more or less, will keep some secret methods and rarely show them to others.  However, these methods are also divided into strengths and weaknesses, and more importantly, whether they are weird or not.

    Preserve momentum and pressure, and release it under certain conditions. This kind of secret technique can often bring fatal effects in high-level battles.

    Gui Qianchou and others looked at Zong Hao in awe, and then someone lowered their posture and asked softly: "Brother Zong, what do we think we should do next?"

    The meaning of these words, the meaning of this tone, already have quite a bit of it, only Zonghao's obedience is in it.

    Now, it is a special moment.  The strong man who was not convinced by Zong Hao because of his slightly higher combat prowess unknowingly changed his attitude

    ¡­¡­

    In the time and space castle, another shadow appears.  This time, it was not Zong Hao and others who appeared, but some humanoid machines.

    This is the private collection of Zong Hao and others. It was originally intended to enter another universe.? Later, when encountering an emergency, take out the weapons to save your life.  But now, the situation has become very urgent.  If they are still hidden away, all these good things will fall into the hands of others.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    These humanoid machines make loud noises.  At first glance, they look like the most primitive robots developed in the electronic age or even the mechanical age.

    However, anyone with a discerning eye can immediately see what is special about these humanoid machines - facing the powerful pressure from the three battle formations, the progress of these humanoid machines is actually steady and without any abnormalities.

    You know, just now, this kind of momentum and pressure actually forced Zong Hao and others back to the time and space castle.  But now, this kind of momentum and coercion is still unable to disturb the progress of these extremely ancient-looking humanoid machines.

    "Attack"

    If momentum and coercion are of no use, then it is the turn of substantive attacks.  A huge beam of light was shot out from three huge battle formations.

    These three huge beams of light are very strange. Even if they intersect with each other, they will not affect the other beams at all.

    However, when these three strange beams of light shot out from the three battle formations, Zong Hao and others' eyes suddenly lit up, and then, a deep fear came over their hearts.

    "Sure enough, it's all fake"

    It¡¯s all fake.

    That powerful aura and pressure is caused by the presence of the secret technique.

    These three huge beams of light seem to be amazingly powerful, but they are also weak in succession. They are just a one-off transaction and a one-time attack.

    If the other party is really a killer group.  Absolutely not, using such intermittent attacks.  It is also even more impossible that when launching the attack, the previous powerful momentum and pressure will be affected.

    "let's go"

    After a brief panic, Zong Hao waved his hand and led everyone to teleport towards the surface of the big ball at high speed

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1022. True and false! (Part 2)

    The suppression of special laws is clearly revealed here.

    Whether it is Vulcan leading the team or Ye Pengfei is in charge.  It is impossible for them to lead the killers to advance to their destination in a constant teleportation manner.

    Even Arthur, who once lived here, still has no choice but to teleport over a large area.

    Every killer can do small-scale teleportation.  However, since the teleportation distance is very short, teleportation is of little use.

    However, when Zong Hao waited, the teleportation speed was very fast and the teleportation distance was also very long.  After only two teleportations, they had arrived at the former first layer of defense circle.

    Then, with shock on their faces, they had to stop moving forward¡ª¡ª

    A brand new defensive circle suddenly appeared before our eyes

    "Sally's plan was to blow up the entire place. Could it be that the plan failed?"

    Looking at the energy defense shield in front of him, which perfectly covered every gap, Hua Butterfly couldn't help being surprised and asked.

    But, no one answered this question.  Because no one knows how to answer

    Clearly, everyone saw the destruction of the outermost defense circle through remote video.  And Fu Juntian witnessed with his own eyes the destruction of the outermost defense circle.  The question of flowers and butterflies was originally very nonsensical, and there was no need to ask it at all.

    However, looking at everything in front of them, Zong Hao and others had to really ask themselves this question -

    "Did Sally really destroy the outermost defense circle back then?"

    And the big answer to this question is actually known by everyone.  only.  Subconsciously, they don't want to face another problem that scares them

    Who and when did the defense circle rebuilt?

    The answer to this question is also very obvious¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s Ye Pengfei, it¡¯s him who has rebuilt a defensive circle in these thirty years

    Now.  The targets that the defense circle wants to defend are not the strong men coming down from the surface of the big ball, but the beings escaping from the core area of ??the big ball.

    Zong Hao and others could not imagine that they guessed some things right, but they guessed the most critical thing completely wrong.

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei used powerful means to get it done in one go.  More than a thousand fake killers.  However, his purpose is not to kill these people.  Quietly brought to the third layer of space, he sent these killers here.

    When Hong Ming rebelled and told Ye Pengfei one by one about the enemy's situation, Ye Pengfei made this decision.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that he could get the Time and Space Castle.  It is even more impossible for him to know in advance the controller of the time and space castle.  It is a prototype universe.

    He made this plan for two purposes¡ª¡ª

    First, if you are making good progress.  Then, there will inevitably be strong people fleeing.  Rebuilding the defense circle is to prevent these people from escaping;

    Second, if your progress is not smooth, if you fail.  So.  This defensive circle can become your own safe retreat.  With the existence of this defensive circle, he can safely evacuate from the core area of ??the big ball.

    When making this plan, Ye Pengfei did not expect it.  In the time and space castle, the enemies waiting for him turned out to be Zong Hao and other ten powerful beings.  Therefore, in this plan, the rebuilt defense circle is not actually the outermost defense circle that was completely damaged, but the inner layer of defense circle that was not completely destroyed.

    "However, the war situation changes all the time.

    Now I know who I am fighting against.

    Now that it¡¯s clear, you can control the time and space castle.

    Ye Pengfei changed the plan.

    Some people continue to rebuild the second layer of defense circle.  The other group of people are going to rebuild an outer layer of defense.

    Just when Zong Hao and others were so shocked that their rebuilt outermost defense circle was short-circuited for a short time, the second defense circle was quietly opened.

    Zong Hao and the others are powerful beings after all.  Even if his brain is short-circuited, he can still clearly see the changes behind him.

    "No, he wants to double team up front and back," Zong Hao roared, punching the energy defense shield in front of him, "rush out, rush out immediately, we don't have much time."

    Indeed, there is very little time left for Zong Hao and others.

    Ye Pengfei came slower than them, not because he teleported slower than Zong Hao and others, but because he deliberately slowed down so as not to alert Zong Hao and others.

    When Zong Hao and others completely stepped into the trap, Ye Pengfei accelerated and quickly arrived at the second layer of defense circle.

    "Brother Ye, I really didn't expect that they actually chose to escape." The second layer of defense circleIn the Zhi Nao control room, Wan Yuqiu chuckled with surprise.

    To be honest, even Ye Pengfei himself did not expect that Zong Hao and the others would really choose this way.

    When calculating various possibilities, this possibility was jointly calculated by Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  That's why Ye Pengfei changed his plan and made these arrangements in advance.

    However, compared with other possibilities, the possibility of Zong Hao and others choosing to "escape" is very small.  After all, even if he asked the Prototype Universe to take action, he would block the communication between Zong Hao and others and the powerful people in the inner world.  It can only cause a certain amount of panic, but it is difficult to make a strong person of this level completely give up the nest that he has been running for countless millions of years.

    "I underestimated the relationship between them and the other two factions." While looking at the battle situation ahead on the big screen, Ye Pengfei was doing self-examination.

    Hongming said that the entire organization was divided into three factions.  Based on the attitude toward Ye Pengfei this time, these three factions can be named respectively - the war faction, the peace faction, and the wall-riding faction.

    Through Hong Ming¡¯s introduction, Ye Pengfei already knew that the famous elder from Guiyuan Sect was on the same front as Zong Hao and the others.  However, in the end, due to being excluded and suppressed, he finally fell into a state of decline, his combat power was greatly damaged, and he was forced to leave the special space.  In the end, he was killed in the underground palace by the powerful enemy who followed him.

    "But even if you know these anecdotes.  Ye Pengfei also did not realize that after being frightened by the "unknown", Zong Hao and others would actually choose to abandon their collaborators from the other two factions and flee as quickly as possible.  In the end, I fell into this real and fake trap.

    "In the self-determined Taoism, I must add Taoism related to emotion. Otherwise, facing a more powerful opponent, I will not be able to make a more accurate judgment."

    While calculating his timing to take action, Ye Pengfei was also secretly planning his future training goals

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1023. Zong Hao¡¯s decision!

    After all, it was just a re-established defensive circle, and the time it took to deploy it was only more than thirty years.  When faced with the full attack of Zong Hao and others, the energy defense shield in the outermost defense circle did not last long before it was blown to pieces.

    Next, what greeted Zong Hao and others was a strange time and space.

    ¡°Excellent space-time labyrinth?¡±

    Zong Hao and others' eyes are about to fall out.  Zhuo Chao was the famous elder of Guiyuan Sect, and he was also the former strong man of Zong Hao's faction.

    In the former outermost defense circle, there were arrangements left behind by Zhuo Chao.  However, it was completely destroyed in a big explosion.  Zong Hao and others never expected that there would be such an area in the rebuilt outermost defense circle.

    Furthermore, this area is larger than Zhuo Chao¡¯s layout back then, and it also looks more profound and unpredictable.

    The unique skills belonging to the former comrades suddenly appeared in front of their eyes, which made the souls of Zong Hao and others suffer a major impact again.  After the impact, their faces all became very ugly.

    "The maze of time and space is not impossible to pass. However, once you enter, it will be difficult to respond to each other."

    No matter what, the nine people have to stick together.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei can use his ultimate combat power to defeat them one by one.  However, in this maze of time and space, let alone nine people joining forces together, even in a group of two and two, it is still very difficult to do.

    Looking at the maze of time and space standing in front of them, Zong Hao and others.  I am no longer in the mood to trace the ins and outs.  They must quickly find a solution to overcome the current difficulties.

    There is definitely no way to retreat.

    Although they haven¡¯t seen Ye Pengfei yet, everyone knows very well that at this moment, Ye Pengfei should be sitting in the second layer of defense circle, watching the development of the battle here through the big screen.

    so.  Retreating is definitely not possible.

    And to move forward, we must move forward without revealing any flaws.  Otherwise, if Ye Pengfei catches the opportunity, another comrade will surely die.

    The time to choose cannot be long, and Zong Hao did make a decision in only a very short time.

    "Do you believe me?"

    Everyone looked at Zong Hao, they didn¡¯t ask anything, they all understood.  Guessed Zong Hao's decision.

    "I believe"

    Gui Qianchou, who had the best relationship with Zong Hao, was the first to agree with Zong Hao's decision.  soon.  Gui Qianchou's figure disappeared from everyone's eyes.

    Hiss~~~~~~~~~

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of air, then he smiled slightly and shook his head:

    "Human nature, human nature, I still know too little about the human nature of higher-level powerful people."

    When Gui Qianchou disappeared from the big screen, Ye Pengfei knew it.  Unless those two universes get the Taoist tools in their bodies now and are willing to help themselves.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to keep Zong Hao and others.

    "They actually agreed to enter Zong Hao's dimension." Wan Yuqiu also looked in disbelief and exclaimed, "Could it be that they are not afraid that they will be trapped by Zong Hao and become Zong Hao's slaves, or even  Refined by Zong Hao?"

    Other people¡¯s space planes.  Where is it so easy to get in?  Unless his level of cultivation is much stronger than that person.  Otherwise, once you enter, you will be controlled by others

    The strong man¡¯s space plane has its own special operating rules.  Only his own abilities are far beyond the constraints of special laws.  Only then is it possible to enter and exit other people's dimensions safely and soundly.

    It¡¯s like a secret realm of time, because a ten thousand year law has been set.  Therefore, outsiders like Ye Pengfei can only stay for tens of thousands of years before leaving.  Otherwise, you have to be like Zong Hao and others, who are neither strong humans, but are willing to stay in the secret realm of time for a long time, in order to live here.

    Gui Qianchou and others are at the same level as Zong Hao, but their combat power is slightly worse than Zong Hao.  When they entered Zong Hao's dimension, as long as Zong Hao had even a trace of evil thoughts and greed, they no longer had to think about coming out intact.

    As Wan Yuqiu said, he would either be forced to become Zong Hao's slave, or face the danger of being refined by Zong Hao.  Ye Pengfei already knew why they were willing to take such risks.  Wan Yuqiu was still very confused and puzzled.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t explain much. There were some questions that he had to find answers to himself, which would be more beneficial to him.  In particular, Wan Yuqiu himself must find the real reason for this seemingly outrageous thing

    ¡­¡­

    Entering the maze of time and space alone, Zong Hao only spent a dozen or so seconds to cross the maze of time and space.  He was originally prepared to handle more battles on his own.  However, it was really empty in front of me.  The strong men who controlled the outermost defense circle have already evacuated."Zong Hao, do you really dare to go back to the surface?"

    Ye Pengfei's emotionless voice echoed everywhere in this empty defensive circle.

    Zong Hao frowned: "You let them all return to the surface?"

    "That's right," Ye Pengfei sneered, "Here, their combat power is damaged and they are no match for you. On the surface, no matter how powerful you are, can you withstand the serial attacks of more than a thousand killers?"

    "I will run away"

    When Zong Hao said the word "escape", he didn't feel embarrassed at all.  In fact, even if he really felt embarrassed, he would never show it.

    Because he knew that there was another war in front of him.  A heart-to-heart battle without gunpowder

    Hong Ming, who majored in cultivating the avenue of love, was defeated in the battle of hearts and minds.  How dare Zong Hao underestimate Ye Pengfei's mental and physical strength.

    Zong Hao could also leave immediately, but he knew that if he did not dare to face this psychological battle, he would leave a seed of failure in his heart.  For a strong person like Ye Pengfei, who has mastered the path of love, as long as there is such a seed of failure in the enemy's body.  Then, even if he can't win the battle now, one day he will still be able to come and take his own life.

    Unless, after escaping, you will become completely anonymous and completely invisible to the world.

    But¡­¡­

    "The secret realm of time will eventually fall into his hands. I can't get out, there is no way for me to escape."

    As the main fighting faction, Zong Hao felt that he did not dare to fight and could not escape. At this moment, the humiliation he suffered had reached an unbearable level.  However, you must persist.  Eight people have already entrusted their lives to me. As long as I can withstand this psychological battle, I can complete their entrustment.  You can live up to their trust by yourself

    Just when Zong Hao said, "I will escape," he was preparing for an unpredictable psychological battle.  However, what Zong Hao never expected was that something even more shocking happened.

    "Well, you can run away."

    Ye Pengfei actually stopped saying anything and just disappeared, as if he had never appeared

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1024. Silence?

    Zong Hao couldn't help but be stunned.

    This is completely different from Zong Hao's imagination.

    Although, no one has seen the process of Hong Ming being surrendered.  However, everyone knows that only by completely defeating Hong Ming in the heart-attack battle can it be possible to accept Hong Ming as a soul slave.

    Zong Hao has some special methods to deal with psychological warfare. These are some secret methods that no other person knows.  Therefore, Zong Hao dared to fight Ye Pengfei.

    "However, Hong Ming failed after all. After all, Ye Pengfei showed a very tyrannical power in attacking the heart.  Therefore, Zong Hao cannot guarantee that his methods will have the expected effect.

    Invincible and undefeated.

    This is what Zong Hao expected.

    However, what Zong Hao did not expect was that the war would disappear as soon as it started

    "Could it be that you are playing hard to get?"

    The first thing Zong Hao thought of was this possibility.  Therefore, although there is no danger in the defensive circle, it seems that there is no danger.  Ye Pengfei's voice did not appear for a long time.  However, Zong Hao changed his previous strategy of constantly teleporting and advancing rapidly.  Instead, he cautiously moved forward slowly in this deserted defense base.

    Every disturbance will affect his nerves

    The different shapes in each place will make him wary

    A layer of defense circle, the width is not too big.  The straight-line distance is only over ten million miles.  Even if the route is more tortuous, it will only cover less than 100 million miles.

    If Zong Hao teleports away directly, then.  Such a small distance can pass in an instant without even taking a ten thousandth of an instant.

    "However, because Ye Pengfei suddenly stopped fighting and stopped fighting.  It was such a short journey, but Zong Hao walked cautiously for five sticks of incense.

    When Zong Hao finally left this defensive circle, he still didn't notice anything unusual.  Involuntarily, he murmured to himself¡ª¡ª

    "what's going on?"

    What happened that caused Ye Pengfei to suddenly stop fighting?

    It¡¯s always impossible.  Some reinforcements have arrived.

    "Those peace advocates have suffered heavy losses on their side, and after losing Xu Ling, they will definitely be more inclined to hand over Wang Zhi.  Even if I hand over one more code, I won't hesitate.  Zong Hao has always looked down upon those guys who would do anything to lose face for the sake of profit.

    And those who sit on the fence.  It is very possible that after seeing Xu Ling fall.  After seeing that they can no longer get in touch with their side, they will gradually turn to the Lord Harmony Faction.  Riding on the fence, in fact, it is impossible to sit on the fence from beginning to end.  Now, the wind direction is very unfavorable to the main militant faction.  The wind direction was already adverse, so he had to choose to escape and save his life.  If the wall-riding faction knew this news, how could they send reinforcements?

    That being the case.  Ye Pengfei shouldn't be in any danger.  On his side, he had already fled in panic.  Is there any other strong person who can threaten the existence of this monster?

    "I'm afraid, some kind of trap has been set, waiting for me to fall into it"

    Anger continued to gather in Zong Hao's body.  Zong Hao's body.  Trembling slightly.

    Yes, they were frightened by Ye Pengfei's exaggerated methods.

    It can replace the real body with the fake body of more than a thousand killers at one time.  And he hid it from the eyes of nine people on his side for more than thirty years.  These methods are so terrifying that it is unbelievable.

    Coupled with Ye Pengfei's extreme combat power, these exaggerated methods made even a strong being like Zong Hao have to choose wisely to escape.

    However, this does not mean that Zong Hao does not dare to fight.  This does not mean that Zong Hao will completely raise the white flag.

    If he wanted to raise the white flag and surrender, he wouldn't have to run away.  For strong men like them who have lived for who knows how many years.  The current escape is for the future comeback.

    "Let your subordinates lay a trap and you want to knock me down? You are too lazy to fight even a psychological battle? Very good, very good, Ye Pengfei, I will let you know how stupid you are for underestimating me.  .One day, I will come back to you again."

    Zong Hao laughed in anger. After laughing several times, he quickly teleported towards the surface of the big ball.

    In Zong Hao¡¯s view, isn¡¯t it just that there are many ambushes set up on the surface? As long as you, Ye Pengfei, don¡¯t use your ultimate combat power and don¡¯t fight in person.  Then, even if you ambush thousands of troops, I, Zong Hao, can still escape successfully.

    Zong Hao, constantly teleporting.

    During the teleportation, Zong Hao also added some secret Taoist techniques.  He firmly believed that even if he was ambushed by Ye Pengfei and hit several times in the body.  I can also escape from this special space.

    As long as I can escape, the sky is high and the sea is vast, allowing me to fly.  As long as we can continuously obtain the power of the great avenue of heaven and earth,?, you can survive successfully by yourself.

    As long as you live, there is hope.  Not only will he come back to take revenge, but eight of his companions will also come back together to take revenge.

    Zong Hao thought bitterly while teleporting quickly.  For the proud man, this last time, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to give up the psychological battle, which was the greatest humiliation and his greatest failure.  One day, I will definitely come here in person to pay back this debt.

    Zong Hao is not worried. Ye Pengfei will not come back after leaving the secret realm of time.  Zong Hao is not worried, he will never have the chance to seek revenge on Ye Pengfei.

    Not to mention, the secrets hidden in the real core area of ????the big ball have an amazing attraction for every strong person.  Just saying that this time secret realm can bring a huge amount of training time to strong people is enough to make every strong person excited.

    You know, although Ye Pengfei has been in the secret realm of time for so many years.  Although, he has experienced so many things.  However, when he left the secret realm of time, only ten days had passed in the outside world.

    In these short ten days, he has surpassed countless existences.  From the very beginning, it was just the level of spiritual immortal.  He has risen to such a level that he can even force and frighten away the strongest people at the peak level of the Third Immortal Heaven.  How could he not come in again in a place where he could have such amazing gains?

    "Even if you have Hong Ming's help and know the secret, you still have to stay in the outside world for a hundred years before you can come in again." Zong Hao teleported while thinking to himself sadly, "The outside world is a hundred years old."  Years will pass, and tens of millions of years will pass in the Secret Realm of Time. During this period of time, I will definitely be able to research a way to restrain you."

    What Zong Hao didn't know was that he was still looking forward to and planning the future revenge. Next to Ye Pengfei, a very familiar figure to Zong Hao stood there quietly and respectfully.

    "Hong Ming, do you think they can succeed?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice when Zong Hao's teleportation speed was beyond the scope of his own consciousness.

    ¡°For the sake of peace, they must succeed¡±

    A cruel smile flashed across Hong Ming's face instantly

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1025. Hongming¡¯s plan

    Hong Ming did not deliberately hide his flashing cruel smile in front of Ye Pengfei.  Because his cruelty is cruelty to his enemies.

    Originally, when Hong Ming was willing to let go of his soul and become Ye Pengfei's soul slave, Hong Ming's attitude towards Ye Pengfei had already undergone earth-shaking changes.  He has transformed from Ye Pengfei's enemy to Ye Pengfei's loyal slave.  In order to get more benefits from Ye Pengfei, he was happy to contribute his own strength to Ye Pengfei's affairs.

    And after he was horrified to know that the Soul Lord had actually obtained another universe, his determination to follow him had become extremely fanatical.

    The most direct manifestation of this fanaticism is that Hong Ming took the initiative to ask Ying to negotiate with the peace faction and the wall-riding faction on behalf of Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°Just imagine, a former collaborator, an ally that has been betrayed, suddenly appears in front of you, what would you think and what would you do?

    It would be very polite not to chop him with a knife

    Therefore, when Hong Ming took the initiative to propose this plan, Ye Pengfei had no hope at all.  At one point, Ye Pengfei was worried that if those people got angry and killed Hong Ming, wouldn't he suffer a huge loss?

    You must know that Hong Ming is the most powerful soul slave under Ye Pengfei now.  If it weren't for Hong Ming, he wouldn't be able to leave the Secret Realm of Time. As long as Ye Pengfei takes him out, he can sweep through all the major realms and unify the entire trial area.

    Therefore, although it is said that for this soul slave who has just been taken in,  It is impossible for Ye Pengfei to treat Samsara and Cen Na with a lot of friendship.  but.  Ye Pengfei didn't want Hongming to die in vain for a plan.

    "At first, when Hong Ming just put forward this suggestion, Ye Pengfei rejected it.  Until recently, Hong Ming understood a lot of the artistic conception information from the Zifu universe given by Ye Pengfei, and his combat power once again made great progress.  Ye Pengfei finally reluctantly agreed to the plan proposed by Hong Ming.

    Join forces with the other two factions.  Kill Zong Hao and others

    When Hong Ming went to the mysterious fourth space, Ye Pengfei still didn't have much hope for Hong Ming's success.

    ¡°Ye Pengfei¡¯s main hope has always been on the two universes.  As long as they figure out the Taoist tools in their bodies, they will most likely agree to help them solve the problem at hand.

    Ye Pengfei has never seen the means of forming a prototype universe.  Moreover, Ye Pengfei didn't have high hopes.

    but.  The universe in Zi Mansion was once so relaxed.  Simply solve the catastrophe that can wipe out the existence of the Immortal Realm.  If it uses this power to deal with Zong Hao and others.  Even if their combat power suddenly increases tens of millions of times, there is still no hope of survival.

    ¡° In addition, Ye Pengfei¡¯s hopes are based on his various plans.

    For thirty years, it seemed that he only chatted casually with Wan Yuqiu.  In fact, no matter it is him.  Both Wan Yuqiu and Wan Yuqiu have made great progress.

    Especially himself, especially his perfect healing method, has made great progress.

    Five moments of time

    Side effects after one month

    Ye Pengfei felt that even if there was no other means, he would probably be able to do it with the mutual protection and assistance of nine people.  Forcibly kill the flowers and butterflies

    What's more, Zong Hao also chose to escape.

    What's more, I didn't have much hope in the first place, I just planned to be prepared.  It also played a certain role.

    If not, Zong Hao suddenly made a decision.  Even if they are a group of people, they can successfully pass through the time and space maze.  The heavy defense behind him was enough to create an opportunity for Ye Pengfei to take action.

    And if we want to force Zong Hao and others back to the first level of space.  There will be more cruel methods waiting for their arrival.

    Originally, when Zong Hao suddenly decided to bring the other eight companions into his own dimension.

    Originally, those eight people agreed to Zong Hao's decision without much thought.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei already felt that all his arrangements and methods were in vain.  Even in the past thirty years, my ultimate combat power has improved a lot.  However, facing the situation of nine people becoming one, he had no choice but to fight one against nine.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was ready to give up.  Zong Hao escaped and could recuperate.  In the same way, you can also have more time and achieve faster growth.

    However, at this moment, something happened that Ye Pengfei did not expect.  I didn't expect much at first, but Hong Ming's plan actually succeeded.

    Although Hong Ming¡¯s trip was not completely successful.  There is also a brotherly disagreement among the two groups.  However, after all, Hongming has won many allies for himself.  And Hong Ming was very smart and got himself an unexpected alliance condition -¡ª

    Using the lives of Zong Hao and others as a bargaining chip for peace

    What an astonishing harvest this is. You must know that the original plan was for both sides to join forces to kill the strong men of the main fighting faction.  However, Hongming took advantage of the inherent contradictions among the three factions and actually won such generous conditions.

    When Hong Ming came back to resume his life, Ye Pengfei felt more and more that his contempt for the "Zhuo Chao Incident" was really inappropriate.  All the things he has experienced recently have made Ye Pengfei feel more and more that he must create another custom Taoist method as soon as possible.

    Ye Pengfei sat quietly in the intelligent brain control room of the second layer of defense circle.  The large and soft sofa chairs and the sweet and delicious grape juice give people an exotic feeling.  And Ye Pengfei's thoughts were also traveling back and forth among the laws of various universes, searching back and forth, choosing back and forth

    "Now, I can have a glimpse of the laws of the four universes."

    "Among them, the laws of the prototype universe are still relatively rough and confusing, so there is no need to analyze them for the time being."

    "In this universe where I live, it is difficult to continue to make breakthroughs in understanding and researching the avenue of love for the time being."

    "In the universe where Niu Ben and Dong Kang once lived, the power of emotions does not seem to be comparable to the power of real science. However, there is information about the stimulation of neurons, the impact of emotions on cells, etc.  You can learn from it and make use of it.¡±

    "And the universe in Zi Mansion"

    Ye Pengfei pondered and thought.

    This universe is very complete.  The operating laws of this universe also have a lot of similarities with the universe in which I live.  If you want to create and customize a new Tao related to emotions.  The most important breakthrough point, I'm afraid, still has to fall on the laws of this universe.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about it, a piece of good news came at the same time

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1026. A method that shocked the world!

    "Unexpectedly, the prototype universe was the first to be successfully refined. Moreover, it has also advanced a little towards maturity."

    The good news is from Prototype Universe.  In the message sent, he also showed off his ability to void the entire internal space.

    From Ye Pengfei's perspective, it can be seen that there is a big difference between this ability of nothingness and the way of nothingness.  This already belongs to a brand new Taoist law.

    "However, in this new Taoist law, one can vaguely detect the Taoist artistic conception of the original Tao of Nothingness.  Therefore, it can be said that the formation method of this brand-new Tao method is very similar to Ye Pengfei's self-determined Tao method.

    "The only difference is that I rely on nurturing and devouring inner demons to obtain self-determined Taoism. But it obtains a brand new Taoism by refining Taoist tools and integrating the Taoist power contained in the Taoist tools into its body.  ."

    Ye Pengfei whispered to himself and said this softly.  Then, his eyes suddenly lit up and he came up with an even more peculiar method.

    "What if I give it my inner demon to devour. Then, it lends its power to me?"

    When Ye Pengfei suddenly said such a sentence, Wan Yuqiu suddenly clapped his hands in excitement.

    "Brother Ye, I think this method is feasible"

    "Swallowing Taoist tools is swallowing, and swallowing heart demons is also swallowing."  Anyway, as long as it doesn't threaten the existence of the universe, it can swallow it.

    "The essence of the inner demon carefully cultivated by Ye Pengfei is that it implies some kind of Taoist power or several kinds of power.  It is precisely because of the many Taoist powers.  Perfectly blended together.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei used this method to create his own exclusive technique and his own self-determined way.

    " Now that a piece of Xu Zun Cauldron has been refined, the prototype universe has made great progress on the path of nothingness.  It has the first relatively mature operating rules.  So.  If you let it swallow some inner demons, it will probably be able to achieve the same goal.

    Wait until it reaches maturity and perfection one by one.  Then, it will feed back its power to Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei is equivalent to possessing both unique Taoism and tyrannical power.

    "If this method can be successful, it will be more useful than the limit state"

    Soon, Wan Yuqiu used her hundreds of billions of ** to know the sea.  Various results were calculated.  Among them, the most exciting thing is.  This kind of power is borrowed back and will not bring a heavy burden to Ye Pengfei like the extreme state.

    In other words, as long as the universe does not betray.  Then, even if Ye Pengfei still can't solve the problem of the auxiliary plane, he can still do it. He has a tyrannical combat power that is so powerful that it will shock all existences.

    If this method is feasible.  Then, if Zong Hao and several people gathered together, causing Ye Pengfei to be unable to use his ultimate combat power and kill them one by one, this kind of thing would never happen again.

    Excited, how could you not be excited?

    but.  Apart from being excited, Ye Pengfei also felt a little regretful.

    "It's a pity that only I can control this kind of power that comes back."

    Wan Yuqiu, and all of Ye Pengfei's servants - including Hong Ming.  Although they.  They have also learned the ability to cultivate and devour inner demons.  However, they have never been able to do what Ye Pengfei did, integrating various Taoist artistic conceptions into their inner demons and cultivating them carefully.

    Even Ye Pengfei was able to throw several absolutely conflicting Taoism and artistic conceptions into his inner demons.  But there is no need to be afraid that if you kill this inner demon, you will gain nothing.

    "What Wan Yuqiu and the others can do is to use the Taoism and artistic conception that they majored in and minored in to cultivate their inner demons.  If they don't understand the Tao method clearly, they have no way to use it on their inner demons.  Therefore, they have no way to come up with so many self-made ways like Ye Pengfei did.

    But now, what Ye Pengfei just thought of, this method that is destined to shock the world, has a natural limit.  That is, only by providing enough benefits to the universe.  Only by yourself can you get enough and generous rewards.

    Even that one is a bit like a child¡¯s prototype universe.  Although the relationship between it and Ye Pengfei looks very good.  Although, in the past, it was always silly and liked to waste energy.  However, it doesn't just help Ye Pengfei casually.

    It seems that it helped Ye Pengfei snatch the Xu Zun Cauldron, and helped Ye Pengfei break the key objects hidden in Zong Hao and others to arrange the Blood Flame Soul Locking Bone Erosion Array.  It was also Ye Pengfei who made a promise and gave it some artistic conception information from Zifu Universe in exchange for the opportunity to help.

    A universe, what is it pursuing?

    Advanced

    Just like a strong person who has attained enlightenment, he pursues continuous advancement.  The pursuit of the universe is also an advancement

    Embryonic, wanting to become mature.

    Mature and want to continue to expand.

    When it expands to a certain extent, it may lead to various disputes with other universes.  And the ultimate goal of this fierce fight is to devour the opponent in order to gain the opportunity to advance.

    Therefore, only strong people like Ye Pengfei who can cultivate all kinds of inner demons can provide enough benefits to the universe.  Only a strong person like Ye Pengfei can constantly renovate and create new Taoist artistic conceptions.  Only then is it possible to continuously satisfy the needs for advancement in the universe

    Even though Ye Pengfei has a very strong ability to control his emotions, he couldn't help but take a few deep breaths to make himself calmer.  Then, he communicated relevant issues with the prototype universe.

    This is a negotiation.

    The prototype Universe Heart-Eating Demon, Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu and the others just made some calculations.  Whether it is really feasible or not, we still need approval from the Prototype Universe and some testing before we can know.

    Once the experiment is successful, the rights and obligations must be clearly explained first.

    ¡°Furthermore, even if such an agreement on rights and obligations is reached, it will not have any binding force on the prototype universe.  If Ye Pengfei gave it inner demons, it would not provide strength to Ye Pengfei at any time.  It is impossible for Ye Pengfei to punish it in any way.

    There is even the most extreme and terrifying possibility.  That is, when this prototype universe becomes very powerful.  It breaks the gentleman's agreement.  In turn, threatening Ye Pengfei's life and death

    Of course, the relationship between the two parties is still harmonious at the moment, so there is no need to consider such extreme things.  However, some things are better left open.  Even if what we are facing is just a prototype universe that is very different from living beings, and its form of existence is probably much higher than that of living beings, we cannot be too casual.

    Soon, the most bizarre negotiation in history began between Ye Pengfei and Prototype Universe.  The result of this negotiation will determine whether the method that Ye Pengfei just thought up, which is destined to shock the world, can be put into practice.

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1027. Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan

    A newly cultivated inner demon was sent into the prototype universe.

    There are no stars in the current prototype universe.  In fact, after decades of evolution, even the cosmic dust has become nothing.

    Ye Pengfei did not pay full attention to the process of refining the Xu Zun Cauldron in the prototype universe.  Therefore, he is not very clear.  Were those cosmic dusts turned into pure energy by the prototype universe, or did they become like this due to the Law of Nothingness?

    Anyway, when the inner demon is sent into the prototype universe, you can see that there is no cover and no obstacles everywhere.  Ye Pengfei could clearly see what happened to this inner demon.

    This test is very important.  Therefore, not only Ye Pengfei but also Wan Yuqiu also joined in and observed closely.

    Hong Ming and Zi Yi, the hush slaves, also want to watch it.  This kind of strange thing is not easy to see.  Maybe, I will get some valuable gains from this experiment.

    "However, if Ye Pengfei didn't say anything, they didn't dare to come over and take a look.  As Ye Pengfei's combat power became more and more tyrannical, their attitude towards Ye Pengfei was already in awe, which was indescribable.

    The last time, Xu Zun Ding entered the prototype universe and was pulled by the prototype universe straight to the center of the entire universe.  But this time, Ye Pengfei's inner demon entered the prototype universe, but did not rush towards the center so quickly.  Although the movement trend of the inner demon is still heading in that direction.  However, the speed of movement has obviously slowed down by hundreds of times.

    "Could it be that the center of the universe is the foundation of the universe's existence? This foundation will continue to expand as the universe advances?"

    Thinking back on it, the universe in the Zi Mansion firmly fixed the soul Taoist tool at the edge of the universe.  Comparing several situations with each other, it is easy to think of this possibility.

    "Perhaps, the so-called cosmic barrier is a strong repulsive reaction to foreign objects after the universe has grown to a certain extent. All cosmic barrier laws are probably formed by the mutual repulsion and defense between two or more universes.  a hybrid law of

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei had the urge to try it quickly.  You know, what he is best at now is to inject different laws into the inner demon, and then mix them into brand new laws.

    However, Ye Pengfei quickly restrained his impulse.

    "It is still necessary to focus on emotional Taoism. I will try other ideas later."

    Several things happened.  After experiencing this, Ye Pengfei fully realized that when dealing with higher-level experts, his understanding of their words, deeds, and thinking principles was too superficial.  For Ye Pengfei, who has been accustomed to making decisions before taking action, this is a very unfavorable thing.

    It¡¯s like, when it comes to dealing with Zong Hao and others.  If so, make your own judgment accurately.  Then, some preparations must be made in advance to prevent them from becoming one.  Rely on collective strength to resist your own powerful surprise attack.

    Therefore, the first inner demon that Ye Pengfei gave to the prototype universe contained many laws related to "emotions".  If the prototype universe can successfully refine this inner demon.  Successfully evolve the self-law related to this.  Then, in the future, if he fights against a strong man of Zong Hao's level, he will be able to draw on the power of the prototype universe.  To be more accurate, formulate relevant plans.

    Ye Pengfei had other ideas for sending such a demon away.

    "Although there is no way to control the behavior of the universe. However, I can increase the emotional connection with it. As long as it can always trust me and rely on me like it does now. Then I don't have to worry about suffering.  to its backlash."

    The inner demons are cultivated by oneself.

    The power of Taoism possessed by inner demons is also given by oneself.

    In the inner demon, there is no problem if you use some methods.  If in the process of refining the inner demons, the prototype universe also melts these into its own new laws, which are only to strengthen the emotional connection, without any offensive or harmful means.  Then, Ye Pengfei is confident that he will always have an extremely powerful fighting partner.

    One experiment, two goals.  Whether every goal can be achieved is crucial to Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, even if Hong Ming's secret message informed Zong Hao that he was about to meet those people, Ye Pengfei didn't even think about distracting himself and going to watch the battle over there.  All his energy was put on this refining of the prototype universe

    ¡­¡­

    Zong Hao is scolding his mother.

    At this moment, he was like a shrew, spouting a lot of dirty words unscrupulously.  There are more dirty words that will come out in a steady stream.

    "Okay, Zong Hao, you don't have to do this." A green-faced old man said lazily, "Don't you just want to anger us so you can find a chance to escape? No, everyone agrees.?We have known each other for so many years.  Who doesn¡¯t know that you, Zong Hao, are gentle and elegant on the surface?  In the mainland, there is still the same big crocodile with a bad temper."

    Zong Hao's true body is a big crocodile.  Every strong person who comes from outside the secret realm of time and is willing to stay here for n years is not a human being.  Otherwise, over time, they will be ruthlessly obliterated by the laws of the secret realm.

    However, the strong people living here rarely reveal their true identities.  There are also very few enemies who openly mention the true form of their opponents.

    This is a habit.

    It¡¯s not because they care so much about the human appearance they have after they transform.

    It¡¯s not because they are so vulgar that they despise their original race and want to be real people.

    It¡¯s because of a habit, a habit formed in this special space from unknown time¡ª¡ª

    As long as the true identity of others is openly revealed, it means that there will be no end to the death.

    Zong Hao's face was so gloomy that it was almost pitch black.  If you look carefully, you will find it.  This kind of black is actually caused by the too thick green color, which is a color similar to black.

    At this time, anyone who looks at Zong Hao's face will clearly know that Zong Hao is definitely not a human being.

    At this time, everyone knows that since Zong Hao no longer wants to hide his true identity, what exactly does he want to do?

    "Do you want to fight to the death?" Another gray-haired old woman casually played with a cloud of smoke and dust in front of her, "Zhuo Chao also fought hard back then. You know the result yourself."

    "Do you want me to be captured without mercy? There is only Zong Hao who died in battle, but there is no Zong Hao who surrendered."

    Zong Hao looked up to the sky and laughed, his laughter filled with desolate colors

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1028. We share the same hatred and hatred!

    "Master." Hong Ming spoke in a secret voice and said in a deep voice, "Gui Qianchou and Hua Die are both dead."

    "Zong Hao escaped?"

    "Yes, Master Mingjian." There was a hint of surprise in Hong Ming's voice.

    Zong Hao led a group of people to escape. When they were surrounded and killed, Zong Hao was the first to bear the brunt.  After learning that Zong Hao escaped successfully while everyone else died in the battle, Hong Ming was initially very surprised. However, what he didn't expect was that Ye Pengfei had already guessed this possibility.

    However, Hong Ming was also very conscious and did not ask out loud.

    Ye Pengfei will not tell anyone the answers to some questions.

    "Sure enough, they believe in Zong Hao because they know that only Zong Hao can save their lives."

    Although his eyes were still staring at the prototype universe.  However, Ye Pengfei's thoughts wandered away for a short time.  Only he knows that Gui Qianchou, Hua Die and others are not dead at all.

    ¡­¡­

    The strong have their own means and pursuits.

    Some people are looking for ways to save their lives.

    Some people pursue strong combat power.

    However, more people want to pursue the powerful method of prediction

    Even if you are a strong person who practices the ways of prophecy and the ways of cause and effect, there is no way to make accurate judgments in everything.  Among the complicated futures, it is not easy to find the one that is most likely to happen.  To ensure that that future will definitely happen is something that is simply impossible.

    "However, Ye Pengfei saw hope.

    With the passage of time, Ye Pengfei sent the inner demon inside.  It also gradually began to melt.

    Ye Pengfei's body strength is still very weak, and the inner demons he cultivated are obviously not comparable to the Xu Zun Ding.  Therefore, in just a few days, the prototype universe has already gained something.

    Zong Hao's image appeared in the prototype universe.  This is Zong Hao's phantom, and it is also Ye Pengfei's method of burying his inner demons in advance.

    When Gui Qianchou and others quickly agreed with Zong Hao's decision, Ye Pengfei had already expected that Zong Hao would become.  He is one of the few powerful enemies in the trial area.

    At that time, Hong Ming had not returned yet.  However, even if Hong Ming had come back at that time.  Ye Pengfei would not believe that Zong Hao would die so easily.

    Originally, when letting Zong Hao leave, Ye Pengfei once thought of following him quietly to see if he needed to take action himself.

    but.  In the end, Ye Pengfei felt that it was better not to take action.

    There are many reasons for not taking action.  Reserve this method in front of you, is one of them.  If not, he suddenly thought of a method that would shock the world. Ye Pengfei would not finally decide to let Zong Hao fend for himself and ignore him for the time being.

    Now, part of the inner demon has been melted.  Now, Zong Hao's shadow.  Appears in the prototype universe.  A faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    "Very good, two goals achieved together"

    Although, this inner demon has not been completely refined yet.  Although, the prototype universe has not yet been formed.  The second more complete law.  However, Ye Pengfei already knew that the two goals he set had been successfully achieved.

    Wan Yuqiu is still confused.  She pointed at Zong Hao's shadow and asked in surprise: "Brother Ye, what does this mean?"

    It has been decades since Brother Ye obtained this prototype universe.  In these decades, Wan Yuqiu has never seen the image of that character transformed into the prototype universe.

    The prototype universe does not have this ability. Even if it has this ability now, in Wan Yuqiu's opinion, it should not be transformed into Zong Hao's image.  She asked in surprise, and vaguely, she also noticed a little clue.

    "Same hatred and hatred"

    Sure enough

    The light of joy jumped a few times in Wan Yuqiu's eyes.

    "It would be great if the universe in Zi Mansion could share the same hatred as Brother Ye."

    In terms of power, the universe in Zi Mansion is many times more powerful than this prototype universe.  The prototype universe controls the time and space castle, while others make various arrangements in the time and space castle.  The prototype universe has no way to deal with these people. It is even very crisis-conscious and does not dare to show up at all.

    If not, it is becoming more and more urgent to advance.  It will not take the initiative to give Ye Pengfei a chance to find himself.

    Those black lights of death were a simple test it gave Ye Pengfei.

    The twelve strange torches in the second fort are another test for Ye Pengfei.

    Originally, it was planning to give Ye Pengfei some more difficult problems.  Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei had pushed through the twelve torches and the black light of death in front of him.The truth is revealed.

    Therefore, it is natural for the Prototype Universe to be affectionate towards Ye Pengfei.

    On the one hand, Ye Pengfei has a complete universe that can provide it with the advanced information it desperately needs;

    On the other hand, Ye Pengfei showed enough strength.  This allowed the prototype universe to form a special relationship with Ye Pengfei, which was similar to friends, but also a bit like a child relying on an adult.

    And it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to have such a relationship with the universe in Zi Mansion.  All this time, that universe has been quietly developing on its own.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't leaked its aura when he suddenly advanced, it would have triggered a horrific catastrophe in the universe where Ye Pengfei was located.  I am afraid that Ye Pengfei will not discover its existence until now.

    The Prototype Universe shares the same hatred as Ye Pengfei, and it will definitely become a powerful support for Ye Pengfei in the future.

    "However, if the universe in Zifu can also share the same hatred with Ye Pengfei.  Then, Ye Pengfei can now have strong combat power

    In the place of contempt for trials, any strong person, any force, strong combat power

    "It's a pity that this is a luxury hope."

    Wan Yuqiu shook her head regretfully. She also knew that her idea was impossible to realize.  It would be great to be able to reach some equal deals with that universe.  It is impossible to expect that it can sit in the same boat as Ye Pengfei.

    Just when Wan Yuqiu shook his head and sighed secretly, some changes occurred in Zong Hao's phantom in the prototype universe.  And this change once again pulled Wan Yuqiu's thoughts into the prototype universe.

    "Is thisreally?" Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise, pointing to Zong Hao's phantom in the prototype universe.

    Originally, the phantom of Zong Hao was standing on a piece of solid ground.  But now, he actually fell to the ground and passed out.

    "It should be true." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Who else in this world has a more powerful calculation ability than a universe?"

    Wan Yuqiu was stunned for a moment, and then, flashes of surprise burst out from his beautiful eyes.

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1029. The secret hidden in Wang Zhi! (1)

    Let a universe calculate the future of history

    Who else can do it better than the universe?

    Even if Ye Pengfei relied on the secret book of Guiyuan, he invented the method of killing and nourishing souls.  However, his calculation ability of hundreds of billions of consciousness seas can only make his calculation ability superior to that of the same level of powerhouses, and to stand shoulder to shoulder with powerful existences that surpass him by several realms.

    " However, even if Ye Pengfei achieves the realm of immortality and becomes a third-level heavenly being.  What is certain is that his calculation ability cannot be compared with that of the universe.

    You must know that in the universe where Ye Pengfei lives, there are three thousand avenues with endless changes.  Any strong person can only choose to practice and comprehend one or several Taoist methods.  It is impossible for any strong person to study these three thousand avenues, as well as all their subtle changes, combinations and evolutions, thoroughly and thoroughly.

    It is for this reason that Ye Pengfei invented the method to cultivate and devour the inner demons.  If you use normal means to understand, study, and deduce, there will be wonderful changes in various Taoisms.  Then, even if he was given hundreds of millions of years, he would not be able to create eight self-determined Tao methods one after another.

    Even the changes in Taoism that have taken shape are not clearly deduced with certainty.  So, how can it be possible to predict the future clearly, when there are countless possibilities, and the future may change at any time?

    In fact, even the Supreme Inspiration, during its heyday, could only guarantee that its predictions had a 70% to 80% chance of coming true.

    This is still based on paying a huge price.  If you want to go further.  Improving the accuracy of predictions is even less possible.

    The power of the so-called "words and words" is indeed amazing, but its effectiveness cannot be achieved with 100% accuracy.

    This is also the reason why Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words back then determined Ye Pengfei¡¯s future fortune and misfortune.  but.  When Ye Pengfei encounters trouble, she will still be anxious and confused.  This is because the more you study the way of prophecy, the deeper you study it.  The more she understood, the accuracy was unpredictable.

    "If the universe were to determine a person's future"

    Naturally, Wan Yuqiu thought of it.  The universe can do more amazing things.

    Calculated.  It's not unusual for Zong Hao to fall unconscious.  If this prototype universe were to make a prediction.  Then, Zong Hao immediately died without even a chance to be reincarnated. Wouldn't it be even more awesome?

    "Yu Qiu, don't think too much." Ye Pengfei chuckled and dampened Wan Yuqiu's rising enthusiasm, "If it is allowed to intervene often, it will be something in another universe. I'm afraid, it and I will be together."  It will be difficult to see the sun tomorrow."

    Amid Ye Pengfei's half-joking laughter, Wan Yuqiu could only regretfully give up the idea

    ¡­¡­

    The peace agreement was finally reached.

    No one knows about this peace agreement.  How long will it last?

    From Ye Pengfei¡¯s perspective, what he gained during this trip was already amazing.  Since Wang Zhi has sent it, since those people have repeatedly promised.  Absolutely, I will leave this universe.  It seems that there is no problem in letting this peaceful time continue.

    Ye Pengfei has never been the kind of strong man who likes to kill everyone. As long as others don't provoke him, he doesn't bother to provoke others.

    But, everyone knows that peace is actually just an illusion.  Because of Wang Zhi's special nature, because of Dong Kang who has not shown up for a long time, and because of the leader of the fence-sitting faction.  For these reasons, the time of peace is destined to pass quickly and will never come again.

    Looking at Wang Zhi with a cold face, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a strange sigh in his heart.

    "No matter what, I still want to thank you."

    "You're welcome. If I had the ability, I would definitely kill you."

    Wang Zhi¡¯s voice seemed to cool the air.  Mu Qing and the others, who were standing behind Ye Pengfei at a lower level, couldn't help but shudder.

    Unable to bear it, Ye Pengfei sighed quietly to himself.

    Before entering the secret realm of time, my biggest reliance was to use that magical concealment technique to escape from the attack of powerful enemies.

    To put it bluntly, Ye Pengfei at that time, as long as someone made up his mind, he would fight with him.  He had no choice but to run away with his head in his arms.

    But now¡ª¡ª

    The servants and subordinates standing behind them are Hong Ming, Zhang Yiming, and Hong Ya, who are at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Immortal Realm.  That Hong Ya is still the soul slave of his own soul slave. This shows how terrifying the fighting power of Ye Pengfei's men is.

    It is no exaggeration to say that if Ye Pengfei wants to dominate the surface of the world, he will experience what it feels like to be an invincible king.  As long as he gives an order, it won't take long for him to make the more than 100 billion strong men on the surface of the big ball surrender under his feet.

    &nbsp; What is even more terrifying is that Ye Pengfei holds two independent universes in his hands

    Although, the complete universe in it will not help him in everything.

    And the other one is just a prototype universe.  Apart from helping Ye Pengfei predict the future and giving back a certain amount of strength to Ye Pengfei, there is no other use.

    However, because of these two universes, Ye Pengfei has an infinitely broad future.

    If it weren¡¯t for Wang Zhi, Ye Pengfei probably wouldn¡¯t have what he has now.  At least, he will not own the slaves like Hong Ming and Zhang Yiming.  He will also not own the prototype universe.

    "Do you know why you have the intention to kill me?" Ye Pengfei didn't care about Wang Zhi's attitude. He asked softly and slowly.

    "From the moment I knew you cheated on me, I wanted to kill you."

    Wang Zhi¡¯s voice became even colder.  This kind of coldness actually made Hong Ming and Zhang Yiming have to use a little momentum to protect the "weak" Zi Yi and others.

    Ye Pengfei does not need protection, although here, his body strength is so weak that it can be ignored.  However, now, he will be protected by the universe in Zi Mansion for a full ten years.  This is the benefit he got in exchange for giving a top-quality Taoist weapon to that universe.

    Not long before Wang Zhi was sent, the universe in Zifu also successfully refined the soul tool.  The reward it gives is to allocate its strength to protect Ye Pengfei for ten years.

    " If Ye Pengfei wants to use this power to kill a peak-level being of the third level of the Immortal, there will be no problem.  However, the universe said that it must be exchanged for ten years of protection time.

    Ye Pengfei naturally will not waste this opportunity easily. At least, he cannot waste this opportunity on Wang Zhi.

    If you want to kill Wang Zhi, as long as he opens his mouth, Wang Zhi will naturally die without a burial place

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1030. The secret hidden in Wang Zhi! (2)

    "The Taoism that you originally majored in was the Taoism of Withering and Prosperity?"

    Ye Pengfei's thoughts jumped too fast.  Even though Wang Zhi's ruthless ways have been cultivated to the level of the third level of immortality.  However, her cold face was still undetectable and trembled slightly.

    Before Wang Zhi could react, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to change the topic again.

    "Do you know why you suddenly want to use my power to leave that organization?"

    Wang Zhi only answered one of the three questions.  But now, although Ye Pengfei asked three more questions, he no longer had the intention to speak.  However, Wang Zhi still stood there with a stunned look on his face.

    Three questions, just three questions, actually broke through Wang Zhi¡¯s frozen heart

    "Yes, yes, it's because I want to trick you into taking the bait."

    Ye Pengfei just smiled and did not refute.  Wang Zhi's tone was so hesitant that even she didn't believe herself.

    "Perhaps, at that time, when she agreed to join forces with Ye Pengfei, her real purpose was to deceive Ye Pengfei and lure him into taking the bait.

    "But even Wang Zhi himself doesn't know.  Deep in her heart, there was a more real purpose hidden - to leave here, to leave these people.

    What if, Ye Pengfei changed the order of asking questions, if he asked the last question first.  Then, Wang Zhi's frozen heart will not have a crack because of these three problems.  It's not like she was defeated in this psychological battle very quickly.

    "It's a small test. It's extraordinary." Ye Pengfei, who was smiling, sighed secretly in his heart.

    The order of these three questions, as well as these posturings of mine.  It was only after deducing the prototype universe that it was determined.

    In the situation where Taoism and Dharma are in conflict with each other, if Ye Pengfei's own plan is used, then the best result is probably to attack the mind continuously for hundreds of rounds to achieve the current effect.  The plan deduced using the prototype universe only requires three questions.  The goal has been achieved

    Looking at Ye Pengfei who was silent and smiling silently.  Wang Zhi felt even more panicked.

    "Why am I so confused? What kind of problems are these? Why are they making me so confused?"

    At first glance, there is indeed nothing strange about these three questions¡ª¡ª

    Why do you want to kill me?

    Why do you major in the path of prosperity and prosperity?

    Why do you want to use my power?

    The three questions seem to have little connection at all.  Even that question in the middle.  It sounds very nonsensical.

    What kind of Taoism a strong person majors in is related to his qualifications.  It¡¯s also related to his experience.  Just like Ye Pengfei himself, if he hadn't thought of Bei Tangyu and his friends when facing the threat of the sea of ??insects, how could he have majored in the way of extreme emotion?

    So, what is the necessary connection between this question and the following two questions?

    Wang Zhi doesn¡¯t understand, Wang Zhi is very confused.  Wang Zhi's mind was in chaos.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei can continue to wait until Wang Zhi is so confused that he begs himself.  However, Ye Pengfei knew.  I don't have so much time to waste.  Although, now Wang Zhi has lost the psychological battle.  However, if you want to do this, you must practice ruthlessness.  Having cultivated to the third level of immortality, he completely collapsed.  I don't know how many years it will take.

    Everything is proceeding according to the calculations of the prototype universe

    Ye Pengfei waited quietly. After waiting for almost a cup of tea, he waited until Wang Zhi's pretty face turned pale.

    The paleness of his face was due to a sudden situation.  However, in the calculation of the prototype universe, this is already something that is destined to happen.

    "Even the predicted time is so accurate"

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that the prototype universe had continuously predicted Wang Zhi's sudden change, and the time it predicted was actually exactly right.  For Ye Pengfei, this further increased his confidence in the ability to predict the prototype universe.

    "Actually, you are no longer you." Looking at Wang Zhi, who suddenly turned pale, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "You have now discovered this cruel fact. When Inspiration Supreme entered the time secret realm for the first time, and quickly left the time secret realm,  When you come back, you are already, no longer yourself."

    Ye Pengfei's words were like a heavy hammer hitting Wang Zhi's soul.

    "How did you know?" Wang Zhi screamed in horror.

    Except for Ye Pengfei, no one present knew how many meanings Wang Zhi¡¯s screaming question contained.

    First of all, Wang Zhi is asking, how do you know that the Inspiration Supreme entered the secret realm of time, but came back very quickly??

    Secondly, Wang Zhi is asking, how do you know that from that time on, I was no longer me, I became someone else.

    And finally, what frightens Wang Zhi the most is, how did you know that I just discovered this secret that made me collapse?

    "Obviously, Ye Pengfei will not answer this question.  Although Wang Zhi was about to lose control completely, she also knew very well that her questions were in vain.

    Soon, a layer of merciless ice sealed her heart tightly again.  It seems that Wang Zhi is more ruthless now than when she was just sent here by those people.

    "But Ye Pengfei knew it.  This is just a small reflection.

    "Originally, you shouldn't practice the way of glory. Your family has always used the way of prophecy and the way of love as the only way to practice. Everything your family provides to the younger generations is for the convenience of you younger generations.  , choose the best among these two paths."

    Ye Pengfei's voice was gentle and ringing.  It was as if he was an ancient being who was very familiar with the Wang family.

    What Ye Pengfei said is indeed true.  Those big families will create conditions to lead the younger generations to embark on the path of cultivation and enlightenment that the family is good at.

    This approach is not only helpful to the younger generations, but also has great benefits for the most powerful people in the family.

    ??????????????? For the younger generations, instead of practicing one kind, it is difficult to find the Tao method taught by high-level experts.  It's better to continue practicing according to the family's plan.  Even those genius-level beings must be practicing under the guidance of high-level experts, so that their advancement speed will be more stable and faster.

    And for those supreme beings in the family, the cultivation of the younger generations will also bring them all kinds of unpredictable gains.

    After all, although these younger generations, with the help of their families, they have understood the Taoism that has been established for a long time.  However, in the process of cultivation and enlightenment, they will more or less discover some novel things.

    Ye Pengfei ignored Wang Zhi's reaction to his words.  According to the plan designed by the prototype universe, he continued to narrate it in his smooth and powerful tone

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1031. The secret hidden in Wang Zhi! (3)

    "Of course, even if you are a family member, it is impossible for everyone to follow the path designed by the family. Each individual has his or her own opportunity. When the Inspiration Supreme returns from the secret realm of time, your opportunity will appear.  "

    Having said this, a mysterious smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.  At this moment, a bitter smile appeared on Wang Zhi's face.

    "Is it a chance or a nightmare?"

    The whispering sound that almost no one could hear represented the infinite pain that Wang Zhi had just woken up from.

    The soul that had just been frozen again collapsed once again in Ye Pengfei's bland narrative.  But this time the collapse had nothing to do with Ye Pengfei.  When Wang Zhi finally recalled the past, no matter how she sealed her mind, she had no way to re-seal herself in the heartless emotion.

    "The Supreme Inspiration predicted that you have a potential, a potential that can help the family conquer the secret realm of time." Ye Pengfei did not care about Wang Zhi's question. He continued to speak in that tone and speed, "The secret realm of time is  What kind of place is it? Originally, only the powerful ones at the Inspiration Supreme level were qualified to know the existence of the secret realm of time."

    "However, the Inspiration Supreme made an exception and told many people in the family about the existence of the Secret Realm of Time. Moreover, he did not hesitate to pay the price of serious injuries to leave the control of the Secret Realm of Time with your family forever."

    After a slight pause, Ye Pengfei chuckled softly: "You must have been stunned by your own potential. To be more precise, you were completely stunned by this secret realm of time. Just think about it, you are very  It is possible to become the sole owner of the secret realm of time. All the wealth in the family seems so ridiculous and insignificant."

    Ye Pengfei is not exaggerating at all. It takes a thousand years here to spend only one day outside.  In the secret realm of time, no matter how idiotic you are.  Under such an exaggerated time comparison, as long as it can ensure that it is not destroyed, its wealth accumulation rate will far exceed that of the major forces outside the time secret realm.

    Of course Wang Zhi knew that what Ye Pengfei said was not an exaggeration.  She knew even more that what Ye Pengfei said was exactly what she was thinking back then.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei seemed to be an omniscient god, knowing everything about his past.  It was impossible to hide it from his eyes.

    However, Wang Zhi is still insisting.

    She had to persist.  When she suddenly woke up and discovered the secret hidden in her body, she understood that she was a piece of cake, a piece of meat that anyone who saw her wanted to devour.

    In the past, when I was in the hands of those people, those people would swallow me whole.

    Now, he fell into Ye Pengfei's hands.  Judging from Ye Pengfei's situation, he would definitely want to swallow him up in one gulp.

    So, Wang Zhi is persisting.  Before Ye Pengfei really told those secrets, she decided to stick to it.

    "What if he is trying to scare me?"

    If a person is about to die, his desire to survive will become immeasurably stronger.  I saw Wang Zhi was stubborn.  And the thin lips that rise slightly.  Ye Pengfei smiled softly and continued:

    "So, you began to comprehend the path of glory and prosperity. Although you had a bumpy practice because there was no one to guide you. However, you still persisted and trudged hard on this road."

    "During this period, I don't know if anyone ridiculed you because of your slow progress. However, what I know very well is that when the entire family fell into a catastrophe because of the decision of the Inspiration Supreme,  When you are in the midst of it, you will definitely become what all men are referring to."

    Ye Pengfei let out a long sigh and said: "It's such a big family, maybe there are 10 million people, maybe 100 million people. Just because of the Supreme Inspiration, just because of you, not many people are left. With such deep hatred, you  Should you seek revenge from the Demon Sect, or should you blame the Supreme Inspiration and yourself?"

    Wang Zhi's face became even paler.

    Wang Zhi's lips trembled slightly.

    However, she is still insisting

    "Well, this time, there is a little problem with the calculation of the prototype universe."

    The problem is not too big. After all, in this place, the Prototype Universe is not sure that Wang Zhi will completely collapse.  Therefore, further back, the prototype universe also made some designs.  What Ye Pengfei has to do is to follow this design plan and continue talking.

    "Maybe you will think that even if you are no longer the same person as you were in the past, you should not bear the infamy for the destruction of your family. But back then, when they scolded you and cursed you, you could face it calmly, and you could even sneer at them.  But now, can you still be as calm as you were then?"

    ? Heart-attack war, mind-attack war, only attacks the opponent's spiritual defense line, and the means of attack will not contain any smoke.

    ????????????????????? However, it is necessary to break through the enemy's spiritual defense line in one fell swoop.  Then, you will get the most generous rewards.

    Even if it is,Turning the enemy into your soul slave will not bring you greater gains than this.

    When Ye Pengfei asked this question seriously.  Wang Zhi's body began to tremble.  Anyone can clearly see it, trembling slightly

    It¡¯s almost done. The next time, it should be handed back to her.  She should be given time to think about it.

    Ye Pengfei thought silently and stopped talking.

    "Should I say what happens next, or should you say it yourself?" Ye Pengfei smiled and said slowly and coaxingly, "The past is gone, what is important is the future. One more friend always has one more way to live. Could it be that, until now, you  Do you still think that you really want to kill me, and you really want to create an illusion to lure me into taking the bait?"

    The "murderous intention" in the past was not simply because Ye Pengfei deceived himself.

    The subsequent agreement to form an alliance and to help each other was not entirely hypocritical.

    Ye Pengfei is indeed not talking, and no one else will talk to Wang Zhi.  All around, there was silence.  Suddenly, Wang Zhi felt that if Ye Pengfei could continue talking and tell everything, he would be happier.

    Soon, Wang Zhi understood.

    Soon, Wang Zhi realized that, in fact, his persistence was simply pointless resistance and ridiculous stubbornness.

    "Youare really willing to help me?"

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed before Wang Zhicai asked softly.

    "I can't help you." Ye Pengfei shook his head decisively, "The only one who can help you is yourself."

    In an instant, Wang Zhi understood it completely

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1032. The secret hidden in Wang Zhi! (4)

    In fact, most people in this world are essentially the same as Wang Zhi.

    They may not be able to discover their own secrets until they die.

    And even if they find out, they don't know how to face the secret.

    Ye Pengfei also has secrets.

    The past is the mystery of one¡¯s past life, the arrangements made by one¡¯s past life for one¡¯s present body.

    Now, it is the mystery of the universe in Zi Mansion, the confusion of why small universes appear in the big universe.

    It¡¯s just that Ye Pengfei is happier than Wang Zhi. From the beginning, there was no powerful person or force behind his back to control his behavior and determine his life or death.

    "It's just that Ye Pengfei is more capable and decisive than Wang Zhi.  When he vaguely discovered that there might be some danger hidden in the design of his previous life, he resolutely cut off all possible connections with this design.

    Wang Zhi was very confused. Even if he was hit by Ye Pengfei three times, he probably understood some of the truth.  However, she still sealed herself up and didn't want to face the facts.

    Even so, the facts are clear.  She is still doing it, persisting needlessly

    "I understand." Wang Zhi nodded. This time, she no longer evaded, "But you also need the soul-accompanying grass. Don't you need the control of the time secret realm? Even if you turn me into  Soul slave. When I get the soul-accompanying grass in the world of danger, the master-servant soul agreement will also be completely invalidated. Aren't you worried that I will betray the agreement? "

    When Wang Zhi asked these two questions in succession, everyone present.  Everyone except Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    Even Hong Ming, who revealed Wang Zhi¡¯s secret, suddenly discovered that there were actually many deeper things that he didn¡¯t know

    Wan Yuqiu and others, who had always been kept in the dark, looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise, wanting to hear what Ye Pengfei would say.

    They all have the same question in their hearts¡ª¡ª

    What kind of existence is Wang Zhi?  Why can she even solve the soul-contract between master and servant?

    You must know that no matter how the strong people in this universe practice, the foundation of their lives is always closely related to their souls.  And the contract about the soul has naturally become the most powerful and unbreakable contract.

    ??such as Hong Ming, Zhang Yiming and others.  Even if they have the intention to get rid of the shackles of the soul master.  However, it is impossible for them to find any way.  Resolve the master-servant soul contract deeply imprinted in the soul.

    But Wang Zhi said that as long as she gets the soul-accompanying grass in Wan Hai's crisis, she can resolve the master-servant soul contract. What's the reason for this?

    "Brother Ye, could it be thatshe is the soul-accompanying grass?"

    That soul-accompanying grasswhich soul-accompanying grass?

    Wang Zhi still needs to get the one in Ten Thousand Seas of Danger.  Obviously, what Wan Yuqiu was talking about was the soul-accompanying grass in the secret realm of time.

    Ye Pengfei smiled.  No explanation.

    "Hong Ming, please explain."

    Regarding Wang Zhi¡¯s identity, Hong Ming knew very clearly.  About the Inspiration Supreme, about Wang Zhi, and about the secret of the whole thing, it was only Hong Ming who told him, and Ye Pengfei finally understood it completely.

    "Yes. Master." Hong Ming responded in a deep voice, "Wang Zhi's body is mixed with the roots of the soul companion grass. The reason why we command the Inspiration Supreme to let Wang Zhi practice the way of withering and glory is because we want to.  Re-cultivate a Soul Companion Grass"

    Hongming first stated this fact truthfully.  Then, under the surprised gaze of everyone, he slowly told what happened that year.

    "It turns out that the Soul Accompanying Grass has long been completely destroyed by their violence. What's left is just a small section of roots. Brother Dong Kang, that guy is really good at acting, and we were deceived by him.  "

    After listening to Hong Ming¡¯s narration, Wan Yuqiu was very emotional.  When entering this special space, she had been thinking about how to get enough victory points and how to help Brother Ye get the Soul Accompanying Grass.

    I never thought that the truth would be like this

    "If he doesn't know how to act, how can he possibly deal with Hong Ming and the other thirty or so powerful beings?"

    Ye Pengfei can understand why Dong Kang is used to acting.  As a time-traveling man, he traveled to such a place again and faced such a group of tyrannical existences.  It is already very difficult to survive.  How difficult is it to really replace Dong Kang's position in the past?

    "It was Dong Kang's suggestion to violently obtain the soul-accompanying grass. But his real purpose was to destroy the soul-accompanying grass." Ye Pengfei smiled softly and said, "Thanks to the methods he used back then,  Otherwise, why did most people from the peace faction and the fence faction choose to agree to reconcile with me and agree to temporary peace?"

    It doesn¡¯t mean that if one¡¯s personal force is strong, oneWe will definitely be able to force the other side to reach a peace agreement.  Only now did Wan Yuqiu know that the reason why Brother Ye was able to temporarily coexist peacefully with the other party was the reason why the other party had been guarding Dong Kang.

    Back then, Dong Kang deceived these powerful people about the soul companion grass.  Who knows what kind of facts Dong Kang is hiding about crossing the cosmic barrier?

    Although Dong Kang also wants to go back in time, he will cross the cosmic barrier with these strong men.  However, who can guarantee that there will be no accidents during the time travel?

    In the incident that year, the Soul Accompanying Grass was destroyed.  A group of people are waiting, but they can still think of a way to try to solve it.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't appeared, they would have been able to control Wang Zhi and go to the dangerous situation of Wanhai to get another soul-accompanying grass.  Thus, he can obtain the inheritance of the past Dong Kang, and thus completely control the secret realm of time.

    However, if something unexpected happens while crossing the cosmic barrier, there will only be a dead end.

    "Brother Ye took out some of the secrets of the universe and exchanged them with them?" Wan Yuqiu asked softly.

    "That's not it." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and chuckled, "Just some thoughts and feelings about the cosmic barrier."

    Ye Pengfei would not be so stupid as to tell everyone that he owns the universe.  Even among the people around him, up to now, there are only Wan Yuqiu and Hong Ming, who know very clearly that they own two universes.  Ziyi and others only vaguely guessed at this possibility.

    Hong Ming can describe the past events very clearly.  Hongming knew nothing about Wang Zhi's future.  Hong Ming was very convinced that not only him, but even his past collaborators had no idea that Wang Zhi could escape from the shackles of the master-servant soul contract through the soul-accompanying grass in Wanhai's dangerous situation.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Looking at this, Wang Zhi, who was trained by the team he was in, Hongming couldn't help but sigh in his heart:

    "It turns out that there are more secrets hidden in her body"

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1033. The secret hidden in Wang Zhi! (5)

    This time, Ye Pengfei didn't hide anything.  When Hong Ming finished talking about the history, he immediately began to explain the other secret hidden in Wang Zhi.

    "You insisted just now because when you suddenly discovered that you are no longer the same person you used to be, you also discovered why the Supreme Inspiration made you practice the path of ruthlessness."

    After a slight pause, Ye Pengfei strengthened his tone and said in a deep voice: "Your persistence all comes from this last secret that even Hongming and the others don't know."

    In an instant, Wang Zhi was truly convinced that he truly had no secrets in front of Ye Pengfei.

    When Ye Pengfei used his first psychological battle to break the hard shell in Wang Zhi's heart, Wang Zhi understood the mystery of his life experience.  However, at the same time, she also understood why she suddenly changed from majoring in the path of prosperity to majoring in the path of ruthlessness.

    In the eyes of others - in the past, Ye Pengfei also thought so - this is just the Supreme Inspiration, quickly cultivating Wang Zhi.

    In fact, for Hong Ming and others at that time, although they were also very surprised by this.  However, they quickly attributed this incident to Dong Kang.  They believed that this was Dong Kang's deliberate sabotage.

    Wang Zhi, who has grown rapidly, is indeed difficult to control.  However, for Dong Kang, who single-handedly planned the incident that year, it is very likely that he has the means to control Wang Zhi.

    Therefore, when the Supreme Inspiration was out of control for a short period of time, and after Wang Zhi suddenly refined the bodies of several golden immortals who practiced the ruthless way and the ruthless way, Hong Ming and others at that time.  Naturally, the war was directed at Dong Kang

    When Ye Pengfei entered this special space, when thousands of killers launched a fierce attack on the core area of ????the big ball, the reason why Dong Kang never showed up was also related to the relationship between the two parties falling to a freezing point.  They were extremely suspicious of Dong Kang's hidden secret methods, but because of Wang Zhi's misfortune.  He was even more suspicious of Dong Kang and rejected Dong Kang.

    However, they had not thought at that time that Dong Kang¡¯s real purpose was to control Wang Zhi on his own

    Based on the speculations of Hong Ming and others at that time, Dong Kang just wanted to cause destruction.

    Back then, Dong Kang would never let others get what he couldn't get.  Is that why he induced everyone to take action and destroy the Soul Accompanying Grass? Now he is doing this.  He definitely wants to destroy it more completely.

    In fact, when Wang Zhi specialized in the way of ruthlessness.  Her way of prosperity has indeed been suppressed to a certain extent.  The growth trend of the Hunhun grass that has just shown signs of filial buds has completely stopped.

    It is precisely for this reason that they had to let Wang Zhi stay on the surface of the big ball and create a company.

    The establishment of this company was certainly not deliberately targeting Ye Pengfei.  their purpose.  In fact, it is to find a way to solve the problem on the surface of the big ball.

    You must know that although Hong Ming and others are very powerful.  However, it is impossible for them to be familiar with any kind of Taoist power.  On the surface of the big ball, there are more than a hundred billion powerful people of all kinds living.  In their opinion, no matter what.  It should be possible to find a strong person among these people who can solve the problem.

    "It turns out that Dong Kang's real purpose is this. If we solve the problem of the growth of soul-companing grass, wouldn't it be a great help to Dong Kang?"

    Hong Ming suddenly realized that the busy work of his group would only end up taking advantage of that bastard Dong Kang.

    "Yes, this is the smartest thing about him." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "What if he took over everything and solved everything? With your abilities, how could you not discover the truth of the problem?"

    "But, how can Dong Kang guarantee that after Wang Zhi breaks free from the shackles of his soul, he can still control Wang Zhi easily?" Hong Ming couldn't help but blurt out and asked this most critical question.

    But¡­¡­

    "If it's not possible, why should I talk to Wang Zhi?"

    Ye Pengfei did not answer, but the smile on his face became more mysterious and elusive.

    When Wang Zhi saw Ye Pengfei's smile, he knew that the questions he just asked were in vain.  Ye Pengfei will definitely not tell himself the real means of control.

    "Does he want to use the more powerful Dao of Love to influence my artistic conception? Or has he found some other means to counter Dong Kang? Alas, compared to people like them, I am a complete idiot.  "

    Sad, helpless sadness.

    At this moment, Wang Zhi just knew what it felt like to be a knife and a slave while I was a fish.

    "If I don't surrender to you, I will have to be controlled by Dong Kang. But why should I follow you instead of following that time-traveling man?"

    Wang Zhi still did not give in, but Ye Pengfei knew Wang Zhi's true purpose.

    "Don't you just want to know how they are fighting for your control?For what?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "This is not a big secret, I can tell you.  "

    "The purpose of controlling you is to control the Secret Realm of Time. And their plan to cross the barrier of the universe requires the help of the power of the entire Secret Realm of Timemaybe, the entire Secret Realm of Time will be needed to accompany it."

    Once again, there was a deliberate pause.  Ye Pengfei turned back, looked at Hong Ming, and laughed: "And they, the so-called peace faction, and the so-called wall-riding faction, have no interest in you. That's because they want to sacrifice,  Not the entire secret realm of time, but all the powerful beings in this big ball space, which number more than 100 billion."

    Boom

    Boom

    Ye Pengfei's two paragraphs were like two bombshells dropped, which made everyone feel dizzy and find it difficult to accept this fact.

    Even Hong Ming already knew all this.  When Ye Pengfei said these two paragraphs, he couldn't help it, and a faint bitter smile appeared on his face.  And, a touch of excitement.

    Is there any other plan that can impact people¡¯s hearts more than these two plans?

    The previous plan was to devote all our efforts to such a huge and precious secret realm of time.

    You must know that this time secret realm can accommodate such a large number of strong people to survive at the same time.  It can be seen that the resources contained in such a time secret realm are probably much larger than those of the top realms combined.

    Such a plan is already surprising.  And the latter plan is even more shocking.

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1034. Revisiting the old place!

    After a series of shocks, Ye Pengfei actually concluded a master-servant soul pact with Wang Zhi. This weird approach could no longer surprise everyone.

    " And people like Zong Hao also want to use Wang Zhi to get something else. It is even more impossible for such a thing to arouse much interest in everyone.  After following such a master, the Taoist gains that Zong Hao and the others pursued could not arouse anyone's interest at all.

    After completing the conclusion of the master-servant contract, everyone looked at Ye Pengfei, waiting for Ye Pengfei's next instructions.

    "Obviously, because of Wang Zhi's existence, peace is only short-lived.  At least, there is definitely still a fierce battle to be fought with Dong Kang.

    ??Although Dong Kang is single-handed, he can take advantage of dozens of powerful beings like Zong Hao and Hong Ming, and then live freely, how can he be treated with ordinary eyes?

    Ye Pengfei can let Zong Hao recuperate in the secret realm of time.  He can keep enemies like Zong Hao to train the prototype universe, and in the meantime increase the close relationship with the prototype universe.  However, it was impossible for him to keep Dong Kang as a scourge

    Everyone present is either as advanced as Hong Ming, or like Samsara, who has been following Ye Pengfei for many years.  They easily thought that what Ye Pengfei had to do next was to deal with Dong Kang.

    "And if you want to deal with Dong Kang, the first thing you have to do is find Dong Kang.  Hong Ming is also very curious, what kind of surprises will his master bring to him?

    As expected, Ye Pengfei¡¯s first move was.  It can already bring enough surprises to Hong Ming.

    "Let's get out of here."

    Leave here, leave this special space.  Is it possible that Dong Kang is not in this special space at all?

    When Ye Pengfei led a group of people - including the more than a thousand killers who had completely surrendered to Ye Pengfei - to leave this special space, the peace faction and the wall-riding faction also issued a message just like Hong Ming.  Such questions

    ¡­¡­

    "Did we guess wrong that he didn't want to deal with Dong Kang?"

    "It is very possible to keep Dong Kang. Fighting with us is also a good choice for him."

    "However, by the time he comes in next time, at least tens of millions of years have passed here. Isn't he afraid of what agreement we have reached with Dong Kang?"

    "Perhaps. He trusted his soul slaves and took in thousands of them in one breath. Soul slaves whose levels are basically at the third level of the Immortal, even the outstanding ones back then, have never had such extravagant hopes. Maybe, he  He will make a plan and let him, a slave, keep an eye on the secret realm of time for him."

    ??Can¡¯t help but, everyone was silent for a while

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, could it be that Dong Kang is hiding here?"

    When walking out of the space channel built by Yin Jiutian.  Wan Yuqiu was shocked by the scene in front of him.

    Unexpectedly, I have returned to that shining plane space

    Since entering the secret realm of time, Brother Ye and I have spent most of the time in this plane and space.  I am following Brother Ye myself.  When leaving this space, Ziyi was ordered to stay here and continue the war.

    But no matter it¡¯s yourself.  No one in Ziyi, who continued to fight here, discovered that there were still traces of Dong Kang's presence here.  If I had known earlier, Dong Kang would actually stay in this place.  So, would Brother Ye still take him into that special space?

    Wan Yuqiu was very surprised. She was even like those strong men from the Harmony Faction and the Wall Riding Faction who lived in the core area of ????the Big Ball. She had doubts in her heart whether Brother Ye really gave up on dealing with Dong Kang and let him go.  Will this calculating guy continue to live freely?

    But soon, Wan Yuqiu gave up this suspicion.  Because, she clearly saw a look of admiration on Ye Pengfei's face.  She clearly heard Ye Pengfei sighing:

    "If it wasn't such a hostile relationship, it would be okay to make friends with him."

    friend

    Brother Ye actually said that he could make friends with Dong Kang

    Wan Yuqiu knew very well that Hong Ming and others who were standing not far away from Ye Pengfei and also heard Ye Pengfei's sigh knew very well what kind of strong man could make Ye Pengfei say the word "friend".  existence

    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, and people flock together.

    "Ye Pengfei is such a monster. He can easily manipulate a group of powerful enemies with applause.  As a result, in the secret realm of time, one of the strong men who had dominated for countless millions of years died, one surrendered, nine were seriously injured and escaped, and the rest chose to compromise and reached a peace agreement with him.

    ?????????????????????? How can a monster like him be regarded as someone ¡°who can make friends¡±? What kind of tyrannical and monster being can he be?

    Suddenly,Ming found that he was wrong. He found that he and his past collaborators were all wrong.

    "We just thought that Dong Kang was very good at playing tricks and saving his own life. However, we did not realize that Dong Kang also had tyrannical strength and Dong Kang also had amazing potential."

    Ye Pengfei is very strong, even though his body strength is still limited to the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal.  However, his true combat power can already make the pinnacle-level beings of the third level of the Immortal tremble deeply.

    However, Hong Ming knew very well.  Even if they are equally powerful beings, Ye Pengfei will not regard them as friends.  Because Ye Pengfei's potential is so huge that it's jaw-dropping and impossible to estimate.

    With two universes, who else¡¯s potential can be compared to a strong man who owns two independent universes?

    When he learned that Ye Pengfei owned a complete universe, Hong Ming immediately collapsed, and he chose to surrender without reservation.

    After learning that Ye Pengfei had another universe, Hong Ming worshiped Ye Pengfei very enthusiastically.  In his heart, there is probably no one in this world - even outside the Trial Grounds, even those in the Immortal Realm - who has the potential to be more tyrannical and terrifying than the Soul Lord.

    But now, the Soul Master has personally said that you can "make friends with him".  Doesn't this mean that Dong Kang's potential, just like the Soul Master, makes most powerful people in the world tremble deeply?

    It¡¯s not just Hong Ming who thought of this, Wan Yuqiu and others can obviously think of this too.  Although Ye Pengfei's words were brief.  However, the meaning behind these words makes people¡¯s blood boil involuntarily.

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1035. The powerful power of belief!

    "Two entities with equally huge combat power and potential. How spectacular will the confrontation between them be?"

    Anyone will feel excited because of the answer to this question, and it will be difficult to suppress their excitement.  Being lucky enough to witness such an unprecedented battle will make people feel that even if they die immediately after watching it, their life will not be in vain.

    What's more, the soul master is willing to bring a group of people here, obviously not just to let them be spectators.  Obviously, people like myself will also contribute a small amount of strength in this unprecedented war.

    As soon as they thought that they might still play a small role in such a decisive battle, the slaves under Ye Pengfei felt even more excited.

    Wan Yuqiu is the only one whose mood is quite stable.  Or, a strong person with a relatively stable mood can also add Yin Jiutian.  It's just that he was shocked a long time ago, so he won't be shocked again now.  Wan Yuqiu, on the other hand, smiled thoughtfully after a brief shock.

    "Yu Qiu, your mixing method is so advanced."

    Looking at the smiling Wan Yuqiu, Ye Pengfei praised softly.

    Leaving that special space, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s prophecy can once again exert its due power.

    And staying in that special space for decades, Wan Yuqiu has gained nothing.  In addition to continuing to comprehend the artistic conception information that Ye Pengfei gave her, she also gained a lot from various studies on the principles of foreign science.

    When in that special space, the relevant laws of several universes merge together.  Wan Yuqiu's ability to peer into the future has made great progress.

    In the past, she still needed to deliberately exert the power of prophecy in order to observe history and peek into the future.  Now, with just an introduction, she can get a glimpse of many unsolved mysteries and many things that are about to happen.

    "I am somewhat certain about what will happen within three breaths." Wan Yuqiu responded calmly, with Ye Pengfei's approval.

    After a while, Hong Ming became depressed, Zhang Yiming was surprised, Hong Ya and Wang Zhi were already silent

    There was no trace of Taoist fluctuations, and she had actually glimpsed what was about to happen within three breaths.  If she would use this method.  When applied to actual combat, those predictions are revealed.  Wouldn¡¯t it be true that strong people who don¡¯t have much ability to resist will collapse without a fight?

    "Sure enough, the evil master will only choose women who are equally evil. This mistress is so powerful. I wonder how tyrannical the other mistresses are?"

    During the daily conversations between Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu, Hong Ming and others knew that Ye Pengfei was more than one woman.  This is normal.  In a world of strong men, the more powerful a person is, the more women they have.  There are only a handful of strong men like Ye Pengfei who have such strength but only have four wives and are hard to find.

    As a soul master.  As long as Ye Pengfei wants to know all the thoughts and activities of the soul slave, he will definitely be able to know.  Hong Ming and others were very close to Ye Pengfei.  therefore.  When they began to guess the strength of several other mistresses because of Wan Yuqiu's evil abilities, Ye Pengfei was not immune to their influence. His powerful power of belief once again penetrated time and space, and once again, towards  Several beloved women flew past

    First, Ye Pengfei saw Fox Ji.

    In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei has spent thousands of years.  However, in Wanwai City, in the small courtyard of the inn, Fox Princess only spent a few days.

    In just a few days, Fox Princess¡¯s condition will not change drastically.  In fact, Wan Yuqiu has calculated many times that in tens of thousands of years, Fox Princess should not face any serious changes.

    Although Ye Pengfei knew this very well, he still had to see with his own eyes that Fox Princess was safe and sound, so that he would feel more at ease.

    "Moxuan, you did a good job"

    The powerful power of faith gathered into a message of thought and shot into Mo Xuan's sea of ??consciousness.

    Mo Xuan, who had been sitting upright and loyally guarding Mistress Fox Princess, was suddenly startled.  He immediately stood up and looked around for his master's whereabouts.

    "I haven't left the secret realm of time yet. Now, I will give you some artistic conception information for you to understand. When I come back, I will give you another reward."

    Rewards and punishments are clear

    It turns out that the realm of magic is much higher than reincarnation.  But now, reincarnation has begun to strive towards the realm of immortals. Ce Na has reached the realm of immortals, and Yin Jiutian has reached the era realm, the second level of Xuanxian.  However, Mo Xuan's realm has only grown to the second level of Xuxian.

    Mo Xuan paid such a price to protect Fox Princess.  As his master, Ye Pengfei will never be stingy and will never let Mo Xuan feel cold.

    ????Ye Pengfei has long understoodThe information about the artistic conception was sent into Mo Xuan's sea of ??consciousness.  Moxuan no longer needs to spend time and energy to understand and make calculations like Samsara and others.

    Ye Pengfei also introduced the special method of killing and nourishing souls into Mo Xuan's sea of ??consciousness without reservation.

    Suddenly, I got so many amazing secrets.  Mo Xuan was shocked to the point of being unable to think, and then he turned over and fell to the ground.

    By this time, Ye Pengfei's powerful power of faith had already left here.  The next one found was Bei Tangyu.

    "Um?"

    When he saw Beitangyu, Ye Pengfei also saw several flies surrounding Beitangyu, refusing to leave.

    "I think I saw them last time."

    Ye Pengfei recalled the situation when he had just obtained the tyrannical power of faith.  However, at that time, Ye Pengfei's power of belief was far from as strong as it is now.  Therefore, at that time, he could only make Bei Tangyu and the others feel that he was still alive. It was impossible for him to have the ability to clearly see the situation around Bei Tangyu and the others, and it was even less possible for him to have any thoughts with Beitang Yu and the others.  comminicate.

    And this time

    "Yu'er who dares to harass me should be damned"

    The tyrannical power of thought swept through the souls of these people.  In an instant, a few buzzing flies immediately closed their mouths and stood there in a daze.

    Then, under Bei Tangyu¡¯s surprised gaze, these bastards couldn¡¯t be driven away no matter how hard they tried.  One after another, silently, they left the cave where they practiced and walked down the mountain.

    "what's going on?"

    Bei Tangyu was inexplicably horrified, even though her current level was still very low.  It was impossible for her to see the methods used by Ye Pengfei.  However, she could still see that these flies had become stupid, turned into idiots, and turned into zombies.

    Just when Bei Tangyu was inexplicably frightened, thinking that there was some tyrannical existence, and suddenly came to his cave, a long-lost voice suddenly sounded in his sea of ??consciousness:

    "Yu'er, don't be afraid, it's me"

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1036. Looking for Yue Ningbing

    "Pengfei? Where are you?"

    Bei Tangyu shouted in surprise and jumped up.

    "If someone sees the famous iceberg beauty in the door, she will be as excited as a little girl, and she will show such a look that is both happy and shy.  I'm afraid, anyone will be dumbfounded

    "Haha, Yu'er, don't get too excited. I'm still practicing in a place where I can't come out for the time being."

    After just saying this, Ye Pengfei felt powerless.

    No matter how strong your faith is, you cannot continue to persevere.

    After all, the power of his faith must first penetrate the secret realm of time, then penetrate the tyrannical barrier of the trial place, and then pass through multiple space planes before he can reach Bei Tangyu's location.

    And just now, he had already wasted a lot of energy chasing away flies for Bei Tangyu.  Next, it was impossible for him to continue a long conversation with Beitang Yu.

    "I don't have much power anymore, but I have some artistic conception information. Please understand it carefully."

    Regardless of the love between his children, Ye Pengfei passed some artistic conception information about the way of ice travel into Bei Tangyu's sea of ??consciousness.

    Ye Pengfei has discovered that what Bei Tangyu practices is the way of ice travel.  However, because Bei Tangyu has not experienced those adventures of Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, although her qualifications could have been compared with Ye Pengfei.  But now, her realm cultivation is only the realm of gods and humans, reaching the eighth level of gods and humans.

    At such a low level, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to send him too many profound Taoist artistic conceptions.  After all, with Bei Tangyu's current ability to understand the sea.  I simply cannot bear the overly tyrannical Taoist artistic conception.

    However, this artistic conception information alone was enough to make Beitang Yu stunned.

    "I'm afraid, even those ancestors can't reach this level."

    As a rising star in the sect, the clan my mother belongs to also has strong power in the sect.  Bei Tangyu was fortunate enough to receive personal guidance from the supreme beings in the sect many times.  However, compared with the artistic conception information from Ye Pengfei.  The advice given by those founders is just like garbage, not worth mentioning at all.

    After being shocked, Bei Tangyu wanted to ask Ye Pengfei what level he had reached now.  However, she received a message from Ye Pengfei not to go

    Ye Pengfei was very tired. Although he searched for people twice, it only took more than ten seconds.  However, he consumes power.  But it is far better than any previous battle.

    Suddenly I saw Ye Pengfei's whole body slumped down.  Wan Yuqiu and others, who were standing behind Ye Pengfei, couldn't help but be horrified.

    "Did you already have a bad fight with Dong Kang?"

    The more powerful the powerful, the more bizarre and bizarre their warfare methods are.  Although Dong Kang has not shown up yet, but.  It was impossible to say that he had secretly attacked Ye Pengfei, and a shocking battle had broken out between him and Ye Pengfei.

    "It would be better if that guy would show up by himself." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and smiled weakly.  "You guys will set up camp here and set up a strong base. This battle will probably last a long time. There will be some fighting."

    The order was given, and Hong Ming and others immediately accepted the order and got busy.

    These powerful people have all lived for countless billions of years.  If you don't compare with Ye Pengfei, don't compare with Dong Kang.  They are also powerful beings who can make a name for themselves.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have to worry about small things like setting up camp.  He sat down cross-legged and began to meditate to regain his strength.

    While recovering his strength, Ye Pengfei said to Wan Yuqiu: "Yu Qiu, you don't have to worry. I just used the power of faith too much and I lost some strength."

    Finally, in order to do everything possible, we tried to pass on some artistic conception information to Bei Tangyu that was suitable for her cultivation.  Ye Pengfei used all his strength to achieve his goal.

    Actually, he was a little impatient.  If he could control his emotions and take his time, he wouldn't lose his strength all of a sudden.

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s current abilities are already terrifying.  As long as Ye Pengfei didn't deliberately resist her improved prophecy, she could deduce a lot of information with a few clues.

    "Just now, Brother Ye went to see Sister Hu Ji and Sister Yu'er?"

    As soon as the time came, Wan Yuqiu had a glimpse of the history that had just happened.  If it were in the past, before going to that special space, with her Taoist ability, even if she continuously cast the Tao of Prophecy for several moments, she might not be able to glimpse this kind of history.

    Especially, it is impossible to see the scene where Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu meet

    After all, Ye Pengfei had to penetrate the barrier of the trial site before he could meet Bei Tangyu.  However, this kind of penetrating ability cannot be achieved simply by means of prophecy.

    In the past, onlyOnly with the power of Ye Pengfei's tyrannical belief that even the third-level Tianzun would be moved by it, could he penetrate the special barrier of this trial place.

    Now, taking the prophecy as the foundation and integrating the foreign laws from the other two universes, Wan Yuqiu can also do this, barely.

    So

    "Brother Ye, please rest for now. I'll help you find where Sister Ning Bing is."

    Wan Yuqiu was also slightly shocked by his current ability.  If it hadn't been for this peek, she wouldn't have known that she actually had the ability to penetrate the barrier of the trial ground.

    "You have to be careful, this barrier is unusual." Ye Pengfei did not stop Wan Yuqiu, but warned him very solemnly.

    This is not an ordinary barrier. If you have the ability to penetrate it, it will not trigger any counterattack.  However, if the strength is not enough.  It will be cruel and teach you a lesson.

    Ye Pengfei had suffered a small loss before, so he didn't think about it. He often crossed the barrier to see the situation of Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing.

    Wan Yuqiu nodded, sat upright, and began the penetrating action for the first time in his life.

    The route she chose was exactly the route Ye Pengfei took with the power of faith.  At this time, she didn't have the ability to do whatever she wanted. She could just choose a place and penetrate it forcefully.

    ¡° However, Wan Yuqiu also has Wan Yuqiu¡¯s strengths.  That is, when her power successfully penetrates this powerful barrier, she can immediately start to spy on Yue Ningbing's whereabouts.

    "Compared with Ye Pengfei, after penetrating this powerful barrier, Wan Yuqiu expended much less power.  Therefore, Wan Yuqiu was originally full of confidence and felt that he could have enough strength to communicate with Sister Ning Bing.

    "Maybe, I can do her a big favor."

    Wan Yuqiu knows that Yue Ningbing practices the way of control.  What if, while practicing the way of domination, you also minored in the way of prophecy.  What surprising benefits will this bring to Yue Ningbing¡¯s ability?

    ¡°However, what Wan Yuqiu never expected was

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1037. Where did Ning Bing and the others go?

    "Hey, you're not in any dimension?"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s first reaction was that he had made a mistake.

    "Perhaps, there are too many spatial planes, and my ability is not enough to cover them all."

    This is also a very normal thing, although the response Wan Yuqiu got was, "not in any spatial plane."  However, it is probably because of my own lack of ability, which caused a huge deviation in the information fed back during the operation of Taoism.

    So, Wan Yuqiu shrugged and said helplessly: "Brother Ye, it seems that Sister Ning Bing is not in the dimensions you mentioned. I'm afraid you have to find it yourself."

    Wan Yuqiu knew very well that even though he could penetrate this powerful barrier.  However, compared with Ye Pengfei, his strength is still too weak.  Therefore, the matter of running to other dimensions to find people must still be left to Brother Ye.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't realize anything.  He nodded and continued to restore his strength quietly.

    The recovery of body strength is very fast.

    The power of the main and auxiliary planes has been restored, and its source of power has completely relied on the exotic spiritual energy in Zifu.

    Originally, if it were restored through fairy stones, it would probably take several days to restore all the power of one main plane, thirty-seven auxiliary planes, and space planes.  But now, in just three hours, all his strength has been restored.

    Three hours later, once again, the tyrannical power of faith broke through the barrier of the trial place.  Entered into the vast universe.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "I can't find it either." When his power was exhausted again, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, "It's only been so long, where did Ning Bing and the others go?"

    Not only can¡¯t she find Yue Ningbing, but she can¡¯t find Xu Caiyi, she can¡¯t find Zhang Han, and she can¡¯t find her only apprentice.  Including all the members of the Lei Ling tribe, Ye Pengfei could not find them.  Although his powerful faith.  It has swept through countless space planes.  However, he still couldn't find any breath.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei not only relies on strength to find people, but the biggest difference between him and Wan Yuqiu is that he is very familiar with the aura characteristics of these people.  Coupled with the characteristics of the power of belief, it stands to reason.  He doesn't need to search from plane to plane at all.  He should be able to sense the familiar aura soon.

    but.  Except for Bei Tangyu's aura, except for the auras of the powerful people he had come into contact with on Yuexian Star, he could not feel any aura related to Yue Ningbing and others.

    "Could it be"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's heart tightened.

    If you still can¡¯t find it, then it¡¯s very likely that he died.

    original.  Ye Pengfei is very confident.  He felt that with the power of his belief, as long as he did not sense danger, Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing would not face any life or death challenges.

    This is also the reason why Ye Pengfei has never used the power of faith to actively contact the two of them.  That's exactly what he was thinking.  That power is used at the most critical moment.

    ??If, in order to relieve the pain of lovesickness, you frequently use the power of faith.  In case of emergency.  If you happen to have no power at your disposal, wouldn¡¯t you regret it too late?

    " If not, Ye Pengfei would not have decided to use the power of faith just now because of the conjectures of many soul slaves that had infected Ye Pengfei's emotions.

    But now, Ye Pengfei is not confident anymore.  Before he could sense the auras of Yue Ningbing, Xu Caiyi, and Zhang Han, Ye Pengfei began to feel unconfident.

    And when Ye Pengfei's heart suddenly tightened, the worry in his subconscious became a solid blow to Ye Pengfei.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei is no longer just a strong man who practices the way of extreme emotion.  Otherwise, with just such a heavy blow, he would be greatly damaged and his strength would be greatly reduced.

    "If this kind of heavy blow happens a few more times, it is very likely that the foundation of the road will be destroyed directly and fall into the mortal world.

    " Ye Pengfei's level of Taoism has far surpassed the Tao of pure extreme emotion.  In fact, he has embarked on a path that transcends the universe in which he lives.  However, such a heavy blow also caused him, who had just exhausted his strength, to spit out two mouthfuls of blood and his face suddenly turned pale.

    "Brother Ye, what's wrong with you?"

    Wan Yuqiu was in a hurry, so she hurriedly sent over some Taoist power to help Ye Pengfei recover.

    "No need." Ye Pengfei waved his hand.

    This is a heart disease, this is a serious injury to the soul, and this is a serious blow to self-confidence.  Ye Pengfei knew that it was impossible for ordinary power to help him.

    "Help me figure it out."

    Ye Pengfei said these words to the prototype universe.  Now that Ye Pengfei has leftThis special space, the prototype universe, naturally drove the time and space castle and left the core area of ??the big ball.

    Some information about Yue Ningbing was sent to the prototype universe.

    At present, the capabilities of the prototype universe are still very limited.  Every time, it can predict a person's history and future.  If there are too many, it will be very messy by itself, let alone feedback any useful information.

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that the prototype universe could calculate Yue Ningbing's life or death.  He would not even consider whether the prototype universe could figure out where Yue Ningbing was at this time.  He just hoped that the prototype universe could provide some clues.  Then, after his strength recovers, he will take action again to find the whereabouts of Yue Ningbing.

    However, something happened that Ye Pengfei did not expect.

    "Not in any space plane."

    The conclusion derived from the prototype plane is exactly the same as Wan Yuqiu

    Originally, when he learned Wan Yuqiu's conclusion, Ye Pengfei thought that it was just because of Wan Yuqiu's lack of ability.

    "However, what the Prototype Universe got was the same conclusion. It is inevitable that Ye Pengfei did not think carefully about it.

    "It's not in any dimension. Could it be that it went to a very special place?"

    The vastness of the universe is not just the existence of many spatial planes.  Such as the turbulence of time and space, and some places that even Tianzun-level experts dare not easily set foot in.  These do not belong to any space plane.

    Ye Pengfei felt a little relieved. After all, judging from the surprisingly consistent calculation results of Wan Yuqiu and Prototype Universe, Yue Ningbing was not in danger.  From this point of view, there should be no problem with my induction.  The heavy blow he had just received was a blow in vain.

    "If they were not in the space plane, where would Ning Bing and the others go?"

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1038. An even more amazing and grandiose plan! (Part 1)

    Where is Yue Ningbing?

    How could Ye Pengfei guess that at this moment, Yue Ningbing, Xu Caiyi, Zhang Han, and all the powerful men from the Thunder Spirit Clan were in the same secret realm as him?

    What Ye Pengfei doesn't know is that if he didn't deliberately let the prototype universe calculate the situation in various spatial planes outside the trial area.  Instead, he allowed the prototype universe to be used as he wished. Then, he would have already found the whereabouts of Yue Ningbing and the others, and he would have been able to successfully rendezvous with them.  By some mistake, the opportunity to meet again was postponed for a long time

    "Although it is dangerous here, the speed at which the realm is improved is really astonishing."

    Just when Ye Pengfei felt a little relieved, Yue Ningbing also woke up from her meditation state.  This time of retreat, she rushed to the Immortal Realm in one breath, the peak of the third level of Yuanxian.

    They entered this secret realm of time not much later than Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, they have been practicing here for thousands of years.

    For a strong person, thousands of years are just like blinking an eye, there is not much difference.  However, Yue Ningbing used these thousands of years to advance herself to a place that is only one step away from the realm of Nirvana.

    "Hehe, if we fight back now, we can beat the shit out of those bastards from the Burning Fire Sect and Akiye Sect." Xu Caiyi waved his fist fiercely.

    Xu Caiyi is still as heroic as ever.  The passage of time has not changed her much.  Battle after battle.  The repeated experiences made her character more bold and capable, making her friends think she was very cute.

    "Sister Caiyi, why do we need to go back together? You have already reached the first level of Yuanxian. As long as you go back alone, they have to call you grandma."

    Yue Ningbing chuckled.  In front of those Thunder Spirit Tribe subordinates, she would never show her image as an ordinary girl who likes to joke.

    After playing around with Xu Caiyi for a while, Yue Ningbing went out to inspect various aspects of the situation.

    ?This place is rich in resources, rich in spiritual energy, and suitable for cultivation.  However, this place is also full of dangers, which will also bring danger to her Thunder Spirit Tribe subordinates.  The losses were heavy.  They have been in seclusion for several years and don't know their current situation.  What has become.

    Yue Ningbing did not let the strong men of the Thunder Spirit tribe stay in the Thunder Spirit Secret Realm for a long time.  Although this would be safer, it would be very detrimental to the development of the entire Thunder Spirit Clan.

    "Sister Yu'er is not here, and Pengfei doesn't know where he is. I must take the Thunder Spirit Clan well, and I must return a more powerful Thunder Spirit Clan to them."

    Spiritual consciousness.  Peeping at the Thunder Spirit Clan base, it was several times larger than before.  Yue Ningbing's heart was filled with a full sense of pride.  She was even happier seeing the rapid development of the Thunder Spirit Clan than seeing her own realm soaring.  If, she knew, the person she longed for day and night.  Being in the same secret realm as herself, she didn't know what her mood would be like

    Ye Pengfei felt relieved and he did not continue to try.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  As long as he did not place his pursuit goal in the secret realm of time, no matter how powerful his belief was, he would not be able to find the whereabouts of Yue Ningbing and the others.

    This kind of "darkness under the light" is also a helpless thing.  How could Ye Pengfei have guessed that his good apprentice actually invented such a magical shuttle tool that could penetrate even the tyrannical trial ground barrier?

    "Power should be used when needed. I have to control my emotions."

    Ye Pengfei warned himself, and then his spiritual consciousness spread out in this space.

    First, he saw a huge castle with a vast territory that had begun to take shape.

    Because Ye Pengfei also brought the Time and Space Castle with him, his servants and subordinates naturally built this base based on the Time and Space Castle.

    Except for Hong Ming and a few others, most of the slaves and subordinates still don¡¯t know that the real controller of this exquisite Taoist tool is a prototype universe.  When they saw that Ye Pengfei always kept this time and space castle outside without storage space, they mistakenly thought that the Soul Master had a special liking for such a castle.

    Hong Ming and others who knew the reason would not tell the truth.  A soul slave must have the self-consciousness of a soul slave, and should not talk nonsense about the master's matters that should not be said.

    In their view, things like "standards" don't matter at all.  Even if the base is turned into a castle, Ye Pengfei doesn't care.

    Sure enough, when Ye Pengfei's consciousness quickly passed through all parts of the castle, he didn't say anything.  All the slaves and subordinates paused for a while in the work at hand, and then quickly continued their hard work.

    Ye Pengfei didn't care about the castle's affairs. His consciousness spread farther away.

    "This"Most of the saint-level beings, Dong Kang is really generous." While observing, Ye Pengfei sighed softly.

    "Is it the current Dong Kang or the past Dong Kang?" Wan Yuqiu asked in a low voice.

    "They are all." Ye Pengfei was very impressed and responded in a deep voice, "Dong Kang in the past left behind a lot of generosity. Now Dong Kang also shows generosity. What special space, what kind of core area of ??the big ball. In their  In front of the two people¡¯s generosity, it¡¯s not worth mentioning at all.¡±

    Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise: "Brother Ye, isn't he just some half-step saint-level being? Is this plan even better than the plan to cross the cosmic barrier?"

    What an amazing plan it is to cross the cosmic barrier and go to another universe.  I am afraid that even the most tyrannical existence in the immortal realm may not dare to think or do this.

    No matter how strong the strong are, they are just ants facing the universe

    No matter how strong a person is, if there is no special opportunity, how can he have any thoughts about that mysterious cosmic barrier?

    Even if it is Ye Pengfei, even if he has a complete universe.  When he learned that such a universe existed in his Zi Mansion, he never thought that he could come up with a plan and travel to another universe to see it.

    "But, Hong Ming, Zong Hao, Fu Juntian these strong men thought like this, and these strong men did this.  Even the immortal realm experts will be moved by their plan.  There are just some half-step saint-level beings here. What kind of plan is hidden here? Can it be more grand and incredible than traveling through the universe?

    Wan Yuqiu was very puzzled, so she blurted out and asked this question.  However, she did not expect that Brother Ye would explain it carefully.  After all, not everything can be told to others at will

    ()p

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1039. An even more amazing and grandiose plan! (Part 2)

    Whether you say it or not has nothing to do with the relationship between people.

    The more shocking the secret is, the harder it is to tell it easily.

    It¡¯s like, the more powerful the secret method is, the less easily it can be taught to disciples.

    This is not because the master is stingy, but because the more powerful the secret method is, the more likely it is to cause trouble to people.  If the state is not reached, it will be taught by force.  Instead of benefiting from it, you will suffer from it.

    Shocking secrets are often like this.  The more incredible the secret is, the more the information hidden behind it will have an extremely huge impact on people.  Once the strength of the soul cannot withstand such an impact, and rashly listening to others tell shocking secrets, it will bring unbearable tragic consequences to oneself.

    On the contrary, ordinary people without cultivation and enlightenment have a much stronger ability to withstand the so-called "shattering secrets".  Anyway, they don't understand these things at all.  The so-called impact will naturally occur and will not occur.

    Wan Yuqiu understood this truth, so she did not expect Ye Pengfei to reveal this plan, which was even more amazing than crossing the cosmic barrier.

    After all, regarding the plan to travel across the universe, I was once so shocked that I almost felt unbalanced.  If you let yourself hear another plan that is even more terrifying than this, wouldn't it make you completely collapse?

    As he blurted out this question, Wan Yuqiu already felt that it was in vain for him to ask.  In order to protect himself, Brother Ye will not tell the answer to this question.  However, what Wan Yuqiu didn't expect was

    "Whether the gesture is big or not does not depend on whether it kills many people. It does not depend on whether what is to be done is scary enough." Ye Pengfei pointed to his heart, "But it depends on whether this place can accommodate it, far beyond myself.  As much as you can afford, a huge plan¡±

    Wan Yuqiu immediately understood

    "Suppose, a powerful person at the immortal level says that he wants to be the emperor.  For him, even if this plan succeeds, it is a natural thing and not worth mentioning at all.

    But.  If this sentence was said by a country man with his face facing the loess and his back to the sky.  If his dream comes true, then this can be called a generous move

    "What Brother Ye means is that the two Dong Kangs have chosen a grand plan that is far beyond their ability to bear?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "For the time being. I'm not completely sure about the plan Dong Kang wants to carry out now. Even if it is confirmed, I can't tell you your current state."

    Wan Yuqiu nodded in understanding.

    Although Ye Pengfei is now at the beginning of the first level of Xuanxian, Wan Yuqiu has already reached the peak of the third level of Xuanxian.  However, Wan Yuqiu knew very well that the current Ye Pengfei's realm and combat power could no longer be divided by this conventional method.

    ?Actually, think about it.  During Ye Pengfei's journey of cultivation, for how long could his realm and combat power be divided using conventional methods?

    What is genius? This is genius

    What is a monster? This is a monster

    This thought flashed quickly through Wan Yuqiu's sea of ??consciousness.  He is also a genius, but.  Facing this talented man, I had no other thoughts except to smile secretly to myself.

    Just when Wan Yuqiu was having some random thoughts in his mind.  She heard Ye Pengfei say slowly: "But it doesn't hurt to talk about Dong Kang's plan earlier. It may have a big impact on you, but it will also be of great help to you."

    Wan Yuqiu's pupils dilated slightly because of surprise.

    Listening to other people¡¯s plans will be of great help to you Could it be that Dong Kang in front of you, the real master of the secret realm of time, also practiced prophecy?

    Ye Pengfei seemed to be able to directly read Wan Yuqiu's heart. He smiled slightly and said: "I think you are right. That Dong Kang in front of you should have practiced the way of prophecy."

    "If I hadn't met the prototype universe, helped it advance, gained its favor, and made it willingly calculate the history and future for me, I wouldn't have discovered this secret. If I hadn't discovered this secret, I wouldn't have discovered it either.  I am sure that the two Dong Kangs before and after them, their plans and their generosity are in this place."

    Ye Pengfei sighed and shook his head gently.  If it weren't for luck, I'm afraid I would never have discovered the secrets of the two Dong Kangs before and after.  This kind of plan is already perfect

    Temporarily, Ye Pengfei paused.  It seems that he wants to organize his thoughts so that he can continue talking.

    Wan Yuqiu didn't say anything. She was infected by Ye Pengfei's emotion.  Although she hasn't heard the real plan yet, this prelude alone gave her a taste of the thrilling atmosphere.

    After a moment of silence, Ye Pengfei continued: "In the inner demons provided to the prototype universe, I also mixed in a little prophecy."In terms of ability, Yu Qiu, you also know that I am still very weak in this aspect.  Therefore, my method of chasing souls and discovering the light and controlling the void to discover the original are far from perfect.  "

    "However, what surprised me was that after the prototype universe refined the inner demon, the artistic conception of the way of chasing souls and finding the light and the way of controlling the void and finding the original was actually much deeper than mine."

    "Originally, I guessed that the prototype universe itself might have developed some operating laws related to this. However, I soon discovered that my guess was wrong."

    "When I asked about relevant matters, the prototype universe happily told me that in fact, it once swallowed a Taoist artifact in the time and space castle. Its power of law came from that Taoist artifact."

    "I let the prototype universe lead my consciousness to the place where the Taoist artifact was placed. I also asked the prototype universe to calculate what happened in that place."

    "History has been very long, so long that even with the ability of a universe, it has not been fully calculated. However, just a few clues are enough to prove my past speculations."

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei asked: "Yu Qiu, do you still remember what I speculated about when I obtained the Moonlight Sword and the secret method of returning to the Yuan?"

    The memory of the strong is very powerful.  Wan Yuqiu, who has killed his soul and raised it, and has hundreds of billions of divided souls, naturally has a stronger memory.  Although, she had been listening intently before.  However, when Ye Pengfei suddenly asked a question, she immediately retrieved this memory.

    "The master of the secret realm of time wants to use this method to resurrect himself"

    ()q

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1040. An even more amazing and grandiose plan! (Part 2)

    "Yes, that's it." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "Some time ago, I gave up this conjecture. Especially after seeing the weirdness of the half-step saint. I think that since there are so many tyrannical guys,  Birds occupy the dove's nest. How can they leave the owner of the secret realm of time with the experience of being resurrected on the spot?"

    "However, subconsciously, I still feel that a master who is as powerful as the Time Mystery Realm cannot die so easily. Therefore, I have guessed several possibilities."

    "I have guessed that maybe the owner of the secret realm of time has placed his soul in some situation. When the time is right, he will be resurrected"

    "I also guessed that maybe he did die. However, he placed his hope on some unknown descendant. Maybe the competition for the right to enter the secret realm of time once every n years is that mysterious  What the characters do¡±

    "At that time, I felt that the guess that was most likely to be close to the truth was related to the soul-accompanying grass in Wan Hai's dangerous situation."

    "Soul Companion Grass, Soul Companion Grass, if it is not accompanied by a powerful soul, it is impossible for this kind of strange grass to grow. The two Soul Companion Grasses have a sense of each other. This clearly means that these two Soul Companion Grasses have a sense of each other.  Soul grass all grows with the same powerful soul."

    "After hearing about how to obtain the Soul Accompanying Grass here, and the true function of the Soul Accompanying Grass in the Ten Thousand Seas Crisis, I wondered if that guy's remnant soul was hiding in the Ten Thousand Seas Crisis.  Here. Could the so-called inheritance, the so-called essence of Taoism, be just a bait?"

    When Ye Pengfei said this conjecture.  Wan Yuqiu's pretty face also turned red due to excitement.

    The reason why Soul Accompanying Grass is rare is that it must be accompanied by a strong soul in order to grow.

    This is just a necessary condition. It does not mean that a being with a powerful soul will definitely be able to grow soul-accompanying grass in its space plane.

    If this last guess is correct.  That means that these two soul-accompanying grasses were deliberately cultivated by the master of the Secret Realm of Time, the strong man named Dong Kang.

    " Just the fact that Soul Accompanying Grass can be deliberately cultivated is already appalling.  Wan Yuqiu was born in Wanhai Pavilion, but she had never heard of it.  Natural materials and earthly treasures such as Soul Companion Grass can also be cultivated artificially

    So.  Is this conjecture true?

    "Half true and half false." Ye Pengfei smiled and said, "I say it is true because, based on the clues deduced from the prototype universe, I dare to conclude that the owner of the time secret realm must have had such a plan."

    "It is said to be false. It is because, according to the so-called game rules of obtaining victory points. I dare to conclude that he abandoned this plan shortly after designing it."

    Wan Yuqiu smiled, this is such an obvious fact.  However, when I just heard Brother Ye¡¯s conjecture.  I was completely shocked by that bold guess, and I didn't expect this very obvious fact.

    obviously.  If the guess is completely correct, the owner of the time secret realm should hide the soul-accompanying grass in the time secret realm more secretly.  Or, simply throw this soul-accompanying grass somewhere else outside the secret realm of time.  The purpose is to select a powerful person to seize the body. Why do we have to design a game rule here to select a powerful object to seize the body? Isn't this approach a clear plan, waiting for his enemies?  Come here to cause destruction?

    However, what Wan Yuqiu doesn¡¯t understand is that since this conjecture has long been abandoned by the owner of the Secret Realm of Time, why does Brother Ye still waste his time describing this conjecture in detail?

    Ye Pengfei is not the kind of person who talks too much. What he says, especially long words, often means that there are some amazing secrets hidden in this evil.

    As expected, Ye Pengfei was still like this this time.

    "However, it is abandoned. Such a good plan will always have some use." Ye Pengfei was full of admiration and sighed softly, "The purpose of this plan is to catch a bait. However, this bait is no longer used.  Come to seize the body. But, for another purpose."

    "What's the purpose?" Finally, Wan Yuqiu couldn't bear it anymore and asked.

    When the mystery is long before it is solved, she can still hold back her inner curiosity.

    When the answer to the mystery was about to be revealed, she was already unable to control her emotions.

    "The strong man who controls the secret realm of time will trigger a shocking plan. This plan is for the entire secret realm of time to evolve into a real creature."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Wan Yuqiu felt that his soul, his hundreds of billions of **souls, suddenly no longer belonged to him.

    The entire secret realm of time evolves into a real creature? This, this, how is this possible?

    "Why is it impossible?" Ye Pengfei shouted sharply, and Wan Yuqiu was suddenly scattered due to the huge impact.The regained consciousness was awakened and reunited, "Since even the universe can become a unique existence with spiritual intelligence. Why can't it just be a secret realm of time and evolve into a real creature?"

    Ye Pengfei's fierce shout not only brought Wan Yuqiu back to his senses.  Moreover, this sharp shout also contains some powerful artistic information.  When Wan Yuqiu woke up from her confused state, she was immediately attracted by these powerful artistic messages.

    "These are words and actions? No, it's not just words and actions."

    These artistic conception messages contain the power of Taoism and Dharma that follow the words spoken.  However, with Wan Yuqiu's ability, he quickly realized that these artistic conception information also contained richer information.

    "It's enough to understand these for now. You can understand the others slowly in the future." Ye Pengfei's voice softened again.  He smiled and said slowly, "These are the clues calculated from the prototype universe. I have made some connections with them, and it should be extremely close to the truth. As long as you understand these, your realm should advance by leaps and bounds. If not  It is not impossible to break through the bottleneck of immortality under the constraints of the laws of the trial land."

    "What Brother Ye means is"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s pupils suddenly expanded again.  And this time the expansion is even more exaggerated than before.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said with a smile: "It never changes from its sect. No matter how exaggerated the plan is, its ultimate goal is to transcend the bottleneck of the third level of immortality."

    ()q

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1041. What is genius?

    The terrifying plan of the former master of the Time Secret Realm slowly unfolded in front of Wan Yuqiu under Ye Pengfei's narration.

    At this moment, Wan Yuqiu has already taken a peek, and the general outline¡ª¡ª

    Time Secret Realm, the space plane as the master of Time Secret Realm.  When he was forced by powerful enemies, he had already developed a certain amount of intelligence.  Its purpose is to break through the bottleneck of immortality.

    "However, we suddenly encountered a strong enemy and could not resist it.  He had no choice but to look for other plans.

    The earliest plan is to choose a suitable candidate.  However, no matter what, there is no way to avoid powerful enemies destroying plans and extinguishing hopes.  So he turned again.

    It is very possible that he used this plan as a threat.  In addition, threats such as self-destruction, destruction of time secret realms, etc.  He forced his powerful enemies to agree to leave his legacy.  Another price he paid was that the process of finding the inheritor had to be carried out under the supervision of powerful enemies.

    So, the game rules for obtaining victory points appeared.  Therefore, one of the two soul-accompanying grasses was placed in the secret realm of time.

    It¡¯s just that no one of his powerful enemies thought of it.  In fact, as long as the secret realm of time is not destroyed, he will not really fall.  The so-called search for the inheritor is actually to allow the time secret realm to evolve into a real creature.

    Actually, calm down and think about it.  As long as you understand that the secret realm of time itself has already evolved a certain amount of spiritual wisdom.  Then, his plan will come to fruition smoothly.

    First, find a successor;

    Secondly.  Because we have long spoken and followed the law, we have set strong rules.  Therefore, when this inheritor comes back to control the Secret Realm of Time, his soul will inevitably be swallowed up by the Secret Realm of Time;

    Finally, by devouring this carefully selected, powerful soul.  The secret realm of time came alive, he was resurrected, and his powerful enemies were resurrected.  No one can escape

    As for how he did it, he gave the Secret Realm of Time a certain amount of intelligence.  Unless he comes forward and speaks out, I'm afraid no one will know about it anymore.  Although Ye Pengfei guessed this shocking plan, he was not omniscient. It was impossible for him.  Even this secret method can be figured out.

    "In order to break through the bottleneck of the realm, I really don't know how many wonderful ideas these seniors have come up with."

    When the mood finally calmed down again.  Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but let out a long sigh. She had been completely impressed by the actions of these powerful seniors.

    Those strong people living in the core area of ????the big ball chose to cross the cosmic barrier.  Such a plan is already amazing enough.

    And the owner of the secret realm of time actually wants to let his space plane evolve into a real creature.  Then, take advantage of evolutionary opportunities.  Break through the powerful constraints of the trial place.  Such a plan is even more incredible and unimaginable.

    As for here, there are strong men and women who have been sitting in the center of this school for many years, shining brightly.  They have advanced to the half-step Saint Immortal level. If there is no external interference, who can guarantee it.  They can't really break through, that damn realm bottleneck?

    At first glance, these strong men¡¯s plans are better than the previous two plans.  Somewhat bland.  As early as when he captured the first half-step saint, Ye Pengfei already knew that these strong men wanted to use the perfect superposition of Taoism to break through the constraints of the law.

    However, they all advanced to the half-step Saint Immortal level.  Then, whoever dies first will contribute to the refinement of Taoism.  Stack up the power of hundreds of half-step saint-level Taoist magic to break through the shackles of the damn laws.  How can such a plan be accomplished casually?

    If nothing else, how can they guarantee that everyone can become a half-step saint?

    With this first step, with Wan Yuqiu¡¯s current ability, he can¡¯t think of anything even if he thinks about it.

    genius

    genius

    genius

    They are all geniuses. In front of them, in front of their various plans and methods, Wan Yuqiu once again felt how ridiculous his so-called "genius" was.

    "Thankfully, my family has always been secretive. They are afraid that my genius will bring me some bad luck." Wan Yuqiu shook his head and smiled bitterly, sighing self-deprecatingly, "Compared with these geniuses, I am nothing.  ?So many geniuses have emerged in the past. Who knows, how many amazing talents have emerged in various major realms now? The frog in the well is talking about existences like me"

    Ye Pengfei just listened quietly and did not offer any words of comfort.

    Indeed, the word "genius" is not something you use casually.

    For the vast majority of people, as long as they are born with strong qualifications, they are geniuses.

    There are also some people who think that those who are very lucky and can often reap astonishing benefits are also peerless geniuses.

    However, only people like Ye Pengfei know that true geniuses are anything but that.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Genius?

    Those who can create, dare to break through, and invent shocking means are geniuses

    The realm bottleneck of the trial land is a touchstone.  Is he a true genius or a mediocre person?  In front of this touchstone, there will be no hiding.

    ¡°Such as the masters of the Secret Realm of Time, such as Hong Ming, Zong Hao, Fu Juntian, and the half-step saints in this radiant plane, they are all geniuses, real geniuses.  Facing this touchstone, they were not afraid of the challenge. They each found an effective method.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei¡¯s appearance, the efforts of the three parties and the game between the three parties would have continued.  Moreover, one party is destined to stand out and truly break through the bottleneck of the realm.

    In the past, Wan Yuqiu only faced one genius, Ye Pengfei.  She was stunned by Ye Pengfei's endless huge gains. On the contrary, she did not realize how unique Ye Pengfei was in terms of creativity.  Therefore, for a time, she was a little envious of Ye Pengfei's gains, and she became somewhat dependent on Ye Pengfei's gains.

    Subconsciously, Wan Yuqiu felt that he was Ye Pengfei's lover anyway. According to Ye Pengfei's temperament, he would give it to him as long as he could.  Therefore, you will never be lacking, and you will gain huge benefits one by one.

    Similarly, Wan Yuqiu also felt that Ye Pengfei would definitely break through the bottleneck and leave this trial place anyway.  After all, this place was designed for Ye Pengfei, and the rules here can restrict all strong people.  However, it is impossible to truly restrict Ye Pengfei.

    It is natural for me to follow Ye Pengfei out of here.  In this way, wouldn¡¯t the bottleneck no longer exist?

    ?This is indeed the case

    Ye Pengfei will not be stingy with his gains. Not only will Ye Pengfei take Wan Yuqiu out, but Hong Ming and the others, Ye Pengfei will also take them to the outside world.  These servants and subordinates will become Ye Pengfei's important support in the outside world.

    but¡­¡­

    "I was wrong, so wrong. Why can't I create? Why can't I face the bottleneck of my realm alone? Such a touchstone can not only test whether I am real gold or fake gold, but it can also hone me.  all the potential¡±

    Wan Yuqiu realized it, and she finally realized it.  After realizing these things, she finally understood Ye Pengfei's true intention.

    "Brother Ye, thank you."

    "Between us, do we still need to say thank you?"

    We looked at each other and smiled, no one said anything more, everything was left in silence

    ()q

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1042. Prelude to war!

    No one knows why Ye Pengfei built such a strong fortress.

    Where Dong Kang is, how he should fight, and other such things, let alone Ye Pengfei's servants, even Wan Yuqiu is kept in the dark and knows nothing.

    At first, it was nothing.  Everyone thought that when the fortress was built, Ye Pengfei would naturally arrange tasks.  When the time comes, these problems will be solved and become clear.

    However, more than five months later, when the fortress was finally completed, Ye Pengfei released some artistic conception information for more than a thousand servants to understand on their own.  At this moment, everyone was a little confused.

    However, no one dared to ask.  Even Wan Yuqiu consciously suppressed the urge to ask.

    So, in this giant castle with an area of ??more than ten billion miles and a height of more than one million feet.  All the powerful men quietly began to meditate and comprehend.

    Only Ye Pengfei, alone, would leave the castle for a while from time to time.

    No one knows where he went, because he didn¡¯t take anyone with him.  No one would dare to follow him.

    ??We just took advantage of every opportunity to exchange a few words in private when Ye Pengfei left.  However, no one can guess what Ye Pengfei is doing.

    As time continues to pass, gradually, no one cares about Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.

    This is not just because everyone really can¡¯t guess what Ye Pengfei is doing.

    This is also because the more you understand the artistic conception information given by Ye Pengfei.  The more they feel that there are endless mysteries in it, the more time and energy they need to spend before they can figure out some ways.

    In a blink of an eye, thousands of years passed like this.  Now, no one has the time to care about Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.  No one can guess when the final battle will really break out.  Everyone is practicing, it seems.  Everyone has forgotten the real purpose of coming here.

    No one knows, in these thousands of years.  Ye Pengfei has been fighting with Dong Kang for countless times.

    Although it has been so long.  However, for two equally matched beings, thousands of years are just the prelude to the decisive battle.

    ?At first glance.  This overture is so peaceful that no one can notice it.  However, who is in this overture?  I made a little mistake in my trip.  What he will face is irreversible and complete collapse

    "Ye Pengfei, this is the first time I have encountered an opponent like you. In the past, I really underestimated you."

    Dong Kang¡¯s voice was erratic in the space.  In addition to Ye Pengfei, even if there are other powerful people here, it is impossible to hear them.  Dong Kang¡¯s erratic voice.

    "Me too." Ye Pengfei responded lightly.

    Indeed, Dong Kang took a small look at Ye Pengfei.

    As early as when Ye Pengfei captured the half-step saint-level being, Dong Kang was already peeping in the dark.  However, at that time, Dong Kang thought that Ye Pengfei was not afraid.  Leaving Ye Pengfei alive can actually increase some variables.

    When Ye Pengfei burst out with tyrannical fighting power, forcing the Inspiration Supreme to self-destruct and injure the enemy.  Dong Kang had a high opinion of Ye Pengfei's combat prowess.  However, at that time, Dong Kang still felt that Ye Pengfei should be introduced into a special space.  You can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.  reap the benefits of being a fisherman.

    How could Dong Kang have imagined that Ye Pengfei had so many trump cards.

    Dong Kang never imagined that Ye Pengfei's progress would be so fast.

    The originally planned fight between two tigers turned out to be one-sided.  In the end, those strong men who had been thinking about it for many years but were still unsure of how to kill them fell down in a short period of time, one died, nine escaped with serious injuries, and the rest were forced to sign a peace agreement.

    When Ye Pengfei took the initiative to sign a peace agreement with those strong men, Dong Kang knew that the situation was very bad.

    "Are you willing to negotiate peace with them? Don't you just think that you are not sure that you can take me down in the remaining time? In this case, why should we fight? Wait for you to come again next time, and we will have a good fight.  a thousand years"

    Dong Kang is right. For Ye Pengfei, he simply does not have enough time to fight Dong Kang.

    Calculate carefully, you have already spent nearly 8,000 years entering the secret realm of time.  In the remaining two thousand years, it is still unknown whether the confrontation with Dong Kang can move from the prelude to war to the next stage.  Not to mention, defeat Dong Kang, kill Dong Kang, and completely eliminate Dong Kang as a scourge.

    "Don't play this kind of psychological trick again." Ye Pengfei did not respond at all to Dong Kang's suggestion. He chuckled and said, "A fight from time to time is not a problem for both of us."  Okay? My realm has improved so quickly, so I would like to thank you for your help."

    &nbsp; Suddenly, Dong Kang¡¯s face turned dark

    Thousands of years of battle prelude have long proved a problem.  That is, the two people have the same overall combat power, and the two people have the same level of conspiracy.  Therefore, if the strength of both sides is like this, no one will make a breakthrough and improve.  Then, even if they fight for tens of millions of years, they will not be able to determine the winner.

    But the problem is that Dong Kang¡¯s strength cannot increase, but Ye Pengfei¡¯s strength can continue to improve.

    During these thousands of years, Dong Kang used countless methods, and Ye Pengfei also used countless methods.  As a result, in this kind of battle of tricks, Ye Pengfei's realm climbed from the first level of Xuanxian to the second level of Golden Immortal.  If it weren't for his physical strength, he wouldn't be able to grow along with his realm.  He had already gained an absolute advantage and could overpower Dong Kang.

    Ye Pengfei's joke hit Dong Kang's weakness.

    To be honest, Dong Kang really didn¡¯t want Ye Pengfei to leave the secret realm of time alive.

    Dong Kang is very clear about the importance of Wang Zhi.  Therefore, he originally left some secrets and planned to secretly control Wang Zhi or simply kill him.

    "However, it was precisely because I underestimated Ye Pengfei before.  When Ye Pengfei was so powerful that it didn't take long to force those strong men to sign an alliance under the city, it was already too late for Dong Kang to use his secret chess.

    Now, Wang Zhi has fallen into the hands of Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei can use Wang Zhi to find another soul-accompanying grass.  At that time, whether Wang Zhi is allowed to fuse the Soul Accompanying Grass and come back to control the secret realm of time.  It was Ye Pengfei who used the Soul Accompanying Grass to solve the problem of the auxiliary plane.  For Dong Kang, the situation is all bad.

    So, in fact, it is not just Ye Pengfei who wants to completely eliminate Dong Kang in the remaining time.  Dong Kang is also planning how to deal with Ye Pengfei in the remaining time.

    The only problem is that no one dares to be careless in such a prelude to a war, and no one dares to easily escalate their own methods

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1043. Tangled choice

    Ye Pengfei has many trump cards.

    Does not include ultimate combat power.

    In this prelude to the war that lasted for thousands of years, he has used his extreme combat power many times.  The first reason why he wanted to build a strong fortress first was to immediately hide in the fortress after exerting his ultimate combat power.  Dong Kang was not a fool. He did not dare to pursue Ye Pengfei carelessly without completely forcing him out.

    Ye Pengfei's trump card is two universes, some brand new self-defined Taoism, more powerful, the secret of the superposition of Taoism.

    Dong Kang also has many trump cards.

    There is at least one trump card that has long since become an open card.  That is, the number of half-step saints living in this dazzling space is not small.

    Ye Pengfei knew that Dong Kang could decide the life or death of these strong men at any time.  If Dong Kang uses the power of these strong men, he will give himself a hard blow.  No matter how strong the fortress you built in advance is, it will still fall apart.

    Ye Pengfei knew better that in addition to this bright card, Dong Kang must have other trump cards.  It is very likely that Dong Kang's trump cards are no less powerful than the two universes in his hands.

    Ever since, both sides wanted to get rid of each other in the remaining time.  However, neither party is willing to be the first to reveal their trump card.

    Even if it is the hole card that has become a bright card, Dong Kang will not use it easily.

    The reason why Dong Kang chose to stay here has his own reasons.  For the time being, he still needs these half-step saints alive.  Unless absolutely necessary, this is a trump card that has been put on the bright side.  He won't use it easily yet.

    The situation was like this on the street. After the two people bickered for a few words and played a few heart-wrenching battles, they went back to the past, each using some tricks and fighting for a few times.

    Both of them have very good control over their power.  No power is wasted at all.  There will also be no ripples of power in the space around them.  It is for this reason that they have been fighting openly and secretly for thousands of years.  But no one found anyone fighting here.

    The seemingly tepid battle with hidden murderous intent lasted for three days.

    In the past, whenever this time came, either Ye Pengfei would take the initiative to retreat, or Dong Kang would turn around and leave.  However, things are a little different today.  The previous argument.  It seemed to affect the mood of both people.  Neither side had any intention of leaving, but they didn't.  A sign of more powerful tactics.

    "The situation is a little weird." After fighting, Ye Pengfei suddenly laughed and said, "Should you go first, or should I go first?"

    "Obviously you go first," Dong Kang shouted angrily.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? apart from exaggerated language, strange emotions, but actually harboring evil intentions.  If anyone follows common sense and thinks about his situation.  You will definitely suffer a lot.

    Even if Ye Pengfei masters the way of cultivating love, if he rashly believes that the inner world he has glimpsed through using Taoism, he will still be fooled by Dong Kang's way.

    After years of fighting, Ye Pengfei has long been immune to Dong Kang's "arrogance".  He turned a blind eye.  He smiled slightly and said: "I remember, I was the one who left first last time. This time, it should be your turn to run first."

    "What's so strange about you escaping twice in a row?"

    It seems.  Dong Kang was even angrier than before.  When Ye Pengfei said "run", he had already insinuated that Ye Pengfei should "escape".

    Dong Kang also knew that this method of irritating enemies might work on others.  However, even if he fought with Ye Pengfei for tens of millions of years, he would not use such language to make Ye Pengfei fly into a rage.

    Just when Dong Kang thought, either way, Ye Pengfei smiled calmly, and then really left.  Or, he would retaliate and respond with more "intense" words. Suddenly, Ye Pengfei changed his tactics.

    "Thirty-three days of formation, surround me"

    Ye Pengfei was actually the first to upgrade his offensive and defensive methods

    Dong Kang was slightly stunned as he looked at the immortal soldiers and generals from far and near, all of whom were glaring with anger and running towards him.

    "Can't hold it in any longer? No, is this kid playing another trick?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Before neither party shows any flaw, in Dong Kang¡¯s opinion, it is a painless bickering, and a painless fight.  Then, they dispersed separately, thinking about it separately, and making plans again.

    Whoever triggers the shocking battle in advance will be at a disadvantage.  Whoever falls behind will most likely fail completely.

    In Dong Kang¡¯s impression, Ye Pengfei was not such a fool.

    Judging from the situation just now, Ye PengFei's mental state was far from unbearable.

    Although it is said that this boring prelude to war will definitely drag the emotions of one party, or both parties at the same time, to the edge of "unbearable".  However, in the foreseeable future, it seems unlikely that such a thing will happen.

    Therefore, in Dong Kang's view, this may be another tactic by Ye Pengfei to lure the enemy.

    "You want to deliberately use proactive upgrade methods to lure me into showing some of my trump cards? No way."

    Rather than fighting with these immortal soldiers and generals, Dong Kang turned around and stood outside the thirty-three-day formation.  It's as if this formation doesn't exist at all.

    Seeing how easily he escaped, Dong Kang sneered in his heart.

    "Does this count as an upgraded means? Ye Pengfei, if you want to lure me into taking the bait, no matter what, you have to come up with some useful information."

    "It makes sense"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said, with a slight movement of his mind, Dong Kang was surprised to find that he fell into the formation again

    This time, Dong Kang¡¯s expression became slightly serious.

    "The speed of setting up the formation alone is enough for me to drink a pot of water. Could it be that he really took the initiative to upgrade his methods?"

    This is not completely impossible.

    You should know that the party that takes the initiative to upgrade its methods may give its enemy a late-mover advantage due to premature exposure of its trump card.  However, if there is one party, it has obviously upgraded its methods.  However, the other party just thinks that the other party is cheating.  The so-called latecomer advantage no longer exists.

    If you are facing only ordinary strong people, most of the time, the two sides will be straightforward, so there is no need to be so entangled.  However, what he was facing was Ye Pengfei

    When he fell into the siege of the thirty-three-day formation for the second time, Dong Kang felt for the first time that he was a little entangled

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1044. A shocking battle! (1)

    To fight or not to fight

    Dong Kang didn¡¯t have much time to think about this multiple-choice question.  In just one millionth of an instant, several immortal soldiers and generals who looked like they were only at Void Immortal level, but secretly secretly killed Xuan Immortal level beings, were quickly approaching.

    "Walk"

    If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t fight.

    In an instant, Dong Kang made a choice.

    In an instant, Dong Kang also upgraded his methods.

    It¡¯s just that his method of upgrading is to escape quickly, escape from the battle, or fight again next time

    "I asked you to leave just now, but you refused to leave. Now you want to leave, it's too late."

    With Ye Pengfei bursting into laughter, Dong Kang suddenly discovered that although he escaped very quickly, the thirty-three-day formation was catching up even faster.

    This time, it was not Ye Pengfei who set up a new formation, but a vast formation, following Dong Kang, running towards him at top speed

    When Dong Kang teleports, the formation teleports.

    Dong Kang ran wildly, and the formation ran wildly.

    Dong Kang chose to create a maze formation, and the thirty-three-day formation simply exploded continuously.  When the maze formation was destroyed, only the remnants of the thirty-three-day formation remained.  But it was just a remnant formation, and it pursued it without hesitation.

    "Damn, are you really going to fight to the death?"

    Dong Kang became more and more convinced that Ye Pengfei really took the initiative to upgrade his methods, and that Ye Pengfei really took the initiative to trigger a world-shaking battle.

    However, Dong Kang still had no impulse and was still on the run.  In the blink of an eye, he no longer knew how many millions of miles he had traveled.  During this period of time, the remaining formation that was chasing him.  They have all been restored and intact.

    This is also Ye Pengfei's biggest headache. Even if he changes to another enemy, he will be very suspicious.  In this case, we should also believe that the prelude to the war has ended and the final decisive battle has arrived.

    However, Dong Kang did not. He would rather run away in embarrassment for a while rather than capture him.  The opportunity to strike later

    "It seems like this is not enough"

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei decided to use another big move and make another big bet

    Ye Pengfei took a spell and saw a huge octagonal hammer emerging from the thirty-three-day formation.  Shoot out quickly.

    At this time, Dong Kang was just getting ready.  Teleport again.  His spiritual consciousness suddenly caught sight of such a weapon condensed with spiritual energy, shooting towards him at high speed.  He couldn't help but frowned, gave up the teleportation plan, and instead used an earth shield.  Then, the true body instantly turned into tens of thousands of shadows.  Each shadow rushed away in a different direction.

    "Haha, you fell into the trap"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s sneer.  It is also divided into tens of thousands of pointed cones.  Each cone of sound pierced Dong Kang's shadow.

    Soon, all the shadows seemed to be frightened and shook involuntarily.

    "Damn it, do you really want to force me to take action?"

    The same angry scolding came from the mouths of these tens of thousands of shadows.  roared out at the same time.

    With this roar, tens of thousands of shadows collectively clapped their hands.  They first shot away Ye Pengfei's voice cone, and then.  The power gathered collectively towards an empty place.

    Boom

    For the first time in thousands of years, there are ripples of uncontrollable power.  Ripples in all directions

    "There is a fight"

    In Ye Pengfei's strong fortress, more than a thousand strong men, almost in no particular order, opened their eyes at the same time.

    "what's going on?"

    The place where the bright lights are gathered, and the existence of the Holy Immortal level one by one also wakes up from the long and endless cultivation state

    Various consciousness, at the fastest speed, gathered towards the location of the explosion.

    "Hey Ye Pengfei, how dare you lie to me?" Dong Kang's face looked ugly.

    I originally thought that there was some powerful trick hidden in that place.  However, with a fierce blow, he hit the empty space completely.  As a result, he was caught off guard and failed to control his power well, allowing the huge remnants of power to spread to all parts of this space.

    "You lied to me, I lied to you, it's perfectly normal." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "All methods have returned to the sect, and it can still be used like this. Ye has learned a lesson."

    Ye Pengfei was slightly surprised by the trump card that Dong Kang showed.  If this move hits his true body, he will have no other choice but to use the power of the universe.

    Facing this move, let alone defense, you can¡¯t even escape.

    This is Dong Kang¡¯s first secret move. It can be foreseen that Dong Kang will use it again in the upcoming shocking battle. What a terrifying method.

    Although he was still smiling, the movements of Ye Pengfei's hands wereNot slow at all.  Dong Kang showed a powerful method, and under the influence of Qi, Ye Pengfei had to show the same level of methods.

    "The spiritual root is the eye, the energy and blood are the formation, kill me"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s low shout, a total of 129,600 Heavenly Spiritual Roots suddenly appeared.

    One hundred and twenty-nine thousand six hundred is exactly the number of one era

    The formation eyes are all filled with Tianling roots, which is even more generous.

    I think back then, when Ye Pengfei possessed the Heavenly Spiritual Root, he provoked the dignified Jindan monks to look down on him and rob him, who was still just an ordinary person.

    In the blink of an eye, many years have passed, and he has used a total of 129,600 heavenly spiritual roots to set up a formation.

    Even in this secret realm of time, there are many strong people.  However, is it possible that there are so many strong men with heavenly spiritual roots?

    Even if Ye Pengfei could use those inferior spiritual roots to create heavenly spiritual roots on his own, how many strong men would he need to kill?

    Not to mention, over the years, he and I would have to bump into each other for more than ten days at most and three to five days at least.  Even if he wanted to get blood on his hands, where would he get such an opportunity?

    Over the years, Dong Kang was not unguarded. Ye Pengfei would let his servants do something secretly.  However, under Dong Kang's close supervision, he could be sure that everything was normal, both in the big ball and in the entire secret realm of time.

    So, where did the 129,600 heavenly spiritual roots in front of me come from?

    Dong Kang couldn¡¯t understand, and he didn¡¯t have time to think about it.  Because, when the Formation Eye appeared, he was already in a sea of ??blood.

    And when he saw this sea of ??blood, Dong Kangli was a little confused

    "Ye Pengfei, are you crazy? Are you going to fight me desperately now?"

    Dong Kang was really angry, Dong Kang really roared.  Because this sea of ??blood is neither the blood of a ferocious beast nor the blood essence that Ye Pengfei took from others.  This sea of ??blood aura is clearly filled with Ye Pengfei's unique aura.

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1045. A shocking battle! (2)

    Even if both sides upgrade their methods, even if they are under the influence of Qi Machine, a decisive battle is inevitable.  However, is it worth spending your own blood and essence right away? Is it worth using such a method?

    Although it is said that the essence and blood of a strong person who has advanced to the Immortal Realm is no longer as important as that of a strong person in the Immortal Realm or the Divine Realm.  However, a lot of blood and essence were lost for no reason.  Even a strong person in the Immortal Realm will still encounter some problems.

    In Dong Kang's view, this method of using a large amount of one's own essence and blood should obviously be used last.  Everyone takes turns to upgrade their means to see who has more means and whose means are stronger. This is the normal way of fighting.  How could he have imagined that this was Ye Pengfei's real move? This move was actually so brutal that it was so brutal.

    You must know that the so-called decisive battle does not mean that the winner will be determined immediately.  Rather, it means that after the methods used by both parties have risen to a certain level.  The Qi generated by it will naturally pull both sides of the battle, unable to get rid of it, and will fight to the death.

    Now, it¡¯s time to fight to the death?

    ?Obviously impossible

    When you reach the level of Ye Pengfei and Dong Kang, it doesn't mean that if you use a big move and the opponent can't resist it, the opponent will be dead.  As long as the opponent's power is not consumed in advance, no matter what ultimate move is used, it will not be fatal in one blow.

    Although Ye Pengfei's move was brutal, its intensity was far from reaching a level that Dong Kang could not resist.  Not to mention, Dong Kang is still full of energy and has not lost any strength at all.

    "Is this another plan? Or, this guy knows he can't kill me. So he wants to fight to the death of both sides?"

    If both sides suffer losses, Ye Pengfei successfully escapes from the secret realm of time.  For Dong Kang, it is the most disadvantageous.  Although he had already laid a lot of tricks at the exit.  However, once he is seriously injured, the power of those methods will be greatly reduced, and they may not be able to stop Ye Pengfei.

    Dong Kang was thinking and calculating secretly while taking out a series of flaming knives.  He slashed at every formation eye.

    129,600 formation eyes require at least 129,600 flame knives.  The large-scale formation that Ye Pengfei spent his blood and essence on could not be allowed to be hacked by the Flame Saber.  So, in the blink of an eye, there were already more than ten million flaming knives, controlled by Dong Kang's spiritual thoughts, slashing at every formation eye.

    There are more than ten million flame knives, all of which are real.

    More than ten million pieces of top-quality Taoist tools will satisfy all those watching the battle.  Distraught

    "tnnd, when did the exquisite Taoist tools become so worthless?"

    "I'm afraid, even if we collect Taoist tools from all major realms, regardless of grade, there won't be tens of millions."

    What kind of international joke are you kidding me? Although the most powerful person at the immortal level will not care much about the top-quality Taoist tools that are only equivalent to the existence of the spiritual immortal level.  Not to mention, those strong men who have reached the half-step Saint Immortal level.  Even if you give them one hundred and eighty top-quality Taoist tools for free, unless they have some special Taoist artistic conception.  Otherwise, they will never be moved.

    But, more than 10 million pieces?

    There are absolutely no words to describe everyone¡¯s mood.  Especially, after seeing the top-quality Taoist tools in Dong Kang's hands, it seemed like there was no end to them, there was an endless supply.  emerge.  Even the initial shocking exchange has ended in silence

    "Interesting means, extremely powerful means" Even if it is an enemy, Ye Pengfei has no choice but to do it.  Secretly applauded.

    To be honest, Ye Pengfei did not expect that Dong Kang would use this method to break his blood sea formation.

    How many rare heavenly materials and earthly treasures are needed to produce such a large number of exquisite Taoist artifacts?

    This does not mean that if you live long enough, you can collect a sufficient amount of heavenly materials and earthly treasures.  No matter how rich the products of the Time Secret Realm are, it is simply impossible for Dong Kang to forge such a large number of top-quality Taoist tools.

    Although, Ye Pengfei was in the middle of the battle.  However, he was not obsessed with the authorities.

    Although, others are outside the battle.  However, they are not as clear as bystanders.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great blessing in life to have an opponent like you¡±

    Ye Pengfei clapped his hands and laughed, more Heavenly Spiritual Roots suddenly appeared, and more bloody essence and blood surged out from the void.

    Suddenly, Dong Kang's face darkened.

    "I see I am not as good as you when it comes to enlightenment in battle."

    It was only then that Dong Kang discovered that the methods used by Ye Pengfei were essentially similar to his own.

    However, what made Dong Kang very frustrated was that he did not see the connection between the two, but Ye Pengfei easily saw through it at a glance.

    The desire to kill is even stronger.

    "It's rude to come and not return. You will also receive a heavy blow from me."

    Just now, Ye Pengfei used an octagonal hammer to make himself think in the wrong direction.  Now, I will use an octagonal hammer to hit you.Smoke from the seven orifices

    I saw a green sledgehammer quietly appearing next to Ye Pengfei.  It's like it has been lurking in that place for a long time.

    " However, from Ye Pengfei's perspective, it can be seen that this is a method of solidifying the law.

    Hiding?

    Then you have to relax your control over the Blood Sea Formation.

    Block?

    It seems that extreme combat power needs to be used

    In his first counterattack, Dong Kang gave Ye Pengfei a difficult problem.  At first glance, Ye Pengfei's best choice is to give up the Blood Sea Formation.

    "However, Dong Kang knew that Ye Pengfei must have other means.  Dong Kang knew that since he had already taken action, it would be best to expel him serially

    As expected by Dong Kang, Ye Pengfei neither hid nor used any Taoist defense.  He didn't see any action at all. The heavy hammer hit Ye Pengfei's body, and he didn't even move Ye Pengfei's body.

    "Having a rare treasure in your possession? What kind of rare treasure is this?"

    Dong Kang¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened.  He once guessed that Ye Pengfei, like himself, possessed exotic treasures that were far more powerful than top-grade Taoist weapons.  Now, the conjecture has been proved

    If one hit fails, try another combo.  If one heavy hammer is not enough, then thousands of sharp blades will fly together

    Boom

    The last time, there was a heavy blow, silently.

    This time, thousands of sharp blades stirred up ripples.

    In an instant, time and space began to distort.  Even the half-step Saint Immortal-level being farthest away from here was shocked by such a collision.

    "Even if I can regain my strength, can I have such power?" The man murmured to himself, "I'm afraid that this kind of power has far exceeded the realm bottleneck."

    ??????????????????????????????????  When they first discovered that there was a battle here, they didn't think much of it.  But now, they suddenly discovered that both sides of the war seemed to have transcended the immortal bottleneck.

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1046. A shocking battle! (3)

    In terms of realm and cultivation, Ye Pengfei and Dong Kang have not surpassed the immortal bottleneck.

    However, in terms of combat power and means, they can already compare with the existence of the first level of the Saint Immortal.

    As early as thousands of years ago, Ye Pengfei, who had extreme combat power, could barely compete with a strong man who had just become a saint.

    However, at that time, his level of control over this powerful power was not good enough, and the time he continued to possess this powerful power was also very short.

    When this powerful power recedes, the side effects he has to endure will last for too long.  This also directly leads to the fact that under normal circumstances, he will not use extreme combat power at all.

    But now, Ye Pengfei's control of this power is completely the same as that of a normal first-level Saint Immortal.

    The duration of extreme combat power has been extended from just a few moments to a full hour

    ¡°What if Ye Pengfei faced Zong Hao and others now?  He didn't have to think or plan anything at all.  Just rush up and chop at random, and naturally a group of evil spirits will fall down and kill you.

    Of course, there are side effects.  After all, this is leapfrog with great power.

    However, with the help of increasingly powerful and perfect healing methods, he could recover as before in just three days.

    In other words, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, even if he really faced off against the first-level saint immortal.  As long as he is careful enough, as long as he makes good use of his various ways to save his life.  Then, it is not impossible for him to defeat the real, holy immortal first-level existence

    As for Dong Kang.  Unlike Ye Pengfei, he does not have the backing of extreme combat power.  However, he possesses an ability that anyone would envy¡ª¡ª

    Perfect superposition, the power of the laws of two different universes

    You must know that the reason why Dong Kang is called Dong Kang is because his soul is deeply engraved with the former master of the secret realm of time in order to find the so-called "inheriter".  And some special memories remain.

    When his soul traveled from another universe, he lost himself for a long time. He felt that he was "Dong Kang".

    By the time he gradually became stronger, and by the time he gradually woke up, this name became very easy to pronounce.  Therefore, he was too lazy to change anything.

    It is precisely because of Dong Kang¡¯s special origin and his soul.  It originally had the aura of laws from two different universes.  Therefore, he can only become stronger in realm and cultivation.  Very smoothly, the laws and powers of two different universes were perfectly superimposed.

    No one among the powerful people living in that special space, inside or outside the big ball, knows what they have studied in the past, what they are studying now, and what they will study in the future.  Dong Kang has already mastered everything.  They didn't think highly of Dong Kang. They thought Dong Kang was just lucky.  But they don't know that, in fact, they are much worse than Dong Kang

    With just a few movements, Dong Kang can perform it, which is much more perfect than them.  The way to merge the two universes

    When he acts freely, Dong Kang can reveal himself to be much more tyrannical than them, with combat power that surpasses that of an immortal.

    so.  When Ye Pengfei treats the so-called masters in Laoting, he can do whatever he wants.

    Ye Pengfei will not make too detailed preparations because of the strong man at the core of the big ball.

    However, when facing Dong Kang, a powerful enemy, Ye Pengfei had to spend thousands of years to complete a long battle prelude.

    Since Ye Pengfei set foot in the world of cultivation, he has never experienced such a long battle.  For this kind of long battle, his experience is infinitely close to zero.

    If not, I have heard Wan Yuqiu talk about some famous battle cases and analyzed the success and failure of both sides in the battle

    If not, I can learn a lot from the soul memories of Hong Ming, Zhang Yiming and other soul slaves

    If it were not for these favorable conditions, I am afraid that if Ye Pengfei was left to fight Dong Kang alone, tepidly and well-controlled, for thousands of years, he would have screwed up a long time ago. How could he still persist until now?

    Even though, he has persisted until now.

    Even though, he felt that he already had a certain degree of certainty.

    Even if, at the beginning of the battle, he sided with Dong Kang, he temporarily trapped Dong Kang and temporarily had a certain advantage.

    However, when he and Dong Kang really went head-to-head and began to collide with each other, he discovered that such a battle would take a long time.  My grasp of timing is still not good enough.  The distance from perfection is huge.

    ¡­¡­

    Boom boom boom boom boom

    When thousands of sharp blades shredded Ye Pengfei's defensive shell.  The weapon condensed by the solid method has once again become an octagonal hammer.

    Dong Kang seems to beHe got the octagonal hammer just now. Not only did he want to win this war, he also wanted to use this octagonal hammer to hammer Ye Pengfei to death.

    The strong man consolidates the law into reality, and no matter what kind of entity is condensed, it is just an appearance.  In the mainland, what really works is the power of Taoism.

    For Dong Kang, what really works is the superimposed power that embodies the laws of the two universes.

    "My superimposed power is far more powerful than the peak-level existence of the third level of the Immortal. If you don't use your ultimate combat power, then go to hell."

    The first time he took the initiative to attack, he was stopped by Ye Pengfei.

    The second active attack successfully broke through Ye Pengfei's first layer of defense.  Then, he successfully used a heavy hammer to smash Ye Pengfei several billion miles away.

    Now, Dong Kang has discovered that although Ye Pengfei can continue to control the blood sea formation, he will be trapped here.

    but¡­¡­

    This kind of siege force has been weakened a lot.

    The number of those Heavenly Spiritual Roots has long remained unchanged.

    The scarlet blood is no longer increasing.

    These fully demonstrate that Ye Pengfei no longer has the ability to continue to increase the area and intensity of the Blood Sea Formation.  If this trend continues, it won't be long before Dong Kang gets out of trouble.

    "When I get out, I will let you try more powerful methods."

    Unexpectedly, Dong Kang was dragged into the decisive battle by Ye Pengfei, which made Dong Kang very angry.

    You must know that such a decisive battle cannot be started easily.  As soon as Nitrogen started, under the influence of their respective Qi machines, both sides had no other choice but to constantly use various means to knock down, defeat, or even kill their opponents.

    Now, even for the time being, Ye Pengfei still occupies the dominant position.  If the situation is bad, it is impossible to escape.

    Under the traction of Qi, if anyone still wants to escape, his power will be completely suppressed.  When the time comes, all that awaits you is death.

    Therefore, Dong Kang was very angry.  He felt that Ye Pengfei's behavior was simply nonsense.  If I hadn't had a chance, maybe I would have been crushed by this nonsense and dragged into the abyss of death.

    However, Dong Kang, who was so annoyed and had already begun planning a major counterattack, forgot a very important thing at this moment, that is¡ª¡ª

    In the past, what kind of Taoism did Ye Pengfei major in?

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1047. A shocking battle! (4)

    Ye Pengfei kept retreating.

    Even if the prototype universe is willing to help, at its immature level, it cannot provide effective protection to Ye Pengfei.

    If the universe in Zifu takes action, there will be no problem.  However, unless Ye Pengfei is at his wits end.  Otherwise, depending on its temper, it would be impossible for it to be on call and waste energy.

    Before taking the initiative to start the war, Ye Pengfei had already reached an agreement and made an exchange with Zifu Universe.  This is one of his important trump cards, and he will not use it easily.

    " If Ye Pengfei does not enter the extreme state, it is impossible to resist Dong Kang's superimposed power with Ye Pengfei's fragile body strength alone.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: You can use various self-defined Tao techniques without entering the extreme state.  He can only barely resist.  If you force yourself to stay where you are, you will definitely suffer damage.

    So, in this case, the most primitive combat method of widening the distance between you and the enemy has become an effective method.

    Of course, this is also based on the fact that Dong Kang is still trapped in the Blood Sea Formation for the time being.  If Dong Kang can show his full strength, even if Ye Pengfei retreats tens of billions of miles, it is impossible to weaken the superimposed power at all.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Giant shields appeared behind Ye Pengfei, forming a giant shield array.

    The retreat here was not feasible, Ye Pengfei immediately pulled away and teleported to the other side.  However, after a sound of heavy shields falling to the ground, another huge formation of strong shields stopped in that direction.

    "Ye Pengfei, if you have any means, use it quickly. Wait until I break your blood formation. You won't have a chance to use it again even if you want to."

    While breaking the formation, Dong Kang roared and shouted wildly.

    At this time, he still did not forget to use verbal offensive to stimulate the enemy.  Whether it is useful or not is another matter. At least, his all-pervasive and omnipotent fighting method makes everyone watching the battle with their spiritual consciousness burst into confusion.  Terrified.

    " For Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates who were in the strong fortress, they finally realized Dong Kang's true strength.

    Especially Hong Ming, a strong man who once only remembered Dong Kang's dirty tricks and scorned Dong Kang's true combat power. Now, he finally knows that he and his former collaborators.  How wrong.

    "No wonder, the master must be here to solve Dong Kang's problem before leaving the secret realm of time. It seems that if we weren't still useful, Dong Kang would have killed us all mercilessly."

    When the Soul Accompanying Grass was destroyed, I also uttered obscene words and curses at Dong Kang.  Looking back now, I feel scared.  That kind of behavior back then was simply asking for death.  Fortunately, Dongkang City is deep.  He is scheming and has lofty goals.  Otherwise, I would have long since returned to dust and dust to dust

    As for the other group of spectators, those half-step saint-level beings.  They only knew the Dong Kang of the past, but had never seen the Dong Kang of the present.  They were frightened by Dong Kang's harsh methods, and they found out.  Any method can easily kill oneself ten thousand times

    ¡°However, they are reluctant to leave here.  After all, it is possible to watch such a battle.  For them, it is also a dream.

    "I have planned for countless years and worked hard for countless years. Why did I come here? Isn't it because I want to break through the bottleneck of the realm? Now, I can finally see with my own eyes the shocking battle of this kind of existence. If I can understand one or two things, maybe I can  It will soar into the sky."

    Who has not experienced thrilling things along the way of cultivation?

    Who hasn¡¯t stepped on the edge of life and death to seek for that astonishing profit harvest?

    Although, Dong Kang¡¯s methods shocked them.

    Although, Dong Kang's power left them dumbfounded.

    However, none of them were willing to leave.

    ¡°When huge benefits are placed in front of them

    ??When the breakthrough opportunity that has not been found after countless billions of years is probably right in front of you

    Their choice comes naturally

    "Looking at the other person's appearance, he won't be defeated immediately. I can look at it for a while longer, and I can look at it for a while longer"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????All half-step saints and immortals are equally lucky.

    ¡°All half-step saint-immortal level beings are blinded by interests.

    As long as one of them chooses to leave this radiant space plane.  Then, they will know more shocking secrets

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom"

    The huge sound, followed by waves of more violent power ripples, swept across the entire space plane.  All the spectators had to resort to some means to block this ripple of power from their side.

    "It's just a punch to break the formation,Is it such a powerful force?"

    Even Wan Yuqiu, who has the closest relationship with Ye Pengfei, was shocked by Ye Pengfei's punch.

    "That strong shield formation requires such a tyrannical trick to successfully break it?"

    When the ripples of power dispersed, his spiritual consciousness was finally able to see clearly what was going on at Ye Pengfei's side

    "How can this be"

    The strong shield is still there, everything is as before

    Ye Pengfei was also slightly surprised.

    "Can you absorb the power of the stars in the sky?"

    Ye Pengfei has given a lot of hope to this Taoism that has been newly established in the past thousand years.  In addition to the Five Elements Emperor's Way that can only be used under extreme combat power, this is the Way of the Sky and Stars, which is more powerful.

    "The way of the sky and stars is more superior than the way of the Five Elements Emperor in that it can be used at will without Ye Pengfei using his extreme combat power.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Contains the power of the laws of the surrounding stars and the harmonious operation of the stars in the sky, and also brings the power of the universe fed back by the prototype universe.  Ye Pengfei asked himself, even if the power of this method cannot be compared with that of a saint-level method.  However, it is already possible to despise all existences below the immortal realm.

    Dong Kang's strong shield formation is very powerful, but after all, it was just that he reluctantly set it up when he was trapped.  In addition, the distance between the two people has exceeded tens of billions of miles.  The power of the formation is not as huge as the spectators imagined.  In Ye Pengfei's view, even if Hong Ming were to break the formation, it would only take some time. It was not impossible or powerless to break.

    Facing such a formation, Ye Pengfei used the method of the sky and stars, originally thinking that he could shock Dong Kang and stimulate Dong Kang.  Prompting Dong Kang to quickly show off some more secretive methods.

    However, what Ye Pengfei never expected was that he would be the one who was stimulated.

    Dong Kang also didn¡¯t expect that Ye Pengfei¡¯s powerful punch would actually produce such funny effects.  Trapped in the sea of ????blood formation, he was slightly startled, and then he suddenly realized and burst out laughing

    ()s

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1048. Universe-level means!  (Third update)

    "I really didn't expect it, I really didn't expect it." Dong Kang laughed like crazy, like crazy, laughing so hard that he could hardly breathe. "This is the strongest thing you can do outside of your limit state."  It¡¯s a big deal. It¡¯s a pity that it was restrained by my Heavenly Star Shield Formation!¡±

    Perhaps because he was laughing too hard, Dong Kang took a few breaths, and then continued to laugh wildly: "It is really rare and not easy to meet a strong man who also strives for the true meaning of the universe. It's a pity.  , you are destined to become, my Dong Kang¡¯s stepping stone!¡±

    Dong Kang?

    All the half -step holy immortal strong people could not help but shock in their hearts, showing their eyes, a horrifying look.

    ? Judging from his appearance, he is not that Dong Kang.

    Look at the aura, it¡¯s not that Dong Kang.

    But who can be sure that he is not that Dong Kang?

    "Having the same name and surnamecan't be such a coincidence, is it possible that he is really not dead?!"

    At that time, everyone gathered to threaten him.  After promising not to bring harm to Dong Kang's family and allowing him to find a successor, Dong Kang committed suicide in front of everyone.

    The scenes of that year were vividly flowing through the sea of ??consciousness of the powerful men once again.  The more they recalled what happened back then, the more scared they became.  The more scared they feel, the less they dare to stay here.

    It is of course good to watch the battle and gain enlightenment.  However, what's the use of taking this risk if you don't live to enjoy the experience of watching the battle?

    Soon, some people chose to evacuate.  Not just evacuating from this dazzling plane, but directly evacuating the secret realm of time.

    Before taking action, they secretly thought: "It doesn't matter if it's him or not. Let's evacuate to an inaccessible area first."

    But, what they never expected was!  !  !

    Can¡¯t leave!  !  !

    It¡¯s not a place where you can¡¯t leave and practice your own cultivation.  But it is impossible to leave this bright space plane.  You can't even leave this plane, let alone leave the secret realm of time!

    Suddenly, these people became anxious and panicked.

    "Could it really be him? Could it be that he was resurrected. He came back to seek revenge on us?"

    Things in the world of cultivation are often like this.

    You are powerful, you are strong, and you force others to kill themselves.  It¡¯s not surprising that this kind of thing happens in endlessly.

    "However, you are being sought for revenge and you are being retaliated against, and you cannot resist it.  You suffered even worse revenge.  This kind of thing happens endlessly.  Not surprising!

    This is why Fan Lin and Fan Xu of the Mangshan faction intended to murder Ye Pengfei.  Qin Zhongtian, the head of the Mangshan sect, killed the two Fan brothers in anger but did not give up.  We must kill all the Fan family members.  Moreover, he also sent many of his disciples to search for the remnants of the Fan family, and they must eradicate them.

    ?Compared with the Mangshan School.  The Fan family is certainly very weak.  However, what if a monster appears in his house?  The Mangshan sect is about to face a disaster!

    When these half-step saint-level beings suddenly discovered that even if they wanted to retreat, they couldn't evacuate at all.  Even if you want to escape.  When there is no way to escape.  They panic, they become confused, and they don¡¯t know what to do.

    Begging for mercy?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Will the whole family.  Contribute them all?

    Before they could think of a way out, Dong Kang in the distance had already sensed their escape action.

    "Still want to leave?" Dong Kang was in a good mood. Seeing Ye Pengfei deflated, he was in a very good mood. He laughed wildly and said, "You are the pigs I raised. Even you pigs want to escape from my universe."  Super means?"

    ??Cosmic level means?  !

    This is an unheard-of new term. If this new term comes from the mouth of others, perhaps these half-step saint-level beings will calm down and think about the various artistic conceptions hidden behind it.

    "However, this new term came from Dong Kang's mouth.  This new term is like an invisible noose, tightening around everyone's neck, making everyone almost suffocated!

    The strong man suffocates, not because he cannot breathe.  Even beings in the Immortal Realm basically do not need to rely on breathing to survive.

    The strong suffocate because the strong cannot absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the strong cannot absorb the power of heaven and earth, and the strong gradually lose the close connection with this world!

    Suddenly, they became even more panicked.

    A cosmic-level method is a method that transcends the immortal level?  We are going to die, we are all going to die

    Subconsciously, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Ye Pengfei.?, looked over.

    Now, I only have to rely on him.  Maybe he can turn defeat into victory?

    From the perspective of these half-step saint-level beings, although Ye Pengfei can still trap Dong Kang for the time being.  However, Dong Kang will be able to break out of the formation sooner or later.

    And now, before Dong Kang breaks the formation and the power of his methods is fully demonstrated, Ye Pengfei is already showing signs of being at a disadvantage.  Can he really win this war?

    As for if Ye Pengfei wins, will Ye Pengfei also kill people like himself? They will have no energy to care.  At least, solve the immediate danger first!

    "Dong Kang used cosmic-level methods. Is that person named Ye Pengfei? He can also use the same tyrannical methods!"

    "Didn't you say that there is any ultimate combat power or extreme state? He can win, he will definitely win!"

    In an instant, all the half-step Saint Immortal level experts placed their hopes on Ye Pengfei.

    Their emotional changes and the intertwining of their spiritual thoughts cannot escape Dong Kang's control.  Dong Kang, the two before and after him, secretly arranged countless means in order to completely control the life and death of this group of strong men.  As long as Dong Kang wants to know what these people are doing, he can quickly find out!

    "Of course he also has cosmic-level means!" Dong Kang laughed, "Ye Pengfei, that punch you just made has already taken shape. My formation is called the Star Shield Formation. What is the name of your method?  "

    If you don¡¯t go to see it, just listen to it.  If not, some people will mistakenly think that the two people are competing for their skills.  Who would have expected that these two people would be engaged in a life-and-death battle?

    In the battle of life and death, there are still many words like this.  That is, only a different kind of strong man like Dong Kang would do this.  He has become accustomed to hiding all kinds of disruptive attack methods in his endless words and sending them to the depths of the enemy's soul!

    Although Ye Pengfei was surprised, he had not lost control yet.  He could still easily crack Dong Kang's method.

    Eliminating all the little tricks hidden in his voice, after listening to Dong Kang¡¯s question, Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice, ¡°The way of the sky and stars!¡±

    "Tao?" Dong Kang was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed even more exaggeratedly, "You actually decide your own Tao method. You are narcissistic, and you have to have some narcissistic capital. Ye Pengfei, just use your self-determined Tao method,  First, let¡¯s have fun with my Heavenly Star Shield Formation!!!¡±

    While laughing loudly, more giant shields formed a larger formation, surrounding Ye Pengfei's figure!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1049. Total suppression!  (Fourth update)

    When the half-step saints saw Ye Pengfei suddenly surrounded, their hearts froze.

    "Originally, he still had some advantages. Now, all the advantages have been lost. What should we do?"

    They are considering more ways to save their lives.

    Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates also felt that the situation was very bad.

    "Master, isn't the art of false body very good? Why is it that this time, the real body is fighting?"

    You must know that Ye Pengfei used the art of disguise and concealment to play around with the top beings.  However, ever since everyone was alert and watched the battle, they have always felt that the only real person there was the master.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly feel wrong. If the soul slave couldn¡¯t tell the true and false soul master, then the soul contract would be useless.

    Ye Pengfei did not deliberately block the ability to identify soul contracts. The possibility of everyone being concealed was almost zero.

    "Could it be that Dong Kang has restrained Master's skills of disguise and concealment? Otherwise, why does Master have to take risks with his real body?"

    Just when all of Ye Pengfei's servants were in shock.

    Just when a few servants were impulsive and wanted to rush over alone to help the soul master.

    Suddenly

    A layer of clear-cut, dazzling apertures surrounded the strong shield formation, enclosing an area that even the divine consciousness could not peek into.

    Then, everyone - including Dong Kang - were surprised to see huge fist shadows emerging from the circle of light.  Blast it out.

    Every fist shadow is shrouded in several different kinds of light.  Looking carefully, the color of this light is exactly the same as that part of the dazzling halo that cannot be penetrated by spiritual consciousness.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is no more.

    No one felt the appearance of any ripples of power.

    Even Dong Kang didn't notice that the Star Shield Formation, which was connected to his mind, suffered a powerful blow.

    But, there is a huge Star Shield Formation.  But it no longer exists!  !  !

    Until, Ye Pengfei jumped out.  With a faint halo around his body, he teleported back to a place not far from the Blood Sea Formation

    It was until this moment that Dong Kang suddenly felt waves of powerful force impact.

    "This isthe power to break the formation?"

    Dong Kang's face gradually changed color.

    This time, he was really serious and his expression changed drastically.

    This time.  He could no longer maintain his usual disguise.

    "Is it a pre-existing method. Or is it enlightenment in the face of battle?" Dong Kang looked at Ye Pengfei with an ugly expression, and thought to himself.

    As if he could read Dong Kang's mind, Ye Pengfei sneered: "I'm really lucky to have an opponent like you!"

    In an instant, Dong Kang¡¯s heart became even heavier.

    "Another realization on the spot? Ye Pengfei, I really have to admit that not killing you earlier was the most serious mistake of my life!"

    The heavy pressure in my heart only lasted less than one millionth of a moment.  Soon, Dong Kang regained his confidence.

    His confidence comes from his next move.

    I saw a speck of light flying out from Dong Kang's fingertips at high speed.  The direction in which this light spot was galloping was not directed at Ye Pengfei.  Instead, head towards that solid fortress!

    I won¡¯t hit your real body, I¡¯ll bomb your base!

    The way of fighting is not just you punch me and kick me, punch to the flesh.  The feet are fatal, this is the only way.

    During those thousands of years of mutual testing and those thousands of years of battle preludes, Dong Kang could not fully understand the true purpose of the existence of that solid fortress.  However, at least one thing he can be sure of is that all the slaves and subordinates that Ye Pengfei brought out from the big ball are staying in this strong fortress!

    "If you don't save me, I will kill all your slaves. If you save me, I will use other methods!"

    Dong Kang had a good idea, but Dong Kang¡¯s plan completely failed.

    When his sharp attack was about to hit the strong fortress, Dong Kang was suddenly surprised to find that the trajectory of the light spot he shot moved to one side.

    ¡°Then, just a hair¡¯s breadth away from being a thousand miles away, I don¡¯t know where I flew.

    "Distorted space? Was it done by his slave who practiced the way of space? Impossible! This is also a cosmic-level method of mine. How could it be easily cracked by a small Era Realm powerhouse?"?¡±

    Regardless of the possibility, Dong Kang¡¯s plan failed again.  At the same time, he will have to bear an even stronger force of restraint.

    Originally, the blood sea space that he had cleared was once again filled with scarlet plasma.

    The Tianlinggen Formation Eye that was originally blasted into pieces by him also appeared again.

    When the attack failed strangely just now, Dong Kang had already anticipated this.  After all, in the previous competition, he already knew that Ye Pengfei's formation method was similar to his endless supply of top-quality flame knives.

    With no other choice, Dong Kang could only temporarily shrink his defense line.  From the previous ten thousand miles, you can move freely.  Suddenly it shrunk to within a hundred miles, stretching its fists and legs.

    The more powerful a being is, the more sensitive it is to the size of free space.  The wider the free space, the more powerful beings can fully display their methods.  The narrower the free space, the easier it is for the strong to feel very cramped, as if it is substantial, and depressing.

    Not to mention, Dong Kang¡¯s range of activities is small, and the control range of Ye Pengfei¡¯s Blood Sea Formation will be even larger.  As Ye Pengfei's Blood Sea Formation approached step by step, the half-step saints in the distance who were trembling with fear and worried about their own lives and deaths saw hope again.

    While seeing hope, they also got a taste of Dong Kang's failed attack just now.

    "Why, in such a tense battle, Dong Kang would suddenly go off line and attack that place?"

    "Could it be that he was deceived by Ye Pengfei, so he wasted his means and power?"

    "No! I'm afraid, in that seemingly empty place, there is something mysterious that we can't see. And that mysterious thing is exactly the follow-up method hidden by Ye Pengfei!"

    "Yes, that must be the case! Dong Kang thought that if he attacks the enemy, he must save him. But he didn't expect that he would lose a handful of rice if he failed to steal the chicken!"

    "It makes sense. Attacking for no reason is not like what a strong man of his level would do. There must be something over there that even Dong Kang can't conquer, a mysterious thing!"

    "In this case, maybe that place is the safe place?"

    After an exchange of spiritual thoughts, when seeing Dong Kang being completely suppressed by his opponents, the thoughts of these half-step saint-level beings suddenly came to life

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1050. The same powerful power of belief!  (fifth update)

    Invisible solid fortress, because of Dong Kang's attack just now, a group of half-step saints guessed some clues.

    However, even if they wanted to flee to the only safe place, Dong Kang would not allow them to do so.

    "A bunch of pigs! Originally, I wanted to keep them and kill them slowly. Since you are looking for death, then all of you should die for me!"

    Just when a group of strong men were not in a hurry, they started their real escape.  Dong Kang's furious voice exploded in the sea of ??consciousness of these powerful men.

    Originally, Dong Kang was completely suppressed now, and the situation was not good. He needed to think carefully before resorting to more powerful means.  Just in time, these half-step saints collided with the muzzle of the gun. Dong Kang no longer thought about anything, and he immediately used the last move he originally wanted to keep in advance.

    "Anyway, I have plenty of time. If you die, I can still train another group. Pigs are pigs, and death is not a pity!"

    Amidst Dong Kang's furious roars, the powerful men who were originally weak and without a master, even though they had only half a step to the realm of saints, had no way to resist Dong Kang's harvest.  their lives.

    I saw that all the bright places collapsed instantly.

    Then, dazzling light spots rushed towards Dong Kang from all directions.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Finally, Tin Tin brought in countless resources for the years to come.  What emergencies arise.  However, with just a thought, they all turned into the essence of Taoism. After countless millions of years of practice, they were all making wedding clothes for others.

    "However, poor people must also be hateful.  Although the Dong Kang of now is not the Dong Kang of the past.  However, avenging great revenge through the hands of Dong Kang can be regarded as a cycle of cause and effect.  Retribution is unhappy.

    "As long as I obtain these Taoist refinements, I can form a Thousand Dao Formation. No matter how tyrannical your Blood Sea Formation is, it will not be able to stop it from being crushed by the Thousand Dao Formation!"

    Dong Kang sneered. He was already planning plans to defeat the enemy one by one after breaking out of the formation.

    However, something happened that Dong Kang didn't expect.  Originally, the blood sea formation surrounded him.  Suddenly, it was completely evacuated.

    "Not good. He wants to absorb the essence of these Taoism!!!"

    Dong Kang was stunned for only a ten millionth of a moment before he had already reacted.

    But, it¡¯s too late!

    Every light spot of the essence of Taoism is surrounded by a miniaturized blood sea formation.  No matter how Dong Kang drives them, they have no way to move even half a minute.

    You know, just now, there was such a blood sea formation.  Dong Kang was so sleepy that he had to take the initiative to reduce his free space.  Now, with only these half-steps of saint-level Taoist refinement, how could it be possible to have such an ability to break out of the formation!

    The siege just started, and then came the next one.  It's an intensive, extremely fast refining!  !  !

    "Okay, okay! It turns out that your plan is not to besiege me for a long time. It is to force me and turn them into the essence of Taoism!"

    Dong Kang laughed angrily, he understood, he finally knew Ye Pengfei's real plan.

    At the same time, he understood more clearly that he seemed to be trapped in the blood sea formation, but in fact, what really troubled him was the damn avenue of love!

    "No, it can't be said to be the Avenue of Love, but another kind of power that implies the Avenue of Love, a brand-new Taoist power!" Suddenly, Dong Kang once again realized, "If it's just an ordinary Avenue of Love, I would  How is it possible that Mi Mi fell for it while staring blankly? It must be some kind of self-made method of his!"

    Although Dong Kang laughed at him, Ye Pengfei was so stinky and narcissistic that he actually named his method after "Tao".  However, at this moment, Dong Kang had to admit it.  The reason why I got hit this time was because of a brand new Tao method!

    "Could it be that it is a brand new law that mixes two universes? I can only superimpose, how can he achieve fusion?"

    Dong Kang¡¯s sea of ??knowledge quickly deduced various possibilities.  This failure was really too painful.  Not only did he lose all the essence of Taoism, but he also had to waste time and energy to solve the invisible and weird Taoism that had completely affected his emotions.

    If we can¡¯t figure out the secret, there will be no need to continue this battle.  Dong Kang knew that if he still couldn't see clearly Ye Pengfei's true methods, if this situation continued, he would definitely lose!

    "The essence of Taoism, if you lose it, lose it. I must be calm and think clearly."Bai, there's a reason, there's a truth in it!  !  !  "

    Although he didn't want to admit it in his heart, Dong Kang still had to force himself to believe that what Ye Pengfei achieved was "fusion" rather than superposition.

    Superposition and fusion may seem similar, but in fact they are completely different.

    The superposition of Tao and Dharma is just the evolution of new means of power.

    And the fusion of Tao and Dharma, especially the fusion of Tao and Dharma from different universes, can create a new Tao and Dharma artistic conception and create a new law of the universe!

    It does not mean that after the fusion of Tao and Dharma, the power of Tao and Dharma produced will definitely be more powerful than the superposition of Tao and Dharma.  However, when it comes to artistic conception alone, the two are so different that it is impossible to compare them!

    For the current level of combat, fusion Taoism has another advantage over superposition Taoism.  That is more mysterious and more difficult to understand.

    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can fight without danger.  If you can't see through the enemy's methods at all, how can you talk about winning?

    Especially when faced with this bastard who is better at planning and more sinister than himself, and whose ability to realize the truth in battle is even better than his own.  If I can't come up with a solution, won't I have to face a tragic end?

    "Impossible! I can't fail!" Dong Kang screamed loudly in his heart, "I, Dong Kang, have experienced so many hardships and dangers, and experienced so many deaths and tribulations. I am about to return to my hometown. I  I am almost successful. How could my progress be blocked by such an upstart? Impossible!!!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt a powerful force of faith that was no less than his own.

    Originally, he was quickly refining those Taoist refinements and expelling Dong Kang's control methods hidden in these Taoist refinements.  However, just when Dong Kang's power of faith suddenly swept out, he had to pause his refining and go all out to deal with Dong Kang's sudden attack.

    At the same time, Ye Pengfei also suddenly discovered that the advantages he had carefully built for a long time and finally gained had completely disappeared when Dong Kang suddenly burst out with such tyrannical power of belief!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1051. Compute calculations!  (Part 1) (Sixth update)

    What are your advantages?

    Before making plans and deciding to go to war, Ye Pengfei felt that the power of strong belief was one of his most important advantages.  It is precisely because of the existence of this advantage that I can more fully use every method.  Only then can you be more confident that you can see the other party's methods.

    Know yourself and the enemy, and you can fight a hundred battles without danger.

    Ye Pengfei feels that through thousands of years of mutual testing, he has learned something about himself and also about the other side.  And next, in the decisive battle, the power of his strong belief will let him know more about the mysterious methods hidden by Dong Kang.

    "However, Ye Pengfei made a mistake in his calculations.  He never expected that Dong Kang, who had not broken through the bottleneck of immortality in this realm, would actually have the same powerful telekinesis power as himself that could make all immortal realms terrifying and moving!

    "In this case, how can I guarantee that I can see through the methods he uses in the subsequent battle?"

    Any strong person will be able to play tricks and tricks when fighting.

    ¡°As for Dong Kang, he has been wrapping himself under a mask for many years.  Strong men such as Hong Ming, who have known Dong Kang for hundreds of billions of years, have not discovered that Dong Kang possesses such tyrannical combat power and such means that he can transcend the immortal level.

    How many changes will you have to face if you fight against such a strong man?  How difficult will it be to distinguish between true and false?

    And if you can¡¯t clearly see his methods, victory will be out of the question!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  Ye Pengfei faced the same problem as Dong Kang just now.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that he had finally built up a little advantage.  Suddenly, it disappeared into nothing

    what to do?

    Countless ways to cope with the situation flowed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??hundreds of billions of consciousnesses at high speed.  After thousands of years of enlightenment, these consciousnesses are in the sea.  All the artistic conception information from the Zifu universe has been absorbed by Ye Pengfei.  These hundreds of billions of human consciousnesses can make extremely fast and precise calculations for Ye Pengfei.

    This is not all, all the calculated results were quickly transferred to the prototype universe by Ye Pengfei.  At this time, the space-time castle controlled by the prototype universe stayed in Ye Pengfei's main plane.  And Ye Pengfei's hundreds of billions of souls.  He also lives in this spacious and magnificent castle.

    Relay calculation!  !  !

    This is also an important advantage of Ye Pengfei.

    To know.  The battle situation is changing rapidly.  Without powerful computing power, it would be impossible to make timely and effective changes in response to emergencies.

    Just like just now, Ye Pengfei's Way of the Sky and Stars was unexpectedly absorbed by the Star Shield Formation and completely ineffective.  If he hadn't relied on this powerful relay calculation ability, it would have been impossible for him to find a solution in time.

    If you are facing other strong people.  Ye Pengfei is fully confident that he can use this powerful computing power to manipulate his enemies into applause.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew that the guy he was facing was impossible to treat as an ordinary person!

    When all the computing power is fully activated.  Ye Pengfei was still thinking secretly: "I'm afraid, Dong Kang is also making crazy calculations. He may not have as many souls as I do, and he may not have a universe like mine. However, the intelligence he possesses must be far beyond.  The existence of those intelligent brains on the big ball!!!¡±

    That special space, the big ball in that special space, Dong Kang was the key figure to establish it.

    Dong Kang was exposed to things like the Intelligent Brain earlier than anyone else, knew it earlier, understood its principles better, and understood its development direction better than anyone else.  Is there any reason to think that Dong Kang has hidden his true strength for such a long time, and he will not also hide his research results on things such as the intelligent brain at the same time?

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has not seen the weapons and equipment on the big ball that Dong Kang has revealed.  He hasn't seen the more ferocious and powerful biological beast yet.  Now, when he started to perform extremely fast calculations, his intuition told him that he was about to "see" an equally powerful super intelligent brain!

    As expected, before Ye Pengfei made his next reaction, Dong Kang had already made his move.  He was very straightforward, turned his head in one direction, and teleported over at extremely high speed.

    And that direction is exactly where the fortress is!

    "To attack the enemy, you must save it. Dong Kang used this move just now."  But, unfortunately it failed.  What's even more unfortunate is that he was dragged down by that failure and had to face it and suppress it completely.

    And this one?, he used this trick again.  This time, he went there in person.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't taken action yet, Dong Kang would have been able to return without success.  Then, there would be no need to fight this battle. Dong Kang felt that he could just kneel down and beg for mercy.

    ¡°Good calculation, good decision!!!¡±

    A sharp light flashed across Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    Dong Kang just teleported and did not make a move, but he had already put huge pressure on himself.  A method that could have been hidden now had to be revealed in advance.

    I saw a tiny hole quietly appearing next to Ye Pengfei.  Then, his shrunken body walked into this tiny hole

    "Wormhole technology! You can even make this kind of thing invisible? No wonder, the blow I just made was easily broken by you." Dong Kang, who was teleporting at high speed, suddenly stopped moving forward.

    He had already calculated that Ye Pengfei would definitely come to the rescue.  He also calculated that as long as he teleported at full speed, Ye Pengfei would have to show his strongest means of large-scale movement.

    Now, he saw it as he wished.  Although I was very surprised, I was also very happy.

    Once the trump card is revealed, it must deal a certain blow to the enemy.

    Now, Ye Pengfei's trump card was forced out by him.  However, apart from rushing ahead of him and returning to his fortress, he did not cause any harm to himself.  It didn't bring any additional trouble.

    "If you continue like this, I will force out all your trump cards one by one!"

    From the sudden start of the war to now, for the first time, Dong Kang truly felt that he had a certain advantage.  And this advantage is him, a super smart brain with a computing power hundreds of billions times more powerful than any smart brain on the planet!  !  !

    calculate!

    calculate!  !

    Continue to calculate!  !  !

    As long as similar "safety solutions" can be calculated continuously.  He could force out Ye Pengfei's trump cards one by one without suffering any losses.

    However, something that Dong Kang did not expect happened again

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1052. Compute calculations!  (Part 2) (Seventh update)

    Without any warning, Ye Pengfei's fortress suddenly fired a shot into a space.

    The energy contained in this cannon is not particularly large.  It's just a simple spiritual power cannon, and it doesn't have the superposition of foreign scientific principles.  However, Dong Kang couldn't help but his eyelids twitching as he looked in the direction of the shot.

    "He actually has such tyrannical computing power!"

    When this idea first appeared, Dong Kang quickly set up an energy barrier in front of him.  Then, it only took a ten thousandth of an instant to set up heavenly formations in this energy barrier.

    Even though Dong Kang reacted quickly, Ye Pengfei, who had planned ahead, took action even faster!

    Such a mixed defense was useless in front of Ye Pengfei's high-speed figure.  It was as if he had not encountered any obstacles at all. In the blink of an eye, he passed through the barrier and appeared in front of Dong Kang!

    Dong Kang's eyes suddenly tightened.  Because, he is even more convinced that Ye Pengfei also possesses extremely powerful computing power.

    Only strong men of their level can see this.  In fact, it wasn't that Dong Kang's arrangement was ineffective, nor was it that Ye Pengfei's method of overcoming the barrier was so magical.  It's because Ye Pengfei's calculation ability is too evil.  The route he took happened to be an area that was not completely covered by the energy barrier!

    As for the Tiandao formations, they appear in order.  Ye Pengfei just made a time difference, he didn't break any formation at all.  It has gone straight through!

    If you just start first, it is impossible to achieve this.  After all, Dong Kang's reaction speed is also amazing.  Only when rushing through the barrier can all aspects of the situation be accurately calculated at the same time.  Only then can we determine the next road, an unblocked and high-speed road!

    "It seems that if your computing power can't defeat you, I won't have a chance to take advantage of you!"

    Dong Kang babbled in his mouth.  While Ye Pengfei was running straight towards him, he threw something out with his head covered.  This was the first time since the decisive battle that Dong Kang threw a rare treasure at Ye Pengfei's true body.

    I saw that this rare treasure looked like a jade dragon.  On top of a majestic dragon head, there are two dragon horns, a pair of dragon eyes, and a huge dragon mouth.  The ferocious dragon teeth and fluttering dragon whiskers.  clear and distinct.

    Ye Pengfei, who rushed toward Dong Kang quickly, was quickly attracted by the dragon claw.

    "The five clawsthe fifth dragon claw is just beginning to take shape. Once it takes shape, this rare treasure can be advanced to the level of a monarch!"

    In the trial land, the top grade is the highest level of all kinds of treasures, rare treasures and rare objects.  Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that the time and space castle had given birth to spiritual wisdom, which was close to the rank of a king.  But I found out later.  In fact, it was the prototype universe at work.

    And now, he really saw a rare treasure that could possibly advance to the level of a monarch.  Looking at the appearance of the fifth dragon claw, I am afraid that there is no power left to stop this rare treasure from advancing to the level of a monarch!

    "This is the real way to break through the restrictions of the law and break through the bottleneck of the realm But why did he sacrifice this thing?"

    If it is between good friends, drink tea and discuss the truth.  This five-clawed jade dragon will definitely get a round of applause from Ye Pengfei.  However, now is the decisive battle.  This is a life and death battle. If you sacrifice such a rare treasure, wouldn't it be like a meat bun beating a dog, and you will never come back?

    You must know that even if it is a true monarch-grade rare treasure, it is nothing more than an existence equivalent to the Nirvana realm and the immortal level.  Even though the rare treasure contains some ability that would astonish high-level experts.  But it doesn't pose any threat to a strong man of Ye Pengfei's level.

    " If it were anyone else, at this moment, I'm afraid I would have to speculate whether this rare treasure is a cover, and whether the real method is hidden in this rare treasure, or hidden somewhere nearby.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is not an ordinary person. He has now fully developed his computing power.  Soon, he had calculated the truth.

    Very soonhow fast?

    " If Dong Kang didn't make a move, it would only take about a millionth of an instant for Ye Pengfei to reach him.

    Now Dong Kang took action, he sacrificed an exotic treasure, and hit Ye Pengfei covertly.  As a result, it didn't take even a billionth of an instant for this rare treasure to meet Ye Pengfei.

    So, "soon" is indeed very fast.  From seeing the rare treasure, to observing all the details on the rare treasure, to calculating the true purpose, and then reacting accordingly Ye Pengfei only used one billionth of it.  A moment of time!    Then¡ª¡ª

    ??Two consecutive punches from the left, and three more punches from the right. Suddenly, this rare treasure changed its shape!

    "Dragon-shaped battleship!!!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s correct methods, this thing that looked like an exotic treasure finally lost its disguise and revealed its true form.  This is an interstellar battleship made from exotic scientific principles!  !  !

    Actually, it cannot be completely said that it is not a rare treasure.  Ye Pengfei also clearly felt that it was also a powerful rare treasure that was about to advance to the rank of monarch.

    But, in essence, it is still an interstellar battleship that looks like a dragon.  It's already stretched out, the black holes, who knows what a powerful and huge attack it will shoot out!

    "This battleship can not only compete with the immortal-level beings, it can also compete with the saint-immortal first-level beings!!!"

    At a faster speed, Ye Pengfei made such a judgment.  This time, it was no longer calculation, but pure intuition.  Because, in such a short period of time, it is impossible to make any accurate calculation based only on the appearance of the battleship.

    Calculation and intuition, Ye Pengfei is now able to use these two methods flexibly.  Before he was about to bear the wrath from this interstellar battleship, he had already chosen to rely on intuition - rather than calculation - to judge the true combat power of this interstellar battleship!

    "Or do you want to force me into the ultimate state? Take advantage of the opportunity that I have blocked your escape route to lure me into action, so that you can get this perfect opportunity to force me to use my ultimate combat power?"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood.  When he planned Dong Kang's retreat and wanted to force Dong Kang to upgrade his methods first, Dong Kang also wanted to force out his most precious ultimate combat power!

    "This round, we are tied!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed, and the wormhole reappeared

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1053. Delay tactics (first update)

    Where is this tie?

    Indeed, in terms of computing power, the two people were tied¡ª¡ª

    Dong Kang attacked first, forcing Ye Pengfei to expose the secret of the invisible wormhole and return to the strong fortress.  This time, his calculation was considered more successful.

    Then, Ye Pengfei also took action.  His calculation this time was more complex.

    He first let the fortress bombard one place, causing time and space fluctuations.  Then, he rushed up personally and fought with Dong Kang.

    If, Dong Kang retires.

    ?????????? Then, the space-time area hit by the cannon will collapse on a large scale due to Dong Kang's sudden retreat.  Although this collapse will not cause any damage to Dong Kang.  However, under Ye Pengfei's pursuit, Dong Kang had to pay a price.

    If, Dong Kang does not retreat.

    So, let¡¯s fight Ye Pengfei in close combat while being so close to the fortress.  No matter how you look at it, there are many dangers and the results are unpredictable.

    And if Dong Kang advances and retreats, trying to drag Ye Pengfei into it, the time and space will continue to collapse.  Ye Pengfei also has other means that he can use.

    Through such a comprehensive and complex calculation, Ye Pengfei gained a certain advantage.

    Immediately afterwards, Ye Pengfei penetrated Dong Kang's defensive barrier, which fully demonstrated his powerful computing power.  Dong Kang asked himself, even if he did it himself, I'm afraid he might not be able to reach Ye Pengfei's level.

    At this point, Ye Pengfei has completely gained the upper hand in this calculation competition.  At first glance, it seemed that Dong Kang could hardly recover from the defeat.

    but.  In this dilemma of choice, Dong Kang suddenly sacrificed such a dragon-shaped interstellar battleship.  Such an extremely sophisticated method of getting out of trouble in times of crisis cannot be achieved by ordinary computing power.

    Dong Kang¡¯s move this time has forced Ye Pengfei to use his intuition to decide how to respond.  It can be said that now, the two people are back on the same starting line in terms of calculation calculations.

    only.  In such a life-and-death battle, who cares who is stronger than the other in terms of pure computing power?

    No!  Obviously, being able to force your opponent to show more of your cards in advance is the key to victory or defeat!

    Under the traction of Qi, no one can do anything.  Get out of the fight.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If two people discuss it, can eliminate the intention to fight together.  Of course, combat can also be avoided.  However, these two have been fighting openly and secretly for thousands of years.  Is it possible for them to reach such a tacit understanding?

    Therefore, we can only continue to use our methods to overwhelm, defeat and kill our opponents.  Only in this way can we finish this shocking battle alive.

    In this way, who can hide more means and who can force the opponent to use more powerful means becomes the most crucial factor that determines the outcome.

    This time.  Dong Kang used the method of suppressing the bottom of the box.

    You must know that a dragon-shaped battleship like this, which can compete with the first-level saints and immortals, is even in the highest plane.  It¡¯s a rare treasure that you don¡¯t usually see.  Not to mention, its essence still comes from foreign scientific principles.  If it were placed outside the trial area, it would definitely cause a bloody storm.

    Dong Kang originally estimated that Ye Pengfei would have to use equivalent weapons, or other means comparable to those of a saint, in order to compete with his dragon-shaped battleship.  However, he never expected that Ye Pengfei would use a wormhole to escape right under his nose!

    "It's a big loss!" Dong Kang was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    Invisible wormhole, I just saw it.  Why didn't I think that Ye Pengfei could use this trick to escape?

    If you are now, the ship hunted past, and it would not work.  Anyway, you move, I move.  You take advantage first, and then I take advantage back, and everyone is even again.  But where did Ye Pengfei go?

    Wherever his consciousness reached, Ye Pengfei actually ran into the time and space that was blasted by a cannon!

    Now, Dong Kang no longer has to chase.  Because Ye Pengfei's active entry caused a series of chain reactions.  Before Dong Kang could catch up, the space collapse had already reached him. Come here.

    "Good boy, don't you want your fortress anymore?"

    Dong Kang was very angry, and the consequences were serious.

    Without saying a word, he turned the gun and pointed directly at the strong fortress not far away!

    No matter how strong this fortress is, it cannot withstand such a bombardment.  You know, this is a strong ship and a sharp cannon that can compete with the first-level existence of the Saint Immortal.

    &nbsp;However, something happened that made Dong Kang even more angry

    When he turned the muzzle of the gun and pointed it directly at the fortress, he suddenly discovered that the fortress was slowly disappearing!  !  !

    It didn¡¯t disappear instantly, but slowly, slowly it just disappeared under my nose!  !  !

    The whole process of disappearing took almost as long as a stick of incense.  During this time of burning incense, Dong Kang was stunned and did not find the opportunity to have a shot!

    What made him even more crazy was that during the time he was burning the incense, he didn't realize how a fortress with such a large area could gradually disappear like this!

    "It's not a space jump, it's not a preset space channel, it's not an illusion, it's not tnnd, what is going on?"

    This time, Dong Kang finally felt that the situation was not good for him.

    "Could I really lose?"

    Soon, Dong Kang shook his head hard.

    "Impossible! Impossible! Even if his concealment methods are powerful, even if his escape methods are excellent, as long as he can't really hurt me, I will be able to win this battle sooner or later!"

    "If the war continues, no matter how strange Ye Pengfei's methods are, no matter how weak Dong Kang's ability to enlightenment is, Dong Kang believes that he will be able to figure out these strange things.

    Not to mention, I have a very advantageous condition.

    ¡°Put this battle off, and as soon as the time comes, you will suffer a heavy blow without me taking action!!!¡±

    The laws of the secret realm of time will obliterate all strong human beings who have not left for more than ten thousand years.

    Although it is said that with Ye Pengfei's current ability, he can withstand the killing of the law.  However, he will definitely have to endure a certain degree of damage.

    By then, without Dong Kang taking action, Ye Pengfei's combat power will be greatly weakened.

    At that time, Dong Kang can take advantage of the opportunity to find the best opportunity to kill the enemy and win!

    "Yes, that's it!"

    Rows of calculation results came out of his brain and entered Dong Kang's sea of ??consciousness.  The more he calculated, the more Dong Kang felt that he should have done this long ago.  Simply, Dong Kang is not going anywhere.  He used the dragon-shaped battleship as his base and set up camp right here!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1054. Three Thousand Dao Formation!  (Second update)

    Dong Kang is comparable to a powerful man in the first level of the Saint Immortal.

    A dragon-shaped battleship, under the control of a powerful brain, can also compete with a strong man from the first level of the Saint Immortal.

    If they attack together, Ye Pengfei will have to face the attacks of two Saint Immortals at the same time.

    " If he defends at the same time, in order to win this battle, Ye Pengfei doesn't know how powerful it is.

    "Do you want to play delaying tactics? It's a beautiful idea!!!"

    When the dragon-shaped battleship was just deployed, a defense base had not yet been formed.  Under the Qi machine induction, Ye Pengfei knew what Dong Kang wanted to do.

    "Dong Kang, don't you want to make a thousand-dao formation? I'll just show you how powerful the three-thousand-dao formation is!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s loud voice suddenly sounded in Dong Kang¡¯s ears.

    "Three thousand Dao formations? Are you trying to fool me?" Dong Kang curled his lips disdainfully.

    ??Is it so easy to obtain the refinement of the Three Thousand Great Dao?  By inheriting the wealth calculated by the previous Dong Kang, plus countless millions of years of accumulation, he can build a thousand-way formation.

    How long has it been since Ye Pengfei entered the Secret Realm of Time?  What kind of strength was he when he first came in?  Three thousand Dao array?  Pure bluffing!

    Dong Kang directly classified Ye Pengfei's words as being deceptive and deliberately frightening the enemy.  Dong Kang himself is a strong man who likes to use exaggerated words to disturb the enemy's mood. He is completely immune to the same attack methods.

    But¡­¡­

    "Really, is it really the Three Thousand Dao Formation?" Dong Kang's eyes widened in surprise, his face full of disbelief!

    A formation disk rushed towards you.  There are no more, no less, three thousand dharma lights shining on it.  With his spiritual consciousness swept away, Dong Kang suddenly discovered that the artistic conceptions contained in these three thousand dharma essences were different and distinct!

    Three thousand Taoist techniques and three thousand formation eyes formed such a magnificent formation.

    ??And the three thousand dharma are superimposed on each other.  What's more, this magnificent formation can release an incalculable amount of countless magical powers!

    You know, there are 129,600 different variations in just one line.  There are hundreds of millions of different variations in the Three Thousand Avenues.

    "And these hundreds of millions of different changes can also be combined in twos, threes, fours and so on.  How many different Taoist powers can be superimposed?

    Even if it is Dong Kang¡¯s computing power.  It is simply impossible to exhaust all these changes!  !  !

    "Fortunately, the strength is not strong enough."

    After being shocked, the only thing that made Dong Kang feel more at ease was this.  If among these three thousand array eyes, the refinement of Taoism all comes from half-step saint-immortal level beings.  So, besides running away, Dong Kang couldn't think of any other way to deal with it.

    To know.  In Dong Kang's plan, the Thousand Dao Formation was a means prepared to cross the cosmic barrier and prepare for the various dangers that might be encountered.  This shows how powerful the Tao formation is!

    Hong Ming and the others don¡¯t know.  The dangers you have to face when crossing the cosmic barrier.  Dong Kang, who had once crossed the cosmic barrier, told the story of his experiences that year after becoming stronger.  I re-deduced them one by one and figured them out one by one.

    After understanding the dangers involved, Dong Kang began to prepare various means.  Among them, the Thousand Dao Formation is one of the methods.

    The Thousand Dao Formation can already solve some of Dong Kang's dangers when crossing the cosmic barrier.

    If he uses three thousand half-step saints to build a three thousand Tao array, what dangers can trouble him when Dong Kang returns?

    "It's just that three thousand half-step saints are still three thousand half-step saints who practice different methods. Even if they use the time secret realm, it is difficult to successfully cultivate them.

    In fact, even the thousand-dao formation, in Dong Kang's plan, cannot be arranged with the refinement of the Taoism of a thousand and a half-step saints¡ª¡ª

    If there are hundreds of numbers, that¡¯s pretty good.  Although Dong Kang called them pigs, these pigs were not so easy to raise.

    The power of the Tao array will be weakened hundreds or thousands of times for every half-step of Saint Immortal level Tao refinement.

    The power generated by the refinement of the Taoism of the Three Thousand and a Half Steps Saint Immortal can make Dong Kang, who is holding a dragon-shaped battleship, retreat and even throw away his armor and flee.

    "However, the power generated by three thousand Taoist refinements that are far less than the half-step Saint Immortal level will not make Dong Kang so afraid.

    However, even so, Dong Kang was already very surprised.

    "Three Thousand Avenues Could it be that he has fully mastered the Three Thousand Avenues. Moreover, in his space plane, there are endlessContinuously cultivate such strong people?  "

    While dealing with the attack of three thousand Tao formations, Dong Kang thought secretly.  How did he know that he was completely wrong.  How could he have imagined that Ye Pengfei was only a false shot?

    No, it¡¯s not just a false shot.  If there was only a feint, it would not be enough to really distract Dong Kang.

    "It seems that one three thousand Tao array is not enough. Then, let's have a few more!"

    Ye Pengfei's loud laughter oscillated back and forth in this space.  Along with his loud laughter, two more three thousand Tao formations suddenly appeared!

    Facing three three thousand Tao formations at the same time, Dong Kang's nerves finally became a little tense.

    "How many pigs has this boy cultivated?"

    Dong Kang was filled with emotion and admiration for Ye Pengfei's continuous display of three thousand Dao formations.

    You must know that it is incredible to be able to collect all three thousand avenues.  There are at least three strong people practicing under each Dao. In the end, Ye Pengfei absorbed the refinement of the Dao, which made it even more difficult.

    "Fortunately, I have a dragon-shaped battleship in hand, otherwise, if this confrontation continues, I will not be his opponent!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you only occasionally collect them all, and build a three thousand Dao array, then that¡¯s it, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is a waste or not.  As long as he spends some effort to break the three thousand Dao Formation, the other party will have to find another way.

    But, if he can really cultivate three.  Then, you can train thirty more, three hundred, three thousand In this way, how much energy will it cost to blast one after another?

    If there are three thousand messy, overlapping Taoist refinements, it is impossible to pose much of a threat to a powerful man like Dong Kang.  It's like, it's impossible for three thousand ordinary half-step saints to make a true saint-level existence feel any challenge.

    However, the powerful Tao formation constructed by three thousand Taoist refinements with completely different artistic conceptions - even if these Taoist refinements come from strong men who are not very powerful - if they appear continuously, they will be as powerful as Dong Kang.  , it will also feel very strenuous!

    Originally, Dong Kang was still outside the dragon-shaped battleship, fighting with the first three thousand formation, trying to destroy this formation.  When the other two three thousand formations appeared, they returned to the dragon-shaped battleship

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1055. Naked, naked, flirting (third update)

    Returning to the dragon-shaped battleship, you can enhance the offensive and defensive capabilities of the dragon-shaped battleship.

    ¡° Moreover, using this kind of weapon, which is essentially based on the principles of exotic science, as a platform, it can cope with long-term wars of attrition while conserving its own strength.

    Although what appeared in front of you were only three three thousand Tao formations.  However, Dong Kang knew very well that if he destroyed these three Tao formations.  Then, Ye Pengfei will definitely continue to add new Tao formations.

    Although, the refinement of Taoism in Ye Pengfei's Taoist formation did not actually come from any strong person.  However, regardless of the source, the final result was exactly the same as Dong Kang had guessed.

    Therefore, Dong Kang was not wrong about this.

    What Dong Kang miscalculated was Ye Pengfei¡¯s true purpose.

    Dong Kang also knew that there was a drawback after entering the dragon-shaped battleship.  That is, in terms of flexibility, it is much worse.

    When you stay outside the ship, you can attack one place and defend another with the dragon-shaped battleship.  You can also attack and defend, or even one can defend while the other runs for a sneak attack.

    But now, with people and ships integrated into one, it is obviously impossible to play like this anymore.

    "If it weren't for the fact that Dong Kang's current idea has changed from defeating Ye Pengfei at the beginning of the decisive battle to the current one of delaying the war and fighting a protracted war, he himself would have vetoed this approach.

    But now, he wants to keep his power until the moment when Ye Pengfei has to leave the secret realm of time.  Therefore, there is nothing wrong with sacrificing some flexibility and enhancing defense.

    However, what Dong Kang didn¡¯t expect was.  Ye Pengfei has a way to break his persistence and delaying tactics!  !  !

    Normally, this would be an impossible task.

    If Ye Pengfei had the ability, he could successfully kill the two holy immortal first-level beings who were gathered together and focused on defense.  Then, as early as the beginning of the war, he would have just crushed Dong Kang to death in one breath.  Why do we need you to move and I to move, delaying for so long?

    However, what is very strange is that Dong Kang alone can fight a protracted war with Ye Pengfei.  A single dragon-shaped battleship can also fight a protracted battle with Ye Pengfei.  When the two get together, something goes wrong

    ¡­¡­

    "Sure enough, he went in."

    When Dong Kang ducked into the dragon-shaped battleship, the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth changed.  A faint smile appeared.

    Immediately, the fortress disappeared.  In another space, his true appearance was slowly revealed.

    "Bombard! Keep bombarding me!"

    The bombardment of the fortress was not directed at the dragon-shaped battleship.  The huge energy pillar first shot into the three three thousand arrays.  Then, after the Dao formation increased, it fired angrily at the dragon-shaped battleship.

    This time, the energy pillar shot out from the fortress was composed of relatively pure foreign laws.  These are more than a thousand strong men from the big ball space.  Only by working together can we achieve it.

    When these energy pillars entered the three Three Thousand Dao Formations respectively, the Taoist power of the Three Thousand Dao was added to the energy pillars.  In this way, this kind of attack carries the law of dual universes.  Stacking power!

    If it were just the power and power from a certain universe, the dragon-shaped battleship alone could easily deal with it.

    As for the superimposed power from the dual universe law, the dragon-shaped battleship can also deal with it alone.  However, it will definitely waste a lot of energy.

    This is the early stage of the war. If you want to fight a protracted war and delay the war until the day when Ye Pengfei has to leave the secret realm of time for more than a thousand years, it is best to save some energy.

    So, without hesitation, Dong Kang integrated the power of Taoism into the offensive and defensive system of the dragon-shaped battleship.

    "I'm an expert at superposition! Let's compare and see who's superposition of rules is more awesome!"

    In Dong Kang¡¯s view, Ye Pengfei made a mistake.

    "If you continue to use your self-determined Taoist methods, I may not be able to stick to one place. However, you choose to superimpose laws. Hehe, I want to show you who is the expert!"

    Who is the expert in playing the superposition of the laws of the two universes?

    Of course it¡¯s Dong Kang!

    As Dong Kang expected, when he injected his Taoist power into the dragon-shaped battleship, Ye Pengfei's wave of attacks was easily destroyed by him.

    ¡°Take advantage of the situation to counterattack!¡±

    Pulled by the Qi machine, Dong Kang did not hesitate to lead the attack of the dragon-shaped battleship, heading straight for the three three thousand Tao formations.  Soon, the three thousand Dao array could no longer hold on.  In this empty airspace, countless gorgeous fires of different colors exploded.flower.

    Looking at these gorgeous fireworks, Dong Kang smiled happily, but he soon became a little stunned and stared.

    "Are you going to do this again?"

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei showed up again, three three thousand Tao arrays!

    No more, no less, just three seats.  It was as if he didn't even see the failure just now.

    Dong Kang was a little confused and repeated the attack just now.  The three newly-appeared three-thousand-dao arrays, after persisting for less than one ten thousandth of an instant, fell apart, adding many more brilliant colors to the airspace.

    Then¡­¡­

    "You're still here? Are you BSing me?"

    Seeing the three three thousand Tao formations appearing again, Dong Kang couldn't help but feel a little angry.  Tricks that were obviously completely useless were used repeatedly one after another.  This is not fighting at all, this is already a naked bs person.

    Soon, Dong Kang suppressed his anger.

    "You must want to anger me, to induce me to take action with anger, to induce me to take the initiative to change my tactics! Huh, I'm not an idiot, will I fall into the trap?"

    Completely unmoved, Dong Kang once again completely destroyed these three 3,000 Dao formations.

    "Ye Pengfei, how much of your magic refinement can be wasted? Pull them all out and show me!"

    Although he did not take the initiative to attack, it did not hinder Dong Kang from using words to stimulate him.  When the third batch of three thousand Dao formations were destroyed instantly.  Dong Kang's wild laughter shook everywhere in the airspace.

    "Okay, as you wish."

    Ye Pengfei's response was unhurried.  The newly-appeared Three Thousand Dao Formation was equally unhurried.  Looking at their flying speed, you can't tell at all that they are used for fighting.

    "Six Tao formations are not enough!"

    Amid Dong Kang¡¯s mocking sneer, these six three thousand formations were once again blasted to pieces by the dragon-shaped battleship¡¯s energy beam.

    "Six seats are not enough, so twelve seats."

    Ye Pengfei's voice actually sounded lazy.  He's not here to fight a life-and-death battle, he's here for a vacation!

    With a cry, the anger in Dong Kang's heart was once again ignited.

    However, soon, he once again calmed down the anger in his heart

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1056. Attack!  A method that has been hidden for a long time!  (Fourth update)

    Dong Kang determined that Ye Pengfei wanted to use this naked contempt and naked teasing to make him give up his delaying tactics.

    And as long as you take the initiative, everyone will continue to take turns upgrading their methods.  No matter how many tricks both sides use, it won't take many years for both sides to reveal all their trump cards.

    "If he directly reveals his strongest means, the moment of life and death will come faster!" Dong Kang thought to himself, "This kid likes to make dangerous moves, and even more likes to be surprised. He has already caught someone by surprise.  He took the initiative to provoke this decisive battle. It is very likely that he has already made up his mind to force me to show my strongest method in a short time!"

    Dong Kang feels that he does not need to be a gambler.  Anyway, time is on his side. As long as he can hold on, Ye Pengfei will eventually get into trouble.

    "Out of sight out of mind!"

    Dong Kang simply closed his eyes and took back his consciousness.  He is only responsible for continuously transporting his own power into the dragon-shaped battleship, and does not care about other things.

    Dong Kang was not worried about what would happen if he remained indifferent.  The brain that controls this dragon-shaped battleship is of the same level as the brain he placed in the main plane to assist in the calculation and deduction of the sea of ??consciousness.

    With this brain presiding over the battle, coupled with the superior characteristics of the dragon-shaped battleship itself.  Dong Kang believed that even if Ye Pengfei showed his strongest means, it would be difficult to break through the dragon-shaped battleship's defense in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°If something happens, remind me!¡±

    After giving the instructions, Dong Kang felt relieved.  The judgment of offense and defense is completely left to the brain.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Outside, the attack pattern that appears remains unchanged.

    The attack methods used by the dragon-shaped battleships are equally boring.

    However, on Ye Pengfei's side, the number of three thousand Dao formations continues to increase.  Therefore, the number of energy beams fired each time from the dragon-shaped battleship.  It also keeps increasing accordingly.

    This increase in quantity is nothing at all.  According to the design specifications of the dragon-shaped battleship, even if it can deal with hundreds of billions of targets at once, it will still be easy.

    Therefore, the brain controlling the dragon-shaped battleship did not report anything to Dong Kang.  Some of the provocative words that Ye Pengfei used from time to time were also automatically filtered out by it.  Although this kind of intelligent brain made with exotic scientific principles cannot be regarded as some kind of living being.  But, what does the owner want to know.  What I don¡¯t want to know is still very clear.  Very accurate judgment.

    It¡¯s a pity that neither Dong Kang nor this smart brain can figure out what Ye Pengfei wants to do

    ¡­¡­

    "He's wasted several days talking. It seems like he's turned a deaf ear to what's going on outside the window."

    While continuing to use the three thousand Dao array to once again increase the power of the three thousand Dao array, Ye Pengfei secretly guessed.

    The defensive power of the dragon-shaped battleship is very powerful.  Even if he uses the much upgraded method of searching for souls and discovering the light, Ye Pengfei cannot penetrate the dragon-shaped battleship and peek into Dong Kang's current situation.  He could only judge based on pure speculation whether he should use the method he had prepared long ago.

    "Brother Ye, I think it's better to hold on for a few more days. Take a closer look." Wan Yuqiu said softly.

    At this time, Wan Yuqiu, Ziyi, and Fan Shuting, the three of them, have been summoned by Ye Pengfei.

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s way of prophecy.  You can predict for Ye Pengfei what might happen next.

    Although Dong Kang is powerful and his behavior is unpredictable, his defense against prophecy is strong enough.  However, this does not prevent Wan Yuqiu from providing some indirect predictions to Ye Pengfei.  And some tiny details that are easily overlooked by Ye Pengfei and Dong Kang at the same time.

    As for her hundreds of billions of divided souls, they can increase Ye Pengfei's computing power at the most critical moment.  The time Ye Pengfei penetrated Dong Kang's energy shield at high speed, he fully used Wan Yuqiu's computing power.  The fact that he can do it so easily and gracefully is also due to Wan Yuqiu's contribution.

    And the existence of Ziyi allows Ye Pengfei to continuously obtain various Taoist powers!

    In fact, in the past few days, those three thousand Dao formations have been damaged.  The essence of Taoism in his array eyes is due to Ziyi's major contribution.

    Ye Pengfei and Dong Kangming have been fighting secretly for thousands of years, while Ziyi has quietly cultivated for thousands of years.  At Ye Pengfei's special request, Ziyi focused on condensing and refining Taoism!

    Although Dong Kang comes from a foreign land, he is only able to superimpose the laws of the two universes. He does not know that if the laws of the two universes can be fused together, he can create the refinement of Taoism.  If he had known this a long time ago, he would have been alert.? 

    And if Dong Kang knew what kind of methods he would create by perfectly integrating the methods of destruction in this universe with the laws in other universes.  Then, he is not just vigilant, he will definitely change his tactics immediately to avoid accidentally hurting himself!

    It¡¯s a pity that everyone¡¯s knowledge is inevitably limited.  Having misjudged Ye Pengfei's tactics, he had no chance to change his mind

    "Fan Shuting, what do you think?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Fan Shuting with questioning eyes.  The method he had prepared long ago was to let Fan Shuting show off her miraculous abilities!

    "Attack now!" Fan Shuting said with great confidence, "Even without the master's plan to disturb the enemy, this slave dares to issue a military order!"

    "Okay! Then attack!" Ye Pengfei decided decisively.

    When Ye Pengfei's order had just been issued, Fan Shuting, who had been preparing for several days, suddenly took action.  I saw streaks of gray-black light of destruction piercing the sky towards the dragon-shaped battleship.

    Ye Pengfei also took action, he wanted to cover Fan Shuting.  The power of Taoism that implies the way of perfect disguise was quickly loaded into Fan Shuting's light of destruction.  At first glance, these originally gray-black lights of destruction looked like three thousand new formations appearing one after another!

    Over there, the Tao formation has not been completely destroyed.

    Here, a new Tao formation has appeared.

    This is not the first time Ye Pengfei has done this. Therefore, the brain that controls the dragon-shaped battleship just casually scanned these newly appeared Tao formations and found nothing abnormal.

    Soon, the old Tao formation was destroyed by the dragon-shaped battleship without any suspense.  It once again gathered energy and shot out huge energy beams towards the thousands of three-thousand-dao formations that were rushing over.

    From the perspective of Zhinao, this is boring and repetitive work.  However, it is different from Dong Kang.  It doesn't get angry, it doesn't get tired.

    After another round of wild shooting, Zhinao began to prepare to destroy the next batch of three thousand Tao formations.  And, all the time, meticulously, monitoring all directions.  Let's see if there are any new attacks.

    However, what Zhinao didn¡¯t expect was

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1057. The way to destroy the law and split the Tao!  (fifth update)

    Waves of strange power suddenly swept in from the newly-appeared Dao formations!

    "The attack has become stronger?"

    Zhinao¡¯s first reaction was that the enemy was very cunning and his own energy beam was not strong enough.  Therefore, it recalculated at an extremely fast speed.  According to the strength of the rapid shots, it shot out a series of strengthened energy beams.

    But¡­¡­

    When these energy beams collided with the incoming waves of force, an even more powerful force appeared!

    "Is there any hidden energy?"

    After all, the intelligence brain is just the intelligence brain, it is not a real living being, and it has not yet discovered the mystery hidden in it.

    According to normal reasoning, it thinks this is because the cunning enemy conceals a powerful force that it cannot scan while attacking.  Therefore, after it recalculated again, it increased the calculated counterattack force by 400%.

    This increase is also calculated by Zhi Nao.

    From its point of view, no matter what concealment method is used, it is impossible to hide twice the power in the attack just now.

    If you think about it again, the enemy is always cunning and cunning.  Therefore, if we double the range of this counterattack - counterattack with four times the force, nothing will happen again.

    But¡­¡­

    What Zhinao never expected was that something was wrong.  When his counterattack collided violently with the enemy's attack, a situation that almost caused it to shut down instantly suddenly appeared!  !  !

    "Alert! Alert! The enemy's attack power has exceeded the defense limit! Alert! Alert!"

    The crazy siren woke up Dong Kang, who had closed his eyes to rest.

    "Did he use the strongest method?" Dong Kang shouted and stood up.

    At this moment, Dong Kang is still confident and plans to show off his skills.

    In Dong Kang¡¯s view, Ye Pengfei certainly has the ability to use the means to break through the defense limits of the dragon-shaped battleship.  However, this method can defend itself.  And as long as this attack is prevented, it will last for a long time.  Ye Pengfei was no longer able to launch attacks with the same intensity.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great deal to gain several months of leisure time at once!¡±

    Dong Kang laughed and poured half of his power into the dragon-shaped battleship.

    With the injection of power, Zhi Nao immediately calculated that the defense of the dragon-shaped battleship can now completely withstand this attack.  So, that piercing siren.  It disappeared immediately.  In this large control room, there is even a little echo.  Neither can be heard.

    "Why not fight back?" Dong Kang asked in a deep voice after injecting strength.

    "Master, the enemy's attack power is too strong, so we can only defend with all our strength." Zhinao's answer was without any emotion.

    Dong Kang nodded. He knew that there would be no problems with Zhinao's calculation results.

    "I didn't expect that his method of suppressing the situation would be so powerful." Dong Kang couldn't help but sigh.

    At this point, he can choose to continue injecting power.  In this way, the dragon-shaped battleship can launch a counterattack.  However, Dong Kang felt that as long as he could hold on, it would be enough.  Anyway, I am playing a delaying tactic, whether to fight back or not.  No problem.

    If so, Dong Kang chooses to watch the video immediately to see what just happened.  He could find some clues from the surge in attack power.  Unfortunately.  He didn't realize this, he trusted the judgment of his brain too much.  He sat down steadily. He sat in the control room of the dragon-shaped battleship, quietly waiting for the dragon-shaped battleship to guard against this fierce attack.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei¡¯s attack hit the dragon-shaped battleship¡¯s defensive shield.

    Soon, Dong Kang jumped up as if he had been stabbed in the butt!

    "How can this be?!"

    After hitting the dragon-shaped battleship¡¯s defensive shield, the already tyrannical attack power suddenly surged again!

    This is not an ordinary increase in strength. In an instant, the attack power increased several times!

    How can this be?  If he really had such tyrannical power, he could have suddenly burst out of this power after thousands of years of mutual testing.  Then, even if he doesn't die, he will at least be seriously injured!

    Mutual testing, the prelude to war, why can it last for thousands of years?

    Isn¡¯t it because both sides found that they were not confident enough to kill the enemy or even cause slightly stronger damage to the enemy?

    "If he really has this power??He will never wait until today!  "

    One by one, thoughts were born and died in Dong Kang's sea of ??consciousness at an astonishing speed.  After only one thousandth of a billionth of an instant, Dong Kang realized the truth!

    "This is not his power, this is the power backlash caused by him separating my power!!!" Dong Kang roared in the control room.

    Dong Kang guessed right, Ye Pengfei¡¯s real method is to separate power and trigger a backlash!

    A long time ago, Ye Pengfei used perfect splitting to cleverly dismantle the superimposed Taoist methods.  As a result, the enemy has to face the consequences of the backlash of power.

    On this basis, he researched the way to break up the law and split the Tao.

    Back then, facing the superposition of Taoism, Ye Pengfei could use this method at any time to make the enemy suffer.  However, the superposition performed by Dong Kang superimposed the power of laws from different universes.

    Therefore, this requires Fan Shuting to take action!

    Originally, Fan Shuting majored in the path of destruction.  There is no problem in letting her practice the method of breaking down the law and splitting the Tao.

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s cultivation method happens to be different from others.  He can gain the power of inner demons by devouring other people's inner demons.

    Naturally, he asked Fan Shuting to practice the method of dismantling the law and splitting the Tao. He also asked Fan Shuting to integrate the relevant operating laws of different universes into the method of dismantling the method and splitting the Tao.

    As a result, after thousands of years of practice, Fan Shuting's inner demons have become stronger and stronger.  The ability to dismantle the law and split the way is also becoming more and more powerful.

    "When Ye Pengfei discovered that Dong Kang's main method was the law of superposition, he immediately asked Fan Shuting to specifically conquer the law of splitting.  It didn't take long for the method of dismantling the law and splitting the Tao, which was already quite meaningful, to be completely developed. Such a tyrannical method!

    When the attack hit the defensive cover of the dragon-shaped battleship

    When the attack was launched, it suddenly increased by an unknown number of times

    Dong Kang finally understood, but it was too late.

    Split the space and escape quickly.  However, he had no choice but to take away such a huge dragon-shaped battleship completely

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1058. Crazy Escape (sixth update)

    "You ran so fast, and you were able to take Zhinao away with you."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s mocking voice followed Dong Kang.  No matter where Dong Kang teleports, Ye Pengfei can track it.  This is not only due to the Qi induction between the two parties, but also due to Ye Pengfei's powerful way of pursuing souls and discovering the light!

    Until this time, Ye Pengfei unscrupulously displayed the method of chasing souls and finding out the truth.  Since he created this method, he has never performed the method of soul-chasing and enlightenment like this in a substantive way!

    The more substantial the Taoist power is, the more powerful it is.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei would never let Dong Kang have any chance to escape.

    Even if it only takes a short period of time, Dong Kang can make up for the power he just lost.

    You know, although the victory just now was extremely brilliant.  Although the loss of the dragon-shaped battleship made Dong Kang's heart bleed.  However, this is not the final victory, and this is far from the final result that Ye Pengfei wants!

    Chase chase chase!

    Kill kill kill!

    Not giving Dong Kang any chance to fight back, Ye Pengfei wanted to firmly grasp the victory this time.  He wants to drive Dong Kang into the abyss and into a place of no return!

    The ultimate combat power that has not been used for a long time is no longer retained.

    Ziyi also appeared, and her huge formation altar also appeared behind Ye Pengfei.  I saw that this formation altar condensed endless Tao power into bright Tao magic refinements.  Grains of Dao method refinements gathered together to form huge three thousand Dao arrays.

    These Dao formations.  They attacked Dong Kang from all directions.  Dong Kang finally knew what means Ye Pengfei used to obtain so much Taoist essence.

    Dong Kang knew better why this method was kept secret before.  But now, it seems as if he is afraid that he cannot see it.  A huge formation altar was floating in the air, completely unobstructed.

    "It's really a beating for the lost dog. Surprisingly, I still haven't forgotten the battle of the heart!!!"

    Dong Kang is very clear about Ye Pengfei's strategy and Ye Pengfei's thoughts.  However, at this moment, he just couldn't control the anger and frustration in his heart.

    No matter how strong Dong Kang is, he still has ideas.  There is a soul.  He cannot be completely free of mood swings, and he cannot be completely immune to all the provocations of his enemies.

    ??Previously.  He could endure all kinds of interference from Ye Pengfei.  Moreover, he could also use words to interfere with Ye Pengfei.  That's because he has abundant strength, comprehensive defense, and can advance and retreat freely.

    But now, he is a drowned dog, he is a drowned rat.  Where does he have any strength to resist interference.  Or even counter the enemy?

    ??The only option is to escape.

    Besides being depressed, I am still depressed!

    The so-called defeat is a true portrayal of Dong Kang's current situation.

    He still has many powerful methods that have not been revealed.  However, after suddenly suffering such a blow and suddenly losing so much strength.  He simply does not have the ability to use these powerful methods one by one.

    What made Dong Kang even more frustrated was that he clearly saw it.  When Ye Pengfei just started, he had not yet reached his limit.  Although this process only lasted less than one millionth of a moment, he could see it clearly.

    Therefore, Dong Kang knew that Ye Pengfei had not used his strongest method at all.

    " Moreover, Dong Kang also knew that Ye Pengfei deliberately let himself see it, Ye Pengfei deliberately wanted to panic him, and Ye Pengfei deliberately made him lose his fighting spirit and never be able to recover again!

    However, even if he knew this, Dong Kang could do nothing.  No matter how strong his mind is and how stubborn his character is, what can he do if he has no power?

    Escape, escape, escape

    Dong Kang only thought about escaping to the defensive position he had set up long ago to get a chance to breathe as soon as possible.

    "Hmph! As long as you have a strong fortress, I won't leave any escape route? When I get back my strength, I will make you look good!!!"

    Dong Kang, who was constantly teleporting, roared crazily in his heart.  He was depressed, but he was not desperate.  He believed that even though he failed once, even though he failed miserably.  However, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a chance, and it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t start over.

    It was as if Ye Pengfei had always placed that solid fortress in an invisible formation.  Dong Kang did the same, placing his own defensive position in an invisible formation.

    ¡° Moreover, Dong Kang is different from Ye Pengfei.

    &nbsp;In the past thousands of years of mutual testing, every time Ye Pengfei used his extreme combat power and then quickly retreated, he would retreat to that strong fortress.  Therefore, through Ye Pengfei's retreat routes, Dong Kang could roughly judge the location and size of the strong fortress.

    Based on this, Dong Kang also created corresponding techniques, and finally successfully revealed the true face of Ye Pengfei's fortress.

    " However, Dong Kang himself is not like that.

    When testing each other, he will also fail and retreat.  However, he never retreated in that direction.  He protected this secret very carefully.  Although he didn't think he would lose, he was still very cautious and left himself such a way out.

    "Be careful when sailing a thousand-year-old ship. The ancients are sincere and I can't bully you!!!"

    Dong Kang, who was flying away at high speed, sighed secretly in his heart.  If it weren't for this backup plan, then he would have been completely defeated this time.  So many powerful methods have not been used yet, even if he loses, he will not be defeated willingly!

    Teleport!

    Teleport!  !

    Crazy teleportation!  !  !

    ¡°In three more moments, we will arrive successfully!!!¡±

    The depressed mood was relieved a little.

    The huge pressure brought by Ye Pengfei who was chasing after him like crazy seems to have been relieved a lot.

    Of the three thousand Dao formations around him, he had already broken countless of them into pieces.  Although the newly emerged three thousand formations looked densely packed and even larger in number.  However, Dong Kang felt that this was nothing.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Continuously looking around, a lot of Taoist artifacts were sacrificed.

    There were even formations that had long been engraved on the talismans, and they were activated by Dong Kang.

    While running away, he had thrown away an unknown number of these things.  Although it is basically useless, it is not impossible to bring some benefits.

    Although Dong Kang knew that it only took three moments for him to get a temporary respite.  However, in this last moment of escape, he still did not relax at all and was not stingy at all with his collection.

    three!

    two!

    one!

    arrive!

    Dong Kang was suddenly stunned!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1059. Jedi!  (Seventh update)

    A huge fortress suddenly appeared in front of Dong Kang's eyes.  It stayed there quietly, as if it had been there for many, many years

    "How is it possible? How is this possible?" Dong Kang kept mumbling to himself. He had forgotten that Ye Pengfei behind him was getting closer and closer.

    "What's impossible?" Ye Pengfei's mocking voice slowly came from not far away, "Ever since I started building that fortress, you have fallen into my scheme. Could it be that, until now, you haven't  Do you understand?"

    Dong Kang is very smart. It is very likely that in this universe, except Ye Pengfei, no one else will be smarter than him.

    Therefore, Dong Kang understood, and he finally understood.

    "It turns out that you built this fortress for this purpose. You did it to make me fall into the bottomless abyss completely!"

    Indeed, what is the use of building such a fortress?

    Although, in the thousands of years of mutual testing, this fortress did play a certain role.  However, fundamentally speaking, this fortress is just a decoration!

    Ye Pengfei could not possibly not know that when the final battle came, if his situation was unfavorable, even if he successfully hid in such a fortress, it would be impossible to withstand Dong Kang's violent attack.

    Of course, he can hide some methods inside the fortress.  As a result, this fortress, which looks like it can't stop the powerful Saint Immortal level at all, is not entirely a decoration.

    In the past, Dong Kang also guessed exactly like this.

    But.  When Dong Kang saw this fortress suddenly appearing in this place, he finally understood that he had guessed completely wrong.

    This fortress is just a decoration.  The only purpose of this ornament is to let Dong Kang make one like this!

    During the thousands of years of mutual testing, Ye Pengfei hid in this fortress again and again.  Dong Kang could not be completely indifferent.

    He will react in many ways¡ª¡ª

    For example, he will lay various methods in advance to target this fortress

    For example, he would build such a defense like Ye Pengfei

    ¡°He did both.

    The first time he attacked this fortress was the method he planned.

    And the destination of his escape this time is similar to this fortress, a solid one.  A defensive place.

    He also thought he had a plan to locate this defensive place.  Well hidden.  In thousands of years of mutual testing, he has never escaped in this direction even once.

    "It's true that cleverness leads to mistakes." Dong Kang smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly.

    The attacks around you are still continuing.  One's own defense must also continue.

    These attacks are not to destroy Dong Kang, but just to consume Dong Kang's power.  Even in the constant teleportation, he is always there.  No more replenishing your own strength.

    Therefore, his power has always been suppressed to only one-third of what it was in its heyday¡ª¡ª

    Half of the piece that was lost was due to a mistake and was sent into the defensive cover of the dragon-shaped battleship.  Another sixth.  It was to resist the huge backlash.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei already had an overwhelming advantage.  The last time Ye Pengfei completely suppressed Dong Kang, Dong Kang still had plenty of power and could use too many methods.  But this time.  The situation is completely different.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?

    "If I didn't learn from you, I wouldn't have been able to create a corner for myself. I never thought that as soon as you returned to this plane, you would start scheming at every turn!"

    Dong Kang continued to smile bitterly and reflect on himself.

    ¡° However, Ye Pengfei did not relax his vigilance at all.

    "If you can create another dragon-shaped battleship, the outcome is still uncertain!"

    Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice while secretly accumulating various powerful means.

    Ye Pengfei, like Dong Kang, has many powerful methods, which must be backed by strong power before he can use them.

    Ye Pengfei is different from Dong Kang because his body strength is not strong, and his space plane power is not strong either.  Therefore, even if he has entered the ultimate combat strength, he has tyrannical power.  However, not all powerful methods can be used instantly by him.

    To be on the safe side, Ye Pengfei did not immediately launch the final attack.  Don't look at it now that Dong Kang is completely at a disadvantage, but once the final attack was made, it suddenly failed.  Ye Pengfei is waiting??, it will be a disaster!

    The more critical the moment, the more cautious you must be.  Ye Pengfei has not been cultivating for a long time, and Ye Pengfei has not experienced many battles, but he has learned a lot about it.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei could still talk to him, Dong Kang's heart sank again.

    Although he is depressed and desperate, he is not really desperate yet.

    How could a strong person like him despair so easily and give up so easily?

    If Ye Pengfei launches an attack immediately, maybe he really has a chance to make a comeback.  However, when he discovered that Ye Pengfei actually chose to encircle rather than attack, that he chose to continuously build up momentum, and that he chose to continuously deploy one method after another, Dong Kang's heart was completely frozen.

    Most of Ye Pengfei's methods are hidden.  Even when Dong Kang was in his prime, he might not have been able to discover it in advance.

    However, there are still some methods, but they are grand and placed not too far away from Dong Kang.

    For example, on Dong Kang¡¯s left hand side, a Tai Chi-like formation appeared.  The pair of yin and yang fish are so vivid, as if they are real.

    Dong Kang felt very clearly that this formation contained tyrannical power from two universes.  It's not that I don't have the ability to blast it to pieces, but I have to expend at least one percent of my strength.

    One percent of the power, if placed at an ordinary moment, would not even be used for one millionth of a moment, Dong Kang could recover.  But now, he has no chance to regain his strength.  Every additional percent of strength he loses means that he is one step closer to complete destruction.

    And there are no fewer than ten such overt methods around Dong Kang.  Coupled with the secret methods, Dong Kang knew that with the remaining one-third of his strength, there was no way to resist them one by one.

    "What are you waiting for?"

    When Ye Pengfei came up with ten powerful methods, Dong Kang finally couldn't help but asked.

    "I'm waiting for you to surrender."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s words made Dong Kang stunned instantly

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1060. A glimmer of hope?  (First update)

    "Surrender?" Dong Kang sneered, "Ye Pengfei, up to now, you are still hypocritical. Do you want me to relax my guard? Even if I am in a bad condition now, you can't kill me easily!!  !¡±

    Dong Kang believed that Ye Pengfei was completely tricking himself into relaxing.  After all, even if he couldn't find any comeback technique, Ye Pengfei would have to spend at least three to five years before he could be sure to completely kill him.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said nothing more.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to give him a chance once. If he can¡¯t understand it, no one can blame him.

    At this moment, Dong Kang did not realize that he had lost his last chance to survive.  He was still reasoning about Ye Pengfei's behavior using normal logic.

    What is normal logic?

    Even if he is willing to surrender, Ye Pengfei can't restrain himself. This is normal logic!

    You know, although it seems that Ye Pengfei will win the final victory.  Moreover, it did not take much time for him to win this victory.  However, in essence, his and Dong Kang's combat prowess are still at the same level.

    "What if, Dong Kang didn't have the comfort to close his eyes and relax.  If the intelligence controlling the dragon-shaped battleship could inform Dong Kang earlier.  So, the current situation must still be a balance of power between the two sides.

    It¡¯s like, if a strong person breaks through the realm of gods and humans and advances to the realm of gods and immortals.  Then, the method of sea-knowing insect Gu invented by the Queen of Insects back then would naturally become ineffective.  Strong men who break through the shackles of the era and advance to the realm of immortality can also easily break various soul contracts.

    Hongming, Zhang Yiming and others are willing to conclude a master-servant soul contract with Ye Pengfei.  In addition to the fact that Ye Pengfei was indeed powerful and the temptation he presented was indeed difficult to resist, it was also one of the main reasons why they would be able to get rid of the constraints of the soul contract when they advanced to Saint Immortal.

    Therefore, in Dong Kang's view, no matter how idiotic he is, he cannot attempt to surrender himself, nor can he expect to accept himself as a soul slave.

    after all.  Although Dong Kang's realm has not reached that of a Saint Immortal, his combat power is comparable to that of a Saint Immortal!

    As for using shackles such as Taoist tools or foreign scientific principles to restrain Dong Kang, it would be even more ridiculous.  If he used a top-quality Taoist weapon, Dong Kang could easily break it.  If we use foreign shackles Who else in this universe can study the scientific principles of foreign lands?  Can he be more powerful than Dong Kang?

    Therefore, follow normal logic to reason.  Ye Pengfei was just trying to deceive people, just to save energy.  However, Dong Kang forgot that even though he had suffered similar losses many times, he still forgot that Ye Pengfei's behavior was often illogical!

    From Ye Pengfei¡¯s perspective, he felt that what he had done was.  It's all quite logical.

    ¡°However, when you look at it from the perspective of others, it always feels inexplicable and unbelievable.

    This is because the knowledge Ye Pengfei possesses and the methods Ye Pengfei possesses are not only beyond the limit.  An existence similar to his realm.  It is even more transcendent, the realm is far higher than his existence!

    "What a stupid guy!" After seeing that Dong Kang was about to die, he actually wasted this opportunity.  Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but cursed secretly.

    Wan Yuqiu was well aware of Ye Pengfei's methods. When Ye Pengfei said "I'm waiting for you to surrender," Wan Yuqiu thought that Ye Pengfei was going to accept another extremely tyrannical slave.

    However, when Dong Kang sneered because he was being smart, Wan Yuqiu not only felt that he was stupid, but also felt that he was eager to try.

    "Brother Ye, he can't make any big waves anyway. Why don't you give it to me to practice?"

    Glancing at Dong Kang who had a sneer on his face, Wan Yuqiu asked in a clear voice.

    In an instant, Dong Kang felt that his lungs were going to explode with anger.

    "You bitches, how dare you do this to me!!!"

    "Death is death, I can regard death as home."  However, before he died, he was still used as a training target and toyed with for who knows how many years.  This evil spirit is unbearable!

    Dong Kang cursed secretly in his heart, and secretly prepared various means.

    Without enough strength, those powerful means cannot be used.  However, some weaker methods can still be used.  This is why Dong Kang feels that he will definitely be able to persist for at least a few years.

    And Wan Yuqiu, in these thousands of years, has only reached the state of the third level of the Golden Immortal.  All this time, she has never shown any extraordinary means.  Therefore, Dong Kang felt that even if he was feeling aggrieved now, even if it was basically impossible for him to make a comeback, he felt that it would be better for this stinky bitch who did not know how to live or die., take some pains and feel relaxed.

    "Perhaps, I can show weakness to the enemy first and lure her to attack more fiercely, and then wait for an opportunity to counterattack!" Dong Kang was preparing various methods while secretly thinking, "Maybe Ye Pengfei will be a little bit jealous because of this stinky bitch.  The situation is in chaos. In this case, I may still have a chance of survival!!!"

    The more he calculated, the more Dong Kang felt that he really had a great opportunity.

    Dong Kang no longer dared to be careless at all. He still had that look of sneer and anger on his face.  However, in his sea of ??consciousness, he had already begun the craziest calculation in his life.  And near his sea of ??consciousness, two powerful intellectual brains were also turned on at the same time, performing high-speed calculations.

    One of the brains comes from the dragon-shaped battleship.  Faced with the terrifying backlash from the power of the law, Dong Kang did nothing to save him. He only rescued this intelligent brain without any offensive and defensive capabilities.

    At that time, Dong Kang¡¯s plan was to escape to the fortifications that had been laid out, and while recovering his strength, he would use two super intelligence computers to formulate subsequent battle plans.

    But now, Dong Kang can only use it to calculate how to trick Wan Yuqiu into being fooled, and how to let himself seize that glimmer of hope!

    ¡­¡­

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s request was somewhat impulsive.  Ye Pengfei could clearly see that this impulse came from Wan Yuqiu's feeling of breakthrough.

    If Wan Yuqiu is just a strong person who only cultivates the way of prophecy.  Then, this feeling of breakthrough is simply impossible to occur.  After all, it is impossible for a strong man who has just achieved the third level of the Golden Immortal to find a new breakthrough feeling so quickly.

    " However, Wan Yuqiu is no longer a strong man who only practices one Taoist method.  She is not like other talented people who have practiced many kinds of Taoism¡ª¡ª

    The laws of the three universes!

    Wan Yuqiu practices different laws from three different universes, which are related to the way of prophecy!

    If so, Dong Kang knows this information.  Then, he could understand why Wan Yuqiu would suddenly make such a request

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1061. Dong Kang fell!  (Second update)

    If the source of the law of the universe that Wan Yuqiu cultivates is essentially the same as Dong Kang's method of cultivation.  Then, Dong Kang would not have made this last, most fatal misjudgment.

    And if he hadn¡¯t made this most fatal misjudgment, he would indeed have been able to persist for several years.

    It¡¯s a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world.  Even a strong person who practices the way of time cannot change the historical facts that have already happened.

    After Dong Kang had been preparing for three days, Wan Yuqiu took action.  For this attack, she had been fully prepared for three days.

    And as soon as Wan Yuqiu took action, Dong Kang regretted it, and Dong Kang understood

    He finally knew that even if he didn't lose Jingzhou carelessly, even if he didn't close his eyes and rest in peace, even if he didn't miss the best opportunity to deal with the backlash of the power of the law, his final outcome would probably be failure!  !  !

    "There is also the power of another universe! They actually have the power of laws from another universe!"

    This new power of law and the artistic conception of the law are far inferior to the two universes that Dong Kang has stayed in successively.  However, this is also a new universe after all, and it represents a new, cosmic-level method!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What kind of powerful power will be produced once the three cosmic laws, and the three cosmic-level methods are superimposed on each other?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What kind of terrifying and powerful power will be produced if they are not just superimposed on each other, but perfectly integrated?

    Dong Kang doesn¡¯t dare to imagine, Dong Kang has no chance, keep imagining!

    Fallen.  There is no suspense, completely fallen!

    I saw that when Wan Yuqiu prepared the method for three days and executed it, time and space were completely changed within thousands of miles with Dong Kang as the center.  From the outside, there is nothing unusual about the time and space here.  but.  The only being in this space and time suddenly found that he was at the intersection of three different universes!

    This only existence is, of course, Dong Kang.  Of course Dong Kang knew that this spectacle was not real at all.

    but.  Even if you know, there is nothing you can do.  because.  At the same time, Dong Kang also suddenly discovered that this unreal scene actually produced strange forces that conflicted with each other in the three universes!

    Dong Kang had no chance to watch the war between the universe and the fight between the universe and the universe.  However, between the universe and the universe.  Dong Kang had personally experienced and felt the strong barrier formed because of mutual defense.

    But this time, when Wan Yuqiu's methods were used, Dong Kang suddenly discovered that there were three conflicting universes.  When they first came into contact with each other, there was a layer of powerful barriers between the three of them.  evolved.

    ??????????????? After a millionth of a billionth of an instant, this layer of layers is definitely not a real cosmic barrier, it is like a real substance, sealing off Dong Kang who is at the intersection of the three universes!

    Dong Kang was speechless, Dong Kang was speechless In fact, after Wan Yuqiu made his move, his brain only had time to reflect that Wan Yuqiu possessed the power of laws from the third universe, and then he stopped even thinking.  possible!

    Among the strong men standing on the periphery, apart from Wan Yuqiu who made the move, only Ye Pengfei was able to see the specific effect of this move.  When he saw that Dong Kang, who had secretly prepared many tricks, was instantly frozen by Wan Yuqiu's move without any suspense.  He couldn't help but feel slightly shaken in his heart.

    "Yu Qiu, if you can significantly shorten the preparation time, I'm afraid even I won't be able to defeat you!!!" Ye Pengfei praised with emotion.

    Ye Pengfei was not transmitting messages in secret. His words could be heard clearly by more than a thousand servants and subordinates spread throughout the airspace.

    Most of Ye Pengfei's servants have never seen Wan Yuqiu's true power.  Today, they finally knew that their mistress also had special skills!

    "However, it is not easy to shorten the preparation time." Wan Yuqiu shook his head and sighed, "I feel that even if I advance to the immortal realm, it is impossible to shorten the preparation time!"

    Ye Pengfei was greatly surprised and frowned.

    This move is very powerful, but it is not powerful enough to kill a saint-level being.  If not, he had firmly controlled Dong Kang.  Wan Yuqiu's move could not possibly threaten Dong Kang's life or death.

    However, this move has its own uniqueness.  Even if the preparation time is too long and the power is not strong enough, it is still hard to let go.

    ? ?When I have some free time, I'll take a look at it too!  Ye Pengfei said decisively, "Yu Qiu, this move of yours has great potential."  I originally planned to use five years to completely kill Dong Kang.  However, you only spent three days preparing, and with just one move, Dong Kang was about to die!  To deal with such a strong man who is fighting against a trapped beast, the artistic power of your move is just right and full of mysteries!  "

    This move is obviously very impractical when used in an offensive battle.  However, if it is only used against strong men like Dong Kang who are in trouble, it is very effective.

    Wan Yuqiu smiled and nodded, and continued to drive the technique.  She did not see that while Ye Pengfei was praising the exquisiteness of his technique, he glanced to one side of time and space with a warning tone from the corner of his eye.  Then, very quickly, he took it back

    ¡­¡­

    Before the time of burning incense, Dong Kang was doing fine.  Except for the fact that his strength was slowly declining due to Ye Pengfei's constant attacks, there was nothing abnormal about his body.

    After one stick of incense, Dong Kang's physical body was completely destroyed.  His main and auxiliary planes are already on the verge of being shattered due to the crushing force!

    This powerful force is only brought about by the multiple cosmic barriers formed between the three illusory universes.  After a stick of incense, these three illusory universes began to violently collide with each other!

    Collision is for war

    Collision is for the purpose of swallowing

    Collision is for fusion

    At this moment, Dong Kang, who is at the intersection of these three universes, finally has a little understanding of the war between universes.

    At this moment, Dong Kang already has the cosmic-level means that he created on his own.  A deeper thought.

    "What if, after this catastrophe, Dong Kang can still escape alive?"  Then, he still has a chance to make himself stronger.  However, unless something special happens.  Fall is inevitable!

    Will anything special happen?

    It was once possible, but under Ye Pengfei's warning gaze, this last possibility has completely disappeared

    Fall is inevitable!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1062. Fu Juntian!  (Third update)

    When Dong Kang fell completely.  When all possible escape opportunities and resurrection opportunities were carefully eliminated one by one by Ye Pengfei.  He finally felt relieved a little.

    Then¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's eyes once again cast towards that place in time and space.  But this time, he no longer just used the corner of his eye.

    "Fu Juntian, since you are here, why are you hiding your head and tail?!" Ye Pengfei shouted coldly without any politeness.

    Fu Juntian?

    Hong Ming frowned slightly, very puzzled, and followed his master's gaze and looked over there.

    "Why did Fu Juntian come to this plane?" Hong Ming thought to himself, "Is there some kind of relationship between him and Dong Kang?"

    As expected, when Fu Juntian showed up and handed Ye Pengfei his hand, he didn't have time to say anything.  Everyone heard Ye Pengfei give another cold shout.

    "Fu Juntian, you are just watching helplessly, your collaborators are doomed. I don't know, how do you feel?"

    Domineering!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Vicious!

    "If you disagree with me even if you are dissatisfied with me, I will let you end up like Dong Kang!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but fu juntian has already been there, preparing his words for a long time.  However, when faced with Ye Pengfei's aggressive questioning, he didn't know how to answer.

    Mo Yin, who was following Fu Juntian, was a little angry.  I saw him striding out and saying angrily: "Ye Pengfei, don't be arrogant when you are proud! Do you think that by killing Dong Kang, you will be invincible? You are too naive!"

    too naive?

    Ye Pengfei's more than a thousand slaves and subordinates all found it very funny.

    Just after becoming Ye Pengfei's slave.  These once powerful killers all knew about the trial place.  They already know that except for the master, no one can break through the immortal bottleneck and achieve immortality in this trial place.

    Therefore, in their opinion, based on the master¡¯s strength.  Sweeping the entire trial area without any problems.  How can the master not live up to the four words "invincible in the world"?

    Ye Pengfei also smiled slightly, but did not take Mo Yin's words to heart.

    Mo Yin became even more angry. He felt that if he didn't give Ye Pengfei some color, he would be sorry for his hard training in the past few years.

    "Ye Pengfei, you are so arrogant! I want you to take a good look at it. What is power!"

    Mo Yin¡¯s face was full of anger, and his body gradually became transparent.  A powerful storm.  Madness surged out of his gradually disintegrating body.

    From a close distance, these powerful storms are like huge tornadoes.

    However, if you stand further away and look at it.  People will discover that these huge tornadoes form an even bigger storm blade, flying towards Ye Pengfei!

    Between Mo Yin and Ye Pengfei.  Not empty.

    In the past few days, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu have been dealing with Dong Kang's affairs.  Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates stood at different places near and far, forming a huge battle formation with a radius of tens of billions of miles.

    If you want to attack Ye Pengfei, you must attack this huge battle formation first!

    Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates couldn't help but get angry.

    Before taking action, Mo Yin made it clear.  He wanted to give Ye Pengfei some color.  This is tantamount to saying that this huge battle formation is equal to nothing.  This is tantamount to talking about the more than a thousand strong men here.  All are waste materials!

    Even if you are a slave, you will still have blood.  Not to mention, they are willing to be Ye Pengfei's slaves because Ye Pengfei does not really treat his slaves like pigs like other strong men.

    Their dignity is the same as in the past.

    Their arrogance has already reached a higher level after following Ye Pengfei and obtaining a large number of precious foreign laws and concepts from Ye Pengfei!

    ¡°Master, my subordinates invite you to fight!!!¡±

    Use battle formations to blast?

    Waiting for Mo Yin to attack the battle formation?

    ball!  We're going to blow this bastard to smithereens single-handedly!

    In an instant, calls for battle could be heard from far and near.

    "Why are you so anxious?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and shouted loudly, "Fu Juntian, you have been raising pigs for so long. If you don't kill them, I can do it for you!"

    Finally, a look of surprise appeared on Fu Juntian's face

    ¡­¡­

    Mo Yin did not attack the battle formation.

    There is no one on Ye Pengfei¡¯s side.Go into battle with your life.

    It was Fu Juntian who took action.  After Ye Pengfei revealed the secret and revealed his true intention of training Mo Yin.  If he didn't take action, Mo Yin would really fall into Ye Pengfei's hands.

    "I don't understand." After taking action to refine all of Mo Yin's Taoist techniques, Fu Juntian asked coldly, "Do you really have the ability to predict the unknown? Why, you seem to be able to predict any plan.  Did you know in advance?"

    Indeed, since Ye Pengfei entered the secret realm of time, he has shown his strongest ability in front of everyone

    It¡¯s not his rapidly increasing combat power that is now extremely powerful.

    Nor is it his powerful concealment ability that is so weird that it is difficult to understand.

    Not the least, he is cunning and eccentric, with incredible calculation and planning abilities.

    The most profound impression he left on people - especially on powerful men like Fu Juntian and Dong Kang - was his almost omniscient, omniscient, terrifying ability!

    Absolutely not, such as the ability of prophecy and cause and effect.  It seems that it is impossible to have anything to do with the principles of foreign science.

    After all, when Ye Pengfei discovered the plan of Jueqing Jinzun and others in advance, he had no idea about the existence of the big ball space.

    After all, when Ye Pengfei guessed what the powerful people living in the core area of ??the big ball wanted to do, he had just arrived in this special space.

    Fu Juntian really wants to know what abilities Ye Pengfei used to achieve this.  For this, Fu Juntian did not hesitate to pay a huge price.

    "As long as you are willing to reveal a little bit of information, then this grain of Taoist refinement will be yours!"

    "How to use this special Taoist refinement, I will tell you the secrets without reservation!"

    Before he finished speaking, Fu Juntian flicked his sleeves again.  I saw, surrounded by a tornado, a cigar-shaped interstellar battleship suddenly appeared in front of everyone's eyes¡ª¡ª

    "In addition, this hurricane battleship is no less than Dong Kang's dragon-shaped battleship!!!"

    After a pause, Fu Juntian strengthened his tone and reiterated once again: "I just need you to reveal a little bit of information about the ability to predict!"

    Huge chips!

    This is indeed a huge chip!

    Ye Pengfei's servants couldn't help but their breathing became slightly disordered

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1063. Fu Juntian¡¯s threat (fourth update)

    Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates don't know what is special about Mo Yin's Taoist refinement and what special effects it has.

    However, even a fool knows that Fu Juntian¡¯s hard work in training such a disciple is obviously not for ordinary use!

    And it was only when Ye Pengfei revealed the secret that Fu Juntian's face changed slightly, and he personally took action, pinched Mo Yin to death, and condensed all his Taoism into such a grain of Taoism essence.  Such behavior is clearly saying that this thing is hidden deeply and this thing is also extremely precious!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out Out of It.  Fu Juntian actually added a hurricane battleship that was comparable to a dragon-shaped battleship!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates couldn't help but thought to themselves: "This is an interstellar battleship that is comparable to the existence of the first-level saints. When will things like this be given away casually?"

    This is not true, they deliberately want to tear down their master.  But, compared with Fu Juntian's demands, these chips are indeed huge!

    What did Fu Juntian ask for?

    It¡¯s not the truth, it¡¯s not the complete method, it¡¯s just a ¡°little reveal¡± of relevant information!

    So, when Ye Pengfei and his subordinates are thinking this in their hearts, in fact, their real thoughts are -

    "Fu Juntian, this guy, must be playing some tricks. Could it be that that grain of Taoist refinement hides some murderous intention? Could it be that this hurricane battleship hides some hidden dangers?"

    This is not true.  In using the heart of a villain to judge the belly of a gentleman, this is indeed something worth considering.  As a collaborator of Dong Kang, as a peerless powerful person who is at the same level as Dong Kang, it was only now that he was exposed.  How can one easily believe Fu Juntian's words and deeds?  How can you agree so easily?

    Sure enough, as everyone expected, Ye Pengfei flatly refused!

    "If you want this kind of Taoist essence, I would have taken action a long time ago. If you want a hurricane battleship, I wouldn't make it myself?"

    Fu Juntian smiled and didn't take it seriously.  He put away all the things, and then said quietly: "Ye Pengfei, you don't really want to fight with me again. You don't have thousands of years to waste anymore."

    "I knew it." Ye Pengfei shook his head.  He sighed and said, "This kind of cooperation between you and your intrigues, no one can trust anyone else. Originally, Dong Kang wanted to drive the tiger away and let me kill you in one fell swoop. But now, you are sitting here again.  Watch the fight between tigers and tigers on the mountain. Watch as I completely kill Dong Kang!"

    Ye Pengfei can even guess the role of Mo Yin's existence. Fu Juntian will not be surprised if he can say such words.

    "Even if you really have no idea, you can't fight with both sides. So, you have to choose one side." Fu Juntian smiled slightly and said in a deep voice, "Now, you have no time. Fight with me again. Should we,  Should we have a good talk?¡±

    "What are we talking about?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "What is there to talk about between us?"

    "Talk about them!"

    Strong self-confidence emerged from Fu Juntian's body.  Although, Fu Juntian's power of belief is far less powerful than Ye Pengfei and Dong Kang.  However, it has already surpassed the level that an immortal-level existence can possess.

    From this alone, you can see that Fu Juntian has made a lot of achievements in figuring out how to break through the bottleneck of immortality!

    "Them?" Following Fu Juntian's gaze, Ye Pengfei looked at the servants and subordinates from far and near, "What do you want to exchange their lives for me?"

    "That's right!" Fu Juntian said categorically, "If it were another person, he would definitely not sacrifice anything for the safety of his servants. But you, Ye Pengfei, are different. I know that in order to save their lives, you will definitely do anything.  Please tell me the secret of why you can predict the future!"

    Excited!

    Can¡¯t help but be excited!

    Even the enemies know how kind their master is to his slaves.  What a wise choice you made to follow him!

    Among the more than a thousand servants of Ye Pengfei, only Hong Ming, Zhang Yiming, and Hong Ya were the only three. Ye Pengfei used various means to surrender.  The rest are the newly acquired soul slaves in the big ball space.  After seeing Ye Pengfei's power, they all willingly attached themselves to him.

    ¡°Perhaps, there were still some people at that time who just followed the crowd and were not particularly sincere.  But now, when Fu Juntian said these words himself, none of them would hide the slightest hint of hypocrisy!

    "Owner, even if we advance to Saint Immortal in the future, we will still be loyal to our master and never betray!  !  !  "

    Just when Fu Juntian finished speaking, more than a thousand soul thoughts entered Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness almost in no particular order.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded slightly.  The more slaves he has, the more he behaves like a master.

    It¡¯s just that he is different from other strong men who are masters. He will indeed consider a lot for his slaves and subordinates.

    "Do you think you can beat them?"

    "Are you kidding me? Even if their number is hundreds of times greater, they still can't defeat me alone!"

    The implication is that unlike Dong Kang, I am more than one person.  When you have to leave the secret realm of time, you slaves and subordinates will have to be slaughtered by us!

    It¡¯s as if we want to continue to demonstrate.  Fu Juntian immediately revealed a powerful realm pressure.  The more than a thousand strong men who had witnessed the battle between Ye Pengfei and Dong Kang instantly discovered that Fu Juntian's fighting power was no less than that of Dong Kang!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    These strong men, who were completely unprepared, were thinking secretly in their hearts, if we had not chosen to follow Ye Pengfei, how much hope would we have of surviving under the hands of these peerless murderers?

    And just as they were thinking this, their master Ye Pengfei also nodded slightly:

    "You are right. The combat power of the First Level Saint Immortal is comparable to the cosmic level methods. It is indeed not something they can resist."

    "It would be best if you are willing to admit it!" Fu Juntian said everything. "To be honest, we did not expect that you could win so quickly. However, since you threatened me, I  You continue to stay, and with your intelligence, you can naturally guess what my companions and I want to do!"

    "Not just them, you also want to destroy the entire secret realm of time, leaving me with nothing?"

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, you can indeed predict the future!¡±

    Fu Juntian is not stingy about his appreciation and desire for Ye Pengfei's ability.  He even made no secret of his threat to Ye Pengfei.

    It was clear that he and his companions had determined that they could not defeat Ye Pengfei with their own strength.  However, they were unwilling to do so.  They want to use these threats to extract some profits from Ye Pengfei!

    But¡­¡­

    "But why would I be reluctant to part with a small secret realm of time?" Ye Pengfei spread his hands, shrugged, and said with a strange smile, "Who told you that I would leave them all in the secret realm of time?"

    Immediately, Fu Juntian was stunned

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1064. The method that shocked Fu Juntian!  (fifth update)

    Fu Juntian's first reaction was that he heard wrongly.

    And when Fu Juntian was finally sure that there was nothing wrong with his ears, he felt that there must be something wrong with Ye Pengfei's head

    First of all, it is this secret realm of time.

    A small secret realm of time?

    What a joke!  !  !

    It is no exaggeration to say that the wealth in the Secret Realm of Time alone is worth the total wealth of the top realm - the Extreme Realm!

    If you think about it again, the secret realm of time plays an excellent supporting role in the cultivation of strong people.  The value of such a secret realm of time is definitely no less than the sum of the wealth of the three extreme realms!

    You must know that even the master of the realm in the extreme realm cannot have all the wealth in the realm.  As far as Fu Juntian knew, before he entered the Secret Realm of Time, the richest master of the Extreme Realm only owned a quarter of the realm's wealth.

    As for those cross-border powerful forces, the wealth they possess will indeed exceed the total wealth of an extreme realm.  However, no matter which cross-border power there is, there is more than just one person at the top.

    In other words, although their total wealth is large, if several people share it, the total wealth held by each person will not be much more than that of an extreme realm master.

    Therefore, if he didn¡¯t talk about anything else but this secret realm of time, Fu Juntian felt that Ye Pengfei was talking nonsense!

    "Ye Pengfei, have you ever thought about how much wealth there is in the secret realm of time?" Fu Juntian felt that he needed it.  Teach this prodigal son a good lesson, "Take my hurricane battleship as an example. The wealth of the entire time secret realm can support me to build five such interstellar battleships! If I don't care about the situation of those living creatures in the continent, I will plunder them. Then, rebuild  Two ships came out and there were no problems!¡±

    "Ha, seven powerful interstellar battleships." Ye Pengfei whistled playfully, "But so what? Once I solve the problem of my auxiliary plane, I can have as many such battleships as I want.  Such a battleship!"

    In an instant, Fu Juntian felt that his penis was about to fall out

    Is he talking nonsense, or is it true?

    Is it possible that he also controls something else, a strange secret realm with huge wealth?

    impossible!

    if there is not.  Those strong men who were the first to plot the secret realm of time continuously transported wealth to the secret realm of time

    if there is not.  With so many Era Realm powerhouses, every one of them brought in countless wealth from the outside world

    How is it possible to have wealth comparable to an extreme realm in the secret realm of time?  !

    Fu Juntian was a little confused.

    He thought about it, but he couldn't figure out what Ye Pengfei had to rely on.

    He looked left and right, but couldn't see it.  Is Ye Pengfei lying?

    He knew that there was another thing that confused him even more.  I can't even figure this out.  There was another thing that he didn't even bother to think about.

    This matter is that Ye Pengfei claimed that he would make these newly acquired more than a thousand slaves his subordinates.  Bring out the secret realm of time!  !  !

    ????????? Can a strong man trapped in the secret realm of time leave the secret realm of time?

    The answer is, yes.

    But, at the same time.  The only strong people who can do this are those with the same combat power as Fu Juntian.

    Not even the fallen Dong Kang, because when he traveled to this universe, his soul was merged with a thing left behind by the previous Dong Kang, the real master of the secret realm of time.  Therefore, he can only leave the secret realm of time for a little distance and a little time.  But he can't really leave the secret realm of time.

    As for Fu Juntian

    In fact, there is no other strong man with the same combat power as him.  The real combat power of his so-called companions is not much stronger than the current Hong Ming.

    And even Fu Juntian himself, if he really wants to break out of the secret realm of time.  Then, he also has to pay a certain price.  And if you want him to protect a few people and leave the secret realm of time, it is simply impossible for him to do it!

    "More than a thousand newly acquired soul slaves, all brought out from the secret realm of time? Are you kidding me!!!"

    Fu Juntian thought to himself, he felt more and more that Ye Pengfei was just trying to scare people.  He didn't expect that Ye Pengfei would actually do this openly and openly in front of him, Fu Juntian!

    ¡°The way to cut off the void and destroy the reality, give it to me!!!¡±

    A brand-new Taoist method that has never been shown in front of others is amazing.?Fu Juntian appeared in front of him.  Under Fu Juntian's unbelievable gaze, a circular portal with a diameter of several feet quietly appeared in front of Ye Pengfei!

    Through this portal, Fu Juntian clearly saw the long-lost external space.

    "It's true, it's true, it's true!"

    In an instant, Fu Juntian had already used countless spells and confirmed them repeatedly.  Indeed, this is not an illusion. This portal and the world outside the portal are real!

    "You guys go out first!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul thoughts spread throughout the newly acquired soul slaves on the big ball.  Only Hong Ming and Zhang Yiming were left temporarily by Ye Pengfei.

    "Yes, Master!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Without any souvenir at all, they passed through this portal and left the secret realm of time.

    Then, they followed Ye Pengfei's detailed instructions in his soul thoughts, left separately, and went their separate ways.

    And then¡­¡­

    After the portal persisted for ten more seconds, it quickly disappeared.  It was as if it didn't make any earth-shattering noise when it appeared.  Its disappearance was also calm and silent.

    " Fu Juntian was stunned. Fu Juntian was dumbfounded. He didn't expect that Ye Pengfei had such a method!  This kind of tyrannical method can make me horrified and speechless for a long time!

    Soon, Fu Juntian reacted.

    "No wonder, you look down upon the wealth in the secret realm of time!"

    This is darkness under the lamp!  This is blindness!

    ¡°Just now, all the speculations that passed through Fu Juntian¡¯s sea of ??consciousness were that Ye Pengfei had a more powerful secret realm, that Ye Pengfei had some incredible secret treasure, etc., etc., these were too incredible speculations.

    Waiting until Ye Pengfei really created a portal, he really sent out more than a thousand strong men who had lived in the secret realm of time for who knows how many billions of years.  Fu Juntian just realized that he was simply stupid!

    More than a thousand strong men!

    More than a thousand, the most powerful men at the pinnacle level of the Third Immortal Heaven!

    More than a thousand, strong men who have understood the laws of foreign lands for n years!

    Ye Pengfei released these people, what kind of wealth could he not get?  What kind of secret treasure is not within easy reach?  Even if he wants to dominate all extreme situations, I'm afraid it's not impossible!

    Not to mention

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1065. Ultimatum!  (sixth update)

    "Almost a quarter of these more than a thousand powerful people are elders of a certain big family, or even patriarchs who have abdicated in favor of others! If they bring all their own families under Ye Pengfei's command"

    Suddenly, the cold sweat on Fu Juntian's body couldn't stop flowing down.

    If there are more than 100 billion tyrannical experts in the big ball space, and they all leave the secret realm of time, what kind of storm will it bring to the outside world?

    It¡¯s not like Fu Juntian and the others have never thought about this issue.

    "However, when you think about this problem, you don't know what happened hundreds of millions of years ago.

    Not long after entering the Secret Realm of Time, everyone was extremely interested in this issue.  However, as time goes by slowly.  First, no one discovered how to leave the secret realm of time.  Secondly, Fu Juntian and his collaborators have been thinking exclusively about how to cross the cosmic barrier.  Therefore, Fu Juntian has long forgotten this problem.

    This time, Ye Pengfei suddenly revealed a trick in front of him, which shocked Fu Juntian.

    At first, Fu Juntian didn¡¯t react and didn¡¯t recall that he had also thought about this problem back then.

    Now, when Fu Juntian finally thought about the role of sending these people out of the secret realm of time, his face became very ugly.

    There are no more ways to blackmail Ye Pengfei.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei's posture, it seems that he does not need to be limited to the hundred-year limit.  He seems to be able to go in and out whenever he wants, anytime and anywhere!

    When these two points were added together, Fu Juntian suddenly discovered.  He no longer had any means to restrain Ye Pengfei.  Even if Ye Pengfei really wanted to fight him again, and really wanted to kill him, there would be no problem at all!

    "What should I do?" Fu Juntian was thinking only about this question.

    " Dong Kang's death was clearly seen by Fu Juntian.

    Ahead, the battle between Dong Kang and Ye Pengfei.  Because Fu Juntian was worried about getting involved.  So, not much prying.

    But.  Judging from the results, Dong Kang failed miserably.  Compared with Dong Kang, although their combat power is roughly the same.  However, he is not as balanced as Dong Kang.  I really want to compete with a guy like Ye Pengfei who has endless weird methods.  Maybe, I might die worse than Dong Kang!

    what to do¡­¡­

    what to do¡­¡­¡­¡­

    what to do¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I have always felt that I am more sinister than Dong Kang and hide more secretly.  He was more able to contact real helpers, and he felt amazing.  He is no better than Dong Kang.  When he had to face Ye Pengfei head-on, he couldn't find any way to ensure victory.

    "Ye Pengfei, do you really want to kill me too?" Fu Juntian asked in a deep voice.

    "I'm not a butcher." Ye Pengfei shrugged and smiled slightly, "I gave Dong Kang a chance. But, he refused to surrender."

    "Surrender?" Fu Juntian's teeth almost bit his own tongue.

    Just like Dong Kang, Fu Juntian felt that Ye Pengfei was just talking nonsense.

    But, on second thought

    "What did he lie to me about? With the methods he just showed, and the methods shown by the female cultivator next to him. As long as they are not restricted by the laws of the secret realm of time, there is no need for them to play these conspiracies with me.  trick!!!"

    The methods Ye Pengfei displayed showed.  It is true that he can collect massive resources from the outside world.  As a result, an invincible fleet similar to hurricane battleships was built, whose number was unknown.  Moreover, it is very possible that he can drive these powerful battleships into the secret realm of time at any time.

    Wan Yuqiu, on the other hand, has shown that once the enemy is trapped, once the enemy's strength is damaged, once she has enough time and opportunity to prepare, she can kill one quickly without any suspense, with a combat power comparable to that of the Saint.  The existence of the Immortal One Level Heaven!  !  !

    You must know that someone as strong as Ye Pengfei also plans to take several years to achieve this.  And Wan Yuqiu, even with her preparation time, only needed three days to accomplish the same goal!  !  !

    " Just these two methods that Fu Juntian saw at the end were enough to convince Fu Juntian that Ye Pengfei had no need to use such words to deceive him.

    "It seems that in addition to the soul contract, you have really created a powerful spell that can restrain other strong men!" Fu Juntian said in a deep voice, "But what are the benefits of surrendering to you?"

    Fu Juntian started to ask about the benefits straightforwardly.

    This is bothBecause of Fu Juntian's cunning.

    " Such a straightforward inquiry without saying whether I really surrendered is a little trick.  Even if Ye Pengfei sees through it, it's nothing serious.  If Ye Pengfei was careless, it would be a small advantage.

    This is also because Ye Pengfei has a good habit of treating his subordinates.

    The reason for this impression is that Hong Ming played a big role in addition to his own observation.  Hong Ming didn't need to take the initiative to say it. When Fu Juntian saw Hong Ming, who he hadn't seen in just a few thousand years, he was much worse than his companions.  Now, he has actually caught up!

    ¡°If Hong Ming stayed by Ye Pengfei¡¯s side for another few thousand years, would he catch up with him?

    Based on this impression, Fu Juntian was not particularly disgusted and surrendered to Ye Pengfei.  As long as Ye Pengfei can really create a temptation that makes his heart beat.

    When hearing Fu Juntian's question, Hong Ming subconsciously looked at Ye Pengfei.

    Fu Juntian¡¯s question reminded him of the process when Ye Pengfei convinced him.  Hong Ming thought that the scene back then would happen again today.

    However, Hong Ming once again misguessed Ye Pengfei's method.

    "Are you qualified to bargain?"

    Ye Pengfei was still smiling and speaking calmly just now.  Suddenly, his face became gloomy and his tone became even gloomier!  !  !

    Fu Juntian's heart also suddenly became a little nervous as Ye Pengfei's attitude changed suddenly.

    "Do you want me to surrender to you just by talking white teeth? Ye Pengfei, you have to know that I am not without my strength!"

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei sneered disdainfully, "Then, let's play slowly, I don't mind, we can play for thousands more years!"

    Fu Juntian's heart became even colder.

    Indeed, he is no longer worried about fighting like Dong Kang again!

    Fu Juntian was silent

    ????????? Fu Juntian is thinking

    Fu Juntian is hesitating

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry, Fu Juntian was in the distance, standing blankly, and Ye Pengfei was on the same spot, solidifying the law and creating a place with lush flowers and grass.  He sat on the floor and waited quietly.

    "I'll only wait three days!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei sat down cross-legged, the ultimatum was also delivered to Fu Juntian!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1066. Difficult choice... (seventh update)

    Ye Pengfei's strength not only made Fu Juntian feel uncomfortable, but also made Fu Juntian feel that it was natural.

    Just killed Dong Kang

    Then, use a method.  It not only solves my own worries, but also brings me endless wealth.

    Fu Juntian feels that in this case, if Ye Pengfei is still playing tricks, it is worth being vigilant.  Now this kind of strength is reasonable!

    However, this kind of reasonable strength was something Fu Juntian had not expected in advance.  His calculation ability was not bad, not to mention that he had collectively deduced various changes with a group of companions in a safe environment.  Then, he followed the best plan and came to force Ye Pengfei.

    Originally, the plan was for the lion to open his mouth and Ye Pengfei to bargain.  In the end, I will definitely get some benefit from this.

    ¡°I never thought that the situation would turn around and Ye Pengfei would become so powerful that he wanted to make himself his slave!

    "I don't know what means he has prepared He persuaded Dong Kang to surrender before, and now he has come to persuade me to surrender. Is it true that he can be sure and easily control even the slaves of the powerful in the Immortal Realm?"

    Servants of the Immortal Realm!

    Of course, strong men like Fu Juntian, who were born and grew up in the place of trial, don¡¯t know very well what this means.  However, Fu Juntian only relied on what he had realized after possessing the first-level combat power of the Saint Immortal.  He was able to conclude that normally, it was impossible to restrain a slave in the immortal realm by any means!

    When I thought about it, Ye Pengfei might really have such a method.  Fu Juntian's heart.  Also beat the drum straight up and down.

    ¡°For a long time, Fu Juntian has always appeared as a hard-liner in the fence-sitting faction.  It cannot be said that he is used to being strong, but at least since he entered the secret realm of time, he has never felt so uneasy.

    Fu Juntian also wants to contact and discuss things with other companions.  It's not like he doesn't have the means to communicate with his companions.

    but.  He didn't dare.

    "In case, Ye Pengfei goes to sneak attack them"

    Fu Juntian knows that his biggest weakness compared with Dong Kang is that he cannot see through Ye Pengfei's real body or fake body!

    In some aspects, Fu Juntian is better than Dong Kang.  However, Fu Juntian felt that he was weak in this aspect.  When facing Ye Pengfei, there were many things.  I have to be cautious and cautious.  What if because he contacted his companions, Ye Pengfei left his fake body behind and jumped away with his real body to capture his companions.  Then, I don't have to think about anything anymore and can only really surrender

    Difficult choices have always troubled Fu Juntian.

    To be honest, Fu Junzhen really wanted to fight Ye Pengfei.  Surrendering without a fight is not just about losing face if you say it.  Even no one else knows.  There is always stumbling in my own heart.  In fact, it may even give birth to inner demons!

    "However, Fu Juntian really has no confidence.

    He doesn¡¯t dare to fight!

    No matter how you look at it, Dong Kang can be successfully killed within a few thousand years.  and.  It seemed that Ye Pengfei had not wasted much strength.  All of his subordinates were even more intact.  It seems that he didn't participate in the war at all.

    According to this situation.  Deduced all the way.  Even if he could come up with some strange moves, even if he mobilized the secret army in time, it would be difficult for him to be sure of defeating Ye Pengfei.

    No!  Not only was he not sure of victory, but to be more precise, when Ye Pengfei suddenly revealed a round door that could open a passage directly outside the secret realm of time, Fu Juntian felt that it was impossible for him to defeat Ye Pengfei!  !

    "No matter how you calculate it, if we can fight to a draw within five thousand years, I will be considered good at dealing with it."

    While Ye Pengfei was sitting cross-legged and practicing silently, Fu Juntian started calculating at a high speed.  This time, no matter how he calculated, the chance of defeating Ye Pengfei was less than 10% every time.  The possibility of losing this battle is as high as 50%!

    The remaining possibility of a tie can last for 5,000 years at most.  As time goes by, the deduced results become more and more unfavorable to Fu Juntian!

    "The only hope to defeat him is to be able to plan a way to quickly kill him in a short period of time! If we can successfully invite you to the urn, it is not impossible to make a comeback!"

    A desperate comeback!

    Even a man with a backbone, when faced with danger or the test of life and death, often wants to choose the opportunity to risk his life.

    Not to mention, Fu Juntian has always been??Neixi is a very proud existence.

    Originally, he wanted to obtain all wealth, and he was a powerful being who wanted to pass through the barrier of the universe in the safest way.

    But now, after just a few words, I have to consider whether I should take the initiative to become a prisoner!

    Calculations are made again and again, and the calculation results are overturned again and again.  All this shows that Fu Juntian is constantly struggling in his heart.

    Deep down, he really wanted to have one last fight with Ye Pengfei.

    However, subconsciously, he desperately wanted to avoid this kind of conflict.

    At this time, Fu Juntian is conflicted At this time, Fu Juntian is at a loss!  !  !

    What if Fu Juntian¡¯s powerful companions could see Fu Juntian¡¯s current appearance.  You will definitely be shocked and even dare not recognize him.

    In just over two days, he, who was always well-appearing, turned out to be unshaven, looking like a slovenly, middle-aged lazy man

    ¡­¡­

    "It's so tiring, he's still hesitating."

    In the distance, Wan Yuqiu looked up to the sky, yawned, and stretched a little.

    Naked, naked, slapped in the face!  Whether it's words or actions, it's all a naked slap in the face!

    If it were normal, Fu Juntian would definitely teach the other party a lesson¡ª¡ª

    The dignity of the strong cannot be challenged!

    But now, the strong one is no longer himself, but Ye Pengfei.

    And Hongming actually called this hateful woman his mistress!

    Fu Juntian, who has not yet made a choice, feels even heavier.  If Ye Pengfei suddenly gives him a hard blow at this time - whether it is the way of love, the way of inner demons, or the way of the soul - even if Fu Juntian is still unwilling to make a choice, he will still be controlled by Ye Pengfei.  Make the choice Ye Pengfei wants!

    However, Ye Pengfei did not do this.

    When Wan Yuqiu's words and small actions made Fu Juntian feel even heavier.  Instead of adding insult to injury, Ye Pengfei snorted heavily, giving Fu Juntian's somewhat heavy heart a shot of strength!

    In an instant, the way Fu Juntian looked at Ye Pengfei changed a little.

    "Why do you want to help me?"

    "What I need is a loyal slave who is completely and completely obedient to me!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s answer is powerful and confident!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1067. Fu Juntian surrenders!  (First update)

    After a moment of silence, Fu Juntian finally lowered his proud head

    With his soul released, Fu Juntian waited for Ye Pengfei to carve the mark of the master-servant soul covenant deep in his soul.  Fu Juntian is also waiting to see what is so strange about the master-servant soul contract sent by Ye Pengfei.

    But!  !  !

    "This, this, this?"

    Even though Fu Juntian had been prepared for a long time, he was also shocked by the situation in front of him¡ª¡ª

    A miniature universe flew towards my open soul in an unhurried and unhurried manner!  !  !

    Is this a soul contract?  Or did he give me a universe?

    Fu Juntian couldn¡¯t believe his eyes!

    Fu Juntian couldn¡¯t even believe his own spiritual consciousness!

    This thing flying over, from the inside to the outside, the aura revealed turned out to be a complete universe!

    Fu Juntian also realized that he had his own universe-level method.  Therefore, he is very sensitive to the breath of the universe.  It is no exaggeration to say that even among the powerful in the immortal realm, not many people can cultivate his keen sense of smell.

    Therefore, Fu Juntian¡¯s spiritual consciousness briefly scanned the miniature universe, and he suddenly felt the breath of a complete universe!

    But, how is this possible?

    At the first moment, Fu Juntian rejected his spiritual judgment.  No normal person would think that Ye Pengfei would give himself a universe for nothing in this situation!

    "Could it be that this is the method he created to restrain the powerful in the Immortal Realm?"

    boom!  boom!  boom!

    Fu Juntian could clearly hear the sound of his own violent heartbeat.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It's closer 

    Although, from letting go of my soul to when this strange thing completely flew into my soul, it only took more than ten seconds.  However, Fu Juntian felt as if he had experienced hundreds or thousands of years.

    Finally, this strange thing flew into my soul and flew into the deepest part of my soul.  Then.  It is firmly imprinted on the most critical core of this soul.

    Boom!  !  !

    Suddenly, Fu Juntian accepted it.  A huge amount of information.  Even with his level of cultivation.  The amount of information that the soul consciousness sea can hold can be described as "a vast sea".  However, at this moment, Fu Juntian actually felt.  My vast and huge sea of ??consciousness is actually a little overwhelmed!

    It hurts, it hurts deeply

    ??Ecstasy, uncontrollable ecstasy!  !  !

    "Thank youMaster!"

    After a slight hesitation, Fu Juntian was facing Ye Pengfei.  Kneel down on one knee.

    For the existence of this series, this is already a very humble etiquette.  Not to mention, he took the initiative to call Ye Pengfei "master"!

    Until deep in the soul, this thing that looks like the universe is imprinted.  Only then did Fu Juntian understand why Ye Pengfei had such strong self-confidence that he could restrain himself, who had the first-level combat power of the Saint Immortal.

    In the huge amount of information received.  Fu Juntian finally understood.  It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei wants to be his own master, but the entire universe wants to be his own master!

    Fu Juntian also knew that the micro-universe that entered the depths of his soul was actually the so-called "sub-universe".

    When the universe develops to a certain extent.  This kind of sub-universe can be evolved.  Generally speaking, this kind of sub-universe has two functions-

    1. Expand space for the mother universe;

    2. Sneak into other universes and destroy other universes!

    And now, with the help of Ye Pengfei.  His current master, the complete universe.  A new method was developed.  That is, using sub-universes to directly control creatures in other universes!

    No matter how strong Fu Juntian is, he is just a living being in the universe.

    No matter how much Fu Juntian can create his own universe-level means, compared with the real universe, the means he has created are just some small means that cannot be put on the stage

    After his soul was controlled by that universe, Fu Juntian knew that he had a huge opportunity.  With the help of the master of the universe, all of his methods can be greatly improved.  One day, all your methods will become real, grand, and cosmic-level methods!

    ??Fu Juntian thanked Ye Pengfei, this is what it should be.  However, after saying "thank you", he hesitated and called Ye Pengfei his master.  Moreover, he knelt down on one kneeVery respectful.

    In that information, Fu Juntian is still unclear about the relationship between his real master and Ye Pengfei.

    ?Collaborator?

    It controlled Ye Pengfei?

    Or did Ye Pengfei control it?

    When saying "thank you", Fu Juntian was still hesitating

    ¡° If it was the second situation, I shouldn¡¯t call Ye Pengfei my master.

    It seems that Ye Pengfei is not so awesome that he can control a universe.

    As for the first situation, it seems incredible.

    ??????????????????????? How could a strong man with only moderate combat power, a man whose realm was far away from the highest being in the universe, become a collaborator of a complete universe?

    And even if this unbelievable thing really happened, Fu Juntian might not necessarily call Ye Pengfei his master.  According to normal thinking, Fu Juntian felt that he should not call Ye Pengfei his master, let alone give Ye Pengfei a big gift.

    However, what made Fu Juntian hesitate was that the Master of the Universe did not give any hints about his guess!

    Fu Juntian is very clear that every move and thought he makes cannot escape the eyes of the master of the universe.  He felt that if the master of the universe did not give any hints, he might be testing himself and asking him to make a choice.

    This is a bit strange.

    In the hesitation, in those short few moments, various conjectures quickly passed through Fu Juntian's sea of ??consciousness.  Soon, he decided to also call Ye Pengfei "master"!

    It¡¯s not at all because I got any special information.  Not because he made any reasonable guesses.  But because, in his eyes, Ye Pengfei's methods have always been incredible!

    "What if he instructs the master of the universe to give me a test?"

    So, Fu Juntian knelt down on one knee.

    So, Fu Juntian also decided to regard Ye Pengfei as his master!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Even if Fu Juntian surrendered and let go of his soul, he would only have a faint smile and no special reaction.

    Until now, Fu Juntian called himself his master, Fu Juntian knelt down on one knee, and he fully understood the changes in Fu Juntian's soul. Ye Pengfei was so happy that he burst out laughing!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1068. Ye Pengfei's pattern!  (Second update)

    Anyone could hear the relief in Ye Pengfei's laughter.

    In an instant, Fu Juntian understood something.

    "Could it be thatwere you deceived by him?" Fu Juntian's face changed slightly, and he muttered to himself.

    "I'm not completely lying to you." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "At least, your real master is indeed a universe!"

    Fu Juntian immediately felt that he felt much better.

    "Sowhere did you lie to me? Ah, I, I, Master, I was wrong, Master atones!"

    Because the words were disrespectful, Fu Juntian's soul was stabbed rapidly one after another in an instant!

    Immediately, Fu Juntian was so painful that he couldn't help but kneel on his knees and kowtow repeatedly.

    "If you had resisted earlier, I wouldn't have done anything to you." Ye Pengfei made no secret of his previous plan, "But you have put aside your pride and are willing to call me your master. It is no longer possible for you to resist.  Punishment from me!¡±

    ??Fu Juntian is so regretful and passionate. If he only recognized the universe as one master, he wouldn't be so miserable.  Now, Ye Pengfei's status has risen to the point where he is on an equal footing with the universe.

    Ye Pengfei had a clear view of Fu Juntian's thoughts. He sneered: "Do you think that even if I can't punish you personally, I can't use the power of the universe to punish you? Fu Juntian, you have become my slave. Give me all your delusions."  keep it!!!"

    At this time, Hong Ming was standing behind Ye Pengfei.  Seeing Fu Juntian's fate, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart: "Fortunately, I am more sensible. Otherwise, I would be just as miserable."

    It was obvious that Fu Juntian was kowtowing and begging for mercy.  However, there are still distracting thoughts in his heart.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei had no intention of ending the punishment.  In just a moment or three, Fu Juntian was almost in pain.  Fainted.

    At this moment, something even more horrifying happened to Fu Juntian.  While he kept kowtowing and begging for mercy, out of the corner of his eye, he saw strong men appearing one after another around Ye Pengfei.

    "These arethe strong men who left just now!!!"

    Boom!  !  !

    Fu Juntian felt that.  The most obscure layer of persistence.  The deepest layer of self-esteem also collapsed.  He already knew Ye Pengfei's deception without Ye Pengfei's explanation.  Exactly this!

    "You must be wondering why you were deceived even though it was clearly not an illusion. If you weren't worried that I could enter and leave the time secret realm at any time, you wouldn't surrender so easily!" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Now, I  I¡¯m not afraid of you knowing the truth. I have not just one universe in my hands, but two!¡±

    Two universes!  !  !

    Fu Juntian was confused, and he was immediately confused.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? No matter how capable I am, no matter how many universe-level methods I have.  What can I do to fight with him?

    With this thought in my mind, the few distracting thoughts left in my soul suddenly disappeared.  Under Ye Pengfei's various means of pressure, Fu Juntian finally gave up.  Surrender at the feet of Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    Teams of servants, following Ye Pengfei¡¯s orders, are led by different strong men.  Go everywhere.  Only Wan Yuqiu, Wang Zhi, Ziyithese strong men who had to leave the secret realm of time followed Ye Pengfei.  No tasks are scheduled.

    The person who leads the largest number of people is undoubtedly Hong Ming.  Almost half of the strong men were taken away by him.  And his mission is to unite the over 100 billion strong men who live on the surface of the big ball!

    "When Wang Zhi gets another soul-accompanying grass, all the realm space will become Brother Ye's bag!"

    Looking at Hong Ming and others who were the first to leave, Wan Yuqiu's voice couldn't help but contain a strong flavor of surprise.

    It¡¯s no wonder

    You must know that Ye Pengfei just faked and "sent" more than a thousand powerful people out of the secret realm of time. This became the last fatal straw for Fu Juntian.

    What if, Ye Pengfei controlled more than a hundred billion powerful people on that big ball.  Most likely, there won¡¯t be many battles at all.  In the trial space, the strong men from all major realms will all surrender at the feet of Ye Pengfei!

    No ordinary strong person can withstand such a shocking generosity and shocking impact.  At this moment, Wan Yuqiu was just speaking, bursting with surprise.  It doesn't make me feel unbalanced, which is pretty good.

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s other servants and subordinates¡ªincluding Fu Juntian who just surrendered¡ª¡ªIt was Ye Pengfei who sent him the power of calmness, and his mood stabilized just now.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, this is just the beginning!

    "Yu Qiu, you need to have a broader vision and a bigger picture." Looking at the leaving groups of strong men, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "The strong men who are trapped in the trial ground, even if the family continues for a long time,  No matter how long it takes, it is impossible to obtain heavenly materials and earthly treasures that exceed the level of peerless ones. And in the vaster universe, what are mere peerless items?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡±

    Among them, the highest level treasure - the holy grade rare treasure - itself is comparable to the saint level existence!

    Although even Fox Princess has never seen a holy rare treasure.  However, it is easy to surmise.  The most powerful holy-grade rare treasure is enough to compete with the most powerful third-level holy immortal being at the pinnacle!

    Those super families who have lived on the highest plane and have lasted for countless billions of years.  How could it be possible that during those long years, such powerful and rare treasures were not collected?  And how many more powerful beings could such a rare treasure create for their family than Ye Pengfei?

    It is no exaggeration to say that even if all the wealth in the entire trial land is added together - including this time secret realm that everyone now seems to be so precious that everyone is jealous of - it is simply not worth it.  A rare treasure!  !  !

    As for the Junpin, Wangpin, Emperorpin, Emperorpin these rare treasures, I think even those super families don't even know how to collect them.  With the help of these rare treasures, how many tyrannical beings will emerge from those super families?

    "Perhaps, those super families can just send out a few of their disciples to kill all the strong men in the trial area!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was right. He didn't know that just when he said these words so loudly, a being as powerful as he described finally established a connection with a chess piece he had laid out many years ago.  ¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1069. Zheng Peng¡¯s transformation!  (Third update)

    "Zheng Peng, you disappoint me so much!"

    A loud voice rang loudly in the consciousness of a strong man who was so dilapidated that he looked like a beggar.

    Originally, Zheng Peng, who was about to collapse after being hit repeatedly, suddenly jumped up as if he had been injected with stimulants.

    "Senior! Senior! I beg Senior for mercy. As long as he can leave here, Zheng Peng is willing to be a slave and serve Senior forever!"

    "You little ant, you also want to be my slave?" The loud voice snorted disdainfully, "If you want to be my slave, you must at least reach the realm of the Era Realm and the First Level of Immortality. That's all.  In all these years, you haven¡¯t even reached the fairyland yet, you are really a loser!!!¡±

    What?

    Only those who exist in the Era Realm and the First Level of Immortality can become the slave of this senior?

    Finally, Zheng Peng understood why he, his father, and his uncle were completely unable to resist this senior.  It turns out that this senior is so powerful!

    After being shocked, Zheng Peng's intelligence and cleverness were immediately fully demonstrated.

    "Whatever senior wants Zheng Peng to do, just ask him. Zheng Peng will risk his own life and he will definitely do it for senior!!!"

    "It's quite clever and deserves some training."

    The owner of the loud voice finally recognized Zheng Peng a little.  I don't know if this kind of recognition is because Zheng Peng is really worthy of his own guidance and training.  Or because he wanted to use Zheng Peng to achieve his own goals.

    Zheng Peng can't control so much anymore. Anyway, he is already in a desperate situation and may die at any time.  Even if he sells his soul and his whole life, as long as he can survive, he will not hesitate!

    ????????????? I saw him plop and fall to his knees.  He kowtows towards the front.

    Zheng Peng¡¯s actions.  It attracted the attention of several strong men nearby.

    "Hey, what is this kid doing?"

    "I'm afraid he's crazy. The existence of a little god at the eighth level would actually stay in our Zifeng Realm. I don't know who he offended to abandon him here!"

    "Haha. That's what Zongzong said. Everything is fine. How about we go over and tease the madman?"

    "Brother Qin, you probably want to keep this kid as your concubine because of his delicate skin and tender flesh. Be careful. When you do that, it won't look good if this lunatic bites you back.  Ha ha¡­¡­"

    Just then Zheng Peng knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly.  During the ceremony of apprenticeship, several dandy boys came over laughing and joking.

    "What are you going to do?"

    With a cry, Zheng Peng raised his head.  I saw that his originally black eyes had turned blood red at this time.  These dandy boys were not expecting this and were all shocked.  He took a few steps back.

    Then¡­¡­

    A man with a Zhu Dan face yelled angrily: "How dare a small expert in the divine realm dare to yell in front of the uncle?"

    With his scolding, Zheng Peng was suppressed by the pressure of the Nirvana Realm and the First Level of Spiritual Immortal Realm.  Caged in the middle.

    Seeing someone take action, the other dandy boys resumed their giggling.

    "I said, Brother Fang, don't kill this guy. This is Brother Qin's favorite thing. If you kill him, you have to pay for it!"

    "Haha, that's right. In our Zifeng Realm, we can't get a god-level male favorite. Such special things can only be obtained by going to the Void Realm, Heaven Realm, and Transformation Realm. Brother Qin's family education is very strict, and he can't get it.  Xuanxian, it¡¯s hard to leave the Purple Maple Realm. If Brother Fang kills this guy, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to make a trip for Brother Qin myself!¡±

    Several dandy boys who were already in the Nirvana realm and at the Immortal level were laughing and joking, but they didn't take Zheng Peng seriously at all.

    At first, Zheng Peng was indeed unable to resist.  If that person named Fang hadn't retained his strength, just the pressure of the realm would have crushed him, a small god-level being, into powder and pulp!

    But, gradually, a strange force surged out of Zheng Peng's body.

    The playboy who used realm pressure to hold Zheng Peng under his control was the first to notice something strange.

    "Huh?"

    He only had to say "Hey" in a hurry, and then he saw a red light piercing into his body at a very fast speed.  Immediately, it seemed as if something had sucked away his blood and strength.  His physical body quickly shriveled up.

    In just one ten thousandth of an instant, this dandy named Fang suddenly died!  !  !

    "No, this guy is weird."??!  !  "

    The remaining dandy boys couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright, and they all used their own self-defense weapons.

    "A top-grade Taoist weapon? It's really rubbish!"

    Zheng Pengjie sneered, but he didn't see him getting up. A stream of red light shot out from his eyes.  And those high-grade Taoist tools, not only could not stop these strange red lights, but the power in the Taoist tools was actually swallowed up by these red lights, who knows where!

    "It's the way to devour!!!"

    ¡°There is still a way to destroy!!!¡±

    ¡°There is still a way to disaster!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, there is still a way of darkness!!!¡±

    "As expected of a child from a big family in Zifengji Realm.  Although they are all playboys, even though they are not dazzling figures in the family.  However, at this critical moment, one by one, they quickly saw what was special about this strange red light.

    The superposition of four magics, is this something that a god-level powerhouse can do?  I'm afraid, even the most powerful and supreme beings may not be able to do it!

    In an instant, these dandy boys knew that they had been kicked against the iron plate.  They thought that this lunatic who looked like an eighth-level god-man was actually a hidden, immortal-level being!

    "Senior, have mercy on me! Senior, have mercy on me!"

    The dandy boys, who were so arrogant and arrogant just now, fell to their knees one by one, kowtowing repeatedly.  They told their family backgrounds as quickly as possible. They wanted to use the power and status of their powerful existence to save their lives.

    They also know that they have to contribute chips to redeem themselves.  They hurriedly took out a lot of astonishing wealth that would have dazzled Zheng Peng in the past.

    However, at this time, Zheng Peng had completely changed.  At this time, Zheng Peng no longer looked down upon these rubbish.

    "Hmph! A few little ants will become my, Zheng Pengxiong's, world-dominating, first delicacy!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?

    Several rays of red light shot at an astonishing speed onto these dandy boys.  Seeing that they were just like the dude named Fang, their bodies quickly shriveled up, and their souls completely ceased to exist.

    "The Fang family, the Qin family, the Zong family, the Chang family, the Jiufang familyvery good, each family has a third-level immortal being at the pinnacle level. My first step is to kill all the five ultimate third-level immortal beings.  Refining!"

    Bang bang bang!

    Zheng Peng kowtowed several times towards the empty space again.  Then, he stood up and galloped towards a fairy city led by the Fang family

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1070. Proper planning and preparation before departure

    Little did Ye Pengfei know that his biggest enemy had already transformed at this moment.

    Ye Pengfei would not have known it, if it weren't for the strong barrier in the trial area.  If it weren't for the owner of the loud voice, he would have been unable to penetrate the barrier of the trial place and establish a strong connection with Zheng Peng, a key chess piece.  It is simply impossible for him to have so many years of safe development time.

    Ye Pengfei would have been even more unlikely to have expected that if he hadn't entered the secret realm of time and made amazing progress in this secret realm.  According to his past plans, no matter what, he would not be the opponent of Zheng Peng now!

    In fact, even now, even if Ye Pengfei has killed Dong Kang and surrendered Fu Juntian, with his current fighting power, it is still difficult for him to defeat this strange person whose realm and power are growing at an alarming rate.  , Zheng Peng¡¯s opponent!

    Although Ye Pengfei has powerful computing power, he can use the prototype universe that is gradually approaching completeness to make various deductions about the future.  However, there are many things in this world that he cannot even imagine.  Therefore, he simply does not know how to extrapolate in this direction.

    ??That¡¯s what happened with Zheng Peng

    Yue Ningbing, Xu Caiyi, Zhang Han, these strange and strange people entered the secret realm of time precisely because Ye Pengfei never thought of it.  Therefore, I am still practicing hard and working hard somewhere far away.

    "Zhang Yiming, you take Hong Ya and choose ten more people to integrate the various continents in the secret realm of time, where humans, spirits, monsters and other creatures exist! You can pay attention, there is a golden man named Golden Ibis.  A strong man from the Spirit Clan is also my soul slave. He is currently developing in Qiu Long County. You find him and train him well. His potential is not inferior to yours!"

    Ye Pengfei never expected that Zhang Yiming would bring it to him.  What a surprise

    ¡­¡­

    All the newly recruited soul slaves in the secret realm of time - except Wang Zhi who had to be taken out - were divided into five groups by Ye Pengfei.

    The first group, led by Hong Ming, integrates the forces on the surface of the ball;

    The second group is led by Fu Juntian.  Recruiting his former companions.  Moreover, the strong men who lived in the core area of ??the big ball and who had temporarily reached a peace agreement with Ye Pengfei were surrendered one by one.  Because Fu Juntian himself is very powerful.  His companions are also of extraordinary strength.  Therefore, he did not bring many people;

    The third group, led by Zhang Yiming, integrated into the secret realm of time.  There are various continents where living beings such as human race, spiritual race, demon race and so on exist.  Because the strongest experts on these continents have only reached the third level of the Golden Immortal.  Therefore, there are not many strong people on this road;

    The fourth group has the number of experts second only to Hong Ming¡¯s group.  Because what this group has to do is to thoroughly explore the entire secret realm of time!

    Don¡¯t look at it, these have generally reached the peak level of the Third Immortal Heaven.  I have been living in the secret realm of time for countless billions of years.  However, most of the time, they stay in the big ball space, and they have little interest in exploring the situation elsewhere.

    but.  For Ye Pengfei, he needs resources, massive resources.  As his combat power continues to grow, his vision expands.  He has long surpassed the trial ground and surpassed all major realms

    As for the fifth group of people.  They are all strong men who are good at building and constructing offensive and defensive fortifications.  Their mission is to build a more magnificent fortress in this originally bright and now dark space plane.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan, even if he surpassed the immortal bottleneck and left the trial place.  He will also carry the Secret Realm of Time with him, and use the Secret Realm of Time as an important reliance for him to travel across all major planes.

    Therefore, he needs to have a solid castle in the secret realm of time.  That big ball will be destroyed sooner or later.  Therefore, this place, which was originally an auxiliary plane but is now the only auxiliary plane in the Secret Realm of Time, has become the best place to set up a base.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan is to occupy the entire space plane without leaving any dead ends!

    The core of the entire magnificent fortress is the Time and Space Castle.

    Before he completely controls the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei cannot take out the time and space castle.  Therefore, the prototype universe, which is already connected to the Castle of Time and Space in many places, cannot leave the Secret Realm of Time.

    Unless Ye Pengfei is willing to destroy the secret realm of time for it!

    However, it is obvious that this super secret realm, which lasts for a thousand years inside and one day outside, is an excellent secret treasure for any strong person to practice.  Therefore, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to take the initiative to destroy the time secret realm.  In the future, he will alsoThe secret realm of space has been transformed into something more powerful.

    The prototype plane is easier to appease. Anyway, each group of people will find various Taoist tools.  Ye Pengfei only needs to order them to give them to the prototype universe to devour every time they find a new top-quality Taoist artifact.  Then, the prototype universe will be willing to stay here quietly.

    There is a prototype universe sitting there - maybe, when Ye Pengfei comes back, it will have advanced into a truly complete universe.

    There is such a universe in charge, and in addition, Fu Juntian is a powerful slave that Ye Pengfei used all his means to surrender for the prototype universe.  Even if there are still existences like Dong Kang and Fu Juntian hidden somewhere in the Secret Realm of Time, it will not hinder Ye Pengfei from conquering the entire Secret Realm of Time!

    Soon, the task was assigned.  Various groups of people took action one after another.

    Ye Pengfei does not need them to report his success. He only allows these servants and subordinates to report to him when he encounters something difficult to solve.

    Anyway, these people are almost all their soul slaves.  No matter where they are, as long as they don't encounter the tyrannical barrier protecting the trial site, these soul slaves can use their soul thoughts to report any situation to themselves.  If you have to listen to everything, you will obviously waste a lot of energy and a lot of calculation and deduction abilities.

    For some things that are more important but not particularly difficult, they are handed over to Fu Juntian, Hong Ming, and Zhang Yiming.  The three of them will hand over the results of the discussion to the prototype universe for calculation.  Then, based on the calculation results, the final plan is decided.

    Only when the three of them still couldn't make a decision after going through this process, were they allowed to use their soul thoughts to inform Ye Pengfei.  In Ye Pengfei's view, if this system continues to operate, and with the abilities of Fu Juntian, Hong Ming, and Zhang Yiming, until he returns to the secret realm of time, he probably will not receive any reports.

    How do you know

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1071. Leaving...

    In the secret realm of time, during this last period of time, except for meditation, everything was calm and undisturbed.

    Finally, the time of ten thousand years is coming, and Ye Pengfei once again brings Wan Yuqiu and the others into his own space plane.  Then, stepping into the space passage that Yin Jiutian had already arranged, in an instant, he arrived at the entrance place.

    "I'm finally leaving."

    Looking back at the lush forest with plant and animal monsters hidden everywhere, Ye Pengfei felt quite emotional.

    Ten thousand years ago, when I first set foot here, I was just a strong man with a low level, weak cultivation, and average combat power.  Apart from possessing a powerful concealment technique, there is no other method that can definitely compete with high-level experts.

    With the power of the Tao of Extreme Feelings, given Ye Pengfei's ability at that time, it was possible to use it to plot against existences such as the Qingshan Transformation Realm Master.  As long as he faces a slightly stronger person, or a person who knows a lot about the way of love, Ye Pengfei's Taoist major is completely useless!

    But now, ten thousand years later

    "My realm has already reached the first level of the Immortal Realm! As long as I solve the problem of the auxiliary plane, my main body strength will soar to the sky! My ultimate combat power can now cope with eight hours of high-intensity  Fight. And the recovery period has been shortened to just one day!"

    "My lover Wan Yuqiu has also reached the first level of immortality. Soon, she will be able to reach the peak of the first level of immortality!"

    "I already have thirteen gods of space planes, among them"

    "Wang Zhi is the pinnacle level existence of the third level of the Immortal!"

    "Zi Yi and Fan Shuting have reached the peak of the Second Immortal Heaven!"

    "Yin Manyu, Long Dingshan, and Lang Shidao, the three of them have reached the high level of the third level of the Golden Immortal, and are only one step away from the peak!"

    "Mu Qing, Shui Lan, and Qin Hong, the three of them are weaker, but they are just the first to form the second level of the Golden Immortal!"

    "Cen Na and Samsara became my gods of the space plane a little early. Therefore, their power is limited by me. However, their realm has also reached the third level of the Mysterious Immortal!"

    "Mo Xuan suffered a big loss this time in order to protect Fox Lady for me. However, I will soon make up for his losses. As long as another Soul Accompanying Grass is obtained, I will let him. Immediately enter the secret realm of time to practice.  !¡±

    "And there is Yin Jiutian! I insisted not to let him become the god of my space plane. Now it seems that it is definitely a very correct decision. He was originally so weak that he could only act as a thief for others. Now he has achieved success.  He has reached the third level of the Immortal Realm! Although, he is only the beginning of the Third Level of the Immortal Realm. However, because he comes from the prototype universe, from the Zifu universe, and from the special space of the big ball. He has the best research on the foreign laws from these three places.  , the best fusion. So, if we really have to fight, Wang Zhi will never be his opponent!"

    In just ten thousand years, Ye Pengfei's overall strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Back then, for a dangerous situation, I had the qualifications to fight for a thousand years.  He worked hard.  After donating the Taoist tools with special Taoism and artistic conception to the Demon Sect, I got the chance to enter.

    But now, if he wants to sweep the entire Demon Sect, there is no problem!  !  !

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that Ye Pengfei has gone through thousands of years of hard work.  but.  In the outside world, only ten days have passed!

    In other words, ten days ago, he had to ask for the magic door.  Ten days later.  He regards the Demon Sect as if it were nothing!

    "Wang Zhi, if I hadn't met you, I wouldn't have made such a big leap!"

    Looking back at this big forest, Ye Pengfei was very moved and said to Wang Zhi.

    "Master, this has nothing to do with me." Wang Zhi responded expressionlessly, "First of all, it was Inspiration Supreme's idea to find the master. It was he who calculated that the master's potential and the master's future ability may be crucial to crossing the barrier of the universe.  His plan has benefits. That¡¯s why he asked his slave to find his master.¡±

    "Secondly, if it weren't for the master's talent, it would be impossible to bring about much change in just ten thousand years!"

    Wang Zhi is not complimenting Ye Pengfei. It is indeed true that a mere ten thousand years is nothing to a strong man who has cultivated the Tao.

    Many experts who are only in the Immortal Realm may stagnate for thousands of years and stop moving forward when they encounter a bottleneck.

    The higher the level of power, the more time it takes when encountering a bottleneck.  Not to mention a mere 10,000 years of stagnation, even if it is stagnant for 100 million years, tens of billions of years, or even a lifetime, it is not unusual at all.

    After entering the time secretSince then, Ye Pengfei has not encountered any obvious bottlenecks in his practice.  Although, he was often confused.  However, compared to obstacles like bottlenecks that may cause people to despair, those confusions are like floating clouds and are nothing at all.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This is not the most important reason that makes Wang Zhi say "he is a talented person".

    In fact, even if there is no bottleneck, in just ten thousand years, who can leap from the Nirvana Realm, the Spiritual Immortal Level, to the Era Realm, the First Level of Immortality?

    Who can, in a mere ten thousand years, face-to-face, head-on, a level of combat power that even a strong man from the Immortal Realm or the Second Heaven of Void Immortal has never been able to fight, suddenly rises to a level that, even if he is face-to-face?  How can we compete with real, immortal realm, and saint-immortal first-level existences?

    Who can be in their own realm.  With his own combat power improving by such a rapid pace.  In a mere ten thousand years, he has conquered thousands of powerful beings, basically all of them at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Immortal?

    impossible!  !  !

    Wang Zhi felt that the reason why he said "Heavenly Talents" was because he couldn't find any suitable words to describe his master's evil qualities.  Therefore, when she answered like this, she didn't feel at all that she was complimenting her master.

    Hearing what Wang Zhi said, Ye Pengfei just smiled.  Then, he turned around and walked slowly toward the exit.

    What Ye Pengfei doesn't know is that if he is still here, he will chat with Wang Zhi for a few words and reminisce about the past.  Or, have a few words with Wan Yuqiu.  Then, he will see a woman that he misses day and night.

    Actually, there is still some time before the end of ten thousand years arrives.  Ye Pengfei can absolutely stop here for almost three hours.

    ¡° However, for Ye Pengfei, who has been cultivating here for ten thousand years, such a small amount of time is nothing.  Anyway, he just understood a new problem.  In just three hours, it was impossible for him to make any big gains.

    leave¡­¡­

    Without any hesitation or nostalgia, Ye Pengfei walked slowly towards the hidden portal and walked out of the secret realm of time.

    But, the moment he just stepped out of the secret realm of time!

    "Master, I found Mistress Yue Ningbing!!!" Zhang Yiming's urgent soul thoughts suddenly entered Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1072. Meeting after several years (Part 1)

    "What?!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't believe the message he received.

    How can this be?

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s first reaction was that this was simply impossible!

    In the past, this sentence was often a question that naturally popped up when others were shocked when they saw Ye Pengfei's methods.

    But this time, it was Ye Pengfei who faced such an incredible thing!

    "Ning Binghow could she be in the secret realm of time?"

    The place of trial is built for yourself.  There is absolutely only one entrance to the trial area.  At that time, he clearly came in with Fox Princess.  How could Yue Ningbing pass that formation and enter the trial place?

    "Could it be that Ning Bing happened to pass through that entrance before it collapsed? There shouldn't be such a coincidence in this world!"

    Not to mention, even Yue Ningbing also entered the trial area.  But, how could she enter the secret realm of time?

    You must know that for the entrance to the secret realm of time, for the right to enter, in history, there have been countless shocking battles unknown to the world between those beings at the pinnacle level of the Third Immortal Realm!

    Ye Pengfei was very shocked. He thought this was impossible.  However, his shock only lasted a ten thousandth of an instant.  Soon, he calmed down again.

    Isn¡¯t it easy to determine the authenticity?

    Knowing the whole story, isn¡¯t it easy?

    The tyrannical power of faith suddenly penetrated the barrier of the secret realm of time and entered the secret realm of time.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Pengfei to determine Yue Ningbing¡¯s location.

    ¡°It¡¯s really her!!!¡±

    That familiar breath, that familiar taste, just when the power of Ye Pengfei's faith had just penetrated the barrier of the secret realm of time, it led his powerful mind to pursue him in one direction

    "Ningbing"

    "Pengfei, where are you?!" Yue Ningbing was pleasantly surprised.  Look around, look around.

    "I just left the secret realm of time." Ye Pengfei tried his best to suppress his excitement and tried to make the voice transformed by the power of faith clearer.

    "Pengfei, this senior. Is he really your slave?!" Yue Ningbing said in her voice.  Full of wonder.  If not, Yue Ningbing has also deliberately suppressed her emotions. At this time, she is probably about to die.  screamed the scream.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei discovered that his Yue Ningbing, feeling a little flustered, was sitting not too far away from Zhang Yiming.

    It seems.  Zhang Yiming's frankness frightened her.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Yes, he is my soul slave, you can trust him."

    Not to mention, the life and death of the soul slave is completely in the hands of the soul master.  Even if Ye Pengfei doesn't have the ability to kill Zhang Yiming in the air, Zhang Yiming will not be stupid and seek death!

    Not to mention, in order to please Ye Pengfei.  In order to obtain more foreign laws and more powerful artistic conception information from Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei had thousands of immortal-level servants, including Zhang Yiming.  Who would dare to go behind Ye Pengfei's back and do something that would make Ye Pengfei unhappy or even make Ye Pengfei furious?

    Yue Ningbing was shocked, she was completely shocked!

    ??Tell yourself in Zhang Yiming.  He was Ye Pengfei's slave, and she was Zhang Yiming's mistress.  Yue Ningbing was shocked once.

    However, when Yue Ningbing heard Ye Pengfei admit it personally, she still felt extremely surprised.

    Just when Ye Pengfei personally admitted that Zhang Yiming was his soul slave, his powerful power of faith quickly scanned the house and the billions of miles of space around it.

    "Zhang Yiming, what happened here?"

    Ye Pengfei's majestic voice sounded loudly in this room.

    Suddenly, Zhang Yiming stood up.  At this moment, he didn't know that the master's power of faith had already arrived here.  Moreover, he had already had some simple communication with Yue Ningbing.

    "Master, there were a few frog thieves who dared to threaten Mistress Yue just now. My subordinates have executed those frog thieves, and have sent Hong Ya and others to destroy their lair!"

    "You did very well!"

    Just the simplest compliment made Zhang Yiming very happy.  The joyful expression was revealed on his face without any concealment.

    Seeing this scene, Yue Ningbing was even more surprised.

    So many times in the pastShe had fantasized about it many times in the past few months.  When I see Ye Pengfei again, how far will Ye Pengfei grow?  However, she never expected that such a senior master whose realm was so advanced that she could not see through it would actually be Ye Pengfei's slave subordinate!

    ¡° Moreover, this servant seems to be quite happy.  A simple compliment from his master can actually make him so happy!

    For a time, Yue Ningbing had many questions and wanted to ask Ye Pengfei.  However, the speed at which she asked questions was not as fast as Ye Peng's.  After praising Zhang Yiming, Ye Pengfei asked a lot of questions like a barrage of questions¡ª¡ª

    "Ning Bing, how did you enter the secret realm of time?"

    "How long has it been since you entered the secret realm of time?"

    "Sister Caiyi, brother Zhang Han, how are they doing now?"

    "How is the situation of the Thunder Spirit Clan? Where is the Thunder God Stone? How is his situation?"

    ¡­¡­

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can find the answers to these last few questions by himself.  He only needs to use part of his faith to go to the secret realm of time to find the whereabouts of Xu Caiyi and others.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not do this.  He was afraid that if his mental power was reduced, he wouldn't be able to sustain it for long.  You know, he has just left the Secret Realm of Time. No matter what, he will have to wait a hundred years before he can enter here again.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei did not expect that he would not be able to go in.  However, Yue Ningbing was able to come out.  With Zhang Yiming escorting her all the way, it wouldn't take long for Yue Ningbing to reach the only entrance and exit portal.

    "A whole day outside is a thousand years in the secret realm of time.

    Yue Ningbing was in the secret realm of time, spending several hours on her way.  Ye Pengfei waited outside and couldn't wait long at all.

    This is what is called, caring leads to chaos.  Even someone as strong as Ye Pengfei cannot avoid this problem.

    Although he has calmed down his inner excitement

    Although he no longer has any impulse on the surface

    However, how could the extremely strong family love hidden deep in the soul be forcibly suppressed?

    This series of questions just reflects how confused he is now and how many related issues he cannot think clearly about.

    Fortunately, besides Yue Ningbing, there are outsiders here.

    "Master, I can protect Mistress Yue out."

    One word wakes up the dreamer!

    Zhang Yiming¡¯s suggestion in a low voice made Ye Pengfei laugh heartily

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1073. Meeting after several years (Part 2)

    Waiting for a meeting for several years always makes people excited and difficult to control themselves.  Even if he knew it, it would not take long for Yue Ningbing and others to appear in front of him.  However, Ye Pengfei still had difficulty controlling his excitement.

    He was pacing back and forth, his seemingly calm expression hiding a turbulent and agitated mood.

    Wan Yuqiu was standing not far from Ye Pengfei.  She was also quite nervous, looking at the entrance and exit of the secret realm of time.  Although, she had heard Ye Pengfei say many times about Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing.  In those narratives, she had already known the nature and temperament of these two sisters.

    Wan Yuqiu knew that Yue Ningbing would definitely accept him.  However, she was still very nervous

    Time flies.

    Or rather, there was no waiting time at all.

    At the portal of the secret realm of time, someone came out again.  The woman he had been thinking about for a long time, the woman whose power of faith could not be found for a long time, and who almost gave birth to some kind of demon, finally appeared before his eyes.

    "A simple and simple lake blue robe, long black hair, pulled into a simple bun with clouds, giving people a lively and agile feeling.

    "Ning Bing" Ye Pengfei walked up quickly and pulled Yue Ning Bing into his arms.

    Just now, his power of faith had clearly come into contact with Yue Ningbing.  Yue Ningbing's aura seemed to be lingering in his soul.  However, at this moment, when Ye Pengfei really saw Yue Ningbing, subconsciously, he still felt that only by holding Yue Ningbing tightly in his arms could she really exist and be real.  around oneself.

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s mood was also quite exciting.  However, a woman's unique intuition quickly caught her attention.  Look towards Wan Yuqiu.

    A smile soon appeared on Wan Yuqiu's cheeks.  However, the vague worry from before could not escape.  Yue Ningbing's unusually sharp senses.

    "This issister Yu Qiu, right?"

    Yue Ningbing held Ye Pengfei¡¯s jade hands around her waist.  Quietly pinched it.  Soon, Ye Pengfei reacted.  He let go of Yue Ningbing and was about to introduce him, but Yue Ningbing had already taken the initiative to say:

    "On the way here, I already knew a lot about sister Yu Qiu from Zhang Yiming. Pengfei, there is no need for you to introduce her to us."

    Yue Ningbing smiled, stepped forward, and took Wan Yuqiu's little hand.  He was pulled a little further away and whispered.  I only looked at Ye Pengfei, who was stunned for a while. In addition to sighing, I was still filled with emotion.

    What is "queen style"?

    Yue Ningbing is the queen!

    It is clear that Wan Yuqiu¡¯s level of cultivation is much higher than that of Yue Ningbing.

    It is clear that Wan Yuqiu¡¯s family status is much stronger than Yue Ningbing¡¯s.

    but.  However, Yue Ningbing had no intention of feeling ashamed at all.  However, the aura displayed by Yue Ningbing was far more powerful than that of Wan Yuqiu.

    Looking at Yue Ningbing¡¯s performance, Ye Pengfei felt like this.  If he hadn't known Bei Tangyu before, if it hadn't been for the relationship between himself and Bei Tangyu, no one would have been able to destroy it.  With Yue Ningbing's current performance, she is definitely the master of the harem.  No one can compete with her

    The two women were whispering there, but Ye Pengfei not only did not eavesdrop.  On the contrary, he consciously collected his spiritual consciousness and sealed his six senses.  He has practiced the path of love and has been tempered for many generations in the world of reincarnation. He knows very well how he should behave at this moment to be the best.

    After waiting quietly for a while, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and sent a thought to Zhang Yiming.

    "Zhang Yiming, haven't you found them two yet?"

    Before the power of faith dissipated, Ye Pengfei already knew that Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han had gone to other places to practice.  Zhang Yiming assigned people to escort Yue Ningbing.  And he himself went to pick up Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han in person.  In addition to the time spent searching and the extra time spent going back and forth, the two of them will come out later.

    However, the flow of time outside is much slower than in the Time Secret Realm.  Here, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu only whispered for dozens of breaths.  In the secret realm of time, almost a whole year has passed!

    Ye Pengfei is not very used to calculating the time gap between the two places.  However, he has now realized that something is wrong.

    as expected¡­¡­

    "Master, these two are breaking through the bottleneck of realm!" Zhang Yiming's voice came back very clearly.

    Ye Pengfei frownedTighten up, subconsciously, he wanted to scold Zhang Yiming.

    However, this soul thought has not spread yet.  Ye Pengfei immediately figured out why Zhang Yiming did not report this situation to him immediately.

    "I am still a little younger and have experienced less things." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    Obviously, Zhang Yiming is very aware of the difference in the speed of time inside and outside the Time Secret Realm.

    When Zhang Yiming found Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, and when he discovered that these two people happened to break through the realm bottleneck at the same time, he did not dare to immediately use the soul to send messages.  This is because Zhang Yiming is very clear that at this time, his master and his mistress, whom he has not seen for a long time, are obviously deeply affectionate and may have the urge to "do something inappropriate for children."  If I were to transmit my soul thoughts recklessly at this time, wouldn't I be asking for trouble?

    So, Zhang Yiming chose not to report.  Anyway, with a master like him here, Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han will not have any problems no matter what.  After some time has passed, the master and mistress have probably finished expressing their feelings of separation, and it is not too late to report this matter myself.

    Ye Pengfei was deeply moved by Zhang Yiming's knowledge and knowledge.  Although, in many aspects, he is far superior to Zhang Yiming.  However, experience is a rare thing that is difficult to make up for for a strong man like himself who has risen rapidly.

    "Only when Wang Zhi takes the soul-accompanying grass in the dangerous situation of Wanhai and controls the secret realm of time can I always use the secret realm of time to make up for the shortcomings in this aspect!"

    If a strong person wants to remain strong, there must be no major shortcomings in any aspect.  While waiting for Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han to appear, Ye Pengfei accidentally discovered that he was slightly lacking in such a small place.

    This slight lack will not cause Ye Pengfei any trouble in normal battle situations.  However, if Ye Pengfei were to face a super-powerful existence.  Maybe, this kind of slight deficiency may lead to serious consequences!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was silently reflecting on his shortcomings, suddenly, a long-lost voice came from the portal of the secret realm of time¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Good boy, you are awesome now!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1074. Who is more awesome?

    Who is more awesome?

    Ye Pengfei thinks that his apprentice Niu Ben is called Niu Cha!

    "This designthis artistic conception"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual consciousness has been inside and outside the spacecraft, and he doesn¡¯t know how many times he has patrolled back and forth.  But every time he felt something new.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but marvel at this strange phenomenon.

    You know, according to Yue Ningbing and the others, when Niu Ben designed and built this spaceship, his level of cultivation was only at the level of a god!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Isn't it so miraculous that a being like Ye Pengfei, like Ye Pengfei, could watch it over and over again, and reap the rewards again and again?

    Ye Pengfei has already seen that the operating laws from two different universes are mixed in this spacecraft.  One is a foreign scientific principle, and the other is the way of space in this universe.

    " And Ye Pengfei could see that Niu Ben's grasp of these two aspects was indeed very superficial.  Whether it is the scientific principles of foreign lands or the way of space, it is indeed true that they only stay above the level of god-human existence.

    The only strange thing is the superimposed ideas!

    Even if we only consider the order of superposition and don¡¯t consider anything else¡ª¡ª

    When two different methods are superimposed on each other, two different effects will occur;

    When three different methods are superimposed on each other, six different effects will appear;

    When four different methods are superimposed on each other, twenty-four different effects will appear;

    By analogy, if thousands or tens of thousands of different methods are superimposed on each other, a large number of different effects will evolve.

    The difference in superposition effects does not only come from the order of superposition.  Each superimposed magic method has different levels of power, different spatial orientation concepts, and even whether the superposition time is deliberately delayed or shortenedetc., etc., as long as even a small detail is changed, it may cause earth-shaking changes.  Big changes!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s main method now is ¡°fusion¡±.  rather than "overlay".  All his slaves and subordinates also followed their master in playing fusion and abandoned superposition.

    However, Ye Pengfei has done some research on the method of superposition.  He knew it well, even with Dong Kang's calculation ability.  Even if you only face 10,000 different methods.  It¡¯s impossible to exhaust all the ways to superimpose it!

    "In order to build this spaceship, Niu Ben used a total of 138,000 different methods. Some are spells related to the way of space, and some are scientific principles from foreign lands." Ye Pengfei pondered the mystery in detail.  Shen Sheng explained to everyone.  "Each method taken individually is not worth mentioning at all. Most of the methods can be understood by a strong person at the level of a god. Some methods surpass the ability of a god at the level. However, they are only  It¡¯s reached. It¡¯s just the level of a third- or fourth-level divine being.¡±

    Indeed, for a strong man like Ye Pengfei who is used to fighting across levels, such a little bit of super-level understanding and super-level means are not worth mentioning at all.

    Therefore, Wan Yuqiu was very puzzled: "Brother Ye, you mean that those god-level methods added together can penetrate the barrier of the trial place?"

    ¡°This can no longer be described with just four words: ¡°unbelievable¡±.  Wan Yuqiu really doesn't know how to describe this miracle!

    You must know that the barrier of the trial ground is to hinder the peak level experts of the third level of the Immortal.  The key to breaking through the realm bottleneck.

    In order to break through the bottleneck of realm, look at what everyone has done?

    Some people threaten the master of the secret realm of time in an attempt to use collective power.  to break through this bottleneck.  And they have been working hard for who knows how many years.  I don¡¯t know how many secret techniques were used.  However, they could only advance to the half-step level of Saint Immortal, and could no longer move forward.

    Others, however, found another way. They simply chose to break through the cosmic barrier.  They want to run to another universe and get rid of this powerful bondage!

    There are still people who are in two different situations and will try any method.  Dong Kang, Fu Juntian, and Fu Juntian's companions with secret identities are such people.

    As for the original master of the time secret realm, the original Dong Kang, he even wanted to let his space plane evolve into a living being.  He wants to use this powerful power of evolution to break through the shackles of the realm and break through the realm barrier!

    In order to break through the bottleneck of the realm, too many people have come up with too many wonderful ideas.  There are also too many people whose fate has changed and whose body and soul have died

    "If it can be done in this way, these people's hard work has really been in vain. As long as they do good research, experiments, and various superimposed effects, they canAll your wishes will come true and you will be able to leave this place of trial.  "Wan Yuqiu said this with a deep sigh in his tone.

    "It's easier said than done." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and shook his head, "I have already looked at Three Sticks of Incense, but there are still many things that I don't understand. If I don't learn from them,  , create this superposition method by myself. Maybe, it will take tens of billions of years for me to figure it out!"

    Immediately, Wan Yuqiu was a little stunned.

    How powerful is Ye Pengfei¡¯s calculation level?

    Those hundreds of billions of **consciousness seas have evolved a computing power comparable to that of a small intelligent brain.  The computing power of these hundreds of billions of **consciousness seas alone is comparable to the most powerful super intelligence brain held by Dong Kang back then!

    "And Fu Juntian also donated a super intelligence brain that was roughly the same level as Dong Kang's super intelligence brain.  After integrating this super smart brain, Ye Pengfei's computing power has been greatly improved.

    It is no exaggeration to say that even if Ye Pengfei does not rely on the computing power of the two universes, his own computing power can already kill any peak-level existence in the third level of the Immortal.  Although everyone still doesn't know what the computing power of the First Level Saint Immortal is.  However, it can be calculated based on the magnitude of the jump in combat power from the Supreme Immortal to the Holy Immortal.  I am afraid that the calculation ability of ordinary first-level Saint Immortal experts may not be as good as Ye Pengfei's.

    "As powerful as Ye Pengfei, he actually said that he has spent tens of billions of years and still hasn't been able to develop anything. What does this mean?

    Wan Yuqiu responded quickly, but she did not express her thoughts.  Out of the corner of her eye, she glanced at Yue Ningbing beside her, and she found that Yue Ningbing seemed to have realized something.

    Sure enough, after Ye Pengfei's words faded and everyone was silent for a while, Yue Ningbing asked softly: "Pengfei, do you mean that Niu Ben's understanding has far surpassed yours?"

    "Why, it can't be that he ran into some adventure?"

    Ye Pengfei asked this, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1075. The feeling of wanting to cry...

    "Because you are praising him!" Yue Ningbing responded, "My level is too low, I don't know what you see. But since you are praising him, it means that you think these are all his own  , comprehend it!¡±

    Wan Yuqiu was slightly surprised by the concise and powerful answer.

    "Sister Ning Bing is so awesome!" Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but give a thumbs up and praised her.

    You must know that Wan Yuqiu himself came to a little bit of understanding after repeatedly pondering the characteristics of this spaceship.  She could not analyze it as thoroughly as Ye Pengfei did, whether this spaceship was really the hand of a god-level expert, or whether it was because Niu Ben had some luck and learned it from elsewhere.

    Wan Yuqiu originally thought that Yue Ningbing might have sensed something, but due to her realm, her senses were weaker and less sure than her own.

    However, what Wan Yuqiu didn't expect was that Yue Ningbing used such a simple method to make a judgment.

    And this judgment is more powerful than my own conjecture.  As long as Ye Pengfei doesn't deliberately conceal or disguise his attitude, then Yue Ningbing's judgment is 100% correct!

    Wan Yuqiu wouldn¡¯t think that this was Yue Ningbing¡¯s trick.

    If this is a battle, you can only rely on your own realm and understanding to infer the enemy's combat power level.  But Yue Ningbing is using the reactions of all the participants to infer the enemy's combat strength level.  Can you say that Yue Ningbing is taking advantage of this?

    This is an extremely effective method, but also a method that is extremely easy to be ignored!  !  !

    "The way of domination has its own inherent characteristics. Since we have chosen the path of 'fusion', we should not ignore the characteristics of the way of domination!"

    Ye Pengfei did not immediately explain the characteristics of the spacecraft in front of him.  But he said this to Wan Yuqiu very solemnly.

    Just as Wan Yuqiu was about to nod in agreement, Xu Caiyi beside him felt a little depressed.

    "Oh, what you are talking about. I really don't understandPengfei, when did you conquer all the great realms? Then just find a place for your sister, me, and your brother Zhang Han to enjoy happiness.  ."

    Xu Caiyi¡¯s sudden request.  Ye Pengfei was immediately stunned.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? What kind of setback did Sister Caiyi encounter?  Could it be that her desire to seek truth has completely disappeared?

    "That shouldn't be the case, Sister Caiyi, who has a bold personality.  You should only become more courageous as you become more frustrated. How can you become discouraged?

    Not to mention, with my own eyes, I can't see it no matter what.  Xu Caiyi has any signs of being discouraged.  When she said these words, her mood did not change in any way.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was a little confused.  Just when he was confused and wanted to carefully consider his words and ask questions, suddenly

    "She wants to have a child." Zhang Han's secret message entered Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay to want to have a baby.  Why do you say this?

    Ye Pengfei was even more confused, so Zhang Han could only explain further: "She feels that after having children, she will drag you down."

    Suddenly.  Ye Pengfei felt that he had tears in his eyes.

    ??I practice all the way and soar all the way.  In the eyes of others, it is indeed a sight to behold.

    But.  A few more thought that they had to bear it.  How much pressure?

    The little Qi-refining monks have to face the pursuit of the Foundation-building monks, that¡¯s all.

    With the improvement of realm and the increase of combat power, he who is only in the realm of Spiritual Immortal and the first level of Void Immortal has to face the thousand-year battle in the dangerous situation of thousands of seas, and he has to face the ulterior motives of the Supreme Inspiration.  Under the watchful eye of the tiger, seeking vitality and development!

    Such difficulties can be seen by people like Wan Yuqiu.

    However, only Ye Pengfei himself can clearly know his feelings.

    ¡°All along, in Wan Yuqiu¡¯s eyes, his brother Ye is an omnipotent super being.  No matter what kind of huge challenge he faces, Wan Yuqiu also feels that his brother Ye will definitely win, and win beautifully.

    However, Wan Yuqiu did not realize it.  Everyone has a fragile side.

    Even if Ye Pengfei is really an omnipotent super being.  As he faced increasingly fierce enemies one after another, deep down in his heart, no matter what, he would have a little worry about failure and inadequacy.

    No matter how well Ye Pengfei controls this feeling

    No matter how strong Ye Pengfei is to face everything?¡­

    No matter what, he is still a living creature of flesh and blood.  No matter what, he couldn't really get rid of this feeling.

    This feeling will not only gradually deepen as the enemy becomes stronger.  This feeling will also continue to get stronger as the burden on the body becomes heavier.

    Regarding this point, Wan Yuqiu has some feelings.  Therefore, she has been working hard. She doesn't want to be a drag on Ye Pengfei, and she also wants to help Ye Pengfei.

    Wan Yuqiu has been with Ye Pengfei for a long, long time.  Gradually, she has some requirements for herself, which is normal.

    And what about Xu Caiyi?

    With all calculations in mind, the time she spent with Ye Pengfei was not very long.

    After recognizing Ye Pengfei as her younger brother, it didn¡¯t take long for her to follow Zhang Han and go to another country to develop.

    And after meeting again, although the time we spent together was much longer than the previous time.  However, when Ye Pengfei broke off alone and faced Zheng Peng, the separation time between the two people became even longer.

    This time, the siblings meet again.  There was not much communication at all, and Xu Caiyi suddenly proposed this idea.  If it weren't for Zhang Han's secret message, Ye Pengfei wouldn't even realize why she thought so!

    "Worrying is dragging me down I want to relieve my stress"

    Except when grandpa was dying, he insisted on taking the life-saving elixir himself.  Just this time, Ye Pengfei's heart was deeply shocked and deeply moved.

    He didn't know what to say. In fact, at this moment, even if he really organized some words, he didn't know if he could hold back the feeling of wanting to cry and fully express his desire.  Say everything you say.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Zhang Han, did you tell him what I thought?" Xu Caiyi turned into a tigress and roared like a lion from Hedong, forcing Zhang Han, who was tall and tall, to confess honestly.

    A woman¡¯s intuition is very scary. How could Ye Pengfei¡¯s sudden emotional changes escape Xu Caiyi¡¯s keen awareness.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei already knew what he was thinking, Xu Caiyi simply stopped hiding it.

    "Smelly boy, I have nothing to help you. When I have a child, just remember to give me something good. If I am not satisfied with the gift, you will die, you stinky boy."  Got it!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Domineering!

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s warmth

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1076. Bull-running tactics!  (superior)

    Some people chose to leave in order to reduce the burden on Ye Pengfei.

    Some people, because of their status, cannot choose this way

    Yue Ningbing shed tears silently.

    Just like Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing was a little confused by Xu Caiyi's sudden request.  Now, she finally knew what Xu Caiyi wanted to do.

    Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, no matter what, are too far away from Ye Pengfei.  If they want to practice to Ye Pengfei's level, they don't know how many years it will take.  And by the time they reach Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation, I am afraid that Ye Pengfei has already achieved the third level of Tianzun, and even found a way to compare with this magical existence of the universe!

    Therefore, Xu Caiyi wisely chose to leave Ye Pengfei. She did not want to become a burden to Ye Pengfei.

    The road to cultivation is rugged. This ruggedness is not only the challenges encountered by oneself. This ruggedness may also be the calamity caused by relatives!

    Over the years, Ye Pengfei has encountered many enemies, but no one has ever threatened Ye Pengfei with the life and death of his relatives.  This does not mean that all the enemies Ye Pengfei encounters are conscientious.  This is not to say that cultivators are all about "doing harm to their families".

    Cultivation is really difficult, and the methods of cultivators are often cruel.  Make enemies and kill people's whole families.  This kind of thing is common in the world of cultivation.  Take people's relatives and friends and intimidate them.  This kind of thing is even more surprising!

    Ye Pengfei has never encountered this kind of thing, just because his enemies don't know what kind of relatives he has.  Even if you want to capture Ye Pengfei's relatives and friends and blackmail Ye Pengfei, there is no such possibility.

    Now, the relatives meet each other.  Now, this potential danger has quietly appeared.

    Not to mention compared to Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu, even compared to Yue Ningbing, Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han.  Not only are their realms and cultivation levels significantly different, but their combat prowess and understanding are also significantly different.  Therefore, after experiencing the joy of reunion again, Xu Caiyi moved very quickly.  Such a decision was made.

    "Pengfei. I will make arrangements for Sister Caiyi and Brother Zhang Han!"

    Yue Ningbing did not wipe away the tears on her face. She held Xu Caiyi's hand, expressing all her emotions.  All in silence.

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    Indeed, it needs to be carefully arranged.  Since, Xu Caiyi chose to leave temporarily.  Then, it is your responsibility to arrange a suitable place for seclusion.

    And faced with this situation.  It¡¯s not easy to arrange it yourself.  Otherwise, enemies with ulterior motives will discover clues.  On the contrary, it will put Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, who took the initiative to leave themselves, into an even more dangerous situation!

    Logically speaking, it would be difficult for Yue Ningbing to come forward.

    Xu Caiyi can choose to leave, but Yue Ningbing cannot.  She is Ye Pengfei's woman, and no matter what, she will stay with Ye Pengfei.

    And, she knows.  His own way of governing will be very useful for Ye Pengfei in the future when he faces those super families in the highest planes.  How could I shirk such responsibility?

    People are different.  Xu Caiyi's choice and Yue Ningbing's choice will obviously be different.

    Therefore, she must stay with Ye Pengfei.  It would be hard to come forward in person to arrange Xu Caiyi's seclusion.  but.  Ye Pengfei believed in Yue Ningbing very much. He knew that since Yue Ningbing said so, she must have a way to solve this matter.

    " However, Ye Pengfei did not completely let it go.  Not just because he was concerned about Yue Ningbing's specific arrangements.  This was also because he was curious about how Yue Ningbing and the others had managed to survive over the years.

    Ye Pengfei already knows how Yue Ningbing and the others entered the trial place and how they ended up in the secret realm of time.  Although, the spaceship in front of us still needs to be studied carefully.  However, one day, Ye Pengfei will be able to completely understand the reason, and he will also use this spaceship as a template to create an even more outstanding super battleship.

    However, Ye Pengfei was very curious about how Yue Ningbing and the others survived in the secret realm of time.

    You must know that the secret realm of time is unusual.

    In the secret realm of time, there are very few existences below the realm of gods and humans.  And existences above the Nirvana realm often appear everywhere.

    Ye Pengfei already knew that 99% of Yue Ningbing, Xu Caiyi, Zhang Han, and those powerful Thunder Spirit tribe members had not reached the Immortal Realm when they first entered the Secret Realm of Time.  So, how did they survive on their own in an environment where they could encounter anyone at any time and could kill everyone with just one hand, and even managed to carve out a small or medium-sized territory?

    &nbsp; When Yue Ningbing took the initiative to ask for help, Ye Pengfei couldn't wait to see what special means they had!

    "Pengfei, you have to thank your apprentice for this."

    Seeing Ye Pengfei¡¯s unabashed and impatient expression, almost scratching his head and ears, Yue Ningbing couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears and laughed.  After laughing, she realized that Ye Pengfei was deliberately trying to make herself happy, so he acted like this.

    "Another Niu Ben?" Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise, "I didn't expect that I could get so many benefits after saving him. When I find this kid, I must reward him well!"

    Back then, with the power of strong belief, I only found Bei Tangyu.  Ye Pengfei thought that Niu Ben, Yue Ningbing and the others had gone to a very special place together.

    Who knew that after meeting Yue Ningbing, Ye Pengfei knew that a long time ago, when he used a spaceship to escape through time, Niu Ben lost contact with Yue Ningbing and others due to a malfunction in the spacecraft, and they did not know where they were living.  Go somewhere.

    After seeing this strange spaceship, Ye Pengfei believed that Niu Ben would never die easily.  After knowing that Niu Ben actually invented a treasure that could help Yue Ningbing and others survive in a place like the Secret Realm of Time, he became even more convinced that Niu Ben was definitely not dead yet.

    "You have to thank him!" Yue Ningbing nodded with emotion as she took out a treasure that looked like a dinner plate from the storage space, "This is it, Niu Ben is in charge of it.  , called Lingyun Dish!"

    When this palm-sized treasure with a porcelain white luster appeared in Yue Ningbing's palm, Ye Pengfei's eyes were immediately attracted to it.  Soon, his eyes gradually became hot.  His heart was increasingly filled with admiration

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1077. Bull-running tactics!  (middle)

    ¡°I might as well run like a bull!!!¡±

    When Ye Pengfei said these words, everyone present was shocked.

    "Brother Ye, are you saying that your apprentice is more powerful than you?"

    Wan Yuqiu could not hide the shock in his heart.  The look of surprise was all on her face.  Anyone could see that she was so shocked by Ye Pengfei's solemn words that she almost couldn't think at all!

    "Impossible." Yue Ningbing was also surprised. She looked at the Lingyun Disk in her hand and said in surprise, "Although this treasure is very powerful, once it is discovered, even if it is a high-level powerful god,  It can be destroyed easily!"

    Yue Ningbing knows the role of Lingyun Disk best.

    First, it can be used to hide your body.

    Many times, Yue Ningbing and the others relied on Lingyun Disk to escape the pursuit of powerful enemies.

    And the reason why they can survive in the secret realm of time is precisely because of Zhang Lingyun Disc!

    Secondly, it also allows people to teleport.

    Teleportation is not a rare spell. Anyone who has reached the Immortal Realm or the Divine Transformation Stage can teleport.  It is possible for some powerful people who are not in the stage of becoming gods to master this technique.

    "However, Lingyundish's teleportation is different from normal teleportation.

    The principle of normal teleportation is to use special magic to suddenly shorten the distance in space and then cross it.  Therefore, teleportation is different from extreme speed escape. Teleportation does not leave any breath on the intermediate path.

    This is of course a good thing. After all, the fewer traces of breath left behind, the better it is to get rid of the enemy's tracking.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei thought the same way.  His own concealment technique is also based on hiding the aura.  And the perfect disguise he created himself was to disguise his own aura as someone else's aura.  Or disguise each false body into a real existence.

    But.  The Lingyun Disk invented by Niu Ben is completely different.  While it teleports people, it deliberately leaves many traces of its breath!

    With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he can calculate it without using the Lingyun Disk.  When Yue Ningbing activated this Lingyun Disk.  In what direction will her breath appear?

    "Not to mention anything else, it's just this method of creating perfect traces to lure the enemy. Its level of artistic conception is already comparable to that of a saint!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and answered Yue Ningbing's question.

    "Ningbing, the fragile offensive and defensive capabilities are just a representation. When Niu Ben made this Lingyun Disk, his body strength was too poor. However, with the profound artistic conception of this Lingyun Disk. Once Niu Ben can possess my kind of combat power, then,  I can only be beaten passively and have no power to fight back!!!"

    The spaceship that can pass through the trial area is just fine.  After all, no matter how powerful it is, as long as it cannot solve the problem of "unable to orient".  Apart from being used to escape, it has no other uses.

    However, Lingyundish is different.  In the process of teleporting people, it can also disguise itself, making it possible for a powerful person like Ye Pengfei to do so.  It is difficult to distinguish between true and false escape auras.  If you use this ability to fight the enemy, Niu Ben will be invincible at the same level!  !  !

    Not to mention, taking people to teleport.  Therefore, while spreading suspicion, this thing can also make people invisible.  Although this ability to remain invisible.  Far inferior to Ye Pengfei's concealment skills.  However, it is impossible for ordinary Nirvana realm experts to see through this concealment method!

    When Zhang Yiming met Yue Ningbing, Yue Ningbing was very unlucky and bumped into several immortal-level experts.  Otherwise, with Lingyun Disk, she could easily escape!

    After listening to Ye Pengfei¡¯s explanation, everyone¡¯s faces showed an expression of disbelief.

    Invincible at the same level?  Even if Ye Pengfei is at the same level as him, he still can't beat him?

    ¡°In this way, Niu Ben is really worthy of Ye Pengfei¡¯s words!

    However, no one realized that Ye Pengfei had not finished speaking yet.  He hasn't revealed the true secret of this Lingyun Disk yet!

    Ye Pengfei paused deliberately, leaving some time for everyone to digest and absorb the information.  Because, soon, there will be a greater impact, waiting for them to absorb and accept it.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s deliberate pause did not hide anything.  He still had something to say, and he didn't hide anything.  Even here, Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han, who were the worst in cultivation, could still see it. Ye Pengfei must have some other earth-shattering information that he had not revealed.

    but¡­¡­

    "Okay, brat, nextPlease tell them about it.  I'm afraid, I can't bear these things!  "

    Xu Caiyi pulled Zhang Han and walked away.  She is not only worried that her level is too low and cannot withstand the more violent impact of information.  She was also worried that knowing something too forward would bring unnecessary trouble to her future.

    If you are in trouble, doesn't it mean that Ye Pengfei is in trouble?

    Since you have chosen to leave, you must not leave this hidden danger again.  Although Xu Caiyi's cultivation level is not high, if we consider Ye Pengfei, I am afraid that even if Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu are combined, they may not be as good as her.

    Ye Pengfei nodded in understanding and changed the way he told it publicly before.  I saw that he cast a spell to surround himself and the two women.

    "Yu Qiu, do you still remember the plan to cross the cosmic barrier? You should tell Ning Bing first."

    Sometimes, the same thing, if said by different people, will have different effects.

    Ye Pengfei knew that if he came up with this plan.  Then, Yue Ningbing would be preconceived and feel nervous.

    However, if it were the good sisters she had just met, Yue Ningbing's mentality would be much more relaxed.

    ¡°Plus, no matter what, I have one more sister to share Ye Pengfei¡¯s love.  No matter how generous a woman is, it is impossible not to have a little bit of care.

    ¡° In this way, if Wan Yuqiu is asked to describe this plan, Yue Ningbing will naturally have a lot more resistance.  She definitely didn't want to act too horrified in front of Wan Yuqiu.

    Ye Pengfei has gradually become more comfortable and in control of this kind of emotional problem.  Especially after the incident where Xu Caiyi left on his own initiative, he had never thought about using his ability with his relatives and friends.  But now, he already knows that sometimes, small means that should be used should be used more often.

    So, at Ye Pengfei's suggestion, Wan Yuqiu slowly described the shocking plan

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1078. Bull-running tactics!  (Down)

    Ye Pengfei's little tricks are very useful.

    After listening to Wan Yuqiu¡¯s narration, Yue Ningbing was still shocked, but the time she had to control her emotions was not very long.

    And, after regaining control of her emotions, Yue Ningbing suddenly had an idea and thought of a possibility.

    "Pengfei, you mean that this Lingyun Disk also implies the artistic conception of crossing the barrier of the universe?"

    This time, it was Wan Yuqiu's turn to be secretly surprised.

    Wan Yuqiu realized this when describing his plan to cross the cosmic barrier.  However, she did not expect that Yue Ningbing would not only recover from the shock quickly, but also immediately catch this bold conjecture.

    "If it were me, I'm afraid I still haven't recovered from the shock Sister Ning Bing's potential is also extraordinary!"

    The potential of a strong person can be seen from some small details.  Ye Pengfei also approved very much and nodded slightly: "There is no such artistic conception, but there is such an intention!"

    Neither Wan Yuqiu nor Yue Ningbing guessed correctly.  In fact, even Ye Pengfei himself discovered this secret after quietly observing Lingyundish for a period of time.

    "Have you such an intention?" Yue Ningbing was even more surprised and looked at the Lingyun Disk in her hand, "Pengfei, you mean that the reason why Niu Ben invented the Lingyun Disk was to cross the cosmic barrier. However, for the time being,  He hasn¡¯t found the right way yet?¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded first, and then shook his head: "The correct method has not been found, but he has found a method that is close to the correct method."

    Subconsciously, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu followed Ye Pengfei's gaze and looked over.  Then, the two of them exclaimed in a low voice in unison:

    "I see!"

    So that¡¯s it, Niu Ben invented Time Travel No.1.  The real purpose of inventing this octopus-shaped spaceship is to cross the barrier of the universe!

    "The homesickness is understandable." Ye Pengfei said with great emotion, "It's just that he can comprehend so many powerful superposition methods in the realm of gods and humans. With such understanding and potential, I am not as good as him!!!  "

    When Ye Pengfei once again admitted it personally.  When they were not as good as Niu Ben, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu no longer had any doubts.

    indeed¡­¡­

    How can ordinary people possess this kind of understanding and potential?

    Such means.  How can ordinary people accomplish this type of practice?

    Ye Pengfei is an evil genius, but when faced with this dish and a boat, he suddenly felt that in fact, he was just a very ordinary existence

    ¡­¡­

    Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han left, and they left with enough Lingyun Discs.

    Before leaving.  Ye Pengfei was still in their bodies, secretly plotting some tricks.  If they encounter any unavoidable danger, these methods will save their lives.  Moreover, as long as Ye Pengfei is still in the training ground, he can sense it immediately!

    Not to mention.  For the time being, Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han will still stay in a situation not too far from Ye Pengfei.

    Nobody knows.  The current entrance to the Time Secret Realm is in the same situation as Wanwai City.

    No one even knows.  Back then, the entrance to the secret realm of time would change frequently.  Now, the portal has long been fixed.

    After Inspiration Supreme won the right to enter, everything changed.  Originally, one had to master special treasures in order to find the portal to the secret realm of time.  When the Inspiration Supreme entered the secret realm of time, when he was captured by mistake and even his soul had to be controlled by the strong men who lived in the core of the big ball, he did many things according to the orders of those strong men -

    Integrate the remaining roots of Soul Accompanying Grass into Wang Zhi's body.  And guide Wang Zhi to practice the way of prosperity.  It's one of those things.

    Using your own prophecy to find some strong people who can help cross the barrier of the universe is also what those strong people ordered.  However, no one thought that what the Supreme Inspiration found turned out to be a disaster star.

    And the fixed portal was also something ordered by those strong men back then.  When the plan to travel through the universe was gradually coming to an end, they decided not to give anyone outside the plan the opportunity to enter the secret realm of time.

    Originally, they did this to completely invalidate the special treasure that determined the location of the portal.  Their plan is that from now on, only strong people who meet the requirements will be led into the secret realm of time by the Supreme Inspiration.

    Their original intention of doing this is for safety.

    &nbsp; However, they did not expect that what was really unsafe was that they should not let the Inspiration Supreme find a strong person who could help them complete their time travel plan.  Wherever they expected it, they searched and searched, but they actually found it for themselves, a disaster!

    In fact, there was nothing obviously wrong with their plan.  The Supreme Inspiration used his prophecy to find several people.  And these people were indeed helpful to the time-travel plan.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can also contribute to this plan.  With Ye Pengfei's potential and Ye Pengfei's development speed, even if he completes the final plan alone, there will be no problem!

    It¡¯s a pity that they are not destined to be together

    After Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han left, Ye Pengfei, who had been identified by the Inspiration Supreme as playing a vital role in the plan to cross the cosmic barrier, put all his energy on this dish and this ship.  .

    The Lingyun Disk contains traces of Niu Ben¡¯s intention to cross the barrier of the universe and return to his hometown.  Although these traces are still very far away from actually achieving the goal.  However, Ye Pengfei was able to learn many, many things through these traces.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s learning!

    Ye Pengfei is not that kind of extremely conceited person.  Although he has been cultivating all the way, his evil qualities have frightened many beings.  However, he has always been open-minded and eager to learn, and he is not ashamed to ask questions.

    So, don¡¯t think Niu Ben is Ye Pengfei¡¯s apprentice.  When Ye Pengfei discovered that the things created by his apprentice actually contained such profound intentions, he naturally chose to calm down, observe and study carefully.

    This is because Niu Ben was not here, otherwise, Ye Pengfei would have directly asked Niu Ben for advice.

    Of course, it is not only necessary to study Lingyun Disk, but also to study Time Travel One.  This octopus-shaped spaceship is Niu Ben's another attempt to cross the barrier of the universe.

    Although, this attempt seems to have failed.  In the end, this spaceship, like Lingyun Disk, became an important means for Yue Ningbing and others to survive.

    " However, for Ye Pengfei, even if it is a failed invention, if he can understand the secrets of this spaceship, he will benefit a lot.  It is very possible that I can make the plan that Hong Ming, Fu Juntian and others have painstakingly studied for many years safer and more perfect!

    Ye Pengfei didn't plan to spend long time researching.  In the calculation, it only takes about three or two hours to roughly grasp the secrets one by one.  As for more detailed research, as long as there is free time in the sea of ??consciousness, you can continue to calculate.  He could just go back to pick up Fox Princess, and then go to the dangerous situation of Wanhai to get the Soul Accompanying Grass.

    However, things in this world often do not go as planned.  Ye Pengfei had been studying for less than an hour. Suddenly, a soul thought was transmitted and flew into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1079. Who is behind the scenes?  (superior)

    "Damn!!!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei became furious.  His rage comes without warning.

    "Pengfei, what happened?" Yue Ningbing asked nervously, "Could it be that Sister Caiyi and Brother Zhang Han"

    "It's not them, it's Fox Princess!" Ye Pengfei's face was full of murderous intent, "Someone actually broke into the inn and wanted to rob Fox Princess!!!"

    In an instant, Yue Ningbing remembered that someone stole her spiritual object and ran to attack Ye Pengfei who was living in the inn.

    However, the memories of that year quickly flashed by, and Yue Ningbing said hurriedly: "Pengfei, go back quickly and don't worry about us yet!"

    Saving people is like putting out fire, let alone saving another sister.

    Wan Yuqiu was still in meditation and did not wake up immediately.  Therefore, Yue Ningbing urged Ye Pengfei to go back immediately.

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head: "There is no danger for the time being. It was blocked by the owner of that inn. Hmph, I want to see who is so bold as to dare to cause trouble in Wanhai City!!!"

    Wanwai City is the territory of the Demon Sect.  Even if there is a conflict on the street, it is taboo.  Not to mention, directly rushing into the merchants of Wanwai City, trying to rob the guests of the inn!

    Ye Pengfei did not teleport back, but used the power of faith.

    If you use the power of faith to fight, it will certainly not be as good as the full firepower of your true body.

    " However, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei's teleportation speed to match the advancement speed of the power of faith.

    You know, even if there is no barrier of the trial ground.  If Ye Pengfei wanted to see Bei Tangyu in person, he would have to teleport continuously for more than ten days to reach the blessed land where Bei Tangyu was.

    However, if you use the power of faith, Ye Pengfei can get in touch with Bei Tangyu in just an instant!

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei was still explaining to Yue Ningbing.  Over there, Ye Pengfei's tyrannical power of faith has already entered the place called "Lingyao Inn".

    I saw a female cultivator wearing a dark green dress.  The willow eyebrows stood upright.  He stood alone outside the courtyard he rented.

    "Is this the owner of Lingyao Inn?"

    Ye Pengfei took a quick glance and saw that this person was a guest.  The female boss who stepped forward was only in the Nirvana realm, the first level of immortality.

    And those who were blocked by her were those bastards who deserved to be killed, and there were more than a dozen of them.  The worst realm is also the peak realm of the second heaven.

    As for the pretty boy in the lead, he is at the beginning of the first level of Xuanxian!

    If the other party wants to use violence, the female owner of Lingyao Inn will not be able to resist it!

    "Miss Xueling, none of your men are willing to wade into this muddy water. Why are you still so stubborn?" The pretty boy in the lead shook his folding fan.  With a worried look on his face, he softly dissuaded me.

    Xue Ling¡¯s pretty face was filled with frost, and she snorted coldly: ¡°Yan Shoucheng, don¡¯t think that just because you are the son of Deputy City Lord Yan, you can do whatever you want!!!¡±

    Yan Shoucheng?

    Ye Pengfei nodded secretly. He finally understood why these people were so courageous.

    Wanwai City.  It is a territory of the Demon Sect.  And, it also has.  The only channel that connects the dangerous situation in the sea.  Therefore, those stationed in Wanwai City are all masters of the Demon Sect.  Otherwise, it is impossible to stop the so-called "majesty of the Demon Sect" alone. The strong men from all over the world behave in a disciplined manner and do things according to the regulations of Wanwai City.

    Before coming to Wanwai City, Wan Yuqiu had already explained to Ye Pengfei in detail the general situation of the well-known magic sect masters stationed in Wanwai City.  Among them, the deputy city lord of Wanwai City, Yan Wanjun, whose body is a strange stone, is such a peerless master!

    High level of the third level of the Immortal!

    Based on Ye Pengfei¡¯s strength at that time, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to look up to such high-level beings.

    But now, Ye Pengfei, who is a high-level expert in the third level of the Immortal Realm, doesn¡¯t even need to take action himself. He can easily kill him by just sending out his subordinates!

    However, for a being like Xue Ling, who is only in the Nirvana realm and the first level of heaven, he dares to contradict the son of the deputy city lord Yan Wanjun. It is indeed very courageous.

    "Could it be that there is some big force behind her?"

    See, there is no problem for now.  Ye Pengfei's anger calmed down a little.

    Not to mention, his telepathy has already reached here.  If Xueling couldn't stop Yan Shoucheng, he could easily kill Yan Shoucheng!

    Now??Ye Pengfei was more curious, why did Yan Shoucheng force his way into this place?

    You know, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to have seen Fox Princess.  Even if they have seen her, it is impossible for anyone to know her true identity.

    The Taoist weapon of Junpin is already a legendary existence in the trial place.  Based on the laws and conditions of the trial land, there would be no Jun-grade Taoist tools at all.  And Fox Princess has already advanced to a higher level!

    Anyone who sees Fox Princess would never guess that she is not a human being, but a Taoist weapon!

    It is impossible for Yan Shoucheng to have seen Fox Princess, let alone know that Fox Princess is a high-level Taoist weapon.  So, why did he want to force his way into this courtyard?

    Suddenly, Yue Ningbing said softly: "Maybe, he is not doing it for Sister Hu Ji."

    ?As the saying goes, one person can calculate shortcomings, and two people can calculate longitude.  When Yue Ningbing said this, Ye Pengfei immediately understood.

    "Most likely, you are here for me, and you are here for Yu Qiu!"

    A shadow that Ye Pengfei had long forgotten suddenly reappeared in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Could it be Qianjun Supreme?" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.

    That powerful man at the immortal level, the powerful man who covets Wan Yuqiu, is probably the one behind the scenes!

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei couldn't remember any other time he had offended except this Qianjun Supreme, who was so powerful that he could command Yan Shoucheng!

    And after Yue Ningbing¡¯s reminder, Ye Pengfei no longer thinks that Yan Shoucheng is here for Fox Princess!

    "Could it be Qianjun Supreme who came to the door?" Wan Yuqiu's surprised cry sounded from the side.  At this time, she had just come back to her senses from the state of meditation.

    "It's probably him." Ye Pengfei nodded and said with an ugly face, "But, how did he find us? Why did he want Yan Shoucheng to come forward? I didn't find Qianjun Supreme near Lingyao Inn.  The whereabouts of!"

    What if, Qianjun Supreme was discovered.  It was confirmed that it was indeed him. Ye Pengfei would kill him immediately.  But now, except for a cannon fodder in front, he has no idea who is behind the scenes.

    "Then arrest Yan Shoucheng first, and then torture him severely!" Wan Yuqiu said coldly with a sad face.

    What is Yan Shoucheng?

    His father Yan Wanjun and Wan Yuqiu will not take him seriously!

    "We must arrest him!" Ye Pengfei said coldly, "But don't worry yet. Let's go back and lure out the mastermind!"

    At the moment, Ye Pengfei did not put the two women into the space plane.  I saw him simply cast a spell, then wrapped up Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, and teleported away in the direction of Wanhai City

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1080. Who is behind the scenes?  (middle)

    Ye Pengfei took Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu back to Wanhai City.

    As soon as he entered the city, Ye Pengfei discovered that his group had been targeted.

    "Brother Ye, he is from the Demon Sect! They should all be from the Demon Flame Hall!" Wan Yuqiu swept his consciousness and quickly determined the identities of these people.

    "Demon Flame Hall?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, "I remember that the city lord Ding Wenhui was born in the Demon Flame Hall. Wasn't the deputy city lord Yan Wanjun born in the Demon Spirit Hall?"

    There are ten halls and nine halls in the Demon Sect. In each hall and every hall, there is at least one being at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Immortal.

    If there is a foreign war, they will act in unison and move in unison.  However, in other cases, there were many fights between them.

    For example, in the Wanhai City, the Demon Flame Hall has seized the position of city lord, while the Demon Spirit Hall has only taken over the position of deputy city lord.  Therefore, with a little inquiry, you can know that there are constant secret fights and plots between the city lord Ding Wenhui and the deputy city lord Yan Wanjun.

    Yan Wanjun is from the Demon Spirit Palace. It would be normal if he was targeted by the Demon Spirit Palace.  Now, there is no one from the Demon Spirit Hall, and the signs carried by those who are following them all belong to the Demon Flame Hall!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    "Is it possible that I was unintentionally involved in the fight between the Lord and the Deputy City Lord?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly. How did he know what he had done to cause such an incident?

    "Yin Jiutian, go catch two and come back and ask!"

    Ye Pengfei is not a person who likes to cause trouble, but if others come to his door, he will not look good on them.

    Not to mention, how much combat power does he have in his hands now?  If we still pursue a low profile now, it is simply impossible and there is no need at all!

    So, when entering the city.  Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu both used their true colors.  They originally thought that even if the Qianjun Supreme did not appear immediately, he would take action immediately.  Wait until they return to Lingyao Inn.  Qianjun Supreme hiding behind the scenes.  It will definitely appear.

    How could you imagine that Qianjun Supreme did not appear, but something very strange happened.

    nowadays.  Ranked by combat power, the strongest servant under Ye Pengfei is Fu Juntian, followed by Hong Ming, and then third.  I'm afraid it's just Yin Jiutian.

    ¡°If we only talk about sneak attacks, I¡¯m afraid Yin Jiutian will overtake the previous two and rank first!

    Yin Jiutian takes action, even if the city lord Ding Wenhui is here, he will still be able to capture him.  Not to mention, these powerful people from the Demon Sect who are following are just some powerful people at the immortal level.  Ye Pengfei's command had just been spoken, but his voice hadn't dissipated yet.  The two strong men from the Demon Sect were captured by Yin Jiutian like dead dogs.

    From beginning to end, Yin Jiutian didn¡¯t show up at all!  !  !

    Suddenly, there are two strong men.  As if dead, he fell in front of a man and two women.  This immediately attracted the attention of the nearby strong men.

    Soon, someone recognized him.  The emblems on the clothes of these two people.

    "He is a strong man from the Demon Flame Hall!"

    "Demon Flame Hall? The Demon Flame Hall, one of the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect?"

    "Yes, look at the emblem. They are the strong men of the Demon Flame Hall!"

    "I remember that Lord Ding Wenhui, the city lord, was born in the Demon Flame Hall. How dare someone dare to touch someone from the Demon Flame Hall under Lord Ding Wenhui's eyes?"

    "It looks like your man and two women did it. They are just asking for death and don't want to live anymore!"

    "That is, it is not good to commit crimes anywhere, but you dare to commit crimes in Wanwai City?"

    "Shhh, don't yell too loud, maybe these three are very strong!"

    "Tch, no matter how strong you are, can you be stronger than Master Ding Wenhui? It is said that Master Ding has broken through the bottleneck and advanced to the peak of the third level of immortality!"

    "Master Ding has broken through? Then they are dead. No matter what, no one can afford to offend the third-level immortal being!"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, they are probably three country bumpkins, they don¡¯t know the depth of things. If they offend the people of Demon Flame Hall, they will die!¡±

    Amidst everyone's discussion, Ye Pengfei had already finished searching the souls of these two people.  And more than a dozen strong men from the Demon Flame Hall suddenly woke up, appeared one after another, and surrounded

    "Boy! Did you do this?" A black-faced man shouted angrily with a ferocious look.

    ?????????????????? It seems that he is just a second-level peak-level Celestial Immortal.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that he was actually a peak level powerhouse in the third level of Xuanxian!

    &nbsp;It's a pity that Ye Pengfei can see through the realm of this black-faced man, but this black-faced man doesn't know the details of Ye Pengfei.

    At first glance, the auras of Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu, and Yue Ningbing are not strong.  In the eyes of this black-faced man, these three are probably the existences of the first level of heavenly immortals.

    Therefore, this black-faced man felt that even if he did not reveal his true strength, he alone was enough to intimidate these three outsiders.  Not to mention, he has more than a dozen companions.

    But¡­¡­

    "They two don't know the truth. You should have a higher status. Tell me honestly, why are you following me?"

    Ye Pengfei's tone was exactly that of a superior.  The black-faced man suddenly became angry.

    "Oh, my love is still hidden and tucked away. It's not just a little fairy."

    As he spoke, a powerful aura rose from the black-faced man.

    "The pinnacle of the third level of Xuanxian!"

    Immediately, some bystanders shouted lowly.

    Then, more bystanders shouted softly.

    "Look, the same momentum is rising in the east!"

    "There are also three in the west!"

    "Five from the south!"

    "There are two in the north, one of them is the first level of the Golden Immortal!"

    Suddenly, these bystanders felt that something was wrong.  They were even more curious about the identities and strengths of Ye Pengfei and the others.

    And Ye Pengfei was equally curious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that those few really came after me!¡±

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s abilities, let alone the strong ones not far away.  Even if there is one strong person in the entire Wanwai City, none of them can escape the grasp of his spiritual consciousness.

    However, it is obviously impossible for him to regard everyone as an enemy.  In particular, the strong men in all directions, who have just shown their true cultivation, east, west, south, north, have no magic sect marks on their clothes.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei did not originally think that they were coming for him.

    He just remembered these strong men one by one who had obviously concealed their true cultivation.  But I didn't expect that they were really involved in this matter today.

    ¡°At this moment, Ye Pengfei became more and more curious about today¡¯s incident and the man behind it

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1081. Who is behind the scenes?  (Down)

    If it were in the past, Ye Pengfei would be curious and would first make a rough estimate.  Then, try every possible means to verify your conjectures one by one.

    But that¡¯s because the combat power is too weak, so we have to do this.  Now, let alone Ye Pengfei's own fighting power.  His servants and subordinates are completely capable of completely razing this Wanwai City!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei ordered very directly: "Yin Jiutian, catch them all over to me!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In just an instant, the auras that had just appeared in all directions, such as east, west, north, south, and all directions, suddenly disappeared again.

    Before the bystanders could react, they saw a thump and a loud noise.  A dozen strong men fell unconscious one by one in front of the man and two women!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The big man with a black face couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  His face suddenly became extremely ugly.

    "Now, can you tell me honestly, why are you keeping an eye on me?!" Ye Pengfei asked sharply.

    Before asking questions, Ye Pengfei had already searched the souls of these people.  What surprised him was that even that powerful man from the first level of the Golden Immortal Realm had no idea why he was staring at Ye Pengfei's tail!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei finally realized that I was afraid that he had guessed completely wrong before!

    "It's impossible. All the participants know nothing about this matter. Even if they really know nothing, their soul memories should at least have some clues about the person who issued the order. But, there is nothing!  "

    They seemed to suddenly want to run over and follow Ye Pengfei.  All actions seemed to be impromptu.  This situation made Ye Pengfei very puzzled and wary.

    First of all, Ye Pengfei felt that.  I'm afraid, it's not that there is no relevant information in their soul memories.  It's just that someone has hidden some special means on them.  Once they fail and are captured.  The relevant memories in their souls will be completely erased!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei did not search for the soul of this black-faced man.  Those dozen or so men who followed the black-faced man and surrounded him all the time were the strong men of the Demon Sect and the Demon Flame Hall.  Ye Pengfei didn't move either.

    ?????????????????????????????????? With a hypnotic approach.  It is impossible for this black-faced man to withstand the cultivation of the third level of Xuanxian, which is mixed with the laws of foreign lands.  Powerful magic.

    Soon, the dark-faced man¡¯s extremely ugly, tight face gradually relaxed.

    At the same time, his dozen companions.  They also relaxed their vigilance.  It seemed that no matter what questions Ye Pengfei asked them, they would answer them one by one without hesitation.

    Just when Ye Pengfei felt that the hypnosis method was effective and wanted to question him again, suddenly, the look of the black-faced man suddenly changed.

    "Devil! I didn't expect that you still have such a method!"

    ??Devil?  ?  ?

    Ye Pengfei was even more confused.

    What is going on?  Why would he call me a devil?

    Under Ye Pengfei's confused gaze, the black-faced man wanted to kill himself.  And his companions also woke up amidst his angry shouts.  I saw.  Each of these people was extremely staunch and prepared to go to Huangquan Road together.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt that this thing was getting weirder.  He finally realized.  I am afraid that Nayan Shoucheng did not attack his rented courtyard maliciously.

    I am afraid.  The innkeeper named Xue Ling was able to block Yan Shoucheng only because Yan Shoucheng's original intention was to show up on his own initiative, not to plot against Fox Princess, nor to plot against Wan Yuqiu on behalf of Qianjun Supreme.  .

    "Perhaps, both the other party and I made a mistake."

    At this time, Ye Pengfei felt.  The so-called man behind the scenes may not be a "black man" at all.  Maybe the whole thing just stemmed from a misunderstanding.

    So, Ye Pengfei wanted to meet the person who gave the order.

    He did not directly confirm that the order was given by the city lord Ding Wenhui.  He also did not attribute this incident to the deputy city lord Yan Wanjun.

    "There are quite a few people who are clearly not strong men from the Demon Sect, and they have participated. And, until now, no more powerful existence has appeared on the other side. I'm afraid the real instigator may not be a strong man from the Demon Sect!"

    Just when the black-faced man and his dozen or so companions were about to commit suicide

    "Don't be in a hurry to die!" Ye Pengfei moved his fingers slightly, but the dozen or so members of the Demon Sect could no longer move, "Take me to see your leader, you must have made a mistake about what happened today.  !¡±

    &nbsp; "Bah! Dreaming!" The black-faced man spat at Ye Pengfei fiercely.

    Finally, Wan Yuqiu, who was standing behind Ye Pengfei, became a little angry.

    "Brother Ye, just kill this stubborn guy. I'll show Brother Ye what's going on!"

    "What are you doing with so many murders?" Ye Pengfei waved his hand, knocking out the black-faced man and a dozen of his companions. "Yu Qiu, you don't need to look. I'm sure that the mastermind behind the scenes is  , I must have been on guard against peeping like you!"

    "Brother Ye is saying that that person is very clear about our methods?" Wan Yuqiu was very surprised. She pondered for a moment and asked quietly, "Could it be the soul-accompanying grass in Wan Hai's crisis that is causing trouble?  "

    "Haha, you are thinking too much." Ye Pengfei smiled and waved his hand, "Although it will not be easy to get that thing completely. However, it is not that powerful!"

    "Pengfei, I think, no matter what, we'd better get Sister Fox out first!" Yue Ningbing reminded in a deep voice.

    Although it is said that there is the power of Ye Pengfei's tyrannical belief to protect him.  However, what is happening now is very strange.  Yue Ningbing felt that it would be safer to take Fox Princess out and put her into Ye Pengfei's dimension.

    Ye Pengfei nodded, no longer paying attention to what was going on here, and no longer walking slowly to lure the enemy to appear.  I saw him ducking out of the way, taking Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu with him, and leaving the place in an instant.

    Just after Ye Pengfei teleported away, the bystanders took a breath.

    ¡°Oh my god, is this also a peak existence of the third level of immortality?¡±

    "I'm afraid he also has a tyrannical background! Did you see that he was making such a fuss that even City Lord Ding and Deputy City Lord Yan of Wanwai City did not show up!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A group of bystanders discovered how strange things were.

    At the same time, Ye Pengfei also discovered that this matter was indeed strange, and there was something strange about it.  Especially when he appeared in front of Yan Shoucheng, he saw some clues in Yan Shoucheng's scared and excited face.

    "Hey, are you the mastermind of this matter?"

    When it was revealed in one sentence, Yan Shoucheng's role in this matter, Ye Pengfei became even more confused

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1082. Devil?  (Second update)

    The mastermind behind the scenes has finally been found.  However, what is the difference between this and not finding it?

    A little Xuanxian made such a big noise.  Again, he ignored the rules of Wanwai City and stormed an inn, and again he sent a large number of people¡ª¡ª

    ¡°You can even dispatch people from the Demon Sect who are different from your father¡¯s faction, and you can also gather non-Demon Sect, Golden Immortal level beings. The mastermind behind such a huge movement is actually just a small Mysterious Immortal?

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly. If he hadn't killed Dong Kang and surrendered Fu Juntian, his eyesight and judgment had been fully proved, he still wouldn't have believed his judgment.

    Such a weird thing, such an illogical thing, Ye Pengfei was too lazy to think about it anymore. He only heard him sneer and say in a deep voice:

    "Presumably, you won't explain it to me happily!" Ye Pengfei sneered, "If you have any tricks, just show them to me and I'll give you a chance!"

    "Devil! You don't need to give me a chance!" Yan Shoucheng's face was solemn, he took two steps forward steadily, and shouted sternly, "I have been able to break through those tricks of yours. A small virtual immortal, without those methods,  You¡¯d better just let it go!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei frowned even more tightly.

    My own body strength is only the first level of Xuxian.  Only Inspiration Supreme, Wang Zhi, and Hong Ming, Fu Juntian and others who once secretly controlled Inspiration Supreme knew what special ability Yan Shoucheng had, and he actually knew this secret?

    And, what is even more strange is that even when Inspiration Supreme and the others know that their own physical strength is only that of the first level of the Void Immortal, they also know that their true combat power is not only that of the first level of the Void Immortal.

    And the Yan Shoucheng in front of him seems to only know that his own power is the first level of Xuxian.  Moreover, he thought that he relied on some special means to have some combat power.

    "Forget it. It's probably a mistake. Why waste time with him? Let's capture him later!"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t believe that even Yan Shoucheng, the planner, had tampered with his soul.  As long as he is captured, it should be possible to extract it from his soul memory.  Find answers to your questions.

    But.  Just when Ye Pengfei was about to take action, his expression moved slightly and his eyes moved to another place.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????.  A colorful ripple appeared in the time and space of that place.  Before the strong man in the ripples appeared, everyone heard a scolding sound coming from the colorful ripples:

    "Yan Shoucheng. How brave are you to make trouble in our Lingyao Inn!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was speechless, and Wan Yuqiu was equally speechless.

    "Brother Ye, what's going on today? Why can a powerful man at the Heavenly Immortal level scold a Mysterious Immortal-level existence like this?"

    The other people present could not penetrate the colorful ripples caused by the superb Taoist skills.  However, in the eyes of the strong men who have reached the first level of immortality in both realms, their combat power is far above that of the first level of immortality.  This so-called "smart Taoism" is not worth mentioning at all.

    The person who came was clearly just a female cultivator with a cultivation level comparable to that of Xue Ling, a first-level heavenly immortal.

    And the rock is intact.  It is the pinnacle of the first level of Xuanxian!

    ?? If it is because the person who came here has a strong background and Yan Shoucheng has no background, this is understandable.

    But.  Yan Shoucheng's father is also a dignified and high-level being of the third level of immortality.  Among the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect.  He is also considered a well-known figure.  And that Demon Sect is a super power that spans all major realms and stands at the top of the trial area.

    With such a strong background, how can Yan Shoucheng be just a little powerful person in the first level of heaven who can be reprimanded at will?

    "It seems that the owner of Lingyao Inn has a very good background." Ye Pengfei said in a secret voice and responded lightly.  He decided to let Yan Shoucheng go for the time being and wait and see what happens.

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu also understood immediately and nodded slightly

    Sometimes, the people who come to help may be from another group of people with ulterior motives.

    And sometimes, the people who come to help really help.  Because it is so powerful, many puzzles are naturally solved.

    No matter what the situation is, just wait quietly and watch the show.  Always good.

    Furthermore, at this moment, Yin Jiutian has quietly brought back Hu Ji and Mo Xuan.  It doesn't matter to Ye Pengfei no matter how he behaves.

    At this level, as long as there is no other interference, looking at the entire trial place, who else can threaten him, Ye Pengfei?

    Similarly, in Yan Shoucheng¡¯s view, when it comes to the level of Grandpa Lai,People, not even the entire Demon Sect, dare to offend easily.  And I don't dare to use my strength to overwhelm others and threaten this little first-level heavenly being who seems to be rude.

    I saw that Yan Shoucheng's face changed slightly, he put away the fierce posture he had just faced Ye Pengfei, changed his face to a calmer one, and said in a deep voice:

    "Fairy Yuan, there is a ferocious demon hiding in your inn. Do I, Yan Shoucheng, as an intermediate patrolman of Wanhai City, have no right to come and arrest him?"

    When Yan Shoucheng said these words, a tall and beautiful woman walked out slowly among the colorful ripples.  She was slightly startled when she heard this, and then looked at Xue Ling with a searching gaze.

    "Little demon, don't listen to his nonsense!" Xue Ling's pretty face turned pale with anger, and she shouted angrily, "Yan Shoucheng, when you rushed into my Lingyao Inn, did you say you were trying to arrest the murderer? Now?  , you saw sister Yuan Xiaoyao coming, so you immediately changed your mind. If you have the guts, just continue to insist on forcing your way in!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao obviously believed her sisters¡¯ words even more. She and Xue Ling had known each other for many years and were close friends.  Otherwise, he would not have lent his name to Xue Ling to open this Lingyao Inn.

    "Yan Shoucheng, you must give me an explanation!!!" Yuan Xiaoyao walked to Xue Ling with a frosty face and stood side by side with Xue Ling.

    Yan Shoucheng had already prepared his words, and I only heard him say in a deep voice: "The answer is very simple. This devil is ever-changing, and I am not sure whether he will show up in front of people in his true form. So, I had to pretend to force my way in."  The inn, trying to lure him out.¡±

    With that said, Yan Shoucheng pointed at Ye Pengfei, raised his voice, and shouted: "As expected, this devil really appeared here in his true colors! Fairy Yuan, Fairy Snow, please stay aside for a moment, wait.  After I take down this demon, I will explain it to you two!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao couldn't help but frown slightly. It sounded like Yan Shoucheng's explanation was reasonable.

    However, she did not respond.  After all, the real owner of this inn is Sister Xue Ling next to her.

    "Sister Xueling, what do you think we should do?"

    "What should I do?" Xue Ling was furious and couldn't help but swore, "Bullshit devil! Yan Shoucheng, if you want to seize my aunt's territory, just say so. If you use unscrupulous means, you won't give up.  Your father is embarrassed?!"

    This fierce and domineering momentum made Ye Pengfei slightly moved

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1083. True and false Ye Pengfei (Part 1) (Third update)

    Even Yue Ningbing, who was at the lowest level, could see some clues.

    "Pengfei, does this Snow Spirit Fairy have some weird fighting abilities?" Yue Ningbing asked in a low voice. She was not worried that her voice would be heard by the strong men over there.

    "It's a little weird, as if there is some strange treasure integrated into her body."

    Ye Pengfei gestured to Wan Yuqiu with his eyes.  Wan Yuqiu nodded knowingly, then used the power of Taoism to look at Xue Ling's past.

    Soon, Wan Yuqiu said in surprise: "She has fused several amplifying exotic treasures!!!"

    An exotic treasure that can increase power output can be sold at an auction for a large price.  How can an ordinary immortal-level powerhouse possess several rare treasures that can increase power output?

    Not to mention, fusing exotic treasures cannot be achieved by ordinary means.

    Several increasing treasures are combined successively, and the special treasures are not lost, and it requires a clever means to do it.

    You should know that after reuniting with Yue Ningbing, Ye Pengfei once thought about using fusion methods to make Yue Ningbing, whose combat power was too low, quickly gain stronger power.

    However, although he has two rare treasures that can increase his power by 1000 times.  But because he hasn't thought about how to perfectly retain the increase of the two rare treasures, Yue Ningbing's strength can increase 2000 times in one breath.  So, he hasn't done it yet.

    I never thought that the owner of Lingyao Inn would have such abilities!  !  !

    Is it a natural ability?

    Or create your own secret method?

    Or, is there a strange person helping secretly?

    Wan Yuqiu has already had a spiritual connection with Ye Pengfei. After she said this in surprise, she checked Xue Ling's past history more carefully.

    It only took a few moments for Wan Yuqiu to be very impressed and sorted out what he saw.  Then use your spiritual thoughts to collect these information.  The consciousness seas of Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing were introduced.

    Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing looked at each other in surprise, and then focused more on watching the battle between Yan Shoucheng and Xue Ling.

    Just when Wan Yuqiu was checking Xue Ling¡¯s past.  Yan Shoucheng and Xue Ling had already exchanged several moves.

    Just now.  Xue Ling had already said that. If Yan Shoucheng backed down again, he might as well find a hole in the ground and never come out to see anyone.

    And Xue Ling not only angrily scolded Yan Shou Cheng.  Moreover, he took action boldly to intimidate Yan Shoucheng.  Even if Yan Shoucheng wanted to settle the matter, it would be impossible.

    After several exchanges of moves, Yan Shoucheng, who was in the first level of Xuanxian, clearly had the upper hand.  He was about to say something.  Suddenly, his heart moved, and he quickly retreated to one side.

    Boom!  !  !

    Only a muffled sound was heard, and everyone saw that right where Yan Shoucheng was standing, the space was suddenly annihilated!  !  !

    "The way of destruction! Xue Ling, do you want to fight with me to death?!"

    Looking at that place, it was completely annihilated.  Look.  Even if it takes three to five days, there is no room for self-repair.  Yan Shoucheng's heart could not help but feel slightly chilly.

    "Bah, who will fight you to the death!" Xue Ling spat in disgust and scolded.  "My aunt just wants you to wake up. Even without sister Xiaoyao's help, you, Yan Shoucheng, don't want to occupy my Lingyao Inn!"

    Yan Shoucheng's face darkened, and he was about to defend himself.  Xue Ling didn't give him this chance at all.  I heard her continue to scold her like a barrage of fire:

    "Yan Shoucheng. Don't tell me those lies. With the skills of a three-legged cat like you, who else do you want to catch? Open your eyes wide and see, this senior you slandered as a devil is the one you can catch."  Of?"

    Yan Shoucheng was angry, he was completely angry.

    Originally, Yan Shoucheng made this plan because he wanted to make a splash.  He originally thought that he would make the entire Demon Sect¡ªno, all the first-class powerful forces¡ªlook at him with admiration!

    The plan was implemented and the "right owner" was found.  However, he was disrupted by a snow spirit, which made his face dull and unable to step down.

    "Senior? You call him senior?" Yan Shoucheng laughed angrily and said loudly, "A mere ant of the first level of the Void Immortal, you actually call him senior?"

    This is the second time Yan Shoucheng said that Ye Pengfei is just a virtual immortal level expert.

    When Yan Shoucheng said this for the first time, Xue Ling didn't pay much attention.  At that time, she was waiting for Yuan Xiaoyao to come over and help her solve the problem.

    Until now, Yan Shoucheng insisted that he was here to arrest the murderer.  Moreover, Xue Ling was annoyed when he once again criticized Ye Pengfei as just a virtual immortal level expert.

    &nbsp; "How stupid! You can't see the realm of this senior, and you can't see the realm of the female senior to the right of this senior. Could it be that you can't see that standing here  What is the cultivation level of the female fairy on the left hand side of the senior? Yan Shoucheng, I beg you, even if you want to find trouble, you'd better find a better reason! Do you really think that all of us are just as idiots as you?"

    Standing on the left hand side of Ye Pengfei is Yue Ningbing.  Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu both used magic to hide their true realm.  Yue Ningbing's realm was not high to begin with, so there was no need to do this.

    However, although Yue Ningbing¡¯s realm is not high.  However, he finally entered the realm of nirvana.  She and Wan Yuqiu stood beside Ye Pengfei, one on the left and one on the right.  Looking at that attitude, she was clearly Ye Pengfei's wife.  If Ye Pengfei is only in the first level of Xuxian, how can a female cultivator in Nirvana be willing to be his wife and concubine?

    This was the first time that Yuan Xiaoyao heard Yan Shoucheng directly accuse Ye Pengfei of being a virtual immortal.  When she heard what Yan Shoucheng said just now, she couldn't help but frown slightly.  After Xue Ling finished speaking, Yuan Xiaoyao also said coldly:

    "Yan Shoucheng, sister Xue Ling called you an idiot, you are really an idiot! Although I, Yuan Xiaoyao, have poor eyesight, I can still conclude that this senior is at least a gold-level being. How can this senior's dignity be so great?  Can you offend arbitrarily?"

    After saying that, Yuan Xiaoyao gave Ye Pengfei a slight salute and said apologetically: "Our Lingyao Inn will give senior an explanation for today's matter. If senior has some free time, Xiaoyao is willing to hold a banquet in Wuxin Valley to apologize, and also invite senior to appreciate it.  ."

    "Wuxin Valley? Yuan Wuxin?" Wan Yuqiu was slightly surprised and exclaimed.

    However, it was just a slight surprise.  After saying this in exclamation, Wan Yuqiu's expression returned to normal, calm and calm.

    Now, Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling were even more convinced that Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu were senior experts.

    How can someone who can call Grandpa Yuan Xiaoyao by his first name be an ordinary person?

    How can someone who can still look normal after calling him by his first name, be an ordinary person?

    Even Yan Shoucheng's father, Yan Wanjun, the deputy city lord of Wanhai City, is not even qualified to respectfully call "Old Yuan".  Even in the entire Demon Sect, there are only a few people who have the courage to call Yuan Wuxin by name!

    ¡°However, such an extraordinary person turned out to be just the wife of that male cultivator.  How powerful will that male cultivator be?

    Although, Wan Yuqiu only exclaimed in surprise.  However, those shopkeepers who had previously refused to follow the boss and contribute to Lingyao Inn woke up one by one.  They are thinking about what method they should use to make up for their previous wrong judgment.

    And Yan Shoucheng also looked serious for the first time.  He felt that if he continued to be greedy for credit, there would be no chance of success in this matter.

    "Ye Pengfei, you devil. If you have the guts, tell me, what realm and cultivation level are you in?!"

    "YePengfei?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao, who looked apologetic just now, suddenly changed her face!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1084. True and False Ye Pengfei (Part 2) (Fourth update)

    "Haha, it looks like I'm really a devil."

    He looked at it, although his expression changed drastically.  However, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head and smile bitterly as Yuan Xiaoyao still took a step forward and protected Xue Ling behind him.

    "Yan Shoucheng, do you want to ask about my true strength, or do you want to ask about my current state?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The tyrannical momentum of the Immortal First Level made it impossible for Yan Shoucheng and others to have any thoughts of resistance.

    "It turns out that you, your realm, is actually so high!!!"

    Under the pressure of Ye Pengfei's momentum, it was very difficult for Yan Shoucheng to even say a simple word.

    Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling are at a much lower level than Yan Shoucheng.  However, the situation is better than Yan Shoucheng.

    Xue Ling is because the increase in power is really terrifying.

    " And Yuan Xiaoyao is because her body-protecting treasure is extraordinary.

    "Are youreally Ye Pengfei?" Yuan Xiaoyao asked in surprise.

    "I am Ye Pengfei."

    With Ye Pengfei's affirmative answer, Yuan Xiaoyao's face became even more ugly.

    "But, I don't know if I am the Ye Pengfei you know."

    Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s expression changed several times.

    After a while, Yuan Xiaoyao nodded and said softly: "Senior's style is different from his."

    The implication is that Yuan Xiaoyao believed Ye Pengfei's words.

    "However, Yuan Xiaoyao believed it, but Yan Shoucheng definitely didn't believe it.

    "Fairy Yuan, don't listen to his monstrous words of self-defense! I'll block it here while Fairy Yuan quickly asks an expert to help. Even if this demon turns into ashes, I can still recognize it!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei took back his realm pressure a little, and Yan Shoucheng spoke a lot more clearly.

    "Sure enough, it's not just the same name." Ye Pengfei nodded.  He finally understood a little bit about today's matter, "I'm very curious about where I, the devil, am. What evil have you done? What do you, Yan Shoucheng, do to dare to catch me, the devil, by yourself?"

    "snort!!!"

    Yan Shoucheng twisted his neck and straightened his back, showing that he didn't want to talk to the devil.

    "Let Fairy Yuan say it. I was really wronged."

    Ye Pengfei spread his hands, Wan Yuqiu and Yue Ningbing smiled.

    "Pengfei, could it be that Qianjun Supreme who took your name because he couldn't find you?" Yue Ningbing guessed wildly.

    "What Sister Ning Bing said is that that guy is a devil. In Wanwai City, he actually dares to kill people on the street. It seems that he has a lot of background." Wan Yuqiu also nodded repeatedly and agreed.

    It seems that what happened today was because someone pretended to be Ye Pengfei and did some evil things.  This classmate Yan Shoucheng is very impressive.  I can actually find Lingyao Inn.  He also gathered some helpers, and even people from the Demon Flame Hall persuaded him to move.  Calling him an idiot would be an injustice to him.

    There are still some doubts about the whole thing.  However, it has nothing to do with the overall situation.  Someone is impersonating Ye Pengfei.  It is certain that he has done some things that make people angry.

    Sure enough, Yuan Xiaoyao thought for a while and said softly: "I don't know. Senior, did you know that something big happened in the Zifeng Realm half a day ago?"

    Ye Pengfei's brows wrinkled slightly again.

    With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he can guess many things with just one word.  If you use your strong calculation ability, or even use Wan Yuqiu's ability to peer into the past and determine the future.  So, even though Yuan Xiaoyao only said such a short sentence, he could know many, many secret things.

    "Purple Maple Realm?" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Fairy Yuan means that something happened to the entire Purple Maple Realm?"

    "Pretend! Keep pretending! If you didn't do it, how do you know that something happened to the entire Zifengji Realm?" Yan Shoucheng couldn't help but roar.

    Yan Shoucheng didn't know that Ye Pengfei relied on his keen sense to detect the hidden meaning in Yuan Xiaoyao's words.  He thought that Ye Pengfei had exposed his flaws.

    After all, Yuan Xiaoyao has a powerful grandfather, and she is also extremely talented, and not someone like Yan Shoucheng can compare with her.  Therefore, she realized that the Ye Pengfei in front of her seemed to have an unusually keen sense.

    Therefore, Yuan Xiaoyao believes even more that Ye Pengfei is not lying to herself.

    Therefore, Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s attitude became more respectful and caring.?.

    "Senior's guess is correct. Something happened to the entire Zifeng Realm. Among the five families in the Zifeng Realm, the Fang family, the Qin family, the Zong family, the Chang family, and the Jiufang family, the most powerful ones at the immortal level are  All of them were devoured by their essence and blood. Senior Wei Fenghanwei, the leader of the Zifeng Realm, led thousands of masters to arrest the murderer. As a result, half died and half were seriously injured!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The shopkeepers at Lingyao Inn were so shocked by Yuan Xiaoyao's words.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't completely regained his realm pressure, they would have screamed and become a mess.

    No matter whether the Ye Pengfei in front of you is the cruel devil or not.  Anyway, it¡¯s better not to make any noise

    Ye Pengfei was not that surprised. He had seen hundreds of millions of immortal-level beings.  The battles I have experienced are much more shocking than this.  Think of that Sari, with one plan, he killed hundreds of masters from the third level of the Immortal Realm.  Not to mention a Zifeng Extreme Realm, even if the seventeen or eight Extreme Realms were added together, would it be possible to find so many masters?

    Ye Pengfei's indifference, in the eyes of Yuan Xiaoyao who already believed in him, was the performance of a senior expert.  However, in Yan Shoucheng's eyes, this was another piece of iron-clad evidence.

    Yan Shoucheng shouted: "Fairy Yuan, have you seen that he is indifferent to such a big thing! If he is not the real murderer, if he is framed, I will really be an idiot!"

    "You are indeed an idiot!" Ye Pengfei sneered mercilessly, "If I take action, the Purple Maple Realm will no longer exist!"

    What¡¯s so great about a mere extreme realm?  We won¡¯t kill the strong ones in your extreme realm. We¡¯ll just blow an extreme realm into pieces!

    Of all the people present, only Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu knew what Ye Pengfei was talking about.  The stubborn Yan Shoucheng thought that Ye Pengfei was showing his fierce look and was about to show his bloodthirsty fangs.

    "Devil, don't be arrogant! Senior Wei said that you, a demon, only have the power of the first level of the Void Immortal. You just rely on your special methods, so you can kill everyone by surprise! I, a master of the Demon Sect, went to the Purple Maple Realm.  Help the fist. I never thought that you would change your appearance and escape to Wanhai City. I, Yan Shoucheng, will do justice for heaven today and kill you, the devil!"

    With that said, Yan Shou mustered up his courage, sacrificed several Taoist weapons, and threatened Ye Pengfei

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1085. True and False Ye Pengfei (Part 2) (Fifth update)

    Ye Pengfei was already a little impatient with Yan Shoucheng, an idiot.  Now there was Yuan Xiaoyao who knew the inside story, so he was too lazy to continue competing with Yan Shoucheng.

    With just a snap of his fingers, Iwamori stood there dumbly, unable to do anything

    ¡­¡­

    "He's not really an idiot."

    Seeing the Taoist artifacts falling on the ground, Yuan Xiaoyao nodded slightly.

    "Cause and effect, devouring, destruction, disaster, and darkness, are these five Taoist methods used by that person?" Ye Pengfei glanced at the Taoist tools on the ground and asked in a deep voice.

    "Senior is right." Yuan Xiaoyao nodded and responded sweetly, "It is said that although that person's cultivation level is low, the superimposition of these five Tao methods is unstoppable to the immortal. As long as  In the hands of a strong person who does not resist these five Taoist weapons, there is only one way to die!"

    "Little demon, is that person really that powerful?" Only then did Xue Ling get the chance to interject and ask.

    "The news should be correct." Yuan Xiaoyao nodded slightly and said, "However, I am not very clear about the specific situation. We in Wuxin Valley rarely pay attention to external affairs. Yan Shoucheng came from the Demon Sect. This is a big matter.  , indeed he knows more. Xue Ling, I think you should stop making a fuss about this matter."

    At first glance, it sounded like Yuan Xiaoyao was trying to persuade Xue Ling not to cause trouble to Yan Shoucheng in the future because of this matter.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that Yuan Xiaoyao was interceding for Yan Shoucheng.

    "Fairy Yuan, let this reckless man calm down for a moment before talking!" Ye Pengfei sneered, and with a change of mind, he searched all the soul memories of Yan Shoucheng.

    Immediately

    "Hey, this memory of his has been completely erased?"

    Ye Pengfei, who found nothing, was really curious.

    There is no one in charge, not even in one¡¯s own soul.  Are they all hiding all kinds of tricks?

    The person in charge secretly hides various means in the souls of other people.  After the matter is over, the person in charge can still deal with these means on behalf of those who are still alive.  And if so, the person in charge himself has resorted to means.  By the time.  Who gives him the solution?

    You must know that no matter which method is used to clear the soul memory, if the incubation time is too long, the soul will definitely be given to the strong.  bring adverse effects.  Yan Shoucheng could not take the initiative to ruin his own destiny and future in order to actively hunt down the murderer.

    "Brother Ye, it is said that the master of the Demon Spirit Hall cultivates the way of the soul. I guess he wants to make great achievements and then ask the master of the Demon Spirit Hall to cast spells for him and solve the problem."

    Wan Yuqiu's explanation still made Ye Pengfei shake his head.

    The master of the Demonic Spirit Hall is not in the immortal realm.  If he takes action to solve this problem, he will definitely suffer a lot of losses.  No matter how you look at it, this is not very realistic.

    Yuan Xiaoyao hesitated for a moment and said softly: "It is said that the Demon Sect discovered a soul-accompanying grass in the dangerous situation of Wan Hai."

    "oh?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel shocked, but his face didn't show any surprise.

    "He wants to use this credit in exchange for a Soul Accompanying Grass? That makes sense."

    A strange thing like the soul companion grass.  The seeding of the therapeutic auxiliary plane is not the only effect.  The Supreme Inspiration can use the Soul Accompanying Grass to heal the severe injuries to his soul.

    If it is not used for healing, Soul Accompanying Grass can also be used to refine some.  An elixir that assists soul growth.  For strong men of any level, this type of elixir is a very precious treasure.

    News about Soul Companion Grass.  It was originally revealed from the Demon Gate.  However, the news that Ye Pengfei received at that time was that someone had seen the Soul Accompanying Grass, but no one could get the Soul Accompanying Grass.  If it weren't for this reason, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have bothered to go through all the trouble to get the qualifications to participate in the Millennium Conquest of Ten Thousand Seas and Dangerous Situations.

    However, according to Yuan Xiaoyao, the Demon Sect has already obtained the Soul Accompanying Grass.  This made Ye Pengfei feel very strange.

    You must know that it is not just a soul-accompanying grass.  When you obtain the soul-accompanying grass, you can also obtain the essence of the Taoism of time and space at the same time.  What's more important is that if two soul-accompanying grasses come together.  This huge secret realm of time is within easy reach!

    Therefore, after finally knowing all the secrets about Soul Accompanying Grass.  Ye Pengfei concluded that even if someone happened to discover the Soul Companion Grass, it would be impossible to take it out.  Nowadays, only Wang Zhi has this ability.

    ¡°However, judging from Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s appearance, she doesn¡¯t know much.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei only responded lightly and did not delve into this matter.  As for his heartWhat thoughts are on his face as he turns around.  That's not what Yuan Xiaoyao can know.

    When I saw Ye Pengfei, even if I searched his soul, he still had no intention of letting Yan Shou become one.  Yuan Xiaoyao felt that it was necessary for her to speak more openly.

    After all, this is Lingyao Inn.  She didn't want Yan Shoucheng, and the entire Yan family, to be jealous of her sister Xueling from now on.

    "Senior Ye, Yan Shoucheng was a bit reckless in today's matter. I hope that Senior will be more generous and punish him a little, so I'll spare him once."

    With Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s level of cultivation, it is obviously impossible to talk to Ye Pengfei like this.  However, when she goes out for a walk, no one will give her grandfather face.  Even the hall masters and hall masters of the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect would not act like a senior master and ignore her suggestions and opinions when talking to her.

    However, Yuan Xiaoyao never expected that the master and hall master of the Demon Sect could compare with Ye Pengfei?  It is no exaggeration to say that all of Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates left in the secret realm of time, except for the few low-level beings like the Golden Ibis who were the first to accept them, can easily destroy these hall masters and hall masters.  kill!

    "It's okay to spare him once, but the Demon Sect must give me an explanation first!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded towards Yuan Xiaoyao, then rolled up Yan Shoucheng and disappeared.  The two daughters Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu who had been by his side also disappeared together.  Even though Yuan Xiaoyao had several rare treasures on her body that could detect the movements of high-level experts, she had no idea what method Ye Pengfei used to suddenly disappear and leave.

    Yuan Xiaoyao was shocked, but Xue Ling looked at it with great energy.

    "Ah, I really didn't expect that our Lingyao Inn would actually have such a tyrannical senior living in it. Hey, I must practice in this courtyard. If I don't keep it safe, I will be able to figure out some amazing secrets!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao knows her best friend very well.  If it weren't for his outstanding spirituality, he could always learn some strange and wonderful techniques in the places where the senior masters stayed. Xue Ling, who had no background, would not have been able to practice to the level he is today.

    Looking at the place where Ye Pengfei had stood just now, Yuan Xiaoyao suddenly smiled and said, "Sister Xueling, maybe you should stand there first and stand a little longer."

    Xue Ling¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up, and in a flash, she was standing where Ye Pengfei had just stopped

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1086. The whereabouts of the Soul Accompanying Grass (Part 1) (Sixth update)

    Wanwai City, the city lord's palace.

    Looking around, in the entire city lord's palace, except for one man and two women, there is no strong person who can move.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely angry.  Behind the anger is deep fear.

    The Demon Sect has been established for countless millions of years, and it¡¯s not like it hasn¡¯t experienced powerful enemies coming to destroy things.  Let's just say that this Wanwai City has been in ruins and experienced many catastrophes in history.

    "However, no one expected that there would be such a powerful enemy. He didn't make any moves at all. There were tens of thousands of strong men at all levels in the mansion. No one could resist, no one could hit even a half-move!

    powerful!

    powerful!  !

    powerful!  !  !

    Even the city lord Ding Wenhui, who has just reached the peak of the third level of immortality, is absolutely right, he is not that powerful!

    Searching for souls only takes a few moments.  Soon, the entire city lord's palace and the soul memories of tens of thousands of powerful people were controlled by Ye Pengfei.

    "The information is really blocked." Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, very dissatisfied with his gains.

    Before coming to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he first went to the Deputy City Lord¡¯s Mansion.  As a result, the two families together had close to over 100,000 strong men of all levels, and their soul memories were gathered together, but they were not able to let Ye Pengfei know much useful information.

    "The city lords and deputy city lords of Wanwai City are all dispatched. Of the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect, two hall masters and three hall masters have gone to the Purple Maple Realm. It seems that this strong man is impersonating my name and appearance.  , the methods are far more tyrannical than what Yan Shoucheng and Yuan Xiaoyao said!"

    There isn¡¯t much useful information, so I can only make my own inferences.

    Through the soul memories of different powerful men, Ye Pengfei deduced that not only the city lord and deputy city lord of Wanwai City were invited by Zifeng Ji Realm.  There are two other hall masters and three hall masters who probably left the retreat place because of this matter!

    obviously.  The master of the Purple Maple Realm will not only invite the strong men of the Demon Sect to help hunt down the murderer.  If we continue to speculate one by one, I am afraid that in the current Zifeng Ji Realm.  The pinnacle level existence of the Third Immortal Heaven.  There are already a lot of people.

    Ye Pengfei is thinking about what he should do next.

    Now, he has two choices -

    Either.  Let¡¯s ignore the matter of Soul Accompanying Grass for now.  Go and arrest that bastard who dared to steal his name and appearance.  See who he is and what he wants to do!

    Or, it¡¯s better to get the Soul Accompanying Grass first and solve the problem of the Time Secret Realm.

    To know.  Once the control of the time secret realm is achieved.  That is equivalent to having thousands of top-level thugs from the third level of the Immortal.  No matter where the imposter is hiding or what strength he has, Ye Pengfei can still dig him out.

    "Brother Ye, I think we should find the Soul Accompanying Grass first!" Wan Yuqiu said.

    However, Yue Ningbing had a different opinion: "Pengfei, I think it's best to find that person first."

    "Sister Ning Bing, don't pay attention to this kind of thing." Wan Yuqiu chuckled softly, "No matter how powerful that person is, is it possible that he can still surpass the immortal bottleneck? As long as he is not a saint-level existence. Brother Ye can easily  It can kill. Even if he is really a first-level Saint Immortal, even if Ye Pengfei gives an order, his body will still be gone!"

    ¡°Just kidding, Ye Pengfei added Fu Juntian.  What kind of combat power is this?

    If so, we can fiddle with a few more hurricane battleships.  Even if he is at the peak of the first level of the Saint Immortal, still he can still cut it?

    Even if that person is even more awesome, and has advanced to the second level of the Saint Immortal No matter what, we can spend a big price to invite him out of the Zifu Universe, and we can still kill him!

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s laughter revealed strong confidence.  And this strong self-confidence made the strong men in the City Lord's Mansion feel extremely shaken and despairing.

    They don¡¯t know who the ¡°he¡± Wan Yuqiu refers to is, but

    ??Easily kill anyone below the Saint Immortal level!  !  !

    Even the remains of the Saint Immortal in the First Heaven Realm are gone!  !  !

    Who is this person?

    Finally, Yan Shoucheng knew that Ye Pengfei had not lied to him.  He is really not the Ye Pengfei who committed a big case in Zifengji Realm.

    Finally, Yan Shoucheng knew that he had provoked a terrifying existence that he absolutely could not provoke.  In the face of this terrifying existence, even the entire Demon Sect cannot possibly fight back!

    Yan Shoucheng is not a fool¡ª¡ª

    He was stubborn in front of him because he thought that as long as he cracked theWith the superposition of channels, he can defeat Ye Pengfei, capture Ye Pengfei, and gain a great achievement.

    And even if Ye Pengfei showed the pressure of the immortal level, Yan Shoucheng still thought that this Ye Pengfei was the same as that Ye Pengfei.  He thought that Ye Pengfei was only powerful in terms of realm and the superposition of five realms.  Putting these two points aside, Ye Pengfei is not worth mentioning at all.

    Therefore, he sacrificed various Taoist weapons in order to break Ye Pengfei's five superpositions.

    Therefore, he stood at the forefront and wanted Yuan Xiaoyao to go back and bring reinforcements.

    He thought that although he could not monopolize the miraculous achievements.  However, the greatest credit must still be his own.

    However, when Ye Pengfei took action, he easily restrained him

    However, when Ye Pengfei took action, he easily controlled all the powerful men in the Deputy City Lord's Mansion

    However, when Ye Pengfei took action, even the more powerful City Lord Mansion, no one could perform even half a move

    He finally believed it, he finally understood it, he knew that he had made the wrong choice.  It's you who is smart but is misled by your cleverness.  It was me who caused the Demon Sect a huge disaster!

    Therefore, Yan Shoucheng believes in Wan Yuqiu's words more than anyone else.  Therefore, Yan Shoucheng wanted to convey a message to Ye Pengfei, a message to save himself.

    It¡¯s a pity that now he can¡¯t move at all.  Don't talk about speaking, spiritual thoughts will transmit the message.  Even if he rolled his eyes or blinked his skin, it would be impossible.

    He had no choice but to try to make his breathing a little bit unusual - he could only change his breathing slightly.  Because, even if it was such a change, it was still because the methods Ye Pengfei planted on him were just random.

    "Find it quickly! Discover it quickly! Please, senior, please find it quickly!"

    Yan Shoucheng is not afraid of death.

    When formulating this plan to capture the murderer, he had already made preparations to risk his own life and die.  Because he knew that even if he died because of the violence of the murderer, his path would disappear.  His father, as well as the entire Yan family, will receive huge benefits.

    However, Yan Shoucheng was very afraid of dying like this.  He knew very well that if he could not atone for his sins quickly, the Yan family would not be wiped out by this senior Ye.  The Demon Sect will definitely not let the Yan family go!

    This is a critical moment for the survival of the family. Even if it is such a simple thing as changing breathing, it is extremely difficult for Iwamori Chengdu to do.  But, he also has to work at it.

    Finally, Iwa Shoucheng¡¯s wish came true.  Ye Pengfei's eyes turned towards him again.

    At the same time, Yan Shoucheng also felt that the power that restrained him suddenly disappeared.

    "Senior Ye, I know the whereabouts of the Soul Accompanying Grass!!!"

    Not daring to talk nonsense at all, Iwamori yelled out these words that could save the entire Yan family

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1087. The whereabouts of the Soul Accompanying Grass (Part 2) (Seventh update)

    "You are indeed not an idiot." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the blue.

    With these words, Yan Shoucheng knew that at least he was safe for the time being.  He knew even more that as long as he was more active, the entire Yan family would be able to survive.

    Although Yan Shoucheng has not been in contact with Ye Pengfei for a long time, he already has some preliminary understanding of Ye Pengfei's temperament.  At least he knew that the Ye Pengfei in front of him was not a murderous maniac.

    The news coming from Zifengji Realm is simply terrifying to the extreme!  !  !

    Na Yuan Xiaoyao was born in Wuxingu, and Wuxingu never cared much about external affairs.  Therefore, Yuan Wuxin only received the letter asking for help and only got some preliminary information.

    Yan Shoucheng was different. Through his father, he learned more and more detailed information.  And why he dared to formulate this plan.  It was because, five hours ago, he got the latest news from his father¡ª¡ª

    The devil was seriously injured and has fled!

    Therefore, there are many things that Yuan Xiaoyao is unclear about.  But Yan Shoucheng knew a lot.

    He knew that the demon pretending to be Ye Pengfei not only killed the most powerful person at the immortal level.  In fact, as long as he sees a creature with even a little spiritual energy, he will kill it!

    "Rivers of blood cannot be used to describe the horrific scene in the Zifeng Realm.  Because any creature seen by that demon will turn into a mummy as long as it has blood flowing on its body.  And even those creatures who were born without blood were sucked into a dry state by him, which was extremely terrifying!

    Yan Shoucheng already knew that Ye Pengfei in front of him would definitely not do this.  He had already guessed that if he told Ye Pengfei more details.  It's very possible that you can avoid it yourself.  The sin of offense.

    Of course, before that, we need to make it clear about the soul-accompanying grass¡ª¡ª

    "Senior Ye, that Soul Accompanying Grass is actually still in the dangerous situation of Ten Thousand Seas. However, our Demon Sect has found a way to prevent it from moving."

    I see¡­¡­

    This is more normal. If the Demon Sect really has a way, it can take the soul-accompanying grass.  Ye Pengfei had to make a guess.  Is there someone in the Demon Sect who has reached the half-step of the realm of Saint Immortal?  In fact, it has even broken through the immortal bottleneck!

    The master of the secret realm of time is an ordinary character.  He left behind a secret realm of time.  No matter it is Ye Pengfei, Dong Kang, Fu Juntian or other powerful people in the past, no one can control the secret realm of time.  In fact, they cannot even solve the binding laws of the time secret realm and freely enter and exit the time secret realm.

    ?Thinking about it this way, he left the Soul Accompanying Grass in the dangerous situation of Wanhai.  Can it be obtained by ordinary means?

    "If you can control it, your magic sect is quite capable. Who did it?"

    Ye Pengfei's "praise" made Yan Shoucheng even more frightened.  He didn't dare to neglect anything.  He immediately replied: "Replying to Senior Ye, it is said that almost all the Supreme Elders took action!"

    Any sect that has existed for n long time.  There will always be transcendent existences such as "Supreme Elders".  Those who were once the most top-level existences in the sect.  If you no longer want to pay attention to the secular affairs of the sect, you will retreat and become this kind of transcendent existence.

    Through Wan Yuqiu¡¯s introduction, Ye Pengfei had long known that the Demon Sect was a behemoth that had existed for at least 10 billion years.  Just guess how many supreme elders there are in such a cross-border power. You can know that this is a very, very large number.

    Therefore, when Yan Shoucheng said this, he could not help but feel a little proud in his voice.

    This was not Yan Shoucheng¡¯s intention to demonstrate to Ye Pengfei. He already knew that, let alone the supreme elder, even if all the powerful men from the Demon Sect were gathered here, I am afraid that they would not be able to defeat the senior Ye in front of him.

    Yan Shoucheng knows that when the combat power of a strong person crosses a critical threshold, those strong people with lower combat power, no matter how many there are, will hardly be able to pose any threat to such a strong person.

    Yan Shoucheng is just used to it. Whenever he talks nonsense with those friends who are similar to his own life experience and status, but are not members of the Demon Sect, he will use this tone to show off the Demon Sect.  Door.

    Showing off the magic door is tantamount to showing off oneself.  This habit has been ingrained for a long time and is difficult to change for a while.

    However, Yan Shoucheng is still alert.  When he said these words in this tone, his coldnessSweat broke out immediately.

    "Senior Ye is very capable. Even though most of the elders are gathered at that soul-accompanying grass, Senior Ye will definitely be able to capture them with ease!"

    "Don't admit your mistake, hurry up and be a top hat. Although Yan Shoucheng comes from a famous family, his father is also very powerful.  However, unlike those dudes who don't know how to adapt, he still has some skills.

    "No wonder, you can talk to people in the Demon Flame Hall." Ye Pengfei looked at Yan Shoucheng with a half-smile, and asked slowly, "Yan Shoucheng, I'm very curious, how did you restore these memories?  Get it back?"

    Ye Pengfei has long seen Yan Shoucheng's soul memory clearly and clearly.  Ye Pengfei was sure that Yan Shoucheng's soul memory had absolutely nothing to do with the Soul Companion Grass or these Supreme Elders.

    But now, what Yan Shoucheng said was neat, which made Ye Pengfei very curious.

    Yan Shoucheng didn¡¯t dare to hide it at all, although this secret was the biggest secret that allowed the Demon Sect to conquer all realms and be powerful for more than ten billion years!

    "People in the Demon Sect, as long as their cultivation or status reaches a certain level, they will learn a special technique. Those most important memories will be closely protected because of this technique. So, no matter what Senior Ye does,  Even if you search for souls, it¡¯s impossible to know these most important things!¡±

    Yan Shoucheng didn't dare to hold anything back at all. He was just pouring beans out of a bamboo tube and wanted to continue explaining.  Even if this is an important magic method of the Demon Sect, a top-secret method that even Yuan Xiaoyao's grandfather Yuan Wuxin knows nothing about, he will clearly tell Ye Pengfei.

    However, just when Yan Shoucheng wanted to continue talking, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    "Now that we're back, it's up to you to decide what happens next!"

    While speaking, Ye Pengfei pulled him casually.  I saw five strong men and women in the void, and they were pulled out by Ye Pengfei!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1088. A disagreement...(first update)

    "Father!" Yan Shoucheng whispered.

    Ye Pengfei's eyes quickly fell on the strong man who grew up very similar to Yan Shou, but was much more powerful.

    Then, Yan Shoucheng exclaimed: "Palace Master Qiu! Hall Master Fang! Hall Master Liu! Hall Master Jiufang!"

    The city lord Ding Wenhui did not come back, but the two hall masters and the two hall masters of the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect appeared here.

    Following Yan Shoucheng's gaze, Ye Pengfei identified these people one by one.  Wan Yuqiu told Ye Pengfei the names and deeds of these people.  However, with Wan Yuqiu's strength at that time and the power of Wanhai Pavilion, Wan Yuqiu didn't know what the bosses of the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect looked like.

    "It seems that a hall master and a city master died." Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, "Tell me, what does the person pretending to be me look like? Tell me everything you know!"

    Ye Pengfei did not give these people a good look at all, because just when he was forcing these people out, the five of them were planning to launch a sneak attack!

    In the world of strong men, Ye Pengfei is the kind of person with a good temper.  As long as people don't offend him, he will not take the initiative to offend him.  Even though he was training in the secret realm of time, he rarely used his killing moves.  Only when the target of his training has too fierce killing intent, he will kill him directly.

    ¡° However, this does not mean that Ye Pengfei can tolerate anything.  I remember back then, when the killer named Qin Lang wanted to kill someone in a sneak attack, he was killed by Ye Pengfei without mercy.

    The five people in front of them wanted to make a sneak attack again.  Ye Pengfei didn't kill them directly, so they were lucky.

    Therefore, if Ye Pengfei's tone is harder and heavier, it doesn't mean anything.

    And Yan Shoucheng felt that Ye Pengfei was giving everyone a chance and giving the Demon Sect a chance.  When Ye Pengfei said these words, he was very busy.  Wink at his father.  He wanted his dad to answer the question quickly.

    But¡­¡­

    "Hmph! That murderer just took your name?! You'd better tell the truth, what is the relationship between you and that murderer!!!"

    Yan Wanjun simply ignored his son's wink.  On the contrary, the words were fierce.  Respond loudly.

    From Yan Wanjun¡¯s perspective, he was saving his son.

    Begging for mercy?

    Showing weakness?

    "Are you kidding? No matter how cruel the enemy is, they are still demons.  How could it be possible to give in, and how could it be possible to retreat?

    In Yan Wanjun¡¯s view, his son¡¯s experience in major battles was too few.  If his son had experienced it, the Demon Sect would be almost on the verge of collapse.  However, it survived tenaciously and finally killed those super powerful enemies one by one.  Then, my son would never be so timid or cowardly!

    In the entire city lord's palace, there were tens of thousands of people, but no one could move. Yan Wanjun had already seen it.

    The entire city lord¡¯s mansion.  There is not a single trace of blood in such a huge blessed land, with a radius of tens of trillions of miles, and Yan Wanjun has already discovered it.

    The enemy is very strong, and Yan Wanjun knows it very well.

    but.  The Demon Sect will eventually win, and Yan Wanjun is extremely confident!

    Not to mention, Yan Wanjun believed that the person in front of him was really Ye Pengfei.  Already guilty of public outrage.  If Ye Pengfei doesn't tell the truth, if Ye Pengfei doesn't actively cooperate.  Then, what he will face is not just the anger from the Demon Sect, but the overwhelming anger from more than ten super forces!  !  !

    Therefore, Yan Wanjun felt that if he did not become tougher.  When the time comes to settle the accounts, my son will definitely be in bad luck.  Maybe, even "death" is a very luxurious thing!

    However, Yan Wanjun did not expect that when he wanted to protect and save his son.  His own son also wants to protect and save himself

    Yan Shoucheng was very anxious. He wanted to remind his father and tell everyone what Wan Yuqiu had just said.  He really wanted to tell everyone why he wanted to reveal the biggest secret that the Demon Sect has held for tens of billions of years.

    "It's a pity that it is up to Bu Yan Shoucheng to decide whether to do this.  When his father said that, Ye Pengfei would never give him a chance to speak again!

    The world of the strong has its own rules.

    Although Ye Pengfei has strong combat power, whether it is the deputy city lord's mansion or the current city lord's mansion.  He only restrained these strong men and did not cause any killings.

    This is the greatest goodwill of the superiors. Yan Wanjun and others ignored this goodwill and attempted a sneak attack, which was tantamount to rejecting Ye Pengfei's goodwill!

    Then, Ye Pengfei??The seemingly tough question actually expressed goodwill once again.  It's a pity that only Yan Shoucheng knew Ye Pengfei's kindness, while Yan Wanjun and others completely ignored it.

    Why is this happening?

    Because they didn¡¯t regard Ye Pengfei as a superior person at all!

    ?????????? If today¡¯s matter were to be dealt with by Ye Pengfei instead of Yuan Wuxin, the result would be completely different!

    So, any more explanations are all nonsense and a waste of time.  If you don't show some tyrannical strength, no one will admit that they understand what you say and understand what you do.

    "Wang Zhi, come and deal with them, don't let any of them go!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    With a sound, a cold and ruthless response sounded.  A woman holding a heavy hammer jumped out in response.

    "Yin Jiutian, Ziyi, Fan Shuting, go and capture the remaining hall masters and hall masters of the Demon Sect. I want to live! Come back in three days!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    Three voices suddenly agreed.  However, no one among Yan Wanjun and the others could see the owners of those three voices!

    In an instant, the hearts of the two hall masters present suddenly sank.

    There are such masters under this man?

    Yan Wanjun also looked solemn. He finally knew why his son was willing to tell even the biggest secret of the Demon Sect just now

    But even if you understand it, it's already too late.  Now that things have come to a point, the problem can be solved not by giving in.  Just now, Iwamori helped calm people's anger, even contributing to the biggest secret of the Demon Sect.  Now, a few people are adding fuel to the fire, making people's anger even more intense.  Can this matter be solved casually?

    Fight!  war!  war!

    Only by a fierce battle, only by thoroughly demonstrating the strength of the Demon Sect, can we once again gain the right to have a good conversation with Ye Pengfei!

    Yan Wanjun took action, and the four of them, Hall Master Qiu, Hall Master Fang, Hall Master Liu, and Hall Master Jiu Fang, also took action together.

    Their moves were not aimed at Ye Pengfei.  Their target is directly at Wang Zhi.

    They don¡¯t just fight each other and attack randomly.  Four peak-level beings from the third level of the Immortal, and one high-level being from the third level of the Immortal, actually formed a five-element battle array, and actually aimed at the same target with their collective strength!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1089. Quick victory!  (Second update)

    Five people fight one, or five people form a powerful battle formation and fight one against you.  Even if you are really awesome, so what?

    No matter what, the balance of power can still be maintained for a period of time!

    In fact, according to the thoughts of the Demon Sect¡ª¡ª

    Even if the "Ye Pengfei" was so weird that he killed more than a thousand immortal-level experts in one day, he did not achieve such results in a head-to-head confrontation.  In several head-to-head encounters, two or three third-level immortal beings joined forces, and the extremely cruel "Ye Pengfei" could only escape.

    ¡°Is it possible that one of your generals under Ye Pengfei¡¯s command can still be stronger than that ferocious guy?  Five of us will beat you one by one. If your master doesn't help, you will be seriously injured or not dead!

    Therefore, according to the ideas of the Demon Sect.  Regardless, there's certainly plenty of time.

    "As for the situation here, they have long passed it on using secret methods.  Soon, the masters of the Demon Sect, the friends of the Demon Sect, those who have just returned from the Purple Maple Realm and are spreading a wide net to search for "Ye Pengfei" will gather here soon.  When the time comes, no matter how talented you Ye Pengfei is, can you fight against the others alone?

    Use force to overwhelm people!

    Use your power to bully others!

    This is their plan, this is their plan.

    When Ye Pengfei continued to issue orders, these people from the Demon Sect had suddenly raised Ye Pengfei's status to the level of a peerless genius and a peerless villain.  However, even so, they still did not realize that they had been wrong from the beginning.  And now, it¡¯s even more mistakes!

    Didn¡¯t they hear that Ye Pengfei gave Wang Zhi an order not to run away?

    "Could it be that they didn't hear that Ye Pengfei's order to the other three people was to kill the other hall masters and hall masters of the Demon Sect.  Arrest them all?

    Of course they heard it, but they felt that this was Ye Pengfei's trick!

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder, none of them could have expected it.  Ye Pengfei and his servants.  It's already so tyrannical, to what extent

    ¡­¡­

    Yan Shoucheng didn't know how tyrannical Ye Pengfei and his servants were.  but.  He knew very well that Ye Pengfei was not that arrogant and arrogant strong man.

    So, it¡¯s his dad.  As well as the two hall masters of the Demon Sect, when the two hall masters took action together.  Just before Wang Zhi started to fight back.  Immediately, Iwamori made a decision.

    With a plop, Yan Shoucheng knelt down in front of Ye Pengfei.

    After death, kneel down and kneel to your parents!

    Except for his parents and elders, Yan Shoucheng has never kneeled down to anyone else in his life.  But, this time.  I willingly knelt down to Ye Pengfei.

    If not, Ye Pengfei sealed his mouth and restricted his movements.  He would definitely not just kneel down, he would also weep and beg for mercy on behalf of his father.  He would also kowtow repeatedly, cry and pray

    Face?

    Dignity?

    "Are you kidding me? If my life is gone, my father's life will be gone too."  The family is gone, the magic sect is gonewhat's the use of face?  What's the use of dignity?  !

    Yan Shoucheng is very smart.

    If he is not smart.  It was simply impossible for him to discover the fact that the real Ye Pengfei actually "lived" in Lingyao Inn in just a few hours.

    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t smart, he wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade the strong men from other halls and halls of the Demon Sect, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to summon the strong men from the Era Realm who were not from the Demon Sect.

    "It's just that his wisdom was used on the wrong target.  Before he could figure out the truth, he jumped onto the iron plate.

    And his current cleverness is used just right.  He knelt down in time and finally avoided the destruction of the entire Yan family.  After all, it left a glimmer of hope for the Yan family to continue to pass on

    ¡­¡­

    Wang Zhi¡¯s counterattack was very fierce.  It was so fierce that the five powerful men of the Demon Sect were captured alive by Wang Zhi without even making a decent defense!

    "Why is she so powerful?" Yue Ningbing couldn't help but be stunned.

    She cannot see through the cultivation level of any of the two warring parties.  However, she could still roughly tell the difference between the momentum and pressure of both sides.

    Yue Ningbing has already seen that the Wang Zhi sent by Ye Pengfei is strong.  However, four of the five opponents were no weaker than Wang Zhi.  And the one who is weaker than Wang Zhi is Yan Shoucheng's father Yan Wanjun.  The rare treasure he sacrificed looked majestic and quite extraordinary.

    In addition, the other five people have already?? formed a battle formation.  In any case, in Yue Ningbing's understanding, Wang Zhi could only lose, and he could only lose miserably.

    However, the ending surprised Yue Ningbing - it turned out to be Wang Zhi's quick victory!  !  !

    Yan Shoucheng didn't expect that he guessed that Ye Pengfei's side would win.  However, he thought Ye Pengfei secretly sent some people, or might take action himself.  How could he expect that just Wang Zhi alone would win the battle quickly.  In the blink of an eye, his father, the two hall masters, and the two hall masters were captured without any help!

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s question is also Yan Shoucheng¡¯s question.  Yan Shoucheng's question is also the question of Yan Wanjun and the others.

    They looked at Ye Pengfei with bleak expressions, as if they were saying, even if we die, let us die clearly

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone yet. Even if he kills them, it won¡¯t solve the problem.  Ye Pengfei was very confused by the guy who pretended to be himself.  And this kind of confusion may only be solved by integrating various forces.

    So, for the time being, Ye Pengfei had to keep the people from the Demon Sect.  He will also keep the entire Demon Sect for the time being.  However, when necessary, if necessary, kill the chicken and scare the monkey.  This chicken from the Demon Gate will be beheaded by him!

    "Because Wang Zhi cultivates the path of ruthlessness!" In front of Yan Wanjun and others, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and explained to Yue Ningbing, "Furthermore, the path of ruthlessness she cultivates is very special. It is different from ordinary practitioners.  Compared with Taoists who have reached the peak of the third level of the Immortal Realm, her combat power is at least ten times stronger!!!"

    Ten times more powerful!  !  !

    Hearing this, Yue Ningbing couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  She finally understood why Zhang Yiming, Hong Ya and others, who seemed to be extremely powerful, were extremely respectful to her in that secret realm of time.

    Soon, Yue Ningbing also saw the reason why Ye Pengfei answered his questions so openly.  Yue Ningbing was also very smart and immediately asked:

    "Pengfei, your servants and subordinates, aren't the Taoist practices they practice special?"

    I saw Ye Pengfei chuckle and nodded slightly

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1090. Fusion of superpowers!  (Third update)

    Everyone in the Demon Sect was frustrated and frightened.

    By this time, no one will question Ye Pengfei¡¯s status as the leader.  At this time, the five people from the Demon Sect looked back and thought about it.  They suddenly discovered that, in fact, Ye Pengfei had expressed goodwill many times, and Ye Pengfei had also given them a chance.

    It¡¯s just that no one seized the opportunityexcept Yan Shoucheng

    At this time, Yan Wanjun looked at Yan Shoucheng again, no matter how he saw it, he was satisfied.  He knew that Yan Shoucheng's kneeling saved the Yan family.

    He also understood at the same time that the Demon Sect was over

    Until now, Yan Wanjun still feels that he is dreaming.

    In history, I have seen super strong people.  Those peerless murderers in the records of the Demon Sect.  Compared with this female cultivator named Wang Zhi, she is like a little baby who has just learned to walk.  Their so-called combat power is not worth mentioning at all!

    "Ten times the combat power? This is just ten times the combat power!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's explanation made Yan Wanjun secretly shake his head and smile secretly.

    Perhaps, in a head-to-head fight, Wang Zhi's combat power is indeed only ten times that of a normal third-level immortal being at the pinnacle level.

    "However, who is a strong person who practices the way of love and can challenge you head-on?"

    Yan Wanjun, as well as the two hall masters and hall masters of the Demon Sect, all knew it.

    Long before the war started, in fact, failure was already doomed.

    Long before the war started, a seed of despair had been planted in the souls of the five people!

    They also know that whether these things are said or not is irrelevant.  Ten times the combat power is enough to make Wang Zhi proud of any strong person in the Demon Sect!

    And Ye Pengfei also sent out three other strong men.  This means that Ye Pengfei has at least three more slaves, probably no less than Wang Zhi!

    A person should have at least four such powerful servants.  So.  How powerful is Ye Pengfei himself?

    So, the Demon Sect is over.

    When Ye Pengfei gave the order, they thought he was just being mysterious.

    When they were defeated and captured.  They finally knew.  What Iwa Shoucheng did before and what he is doing now is so correct.

    As expected, after Wang Zhi easily captured everyone from the Demon Sect.  A powerful force brought Yan Shoucheng to his feet.

    "go on."

    Yan Shoucheng, who was able to speak again, did not dare to plead for his father.  I saw him speaking out the secret skills of the magic sect that he knew without looking sideways.  The end is coming.  Yan Shoucheng said very skillfully:

    "Senior Ye, my status is low and my knowledge is limited. This secret book also has higher-level content."

    Yan Shoucheng did not plead for his father, but everyone knew that he was trying to save Yan Wanjun.

    "You have a son who is not an idiot." Ye Pengfei signaled to Wang Zhi and released Yan Wanjun, "Whether the Yan family will survive or not will depend on your performance."

    Glancing at the four people who were still unable to move, speak, or even move their eyes, Yan Wanjun sighed slightly in his heart.  He told everything he knew in a straight-forward manner.

    Not only the secret skill of the Demon Sect, but also the Zifeng Ultimate Realm.  The strange murderer who pretended to be Ye Pengfei had all kinds of strange things happen to him.

    "Has he reached the third level of the True Immortal Realm?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    "Yes. When he escaped from the Purple Maple Realm, his true power must have been from the third level of the True Immortal Realm!" Yan Wanjun said with great certainty, "We guess that he may have some special refining and fusion power.  Superpower. That¡¯s why the body¡¯s power can soar so high!¡±

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously, "Why not? His cultivation level is already very high?"

    For some reason, the realm is still there, but the strength has dropped.  And now, by absorbing human essence and blood, and taking away human Dao power, the original strength can be restored.  This should be the most common conjecture.

    "As for the method Yan Wanjun mentioned, even if Ye Pengfei knew many secret techniques and secrets through those thousands of powerful soul slaves, he had never known that such a power existed.

    What makes Ye Pengfei even more curious is that the conjecture mentioned by Yan Wanjun is clearly the joint conclusion of all the immortal-level masters who participated in the hunt.  In this way, there is no one among them who possesses such magical secrets.  Some of them have some kind of special detection ability.

    Before leaving the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei thought that, at least in the trial place, it would be impossible for him to discover any special secret techniques.

    After all, oneselfThe thousands of powerful servants under his command have learned a lot.

    After all, after deducing, advancing, and integrating what I have learned and using special methods of cultivating and devouring inner demons, the abilities I have now have far exceeded what I had with Dong back then.  Kang's level in battle!

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that from Yan Shoucheng, he would learn a strange secret technique that he had never thought of.  It is for this reason that Yan Shoucheng was able to use this secret technique to save himself, save his father, and even give the Yan family hope to survive.

    What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that just after hearing a strange secret technique, Yan Wanjun revealed another strange method that surprised him.

    Ye Pengfei asked, and Yan Wanjun didn't dare to hesitate in his answer.  After seeing Wang Zhi's fierce methods, he immediately changed from the attitude of "facing a strong enemy directly" to that of Ye Pengfei's servant

    "Returning to Senior Ye's words, because the Void Dao Alliance has a very special treasure - the true meaning of virtual reality! With this rare treasure, you can clearly see every detail of what a strong person has experienced in the process of cultivation! This time  , Xu Shizhen, leader of the Void Alliance, happens to be carrying this rare treasure. Therefore, we can clearly see that while devouring other people¡¯s essence, blood, and power, he is also refining and merging at a high speed!"

    "The truth of virtual reality? Reality of virtual world?"

    Whether it is the name of the exotic treasure or the name of the leader of the Void Alliance, Ye Pengfei is quite curious.  Just these two names have a long meaning, worthy of strong people to ponder and ponder.

    If Ye Pengfei has doubts, he will have a chance to express himself.  If you have a chance to perform, the Yan family will be more likely to survive.

    Yan Wanjun knew it well. Until now, Ye Pengfei had not been cruel or killed even one person.  However, this does not mean that Ye Pengfei will let everyone go easily.

    How could Yan Wanjun not know the consequences of provoking someone in power?  In his hundreds of millions of years of life, he personally destroyed countless families and forces that offended his dignity!

    Therefore, Yan Wanjun knew that he had to perform well.  As for his own performance, will it cut off all other people's livelihood?  That's not something he can take care of

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1091. Order!  !  !  (Fourth update)

    "The True Truth of Virtual Reality is not only the name of a rare treasure, but also the strong man of the Virtual Dao Alliance, and the ultimate goal of cultivation."

    Yan Wanjun very carefully described the establishment of the Vudao Alliance, the history of the Vudao Alliance, and the ultimate goal of the Vudao Alliance in detail.

    "The virtual world is actually a realm of cultivation of virtual reality. It seems that I have underestimated the strong people here."

    At this moment, Yan Wanjun and his son will try their best to figure out every word and word that Ye Pengfei said.  They had to do this for their own survival and for the survival of their family.

    When they heard Ye Pengfei say the word "here" slowly, they were stunned like five thunderbolts!

    The word "here" seems ordinary.  The word "here" is so magical!  !  !

    Only strong people or forces who have studied the major realms deeply will know that there is definitely a broader world beyond the major realms.  Many people believe that the so-called realm bottleneck is the barrier of the world and the constraints of the law.

    Therefore, if you want to break through the bottleneck, you only need to find this world barrier and break through this world barrier.  However, among those who hold such views, no one has ever truly discovered this world barrier.

    Everyone knows if there is such a barrier.  Then, it is certainly not a substantial barrier.  It is certainly not possible to reach this barrier by constantly moving in a certain direction.

    Therefore, there are also many people who, after studying this issue in depth, feel that this conjecture is incorrect.

    Now, when such a seemingly simple word suddenly popped out of Ye Pengfei's mouth, it was already obvious whether that guess was correct or not!  !  !

    "Ye, Senior Ye is from outside the territory?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "It seems that that person should also come from outside the territory I don't know, how did he get in? Why did he force me out?"

    No one can answer this question.  Even for the sake of showing off, Yan Wanjun and his son did not dare to say anything casually.

    at this time.  Only Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu could talk to Ye Pengfei without any scruples.  Especially Wan Yuqiu, she finally realized it after listening to Yan Wanjun's series of statements.  Yue Ningbing¡¯s previous judgment.  Extremely correct.

    "Brother Ye, it seems that Sister Ning Bing's suggestion is very correct. We should integrate all forces. Find that person first!"

    "I suggest that we let Yin Jiutian and the others speed up. Wang Zhi will also go, although Yin Manyu and the others are worse. However, it is not a problem to kill the strong men who reach the first and second levels of immortality. Let them all kill!"

    "In three hours at most, the task must be completed! In three hours at most, the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect must be destroyed! Let me figure out where the masters of the Demon Sect are!"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s suggestion is fierce and domineering, terrifying and bloody!

    It was the first time since she was born.  Make such bloody suggestions.  It's not that she has become extremely cruel, but the situation is such that she has to do it!

    If it¡¯s just a strong person in the trial place.  With Ye Pengfei's current combat power, with the power Ye Pengfei currently possesses.  Don't even bother with it.  Therefore, Wan Yuqiu suggested to get the soul companion grass first.

    But now, it¡¯s clear that that person has a strange origin.  Probably.  Just like Ye Pengfei, he comes from a world other than the trial place!

    And.  That man also possesses strange abilities.

    Now, he can sneak attack and kill the peak level existence of the third level of immortality.  Moreover, when faced with the pursuit and interception of many powerful enemies, he can still escape far away, and even escape from the Purple Maple Realm.  Let alone giving it time, even if you only give him a day or two, how terrifying will he grow to?

    Now, we must make a decisive decision!

    Any woman¡¯s kindness can only make her suffer deeply!

    No one in the room is a fool.  The two hall masters and hall masters of the Demon Sect, who were still under the control of others, immediately gave up their last thoughts after hearing Wan Yuqiu's suggestion.

    We're fucked!

    The Demon Gate is over!  !

    To integrate the forces of all parties, we must also integrate the forces of all parties within a very short period of time. How can we do this?

    Only thunder means!  !  !

    If it is, it is just an offense to the dignity of the superior.  Maybe, if you meet a kind-hearted superior, you can save your life as long as you pay a little more.

    But now

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone is shocked!  !  !

    Such a large demon sect, with ten halls and nine halls, was completely destroyed in just three hours.  If notAlmost all of the supreme elders of the Demon Sect have entered a dangerous situation.  I'm afraid, all the masters of the Demon Sect have been destroyed!

    Just when various forces and supreme powerhouses were speculating whether this could be the work of the demon who escaped from the Purple Maple Realm, an order was passed to them¡ª¡ª

    "Order, search for this person with all your strength. Anyone who violates this will be set an example by the Demon Sect!!!"

    There is no need to convene, no covenant, and no need to show any strength.

    If you do not respect the edict, the fate of the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect will be your fate!

    Who dares to disrespect the edict?

    Wuxingu dares!

    "Wuxin Valley? Yuan Wuxin?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    Whether it¡¯s Ye Pengfei or the people around him.  No one is truly bloodthirsty, truly cold-blooded.

    If it weren't for Yuan Xiaoyao, Ye Pengfei would definitely have to talk for some time.  After all, without knowing any information at all, he would not easily break into the city lord's palace and finally do something as big as destroying the Demon Sect.

    It can be said that Ye Pengfei inherited Yuan Xiaoyao's love.  Yue Ningbing was the first to notice something strange because of Yuan Xiaoyao, a powerful enemy that she was not aware of at first.  Ye Pengfei also gradually realized that he might not be able to really walk sideways in this trial place.

    "However, the order has been issued and cannot be broken."

    People can¡¯t stand without faith!  Let the unfaithful and unfaithful!

    In order to integrate all the major forces in a short period of time, mobilize the power of all major areas, and go all out to search for the mysterious enemy.  Ye Pengfei's orders must be carried out.

    At this time, Yue Ningbing¡¯s way of control played a vital role.  Yue Ningbing's combat power was far behind Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  However, Yue Ningbing's ability to control the overall situation and handle such emergencies is much stronger than Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.

    "Because I have an old relationship with Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling, I have suppressed Yuan Wuxin for tens of billions of years and spared his life!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was an uproar in all major areas.

    Every major situation is filled with fear.

    What kind of character is this?

    What method is this?

    "Kill if you want, even if it's the nine halls of the Demon Sect, you'll still kill them all!"

    You can capture him if you want, even if he is as powerful as Yuan Wuxin, he will still be suppressed for tens of billions of years!

    Faced with such a vicious person and such methods, no one dares to take any chances.  No other force dares to act righteously and treacherously!

    Just three hours after Wan Yuqiu revealed his bloody plan, countless strong men and countless forces took action!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1092. Yue Ningbing¡¯s plan (fifth update)

    "Damn, how did he become so powerful?!"

    Zheng Peng was scolding angrily, but he did not dare to speak out or take any further action.

    Once it shows up, it is a street rat, and everyone calls for beating it.  He can kill several powerful masters just by relying on some magic skills.  However, it is impossible to stand against the large number of people on the other side.

    Not to mention, the only confrontation with Ye Pengfei had already left Zheng Peng mentally shattered!

    If not, that mysterious senior master has taught you many secret ways to save your life.  Zheng Peng knew that he had been completely dead for a long time, and there was no possibility of him coming back.

    The level of cultivation that was soaring all the way had to come to a temporary halt.  This painful feeling also made Zheng Peng so uncomfortable that he almost wanted to yell.

    But now, apart from transforming into a member of a small gang, following the large army, and pretending to look for people everywhere, he can't do anything

    While Zheng Peng secretly scolded Ye Pengfei as a monster, Ye Pengfei also frowned.

    "It's actually Zheng Peng."

    In that only encounter, Ye Pengfei recognized Zheng Peng.  How could this strong man who had been forced to fight against the odds and be separated from Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing in the past enter this trial place?

    What confused Ye Pengfei even more was Zheng Peng's various methods.

    "It is clearly a Saint Immortal level method! Moreover, this kind of artistic conception is definitely much more powerful than the Saint Immortal First Level! Where did he learn this method?"

    Ye Pengfei sat there quietly, thinking and calculating quietly.

    Having so many saint-level methods, or improved saint-level methods that even low-level experts can use Ye Pengfei asked himself, he definitely does not have this ability.  If he could do this, then the combat power of his slaves would at least double!

    "Did he get some precious relics in the outside world? Then, by accident, he entered the trial place. Or is there a saint-level being behind him who deliberately brought him in to cause trouble for me?  !¡±

    The former is very likely.

    the latter.  The possibility is not small either.

    Unfortunately.  Wan Yuqiu couldn't see clearly Zheng Peng's past history.

    Even if Ye Pengfei invited Zifu Universe, he still couldn't figure out anything.

    everything.  It was like a mist covering the clouds and mountains, leaving Ye Pengfei puzzled.  Fortunately, according to the news from various sources, Zheng Peng does not dare to kill anyone again for the time being.  Then drive at top speed.

    "Pengfei, time is on our side. As long as Wang Zhi gets the soul-accompanying grass, it will be even more difficult for Zheng Peng to succeed. Once you solve the problem of the auxiliary plane, you can then break through the realm bottleneck. No matter how great Zheng Peng is  Luck, or even having an expert to guide you behind your back, is nothing to be afraid of!"

    At this time, Yue Ningbing has completely determined her role.  That is, to be Ye Pengfei's military advisor and Ye Pengfei's senior adviser!

    Comparing combat prowess.  It is estimated that within hundreds of millions of years, Yue Ningbing will not be able to catch up with Wan Yuqiu.  Not to mention, catching up with Ye Pengfei, who has even more evil qualifications.

    But, it is more important than strategic vision and tactical arrangement.  Compared with the ability to control the overall situation, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu combined are no match for Yue Ningbing.

    I think back then, Ye Pengfei was in that big ball space.  Vertical and horizontal, no one can stop it.  But.  What he relies more on is personal ability, conspiracy and magic, and adverse weather luck.  If we talk about big strategies and plans, he falls far short.

    And now, what we need is a big strategy and a big plan!

    The more incomprehensible the situation is, the more important it is to have such a big strategy and plan.  Only by jumping out of the matter in front of you can you truly solve this matter!

    From this unexpected encounter until now, Yue Ningbing has given three plans -

    When she was unclear about the situation, Yue Ningbing keenly realized that killing Zheng Peng was more important than obtaining the Soul Accompanying Grass.

    After learning a lot of the latest news, Wan Yuqiu responded to Yue Ningbing and revealed a more drastic plan.  Yue Ningbing, on the other hand, successfully solved the problem with beautiful means when Yuan Wuxin did not respect Ye Pengfei's orders.

    Now, Yue Ningbing has come up with another plan. The short answer is to "wait and see what happens"!

    "Sister Ningbing is right, we have plenty of time to compete with him!" Now, Wan Yuqiu was completely impressed by Yue Ningbing's strategic ability, and she echoed,

    "If he relies on the shocking relics, then it will be difficult for him to catch up with Brother Ye. When he encounters the restrictions of the laws of the trial land and has to face the bottleneck of the realm, he will no longer be able to improve!"

    "If, ??There are experts who are guiding me from behind.  Then, the expert obviously cannot enter the trial place in person.  In this way, Zheng Peng is also a turtle in the urn and has nothing to fear!  "

    "I think Brother Ye should just go into seclusion and practice. Sister Ning Bing and I are watching. Plus Fu Juntian, Zhang Yiming and others will be out soon, and Zheng Peng won't be able to make any big waves."

    Yue Ningbing came up with the plan and Wan Yuqiu added it. With these two good helpers, Ye Pengfei felt a lot more relaxed.

    "Okay! I will listen to you, I will practice in seclusion now. Unless there is news about Zheng Peng, I will never pay attention to this matter again!"

    Ye Pengfei was more straightforward. He decided to start practicing meditation now.  When Wang Zhi gained control of the time secret realm, he entered the time secret realm to practice.

    This is not because Ye Pengfei is too proud, but because the power of that order is really astonishing.

    At first, the order was only delivered to a dozen or so nearby areas.  Now, almost most areas have received Ye Pengfei's orders.

    There is the example of the Demon Sect before, there is the example of Yuan Wuxin before, no force, no strong person dares to disobey Ye Pengfei's order.  For the first time in history, all major realms are going all out for the same strong person and the same mission.

    "As a result, Zheng Peng, who has only raised his body power to the first level of Yuanxian, will no longer be able to fight and improve like he did in the past.  He could only practice from light to dark, secretly and carefully.

    In this case, why do you have to waste time sitting around and waiting?

    ¡°Besides, even if Zheng Peng is willing to show up.  If he couldn't crack it, Ye Pengfei wouldn't be able to do anything about his saint-level escape methods.  Therefore, seize the time and learn more about ways to defeat the enemy, which will make it more realistic and effective.

    Just when Ye Pengfei decided to start practicing in seclusion and learn how to crack the methods of the Holy Immortal, suddenly, Samsara came in from the outside.

    "Master, I am helpless with those two chicks. I think it is best for Master to meet them in person."

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1093. After getting such a good wife, what more can a husband ask for?  !  (sixth update)

    Those two girls are Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling.

    Since Yuan Wuxin was captured and suppressed by Ye Pengfei - to be more precise, it was Yin Jiutian who took action - the two of them quickly found out who gave the order and who used the method.

    Since then, the two of them have stayed near Ye Pengfei's residence, trying every means to plead for Yuan Wuxin.

    However, until now, more than a month has passed, and they have not even seen Ye Pengfei's face, so how can they plead for mercy

    "Kill the chicken to scare the monkey! Brother Ye has given them a huge favor without killing Yuan Wuxin. Do they think that Brother Ye will show his noble hand and let Yuan Wuxin go?" Wan Yuqiu sneered, "Reincarnation, you  That¡¯s too kind. Otherwise, let Ce Na go and receive the two of them. Let them see what it means to be bloody, a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??bones!¡±

    "UhMother Wan, you can't do this."

    Samsara is Ye Pengfei's old minister. He not only knows Ye Pengfei's temperament, but also knows that the mistresses who can be taken into Ye Pengfei's harem are actually not ruthless people.  Therefore, Samsara is not like Ye Pengfei's other subordinates, who are always too cautious in what they say and do.

    Xiao Xiao contradicted Wan Yuqiu. Before Wan Yuqiu could give him a look, Samsara hurriedly said: "Master, no one dares to disobey the master's order now. Even if I give them another one,  It¡¯s not bad to save face.¡±

    "Yes, one of them cried so much that I felt pity for him, and the other's words were so sharp that it was hard for gods and ghosts to stop him Samsara, you haven't cultivated enough yet." Ye Pengfei laughed, exposing all the background of Samsara.

    That Yuan Xiaoyao originally had a beautiful face.  Ye Pengfei estimated that even if there was a beauty competition in the universe, she might be able to come out on top.

    Because her grandfather was suppressed, she felt anxious.  To cry and beg for mercy like this in front of Samsara again is because Samsara cultivates the way of reincarnation, so he should be used to this kind of scene.  But it was also somewhat irresistible.

    And that Xueling, when Yan Shoucheng led people to break into the store, she had no one to help her, but she was still resolute and stood in front of the courtyard where Ye Pengfei rented.  It can be seen from this.  This woman's personality.  How strong and domineering.

    Although it is said that Ye Pengfei's strength is many times higher than that of Yan Shoucheng.  However, when repeated requests cannot be made.  Xue Ling also dared to jump and curse.

    ¡°One person cried, another person scolded, and Samsara had to come back to beg for mercy on his behalf.  Although Ye Pengfei was joking, he was joking.  However, reincarnation cultivation cannot reach home.  But it's also true.

    Hearing what his master said, Samsara couldn't help but blush, and murmured: "This, thatMaster, is it really Cena's turn to deal with it?"

    ??Changing to Cena?

    I¡¯m afraid, these two girls will never sleep well in their lives

    "Forget it, let me give you some face." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said.  "What you said makes sense. Let's change suppression to imprisonment. He will be imprisoned for tens of billions of years. During these tens of billions of years, he will not be allowed to meet outsiders!"

    "Okay, I'll tell them right away." Samsara laughed happily.

    Ye Pengfei gave the order.  It is impossible for Ye Pengfei to say it himself.  When Samsara saw that he had accomplished something, he was very happy and wanted to send away the two pestering spirits.

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu stopped Samsara.  "Brother Ye, even if you give them another face, they still have to pay a price."

    Wan Yuqiu said, but his eyes slanted towards Yue Ningbing.

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei and Yue Ningbing knew what Wan Yuqiu meant.

    "Sister Yuqiu, you don't have to be like this." Yue Ningbing said gratefully, "I still think it's better to practice slowly by yourself. Besides, even if I don't have enough fighting power now, can't I still help Pengfei?"

    With one look from Wan Yuqiu, Yue Ningbing knew that she was planning to seize the snow spirit and integrate the secret method of amplifying the rare treasures.  This is Ye Pengfei. If it were other superiors, as long as they wanted something, they would just reach out and take it. Who cares about equal transactions, and who cares whether Xue Ling is happy or not.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei said earlier that the punishment could be slightly reduced.  For example, the suppression for tens of billions of years was changed to suppression for eight billion years.  In exchange for Xue Ling's secret technique.

    However, at that time, Yue Ningbing had just shied away.  Therefore, no one said anything more.  This time, Wan Yuqiu brought up the old story again.  Yue Ningbing didn't think much about it at first, so she pushed it off again.  Her first reaction was that the love between sisters was deep and Wan Yuqiu was thinking about herself.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Yue Ningbing¡¯s second reaction jumped out immediately.

    &nb"Ah, Sister Yuqiu, do you mean to take this opportunity to collect secret techniques from various schools?" Yue Ningbing blinked in surprise.

    "Yeah, that's what I think." Wan Yuqiu nodded and chuckled, "kill two birds with one stone, why not? What if, we can find something similar to the magic sect's secret technique from those secret techniques?  Where are the secrets to the class?"

    "Well, this is a way. I think we can also ask Yuan Wuxin to donate his Wuxin sword! The secret method is useful, and the rare treasures hidden by each family may also have usable weapons!" Yue Ningbing added.

    Wan Yuqiu also became a little excited: "There are also formations, talismans, and elixirs Does it mean that tens of billions of years of suppression will be lifted just as long as it is lifted?"

    "Sister Yu Qiu is right!" Yue Ningbing nodded repeatedly with a smile on her face, "We can definitely kill two birds with one stone. First we can kill the leader of the Yuan family, and then we can knock on the others along the way!"

    ¡°These days, it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t forces offering gifts.  However, those things seemed precious, but Ye Pengfei looked down upon them at all.

    For Ye Pengfei, only the secret skills of the Demon Sect can arouse his interest.  If Xue Ling's secret skills weren't useful to Yue Ningbing, he wouldn't be interested at all.  As for the "Truth of Virtual Reality" of the Xu Dao Alliance, when he heard about it for the first time, he asked a few more questions out of curiosity.  Once I know the reason, I no longer have any interest.

    Therefore, it is impossible for all major forces and powerful men to make ordinary contributions to attract Ye Pengfei's attention.  Even if there are more treasures and more wealth.  For Ye Pengfei, who could quickly control the secret realm of time, it was nothing at all.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Beat and beat the major forces and the strong ones from all walks of life.  Ask them to offer some treasures that are always kept secret and never shown to anyone, so that they can find something that interests Ye Pengfei.

    And at this time, in order to break through Zheng Peng¡¯s saint-level methods, such tricks are just right!

    "If I have such a good wife, what more can I ask for?"

    Looking at the two women who said each other to you and me, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a lot of emotions and emotions in his heart

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1094. Soaring power!  (Seventh update)

    If something good comes from above, it must be given to the people below!

    Through the changes in the Yuan family, everyone knew that Ye Pengfei liked two kinds of treasures¡ª¡ª

    Or, it is a very precious treasure;

    Or, it¡¯s a very unconventional treasure.

    "There may be people who are secretive about the treasures that each family has to live in and don't want to give away.  However, in just a few hours, Ye Pengfei received thousands of side treasures and side skills.

    It¡¯s a pity that Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t find anything useful to him.

    "Forget it, if there are more treasures coming, you can collect them for me first. Depending on the situation, you can send them to me once in a while."

    After inspecting another batch of treasures, Ye Pengfei decided not to wait any longer for these donations.  External help is better, but none is fine.  The most important thing is to look at yourself.

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu nodded in understanding and watched Ye Pengfei's figure quietly disappear into the endless void

    ******

    "He already has so much energy?"

    When that loud voice sounded in Zheng Peng¡¯s sea of ??consciousness again, Zheng Peng was nervous and looking forward to it.

    "Yes, Master, he only issued an order, and he didn't even have to show up at all. Everyone worked for him!" Zheng Peng said with some fear, "I fought with him once. If it weren't for the secret techniques taught by Master, they would be very powerful."  Powerful. I am afraid that my disciple has already fallen."

    The owner of that voice was silent for a short period of time.  Then, he said in a deep voice: "Change the plan and fight him directly. You are no match. There must be some secret realms in that place that even saint-level beings cannot freely control. I will teach you a secret method to find these secret realms.  Then¡­¡­"

    A more thorough plan slowly entered Zheng Peng¡¯s sea of ??consciousness

    ******

    The first thing Ye Pengfei did after retreating.  Just try your best to improve your body strength!

    While solving the ten halls and nine halls of the Demon Sect, Yin Jiutian and others also brought back many elixirs for Ye Pengfei to solve the problem of auxiliary planes.

    I think back then, in order to solve the problem of auxiliary planes.  Ye Pengfei did not hesitate to take risks in the dangerous situation of Wanhai, and even prepared for it.  Must be like a mouse.  While hiding in a dangerous situation, he was looking for the soul-accompanying grass.

    But, in the blink of an eye, I didn¡¯t even have to go to the dangerous situation of thousands of seas.  Naturally, there are plenty of elixirs.  Send it to yourself.  If the magical elixir from the Demon Sect is not enough.  Then, as long as Ye Pengfei opens his mouth to any super power, he can have as much as he wants!

    "Strength is the only valuable thing in the world of the strong. The rest are not worth mentioning!!!"

    Feeling the ever-increasing power of the body.  Ye Pengfei seemed to be feeling the feeling of controlling the world.

    Of course, he knew very well that this was just an illusion.  I have just stood on the threshold of becoming a truly powerful existence in this universe.  The distance between him and the one who controls the world is still very far.

    but.  He is also very confident.

    "No matter how far the distance is, it is not a problem at all for me. I have two universes in my hands. It won't take long for me to fight against the most powerful existence in this universe!!!"

    Ye Pengfei did not reveal to anyone what his judgment was on Zheng Peng.

    Indeed, he is still confused.  because.  The information we have is really too little.

    but.  But his intuition told him that Zheng Peng was sent in deliberately.  And that person - or, to be more precise, that group of people - are the people who had to choose reincarnation in their previous lives!  !  !

    "Back then, I once thought about escaping. I once thought about hiding my name and developing slowly in a low-level plane"

    "Later, I chose to cut off the connection with my previous life. It was said that I felt a trace of terrifying danger. In fact, it was because I was afraid and I was escaping"

    "Now, what am I still afraid of? What am I still worried about? Even if they are very powerful, so powerful that each of them is a third-level Heavenly Lord. So powerful that everyone has the laws of foreign lands, and even has a complete universe like me.  .so what?"

    "I will no longer run away! No matter what danger there is, no matter how many powerful enemies there are, I will use my power to destroy them all!"

    The beginning of destruction was Zheng Peng!  It's that saint-level existence hidden behind Zheng Peng!

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has truly faced his own life.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei really??Have it, a heart that is proud of the world.

    Until now, until this moment, Ye Pengfei has finally fully demonstrated his super potential!  !  !

    The Zifu space is filled with exotic spiritual energy. It has never been as exciting as it is now.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei often extracted the exotic spiritual energy here.  No matter how much he extracts, in complete synchronization, Zifu Universe will make up for the missing spiritual energy.

    But this time¡ª¡ª

    When Ye Pengfei¡¯s main and auxiliary planes began to absorb the exotic spiritual energy in Zifu with all their strength, the recovery speed of Zifu universe could not keep up with the consumption speed!

    Soon, Zifu Universe reacted.  It also began to spit out its own spatial spiritual energy at an accelerated rate.

    Let Zi Mansion be filled with your own spiritual energy.  This is a means for Zifu Universe to evolve itself.  It is also a barrier for the Zifu universe to protect its own safety.  Therefore, it will not allow its naked body to be exposed in the Zi Mansion.

    "However, it will not stop Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°After all, Ye Pengfei is its host.  From the moment it was born, it had already established some kind of connection with Ye Pengfei.

    With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he still can't feel this connection.  However, for Zifu Universe, Ye Pengfei has grown and become stronger, which is more beneficial to it.

    Soon, Zifu Universe¡¯s speed of making up for the lack of spiritual energy caught up with Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability to absorb spiritual energy.  The Zifu space, which was already agitated and empty in many places, was once again completely filled with the alien spiritual energy from the Zifu universe.

    However, this balance was quickly broken again!

    With continuous absorption of spiritual energy, it is transformed into the power of the space plane of the main and auxiliary planes.  Ye Pengfei's body strength increased rapidly at an alarming rate.

    Since he entered this void, set up concealment and defensive formations, and devoted himself to practice, only a stick of incense has passed. His physical strength has jumped from the peak of the first level of the Void Immortal to the peak of the first level of the True Immortal!

    If you are an ordinary strong person, this abnormal leap in strength will bring too large and too strong a load to your body.  Thus, various problems arise.

    " However, for Ye Pengfei, he is now able to withstand the power of the first level of the Saint Immortal.  Such a small increase in strength is unlikely to bring any side effects to him.

    Therefore, his physical strength easily continued to advance from the peak of the True Immortal First Level to advancing by leaps and bounds.

    This time, the speed of absorbing spiritual energy becomes faster.  Zifu Universe has to increase the speed of replenishing its spiritual energy, otherwise, Ye Pengfei will soon sweep away all the exotic spiritual energy in the huge Zifu space!

    Just like this, every time Ye Pengfei's body strength jumped to a new level.  The Zifu Universe must be improved accordingly to make up for the speed of Zifu's spiritual energy.  I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but finally, this trend of chasing each other came to an end.

    "The first level of the Immortal Heaven has just been formed!!!"

    A faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1095. The ultimate secret of the secret realm of time!  (superior)

    After counting with his fingers, Ye Pengfei found that it only took three days.

    "Thanks for understanding the ultimate combat power and the perfect healing method. If this body hadn't been accustomed to a higher level of power for a long time, I wouldn't have been able to increase my power in such a short time!"

    When his strength increased rapidly, Ye Pengfei did not study this issue.  Looking back now, he found that extreme combat power and perfect healing had other effects on him.

    "If I can keep my ultimate combat power and perfect healing method above my existing body strength, then whenever my realm improves, my body strength will be able to quickly keep up!"

    In this way, the time saved is considerable!

    You must know that for any strong person, the improvement of realm and strength cannot happen simultaneously.  Normally speaking, the realm is first broken through and improved first.  Then, through gradual cultivation, the strength will gradually keep up with the pace of improvement in realm.

    And for a strong person like Ye Pengfei, who has very good qualifications and high understanding.  Every time the realm improves, it is almost a leap.  If you follow the normal speed, you will increase your original strength.  Then, it is very likely that his physical strength will always be lower than the realm level.  This situation will not end until the realm can no longer grow.

    It is as if this time he has raised his body power from the peak of the Immortal Realm and the First Heaven of Void Immortal to the beginning of the Era Realm and the First Heaven of the Ultimate Immortal.  If it goes at the normal speed, I'm afraid it will take at least hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years to do it.  If this is the case, by then, we don¡¯t know how far his realm cultivation has grown!

    "Ultimate combat power can help me fight across levels. And the perfect healing method can reduce or even eliminate the excessive load on my body. Finally, I can also use this to gain the benefit of super-fast increase in strength. It's really  A great way to achieve multiple goals with one stone!"

    After discovering this benefit, Ye Pengfei quickly adjusted his training goals.

    "Instead of studying Zheng Peng's saint-level methods, it is better to continue to improve the ultimate combat power! As the saying goes. One force can defeat ten. No matter what strange methods he has. As long as my combat power is strong enough, I will destroy them all!"

    At this moment, what Ye Pengfei didn't know was that it was precisely because of his temporary adjustment this time.  Only once did he avoid it.  A severe test of life and death!

    ******

    Ye Pengfei is practicing, and Zheng Peng is not idle either.  With that saint-immortal master as his backing, and with that saint-immortal master making plans, he just followed the plan wholeheartedly.  Just practice according to the secrets taught by Master.

    "Hmph! Ye Pengfei, you didn't expect that I would become a master of a saint-level expert! Although you are temporarily stronger than me, one day, I will trample you under my feet!"

    Zheng Peng was gloomy and sneered secretly.  I saw that his writing was flying.  Each one seems to be nothing special.  In fact, it is a talisman with wonderful uses.  From his pen, he drew endlessly

    ******

    Ye Pengfei's retreat did not last long.  After only ten days, he returned to the real world.

    "Wang Zhi. Are you ready?"

    ? Observing Wang Zhi, who had already merged with another Soul Accompanying Grass, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    As a soul master, Ye Pengfei can see it.  Wang Zhi makes every small change from the inside to the outside.

    But.  In the eyes of Yue Ningbing, Wan Yuqiu and others, Wang Zhi is more mysterious and difficult to see through than before.

    Even if Yin Jiutian, whose actual combat power was originally stronger than Wang Zhi, now it is impossible to see how far Wang Zhi's current level has reached.

    Just merging a soul-companing grass will not produce such an effect.  However, what Wang Zhi gained from this trip was more than just a soul-accompanying grass!

    A being at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Immortal Realm, refined in both time and space. This is Wang Zhi¡¯s biggest gain from this trip!

    Wang Zhi was not the only one who went to Wan Hai's dangerous situation.  Most of the Supreme Elders of the Demon Sect gathered near the Soul Accompanying Grass.  It would be a waste of time for Wang Zhi to fight against so many powerful men from the third level of the Immortal Realm by himself.

    Therefore, Yin Jiutian, Fan Shuting, and Yin Manyu accompanied Wang Zhi and went there together.  The mission of the three of them is not only to help Wang Zhi and quickly destroy these supreme elders of the Demon Sect.  Monitoring Wang Zhi is also one of the very important tasks!

    Before leaving, Ye Pengfei gave special instructions.  Once Wang Zhi accepted the inheritance, something special happened.  Not only must we report in time, but we must also take action in time to terminate the inheritance!

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, withJi Wan Yuqiu concluded that even if Yin Jiutian took action alone, it would be very easy to terminate the inheritance.  What's more, three people took action together.

    However, what Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu did not expect was that the inheritance process went so smoothly that no one could doubt it.  Even the slightest bit of Tao-Dharma conflicts and power disorders that might occur when accepting inheritance from others did not occur.

    Normal is abnormal at the same time!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei has long concluded that the former master of the secret realm of time was looking for the inheritor.  In fact, it is to control this inheritor and use the power of this inheritor to help the secret realm of time advance into real life!

    Therefore, since there was no abnormality when accepting the inheritance.  Ye Pengfei observed carefully and found nothing unusual.  So, this means that when Wang Zhi goes to gain control of the secret realm of time, trouble will occur!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei wanted to ask Wang Zhi if he was ready.  By then, even if he can help, I am afraid that Wang Zhi will have to resolve many emergencies on his own.

    "Master, Wang Zhi is ready!"

    Wang Zhi¡¯s voice was still cold.  Wang Zhi's expression remained cold and cold.

    She has not had any change in her main practice of Taoism because she has accepted the refinement of the Taoism of time and space¡ª¡ª

    The path of ruthlessness!

    Wang Zhi¡¯s current main practice is still the path of ruthlessness.

    And her secondary training in Taoism has become the Tao of prosperity, time, and space.  The way of glory is nothing more than that. Until now, it has stayed at the Xuanxian level without much development.

    " However, the two ways of time and space are different. Now, Wang Zhi's mastery of these two ways has a tendency to surpass the unfeeling way!

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, this is a hidden worry.  This hidden worry requires Wang Zhi to prepare in advance.  Otherwise, once the major and minor Taoist majors conflict, it will be out of control.

    Looking at Wang Zhi, whose face is like a thousand-year glacier that will never melt, Ye Pengfei nodded thoughtfully

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1096. The ultimate secret of the secret realm of time!  (Part 2) (Second update)

    "I don't know how the integration situation in the Time Secret Realm is going." Wan Yuqiu said when he saw the Time Secret Realm portal again.

    "It should be, everything is integrated. After all, so much time has passed inside." Yue Ningbing also said with great longing.

    During this period of time, Yue Ningbing became more and more aware of what she should do most.  That is, give full play to the power of Taoism and the Tao of Domination!

    Now, Yue Ningbing¡¯s state is not good enough.  Therefore, the ability to control subordinates through the way of domination cannot yet be demonstrated.  However, the ability to formulate strategies and establish strategic directions in the way of domination is completely unrestricted by realms.

    This is also the case. After mastering Ye Pengfei's original method of killing souls and nourishing souls, he discovered a big breakthrough.  Originally, Yue Ningbing felt that she could only help Ye Pengfei by relying on her agility and some cleverness.

    But now

    "Sister Ning Bing, soon you will be able to command a large number of high-level experts!!!"

    Wan Yuqiu said this with great admiration, and there was a hint of envy in her voice.

    Of course Wan Yuqiu can cover up all this smell, but as the relationship between the two sisters becomes more and more harmonious, it would seem too false if he deliberately conceals it.

    Yue Ningbing also smiled slightly and said in response: "Sister Yuqiu, let's use our own methods to help Pengfei! Although he didn't say it, I can guess it. His mind is no longer in the trial place.  ¡­¡±

    There are some words, let¡¯s stop here.  Both women are smart people. They looked at each other and smiled without saying anything more

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei stopped talking and told Wang Zhi that if she wanted to be careful, she should only say it once.

    Next, we have to take a look at Dong Kang, the former master of the secret realm of time.  What kind of methods were laid in the secret realm of time?  As long as Wang Zhi officially takes action.  You can immediately know what the ultimate secret hidden deep in the secret realm of time is!

    ???????????????????????????????In the secret realm of time.  Ye Pengfei also made calculations many times.  Many guesses.  However, nothing was found.

    Before leaving the secret realm of time, he divided his servants into groups and assigned tasks to each.  One of the groups.  The goal is to explore those secret spaces that few people know about!

    Even though this group of people did not find out the truth of the matter.  However, as long as they can do it for Ye Pengfei.  Provide even the slightest hint of suspicion.  Ye Pengfei can also let the prototype universe help him restore Dong Kang's entire plan!

    "It's a pity that this group of experts has been exploring for tens of thousands of years, but they haven't found any useful clues.

    "I can only rely on myself to be vigilant!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself as he watched Wang Zhi walking silently towards the portal of the Secret Realm of Time, "No matter what. That Dong Kang was just a peak-level being of the third level of the Immortal. Even so.  He has used a Taoist weapon that implies the way of prophecy, and his words and expressions can't possibly withstand the destruction of my ultimate combat power!"

    Long before returning here, Ye Pengfei had already entered the ultimate state.

    With the rapid increase in body strength.  His ultimate combat power has also lasted two hours longer than the eight hours it lasted when he left the Time Secret Realm.

    And the recovery period.  It was shortened by two hours.  In the past, it took him twelve hours to recover.  Now.  It also only takes ten hours of recovery time!

    Ten hours of ultimate combat power should be enough to cope with all emergencies.  If the situation is too weird, then Yin Jiutian and others will need to work together to help him withstand ten hours!

    Out of the corner of his eye, he briefly glanced at Yin Jiutian and others.  They all had solemn expressions on their faces, ready to take action at any time.  As long as they give the order, they will display a Nine Sun Sealing Formation that they have carefully created.  Temporarily seal this secret realm of time!

    The Nine Yang Sealing Formation was specially created by Ye Pengfei for this mission. It is a very partial sealing formation.

    In the secret realm of time, there are also normal rotations of the sun and the moon, and the changes of the four seasons.  However, in general, yin energy is better than yang energy, and there are more yin and cold flavors.

    This is why the continent where those indigenous creatures live is surrounded by an unusually large land of wandering souls.  You know, even if the area of ??all continents is added up, it is still less than half of the area of ??the Land of Wandering Souls!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei boldly guessed that the ultimate secret hidden in the time secret realm may also be biased towards the cold.  Therefore, he took a different approach and created a forbidden formation composed of pure Yang power!

    It is precisely for this reason that, except for Yin JiutianIn addition, the other personnel arranged by Ye Pengfei were not Ziyi and Fan Shuting, but Long Dingshan, Lang Xidao, and the brown rock giant Qin Hong.

    Kindly, among these people, Qin Hong, who has the lowest level, is actually the main force second only to Yin Jiutian.

    Qin Hong¡¯s body is of the earth attribute, and what he cultivates is the way of earth.  If something goes wrong with the Jiuyang Sealing Formation, he can also rely on the powerful restraint ability of the earth attribute to bury the secret realm of time alive!

    It seems that everything is arranged well.

    First, Dong Kang¡¯s method of ambushing in the secret realm of time must first break through Wang Zhi¡¯s barrier.  And Wang Zhi's combat power is already vaguely reaching the level of a saint.  If she can take another step forward, she may be able to compete with Fu Juntian.  How easy is it to solve Wang Zhi, or even really integrate Wang Zhi?

    Secondly, if Wang Zhi misses, Ye Pengfei will take action immediately.  The low-level combat power of the first-level Saint Immortal is extraordinary!

    Even Ye Pengfei couldn't stop it, and the Nine Yang Sealing Formation will follow.  Only when the Jiuyang Sealing Formation also fails, and only when Yin Jiutian and others cannot persist for ten hours together, will Qin Hong need to transform into his true body and suppress the secret realm of time at the cost of his life!

    Logically speaking, these preparations and these methods should be more than enough to deal with a powerful man who was at the pinnacle of the third level of the Immortal Realm a few years ago and lurked in the secret realm of time.  However, Ye Pengfei's heart was always high and he could not relax at all.

    Soon, Wan Yuqiu noticed Ye Pengfei's nervousness.  The two of them are connected by an equal soul covenant.  As long as Wan Yuqiu uses his Soul Pact power a little, he can feel how nervous Ye Pengfei is now.

    Originally, she was chatting in a low voice with Yue Ningbing, and her pretty eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly¡ª¡ª

    "Brother Ye, do you think there is anything else wrong?"

    In Wan Yuqiu¡¯s opinion, today is just a formality.  Even the Dong Kang in the past had a clever design.  He could not have expected that the strong man who accepted his inheritance would have such powerful combat power.  It was even more impossible for him to expect that behind the strong man who accepted his inheritance, there was actually a more powerful soul master!

    But¡­¡­

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer hastily, he suddenly sensed something: "Wang Zhi, run quickly!!!"

    Something strange happened!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1097. The ultimate secret of the secret realm of time!  (Part 2) (Third update)

    Ye Pengfei reacted very quickly. Before the abnormality appeared, his stern call to the police and Hun Nian's order were issued at the same time!

    However, he is still a step too late!

    I saw a dark portal suddenly appearing next to Wang Zhi.  Before Wang Zhi had time to react, his soul was pulled by the dark portal and ran out of Wang Zhi's body.  He quickly submerged into this portal!

    When the dark portal suddenly appeared, Ye Pengfei also realized what was going to happen.  The move he was about to perform immediately stalled.  Then, he shook his head slightly and became quiet again.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t move, and neither did Yin Jiutian and the others.  This was an order given by Ye Pengfei in advance, and they followed it to the letter.

    Yue Ningbing was so shocked by the situation in front of her that she could not react: "Pengfei, why don't you take action? Wang Zhi's soul was captured by the Nine Nether Gate!"

    ??Even those who are only powerful in the Immortal Realm, but those who are more knowledgeable, all know that the dark portal is called the Gate of Nine Nethers.

    However, only those who have reached the Immortal Realm will know the true function of the Nine Nether Gate¡ª¡ª

    The real Nine Nether Gate is a powerful method used by ghost masters to devour the souls of others!

    If it is just a ghost strong in the Immortal Realm, with the door of these Jiuyou, at most, the enemy can be pulled to a special place, the most suitable place for their own fighting.

    ???????????????????? However, the strong ghost clan who have reached the realm of gods can use such a gate of the Nine Netherworlds to pull the enemy into their own space plane!

    When the space plane is first formed, the strong can advance to the realm of gods.  In their own space plane, the strong will be able to formulate operating rules that are most beneficial to themselves.  Therefore, if you are a strong person at the same level, you can rashly enter the enemy's space plane.  Then, no matter how many rare treasures he holds, no matter how many secret techniques he possesses.  He will definitely die!

    Because of this, any strong person will study how to defeat the enemy.  Pull him into his own space plane.

    at the same time.  Any strong person will also study how to resist the enemy's pull on him.

    In this way, among the vast majority of strong people.  This method of you pulling me and me resisting you often creates a balance.  This also directly leads to the fact that even a strong person with a higher level will fight against a strong person with a lower level.  This method is rarely used.

    There is only one exception for the strong men of the ghost race!

    And the method that the strong ghost clan relies on is this Nine Nether Gate!

    The gate of Jiuyou does not pull the enemy's true body into the space plane of the strong ghost clan.  Instead, it directly absorbs the enemy's soul and pulls it out from the enemy's true body.

    Even a strong man from the ghost clan with no talent will be compared to a strong man of the same level once he comes out of the Nine Nether Gate.  The only way is to escape and fight.  Only when the Nine Nether Gate can no longer continue can we fight in close quarters.

    ???????????????????????????????? If you are a powerful ghost clan man with extraordinary talents, you can rely on the Nine Nether Gate to surpass the level and kill the enemy!

    If not.  Every time I cast Nine Nether Gate, it takes a little longer.

    If it weren't, every time he sacrificed the door of Jiuyou, his own loss was very huge.

    So.  Just relying on the Nine Nether Gate technique, the ghost clan can be proud of the others.  Become the most powerful race in the universe!

    ??Similarly, it is for this reason that the strong ghost clan will make some strategies to lure the enemy in advance when using the Nine Nether Gate.  Only when it is ensured that the enemy will not escape quickly will the strong ghosts waste time and strength to perform this magical technique.

    Who would have thought that before Wang Zhi reached the Secret Realm of Time and touched the portal of the Secret Realm of Time, such a Nine Nether Gate would actually appear on the way.  Yue Ningbing's first reaction was that Wang Zhi had been ambushed by a strong man from the ghost clan!

    From Yue Ningbing¡¯s perspective, this ambush caught everyone off guard.  However, if Ye Pengfei takes action, the strong man from the ghost clan who secretly attacks him will never be spared.  Wang Zhi's ingested soul will also return to Wang Zhi's body safe and sound.

    However, what Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t expect was

    "Ning Bing, I don't know how many years I have been planning this. I have been spying on us for several days in secret. If I go in rashly, am I asking for death?"

    "you mean¡­¡­"

    Yue Ningbing was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even speak completely!  !  !

    Only Wan Yuqiu and others, who have followed Ye Pengfei all the way and have seen too many shocking secrets, can nod thoughtfully and sigh secretly at this moment.

    &nbsp;"Ning Bing, there are some things that I didn't tell you because I was worried about damaging your Taoist foundation." Ye Pengfei said slowly, "I can only give you a rough idea of ??what happened just now."

    Yue Ningbing nodded in understanding.

    After meeting again, the two people confided in each other.  They recounted everything they experienced after parting.

    When Yue Ningbing recounted her experience, she went through everything in detail.

    However, Ye Pengfei only briefly mentioned some things he had experienced in the past without going into details.

    Yue Ningbing also knew the reason.  After all, the gap between the two people's realms is huge, and the gap between the two people's combat power is even more immeasurable.  Many things that Ye Pengfei experienced were simply not suitable to be told.  If you forcefully tell the story, you will actually harm yourself.

    It¡¯s like, that little fox girl.  Yue Ningbing only knew that her body was a Taoist weapon.  Now, it's progressing like crazy.  Once the advancement is successful, you will become a complete, real creature.

    As for the others, Yue Ningbing doesn¡¯t know much about it

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Yue Ningbing immediately knew that what just happened was anything but ordinary.  Even someone as strong as Ye Pengfei must be treated with caution!

    "Pengfei, if it's not convenient to say it, don't say it. I understand." Yue Ningbing nodded and said slightly anxiously, "It's better to hurry up and save Wang Zhi first!"

    Wang Zhi is not only a very powerful servant under Ye Pengfei.  It is even more related to the more than a thousand powerful slaves that Ye Pengfei remains in the secret realm of time and cannot be brought out for the time being!

    but¡­¡­

    "There's no rush." ??Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said with a slight smile, "Although that person planned it for a long time, he didn't expect what kind of existence would be the one who finally got the inheritance. He didn't even expect that there was already someone.  I have seen through his design a long time ago!"

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the ultimate secret of the time secret realm is actually¡ª¡ª¡±

    Having said this, Ye Pengfei paused for a moment.  Then, he sighed and said:

    "The Dong Kang of the past, the master of the secret realm of time, has long been a puppet of the ghost clan!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1098. Back then, the person who was closest to victory... (Fourth update)

    hiss¡­¡­

    Yue Ningbing couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    How powerful the master of the Time Secret Realm is, although Ye Pengfei did not tell Yue Ningbing in detail.  However, Yue Ningbing herself can roughly guess a little bit of information¡ª¡ª

    Being able to establish a secret law that makes it impossible for so many peak-level beings of the third level of the Immortal to solve the problem of entry and exit.  How powerful must that person be?

    How powerful must that person be if he can force a strong man like Ye Pengfei, who already possesses the low-level combat power of the Saint Immortal, to abide by the rules set by him?  !

    I'm afraid, even if the realm has not surpassed the immortal bottleneck.  At least it has advanced to the point where it is extremely close to a breakthrough.  At least, in some aspects, it should have reached the point where even immortal and saint-level beings have to face it!

    Such a transcendent existence was actually forced by others to join forces at some time in the past and had to commit suicide after reaching a certain agreement.  This was enough to surprise Yue Ningbing.

    But now, Ye Pengfei actually said that he was so awesome and such a transcendent being.  Unexpectedly, he had been turned into his own puppet by a certain strong man from the ghost clan!  !  !

    Impact!

    Huge impact!

    It¡¯s so huge that it¡¯s a suffocating impact!

    Yue Ningbing felt in a daze that at the next moment, her Taoist foundation might be destroyed by this shocking news.

    Just after Ye Pengfei injected a warm Tao power into his body

    Just when Yue Ningbing discovered that Wan Yuqiu next to her was also looking at her nervously

    "Pengfei, don't say any more. After my realm improves, you can tell me carefully about everything about this secret realm of time!!!" Yue Ningbing made a quick decision and extinguished her curiosity.  heart of.

    "We should talk about the secret realm of time carefully." Looking at the way, I can only use the secret technique.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh at the portal to the secret realm of time that could only be seen.

    "It's not just Ye Pengfei who is sighing, Wan Yuqiu, Yin Jiutian, Ziyi, Fan Shuting all the powerful people who followed Ye Pengfei and wandered in the secret realm of time for ten thousand years.  They all sighed secretly.

    Who could have expected it.  After experiencing those things and knowing those shocking secrets, today, there is something even more surprising.  Happened suddenly?

    ¡°Ye Pengfei has always thought that there might be some risks in the time secret realm itself.  He did feel it, and so did the two universes he owned.  The Secret Realm of Time indeed has the possibility of advancing to a real life form.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei focused all his attention on the secret realm of time.

    In order to get more clues, he arranged for people to search in the secret realm of time, searching for tens of thousands of years

    In order to have a little more certainty, he carefully created a Nine Sun Sealing Formation specifically used to suppress the secret realm of time

    but.  No matter what, he never imagined that the ultimate secret of the Time Mystery Realm was not hidden in the Time Mystery Realm, but hidden outside the Time Mystery Realm!  !  !

    "Fortunately. The fighting power of me and my slaves is not something that the strong ghost clan can imagine. Even if he has made various arrangements and laid many traps long ago. However, as long as I don't step into it in the first step,  . All his conspiracy methods are in vain!!!"

    The initial shock has faded by now.  Now I know it completely.  After revealing the ultimate secret of the time secret realm, Ye Pengfei not only sighed with admiration, but also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Ning Bing, you don't need to be nervous." Ye Pengfei said with a relaxed smile, "Previously, I just felt that there seemed to be something else and was not sure of it. Now, the truth has surfaced, and the strong man from the ghost clan has also  It¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    "But what to do with Wang Zhi's soul?"

    Yue Ningbing looked around. Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates were all standing here quietly.  As long as Ye Pengfei doesn't give orders, they will never act without authorization.

    "Pengfei, aren't you afraid that the strong man from the ghost clan will quickly subdue Wang Zhi's soul? After all, he is the real master of the secret realm of time!!!"

    Thinking back now, Wang Zhi obtained the essence of time and space, which was equivalent to opening a hole for his soul.  Even though Wang Zhi is powerful in battle, there is no way to quickly close this gap!

    That strong man from the ghost clan was already very powerful.  Stronger than the Dong Kang in the past, he was just his puppet.

    And now, Wang Zhi's soul is defenseless against him.  In this way, wouldn¡¯t Wang ZhiWill it be captured quickly?

    Ye Pengfei calmly said with a smile: "Ning Bing, have you forgotten? I just said that someone has seen through his design a long time ago!"

    "Ah, you did say that." Yue Ningbing suddenly remembered.

    The huge impact just now caused her to temporarily lose this small piece of memory.

    Yue Ningbing asked in surprise: "Pengfei, who is so powerful that he has seen through the plan of that strong man from the ghost clan?"

    The truth that even Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t see through

    ??The truth that so many powerful servants under Ye Pengfei¡¯s command have not seen through

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s two universes failed to calculate the truth

    It turns out that someone has seen through it a long time ago?

    In an instant, Yue Ningbing felt that this mountain was really higher than the other.  There are endless masters in the world!

    Ye Pengfei did not answer immediately, but looked away and towards Wan Yuqiu.

    He smiled and asked: "Yu Qiu, do you think that the idol you once thought of is actually not that bad?"

    "Yes~" Wan Yuqiu's response was full of memories of the past, "If his combat power could be higher. Perhaps, he will be the final winner!"

    "No!" Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "Actually, as long as he is a little more cautious. Or, if he is just a little bit luckier, the final winner will definitely be him! Even if he fails in the end, he will still be the same as that year.  , the one closest to victory!"

    The more Yue Ningbing listened, the more confused she became. She didn¡¯t understand many things.  Therefore, these two people were talking to each other, with Yue Ningbing beside them, as if they were listening to a book from heaven.

    Originally, Yue Ningbing could not bear to ask.  She was worried that this would cause another huge impact that she could not withstand at all.

    "However, she couldn't resist her curious heart after all

    "Well, Pengfei, Yuqiu, if it's inconvenient, can you explain it more clearly?"

    Yue Ningbing raised her hand to ask a question, which suddenly woke up Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu from their endless thoughts.  The two people looked at each other and smiled.  They both knew that at that moment, both of them were a little distracted.

    ¡°What we just talked about is Wang Zhi¡¯s great-grandfather¡ªthe Supreme Inspiration!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1099. The great plan of the Supreme Inspiration!  (Part 1) (Fifth update)

    "How can it be???"

    Yue Ningbing couldn't help but exclaimed.  ////If not, Ye Pengfei would have been prepared and used his Tao power to protect her soul.  I'm afraid, she doesn't know how many times she will scream

    After a long time, Yue Ningbing finally controlled her emotions and gradually calmed down.

    "Pengfei, are you mistaken? Judging from your past descriptions of the Inspiration Supreme, his combat power has been greatly reduced after he was seriously injured. He was imprisoned again for the Soul Accompanying Grass in the Time Secret Realm. He was beaten by a group of people.  A powerful existence, firmly in control. The Wang family suddenly declined because of him. How could he be the one who sees through the truth?!"

    To be honest, if not, many years ago, I would have been dead-set on believing in Ye Pengfei and following Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing would not believe such a judgment at all.

    That is to say, facing Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing still questioned this and wanted to hear further explanations.  If it were anyone else, she would simply say three words¡ª¡ª

    Do not believe!  !  !

    Then, turn around and leave, never talking to that person again.

    "I really think that I guessed wrong. I'm no less surprised than you are." Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed, "But if it weren't for Inspiration Supreme, he would have seen through the truth of the matter long ago.  How could he let Wang Zhi switch to the path of ruthlessness?"

    Yue Ningbing said in surprise: "Isn't it that this is to make Wang Zhi's strength grow faster so that he can go to the dangerous situation of the sea to find another soul-accompanying grass?"

    "It is true that we want Wang Zhi to become stronger faster. However, it was not Hong Ming's idea to use the method of transformation."

    Ye Pengfei's answer finally made Yue Ningbing slowly understand: "Pengfei, you mean that the Inspiration Supreme deliberately let Wang Zhi switch to the path of ruthlessness? His purpose is just for today?"

    "That's right. Just for today!" Ye Pengfei said decisively, "Now, Wang Zhi's soul has not lost herself because of the attack of the strong ghost clan. On the contrary. She is gathering momentum. Intention to counterattack! She  The soul has already appeared, some special changes!"

    No need for Ye Pengfei to explain any more, Yue Ningbing completely understood.  After understanding the whole thing.  She couldn't help but feel scared for a while.

    "Pengfei, if it weren't for your Soul Pact method, which has been integrated with the operating laws from three other different universes. This time, we would have suffered a huge defeat!"

    "Yes, that's it!" Ye Pengfei sighed again, "If it weren't for him, he wasn't cautious enough, he wouldn't have been caught by mistake. If it wasn't for him, he wasn't lucky enough, he wouldn't have been caught. Even this final comeback  The opportunity was eventually lost. Life is often like this. It does not mean that you are invincible if you are strong or have a good strategy. You are invincible and you are omnipotent. Inspired supreme, he will be defeated when he loses. He loses caution first and then loses courage.  Luck. A generation of heroes. In the end, his death will be in vain!"

    The final winner was Ye Pengfei, who was the last to participate in this matter.  but.  When it comes to scheming, strength of strategy, and supreme inspiration, he ranks first!

    "Compared with the strategy of the Inspiration Supreme, even the powerful ghost clan who is now in a hard battle is still far behind.  Not to mention, those powerful men who had secretly manipulated the Supreme Inspiration, which directly led to the almost complete destruction of the Wang family where the Supreme Inspiration resided.

    When all the important clues were discovered one by one by Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  They immediately used the powerful calculation ability of the two people to restore the entire historical facts¡ª¡ª

    At one point, the Inspiration Supreme obtained the qualification to enter the secret realm of time.  After entering the secret realm of time, he felt the looming power of the prophecy.

    Those are the traces left by the previous Dong Kang when he used a Taoist artifact that contained the way of prophecy in the time and space castle.  Looking around this trial place, I am afraid that only the Supreme Inspiration can detect this trace.

    Soon, the Inspiration Supreme followed this trace, which was about to disappear, and discovered that the secret realm of time was not actually an ownerless thing, but that there was actually a controller hidden in the secret.

    At this time, the Inspiration Supreme became a little overconfident.  He thought he could dig out the controller.  He thought that he could completely control the secret realm of time!

    Therefore, he began to plan a way to fight for it.  He began to look for the strong man from the ghost clan hiding in the dark.

    His plan is indeed very hidden.  Even after he was captured by Hong Ming and others, his plan was not discovered by Hong Ming and others.

    His search was also very cautious.  Until now, the strong man from the ghost clan who is fighting hard still doesn¡¯t know what he is doing.Something went wrong somewhere.

    It¡¯s a pity that his concealment did not protect his safety.

    It¡¯s a pity that his caution did not take all situations into consideration.

    The Supreme Inspiration never expected that a special space would appear in the secret realm of time.  He never thought that the powerful people in this special space would have the ability to superimpose the laws of foreign lands!

    When this ability is used to prevent prophecy, the Inspiration Supreme is in trouble.  Because he did not calculate this possibility, his prophecy was completely ineffective when facing enemies such as Hong Ming!

    Perhaps, it is too harsh to laugh at him now without considering this possibility.  After all, how can ordinary people guess the operating laws of other universes?

    Even if Ye Pengfei already owns a Zifu universe, if it weren't for Dong Kang who traveled to this world, when he spoke, a few weird words that Niu Ben once said would pop up.  It was impossible for Ye Pengfei to guess that there would be a big ball space, and that there would be so many strong people who painstakingly studied the laws of foreign lands.

    However, even if you don¡¯t criticize the Supreme Inspiration, it has no meaning.  In short, because of this mistake, he had to face the fate of being captured and controlled by others.  From that time on, there was only one ending for him, that is, to devote himself to his master and die!

    If this is the case, and the Supreme Inspiration ends his miserable life, then it will not make Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu, Yue Ningbing, Yin Jiutian everyone feel so emotional.

    Such sentiments may even accompany them throughout their lives.  Whenever they recall this incident, whenever they recall the Supreme Inspiration, they will be filled with emotion again.

    Even if I have to die, I can still fight!

    Even if I have to die, I can still succeed!

    I am afraid that from the moment the Inspiration Supreme was accidentally captured, a bigger, more complicated, and weirder plan has been slowly unfolding

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1100. The supreme plan of inspiration!  (Part 2) (Sixth update)

    "The Inspiration Supreme, knowing that he was bound to die, placed all his hopes on Wang Zhi!"

    Wan Yuqiu, in as concise language as possible, roughly told Yue Ningbing the history that he and Ye Pengfei had jointly calculated.

    Now, Wang Zhi is having a great fight with the strong man from the ghost clan named Gui Wu.  Therefore, as long as the story is concise, it is not impossible to briefly describe the huge, complicated, and weird plan of the Supreme Inspiration in a short period of time.

    Yue Ningbing also guessed that this plan was very huge.  No matter how streamlined and compressed Wan Yuqiu is, it will still take a lot of time to tell it in a clear context.  Therefore, before Wan Yuqiu finished speaking, Yue Ningbing decided to remain silent on any issue.

    So, outside the portal of the secret realm of time, there was only Wan Yuqiu¡¯s clear and sweet voice, echoing in this time and space

    "In the past, we mistakenly believed that the Supreme Inspiration gave the stump of the Soul Accompanying Grass to Wang Zhi, and also fabricated a lie, saying that Wang Zhi was a prodigy who practiced the way of withering and glory. It was just because he was subjected to  The control of Hong Ming and others."

    "But now, we finally know that this is just part of his big plan!"

    "In the past, we also mistakenly believed that strong men who accept the inheritance of the dual paths of time and space will be counterattacked by the time secret realm when they take over the time secret realm. We mistakenly thought that if there is no external help, or if the inheritor does not have  Those who inherit power and methods beyond the immortal level will definitely die."

    "Now we know that although most of the guesses are correct, there is one part that we did not guess. That is, when the inheritor comes to take charge of the secret realm of time, he will first encounter a sneak attack by the ghost clan Oniwu.  , and became Oniwu¡¯s puppet slave!¡±

    "And Oniwu's plan has also become a part of Inspiration Supreme's big plan!"

    "Being able to incorporate the enemy's plan, not just the enemy's big plan, into one's own planning system. I have to say that Inspiration Supreme is really a genius! And the reason why this genius does this is based on the following two  reason¡ª¡ª"

    "First, for the sake of the Secret Realm of Time, at least some of Hong Ming's people do not want Wang Zhi to die. In this way, as long as Wang Zhi develops according to those people's plans, he will be protected by those people. In this way, in  Wang Zhi is safe until he gains control of the secret realm of time."

    "Secondly, no matter what plan he has for that strong man hiding in the dark, he will definitely seize control of Wang Zhi in the end. In this way, before Wang Zhi gets another Soul Accompanying Grass, she will definitely  safe."

    "These two 'safeties' ensure that Wang Zhi, the Avenger, will not die easily. Only if Wang Zhi does not die can his plan proceed."

    "Of course, Sister Ning Bing, you should have guessed that the reason why Inspiration Supreme incorporated the enemy's plan into his own planning system was not just to save Wang Zhi's life."

    "First, the Inspiration Supreme discovered that as long as the enemy's plan goes ahead, the mysterious existence hiding behind the scenes and not showing up at all will definitely take action in the end. Otherwise, once Wang Zhi really masters the secret realm of time. And Hong Ming and others, really  He has mastered Wang Zhi. The man behind the scenes. It's like trying to draw water from a bamboo basket, and nothing will be gained."

    "In this way, Wang Zhi develops according to the plan, and there is no need to expend effort to find the strong man behind the scenes!"

    "So, the Inspiration Supreme prepared a method for Wang Zhi, which is the ruthless way! Moreover, he has already used the way of prophecy to make a prophecy for Wang Zhi. That is, no matter what, the ruthless way will be Wang Zhi  Mainly practicing Taoism!"

    "Brother Ye was already a little suspicious. However, Brother Ye thought that the reason why Wang Zhi's main Taoism remained unchanged after obtaining the essence of time and space was because the design of the master of the time secret realm was to  When Wang Zhi took control of the secret realm of time, the dual paths of time and space came back to bite the main Taoist method. Brother Ye didn't guess that this was actually the design of the Supreme Inspiration!"

    "I won't go into details about the role of the ruthless method in this battle. Even if Wang Zhi doesn't meet Brother Ye, she can still rely on this method to resist any attack that attempts to control her soul."

    "This is a crucial point. If Wang Zhi is also controlled by others, Inspiration Supreme's plan will be completely ruined."

    "Originally, a ruthless Tao alone would not be able to do this. None of us expected that the Supreme Inspiration would take advantage of the shortcomings of his brothers to solve this problem."

    "Simply put, the exercises practiced by Jueqing Jinzun and others have the possibility of the Tao foundation collapsing at any time. When the Tao foundation collapses, all those who control the soul willThe magic will inevitably disappear due to this powerful collapse force!  "

    "In this way, although it seems that Hong Ming and others can control Wang Zhi, in fact, Wang Zhi may break away from this control at any time."

    "In other words, converting to the path of ruthlessness is the top priority in the Inspiration Supreme plan. This path can not only help Wang Zhi to swallow up Gui Wu. It can also help Wang Zhi to get rid of Hong Ming and others.  Restraint!"

    "As for how to make the foundation of the ruthless path collapse. This design is equally ingenious."

    "Now Wang Zhi, because of Brother Ye's help, it is impossible for the ruthless Taoist foundation to collapse. However, if there is no Brother Ye, then when Wang Zhi encounters internal and external troubles, this Taoist foundation may collapse!  "

    "This external and internal worry is the inheritance of the dual paths of time and space that she has accepted!"

    "And this foreign invasion is an attempt to advance to the secret realm of time as a living being!"

    "So, this is a big plan"

    "If this plan succeeds, then Oniwu will die - of course, now Oniwu will definitely be doomed because of this plan!"

    "If this plan succeeds, the Secret Realm of Time can become Wang Zhi's external trouble. However, it is impossible to really devour Wang Zhi. Because, before that, Wang Zhi has already devoured Oniwu!"

    "Presumably, it is impossible for Gui Wu to let himself be advanced into a living being, break through the time secret realm of the immortal bottleneck, and be swallowed up! He must have prepared some countermeasures! When Wang Zhi counterattacked Gui Wu  After that, Oni Wu¡¯s methods became Wang Zhi¡¯s methods!¡±

    "If this plan succeeds, then Wang Zhi will break away from the control of Hong Ming and others due to internal and external troubles and the collapse of Daoji. In turn, she will master the true duality of time and space by devouring Gui Wu in advance.  The inheritance of Tao. Therefore, although one of her Tao foundations collapsed, she can continue to be strong because of the other two powerful Tao foundations."

    "In the end, as long as the previous steps are successful, then the final revenge will be easy. Wang Zhi, who has completely controlled the secret realm of time, can easily kill Hong Ming and others. Or,  Turn them into the eternal slaves of the Wang family. The re-emergence of the Wang family is just around the corner!"

    A series of complex plans, even though Wan Yuqiu deliberately simplified them, are still very complicated to tell.  While Yue Ningbing listened, she made her own calculations and filled in the various gaps in it.  And this kind of constant calculation and adding details soon brought her into a very strange state

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1101. Ghost tribe, ghosts and martial arts, all things are in all shapes!  (Seventh update)

    "Hey, Sister Ningbing is about to break through!"

    Wan Yuqiu reacted quickly, and she also quickly glanced at Yue Ningbing's future, which was not far from the present.  .  .

    Among the countless futures, Wan Yuqiu did not discover the future in which "Yue Ningbing will fail."  On the contrary, she glimpsed a future in which "Yue Ningbing's realm skyrocketed by several levels."

    "Alas, it's a pity that I can't designate a future for Sister Ning Bing!" Wan Yu Qiuhun read the message and quietly expressed his helplessness to Ye Pengfei.

    Wan Yuqiu no longer dares to assign a future to others easily.  In particular, she did not dare to easily designate a future for her relatives.

    ¡°At the beginning, it was because I tried to predict Ye Pengfei¡¯s future.  That's why I caused trouble for Brother Ye.

    If the Zifu Universe hadn¡¯t been strong enough, Ye Pengfei would have had no choice but to die.

    ¡° If this time, I make some big trouble again, if Sister Ning Bing has some shortcomings, I will die!

    Therefore, Wan Yuqiu does not dare to use this kind of words!

    Ye Pengfei also regrets that this is tantamount to abolishing martial arts, which is tantamount to greatly weakening Wan Yuqiu's ability.

    "The Inspiration Supreme died by self-destruction. If he could survive. Perhaps, you can learn from him how to solve the problem. Now, I can only wait until I break through the realm and reach the realm of immortality before I can help you find and solve it.  approach to the problem.¡±

    Wan Yuqiu nodded. In the trial place - including the secret realm of time - there is no second strong person who practices the way of prophecy, who can be stronger than himself.  It was impossible for him to solve this problem before leaving the trial place.

    Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu asked softly: "Brother Ye, do you think the Inspiration Supreme faked his death?"

    "Impossible!" Ye Pengfei shook his head and denied without hesitation, "Yu Qiu. Although Inspiration Supreme's grand plan is indeed very grand and admirable. But death is death. With so many people watching,  I was at my limit. It couldn't be possible. All of us were blind."

    "But what if he has saint-level means, heaven-level means, or even cosmic-level means?" Wan Yuqiu boldly guessed.

    Ye Pengfei suddenly laughed: "If you think like this, of course it is not impossible. But don't think too much. There are some things. The more you think about it, the more confused your mind will be. As long as you grasp one key point  , then everything will be worry-free and everything will be fine!¡±

    "What's the key point?" Wan Yuqiu asked curiously.

    Ye Pengfei smiled mysteriously and said nothing more

    ¡­¡­

    Wang Zhi won.  This is to be expected.

    In order to win this war of engulfment and counter-engulfment, Wang Zhi spent two full years.  This time also greatly exceeded Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu's estimates.

    It was Ziyi. Ye Pengfei read her thoughts from her soul.  Moreover, Ye Pengfei quickly agreed with Ziyi's guess.  Because, he quickly heard Wang Zhi's cold echo.  Got the exact answer.

    "The ghost clan, ghosts, and martial arts are all in all shapes and forms! Daqing, this guy didn't just create a secret realm of time!"

    "All things have various shapes, what is that?" Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise.  "Could it be a technique that can turn space into a secret realm?"

    "This is just one of the functions." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "The biggest function of this technique is to use these secret realms. Possess them and obtain a terrifying improvement! No wonder. He will choose to let the time secret realm advance to a living being!"

    From the news sent back by Wang Zhi, Ye Pengfei learned about Gui Wu¡¯s past.

    A long time ago, Oniwu was very powerful.  However, after creating the technique of "All Things in All Forms", he destroyed his Tao foundation and practiced from scratch.

    The myriad forms of all things are actually just attaching one¡¯s own ghost body to all things.  Through the natural growth of all things, we can naturally cultivate and advance.  And, gain the ability to attach objects!

    " If the technique of "All Things Are All Forms" can only allow Oni Wu to practice on ordinary heavenly materials and earthly treasures, then it is impossible for Oni Wu to give up his past cultivation and destroy his former Taoist foundation.

    The most powerful thing about this technique is that if you use this technique to separate the strong person's space plane from the strong person - for example, turn it into a secret space - then Oniwu can possess him.  Practice in this secret space!

    Theoretically speaking, if Guiwu can complete the three thousand avenues through this method.  Moreover, he didn¡¯t even need toSpend time studying the various changes in the Three Thousand Avenues.  There is no need to worry about any Taoist confusions or realm bottlenecks you may encounter.

    Of course, this is only theoretical.  At least he finally encountered the realm bottleneck.  This is the bottleneck of the Immortal brought about by the strong rules of the Trial Land!

    Therefore, there is nothing wrong with the result that Ye Pengfei calculated in the past.  Indeed, there are people who want to advance the Secret Realm of Time into real creatures.  However, that person is not Dong Kang, but Gui Wu from the ghost tribe!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei¡¯s past speculation was greatly deviated from the truth.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei thought that Dong Kang knew he would die.  Therefore, I pinned my hope of rebirth on the advancement of the Time Secret Realm.

    But, in fact, Dong Kang was already dead.  It was Onimu who wanted to advance to the Secret Realm of Time, and to break through the bottleneck of the Immortal Realm.  Then, he possesses the secret realm of time and gains the ability to break through the bottleneck.

    "Master, what should we do next?" Wang Zhi's thoughts came back.

    Now, Wang Zhi cannot come back yet.

    She just swallowed up the soul of the ghost clan Oni Wu.  In order to break through the space plane left by Oni Wu, one must even refine the third level peak-level body of the Immortal Third Heaven left by Oni Wu.  Unless Ye Pengfei comes to help, it will take at least another hundred and eighty years.

    This is based on the fact that Wang Zhi has already possessed combat power that surpasses the peak of the third level of immortality.  Otherwise, even the power at the peak level of the third level of Immortal Heaven is just the body of a being like the refined Oniwu.  It would take tens of thousands of years to say the least!

    "I will help you." Ye Pengfei thought for a while and said in a deep voice, "However, the secret realm of time is left to Mo Xuan!"

    Wang Zhi accepted Ye Pengfei's order without any resistance.

    That grand plan with supreme inspiration, even though it is very awesome, makes people have endless aftertaste.  However, when faced with secret techniques to control the soul that far exceed the immortal level, no matter how clever the plan is, it is destined to have only one ending¡ª¡ª

    fail!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1102. The method of fake soul!  (First update)

    The failure of Inspiration Supreme only brought endless aftertaste to people, but did not bring any additional gains to Ye Pengfei and the others.  Even without Inspiration Supreme's design n years ago, Wang Zhi would not have had any problems.

    ¡°The failure of the ghost clan Guiwu brought huge benefits to Ye Pengfei and the others!

    "I didn't expect that he could still obtain such benefits in the battle for souls with the help of all things and all forms!!!"

    After fully understanding this spell, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but applaud Guimu's whimsical idea.

    The first two functions of all things in all their forms¡ª¡ª

    1. Attach yourself to any spiritual object for practice and gain its special abilities.

    2. Forcibly pull out the space plane of the strong person it controls and turn it into a secret realm for possession.

    These two functions are of great use to Mo Xuan, a strong man from the ghost clan.  However, it has no effect at all on other people who are not strong ghosts.

    However, when Ye Pengfei saw the last effect of Ten Thousand Thousand Forms, which was also the reason why Gui Wu was able to fight Wang Zhi for two years, he finally found the greatest effect of this technique.

    "Possess spiritual objects and evolve pseudo souls. During soul battles, use pseudo souls to consume the enemy and avoid disasters again and again. It seems that this method can be improved and should be used by everyone!!  !¡±

    " Furthermore, Ye Pengfei thought of Zheng Peng.

    Zheng Peng¡¯s saint-level attacks all have one characteristic in common.  That is, directly attack the soul!

    Whether you are a mortal or a powerful person who has attained enlightenment, your soul is the foundation of your life.  If we use the roughest method to explain the difference between strong people and mortals, and the difference between high-level strong people and low-level strong people, it would be¡ª¡ª

    The survivability of the soul!

    Mortals can only rely on their physical bodies to slow down the decline of their souls.

    Once you embark on the path of immortality, you will condense your soul.  The soul will have a better place to live and can exist longer.

    Create a space in the Purple Mansion.  It also frees the soul from the shackles of the physical body.  After condensing the golden elixir, one is no longer afraid of the physical body being destroyed.

    All kinds of things

    As the realm of cultivation continues to improve, the external impact that the soul can withstand becomes more and more powerful.  In the realm of immortality, as long as the universe does not completely die.  or.  Before the universe dies completely.  I can enter a safe universe.  Then, the strong can be immortal!

    But, there is a premise for all this.  That is, you will not be attacked by strong enemies!

    Even if it is the existence of the third level of heaven.  Once you encounter an enemy more powerful than yourself.  Then, it is also possible that the soul and life cannot be saved.

    It¡¯s like the Inspiration Supreme, although his combat power is not bad.  However, when facing Ye Pengfei with extreme combat power.  It was very difficult for him to hold on for even a moment or two.

    But this time, Oniwu was much more powerful than him in the battle, and for this battle, Wang Zhi, who had switched his major in Taoism to ruthless Taoism in advance, actually persisted for two years.

    It has to be said that the pseudo-soul method has greatly increased Oniwu's survivability.

    "If I let everyone under my command learn this secret skill, then I can let them act alone. The speed of finding Zheng Peng will be greatly accelerated!"

    Ye Pengfei calculated silently, separated this secret skill and created one.  The possibility of practicing exercises suitable for everyone.

    In terms of spiritual objects, with the backing of the Secret Realm of Time, there is no need to worry at all.

    And in each situation, there are countless forces, big and small.  Among the many rare treasures presented, none of them were needed by Ye Pengfei.  Now bring it to everyone under your command.  The method of cultivating the pseudo-soul is also a good way to make the best use of everything.

    Creating new skills and helping Wang Zhi go hand in hand.  And just when Wang Zhi returned to Ye Pengfei in high spirits, Ye Pengfei roughly deduced the outline of the "pseudo soul method".

    "That's right, I've already advanced to the half-step level of Saint Immortal!"

    In Ye Pengfei's eyes, Wang Zhi's realm has no secrets.  Wan Yuqiu and others only felt that Wang Zhi was more powerful, but they did not realize that Wang Zhi had already advanced to the half-step level of Saint Immortal.

    "Brother Ye, can Wang Zhi still hide his true state?" Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise.

    You must know that before this, only Ye Pengfei's concealment technique could hide the power of Wan Yuqiu's Taoism and completely hide the true state.  Now, Wan Yuqiu unexpectedly discovered that even with his Taoist power, he could not see through Wang Zhi's true state.

    "That Guiwu is an outstanding figure after all. Wang Zhi swallowed his soul and refined his body, so?A lot of nature.  "

    Hearing Ye Pengfei¡¯s explanation, Wan Yuqiu was immediately relieved.  Indeed, one person can hide from so many powerful beings.  So many top-level beings in the trial land mistakenly believe that the secret realm of time is really an ownerless thing. Will the concealment ability of such a strong person still be poor?

    "Coupled with the ruthless way, the dual ways of time and space I'm afraid, if she becomes an assassin and plays sneak attacks, she can compete with me!"

    The more Ye Pengfei looked at Wang Zhi, the more satisfied he became.  He could foresee now that after entering the supreme plane, Wang Zhi would become his most effective servant.

    In addition to Wang Zhi, Mo Xuan will also become his most powerful servant!

    After praising Wang Zhi¡¯s ability, Ye Pengfei looked towards the portal of the Time Secret Realm.

    Mo Xuan is standing there, touching the portal of the Secret Realm of Time with both hands, preparing to control the Secret Realm of Time!

    "It looks like there won't be any abnormalities this time."

    After watching quietly for a while, Ye Pengfei's face finally showed a relaxed smile.

    According to Ye Pengfei's request, Wang Zhi gave part of Gui Wu's soul memory - the soul memory about the secret realm of time - to Mo Xuan.  Through Mo Xuan's eyes, Ye Pengfei saw that the soul in the ignorant state of the time secret realm was devoured and refined by Mo Xuan, and finally ceased to exist.

    Before success, Ye Pengfei would inevitably be a little cautious.

    After all, too many things happened around the secret realm of time.  Powerful people from all walks of life have also shown too many fantastic ideas and formulated too many grand plans inside and outside the secret realm of time.

    Therefore, even if Mo Xuan has succeeded in completely devouring and refining the newborn souls in the secret realm of time.  Ye Pengfei just showed a relaxed smile.  The slight sigh in his tone clearly showed that he was not really relaxed yet.

    until¡­¡­

    Teams of powerful men with terrifying momentum slowly walked out of the secret realm of time.

    The tyrannical warriors formed battle formations in an orderly manner and lined up neatly in front of Ye Pengfei.

    Until then, Ye Pengfei was completely relieved.

    "The secret realm of time has finally fallen into my control!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1103. The power of the snow spirit!  (Part 1) (Second update)

    Everyone was shocked at the place of trial and in all major realms.

    No one has ever seen such a tyrannical existence.  Although it is only one, it is enough to shock the entire extreme situation!

    Even the most extreme situations of top-level strong men are unable to withstand the momentum and pressure of such a strong man.  Not to mention, those ordinary situations that are worse than the extreme level.  Soon, the major forces in more than a thousand realms were integrated by these powerful beings that suddenly appeared.

    No one expected that this was just the beginning.

    ?Almost, there are such existences every day, appearing out of nowhere.  Then, this type of existence will go to one realm per person to integrate the major forces in the realm that have not yet surrendered.

    It didn¡¯t take long for all the extreme and superior realms to be controlled by these powerful men who suddenly appeared.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the powerful people from all walks of life to realize that these powerful people were actually senior experts who disappeared inexplicably n years ago!

    Before they disappeared, many of these senior masters had already reached the third level of immortality.  But now, their realm has reached the peak of the third level of the Immortal Realm.  Their combat power has even surpassed the peak of the third level of the Immortal Realm!

    No one at the pinnacle level of the Third Immortal Heaven can be their combined general.

    Even if more than a dozen peak-level beings from the third level of the Immortal were gathered together, they would not be their opponents.

    Everyone is guessing how they did this.

    To be more precise, everyone is speculating on the existence of their common master, the mysterious Ye Pengfei!

    "I really didn't expect that Senior Ye would be so powerful!" Yuan Xiaoyao leaned on the railing of the promenade by a lake, sighing in a low voice, "Demon Slayer Sect, prisoner Wu Xin I thought  , he is just a tyrannical individual. He has some equally powerful beings under his command. I never thought that he would have so many extremely tyrannical servants!"

    "Little demon, are you planning to persuade your grandpa again?" Xue Ling shook her head.  Sighed slightly.  "It's useless. That level of strong man didn't listen to others' advice. Not to mention, he suffered such a shame and humiliation!"

    "You have to persuade me even if you can't. I can't just watch grandpa seek his own death!" Yuan Xiaoyao's voice revealed a strong determination, "Sister Xue Ling, please help me think again.  Is there any way to make grandpa give up? During this period of time, grandpa has already had some demons"

    I don¡¯t know how long it has been stagnant before reaching the bottleneck.  Now that I have encountered a catastrophe, I just want to break through the bottleneck and take revenge.  This kind of rash move, this kind of forcing oneself to break through, will happen sooner or later.  Push yourself to the edge!

    The emergence of inner demons is already a better future for Yuan Wuxin.

    The most terrifying thing is the emergence of demonic obstacles!

    When the inner demon appears, you can still kill it with a sword.  Thus avoiding a catastrophe.

    If a demonic barrier really occurs, there will be no way to recover from the "magic" state!

    in history.  In all realms, there are also people who are possessed by demons.  There are also people who are trapped by demonic obstacles.

    ¡°Before they became possessed by demons, all those people were very wise and courageous people.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Those people are all bloody and murderous, after becoming possessed by the devil!

    Some people once suspected that Zheng Peng, who pretended to be Ye Pengfei, was a possessed person.  However, Ye Pengfei soon confirmed personally that the man was only possessed of magical secrets and was not a possessed high-level being.

    And now, before our eyes, a truly possessed high-level powerhouse is about to appear!

    ?????????????????????????? If she was just possessed by a demon, just trapped by a demonic barrier, Yuan Xiaoyao would not be so anxious.  After all, the reason why Wuxin Valley is named Wuxin Valley is not only because of Yuan Wuxin's name, but also because of the long-standing method of overcoming demonic obstacles that has been passed down by the Yuan family!

    Once upon a time, this was the Yuan family¡¯s secret.  But now, Yuan Xiaoyao has dedicated this secret book to Ye Pengfei.

    Yuan Xiaoyao knew that secrets of this level would probably not arouse Ye Pengfei's interest.  Therefore, when she presented this secret, she did not feel anything wrong.

    But now, Yuan Xiaoyao feels more and more that, probably because of this secret, Ye Pengfei will make people pay attention to Grandpa Yuan Wuxin¡¯s movements at any time!

    Being imprisoned for tens of billions of years, is it just that the Wuxin Valley is sealed and ignored?

    Before Ye Pengfei integrated all the extreme and upper realms, Yuan Xiaoyao also felt that maybe Ye Pengfei had no intention or ability to continue to monitor her grandfather in order to find Zheng Peng.

    However, it only took Ye Pengfei a few days to complete thousands of situations and countless situations.When all the large and small forces of the Qing Dynasty were captured, Yuan Xiaoyao finally discovered that it was so easy for Ye Pengfei to continue to monitor her grandfather!

    Xue Ling bit her lip gently, she could feel her best friend's urgency.  But what good idea can I come up with?

    Pointing at Yuan Wuxin¡¯s nose, he cursed loudly.  Then, scold him to wake him up?  Obviously impossible!

    The same trick can be used by Xue Ling to deal with reincarnation.  Because the mind of reincarnation is relatively soft.

    However, facing Yuan Wuxin, who was gradually becoming a demon, Xue Ling really didn't dare to do this.

    For a time, the two helpless women fell into a long silence.

    "Sister Xue Ling, do you think that if we ask for reincarnation again, will he say good things for us again?" Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao asked.

    In an instant, a very strange smile appeared on Xue Ling's face.

    "That's right, there are people inside who can do things easily. With Brother Samsara here, why do I need my sister? I'm thinking hard."

    "Sister Xueling, what are you talking about"

    Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and she rushed forward to pinch Xue Ling¡¯s weak spot.  After the two people argued wildly for a while, they became quiet again.

    "It's not easy to find him. I don't know where he went during this time." Yuan Xiaoyao sighed softly. Her words and look seemed to be acquiescence, and she was a little moved by reincarnation.  .

    Seeing the look on her best friend's face, Xue Ling finally said seriously: "Little demon, I'm not talking about you. Who do you have a bad crush on? Why did you fall in love with him? You also know that he is Ye Pengfei's slave and subordinate. He is Ye Pengfei.  The god of space planes. If you follow him, won¡¯t you have to be controlled by Ye Pengfei for the rest of your life?¡±

    "What does it matter?" Yuan Xiaoyao sighed softly, "Sister Xue Ling, I can't compare to you. If I were not born in Wuxin Valley, I would not be qualified to be a good friend with you, sister!"

    I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth.

    Xue Ling started from the lowest level and struggled all the way to reach this level by herself.

    Both of them are now at the immortal level, but their combat prowess is completely different.  The level of tenacity of the two people is even more different.

    ¡°Even sometimes, Yuan Xiaoyao felt in a daze that her grandfather didn¡¯t even have the ability to break through the immortal bottleneck on his own.  However, Sister Xue Ling has this ability and ability to become the first person in history to break through the bottleneck of immortality!

    It is no exaggeration to say that in Yuan Xiaoyao's heart, the strong person she admires the most is not Ye Pengfei, who has many strong people in various situations, trembling and must obey orders.  But this is the Snow Spirit in front of me, who seems to be only one of the immortals, with no background at all!

    In an instant, Xue Ling also felt Yuan Xiaoyao's mood.  For the first time, she truly felt what Yuan Xiaoyao thought of her.

    This is a very mysterious feeling, although Yuan Xiaoyao didn't say anything.  However, Xue Ling felt Yuan Xiaoyao's heart very clearly!

    "Little demon, I will help you! I will definitely help you!!"

    Suddenly, a powerful force surged out of Xue Ling's body, and Yuan Xiaoyao had to use her body protection weapon to block the strong momentum!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1104. The power of the snow spirit!  (Part 3) (Third update)

    "The realm of snow spirit has skyrocketed?"

    In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei, who was meditating, received a message from his subordinates¡¯ soul thoughts.

    As Yuan Xiaoyao guessed, Ye Pengfei left a soul slave to monitor Wuxin Valley.  Therefore, when Xue Ling's body suddenly surged with powerful aura, Ye Pengfei quickly learned about it.

    ¡°She has already leapt to the third level of the Celestial Realm, and there is no sign of stopping Is it possible that she can advance to the realm of the era in one go?¡±

    " Immortal Realm, Divine Realm, Immortal Realm, Nirvana Realm, Era Realm, Immortal Realm, these large realm divisions actually have a common reason.  That is, if you want to rush from one big realm to the next big realm, it often takes a long time.

    And, as the level increases, it becomes more and more difficult to pass the level.

    It is precisely for this reason that Ye Pengfei's previous life was able to bind the realm of the strong in the trial land to the realm of the era.  This is not only Ye Pengfei's previous life, but also has unpredictable and powerful methods.  This is also because he cleverly took advantage of the bottleneck obstacles inherent in large realms.

    Except for himself, Ye Pengfei has never seen anyone who can break through the inherent barriers between realms in one go.  And even Ye Pengfei himself took some time to advance to the realm of the Era after reaching the peak of the third level of the Celestial Immortal.

    Can Xue Ling really accomplish the feat that even Ye Pengfei failed to accomplish?

    The answer will be revealed soon!  !  !

    When almost three hours had passed from the outside world, a new message from the soul made Ye Pengfei raise his eyebrows in surprise.

    "I really didn't expect that her potential is so huge! What kind of powerful savings does she have in her body, so that she can continue to grow rapidly after she advances to the Era Realm?!"

    No one expected that Xue Ling would successfully advance to the Era Realm and the First Level of Xuanxian.  Unexpectedly, he kept pace and momentum, continued to advance, and kept racing all the way!

    At this time, Wan Yuqiu is practicing.  It has also come to an end.  her attention.  He was quickly attracted by Xue Ling's abnormal breakthrough.

    "Brother Ye, this is unusual." Wan Yuqiu counted it with his fingers and felt a little strange.

    "Yes. It's quite unusual." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Not only did she break through the realm at a very fast speed, but her body power was also able to keep up with it. Is it possible that there is also a foreign universe inside her body?"

    Now Ye Pengfei can increase his body strength roughly in sync with his realm growth.  With a complete Zifu universe, and a prototype universe that is gradually developing towards maturity and completeness, it is naturally easy and simple for Ye Pengfei to absorb spiritual energy and cultivate the main and auxiliary planes.

    Except for Ye Pengfei, no one else around him could do this.

    For example, Yue Ningbing.  After her previous enlightenment breakthrough, she entered the secret realm of time again and practiced in seclusion continuously.  Now, her realm has reached the second level of immortality.

    but.  At the same time, her original power was only the third level of spiritual immortality.  If you want to keep up, you will have to practice for at least hundreds of years.

    Even if Ye Pengfei wants to help.  He wanted to transfer the exotic spiritual energy he obtained from the two universes to Yue Ningbing for use.  There is no way to succeed.  The inherent repulsion left Ye Pengfei completely unable to help Yue Ningbing.

    Not to mention, even if Yue Ningbing gets these exotic spiritual energy, Ye Pengfei has no way to help her successfully transform these exotic spiritual energy into the power of her own space plane.

    It seems that only the strong ones recognized by the universe can successfully absorb, utilize, and then transform these exotic spiritual energies.  The other strong people, even those closest to him, cannot enjoy such benefits.

    Therefore, Xue Ling¡¯s current special situation looks very much like she also owns an alien universe!

    This inference is probably correct.  After deducing this possibility, Ye Pengfei felt that he had a special emotion of finding similar people, quietly spreading among his massive souls.

    ¡°However, what Ye Pengfei did not expect was that Wan Yuqiu¡¯s meaning was far from that¡­

    "Brother Ye, it's not just this problem." Wan Yuqiu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "This time when I looked at Xue Ling's past, I actually saw a completely different past!"

    "oh?!"

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised and looked at Wan Yuqiu.

    In the future, there can be countless possibilities.

    The past is history that cannot be changed.

    This is a fact recognized by the strong.?Ye Pengfei has never heard that the past can change!

    Ye Pengfei will not doubt Wan Yuqiu. He will never think that Wan Yuqiu has made a mistake, or that Wan Yuqiu has been interfered with his judgment by some Taoist magic or exotic treasure.

    Entering the secret realm of time again, staying in the secret realm of time without any restrictions, almost ten thousand years have passed.  Now Wan Yuqiu is already a mid-level powerhouse in the third level of the Supreme Immortal. Her exclusive skills that incorporate several foreign laws help her Taoist power to surpass the limitations of the Supreme Immortal and be comparable to that of a Saint.  Immortal first level low level power!

    How could it be possible for Wan Yuqiu to be so easily disrupted in his judgment now?

    Unless there is a person who is more awesome than the first-level Saint Immortal, who is more powerful.  However, from what happened with Zheng Peng, we can clearly know that there is no way for a saint-level expert to penetrate the powerful barrier of the trial place and use his powerful Taoist power directly.  Come to the place of trial.

    unless¡­¡­

    "Unless Xue Ling's past life has a very different origin!" After thinking about various possibilities, Wan Yuqiu said decisively, "I can still clearly see the history of Brother Ye's current life. The history of Brother Ye's past life  , I can't pry. And this Xue Ling, not to mention the history of the past life, even the history of this life is so weird. I'm afraid, this means that Xue Ling's previous life is probably more complicated than Brother Ye's previous life.  powerful!"

    For a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't answer.  He didn't know how credible Wan Yuqiu's bold guess was.

    "Not only do we have a foreign universe, but we also have a previous body that is more powerful than my previous body Well, let us see how powerful this snow spirit can develop. Let us  Let¡¯s see how powerful this snow spirit can be!¡±

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei gave up his speculation on Xue Ling's abilities.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei smiled and continued his practice.

    At the beginning, Wan Yuqiu was still a little confused.  But soon, she understood.

    "Is it like how we dealt with Ziyi back then? It would be good to add a sense of urgency to yourself"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1105. The power of the snow spirit!  (Part 2) (Fourth update)

    Breakthroughs are always more difficult the higher the level.

    From the beginning, within just a few days, Xue Ling had already reached the third level of Xuanxian.  However, since then, her leap speed has become slower and slower.

    But, after all, it continues to grow!  !  !

    Yuan Xiaoyao was so surprised that she was completely speechless.  Even her grandfather Yuan Wuxin was stunned at this moment. Xue Ling, who had her eyes closed tightly and fell to the ground cross-legged, was so stimulated that her mind was empty and she had no ability to think at the moment.

    This "temporary" lasted for twenty days.  Finally, Yuan Wuxin "alive" back.

    "There must be some big secret hidden in Xue Ling's body!!!"

    With such an abnormal breakthrough, even the most stupid and strong person can think of this.

    Yuan Wuxin is different from Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu. He doesn't know that there are foreign universes that can almost synchronize his body's power to keep up with the soaring realm.  He didn't know that there was a past life that was so powerful that it could directly affect this life.

    However, for Yuan Wuxin, whether she knows these things or not is irrelevant.  When he finally came back "alive", his eyes gradually turned red and his expression gradually became excited.

    "Grandpa, what's wrong with you?" Yuan Xiaoyao was so shocked by Yuan Wuxin's change that she temporarily forgot the huge impact Xue Ling had brought to her.

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s answer was to throw a Taoist skill at her, knocking Yuan Xiaoyao unconscious!

    Yuan Xiaoyao fainted, with a look of disbelief on her face.  The look of disbelief was accompanied by a look of extreme panic.

    Yuan Xiaoyao knows what grandpa wants to do!  !  !

    "Hehe, God is really helping me." Yuan Wuxin was excited, her eyes glowing scarlet, "Because of the bottleneck in my realm, I was at a loss. A huge opportunity actually appeared in front of me! Little Demon  . You are very good, very good. If you hadn¡¯t made such friends, grandpa would not have had the chance to get such amazing benefits!"

    At this time, Xue Ling¡¯s state.  It has advanced to the pinnacle of the Golden Immortal First Level.  Seeing.  She was about to advance to the second level of the Golden Immortal.

    Looking at this trend, at least, there is no problem with the Golden Immortal Second Heaven.

    As for whether it can continue.  Breaking through the second level of the Golden Immortal Heaven, breaking through the third level of the Golden Immortal Heaven, breaking through the first level of the Supreme Immortal Heaven and finally, breaking through the peak of the Third Heavenly Heaven

    "It's very possible that she can break through the immortal bottleneck in one breath!!!"

    Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu relied on various facts to speculate on Xueling's future.

    Yuan Wuxin, who has been trapped in a demonic barrier, is full of passion, thinking that she can take revenge with the help of Xue Ling.

    Staring at Xue Ling, Yuan Wuxin kept mumbling.  Although he was possessed by the devil, Yuan Wuxin still kept one thing firmly in mind.  That is, to avenge past shame and kill Ye Pengfei!

    Therefore, Yuan Wuxin persisted and did not capture Xueling immediately.  The snow spirit was not refined immediately.

    He is waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity exposed when a snow spirit is about to break through the bottleneck of immortality, but fails to truly break through.  He is already possessed.  It's not that my mind is completely confused, it's not even at this critical moment.  Can't grasp it.

    It¡¯s a pity that Yuan Wuxin didn¡¯t have any chance to take action

    "You old thief would treat your savior like this!!!"

    Not long after Yuan Xiaoyao fainted, a cold voice sounded loudly near Yuan Wuxin.

    Yuan Wuxin was clever and shot out several Taoist arrows with his backhand.  Then, he wanted to reach out to catch Xue Ling and escape quickly.

    "It's not Ye Pengfei, it's just his servant. I still have a chance!!!"

    When that cold voice suddenly sounded, Yuan Wuxin already knew that the person coming was not Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, Yuan Wuxin was still lucky and wanted to escape somewhere after capturing Xue Ling and hide to refine Xue Ling.

    However, Yuan Wuxin forgot that the entire Wuxin Valley had long been sealed by the formation.  With his ability, it is impossible to rush out.

    Similarly, Yuan Wuxin also forgot that during this period of time, Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates were integrating countless large and small forces at an astonishing speed, one person at a time!

    Can Yuan Wuxin run away?

    He even wants to capture Xue Ling, but there is no possibility!

    ??The arrows of Tao power, which contained the peak artistic conception of the Third Immortal Heaven, were instantly wiped out.  Yuan Wuxin's evil hand that grabbed Xue Ling was cut off instantly.  A shrill cry?From Yuan Wuxin's mouth, a wild roar came out.  Not only was his wrist cut off, his real body also suffered a huge impact that made him unstoppable in pain!

    "not good!!!"

    That cold voice suddenly changed its appearance.  The owner of the voice hurriedly set up a sound barrier around Xue Ling.  She didn't want Xue Ling to stop advancing because of Yuan Wuxin's scream.

    However, although her reaction was quick, she misjudged Xue Ling's ability.

    Originally, Xue Ling, who was completely unaware of the changes happening around her and was just cultivating and advancing with peace of mind, suddenly opened her eyes.

    At first glance, she saw someone setting up a formation around her

    At the second glance, she saw Yuan Wuxin screaming in pain at the top of her lungs

    At the third glance, she saw Yuan Xiaoyao lying on the floor, her life or death unknown

    "asshole!!!"

    Xue Ling was furious. She thought someone was coming to kill them all!  !  !

    At this time, Xue Ling didn't even think about the level of the strong man who beat Yuan Wuxin until she screamed in pain.

    At this time, Xue Ling did not even look at how far her current realm and cultivation level had reached.

    At this moment, Xue Ling only thinks about saving people. Xue Ling only thinks about beating that bastard to pieces!

    Xue Ling thought this way, Xue Ling did this, and Xue Ling really succeeded!  !  !

    Boom!  !  !

    Only a terrifying loud noise was heard.  The strong man who punished Yuan Wuxin and had been responsible for monitoring Wuxin Valley was actually punched by Xue Ling and flew to somewhere!

    "You're just at the pinnacle of the first level of the Golden Immortal, but you actually have such power?"

    In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes.  While he was in contact with the slave who was blown away, he released his tyrannical power of faith and continued to monitor what would happen next in the Wuxin Valley.

    At the same time, Wan Yuqiu, who had always been concerned about this matter, suddenly opened his eyes¡ª¡ª

    "Brother Ye, it seems that your real opponent has finally appeared. The ability of this snow spirit is really terrifying!!!"

    <<Lingbu Qingyun>> text, readers are welcome to log in. Read the latest chapter of the full text.

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1106. Sinister Garden Wuxin!  (Part 1) (Fifth update)

    It was Hong Ya who Ye Pengfei sent to monitor Wuxin Valley.  Among Ye Pengfei's many slaves and subordinates, Hong Ya's combat power can be ranked in the top ten.

    But Hong Ya¡¯s life-saving ability is very impressive.  I remember back then, a large group of top killers were deceived by Hong Ya.  Most of the others were fighting with their real bodies, but Hong Ya's real body was leisurely and relaxing far away from the battlefield.

    But this time, Hong Ya was not only punched away by Xue Ling.  Moreover, her true body actually suffered a lot of trauma.  It is normal for Wan Yuqiu to describe Xue Ling's ability as "too terrifying".

    "This is the first level of the Golden Immortal. If she advances to the peak of the third level of the Supreme Immortal. How tyrannical will her ability be?"

    Wan Yuqiu kept shaking his head and exclaimed in a low voice.

    If it is calculated according to normal conditions.  It is very likely that when Xue Ling reaches the peak of the Third Heaven of the Immortal, even the strong men of the Second Heaven of the Holy Immortal may not be able to defeat her!

    "Brother Ye, how far has your ultimate combat power reached now?" Wan Yuqiu asked after sighing.

    "Probably equivalent to the first level of the Saint Immortal." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "If Xue Ling can really be that strong, I'm afraid that at the same level, I am no match for her!"

    This is the second time Ye Pengfei admits that he is inferior to others.

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei admitted that his understanding was not as good as Niu Ben.

    Being able to cultivate at the level of a first-level god-man and comprehend spells that amaze Ye Pengfei, how powerful has Niu Ben¡¯s understanding become?

    For the second time, Ye Pengfei admitted that if they were at the same level, he would probably not be able to beat Xue Ling!

    This is even more shocking than the first admission.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei's transcendent combat power not only comes from the extreme state, but also from  He has perfect integration of many Taoist laws and laws of many foreign lands!

    At first, Ye Pengfei based the result of this fusion on its specific characteristics.  Give them names one by one.

    Now.  After further integration, the many self-determined Tao methods gradually merged into one!

    This way.  He no longer has to think hard about using this method or that method.  With just one move, you can create a myriad of artistic conceptions.  What offense and defense, what tracking.  Any predictions can be done!

    Now Ye Pengfei has only just reached the third level of immortality.  It will take hundreds of thousands, even millions, of years of cultivation to reach the peak of the Third Immortal Heaven.  However, his combat power is already comparable to that of a high-level Saint Immortal first-level being!

    Such Ye Pengfei is actually very likely to be unable to defeat Xue Ling who continues to develop.  If not, Xue Ling will continue to advance.  Was interrupted by Na Yuan Wuxin.  It is very likely that Ye Pengfei's control over major areas will gradually change hands!

    Just when Ye Pengfei nodded and acknowledged Xue Ling's powerful ability, Wan Yuqiu felt it.  Now, Brother Ye, who has always been invincible and unbeatable, may need to think of more ideas.  I have achieved breakthroughs several times.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°  It's hard to say who the master is.

    Otherwise, it is hard to say who will be the first to break through the immortal bottleneck, transcend the trial ground, and enter the broader universe.

    "What can I do for Brother Ye?"

    Taking a look at Sister Yue Ningbing who was still in retreat not far away, Wan Yuqiu shook her head secretly.  She closed her eyes again and entered into a new practice

    ¡­¡­

    In Wuxin Valley, Xue Ling was angry and anxious.

    She has used her methods repeatedly, but Yuan Xiaoyao still failed to wake up!

    How did Xue Ling know that Yuan Xiaoyao was hurt by Yuan Wuxin.

    How did she know that she had just been promoted very quickly, so she still had very little experience in solving this kind of problem.  That's why she failed to wake up Yuan Xiaoyao.

    She would not have known that Hong Ya would have flown to nowhere if she hadn't punched her.  With Hong Ya taking action, Yuan Xiaoyao woke up long ago.

    At this moment, Xueling placed all the blame on Ye Pengfei.  The longer Yuan Xiaoyao was unconscious, the more angry Xue Ling became.  If not, she didn't know where Ye Pengfei was now, and she didn't know whether she could beat Ye Pengfei. I'm afraid, so angry, she would have rushed to Ye Pengfei and cut Ye Pengfei into pieces.

    "Xue Ling, you can kill his servants and subordinates!" Yuan Wuxin pretended to be equally angry and gave Xue Ling some advice, "That punch you just gave was too powerful.harmed.  If you can attack continuously, the bastard who tried to murder Xiao Yao will definitely not be able to escape!  Maybe even Ye Pengfei can't stop your combo!  "

    Xue Ling, who was in a state of anger, was suddenly distracted by Yuan Wuxin's suggestion.

    "That's right, as long as you kill his slaves and make him feel distressed, he will naturally appear!" Following Yuan Wuxin's suggestion, Xue Ling gritted her teeth and thought about it, "However, I can't guarantee it yet.  I can defeat Ye Pengfei! Grandpa Wuxin, I have to practice for a while. When my level improves a little more, I will go find trouble with those bastards!"

    It¡¯s true¡­

    Yuan Wuxin was secretly happy in her heart, but she still had a sad look on her face.

    "Xueling, you can practice with peace of mind. Xiaoyao will be left to me. Even if I harm my cultivation, I will definitely save her!"

    "Um!"

    Xue Ling nodded excitedly. At this moment, she felt that it would be great if she also had such a loving grandfather.

    Just when Xue Ling was about to hand Yuan Xiaoyao over to Yuan Wuxin and go to another place to practice in seclusion, suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao in her arms let out a low "chirp"

    "Little demon, are you awake? Are you finally awake?" Xue Ling whispered in surprise.  She didn't notice that the expression on Yuan Wuxin's face changed rapidly.

    Take action?

    Not taking action?

    Yuan Wuxin was struggling.

    "It's not that he can't do it. Just now, he even beat his own granddaughter as he said he would.  He was so ruthless when he took action, and Xue Ling tried her best to wake up Yuan Xiaoyao.

    Yuan struggled unintentionally, just because he was really frightened by Xue Ling's punch.

    "Then I just finished my training and I just throw out a random attack. If she attacks with all her strength, can I block it?"

    Yuan Wuxin hesitated because he was not sure.  If he fails to succeed in his attack, he will no longer have any chance to stand up.

    After struggling for a while and hesitating for a while, Yuan Wuxin finally thought of a solution that, in his opinion, was perfect

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1107. Sinister Garden Wuxin!  (Part 2) (Sixth update)

    "Xiao Yao, you finally woke up!!!"

    When Yuan Xiaoyao slowly opened her eyes, Yuan Wuxin seemed to be bursting into tears with excitement, and took Yuan Xiaoyao's right hand.  ////

    "grandfather?"

    Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao reacted.

    "Sister Xueling, run quickly!!!"

    Xue Ling still didn¡¯t know why Yuan Xiaoyao let her run away.  She thought Yuan Xiaoyao was so panicked because of that bastard from before.

    "Little demon, I have beaten that bastard away, and there is no danger for the time being." Xue Ling comforted her with her tone as relaxed as possible.

    No danger?  ?  ?

    ¡°Grandpa, no, Yuan Wuxin is still here, how could there be no danger?  !

    For the first time, Yuan Xiaoyao felt that she had made a big mistake by asking Ye Pengfei to rescue her grandfather.

    Grandpa wanted to seek revenge on Ye Pengfei, but Yuan Xiaoyao didn't think anything of it.  As long as grandpa doesn't become a demon and is troubled by demonic obstacles, she won't care about anything.

    However, in order to take revenge, grandpa actually wanted to devour and refine his best friend!  !  !

    If not, Yuan Xiaoyao would not be so decisive and cut off relations with Yuan Wuxin for a while.  She had jumped up a long time ago, pointed at Yuan Wuxin's nose and cursed.

    "Let's go! Sister Xue Ling, let's leave Wuxin Valley immediately and never come back again!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao, who just woke up, has not yet fully recovered her strength.  Her current physical strength is much worse than that of Xue Ling, whose realm has soared.

    However, when Yuan Xiaoyao grabbed Xue Ling's hand and wanted to pull Xue Ling away from here quickly and away from Yuan Wuxin, Xue Ling actually felt that she was about to be pulled away by Yuan Xiaoyao!

    "Little demon, calm down!" Xue Ling was very surprised. With a little more force on her hand, she temporarily stopped Yuan Xiaoyao in place.

    Yuan Wuxin immediately followed the situation and said: "Xiao Yao, are you frightened? Those damn things, one day, grandpa will come to settle accounts with them! You might as well leave here first, grandpa is incompetent and can't protect you for the time being."

    "Isn't there still me?" Xue Ling curled her lips disdainfully.  "Unless Ye Pengfei comes here in person. Otherwise, they are just some servants. I, Xue Ling, will never be afraid!"

    How could Yuan Xiaoyao guess the current Xue Ling?  The fighting power is already much more powerful than Yuan Wuxin.  In fact, it would be impossible for Yuan Xiaoyao to guess such a weird thing even if she was given enough time to guess.

    Yuan Xiaoyao didn't know that Xue Ling just used one punch.  Just Hong Ya flew to who knows where.  She thought that Xue Ling was so stubborn because she had always inherited her tenacity.  In Yuan Xiaoyao's view, this kind of character is indeed very good, but it is used in the wrong place.

    "Xue Ling, it's not Ye Pengfei who's in danger, it's Yuan Wuxin who's in danger!!!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao was almost hoarse.  yelled such a sentence.

    A lot of time has passed since I woke up.  This old thief has already laid a dragnet, and we will never be able to escape again.

    At this moment, Yuan Xiaoyao is hopeful.  Ye Pengfei's servants showed up quickly and rescued Xue Ling and himself.

    But¡­¡­

    "Xiao Yao, are you under some illusion?" Yuan Wuxin was very "horrified".  Eyes wide open.

    When Jingyuan Wuxin reminded her like this, Xue Ling immediately felt it.  Yuan Xiaoyao must have been so emotionally unstable because of some spell.  And now, she calls her grandfather by his first name and accuses him of being dangerous Isn't this nonsense?

    "You have to use tricks, and you have to do it in a decent way! Whoever is behind this, get out of here!"

    With a sudden breath, Xue Ling's huge momentum surged out in all directions.  Except for Yuan Wuxin and Yuan Xiaoyao, she deliberately did not exert any influence.  The surrounding pavilions, mountains, rocks and trees all seemed to have been bombarded by some powerful Taoist magic, and they were all reduced to nothing!

    "This this¡­¡­"

    For a moment, Yuan Wuxin and Yuan Xiaoyao were stunned, temporarily forgetting what they should do.

    The courtyard of the strong is unusual.

    The more powerful the being, the pavilions, pavilions, mountains, rocks and trees in his home can be easily destroyed by extraordinary means.

    " Just like the various arrangements in Wuxin Valley, it is impossible to destroy them unless the Supreme Immortal takes action.  If Jinxian makes trouble, it will basically not be destroyed.

    "However, Xue Ling clearly didn't make any move, Xue Ling clearly just showed off her momentum, and she actually caused such a terrifying result!"

    "I'm afraid, justHe is a powerful person in the second level of the Immortal Realm. If he attacks with all his strength, he will only be able to achieve this result!  "In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei praised softly, "What if that old thief Yuan Wuxin really succeeds in his evil plan.  It's true that I found a **trouble for me However, if there is no **trouble, how can I continue to grow at a high speed?  "

    Zheng Peng is just a lurking little trouble, and Xue Ling can become a real trouble.  For the sake of his own development, Ye Pengfei didn't mind letting Yuan Wuxin's insidious methods continue.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and continued to watch the show purely as a spectator.

    Yuan Wuxin didn¡¯t know that what she did had been clearly seen by Ye Pengfei.  Now, he only knows that he must continue like this, and he must firmly bind Xue Ling to himself!

    "Xue Ling, you are really amazing!!!" Yuan Wuxin praised loudly without hesitation, "Your real combat power is at least three times more than that of me. With you protecting Xiaoyao, I feel relieved. Please hurry up and take care of me."  Xiaoyao, let's go, find a safe place, and practice well. If I die, I will die. As long as you can live, you can avenge me in the future!!!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao has not yet recovered from the horrific events around her.  She couldn't react, and she stared blankly at Yuan Wuxin, watching him speak passionately and give a flawless performance.

    As expected, it was just as Yuan Wuxin had guessed.  The more he said this, the more Xue Ling refused to leave.

    "Go? Where to go?" Xue Ling said bitterly, "Dozens of days ago, all the extreme realms and upper realms had fallen into Ye Pengfei's hands. Now, I am afraid that all the transformation realms, heaven realms, and even virtual realms  , are all controlled by Ye Pengfei!"

    Xue Ling sighed, shook his head and said, "This demon is too powerful. The world is so big that there is no place for us anymore."

    "No, there is still a place for you!" Yuan Wuxin said resolutely, "You can hide in a dangerous situation. No matter how good Ye Pengfei is, he will not take every danger, dilemma, and dangerous situation.  Search them all!¡±

    "Why is it a dangerous situation?" Xue Ling was stunned.

    "Because" Yuan Wuxin smiled mysteriously, "The biggest secret of our Yuan family is that we have a top-secret dangerous environment!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1108. The origin of the Yuan family!  (Seventh update)

    Even Yuan Xiaoyao didn't know that there was a teleportation circle in Wuxin Valley that led directly to the dangerous realm!  !  !

    If it were in the past, Yuan Xiaoyao would definitely know that there was such a secret teleportation circle in the Wuxin Valley where she had lived for so many years, and that this teleportation circle was actually connected to a huge and dangerous realm that no one knew about.  I was very excited and asked to go in to find out.

    But now, Yuan Xiaoyao just wants Xue Ling to leave Wuxin Valley and stay away from Yuan Wuxin.

    It¡¯s a pity that there is nothing she can do

    Because she believed Yuan Wuxin¡¯s speculation, although Xue Ling did not find out, the so-called servants of Ye Pengfei who were hiding in the dark.  However, Xue Ling still felt that Yuan Xiaoyao had indeed been subjected to some abominable spell.

    You know, in Xue Ling's impression, the relationship between Yuan Xiaoyao and her grandfather was extremely good.  And this kind of warm relationship between grandfather and grandson has always made Xue Ling, who was born and raised without a father or mother, envious.

    From Xue Ling¡¯s perspective, how could Yuan Xiaoyao think that her grandfather was dangerous?

    Therefore, Xue Ling took action personally and restrained Yuan Xiaoyao.  Although now, Yuan Xiaoyao can still move freely.  However, she could no longer nag under Xue Ling's ears.  She also had no choice but to suddenly burst out with power beyond her own to pull Xue Ling away like she did just now.

    Now Yuan Xiaoyao can only stand beside Xue Ling silently with sadness and anger in her heart.

    ¡°Yuan Wuxin, I will never let you succeed!!!¡±

    At this moment, neither Xue Ling nor Yuan Wuxin knew what Yuan Xiaoyao was thinking.  The two of them focused all their attention on the teleportation circle in front of them.

    "Grandpa Wuxin, the entire Wuxin Valley has been blocked by Ye Pengfei's powerful formation. Can this teleportation formation still work?" Xue Ling asked with some doubt.

    "Yes! Of course I can!" Yuan Wuxin smiled mysteriously, "Because, that dangerous place is in Wuxin Valley!"

    In an instant, Xue Ling couldn't help being stunned.  Even Ye Pengfei, who used his powerful mind power to peek in secret, couldn't help but be slightly surprised.

    "There is actually a dangerous realm hidden in an extreme realm? This is something unheard of." Ye Pengfei did not expect it.  What happened this time.  It would lead to such a strange secret.

    The various areas of the trial are roughly divided into those that are suitable for the strong to survive in the long term, and those that are not suitable for the strong to survive in the long term.  Such two categories.  These two categories of situations are always either/or and will not be confused.

    Therefore, in an extreme situation, there is still a dangerous situation hidden.  This kind of thing.  It sounds weird.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he would hear some more bizarre explanations from Yuan Wuxin, such as the classification of realms.  He has even been wondering whether there is this unknown alternative situation hidden in other situations.

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that he would actually hear someone he hadn't cared about for a long time.  Amazing things

    "Xue Ling, do you know what the essence of each realm is?"

    Yuan Wuxin asked this question.  As soon as he said it, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel secretly surprised: "Could it be that Yuan Wuxin already knows the secret"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s intuition was right.  Just after Xue Ling shook her head in confusion, Ye Pengfei heard it.  Yuan Wuxin lowered his voice and whispered more mysteriously: "The major realms are actually the fragments of the strong that exist beyond the era realm!!!"

    Boom

    Suddenly, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao felt as if their heads had been hit by something heavy, stars flashing in front of their eyes and buzzing in their ears.

    "Grandpa Wuxin, is this true?"

    After all, Xue Ling has reached a high level and has strong combat power.  Soon, she returned to normal.

    "Of course it's true, I can guarantee it!!!" Yuan Wuxin said with great certainty, "And, I can guarantee that besides our Yuan family, there is no other strong person who knows this secret!!!"

    No one knows this secret?

    What if Ye Pengfei did not enter the secret realm of time.  Then, Yuan Wuxin was not exaggerating.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has conquered almost one million powerful beings in the secret realm of time.  It was precisely because of so many powerful soul slaves that Ye Pengfei was able to quickly conquer such a large number of situations.

    While collecting these soul slaves, Ye Pengfei also obtained their soul memories.  In the memories of nearly one million strong men, almost all of whom were in the third level of the Immortal Realm, Ye Pengfei did not find out who knew the biggest secret about their realm.

    ?In fact, he has not discovered that anyone has studied the essence of each major realm!

    Yuan Ju has actually studied this and really figured out the essence of each major realm, which made Ye Pengfei very curious.

    "How do they know that the essence of all realms is fragments of immortality?"

    Indeed, all major realms are the fragments of the strong man¡¯s true body!

    The souls of these powerful men have long been destroyed.  The true bodies of these powerful men were not refined, but were torn into pieces of different sizes to construct various realms suitable or unsuitable for living beings to live in.

    Xue Ling was also curious as to why Yuan Wuxin was so sure.  Under her curious gaze, Yuan Wuxin revealed the true history of the Yuan family

    "What? The Yuan family actuallysmuggled in?" Xue Ling felt that her brain was a bit insufficient.

    Basically all powerful people know that the greatest wish of those beings at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Immortal is to appear in this world with transcendence and break the bottleneck that shackles them.

    However, now Xueling actually heard that the Yuan family actually came from the outside world.  Moreover, he sneaked in quietly before the construction of this world was completed!

    "That's right, the ancestor of our Yuan family came in secretly!" Yuan Wuxin said with great certainty, "Other creatures either had their memories erased and were artificially placed in. Or they evolved naturally in various realms. Only our Yuan  Home is sneaked in. It is precisely for this reason that our Yuan family knows many secrets that ordinary people do not know. For example"

    Yuan Wuxin pointed at the teleportation circle in front of her: "For example, here, there is actually a dangerous situation hidden. Who can know about it except our Yuan family? Hehe, this is all because our Yuan family has participated in this  The construction of the realm world. Our ancestors of the Yuan family have personally hidden a unique and dangerous realm here!!!"

    In an instant, even Ye Pengfei, who was far away in the secret realm of time, was so shocked by this strange truth that he remained silent for a long time

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1109. Powerful and dangerous environment!  (First update)

    "The Yuan family actually has such an origin?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei had the urge to capture Yuan Wuxin immediately.  Fortunately, he now has more and more control over his own behavior.  This impulse only lingered in his heart for a billionth of an instant before he was extinguished.

    "It is impossible for him to know the true identity of my previous life. Even the ancestor of the Yuan family has no idea why this trial space was built!"

    Sure enough, when Xue Ling was extremely surprised and asked about the reasons for constructing each realm, Na Yuan Wuxin actually said plausibly: "Originally, this place was created as a trial place for a big family. However, due to various reasons,  When it was first built, it was abandoned by that big family. Otherwise, how could my Yuan family ancestors be willing to move their family here?"

    This is pure nonsense. Through Yuan Wuxin's words, Ye Pengfei knew that even if he captured Yuan Wuxin, he would not know anything that he wanted to know very much.

    However, Xue Ling basically believed it.  Not only did she believe it, she was also very moved.

    "Grandpa Wuxin, this is the biggest secret of your Yuan family. Why do you tell me like this to an outsider?"

    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Yuan Wuxin said with a smile on his face, "You are Xiaoyao's god-sister, and you just saved my life. In the future, you will help me and Xiaoyao get revenge. Could it be?  , are you still an outsider to my Yuan family? If you don¡¯t mind my shallow cultivation, just call me grandpa. From now on, we are a family!"

    "Well! Grandpa!"

    Xue Ling nodded heavily, and Yuan Xiaoyao beside her felt even more miserable.

    However, Yuan Xiaoyao no longer had any overreaction.

    On the one hand, she was restrained by the snow spirit and could no longer have such intense abilities.

    On the other hand, she also knows.  No matter how much I remind Xue Ling, I'm afraid it won't have any effect

    ¡­¡­

    When a group of three people entered this special dangerous environment exclusive to the Yuan family.  What hits my face is a terrifying and sinister aura!

    "The evil thing herethe most peripheral one. Is it actually an immortal-level existence?!"

    Xue Ling was really surprised.  Although she has never been to a dangerous environment to experience, she has heard strong people say many times that there are fierce things in a dangerous environment.  They are often arranged in stages according to a certain method, and each has its own territory.

    The most peripheral evil objects¡ªeven the most dangerous dangers¡ªoften only exist in the realm of Nirvana.  Only by gradually going deeper inward can you encounter the evil creatures of the era.

    As for the evil creatures at the immortal level, Xue Ling has never heard of them!  !  !

    But here.  It was only the outermost part of the Yuan family's dangerous realm, and Xue Ling had already discovered as many as ten different kinds of extremely immortal-level dangerous creatures!

    Ten types are just types.  The specific number, for a moment, Xue Ling, who was inexperienced, couldn't count clearly in an instant.  After waiting for a short while, she finally counted them again.  She was completely speechless.

    "There are actually four hundred and thirty-three evil creatures closest to us! There are so many evil creatures that cannot transform and possess high intelligence. Grandpa, how did the ancestors get in?"

    Xue Ling released a powerful momentum.  After forcing these powerful beasts away, he asked Yuan Wuxin curiously.

    "This is not something I can know." Yuan Wuxin sighed and said, "In the teachings of our ancestors, we only said that if we can rely on this dangerous situation to break through the bottleneck of immortality, then we can learn this method.  Later, other ancestors studied this issue. There were many conjectures, but there was no unified conclusion."

    Xue Ling nodded and asked no more questions.

    "Grandpa, let's practice on the edge. If we go inside, I'm afraid I won't be able to protect the little demon."

    After looking at the ferocious creatures that were afraid of her own momentum but wanted to pounce on them and take a few bites, Xue Ling felt that it was safer to stay at the outermost perimeter.

    In fact, Xue Ling knew that once she determined the place to stay, she would start to continue practicing.  At that time, Yuan Xiaoyao's safety will need to be taken care of by Yuan Wuxin.  Xue Ling said this because she was worried that Yuan Wuxin would not be able to protect Yuan Xiaoyao in a deeper place.

    What kind of person Yuan Wuxin is, he can immediately see what Xue Ling is worried about.

    In fact, Yuan Wuxin can only play some underhanded tricks now.  In fact, if it weren't for the appearance of a monster like Ye Pengfei, or if it weren't for the appearance of an even more monster like Xue Ling, who would dare to be disrespectful to Yuan Wuxin in all major realms and major cross-border forces?  !

    The Yuan family has always been extremely small in number, and they don¡¯t know how to do it at all.What kind of slaves are you taking?  However, the strong men of the Yuan family are all very powerful.  The head of the Yuan family has always been respected by all powerful people and major forces.

    When the Yuan family passed down to Yuan Xiaoyao's generation, the number of people became even rarer.  When Yuan Xiaoyao's parents both died because of going out for training, only Yuan Wuxin and Yuan Xiaoyao were left in the Yuan family.  This is why the relationship between grandfather and grandson used to be very good, so good that Xue Ling, who was well-informed, couldn't help but be envious of them.

    However, although there are only two people left in the Yuan family.  However, Yuan Wuxin alone is enough to stop all top-level experts from provoking the Yuan family at will!

    And everyone knows that if Yuan Wuxin wants the Yuan family to be prosperous, the method is also very simple.  As long as he marries a few more wives, all problems will be easily solved.

    Therefore, no one has ever dared to offend Wuxin Valley or Yuan Wuxin easily.  This is why Yan Shoucheng didn't dare to take the initiative to force Xue Ling when he saw Yuan Xiaoyao.

    But now, Yuan Wuxin found out that she was b*ssed by Xue Ling

    "It's even more unsafe to stay on the periphery!" Yuan Wuxin shook his head and said, "Ye Pengfei and his servants will definitely search Wuxin Valley if they can't find us. Although the teleportation formation is very hidden, it can't be guaranteed.  That tyrannical Ye Pengfei can find the location of the teleportation circle. We'd better go deeper, so we can buy more time!"

    What Yuan Wuxin said made sense. Xue Ling hesitated for a moment and then nodded.  She held Yuan Xiaoyao's hand and walked slowly, step by step, deeper into the Yuan family's dangerous situation

    "You're going in like this?" Yuan Wuxin was slightly dazed.

    Starting from Yuan Xiaoyao's soft "ÐêàÓ" sound, all of Yuan Wuxin's tricks were to lure Xue Ling into this dangerous place, and to go deeper into this dangerous place.  .  Yuan Wuxin knew that only when the external conditions were very favorable to her, could she really succeed.

    However, Yuan Wuxin did not expect that Xue Ling was actually so powerful.  I saw her walking deeper step by step.  Along the way, none of the originally restless beasts pounced on Xue Ling!

    ¡°It looks like I have to go to that place!!!¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Yuan Wuxin made a decision!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1110. The plan of the ancestors of the Yuan family!  (Part 1) (Second update)

    Keep walking deeper, and the journey is calm.

    Although, the deeper you go, the more powerful the evil creature becomes.  However, Xue Ling's powerful momentum seems to have no limit, and it continues to rise continuously.

    At the beginning, Xue Ling was not very good at controlling the rising speed.

    Sometimes, the momentum rises too slowly, causing the three people in this group to be greatly approached by the vicious beast.  Yuan Wuxin decided to take action to expel the evil thing.

    Sometimes, momentum rises too quickly.  As a result, the fierce creatures from far and near were so frightened that they rolled and crawled, and they didn't know where to escape.

    But soon, Xue Ling¡¯s control ability became stronger and stronger.  When the group of three people had been moving forward for almost half an hour, she was able to steadily control the growth of momentum, no more, no less, so that there was no evil in the space of a billion miles around.

    "Her abilities are growing too fast!!!" Xue Ling's performance made Yuan Wuxin worried.

    Yuan Wuxin knew that if his tactics fell into the eyes of an experienced and powerful person, even if he would not immediately doubt himself, he would at least be more vigilant.  The reason why he was able to deceive Xue Ling was because Xue Ling's realm improved rapidly.  However, her experience is far inferior to that of ordinary high-level experts.

    Yuan Wuxin is very clear that this is her only advantage.  He was like a cunning fox, luring a newly grown lion away from the trap.

    Now, Yuan Wuxin is more aware that if Xue Ling is allowed to grow at such a rapid rate.  Then, there is definitely no way for me to achieve what I want!

    After all, a lion is a lion. Once she really grows up, no matter how cunning a fox is, it is impossible to defeat her!

    "Xue Ling, we have to speed up." Yuan Wuxin said in a deep voice.

    "Why?" Xue Ling asked puzzledly.

    Looking back with his spiritual consciousness, there was no other strong person entering this dangerous situation.  This incidates that.  Don't worry about anyone chasing you for the time being.

    The way forward is still unknown.  Although the strength is already extremely strong, Xue Ling does not feel that she is capable of handling it.  Any emergencies.

    "Grandpa, it's better to play it safe and steady. I've heard others say that in a dangerous environment, it's best not to wander around casually. Once you provoke too many dangerous creatures to chase you, no matter how tyrannical a being is, you may be exhausted to death.  !¡±

    Danger, dilemma, and dangerous situation, these three situations each have their own characteristics.

    If you are in a difficult situation, then you cannot easily stay in one place for too long.  Otherwise, a series of traps will surround you.  No one can bear it.

    " However, if you are in a dangerous situation, you cannot speed up randomly.  Otherwise, with a lot of fierce beasts behind your butt, everyone will be in trouble.

    What Xueling said was absolutely correct, but Yuan Wuxin had already found an excuse.

    "Xue Ling, you don't know something. This dangerous situation in our Yuan family is very different from other dangerous situations!" Yuan Wuxin pretended to be very vigilant.  The consciousness stretches out in all directions.  It seems that he is detecting something dangerous.

    Xue Ling's attention was a little confused by Yuan Wuxin's behavior.  Although Yuan Wuxin has not yet said what is different about this dangerous situation.  but.  Subconsciously, Xue Ling already believed it.

    "Grandpa, is there anything else strange here?"

    Xue Ling, like Yuan Wuxin, expanded her spiritual consciousness even more.  only.  She didn't find anything special.

    Xue Ling couldn't help but feel a little tighter in her heart.

    There is nothing special about it.  That is the even more strange danger hidden in the dark.  Xue Ling had already believed Yuan Wuxin's lies, and her train of thought continued to develop in the direction Yuan Wuxin wanted.

    "Other dangerous places are just dangerous things. Our Yuan family's dangerous place was deliberately built by the ancestors of the Yuan family specifically for the future of the Yuan family. So, it is naturally different!"

    Yuan Wuxin's voice was slightly deep, and it became more and more clear that there seemed to be something strange and dangerous hidden in this dangerous situation.

    Moved by Yuan Wuxin¡¯s voice, Xue Ling became a little nervous for a moment.  She looked at Yuan Wuxin, listened to Yuan Wuxin, and said slowly¡ª¡ª

    "When you first came in, you had already seen that the worst evil creatures here are equivalent to the level of immortals. Why did our ancestors of the Yuan family build such a dangerous environment? The purpose is to make our Yuan family  , someone can break through the bottleneck of immortality and advance to the realm of immortality!"

    "Advancing to the Immortal Realm!!!" Xue Ling shouted in surprise.

    At this time, Xue Ling has not realized how much potential she has in herself.  She hasn't realized it yet, but nowNow, in this trial place, there are strong men who can break through the bottleneck of immortality and advance to the realm of immortality.  It has gone from one in the past to two now.

    Ye Pengfei is the first!

    And she, Xue Ling, is the second one!

    Even Ye Pengfei had to admit that he might not be the first.

    Even so, Ye Pengfei is currently practicing in the secret realm of time and has a huge time advantage.  However, compared with Xue Ling's weird and jaw-dropping rise in realm, Ye Pengfei still doesn't have much confidence!

    At this time, when Xue Ling heard Yuan Wuxin say the words "advance to the realm of immortality", she felt a powerful impulse rushing out of her body.  It was as if he was about to become the one who could break through the bottleneck of immortality and advance to the realm of immortality!

    If so, Xue Ling would start practicing now.

    " What if there was no Yuan Wuxin with ulterior motives beside her.

    Then, it is very likely that she can break through the immortal bottleneck and achieve immortality in a short period of time!

    It¡¯s a pity that Xue Ling has not seen herself clearly yet.  It's a pity that Xue Ling thought that she was just disturbed by Yuan Wuxin's words

    Taking a deep breath and calming down, Xue Ling asked softly: "Grandpa, do you mean that in this dangerous environment, dangers will appear at any time to help people break through the bottleneck of immortality?"

    Breaking through the immortal bottleneck is easier said than done!

    Throughout the ages, there are countless top-level existences who have racked their brains to break through the bottleneck of reaching immortality.  Just counting, the number of top-level beings who are familiar to most powerful people and have died because of seeking breakthroughs has exceeded 100,000!

    One hundred thousand supreme beings at the third level of the Immortal Realm!

    If not, there is such a powerful place as the Secret Realm of Time.  If we leave it aside, those peak-level beings of the third level of the Immortal in the Secret Realm of Time will not be counted.  Nowadays, in all major realms, the number of living peak level powerhouses of the Third Immortal Realm will not exceed 10,000!

    Ten thousand are alive and a hundred thousand have fallen.  It can be seen that breaking through the immortal bottleneck requires facing huge risks.

    Yuan Wuxin nodded and sighed: "Yes, it is so dangerous. This is the plan of my ancestors of the Yuan family. Because of some things, my ancestors of the Yuan family had to sneak into this trial place. However, the ancestors  But I never thought that the descendants of the Yuan family would be trapped in this trial place forever."

    "For more detailed information, I will follow you slowly on the road. Now, if we don't act faster, safety will not be guaranteed."

    Xue Ling did not doubt that he was there, and immediately took Yuan Xiaoyao and moved at high speed

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1111. The plan of the ancestors of the Yuan family!  (Part 3) (Third update)

    "Strange things happen one after another!"

    In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly.

    Xue Ling has little experience and cannot use her tyrannical power, but Ye Pengfei cannot do the same.

    The first time Ye Pengfei entered the secret realm of time, he encountered so many things.  Ten thousand years of hard work have sharpened his edge and matured his combat prowess.

    The second time you enter the secret realm of time, there is no time limit.  From the second time he entered to the present, he has spent tens of thousands of years here.

    Therefore, compared to Xue Ling, who has just awakened his power, Ye Pengfei is much more skilled in using his own power and even his own potential.

    Ye Pengfei has already heard what Yuan Wuxin said, half true and half false!

    The core of those words should be true.  It is true that the ancestors of the Yuan family had prepared some means in advance in this dangerous situation for the descendants of the Yuan family to be able to break out of the training ground.

    But apart from this core, the rest is all nonsense!

    "What kind of danger can appear at any time, how is it possible? If this is really the case, then why don't you stay in the outer area?"

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, this is an obvious loophole.  Just follow this loophole and continue to speculate.  Then, we can find out how many flaws are hidden in Yuan Wuxin's words.

    ¡°However, for Xue Ling, she didn¡¯t think about it at all.  Because she had no vigilance at all towards Yuan Wuxin, the grandpa she had just met!

    "Relatives, relatives, you are unlucky to have such a relative." Ye Pengfei sighed softly, and his attention was attracted by Yuan Wuxin's words

    As they galloped all the way, Yuan Wuxin said in a deep voice: "The dangerous appearance is not completely irregular. After research by the strong men of our Yuan family in the past generations, we found that there are several places that are relatively safe. One of them is located in the core.  Zone. Let's go there, we can temporarily avoid Ye Pengfei's pursuit, and we can also reduce the chance of facing that danger."

    Having said this, Yuan Wuxin sighed and shook his head.  Just now he continued: "It's a pity. As for that dangerous danger, the strong men of our Yuan family have not found any clues. Otherwise, I could have tried to break through the bottleneck of the Immortal. I would have gone to find Ye Pengfei to avenge him!"

    "Grandpa, don't you still have me?" Xue Ling said very confidently, "Wait until I practice again and raise my realm to the peak of the Third Immortal Heaven. Then, I will take the initiative to look for that danger. I will definitely be able to understand it.  The mystery of it!¡±

    "Xue Ling, don't be too anxious." Yuan Wuxin consoled her with a hypocritical and "good intention", "Advancing too fast can easily trigger inner demons and even create demonic obstacles. Don't be reckless and risk your life for Grandpa and Xiaoyao.  !¡±

    Xue Ling was once again moved by Yuan Wuxin, she felt.  The total number of times I have been touched in this life is not as many as today.

    "Grandpa, don't worry. Xue Ling feels that before reaching the peak of the Third Immortal Heaven, Xue Ling will never encounter any trouble!"

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.  Under Xue Ling's rather confident smile, Yuan Wuxin was also very happy and laughed heartily

    ¡­¡­

    "Is it a safe place? I'm afraid, it's hidden there. The plan of the ancestors of the Yuan family!"

    Ye Pengfei believed in what Yuan Wuxin said was "dangerous".  In that so-called safe place.  If Xue Ling didn't go there, she wouldn't have encountered any trouble.  But now, Xue Ling flew towards the direction Yuan Wuxin pointed at an astonishing speed.  Looking at Xue Ling's appearance, it would be inconvenient for her to teleport over a large area if she wasn't in a dangerous situation.  I'm afraid, it won't take long for her to arrive at the place Yuan Wuxin mentioned.

    "It's so funny to rush to death I don't know what methods the ancestor of the Yuan family has reserved. Yuan Wuxin actually thinks that he can rely on the danger brought by that method to make Xue Ling unable to resist!"

    Ye Pengfei no longer paid attention to Xue Ling, only to see him release a force of thought and stretch forward greatly.  He wanted to be one step ahead and find the place Yuan Wuxin mentioned.

    Long before he came out of the secret realm of time for the first time, Ye Pengfei's telepathy was so strong that he was able to penetrate the strong barrier of the trial place and follow Bei Tangyu's breath to communicate with his lover in the air.

    Now, Ye Pengfei's telepathy is so powerful that he can talk to Bei Tangyu for several hours.  He can even escort Bei Tangyu from a very long distance and go to some very dangerous places for training.

    Therefore, although Ye Pengfei did not personally enter this dangerous situation.  However, with just his tyrannical power of thought, he was able to control the entire dangerous environment without any problems.?Unfavorable.

    The forward speed of telekinesis is much faster than the teleportation speed of an immortal-level powerhouse.  In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei's telepathy found the place described by Yuan Wuxin.

    I saw a pile of weeds on an unattractive hill, covering a cave several feet high and about ten feet wide.  Inside the cave is a long underground passage.

    Without thinking much, Ye Pengfei's telepathy went deep into the cave.

    "There is actually a vein of fairy stone. It seems that the grade is probably not low!!!"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei entered the cave with his telepathy, he felt huge spiritual energy from the seemingly dark rock wall that seemed to flow but seemed unable to spurt out.

    This is a sign of the existence of fairy stones. Since these fairy stones are hidden deep behind these dark rock walls, it means that this is an unexploited fairy stone vein.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A vein of fairy stone that is definitely not low-grade!

    You must know that a strong person like Ye Pengfei's sensitivity to spiritual energy has reached a very exaggerated level.  For example, if Ye Pengfei meets again, the kind of spiritual veins in Zhao Youhou's legacy.  Then, he can discover places that are trillions of miles away!

    However, before his telepathy entered the cave, Ye Pengfei did not discover that there was actually a vein of fairy stone hidden in the cave.  This fully shows that the immortal stone in this vein has a powerful ability to block the leakage of spiritual energy!

    "The higher the grade of the immortal stone, the harder it is to be discovered. The immortal stone that reaches the Jun level can have its own spiritual intelligence like the Jun level Taoist weapon. As long as the Jun level immortal stone uses Taoism, it will  You can completely block the leakage of your spiritual energy!"

    After a cursory search, Ye Pengfei discovered that this was actually a vein of top-quality fairy stone.

    "The outer immortal stones are basically top-grade. However, the further you go in, the more exquisite immortal stones there are. When you go deep into the land of a hundred feet, they are all extremely high-grade immortal stones I never expected that the ancestor of the Yuan family,  He actually left such a huge wealth for his descendants!¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention, there is no telling how many such fairy stone veins are hidden in such a dangerous environment.  I don¡¯t know how many precious treasures of heaven, materials and earth are hidden!

    " However, Ye Pengfei will not stop his progress because of this exquisite vein of fairy stone.  His purpose is the method left behind by the ancestors of the Yuan family!

    On this vein, a little time was wasted.  Ye Pengfei's power of faith continued to move towards the depths of the cave

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1112. The plan of the ancestors of the Yuan family!  (Part 2) (Fourth update)

    For a powerful person like Ye Pengfei, this underground passage is not long.  I estimate that the distance is only tens of millions of miles.  If Ye Pengfei were still moving forward at full speed with his telekinesis as he did just now.  With such a small distance, it doesn't even take a billionth of a second to explore the deepest part of the passage.

    "However, Ye Pengfei was not reckless.

    "Most of the ancestors of the Yuan family are in the immortal realm. Otherwise, he would not be qualified to participate in the construction of the trial place!" Ye Pengfei secretly thought, "I'm afraid that the ancestor of the Yuan family is trying to escape some catastrophe, so  I just smuggled into the trial place. Maybe it was my previous life, and after building this trial place, I planned to kill people and silence them!"

    "Such an existence in the immortal realm that avoids disaster has reserved this method for the sake of future generations. The danger brought by this method is probably not what I have now, and I can easily resist it!"

    Now Ye Pengfei's realm has risen several levels.  There is only one step left before he can advance to the pinnacle of the third level of the Immortal Realm!

    And his ultimate combat power has also improved further.  According to the estimations of Zi Yi, Fan Shuting, and Long Dingshan, Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power should be roughly equivalent to that of a high-level Saint Immortal second-level warrior!

    However, his intuition told Ye Pengfei that the ancestor of the Yuan family was probably still above the high level of the second level of the Saint Immortal.  Maybe, it¡¯s just a deity-level existence!

    "My previous life must have been a powerful person in the third level of Tianzun. Moreover, it is also the kind of existence that ranks among the best in the third level of Tianzun in terms of combat power!"

    "How could it be possible to avoid being killed and silenced by my previous life and run to the place of trial? How could the realm of that ancestor of the Yuan family be too low? How could the methods he left behind be too weak?"

    Ye Pengfei thought this way, and the speed of his telekinesis in the underground passage slowed down significantly.  He didn't expect that his telepathy would be easily destroyed by the method reserved by the ancestors of the Yuan family, without even noticing it.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered.  My concerns are indeed correct!

    "Although I didn't see anything, there must be something hidden in these stone walls!!!"

    After traveling about a million miles with telekinesis.  Ye Pengfei felt a faint strangeness.  but.  No matter how his mind travels and searches.  He didn't even notice what was hidden in the stone walls above, below, left and right.

    "It's still the fairy stone vein that day Could it be that the Yuan family's ancestors needed a top-quality fairy stone vein to provide them with spiritual energy?!"

    "A method that requires an entire vein of top-quality immortal stone to support it. What an astonishingly large method this is?"

    Ye Pengfei asked himself about the foreign spiritual energy he consumed in the battle to kill Dong Kang.  If converted into top-grade immortal stones, it would be equivalent to hundreds of thousands of top-grade immortal stones.

    "However, this vein of top-grade immortal stone contains at least tens of millions of top-grade fairy stones!"  !  !

    "Sure enough, if I were here, Yuan Wuxin suddenly launched an attack. I am afraid that even I would not be able to escape. Although that Xue Ling has good combat power, her potential is even greater than mine. However, her combat power,  After all, she hasn¡¯t reached my current level yet¡­ and she¡¯s calculating with her mind but not her heart, so she¡¯s probably going to be in trouble!¡±

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei hesitated a little.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t come forward to remind Xue Ling.  The reason why he didn't stand up and expose Yuan Wuxin's false face was to make Xue Ling motivated by revenge.  rapid development.  Then, he can take advantage of the pressure brought by Xue Ling.  Constantly stimulate yourself to keep your cultivation efficient and beneficial.

    In fact, although Ye Pengfei has not really had a head-to-head confrontation with Xue Ling.  However, since he discovered that Xue Ling's body hid this powerful and strange potential, his cultivation speed has also accelerated a lot.

    After entering the Time Secret Realm for the second time, Ye Pengfei already felt that his speed of advancement, comprehension of Taoism, and integration of foreign laws were far less rapid and efficient than when he first entered the Time Secret Realm.

    When Ye Pengfei turned the pressure brought by Xue Ling into his own motivation, he once again found the feeling of advancing at a high speed like before.

    "If I remind her, I will lose this opportunity. It is not easy to find another big trouble for myself!"

    For his own benefit, Ye Pengfei should choose to continue to let Xue Ling die.

    " However, Ye Pengfei is not the kind of person who can kick innocent people into the abyss for his own benefit.

    Are you just giving up like this?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about countermeasures, suddenly, Wan Yuqiu, who hadn't opened his eyes for a long time? said: "Brother Ye, Xueling will be a blessing in disguise!"

    Follow your words!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was suddenly shocked.

    It has been a long time, and Wan Yuqiu has never used the words and methods again.  Since that time, she provoked Ye Pengfei into a terrible disaster, and Wan Yuqiu never used this Taoist power again.

    But this time, Wan Yuqiu once again used words and tricks for the first time!  !  !

    After just looking at each other affectionately, Ye Pengfei knew why Wan Yuqiu did this.

    With this affectionate look at each other, Ye Pengfei immediately knew what Wan Yuqiu had been comprehending over the years

    ¡­¡­

    Xue Ling, who was flying all the way, did not forget to use distraction to practice enlightenment.  After her aura control level was greatly improved, she also figured out a variety of new tricks.

    "If I meet Ye Pengfei's servant again, I will beat her to pieces with one punch. She will retreat as fast as she can!"

    Xue Ling was secretly happy and had more confidence in her own fighting power.

    With Yuan Wuxin¡¯s ability, he can naturally detect that Xue Ling¡¯s combat power has increased.  He knows very well that combat power is not only related to the realm of Taoism, power of Taoism, and secret techniques, but also closely related to experience.

    "Just by escaping in a dangerous environment at high speed, and just using her aura to scare away these dangerous creatures, she can actually gain experience quickly?"

    The more powerful Xue Ling is, the more Yuan Wuxin wants to get her and refine her.

    At the same time, the more powerful Xue Ling became, the more Yuan Wuxin was afraid of her and wanted to reach that place faster.

    Finally, after Ye Pengfei's telepathy had wandered around the underground passage for several times, the three of them arrived at the cave.

    "This is it." Yuan Wuxin chuckled, "There is an underground passage inside the cave. And this underground passage exists in a vein of top-grade immortal stone. The strong men of our Yuan family in the past have used this top-grade  The Immortal Stone Mineral Vein has constructed a formation. It is precisely because of the existence of this formation that serious dangers that may occur anytime and anywhere will rarely happen here."

    "Using a vein of top-quality fairy stone to build an formation?" Xue Ling's eyes suddenly widened, "What a generous move, no wonder it's safer!"

    Xue Ling had no doubt that he was there. She held Yuan Xiaoyao's hand and followed Yuan Wuxin into the underground passage.

    And Ye Pengfei, after hearing Yuan Wuxin's explanation, finally realized.

    "It turns out that the Yuan family ancestors' plan was actually for this purpose!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1113. The plan of the ancestors of the Yuan family!  (End) (fifth update)

    "Xiao Yao, Xue Ling is going to practice, please don't disturb her."

    Yuan Wuxin showed a kind expression and used the calmest voice to want Yuan Xiaoyao to leave Xueling.

    After all, Yuan Xiaoyao is his granddaughter.  Although Yuan Wuxin is vicious, he has not yet been completely possessed by the devil, and has not yet turned into a bloodthirsty maniac who cannot be recognized by his relatives.  He wanted to refine the snow spirit, but he didn't want to affect Yuan Xiaoyao.

    However, Yuan Xiaoyao held Xue Ling's hand tightly and refused to relax at all.  She didn't know her grandfather's methods, but she knew his purpose.  She has made up her mind that she will follow Yuan Xiaoyao closely and use her own life to protect Xue Ling at any time!

    Yuan Wuxin frowned.

    "I didn't expect Ye Pengfei's methods to be so ferocious. He could actually let Yuan Xiaoyao interfere with your cultivation!"

    Xue Ling took it seriously and nodded slightly.

    Before Xue Ling could say anything, Yuan Wuxin said a little angrily: "How about I perform a Taoist spell to let Xiaoyao sleep for a while, so that you can practice with peace of mind."

    Yuan Xiaoyao had long expected that grandpa would say this.  She was immediately frightened, holding Xue Ling's arm with both hands, shaking her repeatedly.

    "Grandpa, let's forget it." Xue Ling felt very distressed and patted Yuan Xiaoyao's jade arm, "It won't have any impact if the little demon follows me. My current control will not let the little demon  What harm was done?¡±

    Yuan Wuxin tried to persuade her a few more times, but Yuan Xiaoyao's expression became more and more frightened.  Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling became closer and closer.

    Seeing her best friend in such a frightened state, Xue Ling felt even more angry.

    "Grandpa, I have decided to let the little demon follow me!!!"

    Yuan Wuxin looked at Yuan Xiaoyao with complicated eyes.  After a while, he finally nodded and said nothing more

    The underground passage is very wide, and at the deepest part of the passage is a large platform with a radius of tens of thousands of miles.

    A strong person like Xue Ling is practicing in seclusion.  No other strong person will be allowed to exist within hundreds of millions or even tens of billions of miles around.  Therefore, this large platform with a radius of tens of thousands of miles still seems a bit too narrow.

    "I'll walk around." Yuan Wuxin smiled and said proactively.  "I also have some methods. I can set up some mazes so that Ye Pengfei won't find him so easily. Xue Ling, you can practice here with peace of mind, don't worry too much!"

    "Grandpa. Let's forget it." After looking at the platform, Xue Ling said, "Grandpa is Xue Ling's closest relative. Could it be that if grandpa stays by Xue Ling's side, will Xue Ling still feel uneasy?"

    Xue Ling knew that the so-called maze formation was just Yuan Wuxin's words.  However, Xue Ling was completely wrong. She thought that Yuan Wuxin really wanted to avoid suspicion.

    "What a retreat to advance!" Ye Pengfei secretly watched this scene and secretly cheered in his heart.

    Yuan Wuxin has clearly never practiced the Great Way of Love, and he has never used it from beginning to end.  Any Taoist power related to the avenue of love.  However, Xue Ling has been led by Yuan Wuxin.  If he hadn't believed in Wan Yuqiu, Ye Pengfei would have felt that Xueling would be in trouble.

    Xue Ling sat down cross-legged in the center of the large platform.

    Yuan Xiaoyao followed Xue Ling closely.  Not leaving even an inch.

    As for Yuan Wuxin, he is relatively close to Xue Ling.  With a mere distance of more than a hundred feet, if Yuan Wuxin tried to murder Xue Ling again, it would be here in an instant!

    therefore.  After Xue Ling sat down cross-legged, Yuan Xiaoyao stood between Xue Ling and Yuan Wuxin.  The attitude is very firm.

    "For an outsider, why bother"

    Yuan Wuxin shook her head secretly. She actually sat down cross-legged and closed her eyes before Xue Ling started practicing

    ¡­¡­

    Quick breakthrough, quick advancement!

    When Xue Ling started to practice again and entered that very mysterious state again, she clearly felt that her realm and her strength were once again on the fast track.

    "This feeling is so refreshing!!!"

    Although I still don¡¯t know why I can grow at such a weird and rapid rate.  However, Xue Ling felt that she would not take any risks at all.

    This rapid growth not only did not bring any sense of danger to Xue Ling, but she felt that she could actually be faster!

    "In twenty days, I have advanced to the first level of the Immortal. But, how do I feel that the time should be able to be shortened by at least half?"

    When she finally advanced to the level of Immortal, Xue Ling became more sensitive to her own situation.  She felt that she could go faster.

    &nbsp; And

    "It feels like, many, many years ago, I should have been able to break through at such a high speed. However, it was not until today that I finally broke through the shackles and embarked on such a high-speed breakthrough!"

    After successfully advancing to the first level of the Supreme Immortal, Xue Ling paused for a moment and thought about it.

    Then, she threw herself into this extremely fast state of cultivation.

    "Ten days, the second level of immortality! Sure enough, I can go faster!"

    Xue Ling's self-confidence was completely inspired by her own practice.

    "Continue! Continue! As long as it takes ten more days, I will definitely be able to reach the Third Heaven of Immortality. Even, I can advance to the peak of the Third Heaven of Immortality! By then, I will be able to solve the problem of the little demon. I will be able to go out  , find Ye Pengfei to settle the score!"

    Xue Ling discovered that although her abilities had improved many times.  However, he still couldn't tell what kind of methods were used on Yuan Xiaoyao.

    At this time, Xue Ling still didn't realize that there was actually nothing wrong with Yuan Xiaoyao at all. She was not subjected to any tricks by anyone Even before, Yuan Wuxin knocked Yuan Xiaoyao unconscious.  That method had disappeared long after Yuan Xiaoyao fainted

    Yuan Wuxin was very excited.

    Of course, neither Xue Ling nor Yuan Xiaoyao, who had been standing between Xue Ling and Yuan Wuxin, could tell that Yuan Wuxin was very excited.

    Only Ye Pengfei, who was secretly watching all this, knew how excited Yuan Wuxin was at this moment.

    "She is about to advance to the peak of the third level of immortality, and the old thief is about to take action!!!"

    Ye Pengfei had also secretly made preparations, and Wan Yuqiu followed suit, saying that Xue Ling would be a blessing in disguise.  But he didn't say that Yuan Xiaoyao would be safe and sound.

    "According to Hong Ya, Yuan Xiaoyao is a little obsessed with reincarnation. No matter what, I can't let her fade away!"

    Preparations are being made in all aspects.

    ??Every aspect is waiting for the most critical moment to arrive.

    In the blink of an eye, fifteen days passed.  Finally, Xue Ling reached the pinnacle of the third level of the Immortal Heaven!

    Take action?

    Not taking action?

    Yuan Wuxin is thinking, Ye Pengfei is calculating, and Yuan Xiaoyao is insisting.

    Everything depends on Yuan Wuxin¡¯s decision!

    Finally, Yuan Wuxin decided.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer, take action immediately!!!¡±

    With Yuan Wuxin¡¯s thoughts suddenly moving, in a moment, this large platform with a radius of tens of thousands of miles fell into a brilliant formation!

    When this formation suddenly appeared, Ye Pengfei finally laughed out loud in the secret realm of time:

    "Sure enough, I guessed right. The ancestor of the Yuan family actually wanted to use the formation to give birth to a noble-grade immortal stone!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1114. The formation is powerful!  (sixth update)

    What a wonderful idea!

    "The ancestors of the Yuan family probably know it very well. ////No one can break through the bottleneck of immortality in this trial place with their own strength!"

    "The thoughts of the ancestors of the Yuan family are very similar to those of the ghost clan Oni Wu. However, it is very difficult for the ghost clan Oni Wu to make the time secret realm a living-like existence. Even if he really succeeds, he can make the time secret realm merge.  I have found a new successor. I¡¯m afraid, there is little chance of success.¡±

    "However, the plan of the ancestor of the Yuan family is very sound. Especially, he also deliberately brought in a hint of the noble immortal stone!"

    There is a vein of top-quality immortal stone, which provides spiritual energy for the birth of the noble immortal stone

    There is a hint of the Junpin Immortal Stone, which guides the birth of the Junpin Immortal Stone

    This kind of plan obviously has a high chance of success.

    "The Yuan family has been researching for generations, probably on how to integrate this Junpin Immortal Stone into their own bodies. If they can't do this, then the Junpin Immortal Stone will break through the trial area on its own and escape far away.  Gone. The Yuan family has worked hard for n years, but in the end it can only come to nothing."

    "And with this method, I'm afraid the ancestors of the Yuan family failed to tell their descendants how powerful I was in my previous life. Even if I sneaked in, the ancestors of the An Yuan family would probably die soon, and it would be difficult to explain everything clearly.  !¡±

    "Maybe, the Yuan family has gone through countless years. Now, Yuan Wuxin can no longer give birth to Junpin Immortal Stone. I think this formation, although the artistic conception is there, it clearly has many flaws!"

    In an instant, so many thoughts passed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness at high speed.

    Just when Na Yuan Wuxin took action, when Na Yuan Xiaoyao was at a loss, when Na Xue Ling noticed something strange and didn't even open her eyes, Ye Pengfei had already seen it very clearly.  There are several incomplete and damaged places in this formation.

    "Sure enough, there are still powerful beings as pressure, so my cultivation speed will be faster!" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.

    Maybe, after this incident.  Xue Ling will no longer be his enemy.  but.  During these days, I felt Xue Ling's powerful angry aura, and I couldn't help but pace my cultivation.  Speeded up a bit.  My original goal has been partially achieved.

    "Half-step Saint Immortal! The ultimate combat power has reached the beginning of the third level of Saint Immortal! When I truly break through to the Saint Immortal level, I can more or less break into the highest plane!"

    Looking at this one, it suddenly appeared.  A brilliant formation.  Ye Pengfei's heart suddenly felt a surge of tyrannical pride.  At this moment, he felt in a daze that even if it was a Tianzun-level method, he would not be hopeless and could resist it!

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei is full of pride and confidence.

    However, Xue Ling¡¯s face was full of shock, but Xue Ling was extremely frightened!

    "This. What kind of formation is this?"

    Xue Ling, who had just opened her eyes, was deeply shocked by the powerful artistic conception of this formation.

    You must know that although the Jun-grade Immortal Stone is only equivalent to the Nirvana Realm and the Celestial Immortal Level.  That is.  It is only equivalent to Xue Ling in the past, and Yuan Xiaoyao now.

    " However, if you want to give birth to a noble immortal stone, this is the method of transforming all things into being.  But not everyone can do it.

    Heavenly-level methods!

    This is a heaven-level method!  !

    Indeed, Xue Ling is very evil.  She is very weird.  In just a few dozen days, the realm broke through all the way and advanced to the pinnacle of the third level of immortality.

    You must know that it took Ye Pengfei more than 300,000 years to cultivate from the first level of the Immortal to the peak of the third level of the Immortal.  If he hadn't been able to stay in the secret realm of time and practice, it would have been impossible for him to reach such a level now.

    However, it only took less than a hundred days for Xue Ling to advance from the first level of the Immortal to the peak of the third level of the Supreme Immortal!

    But the problem is that even though Xue Ling is very evil, she does not have the ultimate fighting power.

    She is not like Ye Pengfei, who studies the operating laws of several universes at the same time

    She is not like Ye Pengfei, who can perfectly integrate countless Taoist laws and foreign laws

    She is not like Ye Pengfei, who has a lot of combat experience.  You know, Ye Pengfei's own combat experience is much stronger than hers.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei can also master a massive amount of combat experience by replicating the soul slave's memory!

    Therefore, when she suddenly saw a mysterious formation whose artistic conception was so powerful that she couldn't even understand a single bit of it, Xue Ling was a little confused.  For a moment, she didn't even think about it?Why did such a formation suddenly appear in this place?

    It was Yuan Xiaoyao, who had wholeheartedly only existed to protect Xue Ling, who was the first to react at this time.  She grabbed Xue Ling's arm and shook it hard.

    "Little demon, you mean"

    Although, the magic on Yuan Xiaoyao has not yet been unlocked.  She could neither speak nor transmit her spiritual thoughts.  However, Xue Ling quickly understood what Yuan Xiaoyao wanted to say.

    Xue Ling could not believe her own judgment. She quickly released the Taoist restraints on Yuan Xiaoyao.

    "Xue Ling, catch Yuan Wuxin quickly! This formation was created by Yuan Wuxin!"

    At this moment, Yuan Xiaoyao still doesn¡¯t know what the use of this formation is.  Although the formation was strange and the artistic conception was powerful, Yuan Xiaoyao had not yet felt that this formation had any adverse effects on herself.

    Yuan Xiaoyao thought that as long as she could catch Yuan Wuxin, it would not be too late.

    but¡­¡­

    "Haha, you want to catch me? It's too late!!!" Yuan Wuxin finally broke through the mask and laughed wildly, "This is the artistic conception of innate Wuji. Only those who have reached the immortal realm and the second level of Tianzun can participate.  Realize it. It¡¯s only possible, not absolute!¡±

    "With such artistic conception suppression, how can she, a small and powerful immortal, also want to catch Yuan Wuxin? Even if she is a saint-immortal level existence, it is simply impossible!!!"

    Finally, under the eager pull of her best friend and Yuan Wuxin¡¯s wild laughter, Xue Ling knew that she had been fooled by this old thief!

    "Innate Wuji? Tianzun Second Heaven? I don't believe it, you can drive such a formation!!!"

    Xue Ling is angry!

    She used to be angry because of Ye Pengfei, but now she knows that she was wrong in the past, so wrong that her anger has reached a new level.

    "If she had been so angry in the past, my cultivation speed could be increased by another 30% under the induction of Qi!" In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh in surprise, "It's a pity that although she can rely on this anger,  Increase her attack power. However, as long as she cannot see through the flaws in this formation, it is impossible for her to have any impact on Yuan Wuxin!"

    There is another layer left unexplained in Ye Pengfei's words.  That is, even if you see through the flaws of this formation, you may not be able to catch Yuan Wuxin, nor may you be able to break out of the formation!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1115. Unintentionally obsessed!  Xueling is crazy!  (Seventh update)

    Xue Ling's punch was extremely powerful, and its artistic conception was also very powerful.  

    Even among the strongest servants under Ye Pengfei, no one could withstand Xue Ling's punch.

    This "unstoppable" thing is not just being punched away by Xue Ling.  Hong Ya had been punched by Xue Ling, but she was only injured but not dead.  If she were to receive this punch again now, no matter how many ways she could save her life, she would immediately die and die!

    "As long as you are hit by this punch, even if you have trillions of souls, you will still have to withstand the heavy pressure of the punch Killing people, this is a supreme skill!" Ye Pengfei was beaming when he saw it, but he also shook his head and sighed,  "It's a pity that she can't break this formation."

    As expected, Xue Ling was horrified to find that after she punched out, the huge power of the punch was swallowed up by the formation silently!

    Soon, Xue Ling reacted.

    "This formation requires an extremely large amount of spiritual energy to activate!"

    "A whole vein of top-quality fairy stone exists just to drive this formation!"

    "Any strong person, as long as he doesn't know the secret of this formation. No matter how powerful his power is, he will be completely swallowed up by this formation!"

    what to do?

    Thoughts one by one passed through Xue Ling's sea of ??consciousness at extremely fast speeds.  However, she was at a loss and couldn't think of a good solution.

    The soaring realm and lack of experience are all the disadvantages at this moment.

    Yuan Wuxin smiled even more happily and wildly: "Qiangqiangqiang! Xue Ling, you are so strong! With this punch of yours, I am afraid you can kill the existence of the first-level Saint Immortal, and I am afraid you can compete with the Second-level Saint Immortal.  Peak level existence!"

    "I've made a lot of money, I really have made a lot of money! When I refine you, maybe, not only will I be able to break through the bottleneck of the Immortal, I may even be able to directly reach the second level of the Saint Immortal!  "

    "The second level of the Holy Immortal, this is the real way to stand out! Even if the first level of the Holy Immortal exists in that highest plane, they are just little people who can't get on the stage. If I have the second level of the Holy Immortal  At this level, you can at least find a good position in a large sect!"

    The happier Yuan Wuxin smiles, the more distressed Yuan Xiaoyao feels.

    "Grandpa, how could you do this? How could you do this?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao shouted at the top of her lungs.  She hates herself.  I hate myself for not having the ability, and I hate myself for putting my best friend in such a desperate situation!

    "Self-destruction! By the way, I can also self-destruct! I don't believe it, this formation is impossible to break!"

    Suddenly.  Yuan Xiaoyao wanted to use her own self-destruction to give Xue Ling a chance to escape.

    At this time, Xue Ling was thinking quickly about what she should do

    At this time, Yuan Wuxin was laughing crazily.  I will be completely possessed by the sight of it

    They didn¡¯t notice that Yuan Xiaoyao wanted to blow herself up.  When they found out, Xue Ling was powerless, but Yuan Wuxin was completely crazy.

    "Self-destruction? Self-destruction is good! The formation lacks energy, so you use self-destruction to help. Xiaoyao, you are really a good granddaughter of grandpa!"

    Yuan Wuxin is completely possessed!

    ¡°Little demon!!!¡±

    Xue Ling is crazy, she is really crazy.  Watching helplessly, my closest friend.  Who can not be crazy if he self-destructs and disappears in front of his own eyes?

    However, Xue Ling didn¡¯t know that just when she was going completely crazy.  Yuan Xiaoyao was not far away, struggling desperately.

    "Who is it? Who are you? Let me go, let me go!"

    However, no matter how Yuan Xiaoyao struggled.  It's impossible for her.  Break free from such a powerful restraint

    ¡­¡­

    A possessed man!

    ??A crazy!

    Who is more powerful than whom?

    if.  There is no formation to hinder it.  That completely crazy strong man could kill the possessed bloodthirsty maniac ten billion times in a split second!

    Unfortunately¡­¡­

    "Haha, what a powerful force! What a powerful force! Go on, Snow Spirit Baby, keep beating me! The purple flame spirit transformation array that has not been able to be driven for countless billions of years can finally start to operate again!"

    ¡­¡­

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s laughter became louder and louder.  Xueling's attacks became more and more wild.

    "How much potential does this Snow Spirit have that can be tapped?" In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei became more and more surprised as he looked at it.  He did not expect that Xue Ling, who had completely fallen into madness, would gradually rise in level!

    Ye Pengfei no longer knows the strange things he has experienced.??There are many piles.

    There are countless strange things that Ye Pengfei collected from the memories of his soul slaves.

    "However, Ye Pengfei has never seen anyone who can continue to grow in realm and combat power despite being already crazy and fighting furiously!

    "Xue Ling exists to subvert common sense. Who else in this world can be like her?" Ye Pengfei sighed and looked at Wan Yuqiu.

    Wan Yuqiu pursed his lips, smiled slightly, and shook his head: "Brother Ye, I don't know either."

    Actually, Wan Yuqiu not only doesn¡¯t know who else can be like Xue Ling.  She also didn't know that in this state, Xue Ling could continue to grow stronger.

    ¡°I only predict the results, I no longer predict the process!¡±

    Wan Yuqiu's answer made Ye Pengfei suddenly realize.  In an instant, he also grasped the true meaning of Wan Yuqiu's cultivation for so many years.

    ¡­¡­

    In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu can still talk easily.

    In the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Formation, Xue Ling felt more and more pressured and found it difficult to resist.

    This Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Formation is not without attack power, nor can it bring disaster to the powerful people within it.

    only¡ª¡ª

    First of all, the purple flame spirit transformation formation has long been damaged.  Therefore, a vein of top-quality fairy stone was originally enough to drive it to operate freely.  But now, when the true meaning of this formation is passed into Yuan Wuxin's hands, Yuan Wuxin can only initially drive this formation, and can no longer show the true power of this purple flame spirit formation;

    Secondly, Yuan Wuxin¡¯s real purpose is to refine the snow spirit, not to let the purple flame spirit transformation array kill or devour the snow spirit.  If this purple flame spirit transformation formation really evolved into a noble immortal stone.  Yuan Wuxin still doesn't know what to do.

    So, on the one hand, the purple flame spirit transformation array cannot fully display its power.  On the other hand, Yuan Wuxin didn't want it to show its full power.  As a result, it was only now that Xue Ling felt the tyrannical pressure that was weighing down on her, and she was already a little out of breath.

    "It's not just the pressure of the formationbut also the power of refining!!!"

    Xue Ling looked at Yuan Wuxin hatefully. Although she was crazy, she knew very well what kind of danger she was facing

    Extremely dangerous!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1116. The origin of Xueling?  (First update)

    Looking at Xue Ling, whose expression was getting more and more ugly, Ye Pengfei's expression gradually became more solemn.  . .

    In this case, could she really escape and be a blessing in disguise?

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t believe Wan Yuqiu¡¯s prophecy, but that Ye Pengfei wants to figure out the reason before Xue Ling¡¯s Jedi counterattack comes out.

    ?Watching a battle is also a kind of experience!  A kind of calculation ability that is best practiced!

    However, no matter how he calculated it, Ye Pengfei had no way to figure it out.  Even though he had activated his super intelligence and consulted two universes, he still could not figure out even a reasonable explanation.

    "Although the formation has flaws, even if Xue Ling discovers it now, there is no way to use it! Not to mention, even if they attack these defective places, they may not be able to escape."

    The formations set up by Tianzun-level beings are indeed awe-inspiring.  Although Ye Pengfei is not afraid of this formation, if he and Xue Ling fall out.  He was not completely sure that he could break out of the formation.

    Even breaking the formation is very difficult, so how can we talk about counterattacking Yuan Wuxin?

    "This formation has living eyes and dead eyes!" Ye Pengfei reproduced the scene seen by the power of faith for Wan Yuqiu to watch, and explained in a deep voice, "Yuan Wuxin is standing at the living eye, and Xue  Lingze stands in the dead eye. All the pressure of this purple flame spirit formation is put on Xue Ling alone. Even I may find it difficult to withstand such strong pressure."

    "Not to mention, Yuan Wuxin also added refining power to this huge pressure. The attacks Xueling has to face are even more complicated!"

    Wan Yuqiu watched the image data sent back by Ye Pengfei for a while, and then asked softly: "Brother Ye, I see that Xue Ling's aura is also increasing. Is it possible that when it increases to a certain critical point?  , she can suddenly burst the dead eye?"

    "How can Tianzun's formation be broken so easily." Ye Pengfei chuckled.  "Even if you make random guesses, there must be some basis for it. Isn't it possible? Xue Ling can rush to the level of Tianzun in one go?"

    Xue Ling¡¯s meteoric rise is surprising enough.  Until now.  Ye Pengfei hasn't figured it out yet.  What kind of secrets are hidden in Xueling's body?

    " If only, Xue Ling could still climb all the way up and achieve the realm of immortality and the level of Heavenly Lord.  This is even more incredible!

    As soon as Ye Pengfei finished speaking, suddenly, a voice that he had not heard for a long time suddenly sounded in a distant place: "Pengfei. Why can't she rush to the level of Tianzun?"

    "Ning Bing, you are finally out of seclusion!" Ye Pengfei was very happy and looked towards the source of the sound.

    "Ah, Sister Ningbing, you have also reached the third level of the Immortal Realm!" Wan Yuqiu greeted her in surprise.

    You must know that Wan Yuqiu¡¯s family members, including her brother who was once known as a genius, have also entered the secret realm of time to practice.  They were originally at a much higher level than Yue Ningbing.  But now.  Yue Ningbing has achieved the third level of immortality.  Wan Yuqiu's genius brother has not yet reached the level of immortality!

    ¡°After all, no matter how good conditions Ye Pengfei can provide for Wan Yuqiu¡¯s family.  If you are stuck at a bottleneck, you will never be able to break through.  No one can help them.

    Yue Ningbing smiled slightly and responded with a very humble voice: "I'm lucky, I accidentally broke a big bottleneck."

    "By accident?" Wan Yuqiu stuck out her tongue playfully.  "I really wanted to break through the bottleneck of the Immortal by accident. It's a pity. I'm stuck in the Half-Step Saint Immortal, and I can't move forward."

    Now, including Ye Pengfei, besides Wan Yuqiu, there are hundreds of powerful people who have advanced to the level of half-step saint.  However, no one feels the hope of breaking through the bottleneck of immortality.

    It doesn¡¯t matter to others, it is very likely that Ye Pengfei must be taken out of the trial area to get a chance to break through.

    " However, even Ye Pengfei did not notice the opportunity to break through the bottleneck of immortality.  This forced everyone to think carefully about whether there was a problem somewhere.

    After all, the laws of the trial land should not restrict Ye Pengfei!

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s emotion came from his own feelings.  Although Yue Ningbing has been in seclusion for a long time, she can guess a rough idea without anyone explaining her.

    "Maybe, Xueling is Pengfei's opportunity. Maybe, we should go out and find out if there is any unknown, powerful realm hidden in this trial place!"

    If you want to break through, there is nothing more than an opportunity.

    The opportunity comes from the sudden enlightenment during hard training.  It's like Yue Ningbing said modestly that she is??An accidental collision.  In fact, it was during her hard training that she suddenly had an epiphany.

    There is no trace of this kind of enlightenment at all.  After becoming a half-step saint, Ye Pengfei has also been practicing hard for many years, but he has never been able to get this opportunity of enlightenment.

    Although Yue Ningbing had just come out of seclusion, she could tell from Wan Yuqiu's words that Ye Pengfei and she had been unable to pursue the opportunity of enlightenment during their cultivation over the years.

    In this case, we have no choice but to find another way¡ª¡ª

    Or, something big happens.  For example, the current Xueling may have triggered a big event!

    Or, just find a place with challenges, keep fighting, keep experiencing, keep practicing

    Ye Pengfei nodded, agreeing with Yue Ningbing's judgment.  In fact, the reason why he caused trouble for himself and deliberately made Xue Ling his enemy was precisely to gain the opportunity to improve quickly through Xue Ling.  Even, through Xue Ling, I get a good opportunity to break through the bottleneck of reaching immortality!

    But now

    "Ning Bing, do you really think that Yu Qiu's guess is reasonable?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "I'm wondering if it's because the Xue Ling has a special physique, which makes it possible to survive being killed or refined.  ? In this way, it is in line with Yu Qiu¡¯s prediction!¡±

    In such a short time, Wan Yuqiu has briefly described various things about Xue Ling.  Including the prophecy she made, she also said it.

    Yue Ningbing shook her head and said with a slight smile: "The most core ideas in the way of domination are the two words 'zheng' and 'qi'."

    "Since Xue Ling's realm has been soaring, it fits the word 'wonder'. Then, why can't she continue to be magical?"

    "Since the ancestor of the Yuan family used Tianzun's second-level power to smuggle his descendants into the trial area, he also used Tianzun's methods to set up such a formation. Then, why is Xue Ling's origin?  Can¡¯t it be related to one, or even many, Tianzun-level experts?¡±

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s bold speculation immediately opened up Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu¡¯s ideas

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1117. Thunder Battle Formation!  (Second update)

    Yue Ningbing's conjecture was bold and not completely unreasonable.  . . ////

    But, as time goes by.  Even Yue Ningbing herself had some doubts.

    "Another thirty days have passed, and Xue Ling's realm is growing at a speed that is almost invisible." Wan Yuqiu's voice was almost a groan of pain.

    Indeed, she made a prophecy.  Moreover, she believed that her prediction was correct.

    However, there are many possibilities for realizing this prophecy.  For example, Ye Pengfei said that maybe there is something special about Xue Ling's physique.  Therefore, even if the real body is refined by Yuan Wuxin here, she can still be reborn.

    "What if Xue Ling had another adventure after resurrection?"  So, this can be called a "blessing in disguise".  However, this is not what Wan Yuqiu wants to see, it is a blessing in disguise.

    Thirty days outside, thirty thousand years in the secret realm.

    In these 30,000 years, Yue Ningbing has gained a lot.  Not only has her realm reached a higher level, but she has also advanced from the first level of the third level of the ultimate immortal to the middle level of the third level of the ultimate immortal.  She even selected high-quality ones from all walks of life in the Secret Realm of Time and forged a huge thunder formation!

    The Thunder Battle Formation created by Yue Ning Bing is very different from ordinary battle formations.

    In ordinary battle formations, the most powerful being is the leader.  A small battle formation has one formation eye, but a big battle formation has many eyes.  However, the strong is the key to the formation, and this remains unchanged.

    However, the Thunder Battle Formation is different. It uses the Thunder Spirit Secret Realm as the formation eye!

    The Stone of Thunder God back then had also learned the art of transforming all things.  It decisively integrated itself with the Thunder Spirit Secret Realm.

    Then, Thunder God Stone obtained a large number of thunder-type fairy stones from Ye Pengfei.

    Although thunder-type immortal stones are extremely rare, Ye Pengfei has completely unified the entire trial area.  As long as the Thunder God Stone is needed, Ye Pengfei can get enough thunder-type fairy stones for it!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s strong support and help, the level of the Thunder God Stone has also soared.  nowadays.  It has also reached the Era Realm, the first level of the Golden Immortal.

    The combat power of the Thunder God Stone is equivalent to the ability of the Thunder Spirit Secret Realm.  And because of the Thunder Spirit Secret Realm, the real combat power of the Thunder God Stone is higher than that of ordinary first-level Golden Immortal warriors.

    therefore.  Yue Ningbing is equivalent to using a strong man whose combat power is roughly equivalent to the second level of the Golden Immortal.  Working on the formation of the Thunder Battle Formation.

    Ye Pengfei has always been puzzled.  Because, in Ye Pengfei's view, his servants are subordinates.  There are many people who practice the way of thunder.  Among them, like Long Dingshan, there are already three who have become half-step saints.  Why.  Why don't you choose one of these three to be the formation eye and build a thunder formation?

    What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that Yue Ningbing built this thunder formation just for the sake of Xue Ling.  What he didn't even expect was that Yue Ningbing was going to send out the Thunder Battle Formation now!

    "You want to use thunder to add destructive power to the purple flame spirit formation?"

    "I didn't think of it in the past, and it doesn't prove that Ye Pengfei can't figure it out now.  After Yue Ningbing took the initiative to ask for a fight.  Immediately, Ye Pengfei guessed what Yue Ningbing was thinking.

    And, Ye Pengfei finally knew why Yue Ningbing insisted on getting the Thunder God Stone.  Go and be the leader of this battle formation.  Because she is actually plotting to bring disaster to the Yuan family!

    "While the destructive power of the purple flame spirit formation increased greatly, Yuan Wuxin was in a hurry. Then he took the opportunity to find a way for Yuan Wuxin to control this dangerous situation. Then. Seize control and let the Thunder God's Stone possess him  Bing. Your plan is good. However, you are not afraid that Yuan Wuxin will be cruel and simply let the purple flame spirit formation destroy the snow spirit?"

    Ye Pengfei knew that Yue Ningbing was the same type of person as him.  No one will casually let other strong men lose their lives for their own selfish purposes.

    In addition, Xue Ling once helped Ye Pengfei, and later, Ye Pengfei took advantage of Xue Ling. Maybe Xue Ling can still help in the future.  Regardless of emotion or reason, Xue Ling should not be sent to a point of no return!

    Ye Pengfei felt that if Xueling was killed by Yuan Wuxin, maybe Xueling could be reborn in a different place as he thought.

    "However, if Xue Ling is killed by the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Formation.  It is very likely that all the vitality of Xue Ling will be wiped out!

    "My intuition tells me that she still has great potential!"

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s decisive answer made both Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu stunned

    ¡­¡­

    Thirty days of hard work, thirty days of resistance.

    Strong pressure and the threat of death made Xue Ling gradually get used to it.Accustomed to struggling on the verge of death.

    Yuan Xiaoyao's "fall" and her own future were uncertain, which made Xue Ling gradually look down on life and death and focus more on the present.

    "I will do whatever I can do! Unless the last bit of potential in my body is squeezed out, I will give up!"

    Thirty days of hard work allowed Xue Ling, who had gone crazy because of Yuan Xiaoyao's self-destruction, to slowly calm down and mature.

    Thirty days ago, she was just a nouveau riche.

    Thirty days later, she has grown into a real existence that is extremely close to the half-step Saint Immortal level!

    "The growth has been very slow, but it can still continue to grow. This shows that I still have potential to tap!"

    Xue Ling gritted her teeth and stared at Yuan Wuxin, who had been sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed.

    In Yuan Wuxin¡¯s eyes, Xue Ling is already a dead person.  Even now, Ye Pengfei and his servants have successfully found this place.  They have no way to deal with the purple flame spirit formation.

    The rest is just one word - wait!

    Waiting until Xue Ling no longer has potential.

    Waiting until Xue Ling¡¯s power could no longer grow.

    At that time, Yuan Wuxin will launch a general attack.  Already possessed by a demon, he is actually more patient than before.

    Suddenly, Yuan Wuxin felt someone outside the formation attacking fiercely!

    "finally come."

    With his spiritual consciousness penetrating the formation, Yuan Wuxin saw the situation outside.  All I saw was a huge battle formation composed of an unknown number of powerful men.  Continuously, thick bolts of lightning were blasted towards the purple flame spirit formation.

    "Thunder-type battle formation?" Yuan Wuxin curled her lips in disdain, "The power is indeed huge, but it is impossible to break through the purple flame spirit transformation array. On the contrary, it is useless to add thunder to the purple flame spirit transformation array.  The power of action!¡±

    Seeing the battle formation outside, it is impossible to pose any threat to the Ziyan Spirit Transformation Formation.  Yuan Wuxin didn't bother to look any further.  His attention returned to Xue Ling, who was in the eyes of death

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1118. Unlucky Yuan Wuxin (Part 1)

    As his level improves, what is Ye Pengfei's biggest gain?

    Not the tyrannical fighting power, not the tyrannical slaves, not the entire trial place, but endless, fantastic ideas!

    When he saw that Yuan Wuxin completely ignored the thunder formation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head and sighed:

    "The more advanced you are, the more you cannot take others lightly!"

    The more you know, the more you will find that you are ignorant.  If Xueyuan has no intention of doing this, he is doomed to perish in the future when he tries to reach the highest plane!

    You can be confident and even arrogant.

    ¡°However, we must not be contemptuous, let alone careless.

    "It seems that the Thunder Battle Formation is indeed not strong, but who would have expected that the purpose of Ning Bing is to kill two birds with one stone?"

    Sitting at the center of the formation is the Thunder God's Stone, which is only at the level of the Golden Immortal.  How powerful can such a battle formation be, even if it is combined with various cosmic-level secret methods?

    Let alone the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Formation created by Tianzun, even if Na Yuan Wuxin were to deal with it personally, he would not be easily defeated by this battle formation!

    Thinking from someone else's perspective, you can judge others by yourself After repeated thoughts and deductions, Ye Pengfei gained a deeper understanding of Yuan Wuxin's serious mistake.

    Not only Ye Pengfei has a deep understanding of this, Wan Yuqiu and Yue Ningbing have also sighed in a low voice: "If he strikes back, there will be many opportunities. Now, he has only one way to die!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Whether Xue Ling is facing a dead end or a way to survive?

    Yuan Wuxin will definitely fall completely, but this is an unchangeable future!

    Just when Yuan Wuxin had no interest in dealing with the Thunder Battle Formation and put all his energy on Xue Ling, the first mutation occurred

    "what happened?"

    Looking at the pained Xue Ling and the suddenly strengthened formation attack, Yuan Wuxin's eyebrows suddenly knitted together.

    But soon, Yuan Wuxin understood.

    "It turns out that it is because it has absorbed the power of thunder. The Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Array is good at everything, but it is too greedy. Regardless of whether it is inside or outside, as long as the power of Taoism attacks it, it will be devoured by it one by one, and then smelted  Go into the formation. The so-called spirit transformation. This is exactly what it means!"

    After figuring out the reason, Yuan Wuxin felt relieved again.

    "The ancestors left behind the method of driving formations. It is easy and simple to balance such a small amount of thunder power!" Yuan Wuxin murmured to himself.  "It's a pity that I don't have the ability to balance three thousand Taoist powers. If I can reach the highest state mentioned by my ancestors, then let alone the small bottleneck of the Supreme Immortal, I will become a Saint Immortal. Even if I am the first level of Tianzun. It doesn't matter.  Down!!!"

    Even Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that this purple flame spirit formation, in addition to being used to induce the birth of noble immortal stones, also had an important function.  That is, practice the three thousand avenues!

    Ye Pengfei has now embarked on the road of integrating the three thousand avenues.  This is because Ye Pengfei created a wonderful method to cultivate and devour inner demons.

    Such a wonderful method.  This is not the only one in the world.  The Yuan family¡¯s purple flame spirit formation is one of them!

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s ability is too poor, and he still cannot exert one ten thousandth of the ability of this purple flame spirit formation.

    In addition, whether it is Yuan Wuxin or his predecessors of the Yuan family.  No one has the ability to make up for the shortcomings of this purple flame spirit formation.  Therefore, if you want to use this purple flame spirit formation to balance the three thousand avenues.  Then he realized the original technique that integrates the three thousand avenues.  It's simply not possible.

    But, then again.  Now Yuan Wuxin only needs to balance the extra power of thunder, which is not a big problem

    ******

    "Huh? There is such a mystery!"

    When Yuan Wuxin started to drive the formation to balance the relationship between Tao forces, Ye Pengfei's tyrannical power of belief immediately noticed the mystery of this formation.

    Ye Pengfei was surprised and began to study this mysterious truth.  Yue Ningbing frowned, looking a little confused.

    "If we can't force him to dispel the power of thunder, my previous plan will be completely useless!" Yue Ningbing sighed softly, "It seems that the plan failed and the Thunder God's Stone must be withdrawn."

    If you don¡¯t succeed, you will become a benevolent person.

    If Yue Ningbing¡¯s plan failed, it would not have such a bad result.  However, once he persists, I wonder if Na Yuan Wuxin will do anything cruel.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s protection, we are not afraid of anything unexpected happening to the Thunder God¡¯s Stone.  However, the fact that Ye Pengfei was watching from the side was completely exposed.  At that time, it will no longer be possible to think about planning something secretly.

    "Sister Ning Bing, there is no need to??Afraid.  Wan Yuqiu chuckled and said, "Sister, have you forgotten that the flow of time here is very different from that over the Thunder God's Stone?"  "

    "That's right, don't worry." Yue Ningbing smiled and nodded.

    One day outside, the secret realm lasts for thousands of years.

    Even if Na Yuan Wuxin really wanted to do something cruel, if he had been a moment late, several years would have passed here.  If he was three to five days late, Yue Ningbing could quietly think about it for three to five thousand years.

    As long as it is not impossible to break, as long as it is not impossible to think of, Yue Ningbing is already in an invincible position!

    ******

    How did Yuan Wuxin know that there is such a magical existence as the Secret Realm of Time in this world.

    It¡¯s also his fault. He always cultivates in his own dangerous environment, always devotes himself to studying the purple flame spirit formation, and cares too little about external things.  Otherwise, with his level of cultivation, he would still have the opportunity to come into contact with the secret realm of time.

    Yuan Wuxin, who didn't know the enemy's situation, was driving the formation and balancing the excess power of thunder, while secretly thinking: "They couldn't have done it on purpose. Could it be that they discovered some secrets of the purple flame spirit formation. So.  , want to use this method to consume my power?"

    After all, Yuan Wuxin is a peak-level existence of the third level of the Immortal, and he can use the inheritance from his ancestors to practice.  Therefore, after the initial disdain, he slowly figured out a little taste.

    However, Yuan Wuxin doesn¡¯t know yet that the enemy actually possesses such a miraculous method that everything can take shape!

    After thinking about it for a while, Yuan Wuxin decided to show off his skills and give the enemy some color.

    "Hmph, let me kill you first. Then, let's see what other methods you have!"

    Yuan Wuxin only said "you", not "you".  He thought that his opponent was only Ye Pengfei.  How could he have guessed that Yue Ningbing was not as powerful as Ye Pengfei, but in terms of strategy, she was even more tyrannical than Ye Pengfei!

    Yuan Wuxin took action, Yuan Wuxin fought back.  As Yue Ningbing expected, Yuan Wuxin did not use the power of the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Array, and his true body had no intention of leaving the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Array.  In fact, even if he created a clone to show off, he was afraid that something strange would happen.

    "Gee, Pengfei, you have a reputation for being evil. It's true." Looking at Yuan Wuxin's counterattack, Yue Ningbing looked like her plot had succeeded.

    "Okay, you'd better give the order quickly." Ye Pengfei said angrily, "No matter how much time you have, if something happens, you won't regret it in a hurry!!!"

    Yue Ningbing smiled and nodded, confidently sending an order to the Thunder God Stone

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1119. Unlucky Yuan Wuxin (Part 2)

    Yuan Wuxin was full of confidence when he took action.

    "It's not easy to break this battle formation, but it's very easy to disrupt this battle formation. Ye Pengfei, let you take a good look at what methods I have in store!"

    Last time, Yuan Wuxin was defeated too cowardly.  He had no chance to take action and was directly captured and suppressed by Ye Pengfei who appeared strangely.

    But this time, Yuan Wuxin felt that she was in the purple flame spirit transformation formation and no longer feared Ye Pengfei's mysterious methods.  He must also do the opposite and let Ye Pengfei have a taste of his own methods!  !  !

    Yuan Wuxin fought back angrily, and his methods were indeed very impressive.  I saw streaks of light like fireballs shooting towards the thunder formation.

    If anyone with shallow eyes saw it, they would definitely think that these fireballs sent out by Yuan Wuxin were going to hit the thunder battle formation hard.  However, Ye Pengfei understood very well that the traces traced by these bolides formed mysterious formations.  Even a true Saint Immortal-level expert is entangled in these mysterious formations and cannot escape for a while!

    The reason why Ye Pengfei reminded Yue Ningbing was precisely for this reason.  He is just lurking there with his mind, not physically present.  He had no confidence that he could use his powerful telepathy to quickly decipher these mysterious formations one by one.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is not very anxious.  Because time is always on your side!

    "From the appearance of the bolide to the formation of the first formation, a millionth of an instant has passed. Converted to our time here, almost a third of an instant has passed. The Thunder God's  On the other side of the stone, you can react completely!"

    After giving the order, Yue Ningbing spoke very confidently.  Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu both experienced the more powerful Taoist power of the Tao from her!

    Yuan Wuxin didn't know that he was fighting against a formation that only had a mysterious formation but a very weak formation.  actually.  He was fighting in the air with a strong man who possessed the power of tyrannical control!

    "Brother Ye, when will you also absorb Sister Ning Bing's way of control?" The more Wan Yuqiu looked at Yue Ning Bing, the more he admired her.  "As long as a strong person is loyal to Sister Ning Bing. At any time, Sister Ning Bing can cross the space and face powerful enemies for him. At any time, Sister Ning Bing can mobilize the power of other loyal people to help others who are loyal to themselves.  The presence!"

    Wan Yuqiu became more and more excited as he spoke: "If Brother Ye integrates Sister Ningbing's abilities, the combat power of all the tens of millions of servants under Brother Ye will soar again. By then, Ye Pengfei will be able to reach high planes, which will be even more guaranteed!"

    nowadays.  Ye Pengfei's servants and subordinates have reached tens of millions.  Moreover, ninety-nine percent of these tens of millions of slaves are beings at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Immortal.  And the remaining one thousandth of the strong ones are half-step saints!

    Just thinking about it made Wan Yuqiu feel extremely excited.

    Thinking back then, I figured out that Ye Pengfei was the man I wanted to spend the rest of my life with.  At that time.  How good is Ye Pengfei?

    In the small Qingshan Transformation Realm, he had to rely on "deceit and deception" to suppress the Qingshan Xuanzun.

    ¡°And, if he hadn¡¯t already had a plan, he would build a plank road.  For Chen Cang's secret plan, he had already been blocked in the teleportation circle by Jiu Zun, whom Qingshan Xuanzun had invited to help, and was directly killed!

    But, in the blink of an eye.  After only a few years, he has reached this level!

    What kind of terrifying Vulture Lord is that?  It has long been captured by several forces working together.  If they hadn't reported this matter, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have known that there was such a person who was thinking about him.

    And Qingshan Xuanzun was so frightened that he simply killed himself and was reincarnated.  Obviously I don¡¯t dare to ask for any more soul memories.  He walks naked and lives in chaos.  After his rebirth, Qingshan Xuanzun could no longer remember that he had ever provoked such a person.

    After hearing about this, Ye Pengfei and the others knew that Qingshan Xuanzun was afraid, so Ye Pengfei eradicated it.  Instead of being completely annihilated between heaven and earth.  It is better to choose and start over again without any memory of the past life.

    Qingshan Xuanzun didn¡¯t know if Ye Pengfei would kill him again after he had done this.  He was just betting, and he knew that if he didn't gamble like this, he wouldn't have any hope.  Fortunately for him, he won the bet.

    Some people win, and some lose.

    At the beginning, the Qianjun Supreme who coveted Wan Yuqiu was called arrogant and domineering.  The only thing he was afraid of was to directly rob people in Wanwai City.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei ordered the world, Qianjun Supreme was also very harmfulAfraid.  However, he was still lucky enough to hide in an inconspicuous virtual realm.

    However, the sad thing is that it didn¡¯t take long for Ye Pengfei¡¯s servants to conquer all the situations one by one.  Not to mention the small virtual realm where Qianjun Supreme stayed, even those newly explored realms that have not yet been classified into levels, all of them were captured by Ye Pengfei!

    In this way, one can imagine the fate of Qianjun Supreme

    Wan Yuqiu's memories also evoked Ye Pengfei's soft sigh: "In the world of the strong, strength is the only thing. Yu Qiu, you are right, I will definitely integrate and absorb Ning Bing's Taoist power.  Come in. But not now. When Ning Bing takes another step forward and becomes a half-step saint, it won¡¯t be too late for me to fuse. As for now"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Let's see how unlucky Yuan Wuxin will be!"

    Unlucky?

    Yuan Wuxin never thought of this possibility.

    He has been very careful. Firstly, he did not use the purple flame spirit formation, and secondly, he did not use his true body. He even did not use a clone.

    He just used a saint-level method passed down from his ancestors.  He felt that even though Ye Pengfei was extremely evil, even if his power and artistic conception in using this method were still insufficient.  However, even if the spell is broken, he will not suffer the backlash and suffer the consequences.

    It¡¯s a pity that Yuan Wuxin forgot that this world is big and there are many capable people.  This world is so big, and there are so many wonderful ways!

    Except for his tens of millions of slaves, all the other powerful men in the Secret Realm of Time who are willing to be loyal to Ye Pengfei will be placed under the control of Yue Ningbing.  Outside of the Secret Realm of Time, strong men in various realms, as long as their loyalty is high enough, are also controlled by Yue Ningbing.

    They are loyal to Ye Pengfei, so they are loyal to Yue Ningbing.  They are loyal to Yue Ningbing, so Yue Ningbing can use the secret skills and magic they possess at any time!

    ¡°Seeing before my eyes, those fireballs are getting closer and closer to the Thunder Battle Formation

    ¡°Seeing before my eyes, the mysterious formation composed of traces surrounded the Thunder Battle Formation

    Seeing it, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Yuan Wuxin¡¯s mouth!  !  !

    Seeing it before my eyes, the thunder battle formation is about to turn into a pile of rags!  !  !

    Suddenly, powerful whirlpools suddenly appeared.  Those fireballs No!  The mysterious formations were swallowed up by these whirlpools!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1120. Unlucky Yuan Wuxin (Part 2)

    "This is the Devouring Formation!!! Oh my God, why is there such a powerful Devouring Formation???"

    In an instant, Yuan Wuxin felt that the sea of ??consciousness was completely blank.

    A strong person who practices the way of devouring can build a devouring formation.  For a strong man of Yuan Wuxin's level, this is not a strange thing.

    ???????????????????? But, a devouring formation that can devour saint-immortal-level means?

    "How could something like this appear in the trial area?!"

    Even if she came back to her senses a little, even if her consciousness was no longer blank, there was only one question that Yuan Wuxin could think about.

    Yuan Wuxin didn't realize that since the opponent had already prepared such a powerful devouring formation.  How could it not be possible to prepare an equally powerful counterattack formation?

    ¡°Perhaps, until now, subconsciously, Yuan Wuxin still feels that even if the enemy¡¯s cracking method is very cruel.  However, I will not encounter any risks

    What Yuan Wuxin didn¡¯t know was that just when the terrifying devouring formations were swallowing up his bolide, Yue Ningbing¡¯s three subsequent moves were already launched at the same time!

    The first move is to reflect back the mysterious formations that have been swallowed up one by one!

    This last move alone is enough to make Yuan Wuxin complain endlessly!

    You must know that the artistic conception of this saint-level method used by Yuan Wuxin is to "entangle" and "confuse the enemy", rather than directly killing the enemy.

    And now, only this method can truly threaten Yuan Wuxin who is in the purple flame spirit formation!

    "The Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Array can swallow everything, and its appetite is really good. If it also swallows Yuan Wuxin's holy-level method, what methods does Yuan Wuxin need to use to defeat this method?  Also balance it out?"

    The powerful reflection formation hidden in the devouring formation successfully reflected back the mysterious formations as Yue Ningbing expected.  Yue Ningbing's face showed a more confident smile

    Just the first move is enough to make Yuan Wuxin unlucky.  If this second move is added, Yuan Wuxin will be beaten even more!

    The earliest is Yue Ningbing¡¯s plan.  Let the power of thunder interfere with Yuan Wuxin.  Then, use Yuan Wuxin's methods to spy and deduce.  His methods of controlling dangerous situations.  Then, you can let the Thunder God's Stone seize control and possess this dangerous environment!

    However, the plan did not change quickly.  The mystery of the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Formation far exceeded Yue Ningbing's expectations.  therefore.  Now she has given up and uses the power of the thunder battle formation alone.

    "The second move, I borrowed Pengfei's powerful mental power. Even Yuan Xiaoyao who was trapped in the formation and wanted to self-destruct was saved by Pengfei without anyone noticing. Although Yuan Wuxin was sitting in the living eye  Even if you are hit, you may not be able to escape my second move!"

    The second move and the first move are closely linked. They are performed at the same time, but in sequence.  Once Yuan Wuxin was reflected back by the saint-level method.  I was so busy that I was in a hurry.  Then, Yue Ningbing's second move will be useful.

    The way to control is strong, it can control all the forces in the world.  As long as someone is willing to follow instructions.  If someone can lend her power, Yue Ningbing can use all the mysterious methods that she cannot use!

    It¡¯s just this kind of borrowing.  It is also restricted by Yue Ningbing's own cultivation.  In the past, Yue Ningbing¡¯s realm was too low.  The combat power is too poor.  Even if Ye Pengfei was willing to lend her strength and magical skills, she wouldn't be able to exert much power.

    But now, as Yue Ningbing advances step by step towards the peak of the third level of the Immortal Realm, her way of control finally exerts an astonishing miraculous effect!

    Yue Ningbing showed off her power, and Yuan Wuxin was in trouble.

    "I saw that the purple flame spirit transformation formation swallowed up the reflected formations and meteors in one breath.

    Immediately, this entangled power appeared in the purple flame spirit formation!

    Of course, the entanglement is not entangled with Yuan Wuxin who is sitting in the living eye, but with Xue Ling who is trapped in the dead eye!

    "damn it!"

    Suddenly, Yuan Wuxin also knew what methods the enemy had prepared for him.

    "Do you want to use this method to consume me alive? Huh! Since you don't dare to enter the purple flame spirit formation, then, no matter what, I will not fail!"

    Failure to fail means victory is certain.  Because, in the purple flame spirit formation, there is an indescribably evil being!

    "As long as we can ensure the immortality of Xueling, as long as we can successfully refine her, no matter how many twists and turns there are, so what?"

    ??Looking at Xue Xue who was tortured to death by the sudden entanglement technique.??, a disdainful sneer appeared on the corner of Yuan Wuxin's mouth.  Until now, he had not realized that his unlucky journey had quietly begun

    Purple flames are turned on the spirit array, any tunnel attack -as long as it does not exceed its tolerance limit -it can devour one by one, and attack this way into the formation.

    When integrating these attacks, it will also attack anything in the Dead Eye at the same time.  Even if there is a stubborn stone without intelligence, it will crush it into nothingness before giving up.

    This is the characteristic of the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Array, and it is also the secret of using the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Array to practice and integrate the three thousand avenues.

    "I have to say that Yuan Wuxin does have a few tricks up his sleeve!"

    When he saw that Yuan Wuxin had successfully calmed down this newly added Taoist technique, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire him.  Even if he is an enemy, he will not be stingy with his admiration.  It is precisely because of this that Ye Pengfei can pay full attention to the enemy and quickly learn more methods from the enemy.

    "Brother Ye, it's a pity that you will soon be unable to appreciate Yuan Wuxin's methods!"

    Amid Wan Yuqiu¡¯s giggles, Yue Ningbing¡¯s second move, which she had already launched, finally revealed her true appearance!

    "Xiao Yao?"

    Yuan Wuxin stood up suddenly. He couldn't believe that his long-dead granddaughter Yuan Xiaoyao suddenly appeared in front of him again.

    "No, this is an illusion!!!" Suddenly, Yuan Wuxin roared, "Ye Pengfei, you can actually cast illusions in the purple flame spirit formation!!!"

    You have to take action yourself, because this powerful illusion actually appears directly next to you, actually appears directly in the living eye!

    Yuan Wuxin knew very well that at this time, the Purple Flame Spirit Formation Formation could no longer protect herself.  If he doesn't take action himself, then he will be trapped by this illusion and will never be able to escape!

    Even

    "Fight, we must fight! With Ye Pengfei's tyranny, if I don't fight hard, I won't even be able to survive one round!"

    Back then, Ye Pengfei's strange appearance still left Yuan Wuxin with lingering fear.

    Today, the fake Yuan Xiaoyao suddenly appeared.  It made Yuan Wuxin feel cold in her heart.

    In an instant, Yuan Wuxin began to burn his life.

    In an instant, Yuan Wuxin used all the means he could.

    Yuan Wuxin didn¡¯t worry if he didn¡¯t take action quickly.  I'm afraid that I will never have any chance to make a move again.

    "In the Yuan family's bad situation, my strength will increase countless times. Ye Pengfei, I will use the power of the bad situation to make you suffer a lot!"

    Yuan Wuxin was very ruthless and used tactics to suppress the situation.

    At the same time, Yue Ningbing¡¯s third move also appeared at the same time!

    "What???"

    Yuan Wuxin, who had just shattered the illusion, suddenly became stunned.  He suddenly discovered that the connection between himself and the Yuan family's misfortune was completely severed!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1121. Desperate situation!

    "Haha, I didn't expect that Yuan Wuxin really took advantage of us!"

    When the Thunder God¡¯s Stone finally succeeded in possessing the Yuan family¡¯s dangerous situation, Wan Yuqiu laughed happily.

    And Yue Ningbing, who had always been confident, finally showed a comfortable smile at this moment.

    Until the end, no one knows how it will end.  Even if Yuan Wuxin can really borrow the power of the Yuan family's dangerous situation, this is just everyone's speculation. No one knows whether this is a fact.

    Now that everything has settled, there is no need to spend any more energy.  Yue Ningbing¡¯s plan was a great success!

    Ye Pengfei was also very happy and praised repeatedly: "Only Ning Bing could come up with such a plan. I just thought that I could learn something from Xue Ling and the Purple Flame Spirit Formation Array. Never  I think Ning Bing can still snatch away the Yuan family¡¯s dangerous situation from Yuan Wuxin!¡±

    " In terms of difficulty of implementation, it is much more difficult to rob the Yuan family in a dangerous situation than Ye Pengfei's plan.

    You must know that it is not difficult to kill a strong man, but what is difficult is to capture and suppress a strong man.  What's more difficult than capturing and suppressing is finding the secrets you want from this strong man!

    When Ye Pengfei captured Yuan Wuxin, it was not because he had not thought about searching Yuan Wuxin's soul and searching Yuan Wuxin's memory.  However, on the one hand, considering that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao had helped him to some extent, it was hard to be too decisive.  On the other hand, Ye Pengfei has also discovered that Yuan Wuxin's soul memory is not so easy to search.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know why this happened.  He thought that Yuan Wuxin was just like those strong men from the Demon Sect, possessing the ability to hide soul memories.

    But now, Ye Pengfei already knows that this is because Yuan Wuxin's ancestor is a powerful being with the second level of heaven!

    "Although it seems that the ancestor of the Yuan family failed to pass on what he learned successfully. However, with the ability of that kind of existence, just leaving a little superficial knowledge is enough to make me helpless! If it weren't for Ning Bing  The plan is clever and the means are brilliant. It is impossible to deceive such means from Yuan Wuxin!"

    It is obviously unrealistic to search for Yuan Wuxin¡¯s soul and find out the means to control the Yuan family¡¯s misfortune.  But now, after some design by Yue Ningbing.  The unlucky Yuan Wuxin actually took the initiative to expose this method to everyone.

    "Sister Ning Bing, keep up your efforts and defraud him of the control method of this purple flame spirit formation!" Wan Yuqiu waved his fist and encouraged loudly.

    "How can it be so easy?" Yue Ningbing pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Although the means to control the Yuan family's evil situation are complicated, the art of all things and all forms mastered by the Thunder God's Stone is also magical. As long as Yuan Wuxin and the Yuan family are cut off  The connection between the dangerous realms, even if you don¡¯t know his specific control methods, you can still succeed.¡±

    "The Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Array is different. This is a true heaven-level method! Even if Yuan Wuxin does not exist, we have no way to control it. And even if we deceive the control method from Yuan Wuxin,  Maybe, we still can¡¯t control it!¡±

    "What does Sister Ningbing mean?" Wan Yuqiu's face gradually became serious.

    Ye Pengfei also nodded slightly: "Yes. Maybe, there is still Tianzun's will in this formation!!!"

    ******

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s face was so gloomy, as if it was filled with thick dark clouds.

    "This Ye Pengfei. Not only his methods are amazing, but his scheming is even more surprising! I don't know, what is his intention to cut off the connection between me and the Yuan family's dangerous situation?"

    At this moment, Yuan Wuxin still didn¡¯t know that his family¡¯s dangerous situation had been possessed by a strong man.  Fortunately, he let the Thunder God Stone take action. If it were Demon Xuan, in a situation where even spiritual intelligence did not exist, he could take it for himself in just a few minutes!

    Although Oniwu died, is it unusual for a strong man who can plan such a big thing to have a unique secret skill?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After Mo Xuan successfully possesses the secret realm of time, looking at all the major realms in this trial place, as long as no one blocks it, he can quickly possess him and snatch it over!  !  !

    " In comparison, Thunder God's Stone is not a strong man from the ghost clan. The art of all things and all forms that he practices is also a technique modified by Ye Pengfei.  Even if Ye Pengfei is very good, this transformation will inevitably reduce the power of the spell a lot.  In addition, the level of the Thunder God's Stone is far inferior to that of Mo Xuan.  Therefore, for a while, it did not have the ability to fully control this dangerous situation.

    Yuan Wuxin could not have guessed that he was already unlucky enough to have left the Yuan family in a dangerous situation.  Is there any unlucky person in this world who is even more unlucky than someone who is already unlucky but still doesn¡¯t know?mold?

    Yuan Wuxin shook his head and stopped thinking about this matter.  In his opinion, as long as he firmly defends the purple flame spirit formation, there will never be any problems.

    "Ye Pengfei, since you have taken action, please show up and see me!" The corner of Yuan Wuxin's mouth showed that cold smile again, "If you can defeat me Yuan Wuxin again, you will be a slave and a servant.  There is no intention and nothing to say!!!¡±

    "Yeah?"

    Ye Pengfei's chuckle sounded erratically in the purple flame spirit formation.  Even though Yuan Wuxin could control the purple flame spirit formation, she still didn't know where Ye Pengfei was.

    At this moment, Yuan Wuxin felt even more solemn: "I don't know if that legend is true. Is the ancestor really here, and what earth-shattering tricks did he leave behind?"

    He calmed down and shouted in a deep voice: "Ye Pengfei, do you still want to continue sneak attacks? In Wuxin Valley, no formation can stop you. But here, can you really come in front of me? I'm right here  Wait, I want to see if you can capture me again!"

    After saying that, Yuan Wuxin once again concentrated on refining the snow spirit in the eyes of death.

    After the twists and turns just now, Xue Ling's resistance has become weaker.  The power of thunder and the entanglement method that were added successively increased the pressure on Xue Ling and it was difficult to cope with it.  If Yuan Wuxin hadn't still wanted to refine her, she would have balanced the newly added power.  I'm afraid, Xue Ling doesn't even have the ability to resist now.

    "She still hasn't broken out under such heavy pressure Could it be that her potential really stops here?"

    Ye Pengfei stared at Xue Ling, feeling strange in his heart.

    At first, Ye Pengfei once guessed that the snow spirit could not continue to explode, but that it could die without dying.  It was because of Yue Ningbing's astonishing conjecture that Ye Pengfei continued to be curious.

    In this situation, Xue Ling's resistance has become weaker and weaker, and her realm and strength have grown slower and slower, almost undetectable.  Even Yue Ningbing has begun to doubt her own guess.  However, Ye Pengfei felt more and more that something was strange.

    "Brother Ye, you don't really want Xue Ling to die once. Let's see if she can be a blessing in disguise."

    In the secret realm of time, hundreds of years have passed.  Xue Ling had already endured the torture for most of the day.

    Wan Yuqiu was already a little anxious. To be honest, she didn't want to watch such a loving and righteous woman fall so sadly.

    Even if it is, it can be resurrected.

    Even if it is, it can still be a blessing in disguise.

    So what?

    Having died once, no one wants to experience this kind of trauma

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1122. The body of chaos!

    Ye Pengfei was also hesitant.

    To be honest, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t want to see Xue Ling die.  At least, you can't die here.  After all, if it weren't for his plan to advance faster, Xue Ling would not have fallen into this desperate situation.

    Ye Pengfei is not the kind of strong person who can be ruthless and righteous in order to improve himself.  On the contrary, the Taoism he once majored in was the Tao of extreme emotion!

    Although he has already surpassed the past, he has gone beyond the level of majoring in a certain Taoism and minoring in certain Taoisms.

    Although it is said that he will no longer affect his main Taoist practice and the stability of his Taoist foundation just because he handles certain things improperly.

    But, deep down, Ye Pengfei is not that kind of person!

    However, Ye Pengfei was hesitant.  He was not hesitating because of whether to save Xue Ling or not. He was not hesitating because he didn't know whether his intuitive judgment was correct or not.

    Facing Wan Yuqiu¡¯s questions, Ye Pengfei was silent for a long time.  Fortunately, the flow rate of time in the Time Secret Realm is very different from that in the outside world.  Otherwise, wait until he comes to his senses from the silence.  I'm afraid that the snow spirit has already faded away.

    One year

    Ten years

    A hundred years

    At that time, more than a hundred years had passed.  Finally, Ye Pengfei broke the silence: "I believe her!!!"

    Believe her?

    What do you believe in her?

    Wan Yuqiu and Yue Ningbing both opened their eyes in surprise.

    During the time when Ye Pengfei was silent, Xue Ling's situation became worse again.  Previously, Xue Ling still had considerable ability to resist.  But now, as Yuan Wuxin speeds up the refining speed.  Xue Ling's resistance has been gradually and completely defeated!

    Can you still believe her?

    The situation has gotten so bad, how can people continue to trust her?

    "However, following Ye Pengfei, I have seen a lot of strange and weird things.  Wan Yuqiu came to his senses first and was very curious.  Continue to observe Xueling's performance.

    ¡°Watching the battle like this is not boring at all.  On the contrary, it can bring people some insights from time to time.

    During this time, Xue Ling continued to resist the attacks of the Ziyan Spirit Formation Formation and Yuan Wuxin's refining.  She also kept showing up.  Some eye-catching methods.  Wan Yuqiu also benefited a lot from it, raising some of his Taoist powers to a new level.

    In comparison, Yue Ningbing regained consciousness.  It will be quite late.  However, fortunately, the time secret realm is very unique.  Even if she is delayed for three to five years, she will not miss too many good things.

    Just after Ye Pengfei made this decisive judgment, in the secret realm of time.  More than a thousand years have passed.  Xue Ling persisted for more than a day.  A good show that surprised everyone suddenly happened!

    The situation of Xue Ling was getting worse and worse.  But, somehow, when the situation gets bad enough, it can no longer get worse!

    ¡°Weird, it¡¯s so weird!¡± Wan Yuqiu couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed.  "No matter how you look at it, Xue Ling didn't cast any special spells. Why did she stabilize?"

    Yue Ningbing also shook her head in astonishment. She controlled a large number of powerful people, and the secret techniques she could use were countless.  but.  But she had never heard of anyone who could do this.

    "Even if it's a saint-level method, even if it's a heaven-level method, even if it's a cosmic-level method, you should still be able to see some movement. Could it be that the methods she used are far beyond what we know?  What is the scope of my ability to spy?¡±

    Yue Ningbing marveled continuously. She was not only amazed because of Xue Ling's situation, she was also amazed by the possibility that she had guessed.

    Indeed, even Ye Pengfei can only guess this way.  If not, Xue Ling had used some means that no one could understand or even see. How could she suddenly persevere as the pressure gradually increased?

    "Could it be that her origin transcends the universe? What does an existence beyond the universe look like?" Ye Pengfei frowned and thought to himself.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't think of the answer to this question.  Even for the two universes he owns, he doesn't know what the existence beyond them is.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and decided not to think about this problem anymore, which was far beyond his ability.  However, at this moment, the answer appeared inadvertently.

    "It's the origin of chaos!"

    Suddenly, a strange, metallic sound sounded,Entered Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "The origin of chaos? The Holy Way of Hunyuan?"

    A term that he had not heard for a long time suddenly jumped out of Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    This term was something I learned from Ziyi back then.  At that time, Ziyi and Ye Pengfei didn't deal with each other.  In order to increase the pressure on himself and to completely conquer Ziyi, Ye Pengfei signed a soul competition contract with her.

    Since then, Ye Pengfei has spent most of his time in the secret realm of time.  All in all, more than a million years have passed!

    "Huh, Hunyuan Holy Way? I really didn't expect that my possession of Hunyuan Holy Way is false, but her possession of Hunyuan Holy Way is real!  Hey, who told me the answer?"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei came to his senses.  This is the first time since he advanced to the Half-Step Saint Immortal that he has been distracted for such a long time!

    After being shocked, Ye Pengfei immediately began to search for the source of the sound¡ª¡ª

    "It comes from the Zifu spaceis it a fantasy stone?!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly widened.

    "Huan Shi, is it really you?"

    "It's me, I can speak." Once again, that metallic, sonorous voice came clearly.

    "Ah, congratulations!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but beam with joy, "It seems that before I help you find a suitable body to seize the body, you can condense the true body of spiritual wisdom on your own!!!"

    Being able to speak is completely normal in the eyes of those creatures who are born with strong intelligence.

    For those who are wise and wise, being able to speak and turn into a human figure are just things that can be done below the Epoch Realm.

    But, for a special existence like Huan Shi.  Being able to speak and being able to condense one's true body means that one has finally advanced to immortality!  !  !

    In the realm of Taoism, Huanshi has long been comparable to the realm of immortality, the third level of heaven.

    However, in terms of power, it has never been able to break through the immortal bottleneck.

    It is such a special existence, in the realm of Taoism, that can break free from the constraints of the laws of the trial place.  However, in terms of body power, it is powerless.

    "That's why Huanshi chose Ye Pengfei back then and hoped that Ye Pengfei would help it find a suitable body to seize the body.

    But now, after it has entered Ye Pengfei¡¯s Zifu space and been immersed in the exotic spiritual energy spewed out by the Zifu universe for millions of years, it can finally speak!

    Huan Shi was also in a very happy mood.  Next, it only needs to condense its true body to advance into a real, complete creature.

    So, with a smile, it thanked Ye Pengfei for his congratulations.  Then, it continued:

    "There is no doubt that that snow spirit is the body of chaos!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1123. Internal restraint!

    "Huan Shi, what is the body of chaos? What is the Taoism and artistic conception of the Holy Dao of Hunyuan?"

    Finally, there is a master who can answer questions and resolve doubts. How can Ye Pengfei not ask to the end?  Anyway, it seems like there won't be any problems on Xue Ling's side now.  If she persists for one more day, a thousand years will pass by her side.  If she supports it for two more days, two thousand years will have passed by her side No matter how complicated the explanation of this problem is, Ye Pengfei believes that he will have enough time to listen, analyze, and understand.

    But¡­¡­

    What made Ye Pengfei extremely frustrated was that Huan Shi's first words made him feel cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific answer.¡±

    I¡¯m dizzy, I¡¯m dizzy.  You don¡¯t know the specific answer, yet you still speak so decisively and plausibly?

    Fortunately, Huan Shi's second sentence gave Ye Pengfei a glimmer of hope.

    "But, I know that the universe is born from chaos. A land of chaos will never produce just one universe!"

    Ye Pengfei was stunned by Huan Shi's words.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that chaos was an initial form of the universe.  He had also speculated that the body of chaos might refer to the universe.  The Holy Way of Hunyuan, naturally, refers to the origin of the laws that were born in the universe and have not yet evolved into detailed rules.

    However, Huan Shi actually said that chaos is the birthplace of the universe.  A land of chaos will never produce more than one universe!

    While Ye Pengfei was in a daze, Huan Shi continued: "In principle, the two universes you have successively are not real universes, but just sub-universes evolved from a real universe!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded. He was already relatively sure about the origin of the two universes.  He even speculated that the emergence of those two universes might mean a war between universes.

    "However, after my cultivation, both of them have changed their appearance. I don't know, does this count as creating a real universe?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "I don't know, I haven't reached that realm yet." Huanshi quickly responded, "Maybe, I can't answer your question until I reach my realm and break through the third level of Tianzun."

    Breaking through the Heavenly Lord, why does it sound similar to breaking through the bottleneck of the Immortal?

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt.  The world is like something that my disciple Niu Ben once said - Russian matryoshka dolls.

    It¡¯s just that the Russian matryoshka dolls are arranged from largest to smallest.  When you uncover the big one, you'll find a smaller one inside.  If you uncover the smaller one, you will find an even smaller one.

    And now.  I started from the smallest one and kept making breakthroughs.  Each level of realm bottleneck is like a Russian matryoshka doll.  Breaking through layer by layer, I don¡¯t know if there will be another largest and ultimate existence?

    This question only swirled slightly in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  It immediately disappeared without a trace.  It¡¯s best to put aside problems like this that are completely impossible to think about

    ¡­¡­

    Xue Ling¡¯s change also shocked Yuan Wuxin!

    "Three days have passed, and surprisingly, there is still no progress!!!" Yuan Wuxin couldn't help but feel agitated.

    This is a man possessed by a demon.  The most common reactions.  Under normal circumstances, possessed people are just more bloodthirsty than others.  However, once the stalemate with the enemy lasts too long, the possessed person will become impatient.

    And.  This kind of impatience is definitely not what it means.  His enemy has a perfect opportunity!

    "Xueling is even more dangerous!"

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu became nervous again.

    Although, Ye Pengfei relayed Huan Shi¡¯s original words, which is good news.  However, even Huan Shi didn't know whether Xue Ling could withstand this pressure forever.  Not to mention, whether they can fight back with all their might.

    You know, even if Xueling is a body of chaos, even if Xueling possesses the holy path of chaos, even if Xueling can independently evolve into real universesbut this does not mean that Xueling must be better than the one from the Yuan family.  The ancestors are great.  This does not mean that Xue Ling can escape from the eyes of death and escape from this desperate place!

    This is like, what Zheng Peng used was a saint-level method.  Moreover, it is of a very high level, a saint-immortal level method.

    Normally, Zheng Peng can rely on these methods to compete with Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei rules part of the realm, and he, Zheng Peng, rules another part of the realm. This is more normal.

    But in fact, Zheng Peng was forced by Ye Pengfei and did not dare to show his face at all.

    But in fact, even if Zheng Peng meets someone??, even though he was well prepared for the existence of the Third Heavenly Immortal, he could only turn around and run away.

    This is because Zheng Peng is not powerful enough to perfectly demonstrate the true power of the Saint Immortal level method.  He can use these methods to attack and kill high-level strong men.  However, it was difficult for him to deal with those beings who were already prepared.

    Now Xue Ling is also facing this problem.  When Yuan Wuxin became restless and suddenly resorted to desperate measures, she, who had been at odds with Yuan Wuxin for three days, was once again overwhelmed by Yuan Wuxin.

    "The body of chaos and the holy path of Hunyuan can ensure that her realm is extremely fast. However, this is not enough." Wan Yuqiu said anxiously, "I think Xue Ling is trapped by the laws of the trial place.  Stop. As long as she can't break through this limit, she has no hope of turning defeat into victory!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said in a deep voice: "I'm afraid, it's not just because of the laws of the trial ground. Think about it, why has she, a body of chaos, never shown terrifying cultivation abilities in the past? The news I got,  The strong people who know Xue Ling all think that she is very hardworking and hard-working. But no one thinks that she is a genius!"

    In order to understand Xueling and discover why Xueling is so special, Ye Pengfei had already deployed people to collect historical information about Xueling as early as when Xueling started racing.  Those strong men who have had contact with Xueling all agree on Xueling's fighting spirit and hard work.  But no one has said that Xue Ling is a genius!

    This shows what?

    "Pengfei, I understand what you mean." Yue Ningbing frowned and said in a deep voice, "There are some powerful restraints hidden in her body. It is precisely because of this restraint that she cannot break through quickly."

    Wan Yuqiu's eyes also lit up: "In other words, as long as this restraint can be broken, Xue Ling can continue to race at high speed?"

    "That's right!" Yue Ningbing nodded, then shook her head, "But sister Yu Qiu, are you willing to help her break that bondage?"

    Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu was stunned, and Wan Yuqiu fell silent

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1124. What momentum and confidence!

    Helping Xue Ling break the bonds within her body means that Xue Ling can regain her terrifying surge ability again.

    As a body of chaos, Xueling belongs to a higher existence than the universe.  Once she regains her ability to fly wildly, what is the immortal bottleneck?

    "Even in the realm of immortality, she won't stay long. Soon, she will be able to grow into the cosmic level, grow into the chaos level I don't know if there is such a level above immortality. But, yes  What is certain is that once you help Xue Ling break the restraints in her body, even the Third Heavenly Being will never be Xue Ling¡¯s opponent!¡±

    Wan Yuqiu's body was trembling slightly.  Her hundreds of billions of souls were trembling together.

    Destroy the Third Heavenly Lord!  What a terrifying prospect!  If she really reaches that level, will she go back and deal with everyone and Ye Pengfei?

    You know, although Ye Pengfei saved Yuan Xiaoyao.  However, it was precisely because Ye Pengfei refused to show up and defend himself.  That's why Yuan Xiaoyao suffered so much.  When Xue Ling becomes stronger, who knows whether she will settle accounts with Ye Pengfei!

    Wan Yuqiu shook his head fiercely, as if he wanted to get the suggestion he just made out of his mind.  At the same time, Wan Yuqiu also quietly looked at Ye Pengfei

    Wan Yuqiu secretly rejoiced: "Fortunately, okay, Brother Ye just ignored my proposal. My proposal is really stupid"

    However, not long after Wan Yuqiu was thankful, she suddenly heard¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Yu Qiu¡¯s idea is good, I will help her break the bonds in her body!¡±

    "No!" Wan Yuqiu shouted in horror, "Brother Ye, I made a mistake, don't take it to heart!"

    Wan Yuqiu doesn¡¯t even think about it, is his brother Ye the kind of person who is easily influenced by others?

    At this moment, she was so horrified that she didn¡¯t think about it at all.

    Compared with Wan Yuqiu.  Yue Ningbing was not much better.

    She is always very thoughtful and strategic. When she heard Wan Yuqiu's suggestion, she was very quick to point out the huge danger of this suggestion.

    But.  When Ye Pengfei agreed to Wan Yuqiu's suggestion.  For a moment, Yue Ningbing felt that she had lost the ability to react

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but I was looking at it blankly.  Wan Yuqiu was extremely annoyed and excited. She held Ye Pengfei's hand and yelled for a long time.  Yue Ningbing finally slowly came back to her senses.

    "Pengfei. Even if you are willing to take the risk. But, what are you going to use to break the constraints within the snow spirit?"

    Yue Ningbing's words immediately excited Wan Yuqiu: "Yes, yes, Sister Ningbing is right. Brother Ye, even if you are willing to take risks, we don't have the means to restrain the body of chaos and suppress the chaos."  Yuan Shengdao, this kind of method. Even the peak level existence of the third level of Tianzun may not be able to remove it!"

    Wan Yuqiu was so excited that she felt that her sister was so beautiful and capable.  At such times.  She was actually able to stay calm in the face of danger and hit the key points with her words!

    But¡­¡­

    "If Tianzun can't handle it, then I must not be able to handle it?"

    quiet!

    Extremely quiet!

    The silence is breathtaking!

    What kind of momentum is this, how confident is this!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu looked in their eyes.  Involuntarily, the light of ecstasy flashed.

    Especially Yue Ningbing, she seemed to remember the moment when she fell in love with Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When an ordinary strong man is impetuous, his flaw is easily exposed, and his combat power plummets.

    However, the calmer the possessed man is, the less likely he is to show his prowess.  The more impatient you are, the easier it is to become angry.

    When the rage reaches its peak, when the murderous intention reaches its peak, the possessed strong man can exert his strongest fighting power!

    Now, Yuan Wuxin's anger is far from reaching its peak.  However, he has once again severely compressed Xue Ling's living space.

    "Haha, Xueling, Xueling, let me see what else you can do!"

    Looking at it, Yuan Wuxin burst out laughing.  However, his laughter only lasted for a short while and then stopped abruptly!

    "XiaoXiao Yao?"

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s first reaction was that Ye Pengfei was showing off his illusion skills again.  However, when Yuan Wuxin took a closer look, he was shocked to find that this Yuan Xiaoyao was actually a real person!

    Immediately, Yuan Wuxin felt that, this Yuan Xiaoyao should be fake.

    "Ye Pengfei, you actually have such servants who are so good at changing things? They are very strong! But they can't interfere with me!"

    Yuan Wuxin laughed loudly, feeling that Ye Pengfei was so out of his depth that he actually got such a guy to show off.

    "Ye Pengfei, watch and see how I will kill this servant like you!"

    With the drive of Yuan Wuxin¡¯s spiritual thoughts, Yuan Xiaoyao soon also suffered the same attack as Xue Ling!

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Little demon?" Xue Ling, who was fighting hard, screamed, "Little demon, are you still alive? You are still alive!"

    Xue Ling¡¯s mood fluctuated violently.  Xue Ling's state of mind suddenly became unbalanced.  Originally, she was already struggling.  Now, the situation is even more difficult.  Seeing that for every ten attacks, Xue Ling could not dodge three of them!

    "Hahahaha, I really didn't expect it, I really didn't expect it. Ye Pengfei, you actually helped me a big favor!" Yuan Wuxin was slightly stunned at first, and then laughed wildly, "Ye Pengfei, for the sake of helping me like this  .I will let your two wives go, and I will love them well, hahahaha"

    Yuan Wuxin is even more crazy and has stronger fighting power.  Before he finished speaking, Xue Ling was unable to block even half of the attacks!

    It¡¯s not just the situation on Xue Ling¡¯s side that¡¯s bad, the situation on Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s side is equally bad.

    When Yuan Xiaoyao first appeared, she also suffered the same attack as Xue Ling.  However, those attacks couldn't penetrate a hundred feet around her.  Everyone knows that there is a powerful defensive shield protecting Yuan Xiaoyao.

    But now, when Yuan Wuxin's combat power has increased again, this safety range has suddenly shrunk to only ten feet!  !  !

    In an instant, Xue Ling understood.

    "Ye Pengfei! You saved the little demon, right? Ye Pengfei! I beg you, you must rescue the little demon! I am willing to give you all my secret skills!"

    Xue Ling roared loudly and offered up pieces of blank jade slips, intending to etch all the secret techniques she had learned during this period into the jade slips.  In order to protect these jade slips from being destroyed by formation attacks.  The unavoidable attacks increased by another 20%!

    "I'm sorry, I can't do it." Ye Pengfei's figure quietly appeared next to Yuan Xiaoyao, "I didn't expect that this formation was so powerful. With Tianzun-level methods, the three of us cannot escape this disaster"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei, he had a helpless smile on his face.  Suddenly, Xueling was stunned

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1125. Break the shackles!  (Third update)

    what to do?

    what to do?  ?

    what to do?  ?  ?

    The feeling of despair spread in Xue Ling's body.  Suddenly, her combat power dropped by several percent.  Between every ten moves, she was unable to block nine of them!  !  !

    Just when the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Formation was just opened, the robe on Xueling's body was shattered into pieces because the level was too low.  She has always used Tao power to form clothes, which can not only cover her body and shame, but also defend her body.

    However, as she was unable to resist more and more attacks.  Such a Taoist robe was constantly being cut and shattered.

    At the beginning, Xue Ling was able to repair the robe in time so that the beauty would not be leaked.  But now, with her combat power plummeting and her heart filled with despair, how could she care about these things.  Soon, except for a few key parts.  The rest of the place is completely naked.

    "Hahahahaha" Seeing that he was about to win, Yuan Wuxin laughed even more crazily, "I didn't expect that girl Xue Ling's skin is so white and tender, I can't bear to refine you. Let me think about it, yes  Shouldn't I seal you first, have fun with it, and then eat you when I'm tired of playing with you? Hahahahahaha"

    ¡°Beast!!!¡±

    The anger is burning.  Xue Ling's resistance became increasingly fierce.

    "Everyone has potential that can be tapped. Even ordinary people, at critical moments of life and death, will often burst out with power that is far better than in the past."

    Xue Ling is a cultivator, and she is on the verge of becoming a half-step saint.  At a time when her life was at stake, and being so irritated by someone, her outburst was understandable.  In the blink of an eye, for every ten attacks, seven or eight more were blocked by her.

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s face, which was slightly deformed due to her wild laughter, became a little gloomier.

    "Humph, death is imminent. Still want to struggle?"

    Yuan Wuxin's eyes looked towards Yuan Xiaoyao.

    "Don't you think that this is the real Xiao Yao? Okay, I'll kill her first, and then I'll kill you!"

    The plan is set.  Yuan Wuxin let Xue Ling go for the time being.  Turn around to deal with Yuan Xiaoyao.

    "Ye Pengfei, do you think you can continue to persist?" Yuan Wuxin looked ferocious and made a series of handprints.  "Dead Eyes, give me some points!"

    For a moment, everyone in the formation felt like the sky was dizzy and the earth was spinning.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei and Yuan Xiaoyao were completely separated!

    No more Ye Pengfei¡¯s protection.  Yuan Xiaoyao, who is not even in the Era Realm, can resist the attack of the Purple Flame Spirit Formation Array.  As soon as she heard it, she cried out sadly: "Xue Ling, it was me who harmed you!" Then, she was turned into nothingness by the purple flame spirit formation.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Xue Ling screamed wildly, and her originally pretty face was distorted.

    The last time, Yuan Xiaoyao self-destructed.  It was already so exciting that Xue Ling went crazy.

    And this time, a good friend was lost again.  In an instant, Xue Ling was stimulated far more than the last time.

    In the midst of this hoarse scream.  Xue Ling felt that waves of tyrannical power poured into her body from nowhere.

    "Power! I want power! I want to kill you beast! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu are far away in the secret realm of time.  Not only was he frightened by Xue Ling's crazy appearance, but he was also frightened by the new tyrannical power in Xue Ling's body.  His face turned pale with fright.

    "It's true, what Huan Shi said is true! This kind of power, this kind of artistic conception! Oh my God, what did I see???"

    What did they see?

    What did Yuan Wuxin see?

    The snow spirit is surrounded by hundreds of feet, and the space is annihilated!

    The snow spirit is surrounded by hundreds of feet, and time is annihilated!

    The snow spirit is surrounded by hundreds of feet, and its dead eyes are annihilated!

    Snow spirit is surrounded by hundreds of feet, and everything imaginable is completely annihilated!

    No matter what the attack of the Purple Flame Spirit Formation Formation or Yuan Wuxin¡¯s refining power, as long as it enters the surrounding area of ????Xue Ling, they will all be annihilated without exception!

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s wild laughter stopped abruptly.

    "How is it possible? How is this possible? This is impossible!!!!!!!!!"

    From muttering to himself at the beginning to roaring loudly at the end, Yuan Wuxin also felt that a more tyrannical force was running through his body.

    "Kill, kill, kill! I am sitting on the Tianzun Formation, who can't be killed! Kill it for me!!!!!!!!!"

    At this moment, Yuan Wuxin is completely??Losed his mind.  He didn't even remember that he still wanted to keep the snow spirit and slowly refine it.  He didn't even remember that he had to limit the attack of the Purple Flame Spirit Transformation Formation, lest this powerful formation crush the snow spirit into nothingness.

    Kill kill kill!

    At this moment, there is only one word in Yuan Wuxin's heart, and that is "kill"!

    Driven by divine thoughts, the purple flame spirit transformation array finally opened its full attack range.  Various superimposed Taoist techniques and various Taoist powers were like heavy rain in summer, so dense that they rushed towards the snow spirit!

    "Oh my god! Is this the power of Tianzun-level Taoism?"

    In the Secret Realm of Time, the mouths of Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu were so wide that they could almost swallow two eggs.  They have seen Ye Pengfei's current extreme combat power.  They could calculate that even if Ye Pengfei doubled his combat power by 10 million times.  It's not even close to the attack of the purple flame spirit formation at full blast!

    "No, this is not the power of Tianzun-level Taoism." Ye Pengfei shook his head and sneered disdainfully, "It is a poor method to cut off the veins of top-quality immortal stone. I am afraid that this is a kind of power created by the Yuan family's powerful men in the past.  A way to fight for your life!"

    ah?

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu quickly turned their attention to the top-quality immortal stone vein.

    "Sure enough, we just cut off the mineral veins and used all the spiritual power of the mineral veins to concentrate a single blow!" Wan Yuqiu whispered, "However, although the artistic conception is poor, the power is very terrifying. Brother Ye, can you neutralize this kind of attack?"

    As the saying goes, one force can defeat ten!

    Although the artistic conception is poor, the strength is strong.  Even though Ye Pengfei has integrated many Taoist laws and many foreign laws.  Can he guarantee that he can resolve this kind of attack with ingenuity?

    "I can't." Ye Pengfei shook his head very frankly, "But, she can!"

    Can she?

    "Xueling can really do that?"

    Yuan Wuxin didn¡¯t believe that anyone could handle such an attack.

    "Go to hell, even if you are a saint, I can still kill you!!!"

    ¡°Everyone below Tianzun will be killed!¡±

    This move was not passed down by the ancestor of the Yuan family.

    This move is the result of the painstaking efforts of successive family heads of the Yuan family after entering the trial area!

    After all, the strong men of the Yuan family have a rich background.  After many deductions by successive family heads, they were convinced that only Tianzun could solve such a move!

    In the blink of an eye, all the attacks hit Xue Ling¡¯s body!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1126. Incomprehensible means!  Invisible means!

    "Dead, finally, you monster is dead!"

    After seeing with her own eyes that all the attacks hit Xue Ling's body perfectly, Yuan Wuxin burst into laughter again.

    "Ye Pengfei, it's your turn next, I want you to die!Huh?"

    Suddenly, Yuan Wuxin realized that she did not see Ye Pengfei.

    Suddenly, Yuan Wuxin discovered that Ye Pengfei was standing just now.  Yuan Xiaoyao stood there very pretty!

    Are you playing magic again?

    Are you mistaken? How long has it been? Do you still dare to play?

    Just when Yuan Wuxin was confused, suddenly, he heard a sound that would never appear again.

    "Little demon! You are not dead!"

    Yuan Wuxin hasn¡¯t figured out whose voice it is.  He saw a flower in front of him and a figure appearing next to Yuan Xiaoyao!

    "SnowXue Ling?"

    Yuan Wuxin went down instantly

    The spiritual power of a whole vein of top-quality fairy stone!

    The terrifying method of the Tianzun-level Purple Flame Spirit Formation Array!

    It was clear that it had hit Xue Ling accurately.  Why can she still escape?

    "Could it be that the one who was hit was just a fake body?"

    In an instant, Yuan Wuxin was furious.

    In Ziyan's spiritual array, can you still use a pseudo -body to seduce?  This is a naked slap in the face!

    "Fight! Fight! Fight!!!"

    Yuan Wuxin¡¯s eyes are not only scarlet, they are still scarlet!

    This all happened very quickly.  However, in the secret realm of time, a lot of time has passed.

    Just when Xue Ling was finally stimulated, the restraints in her body were widened, and her realm soared again, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, besides marveling and admiring each other, and worrying about the future, they also began to nervously and busy repeat  Extrapolate.

    Both sides started to take out.  More and more powerful means.  At this time, it is a good opportunity for you to understand and practice yourself and experience the artistic conception of Taoism at a higher level.

    For example, Na Yuan¡¯s unintentional blow to cut off the veins of the top-grade fairy stone, although Ye Pengfei said it was not good in terms of artistic conception.  but.  For Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu.  This kind of artistic conception and this kind of methods are far beyond their realm.

    On weekdays, although Ye Pengfei is always in front of them.  Practice higher-level methods that you have learned through yourself.  Among them, there are many cosmic-level methods that surpass the Tianzun level!

    But, for those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment.  The more you know, the more you want to know.  Most of the powerful people who embark on the path of cultivation are like a child who has opened a magical door.  They will linger in the world beyond this door for the rest of their lives, never satisfied.

    However, they were completely unable to understand Xue Ling's methods.  Even Ye Pengfei, after seeing Xue Ling's changes, could only shake his head and sigh, helpless.

    "Huan Shi. With your ability, can you understand these methods?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    Huan Shi¡¯s level of Taoism has already reached its peak. All it lacks is strength.

    Huan Shi¡¯s unique sonorous voice came back quickly: ¡°No. I can¡¯t understand it at all!¡±

    Huan Shi, who has been in the aura of a foreign land for a long time, has also gained a lot of insights into cosmic-level methods.  Because it is originally much more powerful than Ye Pengfei's Taoism.  It can also be Ye Pengfei's master and give guidance to Ye Pengfei.  Invent or improve your own cosmic means.

    However, even so, Huanshi has absolutely no way to understand Xue Ling's various methodsor, to be more precise, it simply doesn't know whether Xue Ling has used any of his methods!

    When the restraints were released and the power surged, Xue Ling withstood a crazy attack from Yuan Wuxin.

    That kind of attack can indeed kill any saint-level being who has no special means to save his life.  Even the peak level beings of the third level of the Saint Immortal can still be brutally killed.

    However, Xue Ling stood still, without raising her hands or feet, and easily blocked the attack.  Even Ye Pengfei's powerful power of faith has long been attached to Xue Ling's body.  Even if Huan Shi passed through Ye Pengfei's telekinesis, he could clearly see the whole process.  It can't be sure whether Xue Ling has made any move or not!

    The snow spirit penetrated the purple flame spirit formation and appeared next to Yuan Xiaoyao.  Everyone knows that Xue Ling must have used some method.  However, no one knows when Xue Ling will use her method.

    From Huan Shi¡¯s perspective, Xue Ling seemed to be walking in an ordinary space.  She wanted to go to Yuan Xiaoyao, so she walked over very naturally

    &nbsp; "Powerful, so powerful!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh, "I wonder if there are any secrets hidden in Yuan Xiaoyao's body?"

    "ah?"

    Ye Pengfei's soft sigh stunned both Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu.

    Immediately, they both reacted.

    "Yes, before breaking free from the restraints, Xue Ling seemed to have no choice but to penetrate the dead eye space with her consciousness to analyze the authenticity of Yuan Xiaoyao. However, she decided without hesitation that it was the real Yuan Xiaoyao.  !¡±

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei nodded approvingly, "It seems that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao are not just sisters. I'm afraid there is some mysterious connection between the two!"

    Ye Pengfei's plan was very successful. He used Yuan Xiaoyao to stimulate Xue Ling once again, allowing her to break free from the restraints in her body.

    Actually, Ye Pengfei still has many backup plans.  However, the first plan was already successful.

    If it were anyone else - such as Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu - they would obviously be very happy if their first plan succeeded.  While they were happy, they ignored the reason why this plan went so smoothly.

    After Ye Pengfei¡¯s reminder, both women woke up.

    "Originally, Brother Ye thought that Xue Ling had her first breakthrough because of Yuan Xiaoyao's coma. Because of Yuan Xiaoyao's self-destruction, her combat power increased dramatically. Therefore, he boldly formulated this plan to give  Xue Ling stimulated for the third time. But before the stimulation was successful, how did she know that what she saw was not the fake Yuan Xiaoyao? Could it be"

    "Could it be"

    Suddenly, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, almost in no particular order, thought of the same possibility.  They exclaimed in no particular order

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister Xue Ling!" Yuan Xiaoyao's face was covered with tears, "You are not dead, you are not dead!"

    Being hugged by Xue Ling who suddenly appeared, Yuan Xiaoyao almost burst into tears.

    "Little demon, we will never die!" Xue Ling patted Yuan Xiaoyao's back gently, her face turned cold, "No one in this world can threaten us anymore!"

    Xue Ling¡¯s cold face and cold eyes were exactly facing Yuan Wuxin, who had a ferocious face and scarlet eyes.

    Yuan Wuxin heard Xue Ling's words very clearly.  He waited until Xue Ling finished speaking, then sneered, stretched out his finger and popped out a drop of something

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1127. All living beings are ants!  (fifth update)

    A drop of blood!

    A drop of Yuan Wuxin¡¯s blood!

    "What's the use of this?"

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu looked at each other in confusion.  Then, they all looked at Ye Pengfei.

    I saw Ye Pengfei frowning and loosening his brows, loosening and frowning again, repeating this, but remained silent and did not answer the two women's questions

    "Sister Xue Ling, let's run quickly!" After a brief excitement, Yuan Xiaoyao wiped the tears from her face and said softly, "The old thief must still have some tricks, let's leave this formation as soon as possible!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao never left this formation or Xue Ling.  She could see Xue Ling's struggle clearly.  She had also clearly seen Xueling's explosion and breakthrough.

    Yuan Xiaoyao knew that Xue Ling had broken through the bottleneck of immortality and became the first person in the history of the trial field.

    However, Yuan Xiaoyao also knew that her grandfather, now an old thief, indeed had the means to kill the Holy Immortal!

    Leave as soon as possible, otherwise things will change!

    Xue Ling did not move. She giggled and said, "Why are you running? Little Demon, we have our own methods. No matter how powerful the old thief is, he can't escape from our grasp!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Yuan Xiaoyao was shocked.

    She understood clearly, Xue Ling will not run away, Xue Ling is here to kill Yuan Wuxin!

    She understood more clearly that what Xue Ling said was not "I", but "us"!  !  !

    "Wecan it really be done?" Yuan Xiaoyao's voice trembled slightly because of surprise.

    It¡¯s like, in response to Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s trembling voice.  Suddenly, the space where they were located began to tremble slightly.

    This kind of vibration has a slow rhythm and almost no power.  However, this kind of trembling made Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire him.

    "Awesome. Incredible. This is a Heavenly-level method!"

    The more earth-shattering it is, the more powerful the means?

    Obviously not!

    ¡°Previously, Yuan Wuxin also launched an astonishing super attack at the cost of cutting off an entire vein of top-quality fairy stone.  but.  That kind of attack.  The artistic conception of that kind of method is just that of a saint.

    Now, this kind of spatial tremor is not violent.  The scope is even smaller.  However, the artistic conception of this kind of attack and this method has reached the level of Tianzun!

    Ye Pengfei understood this method, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu.  But still confused.  Even the wave of saint-level methods just now have not yet been fully understood.  Not to mention, this Tianzun level method.

    Fortunately, they have a time advantage.  Fortunately, they can ask Ye Pengfei to explain it in detail.

    It is said to be a detailed explanation, but it is actually relatively simple¡ª¡ª

    "Back then, when I was still a mortal, the senior brothers and sisters who introduced me happened to be going to suppress an extremely gloomy place. At that time, I thought they would be like the storytellers in the tea shop, displaying some mysterious and mysterious magic.  Means. However, that senior brother just sacrificed a piece of talisman and solved the problem, everything was settled."

    Suppress the extremely yin place.  The talisman used by monks in the Qi refining stage In the eyes of strong men like Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, what kind of method is this?

    However, after Ye Pengfei said this, both of them became thoughtful.  While they were looking down in thought.  Ye Pengfei used an extremely unique rhythm and said slowly:

    "The strength of the means depends on the power. The level of artistic conception depends on the response. A clever response means having a profound artistic conception. A smooth response means a smooth artistic conception"

    No matter what Ye Pengfei said was reasonable or not, and no matter whether Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu agreed with Ye Pengfei's views, under the influence of this strange rhythm, the two of them felt that the scene's slight space trembled over and over again in their consciousness.  of non-stop playback.  They felt that they were becoming more and more familiar with this kind of Heavenly-level method

    "Haha, there is no other way!"

    Seeing Xue Ling who could only defend passively, Yuan Wuxin burst into laughter again.  He has been completely possessed by the devil. Although he has gained more powerful combat power, he has also lost his calm mind.

    "Idiot old thief!" Xueling glanced coldly and ignored him, "Little demon, sit down cross-legged first."

    "Huh?" Yuan Xiaoyao was a little confused.

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t escape, then counterattack.  But why should I sit down cross-legged?

    However, Yuan Xiaoyao didn¡¯t ask any more questions and immediately complied.

    "No matter what happens, don't panic." Xue Ling warned again in a deep voice.

    &nbsp; "Yeah!" Yuan Xiaoyao nodded fiercely.

    During the days when she was rescued by Ye Pengfei and restrained by Ye Pengfei, she had been watching Xue Ling fight.  Although during this period of time, Yuan Xiaoyao's realm and cultivation level did not increase at all.  However, her character became much calmer and more condensed.

    As Yuan Xiaoyao sat down cross-legged, Xue Ling quickly input several strange powers.  Immediately, Yuan Xiaoyao's face showed a look of surprise.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    This is, extremely fast!  !  !

    Xue Ling has been soaring all the way, she has broken through the bottleneck of the Immortal, and achieved the first level of the Saint Immortal.

    Now, Yuan Xiaoyao has also embarked on the path Xue Ling once walked.  Moreover, her speed in this realm is even more terrifying than Xue Ling's!

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! This is impossible!"

    Yuan Wuxin went crazy. He had no idea that his own granddaughter had such evil potential!  !  !

    No, this is no longer a monster.  Existences like Ye Pengfei can no longer be described as monsters.  What words should be used to describe existences like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao?

    Bomb!  bomb!  bomb!

    Yuan Wuxin went crazy and ejected the blood essence that had been stored in his body for countless millions of years into the purple flame spirit formation.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    ? One by one, Heavenly-level methods, either violent, mysterious, swift, or slow, with profound artistic conception and powerful power, fell around Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.

    But, it¡¯s no use, no use at all!

    Looking at Xue Ling¡¯s teasing smile, Yuan Wuxin understood, Yuan Wuxin knew, but she didn¡¯t make any contribution at all!

    "Impossible, this is impossible! How could the special essence and blood that I spent most of my life condensing have no effect? ??This is the essence and blood that can activate the power of my ancestors, how could it be completely useless? This is impossible!  "

    This is impossible, Yuan Wuxin knows it well.  However, no matter what, he refused to believe what he saw.

    No one wants to believe what they see.  Even so, everyone in the Time Secret Realm has already roughly guessed this result.  At this moment, subconsciously, everyone hopes that this is not true.

    Xuanxian

    ¡°Golden Immortal¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Holy Immortal!  !  !

    Xue Ling was soaring all the way. How long did it take for her to reach the realm of immortality and the level of a saint?

    Yuan Xiaoyao was racing at extremely high speeds. How long did it take for her to reach the realm of immortality and the level of a saint?

    Ten breaths!

    Only ten breaths of time!

    When Yuan Xiaoyao had just broken through the bottleneck of the Supreme Immortal and advanced to the first level of the Saint Immortal, her eyes suddenly opened.  Her eyes shone sharply, suddenly shrouding Yuan Wuxin in terror:

    ¡°Any living beings like ants who dare to offend me shall be killed!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1128. Two girls arrive!  (First update)

    "No!!!!!!!!!" Yuan Wuxin collapsed, "Xiao Yao, I am your grandfather!!!!!!!!!"

    However, Yuan Wuxin¡¯s crazy roar was already too late.  In an instant, he turned into nothingness.  And the only way to turn him into nothingness was to give him a fierce glare

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the secret realm of time, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu both gasped.

    What kind of method is this!

    What power is this!

    Just now, Xue Lingsheng resisted the Saint Immortal level attack and walked in the Tianzun level formation, ignoring the Tianzun level methods. Although he couldn't understand it, at least it didn't make anyone feel it, and a slight chill arose in his heart.

    But now, Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s performance.  Not to mention the slightest chill in their hearts, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu felt as if everything inside and outside their bodies had been completely frozen by billions of years of ice!  !  !

    If not, Ye Pengfei injected a massive amount of Tao power into the two women in time.

    If not, the current owner of the Time Secret Realm, Mo Xuan, who has reached the half-step Saint Immortal level, also quickly issued a new law under the owner's urgent order.

    I¡¯m afraid that the two women have become inseparable just because they watched Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s methods from a distance!  !  !

    The Five Elements spiritual energy, tens of thousands of times more powerful than before, rippled around the two women.

    If it were a normal situation, such rich spiritual energy from the five elements would have long ago condensed into drops of spiritual liquid and gathered into a vast ocean.

    But now, these rich five elements spiritual energy are just like guards, setting up a five elements pure heart magic circle around the two women.

    As long as the secret realm of time is not destroyed, this Five Elements Pure Heart Array will not be destroyed.  This is a brand new law ordered by Mo Xuan under Ye Pengfei's urgent order.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s timely input of massive Tao power only saved the lives of the two women.  And this majestic Five Elements Pure Heart Array is the means to finally save the two women.

    It was just from a distance, and after a quick glance from the air, it actually took Ye Pengfei to expend such effort.  With such methods, when the two women finally came to their senses, the shock in their hearts could not be described in words.

    They both looked at each other, and then.  Just wanted to speak.  Let Ye Pengfei withdraw from this majestic Five Elements Pure Heart Array.  The two of them are now in a stable state of mind, and still staying in this formation is just a waste of spiritual energy power in vain.

    But¡­¡­

    Before the two women could speak, Ye Pengfei shouted sternly: "Stay well. Don't move!!!"

    In the memories of the two women, this was the first time Ye Pengfei spoke to him in such a stern tone.  They looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise and were about to ask.

    Sudden!  !  !

    "So, you are hiding here!"

    A woman's voice.  It sounded loudly not far away.  The sound was not loud, but to the ears of Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, it was no more than a thunderous sound from the sky!

    "SnowXue Ling?"

    The two women were shocked again. If the Five Elements Pure Heart Formation was not still there, and if the Tao power that Ye Pengfei sent into their bodies was not still there, the blow they suffered at this moment would be no less than just now!

    Xue Ling entered the secret realm of time.  Yuan Xiaoyao naturally followed her, but how did they find this place?

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu looked at each other in horror.

    They know that with Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao's current cultivation level.  If you want to enter the secret realm of time, there is no problem.  However, it is not so easy to find the secret realm of time.

    first.  Now, the secret realm of time and the vicious realm of the Yuan family.  They are not in the same extreme state at all.  Is it so easy to search across borders?

    Secondly, in order to guard against the Holy Immortal who supports Zheng Peng behind his back, Ye Pengfei has also used perfect disguise to disguise the entire secret realm of time.

    Finally, the secret realm of time possessed by the evil spirit.  He is now the master of the Secret Realm of Time, and at the same time, the Secret Realm of Time can also be equated with his true body.  Nowadays, Mo Xuan is already a half-step Saint Immortal level existence.  His way of nothingness has naturally reached an extremely high level.  With such Taoism as support, how could Mo Xuan's true body be discovered so easily?

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s words, even that mysterious Holy Immortal is a peak-level existence in the Third Heaven of the Holy Immortal.  Even that high-level existence entered the trial place in person.  Without three to five hundred years, he would not want to find the secret realm of time!

    However, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao found it, and the time they spent

    "I'm afraid, it won't exceedOne billionth of a moment!  !  !  "

    After a quick calculation, the two women were so horrified that their faces turned pale!

    Ye Pengfei was also shocked, but Ye Pengfei was very calm.

    "Haha, what is hiding?" Ye Pengfei chuckled softly, "I don't have as much potential as you, so I can only use this secret realm to speed up my cultivation."

    Xue Ling curled her lips, snorted coldly, and stopped worrying about this issue.

    "You put me in a desperate situation. This is a capital crime! However, for the sake of saving the little demon once, I will give you a chance. Tell me, how do you want to die?" Xue Ling's body was filled with murderous intent.

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but exclaimed.  What they worried about finally happened.

    However, when they wanted to say something, they were shocked to find that Ye Pengfei had blocked all his ability to move!

    Then, they heard Ye Pengfei jokingly say: "I want to die of old age."

    quiet!

    Extremely quiet!

    It was so quiet that I had completely lost my consciousness of thinking

    Not only Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, but also Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, at this moment, they instantly lost their consciousness of thinking!

    When the two of them regained their ability to think again, they frowned slightly and looked at each other.  Then, he nodded slightly.

    "Ye Pengfei, you are our sister, I underestimated you!"

    Xue Ling took a step forward and suddenly arrived, hundreds of billions of miles away, on an extremely open sea.

    "Come on, let me see if you are qualified or not. Choose to die naturally!" Xue Ling assumed the standard posture of inviting a fight in a training ground.

    Fainting

    After hearing Xue Ling say this and seeing Xue Ling do this, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu felt that they were about to faint.

    Fight with Xue Ling?  Even if 10,000 Ye Pengfei are tied together, they are no match for Xue Ling!

    Fighting Xue Ling here?  Doesn¡¯t it mean destroying the entire secret realm of time?

    "Pengfei, don't be impulsive!"

    "Brother Ye, don't fight her!"

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu were shouting crazily in their hearts.

    Ye Pengfei felt the voices of the two women, but he would not do so.  I saw him smiling slightly at the two women: "Don't worry, it will be over soon."

    Then, with a flash of his figure, he was standing in front of Xue Ling!

 Ling Bu Qing Yun 5200 Text 112.9 Billion Years of Promise!  (Second update)

    Indeed, as Ye Pengfei said, the battle was over soon.

    Indeed, as Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu thought, even if there were ten thousand Ye Pengfei taking action at the same time, they would never be a match for Xue Ling alone!

    Fragile defeat!

    In just one billionth of an instant, Ye Pengfei was completely defeated!

    This is because Yuan Xiaoyao did not take action. Judging from the process of killing Yuan Wuxin, everyone knows that Yuan Xiaoyao's combat power is now far superior to that of Xue Ling!

    "Fortunately, he didn't die. Fortunately, the secret realm of time was also saved."

    People are not dead, and the secret realm is fine, there is still hope of rising again.

    Having reached this point, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu can only comfort themselves like this.  As for seeing their lover fail so miserably for the first time in their lives, what kind of shadow will it leave in the hearts of the two women.  Even the two of them are unpredictable.

    But¡­¡­

    "Ye Pengfei, you are indeed good." Xueling nodded, her eyes were not looking at Ye Pengfei!

    ? ? Could it be another form of false identity?

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu's first reaction was this.

    However, they soon rejected this idea.

    It¡¯s okay if Yue Ningbing arrives, but Wan Yuqiu and Ye Pengfei are connected by an equal soul contract.  Unless Ye Pengfei used his soul contract ability, how could Wan Yuqiu not know whether the seriously injured and fragile Ye Pengfei was the real person or the fake one?

    That is definitely Brother Ye¡¯s true body!

    Although his movements are restricted, he can neither speak nor transmit spiritual thoughts.  However, Yue Ningbing could see her absolutely certain answer from Wan Yuqiu's eyes.

    ¡°In this case, who is Xue Ling talking to?

    "Okay, Ye Pengfei, you should show up too! Do you want your two wives to continue to be frightened?"

    "Haha. Is this a way to provoke generals?" Ye Pengfei's loud laughter came from all directions, "Or, do you think you failed the test and want to continue fighting with me?"

    Another Ye Pengfei.  Under the gaze of Xue Ling.  Appeared suddenly.  And this Ye Pengfei

    "Really, this one is also true!" In an instant, Wan Yuqiu's mind was confused.

    There is no sign that the Soul Pact of Equality has been used by Ye Pengfei.

    The message from the Equality Soul Pact.  Ye Pengfei who was seriously injured in the first one and Ye Pengfei who suddenly appeared in the second one were all real!

    Two real bodies?

    Are you kidding me? Who in this world has two true bodies?

    Can transform into billions.  You can all be awesome.  However, there is only one true body destined to be!

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu were eager to know the answer to the question.  However, now, they can only see what Xue Ling plans to do first.

    "I can stop killing you for the time being!" Xue Ling's face looked a little better, she nodded solemnly and said.  "I'll give you 100 million years. If you can't help by then, you will die!"

    After saying that, Xue Ling returned to Yuan Xiaoyao's side instantly.  The two women joined hands.  Disappear¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Mo Xuan, still haven't solved any problems?"

    Ye Pengfei's sigh suddenly sounded in the secret realm of time again.  From his last retreat.  Counting from the beginning, he has had a full ten million years.  No words were spoken.

    "Master, Mo Xuan has let you down" Mo Xuan's voice came back in a deep voice.

    "Alas" Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly and sighed softly.

    "Brother Ye, there will always be a way!" Wan Yuqiu, who was sitting cross-legged directly opposite Ye Pengfei, comforted softly, "There is still a lot of time, and Xueling is talking about the normal time in the outside world. Converting it, Ye  Big brother can practice in the secret realm of time for tens of trillions of years!"

    Compared with such a long time, what does a mere 10 million years of seclusion mean?  Even if it takes another 18 billion years for Mo Xuan to solve the problem, it doesn't matter at all.

    But¡­¡­

    "No, time is tight!" Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed, "Let alone tens of trillions of years, even if this time is extended a thousand times, I may not be able to meet Xueling's requirements!"

    This is the first time Ye Pengfei talks about how much time and energy he needs to spend to help Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  After hearing Ye Pengfei's answer, Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but take a breath.

    "Brother Ye, for such a long time, your two universes?You don¡¯t even know how far it has developed, let alone yourself?  That Xue Ling, what exactly is she going to do, and what kind of help does she need?  !  "

    Ye Pengfei has been in seclusion for ten million years, and the prototype universe back then has evolved completely.  For the sake of convenience, Ye Pengfei called it the space-time universe.

    And in these ten million years, Ye Pengfei's other universe - the Zifu Universe - has expanded a hundred times in size!

    ?? If it continues to develop at this rate, it will only take tens of billions of years for the size of the Zifu universe to grow to a level roughly similar to that of the legendary supreme plane.  After tens of trillions of years pass, the size of the Zifu universe may be similar to the universe we are in now!

    Counting only these two universes, how much help can it help Ye Pengfei in the future?  In Wan Yuqiu's view, even if Ye Pengfei didn't take action and only sent a universe to help, that would be enough.

    Because of this, after Xue Ling said those words thousands of years ago, Wan Yuqiu thought that Xue Ling was very kind. She just breathed a little and casually gave Ye Pengfei a task and let Ye Pengfei go.

    But now, it seems that I was completely wrong!  !  !

    "How can someone who can split the essence of chaos be an ordinary enemy? That kind of series Alas, it is easy to get the deity and the universe. That kind of series is really difficult to understand!!!"

    Ye Pengfei has not yet broken through the immortal bottleneck, but even in the realm of immortality and the third level of Tianzun, what kind of challenge is it to him?

    Ye Pengfei has not yet broken through the immortal bottleneck, but the universe already has two.  Moreover, with his help, the two universes merged with the Three Thousand Avenues and embarked on a unique path of development.

    However, Ye Pengfei was not sure that he could meet Xue Ling's requirements.  Now, the only way he can think of is to try to get as much time as possible to practice!

    "Perhaps, we can only solve this problem after we leave the trial place and capture alive a time expert from the third level of Heavenly Lord!"

    Ye Pengfei thought fiercely to himself, and after giving the order to Mo Xuan, he once again went into seclusion for meditation.

    However, this retreat did not last long before he was awakened by a message!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1130. A new realm!  (Third update)

    "Found a special place?" Ye Pengfei was overjoyed. After so many years, he finally heard good news.

    Ten million years ago, that is, ten thousand days ago in external time.  The relationship between Ye Pengfei and Xue Ling was like a charade. They fought once, said a few words, and finally made a 100 million-year agreement.

    Since then, Ye Pengfei has issued two orders¡ª¡ª

    The first is to point out dozens of key problems to Mo Xuan and ask him to find ways to solve them one by one.  In Ye Pengfei's view, once Mo Xuan solves these problems, let alone breaking through the bottleneck of the Supreme Immortal and advancing to the Saint Immortal level, even if he reaches the level of Tianzun, there will no longer be any bottleneck problems.

    The second is to order all powerful people in all major situations to find situations that are more magical and dangerous than dangerous situations, dangerous situations, and predicaments!

    The previous command, if Mo Xuan successfully completed it.  Then, it's not just that Mo Xuan breaks through the bottleneck, it's not just that Mo Xuan can practice unimpeded in the future.  He can even provide Ye Pengfei with a longer training time!

    One day outside, the secret realm lasts for thousands of years.

    Even those who practice the way of time may not be able to do it even if ordinary saints and immortals exist in the first level.

    If you want to continue to improve the level of the Secret Realm of Time, only those who practice the way of time and the existence of the second level of the Holy Immortal can have greater confidence that it can be done.

    And, even if they do it, why should they lend out their own dimension?

    Not to mention, in Ye Pengfei's view, time is too tight.  Even if the level of the Time Secret Realm is increased by a thousand or eight hundred times, it may not be able to meet my needs!

    Heavenly Lord!  Ye Pengfei's target for Mo Xuan is Tianzun!  The best thing is to be at the peak of the third level of Tianzun!

    Although it is difficult for Ye Pengfei to predict now, if Mo Xuan really advances to the third level of Tianzun, the time secret realm equivalent to Mo Xuan's body, how strong he can become.  But, in conceivable ways.  This is the most realistic and reliable.

    "It's a pity that at this level, Mo Xuan's understanding is already somewhat insufficient.  Even if Ye Pengfei has pointed out the direction for him and pointed out the key points.  But.  For a whole ten million years.  Mo Xuan didn't even fully understand one key issue.  Who knows how long it will take him to understand all the problems?

    As the saying goes, the master leads you in.  Cultivation is personal.

    No matter how Ye Pengfei helps, Mo Xuan himself is not savvy enough and has almost exhausted his potential. What can Ye Pengfei do?  That's why Ye Pengfei said harshly.  I want to capture alive a time expert who is the Third Heavenly Lord!

    Ye Pengfei's first order, it seems now, has basically no possibility of being successfully implemented.

    His second command, if realized, can help Ye Pengfei break through the final hurdle.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei has long stood in front of the gate of the immortal realm.  His level of cultivation has surpassed that of a half-step Saint Immortal.

    but.  He just couldn't push open the last door, so naturally he had no possibility of leaving the trial place.

    So, he issued the second order.  And, when issuing this order.  He felt that it would take a long time for this order to be heard.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was.  This second order came within just a few decades.  There is already good news coming!

    "It's really a blessing and a disaster. Mo Xuan failed over there, but things went so well here!"

    Finding and exploring new realms is what the major realms and slightly stronger forces have been doing all year round.

    You must know that even if you only find one new realm of small size, its value is immeasurable.  If we can discover a new extreme realm, or a dangerous, dangerous, or difficult situation that is suitable for the experience of the strong people in the era, let alone a first-class cross-realm powerful force, even if it is ten or eight such  A large force can be established easily!

    Therefore, long before Ye Pengfei entered the trial area, experts from all walks of life were combing through any space area that no one had ever explored before.  The places where they walked and experienced were getting further and further away from the core area of ??the realm.

    Everyone knows that the further away from the core area, the less likely the situation is to exist.  In the 10 million years before Ye Pengfei entered the trial area, all the powerful people and major forces had only discovered a new situation!

    Although, now Ye Pengfei has integrated all the forces and ruled every known situation.  He gave an order, and ninety-nine percent of all the strong men who had the ability to leave their situation and go to a more distant unknown space to find a new situation were dispatched.  However, heThere is no hope that we can find a new situation in just a few decades.

    Not to mention, find a new place to experience that suits your needs!  !  !

    "Advanced ImmortalityI'm coming!!!"

    ******

    "Senior Ye, this is the teleportation array!"

    A being at the pinnacle of the third level of the Immortal Realm, with a flattering face, pointed at the teleportation circle in front and introduced it in a low voice.  When he was about to continue speaking, he was suddenly interrupted by Ye Pengfei:

    "I heard that you have sacrificed the lives of more than a thousand strong men to build this teleportation circle?" Ye Pengfei asked slowly.

    "Yes, Senior Ye." The powerful immortal was stunned for a moment, and then nodded quickly.

    "I heard that in order to explore this new realm, you have lost more than three hundred strong men. Even the strong man who first discovered the new realm has also fallen?"

    "Yes, Senior Ye!" This time, the immortal-level expert answered very quickly. He had already realized that Ye Pengfei was about to be rewarded.

    What will be the reward?  A top-quality immortal stone or a top-quality Taoist weapon?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Just when this powerful man at the level of Immortal can make random guesses

    "Their family can be protected by me for ten thousand years. The elites in their family can be selected every hundred years and receive my personal guidance."

    "Ah!!!" Even this strong man, whose realm has reached the peak of the third level of the Immortal, couldn't help but exclaimed.

    Ten thousand years of shelter, what does this mean?

    Every hundred years, there is an elite in the clan who can receive personal guidance from Ye Pengfei. What does this mean?

    "Thirty-seven first-class families are about to appear!!!"

    This supremely powerful man¡¯s heart twitched violently.

    ??Is it so easy to achieve a first-class big family?  Just like my own family, it took tens of billions of years to go from a second-rate family to a first-rate family!

    "However, Ye Pengfei can easily create thirty-seven first-class families in just one sentence and ten thousand years!"

    What does it mean to look up to the mountain?

    What does means mean?

    No, no, no, at this time, thinking of these words is simply an insult to Senior Ye!

    In an instant, the powerful man at the immortal level was even more in awe of Ye Pengfei

    After rewarding the immortal-level powerhouse and giving some guidance to the forces he controlled, Ye Pengfei walked into the teleportation circle in a happy mood.

    When the formation was activated, Ye Pengfei saw that the surrounding space suddenly turned into a space whirlpool.  In just the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei entered that completely new realm!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1131. First entry place (fourth update)

    As soon as he entered this situation, Ye Pengfei felt that a strange force suddenly pulled him to one side.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't known about this strange phenomenon a long time ago, he might have been caught off guard for a while.

    "Even the powerful ones in the teleportation circle can be affected. Indeed, this is a special situation prepared for becoming a saint!"

    seeing is believing.

    When Ye Pengfei personally experienced this strange power that could penetrate the teleportation formation, he finally confirmed that this was indeed the kind of situation he was looking for!

    You must know that this teleportation formation is extraordinary.  This teleportation formation was refined by Ye Pengfei himself!

    Ye Pengfei will give such a formation to every force sent out to find a new situation.  Because he knew that if he did not refine this formation with his own hands, then even if someone found the situation they wanted, they would only be able to penetrate it directly.

    Of course it¡¯s not impossible to penetrate directly.  However, Ye Pengfei already has close to a million half-step Saint Immortal level servants under his command.  Most of these servants are working for Ye Pengfei outside.  Ye Pengfei also wanted to set a rule for them, allowing them to take turns entering this situation to practice.

    After all, for Ye Pengfei, a half-step Saint Immortal-level slave is far from enough!  !  !

    You can imagine the powerful defensive capabilities of the teleportation array that Ye Pengfei personally refined.  Ye Pengfei felt that it would take a lot of time for even a mid-level Saint Immortal first-level expert to break through the defensive shield of the teleportation circle.

    If he were a newly-minted Saint Immortal, it would be impossible for him to break through Ye Pengfei's formation defense!  !  !

    However, even if the defensive power of the teleportation circle is so powerful, it cannot stop the strange forces in the realm.  Fortunately, although these strange powers can penetrate the formation defense.  However, they will not destroy the defense formation, let alone affect the operation of the teleportation formation.

    If it weren¡¯t for this reason, Ye Pengfei would have worked hard to practice the formation.  It all becomes useless

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow, it's really fun!"

    After sitting upright for ten days, Ye Pengfei finally stood up.

    Ten days ago, the first thing he did after walking out of the teleportation circle.  It¡¯s not like he started wandering around right away.  instead.  Not far from the teleportation circle, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to meditate.

    What to understand?

    Understand the mysterious truth of this place!

    You know, all major situations.  In fact, they are fragments of immortals of different sizes.  The higher the level, it means that it comes from a strong person in the Immortal Realm with a higher cultivation level!

    Although these powerful men in the immortal realm have fallen, as long as they understand with their hearts, they can still discover the Taoist artistic conception they left behind.  Even if you don¡¯t have this ability to understand.  You can also get a lot of benefits to a greater or lesser extent in various situations.

    This is why there are many strong people who live in the extreme realm and become immortals.  As for a strong person living in the virtual realm, if he does not choose to leave the virtual realm and go to other realms to practice, it is almost impossible to become an immortal!

    The new situation is a situation that meets Ye Pengfei's requirements.  It is used to help the strong break through the bottleneck of immortality What level will the Taoist artistic conception left behind in such a situation be?

    "He is a strong man of the third level of the Holy Immortal, and he has probably reached the peak of the Third Level of the Holy Immortal!"

    Ten days of realization.  Let Ye Pengfei roughly judge the source of this new situation.

    "It's a pity that this little ability is not enough for me to break through the bottleneck of immortality! I hope that the ultimate danger evolved here can be more amazing than what I have realized and observed in the past ten days!"

    In these ten days, Ye Pengfei was not only comprehending the Taoist artistic conception of the holy immortal, he was also constantly searching for all kinds of dangers that evolved from this Taoist artistic conception.

    The strange force that can penetrate the formation defense and directly pull Ye Pengfei's body is derived from this evolution.  If an ordinary strong man from the third level of the Immortal Heaven were to come in, it would be difficult for him to bear just that kind of endless strange power!

    For Ye Pengfei, who was determined to break through the final bottleneck through hard work, such a strange power was nothing but a novelty.  Therefore, during these ten days, while he was comprehending the artistic conception of the holy immortal, he was looking around for all kinds of dangers in this situation.

    The force that found this new realm, after sacrificing the lives of hundreds of powerful men, only used this teleportation circle as the center to explore a space of ten trillion miles in radius.  Ye Pengfei, on his own, had explored a space of one quadrillion miles in ten days using only his spiritual consciousness!

    &nbsp; Unfortunately, although the scope of his exploration was much wider, he did not find any challenges that could truly threaten his life.  If you can't find this kind of challenge, how can you break through the bottleneck and advance to the realm of immortality?

    "Brother Ye, I think I have to continue to look for a new situation." Wan Yuqiu said in a deep voice in Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    This time, Wan Yuqiu also came with Ye Pengfei.

    Yue Ningbing had been separated from them a long time ago. As early as when Ye Pengfei issued those two orders, Yue Ningbing had already chosen to leave the secret realm of time and integrate all the major realms and major forces in a deeper way.  In Yue Ningbing's view, this is her most powerful support for Ye Pengfei!

    ??Everyone has their own strengths.  Everyone has a unique role.  The path Wan Yuqiu chose was different from Yue Ningbing. She always stayed by Ye Pengfei's side, watching and predicting the future for Ye Pengfei.

    This time, Wan Yuqiu once again followed his words and made a judgment.  While Ye Pengfei continued to stretch his consciousness and peer into the dangers further away, Wan Yuqiu directly looked at the future, examined history, and used the power of prophecy to make the final judgment.

    Of course, this judgment cannot be 100% correct no matter what.  Even if Wan Yuqiu advanced to the peak of the third level of Tianzun, he could only say that.  The accuracy is very high, but it is impossible to be 100% sure that if you follow your words, you will definitely succeed.

    Especially, if the situation you are facing is too far beyond your own realm!

    It¡¯s like a strong person with a higher realm than Wan Yuqiu. As long as he is prepared and wary, he can break Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words and tricks.

    An extremely dangerous thing evolved from the Taoist artistic conception of a high-level powerful man.  It is also very likely that Wan Yuqiu's judgment will be destroyed.

    Wan Yuqiu is very clear about all this.  However, Wan Yuqiu still used his prophecy power and did what he said.  Because what she was waiting for was for the prophecy to be destroyed!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1132. Long sea of ??fire (fifth update)

    "Brother Ye, the east is thirty million trillion miles away!!!"

    Wan Yuqiu's face suddenly turned pale, and then she immediately gave a very accurate position and distance!

    "Um!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and did not say "thank you" or "be careful" or anything like that.  After so many years, there is no need to talk about these things between him and Wan Yuqiu

    Thirty million trillion miles away, for Ye Pengfei, who is just a little short of advancing to the realm of immortality, he can teleport there in minutes.

    Even if there are various risks in the process, for him, these risks are like floating clouds in the sky, and there is no need to pay attention to them.

    "right here!"

    Ten breaths later, Ye Pengfei stood on a cliff with nails on his feet.

    In front of you, there is a sea of ??fire!

    This is not an ordinary sea of ??fire, but a sea of ??fire that contains the principles of saints and immortals.

    If nothing else, just say that before Ye Pengfei stood on this cliff, his consciousness could not detect this sea of ????fire at all, which is enough to prove how magical this sea of ????fire is!

    "Just a bunch of flames can easily kill a third-level immortal being at the pinnacle level."

    On the cliff, Ye Pengfei became happier as he watched.

    You must know that there is no such danger in any known danger, dangerous situation, or dilemma.  Even if it is the Yuan family's dangerous situation, leaving aside the purple flame spirit formation, there is no danger at all, and it is dangerous to the peak level of the third level of immortality.

    And the Purple Flame Spirit Formation Formation had long been destroyed by the two sisters Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, leaving not even a single particle behind.  It is impossible for Ye Pengfei to use this formation to practice himself.

    The sea of ????fire in front of Ye Pengfei was the first time he saw it, and it was the most dangerous challenge.  Of course, for him, this kind of challenge is not enough to threaten him.

    Let alone Ye Pengfei, with such a flame, he has close to a million slaves under his command.  Can be solved easily!

    "However, Ye Pengfei was rooted on the cliff, motionless.  One after another, the fake bodies rushed toward the sea of ??fire.

    Be cautious!

    Whenever.  Always be cautious!

    "This sea of ????fire. I'm afraid it's not just that simple."

    If anyone heard Ye Pengfei sigh, they would definitely jump in anger.

    The flames that can kill the peak level beings of the Third Immortal Realm are not terrifying enough.  Can this only be called simple?

    Similarly, just through this sentence, you can know the huge gap between masters and inferiors

    In front of Ye Pengfei.  Wan Yuqiu is a low hand.  Having partially recovered from her injuries, she couldn't understand what Ye Pengfei was doing.  Wan Yuqiu asked without hesitation: "Brother Ye, what strangeness did you notice?"

    With one word and a law being destroyed, and with one injury, Wan Yuqiu sensed the real danger.  In Wan Yuqiu's opinion, the real danger should be located in the core area of ??this sea of ??fire.  Let's release the fake body early now to test it out.  Seems a little too early.

    However, based on Wan Yuqiu¡¯s past experience.  She knew that she must be wrong.  She asked quickly because she wanted to know where she went wrong.

    "If you are farther away, you can't see these seas of fire. This is abnormal!"

    In one meeting, Ye Pengfei pointed out the problem concisely and clearly.

    This kind of thing.  I don¡¯t know how many times this has happened.  Obviously there are some very clear clues, but.  Wan Yuqiu was stunned and didn't notice it.

    This is the difference between realms.

    Although Ye Pengfei has not yet broken through the immortal bottleneck.  However, due to the integration of the Three Thousand Avenues and the laws of foreign lands, his level of realm can actually compete with the powerful ones in the Tianzun level.  From a certain perspective, his realm level is probably more powerful than most Tianzun-level experts.

    This is why Ye Pengfei was able to directly point out the key issues of Mo Xuan and give a series of pointers.  As long as Mo Xuan solves those problems, he will have a smooth journey without any obstacles before he can advance to Tianzun.  It's a pity that his understanding was a little low and he failed to meet Ye Pengfei's requirements

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s understanding is much stronger than Mo Xuan¡¯s. She can¡¯t find the crux of the problem by cutting out the complex and simplifying it.  However, as long as Ye Pengfei gives a little guidance, she can understand it immediately.

    "If you are farther away, you won't be able to see these seas of fire. So, who can guarantee that if you take a few steps inside, there will be no danger from those jumping flames? And who can guarantee that the intensity of these flames will remain unchanged?  ?¡±

    &nbsp; Wan Yuqiu finally knew where he had gone wrong.

    However, when Wan Yuqiu saw Ye Pengfei's fake body entering the sea of ??fire, she suddenly realized that although she knew she was wrong, she never guessed that she had made a second mistake!

    "These flames can actually form a formation automatically!" Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but exclaimed in a low voice.

    This is really amazing. In Wan Yuqiu's view, these flames clearly exist in clusters.  However, when Ye Pengfei's fake body entered it and resisted the burning of the flames, these flames automatically combined into mysterious formations!

    In Wan Yuqiu¡¯s understanding, when a strong person sets up a formation, no one can set it up like this.  And these flames clearly evolved from heaven and earth.  They can actually do it to this extent!

    After whispering in shock, Wan Yuqiu began to imagine.

    Indeed, it is just imagination, not calculation, nor intuition.  It's pure imagination.

    Or, it ¡¯s not necessary to say that it¡¯ s thoughtless.

    After following Ye Pengfei and seeing so many magical things and magical people, Wan Yuqiu had already given up and relied on calculation or intuition for everything.

    Just like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, their bodies originate from the same body of chaos.  And it wasn't like he was cut in half.  Among them, the core essence was extracted and became Yuan Xiaoyao.  The rest became snow spirits.  Then, use mysterious means to restrain them.  Then, I don¡¯t know how many times I reincarnated, and I returned to the place of trial.  The reincarnation has come, and the two sisters meet again here

    ¡°How can calculation and intuition tell Wan Yuqiu the correct answer to such bizarre things?

    "Brother Ye, could it be that these flames have just begun to develop spiritual wisdom? Or, in the center of the sea of ????fire, is there a fire elf with spiritual enlightenment?" Wan Yuqiu made a random guess without any evidence.

    "Maybe, it's a large group of fire elves!" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, "Yu Qiu, I can guarantee it. This time, I will definitely be able to break through the immortal bottleneck!"

    Ye Pengfei, who laughed heartily, jumped into the sea of ??fire

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1133. Mysterious line of fire, blood shadow of skeletons!  (First update)

    Just when Ye Pengfei jumped into the sea of ??fire, clusters of flames quickly surrounded him, forming mysterious flame formations of different sizes with Ye Pengfei as the center.

    "Sure enough, the layout of the formations is different. The essence of the formations is the same. In the middle of the sea of ??fire, a large number of spiritual beings have evolved!" Ye Pengfei burst into laughter.

    Every false body encounters the same formations.

    Ye Pengfei's real body came in and was also surrounded by completely different formations.

    For a strong man like Wan Yuqiu, whose realm is only half-step to a saint, these formations have no connection at all.  Therefore, Wan Yuqiu guessed based on this that either the flames had intelligence, or there were beings with intelligence in the sea of ??fire.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, he could clearly see that there was no difference between these different formations.  This seemed to be the work of a large group of flame elves, not the hand of any one flame elf.

    "A large number of spiritual beings, a group of fire elves?" Wan Yuqiu muttered in surprise, "We will never encounter a large group of saint-level fire elves!"

    Before Wan Yuqiu finished speaking, a cluster of flames suddenly burst out.

    Immediately, she saw that in the cluster of flames, wisps of fire penetrated Ye Pengfei's body at an astonishing speed!

    With Ye Pengfei's current ability, let alone resisting, he didn't even have time to react.

    Wan Yuqiu was even worse. After Ye Pengfei's true body was pierced by these inexplicable lines of fire, she had to shout urgently, "Be careful!!!"

    Even "being careful" doesn't work at all.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s perfect healing method has just repaired the wounds.  Ye Pengfei's perfect disguise has just transformed countless false bodies in hundreds of millions of miles of space around him.  However, he couldn't survive even a billionth of an instant before his true body disappeared again.  Being penetrated continuously by these incredibly fast lines of fire!

    And those transformed fake bodies were standing there, safe and sound.

    The perfect disguise is a complete failure!  !  !

    "Brother Ye. Use your ultimate combat power!" In the space plane.  Wan Yuqiu shouted anxiously, "I can't figure out what these lines of fire are at all!"

    Wan Yuqiu's "looking" is not an ordinary "looking".  What she said was "seeing".  Obviously it means that she is looking back at the history just now.

    ¡°However, even if Wan Yuqiu uses prophecy, look back at that period of history.  Even Wan Yuqiu could slow down that historical process countless times.  Wan Yuqiu couldn't tell at all.  Are these lines of fire a brand new life form, or the power of Taoism exerted by some tyrannical existence!

    Wan Yuqiu knew that this was because the artistic conception was too profound.  This is like an ordinary person, it is impossible to see the methods of even a Qi Refining monk.

    If you want to compete, you have to use extreme combat power.  At least.  Wan Yuqiu's first reaction was that.

    After staying in the secret realm of time with Ye Pengfei for such a long time, Ye Pengfei will be in a terrible state when he enters his ultimate state.  Wan Yuqiu knew it well.

    Wan Yuqiu is very clear that now, Ye Pengfei can maintain the extreme state continuously for several months.  The so-called "side effects".  It can only affect him for a few breaths.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei now uses his ultimate combat power.  It¡¯s almost equal to unlimited use!

    However, Wan Yuqiu guessed wrong again.  Just after she finished speaking, Ye Pengfei got out of the sea of ??fire without hesitation.

    And those weird lines of fire didn¡¯t rush out to chase them.

    On the same cliff, Ye Pengfei led Wan Yuqiu out of the space plane.

    "Yu Qiu, you are on the outside, help me take a look."

    Looking from the outside and looking from the inside, is there any difference?

    Wan Yuqiu was very surprised, but she did not waste time to ask why.

    "Okay, I will work hard!"

    You must work hard. This kind of challenge is far beyond Wan Yuqiu's ability.

    Sure enough, when Ye Pengfei jumped into the sea of ??fire again and those strange lines of fire appeared again, Wan Yuqiu was still confused and couldn't understand.

    What worries Wan Yuqiu even more is that this time, Ye Pengfei did not come back immediately!

    The last time I entered the sea of ??fire, I only stayed for three moments.  But this time, Ye Pengfei seemed to be trapped in a sea of ??fire and never come out again!

    One breath

    Ten breaths

    ???????????????????????????????????

    &nbsp; An hour

    Two hours

    Three hours

    Tears were welling up in Wan Yuqiu's eyes.  She could no longer count how many times her brother Ye had been pierced by those elusive lines of fire!

    Gritting her silver teeth hard, tears did not really fall down.  Wan Yuqiu used various Taoist powers over and over again, hoping to get some clues quickly.

    "Since Brother Ye can't insist on it, he must be outside to see through the true face of these lines of fire! I am sure that my prophecy can see through the true face of these lines of fire!"

    In Wan Yuqiu¡¯s heart, all she pretended to be was her trust in Ye Pengfei.  In her eyes, Ye Pengfei is a symbol of omniscience and omnipotence.  Since Ye Pengfei said and did this, then in Wan Yuqiu's view, there was absolutely nothing wrong.

    Four hours

    Five hours

    Six hours

    All kinds of Taoist powers that have been studied are displayed one by one.

    Novel ideas that have never been explored before also jumped out one by one at this time.

    Suddenly, after another failure, Wan Yuqiu's heart moved slightly.  Unprecedented, this new technique was used again.

    "It's a little slow!"

    It¡¯s better to look back at history and these front lines.  This time, Wan Yuqiu clearly saw that the speed of these lines of fire was slightly slower.

    While the scene around the line of fire changes, the speed remains the same without any change.  This strange contrast made Wan Yuqiu suddenly enlightened and understood.

    "Brother Ye, it's not that the line of fire is powerful, it's the space around the line of fire that hides strange existences!!!"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s soul thoughts are accompanied by his own discoveries.  In an instant, it was transmitted into Ye Pengfei's split soul.  At the same time, Ye Pengfei also quickly entered the ultimate state.

    "Haha, it turns out the real body is here!!!"

    Ye Pengfei, who had been passively beaten, laughed loudly and pulled out the invisible fire creature with one hand¡ª¡ª

    Hidden among the clusters of flames is a huge blood shadow of a skeleton!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1134. Wan Yuqiu¡¯s decision (second update)

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but feel a little dazed.

    "The creature hiding in the sea of ??fire is actually a blood shadow skeleton?"

    This is simply something that goes against common sense.  Fire can defeat evil. How could such an evil thing be born in the endless sea of ??fire?

    However, the two people also discovered almost at the same time that this blood shadow skeleton was definitely evolved in this sea of ??fire!

    I saw this huge blood shadow skeleton, three times as tall as Ye Pengfei, with thousands of flames stepping on it, and there were a lot of flames jumping in cheers around it.  It was obvious that he had a close relationship with these flames!

    However, there was little time for Ye Pengfei to think about this strange problem.  Just when he had just broken the blood shadow skeleton's concealment technique, a shield with flashing lightning suddenly met the huge long knife slashed by the blood shadow skeleton.

    When the long knife was struck out, it clearly smelled of blood and monsters.

    However, when the long knife collided with the thunder shield, what was entangled with the thunder spirit energy was clearly clusters of fierce flames!

    "Is it evil? Not evil? I never expected that such a strange thing would evolve here!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admired in a low voice.  Then, I saw radiant masses of Taoist power gushing out beside the blood shadow skeleton.  Followed by shrill screams.  The blood shadow skeleton was completely killed by Ye Pengfei's methods.

    With the disappearance of this blood shadow skeleton, the flames in hundreds of millions of miles of space around Ye Pengfei were extinguished one by one and ceased to exist!

    Looking at the sea of ????fire that partially disappeared, Wan Yuqiu said in surprise: "Could it be that they are symbionts?"

    Symbiotes, different kinds of life forms that live and die together.  Once separated, they may be seriously injured, or both of them may die!

    This kind of symbiosis can often be found among mortals.  If these ordinary things get any chance.  Even if you embark on the path of immortality, you will still maintain the characteristics of the symbiote.

    However, as far as Wan Yuqiu knows, as long as one reaches the Nascent Soul level, there is a special connection between symbionts.  will disappear completely.  Not to mention.  This blood shadow skeleton and these jumping flames all have the ability of the first level of the Saint Immortal!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had seen so many incredible things, Wan Yuqiu would never think about it.

    "I'm afraid so!" Ye Pengfei also nodded slowly.

    ?????????????????????????????????? may be to exterminate the existence of the first level of the Saint Immortal.  It's not a difficult thing for him.  However, the blood shadow skeleton was hidden by clusters of flames.  He also used the attack of the powerful line of fire to conceal his own attack.  Ye Pengfei, who was in the middle of the battle, was unable to trace the source of the powerful enemy.  This fully explains.  The Taoist power between them has a perfect superimposed effect.

    On one side, there is a holy-level flame that can defeat evil.

    On the other side is the filthy blood shadow life.

    How can they perfectly combine Taoism and Taoism?

    And, how can they make this perfect superposition escape Ye Pengfei¡¯s Taoist prying eyes?

    I am afraid that only the symbiont can produce such incomprehensible effects!

    ??Look around.  This vast sea of ????fire is afraid to cover an area of ??tens of trillions of miles.  If this sea of ??fire is full of strange symbionts, how can the two of them move forward?

    You don¡¯t have to try it to know it.  Each symbiont has its own characteristics that are different from the others.  What I met this time was an existence with extraordinary concealment ability. I will meet him next time.  What kind of existence would it be?

    Not to mention, the further you go in.  The levels of these symbionts will definitely become stronger.  This time, Ye Pengfei easily killed the Blood Shadow Skeleton. Who knows what kind of powerful existence he will encounter next time?

    This experience is extremely dangerous!

    However, the more dangerous the future is, the happier the two people are.

    "Brother Ye, if they are all symbionts like this, then as long as Brother Ye can rush to the core of the sea of ??fire, he will probably be able to gain enlightenment and break through the bottleneck of immortality!" Wan Yuqiu said very happily.

    Danger lies ahead, but so does opportunity.  What is the purpose of sending so many people to search for this new situation?  The purpose is to break through the bottleneck of immortality!

    It¡¯s not just Ye Pengfei who wants to break through the bottleneck of immortality.  Wan Yuqiu is the same, wanting to break through the bottleneck of reaching immortality.  After seeing Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao's extremely powerful and extremely difficult methods, Wan Yuqiu has always hidden a secret in her heart¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I want to surpass them!!!¡±

    Only when people have goals can they have motivation.  Only when people have passion can their potential be unleashed!

    ¡°??Brother, on your side and on my side, let¡¯s see who can rush to the center of the sea of ??fire first!  "

    What is "the center"?

    This is not a geographical concept, it is a concept of strength and weakness.  Rushing to the center of the sea of ????fire means directly facing the most powerful existence in this sea of ????fire!

    The blood shadow skeleton killed by Ye Pengfei was a low-level existence in the first level of the Saint Immortal.  Going deeper, the level of this kind of existence will definitely rise step by step.

    Judging from the holy and immortal Taoism hidden in this situation, this situation can completely evolve the existence of the second level of saint and immortal.  It is even possible to evolve into a third-level saint-immortal being!

    If not, there are clearly some unknown constraints in this situation.  Once these saint-level beings break out of the situation, they can wreak havoc on the entire trial area, and they will have no rivals!

    With Wan Yuqiu¡¯s current ability, he can also kill the low-level existence of the first level of the Saint Immortal.  Facing the first-level Saint Immortal mid-level powerhouse, you can still persist in contending.

    " However, there is nothing she can do about the high-level existence of the first level of the Saint Immortal.  In the past practice, if Ye Pengfei had used the peak power of the first level of the Saint Immortal, Wan Yuqiu would have been killed instantly by Ye Pengfei!

    Not to mention, powerful enemies from the second level of the Holy Immortal, or even the third level of the Holy Immortal.  Not to mention, these magical symbionts, even those with lower levels, have methods that even Ye Pengfei can't see through!

    Compare?

    How to compare?

    No matter how you look at it, Wan Yuqiu will definitely lose.  However, no matter how you look at it, Wan Yuqiu is extremely stubborn.

    Ye Pengfei laughed. He did not question Wan Yuqiu's persistence. He just nodded and said softly: "Be careful."

    Then, without any grace, he took the lead and teleported away to the left!

    Many times, simple language can also convey one's feelings.

    Most of the time, you can express your feelings clearly without using words.

    The two simple words, "be careful", showed that Ye Pengfei was actually very worried.

    However, this graceless rush into the sea of ????fire on the left in advance caused an uncontrollable emotion to rise deep in Wan Yuqiu's soul

    "Brother Ye, don't worry, Yu Qiu will definitely work hard!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1135. Wan Yuqiu¡¯s battle, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s methods!  (Third update)

    Ye Pengfei can completely veto Wan Yuqiu's decision.

    In fact, before entering this new situation, Wan Yuqiu stayed in Ye Pengfei's space plane. Ye Pengfei had no intention of letting Wan Yuqiu take the risk himself.

    Not to mention, after seeing the most peripheral and special methods of the strange symbiote, how could Ye Pengfei trust Wan Yuqiu to fight alone?

    ¡° However, Ye Pengfei did not veto Wan Yuqiu¡¯s decision.  Because he understood Wan Yuqiu's heart very well.

    So, he took the lead without any grace.  This also shows that in order to satisfy Wan Yuqiu's heart and protect Wan Yuqiu, he took the path he wanted to take.  What kind of tremendous pressure he has to endure.

    The pressure from the strange symbiote is just external pressure.

    ¡° Worrying about the safety of your loved ones all the time is an immeasurable amount of pressure.

    Wan Yuqiu knew that although Ye Pengfei teleported to the left, even though he knew how to walk to the right.  However, Ye Pengfei must be paying attention to him all the time.  Once he encounters any irresistible danger, his brother Ye will immediately rush over.  No matter how difficult and challenging there are along the way!

    "I must work hard, and I must not let Brother Ye worry!"

    Clenching his fist hard, Wan Yuqiu dodged and teleported to the edge of the sea of ????fire on the right.

    The blazing flames danced clearly in clusters.  If you don't use your spiritual sense to observe, it will be difficult to detect the heat of these flames.

    "What strange creatures will appear this time?"

    Wan Yuqiu was very cautious and first added a layer of defense to himself.  Then, she slowly walked towards the sea of ??fire and walked in.

    Wan Yuqiu will use this experience to break through the bottleneck of immortality.  However, she would never let Ye Pengfei worry about herself for her own purpose.

    "Even if we can't win, we must defend cleanly. Once the situation goes bad, I will retreat immediately!"

    Previous experience.  It has been fully stated.  The seemingly complete sea of ????fire is actually divided into separate areas.  Even if an area is destroyed, the powerful symbionts in other areas will never lend a helping hand, nor will they go towards those areas that have been destroyed.  What kind of attack?

    Wan Yuqiu is very clear.  As long as you don't force yourself, then there won't be much danger.  Even if it is next to the lower level of the Saint Immortal First Heaven, it is the Saint Immortal Second Heaven.  I can't beat myself.  Isn't it possible to escape?

    With this thought, Wan Yuqiu walked into the sea of ??fire with steady steps.

    "ah?"

    The scene in front of him surprised Wan Yuqiu, who was very well prepared.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????.  In the sea of ????fire in front of him, there were thirty-six golden bone spirits with similar stature to himself, standing upright!

    Each bone spirit is separated by about 30 million miles.  Thirty-six bone spirits were arranged in a square array of six horizontal and six vertical, standing with their heads held high in the sea of ??fire, which was only more than 100 million miles away from Wan Yuqiu.

    The enemy does not hide his figure at all.  Just line up in battle formation and meet the enemy. This will not surprise Wan Yuqiu.  However, what surprised her was the level of strength of these bone spirits¡ª¡ª

    "The first level of the Void Immortal? Is it because I'm dazzled, or is it some unusually powerful illusion?"

    What Wan Yuqiu doesn¡¯t know is.  Just as she was muttering to herself, Ye Pengfei was also muttering to himself.

    Looking at the same sixty-six golden bone spirits in front of him, Ye Pengfei said to himself in surprise: "Void Immortal Bone Spirits. It's not an illusion Why, Yu Qiu and I took different routes. We met  Situation. Exactly the same?"

    At this moment, Wan Yuqiu still cannot tell whether these bone spirits are genuine or fake.  She was still guessing whether there was a real danger hiding somewhere that she couldn't see.

    However, Ye Pengfei has already seen that the real danger is these bone spirits!

    "A bone spirit that is difficult to destroy and can be advanced. This is not something difficult to deal with, but why did Yu Qiu's side also encounter such a challenge?"

    Looking at the identical situation on both sides, Ye Pengfei realized that there might be something fishy in this

    ¡­¡­

    "The third level of the Supreme Immortal! The realm has risen quickly enough!" Wan Yuqiu gritted his teeth and once again turned the thirty-six bone spirits in front of him into nothingness.

    ¡°But, she knew it very well.  Even though they have turned into nothingness, these bone spirits will appear again.  And, it will be even more powerful!

    "One, two, three, four, fiveOkay, it's out!!!"

    &nbsp;The first time, when those bone spirits just appeared, Wan Yuqiu took action suddenly.  Because she knew that the bone spirit that appeared this time was definitely at the level of a saint!

    Endless bright light swept towards the thirty-six bone spirits that had just appeared.  Only a flash of fire was seen, and the clusters of flames that had not made any move actually formed thirty-six huge shields at the same time, blocking most of Wan Yuqiu's attacks!

    "The symbiote is the symbiote, and these flames finally took action!"

    Wan Yuqiu's face showed an expression of "I knew this".  I saw that the sharp light that finally penetrated the flame shield suddenly burst out with inexplicable power.

    "Hey, time and space jumping? It is obviously the way of the five elements, but it hides the foreign law of time and space jumping. This fusion method is very interesting." Ye Pengfei, who has been paying attention to the battle here, also showed a hint of joy on his face.  smile.

    From Ye Pengfei's current perspective, any method that he considers "somewhat interesting" is a method that can cause a sensation within the circle of saint-level experts.  If only he could give it a thumbs up and call it a "good trick."  Even Tianzun-level beings would be tempted by such a method!

    "With such a method, for the time being, I don't have to worry about Yu Qiu's safety. At least, the Saint Immortal Second Heaven Level 1 powerhouse will not be able to have much influence on her!"

    The thirty-six bone spirits that can be advanced are strange, but their highest level can only be promoted to the intermediate level of the first level of the Saint Immortal.

    Before Wan Yuqiu showed off this method, Ye Pengfei would still be worried about whether Wan Yuqiu could single out thirty-six first-level intermediate-level Saint Immortals.  But now, Ye Pengfei already knows that although Wan Yuqiu wants to win the battle, it will still be difficult and there will be various twists and turns.  However, no matter how huge the twists and turns are, Wan Yuqiu's life will never be in danger if he has such means.

    So, Ye Pengfei finally relaxed his mind for the time being and concentrated on facing the huge challenge that was about to appear!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1136. Skeleton Battle Formation (Fourth Update)

    Just when Wan Yuqiu was knocking down these bone spirits and smashing them into pieces again and again, Ye Pengfei was already overwhelming and destroyed five seas of fire.  The symbiote in the last sea of ??fire destroyed by him has reached the peak of the first level of the Saint Immortal!

    "The next one should be the enemy of the second level of the Saint Immortal!" Looking at the sea of ????fire in front of him, which looked no different from the previous one, Ye Pengfei's millions of seas of consciousness secretly deduced.

    Although the enemies of the Saint Immortal First Level can also bring some challenges to Ye Pengfei.  Especially along the way, every symbiote has some weird methods.  However, even the original blood shadow skeleton can be hidden so that even Ye Pengfei cannot find it, and it can continuously penetrate Ye Pengfei's true body.  However, due to insufficient levels and poor strength, it was simply not enough to cause real damage to Ye Pengfei.

    If it can¡¯t bring real harm, it¡¯s impossible to oppress Ye Pengfei and stimulate more potential.  If Ye Pengfei cannot stimulate more potential, it will be impossible for Ye Pengfei to break through the immortal bottleneck.  Therefore, in Ye Pengfei's view, the sea of ????fire that was extinguished by Ye Pengfei was more than novel and useless!

    ¡°The real challenge starts from here. I don¡¯t know what kind of existence I will face?¡±

    Ye Pengfei calculated as he walked steadily into the sea of ??fire.

    As soon as he entered the sea of ????fire, Ye Pengfei felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes.  I saw several long knives slashing at me from different directions!

    The gleam of these long knives clearly contains the artistic conception of the second heaven of the saints.  As for the specific grade of this artistic conception, it is not easy to accurately judge it in an instant with Ye Pengfei's current ability.

    ¡°Well done!!!¡±

    Facing these sudden long knives, Ye Pengfei's fighting spirit suddenly surged.  I saw a huge Thor's Hammer appearing in his hand.  Ye Pengfei waved his giant hammer and aimed at these long knives.  It's just a forced knock.

    "Broken! Broken! Broken! Broken! Broken!"

    With Ye Pengfei laughing loudly, these sudden long knives were smashed into pieces by Ye Pengfei's giant hammer!

    "Happy! Let's continue!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had also seen it.  It was chopped with a sacrificial knife.  They are five bone spirits that are all fiery red.  These bone spirits are very different from the thirty-six bone spirits that Ye Pengfei saw in the second sea of ????fire. Not only do they have a higher level of cultivation.  Reached the primary level of the second level of the Saint Immortal.  Each of them has a bright long sword in his hand, which looks majestic.

    "How dare ants who have not advanced to the level of Saint Immortal invade our territory?"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei heard Bone Spirit speak.  For the first time, Ye Pengfei discovered it.  The way they talked was exactly the same as the Huan Shi in the past who had not yet learned to speak!

    "Thoughts turn into sounds, and there is no language barrier This is very convenient!"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking to himself and sneered: "Stop talking nonsense, what do you want to do?"

    Over there, the five bone spirits couldn't help but look at each other.

    How does this kid know that we have other plans?

    After a moment of silence, the bone spirit headed the group.  He said in a deep voice: "The fact that you can enter our territory shows that you have some ability. If you can take us out of this area, we will give you many benefits!"

    Sure enough, this time.  Not a word of nonsense.

    Ye Pengfei nodded with great understanding: "I can understand that you are very unhappy being trapped here."

    The five bone spirits all opened their skull mouths.  He showed a happy smile: "Little guy, you are very good. As long as you can solve our problems. We are willing to give you a gift, a heart of fire!!!"

    As he said that, the leading bone spirit grabbed it in the air.  A jumping heart-shaped flame suddenly appeared in his palm.

    "If you have a relative or friend who practices the way of fire, you can let him fuse this heart of fire. This heart of fire can help him advance to the level of a saint!"

    It is indeed a rare treasure!

    There are no other requirements, as long as you major in the way of fire, you can fuse this heart of fire!

    Such a heart of flame is probably a rare treasure even in the highest plane.

    Not to mention, in this trial place where there is a bottleneck to the immortal!

    but¡­¡­

    "This is a good bargaining chip." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "But, I still need you to answer me a question."

    "Okay, feel free to ask!" The leading bone spirit waved his hand very cheerfully and asked with a smile, "Is it about how to advance to immortality?"Environmental issues?  We all have rich experience, and we will definitely be able to answer your questions!  Even if we can't answer it, we will point you in the direction that may solve the problem!  "

    This is another very attractive bargaining chip.  However, Ye Pengfei smiled and slowly shook his head:

    "I'm just curious, why do my companions and I face the same challenge? Is the master behind you trapped for too long? So, you want to find some tricks to amuse us?  "

    In an instant, the bones of these bone spirits changed color!

    "Human powerhouse, you are very powerful!" An old voice suddenly emerged from the mouth of the leading bone spirit, "I will not use these little tricks to seduce you anymore. Just wait and accept the boundless  Boundless, terrifying sea of ??bones!!!¡±

    Suddenly, the five bone spirits in front of them exploded one after another.  Ye Pengfei saw a smaller bone spirit emerging from the broken bone fragments.

    "They are all from the second level of the Saint Immortal?" Ye Pengfei stared in surprise, and then burst into laughter, "This is the best gift!"

    With a cry, Ye Pengfei completely released his power.

    "Beginner level of the third level of the Holy Immortal?" The old voice was full of surprise, "The power is overwhelming, the realm is not enough It seems that you want to use us to practice and break through the bottleneck of the realm. Hehe, it depends,  Do you have the life to see the day when you break through the bottleneck!"

    Hula, the skeleton army of a team of the Holy Immortals, mighty, shocked by Ye Pengfei.

    "Battle formations! They can actually fight formations!" Ye Pengfei's eyes were dancing with excitement, "It seems that these beings have evolved extremely high IQs. Even the way of fighting formations is of a very high level!  "

    Although he has not yet had a head-to-head confrontation with these battle formations, Ye Pengfei can already see that these battle formations alone are enough to compete with a second-level intermediate Saint Immortal.  And with so many battle formations combined, it is even possible to deal with the high-level Saint Immortal Second Heaven.  In addition, in the clusters of flames, there is also a faint aura of pressure that can cooperate with the skeleton battle formation at any time.  Faced with such a challenge, it is enough for the Saint Immortal to exist at the pinnacle of the second level of heaven, but one needs to weigh one or two things.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s power is the primary level of the third level of the Saint Immortal.  Can Ye Pengfei's power sweep through these skeleton battle formations?

    Without fighting, Ye Pengfei knew the answer - impossible!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1137. The origin of the sea of ??fire (fifth update)

    Ye Pengfei, who was originally standing on the edge of this sea of ????fire, suddenly accelerated.  Holding Thor's hammer, he was like a clipper riding the wind and waves, rushing into the skeleton battle formations.

    "madness!!!"

    The owner of that old voice is still watching the battle.  He was very disdainful of Ye Pengfei's risky behavior.

    Do you think you are strong enough to defeat these skeleton formations?

    Even if you can really defeat ten or eight skeleton battle formations in a row, do you think you can defeat all the skeleton battle formations?

    "Just watch the show, no jjyy!"

    Just when the owner of the old voice was thinking this, Ye Pengfei followed closely with a sneer.

    "Unbridled!!!" The old voice was mixed with the anger of some superiors, "Even if you are at the beginning of the third level of the Saint Immortal, in my eyes, you are just an ant!!!"

    "Oh? A heavenly being?" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, stretched out a finger and slightly hooked it, "If you have the ability, come and kill me, I'll wait for you!"

    Silence, deathly silence.

    Waiting until Ye Pengfei smashed nearly a hundred skeleton battle formations in succession.  That old voice suddenly sounded again:

    "You have angered me, and I will let you know what horror is!!!"

    As the old voice dissipated, Ye Pengfei discovered that the sea of ????fire he was in was rioting crazily for the first time!

    "The sea of ????fire before was extinguished by me, and I didn't have the consciousness to fight back before death. But now" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows slightly, and he seemed to be aware of what was going on.

    Fight!  war!  war!

    No matter what the situation is, only constant fighting can truly reveal the secret of this long sea of ??fire.  And when his combat power becomes stronger, he can truly reveal the secret of this sea of ??fire.  Then, you can break through the immortal bottleneck!

    The giant hammer, one after another, surrounded and killed the skeleton battle formations one after another.  Destroy one by one.

    The spiritual rain seems to appear out of thin air, flying in the sky hundreds of millions of miles away.  A bunch of them can make the saints and immortals reach the first level of heavenly power.  To the fire that burns to death.  In this spiritual rain that filled the sky, they were extinguished one after another.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's giant hammer failed to destroy all the skeleton battle formations.  Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual rain.  It can't extinguish this raging sea of ??fire.

    Whenever Ye Pengfei is about to destroy all the skeleton battle formations, more skeleton battle formations will emerge from unknown places.

    same.  Whenever Ye Pengfei's spiritual rain was about to extinguish the rioting flames, he would also see more flames emerging from this space.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness can see clearly.  The sea of ????fire that he had just cleaned up still failed to create a new sea of ????fire.  On your own journey.  It was completely empty, and there was no danger at all!

    "Sure enough, these seas of fire are just an extension of the power of that Heavenly Master!!!"

    After fighting hard, Ye Pengfei confirmed his judgment.

    This is a sea of ??fire.  It is the result of a powerful Tianzun-level person extending his power outwards.  The symbionts born in this sea of ??fire.  In fact, it is this Tianzun-level powerhouse.  The yin and yang of those who replicate their own power!

    When Yin produces Yang.  When Yang turns to Yin.  There is an inseparable connection between Yin and Yang.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When a strong person reaches the realm of the Era through cultivation and enlightenment, he can master the mystery of this yin and yang way by constantly deducing the various changes in the Taoism.  And wait until you advance to the realm of immortality and advance to the level of Heavenly Lord.  The mystery of this yin and yang will be perfectly integrated.

    It¡¯s like, Wang Zhixiu¡¯s path of ruthlessness and Ye Pengfei¡¯s path of extreme emotion are the yin and yang sides of the path of love.  Now Wang Zhi just understands the other side of ruthlessness.  However, she was not yet able to perfectly integrate that other side.

    Wang Zhi can also use the Way of Extreme Feelings now. When she advances to Saint Immortal, her level of using the power of the Way of Extreme Feelings will not be worse than that of a strong person who specializes in this way.

    " However, even if he has cultivated to that level, Wang Zhi cannot perfectly integrate the two paths.  Her "cold" emotional attitude is still one of her main characteristics.

    Only after Wang Zhi advances to Tianzun, will this situation change.  At that time, Wang Zhi will return to her past charming and good-natured appearance.  The only difference is that only the powerful ones at the Heavenly level know how terrifying she is, so cute and cute

    "A heavenly-level existence, a perfect blend of yin and yang"?.  However, as his power extended, Yin and Yang were forced to separate.  If he could still maintain the harmony of yin and yang, how could I destroy his people so quickly?  "

    Yes, these are the people of that heavenly being!

    No matter it is the skeletons of the second level of the Holy Immortal, or the flames that are comparable to the primary power of the Second Level of the Holy Immortal.  They are all the subjects of that heavenly being.

    They evolved because of the power of that heavenly being.

    They are the appendages of that heavenly being, the most loyal servants of that heavenly being!

    It seems that they are **existences one by one.  However, they are inextricably linked.

    This connection, first of all, is obviously the connection with the mother body.  Although the Heavenly Lord cannot take action personally, his will is the thoughts of these existences.  Whatever he wants to do, these appendages of his will do it!

    Secondly, there is another connection between them besides the mother body.

    "From the outside to the inside, from weak to strong. This law cannot be broken! If I break the weak outside, then even that heavenly being can't immediately stretch out his power to destroy those seas of fire.  Successfully recovered. He can only inject more power into this layer of existence first. This layer of existence can dissipate the excess power and restore the outer layer of the sea of ????fire!"

    If Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu stop practicing and fighting again.  Then, one day, those disappearing seas of fire will reappear.  Those symbionts that disappeared will appear again.  Even, as the power of the Heavenly Lord continues to expand.  The outermost sea of ??fire will continue to expand outwards, with symbionts that are farther away from the core and weaker in power coming out!

    "Wonderful existence, wonderful means However, you and I are constantly entangled here. Is your brain broken?"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, the more war there is, the more enjoyable it will be

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1138. The fragment of the Tianzun-level immortal!  (First update)

    Of course, it is impossible for a deity-level being to have his head broken.

    "Don't talk about the ins and outs, he and Ye Pengfei didn't say a few words at all.  Even if he had been mad to death by Ye Pengfei, he would not have his head broken. He would consume his strength in batches and continue to let his people die.

    As he continued to hit, Ye Pengfei felt that something was not right.

    "It seemsthe power is a little stronger?"

    Whether it is the skeleton battle formation or the clusters of crazy flames, they are a little stronger than before.

    The so-called "a little bit" is probably not even an increase of one quadrillionth.  However, with Ye Pengfei's incredible computing power, as long as he can see something, he can still calculate it, even if the difference is a thousand or ten thousand times subtler!

    "If they were all like the blood shadow skeleton I met for the first time, I wouldn't be able to see this change. Now, hehe, making a fortune silently is the way to go!"

    Fighting all the way here, Ye Pengfei not only roughly guessed the origin of this long sea of ??fire, he also roughly guessed why the blood shadow skeleton he met first had such a powerful ability to hide.  And now the Tianzun-level powerhouse's behavior after becoming angry made Ye Pengfei even more convinced that his judgment was correct.

    "There must be the core for the evolution of the Immortal Fragments. Therefore, the Blood Shadow Skeleton can use its geographical advantages to create such effects! My experience is still not enough, and my vision needs to be further improved!"

    Looking at what was in front of him, the slowly increasing skeleton battle formations and violent flames that were slowly increasing in combat power, Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and reflected on himself.

    Now, the situation is obvious.  In order to take revenge on Ye Pengfei, that deity-level being used some secret technique to slowly increase the combat power of his people bit by bit.  Ye Pengfei has also roughly estimated that as long as his enemies can collectively increase their combat power by one ten thousandth.  So.  It would be difficult for him to escape from this sea of ??fire.

    However, what Ye Pengfei knew better was that if the Heavenly Lord could give these fiery red bone spirits.  Similar to the invisible ability of the blood shadow skeleton.  Not to mention the increase in combat power.  Even if the fighting power of the Bone Spirits is weakened a bit, it will be difficult for him to escape!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Why would that deity-level being whose head is not broken give up his best enemy-trapping thaumaturgy?

    It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t know how to use it!  !  !

    "It seems. This situation, this immortal fragment, is far from the limb fragments of a saint-immortal-level existence. I couldn't accurately judge the ten days of realization, and this experience. I can definitely make my dreams come true!"

    The fragments of immortals that can evolve into deity-level beings may only contain the Taoist artistic conception of the third level of the holy immortal.

    "However, it is possible to evolve methods that even this Heavenly-level being does not possess.  Is the Taoist artistic conception possessed by this immortal fragment something that a holy immortal can possess?

    Heavenly Lord, definitely Heavenly Lord!  Moreover, he is not an ordinary Heavenly Lord!

    Thinking about the ancestors of the Yuan family.  The dignified Heavenly Lord exists in the second heaven.  Isn't it the same, being driven by others to build this trial place and trial space?

    In the end, the ancestor of the Yuan family wanted to avoid disaster.  The whole family had to sneak into the trial area.  and.  I can't even pass down more secrets and techniques?

    ?????????????????????? In each major realm of the trial land, there are several fragments of immortals obtained from Tianzun-level beings.  What's so strange!

    "If you still can't defeat this Tianzun-level existence, just refine this fragment of the Immortal! I don't believe it. No matter how fierce the bottleneck is, it can still withstand the bombardment of Tianzun-level power!"

    Facing this enemy whose combat power was gradually increasing, Ye Pengfei not only had no worries, but was actually filled with fighting spirit and excitement!

    ??What kind of pressure will it bring to people if they are stuck at a bottleneck and cannot break through for a long time?  What kind of gains will this kind of pressure bring to people?

    "You can know the answer to this question by looking at the powerful people from all walks of life who have come up with all kinds of fantastic ideas around the secret realm of time.

    However, the power has far surpassed the bottleneck, and the realm and vision have also far surpassed the bottleneck. However, the space plane and soul power cannot break through this bottleneck. What kind of pressure will this bring to people?  What kind of gains will it bring?

    No one knows, not even the two women who are closest to Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, do not know that after thousands of years of thinking and calculating the power of evolution, Ye Pengfei has only one gain - to face the Tianzun level.  The pressure!  !  !

    Therefore, even Wan Yuqiu didn't know that when Ye Pengfei entered this new situation and sat in meditation for ten days, he actually felt a touch of disappointment in his heart.  if notYes, you can gain a lot of insights by practicing in this new situation.  If not, Wan Yuqiu discovered this vast sea of ????fire at the cost of physical trauma.  Most likely, he turned around and left.

    "Fortunately, I didn't waste this opportunity"

    Looking at the enemies in front of him, whose combat power has increased by almost one part in a quadrillion, a thankful smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's lips.  Smiling calmly, he suddenly stopped all offensive and defensive methods.

    "Huh?" The Heavenly Being who was directing the battle behind the scenes thought to himself in surprise, "Could this kid have discovered my method?"

    Thinking like this, the deity-level being hurriedly mobilized batches of bone spirits to block Ye Pengfei's retreat.

    "It only takes a little time! I just need to hold on for a little longer, and I can trap this bastard boy here to death! If I had known earlier, this boy has such great vision. I will change it and wait for him to enter  In the next sea of ????fire area, deal with him again!"

    Although he felt that he had made some mistakes, the deity-level being was still quite confident in the group of bone spirits he had mobilized.  He knew that although the battle formation composed of these bone spirits could not seal Ye Pengfei in this sea of ??fire.  However, if you stick to it for a certain period of time, it won't be a big problem.

    Especially, at this moment, Ye Pengfei was not looking this way.

    "Perhaps, I am worrying too much"

    Just when that heavenly being had this very fortunate thought, he suddenly heard Ye Pengfei¡¯s loud laughter:

    "I said to this Heavenly Lord, do you deserve such a big fight? I don't plan to leave. You slowly increase their strength. When you feel that the fighting strength is enough, let's fight again!"

    When you feel your fighting strength is enough, let¡¯s fight again!  !  !

    In an instant, that deity-level being became a little demented

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1139. Tempting the Heavenly Lord (Second update)

    Play pig eat tiger?

    It doesn¡¯t make sense, even though my old man is bound by something inexplicable in this palm-sized place.  However, with my perspective as an old man, it is impossible not to see the power of this kid!

    This somewhat demented Tianzun-level being couldn¡¯t help but look up and down again to check Ye Pengfei¡¯s condition¡ª¡ª

    "The primary power of the third level of the Holy Immortal, that's right"

    "The realm is a little weird, he is probably stronger than me. However, when it comes to fighting, the realm cannot play a decisive role. Even if his combat power can surpass the third level of the Saint Immortal, is it possible that he can still reach the level of my old man?  ?¡±

    "The power of the space plane is rubbish! The soul power is also rubbish! The reason why this kid failed to reach the level of my old man is because these two items are inexplicably restricted. It is really rubbish!"

    "Is there anything weird that I haven't noticed yet?"

    Looking back and forth, this deity-level existence feels even more confused.

    Ye Pengfei was also a little confused.

    "Why, the combat power is no longer increasing? Or, he thinks that I will not lie to him, so he is completely accumulating strength?"

    It took a long time for combat power to increase by only one part in a quadrillion.  This is obviously because the real increase in power has been hidden by this deity-level being.  He will wait until the time is right and then explode in one breath.

    Ye Pengfei is also very clear that this little increase in combat power is actually not what this deity-level being wants.  It's just that this Tianzun is trapped somewhere, so he can't perfectly control the power transmission.  While he was constantly accumulating strength and waiting for it to explode, he was helpless and a little bit of his strength leaked out.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei thinks that his current speculation is pure nonsense.  In this world.  When the level of power accumulation is low, there will be power leakage.  When the level of power accumulation is high, there is no reason for the power to leak out?

    "Hey, that Heavenly Lord, are you scared? Don't you dare to fight me!"

    Am I scared?

    That somewhat demented Tianzun.  He was slightly startled again.  Immediately, a burst of anger burst out from his heart.

    So what if you pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger?  I'm not going to beat you up, I'm going to beat up that little girl!  !  !

    Until now.  Wan Yuqiu over there has not yet wiped out all the thirty-six bone spirits.  With the vicious eyes of this Heavenly-level being, he could naturally see that if it weren't for Wan Yuqiu's potential that could be tapped, if it weren't for Wan Yuqiu who was still stubbornly growing to fight for enlightenment.  Increase combat power.  Not to mention defeating those thirty-six bone spirits, being able to survive safely is already considered a miracle!

    "Hmph, this little girl can't be pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Being angry, is so extraordinary.

    Ye Pengfei can be calm and calm when faced with Tianzun's anger, or even conversely, intends to kill Tianzun.  Help yourself break through bottlenecks.

    ¡°However, compared with Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu is too far behind.  Even those thirty-six bone spirits can bring her only one quadrillionth increase in combat power.  A deadly threat!

    "Can combat power still increase?"

    Originally, Wan Yuqiu, who was already exhausted from the fight and almost felt that he could no longer withstand it, felt his eyes go dark.

    "Brother Ye. Yu Qiu is incompetent, so I still have to rely on you to rescue him"

    Two lines of clear tears.  It flowed uncontrollably.

    Incompetent, I am really incompetent.  Why can't I really help Brother Ye?  Why do I always have to hold Brother Ye back?

    Looking at the thirty-six bone spirits in front of me, their combat power is continuously increasing.  Wan Yuqiu knew that although he was on the verge of despair.  However, he will never die.

    Wan Yuqiu is not afraid, Wan Yuqiu just feels that he is so incompetent!  !  !

    "Yu Qiu, you just give up like this?"

    Just when Wan Yuqiu was very depressed and decadent, Ye Pengfei's gentle voice quietly sounded in her divided soul.

    Sound transmission from the soul?

    Brother Ye didn¡¯t come to the rescue?

    Brother Ye believes in my potential!  !  !

    In an instant, the already decadent heart became lively and beating violently again!

    Boom!  !  !

    With just one release of majestic momentum, the thirty-six bone spirits with increased combat power were blown hundreds of millions of miles away by Wan Yuqiu's momentum.

    "Ihad an epiphany?!"

    Looking at the victory he just achieved??, Wan Yuqiu had "incredible" written all over his face!

    Similarly, the deity-level being also found it unbelievable.  He even jumped up like a woolly monkey.

    "How could one have a sudden enlightenment and his combat power soar to such an extent? Boy, are you making trouble in secret!"

    If Ye Pengfei had hidden some tricks in secret, everything would be very reasonable and natural.

    but¡­¡­

    "Idiot!" The deity-level being saw Ye Pengfei pointing towards the sky and raising his middle finger

    "Ah! I'm going to cut you into pieces!"

    Even if you don¡¯t know what giving the middle finger means, no matter how idiot you are, you can guess that this is definitely not a good move.  Finally, Ye Pengfei succeeded in completely irritating the deity-level being.

    ¡°Before, it was just a small fight. Next, it¡¯s a real tough battle!¡±

    When Ye Pengfei leveled the skeleton battle formation and extinguished another sea of ??fire, he stood in front of the new sea of ??fire with a serious expression.

    "In this sea of ??fire, there are all high-level existences of the second level of the Saint Immortal. One hundred million, one hundred million high-level existences of the Second Level of the Saint Immortal! Boy, come in if you have the guts! I will definitely cut you into pieces.  !" That old voice had become furious at this moment.

    "You don't have to show off this little trick to me." Ye Pengfei sneered disdainfully and shook his head slightly, "If you can scare me away, I will be sluggish and the bottleneck will be even higher. If I rush in recklessly,  If I go in, I will be piled to death by a large number of saints. If I am in a dilemma, and my inner demons are everywhere, my cultivation may plummet! It¡¯s a perfect plan, but you are a heavenly master, can you only fiddle with it?  Such a plan?"

    Ye Pengfei's scolding made the deity-level being shocked.  A plan that I had planned well, that I had spent a lot of effort on, and had been planning for a long time, was being seen through like this?

    In a daze, the Heavenly Lord heard Ye Pengfei saying calmly:

    "How can you imagine the outside world? With your methods, anyone with a good understanding of the Era Realm can see through it!"

    Shocked, severely shocked!

    "Is the outside world really so wonderful?" The old voice muttered to himself involuntarily.

    Suddenly, the Heavenly Lord reacted: "Good boy, you are actually tempting me!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1140. The fighting spirit is soaring and the fighting spirit is full!  (Third update)

    "Hehe, I'm just tempting you, what can you do to me?" Ye Pengfei laughed, "Not only do I want to defeat you, I also want you to be my slave willingly!"

    "Do you want to break free from this shackles? Do you want to see the outside world? Do you want to know how many novel things, how many novel strong men, and how many novel methods are there that even a deity-level being like you can't deduce?  Hehe, when I defeat you, you crawl at my feet and beg me! Haha"

    Without giving the Heavenly Lord a chance to retort, Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and stepped into this new sea of ??fire.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s remarks were not just to further anger the deity-level being.  He indeed set such a grand goal for himself.

    A half-step saint-level servant?

    No!  I want to have a heavenly-level slave!

    When he learned from Yuan Wuxin what had happened to the ancestors of the Yuan family, Ye Pengfei couldn't control the impulse in his heart.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he had to break through the bottleneck, leave the trial place, and enter the highest plane before he could achieve what he wanted.  However, now a Tianzun-level immortal fragment has been discovered.  It has also evolved into such a powerful existence at the level of Heavenly Lord.  Why do I still need to go to the highest plane to subdue the Heavenly Master?

    Right here, in this vast sea of ????fire, I will have the first Heavenly-level slave in my life!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was very excited, but the Heavenly Lord was furious.

    "What? You want me to kneel down and beg for mercy and be your slave? I'm dreaming!!!!!!!"

    angry!  angry!  angry!

    The anger just now is far from reaching the point of losing one's mind.  The current anger actually caused the barrier restraining the Heavenly Lord to waver slightly!  !  !

    And just when this barrier began to fluctuate slightly, an inexplicable voice also came in

    ¡­¡­

    Fight!  war!  war!

    Facing a large number of high-level beings from the second level of the Saint Immortal, Ye Pengfei fought heartily and extremely happily.

    The bottleneck constraints have not been successfully broken.  However, Ye Pengfei's combat power has made great progress.

    "Sure enough, you must experience actual combat in order to better improve yourself. That Tianzun-level being can't understand the vastness of the outside world just by deduction. I also can't know the possibilities in a battle of this level by just relying on deduction.  The mystery of appearance!¡±

    Ye Pengfei laughed happily.  The more you fight, the happier you become.  As time continues to extend, and as the number of enemies he kills continues to increase, the various methods he has mastered purely through deduction and calculation have become more and more mature and sharp.

    Ye Pengfei in battle.  It seems that they have forgotten what bottlenecks they still need to break through.  He only hoped that this kind of battle would continue continuously.  He only hoped that the Heavenly Lord would show more and stronger methods without hesitation under his repeated stimulation.

    However, while fighting, Ye Pengfei noticed something strange.

    "Hey, no more troops?"

    The original 100 million saints and immortals existed in the second heaven.  Nearly half of them had been killed by Ye Pengfei long ago.  However, with the constant replenishment of the Heavenly Lord, the number of saint-level enemies in this sea of ????fire was reduced.  Not only did it not decrease, it actually became more!

    One hundred and fifty million!

    When Ye Pengfei was about to kill the 50 million high-level saints and immortals of the second level, that heavenly being.  It actually added in, close to 100 million high-level existences of the second level of the Saint Immortal!

    Ye Pengfei completely believes it.  If there is no strong restraint.  That deity-level being can definitely send more and more powerful saints over in a steady stream.

    The so-called "dispatch" is actually the deity spending his power to condense the real existences.  It is possible for those in the Era Realm and the Supreme Immortal Level to do this.  It is even more possible for existences in the immortal realm and Tianzun level to condense into terrifying existences whose combat prowess is not much worse than theirs!

    Ye Pengfei believes that no matter how many he kills, the Heavenly Lord can make up for it.  Tie Zhengzheng's fact is that he is killing too slowly now, and the number of enemies has increased instead of decreasing!

    Ye Pengfei killed happily.

    Ye Pengfei also believed that the Heavenly Lord really wanted to use the human sea tactic to pile him to death.

    Ye Pengfei understood even more that the killing had reached this level.  The number of enemies has grown to such an extent that even if you want to withdraw or escape far away, it is already very difficult.

    Ye Pengfei is not afraid, Ye Pengfei just wants to take the initiative to face this danger.?Only great danger can unleash his great potential.  Only greater improvement and stronger impact can oneself break through that damn bottleneck.

    Faced with killing more and more enemies, Ye Pengfei became more and more happy.  However, just as he was getting happier and happier, he suddenly discovered that the number of enemies was no longer increasing!

    Too weak?

    ?Obviously impossible!

    For a deity-level being, how much power does this cost?  Ye Pengfei knew very well that he had spent so much energy, but he had already made up for it long ago.

    The higher the level, the faster the recovery speed of strength.  Although Ye Pengfei has not yet achieved Tianzun-level combat power, with his terrifying deduction and calculation abilities, he can calculate it very easily.

    "You want to give up this sea of ??fire and let me enter a deeper level?"

    Soon, Ye Pengfei understood.

    The previous sea of ????fire was Tianzun giving up on his own initiative.  He knew that with some skeleton battle formations and some violent flames, they would not be able to have any impact on Ye Pengfei.  Then, it is better to lure the enemy deeper and let the enemy fight closer to you.

    That Tianzun is not worried, Ye Pengfei will not continue to move forward.  The previous conversation had made it clear that the two sides had completely settled.  Neither he nor Ye Pengfei will stop unless one of them dies or surrenders!  !  !

    As expected, even as Ye Pengfei continued his killing spree until all the 150 million high-level saints and immortals of the second level fell dead, the powerful Tianzun-level man still had no intention of taking action!

    "Okay! Let me see what earth-shattering methods you can perform when you are closer!"

    Looking around, the sea of ????fire with a radius of tens of billions of miles is gradually extinguished

    Looking at a brand new sea of ????fire appearing in front of me

    Ye Pengfei was fearless and saw that he was full of fighting spirit and stepped in without hesitation.  He was prepared to receive an even more violent attack.

    However, when he just stepped in, the sight in front of him suddenly stunned him¡ª¡ª

    how so?  ?  ?

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1141. Boy, if you have the guts, you can fight me directly!  (Fourth update)

    Question marks rose up one by one in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    It¡¯s not that the enemy is too strong, it¡¯s that there are no enemies at all!

    This is not like the beginning, the enemy's concealment methods are too strong.  Judging from Ye Pengfei's increasingly proficient and sophisticated combat prowess, there is indeed no danger at all in this new sea of ??fire!

    That Tianzun, what tricks do you want to play?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking in surprise, the old voice of the Heavenly Lord suddenly sounded in the world:

    "Boy, if you have the guts, you and I will fight directly!"

    "One sentence inspired Ye Pengfei to have even more fighting spirit!"

    A deity-level existence wants to challenge me to a duel!  !  !

    How rare is this?

    ¡°Just imagine, a great Confucian scholar is willing to directly discuss knowledge face to face with an ignorant schoolboy. Is it possible that this kind of thing will happen?

    Even if this ignorant schoolboy is extremely talented, even if this ignorant schoolboy is really qualified, even if he discusses world knowledge with a great Confucian scholar, he still has to go through at least five levels and pass six generals, and show off his ability properly before he can get this person.  Let's meet with the great Confucian scholar.

    Not to mention, in this world where the strong are respected, how can the dignity of a deity-level being be easily offended by ordinary beings!  !  !

    Only this heavenly being who truly recognizes his own combat power can he give himself such an opportunity.  Although, Ye Pengfei knew very well that even if he was given this opportunity, he might not be able to truly seize it!

    "Haha, don't you just want me to break that shackles for you? No problem! I, Ye Pengfei, swear here that I will never leave here until I break that shackles!"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei showed his extreme tyranny and the power of belief unscrupulously!  !  !

    "Strong! Strong! So powerful! It turns out that he is really so powerful!"

    Feeling the shackles of the penetrating barrier, you can see yourself clearly.  The clear and powerful power of thought made the deity-level being so shocked that his face turned pale

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was also shocked. He was shocked by the barrier.

    "Such a binding force is thousands of times more powerful than the binding force in the Trial Ground! No wonder, it can bind a Heavenly Lord, a second-level peak-level being, here for life!"

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei concentrated on dealing with the sea of ????fire one after another.  He did not release any tyrannical power.  Go and spy on the cultivation level of that Heavenly-level being.  In his opinion, how much difference does it make to know the other person's specific realm and cultivation level one day earlier or one day later?  Ye Pengfei thinks.  Before clearing the sea of ????fire on the road, there is no need to aim too high.

    At this time, the Heavenly Lord showed his direction and stopped setting up obstacles for himself.  That Heavenly Lord has already planned to take action personally and compete with him.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei just released his telekinesis to take a look at the restraint barrier he was about to face.  I also stopped by to take a look, for the first time in my life.  The Heavenly-level enemy we are about to face!

    Tianzun is at the pinnacle of the second level of heaven!

    Such an enemy is of course extremely powerful.  Ye Pengfei believed that if he only relied on his current combat power, he would only be killed instantly and would have absolutely no power to fight back.

    but.  What surprised Ye Pengfei even more was the barrier that restrained the existence of the second-level peak Tianzun.

    "tnnd, if I could break this barrier, I would have broken the barrier of the trial ground long ago and walked away."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't bear it anymore, so he cursed secretly.

    This can no longer be described as bt.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that such a terrifying restraint barrier, not to mention his own combat power, was only equivalent to the beginning of the third level of the Saint Immortal.  Even if the two words "holy immortal" were replaced by Tianzun, he would still be at a loss!

    "Does Zifu Universe have to take action? Asking him to take action once is not cheap."

    The Zifu universe is different from the time and space universe, although people are willing to help.  However, Ye Pengfei had to pay a certain price accordingly.  Looking at the power of this terrifying barrier, I am afraid that even if all the wealth in the realm is emptied, it may not be able to touch the Zifu Universe!

    "Well, it would be great if the space-time universe could grow faster." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    "Compared with the Zifu Universe, the growth rate of the space-time universe is really too slow.  Until now, the time and space universe is far from capable of helping Ye Pengfei defend against the terrifying catastrophe that threatened Ye Pengfei's life and death

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, it seems that this barrier is nothing.?Yes.  "Wan Yuqiu asked in surprise.

    In front of you is a fiery red hemispherical space.  Divine consciousness can penetrate and observe at will, and Wan Yuqiu can detect how rich the fire aura is in this hemispheric space.

    Spiritual rain!  Spirit River!  Even the spiritual sea!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A world of fire, a world of fire that can make all strong people who practice the way of fire excited!

    Such a fire world is indeed very good.  If it were not bound by the laws of the trial land, I am afraid that Ye Pengfei could immediately summon the relevant servants under his command, enter this world, practice in seclusion, and achieve immortality.

    However, even if this fire world is very, very good, how can it be a binding barrier so powerful that even Ye Pengfei is stunned by it?

    It is thousands of times stronger than the barrier in the trial area. It doesn¡¯t seem that exaggerated.

    Wan Yuqiu knew that there must be something he didn't understand.  She asked this just to hear Ye Pengfei's answer.  However, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "I don't need to tell you the answer. Yu Qiu, you go in and take a look around and you will find out for yourself!"

    As the saying goes, one knows the elegant meaning after hearing a string song. Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu's eyes brightened.

    "Brother Ye, do you mean that I can go in alone to practice?"

    After the rapid increase in combat power, Wan Yuqiu originally wanted to continue fighting and continue to improve his strength.  However, the Tianzun-level being suddenly stopped completely, making Wan Yuqiu very depressed.

    Now, what Ye Pengfei meant was that he could actually practice here, which simply made Wan Yuqiu overjoyed.

    "Be careful, just stay within a hundred miles of the edge and you won't die."

    "ah?!"

    Wan Yuqiu was severely shocked.

    The edge is hundreds of miles away!

    With his current combat power, which is comparable to that of a Saint Immortal at the peak level of the first level, he can only wander around the edge for a hundred miles.  And, just, "not to die"?

    Wan Yuqiu was frightened, and her pretty face suddenly turned bitter:

    "Brother Ye, in a land of hundreds of miles, I still have to worry about being killed all the time. How can I use my skills? Is this kind of experience really useful?"

    "It's useful!" Ye Pengfei nodded with certainty, "Not only is it useful to you, it's also very useful to me!"

    With that said, Ye Pengfei handed over a treasure.

    "Yu Qiu, hold on to defend yourself. Don't fall. This time, I can't protect you!"

    Looking at the treasure handed over by Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu was once again deeply shocked by the treasure handed over by Ye Pengfei!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1142. Fire Crow Mountain (fifth update)

    "It's really difficult to fight him directly! Difficult! Difficult!"

    Ye Pengfei very carefully hid in a cave of the Flame Mountain, looking at the petite Fire Crow hovering on the top of the mountain with bright eyes.

    These seemingly small fire-type birds with no strong intelligence can actually kill Ye Pengfei instantly with just one of them!

    Ye Pengfei has only come a few thousand miles away, and he is still far away from truly coming into contact with the key points of breaking the bondage barrier!

    But, right here, Ye Pengfei has stopped moving forward for three full years.  Even in the past three years, his true combat power has broken through to the intermediate level of the third level of the Saint Immortal.  However, he still did not dare to fight with these fire crows.

    Even if it¡¯s just a lone fire crow, he wouldn¡¯t dare!

    Fight directly with that Heavenly Lord?

    After using his tyrannical mind to scan this extremely tyrannical restraint barrier, Ye Pengfei knew that there was no way he could complete this task!

    However, Ye Pengfei still came.  It's not because of anything else, it's because he must not show his timidity, and he must not give birth to a powerful inner demon that can get rid of his own control!

    The Tianzun¡¯s initiative to invite the battle not only recognized Ye Pengfei¡¯s combat prowess, but also had the intention of forcing Ye Pengfei to a point of no return.  A strong person who has cultivated to this level, even though he has been trapped here from birth to now, has never seen the vast world outside.  However, the intensity of his moves is no less intense than those of his well-informed peers!

    When the Heavenly Lord took the initiative to invite the battle, Ye Pengfei was proud of his own fighting prowess, and was also amazed by the Heavenly Lord's viciousness.

    "No matter how many difficulties and obstacles there are, no matter whether I have broken through the bottleneck along the way, I will keep on going!"

    With solemn eyes, he once again watched for a while, the natural flight paths of the fire crows.  A mysterious Taoist artistic conception.  Once again, he fell into a sea of ??consciousness of Ye Pengfei.

    "Another Taoist artistic conception!" Ye Pengfei sighed secretly, "It seems like it's just a fire world. However, the strange objects evolved in it contain many Taoist artistic conceptions. This kind of place is like any epochal realm.  A strong man. The coveted training place!"

    For three whole years, Ye Pengfei stayed here without taking any detours.  That's because the risks elsewhere are not small either.  Even more because.  From these fire crows flying everywhere, he could glimpse many profound Taoist refinements.

    If it weren¡¯t for the powerful restraints everywhere in the trial ground, any Taoist essence displayed by these fire crows would be enough for Ye Pengfei¡¯s tens of thousands of half-step saint-level servants to successfully advance to the realm of immortality!

    And now.  Ye Pengfei could only refine these Tao techniques by himself and absorb them one by one into his own original techniques.  When there is an opportunity in the future, these Tao methods will be refined and refined again, and given to those slaves and subordinates.

    "Such a restraint barrier is both a challenge and an opportunity. If I can successfully solve the problem, I will have millions of immortal realm slaves in the future!"

    Of course, the strongest servant.  Ye Pengfei has already determined that it is the peak-level existence of the second level of Tianzun!

    "Hmph, you are very spicy, and I am not a vegetarian. If I don't capture you alive, my surname will not be Ye!"

    The current Ye Pengfei.  No more worries.

    Yue Ningbing has been found, and Bei Tangyu can be contacted at any time.  Although Fox Princess is in a dangerous situation, she still has the power of her strong belief.  It has also infused her with a powerful vision of "life".  Not to mention, he came out this time.  Fox Princess was also placed in the space plane.  If something happens to Fox Princess, she can deal with it at any time.

    "If it doesn't work in three years, then thirty years. If it doesn't work in thirty years, then three hundred years. I don't believe it. I can't break through this Fire Crow Mountain?"

    This mountain top is full of fire crows.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei named it Fire Crow Mountain.  After three full years of continuous observation, Ye Pengfei finally determined that if he wanted to pass through the Fire Crow Mountain, he must raise his combat power to the peak of the third level of the Holy Immortal!

    "In three hundred years, or at most three hundred years, my ultimate combat power should be able to be raised to the peak of the third level of the Holy Immortal. By then, I will refine some powerful magic weapons again, and I should be able to easily sweep away the entire fire.  Yashan!¡±

    The strong will gain great wealth if they win.

    It¡¯s just like a few years ago, Ye Pengfei killed 200 million Saint Immortal Second Level Heavenly Bone Spirits.  Although these bone spirits are just the condensed power of a Tianzun-level powerhouse.  Once killed, the power dissipates extremely quickly.  Not to mention leaving nothing to Ye Pengfei, real powerful bones.  But?Even so, Ye Pengfei absorbed all the power that had not had time to escape and made a lot of money.

    There are tens of thousands of fire crows in the entire Fire Crow Mountain, and their power far exceeds those 200 million bone spirits.  In addition, these fire crows do not come from that heavenly being.  Therefore, once Ye Pengfei can sweep them all away, he will get even more amazing gains.

    "Perhaps, by giving the power of these fire crows to Zifu Universe, we can get more protection from him?"

    Ye Pengfei studied the Fire Crow not only to obtain more profound Taoist mysteries, but also to gain more wealth and more chips for himself.  Asking Zifu Universe to take action to break through this seemingly fire world, but actually a powerful binding barrier, is very difficult.  However, it is much less difficult for Zifu Universe to protect itself and escort itself to those key places to break the bondage barrier.

    Very cautiously, he patrolled, studied, and researched near the Fire Crow Mountain.  Unconsciously, fifty years have passed by in a blink of an eye.

    "High-level Holy Immortal Third Heaven Level!!!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed, and for the first time, he suppressed his momentum and released it without reservation.

    "Fire Crow, come here, let me fight with you!!!"

    There is a smile on his face.

    The momentum is extremely heroic.

    "But, Ye Pengfei's cold eyes.  But it fully showed that he was not optimistic about this battle at all.

    He just wants to sharpen his newly advanced sharp blade through the challenge of life and death!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A large group of fire crows, nearly a thousand in number, were enraged by the sudden pressure of the momentum and flew towards Ye Pengfei.

    The fire crows are just flying, not teleporting.  However, the speed can already be compared with the teleportation of a strong man in the peak stage of the first level of the Saint Immortal.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei was still almost a billion miles away from the Fire Crow Mountain.  However, in just one billionth of an instant, this group of fire crows had already swooped in front of Ye Pengfei!

    "The way of water makes me sleepy!!!"

    In an instant, the flood surged into the sky!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1143. The tyrannical Fire Crow has its own flaws!  (First update)

    Water overcomes fire, and it is a normal response to use floods to deal with the sky full of fire crows.

    However, once the fire overwhelms the water, instead of extinguishing the fire, the water can actually fuel the fire!

    "If it were fifty years ago, Ye Pengfei would not have dared to compete head-on with Huo Ya with his ultimate combat power at the intermediate level of the Third Heavenly Saint Immortal.  Not to mention a group of nearly a thousand fire crows, even if it was just a lone fire crow, Ye Pengfei could only be killed instantly!

    "In fifty years, Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power has only advanced from the intermediate level of the third level of the Holy Immortal to the high level. How can he single-handedly defeat nearly a thousand fire crows?

    ?Obviously impossible!

    What Ye Pengfei brought out was his special skill again - the art of confusing the real with the fake!

    Under the cover of the monstrous flood, Ye Pengfei actually escaped these nearly a thousand, each of which was spied on by the fire crow who was extremely close to the first level of Tianzun!

    Boom

    When the group of fire crows suddenly collided with the monstrous flood, they saw that the flood turned into a strong wind that could fuel the fire.  Before these fire crows could rush to Ye Pengfei's fake body, the violent fire pressure had completely destroyed Ye Pengfei's fake body!

    Destruction is not the end of the battle.

    Destruction is just the beginning of the battle!

    Just when Ye Pengfei's fake body was about to be completely destroyed by the pressure of the fire element, a huge attraction inexplicably emerged from the destroyed fake body.  I saw that more than half of the monstrous flood that had turned into a violent wind was swallowed up by this huge attraction.

    Following the trend, this is a huge attraction.  I also want to devour all these fire crows!  !  !

    The Fire Crow's charging speed is very fast, but the Fire Crow's turnaround speed is even faster.

    When this huge attraction just started to swallow up the strong wind, these nearly a thousand fast-flying fire crows all turned back along the original path.

    When they arrived, it only took them a ten-billionth of an instant.  loops, they will not exceed this time.

    but.  Where is the way back?

    Folding space!

    The nearly a thousand fire crows who were returning to the return path rushed into this folded space in an instant.

    "If you use the space method, you will be dodged by these extremely fast fire crows. Sure enough, the alien law is most effective at this time!"

    Of course, it¡¯s not just a foreign law.  It's not just for the purpose of throwing these nearly a thousand fire crows into the folding space.

    Not to mention.  Can these fire crows use violent means to break this foreign law?  Ye Pengfei wanted to use these fire crows to hone himself.  It will never just lure them into the folding space.

    The way of fusion, the law of fusion!

    This folded space seems to be the same as the scientific principles of foreign lands, but in fact, there are hidden mysteries in the interior.  The nearly a thousand fire crows just flew into an unknown space inexplicably.  Soon, one by one was isolated.  No matter how tyrannical they are, they will get over it in a while.  The whereabouts of his companions could not be found.

    "Hehe, it really worked!" Ye Pengfei's real body quietly appeared next to a fire crow, "Come on, let's practice!"

    In the first trial, I only lasted three breaths.  Ye Pengfei's eyebrows were withered, and he was defeated by the fire crow.

    "Phew, you actually broke a power-increasing treasure from me!!!"

    Outside the folding space, Ye Pengfei let out a fierce breath.  In this breath.  He seemed to be able to smell it, a burning smell.

    Ye Pengfei also carefully planned the first battle.  As soon as he entered, he used a power-increasing treasure, which increased his power by more than a thousand times.

    However, the equivalent of more than a thousand high-level saints and immortals from the third level of heaven collectively attacked the fire crow who was at a loss as to where he was.  The final outcome turned out to be that the rare treasure was destroyed and the person was slightly injured!

    "I'm extremely close to the first level of Tianzun. I don't even have any wisdom at all, but I'm already so strong. If I were to fight against the real Tianzun, wouldn't I not even have the slightest chance?"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei deeply felt the huge gap between low-level experts and high-level experts.

    In fact, if you are an ordinary monk, you should have fully realized this when you first set foot on the path of cultivating immortality.  As the realm of cultivation continues to improve, this feeling should become more and more obvious.

    It¡¯s just like a monk who has just completed his foundation building. Normally, he can challenge three or five monks who are at the peak of the ninth level of Qi refining.

    Normally speaking, a strong person who has just become a first-level Saint Immortal can fight against millions of half-step Saint Immortals.No problem at all!

    "However, Ye Pengfei has been practicing all the way. It's not just him. He has become accustomed to leapfrog challenges.  Even the strong men around him are mostly such weird beings.

    Maybe this is the reason why "birds of a feather flock together and people flock together".

    Until today, Ye Pengfei carefully planned this battle.  Apart from luring the fire crow to take the bait, it was pretty smooth sailing.  In the first one-on-one trial, not only did he lose a lot, but he also lost a rare treasure.  Moreover, for a moment, with Ye Pengfei's powerful computing power, he didn't even figure out how to conduct the second trial duel!

    You must know that although Huo Ya's power is more than one level higher than Ye Pengfei's.  However, Fire Crow does not have any great intelligence.  The fighting method is also straightforward, without many strange changes.  Therefore, it stands to reason that with Ye Pengfei's many methods, the complexity of the fused foreign laws, and his active sneak attack, even if he does not have the upper hand, at least he should not lose so quickly.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, analyzing the three-breath battle over and over again.  Fire Crow's offense and defense, his own offense and defense, each scene, I don't know how many times I have replayed it over and over again.

    It¡¯s not just that it¡¯s replayed in a sea of ??soul consciousness.  Those hundreds of billions of human consciousness seas are all involved.

    Over the years, the latest super smart brain developed is also fully functional.  However, even so, Ye Pengfei still failed to figure out even a little bit of a plan to continue the challenge.

    "It seems that the Fire Crow uses brute force and relies on extreme speed. Do I have to wait until my combat power is equal to it before I can really fight with it?"

    Although he couldn't find any idea at all, his intuition told Ye Pengfei that he definitely didn't need to have such a high combat power to fight the Fire Crow.  There must be something else in this that I haven't discovered yet.  There must be some major flaw in his own combat power and tactics!

    "Mysteriousmysteriouseh?" Suddenly, a flash of inspiration appeared in Ye Pengfei's several seas of consciousness at the same time, "Why, it must be some kind of mystery. Maybe, I pursue complexity too much. As a result, my Taoism is not concise enough, causing me to  The speed is a little slow. The flaw in my Taoism is that I am not simple enough!!!"

    In an instant, a strange light flashed in Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1144. Help Zifu Universe

    The battle of this level has been so short that it is unimaginable.

    It was as if, for the distance of one billion miles, the fire crow had already galloped over in just one billionth of an instant.

    What if you use teleportation?  I'm afraid, even if the distance is hundreds of billions of miles, it won't take more than a billionth of an instant!

    Just by looking at this speed, you can guess how many times Huo Yao and Ye Pengfei have attacked each other and how many times they have defended each other in that short period of three breaths!

    During these three breaths of time, Ye Pengfei used both offensive and defensive methods, including those based on a single Taoist law, as well as those based on a single foreign land law, as well as self-created artistic conception methods after perfect fusion.

    The variety of methods and the strange changes have far surpassed that of the time when he killed 200 million bone spirits.  If he used the offensive and defensive methods within three breaths to deal with those 200 million bone spirits back then.  In a matter of minutes, he would be able to break through with pride.  Even if the Heavenly Lord continued to expend his power to evolve into a bone spirit, it would be impossible to keep up with his killing speed!

    On the other hand, when the fire crow comes and goes, it draws mysterious arcs in the sky.

    All changes in Taoism are integrated into this arc.

    All the power of artistic conception are integrated into these arcs.

    " Compared with Ye Pengfei, the power of Huo Ya's artistic conception is not much stronger.  The changes in Huo Ya's Taoism are even more restricted by Huo Ya's spiritual ignorance, but they are not as complex and diverse as Ye Pengfei's.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei can also use foreign laws, and they are laws from three different foreign universes.

    But.  That's because there is no need to change tactics in a long way.  All moves - no matter offensive or defensive - are in those beautiful arcs.  Therefore, at the beginning of the fierce battle, Ye Pengfei was still able to keep up with Fire Crow's offensive and defensive rhythm.  As time goes by, the number of tricks increases.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei began to have flaws.

    "It's not that change is bad, nor is complexity wrong. But if you can't change from complexity to simplicity, it's not a good idea!"

    "Good means", these three words.  The situation is different for different realms.

    When fighting against strong players such as Dong Kang and Fu Juntian, there are endless means, which are "good means".

    When fighting against Fire Crow, whose cultivation level is extremely close to the first level of Tianzun, concise and concise methods are the real good methods!

    Ye Pengfei practiced all the way without any guidance from his master.  Even if it is, occasionally thanks to the guidance of some beings more powerful than myself, it will soon happen.  He also embarked on a different path, leaving his guide far behind.

    therefore.  This standard of whether it is a "good means" or not, he mostly understands in battle.  The rest relies on his increasingly powerful calculation ability.

    In this battle, Ye Pengfei realized the necessity of switching from complexity to simplicity.  The next thing to do is high-speed calculation.

    "Zifu Universe, this time, you have to help."

    Ye Pengfei gave up his own calculation power and went directly to Zifu Universe.

    actually.  Ye Pengfei can also recruit Mo Xuan and use the heaven-defying effect of the time secret realm to deduce his next cultivation method.  However, compared with the Zifu Universe, which is getting bigger and bigger, even if I am deducing calculations in the secret realm of time, I may not be able to do better than the Zifu Universe.

    So instead of just sitting here and waiting.  Mo Xuan comes to help with the Secret Realm of Time.  It would be better to turn to Zifu Universe directly for help.

    "What do you want in exchange?" Zifu Universe asked calmly as always.

    "Millions of fire crows are used to refine a top-quality fire element weapon!"

    The Zifu Universe was silent for a while.  Then, the rapid calculation began.

    ¡°If Zifu Universe takes action in person, the entire Fire Crow Mountain can be destroyed in seconds. Why would it need Ye Pengfei to capture millions of Fire Crows for it?

    " However, a top-quality fire-type Taoist weapon refined from millions of fire crows is not something that Zifu Universe can do.  After all, the universe is very different and the laws are very different.

    "What a good luck!" Looking at the dazzling evolutionary calculations of the Zifu universe, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh inwardly.

    I think back then, Ye Pengfei just wanted to help the prototype universe and find a way to advance the universe.  I never thought that I would get a huge benefit in the end.  That is, you can use Taoist tools to exchange them with Zifu Universe.

    If it weren¡¯t for this reason, Ye Pengfei would like to ask Zifu Universe to help during normal times.  With the weird temperament of Zifu Universe, it is very difficult

    ¡­¡­

    One year!

    &nbsp; Even if Zifu Universe personally took action, it took a whole year to solve the problems raised by Ye Pengfei!

    "It's been a whole year. I wonder what surprises Zifu Universe will bring me?"

    ?Perhaps, it¡¯s a brand new way of thinking.

    ?Perhaps, it is a set of advanced skills.

    ?Perhaps, it¡¯s an amazing trick.

    ¡°Perhaps, it just evolved into a kind of artistic conception, an artistic conception that allows Ye Pengfei to practice to the first level of Tianzun and continue to understand.

    The methods of the universe are so amazing.

    Even though, Zifu Universe is far from reaching the level of the big universe where Ye Pengfei is.  However, compared to the so-called master of the third level of Tianzun, he is already many times stronger.

    Not to mention anything else, that magic stone is already comparable to the peak of Tianzun's third level of heaven, and its combat power is also extremely astonishing.  Until now, I am still willing to squat in Ye Pengfei's Zifu space, enjoying the benefits brought by the exotic spiritual energy while comprehending the various mysteries of the Zifu universe.

    If it weren¡¯t for Huan Shi, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in helping Ye Pengfei fight.  Little Fire Crow, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!

    Zifu¡¯s cosmic power transfer has always been to directly transfer artistic conception information into a certain part of Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul consciousness sea.  In the past cultivation process, Ye Pengfei also asked Zifu Universe for help in solving certain problems in cultivation.  Therefore, he had made preparations early, waiting for a certain sea of ??divided soul consciousness to accept the artistic conception information of the Zifu universe.

    But¡­¡­

    "Hey, why is there no movement in the consciousness sea of ??each divided soul?" After waiting for a while, Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to ask Zifu Universe what happened, suddenly, his hundreds of billions of souls noticed something strange in the main plane at the same time!

    "The endless starry skythe stars are dottedcould this be the method the Zifu Universe calculated for me?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s hundreds of billions of souls have transformed into hundreds of billions of Ye Pengfei.  They were in different positions and looking in different directions.  The longer he watched, the more shocked Ye Pengfei was!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1145. Magical footwork!

    Shock!

    How could you not be shocked?

    "Zifu Universe, are you mistaken? You want me to practice such a difficult thing?"

    With Ye Pengfei's eyes, he can already see that the starry sky transformed by the Zifu universe is actually a mysterious footwork.

    But they just stood on one side and watched each other.  Ye Pengfei already felt that most of what he had learned in his life had been integrated into this magical set of footwork.

    Furthermore, the mysterious flight arcs of the Fire Crow have been perfectly integrated into this set of footwork by Zifu Universe.

    Ye Pengfei believes that if he masters this footwork.  So, it is not surprising that the complex is simplified.  Defeating or even killing the Fire Crow is not a difficult task.

    But¡­¡­

    "I have learned all the techniques that can be found in the training ground. It can be as long as ten breaths, or as short as a moment. There has never been any technique or secret that is so difficult that it can trouble me for a long time.  A long time. But, this set of footwork." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly to himself and shook his head.

    It takes about a hundred years to get started.

    After getting started, it¡¯s hard to estimate how long it will take to move up one level at a time!

    The most terrible thing is that from this set of footwork, Ye Pengfei felt an artistic conception that far exceeded his current level.  This means that the method that I invented in the past, to cultivate inner demons, devour inner demons, and then make great progress, cannot be used to practice this kind of footwork at all.

    "It seems that we have to recruit Mo Xuan. If I had known this, I would not be so trustworthy and let Mo Xuan do other things." Ye Pengfei shook his head with a wry smile, and sent a message from his soul to inform Mo Xuan

    ¡­¡­

    It only took Mo Xuan less than half an hour before he arrived at this strange restraint barrier.

    " However, Ye Pengfei had to spend more than a year in order to come out to pick up Mo Xuan.  Even with Ye Pengfei's current level of combat power, it would not be easy to return from Fire Crow Mountain.

    "Moxuan. The secret realm of time will remain in my spatial plane. You can also go in and experience it on your own." Ye Pengfei pointed to the fire world in front of him and warned, "However, with your current ability, you can only enter three  Shili, remember, remember!!!¡±

    Mo Xuan was shocked at first, and then overjoyed.

    With your current abilities.  We can only enter thirty miles.  How much gain will you gain from practicing in a place like this?

    Mo Xuan was very excited.  He dived into the fire world, while Ye Pengfei sat cross-legged outside the fire world.  Those tens of billions of souls entered the secret realm of time at the same time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take to practice one divided soul. Cultivation of tens of billions of divided souls together can save some time!¡±

    Ye Pengfei has repeatedly used hundreds of billions of divided souls to evolve together to figure out something and formulate a plan.  However, he has never used both at the same time.  So many divided souls, practicing together.

    In fact, those secret techniques that Ye Pengfei had come into contact with in the past.  Ninety-nine percent of the time, there is no need to practice it yourself.  Just let that skill wander around in the sea of ??divided soul consciousness, and it will be solved naturally.

    The rest are a very small number of special skills and secret techniques.  Ye Pengfei only needs to send out one split soul.  With a little practice, you can understand it thoroughly in just a few breaths.

    However, this time Ye Pengfei was facing.  But it is an extremely complicated footwork!

    The so-called "hundred-year entry" is exactly what can be achieved by hundreds of billions of divided souls practicing at the same time.  If he only uses one soul split, Ye Pengfei doesn't know how long he will have to struggle just to get started

    "Footwork is both a formation and this set of footwork is derived from Zifu Universe. When connected in series, a formation will be formed in time and space!"

    "This is not an ordinary formation. The formation contains not only three thousand avenues, but also many foreign laws!"

    "There are only three thousand avenues, mainly those foreign laws. For this set of steps, Zifu Universe has deduced new changes to various foreign laws. In this way, in order to get started, you must first  Be aware of these new changes!¡±

    Even if it is a Tianzun-level existence, according to these foreign laws, something new has been deduced.  Ye Pengfei is also confident that he will have a thorough understanding in a short period of time.  However, what kind of existence is the Zifu universe?  During that year, it spent almost one-third of its time deducing these new changes.  It is not easy for Ye Pengfei to understand these changes.

    ??Actually, it¡¯s just to get started, just to get a glimpse.  He also?It took more than thirty years!

    "Huh, I finally figured it out." Ye Pengfei secretly sighed happily, "Fortunately, I have the time secret realm in hand, otherwise, it would have taken more than this little time!"

    After hundreds of billions of divided souls entered the secret realm of time to understand these new changes, Ye Pengfei discovered that these new changes were basically integrated into the power of the Tao of Time.  In the Secret Realm of Time, understanding such changes will obviously get twice the result with half the effort, benefiting Ye Pengfei greatly.

    "What's a hundred-year entrance? I'm afraid, a thousand years will allow me to have a glimpse of the lintel, which is already very good!"

    In the process of understanding the new changes in the laws of foreign lands, Ye Pengfei found more and more that his estimation of this mysterious footwork was still too superficial.  Looking back now, the speculation of a hundred years of entry is simply a big joke!

    Ye Pengfei was very lucky to have summoned Mo Xuan himself.

    Ye Pengfei is even more fortunate that he can practice such footwork!

    "Look at this stance, Zifu Universe has not only customized a set of footwork for me that can kill beings like Fire Crow. Its purpose is to allow me to directly kill those key ones.  Earth¡¯s methods!¡±

    After understanding clearly the new changes in the foreign laws, Ye Pengfei also understood the true intention of Zifu Universe.  For this, whenever you ask it for help, it will ask for corresponding benefits. Ye Pengfei also felt a strange feeling of gratitude in his heart.

    ¡°With the help of such beings, what else can¡¯t I do?!¡±

    For a time, Ye Pengfei was extremely ambitious!

    However, what Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know is the challenge he will face and the enemy he will face.  Even a transcendent existence like Zifu Universe is difficult to compete with!  At this moment, Ye Pengfei could not have expected the footwork he had practiced.  Behind it, there are more and bigger secrets hidden!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1146. The master of formation!  (superior)

    "Sister, wouldn't it be better if we simply deal with those guys for him? We need his help. He is always stuck in this place, so it's not a problem."

    "Giggle, little demon, are you thinking about me, or do you not want Samsara to stay here? I'm really curious, why until now, you still haven't understood the connection between them, and you still let your lover brother, give it to that  The boy is a slave."

    After being silent for a while, Yuan Xiaoyao smiled bitterly and shook her head: "I tried, but failed. Maybe my ability is not enough."

    "Yeah." Looking at Ye Pengfei, who was mixing garlic under his feet and starting to formally try that footwork, Xue Ling sighed, "Maybe our abilities are not enough"

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what a magical origin the set of footwork he was learning now had.  It was obviously impossible for Zifu Universe to tell him this secret.

    At this time, after understanding clearly the changes in the foreign laws, he focused all his attention on this footwork.

    "Footwork is the formation. If you want to follow the correct footwork, you must first deduce the formation!"

    This is the way to get started and the only way to learn this wonderful set of steps.

    Ye Pengfei has been practicing all the way, and what he has learned is very complicated. Of course, he has dabbled in the formation method.  He has countless formations hidden in his chest.  They come from anywhere, and each one of them is wonderful, capable of impressing the powerful at the same level.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is not a formation master.  Compared with the real formation master, it is even more different. The gap is incalculable.

    The so-called formation master.  In the face of novel formations, he has a unique set of secret techniques that can be deduced and analyzed.  No matter how huge your formation is, no matter how many kinds of Taoist methods it contains.  As long as there is enough time, a true formation master will definitely be able to deduce a rough idea.

    And the Grand Master of the Formation, it is even better.  A true formation master is not only able to deduce all the changes in novel formations one by one.  It is even more possible to innovate based on this formation.  Create more and more powerful formations!

    Now, in front of Ye Pengfei, there are two options -

    First, study the formations until you are equivalent to the level of formation masters from the outside world.  Then, immediately start practicing this magical footwork.

    Second.  Keep up the good work and become a formation master!

    This way.  Not only did he learn this set of mysterious footwork, he could also change it, innovate it, and even create a set of magical footwork that was even more powerful than this set of footwork!

    The former option is relatively easy to implement.  From the formation apprentice who just started, to the formation master.  There is a relatively fixed level division method.

    Generally speaking, as long as you can perfectly set up a formation with ten formation eyes, you can call it an introduction to formation.

    And once a formation with millions of formation eyes can be deployed, it will be possible.  Then, you can call it a top array master!

    The top formation master, take another step forward.  He is the formation master.  The difference between the two is that the formation master has a set of magical means to decompose any formation and deduce any formation.

    For ordinary strong people.  This step is difficult to take.  Therefore, the top formation masters in the world are not rare, but the formation masters are very rare.

    ¡°However, for Ye Pengfei, this is not difficult at all.  After all, almost all the unique secret skills of the formation masters in the trial place fell into his hands!

    "It only takes me three to five years to arrange the formation with millions of formation eyes, and I should be able to achieve it perfectly. By then, I will be equivalent to the formation master, and I can start practicing this footwork. However, since I have already recruited  Mo Xuan, why should I stop here, why don¡¯t I continue to move forward?¡±

    Moving forward is very difficult!

    Looking around the trial area, there are countless strong people and over a hundred formation masters.  However, no one dares to call himself a master of formations!

    Although it is very difficult to dismantle any formation.  However, how can it be compared with innovating from the old and creating a new formation that is superior to the old formation?

    If Ye Pengfei hadn¡¯t possessed the Secret Realm of Time, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to think this way!

    In the secret realm of time, three years pass by in a blink of an eye.  Only a little time has passed in the outside world.

    "I have finally become a formation master. I don't know how long it will take me to become a formation master?"

    Ye Pengfei's murmur surprised the two women, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, who had been paying attention to him.

    "Sister, he wants to become a master of formations. He also wants to continue to move forward with this set of footwork. Giggles, shall we?Should he be beaten?  "Yuan Xiaoyao smiled in surprise and shook her head slightly.

    It¡¯s not that Yuan Xiaoyao doesn¡¯t believe that Ye Pengfei can become a formation master.  After retrieving his origins and reaching a state that far exceeded the level of Heavenly Lord, Yuan Xiaoyao had a clear understanding of Ye Pengfei's strength and methods.  She knew that as long as Ye Pengfei wanted to, it would not be difficult to become a formation master.

    But, after all, it takes a lot of time.  Maybe ten thousand years, maybe a million years, maybe billions of years If you spend the time, your dreams can really come true.  It's just a job of chopping firewood, so there is no problem.

    But the problem is that this set of footwork is clearly derived by Zifu Universe, but in fact Xueling customized it for Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    What is the origin of Xueling?

    Her true body is a small part of the origin of chaos!

    The current Xue Ling is far superior to the third level of Tianzun.  It won't be long before this universe can no longer accommodate this great god.  If Xue Ling reaches the extreme level of cultivation, the level will be even more indescribable, far beyond what Ye Pengfei can imagine now!

    If it were Zifu Universe, it would take a year to create a set of footwork.  For Ye Pengfei, he was already too powerful.  Even if Ye Pengfei reaches the third level of Tianzun, such a set of footwork will not feel outdated.

    If so, Xue Ling spent a year creating a set of footwork.  How far must Ye Pengfei practice before he can truly absorb and digest such a mysterious footwork?

    ????????????????????????????

    Self-creation?

    ¡°Are you kidding, this is not what Ye Pengfei should be thinking about at all!

    Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s laughter is not because she looks down on Ye Pengfei¡¯s potential.  If she really looked down upon him, she would not agree to the billion-year promise made by Xue Ling.

    Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s laughter was just because she didn¡¯t want to see Ye Pengfei wasting his time.  After all, she already knew that Ye Pengfei's potential enemies would not be able to give Ye Pengfei enough time to develop.

    but¡­¡­

    Xue Ling shook her head gently: "Little demon, although your origin is much stronger than mine. But, you still need to practice your vision!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1147. The master of formation!  (Part 2) (Fifth update)

    More than a million years of training!

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei, who had been sitting with his eyes closed for who knows how many years, rolled his hands like waves.  In an instant, the fire crows flew out from his hands with a roar!

    These are not real fire crows, but formation eyes that look like fire crows.

    In just a few breaths, millions of Fire Crow Formation Eyes flew out from Ye Pengfei's hands.  In the sky of the Secret Realm of Time, a brand new super formation has been laid out!

    "The formation is pretty good, but it's not strong enough!"

    Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, his figure had disappeared.  When he looked again, his true body was already standing in the formation.

    The millionth and first formation eye!  !  !

    "The Golden Crow Formation is done!!!"

    I saw a super formation with an area of ??hundreds of billions of miles.  In an instant, it transformed into a huge golden crow standing on three legs!

    In fact, the word huge is no longer enough to describe this Golden Crow.  A "creature" that covers a volume of more than 100 billion miles, is it more than just huge?

    "Give it a try, how powerful this formation is!"

    The folded space that bound the real fire crow has quietly changed.  I saw a real fire crow rushing into the body of the golden crow.

    Immediately, the fire crow was stunned for a moment.

    More than a million companions Could it be that several companions from Fire Crow Mountain have all gathered here?

    Fire Crow¡¯s shock did not last long.  In less than a billionth of an instant, it discovered where Ye Pengfei was!

    "That's the strong one. The strong one who trapped me!"

    Fire Crow¡¯s intelligence is very low, but his ability to hold grudges is not low at all.  It could tell at a glance that the bastard in the distance was its enemy.

    kill!  !  !

    Without saying a word, the fire crow flew towards Ye Pengfei.

    " The distance is only tens of billions of miles, Huo Ya feels that he still doesn't need to teleport to kill Ye Pengfei easily.  In Fire Crow's memory.  In addition to traveling hundreds of millions of miles to fight other living beings.  Only then can we use the method of teleportation.

    However, Huo Ya soon discovered that he was wrong, very wrong.

    In three seconds, he was unable to fly such a short distance!

    Fire Crow was a little surprised, while Ye Pengfei was very happy.

    "Sure enough, I can already call myself the master of formations!!!"

    No matter you are a formation master.  He is still a formation master, so he can only call himself that.  Others cannot judge accurately.

    The so-called formation master needs to be able to dismantle any kind of formation.  Who can really dismantle all the formations in the world?

    And the so-called formation master, on this basis, has unlimited innovation ability.  This kind of ability is not something that can be determined from ordinary people.

    Now, Ye Pengfei feels that he can "call himself a master of formations" just because.  He has innovated the simple Lost Formation to such an extent.  Even such a fire crow, which was almost equivalent to the first level of Tianzun, could not break through the formation troubles and rush in front of him.

    "If the killing formation can also work, then I can be more sure. My formation method has already reached the level of a master!"

    The spiritual thoughts moved slightly, and the formation changed drastically.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the fire crow array eyes.  Suddenly, he waved his sharp claws towards the only real fire crow!

    In an instant, countless sharp blades sealed the fire crow's body.

    Even the ripples of power formed one small killing array after another, blocking time and space further away!

    Ga!  !  !  !  !

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei heard the sad and angry cry of the fire crow.  I saw the fire crow flying up and down in an extremely narrow space and time, trying its best to avoid the attacks of these sharp blades.

    At first, all the spiritual blades were successfully dodged by this fire crow.

    Gradually, the main killing array became more and more powerful.  The fire crow couldn't hide, and was hit in the body by these powerful spiritual blades.

    ¡°However, there is no damage yet, not even a minor injury.

    The fire crow was anxious, because it clearly felt that the time and space where it stayed was becoming more and more dangerous!

    Fire Crow¡¯s spiritual intelligence is very low, and he has not even been able to develop any cultivation techniques, let alone those mysterious formations.  Therefore, this fire crow didn't know that the reason why he felt this way was because the power of the main killing array set up by Ye Pengfei could also increase with the encirclement.?The level of the strong continues to rise.  However, relying solely on his own instinct and intuition, the Fire Crow knew that he had to stay away from this place quickly.

    Teleport!

    Since Ye Pengfei saw the first Fire Crow Mountain and saw the fire crows with extremely high realm and low intelligence, he has never seen these fire crows teleport.

    This time the Fire Crow teleported, it was terrifying.  Ye Pengfei accidentally used his methods to trap it in the Golden Crow Formation!

    At this time, the sharpness of the formation is perfectly reflected.  Before Ye Pengfei could react, the formation had already generated a reaction.  The millions of formation eyes were already heading in the direction in which the fire crow was escaping, ready to move.

    Ye Pengfei is also one of the formation eyes, and Ye Pengfei also feels this "ready to make a move".

    Follow your feelings!

    After discovering that the Fire Crow had escaped, Ye Pengfei simply stopped relying on his own judgment and purely followed the feeling of the formation.

    Suddenly, the Golden Crow Formation seemed to be alive.  It flapped its wings, and in an instant, it flew over the head of the fire crow again.

    A claw suddenly swung out!

    This time, it wasn¡¯t the false fire crows who used the formation eyes to wave their sharp claws.  But this formation that resembled a three-legged golden crow swung out its sharp claws!

    I saw a fiery red light shooting towards the fire crow at a speed that was difficult for Ye Pengfei to follow with his naked eyes.  The fire crow felt the threat of death, flew faster, and its flight route became even weirder.

    "However, it couldn't escape this attack at all.  Only one thousandth of a billionth of an instant later, Ye Pengfei saw the fire crow suddenly fall!

    "Instant kill!"

    A satisfied smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.  Even without relying on that set of footwork, he could already kill the fire crows one by one!

    "I really didn't expect that after becoming a formation master, I would be able to create such formations. In the past, my ideas for fighting the enemy seemed too narrow!"

    The formation can do it, but can the talisman do it?

    If talismans can do it, can Taoist weapons do it?

    Even if it is, because we are in the trial area, we cannot obtain the kind of spiritual object that can draw high-level talismans

    Even if it is, because we are in a trial place, we cannot refine the kind of Taoist weapon that can exceed the limit of the best

    "However, my thinking is too narrow, and I am so straightforward that I pin the solution to the problem on Zifu Universe, which is obviously very inappropriate.

    Ye Pengfei looked away from the fallen fire crow.  His gaze penetrated the secret realm of time, and he looked eagerly toward the "starry" main plane

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1148. Monster Ye Pengfei!  (First update)

    step¡­¡­

    Two steps

    Three steps

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability as a formation master, he could only take three cautious steps.  By the fourth step, no matter what, he couldn't connect.

    ¡°It¡¯s only three steps, it¡¯s still a long way from getting started!¡±

    In that transformed starry sky, Ye Pengfei had already received an accurate message¡ª¡ª

    A hundred steps!

    As long as you can take a hundred steps without stopping, you will be officially introduced.

    "With three steps, ten formations with different artistic conceptions can be formed. If it reaches a hundred steps, how many formations can be formed? What if, with the power of a master, I can change these formations one by one. Then, I will  These formations are condensed one by one, reducing complexity to simplicity. Is it possible to defeat a Fire Crow alone with just this initial step?"

    Although he only took three steps, Ye Pengfei seemed to have already seen the scene of his victory and return

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister, he really wants to change the formation. I wonder if he can successfully change it as sister guessed?" Yuan Xiaoyao said with a smile. Although she was slightly criticized by Xue Ling,  Yuan Xiaoyao still didn't believe Xue Ling's judgment.

    "It's definitely impossible now." Xue Ling smiled and shook her head.

    Although, Xue Ling is very optimistic about Ye Pengfei.  However, he is not optimistic about the current Ye Pengfei.  I heard her analyze it slowly and carefully:

    "If he wants to rely on his own strength to break this restraint barrier, he must upgrade his ultimate combat power to the third level of Tianzun Genius. At that time, he should ah???"

    Only half of the analysis has been done.  Xue Ling was so horrified that she covered her mouth.

    I saw Ye Pengfei resting for a while and taking three steps again.  And in these three steps, the artistic conception of the ten formations evolved has actually changed!

    "How is that possible?" Xue Ling murmured, a little confused.

    In Xue Ling¡¯s view, even if Ye Pengfei raised his ultimate combat power to the third level of Tianzun, it would still take tens of thousands of years.  Only then can a formation be completely transformed.  Still, Xue Ling was particularly optimistic about Ye Pengfei's potential. If it were a strong person, Xue Ling would bet that he would never be able to do this in his life!

    After all, this set of footwork was personally customized by Xue Ling for Ye Pengfei.  The footwork that was developed over that entire year.  Is it an ordinary thing?

    "My set of footwork has surpassed the power of the universe. With Ye Pengfei's current ability, isn't it possible for him to comprehend some cosmic-level methods?"

    When Xue Ling saw that Ye Pengfei was very dissatisfied and took three steps again. When the ten formations once again experienced major changes, she was completely confused.  As tyrannical as she was, she found that she couldn't even see how Ye Pengfei did this!

    ??For existences like Xue Ling.  The so-called Tianzun-level existences are only equivalent to tiny ants.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei, who can't even fight Tianzun now.

    Being unable to see through the methods of such a humble existence made Xue Ling feel an indescribable depression.  She was like an ordinary person suffering from an asthma attack, breathing rapidly.  And weird.

    However, for Yuan Xiaoyao, it was a different feeling.  The more mysterious Ye Pengfei is, the more powerful his potential is.  The more she can understand why she failed in the first place¡ª¡ª

    "Sister, no wonder I can't break the contract with the God of Space Plane for reincarnation. It turns out that this kid is such a monster!"

    Monster?

    This is no longer just a monster.

    Xue Ling secretly smiled bitterly and shook her head: "Little Demon, do you think we should tell him in advance about our level of existence?"

    "No." Yuan Xiaoyao's eyes widened in surprise, "Sister, didn't you say that he is still too far away from our level? If you say it too early, it will bring unnecessary trouble to him.  Troubled?"

    Even Ye Pengfei didn't know that the so-called "billion-year agreement" was actually just an external pressure deliberately created by Xue Ling on Ye Pengfei.

    After completely activating the original power, Xue Ling already knew why Ye Pengfei "failed to save him".  With Xue Ling's level of character and vision, after seeing that Ye Pengfei has great potential and may be helpful to her in revenge, she will naturally not be stingy and really want to severely punish Ye Pengfei's behavior.  Ye Pengfei had expected all of this.  However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that Xue Ling would actually follow his own wishes and make the "billion-year agreement."

    Indeed, it is in that billionUnder the pressure of the covenant, Ye Pengfei has still maintained an extremely high advancement speed over the years.  In the case where the space plane and the power of the soul are severely restricted, his realm has reached the level of Tianzun, and some of his insights have even surpassed the level of Tianzun.  And his ultimate combat power is steadily moving towards the Tianzun level step by step.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei still has rare cultivation treasures such as the Secret Realm of Time in his hands.  He has been cultivating for tens of millions of years, and the outside world has only lasted for tens of thousands of days.  Compared with ordinary strong people, he has obvious advantages, which are beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    But, even so, according to Xue Ling's prediction, Ye Pengfei will have to practice for 100 million years - 100 million years in normal time, not 100 million years in the secret realm of time!  ¡ª¡ªOnly by myself can I tell Ye Pengfei the secrets about my existence and my own realm.  Otherwise, she was worried that Ye Pengfei would not be able to bear it and would be trapped in a demonic barrier.

    But now, Xue Ling actually asked if she should tell Ye Pengfei now the secret of a higher realm.  This made Yuan Xiaoyao very surprised and a little nervous.

    Xue Ling, who seemed a little dazed because of Ye Pengfei's evil behavior, finally calmed down a little at this moment: "Little demon, are you worried about reincarnation?"

    Being exposed by Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao could not help but blush slightly.

    "A bad fate, really a bad fate." Xue Ling shook her head helplessly, "In the vast universe, it is your chance to meet such a being, but it is also a bad fate. Little demon, my sister must advise you,  It¡¯s better to just let nature take its course.¡±

    "Heaven? Didn't we also create the sky?" Yuan Xiaoyao curled her lips disdainfully, "As for fate, huh, one day, the river of destiny will also be cut off by our sisters!!!"

    In the eyes of Xueling, Yuan Xiaoyao looks like a virtuous look.  However, at this moment, Xue Ling discovered that Yuan Xiaoyao's body also revealed a murderous aura that was about to catch up with her!

    ¡°Little demon, that¡¯s right!!!¡±

    In an instant, Xue Ling¡¯s blood boiled with excitement

    (.)w

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1149. Fire Crow advances!  (Second update)

    The two sisters were so excited that they temporarily forgot what message they wanted to convey to Ye Pengfei.

    For the two women, paying attention to Ye Pengfei's growth is just a matter of course.  Their own cultivation and their own advancement are the top priority.  Therefore, the two passionate women naturally ignored Ye Pengfei, a humble existence who was still trying to climb up and was still far away from their own level.  The two women looked at each other and smiled, then sat cross-legged and ignored Ye Pengfei

    How did Ye Pengfei know that taking the same three steps in a row would indirectly arouse the strong fighting spirit of the two tyrannical beings.  All he knew was that he was very dissatisfied with his performance!  !  !

    ¡°There must be potential that can be tapped. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Various ideas are deduced over and over again in the sea of ??millions and billions of **consciousnesses.  Ye Pengfei's feet couldn't move forward.  With his current formation ability, it seems that he can only deduce it to this extent.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei also knew very well that even if he didn't innovate or change the formation, as long as he completed the footwork training, he could still defeat those fire crows.  However, Ye Pengfei has discovered that there is a more advanced artistic conception hidden in this set of footwork.  With his character, it is obviously impossible to give up.

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei said decisively: "Since the deduction is not possible, then let's use the pressure of actual combat! Maybe, as long as I can take these three steps well, I can break through the bottleneck of immortality!"

    Why are you looking for a new situation?

    Why seek a more dangerous experience?

    It¡¯s not just to break through the immortal bottleneck, not just to surpass the trial place!

    The mind is set.  Ye Pengfei stepped into the folding space without hesitation.

    Just when Ye Pengfei entered the folding space, a fiery red light came towards him.

    This ray of light is a fire crow that is coming quickly.  The path it travels conceals several laws of heaven and is blended with the power of several kinds of laws.

    Ye Pengfei has watched this arc path many, many times.  But every time he watched it, he couldn't help but do it.  Secretly, he was filled with exclamations.

    "When will I be able to reduce complexity to simplicity and reach this level?"

    Ye Pengfei sighed in a low voice, took strange steps and hid away.

    One step!

    Two steps!

    Three steps!

    With every step you take, a new formation appears.  When these three steps were taken one after another, ten mysterious formations blocked the flight path of the fire crow one by one.  All of a sudden.  Huo Ya was a little at a loss as he was confused by these ten formations that appeared inexplicably.  Besieged.

    However, Fire Crow was not trapped for long.  Its instinctive reaction was only interrupted for a few moments by these ten formations.  Immediately, it flapped its wings, and its flame-like body drew a strange arc and escaped from the ten formations.

    ¡°Wonderful!!!¡±

    Fire Crow¡¯s method of breaking the formation opened Ye Pengfei¡¯s horizons.  With his current ability as a formation master.  Also benefited a lot from it.

    ¡°There is no end to learning, as expected!¡±

    Ye Pengfei laughed happily and took out that mysterious footwork again.

    One step!

    Two steps!

    three¡­¡­

    Before he could take the third step, the fire crow had already broken through several formations in front and rushed in front of Ye Pengfei.  Facing the sharp momentum of the fire crow, Ye Pengfei had to take back his steps.  Change to high-speed distant escape.

    Back then, in the first battle with the Fire Crow, Ye Pengfei faced the powerful Fire Crow after a sneak attack failed.  He had to choose to escape at high speed.  On that occasion, Ye Pengfei almost lasted three breaths.

    Now, after using the Secret Realm of Time and cultivating for more than a million years, Ye Pengfei has not only achieved the ability of a master of formations, but his actual combat power has also increased.  If Ye Pengfei still wants to make the same choice at this time.  It is possible to hold on for four or even five breaths.

    Of course, if Ye Pengfei still forms a formation and waits.  This fire crow has no chance of survival!

    However, Ye Pengfei had no choice as to what formation to set up in advance.  He had no choice but to escape at high speed.  He only flew away for a few moments, and immediately stepped out again according to the steps he had learned.

    One step!

    Two steps!

    Three steps!

    This time, three complete steps were taken.

    This time, there were slight changes in the ten formations!

    The Taoism is mysterious,There are many changes.  Don¡¯t underestimate how small changes can have dramatic and astonishing effects!

    Just now, after the fire crow broke through the formation once, Ye Pengfei could not take the third step again.

    And this time, when Ye Pengfei took these three steps again, the fire crow was not only trapped again.  Moreover, more than ten moments have passed, and the fire crow still has not broken out of the formation.

    "Sure enough, we need to fight. Only by fighting can we improve ourselves faster!"

    Looking at the extremely angry fire crow, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off out of just observing the Fire Crow Breaking Formation once, I already had a lot of insights.  If we do it a few more times, wouldn't it be possible for our merits to be complete?

    Twenty moments

    Thirty moments

    Forty moments

    Waiting until the forty-fifth moment, the fire crow once again drew a strange arc and escaped from the ten formations.

    As soon as the fire crow escaped, Ye Pengfei continued to take those three magical steps.  But this time, Ye Pengfei had just taken half a step, and the fire crow had already cut off Ye Pengfei's way forward in advance!

    "It has also become stronger?" Ye Pengfei's eyes couldn't help but widen.

    "I can achieve enlightenment in the face of battle, that's because I have extremely high understanding and evil qualifications.

    "It can also gain enlightenment in the face of battle It's not even very intelligent. Where did it get this kind of understanding?"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking doubtfully as he fled away at an even more alarming speed.

    However, the speed of this fire crow is much faster than before.  For a moment, Ye Pengfei was unable to find a new opportunity to use the three-step technique again!

    "It's more than just getting stronger, this is simply transformation!" Ye Pengfei was running away in embarrassment, while secretly exclaiming in his heart, "If its power hadn't increased, it would have been equal to a first-level existence of Tianzun!"

    "Lower spiritual intelligence"

    "Super strong ability to enlighten"

    "The power that has not yet advanced"

    "Ah, I understand!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that a bright flash of lightning flashed through his millions of human consciousnesses.  Suddenly, the fog in Ye Pengfei's heart was completely broken by an astonishing lightning!

    "Haha, I understand, I understand! It turns out that this is the instinct of the Tao body after advancement!!!"

    (.)w

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1150. Tao Body Advancement!  (Third update)

    What is Taoist body?  It is the body that implies the supreme principles of heaven!

    When a strong person cultivates and realizes the Tao, at the very beginning, when he breathes in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, he will also temper his body accordingly.  This is what ordinary people call the "immortal body".

    In fact, the immortal body is not that magical.  It's just that compared to those ordinary people, they are stronger and less susceptible to illness.

    Until you reach the Era Realm, the Golden Immortal level, the body of a strong person will undergo qualitative changes.  And this qualitative change is to consolidate the law as the body!

    The law is the way of heaven!  That¡¯s the road!  This is the law of the universe!

    "Consolidating the Dharma into the body means integrating the laws that you have understood and penetrated into your body organs.  When this process is completed perfectly, the strong person will advance to the level of the Immortal!

    To put it simply, a golden immortal-level existence only possesses an incomplete Tao body.  When cultivation reaches the level of immortality, the body of a strong person will completely become a "Tao body"!

    "I practice too fast, and I still don't have a thorough understanding of the relationship between the various levels of cultivation. It turns out that even after the Taoist body has been completed, I can continue to advance!"

    Fire Crow¡¯s sudden change opened up Ye Pengfei¡¯s thinking and made him suddenly understand.

    "I thought that only my space plane and my various souls were bound by the strong laws of the trial place. In fact, my Tao body was also bound by the trial place!  "

    My ultimate combat power is obviously not much worse than that of Fire Crow.

    His various methods are obviously much more than those of Fire Crow.

    "But why can I only be beaten by the fire crow and run around?"

    "In addition to being unable to simplify the complex, my Taoism is also a huge obstacle that restricts me!!!"

    "What kind of enlightenment is there in the face of battle? What kind of intelligence does the fire crow have? Where does it get the ability to realize the Tao in the face of battle?"

    What¡¯s wrong is that the Dao body is stronger than me.  The Tao body naturally senses changes in Tao law, and the Tao body naturally senses the power of Tao law

    Then, the Taoist body learned the new secrets, and the Taoist body remembered the new changes.

    Then, it becomes stronger!  !  !

    The footwork has not yet been learned, and the formation has not yet been successfully deduced.  Ye Pengfei suddenly found that his vision was once again widened.

    "I made a profit, I made a profit, I really made a lot of money!"

    Although he was still embarrassed when he escaped, Ye Pengfei was so happy that he wanted to dance.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has only played three games with Fire Crow.

    In the first game, he suffered a huge defeat.  As a result, he realized it.  The practice direction of reducing complexity into simplicity.

    In the second game, he tested the formation.  result.  After successfully killing the Fire Crow, he realized how many powerful methods he had missed.

    In this third scene, he was chased by the Fire Crow and fled everywhere.  However, he has understood that the Taoist body can actually continue to advance, and that he still has this flaw.  This harvest is even more precious to him in front of him!

    "Hehe. The Taoist body has advanced. As long as you understand the truth, what else can't be solved?"

    After understanding everything, Ye Pengfei no longer struggled with the fire crow, and teleported out of the folded space in the blink of an eye.

    "Space-time universe, help me condense a Tao body!"

    With this little thing, there is no need to trouble Zifu Universe.  In the blink of an eye.  A brand new body that met Ye Pengfei's requirements appeared in the Time and Space Castle.

    "Direct fusion!"

    Although the new body is good, Ye Pengfei also wants the old body.  As two bodies.  After they were perfectly integrated, he immediately felt that he was a little bit carried away.  It seems that a huge burden has been lifted from the body!

    "The Tao body has successfully advanced, and the Tao body has got rid of the bottleneck The power of the space plane has also shown signs of rising!!!"

    What an unexpected surprise, what an unexpected surprise!

    It is expected that the Taoist body will get rid of the bottleneck.  You must know that condensing the Tao body in another universe will not be affected by the constraints of the trial place.

    However, when the Tao body broke through the bottleneck, the power of the space plane actually increased a little bit. This was beyond Ye Pengfei's expectation.

    "Although, the power of the space plane has not yet broken through the immortal bottleneck. But, will it be possible to successfully break through as the Tao body strengthens?"

    Just do it!

    Ye Pengfei immediately asked the time and space universe to condense the next Tao body for him.

    The previous Tao body was equivalent to the level of a first-time Saint Immortal.  This standard is the conclusion Ye Pengfei came to by comparing the Tao body gap between himself and Huo Ya.

    ?The next Taoist body is equivalent to the low level of the first level of the Saint Immortal.  In order to condense this Tao body, the energy consumption of the space-time universe was tens of thousands of times more than before.

    Throw, throw, throw!  !  !

    In order to ensure sufficient energy and smooth condensation, Ye Pengfei threw a lot of immortal stones into the space-time universe without hesitation.  Ye Pengfei threw piles of exotic flowers, exotic plants, natural materials and earthly treasures into the space-time universe without blinking an eye.

    Ye Pengfei's inventory is not very large, because he basically has no need for fairy stones, nor any natural materials or earthly treasures.  As long as the treasures paid tribute by the major forces, he either gave them to Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, or gave them to other servants and subordinates, and rarely kept them for himself.

    The reason why he has fairy stones is because when he was training in this fire world, he discovered several fairy stone veins, so he took them along the way.

    The reason why he left behind some exotic flowers, rare herbs, and natural treasures was because he felt that these things would be of great use to him.

    This fire world is essentially a tyrannical barrier that can block and restrain deity-level existences.  How is it that the fairy stone veins that evolved in the fire world are ordinary?  If it weren't for the laws, these fairy stone veins would have evolved into noble fairy stones long ago, and evolved into powerful fairy stones with spiritual intelligence!

    ?????????????????? And the exotic flowers, rare herbs, and natural treasures that Ye Pengfei left specially for himself, how could they be ordinary things?  Not to mention anything else, the aura energy they contain is extremely close to the level of a monarch!

    The value of these treasures thrown in is terrifying.  Many years later, when recalling what he did today, Ye Pengfei would also jokingly call himself a "prodigal son."

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei knew that even if history were to repeat itself, he would still choose this way!

    Throw, throw, throw!  !  !

    ??Throw continuously, no matter how many times you throw.  With the support of Ye Pengfei's massive resources, the space-time universe not only moved like clouds and flowing water, but once again condensed a new Tao body for Ye Pengfei.  The space-time universe itself has also received many additional benefits.

    "The extra energy is your reward!"

    Looking at this freshly baked powerful Tao body, Ye Pengfei was in a surprisingly good mood.  Because he has already felt it

    "Haha, as expected, all space planes will advance together!!!"

    Amid Ye Pengfei¡¯s loud laughter, the exotic spiritual energy from the Zifu space rushed towards Ye Pengfei¡¯s various spatial planes like a long river in the sky!  !  !

    (.)w

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1151. Nine-nine returns to one!  (Part 1) (Fourth update)

    "Only the power of the soul is left." Ye Pengfei shook his head and sighed with dissatisfaction, "If my soul could enter the space-time universe or the Zifu universe to practice, the so-called bottleneck problem would no longer exist! What a pity, this Law of Laoshizi  The restraint actually restricted the entry of my soul!¡±

    In fact, ever since he discovered the Zifu universe, ever since Ye Pengfei sent a soul to enter the Zifu space, he has been trying to let that soul enter the Zifu universe.

    "However, Ye Pengfei has never succeeded.  Therefore, he has never entered other universes in his true form.

    Especially after knowing the plan to cross the cosmic barrier, Ye Pengfei also studied many times whether he could directly enter the Zifu universe or the space-time universe to practice.  However, except for the two universes, a buffer zone specially evolved for him, Ye Pengfei has never been able to enter a truly foreign universe.

    "It's a pity that something like the soul cannot let the space-time universe condense and evolve for me. Otherwise, the problem can also be solved."

    After successive breakthroughs, Ye Pengfei was still unsatisfied.

    As long as the soul can break through the bottleneck, he can leave the trial place and truly reunite with Bei Tangyu.  After many years of separation, it is not through the power of faith that some communication can alleviate the lovesickness.

    Take a deep breath to calm down the impulsive emotions.  Ye Pengfei's attention returned to that set of footwork.

    "That's all, no matter whether I make a breakthrough or not, I still have to learn this set of footwork. At least until I reach the third level of Tianzun, the foundation of my cultivation lies in this set of footwork!"

    This is not just a set of footwork, the formation evolved from step to step is not that simple either.  It is no exaggeration to say that what Ye Pengfei has learned and understood in the past is completely integrated into this set of footwork.  And what Ye Pengfei doesn't know yet, what he still needs to understand, is all hidden in this set of footwork.

    This set of footwork.  Not just for Ye Pengfei to defeat Fire Crow.  This set of footwork hides an extremely lofty purpose!

    Ye Pengfei only knows the relationship between this set of footwork and what he has learned. No matter how smart he is, he cannot guess the relationship between this set of footwork and Xue Ling.  He thought that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao had already gone looking for their old enemy, so how could he know.  For a long time, both of them.  From time to time, he is paying attention to his every move.

    Pack up and enjoy the excitement brought about by successive breakthroughs.  Ye Pengfei closed his eyes slightly, recalling all the changes that had occurred after Fire Crow advanced.

    "This arc caused the space over there to vibrate. So, it flew faster!"

    "This arc just blocks the landing point of my step. Therefore, I can't use my methods!"

    The fire crow¡¯s trajectory arcs one after another.  In Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, it perfectly reappeared.  This is not only the result of Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness spying, but also because powerful detection and recording methods have been integrated into Ye Pengfei's folding space.

    After analyzing this fire crow that suddenly advanced.  Ye Pengfei retrieved the image data of other Fire Crows.

    "The difference between high-level and low-level is too obvious. I don't know, if these fire crows all advance to the first level of Tianzun, what kind of shocking impact will it have on the entire fire world?"

    After experiencing so many things, Ye Pengfei's thinking has become more and more leaping.  He deceived this group of fire crows and used the folding space to bind them for several years.  The original purpose was to provide myself with an opportunity to practice practice.  But now, his thoughts have slowly changed

    ¡­¡­

    "Haha, eighty steps!!!"

    In just ten days, and in just one hundred more battles, Ye Pengfei had already leapt from a mere three steps to eighty steps!

    "Nine-nine are back to one, if I can take the eighty-first step, my combat power will be doubled countless times!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's combat power is still at the high level of the third level of the Saint Immortal.  However, after this set of footwork increases.  He can fully exert the combat power equivalent to the peak level existence of the third level Saint Immortal!

    This is still the case, Ye Pengfei did not take that crucial eighty-first step.  If his footwork reaches nine or nine, his combat power will increase several times out of thin air.  It is very possible for him to easily defeat a fire crow!

    "Take the eighty-first step, deduce some more formations, and then you can start trying to condense and fuse for the first time!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself with infinite longing, "I don't know, when will this ninety-nine and eighty-one  A step is condensed into a shadowless and invisible step. When more than 100,000 formations are condensed into one formation, what effect will it bring?"

    &nbsp;Keep fighting!

    Ye Pengfei stepped into the folding space again with great fighting spirit.  Like the previous times, he chose a new Fire Crow.

    "In the front, I promoted one hundred and one fire crows to advance. When this one also advances, I will release them!"

    Disturbing the ecological balance!

    This is Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan. He doesn¡¯t think there are enough dangers in the fire world, so he wants to create an extremely chaotic fire world with his own hands!

    "These are all things for later. Ye Pengfei didn't think much about it for the time being, and strolled towards the oncoming fire crow.

    One step

    Ten steps

    Eighty steps

    It went very smoothly, and Ye Pengfei walked eighty steps in a row.  And this angry fire crow was trapped in many formations and found it difficult to get out.

    In these eighty steps, more than ten thousand formations evolved.  If you take the eighty-first step, the number of formations can be increased many times.

    "However, this is enough to restrict the fire crow.  After waiting for almost three sticks of incense, Ye Pengfei saw the fire crow rushing to the edge of the heavy formation.

    "Okay, I've advanced!" Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction.

    Ye Pengfei is well aware of the power of these ten thousand formations.  If the fire crow does not advance, it will have to shed its skin even if it is not dead.  Where is the hope for it, rushing to such a marginal place?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what surprise it will bring me!¡±

    Looking at this one, which was obviously more advanced than the hundreds of fire crows in front of him, Ye Pengfei suppressed his excitement and licked his lips slightly.

    Phew!  !  !

    A whirlwind of fire suddenly appeared next to Ye Pengfei.  After the fire crow broke through the formation, it didn't charge directly, but instead unleashed a powerful fire whirlwind from afar!

    "Aha, I actually know how to use this method!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. Faced with this sudden and even greater pressure, he was not afraid and once again displayed that set of magical footwork

    (.)w

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1152. Nine-nine returns to one!  (middle) (fifth update)

    Facing the pre-advanced Fire Crow, Ye Pengfei took those eighty steps with ease and simplicity.

    Facing the advanced Fire Crow, Ye Pengfei only took thirty steps before he could no longer continue.

    Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei pulled away and left, never willing to fight.

    And the fire crow pursued Ye Pengfei relentlessly.

    " This escape and pursuit, in one breath, the methods used by both sides one after another, in terms of quantity, have far exceeded the sum of the methods used in the thousand-year battle between Ye Pengfei and Dong Kang!

    As for the powerful artistic conception contained in these methods, nothing can be compared with that battle back then.  Even the weakest method here is enough to turn Dong Kang into nothingness in an instant!

    While running away, Ye Pengfei suddenly noticed that several hair-like red lights appeared in front of him.

    "He actually even learned my formation. This fire crow is more powerful than its companions!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was flying at high speed, suddenly twisted his body into an incredible and weird shape.  Immediately afterwards, the same weird distortion appeared in the surrounding space.  The formation formed by the red light was sent to an unknown place by Ye Pengfei so quietly.

    "Fortunately, the Taoist body has reached the intermediate level of the first level of the Saint Immortal. Otherwise, I would have to be here blabbering for a while!"

    During this period of time, Ye Pengfei not only practiced that set of footwork to a full eighty steps.  He also raised his Taoist body level to the intermediate level of the first level of the Saint Immortal!

    The power of all the main and auxiliary planes has also increased simultaneously.  The gods of space planes under Ye Pengfei also grew in strength.  The body's strength has reached the low level of the first level of the Saint Immortal!

    Mo Xuan, who also experienced in this fire world, finally advanced to a distance of a hundred miles with this surge in power.  However, even if he controls the secret realm of time, he cannot complete a spatial distortion in this way while flying at extremely high speed like Ye Pengfei.

    This time the space distortion not only failed the sudden attack launched by Fire Crow.  and.  This kind of spatial distortion also affected the fire crow that was chasing after it at extremely high speed!

    The fire crow was only a hundred million miles away from Ye Pengfei.  Based on the difference in speed between the two sides, it would take less than a split second to catch up with Ye Pengfei.

    However, the sudden spatial distortion made it suddenly remember that it was itself and its companions.  Getting involved in this strange space.  Its memory had just emerged, and its Tao body reacted naturally¡ª¡ª

    Emergency stop!  Retreat!

    "Haha. I didn't expect that it turned out to be a stupid bird!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that his move would actually bring about such an effect.  This unexpected result also gave him the opportunity to calmly display his footwork.

    One step

    Ten steps

    Fifty steps

    This time, the formations Ye Pengfei took fifty steps forward were completely new.  The fire crow retreated extremely quickly, and these newly emerged formations also chased them quickly.  All of a sudden.  The offense and defense exchanged, and Ye Pengfei used these formations to hunt down the fire crow.

    Ye Pengfei is not only chasing, he is also continuing to walk.

    Sixty steps

    Seventy steps

    Eighty steps

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to take the eighty-first step, his foot had already stretched out halfway, but suddenly stopped in mid-air, motionless.

    if.  That fire crow, like a strong human being, knows how to observe words and emotions.  Then, at this moment, it will be discovered.  Although Ye Pengfei still had a smile on his face, that smile had become stiff.

    "If the fire crow hadn't retreated rapidly, it would still have been able to observe the details.  Then, at this moment, it will find that drops of cold sweat have appeared faintly on Ye Pengfei's forehead!

    "This eighty-first stepthis eighty-first step! It will actually trigger the cycle of life and death!!"

    How many years have passed, Ye Pengfei has never been so frightened, never been so close to death!

    Even when faced with Dong Kang, who possesses cosmic-level means, Ye Pengfei used both light and dark means while talking and laughing.

    Even if it was, back then he ran to face a Golden Immortal-level existence as a mere Spirit Immortal.  He can also be as open-mouthed as a lion and ask for the secrets of martial arts.

    However, just taking one more step made him pause in horror, unable to continue!

    "Obviously, the mystery of this step has been clearly understood. Obviously, in the sea of ??consciousness, in the super intelligent brain, this step has been evolved??It's clear.  I obviously thought that the reason why I couldn't take this last step was just because I lacked strength, just because my level of integration was not enough Actually, there was such a shocking move hidden in the end, waiting for me to solve it!  "

    Just when he was about to take the eighty-first step, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that because of this eighty-first step, the tens of thousands of new formations that appeared, together with the more than ten thousand formations in front, would create a terrifying life and death.  Reincarnation!

    The realm of reincarnation of life and death!

    Even the peak existence of the third level of the Holy Immortal cannot resist the cycle of life and death!

    No matter who you are, Ye Pengfei could never have predicted that after taking this last step, such a shocking change would occur!

    "Fortunately, I have changed the previous formations. Otherwise, even if this step is not solid, I will suffer a lot!"

    " If Ye Pengfei has the ability to control such a terrifying cycle of life and death, he will naturally be invincible.  The fire crow had just advanced in Taoism, but its power had not yet advanced to the level of Tianzun.  Facing such a strange formation, there is no other way but to run away desperately.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's ability is not enough.  If not, he would have changed the previous formation, and this time he really got himself into big trouble!

    Cold sweat evaporates quietly.

    After being frightened, Ye Pengfei then thought: "Something is wrong. If there is such a horrific result, why didn't Zifu Universe leave a warning signal?"

    "Don't look at Zifu Universe, it won't help if you don't see any benefit.  In fact, Ye Pengfei already knew very well that its idea of ??helping him was not much worse than that of the space-time universe.  It's just that they are like two friends with the same purpose but different temperaments, and their behavior styles look very different.

    "I'm afraid, I did something wrong. So, I almost fell into a desperate situation!"

    Being able to annihilate the reincarnation realm of the third level of the Holy Immortal, my ultimate combat power is still far away from this goal.  After the shock, Ye Pengfei slowly came back to his senses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start over from scratch, start over from the first step!!!¡±

    ??One thought can be understood, and a hundred thoughts can be understood.  The eighty-step footwork that I originally thought I had mastered long ago has once again revealed its even more profound and incomprehensible magic!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1153. Nine-nine returns to one!  (Part 2) (First update)

    In this world, some things are easier said than done.  Some things are easier said than done.

    After seeing clearly and understanding all the mysteries, when I stepped out again, everything was logical and natural.

    It only took one hundredth of an instant for Ye Pengfei to take the entire ninety-nine and eighty-one steps.  This time, there were no deductive changes in the formations evolved between the footwork.

    With just these eighty-one steps, the Fire Crow, whose Taoist body had advanced and whose Taoism had grown, could not escape the blockade of these formations no matter how fast he retreated.

    The cycle of life and death!

    Even if you are in the realm of Heavenly Lord, you still have to taste the reincarnation of life and death!

    Looking at the Fire Crow trapped in the formation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly admire: "The universe is the universe, and the methods it thinks out are incredibly powerful!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Merely, without the perfect footwork, this Fire Crow has been unable to break out of the formation.  If it weren't for the fact that the level of this fire crow had been improved, Ye Pengfei would have been able to kill this fire crow just by drawing a gourd!

    Not to mention, this set of footwork lasts for an era!

    "Is it possible that when I understand all the 129,600 steps, I can easily kill even the existence of the third level of Tianzun?"

    This is still based on the gourd!

    You must know that Ye Pengfei spent so many years honing his formation skills in order to introduce new ones from the old, so that he could improve even more on this basis!

    "Doesn't it mean that if I can do this, I can even conquer the universe in seconds?"

    If he hadn¡¯t seen Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s methods, Ye Pengfei would have regarded this as random thoughts.  However, with two incredible beings as templates, Ye Pengfei's heart jumped involuntarily.

    "Yes or no, you will know once you try it!!!"

    Looking at this inescapable fire crow, Ye Pengfei's eyes gradually became eager

    Once again, he took ninety-nine and eighty-one steps, surpassing one hundred thousand formations.  There have been some changes.  And the space that the fire crow was moving around in was also seen to be greatly reduced.

    "It's not enough!" Ye Pengfei shook his head dissatisfied.

    Before discovering the secret of step 81, it was Ye Pengfei's plan to defeat the Fire Crow and release the Fire Crow to disrupt the entire fire world.

    After discovering the secret of the eighty-first step and re-practicing the previous eighty steps, Ye Pengfei's plan came.  It becomes an instant kill of the Fire Crow!

    "There is no reincarnation realm, and it is impossible not to be able to kill such a being!"

    Effect.  I guessed it myself.  The artistic conception is determined by oneself.  Ye Pengfei just relied on his intuition and believed that these ninety-nine and eighty-one steps had more than just this power.

    continue¡­¡­

    continue¡­¡­¡­¡­

    continue¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know how many times he had rehearsed it before and after.  He also didn't know what kind of Taoism the formation he deployed was related to.

    During the experiment again and again, Ye Pengfei was intentional at first.  Through Tao body induction, you can adjust your own footwork characteristics.  Gradually, he felt that he seemed to have entered an ethereal state.  It seems that there is no need to think too much at all, and the formation can be changed again and again naturally.

    Bang!  !  !

    In the formation.  It was like a cannon booming.  For the first time, the formation evolved from these ninety-nine and eighty-one steps.  Give that fire crow a head-on blow.

    "Okay! Finally, I pulled it into a cycle of life and death!"

    With his spiritual consciousness sweeping over, Ye Pengfei discovered that the sound of the cannon was not real.  Instead, Fire Crow was wrapped around his body by a reincarnation hairspring.  Under the threat of death, this fire crow did not hesitate to use the technique of disintegrating clones.

    That "gunshot".  It was the sound produced by the fire crow when he broke away from the reincarnation hairspring.  Faced with a mere tangled thread of reincarnation hairspring, Fire Crow had no choice but to act like this.  If there were more reincarnation hairsprings wrapped around it, Fire Crow would be doomed!

    "Come again!"

    Motivated by this progress and brighter prospects, Ye Pengfei once again allowed himself to immerse himself in that kind of pure instinctive reaction without desires or thoughts.

    Once, twice, three times

    Time and time again, the seemingly similar steps are repeated.

    Time and time again, the more than 100,000 formations were improved and renovated one by one.

    boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    An even denser sound echoed everywhere in this folded space.  In this series of explosionsIn the roar, the strength of the fire crow obviously dropped by several percent.

    "Now, even without using footwork, we can already kill it!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes were as bright as a torch, and he immediately saw the current situation of the fire crow.

    "It's just that the realm is high but the strength is very weak. It's obviously impossible and it puts a lot of pressure on Ye Pengfei.  If this continues, then Ye Pengfei will definitely wear down this fire crow to the point of death.

    However, what Ye Pengfei wants is not to kill the fire crows.  If he wanted to do this, he could just use the Golden Crow Formation.  No one in the Fire Crow trapped in the folded space can escape the fatal attack of the Golden Crow Formation.

    What Ye Pengfei wants is external pressure!

    What Ye Pengfei wants is to keep moving forward!

    It was through hesitation and repeated battles with Huo Ya that Ye Pengfei realized the wonder of the Tao body.  Ye Pengfei was just lucky that he solved the problem of the power of space planes.

    If it weren¡¯t for the huge pressure brought by Fire Crow, would Ye Pengfei have gained such benefits?

    ¡°If one doesn¡¯t work, then use two together!¡±

    After thoroughly seeing the situation, Ye Pengfei opened a passage in the folding space without hesitation and let in a fire crow.

    Folding space, countless folds.  Ye Pengfei uses his super intelligence to control these folded spaces.  He can release whoever he wants.  If he wants to connect those folded spaces, he only needs to give a command to the super intelligence.

    This new fire crow has also broken through to the first level of Tianzun.  Moreover, because it broke through earlier, its original power is already just a sliver away from being able to achieve the power of a deity!

    ¡°Come in with me!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei laughed and made strange steps under his feet again.

    The old formation will soon disappear.  New formations appear faster.  The two fire crows were locked in numerous formations at the same time.

    The two crows join forces to create a stronger impact.  Ye Pengfei's magical footwork is also displayed more vividly.

    "Not enough, far from enough!"

    Ye Pengfei is still not satisfied, still not satisfied.

    The third one

    The fourth one

    The fifth one

    More and more fire crows were released by Ye Pengfei.

    The increasing pressure prompted Ye Pengfei to continuously improve himself.

    When the total number of fire crows increased to ten, facing the high-speed impact of ten fire crows, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized something -

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    An important step!

    It¡¯s just one step!

    Those ten fire crows were heavily entangled by countless reincarnation hairsprings, and one by one they fell and died!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1154. Chaos starts from here!  (Second update)

    "Nine-nine are unified, it's finally done!"

    Looking at his huge results, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be deeply shocked by the power of one step.

    "One Jiujiu Guiyi can kill ten fire crows in one step. If there are a few more Jiujiu Guiyi, wouldn't it be possible to kill nearly a thousand fire crows step by step? If it takes one hundred and twenty-nine thousand eight hundred steps, it can kill perfectly  Fusion into one step. Even if Tianzun exists at the peak of the third level of heaven, he can kill him in one step!"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei confirmed the power of this set of footwork.

    After confirmation, I felt extremely dissatisfied.  Ye Pengfei is not satisfied with the current advancement speed.

    "How long have I spent for a nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-nine-ninety-nine-eight-hundred-steps to be fully comprehended, fully improved, developed, and fully integrated into one step? How long would it take for me to achieve this goal?"  time?"

    Xueling's billion-year promise has always been on Ye Pengfei's mind.

    Early on, he couldn't find the right direction of cultivation and didn't know how to solve the billion-year promise.

    Now, he has found the right direction, but he feels that his cultivation speed is too slow.

    The pressure brought by Xue Ling was brought on by Ye Pengfei.  At that time, Ye Pengfei did not expect that Xueling would be such an amazing existence.

    Even if it was expected, Ye Pengfei was not afraid.  Because, he knows that in order to resolve this pressure, he can continue to hit higher peaks step by step without slowing down!

    "It is better to follow the original plan and cultivate more powerful fire crows to disrupt the entire fire world! Heroes emerge from troubled times, and it is in troubled times that they can be trained better!"

    While excited, Ye Pengfei immediately launched his new plan!

    You must know that this is essentially a powerfully bound fire world, covering an extremely vast area.  Except for the low intelligence of the various creatures bred here, in other aspects, they are no different from the normal creatures.

    Normal creatures, regardless of their level of cultivation.  Territory concept.  Conflicts of interest are always endless.

    In this fire world, there are also territorial divisions and conflicts of interests.

    Although, Ye Pengfei is not yet capable of wandering freely in this fire world.  However, his tyrannical power of belief has long since swept through every corner of the Fire World, and he has learned about the distribution of forces in the Fire World.  and the various sources of conflict in the world of fire.

    "In this Fire Crow Mountain, there are a large number of top-quality Fire Immortal Stones. They are the favorite of any fire creature. And on the Qianren Peak, trillions of miles away, there are top-quality fire stones that the Fire Crow likes to eat.  Xuan Yanlian. That place is the territory of a powerful fire vulture."

    "Every once in a while, either the fire vultures fly to the Fire Crow Mountain to grab the Immortal Stone, or the fire crows come in groups and run to the Qianren Peak to grab the Xuanyan Lotus. Between them, one side is huge in number, the other is powerful.  Stronger, in a delicate balance.¡±

    "If. Thousands of tyrannical fire crows suddenly appear, hey, what will happen?"

    Whether it is the fire crow who is greedy for Xuanyan Lotus, or the controller of Qianren Peak - several low-level fire vultures of the first level of Tianzun.  They don't know that there is a more powerful existence in that Qianren Peak, which has been sleeping for hundreds of millions of years

    Fire crow.  Groups of fire crows, almost in no particular order, teleported towards the Qianren Peak, which was trillions of miles away!

    It¡¯s not just because.  They suddenly discovered that they had many more powerful companions.  This is even more because there is an enemy so powerful that it makes them tremble, and is hunting the fire crows in Fire Crow Mountain intermittently!

    The hunter is, of course, Ye Pengfei.  And his purpose is to force these fire crows to find opportunities to improve themselves for their own survival!

    This is instinct, the instinct of the strong.  Even the low-intelligence Fire Crow, when facing a life threat, the first thing he thinks of is "rob spiritual objects and improve himself"!

    The Xuanyan Lotus on Qianren Peak is a kind of spiritual object that can quickly enhance the Fire Crow's ability.  The most powerful Fire Crows in Fire Crow Mountain, without exception, all did so because they had snatched many extremely high-quality Xuanyan Lotus in the battles in the past.

    Grab his motherfucker!

    If the fire crow could talk, he would definitely be swearing and teleporting towards Qianren Peak.  According to their instinct, as long as they can drive away the fire vultures and occupy Qianren Peak.  There will be a large number of tyrannical people of the same race emerging.  When the time comes, the bastard who hunted his companions will die without a burial place!

    Chirp!  Chirp!  Chirp!

    When groups of fire crows teleported over at high speed, the fire vultures, which had already fought with the fire crows countless times like this, screamed sharply one by one, and flew over at extremely high speeds.

    Peck!  peck?Peck!

    Grasp!  Grasp!  Grasp!

    The three fire vultures that were the first to kill had already killed hundreds of fire crows in less than a thousandth of an instant.

    However, this killing speed is much slower than usual.  The three fire vultures immediately discovered that among the fire crows that raided this time, there were fire crows who had reached the first level of Tianzun. The proportion of their numbers was unusual!

    Choo Choo Choo¡­¡­

    The horrified alarm sounded sharply hovering on Qianren Peak.  More fire vultures were alerted and came over.  Even the fire vultures that were not from Qianren Peak came to help at high speed from afar.

    Birds of a feather flock together.

    Even these birds will still divide their spheres of influence based on their racial characteristics.

    The fire vultures of Qianren Peak are not alone.  The same fire vultures also live in other mountains not far from Qianren Peak.

    Similarly, there is more than one Fire Crow Mountain.  This time the Fire Crow's raid also brought more Fire Crows from the Fire Crow Mountain to join forces.

    In an instant, a melee that far surpassed any other time was unfolding near Qianren Peak.  If such a battle occurs in any extreme state, that extreme state will definitely collapse quickly!

    Even if the mountains and rocks evolved in this fire world are extremely strong, they cannot withstand the torment of so many Tianzun-level beings.  Soon, the entire Qianren Peak appeared, showing signs of collapse in a small area.

    However, the fight between the fire crow and the fire vulture is still fierce.  In such a hugely involved battle, no party will fail lightly.

    Fight!  war!  war!

    fight!  fight!  fight!

    Suddenly, under the continuous impact, a dark cave was blasted out of the mountainside of Qianren Peak by new tyrannical forces.  Groups of strange red clouds suddenly spewed out from the cave.

    The fire crows and fire vultures closest to the cave were suddenly swallowed up by the red cloud.  The fire crows and fire vultures who were fighting fiercely suddenly became sluggish.

    Then, I saw their vitality diminishing rapidly in an astonishing way

    Then, one by one, I saw them disappear into nothing

    "Chaos starts from here!" In the distance, Ye Pengfei's eyes were solemn!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1155. Ninety-Nine Returns to One Again!  (Part 1) (Third update)

    "It's so chaotic, so scary!" Looking at the changes in the fire world, Wan Yuqiu's pretty face turned pale.

    After years of experience, Wan Yuqiu now possesses the high-level combat power of a Saint Immortal.  She has also gone deeper into the fire world.

    However, at this moment, standing outside the fire world and looking at the place where he had experienced in recent years, Wan Yuqiu's heart trembled.

    Mo Xuan, whose combat power was slightly weaker than Wan Yuqiu, was even more stunned by the scene in front of him. He asked in confusion: "Master, why do you want to provoke such chaos?"

    Think about it, if Ye Pengfei hadn¡¯t come so quickly.  He was afraid that he was about to be cut off by the Tianzun-level fire crab that suddenly appeared, and Mo Xuan couldn't help but feel lingering fear.  He couldn't understand why Ye Pengfei alerted so many Tianzun-level beings.

    Don¡¯t you want to break this restraint barrier?

    Aren¡¯t you going to use all your strength to fight against that second-level peak-level existence of Tianzun?

    In this situation, who can break the bondage barrier?  !

    Mo Xuan asked Ye Pengfei very puzzledly. Mo Xuan felt that even as a master with endless tricks, Mo Xuan had no way to enter the fire world again!

    Want to let them kill each other, and then go in and take advantage?

    ?Obviously impossible!

    From the outside, this fire world is not very large.

    However, once you step into this fire world, you will find that even the largest extreme realm cannot compare to this fire world.

    In such a huge world, no matter how chaotic it is.  It is also impossible to give Ye Pengfei an opportunity to "pick up bargains".  Looking at the increasingly chaotic situation in the fire world, Mo Xuan was a little confused.

    Ye Pengfei did not answer. He smiled slightly and teleported into the fire world!

    "Brother Ye, be careful!!!"

    ¡°Master, be careful!!!¡±

    Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan screamed in horror.

    The place where Ye Pengfei teleported in.  It just so happens that it is the place where two high-level beings of the first level of Heaven are engaged in fierce battles!

    In fact, as the chaos has developed to this day, those beings below Tianzun are already trembling and trying their best to hide themselves.  In fact, no matter where Ye Pengfei ends up after teleporting.  The situation doesn't get much better than here!

    Two heavenly beasts, the battle between them.  How terrifying!

    Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan felt that their spiritual consciousness was cut by countless sharp blades here. It was in pieces and it was difficult to fully understand the battle between these two beasts.

    Fortunately, it is impossible for these two beasts to have the means to pursue spiritual consciousness and kill strong men outside the fire world.  otherwise.  Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan didn't dare to use their spiritual senses to pry like this!

    On the other hand, Ye Pengfei

    Soul power is still outside the threshold of the first level of the Saint Immortal.

    The power of the Dao body and the power of the space plane have only reached the peak of the first level of the Saint Immortal.

    Although he has the ultimate combat power in hand, Ye Pengfei clearly said that he has the ultimate combat power.  Still staying at the high level of the third level of the Holy Immortal.

    With such comprehensive abilities, how can one survive in such a battle?

    "Don't say anything to interfere in such a battle.  Even in such a battle.  Saving one's own life is already very rare!

    However, just when Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan were screaming in fear, they saw a very strange scene.

    One step!

    Ye Pengfei took a step forward!

    It¡¯s just a step towards the center of the fierce battle!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? shall shall they be should they come?  The two have really fought hard, and they are powerful beasts that will never give up until they fight to the death.  Suddenly, there was a pause.

    "what happened?"

    "What means did the master use?"

    Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan once again shouted in unison.

    No one can help them answer their questions, not even Ye Pengfei has the free time.

    One millionth of a moment!

    Those two ferocious beasts were stagnant for a ten millionth of an instant just because of Ye Pengfei's step, and then they started to move again!

    "careful!!!"

    When Wan Yuqiu saw the two high-level beings of the first level of Heavenly Lord rushing towards Ye Pengfei with great momentum, Wan Yuqiu felt that before his eyesIt turned black for a while

    "Ah! So beautiful!"

    Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu heard Mo Xuan roar at the top of his lungs.

    what happened?

    Wan Yuqiu was very confused and looked over there.

    "Not only did he escape, Brother Ye also deployed hundreds of thousands of formations to trap them?"

    Wan Yuqiu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes!

    Think about it, a young Qi refining monk, no matter how powerful his formation training is, is it possible for him to rely on formations to trap a Yuanying-level existence?

    ?Obviously impossible!

    Even those who were in the Qi refining period set up a formation that reached the realm of gods and humans.  Because of his limited strength, it was impossible for him to transform that high-level artistic conception into powerful means!

    At this time, the difference between Ye Pengfei and the first-level high-level Tianzun is even greater than the difference between Qi Lianqi and Yuanying.

    Although Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan both know that Ye Pengfei's Taoist realm has long been beyond the reach of the first-level Tianzun and high-level ones.  However, the difference in absolute power also destined that Ye Pengfei could not trap the first-level high-level existence of Tianzun.

    What¡¯s more, two high-level first-level heavenly beings are trapped at the same time!  !  !

    You may be dazzled

    It¡¯s an illusion

    Did Zifu Universe take action?

    Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu saw the two powerful beasts rushing towards one side of the hundreds of thousands of formations.  They were clearly unable to break the formation and began to violently attack!

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    The continuous explosions represent the continuous destruction of formations.  At this speed of breaking through the formation, it wouldn't take more than a few seconds for these two beasts to break out of the formation!

    "Brother Ye, continue to set up the formation!" Wan Yuqiu secretly shouted. At this moment, her hands were already covered with sweat.  There were also beads of sweat glistening on her forehead.

    As long as the speed of setting up the formation is faster than breaking it, Brother Ye can always trap these two beasts.

    As long as Brother Ye can always trap these two beasts, Brother Ye will have created a miracle!  !  !

    Wan Yuqiu secretly shouted, Wan Yuqiu secretly encouraged Ye Pengfei.  She didn't see the scene where Ye Pengfei set up the formation just now.  Now, she wanted to take a closer look at what happened just now!

    "There are hundreds of thousands of formations. How did Brother Ye set them up all at once?"

    Setting up a formation?

    Of course Ye Pengfei wants to set up a formation, but what he wants to do is the Nine-nine Return to One Formation!

    ¡°The second set of ninety-nine is unified, it¡¯s done!!!¡±

    I saw that Ye Pengfei suddenly took a step, and the two beasts that were violently breaking through the formation were once again stagnant and motionless!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1156. Ninety-Nine Returns to One Again!  (Part 2) (Fourth update)

    Wan Yuqiu was so surprised that she didn't know what to say.

    Mo Xuan was surprised and murmured to himself.

    "Nine-nine points are back to one, those eighty-one steps just now are all ninety-nine points back to one!!!"

    Ninety-nine returns to one?

    Eighty-one steps?

    Wan Yuqiu was a little puzzled.

    However, soon Wan Yuqiu no longer had to wonder.  Because Ye Pengfei has taken another new step!

    Ye Pengfei took too long on the first ninety-nine and eighty-one steps.

    Ye Pengfei only spent a few hours on the second ninety-nine and eighty-one steps.

    And for this third step, Ye Pengfei took it even more casually, without any hint of awkwardness!

    "It turns out that Brother Ye is using footwork to connect the great avenues of heaven and earth, naturally forming countless formations!"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s vision is no longer trivial.  In fact, no one who follows Ye Pengfei will have low expectations.

    Having seen so many magical methods and so many fantastic ideas, it is impossible for Wan Yuqiu not to see the relationship between these eighty-one steps and the new chain formation.

    "So, what is Jiujiuyi?" Wan Yuqiu thought curiously.

    "Just now, the master condensed the previous set of ninety-nine and eighty-one steps into one step!"

    Mo Xuan forcibly suppressed his excitement so that his voice could be as steady as possible so that Wan Yuqiu could hear it clearly.  However, in such a short sentence, he still heaved and gasped several times.

    "It turns out that it's like this!" Wan Yuqiu nodded in surprise, "In this way, those hundreds of thousands of formations were also reduced to one point. Those two Tianzun-level beasts were killed by these  The concentrated formation is firmly bound?"

    "Definitely!" Mo Xuan nodded heavily.

    "But" Wan Yuqiu frowned, "Even if hundreds of thousands of formations are condensed into one point, it is impossible to generate such a powerful force."

    What kind of amazing power is it to firmly bind two high-level beings of the first level of heaven?

    No matter how good Ye Pengfei's formation skills are, after all, the power he can exert cannot reach the level of Tianzun.

    Maybe.  He can use this method to challenge the peak existence of the third level of the Holy Immortal

    ¡°Perhaps, he can even leapfrog and challenge the first-level Tianzun¡¯s existence

    But, now this is a high-level existence of the first level of Tianzun!  And, there are still two!

    Suddenly, Wan Yuqiu felt that his thinking was a little messy.

    In the past, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen Ye Pengfei¡¯s magical methods that go beyond common sense.  but.  At least it makes sense afterwards.  Make it clear.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei's magical method was too magical.  If he does this kind of footwork a few more times, doesn't it mean that he can instantly kill the first-level high-level existence of Tianzun?

    " Tianzun, a high-level first-level heaven, and Saint Immortal, a high-level third-level heaven, seem to be only one whole heaven apart.  However, Wan Yuqiu knew it very well.  The difference in power between the two is simply equivalent to the difference between the peak of the third heaven of the Supreme Immortal and the beginning of the first level of the Void Immortal!

    The higher the level of existence, the difference in power is terrifying for every level difference.  Even if Ye Pengfei is a monster, there are monsters coming to him.  With the power of the First Heaven Immortal, can he instantly kill the peak level being of the Third Heaven Immortal?

    Wan Yuqiu shook his head violently and put this ridiculous idea behind him.

    "Maybe. Brother Ye must have used some powerful weapon"

    Even Mo Xuan thinks this is the only explanation that makes sense.  After all, Ye Pengfei has never used his magical weapons.

    Ye Pengfei has always been bare-handed, but Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan, who are very close to Ye Pengfei, all know that Ye Pengfei has secretly developed many powerful weapons¡ª¡ª

    Niu Ben¡¯s ship, Crossing No. 1, had long been torn into pieces by Ye Pengfei.  Could it be that Ye Pengfei destroyed this magical spaceship?

    Back then, the tyrannical formations that Hong Ming and others worked on to cross the cosmic barrier have also been collected by Ye Pengfei.  No way, Ye Pengfei just plans to leave it alone for now and try time travel by himself later?

    That big ball space was refined early by Ye Pengfei.  No one knows, not even Wan Yuqiu and Yue Ningbing, what Ye Pengfei did with this huge planet that can accommodate hundreds of billions of immortal-level beings at the same time!

    "Perhaps, the master has used a strange weapon with powerful foreign laws!"

    From the perspective of Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan,This is the only explanation that can explain well why Ye Pengfei, despite his lack of strength, was able to tightly restrain two beasts at the same time.  After all, both of them knew that when Ye Pengfei's body strength was very weak, let alone facing the peak level beings of the third level of the Immortal, even facing beings like Qingshan Xuanzun, Ye Pengfei could only rely on "deception and abduction".  "

    How did Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan know that at this moment, Ye Pengfei not only did not use the so-called weird weapons, he even had reservations about his own power!

    "Refreshing! Refreshing!" Ye Pengfei secretly exclaimed with joy while following the mysterious steps, "I didn't expect that the second step of ninety-nine and eighty-one was actually better than the first one of ninety-nine and eighty."  One step is tens of thousands times more powerful! I thought that it would take a hard fight and a embarrassment. I never thought that it would go so smoothly and tightly bind these two high-level beasts of the first level of the Heavenly Lord!"

    The more he studied this set of footwork, the more deeply shocked Ye Pengfei felt.  My analytical ability is already very strong, and my level of Taoism study is also very strong.  However, when I observed the virtual starry sky and deduced the step-by-step footwork, I only deduced and calculated the surface, and did not touch the essence of this set of footwork at all!

    "The first ninety-nine eighty-one conceals the realm of reincarnation of life and death. The second ninety-nine eighty-one conceals such terrifying binding power. The third ninety-nine eighty-one actually directly destroys the Tianzun-level  The tyrannical means of the soul!"

    When the third ninety-nine and eighty-one steps are completed, it will be completed smoothly.  Ye Pengfei was shocked to find that when he took the last step, he actually mastered the method of piercing the Tianzun-level soul through the air!

    I saw that the two beasts, which were restrained by strong force, suddenly started to tremble.

    This is not their body, which has suffered some powerful blow.  This is because their souls were suddenly pierced by sharp thorns, causing them to suddenly lose the ability to freely control the Tao body!

    "It's just like this, but I can't kill them yet. We need to unite all ninety-nine to one, and take another step forward!"

    Overjoyed, Ye Pengfei stepped forward again.  And with this step, the two Heavenly Lord first-level high-level beasts were killed instantly!

    Instant kill!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1157. Encountering Difficulties (Part 1) (Fifth update)

    excited!

    Indescribable excitement!

    "Instantly kill the first-level high-level Tianzun? Or kill both of them at once?"

    Ye Pengfei felt that although he had admired the power of this set of footwork time and time again.  However, time and time again, I was shocked to discover that I still underestimated the true power of this set of footwork!  !  !

    "These are the three nine-nine-eighty-ones. If we complete the one hundred and twenty-nine thousand eight hundred steps, what kind of power will it produce?"

    At first, Ye Pengfei thought that he could use this set of footwork to despise all deity-level beings.

    Later, Ye Pengfei felt that maybe he could use this set of footwork to destroy a universe.

    Now¡­¡­

    There is no way to predict, Ye Pengfei just wants to practice it quickly!

    "The fourth ninety-nine and eighty-one steps!"

    A brand new eighty-one step technique appeared in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Ye Pengfei was very excited and stepped forward.  But¡­¡­

    Bang!  !  !

    As soon as he took the first step, Ye Pengfei couldn't steady his body and suddenly fell from the air.  The most intimate contact with the solid ground of this fire world

    Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan were stunned instantly.

    "Umcould it be that the beating was a bit draining?"

    After reaching the realm of gods and humans, it has become a common thing for strong people to stand in the air.  Even if it is weak, it will rarely fall from the sky.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei at this time is already at the peak of the first level of the Saint Immortal in terms of his physical strength alone. He will fall from the sky Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan.  They couldn't help but look at each other.  They know that the reason of "losing force" is obviously unjustifiable.

    Even Ye Pengfei himself knew what happened.  He took the first step in an orderly manner, and it was nothing at first.  However, as soon as this step was taken, he was shocked to find that all his own power was blocked and frozen!

    Even if it fell from a high altitude, it hit the solid ground hard.  Ye Pengfei grinned for a long time, but he couldn't regain his forbidden power!

    "Danger!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's reaction was quite fast. When his power completely disappeared and he fell dizzy, he still knew it and quickly released an invisible weapon to protect himself.

    The current fire world is in extreme chaos.

    Just when Ye Pengfei killed these two high-level beasts of the first level of Heaven, the spiritual beasts and birds in other places appeared.  Some also looked this way and peeked over.

    but.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't taken that step and fallen from the sky, there wouldn't have been any problems.  He had already seen clearly that there were no spiritual beasts or birds around him that were more powerful than the two he had killed.

    But now, Ye Pengfei fell so embarrassingly!

    At first, the spiritual beasts and birds peeking over here looked like Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan.  My brain suddenly short-circuited.  They don't know what this guy who was so impressive just now is doing.

    However, when they found out, Ye Pengfei was staggering even with such a simple action as getting up from the ground.  They shouted suddenly and rushed towards Ye Pengfei!

    In a chaotic world, the cause of chaos is the struggle for territory.  Fight for spiritual objects.  But as chaos develops.  Gradually, everyone has lost their purpose.

    If you insist on telling a purpose, then it is to kill all the aliens that you can kill!

    Ye Pengfei is an alien, or the kind of alien who is powerful enough to easily kill the high-level existence of Tianzun.  Therefore, out of pure instinct, these spiritual beasts and birds, which were still in a hostile state just now, temporarily formed an alliance and launched a fierce attack on Ye Pengfei!

    The first wave of attacks arrived in an instant.  I saw waves of energy ripples, like materialized water ripples, spreading out in all directions.

    "Transparent energy shield?" Wan Yuqiu secretly wondered.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei block the first wave of attacks, Wan Yuqiu finally felt a little more at ease.  Immediately, she became very interested in the weapon used to protect Ye Pengfei.

    Wan Yuqiu has seen many similar energy shields.  However, she has never seen an energy shield that can defend against such attacks!

    "I'm afraid that even a high-level being of the first level of Tianzun would have a hard time resisting this wave of attacks. It was easily resisted by an energy shield!"

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s easy to resist.

    Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan could see very clearly that when the first wave of attacks hit the energy barrier, theThe energy of the ripples of power clearly comes from the first wave of attacks themselves.  But the defensive shield that Ye Pengfei sacrificed was still transparent, but still mysterious!

    Just when Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan were filled with admiration, the second wave of attacks followed.

    In fact, if the first wave of attacks had not been blocked, these teleporting spiritual beasts and birds would have been very surprised.  This second wave of attacks should have appeared long ago.  After three breaths of time passed, they actually launched the second wave of attacks.

    And this second wave of attacks caused Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan to both scream: "Combined formation!!!"

    Different types of spiritual beasts and birds have evolved different types of formations.  And these different types of formations were perfectly combined to form a combined formation!  !  !

    "Even those high-level formation masters may not be able to combine formations like this. They are obviously just beings with low intelligence, how can they form a combination formation?!"

    If the second wave of attacks hadn't been counterattacked by the transparent energy shield and turned into a powerful ripple of power, Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan would have suspected that some spiritual beast that was good at illusions had appeared.  Spiritual bird.

    "how so?"

    Both Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan fell into deep thinking

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn't need to think, because he already knew the answer to the question.

    "The Taoist bodies at the Tianzun level not only allow them to feel the mysteries of Heavenly Dao and evolve various formations. They can also experience the characteristics of other Taoisms. Just relying on instinct, they know how to cooperate!!!"

    After the Tao Body advanced, Ye Pengfei understood the magical uses of the Tao Body more and more deeply.  Not only did he stay at this level, he also pushed it further to reveal the amazing abilities of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao!

    "I have to analyze the formations of the ancestors of the Yuan family bit by bit in order to get a rough idea. It is even further out of reach to truly break the formation!"

    "As for Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, their Tao bodies are bodies of chaos, implying the Holy Tao of Hunyuan. They know the mystery of the purple flame spirit transformation array without thinking at all!"

    Ye Pengfei knows that this advantage is natural.  Therefore, he just thought about it casually and turned his attention back to the fourth set, ninety-nine and eighty-one steps

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1158. Encountering Difficulties (Part 2) (First update)

    "I'm afraid, I don't understand at all what kind of artistic conception is hidden in this fourth step!"

    The power was completely frozen, and until ten breaths passed, there was no sign of recovery of power.  It seems that this is very much like me forcing myself to practice a technique with an overly high artistic conception.

    ¡°However, this also shows that compared with one¡¯s current abilities, this artistic conception does not exceed much.  Otherwise, it would be more than just the power being frozen.

    "The composition of my realm is very complicated. Because I have already dabbled in the fusion of three thousand avenues, I can be compared with Tianzun-level beings. Because when I merged Taoism, I also incorporated a lot of foreign laws. I'm afraid, the ordinary Tianzun at the third level of the peak  It is difficult for super beings to have such an opportunity."

    "However, when it comes to the Three Thousand Dao, I can only compare it with the Saint Immortal First Level of any Dao. Compared with the Heavenly Lord-level beings, my foundation of Dao is still very shallow."

    Ye Pengfei pondered secretly and carefully analyzed his various advantages and disadvantages.  Only by thoroughly analyzing your own situation.  Only then can we find out what kind of abilities we need to learn the fourth ninety-nine and eighty-one steps.

    "Maybe, it's just that the difference is in the foundation of a single method!"

    Ninety-nine percent of Ye Pengfei's three thousand avenues were not obtained through his own cultivation.  He has taken in so many soul slaves, many of whom have reached the realm of half-step saints.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei only needs to pass on the method of cultivating inner demons, and then devour their inner demons from time to time.

    It is precisely because of the unique technique that Ye Pengfei created that he gained the Three Thousand Avenues at an unusually fast rate.

    It can be reversed.  It is precisely because these are obtained without any effort.  Therefore, it is extremely difficult for Ye Pengfei to continue to advance these single methods.

    "It can't be done. I have to re-understand and study one by one, and then deduce to higher levels. Wait until I study all the three thousand avenues and many variations. I am afraid that millions of years will pass by the outside world.  !¡±

    One day in the outside world and a thousand years in the secret realm.  It takes millions of years for the outside world to pass, and trillions of years for the secret realm to pass.

    " Compared with Ye Pengfei's cultivation time, trillions of years are simply too long to make people speechless.  However, for those in the Immortal Realm whose lives are nearly infinite, trillions of years of cultivation are nothing unusual.

    Almost all immortal realm existences have finally studied each of the great avenues clearly through a long period of practice.  finally.  After they mastered the wonderful method of integrating the three thousand avenues into one.  They can advance to the level of Tianzun.

    "But, Ye Pengfei can't.  Xue Ling only gave him hundreds of millions of years. In these hundreds of millions of years, he not only had to advance to the level of Tianzun.  He also wants to break through the bottleneck of Tianzun and advance to all major planes. A higher realm that no one has ever reached and has never known!

    "I don't have millions of years to waste, I must think of a faster way!"

    The problem has been found, and the next step is to solve the problem.

    First of all, very naturally, Ye Pengfei placed his hope on the deity-level existence in this fire world.

    "Although they are just some creatures with low intelligence. However, they are still at the Tianzun level after all, and they have integrated Taoism and become stronger Taoism. Maybe. If you catch two alive and take them as soul slaves, you can continue my work.  The secret method of devouring inner demons?¡±

    Devouring special inner demons and absorbing their implicit Taoist artistic conception and power of martial arts are Ye Pengfei's most commonly used methods now.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this method, with his short cultivation time¡ªeven if the time spent in the secret realm of time were added up¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t have been able to possess three thousand avenues.  It is also impossible for him to let the three thousand avenues merge with each other, causing the comprehensive level of his realm to at least reach the Tianzun level.

    Another ten breaths of time passed, and Ye Pengfei finally felt it. His strength gradually recovered, and the freezing power gradually disappeared.

    After waiting for another hundred breaths, Ye Pengfei completely recovered to his normal level.

    ¡°Catch one first and try it!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, whose strength has been restored, no longer needs any energy defense shield.  As soon as he casually took a step, a flame leopard of the middle level of Tianzun, the first level of Tianzun, howled wildly and was restrained by the powerful force, unable to move.

    At this time, along with the flame leopard, there were already 346 beasts of different types surrounding Ye Pengfei.  The three hundred and forty-five ferocious beasts, as soon as they saw the Flame Leopard being restrained in a strange way, immediately changed from offense to defense, and the change was very rapid.

    but¡­¡­

    "A mere Heavenly Lord is no longer in my eyes!"

    It doesn¡¯t matter if there are a lot of them.  If you take one step forward, you will either be restrained orKill.  Even if someone has amazing speed, if I use the reincarnation realm of life and death, I can naturally let you go through that reincarnation.  By the time you break free from reincarnation and come out again, I will have drifted away and gone to who knows where

    powerful!

    powerful!  !

    powerful!  !  !

    Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan, after waiting for more than a hundred breaths, finally saw Ye Pengfei making another move.  And Ye Pengfei's move made the two people's consciousness empty, leaving only one big word - strong!  !  !

    Over and over again, it¡¯s those three steps.  Every time you take a step out, some ferocious beasts will either be captured and restrained, or some ferocious beasts will be quickly killed.

    Those beasts that were faster than the fire vultures and fire crows also suffered many deaths and injuries after experiencing several reincarnations of life and death.  From beginning to end, not even a single attack actually landed on Ye Pengfei!

    "Phew, it's over"

    Mo Xuan let out a long breath. He didn't let out a long breath because the danger was over. He let out a long breath because the master finally stopped showing his "strength".

    Three hundred and forty-six beasts that were at the intermediate level of the first level of Tianzun only lasted less than five sticks of incense, and five of them died. Ye Pengfei captured three hundred and forty-one of them alive!

    You must know that battles between strong men of the same level often last for countless years.  Just like the beast god Yazui who asked Ye Pengfei for help back then, he fought with a god of the same level for countless millions of years.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has not helped him.  It's not because Ye Pengfei can't help him. With Ye Pengfei's current power of telepathy, he could have easily killed the enemy of the beast god Yajuan.  However, Ye Pengfei had already discovered that there were some unknown high-level beings lurking in the vicinity where Yaizhen was trapped.

    Therefore, as long as Ye Pengfei doesn't help, the Yaoyuan Beast God will probably continue to struggle with his enemy for who knows how many more years.

    This is just the situation when strong men of the same level in the god-human realm fight with each other.  If it were a Heavenly-level expert, how long would the battle last if both sides had equal fighting strength?

    I¡¯m afraid, even counting in hundreds of millions of years is not enough. It will take billions or tens of billions of years to count!

    "The three hundred and forty-six Tianzun first-level intermediate-level beings, with the perfect fusion of Taoism and the perfect superposition of methods, are much more powerful than the two Tianzun first-level high-level beasts fighting alone  ¡­Could it be that Ye Pengfei¡¯s current combat power can already be compared with the low-level, mid-level, or even high-level existences of the second level of Tianzun?¡±

    Wan Yuqiu only felt that her heart was surging uncontrollably

    (.)w

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1159. Encountering difficulties (Part 2) (Second update)

    Wan Yuqiu's heart was surging, and Mo Xuan was amazed. However, they didn't know that Ye Pengfei was already dumbfounded.

    "The soul contract is invalid???"

    Catching hundreds of low-intelligence, intermediate-level beasts of the first level of Tianzun is not a very difficult task for Ye Pengfei, who has perfectly mastered the three nine-nine and eighty-one steps, has introduced the old and brought out the new, and has finally returned to one.

    However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was that he had no choice but to form a soul pact with these beasts!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? During the short time that Wan Yuqiu and Mo Xuan were amazed one after another, Ye Pengfei had already tried several kinds of soul contracts, but all ended in failure.

    "Could it be that their souls are extremely special?"

    " In surprise, Ye Pengfei's powerful telepathy penetrated directly into the depths of the souls of these spiritual beasts.  So far, Ye Pengfei has never seen a barrier that can prevent his mind from penetrating.  These spiritual beasts were no exception. In an instant, Ye Pengfei saw clearly what was going on in their souls!

    "Surprisingly, they are all separated souls from the Fire World!!!"

    The world of fire, called the world, is actually a huge binding barrier.  What it binds is the second-level peak-level being of the Heavenly Lord!

    "It turns out that the entire fire world is just one powerful sleeping creature! All the creatures evolved in the fire world are equivalent to its weak clones!"

    This world of fire can restrain the peak-level existence of the second level of Tianzun.  This shows how powerful this strange creature is.  If not, it would always be asleep.  It was simply impossible for Ye Pengfei to practice calmly in its belly.

    After discovering the truth, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel scared: "I really didn't expect that the fire world is actually a powerful life. Why, I used my mind to peek into the entire fire world, but I never discovered this secret?"

    Before entering the fire world, Ye Pengfei's telepathy had already penetrated the fire world and had a verbal spat with the second-level peak existence of Tianzun.  While bickering.  Ye Pengfei's mental branch has also roughly understood the huge fire world.

    And when Ye Pengfei entered the fire world, he began to undergo arduous training.  He even used his powerful mental power many times to understand the situation of the entire fire world in detail over and over again.

    It was this detailed understanding over and over again that allowed Ye Pengfei to finally identify several key locations.  He believed that as long as those key points were broken, this powerful binding barrier might disappear naturally.

    "Now it seems that those key points are actually the fatal weakness of the fire world!" Ye Pengfei mused secretly.  "As long as this special creature is not awakened, there will be no danger."

    As long as you don¡¯t attack those key points, you won¡¯t wake up this strange and powerful creature.  Ye Pengfei was very lucky that he had escaped the disaster.

    However, what Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that what he had escaped was more than just a ¡°catastrophe¡±¡­

    The method of collecting soul slaves did not work, so Ye Pengfei had to find another method.

    "Refining these spiritual beasts. I wonder if I can harvest the Tianzun-level Taoist refinement!"

    According to the agreement, Zifu Universe created such a set of footwork for Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei also captured a large number of fire crows and refined a Taoist weapon for Zifu Universe.  During that refining process, Ye Pengfei obtained a large amount of refinements in the Tao of Fire.  It was by relying on these Taoist refinements that he was able to refine a Taoist weapon that was extremely close to the pinnacle of excellence.

    but.  After peeking into the essence of the souls of these spiritual beasts, Ye Pengfei was a little doubtful whether he could harvest the essence of Tianzun-level Taoism.  perhaps.  Because the split soul is fragile, at most he can only collect the essence of Taoism at the peak level of the third level of the Holy Immortal.

    As expected, Ye Pengfei refined ten beasts one after another, extracting the essence of each Taoist law and condensing it to the peak of the third level of the Holy Immortal.  Then, these beasts naturally collapse and cannot be saved.

    What¡¯s even more terrible is that the Taoist power used by these ferocious beasts when fighting is clearly different.  Because they had already reached the Tianzun level, they had more or less used the method of fusion.  However, when Ye Pengfei refined them, he could only get the essence of the Tao of Fire!

    "It's really bad!" Ye Pengfei shook his head in frustration.

    It can only elevate the way of fire to the peak of the third level of the Holy Immortal.  What should we do with the other three thousand avenues?

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei was a little confused.

    Sitting in the secret realm of time, thinking silently for a while, Ye Pengfei finally made up his mind:

    "StopWe can only recruit the soul slaves first and let them enter this new realm to experience, and even enter the fire world to experience and advance!  In this way, I can more or less push a single method forward!  "

    When I can¡¯t think of any other way, I can only do this temporarily.  Although doing this, it cannot solve the chronic problem of a single Taoist method with a poor foundation.  However, you can always make some progress towards your goals.

    "Now, the inner demon provided to me by a half-step Saint Immortal-level servant can vaguely reach the level of the first-level Saint Immortal. And on this basis, I can convert the corresponding Dao to the inner demon.  The artistic conception has been raised to the high level of the first level of the Saint Immortal. Based on this calculation, as long as they can raise their level of Taoism to the peak of the First Level of the Holy Immortal. It is very likely that I can raise my single Taoist method to the level of the Holy Immortal.  The pinnacle of the second heaven!¡±

    While Ye Pengfei ordered thousands of soul slaves to enter this new realm of experience, he secretly calculated the gains he might get.

    "When a single method reaches the peak of the second level of the Saint Immortal, I will try again. Maybe, I can peek a little more into my own hidden shortcomings!"

    A single method, which is only the peak of the second level of the Saint Immortal, is far from enough to cope with the fourth ninety-nine and eighty-one steps.  However, it may help you discover other problems you have.  When practicing this set of footwork, Ye Pengfei never expected that he would encounter such difficulties.  He also did not expect that this difficulty would expose his weaknesses and flaws one after another.

    There are many things Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know¡ª¡ª

    He didn¡¯t know whose hand this set of footwork came from.

    He didn¡¯t know what amazing things would happen if he attacked those key points according to his original plan.

    He also didn't know what kind of consequences he would bring to a powerful existence that always lingered outside the trial area when he recruited all the soul slaves under his command into this new situation.  Impact

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1160. Zheng Peng¡¯s plan (third update)

    "Damn it! Could it be that that boy has smelled something unusual?" After listening to Zheng Peng's report, the unknown powerful being roared in anger.

    "Master, my disciple feels that he smells something unusual. It seems that he has encountered some obstacles in his cultivation. Therefore, he wants to summon tens of millions of slaves to find a solution!"

    Zheng Peng¡¯s guess was half right and half wrong.  However, the part where he guessed wrong has nothing to do with the overall situation.

    The unknown powerful existence praised with some surprise: "Zheng Peng, you impress me. I am afraid that none of your senior brothers and sisters can be as smart as you!"

    Although there is no evidence, the unknown powerful existence has already believed Zheng Peng's guess.

    This is also a kind of intuition, an intuition of those with advanced realms.  Without being able to enter the trial site in person, the unknown powerful being could only rely on his own intuition.

    And, this new disciple, Zheng Peng!

    Originally, that unknown powerful being used Zheng Peng as a tool.  He didn't think that this little guy who was forcibly promoted by the secret techniques he taught him was really qualified to be his apprentice.  But now, he gradually feels that this seemingly inconspicuous little guy seems to have a lot of merits.

    "If he can handle this matter beautifully, then I might as well accept him as my disciple. It doesn't matter if Daoji is bad, it's a big deal. I will personally send him back to reincarnation and reshape Daoji!"

    Zheng Peng didn¡¯t know that because of his guess, his powerful master actually wanted to accept a disciple.  At this time, Zheng Peng was still as always, hiding his little thoughts well and seeking more and greater benefits for his future.

    "Master, if my disciple's guess is correct. I think the original plan can go ahead. However, in order to prevent accidents, it is best to make the dangers in this situation more terrifying. Just hurt him a lot.  If he has a powerful slave, he will no longer be willing to send his slaves to attack the fire world!"

    The original plan called for Ye Pengfei to attack the key points of the Fire World.  However, no matter it is Zheng Peng.  He is still his powerful master who cannot enter the trial place and cannot accurately know the situation.  No one knew that, in fact, Ye Pengfei had accidentally given up on that kind of impact

    ¡­¡­

    "Another one died?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    "Thousands of slaves, the worst ones are at the peak level of the third level of the Immortal.

    Not to mention, there is Yue Ningbing, a strong person who practices the way of domination, who coordinates in the middle.  Logically speaking, even if there is any horrific threat, Yue Ningbing should be able to call on the power of other slaves to assist and protect him.

    But.  Almost one dies a year.  Three years after gathering tens of thousands of slaves, three slaves died!

    "Master, with experience, there is no one who is immortal." Hong Ming chuckled and persuaded, "I think it's okay if a few die. It just stimulates them and makes them practice harder!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s subordinates, Fu Juntian, Hongming, Yin Jiutian, and Moxuan, these four have been unable to break through for a long time.  Even if it is three years of experience.  There is no way to break through at all.  The few of them are waiting for the fire world to become quieter and enter this more challenging place to experience.

    Hong Ming¡¯s words also resonated with Fu Juntian and others.  In their opinion, their master treats his servants too well.  After a training session, several people died, and the master actually felt regretful.

    In fact, how could they guess what Ye Pengfei was really thinking.  The reason why they are slaves and the reason why Ye Pengfei is the master is not just because they cannot defeat Ye Pengfei.

    I saw Ye Pengfei shaking his head slightly, and quietly giving a soul thought order to a subordinate

    ¡­¡­

    Zheng Peng was very happy.

    "Achieve a peak in the third level of immortality in one year! If I continue at this rate, it won't take me a few years to reach the peak of the third level of immortality!"

    It takes a lot of time for others to refine it.  The evil method practiced by Zheng Peng allowed him to quickly refine himself to the pinnacle level of the third level of immortality.

    Although it is said that this refining method causes extremely serious losses.  However, facing tens of millions of high-level experts and possessing the magical methods taught by his master, Zheng Peng did not need to worry about losses.

    "Hey, there's another one who's alone!" Suddenly, Zheng Peng's eyes lit up.

    Zheng Peng was not afraid to provoke three and five people in groups.  However, he is afraid of exposing himself.  Only those who are alone would he dare to take action.

    &nbsp; "For the first three times, before they died, they all burst out with amazing power. Master said that this was because there was a strong man who practiced the way of domination, who was in the middle to protect him. If three people died in a row, that man who practiced domination  Those who are strong in the Way of Control will probably be more cautious. It is best to end the battle before he reacts!"

    Zheng Peng did not fight in person. He knew that if he took action in person, Ye Pengfei would definitely find out.  In the few brief battles with Ye Pengfei, Zheng Peng had already deeply understood Ye Pengfei's terrifying method of spying on everything and controlling everything.

    "Hehe, activate the self-power of the fairy fragments. This move is really powerful. If I can control the entire trial place, when I go out, I can at least occupy a higher position among the saint-level strong men.  status!"

    Zheng Peng is very smart. Zheng Peng knows that his so-called "master" is actually just using himself.

    However, Zheng Peng knew better that as long as he could show it, he would have greater combat power and more usefulness.  Then, at least I won't be beaten to death by my master!

    Ye Pengfei cultivated the way of love and understood the worldly wisdom early on.

    After Zheng Peng entered the trial area, he suffered countless hardships.  Even if he doesn't practice the Great Way of Love, with his intelligence and agility, he can certainly see what his master thinks of him.  He can also roughly guess what possibilities his future may hold

    Boom!

    Where it was originally calm, a sharp wind blade suddenly appeared.  The being at the pinnacle level of the Third Immortal Heaven immediately formed a huge shield of Tao power and blocked the sharp wind blade.

    Teng Teng Teng, the strong man who was down-to-earth and did not dare to fly easily, was shaken back several steps by the force of the collision.

    "Huh" The strong man breathed a long sigh of relief, his face turned slightly pale, and he shook his head, "It's really amazing. If it weren't for my giant shield and the laws of foreign lands, I'm afraid I would have been seriously injured!  "

    Just when this strong man thought there was no danger, suddenly!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1161. Scheme against Zheng Peng!  (Part 1) (Fourth update)

    Countless huge wind blades cut over at extremely high speeds from different directions.

    Wherever the wind blades hit, no matter how hard the rocks were, they were shattered into pieces by these wind blades!

    "Not good!" The strong man's face suddenly changed, and he smelled the smell of death.

    In this strong man¡¯s long life, he has faced death countless times.  Even if he was on the verge of despair, he did not panic or lose his mind.

    Just when the first wind blade was about to hit his body, he did not condense a giant shield of power to resist it like the last time. Instead, he took strange steps under his feet to avoid it.

    After avoiding it, looking at his expression and aura, it was even worse than when he used the giant shield to resist it just now!

    "Is it a set of life-saving body techniques that destroys vitality?" Zheng Peng, who was controlling all this in the dark, sneered disdainfully, "You can escape from the first day of junior high school, but you can't escape from the fifteenth day. How can the fragments of the immortal be used to express their power, how can they be the ultimate immortal?  Can you resist?"

    Zheng Peng didn¡¯t sneak attack on the half-step saint-immortal-level beings, he only targeted the peak of the third level of immortals.  In his opinion, when he used the secret method taught by his master to activate the hidden power of the immortal fragments at specific points, there would be no other possibility for the lone immortal-level being except his body and soul to disappear!

    "die!!!"

    As he watched, more powerful wind blades chased and killed the strong man.  A cruel smile appeared on Zheng Peng's face.

    However, his smile soon solidified.  Because, he was shocked to find that the aura of the strong man had increased several times!

    "Breakthrough?" Zheng Peng shook his head speechlessly, "How lucky he is. At this critical moment of life and death, he managed to break through to the level of a half-step saint!"

    To deal with half-step saints, these wind blades alone can only kill but cannot kill them.  Unless the stronger power of the Immortal Fragment is stimulated, it is possible to kill this one and suddenly advance to the existence of a half-step Saint Immortal.

    kill?

    do not kill?

    After a moment of reflection, Zheng Peng decided to let go!

    "Be careful! Don't expose my existence just because of an ant!"

    Purely to be more careful, Zheng Peng gave up the opportunity to kill this lucky strong man.  He continued to lurk.  Keep waiting for the opportunity

    ¡­¡­

    "Nothing was found?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, "Am I too suspicious?"

    Based on the information that the slave just sent back, Ye Pengfei secretly deduced that he did not find anything special about those wind blades.

    "It is indeed the sudden wind blade in this situation. The artistic conception is very pure, and it does not seem like someone is deliberately manipulating it. Maybe, there is really no conspiracy. Maybe. It really has nothing to do with that Zheng Peng?"

    As his combat power continues to rise, Ye Pengfei no longer cares about the threat posed by Zheng Peng.  Ye Pengfei now.  Even Tianzun, a second-level peak existence, dared to accept the invitation to fight.  Unless Zheng Peng's master enters the trial area on his own, Zheng Peng, no matter how strange his methods are, will not pose any threat to Ye Pengfei.

    However, this does not mean that Ye Pengfei has automatically ignored Zheng Peng.

    In this world, is there any way to guard against thieves for thousands of years?

    Zheng Peng will never be destroyed.  Ye Pengfei will not give up until the black hands behind Zheng Peng are found out!

    Therefore, after three servants died one after another, Ye Pengfei became a little suspicious. He suspected that Zheng Peng was behind these things!

    So.  He specially arranged this bait, and he asked the strongest person among his thousands of slaves who was best at concealing his true cultivation to take action.

    Falling aloneencountered a wind bladesuddenly encountered more wind bladesand finally the momentum suddenly soared!

    Ye Pengfei wanted to give Zheng Peng the illusion of a "breakthrough before the battle".  Ye Pengfei originally thought.  Even if we can't see Zheng Peng taking action personally, we can at least see some greater dangers emerging.  Among those dangers, he might be able to smell Zheng Peng's strange smell.

    Zheng Peng¡¯s caution also made Ye Pengfei a little confused.  He didn't know whether he was too suspicious or whether Zheng Peng hid it too deeply.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, thought for a while, and then decisively gave an order!

    "You've all gone back?" Zheng Peng was a little surprised.

    In the past four years, Ye Pengfei¡¯s tens of millions of slaves have spread across every corner of this new realm.  Except for the place where the fire world is, they dare to go anywhere and break into any place.

    However, the area of ????this new realm is too huge.  Just looking at the surface area, it is hundreds of times larger than the ordinary extreme realm.

    The surface area is large and the underground area isThe area of ??the cave is naturally even larger.  And those blessed land caves that don't know whether they are attached to the surface or underground are even more horrifying and difficult to count.

    Therefore, even if there are tens of millions of them, the lowest level is the peak-level existence of the third level of the Immortal. It took nearly four years to explore even one ten thousandth of this new realm.

    Originally, Zheng Peng estimated that he could hide in the dark and hunt for at least hundreds of years.  Unexpectedly, before the fourth year had passed, they would have withdrawn collectively.

    Soon, Zheng Peng discovered that the teleportation circle they entered was not to teleport outside the realm, but to teleport these powerful people toward the fire world.

    "Could it be that Ye Pengfei plans to organize these strong men to enter the fire world for training?" Zheng Peng sneered disdainfully, "Even I don't dare to enter such a chaotic fire world. How many of your servants dare to  Go in? If one goes in, one will die. If two goes in, both will die!"

    Just when Zheng Peng was sneering like this, he heard Ye Pengfei's loud voice¡ª¡ª

    "You are advancing too slowly, so I have decided to let you enter the fire world to experience!"

    "Thousands of slaves, no matter how upright they are, they are sitting there.  At this moment, it was inevitable that there would be a small commotion.

    The chaotic fire world is full of deity-level monsters wreaking havoc.  Even Mistress Wan didn¡¯t dare to go in again.  Even Fu Juntian and Hongming didn't dare to go in even a step.  Those of us who have the ability to go in may not be able to come out.

    Just when everyone was thinking wildly, everyone heard Ye Pengfei say in a deep voice: "I won't let you die. I have opened a special space in the fire world. There, you will only feel the power of the Tianzun level.  Although it is coercive, it will not really face the attacks of Tianzun-level spiritual beasts and spiritual birds!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei¡¯s thousands of slaves suddenly realized.  Zheng Peng, who was watching all this in the dark, suddenly realized.

    After suddenly realizing this, Zheng Peng became very anxious: "I didn't expect that Ye Pengfei actually had such a method! In this way, wouldn't I never have the chance to hunt down those powerful beings?"

    Just when Zheng Peng was very angry, Ye Pengfei slowly spoke again

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1162. Scheme against Zheng Peng!  (middle) (fifth update)

    "Maintaining this special space requires a lot of my strength. Therefore, it is impossible for all of you to have a chance to enter."

    Ye Pengfei's voice was clearly heard in the ears of every servant and subordinate.  These tens of thousands of slaves and subordinates nodded slightly involuntarily.

    Indeed, you are very lucky to have such a master.  Is it possible for the master to protect thousands of slaves and subordinates at the same time and protect them from practicing safely?

    There must be a regulation, there must be a competition!

    Before Ye Pengfei said what he wanted to say, his tens of millions of slaves and subordinates already felt that this was a matter of course.

    Zheng Peng also feels that it should be taken for granted. What Ye Pengfei wants is what he feels should be taken for granted.  The highest state of calculating a person is that before the "calculation" really starts, that person already feels that everything is as it should be

    The rules set by Ye Pengfei are very simple, they are just common incentive mechanisms¡ª¡ª

    In the past, what you gained during your training, whether it was the treasures of heaven and earth, or the insights you gained from cultivation, all belonged to you.  Now, you can contribute to Ye Pengfei and obtain corresponding contribution points.  When the contribution points accumulate to a certain level, you can enter that special space and practice for ten days.

    It can only last for ten days at most, even if you only have to face the pressure of Tianzun, even if you have Ye Pengfei to take care of you.  However, once time passes, adverse symptoms will also appear.

    "Scared me!"

    After listening to Ye Pengfei¡¯s various arrangements, Zheng Peng couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.  Immediately, he became excited.

    "This is a good opportunity!"

    In order to obtain more contribution points, you need to contribute more natural materials and treasures.  Or insights.  In this way, the scope of experience for these tens of millions of strong men will become larger and larger.  There will be more and more dangerous situations that you will go into during your training.

    "The further the distance is, the wider the range is, the more difficult it will be for the existence in the middle to mobilize power and protect many strong people! This is really God helping me!"

    Zheng Peng's heart couldn't help but become active: "I'm afraid that the existences at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Immortal Realm will unite for this. However, the existences at the half-step Saint Immortal level will be more bold and take risks further away! Hehe, in the future  I can specifically hunt down half-step saint-immortal beings. A half-step saint-immortal is at least as good as a hundred supreme immortals at the third level of the heaven!"

    Over there, Ye Pengfei is still arranging some specific matters, and is even building a palace and setting up a defensive formation for this purpose.  The appearance of a grand sect.  Appear quickly outside the fire world.

    This way.  Zheng Peng is already looking forward to his infinitely bright future

    ¡­¡­

    The road leading to the valley has stone walls on both sides, jagged and sinister.  There was no need to use his spiritual consciousness to explore the valley. This black-robed male cultivator knew that there must be dangers hidden everywhere in the valley.

    "Such a strong smell of wood origin, even if it doesn't contain the ultimate wood origin, it also contains treasures related to the origin of extraordinary wood!" The black-robed male cultivator whispered to himself, "With me  The skill that surpasses the ordinary half-step Saint Immortal by 30%. If you are careful, at least you will not perish. Hehe, if it is really the origin of the top-grade wood element. With this treasure alone, I will have at least thirty days to comprehend!"

    Entering into a special space and feeling the terrifying pressure of a deity-level existence is not just to be under this tyrannical pressure.  Understand the mysteries of Taoism at a higher level?

    The "fusion of Tao and Dharma" that the master often talks about can also be felt in the pressure of the heavenly existence.  Maybe, because of such a spiritual object, I can realize the secrets of Tianzun in advance!  !  !

    The black robe was taken off.  A pair of dark black soft armor with thin scales protected this strong man tightly.

    Except for a very small number of soul slaves whose original realms were too low, most of Ye Pengfei's soul slaves came from the big ball space back then, carefully selected by Fu Juntian and Hong Ming, and this strong man was no exception.

    For strong people like them, saying that they are "full of treasures" is already a very poor compliment.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's strict order, those pure weapons related to the laws of foreign lands were not allowed to be used.  In this adventure, this strong man can also offer more powerful equipment.

    However, just this black soft armor with fine scales is enough to make Zheng Peng jealous with envy.

    "A top-quality Taoist weapon, absolutely a top-quality Taoist weapon! Moreover, it is still the kind of top-quality Taoist weapon that hides some special artistic conception! You have to be careful when killing this guy. It is best to ensure that this scale armor is intact!"

    It¡¯s just a top-quality Taoist weapon.  Even if Zheng Peng is envious, he is not so jealous.  After all, he had successfully killed three peak-level beings of the third level of the Immortal.  Before their storage space was shattered, Zheng Peng had also made great achievements.My wife, I stole a few unique and top-grade Taoist artifacts.

    "However, Taoist artifacts that imply special artistic conception are very rare.  This is the reason why Ye Pengfei could use Taoist tools in exchange for precious tokens to enter the dangerous situation of the world.

    "If you don't damage the scales, you can only use attacks such as souls. It just so happens that where he is going, there are powerful wood-type spiritual objects. I will let these wood-type spiritual objects show their power for once.  Hehe, who could have guessed that someone was deliberately attacking this?"

    This valley is already very far away from the fire world.  And he is still in a blessed land buried deep underground.  Zheng Peng was very confident. He felt that even if he slowly peeled off this guy's scales, Ye Pengfei would not find him!

    The strong man moved. As soon as he moved, his figure seemed to merge into the air.  If Zheng Peng hadn't been possessed of many strange and mysterious techniques, he wouldn't have been able to see the movement trajectory of this wind powerhouse.

    "This mysterious artistic conception can enhance the movement of wind powerhouses!"

    Zheng Peng used his secret technique and clearly saw the effect of the black scale armor.  Suddenly, he felt even more eager and impatient.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It's closer 

    Attack!  !  !

    When the strong man just entered the valley, Zheng Peng suddenly used his secret technique, activating those wood-type spiritual creatures to use extremely tyrannical and violent methods!

    Then I saw layers of green shadows coming over me overwhelmingly.

    "The way of life! The art of life that directly affects the existence of the soul!!"

    The strong man wearing black scales couldn't help but roar.

    Escape!  !  !

    Without a soul defense weapon, he turned around and ran away without saying a word.

    Teleport!

    Teleport!  !

    Teleport!  !  !

    However, when he teleported several times in a row, he was shocked to find that he still could not teleport out of the valley.

    "What's going on? There is clearly no condition in the space. It is clearly just a soul attack. Why can't I teleport out?"

    Zheng Peng smiled even more proudly, Zheng Peng smiled even happier.

    "I've already taken action myself, and you still want to teleport out? Go to hell!!!"

    Driven by Zheng Peng¡¯s spiritual thoughts, the wood spiritual creatures in the valley launched more and stronger Taoist attacks.  In an instant, this strong man wearing black scale armor was completely engulfed by a layer of greenery

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1163. Scheme against Zheng Peng!  (Part 2) (First update)

    "What a baby, what a baby!"

    Just stroking the soft armor with fine scales, Zheng Peng felt a variety of strange Taoist feelings rising and falling in the sea of ????consciousness.

    Zheng Peng didn¡¯t know that this feeling actually came not from Taoism, but from the laws of foreign lands.  It was as if he didn't even know that danger was coming quietly.

    "It's a pity. If that guy hadn't self-destructed, this treasure wouldn't have been damaged to this extent." Zheng Peng shook his head slightly, with an intoxicated look on his face, but also with deep regret, "I didn't expect that,  I unexpectedly met such a strong and fierce man. However, I will have many opportunities in the future, so there is no need to worry."

    At this moment, how could Zheng Peng know that he had no chance

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, let them take action?" Looking at Zheng Peng, who was sitting in a hidden formation, Wan Yuqiu asked in a deep voice.

    At this time, Fu Juntian and others had quietly surrounded Zheng Peng.  They came in stealth, relying not on Taoism and physical skills, but on invisible spaceships that implied the laws of foreign lands.

    This is the first time that they have used this relatively pure weapon created by relying on the laws of foreign lands outside the secret realm of time.

    "Exotic laws and exotic weapons are one of Ye Pengfei's top-secret methods.  When Ye Pengfei was shocked to hear Zheng Peng's appearance, he realized that perhaps the person hiding behind Zheng Peng was his enemy from his previous life!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei hopes to hide some top-secret methods so that when necessary, he can suddenly use strange moves to defeat the enemy.

    However, now Ye Pengfei decided to use exotic weapons.  because.  He has determined that Zheng Peng can actually stimulate the potential power of this situation!

    "Don't worry yet." Ye Pengfei shook his head and replied in a deep voice, "Zheng Peng's methods are extraordinary. I'm afraid he found this situation and deliberately led us in. When everything is safe, he won't take action again.  Late!"

    What does "safety" mean?

    Being able to advance and retreat is what is called safety!

    This time, if you can kill Zheng Peng.  It would be best to eliminate this source of trouble.  However, if when trying to kill this scourge, one gets involved in it instead, wouldn¡¯t it be extremely unlucky?

    Although Ye Pengfei did not take action personally, he just sent his four strongest servants - Fu Juntian, Hong Ming, Yin Jiutian, and Mo Xuan - there.  However, if a few of them suffer losses, for Ye Pengfei.  It is also an unacceptable result.

    "It's better if I can kill him. It doesn't matter if I can't. With my current power of telepathy, I can always lock him. As long as he has no ability to escape from the trial place, he will die sooner or later!  "

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s instructions, Fu Juntian and others secretly laid traps around Zheng Peng.  They won't take action personally at the first time. They will use these traps first and then wait for the opportunity.

    Zheng Peng was still studying the broken fine scale soft armor with joy, and he didn't realize it.  The danger has come quietly.

    Although he is very clever, although he has gradually moved towards the realm of immortality, although he has too many methods in his hands that even Ye Pengfei might be amazed by, but after all, he has experienced too little.  Rushing up too fast.  His intuition did not remind him of how dangerous the quiet surroundings were!

    It turns out that Zheng Peng¡¯s age.  Much bigger than Ye Pengfei.  When Zheng Peng advanced to the realm of gods and humans, Ye Pengfei was not even born yet.

    "However, with the help of the Secret Realm of Time, Ye Pengfei's real cultivation time is much longer than that of Zheng Peng.  If it were not for the time secret realm in hand, even if Ye Pengfei was extremely talented, he would not have been able to do so quietly, putting Zheng Peng in a dangerous situation.

    In such a battle, the competition is about who has more experience, whose intuition is sharper, and whose methods are more sophisticated.

    Zheng Peng relied on his unknown master's methods to plot against Ye Pengfei's servants. This was not his own ability.

    Ye Pengfei plotted against Zheng Peng, but he relied on himself in the secret realm of time, so many years of self-training, so many years of self-examination and self-improvement!

    Comparing the two makes a decision.

    It¡¯s just that, although which one is better and which one is worse, it¡¯s already clear at a glance.  However, Ye Pengfei was still not careless.

    "It's not Zheng Peng who is strong, but the being behind Zheng Peng! The hidden power that can inspire this realm, these methods, at least come from the hands of Tianzun, the third level of heaven. Maybe, he is still a peak level existence of Tianzun, third level of heaven.  !¡±

    When fighting with Zheng Peng, Ye Pengfei looked down upon him.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that the person he was fighting was the person behind Zheng Peng.

    "In the world of fire, there must be some secret means?In this situation, he must have many hidden methods.  Although, he laid these methods through Zheng Peng's hands.  In terms of power, it couldn't be compared to him taking action personally.  "

    "However, judging from Zheng Peng's method of activating the potential hidden in the situation, no matter how small the power, it is extraordinary!"

    Killing Zheng Peng is very important.  But, more importantly, while killing Zheng Peng, he must not be harmed by these methods in turn.

    "Zheng Peng is greedy and only cares about his own research on thin-scale soft armor. If he reports it immediately, maybe that person will notice some clues. Now, I can calmly plan the plan and attract Zheng Peng to take the bait!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s cultivation was initiated by Dongfang Aotian.  Although, his master actually taught him nothing.  However, Ye Pengfei's true nature was determined from the beginning because of Dongfang Aotian.

    Thinking back to the beginning, with Dongfang Aotian's ability, it was not easy to avenge his disciple.  However, he chose to use the hands of the leader of the Mangshan Sect to eliminate the roots of the Fan family.

    "You don't have to force yourself to do anything. This is a habit deeply rooted in Ye Pengfei's bones. This is also the reason why Ye Pengfei turned danger into disaster and saved his life many times.

    And this time, there is no exception!

    After Fu Juntian and others laid the trap, Ye Pengfei was still not satisfied.  He also allowed Fu Juntian and others to leave an escape route, leaving a temporary teleportation circle to return to him.  This teleportation circle was created by Yin Jiutian.  With his ability in the way of space, even if Zheng Peng is very good at it, even if he is immediately awakened and discovered by Zheng Peng, it will be difficult to cut off this transmission.

    At this time, except for Fu Juntian and the four of them, the rest of Ye Pengfei's servants were already staying in Ye Pengfei's dimension.  What Zheng Peng didn't know was that just when Ye Pengfei summoned all his slaves and gathered outside the fire world to instruct the next training goals, he had already replaced his real body with millions of fake bodies!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was surrounded by only two female attendants, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu.  After seeing Ye Pengfei's various planning methods, the two of them couldn't help but have strange lights in their eyes.

    "Are you too cautious?"

    Soon, they knew that such caution was not excessive, but not enough!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1164. Seduction!  (Second update)

    "Huh?"

    Zheng Peng suddenly stopped his enlightenment. He discovered that a half-step Saint Immortal-level expert was walking in his direction, stopping step by step.

    "Haha, I'm so lucky, someone actually came to my door!"

    Zheng Peng was secretly happy. After all, the closer he was to him, the easier it would be to use his methods with ease and ease.

    "This time, even if he wants to blow himself up, there's no chance!"

    Zheng Peng was thinking this while paying close attention to the strong man's actions.  The broken scale armor that he had been holding in his hand and studying carefully was also put into the storage space by him.

    The strong man walked very slowly, which is not surprising. Some of the dangers in this situation can be seen on the surface, but most of them appear suddenly, catching people off guard.  Therefore, in the past few years of experience, none of Ye Pengfei's tens of millions of servants could fly at high speeds carelessly, let alone teleport at high speeds.

    Zheng Peng waited patiently. This time, he wanted to have a 100% guarantee to prevent this half-step saint from self-destructing before his death.  For him, a half-step saint-immortal-level body is likely to elevate his realm to the third level of immortality!

    "Don't worry, wait until he gets closer, get closer Damn, why did he turn?"

    Suddenly, Zheng Peng's face showed a trace of anger.

    He saw that the half-step Saint Immortal level powerhouse first stayed in one place for a while.  Then, as if he was attracted by something, his face showed a hint of joy, and his whole person transformed into a big bird.  Fly into the sky!

    The body of this half-step saint is a ferocious bird!

    Zheng Peng used his secret technique and quickly flew in the direction of the strong man.  All I saw was a trickle, flowing slowly for hundreds of millions of miles.

    "A mere stream contaminated with top-grade spiritual veins actually led him there? You're so fucking smart. That top-grade spiritual vein has been cut off for who knows how many years!" Zheng Peng was angry.  He had to curse again and again.

    At first glance, the strong man did not make a big turn.  but.  If that strong man follows the stream's origin, he can trace it back to its source.  It will go further and further.

    Angry, Zheng Peng wanted to use his means immediately to activate the power of the realm over there.  However, his eyes suddenly turned and he took out several treasures from the storage space.

    As expected, it was as expected by Zheng Peng, when these treasures revealed a hint of artistic conception.  The half-step saint who turned into a big bird fell back to the ground.

    Where he is going.  It has the scent of an exquisite spiritual creature.  However, in the other direction, there were also several artistic conceptions of top-quality spiritual objects.  For a moment, he didn't know what to choose.

    "Come here! Come over here! How many spiritual creatures are there over there? There are more spiritual creatures here!"

    Just when the half-step saint's spiritual consciousness peeked over here, Zheng Peng took out a few more high-grade treasures.

    The top grade is two grades worse than the top grade, so it is naturally impossible to attract the attention of the half-step saint.  However, Zheng Peng was very clever in making the aura of these treasures concealed.  It leaves people with endless reveries.

    However, unlike Zheng Peng¡¯s imagination, the Half-Step Saint immediately turned around and flew this way.  He was still hesitating, and he even took out a piece of communication jade!

    "Damn, did you make a mistake?" Zheng Peng was so angry that he jumped up and down again.

    It¡¯s been so many years.  He has only seen the peak-level existence of the third level of the Immortal, inviting three and five to form a gang.  In his opinion, these are all half-step saint-immortal-level beings.  They are all very high-spirited and unwilling to share it with others.

    This one is different. After he discovered the aura of spiritual beings in both directions, he actually used spiritual jade to summon other half-step saints!

    "Aren't I asking for trouble? What should I do"

    Zheng Peng faces a choice¡ª¡ª

    Or, leave immediately.  Otherwise, if two or three half-step Saint Immortals come here to look for him, he will be exposed.

    Or, quickly use the secret technique, activate the power of the realm, and quickly kill this half-step saint!

    "kill him!!!"

    Years of hunting have given Zheng Peng a lot of confidence.  Not long ago, he was so relaxed that he forced a Half-Step Saint Immortal to blow himself up and die.  This time, facing a half-step saint who was so close to him, how could he retreat in embarrassment?

    With his mind set, Zheng Peng immediately began to use his methods.  I saw huge thorns suddenly appearing where the Half-Step Holy Immortal was!

    "Fly up, I will entertain you with the power of thunder!" Zheng ?There was a cruel smile on his face.

    The body is a big bird. When encountering this sudden earth magic, out of instinct, it should fly into the sky.  However, Zheng Peng was surprised again. He unexpectedly discovered that this half-step saint-level being had smashed several huge thorns.

    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s he talking about is an earth-type demonic bird?!¡±

    There are eight types of demon birds in the world.  However, earth type demon birds are very rare.  Zheng Peng felt that he was really unlucky this time, as he had troubles one after another.  Little did he know that he had actually fallen completely into Ye Pengfei's plan.

    Just when Zheng Peng was angry in his heart and was performing magic again, suddenly, a violent wave came from his storage space.

    "The scales are collapsing!!!"

    With a glance of consciousness, his face suddenly changed.  Zheng Peng was shocked to find that the incomplete scales that he had been playing with for a long time were crumbling inch by inch!

    It¡¯s not just the black scale armor that¡¯s collapsing, its collapse has also triggered a series of reactions.

    Zheng Peng has already hunted many immortal-level beings in the Purple Maple Realm.  And now, he has hunted and killed several high-level powerful men with rich wealth.  Therefore, he has a lot of collections in his storage space.

    During the process of collapse, the black scale armor continuously triggers devouring vortexes.  I saw that after several treasures closest to it were swallowed up by these whirlpools, they exploded with astonishing destructive power.  A sudden storm of destruction swept towards more and further treasures!

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s raining all the time when the house is leaking, why did I end up in this situation?¡±

    Until now, Zheng Peng has no doubt about him.  After all, he had never put the scale armor into the storage space at the beginning. In addition to wanting to understand and study it, he was also worried in his heart whether this broken treasure would completely collapse.

    If it were under normal circumstances, this sudden collapse would not bring much trouble to Zheng Peng.  The worst case scenario is to cut off the space that is being destroyed on that side.  For things like spiritual objects, if you lose them, grab them again. There are so many high-level experiences out there, are you still afraid that you won¡¯t be able to grab good ones?

    However, Zheng Peng is now worried that more half-step saint-level beings will come over.  On the other hand, he made a mistake first and misjudged the big bird's ability.  At this moment, he was busy dealing with things over there. The sudden change in the storage space gave him a headache for a while

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1165. Take the bait!

    There is a very simple solution, which is to get rid of this storage space and let it fend for itself.

    ¡°However, almost all of Zheng Peng¡¯s belongings are placed in this storage space.  Relying on sorcery, his realm has risen sharply, but his mind is not so open-minded, and his actions are not so free and easy

    "First deal with that half-step saint, and then deal with the changes in this storage space!"

    In an instant, Zheng Peng made up his mind.

    In his opinion, he took action himself, with the help of the power of the realm.  That half-step saint-level being couldn't stop him for even a trillionth of an instant.  In such a short period of time, the information about his existence will not be known to Ye Pengfei.  And I also have plenty of time to go back and deal with the changes in the storage space.

    "It's just a pity for that half-step saint. If I take action, I can only hit him into nothingness with the force of thunder!"

    Before dispatching, Zheng Peng was still regretting this problem.  He didn't realize that even if he didn't take action, due to the changes in the storage space, the land he was on was slowly sliding towards the direction of the half-step Saint Immortal

    "We haven't seen each other for many years, but Zheng Peng is still an idiot!"

    Zheng Peng suddenly stepped out of the battle, making Ye Pengfei sneer several times with disdain.

    I think back then, Ye Pengfei faced Zheng Peng, who was in the immortal realm, at the immortal realm.  Not only did he successfully escape, but he also plotted against Zheng Peng and destroyed Zheng Peng's true body.  If Zheng Peng hadn't been able to use the natal soul lamp to resurrect him, he would have died and ceased to exist.

    And this time.  The most important purpose of Ye Pengfei's continuous calculations was to attract Zheng Peng's attention elsewhere.  Then, something happened to Zheng Peng's storage space, causing Zheng Peng to come back to save him.

    ¡°If Zheng Peng lets go of that half-step saint, he can save the storage space.  Then, he will find that his rescue power is temporarily unable to prevent the collapse from continuing.  On the contrary.  It will cause the formation and the land where you are located to slip slightly.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s original plan¡ª¡ª

    If Zheng Peng continues to stay in the formation, he will eventually fall into the trap set by Fu Juntian and others along with the formation.

    If Zheng Peng chooses to leave the formation, he will also fall into those traps.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that Zheng Peng would choose.  Break out of the formation and run to kill the half-step saint!

    Except for Fu Juntian and four others.  Nowadays, all these, the tens of millions of strong people who have experienced all over the world, are all false existences.  Exposing yourself because of a false existence is simply asking for your own death, you are an idiot.

    If it were Ye Pengfei, even if he couldn't tell that the half-step saint was a false existence.  He will also protect himself wisely and leave here.  Never take risks easily.  Allow yourself to take more risks.

    Rich experience and shallow experience can be clearly seen at this moment.  Seeing that Ye Pengfei was about to succeed, he was about to completely kill Zheng Peng!

    But¡­¡­

    "madness!!!"

    Haven't heard that in a long time.  That old voice suddenly sounded nearby.  Caught off guard, Ye Pengfei detected an unusual smell in the voice.

    "That Heavenly Lord who is bound by the fire world. Why did he spy on the situation here? What virtue and ability can he have to allow his divine consciousness to be broadcast here!!!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's expression changed slightly.

    Thousands of calculations, Ye Pengfei did not calculate. The strong man hidden behind Zheng Peng also said that he had moved the heavenly Zun who was bound by the world of fire!  That Tianzun actually also inherited it, similar to Zheng Peng¡¯s weird methods!

    When they heard that old voice, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu could not help but change their expressions slightly.

    ?????????????????????? However, it¡¯s just a slight change in color, it¡¯s not that shocking.

    "Zheng Peng will die, there is no doubt about it. Even if something happens suddenly, it will not change Zheng Peng's fate!"

    That being at the pinnacle level of the second level of Tianzun just cursed "stupid" and woke Zheng Peng up, scolding him until he knew that he was too impulsive.  But so what?

    You must know that there are four powerful beings around Zheng Peng at this time, all of whom can kill him.  And those four powerful beings had made various arrangements in advance, waiting for Zheng Peng to fall into the trap.

    "Zheng Peng, on the other hand, was so stupid that he flew out of the formation quickly.  If he walked out slowly, he would still be far away from the traps when he was woken up by someone scolding him.  But now, he is flying out quickly, even if Tianzun's curse is timely enough.  However, by the time Zheng Peng reacted, he had already rushed out quite a distance!

    A place of horrorThe trap was suddenly launched.  Then Zheng Peng felt that he suddenly fell into a dark space where he couldn't see his fingers.

    Take advantage of his illness and kill him!

    At this time, if Ye Pengfei orders Fu Juntian and others to attack together, Zheng Peng, even if he possesses magical powers, may not be able to last for a moment or two.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°Come back immediately!!!¡±

    When Tian Zun scolded and appeared, Ye Pengfei felt a warning sign and immediately summoned Fu Juntian and others back.

    "Pengfei (Brother Ye), what's wrong?" Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu asked in unison in surprise.

    They thought that Zheng Peng was definitely dead.  If they were allowed to give orders, they would definitely order Fu Juntian and others to kill him!

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that just as they were asking in unison, a few extremely brief exchanges of spiritual thoughts had already occurred

    "Zheng Peng, launch the ultimate plan immediately!!!"

    Zheng Peng couldn't help but trembled: "The ultimate plan? I will die, and so will you!"

    "We will not die! Master said that he will use the supreme power to extract a trace of our souls. At that time, we will be able to reincarnate and be reborn outside the trial place!"

    "Master?" Zheng Peng couldn't help but shiver again.

    Zheng Peng has long known what level of cultivation the owner of this old voice has.  But, he actually became his fellow disciples?

    "That's right!" The old voice said very hastily, "I am willing to become my disciple to a being who is about to break through the realm of immortality! Zheng Peng, you quickly launch the ultimate plan. If you hesitate, I will not let you go.  !¡±

    Zheng Peng was stunned. Zheng Peng was stunned.

    Breaking through the immortal state, what existed?

    Zheng Peng is not Ye Pengfei. How could he know that the universe also has spirits, and chaos can also change into human form

    The frightened Zheng Peng couldn't help but use various methods according to the steps of the final plan.  He did this completely subconsciously. Not long after he fell into this trap, he had already subconsciously launched the ultimate plan!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 1166. An excellent opportunity in extreme danger!

    Changes in heaven and earth!

    A situation is a world.

    The sun rises and the moon sets here, and there are four distinct seasons.  However, just when Ye Pengfei recalled Fu Juntian and others, the sun and moon came out at the same time, and the four seasons were in chaos!

    "No, this situation is going to collapse!!!" Ye Pengfei was shocked.

    The intuition just now told him that he was in danger.  Therefore, even though he just heard "Stupid", Ye Pengfei quickly called Fu Juntian and others back.

    However, Ye Pengfei never imagined that the danger discovered by his intuition would be like this!

    Wan Yuqiu was also stunned. She had peeked into countless futures, but she had never seen such a future.

    "Who disturbed the thread of the future? Who jumped out of the path of destiny?" Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but murmur to himself.

    Yue Ningbing clenched her fists fiercely and said decisively: "Yu Qiu, now is not the time to think about this! Let's quickly set up the formation to protect Pengfei's space plane!"

    ha?

    Wan Yuqiu felt that his mind was a bit unable to turn around.

    Why does it need to protect Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane?  Even though the world has changed, there has not been any earth-shattering danger here.  Not to mention what kind of terrorist threats Ye Pengfei would face in his dimension.

    Not to mention, Zifu Universe is not a vegetarian!

    Wan Yuqiu, who had experienced that horrific catastrophe, had long known that once Ye Pengfei was in danger of falling, Zifu Universe would naturally come to his aid!

    However, after coming into contact with Yue Ningbing¡¯s piercing eyes.  Wan Yuqiu suddenly understood.

    Whoosh whoosh, Wan Yuqiu continuously used various sealing techniques to seal Yue Ningbing!

    "Brother Ye, this change in the world will actually affect the souls of the strong!!!"

    Sister Ning Bing¡¯s soul was clearly affected.  What protects Ye Pengfei's space plane is clearly trying to destroy Ye Pengfei's space plane!  !  !

    What kind of change is this?  !

    What kind of power is this?  !

    Unexpectedly, it directly affected the strong men around Ye Pengfei and directly attacked Ye Pengfei's space plane!

    After successfully sealing Yue Ningbing.  Wan Yuqiu felt that his forehead was covered with sweat.

    "It's too dangerous. If I hadn't already defended myself, and if I hadn't been much more powerful than Sister Ning Bing, I'm afraid Sister Ning Bing would have taken those tens of millions of slaves to attack Brother Ye's dimension!!!"

    I have practiced with Ye Pengfei for many years, several times.  Wan Yuqiu's mood swings were quietly controlled by powerful beings.  therefore.  Wan Yuqiu has been strengthening defense in this area.  Therefore, this time she was not shot inexplicably like Yue Ningbing.

    And if Yue Ningbing really takes people out of the secret realm of time, to attack Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane.  With the protection of Zifu Universe, Ye Pengfei only had a near miss.  However, Yue Ningbing and those tens of millions of slaves might lose their lives!

    Think about it, if your ability to defend against such a sneak attack is even worse.  It's already happened.  What a disaster!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has no ability to understand what is going on in his base camp.  Facing the changes in the world and the sudden power of the situation, Ye Pengfei was punching out with punch after punch, trying to forcefully break through the defense of the situation and rush out of the situation!

    A teleportation formation that leads outside the realm.  Just before this change in heaven and earth occurred, it had already strangely failed.  Any space method is useless at this time.

    Only by forcing your way in can you escape!  !  !

    in those days.  Ye Pengfei entered the trial area for the first time and had to break through the defense.  That time, he was lucky and chose a mere transformation realm.

    And this time, although his combat power is many, many times stronger than before.  However, the defense he had to face was many, many times stronger!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was rushing tens of thousands of miles away, a black hurricane appeared out of thin air.  With the power of Ye Pengfei's fist, he could kill anything below the second level of the Saint Immortal with one punch.  However, when he hit the black hurricane hard, not only was he unable to destroy the hurricane, but he was counterattacked by a huge force, and his body suddenly fell thousands of miles!

    "Tianzun-level power!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's face suddenly became very ugly.

    Having only ascended to this place, we have already encountered a Heavenly-level defensive force.  Although this power is only equivalent to a low-level existence of a Heavenly Lord.  However, if you go further up, what kind of tyrannical blockade force will you face?

    But, we have to break through!  ?You have to break out!

    Looking back below, the huge area has begun to collapse and the ground has begun to crack, and power has begun to surge.

    Indeed, this situation is about to be destroyed.  Indeed, they want to use the destructive power of the situation to completely destroy themselves!

    ¡°Could it be that Zheng Peng doesn¡¯t want to live anymore?

    ?????????? Could it be that the second-level peak-level being of Tianzun who is bound by the fire world also doesn¡¯t want to live anymore?

    These questions stirred up a few small waves in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Then, it quickly disappeared.

    It¡¯s not that these issues are unimportant, but that at this moment, there are more important things waiting for you to figure them out!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? away.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A super smart brain but with more powerful computing power than Ye Pengfei¡¯s hundreds of billions of human consciousnesses has also begun operating at full capacity.

    A strange route was quickly calculated.  Ye Pengfei did not go head-to-head with the black hurricane. He flashed left and right a few times and rushed to a higher place

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Zheng Peng had come to his senses.

    "Are you fucking with me?!"

    Looking at the terrifying changes around him, Zheng Peng couldn't help but roar.  He realized that in that short period of time, his emotions had been firmly controlled by others.

    "I'm trying to save you!" The deity-level being sneered disdainfully, "You fell into Ye Pengfei's trap, and your death was in vain. Now, you and I still have hope of resurrection!"

    "real?"

    "Whether it is true or not, we will know soon"

    ¡­¡­

    Indeed, you will know soon.  Because the collapse speed of this situation has become faster and faster!

    Ye Pengfei also smelled the smell of dying more and more.  Even though he used his powerful computing power, he could not find a shortcut to break through, so he had to force his way out.

    One step!

    Destroyed a space compression

    One more step!

    Destroyed a naturally formed formation of three thousand Dao

    "If it weren't for those three perfect footwork, Ye Pengfei would have been unable to cope with it at this moment.

    However, even with those three perfect footwork close by, at this moment, Ye Pengfei already knew that the destructive storm caused by the collapse of the realm beneath him was about to hit!

    what to do?

    Ask Zifu Universe for help!

    This thought was quickly denied by Ye Pengfei as soon as it passed through his consciousness.  His intuition told him that he didn't need to show his ultimate trump card to those powerful enemies.

    "By the way, time travel!!!"

    At this critical moment, Ye Pengfei discovered the perfect opportunity hidden in the extreme danger!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text Chu 1167. Entering the highest plane for the first time!  (fifth update)

    I don't know how long it took, but Ye Pengfei finally woke up.  Read full text.bl.

    "here it is¡­¡­"

    Ye Pengfei, who was completely unable to move, could only use his spiritual consciousness to look around.

    This is a dark cave, empty on all sides, and it may look like it is thousands of miles away.  The stone stalactites hanging upside down above the head were illuminated by the dim light from an unknown source, reflecting a pale light.

    The re-refined Cross-Travel No. 1, which contained many of Ye Pengfei's research insights, had already been caught up by the huge power of destruction in the trial area when it passed through the barrier of the trial area.

    Fortunately, that huge power cannot penetrate the barrier too far.  Therefore, the broken Time Travel One successfully brought Ye Pengfei out.

    After traveling to this cave, Time Travel No. 1 was completely shattered.  Now Ye Pengfei is lying on the broken body of Time Travel No. 1.

    "This is the highest plane, I'm afraid, it's the top one, the twelfth level space plane!"

    Many years ago, Fox Princess introduced the standard of plane classification in the universe.  Space planes at level eight and above can be called the highest plane.

    After the power of faith became extremely powerful, Ye Pengfei once roughly visited and experienced some of the conditions in the highest plane.  Because he knows that after he leaves the trial place, he will enter these highest planes!

    Now, regardless of the powerful binding force here, as well as the richness of the Five Elements and Three Wonders of Spiritual Energy in the space, Ye Pengfei was convinced that he was entering a supreme plane of up to the twelfth level!

    "Sure enough. When time and space are turbulent, by using the power of faith to pull me, I can successfully travel through the trial area!"

    This is an extremely bold adventure, this is an extremely thrilling choice.

    When he chose to use Time Travel No. 1 and start crossing the barrier of the trial area, Ye Pengfei didn't have much confidence in success.

    Many years ago, Ye Pengfei had already thought of using his tyrannical power of belief to drive Cross One and break out of the training ground.  after all.  This is the easiest way to think of to solve the realm bottleneck.

    "It's a pity that no matter how Ye Pengfei tries, there is no way for Time Travel No. 1 to break out of the trial area.  The result of each experiment was that after traveling a short distance, they were pushed back by a powerful force and fell back into a certain situation.

    When doing those experiments, what happened to Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  None of it has happened yet.  If at that time, Ye Pengfei would have successfully tested it.  The following things.  It won't happen again.  This time, Ye Pengfei would not face the great danger again.

    This is an extremely terrifying danger.

    "A situation that can breed and evolve a peak-level existence of Tianzun, the second level of heaven, and the power that bursts out when it is destroyed, I am afraid that even the peak-level existence of Tianzun, third level of heaven, may not be able to safely withstand it.

    However, Ye Pengfei also suddenly realized that this was also an opportunity, a once-in-a-lifetime, once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!  !  !

    Encountered the impact of this terrifying force.  Even though the barrier in the trial area is extremely powerful, its power is more or less restricted.  At this time, when Ye Pengfei once again executed the plan that had failed countless times many years ago, he finally succeeded in crossing over from the trial place!

    The only bad thing is

    "The twelfth level of the highest plane. Only existences at the level of Heavenly Lord can fly freely. Even existences at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Holy Immortal can only jump a few times with ease"

    Suddenly, he entered this highest level plane.  For Ye Pengfei now, it also means a certain risk.  And his slaves, numbering in the tens of millions, are only relatively ordinary existences in this level of plane.

    Ye Pengfei knows very well that in the twelfth-level space plane, even in those very down-to-earth fairy cities and fairy kingdoms, half-step saint-level beings can only find a not-so-high-level fairy general.

    "If you try to establish a force here, you can only wait until they break through the bottleneck of the Immortal, and at least advance to the second level of the Saint Immortal."

    Ye Pengfei secretly smiled bitterly and shook his head. It's true that the plan didn't change quickly.  How could he have imagined that he would suddenly jump to the twelfth level space plane?

    "Originally, the plan was to reunite with Yu'er as soon as it came out. Then, return to the past plane to solve the two problems of the Beast God Yazhen and the descendants of the Samsara Immortal Emperor. All of a sudden, he ran to the twelfth level space.  If things go wrong, these things will have to be postponed."

    Ye Pengfei also planned to return to Yuexianxing.

    &nbsp;He also wanted to meet his master, see the Mangshan sect back then, and the descendants of the Ye family.

    Yue Ningbing also came from Yuexian Star. She still has some old relatives and friends on Yuexian Star.  Although it is said that those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment should pursue the ultimate truth of heaven wholeheartedly.  However, family affection and nostalgia do not have to be killed.

    But now, all the original plans have to be postponed.  After all, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, he can't even fly in the air in this twelfth-level space plane. How can he break through the void passage and go to other space planes?

    "You also have to be more careful in your actions. Don't reveal your unique skills at will and attract the attention of evil people!"

    There are two types of evil people -

    The first type is the strong man who is delighted to see the treasure and kills people to seize the treasure.  This type of existence exists among low-level monks, and it also exists among Tianzun-level monks!

    The other category is those enemies from previous lives!

    Ye Pengfei had long known through Bei Tangyu and Yue Ningbing that a great chaos had occurred in various spatial planes.

    Because of this great chaos, Bei Tangyu rose through the ranks and gained the favor of sects from high-level planes.  Nowadays, she stays in a sect called Bihai Sect. She is one of the most talented young people in the sect and is deeply loved by the elders of the sect.

    And Yue Ningbing, because of this great chaos, used Time Travel No. 1 many times and entered several spatial planes.  He knows a lot about the chaos in many planes caused by Ye Pengfei's photos and portraits!

    In terms of appearance, Ye Pengfei doesn't have to worry.  That perfect disguise was enough for Ye Pengfei to change his appearance and walk on this plane.  Not to mention, his current Taoism has been further perfectly integrated.  He can change his appearance at will, and no matter how powerful the enemy is, it will be difficult to find him based on his shadow and portrait.

    The only thing you need to be wary of is those advanced techniques and strange Taoist techniques.

    You must know that in the later stages of the Trial Land, Ye Pengfei has already dominated the world.  He has long been accustomed to using those super-level methods to instantly kill strong men of the same level.  Now that we are here, this habit must be changed!

    Lying on his back on the ground, Ye Pengfei thought everything through, re-drawn a rough plan, and then got up from the cold soil

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1168. Strange Breeze

    The twelfth-level space plane not only has a strong restriction on the movement of the strong, but also the spiritual consciousness of the strong will be greatly restricted here. At 520/

    Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness ability is no better than that of Tianzun's second-level existence. However, his spiritual consciousness can only be extended tens of thousands of miles away. In the trial field, his spiritual consciousness could easily extend several miles.  Compared with trillions of miles away, it is simply equivalent to amblyopia.

    The area of ??the cave is not large, only a few miles in radius. However, when Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness penetrated the surface of the cave, he was surprised to find that the number of caves here was too huge. His spiritual consciousness penetrated more than ten in a row.  The cave doesn't even extend into the outside world!

    "This is a super maze. Is this maze natural, or is it a cave of some deity-level existence?"

    Ye Pengfei increased his vigilance and planned to use the power of faith again to check. However, at this moment

    Lingbu Qingyun 1168

    "There is no use in being patient and wise in a place like this. Only strong strength is the best way to avoid trouble! However, I can't overuse those super-level methods. Only by making the ultimate combat power stronger, I  Only then can we better survive and develop here!¡±

    The higher the level of the space plane, the more the world is dominated by the strong. If you are tyrannical, no one will dare to provoke you easily. If you are shady, you will cause constant trouble.

    No matter how tyrannical a being is, faced with constant troubles, it is very likely that the boat will capsize in the gutter. In this twelfth-level space plane, there are so many high-level experts. Ye Pengfei does not want to be surrounded by a group of flies and end up in big trouble.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking secretly like this, suddenly, a wisp of breeze appeared unexpectedly!

    ¡°Again!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei concentrated on tracing the origins of this wisp of breeze.

    A few moments passed, and the breeze disappeared without a trace again. This time, Ye Pengfei finally knew where the breeze had gone.

    "Returning to the universe? There are such strange things!"

    This wisp of breeze was not absorbed into some stone wall cave, nor was it absorbed by some special spiritual creature. This wisp of breeze, and the faint smell of blood it carried, were actually taken back by the universe!  !  !

    If it weren't for Ye Pengfei, he would have had two universes long ago. If it weren't for Ye Pengfei, who was also assisting these two universes and constantly upgrading, he wouldn't have been able to detect the whereabouts of this breeze. And when he finally understood the direction of this breeze,  After going there, he became more and more curious about this breeze.

    "It feels like it should be through this gap, but why don't I find anything?"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was no longer just sitting there cross-legged and using his mind to make inquiries. He walked to this rock wall and carefully studied the characteristics of this rock wall.

    However, Ye Pengfei tried many methods but could not find anything strange about this rock wall.

    "It's really strange. Could it be possible that this wisp of breeze was directly evolved from the universe?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and sat down cross-legged under this rock wall.

    In the blink of an eye, ten days have passed and no new breeze has appeared. Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul power has already broken through the bottleneck of the realm.

    This breakthrough triggered a chain reaction

    First of all, many of Ye Pengfei's abilities were improved together, and they made breakthroughs one after another. This breakthrough lasted for three days before they stabilized. After finally stabilizing, Ye Pengfei found that his level of cultivation had already reached a certain level.  It is equivalent to the first creation of the second level of the Saint Immortal!

    "In my ultimate state, I am already equivalent to the middle-level Tianzun of the first level! If I encounter any Xiaoxiao disciples in the future, I will directly release the pressure of the Tianzun level, and I will naturally be able to frighten them!"

    You can also fly directly without coercion and shock, which is also a good threat method. In the twelfth-level space plane, although there are many high-level powerful people, in most fairy countries, the existence of Tianzun level will have a relatively high status.

    The second chain reaction is that many of Ye Pengfei¡¯s subordinates also began to make breakthroughs one by one.

    "Okay! Their qualifications are really good!"

    Lingbu Qingyun 1168

    Feeling the aura of strong men rising sharply in the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei was very happy to have a group of saint-level servants. In this twelfth-level space plane, he could be regarded as the number one figure.

    And just when Ye Pengfei was very happy, his eyes fell on a female cultivator

    ¡á¡á

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1169. Adventure!

    "Cen Na didn't make a breakthrough?"

    The female cultivator Ye Pengfei was looking at was none other than Cen Na who had half the blood of the blood dragon 520

    Among the first slaves that Ye Pengfei accepted, only Cen Na has not made a breakthrough. It is obvious that she is also more anxious.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei advanced to the Saint Immortal Queen and broke through for three consecutive days. Three days have passed outside. In the secret realm of time, a full three thousand years have passed!

    In the past three thousand years, more than 500,000 slaves and subordinates have successfully broken through. As Ye Pengfei¡¯s key training target, Cen Na fell behind many people, which made her uneasy.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1169

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s judgment made Cen Na lose consciousness for a moment. After she was stunned for a while, she asked slowly: "Master, do you want Cen Na to go in and talk to the blood dragon?"

    "Talk?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh or cry, "Cen Na, I've been here for more than forty days. Even in front of this stone wall, I've been here for more than ten days. Do you think we can talk to him?"

    Cen Na is not stupid, she was just shocked by the news about her clan. After hearing what Ye Pengfei said, she immediately came back to her senses.

    "Master, what you mean is that either the blood dragon suffered a serious injury, or"

    Cena doesn¡¯t want to continue talking

    How could a Heavenly-level blood dragon allow outsiders to search and torment at the entrance of his cave for dozens of days?  With the blood dragon's fiery temper, I am afraid that even if the outsider is still thousands of miles away from its cave, it will already be menacingly releasing the pressure of its own realm!  !  !

    Therefore, if there is really a blood dragon cave hidden in this stone wall, then the blood dragon is either seriously injured, or it is already dead and has died long ago!  !  !

    Cen Na felt that a faint feeling of sadness filled her heart.

    Although this is the twelfth-level space plane, and although the blood dragon here should have nothing to do with herself, Cen Na feels as if a close relative has passed away, and there is a feeling in her heart that is very heavy and very heavy.  sad feeling

    "Maybe the situation is not that bad." Ye Pengfei shook his head and stopped continuing the topic, "Cen Na, you can choose now, whether to go in and take a look, or go back to the secret realm of time."

    Go in and take a look, maybe you can find some rare opportunity, but you may also encounter something, huge danger

    If there is really a Heavenly-level blood dragon here, and he uses his own essence and blood to set up a ban, then Ye Pengfei will have no way to get in unless he uses some violent means.

    Only Cena can enter!  After entering, she was alone, and the risks were unpredictable!

    For a moment, Cen Na couldn¡¯t help but be stunned

    Here, here is the highest plane, but in the highest plane, it is the highest level, the twelfth level space plane!

    In this dimension, a half-step Saint Immortal-level powerhouse like himself is nothing more than an ant-like existence. Even if he ignores his master's instructions and uses the laws he learned from foreign lands, he is only able to compete with a Saint Immortal-level powerhouse.  , compete with each other

    And inside this stone wall, it is very likely that it is the blessed land of a heavenly being!  !  !

    For a moment, Ce Na felt that she was in a dilemma and could not make a decision

    Ce Na¡¯s Sea of ??Knowledge Insect Gu has already evolved into some kind of special soul contract. As long as Ye Pengfei is willing, through this soul contract, Ye Pengfei can see Ce Na¡¯s inner thoughts at a glance.

    "Indecisiveness leads to disaster!!!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei gave Cen Na a heads-up!

    The strong man¡¯s cultivation and enlightenment emphasizes the indomitable character of the Blood Dragon lineage, which is boundless, fearless and fearless.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1169

    And now, Cen Na hesitated for a little too long, Cen Na was really too indecisive!

    During the short moment of Ce Na's hesitation, Ye Pengfei clearly noticed that Ce Na's blood dragon bloodline, which was getting richer and richer, was being counterattacked by the human blood, and the aura was much weaker. If this continued, Ce Na's Daoji would be worried!

    In this world, inner demons are not the only ones that can mess up people¡¯s nature. Bad people with Taoist bloodline disorder can also cause Taoist damage.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away

    Ye Pengfei's wake-up call suddenly awakened the ferocity of the blood dragon in her bones. It also completely inspired her to see. The thick blood-colored scales quickly covered her whole body. Ceenna's eyes turned red.

    "Master, Cena is gone!!!"

    ¡á¡á

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1170. Romance in the Blood Pond!  (superior)

    An inconspicuous gap is at 520/

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei¡¯s guidance, Cen Nagen wouldn¡¯t have discovered that there was something else going on in this seemingly ordinary rock texture!

    Ce Na¡¯s essence and blood activated the restriction here. However, with Ce Na¡¯s ability, she was unable to see this restriction!

    "Even a blood dragon from the first level of the Saint Immortal can't peek into such restrictions! The owner of this cave refuses the entry of beings below the Heavenly Lord!"

    Cen Na was thinking this in her heart, but her face was expressionless.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1170

    Ye Pengfei and Cen Na were suddenly frightened. Even though they had experienced and seen so many strange things, facing such a bold guess, they still became temporarily distracted

    "Who would be willing to inject all the essence and blood into one place? And what container can be used to preserve this essence and blood for a long time?"

    " Two huge questions suddenly appeared in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    After that brief period of confusion, Ye Pengfei immediately realized that his guess was correct. This large pool contained the essence and blood of a Tianzun-level blood dragon!

    The breeze with the smell of blood that I felt floated out from this blood pool. It is precisely because this so-called "blood smell" comes from the essence and blood of a blood dragon, and creatures like blood dragons  Bloodline, but it comes from the catastrophe of the blood river in hell!

    "From the universe, back to the universe, this is what it is all about." Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, and he began to think about the two huge questions just now¡ª¡ª

    First of all, filling this blood pool of more than ten feet with his own essence and blood is unusual. You must know that even if the Tianzun-level blood dragon wants to leave any inheritance, there is no need to use such methods.

    It is also unreasonable to leave one's own essence and blood of that day's supreme level to help the next generation's cultivation. You must know that strong men in the god-human realm and immortal realm can still gain a lot by using the essence and blood of powerful beings to cultivate. And for  Cen Na, a strong person who could advance to the level of Saint Immortal at any time, was almost useless!

    It is a very painful thing to give up one's blood and essence. However, this kind of pain does not know what good it can bring. This huge question made Ye Pengfei think for a long time, but he could not find a reasonable explanation.

    In comparison, the second huge question is much simpler

    "Use your body as a weapon! Definitely use your body as a weapon!" Ye Pengfei quickly found the answer to this question

    "Master, are you saying that the entire blood pool is the body of the blood dragon?" Cen Na was even more horrified and her eyes widened.

    "It's definitely not the whole body." Ye Pengfei pondered and guessed in a slow voice, "Could it be forged from the scales it shed?"

    Snakes shed their skin, and dragons also shed a lot of their scales as they grow.

    " If Ye Pengfei's guess is correct, then the blood dragon may have undergone a major transformation after entering the Tianzun level, and shed some of its scales!

    "That is to say, this Heavenly-level blood dragon has encountered some adventure. It has changed its armor and blood, and has undergone a completely different transformation!"

    While Ye Pengfei was silently calculating, Cen Na felt that she was becoming more and more impulsive, and the more she thought about it, the more she rushed into the blood pool in one breath!

    If not, she would have realized that this pool of essence and blood was extraordinary, and that this pool of more than ten feet of blood was also extraordinary. If she didn't have a clear understanding of these "extraordinary" things, I'm afraid she would have rushed in by herself.  , it will lead to all kinds of huge changes

    "Try to induce a drop of blood?"

    With this thought, Cen Na used her Tao power to form a container. She wanted to go into the blood pool and ingest a drop of blood dragon essence.

    However, as soon as her Dao power touched the essence and blood of the blood pool, it suddenly melted and disappeared completely!

    When the container formed by the force completely melted, Cen Na couldn't help but feel as if she had been hit hard, and her body shook violently several times.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1170

    "What a violent power! What a mysterious power!"

    At first glance, it seemed that the container formed by Dao Power was melted away by a corrosive force. However, the owner of this Dao Power, Cen Na, clearly felt that this Dao Power container was melted by a violent force.  Destroyed by power!

    Ce Na's shocked cry suddenly made Ye Pengfei understand many key points. Although he could not trace back the history of the blood pool and the history of the blood dragon with this information, he could already  Make sure, what role does this blood pool, this pool of blood dragon blood essence play?

    "This is your chance! Cena, don't be afraid, go in!"

    "The calm voice conveyed Ye Pengfei's thoughts very clearly,"Na's eyes are bright!

    ¡á¡á

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1171. Romance in the Blood Pond!  (middle)

    After taking off her clothes, Cen Na, covered in red scales, stood naked at the edge of the blood pool 520

    Before she even stepped in, a burst of blood-colored steam rolled over and wrapped Cen Na in the blood mist.

    If there were anyone around at this time, they would definitely see the changes in Zenna¡¯s scales through the thin layer of blood mist¡ª¡ª

    The strange dark red patterns seemed to be alive. They curved and wandered on the scales. The range of each pattern would never exceed one scale. Whenever they completed a circle,  They are originally blood-red scales. The redness will make the surrounding blood mist heavier and lighter.

    In less than a cup of tea, this thin layer of blood mist was completely swallowed up by Cen Na¡¯s scales.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1171

    Yue Ningbing also said worriedly: "The previous realm was shattered. Although it did not affect the time secret realm, the power of the space plane that protects the time secret realm has been weakened a lot. Once a more powerful impact appears in the time secret realm,  Low-level experts may not be able to survive!"

    In the Secret Realm of Time, there are not only Ye Pengfei's tens of millions of slaves and subordinates, but also a large number of indigenous residents. Back then, Ye Pengfei once relocated some of the indigenous people, left the Secret Realm of Time, and went to live in various major realms. However, there are still many people who have such feelings for Ye Pengfei.  The indigenous people who were so useful remained in the secret realm of time.

    In addition to these natives, there are also some outsiders with lower realms

    "These outsiders have a close relationship with Ye Pengfei's servants. Some are the direct descendants of those servants, and some are the disciples and even attendants of those servants.

    These outsiders used to stay in the space plane of Ye Pengfei's slaves and subordinates. Now, because they have entered the highest plane, there are no bottlenecks. Therefore, Ye Pengfei's slaves and subordinates will move these outsiders from  In his own space plane, he draws out his self-absorbed nature and seeks a way to achieve a breakthrough in his realm.

    All these low-level existences are dependent on the secret realm of time to survive. As long as the secret realm of time is intact, even ants in the Qi refining period can survive well. However, once the secret realm of time suffers a huge impact, once the magic mystery is unable to control these  If the impact is resisted outside, except for Ye Pengfei's tens of millions of servants and subordinates, I am afraid that most people will not be able to survive!

    Groups of materialized power from the plane once again surged toward the location of the Secret Realm of Time. The terrifying and shrill roaring sounds were raging everywhere, but the low-level beings in the Secret Realm of Time finally did not hear such horror.  A shrill voice that even shocked Ye Pengfei

    Soon, Mo Xuan reported the loss to Yue Ningbing

    "Three breaths of time, the power of the space plane is reduced by one-third!!!" Yue Ningbing smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    It¡¯s not that the power of any spatial plane has been reduced by one-third, but that Ye Pengfei¡¯s main plane and the ninety-nine and eighty-one auxiliary planes have all lost one-third of the power of the spatial plane!

    It was just a burst of screams, without even knowing where the danger came from, but it actually brought such tragic losses.

    "If it weren't for the fact that Ye Pengfei's power of space planes all comes from the exotic spiritual energy provided by Zifu Universe

    "If not, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, he could make up for this loss in an instant

    As the commander-in-chief, Yue Ningbing may have to summon those low-level experts to enter the last fortress of the secret realm of time and enter that special space that once shone brightly.

    "What kind of powerful enemy did we encounter? Could it be that Brother Ye was fighting with a large number of third-level Tianzun peak-level beings?"

    Wan Yuqiu, who was completely unaware of the situation outside, was also completely unable to "see" what was happening outside through the method of prophecy. As for the future, she felt extremely confused and unable to pry into it.

    "Perhaps, they are the enemies of Pengfei's previous life!"

    Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t know that her guess was even more outrageous than Wan Yuqiu¡¯s. Although Ye Pengfei knew that the two women were thinking wildly and making random guesses, at this moment, he had no time to care about the situation here!

    ¡á¡á

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1172. Romance in the Blood Pond!  (Part 2)(fifth update)

    Cen Na didn't know that at this moment, Wan Yuqiu, Yue Ningbing and the others were making random guesses about something 520

    Cen Na also didn¡¯t know that at this moment, her master Ye Pengfei was trying his best to comprehend the tyrannical artistic conception of the blood pool.

    Even after hearing those shrill sounds for a short time, Cen Na no longer noticed anything wrong. Instead, she felt that her right foot that had just stepped into the blood pool was warm and very comfortable.

    Another step, Cen Na¡¯s feet stood completely in the blood pool

    Cen Na didn't know that her master had to loosen the soul connection in order to protect the secret realm of time, and even temporarily terminated the binding influence of the soul contract. If at this time, Cen Na felt rebellious, she could easily get rid of Ye Pengfei.  control

    Lingbu Qingyun 1172

    The blood in the blood pool seems to be alive. It can not only deal a fatal blow to "non-my kind", but also allow the same kind to exist. It can be easily accepted without any risk of wasting any brain cells.  huge power

    There is no need for Cen Na to calculate. When the pure power fills a scale, the blood will automatically abandon that scale and turn elsewhere. Soon, the blood condition on the feet will undergo strange changes.

    It turns out that the bulge of the instep has the least amount of blood, while the sides of the instep are immersed in deeper blood.

    But now, all the blood on both sides of the instep was rushing towards the bulge on the instep, but there was no more blood to fill it. After a while, there was still an inch of blood on the bulge on the instep, but on both sides of the instep, there was still blood.  There is no trace left!

    With Cen Na's current state, it is difficult to understand this change. In her opinion, this should require a strong person to preside over, or there should be some special formation or magic at work.

    "Could it be that a Heavenly-level blood dragon would have such powerful means?" Ce Na thought wildly.

    Normally speaking, it is impossible for you to accept a powerful inheritance while still having random thoughts. But Ce Na naturally feels that it is no big deal for her to do this.

    Take a walk in the pool!  !  !

    A thin layer of blood mist gave Ye Pengfei a deep shock. A layer of blood that almost covered the instep of his feet made hundreds of thousands of strong people feel confused. But Cen Na could walk around in such a place at will.  It's a happy expression, almost like walking in the back garden of your home.

    Soon, Cen Na walked all over the blood pool.

    With a blood pool of more than ten feet and no mustard seeds in it, Cen Na found nothing, let alone hiding a powerful person. She couldn't even see any traces of the formation.

    As for the depth of the blood pool, Cen Na has also fully grasped it. The deepest point is only knee-high. It is a very shallow small pool.

    "There's not enough blood." Looking at the drops and strands of blood, turning into streams of pure power in the scales, Ce Na felt a little dissatisfied.

    Cen Na is not very tall, because she is a hybrid of human and dragon, and the scales on her body are not too dense, such as her cheeks and neck area, which are not covered by scales. However, even so, according to rough calculation, the blood in the pool is not enough to fill it up.  All scales, which makes Ce Na very sorry

    "It turns out that after advancing to the immortal realm, you need huge power. Now, you have to let the power contained in each scale increase with the realm, and increase it simultaneously. It is impossible to rely solely on the master's supply.  use!"

    Ce Na thought to herself and wanted to look for new blood everywhere.

    Ye Pengfei is a good master. He is not ordinary good to the tens of millions of slaves under his command.

    "For the vast majority of masters, they don't have to worry about the slave's training expenses. On the contrary, the slaves and subordinates have to earn a lot of training resources for the master!

    However, Ye Pengfei set a supply regulation based on the different combat strengths of his slaves and subordinates. The most important thing is the exotic spiritual energy. His slaves and subordinates are now practicing and no longer need additional immortal stone assistance.

    It turned out that Ye Pengfei¡¯s supply was enough. However, after Cen Na had this adventure, she was shocked to find that the supply was far from enough!

    "The power required for one piece of scale armor is probably more than what I used to cultivate myself. The total power required is combined with so many scales on my body. How can it be all provided by the master? It would be best if I could obtain more through these blood essences.  Much power!¡±

    Ce Na had a good idea, but what disappointed Ce Na was that apart from this pool of blood, there were only some broken stones in the rest of the place, and no trace of blood stains was found.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1172

    "Oh, that's all it can do"

    Looking at the pool of blood that was gradually bottoming out, Cen Na shook her head helplessly. Just as she shook her head helplessly, suddenly, bursts of strange noises reached her ears!  !  !

    &nbsp; ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1173. Two Heavenly Lords

    The direction of the abnormal sound was different from the direction in which Cen Na came. 520 Cen Na was also experienced in the battle. As soon as her thoughts came to her mind, she immediately guessed the cause of the abnormal sound.

    "I'm afraid, this is also the reason for the strange noise in the distance from the strong man who covets the blood pool!"

    Cen Na didn¡¯t hesitate, and immediately cast a spell to gather the remaining blood into blood corpuscles, then grabbed it and left

    "Master, a strong person has appeared!" In a flash, Cen Na appeared next to Ye Pengfei. Although she still used "walk", her "walk" speed was several times faster than before.

    Seeing Cen Na's speed, Ye Pengfei knew that Cen Na had benefited greatly from the blood pool. However, looking at Cen Na's panicked look on her face as she grabbed the blood ball, Ye Pengfei roughly understood without asking.  , what happened?

    Lingbu Qingyun 1173

    "Two Heavenly Lords and one Heavenly Lord, their level is average. Shouldn't they be shocked?" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.

    The second level of the Holy Immortal has just been formed. This is only the situation when Ye Pengfei does not hide it and does not enter the extreme state. Once Ye Pengfei enters the extreme state, then his realm pressure will be that of the first level of Tianzun, middle level!

    As for the battle, the footwork that Ye Pengfei initially learned is even more powerful. If the opponent does not have powerful Taoist magic or treasure protection, even if the second level of Tianzun exists, Ye Pengfei can still fight!

    However, Ye Pengfei's mental power spread out in all directions, and he suddenly discovered that these two people had set up formations to block all the paths of time for a while, and no other Tianzun-level existence would disturb them. So, Ye Pengfei had a thought.  Then he turned around and said in a pretentious manner:

    "The two seniors, the junior Ye Pengfei, just arrived here from a low-level plane by accident."

    Ye Pengfei used to practice the way of extreme emotion and was best at dealing with this kind of thing. Now he has integrated the three thousand avenues. With a little operation, he can change people's emotions. Even the third-level heavenly being of Tianzun will not doubt his explanation.

    Yuan, while explaining, Ye Pengfei was still thinking about whether he should produce some more favorable evidence.

    However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was that he didn't need any explanation at all. The woman named Wan'er just smiled, nodded and said, "That's right, I mean, it's just a second-level Saint Immortal."  How could this kid break into Fenghuo Ridge?"

    The big man with the beard also nodded and snorted coldly: "Are you another delusional fool who thinks that the highest plane is filled with gold?"

    After saying that, the big man with the beard said no more, and immediately cast his eyes towards the inconspicuous gap.

    "Brother Xu, is it really safer to go in from here?" Wan'er ignored Ye Pengfei and turned to look at the gap.

    "It will definitely be safer, but I don't have much confidence." The man surnamed Xu frowned and said, "That is the blood dragon at the peak level of the third level of Tianzun. Although there is only a broken body left, the power left behind is not that of our Tianzun."  A strong person can compete with them. It is said that within ten thousand years, several powerful Tianzun people have disappeared here, presumably because of the backlash from the remains of the blood dragon!"

    It is indeed a blood dragon, it is indeed the pinnacle of the third level of Tianzun!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly rejoice: "It seems that my guess is not wrong! Ninety-nine percent of the time, it is a Tianzun third-level peak-level blood dragon, transforming here!"

    What would it exist?

    Transcend this universe and become an existence of the same level as the universe!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't know what kind of state it would be to surpass Tianzun and surpass immortality. However, he knew very well that in order to fulfill the billion-year promise and surpass Tianzun, it was a task that must be completed!

    "Perhaps, the opportunity to surpass Tianzun falls on this blood dragon! As long as I can analyze it thoroughly, I should be able to clearly understand the power of will left by this blood dragon, and how it breaks through to the next unknown  Go into the realm!¡±

    Just as Ye Pengfei was thinking secretly, suddenly, his pupils shrank incomprehensibly!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1174. Talkative Xu Jingwu

    Ye Pengfei saw that the big man with the beard sacrificed a palm-sized plate on top of the 520/ plate. He was completely innocent. However, shortly after the sacrifice, several lines of blood suddenly appeared on the plate!

    "This is a special treasure for detecting blood dragon essence and blood!!!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel nervous

    These blood lines pointed out the direction of the blood pool, and beyond these blood lines, there were even forks. The direction pointed by the forks was exactly my side!

    "I didn't expect that they actually have such a rare treasure in their hands! If it hadn't been for Cen Na's ability to see the opportunity quickly, I might have had to fall out with them now!"

    Lingbu Qingyun 1174

    "Selling information?" Wan'er was stunned for a moment and then firmly shook her head, "Brother Xu, whether the two of us can achieve the third level of Tianzun, or even advance to the supreme realm, the peak of the third level of Tianzun, depends on this.  Give it a try! No matter what, I¡¯m going to try it!¡±

    As he said that, Wan'er closed her eyes slightly, crossed her legs and sat down.

    Ye Pengfei thought that this Wan'er was going to perform some wonderful magic. He never thought that as soon as she sat cross-legged on the ground, she became silent and motionless.

    ??Looking at the big man with a curly beard named Xu, he had no intention of taking action. Instead, he walked towards me.

    Ye Pengfei did not move

    In fact, from the time these two people appeared until now, Ye Pengfei has never moved.

    He didn¡¯t need to move, he already did it quietly!  !  !

    "The concentration is not bad." The big man with the beard nodded and said in approval, "Your name is Ye Pengfei, right? Don't you kid have any ideas. On our Morning Emperor planet, it's just like the law of the jungle! I, Xu Jingwu, just sold you to the poachers.  Mine, even if you are very kind, if you meet other people, hehe, if they sell you to those poison masters, you might as well be killed!"

    Poison master?

    Although Ye Pengfei has used the power of faith many times to scan the various supreme planes, he has only briefly understood that the poison master in the supreme plane sounds like a poisoner who can affect the powerful people in the immortal realm.  Poison, what the hell is going on?

    ¡°A low-level plane is a low-level plane, and you don¡¯t even know this bit of common sense!¡±

    Xu Jingwu curled his lips and said disdainfully

    "The poisonous flowers and poisonous weeds in our Morning Emperor Star can poison a lot of saintly and powerful people. If we go to Jiu Ning Star or Phoenix Wing Star, the powerful people at the Tianzun level will also be poisoned to death! Dare to use these poisons  The alchemists who use flower poisonous herbs to make medicine are the so-called poison masters. Their methods are beyond your imagination!"

    Although Xu Jingwu had a ferocious beard, he wanted to sell Ye Pengfei to mine as soon as he met him. However, when he opened the conversation, he was very mother-in-law, which surprised Ye Pengfei.

    You know, Ye Pengfei secretly used the power of Taoism to influence the minds of these two people. The female cultivator named Wan'er, apart from abandoning the secret technique just now, after publicly saying a few words, she went to practice on her own.  This Xu Jingwu actually became so nagging under the influence of Taoist power.

    Ye Pengfei secretly looked at Wan'er and found that she was indifferent.

    "It seems that this Xu Jingwu is a talkative person!!!"

    " If it weren't for his personality, Wan'er would have been suspicious. It's funny to think about it. A tall, thick-looking male cultivator with a curly beard could actually be a talkative

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry to seduce Xu Jingwu and tell him about the blood dragon. He felt at ease and listened to Xu Jingwu's vast sea and sky, and he talked casually.

    While listening, Ye Pengfei also said with amused "surprise":

    "Senior Xu, are you saying that it only takes three to five thousand years to advance to the intermediate level of the second level of the Saint Immortal?"

    "Hehe, that's a bit generous," Xu Jingwu curled his lips and said, "You may not have good luck, but it's also very good. You entered a twelfth-level space plane and practicing here for one day is equivalent to practicing in those  In the low-level space plane, you have practiced for thousands of years!"

    Lingbu Qingyun 1174

    "Hehe, with your qualifications, even if it doesn't work for three to five thousand years, you can definitely advance for another three to five thousand years. By then, you can be a little boss in the fairy mine, which is not a bad idea."

    Looking at Xu Jingwu who was smiling slyly, Ye Pengfei also laughed

    ¡á¡á

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1175. The origin of the blood pool!

    Xu Jingwu is obviously a restless guy. Over there, Wan'er is thinking about breaking the restriction, and here he is dragging a holy fairy boy who is about to be sold by him to talk nonsense at 520/

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei no longer listened more and asked less, but slowly asked some important questions.

    "Senior Xu, how many immortal realm experts are there on the Morning Emperor Star?"

    Although Xu Jingwu is a talker, he is not stupid. He immediately understood what Ye Pengfei said.

    "Hey, you kid, you still want to stand up?" Xu Jingwu chuckled, "It's no wonder, if you can cultivate to the realm of immortality in a low-level plane, you must have had many adventures. But, kid Ye, I'm honest.  Tell you, you¡¯d better get rid of this thought!¡±

    Lingbu Qingyun 1175

    Of course, although Xu Jingwu is talkative, he will not reveal the really useful information. Just like when he mentioned the Fairy Mine before, he only touched on it and did not tell the truth.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xu Jingwu met Ye Pengfei. With Ye Pengfei¡¯s evolutionary calculation ability, even if Xu Jingwu only revealed the smallest information, he could still restore most of the information to the truth!

    "It turns out that this blood dragon blood pool has a big head! It's not just the morning emperor planet where there is a blood dragon blood pool. There are such blood pools left by the blood dragon on countless planets!"

    After some precise calculations, Ye Pengfei had roughly understood the details. In his sea of ??consciousness, a magnificent picture gradually emerged - the blood dragon split the universe and flew away, leaving behind blood dragons of various sizes.  Pool, for future generations, dragon sons and dragon grandsons, to practice along the road of success that they have walked

    "Countless millions of years ago, a shocking battle completely destroyed the blood dragon's lair. The original purpose of the bandits was to have these blood pools. However, I never thought that these blood pools seemed to possess spiritual intelligence.  Breaking through the endless void, I don¡¯t know where to escape!¡±

    From Xu Jingwu¡¯s words, Ye Pengfei roughly guessed that it was precisely because several blood pools were discovered on other planets that it triggered a treasure hunting craze on more planets.

    In fact, such a treasure hunting craze has already subsided for many years. After all, although the number of blood dragon blood pools is quite large, the number of large and small planets in the entire twelve-level space plane is even more numerous.

    On most planets, blood dragon blood pools do not exist. After working hard for many years, it is all in vain. Over time, the enthusiasm of most strong people will slowly fade away.

    Not to mention, even those blood dragon blood pools that have been found are 90% cheaper than the existence of the third-level Tianzun. If low-level monks and strong men pursue them, they may cause huge disasters to themselves!

    Over time, only Xu Jingwu, Murong Wan'er and a few other indomitable first- and second-level heavenly masters will continue to search for the Blood Dragon Blood Pool.

    As for the plate that Xu Jingwu sacrificed, it was a kind of treasure hunting plate that he created in order to find the blood dragon blood pool in the past - the dragon hunting compass!

    "Such a treasure hunt plate is probably extremely valuable. If you don't buy the treasure hunt plate, but use it to purchase treasures that increase your realm of cultivation, it's very possible that Xu Jingwu and Murong Wan'er can advance to the second level of Tianzun!"

    Ye Pengfei thought silently, and admired the courage and determination of these two people.

    However, Ye Pengfei's admiration and desire to kill these two people has not faded at all.

    "It's strange, you two have such bad taste that you actually got into trouble with me! Humph, I can't explain it, this dragon-hunting compass belongs to me!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to use his magic move to kill Xu Jingwu and Murong Wan'er, suddenly, Murong Wan'er opened her eyes.

    "I see!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was slightly startled, and then he remained calm and waited quietly

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1176. Leave temporarily

    "Wan'er, what do you understand?" Xu Jingwu asked anxiously. 520/

    Actually, Xu Jingwu didn¡¯t want to sell the news either.

    Whether it is the Xu family or the Murong family, they are both members of the declining family. It is difficult to even support two people to cultivate to the Saint Immortal level, let alone the Tianzun level. They have been partners since childhood, wandering around, for  Just to earn more and better cultivation resources for myself

    How much is a blood dragon blood pool worth?

    It¡¯s immeasurable!  !  !

    Lingbu Qingyun 1176

    "I want to refine weapons!!!"

    Suddenly, Murong Wan'er, who had been silent for a long time, said this

    Suddenly, Xu Jingwu's face turned bitter: "Wan'er, do you want to stay here for Qian'er eight years?"

    There are artifact refiners at the Heavenly level, and the things they refine are obviously not ordinary things, let alone ordinary ones. The thing Murong Wan'er wants to refine must be related to the blood dragon blood pool. You can know without guessing that it takes a long time to refine.  time

    "If Xu Jingwu is a strong person like Ye Pengfei who can easily meditate, then, let alone stay here for eight years, even if the time is several or thousands of times longer, it won't matter.

    However, if Xu Jingwu, a chatty man, could only talk to Ye Pengfei alone for eight years, Xu Jingwu would definitely go crazy with boredom.

    Murong Wan'er knew the character of Fourth Brother Xu very well, she smiled slightly and said: "Brother Xu, if you feel depressed, just go out and wander around for a thousand years, and then you can find me again!"

    Xu Jingwu was stunned, and shook his head with a wry smile: "Wan'er, what if that bastard Chen Yiqiu comes looking for you? I'd better stay here to protect you."

    What Xu Jingwu said is interesting. His cultivation level is one level lower than Murong Wan'er, but he said that he would stay and protect Murong Wan'er.

    If it were anyone else, Murong Wan'er would definitely think that she was worried that she would monopolize the treasure. However, her relationship with Xu Jingwu was extraordinary. The two of them had left home together since the first level of the Earth Immortal Realm, wandering around.  Cultivation to the first level of Tianzun!

    After supporting each other for countless millions of years, although the two people are still not dual cultivation partners, the relationship between the two is somewhat closer than that between couples who have slept together for millions of years.

    "Fourth Brother Xu, you don't have to worry." Seeing Xu Jingwu worried about him, Murong Wan'er couldn't help but said softly, "After you leave, I will set up a Jiuqu Huangquan Formation here. Even if Chen Yiqiu really finds it, Fourth Brother Xu will also  We can make it back in time!"

    "Nine curves of Huangquan formation?!" Xu Jingwu took a breath, and immediately nodded, "Okay, I'll leave Wan'er first. If anything happens, you must notify me in time!"

    Murong Wan'er smiled softly and nodded.

    Xu Jingwu stopped talking. He grabbed Ye Pengfei and wanted to capture Ye Pengfei and leave here.

    "At this moment, Ye Pengfei was a little confused. He wanted to eavesdrop on what Murong Wan'er understood. He also wanted to know why both his and Cen Na's intuitions pointed directly at the mother pool of blood.

    "Should we fall out now, or should we deal with Xu Jingwu after we leave, and then look back to see what Murong Wan'er is up to?"

    The two choices quickly passed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness. Soon, Ye Pengfei chose the latter without resisting at all, and allowed Xu Jingwu to capture him

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1177. The enemy attacks (fifth update)

    "Boy Ye, don't move!"

    Although Ye Pengfei has always been "honest" 520, Xu Jingwu still shouted sharply

    "This Fenghuo Ridge is not a place for a holy fairy boy like you"

    "The wind outside, if it blows casually, it can blow into your space plane and blow your space plane to pieces!"

    "The fire outside, if you burn it casually, can burn all your souls hidden in the space plane to nothing!"

    Lingbu Qingyun 1177

    If we meet in a normal place, even if Xu Jingwu is defeated, he will probably escape. However, Fenghuo Ridge is a very special place.

    "In the twelfth-level space plane, at Xu Jingwu's level, he can only fly at low altitudes and teleport at slow speeds. But in Fenghuo Ridge, he can't fly, let alone teleport!"

    At the beginning of time, Ye Pengfei had already calculated clearly that if he entered Xu Jingwu's space plane, when Xu Jingwu met those five people, he would definitely not be able to control Xu Jingwu's soul.

    "Since there is nothing we can do about it, I can only blame you for your bad luck!"

    When it¡¯s time to break, it¡¯s time to break. After realizing that he didn¡¯t have enough time to subdue Xu Jingwu, Ye Pengfei immediately stepped on his feet, and a ferocious mood of reincarnation was suddenly added to Xu Jingwu¡¯s body.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Sudden attack, Xu Jingwu couldn't believe it. He had to spit out the word "you" and he was completely destroyed!

    "Alas, this set of footwork is even stronger if it is strong. Even if there is no room for people to turn around, even the forbidden and frozen steps will still cut off people's life and be irreversible! What a pity, such a good Tianzun-level slave  ,just this!"

    Even if Xu Jingwu is not dead, he will definitely be angry to death after listening to Ye Pengfei's words. If he had a smarter mind, he would definitely guess what Ye Pengfei will do next!

    "I saw that Ye Pengfei changed and turned into Xu Jingwu. Not only was there no flaw in his appearance, but there was also no flaw in the unique temperament emanating from his body.

    Kill Xu Jingwu and deceive Murong Wan'er!

    After discovering those five Tianzun-level existences, Ye Pengfei immediately made such a decision

    After the change, Ye Pengfei glanced coldly in the direction of the five Heavenly Lords, and then turned around and walked towards the cave. He walked very slowly, and waited until the five Heavenly Lords began to attack. Xu Jingwu and Murong Wan'er had set up a  When he was restrained, he just quickened his pace

    "Brother Xu, what happened?"

    After receiving the summons from Ye Pengfei Lingjian, Murong Wan'er rushed out in a hurry

    "It's Chen Yiqiu! He also found four helpers of similar level!"

    Ye Pengfei gritted his teeth and said, Murong Wan'er couldn't tell at all that Xu Jingwu was actually fake!

    "Chen Yiqiu!!!" Murong Wan'er's eyes also had fierce gleams of light, "With the strength of the Chen family and the strength of his brother, do you dare to do whatever you want? Well, right here in Fenghuo Ridge  , I¡¯m sorry he doesn¡¯t have the ability to resolve the matter completely and pass the matter back!¡±

    Fenghuo Ridge is suitable for hunting, not only for Chen Yiqiu to hunt Xu Jingwu, but also for Murong Wan'er to hunt Chen Yiqiu!

    Being in Fenghuo Ridge, even if there is a message from the exotic treasure, the information can only flow within Fenghuo Ridge, and it is difficult to deliver the message outside Fenghuo Ridge. Murong Wan'er is also a deity who has been fighting for hundreds of millions of years. At this moment, she  The murderous aura on his body also surged up.

    "Want to kill someone? Very good, I will help you." Ye Pengfei sneered secretly, pretended to be injured, and coughed a few times.

    That Murong Wan'er regarded Ye Pengfei as a pig and dog that could be sold. However, she treated Xu Jingwu with a gentleness that is hard to describe.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1177

    "Brother Xu, are you injured?" Murong Wan'er panicked and quickly took out the elixir and wanted to give it to Xu Jingwu.

    However, at this moment, the restrictions outside were broken one after another!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1178. Brawl

    "Wan'er, it's just a minor injury, please leave me alone!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes also showed a fierce light. 520 When listening to Xu Jingwu's nonsense, he had seen this kind of fierce light in Xu Jingwu's eyes. At this time, he imitated it so vividly that Murong Wan'er could not distinguish it.

    What's more, the enemy is outside and Murong Wan'er is not allowed to distinguish carefully.

    ¡°Brother Xu, you can rest here and recover while I go!!!¡±

    When facing the battle, Murong Wan'er was also very decisive. Even if Xu Jingwu didn't say anything, she would put aside her feelings for her children and deal with the five villains outside first.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1178

    When you are arrogant, you are unlucky!

    Just when Chen Yiqiu was laughing loudly, the round-faced fat man on his left suddenly attacked Chen Yiqiu!

    "Lei Xutong, what the hell are you doing!!!"

    ¡°Caught off guard, Chen Yiqiu was beaten so hard by Lei Xutong that his sternum was dented and his body suffered severe injuries!

    Without the formations of Chen Yiqiu and Lei Xutong, it would no longer be possible to form a formation. Murong Wan'er was overjoyed when she saw this, and quickly turned from defense to offense.

    The one attacking is Chen Yiqiu!

    Kill him while he is sick!  Murong Wan'er didn't know why Lei Xutong suddenly rebelled. She only knew that the opportunity must not be missed, and it would never be lost again!

    And Lei Xutong seemed to be stunned by his surprise attack. He was stunned for a moment, and then he saw Chen Yiqiu, whose body had been severely injured, and was instantly attacked by Murong Wan'er continuously. One of his right arms was drooped.  Next, I can¡¯t use my left leg

    "Smelly bitch! Is it your fault?!"

    Lei Xutong was angry. He sent out a thunder cloud and attacked Murong Wan'er.

    The other three were even more stunned. Lei Xutong's surprise attack was already surprising enough, but Lei Xutong's roar now made those three people even more confused.

    And just when these three Heavenly Lords were in a daze, Lei Xutong's thunderclouds had already flown to Murong Wan'er's head.

    But before the thunder falls, the thunder clouds move forward!

    "You, Lei Xutong, really have the heart of a thief!!!"

    The three Heavenly Lords were no longer stunned, but were convinced that they no longer watched the battle dullly, but took action together to attack Lei Xutong!

    Without the support of the formation, they did not dare to attack Murong Wan'er directly. However, their cultivation level was similar to that of Lei Xutong. It would be easy for three of them to fight one.

    As for Chen Yiqiu

    "Although he is a little miserable now, there are many ways to save his life. For the time being, there is no need to worry about killing the traitors first and then helping Yi Qiu!"

    The three Heavenly Lords had the same idea and attacked Lei Xu at the same time.

    At this moment, Lei Xutong complained endlessly and Chen Yiqiu was furious. Only Murong Wan'er felt that all the hardships were over.

    "This Lei Xutong, why is he so crazy? Isn't he afraid that the Lei family will be exterminated?"

    Of the four people brought by Chen Yiqiu, Murong Wan'er only knew Lei Xutong. She knew that Lei Xutong and her had similar backgrounds. They both came from a family with a shallow foundation and weak strength. However, Lei Xutong had attached himself to the Chen family early.  He became Chen Yiqiu's accomplice, but he was still like a casual cultivator, practicing everywhere.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1178

    The other three rebelled, and it was possible that Lei Xutong would rebel, but it was absolutely impossible. Murong Wan'er attacked Chen Yiqiu continuously, and the attack was smooth and smooth. However, she was still worried that Lei Xutong was playing some kind of cruel trick.

    ¡°You¡¯re still retaining your strength?¡±

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly. In his eyes, Murong Wan'er's decisiveness was simply inferior to that of the fire crows with low intelligence in the fire world

    On one side, five people were in a mess

    On the other side, Murong Wan'er hesitated

    There was a melee between the two sides, and it was difficult to tell the winner. Ye Pengfei yawned when he saw it.

    "Hey, I have been fighting for opportunities for ten days. Where is the opportunity?"

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't been looking for an opportunity to completely surrender Murong Wan'er and just took a few steps, these six Heavenly Lords would have been wiped out.

    Xu Jingwu can die, Chen Yiqiu can die, anyone can die, even Murong Wan'er can't die. During these ten days, Ye Pengfei also studied the stone wall carefully, and the blood dragon bloodline restriction, but, no matter what, he guessed  Come on, Murong Wan'er, what on earth did you understand?

    "That's it, take some losses, give up some and add fuel to the fire"

    Ye Pengfei made a rough calculation and asked Cen Na for a ray of blood dragon essence

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1179. Suppressing Murong Wan'er

    A faint breeze, smelling of blood, flew past this place of melee and chaos. In 520/soon, all six Heavenly Lords stopped!

    "This isthe smell of blood dragon essence and blood!!!" Chen Yiqiu was stunned at first, and then laughed loudly, "I didn't expect that you are here and found the blood dragon blood pool! No wonder you are here,  There are so many restrictions!!!"

    In an instant, Chen Yiqiu figured it out. He thought that those restrictions were set up to prevent himself and his group from getting involved.

    "Let's go! Let's go back and get the treasure!"

    Chen Yiqiu shouted and wanted to leave immediately

    Lingbu Qingyun 1179

    Murong Wan'er, who started working hard, is the real low-level existence of the first level of Tianzun. The combat power Murong Wan'er showed in the previous ten days was not as good as those fire crows in the fire world who have not yet advanced to the level of Tianzun!

    Murong Wan'er's desperate efforts also triggered the desperate efforts of Chen Yiqiu and others. With the help of others, Chen Yiqiu had already controlled the pseudo-universe-level rare treasure and was about to escape from the cave!

    But, at this moment

    "Chen Yiqiu, where are you running!"

    A big man with a beard suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave with a huge forbidden barrier flashing green light, completely blocking the way out!

    "Xu Jingwu, be brave!!!" Chen Yiqiu was furious and roared, "Your only son is still in the hands of my Chen family, how dare you stop me?"

    Ye Pengfei was immediately stunned

    "I bet I might be wrong, Xu Jingwu has colluded with these guys a long time ago!"

    Without using the ultimate combat power, Ye Pengfei is only equivalent to a strong man who has just become the second level of the Saint Immortal. He has no way to truly see through Xu Jingwu's emotions and thoughts.

    And Murong Wan'er's expression is even more wonderful

    The three Heavenly Lords blocking her in front of her were bombarded with Taoist spells. Murong Wan'er seemed not to have seen them at all.

    The body of Chen Yiqiu, who had lost his soul but was still as crazy as ever, was fiercely attacking from the side. Murong Wan'er had no thought of defense at all.

    "Brother Xu, you, you"

    Boom!  !  !

    In an instant, Murong Wan'er was hit by countless Taoist spells on her body

    In an instant, Murong Wan'er was on the verge of death

    At the same moment, Ye Pengfei burst out laughing: "If I had known this, there would be no need for such trouble!"

    Amidst the laughter, he no longer transformed into Xu Jingwu, but with odd steps, he rushed in front of Murong Wan'er in a few steps.

    "Five elements, three wonders, sealed!!!"

    ????????? A soul seal that implies the way of mixing the Five Elements and Three Miracles instantly submerged into Murong Wan'er's space plane, and instantly completely sealed Murong Wan'er's soul!

    ¡°And after Ye Pengfei¡¯s death, Chen Yiqiu and others have been wiped out and no longer exist

    ¡­¡­

    Lingbu Qingyun 1179

    "It's you?!" The suppressed Murong Wan'er's soul trembled, "I didn't expect you to be so powerful! Xu SiXu Jingwu was killed by you?"

    "Yes" Ye Pengfei nodded and said in a cold voice without any concealment, "So, I planned to capture him and take him as a soul slave, but I never thought that something happened and I had to kill him!"

    Ye Pengfei is not bloodthirsty, but he will not let go of anyone who deserves to be killed.

    "Good kill!" Murong Wan'er's voice was bone-chillingly cold, "What about the oath of eternal love, what about never leaving Good kill! Good kill!"

    In the voice, the will to die is gone!  !  !

    This is why Ye Pengfei can only kill Tianzun, but it is difficult to capture Tianzun. The reason is not only because his powerful methods often kill people, and there is no room for relaxation. It is also because, after reaching Tianzun level, he has three thousand enlightenments.  It is no longer possible for the external force of the Great Dao to seal the true body, suppress the soul, and forcibly conclude a master-servant soul contract.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei's method of suppressing Murong Wan'er was strong enough

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei suppressed Murong Wan'er quickly enough

    Just when Murong Wan'er had no intention of dying, just when her soul was rapidly disintegrating, a stream of vitality was released from the sealing formation.

    Vibrant vitality!

    "This isa pseudo-universe rare treasure?"

    Murong Wan'er was very surprised. This kind of artistic conception made her obsessed and yearned for her.

    But¡­¡­

    "No! This is pure, cosmic-level means!"

    Murong Wan'er was horrified

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1180. Complete surrender!  The first Heavenly-level slave!

    Murong Wan'er remained silent 520

    Ye Pengfei said nothing

    Both sides were silent, and time passed quietly for a few moments

    "I surrender!!!"

    No need for Ye Pengfei to say anything more, Murong Wan'er has already raised the white flag

    Lingbu Qingyun 1180

    Ye Pengfei is very kind to his servants, but this does not mean that he will teach the secrets and scriptures at will

    "Cosmic-level methods are so amazing. Even Ye Pengfei himself has only realized three kinds of them."

    Thinking back to that time, when Dong Kang claimed that his methods were cosmic-level methods, Ye Pengfei found out that in fact, those methods could only be said to have begun to take shape and were still far, far away from the true cosmic-level methods.

    The pseudo-universe-level rare treasure that Chen Yiqiu sacrificed actually began to take shape at that time. This is why those beings of the third level of Heaven cannot comprehend the artistic conception that surpasses Heaven from the blood of the blood dragon. However, they can understand it from the essence and blood of the blood dragon.  In the pseudo-universe level rare treasure, I can understand this kind of artistic conception

    Without him, it¡¯s just that the artistic conception is too weak!

    Now Ye Pengfei no longer needs to use these three methods. Since he comprehended these three methods and he has not used them once, he has transformed into, comprehended that set of magical steps, and used that set of magical steps.  It¡¯s law

    However, even with such a cosmic-level method, Ye Pengfei will not teach it easily even if Murong Wan'er's realm cultivation is the first among his thousands of slaves!

    First intimidated by Cen Na¡¯s aura, and then reprimanded by the Soul Master, Murong Wan¡¯er¡¯s vague arrogance was immediately wiped out without a trace

    "Master, Wan'er realizes that she is wrong." Murong Wan'er lowered her head, her proud head

    Ye Pengfei snorted softly, waved his hand, and sent Cen Na back to the secret realm of time.

    Even in this twelfth-level space plane, it is still one day outside. In the secret realm, there has been a fight for ten days, and Cen Na has been practicing the artistic conception for ten thousand years.

    It was during these ten thousand years that Cen Na comprehended a cosmic-level method gifted by Ye Pengfei. She gradually learned this artistic conception and was able to superimpose the power and pressure in the scales to form a powerful  A cosmic-level method that even ordinary Heavenly Beings dare not oppose!

    "If this method is ignored, the current Cen Na can only defeat the strong ones below the second level of the Saint Immortal, and can only have a little competition with the beings who have just formed the third level of the Saint Immortal.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With this method, Ce Na can easily defeat the powerful first-level Tianzun, even the peak-level existence of the first-level Tianzun!

    Under Ce Na, Fu Juntian is the strongest. Fu Juntian has never learned the true cosmic-level method. He has understood the strongest method by himself. The artistic conception is only similar to that of Dong Kang back then. With his current real combat power, he can only barely fight.  However, the existence of the pinnacle of the second level of the Saint Immortal

    And under Fu Juntian, there is no need to mention

    After leaving the training ground, everyone broke through one after another. However, the height after the breakthrough depends on the past accumulation.

    The worst thing is that the general has only reached the first level of the Saint Immortal, and his combat power is only equivalent to the high level of the Saint Immortal.

    And Mo Xuan, who is closest to Fu Juntian, has only reached the peak of the first level of the Holy Immortal. Its real combat power is only equivalent to the middle level of the second level of the Holy Immortal.

    Therefore, in order to destroy Murong Wan'er's arrogance, Ye Pengfei only turned to Cen Na. Ye Pengfei knew that even if he showed more powerful methods, Murong Wan'er would not be able to truly destroy the arrogance of heaven in his bones.

    "Even if you are a Heavenly Lord, you are just my slave!!! In front of me, you don't deserve to be arrogant anymore!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's scoldings are stronger than each other. These scoldings also contain powerful artistic conception.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1180

    Ye Pengfei learned footwork, but it was not only through footwork that he could display those artistic conceptions. Since he had already understood those methods for three hundred and ninety-nine eighty-one steps, whether it was footwork, handprints, or  Whether it's a snap of the fingers or this kind of reprimand, the power of this artistic conception can be displayed.

    Under the pressure of this artistic conception, Murong Wan'er became even more frightened and did not dare to show the slightest disrespect.

    After repeatedly using his methods, Ye Pengfei was finally convinced that his artistic conception had completely surrendered to Murong Wan'er. He finally had the first Tianzun-level slave.

    And this Heavenly-level servant still holds a secret that he doesn¡¯t know and can¡¯t figure out.

    "What did she understand a few days ago?"

    Soul!  !  !

    The soul memory of a completely surrendered soul slave is completely defenseless when facing the soul master. As long as Ye Pengfei wants to know, he can also clearly see even the embarrassing things that happened to Murong Wan'er when she was a child.

    At once,Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly became very exciting

    "It's actually like this. This time, I'm in the dark again!!!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, blaming himself, and sighed softly

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1181. Hidden artistic conception

    "The secret is not in the blood dragon blood pool, nor in the bloodline restriction, but in this stone wall, in this Wind and Fire Ridge!!!"

    ????????? Ye Pengfei has always placed his target on the bloodline restriction. 520 After all, Murong Wan'er did not enter that space and did not see the blood dragon blood pool that no longer existed.

    However, Ye Pengfei found nothing

    Even if the derivation target is expanded to study that Cen Na has obtained the blood dragon blood pool, Ye Pengfei cannot deduce any useful information

    After the soul passed away, Ye Pengfei knew that the real secret did not exist in the things related to the blood dragon but in this side, the unattractive stone wall, but in this area of ??Wind and Fire Ridge with a certain radius!

    Lingbu Qingyun 1181

    "Nonsense?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head slightly, but did not say much that the time was not yet ripe, and some key points were not yet understood, so it would be in vain

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, are we going out like this?"

    Murong Wan'er is very aware of the soul master's own soul, and she has no intention of resisting

    However, Murong Wan'er thought that after the soul master was behind the soul, he would definitely continue to study according to his conjecture. Unexpectedly, the soul master just stood there for a while and asked him to lead the way away.

    Looking at the depths of the cave, and then at Fenghuo Ridge, Murong Wan'er was very reluctant to leave.

    "Master, even if the master doesn't need the blood dragon blood pool, you can still exchange it for the treasures of heaven and earth that the master likes," Murong Wan'er said softly.

    At this time, Murong Wan'er, who has been tamed, no longer dares to actively seek rewards from her master, but she is really thinking about Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei looked at Murong Wan'er and said with a faint smile: "I don't believe it. You saw Cen Na and you didn't know the details!"

    Murong Wan'er was horrified when she heard this, and quickly knelt down on the ground: "It was Wan'er who was showing off, Wan'er knows her crime!"

    Ye Pengfei has not yet been convicted, but Murong Wan'er is already shocked and horrified. This feeling of trembling when facing Ye Pengfei has been deeply engraved in Murong Wan'er's heart.

    "Get up, I don't blame you"

    Ye Pengfei lifted Murong Wan'er up with just a flick of his hand. Such an understatement made Murong Wan'er both admired and awed.

    "I have tens of thousands of slaves under my command. If every one of them has an idea in their mind and is secretive like you, wouldn't I be annoyed to death by you?"

    Ye Pengfei's words were much calmer than before. However, this kind of calmness made Murong Wan'er even more submissive.

    "The master's lesson is right," Murong Wan'er said urgently, "Wan'er thinks that since the master already knows everything, he should know that the artistic conception here is mysterious and worth far more than a blood dragon's blood pool. Why does the master want to leave like this?"

    This is what Murong Wan'er wants to say. This is what Murong Wan'er, as a soul slave, is really thinking about for Ye Pengfei.

    When she was frightened by Cen Na's momentum, Murong Wan'er had not guessed that the blood dragon blood pool had been taken over by Cen Na. However, she was not stupid. After Cen Na left, she gradually figured it out.

    Therefore, her previous question was just because she was worried that she was asking too directly and contradicting the Soul Master.

    Hiding skill and showing clumsiness, flattering others

    Although Murong Wan'er has never been a slave to others, with her heavenly realm and hundreds of millions of years of experience, how could she not know about such a small trick?

    Lingbu Qingyun 1181

    In her opinion, even if Ye Pengfei could see her thoughts, it would not be a big deal. After all, this was a sign of her humility and respect.

    However, she did not expect that her master would actually have this habit

    "Master, why do you want to leave like this?" This simple and straightforward way of speaking is in line with Ye Pengfei's habit

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said quietly: "I have mastered the artistic conception, this place can be destroyed!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Murong Wan'er felt that the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder seemed to have suddenly struck into her sea of ??consciousness. The continuous roaring sound shocked her so much that she was at a loss what to do!

    "In just such a short time, the Soul Master has already grasped the hidden artistic conception here?!"

    In an instant, Murong Wan'er felt that even if she took the initiative to attach herself to this soul master, it seemed to be a good idea

    ¡á¡á

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1182. The Road to the Future (Fifth Update)

    Fenghuo Ridge was destroyed. Under Murong Wan'er's almost demented gaze, it was destroyed suddenly in 520/

    "It was just a few dozen steps, just a few dozen steps in a row, and a huge Wind Fire Ridge was destroyed like this!"

    Although there is still wind, although there is still fire, in Fenghuo Ridge, even immortal-level beings can now enter.

    Is this Fenghuo Ridge still the Fenghuo Ridge of the past?  This Fenghuo Ridge has been destroyed!

    After doing all this, Ye Pengfei took a short rest. Extinguishing the hidden artistic conception in Fenghuo Ridge was a big burden for Ye Pengfei.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1182

    The body in the previous life is still a mystery

    Ye Pengfei still can¡¯t let go of the dangers of the path designed for him by his previous life.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is already extremely confident. He is confident in his own combat power and his own methods. He is not arrogant!

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that just as he took these dozens of steps in a row, just as he was pondering his own problems and undeveloped, his powerful power of faith would once again advance to a stronger level.

    However, this time he advanced, Ye Pengfei did not unleash the power of faith wildly. Therefore, no one knew about the tyrannical existences in the major high planes. Ye Pengfei appeared again, and Ye Pengfei became stronger again.

    Only Murong Wan'er, who was standing behind Ye Pengfei and closest to Ye Pengfei, slightly noticed the change in the master's aura.

    "Master, your power"

    Murong Wan'er had never been exposed to the power of faith. She didn't know what kind of pressure she was aware of. She only felt that this kind of power far exceeded the master's own realm, and even surpassed what she knew.  I have seen the realm of any high-level powerhouse!

    "This is the power of faith." Ye Pengfei didn't hide it. He didn't mind giving some advice to his completely surrendered slaves. "I don't know its usefulness yet. But, I can be sure that if you want to surpass Tianzun, you need to break through."  To be immortal, you must have this power!¡±

    In the past, Ye Pengfei was only vague about this judgment. However, after a brief fight with Xue Ling, Ye Pengfei was roughly sure. After Cen Na obtained the blood dragon blood pool and enjoyed the benefits of the blood dragon essence and blood,  Ye Pengfei is absolutely certain that the difference between Tianzun and Transcendent Tianzun lies in the power of faith!

    Ye Pengfei already knows that this is the path he wants to take, the future!  !  !

    Of course, in terms of more specific details, Ye Pengfei did not know the two complete universes that could guide him in his cultivation, as well as the fantasy stone that had begun to develop in the direction of real life. He also did not know the specific role of the power of faith.

    Nowadays, Ye Pengfei still uses the power of faith to investigate the things he wants to investigate. He only uses the power of faith to punish those flies that dare to buzz around Beitang Yu.

    This last point, even if you bully the weak, Ye Pengfei has tried it before. Simply using the power of faith, even Xuanxian will find it difficult to deal with it.

    However, Murong Wan'er didn't know this. After hearing her master's conclusive answer, her eyes suddenly became very bright

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1183. Murong Family

    The ancestor of the Murong family has returned!

    Murong Wan'er did not return to the family alone. There were three strong men who returned to the Murong family with her. 520 And between Murong Wan'er and these three strong men, they were called brothers and sisters of the same sect.  People know which sect their ancestors joined.

    They don¡¯t even know that what their ancestors brought back was not three brothers and sisters from the same discipline, but nearly 10 million brothers and sisters from the same discipline!

    They are the brothers and sisters of Ye Pengfei¡¯s servants, and the only thing they have in common is that Ye Pengfei is the only master!

    "My master hopes that the Murong family can take charge of the Morning Emperor Star, so that these tens of millions of fellow sects can quietly enter the Morning Emperor Star and gain experience and improve themselves!"

    Lingbu Qingyun 1183

    ??????????????? On the surface, they are only at the low level of the second level of the Saint Immortal. However, Murong Wan'er knows very well that their combat power is comparable to the low level of the third level of the Holy Immortal!

    "And if the master agrees to let them display those foreign laws

    Murong Wan'er's body trembled slightly

    Their fighting power is far inferior to Murong Wan'er. However, Murong Wan'er cannot fight across ranks like them.

    Therefore, only Murong Wan'er knows that they are strong, they are very strong!

    ¡°However, the other strong men of the Murong family don¡¯t know this

    "Hmph, even a mere second-level Saint Immortal dares to be careless and sit there. If not, they are the ancestor's junior brothers and junior sisters. I, Murong Qing, will definitely kill them on the spot!"

    A man in a green shirt stood there with his hands lowered. Like several other elders Murong who had rushed back from other fairy cities, he was waiting for him to report. However, he was the only one with the sharp light in his eyes flashing!

    He is Murong Qing, the new elder of the Murong family. Ten years ago, he advanced to the third level of the Saint Immortal, met the family standards, and became the elder of the Murong family.

    Murong Qing knew that countless millions of years ago, the Murong family was just the strongest existence among the small families in Tieli City, but they were only at the peak of the first level of the Saint Immortal. At that time, as long as the Murong family reached the third level of the Supreme Immortal,  Today, you can become the family elder. Compared with that time, the Murong family has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Murong Qing knew very well that the expansion and development of the Murong family was due to the man in the first place, whom he had never met in real life before. Murong ancestor Murong Qing knew that it was precisely because of Murong Wan'er's promotion that the Murong family had achieved great success.  With more and more cultivation resources, he has developed to the level he is today.

    Therefore, Murong Qing respects Murong Wan'er

    However, Murong Qing despised his ancestor¡¯s fellow disciples

    There are obviously many other elders of the Murong family who despise Fu Juntian and others. After all, their level of cultivation is too low.

    However, none of these elders, like Murong Qing, had contempt written on their faces and eyes.

    "Hmph! You are all timid and fearful people. How can you be appreciated by our ancestors!"

    Murong Qing was scheming. He showed his emotions for no other reason than to attract the attention of his ancestor.

    "Ancestor was unruly and unruly back then, so he left Tieli City and Murong's family to travel around the world! Ancestor appreciates that the younger generation must be equally unruly people! If I can be accepted by Ancestor as a disciple, I, Murong Qing, will  , I will definitely be able to become Chapter 1189 of the Murong family. Then I will leave the Murong family and explore the world. But now, the ancestor suddenly returns, and I have a chance, a huge opportunity!"

    Directly follow the ancestor, this is an opportunity, a huge opportunity!

    Lingbu Qingyun 1183

    Murong Qing thought this in his heart, and the emotional fluctuations on his face and eyes became more obvious

    "Hmph! This boy deserves to be beaten!"

    Murong Wan'er was just thinking about where to start so that the Murong family can fully mobilize to fight for the master and create an opportunity for the master's other servants to sneak into the Morning Emperor Star.

    Now, opportunities are coming to your door

    "May I have your name?"

    Murong Wan'er skipped over several elders without following the order, and pointed a green finger in the direction of Murong Qing

    ¡á¡á

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1184. One Punch

    Opportunity!

    Murong Qing was so happy that he quickly stepped forward and said loudly: "Ancestor, my name is Murong Qing!"

    "You, are you looking down on my three fellow disciples?" There was no emotion or anger in Murong Wan'er's voice 520

    However, the other elders and worshipers of the Murong family quickly flashed a mocking smile on their faces.

    "You are still young, so stupid!" They all thought that Murong Qing was not deep in the city and was seeking his own death.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1184

    Murong Wan'er ignored the various reactions of the Murong clan members, her beautiful eyes flashed slightly, and she looked towards Fu Juntian: "Junior Brother Fu, can you give me some advice, my junior?"

    Glancing at Murong Qing, Fu Juntian said coldly: "Three moves"

    "Thank you!!!" Murong Wan'er nodded solemnly.

    "Murong Qing, I'll give you a chance." Murong Wan'er turned her head and said in a deep voice, "Three moves, as long as you can pass them, I will accept you as my disciple!"

    Murong Qing was overjoyed and looked at the others with envy on his face

    ??What an opportunity it is for the ancestor to recruit a disciple himself. Why didn¡¯t I think that such an opportunity existed?

    As for the so-called three-move agreement, no one cared about it. Murong Qing was the first to reach the third level of the Saint Immortal, and Fu Juntian was only the low-level Saint Immortal of the second level. Even if Murong Qing stood there and was beaten, and received thousands of blows,  There won't be any damage at all

    After all, the gap is too big!

    Fu Juntian stood up. Fu Juntian walked past the slightly flickering realm pressure on his body, which was clearly much lower than Murong Qing's.

    All the Murong clan members present were even more envious of Rong Qing. Even the Murong clan leader was equally envious.

    "My ancestor's direct disciple, I think back then, my grandfather received some advice from my ancestor, which led to the rise of my lineage. When I fully understood that sentence, I won the position of clan leader! Murong Qing, your future is limitless.  !¡±

    Back then, the ancestor who gave guidance to his grandfather had not yet reached the level of Saint Immortal and advanced to Heaven. At that time, the ancestor was just a word of advice, so precious. If he could stay with his ancestor so powerfully, how many earth-shattering gains would he get?

    Murong Tao could not wait to rush up and kick Murong Qing to death to seize this opportunity

    Murong Qing was proud. Although there was no proud look on his face, he was extremely proud in his heart.

    Enjoying the jealous or envious gazes of the other Murong tribe members, Murong Qing bowed slightly and said, "Murong Qing will lead the way, Master Fu, please move to Murong Arena!"

    Naturally, we can¡¯t fight here. This is the meeting hall of the Murong family.

    That Murong Qing called him his uncle showed his confidence and further showed his ancestor that he had the same unruly heart as his ancestor.

    "Of course, there is a secret skill at hand, but no matter how strong the secret skill is, if the realm is not enough, what's the use? Even if you use a heaven-level secret skill, I can still defeat you!"

    Murong Qing gestured to Fu Juntian while thinking to himself

    "This Murong Qing is scheming and a hero. However, he is not stupid. He knows that since he is the ancestor's fellow disciple, he must have some profound Taoist skills.

    So, although he was ecstatic, he was not completely dizzy yet

    only¡­¡­

    Lingbu Qingyun 1184

    ¡°No need to bother, it¡¯s right here!¡±

    Fu Juntian¡¯s voice was so cold that Murong Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    What does it mean?

    There is no time for him to think about this problem anymore because the ancestor has already announced the start of

    "Armor, condense!!!"

    Murong Qing immediately used his Dao power to form a pair of earth-yellow armor.

    "Murong Qing is really cautious. Even if the opponent has secret skills, his cultivation is too low and his strength is too weak. How can he be hurt?"

    All the Murong tribe members secretly shook their heads. They felt that Murong Qing was making a fuss out of a molehill.

    but¡­¡­

    Boom!  !  !

    It was just a punch, a punch that was nothing fancy. Not only was Murong Qing unable to dodge, he was also punched by Fu Juntian and was beaten to the point of death!

    quiet!

    Death-like silence¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    "Sister, I'm sorry"

    Fu Juntian didn¡¯t even look at Murong Qing, let alone pay attention to the reaction of the Murong clansmen. He held an expressionless face and raised his hand to Murong Wan¡¯er.

    Even if it was Murong Wan'er, if she let her hands and feet go to fight, Fu Juntian would be happy and unafraid. What's more, it's just a third-level Saint Immortal who has just become a being?

    "none"Well," Murong Wan'er giggled and shook her head slightly, "Junior Brother Fu, I'm afraid, it won't be long before I have to call you Senior Brother Fu."

    "False name"

    Fu Juntian¡¯s expression did not change and he returned to his seat.

    Everyone present was even more shocked!  !  !

    "Which sect the ancestor joined was based on his combat power to determine his identity?"

    ¡°With the ancestor¡¯s cultivation level, is it possible for him to succumb to Fu Juntian?¡±

    Take a look and see that Murong Qing, whose life or death is unknown, is lying on the ground. Everyone no longer knows what kind of feeling is coming out of their hearts at this moment

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1185. Fight!  Chen Yiming!  (superior)

    "This Murong Wan'er actually knows how to seize the opportunity. 520/"

    When he saw that Fu Juntian had punched Murong Qing into unconsciousness, Ye Pengfei withdrew his telekinesis

    You must know that although Murong Wan'er is the ancestor of the Murong family, the source of the prosperity of the Murong family, and the only deity-level existence in the Murong family, it doesn't matter what Murong Wan'er says, everyone up and down will do it willingly.  !

    After all, everyone has the desire to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Murong Wan'er's trip back is to make a big splash, and to expand her territory in fairy cities. I only have Murong Wan'er's combat power. To do this, it will obviously cause trouble.  Therefore, people doubt that if there is no strong protection and huge temptation, there will definitely be many people in the family who are both obedient and treacherous.

    Therefore, when Murong Wan'er accepted the order and returned to Tieli City, Ye Pengfei was still worried that when the time came, he planned to transmit power through the air to enhance his prestige!

    Lingbu Qingyun 1185

    but¡ª¡ª

    Even a fairy city with such a huge area can be easily covered by Chen Yiming¡¯s consciousness!

    Even with such a huge number of hundreds of millions of powerful men, Chen Yiming's sharp eyes can still distinguish them!

    Just when Ye Pengfei stepped into Longhu Fairy City, Chen Yiming's consciousness suddenly glanced at it.

    "Hey, it smells so familiar"

    Yes, it¡¯s just that the breath is familiar, but it¡¯s not the same as the appearance. Among strong people, appearance is important to identify one¡¯s identity, but what¡¯s more important is the breath!

    The so-called aura covers all aspects, including a person's realm pressure, a person's spiritual consciousness characteristics, a person's temperament characteristics, etc. After Chen Yiming scanned it, he immediately found that he was very familiar with this kind of aura.

    But¡­¡­

    "who is he?"

    Chen Yiming frowned slightly. With his level of cultivation at the low level of the Second Heavenly Heaven, he couldn't remember who this familiar aura belonged to!

    This is simply impossible. You must know that with the memory ability of the powerful Tianzun, even an ordinary farmer who happened to meet on the road trillions of years ago can still remember even that year after trillions of years.  That ordinary farmer has leapt over the dragon's gate and become a high-level powerful man who can control the wind and rain.

    However, for a moment, Chen Yiming discovered that he really couldn¡¯t remember when and where he had encountered this familiar aura before!

    "Something is wrong! This person is targeting me!"

    In an instant, Chen Yiming stood up suddenly. In his eyes, a dragon and a tiger, and double lines loomed.

    "Lord, why are you so angry?"

    At the next level, the city defense general asked loudly

    This city defense general was born as a tiger demon. He worshiped under Chen Yiming and practiced the way of tiger walking for more than a billion years. He was very familiar with the Lord's habits.

    The dragon and tiger patterns appeared, and the Lord was furious!  !  !

    "There is a person heading towards the city lord's mansion"

    With just one sentence, the city defense general immediately understood

    "Your Majesty, calm down and let's go and have a look at a certain family!"

    After saying that, the city defense general raised his hand towards Chen Yiming, turned into a breeze, and left suddenly

    Lingbu Qingyun 1185

    "Huze has reached the high level of Tianzun, first level, and is both fierce and insidious. Even if we are defeated, I still have enough time to rescue and see who it is!"

    Chen Yiming thought to himself, his consciousness was firmly locked on the mysterious man, and he would not relax for a moment.

    Ye Pengfei walked slowly, still far away from the city lord's palace. However, Hu Ze arrived in three breaths with astonishing speed and power.

    "Fellow Taoist, tell me your name!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    What¡¯s so amazing about Tianzun¡¯s attack. When he found someone flying in the air, passers-by had already exclaimed ¡°Tianzun¡± and tried to get out of the way. However, no matter how fast they avoided, they couldn¡¯t move faster than Hu Ze¡¯s punch.

    A punch that was faster than lightning suddenly appeared on this street

    A force even more powerful than a hurricane suddenly swept across the entire street!

    Seeing it, this punch is about to hit Ye Pengfei

    ¡°Seeing before my eyes, the ripple power of this punch will blow away the souls of several low-level beings

    "die!!!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei scolded the menacing Hu Ze, and his body suddenly shook violently and fell apart!

    "The way of life and death, Li Yang!!!"

    Chen Yi??'s figure appeared in front of Huze's broken limbs in an instant

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1186. Fight!  Chen Yiming!  (middle)

    Huze was not dead, and the pile of broken limbs quickly gathered back together at 520/

    However, Chen Yiming¡¯s face was very gloomy and ugly.

    "We haven't seen each other for hundreds of millions of years. How are you doing, Fellow Daoist Chen?"

    The left corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth turned up slightly, revealing Li Yang's iconic smile

    Familiar, too familiar, yes, he is Li Yang!

    Lingbu Qingyun 1186

    But!  !  !

    "That's right, I will bully you into having no one in the Chen family!"

    quiet!

    Very quiet!

    The rest of the crowd has disappeared without a trace

    The intertwined spiritual consciousness also suddenly retreated and walked away.

    This water is too muddy and must not be messed with!

    "However, there are also Tianzun who came to Longhu Immortal City after hearing the news. They are all enemies of the Chen family. They are all people who want to add insult to injury and fish in troubled waters.

    Chen Yiming was stunned for a moment, then became furious

    Are you deceiving me that there is no one in the Chen family?  Then I want to see what you can do!

    There is almost no suspense about defeat. I can easily defeat Huze, but it is impossible to do so easily.

    The lack of memory is even more unbelievable. Until now, Chen Yiming has not figured out what kind of magical power this is.

    "However, we must fight. We must fight not only for the dignity of the Chen family, but also to force out Li Yang's unique move.

    "Hmph! Do you think I haven't made any progress over the years? I want to see what kind of magical powers you, Li Yang, have mastered!"

    Even though he was furious, Chen Yiming was still very calm. He didn¡¯t count victory first. He calculated defeat first. In an instant, Chen Yiming had a plan.

    "We are waiting for you at the Mingyue Lake!"

    Dao power condensed into a flying sword, Chen Yiming flew up proudly, and was about to fly in the direction of Mingyue Lake outside the city

    But¡­¡­

    "Why bother, you, die!!!"

    There was another word "death". There were no fluctuations in space and time, and there was no change in the air. However, Chen Yiming suddenly felt that a huge word "death" appeared deep in his soul!

    "His way of life and death has become so tyrannical?!"

    Under the great shock, Chen Yiming didn¡¯t care about the issue of face. He quickly took out a rare treasure and slapped it into his body.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1186

    "Hey, it's just the first move. Is Chen Yiming going to use this rare treasure?"

    ??Above the teahouse, an old man with a long beard raised the fragrant cup to his mouth, but he forgot to taste the fragrant drink.

    This old man was one of the few Tianzun who continued to spy on this battle. He thought for a moment and smiled, then he laughed and said: "Presumably, Li Yang has touched the realm of the third heaven of Tianzun. He is taking revenge this time."  , but it¡¯s a bit too much.¡±

    For the sake of ranking on the Emperor of the Morning Ranking, it is very normal for you to hit me and I to hit him. Hundreds of millions of years ago, you were defeated by Chen Yiming. Hundreds of millions of years later, your realm has skyrocketed, and you have to fight back. It is very normal. However, it harmed the entire Chen family, but  It's too much

    However, regardless of whether Li Yang goes too far or not, this old man will not intervene in the world of cultivation. The strong respect Li Yang, no matter how much he goes too far, it will be the responsibility of the Chen family themselves.

    "I don't know, when will Chen Laosan show up?"

    Leisurely, a cup of fragrant tea refreshes the heart and lungs

    That is to say, a few moments ago, before Ye Pengfei set foot in Longhu Fairy City, Chen Yiming was just as carefree and happy. Just when Ye Pengfei had just set foot in Longhu Fairy City, Chen Yiming was about to invite Hu Ze to go to his favorite restaurant.  Enjoy a delicious drink at your favorite restaurant

    But now, it¡¯s hard!  Chen Yiming's heart was filled with bitterness!

    "tnnd, what kind of bad luck did this Li Yang have? In just a few hundred million years, he has actually reached this level of cultivation!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The word "Death" appeared in the depths of the soul, the word "Death" in Douda suddenly appeared.

    Hundreds of millions of years, vicissitudes of life, can be turned around several times

    "However, for a deity-level being, it is very possible that hundreds of millions of years are just a snap of the fingers. In these billions of years, not even a simple Tao method can be understood."

    How did Chen Yiming know that the Li Yang in front of him was a fake? He didn't even know that what Ye Pengfei used was not the Taoist power of the way of life and death at all, but the three ninety-nine and eighty-one steps he had mastered.  One of the steps was just that he did not use footwork, but integrated the artistic conception of that step into a mere word "death"

    "Brother Li, have you reached the peak of Tianzun's second level? With your ability, you can? Chen Yiming, who is competing for the top 50 in the Morning Emperor Ranking, has been offended in the past. I hope that Mr. Li will have more, and Chen will be grateful!  "

    The fighting spirit that had just arisen was completely extinguished by the word "death". Chen Yiming said this, on the one hand, to be able to solve this matter, and on the other hand, it was also to wait for the arrival of the ancestor of the Chen family!

    "Hmph, you are just a casual cultivator. How could you know that with the information transmission in the big family so advanced, Grandpa Ancestor must be rushing here? In less than an hour or three, you, Li Yang, will be dead in the Dragon Tiger Immortal City!"

    Chen Yiming forced out an extremely peaceful smile while thinking viciously

    What Chen Yiming didn't know was that he was wrong, he was very wrong. If he turned around and ran away now, with Ye Pengfei's current combat power, he wouldn't be able to do anything to him. But now, he actually stayed and had discussions with Ye Pengfei.  , this is simply, I don¡¯t know how to write the word "death"

    Ye Pengfei was also a little surprised

    It turns out that he thought that after he repeatedly used his methods, Chen Yiming would choose to escape.

    It turned out that he had made various preparations to drive Chen Yiming to the place he had designed. He did not expect that Chen Yiming would choose this way

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1187. Fight!  Chen Yiming!  (Part 2) (Fifth update)

    "This is a bit embarrassing." Ye Pengfei calculated silently in his mind.

    You know, if both sides are focused on fighting.  Ye Pengfei believes that he can eventually defeat Chen Yiming.  Even though Chen Yiming still has many rare treasures hidden in his body.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that there must be experts from the Chen family coming to help.  He didn't want to pick too many and end up in an extremely embarrassing situation.

    "Perhaps, we can only take advantage of his weakened fighting spirit."

    Those hundreds of billions of seas of consciousness were calculated at high speed.  A feasible plan was quietly presented.

    "So much nonsense, kill!!!"

    The word "kill" was roared out coldly again.  However, this time Ye Pengfei did not attack Chen Yiming's soul.  This time, he rushed forward.

    I saw a strange red light, suddenly surrounding Ye Pengfei who was impacting at high speed.  The sharp light emitted by this red light already contains infinite artistic conception.  Not to mention, the interior of the red light, the core area of ??the red light.

    "Huh?" The old man in the teahouse gently put down the tea cup, "Is this the way of life and death? This kind of artistic conception is so strange"

    "To the Immortal, deduce the changes of one path."

    The saints and immortals deduce the changes in the Tao.

    Reaching the level of Heavenly Lord, three thousand avenues can be integrated into one.  Of course, those strong men who specialized in the Tao of Life and Death in the past could also use other Taoist powers.

    "However, ordinary Tianzun still uses his usual Taoism.  However, the power of other Tao techniques will be integrated into this Tao technique.  Various other changes evolved.

    "It is said that it is not the way of life and death, but it is indeed true that the artistic conception of life and death is very strong. It is said that it is the way of life and death. It has neither strong vitality nor strong will to die, but it is so dangerous. It is really strange!"

    The old man¡¯s vision was so great that he immediately saw that Ye Pengfei¡¯s red light was full of mystery.  but.  The more he studied, the more he discovered that even with his level of cultivation at the third level of Tianzun, it was difficult to understand the hidden artistic information in this red light.

    It is even more impossible for Chen Yiming to understand the artistic conception that even Tian Zun and the Third Heaven cannot understand.  All he knew was that the red light was very dangerous, he only knew.  My own delaying strategy won't work.

    "Just fight. Who is afraid of whom!!!"

    Facing Ye Pengfei who was rushing straight towards him, Chen Yiming's idea was still to fight Ye Pengfei, Liu Zi and Longhu Fairy City.  He felt that although he could not beat Ye Pengfei.  However, if you stick to it for a while, there won't be many problems.  After all, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t fought against a second-level peak existence of Tianzun.

    "Hmph! Let me show you. My new creation, the Dragon-Tiger Collapse Fist!"

    It¡¯s still the Dragon-Tiger Collapse Fist, but it¡¯s not the Dragon-Tiger Collapse Fist that Hu Ze used.

    Huze¡¯s Dragon-Tiger Collapsing Fist is powerful and powerful.  Not only Ye Pengfei, but wherever the wind of the fist passed, there was a distance of hundreds of feet around him.  No one is spared.

    However, the artistic conception of Chen Yiming¡¯s Dragon and Tiger Collapsing Fist has not changed, but the boxing style is quite different.

    Or.  This is not boxing at all, and there is no boxing style at all.  Some, just countless, Daolixuansi!

    Looking carefully, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that these Daoli hanging threads were actually solidified tigers and small dragons.  Each daoli hanging thread is composed of thousands of tigers and thousands of little dragons!

    "Each hanging thread is equivalent to a blow from Huze. Moreover, the power of each hanging thread is condensed without being released. It is countless times better than Huze's Dragon-Tiger Collapsing Fist!"

    When the real Li Yang fell, he briefly told Murong Wan'er and Xu Jingwu about Chen Yiming's Taoist and magical powers.  Murong Wan'er told Ye Pengfei everything about Li Yang's description back then and her own subsequent deduction.

    "This is a brand-new method that he has learned within hundreds of millions of years. It won't take many years, when he has mastered this technique, he will be able to advance to the middle level of the second level of Tianzun!"

    Hundreds of millions of years ago, Chen Yiming had just advanced to the lower level of the second level of Tianzun.

    After hundreds of millions of years, it will be possible for Chen Yiming to advance to the intermediate level of Tianzun Second Heaven!

    It can be seen from this that Chen Yiming's talent is also very good.  Because, for the vast majority of the Second Heavenly Beings, even if it takes tens of billions of years, let alone a mere billion years, they may not be able to achieve such an advancement!

    Of course, it¡¯s just ¡°talented¡±.  Compared with Ye Pengfei, compared with several servants and subordinates under Ye Pengfei, Chen Yiming is still far behind!

    "Cen Na, use the Tao method!"

    Ye Pengfei is the soul master, which soul slave does he want to borrow his teachings from??? can be borrowed naturally.  Not to mention, Cen Na has been on standby for this battle.

    In the red light, an evil dragon jumped out with lightning.  As soon as this evil dragon's long tail swung, Chen Yiming's thousands of hanging threads shattered inch by inch and ceased to exist!

    With a "whoosh", the old man in the teahouse stood up.  After standing still for a few breaths, he slowly sat down again.

    "No wonder he advanced so quickly. It turned out that he understood the essence and blood of the blood dragon! Sixty million years ago, on the p-wing star, a drop of blood dragon essence and blood was stolen. According to legend, the person who stole the treasure,  He is from the Morning Emperor Star! I thought this was just a rumor. When I saw him today, it seems that it is indeed true."

    The old man touched the table with his fingers lightly and murmured something in his mouth.  But he didn't know that Ye Pengfei was already happy in his heart.

    "Hehe, with the approval of the powerful people from the Third Heaven, it saves me the trouble of pretending to be a ghost by myself!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s power of thought, who on the Morning Emperor Star could he not see?  The teahouse where the old man was located was in the Dragon and Tiger Fairy City. Ye Pengfei had already been watching every move of the old man.  But he didn't expect that this old man would actually "guess" the speech he had planned

    Chen Yiqiu is shocked!

    This is the second move, just a confrontation with Ye Pengfei, the second move.  He felt deeply that Ye Pengfei was unfathomable!

    "This evil dragon! Such an artistic conception!"

    In front of this evil dragon, the way of dragon and tiger is simply like a child's play, extremely childish.

    So, as Ye Pengfei expected, Chen Yiming had no choice but to retreat, and keep retreating.

    However, after only retreating a few thousand feet, he had no way to retreat!

    "How can it be?"

    Chen Yiming screamed in horror, and the old man in the teahouse suddenly stood up again.

    Behind Chen Yiming, a large trapping formation actually appeared!

    "What kind of magical power is this, what kind of method is this, that under the eyes of my Qianqiu Taoist Master, such a large formation was quietly set up!"

    Qianqiu Dao Zun's face was slightly calm, and he watched helplessly as Ye Pengfei beheaded Chen Yiming on the spot.  And just when Qianqiu Taoist wanted to step over and ask what happened, his expression suddenly changed again.  Immediately, he sat down firmly again

    w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1188. Fight!  Ancestor of the Chen family!  (1) (First update)

    "Chen Laosan is very fast. Now that he is here, Li Yang's methods will have nowhere to hide! What a pity, this Li Yang can be regarded as a genius of his generation!"

    Just before Qianqiu Taoist finished speaking

    Boom!  !  !

    A thunderbolt exploded in the sky above this huge Dragon and Tiger Immortal City.

    And Ye Pengfei felt that time and space were about to collapse in the surrounding area of ??a hundred feet!

    Before the collapse of time and space, the heavy pressure on Ye Pengfei had already made his bones crack.  This is the sound of bones breaking!

    "If you dare to kill someone from my Chen family, Li Yang, die!!!"

    It is not the way of life and death, but it is better than the way of life and death.  The ancestor of the Chen family has not yet revealed his lineup, but the pressure of his realm and the power of his will have already brought Ye Pengfei and the time and space around Ye Pengfei to the verge of collapse!

    "Tianzun is a low-ranking third-level heavenChen Laosan is making great progress again." Qianqiu Taoist sitting on the teahouse shook his head slightly.  He felt that this battle was even less suspenseful.

    Although Ye Pengfei successfully killed Chen Yiming, Qianqiu Taoist Master had already seen that what Ye Pengfei was strong in was his artistic conception and means, but not his strength.

    At least, Taoist Qianqiu could see clearly that the power used by Ye Pengfei was actually similar to that of Chen Yiming, and both belonged to the lower level of the second level of Tianzun!

    And how big a gap is there between the low-level Tianzun of the second heaven and the low-level of the third heaven of Tianzun?

    In the twelfth-level space plane, the constraints on the strong are extremely huge, and the rocks and metals in it are also extremely strong.  Not to mention, the time and space in these twelve levels of space.

    Only those who have reached the first level of Tianzun can fly physically and teleport over short distances.  They can already break ordinary rocks and metals.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The second level of Tianzun strong person can fly faster and the teleportation distance can be longer.  They may easily destroy the mountain stone metal below the top grade.

    but.  The gods of these two heavens are helpless against the time and space of the twelfth level space plane!

    Only by advancing to the third level of Tianzun can time and space collapse!

    Tianzun Three Heaven has a full -hard fight, which can make Baizhang time and space.  Complete collapse.

    Tianzun¡¯s third-level low-level all-out attack.  It can completely collapse time and space.

    A full-strength strike from Tianzun's third-level mid-level heavenly master can completely collapse thousands of miles of time and space.

    Tianzun¡¯s third-level high-level full-strength strike.  It can completely collapse hundreds of millions of miles of time and space!

    As for the peak of Tianzun¡¯s third level, even Taoist Qianqiu has never seen it before.  Among all the strong men on the Morning Emperor Star, there is no one.  I'm lucky enough to have seen such a being

    "Just the pressure of the realm has brought Baizhang Time and Space to the verge of collapse. Chen Laosan's full blow, I am afraid, can completely collapse Ten Thousand Zhang Time and Space! A hundred years later, he has hope for the trip to the Ancient God's Tomb.  Get one more qualification for me, Morning Emperor Star!"

    Although Tao Zun Qianqiu also felt secretly sorry for the fall of young talents.  but.  But he was even more happy that the ancestor of the Chen family had achieved a breakthrough.

    This is just like the improvement of Murong Wan'er's realm, which can benefit the entire Murong family.  The Chen family ancestor's realm breakthrough can also benefit the entire Morning Emperor Star.  Brings huge benefits!

    "When are you going to talk to him about this matter? Even if you reach the lower level of the third level of Tianzun, if you want to grab a spot, you still have to"

    Qianqiu Dao Zun¡¯s thoughts.  Not long after it started, suddenly!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s pupils.  Suddenly, it turned blood red.  He saw two real blood dragons suddenly rushing out from his eyes, scattering the pressure of the ancestor of the Chen family!  !  !

    Qianqiu Dao Zun¡¯s eyes were blazing, and his curiosity about Ye Pengfei was rekindled.

    "This Li Yang hasn't fully revealed his strength yet? He didn't even notice the magic pupil technique of Qianqiu Taoist Master in advance!"

    The two blood dragons that rushed out from Ye Pengfei's eyes were just transformed from the Taoist artistic conception.  Ye Pengfei does not yet have the ability to solidify them into reality and turn them into entities.

    "However, Qianqiu Taoist Master can see clearly that once these two blood dragons can condense into entities.  Then, even if Ye Pengfei is too weak, he can still fight against the ancestor of the Chen family!

    "It's a pity, it's a pity. If not, once the blood dragon essence and blood is refined into the body, others will have no way to condense it out again. I will definitely take action to capture this Li Yang!"

    Killing people and seizing treasures is something that Taoist Qianqiu has done a lot in his life.  Even before, he had alwaysHe looked like an elder and felt sorry for Ye Pengfei's death.  However, once he sees Ye Pengfei carrying a rare treasure, he will kill him!

    "Humph, I knew this was the case!"

    While Ye Pengfei was trying to break the pressure of the ancestor of the Chen family and plan an escape route, he was closely watching the situation of the old man in the teahouse.  He had known for a long time that this old man was a third-level intermediate-level Tianzun!

    "Qianqiu Taoist? Murong Wan'er never mentioned it. In fact, Murong Wan'er has no idea whether there is a third-level Tianzun on the Morning Emperor Star!"

    "The strongest beings on the Morning Emperor List are only at the peak of Tianzun's second level. If they were to face the ancestors of the Chen family, they would be powerless. If they were to face Taoist Qianqiu directly, there would be no suspense.  , collapsed directly!"

    "The Morning Emperor Ranking is too boring. If I want to find a whetstone, I must find the existence of the Third Heavenly Lord. Even if I can get to the top of the Morning Emperor Ranking, I won't have any interaction with an existence like Qianqiu Dao Zun."

    "But now, my chance has come!!!"

    The opportunity lies with the Chen family ancestor who comes to attack with great momentum!

    In fact, Qianqiu Dao Zun was very accurate.  Without using the laws of the foreign land, Ye Pengfei tried his best, but his own combat power was barely comparable to Chen Yiming - low-level Tianzun, second level!

    After using the ultimate combat power, he also used other strange magic and magic. Ye Pengfei's real combat power was only equivalent to the low level of Tianzun Second Heaven!

    However, what Taoist Qianqiu didn¡¯t know was that Ye Pengfei had many slaves under his command, and one of them actually got a Blood Dragon Blood Pool!

    "Without using the laws of the foreign land or revealing those foreign weapons, I can still survive with just the power of Cen Na's blood dragon!"

    "First try to survive, and then look for opportunities to counterattack. Hehe, I will let you two Tianzun third-level heavenly beings, and feel the power of me, Li Yang!"

    Unscrupulous!

    With the identity of Li Yang and the legend of the thief from the Morning Emperor Star 60 million years ago, Ye Pengfei can use any means without restraint as long as it does not violate the laws of foreign lands.

    The two virtual blood dragons rushed towards the source of the realm's pressure.  Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, found a gap and escaped as fast as he could!

    w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1189. Fight!  Ancestor of the Chen family!  (2) (Second update)

    "Want to run? Kill with one stroke!!!"

    The Chen family ancestor¡¯s shocking roar came straight after Ye Pengfei.  Immediately following that shocking roar, what came quickly was a dazzling sword light that didn't know how long it could extend!

    "Chen family kills with one word!" Taoist Master Qianqiu nodded approvingly, "Although it is too direct, it is precisely because of the directness that it is the strongest! This Li Yang, I am afraid that he will not be able to hold on for even ten breaths!"

    "Ten breaths? Old monster Qianqiu, I bet that boy can last for fifteen breaths!" A sinister laughter suddenly shot into Qianqiu Dao Zun's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Xiong Ba?" Taoist Master Qianqiu chuckled and asked in a deep voice, "What do you want to bet on?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet on your Qianqiutu!¡±

    A cold light quickly flashed through Taoist Qianqiu's eyes: "Okay, I want your tens of billions of years of invincible domineering power!"

    "It's a bet, haha. Once we have the Qianqiu Picture, then I, Xiong Ba, should be given the title of Emperor of the Morning!"

    "Really?" A third divine thought came in, "If you want to seize my throne as Emperor of the Morning, Xiong Ba, only the Thousand Autumn Pictures can't do it!"

    The Qianqiu Taoist in the teahouse and the Tianzun Xiong Ba on the mountain all had their faces darkened and were speechless

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, three breaths of time passed.

    Ye Pengfei has already used countless kinds of forbidden formations to seal the time and space behind him one by one.

    However, the ancestor of the Chen family¡¯s shocking sword did not suffer any damage and continued to kill.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei's heavy ban formation is not a useless effort.  Although the sword power of the ancestor of the Chen family was amazing, it could not catch up with Ye Pengfei's long-distance escape footwork.

    "Humph, Mr. Chen is so stupid. He actually let a junior escape so easily!"

    Just now, Taoist Master Qianqiu praised the ancestor of the Chen family for his one-word execution.  Now, in turn, he cursed secretly, and Xiong Ba burst out laughing again: "It's good to be stupid, then the Qianqiu Picture belongs to me, Xiong Ba. Hahaha!"

    When Xiong Ba¡¯s laughter continued, the Chen family ancestor sped up.

    "I underestimated you. You are really capable of killing Yi Ming!!!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family no longer performed Taoist magic on the spot, but chose to catch up quickly.

    The third level of heaven and the second level of heaven.  The combat power is really different.  Ye Pengfei has already escaped three breaths of time.  However, the ancestor of the Chen family teleported over in just ten seconds.

    This is because, along the way.  There are prohibitions everywhere.  That's why the ancestor of the Chen family cannot teleport over long distances.  What if Ye Pengfei hadn't reached the level of a formation master and hadn't mastered this method of quickly setting up formations.  I'm afraid it won't even take three seconds.  The ancestor of the Chen family has already caught up!

    ¡°Boy, go to hell!!!¡±

    A sword transformed from Taoist power, cut off the head!

    It¡¯s still a one-word cut, but the distance is too close.  The power of this one-word slash was more than ten thousand times more powerful than the previous one.

    "It's over." A faint smile appeared on the corner of Taoist Qianqiu's mouth, "Xiong Ba. Tens of billions of years of invincible domineering power, don't you want"

    Suddenly, Taoist Master Qianqiu crushed the incense cup in his hand to pieces.

    ¡°It turned out to be fake!!!¡±

    "Cut with one word."  Ye Pengfei couldn't stop it.  The sword light flashed, and Ye Pengfei's body and soul were destroyed.  However, Qianqiu Taoist Master soon discovered that only the form was destroyed.  What is destroyed is not the soul.  That destroyed form is just a false existence!

    Suddenly.  Xiong Ba's loud laughter came over: "Old monster Qianqiu, you may have made a mistake this time. I, Xiong Ba, dare to make a bet with you, don't you have any evidence? As long as that kid keeps using the method of falsehood.  Fifteen breaths of time is not a problem at all!¡±

    And just when Xiong Ba laughed and Taoist Qianqiu looked ugly, the voice of Emperor Chen suddenly sounded again: "Xiong Ba, I will also make a bet with you, how about it?"

    Xiong Ba was stunned for a moment, then asked: "What to bet on? How to bet?"

    "Just bet on my position as Emperor of the Morning!"

    Emperor Chen threw out a bargaining chip that made Xiong Ba and Taoist Qianqiu suddenly change their expressions.  Then, their expressions changed from shocked to weird

    "As for the method of gambling I bet that Li Yang can escape unscathed!"

    Escape intact?

    "Are you kidding? Even if this kid has great potential and even if he has many unique tricks, how can he escape unscathed?

    Tianzun has three low -level heaven, and he can't kill a Tianzun two -heaven low -level. Then the ancestor of the Chen family, simply committed suicide, so as not to be shameful!

    &nbsp; Xiong Ba was stunned and asked: "Chen Emperor, don't you already know that there is someone hiding behind this Li Yang?"

    "No." Chen Huang said in a deep voice with great certainty, "I bet that with his own ability, he can escape!"

    Xiong Ba was stunned again. He had never seen Emperor Chen make a bet with someone in such a positive tone.  For a moment, Xiong Ba chose silence and chose not to answer.

    "You are quite thick-skinned." Emperor Chen smiled and stopped talking about the matter. "You guys watch carefully, this Li Yang will fight back."

    Counterattack?  ?  ?

    Xiong Ba and Taoist Qianqiu were even more confused.

    "Could it be that Li Yang has any tricks that he hasn't used yet?"

    ¡­¡­

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei still has many unique tricks that he has not yet used.  However, these unique skills are all related to the laws of foreign lands.  Now Ye Pengfei, when facing the third level of Tianzun, has only four moves that he can use¡ª¡ª

    First, the implicit artistic conception power of those three ninety-nine and eighty-one steps;

    Second, as a formation master, you can quickly set up a number of strange formations;

    Third, borrow Cenna¡¯s power to perform blood dragon magic;

    Fourth, the legacy of the previous life, the art of false body that can hide it from the existence of the Heavenly Lord level!

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't deliberately revealed some aura and exposed some flaws.  It was absolutely impossible for Xiong Ba to discover in advance that what the ancestor of the Chen family was chasing was a false person.  He deceived the ancestor of the Chen family, who was only a low-level Tianzun, third-level heaven, but he did not intend to deceive the others who were peeping in secret, being an intermediate-level third-level Tianzun.

    Because he has no intention of running away now!

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's true body suddenly appeared.  He sneered provocatively at the ancestor of the Chen family in the distance.  Then, he stepped into nothingness.

    "The Void Formation?" The ancestor of the Chen family snorted coldly and stretched out his right index finger, "I will let you experience the golden talisman technique of my Chen family. Before you die, you can experience the mystery of the golden talisman technique.  It can be considered that you are deeply blessed!!!"

    I saw the Chen family ancestor¡¯s right index finger drawing rapidly in the air.  The golden talismans were condensed with majestic Tao power.

    "go!"

    With a slight scolding from the ancestor of the Chen family, tens of thousands of golden talismans flew towards the Void Formation

    w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1190. Fight!  Ancestor of the Chen family!  (3) (Third update)

    The sky is big.

    Tens of thousands of gold talismans are not many.

    However, the feeling is that all directions, up and down, and endless time and space have been completely covered by these tens of thousands of golden talismans!

    In an instant, the void formation that Ye Pengfei had just entered was suppressed and sealed by tens of thousands of golden talismans.  The ancestor of the Chen family shouted softly, "Explode!", and the space and time collapsed instantly.

    "not here!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family looked gloomy and looked around with his consciousness.  Suddenly, he turned around sharply.

    A blood dragon passed by him with its head held high!

    The ancestor of the Chen family felt a chill in his heart.  Immediately, this chill was instantly extinguished by him.

    "It's just relying on some magic. There is only one possibility for your future, and that is 'death'!"

    Anyone who dares to kill anyone in the Chen family will only die.

    Escape is impossible.  The ancestor of the Chen family was so confident that even for a short time, the enemy could confuse people with magic tricks, causing him to fail to distinguish between the real and fake ones.  However, the enemy's true form will never escape his control!

    What the ancestor of the Chen family doesn¡¯t know is that Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to escape at all. He wants to use this place and the hands of the ancestor of the Chen family to hone himself and hone his footwork and artistic conception!

    "The fourth step is difficult to take, I am afraid, not only because of my state of cultivation. More importantly, it should be that I have not fully participated in the previous three steps.  Enlightenment!"

    The first three steps are condensed into one footwork.  Moreover, the power of the formation implicit in it has been introduced by Ye Pengfei, with countless changes and stronger power.

    Relying on these three steps of artistic conception, Ye Pengfei can easily kill any existence below the second level of Tianzun.  If combined with other means, even low-level existences such as Chen Yiming, the second level of Tianzun, can still be killed in a short time!

    other people.  For example, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu both believed that the artistic conception of such footwork was too terrifying.  They feel the power of these three steps.  That's pretty much it.

    but.  In the secret realm of time, after a hundred thousand years of enlightenment, Ye Pengfei felt more and more, I'm afraid.  This is not the case.

    "Whetstone! Only the ancestors of the Chen family are worthy of being my whetstone!"

    Just when the ancestor of the Chen family had just avoided a virtual blood dragon, a ghostly figure suddenly appeared.  A few feet away from him.

    "Reincarnation of life and death!"

    In an instant, the ancestor of the Chen family felt that his soul had been torn into countless pieces.  Every soul fragment is like entering a new world, a new, bloody world of killing!

    "The way of life and death and the way of reincarnation?" The ancestor of the Chen family roared wildly, "I am the body of a deity, and I have stopped falling into reincarnation a long time ago. What a world of reincarnation. Break it for me! I am a powerful person, how can I be defeated by a junior?  Kill. Break this realm of life and death for me!"

    Amid the roar, the ancestor of the Chen family unleashed all his magic techniques with both hands.  He saw one after another of majestic sword energy, within a few breaths.  Just annihilate all the surrounding time and space!

    As long as the space plane is immortal, the time and space annihilated by the strong will always be restored.  Just like just now.  In the Dragon and Tiger Immortal City, an area of ??time and space with a radius of one hundred feet was completely annihilated.  but.  When the two of them fought here, the time and space had returned to its original state, with nothing strange existing.

    However, the majestic sword energy of the ancestor of the Chen family, one after another, seems to never dry up.  With this Chen family ancestor as the center, within ten thousand feet, time and space will never recover!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can hide!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's concealment skills were not operating to the extreme.  With the level of cultivation of the ancestor of the Chen family, it can be detected that Ye Pengfei's true body is within this ten thousand feet.  However, the fighting speed was too fast, and the ancestor of the Chen family could not accurately determine the location of Ye Pengfei's true body.

    If it is difficult to judge, then there is no need to judge!

    Range attacks are most suitable for this situation.  The ancestor of the Chen family also gained enlightenment through hundreds of battles and fought bloody battles to achieve the third level of Heaven.  Facing the elusive Ye Pengfei, he made the best judgment immediately.

    As expected, in this annihilated time and space, Ye Pengfei could no longer escape.

    ¡°Li Yang, go to hell!!!¡±

    The golden talisman was once again condensed with Tao power.  Countless golden talismans frantically bombarded Ye Pengfei.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is in critical condition!

    Indeed, the situation is critical.

    At this moment, he was indeed using thisThe real body!

    At this moment, he really had to face the attack of the ancestor of the Chen family!

    At this moment

    "die¡­¡­"

    Facing countless tyrannical golden talismans, Ye Pengfei truly tasted the feeling of being on the verge of death.  And in this feeling, he seemed to realize that a brand new artistic conception came out.

    Boom!  !  !

    Before Ye Pengfei could think about it, the golden talismans were already densely packed and overlapping on his body.  The powerful power that spewed out from those golden talismans blasted Ye Pengfei's true body to pieces!

    "The true body of the Five Elements, condense!"

    In order to gain time, Ye Pengfei used the power of the Five Elements to condense a physical body.  Then, he stepped forward with a strange step.  The ancestor of the Chen family felt that his Tao power suddenly became stagnant.  Immediately, he saw Ye Pengfei break through the shackles of the golden talisman and punch him.

    "Hmph! Even though you have little skills, you still dare to show off your ugliness!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family was not afraid and raised his fist to greet him.

    Boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s new physical body was completely shattered once again!  !  !

    "Deaththe aftertaste of death"

    Ye Pengfei muttered secretly, and once again, he condensed a true body

    ¡­¡­

    "Haha, twenty breaths have passed, old monster Qianqiu, bring me the Qianqiu Picture!!!"

    Xiong Ba couldn't help but feel happy. With this Qianqiu map, his combat power has completely surpassed that of Qianqiu Dao Zun, becoming the second in the Chenhuang Star.

    Qianqiu Taoist looked gloomy and threw a scroll over.

    "Xiong Ba, don't let me catch the chance!"

    "Are you scaring me?" Xiong Ba glared and sneered, "After a hundred years, I still won't be able to go!"

    Looking at Xiong Ba, he looks like a rough guy.  But in fact, Xiong Ba's wisdom is extraordinary.  If it weren't for his accurate prediction, he wouldn't have drawn Qianqiu Dao Zun into the game so easily and won the Qianqiu Tu.

    Qianqiu Dao Zun was slightly startled. He subconsciously looked at Chen Huang.  But he saw that Emperor Chen was expressionless and looked indifferent.  As a result, his face became even more gloomy, and his eyes flashed fiercely

    w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1191. Fight!  Ancestor of the Chen family!  (4) (Fourth update)

    "Want to vent your anger on me?"

    Ye Pengfei was fighting hard with the ancestor of the Chen family, but his mind power did not relax, and he could see the movements of those strong men who dared to peek into the battle.

    Ye Pengfei could clearly see Qianqiu Taoist's sharp eyes.  What he understood even more was that that sharp light was not only because of Xiong Ba, but also because of himself.

    In the world of cultivation, there are many such unreasonable beings.

    In other words, their principle is the strength of strength and the level of combat power!

    "If you can't defeat the bear bully or design the bear bully, you have to vent your anger on me! Hey, the first whetstone hasn't been used up yet, and the second whetstone has come to your door!"

    Ye Pengfei was miserable.

    In the eyes of any strong man who has the courage to use his spiritual consciousness to spy on this battle, Ye Pengfei is now very miserable.

    But no one knows.  Ye Pengfei, whose body was constantly being crushed by the ancestor of the Chen family, was actually filled with joy at this moment, and he had already begun to figure out the characteristics of the second "whetstone"!

    "Death, I understand more and more. But life, I am still confused!"

    Before this battle, Ye Pengfei had already been able to kill the Tianzun-level existence with the first step of the reincarnation state.  At that time, he did not fully realize that there was a profound artistic conception hidden in this first step that he was completely unaware of.

    Therefore, at that time, he knew that his footwork was flawed.  But he didn't think that he was confused.

    But now, the true body has been repeatedly crushed by the ancestor of the Chen family.

    If it were not for the various spatial planes, they would have been saturated with the spiritual energy of foreign lands, and they would have instinctively rejected and defended themselves against the three thousand avenues of this universe.  I am afraid that I have already had to use those exotic weapons and exert the power of exotic laws to escape.

    On the brink of death!

    Understanding death!

    ????????????????????????After this series of real bodies being broken and experiencing death, Ye Pengfei was shocked to find out.  In fact, the "clear understanding" I once had was actually just scratching the surface.  Compared with the real reincarnation of life and death, I am completely confused!  !  !

    "The Zifu Universe is really powerful. It seems like it just integrates the three thousand avenues. It integrates the laws of foreign lands. Then it highlights the artistic conception of life and death. But in fact, it actually implies more possibilities!"

    What are the possibilities?

    Evolved, in those unknown universes.  About the possibility of the law of life and death!

    The universe is an individual.  There are probably countless such individuals.

    Every universe will evolve its own laws and its own way.  Some of the rules will be similar.  However, more laws will be completely unrelated and completely different.

    Ye Pengfei can only integrate the artistic conception of laws and regulations that he has come into contact with.  This includes the laws of the universe in which he lives, the laws of the Zifu universe and the space-time universe.  And in the universe where Dong Kang and Niu Mo once lived.  Partial rules.

    This kind of fusion is of course already very powerful.  Ye Pengfei might have used the Three Thousand Avenues, but in fact, the artistic power of each of them was much more powerful than those at the same level.  His ultimate combat power is precisely due to this reason.  evolved.  It is precisely for this reason that he possesses the ability to cross levels and kill.

    but now.  Ye Pengfei finally knew this.  Not strong enough!

    "I already know the law of death and the meaning of death, and how I should deduce the new law by myself. However, I am still confused about the law of life and the artistic conception of life relying only on this whetstone, I  Can this fog be broken through?"

    Although, Ye Pengfei is still at an absolute disadvantage.  Although, the Chen family ancestor's offensive was already more vigorous than before.  However, Ye Pengfei has deeply felt that the grindstone of the Chen family ancestor is no longer of much use.

    "That's all, it's impossible to have any more feelings anyway. I won't be here anymore and will continue to be a masochist!"

    A faint smile appeared on the re-condensed true body.

    The ancestor of the Chen family suddenly felt that this smile was really weird.  This smile probably means something is not going well.

    However, in that instant, the ancestor of the Chen family could not imagine what Ye Pengfei would do.  He felt that even Ye Pengfei's defense in that space plane was so powerful that it was difficult for him to understand.  However, no matter what Ye Pengfei does, it will not turn the battle around.

    "Is it possible that you can gain enlightenment in the face of battle and suddenly reach the third level of Heaven?"

    Ye Pengfei gained enlightenment before the battle, but Ye Pengfei was indeed convinced that it was impossible for his realm to soar to such an extent.  ?After all, his true state is that of a saint

    "Hey, old man Chen, think about it, why should I fight you here?"

    Before leaving, Ye Pengfei deliberately used words to scorn the ancestor of the Chen family.  If this move of yours can cause the ancestors of the Chen family to have inner demons, it will be an unexpected surprise, and you can get more whetstones for yourself!

    As expected, facing Ye Pengfei¡¯s playful questions, the Chen family ancestor felt that something was seriously wrong.

    "No matter what conspiracies and tricks you have, they are all false in the face of absolute power!!!"

    More golden symbols were drawn

    More sword qi, in a wider range 

    The ancestor of the Chen family made up his mind to build this vast space-time that has been annihilated and has been unable to be restored into a huge prison.  And the only person this cage is going to imprison is the bastard in front of him, the second-level Tianzun who killed members of his Chen family!

    "Even a strong person from the third level of Tianzun, as long as he has not reached the low level, will have difficulty escaping from my cage! Originally, this move was a preparation for what would happen a hundred years later. Now it is used on just one person  There is no possibility of failure in the body of the Second Heavenly Lord!"

    This is not the boast of the ancestor of the Chen family. When his golden talisman and sword energy suddenly formed strange restrictions, Xiong Ba and Qianqiu Dao Zun, who were watching the battle from a distance, were also slightly moved.

    "With this one move, there are few opponents among people of the same level!"

    However, just when Xiong Ba and Qianqiu Taoist were very sure and thinking this way

    "You guys, look at the sky."

    The Emperor Chen¡¯s spiritual thoughts came slowly.

    Heaven?

    What is there in the sky?

    The ancestor of the Chen family has always maintained that the vast area of ??time and space is in a state of annihilation.  However, thousands of miles away, it is still the same, and time and space have not been damaged in any way.

    The sky of the Morning Emperor Star is more than ten thousand feet high.  What is happening higher in the sky?

    Xiong Ba and Taoist Qianqiu looked up at the sky in great surprise.  They condensed and strengthened their consciousness and looked towards the vast universe beyond the sky.

    This look

    ¡°Where did so many meteorites come from!!!¡±

    w

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1192. Drawn by the Emperor of the Morning (fifth update)

    Meteorites are a common presence in the vast universe.

    However, it is rare for such a huge group of meteorites to descend on a high-level planet like the Morning Emperor, which has rich aura and many powerful people.

    "Only those asteroids with dangerous conditions will often encounter meteorite groups of this size Could it be that this is Li Yang's advance arrangement?"

    Xiong Ba and Dao Zun Qianqiu were shocked for a moment and their minds were a little confused.

    "This Li Yang is not simple." Chen Huang's long words were once again transmitted into the sea of ????consciousness of the two of them. "He has already set up a strange formation outside the territory to draw the meteorite. This strange formation  , he may have prepared it for Chen Yiming. But he never thought that this place would be used!"

    Sure enough, it was this guy who arranged it in advance!

    Xiong Ba and Qianqiu Taoist were secretly surprised. Even Qianqiu Taoist, who had already wanted to vent his anger on Ye Pengfei, also felt that this man was a talented person with an unlimited future!

    After listening to Emperor Chen¡¯s explanation, Qianqiu Dao Zun wanted to remind the ancestor of the Chen family.

    But¡­¡­

    "Qianqiu, don't interfere in this matter!"

    The voice of the Emperor Chen was very stern.  Obviously, he has also seen that Taoist Qianqiu wants to vent his anger on Ye Pengfei.

    "Why?" Qianqiu Taoist snorted coldly, "A hundred years from now, our Chenhuang star will still need Chen Laosan to fight for a place for us. If this incident left a shadow in his heart, Chenhuang will not feel that the loss is too great.  big?"

    "Loss?" Chen Huang sneered, "If Li Yang dies, then it's called a loss!"

    Just as Taoist Qianqiu was about to argue, Emperor Chen shouted categorically: "A hundred years from now, even if we don't get a single quota, we still have to ensure that Li Yang is fine! Huh, Qianqiu, if you dare to interfere in this matter, be careful.  You¡¯re full!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Taoist Qianqiu¡¯s face changed drastically!  !  !

    ******

    "You kill people all the time? In comparison, I am really too kind and soft-hearted."

    The Emperor Chen¡¯s mind scolded him.  Ye Pengfei overheard everything clearly and missed nothing.  Thinking about it, he killed Chen Yiming but left Na Huze's life behind, and he never considered it.  The Chen family's forces in Longhu Immortal City.  It would be the most merciful thing to eradicate it.

    However, everyone has their own rules.  Ye Pengfei has no ability and no interest.  To do such a bloody thing.  After all, his future path is not on the Morning Emperor Star, nor in this twelfth-level space plane.  His future path needs to transcend this universe.  It needs to be compared with magical beings like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the blue, when the Emperor of the Morning sternly scolded Taoist Qianqiu, the cage of the ancestor of the Chen family was made more and more tight and reliable.  The sword energy and the golden talismans intertwined together to form a naturally flowing, powerful restraint.

    "Is this your strongest method?"

    Ye Pengfei is still using words to prepay future means.  He was still using words to quietly ambush a grain deep in the soul of the ancestor of the Chen family.  The seeds of failure.

    "This method was used too much by both sides during the battle between him and Dong Kang.  However, the Chen family ancestor was so angry that he did not realize it.  What on earth is Ye Pengfei doing?

    The ancestor of the Chen family underestimated the enemy.

    Although Ye Pengfei has too many miraculous skills, it does take a lot of effort for him to successfully kill him.  However, in the opinion of the ancestor of the Chen family.  From the beginning to the end, Ye Pengfei was basically beaten passively.  During this period of time.  Ye Pengfei's body was broken hundreds of times, and he was extremely miserable.  How could such a low-level existence really bring any fatal harm to himself?

    The ancestor of the Chen family felt that the situation was not good. He just thought that this was not good because Ye Pengfei was hiding some tricks and that Ye Pengfei was about to escape.  He did not expect that Ye Pengfei was indeed trying to escape, but before escaping, he was still using various methods!

    "Hmph, isn't it just relying on a few strange secret techniques?" The ancestor of the Chen family snorted with disdain, "No matter how hard your tortoise shell in the space plane is, as long as I knock it slowly, I can always break it."  It breaks!"

    At this point in the fight, the ancestor of the Chen family had to admit that Ye Pengfei's dimension was too difficult to break through.  He even felt that even the Emperor of the Morning might not be able to break through Ye Pengfei's space plane quickly.

    And if you can¡¯t break through the space plane, you can¡¯t destroy Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul.  As long as Ye Pengfei's soul cannot be destroyed, Ye Pengfei will be immortal!

    From the outside, Ye Pengfei¡¯s real body was repeatedly destroyed, which was indeed very miserable.  However, a strong person at this level.  As long as the soul is immortal, it can quickly regroup and make a comeback!

    In addition to admiring Ye Pengfei¡¯s defensive power, ChenThe ancestor also admired Ye Pengfei's elusive figure.  Even if he annihilates the entire space, Ye Pengfei will have nowhere to hide.  However, it was still difficult to catch his sword energy and golden talisman, with Ye Pengfei's erratic figure.

    "This battle is one-sided. However, this battle is extremely difficult to win!"

    At this time, the ancestor of the Chen family was very cautious.  He continued to outline the golden talisman and continued to condense the sword energy.  He wanted to make this cage more solid.  He wanted to ensure that Ye Pengfei could never escape.

    "As long as you can't escape, no matter how many tricks you use to save your life, what's the use? Death is an inevitable outcome for you!"

    It¡¯s not just about making the cage more stable.  The ancestor of the Chen family also spread out his consciousness, locating and eliminating all suspicious objects further away one by one.  At this time, he changed his behavior from just now, attacking and destroying Ye Pengfei's true body.  Instead, focus on eliminating possible hidden dangers in the periphery.

    "What he did was not careless. It's just that he never expected that Li Yang would actually use such a magical method!" Standing on a white cloud, the Emperor Chen sighed secretly in his heart, "This Li Yang, billions of people  Years ago, he was defeated miserably by Chen Yiming. However, just because he stole a drop of blood dragon essence, he made such amazing progress."

    "It seems that he is the kind of existence that coincides with the Supreme Way. Whether I can break through the limitations of Tianzun in the future, I am afraid, will have to fall on him!"

    People come and go for their own benefit.

    "It's impossible for the Emperor Chen to say such cruel words just to support his descendants.  What the Emperor of the Morning Dynasty wanted was a "profit"!

    It¡¯s just that for this benefit, he must make friends with Ye Pengfei.  Even if he captures Ye Pengfei, he still won't be able to learn the method that surpasses the Heavenly Lord and transcends the realm of immortality.

    Ye Pengfei's telepathy is always firmly locked on the Emperor of the Morning.  Ye Pengfei has always been wary of the most powerful existence on the Morning Emperor Star.  When he glimpsed Chen Huang's mood swings, he felt a little more relaxed

    w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1193. The life-chasing golden talisman!  (Part 1) (First update)

    One breath

    Two breaths

    Three breaths

    When another three breaths of time passed, the meteorites from the outer realm finally arrived on the Morning Emperor Star!

    The ancestor of the Chen family¡¯s spiritual consciousness has been closely monitoring the slightest movement outside the vast annihilation space.  He thought that even if something strange happened, he could easily handle it.  He thought that no matter how hard Ye Pengfei struggled, it would be impossible to escape.

    But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Meteorites swarm!!!¡±

    In an instant, the ancestor of the Chen family roared in horror.

    Meteorites ranging in size, numbering in the hundreds, are roaring toward this ten thousand feet of annihilation space!

    The rocks in the twelfth-level space plane are so strong that it is difficult for beings below Tianzun to break them.  These meteorites from outside the territory are thousands of times stronger than the rocks on the major planets!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ancestor of the Chen family, a?low-level powerhouse of the third level of Tianzun.  Even the Emperor of the Morning, who has stepped into the high-level existence of the third level of Tianzun, cannot instantly crush even an extraterrestrial meteorite of a few feet!

    Since they cannot be shattered instantly, they can only watch helplessly as hundreds of meteorites rush into the time and space of annihilation.  The impact that these hundreds of meteorites would bring forced the ancestor of the Chen family to temporarily avoid it.

    "I didn't expect that he had reserved such a method!"

    "This method was originally prepared for Yi Ming. It works wonders when used on me, but it's useless!"

    Li Mang kept flashing in the eyes of the ancestor of the Chen family.  A brand new golden light talisman was outlined by him.

    "go!"

    With a low shout from the ancestor of the Chen family, the golden talisman flew towards Ye Pengfei.  But Ye Pengfei's figure was erratic and he was dodging around.  No matter what, this golden talisman cannot fall on Ye Pengfei.

    "This Li Yang is very smart!"

    The eyes of the ancestor of the Chen family shone brightly and flashed faster.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei's true body had been shattered many times by such golden talismans.  I have never seen Ye Pengfei perform such a skill.  Trying to avoid it.

    But now, Ye Pengfei is trying his best not to let this golden talisman touch him.  Seeing before his eyes, those hundreds of extraterrestrial meteorites are about to fall into this ten thousand feet of annihilated time and space!

    ¡°One method doesn¡¯t work. Then try ten more!!!¡±

    The ancestor of the Chen family was anxious.  He gritted his teeth and sketched out this golden light talisman in succession.

    The first one is that the ancestor of the Chen family is breathing slightly

    The second way.  The ancestor of the Chen family is sweating on his forehead

    Third, the Chen family ancestor's fingers trembled slightly

    When the ancestor of the Chen family sketched the tenth golden talisman in one breath, his face was pale and he was covered in sweat.  His physical strength was overdrawn by an unknown amount!

    "This Chen Laosan, is he so desperate for a junior?" After seeing the outlines drawn by the ancestor of the Chen family, Chen Huang couldn't help but look strangely in his eyes, "It seems that he has also realized that this boy is extraordinary.  Once this son grows up, his Chen family will be wiped out, no doubt about it!"

    The life-chasing golden talisman!

    The name is very tacky, but it can really chase souls and take lives!

    It¡¯s not like this golden talisman can chase souls and claim lives.  But the strong man affixed with this golden talisman, no matter where he hides, will be hunted for his soul by the Chen family!

    Even if it¡¯s Chen Yiming.  No one knew that the Chen family had such magical secrets.  At Chen's house.  Apart from the ancestors of the Chen family, there are only three supreme elders who know this secret!

    Among the people watching the battle, only Chenhuang, Xiong Ba, and Qianqiu Daozun, the three strongest beings on the Chenhuang planet, knew that the Chen family had this method.  They also know very well what price they have to pay in order to use this method!

    "A golden talisman, a trillion years of life! In order to kill Li Yang, Chen Laosan was willing to pay eleven trillion years of life!"

    ??At first glance, it seems that the ancestor of the Chen family has lost his original strength.  However, in fact, for these eleven life-chasing golden talismans, what he had to lose was a life span of eleven trillion years!

    The state of immortality is called immortality. In fact, it does not mean that life is endless and can be squandered at will.

    After all, even those who have reached this level know that the destiny of the universe is finite!

    The universe goes through reincarnation, and as long as a strong person reaches the realm of immortality, he can avoid death.  However, if the universe is completely destroyed, it will completely cease to exist.  Then, even if it is immortal, it will still perish together with the universe it is in!

    There are only two ways to solve it¡ª¡ª

    1. Just like the ancestor of the blood dragon, transcend the universe and achieve the supreme realm!

    2. ?He has powerful vitality. At the moment when the universe is annihilated, at the cost of his vitality, he breaks through the barrier of the universe and enters other universes!

    ???????????? Everyone who has advanced to the third level of Tianzun, more or less, knows these two methods and is studying these two methods.  Now, the ancestor of the Chen family has spent eleven trillion years of life and such a huge amount of vitality.  This almost means that he must choose the first method, and he must achieve the supreme state!

    Ye Pengfei has also overheard the sighs of Chenhuang and others with his mind.  Looking at the eleven golden light talismans, which seemed to be no different from other golden talismans, he couldn't help feeling terrified.

    "It takes one trillion years of life to draw such a talisman. What kind of terrifying methods are hidden in this talisman?!"

    After being shocked, Ye Pengfei suddenly had a new understanding of the deity-level existence on the highest plane.  Originally, he just thought that even if he could not defeat the third level of Tianzun.  However, it won't be like being worshiped by the Third Heavenly God.  But now, he felt that he should re-evaluate the abilities of these third-level gods.

    ¡°Be cautious! Be cautious!! Be cautious again!!!¡±

    "Just because I own the universe and master cosmic-level means, I can't underestimate people like them. A rabbit can beat an eagle, not to mention, I'm not as powerful as him!"

    Countless powerful restrictions were placed around Ye Pengfei in an instant, one after another.  This is the first time since he became a formation master that he has deployed the formation at full speed.

    Nine illusory blood dragons were also surrounding him.  A blood dragon barrier was formed, the artistic conception of which shocked even the Emperor of the Morning Dynasty.

    "Bloodline restriction! Could it be that Li Yang has been reborn and become a blood dragon?"

    Those nine blood dragons are already very impressive.  The nine blood dragons together formed a blood barrier.  In my memory, only Blood Dragon can arrange such a method!

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s methods are not just that.  Facing eleven paths, it took an astonishing amount of vitality to draw the golden talisman just now.  Ye Pengfei knew that he still needed more and stronger means!

    ¡°The space plane, blast, blast, blast!!!¡±

    Facing eleven life-chasing golden talismans, Ye Pengfei exploded eleven auxiliary planes in one breath!  !  !

    w

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1194. The Life-Chasing Golden Talisman!  (Part 2) (Second update)

    hiss¡­¡­

    Including the Emperor of the Morning, several Heavenly Lords who watched the battle with their spiritual consciousness couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    "Cruel! This person is too cruel!"

    Immediately, all the gods understood it very well and smiled.

    "Could this Li Yang be able to steal that drop of blood dragon essence and blood from the p-wing star? If he didn't have such ruthlessness, how could he do it?"

    Even more Tianzun thought to himself: "A hundred million years ago, although Li Yang was fierce in his methods, he was not so ruthless. Maybe it was because of his tragic defeat at the hands of Chen Yiming that he was completely reborn and his personality changed drastically!"

    Dare to kill Chen Yiming!

    Dare to fight the ancestor of the Chen family!

    Dare to attract hundreds of meteorites!

    Dare to explode eleven spatial planes in a row!

    No matter what the outcome was, at least the ruthless methods shown by Ye Pengfei moved everyone.

    However, no one, including Emperor Chen, could tell that Li Yang was fake.  They gave all their kind words and all their regrets to Li Yang, who had been dead for tens of millions of years.

    "It's a pity that such a harsh method is completely useless!"

    "Yes, Chen Laosan's move is his life-threatening move. Even we don't dare to push Chen Laosan to a dead end and provoke him to do this move. As soon as the eleven life-chasing golden talismans came out  , This kid Li Yang is in danger!"

    Hundreds of meteorites will soon descend into this vast space of annihilation.

    The ancestor of the Chen family would soon have to stay away temporarily and would no longer be able to attack Ye Pengfei.

    And this piece of annihilated time and space is about to recover quickly.  Ye Pengfei can also use the art of concealment and disguise to escape at great speed.

    However, no one from the third level of Heaven thinks that Ye Pengfei is safe.  Even the Emperor of the Morning felt that Ye Pengfei was in danger this time!

    "Eleven golden talismans came out. Even I don't dare to face it easily. If I forcefully intervene in this matter, Chen Laosan will use the last seven life-seeking golden talismans. Even I will have to temporarily  escape!"

    On the Chenhuang Star, only the third-level Tianzun existed, and only then did he know that the Chen family had such a secret trick.

    And only the emperors of the past dynasties know it.  This is a unique trick of the Chen family.  How awesome is it!

    It is just a life-chasing golden talisman. It can only make the enemy nowhere to hide, allowing the strong man with the blood of the Chen family to attack anytime and anywhere.  Can sense the enemy's presence.

    However, when the number of golden symbols exceeds nine, a series of changes will occur.  And with each additional golden talisman, its new Taoist power becomes more terrifying.

    When the number of golden talismans reaches eleven.  Even the current Emperor of the Morning, who has already stepped into the high level of the third level of Tianzun, does not dare to face it easily!

    When the number of golden talismans reaches the most extreme eighteen, even the real high-level existence of the third level of heaven has to temporarily avoid the edge and retreat temporarily!

    " Just when Ye Pengfei was using all his methods one by one, the Chen family ancestor's eleven life-chasing golden talismans appeared.  They have also echoed each other, superimposing new powers.

    Ye Pengfei felt that even though the eleven life-chasing golden talismans did not break through even the outermost layer of restricted defense.  But, my own soul.  But it seemed like he was going to be completely swallowed up by these eleven life-seeking golden talismans!

    That¡¯s right, it means to devour, not to destroy.  Or take the initiative to deliver the goods to your door.  Instead of the eleven life-chasing golden talismans, they have already been hunted down.  Come to your own main plane!

    What makes Ye Pengfei even more horrified is that he has hundreds of billions of divided souls, but he does not have a main soul.  However, this kind of devouring power that does not know whether it is true or false seems to be able to extract the cores of hundreds of billions of divided souls together!

    "This life-chasing golden talisman is going to destroy the foundation of my soul skills!!!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei was shocked to realize that even though he had just adjusted his mentality.  However, I still underestimated the methods of this ancestor of the Chen family!

    "This ancestor of the Chen family is far from the strongest being on the Morning Emperor Star. And the Morning Emperor Star, in this eastern star field, can only be ranked in the thirties among all the cultivation stars.  Five. From this point of view, the most powerful beings in the East Star Territory also possess powerful methods similar to the life-chasing golden talisman. Outside the Star Territory, among the major star realms, the most powerful ones  What magical means will these beings have?"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking in horror while using various techniques to get rid of this devouring feeling.  His hundreds of billions of souls were not really damaged.

    After all, the eleven golden talismans have not rushed in yet.

    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t rushed in yet, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t rush in!

    &nbsp; Just when Ye Pengfei was horrified and speechless, he had already seen that two-thirds of the restrictions he had set were broken by the eleven life-chasing golden talismans.  Before those hundreds of meteorites arrive, these eleven golden talismans will most likely break the final bloodline restriction!

    "That's right, I blasted eleven auxiliary planes in a row to stop them. Otherwise, they would have been attached to my true body now!"

    However, releasing the power of artistic conception from a long distance has already made Ye Pengfei deeply feel that his foundation of soul skills may be destroyed.

    Once you let these eleven life-chasing golden talismans stick to your body, you can know without any extrapolation that your hundreds of billions of souls will be completely devoured by them!

    The soul is not only the foundation of mortals, but also the life of the strong.  If you want to completely kill a strong man, you must completely kill his soul.  Including where he placed his other souls.

    "Although not all of my souls are here. However, I can be sure that once my true body is attached to these eleven golden talismans, they will definitely be able to find the location of my other souls!"

    This is an intuition, an amazing intuition in extreme danger.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s intuition was not only that, he also guessed that the number of golden talismans could be even greater!

    "I'm afraid it's not just these eleven life-chasing golden talismans that can make the Emperor Chen hesitate. The ancestor of the Chen family can definitely draw more golden talismans!"

    The combined power of eleven life-chasing golden talismans is already so terrifying.  If the number of golden talismans can continue to be increased, what will be the effect?

    "I can't let the ancestor of the Chen family see that I have resisted the airborne pressure of these eleven golden talismans. However, I can't let these eleven golden talismans stick to my true body.  "

    "Could it be that you are using that near-perfect concealment technique? No, it's not time to reveal all your cards yet!"

    "Thenmeteorite, come quickly!!!"

    Ye Pengfei thought, and immediately, a kind of Taoist power was added to the pieces of extraterrestrial meteorites

    w

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1195. On the Morning Emperor Star, life and death pursuit!  (Third update)

    "The way of gravity?"

    All the Heavenly Lords were slightly startled¡ª¡ª

    The method of gravity is a method that can increase the gravity of items.

    For low-level beings, this is a very powerful Taoist method.  However, for high-level beings, especially for third-level heavenly beings, this is a relatively useless Taoist method.

    Therefore, even if the vast majority of Tianzun-level beings use the Tao of gravity, they are often integrated into other Tao methods and evolve stronger Tao methods.  Among the Tianzun present, no one has ever used the method of gravity alone after advancing to Tianzun.

    But now

    "Wonderful!"

    Being as strong as the Emperor of the Morning Dynasty, I couldn¡¯t help but admire him softly.

    A very ordinary method can produce powerful effects as long as it is used skillfully.

    The Chen family¡¯s life-chasing golden talisman contains Taoist artistic conception, which is so powerful that even the high-level beings of the third level of Tianzun are unwilling to force the Chen family¡¯s ancestors to display the eighteen life-chasing golden talismans.

    By comparison, the Way of Gravity is like a three-year-old child, with a very poor artistic conception.

    However, when this gravitational power is added to the meteorites, even if the ancestor of the Chen family wants to add 18 more golden talismans, it will have no effect!

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    With the huge meteorites falling onto the Morning Emperor Star.

    With the precise trajectory of the meteorites, they fell into this ten thousand feet of annihilation space.

    The ancestor of the Chen family had to hide, and the Chen family¡¯s life-chasing golden talisman instantly lost its goal of chasing souls and taking lives!

    "Li Yang, I am at odds with you!!!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family was completely furious. He had an absolute advantage, and he had spent so much vitality, but he ended up like this!

    Chase!  Chase!  Chase!

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    Even if you escape from the Morning Emperor Star, I will still cut you into pieces!

    The furious Chen family ancestor followed Ye Pengfei at an astonishing speed.

    He doesn¡¯t care whether it is a real body or a false body, if it is the real body.  You can kill to vent your anger.  If it is a false body, information about the whereabouts of the real body can be obtained from it.

    When Ye Pengfei has not yet decided to use the concealment technique that he has cultivated and is extremely close to perfection, the ancestor of the Chen family will indeed not lose it.  The direction of Ye Pengfei's true body.  No matter how many fake identities Ye Pengfei comes up with.  He will not completely lose sight of Ye Pengfei.

    Of course, this is just the beginning for both parties.  If, this chase and escape battle drags on for too long.  So.  Ye Pengfei was still able to escape successfully.

    "Now, Chen Laosan is going to have a demon in his heart."

    The Emperor Chen chuckled and stopped watching the battle.

    The Emperor Chen did not stay, waiting for Ye Pengfei to escape completely.  To win over Ye Pengfei.

    On the one hand, he felt that Ye Pengfei was already a "frightened bird."  He, a being much more powerful than the ancestor of the Chen family, suddenly appeared in front of him.  Not to mention cooperation, if we don't start fighting immediately, it will be considered a good result.

    On the other hand, he also felt that Ye Pengfei had great potential.  but.  In order to obtain the benefits he wants, Ye Pengfei is still far behind.

    In short, the timing is not right!

    After taking a look, the ancestor of the Chen family was blown to pieces.  Ye Pengfei's other fake body, Chenhuang, chuckled again, shook his head, and drove away in the clouds.

    After the Emperor Chen left, Xiong Ba and Taoist Qianqiu came.  As well as several others, there are third-level heavenly beings on the Morning Emperor Star.  Everyone has their own thoughts and no longer continues to watch this battle without any suspense.

    After all, the Morning Emperor Star is very big.  Except for monsters like Ye Pengfei, even the Emperor of the Morning had no choice but to follow this battle without moving, relying only on his spiritual consciousness.

    Just when the last third-level Tianzun gave up watching, Ye Pengfei and the Chen family ancestors, one after another, were chasing each other, and they were already hundreds of billions of miles away from the Dragon and Tiger Fairy City!

    Along the way, the two of them did not know how many fairy cities they passed by, and they did not know how many mountains they crashed through.  At the very beginning, some low-level monks who didn't know what was going on came out to take a look.  However, when they discovered that the ripples of power in this pursuit battle could seriously injure the first-level Heavenly Being, no one dared to follow this fierce fight.

    Soon, the news spread throughout the Morning Emperor Star!

    "I heard that there is a strong man of the third level of heaven who is hunting down a being of the second level of heaven. He has been hunting for three days in a row!"

    "You're talking nonsense. Is there anyone who is powerful enough to have the second level of heaven?"??, can you escape the pursuit of the third level of Tianzun?  Even the strongest one on the Morning Emperor's list, Baoyan Sword Master of the Tianyuan Sword Sect, couldn't escape three miles at all!  "

    Three Miles of Land, there is an allusion to this.

    I think back then, after Baoyan Sword Master ranked first on the Morning Emperor Ranking, he fought on the Jiu Ming Star with a strong man who had just advanced to the third level of Tianzun.  After several moves, Baoyan Sword Master was defeated and escaped.  As a result, he only managed to escape for a mere two miles before being caught up in an instant by the powerful man who had just become the Third Level Heavenly Lord!

    If not, then the battle is just a discussion.  If not, Baoyan Sword Master also has friends from the third level of Heaven.  He, the number one person in the Morning Emperor Ranking, has long been dead and has been dead for hundreds of millions of years. How can he survive to this day?

    "It's definitely not nonsense!" Before the strong man who revealed the news had a chance to refute, someone else had already defended him.

    "Three days ago, I met friends on Impermanence Island and encountered this chase. Two days ago, I teleported to Fengshuang Gate to do business. As a result, I encountered this chase again! I also heard that yesterday  The two of them have already gone to the Wangqing Sea. The Wangqing Heavenly Lord can only pretend that he didn't see it and let them make waves on the Wangqing Sea!"

    Wow~~~~~~

    Such accurate news caused an uproar among everyone.  And such uproar occurs one after another on the Morning Emperor Star, in thousands of fairy cities, in thousands of sects, and in thousands of families.

    It didn¡¯t take long for this matter to spread like a hurricane, not just among Tianzun-level beings.  Even the naive children who have just started to practice cultivation know about this amazing chase!

    Who is that pursuer, that third-level heavenly being?

    That fugitive, that one has persisted for more than three days.  It seems that the second-level existence of Tianzun can continue to persevere. Who is it?

    I don¡¯t know where the exact answer first appeared.  When this chase lasted until the fifth day, finally, the details were known to the world¡ª¡ª

    "The pursuer is the ancestor of the Chen family. His level of cultivation is the third level of Tianzun, low level!"

    "The fugitive, Li Yang. Realm of cultivation, low level of the second level of Tianzun!"

    On the Morning Emperor Star, everything is agitated

    w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1196. The Crazy Chen Family Ancestor (Fourth Update)

    "I really didn't expect that on our Morning Emperor Star, there would indeed be a senior master from the third level of heaven."

    "There have been rumors like this for a long time, but they have only been confirmed now. The most unexpected thing is that Li Yang, quietly, is not even afraid of the third level of Tianzun!"

    "That's right. I think back then, he was defeated by Chen Yiming and disappeared without a trace. We thought that he either died from serious injuries or had no face to come out to see people. We never thought that in just 100 million years, he would not only  It is even more possible to kill Chen Yiming quickly, leaving the third-level heavenly being helpless!"

    "Do you think there is any mystery in this? After his comeback, Li Yang's level of cultivation has not improved much!"

    "Isn't this nonsense? Of course there is a mystery! Even Li Yang can compete with Baoyan Sword Master in his realm of cultivation. Normally, he has killed the ancestor of the Chen family countless times. But now,  He can still escape!"

    "Oh, what a pity. If I could observe this battle, maybe I would be among the top 100 on the Morning Emperor's list!"

    "Brothers, no matter what, we have to think of a way"

    ¡­¡­

    Think of ways to.

    Thinking about the way to get rid of your mind.

    Just after this incredible pursuit and killing battle lasted for twenty days.  Finally, two Heavenly Lords found a way.

    "The magic elixir of the Tianzun-level mirror-moon beast! Xu Ting, you are truly worthy of being the great elder of Wuhenfang, and you can even get such a treasure!"

    "Don't talk nonsense! Bai Le, hurry up and contribute your Tianzun-level puppet beast! Then Li Yang keeps keeping distance, maybe, if the fight continues for ten days, the ancestor of the Chen family will not be able to catch up with him!"

    "It's easy to talk about. It can be done within three days!"

    Na Bo Le chuckled excitedly, and a puppet beast that looked like an octopus suddenly appeared!

    Xu Ting was also extremely excited and sent the Tianzun-level Mirror Moon Beast Demon Pill into the body of the Puppet Beast

    ¡­¡­

    "Tianzun-level magic pill! Tianzun-level puppet beast!"

    Ye Pengfei is constantly on the run.  Suddenly he was startled.

    His powerful telepathy has always spread throughout the Morning Emperor Star.  The exchange between Xu Ting and Bao Le, the astonishingly powerful magic pill, and the eight-clawed puppet beast with restrained power, none of them could escape.  His telekinesis peeps.

    "Dare to love. Not only the third-level Tianzun exists, but even the powerful second-level Tianzun also hides such wonderful treasures!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt a little hot-eyed.

    After truly setting foot on the twelfth level space plane.  Ye Pengfei just learned that there are various ways to continuously improve the level of spiritual objects and treasures without truly generating spiritual intelligence.

    Thinking back to the beginning, Xu Jingwu wanted to sell Ye Pengfei to some fairy mine.  That kind of fairy mine.  It is to upgrade the top-grade mineral deposits to the level of Jun-grade and at the same time obliterate the nascent wisdom of the Jun-grade fairy mines!

    It can be inferred from this that even those that are comparable to saint-level beings are holy-grade spiritual objects.  Sacred rare treasures also exist.

    However, Ye Pengfei only found out after conquering Murong Wan'er.  Let alone the Morning Emperor Star, even the entire Donglin Star Territory.  No one has the ability to create a treasure that is beyond the level of a king without intelligence.

    "Just because no one has the ability to create, it doesn't mean that no one has the ability to own it! Even Tianzun-level puppet beasts and Tianzun-level magic pills will appear. There must also be emperor-grade treasures without intelligence on the Morning Emperor Star!"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought it was a pseudo-universe-level rare treasure.  It is already the most powerful treasure on the Morning Emperor Star.  Never thought about it.  If you put aside the artistic conception, the pseudo-universe-level rare treasure is just a scumbag!

    "No wonder, even a poor Tianzun like Chen Yiqiu can possess a pseudo-universe-level exotic treasure. I originally thought that this was because he was too favored in the family. I never thought that it was just because there were too many powers that far surpassed him.  There are treasures like pseudo-universe-level rare treasures!¡±

    Over there, Xu Ting and Bole have not yet succeeded in perfectly integrating the puppet and the magic pill.

    Here, Ye Pengfei has already figured out too many things.

    "It is not my habit to kill people and seize treasures. However, if you deliver the goods to your door, I will not be respectful!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered slightly, secretly making various plans

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's sneer had no cover.  The ancestor of the Chen family, who was chasing after Ye Pengfei like crazy, thought that Ye Pengfei's sneer was because of him.

    "How dare you laugh at me! How dare you laugh at me!!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together??He was so excited that he wanted to cut Ye Pengfei into pieces right away.  However, he couldn't catch Ye Pengfei and couldn't vent.

    The extremely angry ancestor of the Chen family suddenly punched the ground.

    "Down thereis a village!"

    It¡¯s just a village, even the worst fairy town is much stronger than this village.

    There are countless villages like this on the Morning Emperor Star.  In such a village, often the strongest person is only in the realm of nirvana.

    If a strong person from the Nirvana realm appears on the Moon Immortal Star, he is a powerful being who can easily destroy the entire Moon Immortal Star.

    "However, if you put this powerful man in Nirvana here, he is just an ant-like existence who is ready to be slaughtered!"

    "The strongest one is in the third level of Nirvana and Earth Immortal. Just the pressure of the realm can crush him to death. Not to mention the weaker villagers!"

    The world of the strong is about the weak and the strong.  There are countless cases of villages being destroyed and weaklings dying.  Every day, there is no telling how many times this will happen on the huge Morning Emperor Star.

    Ye Pengfei did not help because the village was about to be destroyed.

    Not to mention, he has no ability to save her.  Even if he has the ability, he will not be overflowing with compassion and save people casually.

    However, at this time, Ye Pengfei, who could not take action and would not help, suddenly shouted:

    "Chen, you are crazy! You are completely crazy! If you want to destroy even a small and weak village like this, sooner or later, your Chen family will be seek revenge and be completely destroyed!"

    The loud shouts turned into talismans, which were deeply engraved in the soul of the ancestor of the Chen family.  If it were in the past, the ancestor of the Chen family would definitely be aware of it and would definitely seek a way to dispel the talisman.

    But now, having been repeatedly stimulated by Ye Pengfei and going extremely crazy, he completely ignored these talismans.  He completely misunderstood Ye Pengfei's meaning. He thought that what Ye Pengfei said was that he would go to the Chen family to seek revenge.  He thought that it was Ye Pengfei who would destroy the Chen family!

    "Li Yang, even if my Chen family is destroyed, I will send you to the eighteenth level of hell first!!!"

    The roar of the ancestor of the Chen family resounded throughout the world!  !  !

    w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1197. Target!  Eighteen levels of hell!  (fifth update)

    Eighteen levels of hell¡ª¡ª

    When Ye Pengfei was just a child, he heard Mr. Shu say it.

    "However, on the Moon Immortal Star, there are not really eighteen levels of hell.  In other places that Ye Pengfei has been to, the so-called "eighteen levels of hell" are just legends.

    There are no eighteen levels of hell on the Morning Emperor Star.  However, in the Donglin Star Territory, there is indeed an eighteenth level of hell!

    When the ancestor of the Chen family roared at Ye Pengfei in the most vicious tone, in an instant, Ye Pengfei had a flash of consciousness.

    "Yes, the eighteenth level of hell! If I want to find the artistic conception of 'life', I can go to the eighteenth level of hell!"

    The Eighteen Levels of Hell in the East Lining Star Territory is an extremely famous place.  Even if they are not powerful people in the Donglin Star Territory, many people know the origin of these eighteen levels of hell.

    The so-called eighteen levels of hell are the eighteen levels of space left behind by a super strong man who once majored in reincarnation and unfortunately died while breaking through the bottleneck of Tianzun!

    "It is said that as long as he can walk through the eighteen levels of hell, a strong man can be reborn. Even if he is just a useless person. As long as he can walk through the eighteen levels of hell, he will have the potential to advance to the level of Heavenly Lord.  Even though, along the way, he was only protected by others, passing through these eighteen levels of hell!"

    It is said that of course it can be seen from Murong Wan'er's soul memory.  Normally, the strong men on the Morning Emperor Star would not deliberately talk about the eighteen levels of hell.

    Because these eighteen levels of hell are too dangerous!  Very few people have the confidence to go through these eighteen levels of hell!

    Of course, in history, there must be people who have walked through the eighteen levels of hell.  In the memory of Murong Wan'er's soul, there were legends that several extremely powerful men had walked through the eighteen levels of hell.

    "Although it is just a legend, judging from the mood of the ancestor of the Chen family, it is at least certain that the eighteen levels of hell are indeed dangerous and dangerous."

    "For me, the more dangerous the place, the better it is for training. What's more, if those legends are true, it means that these eighteen levels of hell contain the artistic conception of 'life'!"

    It can transform waste materials into new ones.  Isn't this simple, about the artistic conception of "life"?  Ye Pengfei asked himself, in the step he realized, the kind of reincarnation state.  It is simply impossible to do this!

    "Strong people who practice the way of reincarnation will more or less understand the way of life. And those who have cultivated to the peak of Tianzun's third level and then dare to break through the bottleneck of Tianzun will have no better understanding of the way of life.  At the same level, how different are the experts who originally majored in the Way of Life!"

    The more he thought about it, the more Ye Pengfei felt that it was feasible.

    "Anyway, even if I get rid of the pursuit of the ancestors of the Chen family, I have nowhere to experience the artistic conception of 'life'. Obviously, it is impossible for me to understand the deeper meaning of 'life' just by relying on this kind of life and death struggle.  Artistic conception. In this case, why not go to the eighteen levels of hell for a try!"

    Just do it if you think of it!

    Ye Pengfei said nothing.  He changed his direction and flew high towards the extraterritorial space.

    What kind of Tianzun-level puppet beast, what kind of magic elixir from Tianzun-level Mirror Moon Beast, are compared with the artistic conception of "life".  It's too far off.

    Ye Pengfei's sudden change of direction made the Chen family ancestor even more furious: "Li Yang, you want to escape from the Morning Emperor Star? No matter where you escape to, I swear to kill you!!!"

    I swear to kill you!  !  !

    It¡¯s not just words.  Instead, it shocked the world and triggered laws.  A true oath!

    This great vow will be integrated into the laws of the universe.  Once this oath is made, from now on, Ye Pengfei's true body will no longer be able to escape the consciousness of the ancestor of the Chen family.  No matter what concealment technique Ye Pengfei uses, it will never be possible for him to hide and escape!

    At the same time, once the Chen family ancestor acts or thinks against this oath, he will also suffer the backlash from the laws of the universe.

    Even if he didn't break this oath, even if he still kept chasing him.  If the pursuit took too long, or Ye Pengfei's location was too far away from the ancestor of the Chen family.  Then, the ancestor of the Chen family will also be attacked by the law!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? At worst, your realm will fall, and at worst, your body will be dead?  Such a big oath must not be said casually.

    When the ancestor of the Chen family made such an oath, the laws of heaven and earth were sensed, the laws of heaven and earth responded, and the laws of heaven and earth mutated All kinds of changes in the movement of heaven and earth immediately attracted the attention of all the powerful third-level heavenly masters on the Morning Emperor Star.

    "Is Chen Laosan crazy? A man can stretch and bend. Since he can't catch up, why not think of other ways."

    ? ?My God, think so.  However, Tianzun, who has a good relationship with the ancestor of the Chen family, has another idea.

    "Could it be that Chen Laosan wants to use that treasure? For one Li Yang, is it really worth it to first spend eleven trillion years of life force and then to use that treasure that has been treasured by the Chen family for several generations?  "

    Chen Yiming was killed, and the ancestor of the Chen family was furious. Everyone can understand this.  However, since they have been chasing for so many days, not only have they failed to cause any damage to the opponent, but they have become farther and farther away.  How could such a powerful enemy be easily provoked?

    Whether it is the Tianzun who knows the Chen family well or the Tianzun who does not understand the situation, in their opinion, it is really not worth it for Chen Laosan to make such an oath.  In their opinion, instead of doing this, it would be better to invite the Emperor of the Morning to sit down and have a good talk.

    "In the world of cultivation, the strong are respected. As long as you invite the great god Chen Huang, you don't have to waste that treasure at all, and you can still solve this matter. Is it possible that you are still worried that Li Yang is so awesome that Lian Chen  Don¡¯t you even listen to what the emperor says?¡±

    Even so, most of those third-level heavenly beings who know the Chen family well and have a good relationship with the ancestors of the Chen family think so in their hearts.  While they were feeling, the laws of heaven and earth around the Morning Emperor Star, the Three Thousand Avenues, had changed due to the great vow made by the ancestor of the Chen family.  On one side, he shook his head slightly secretly.

    The change in the law, the change in Taoism, is actually very small.  These third-level heavenly beings can be sensed.  But below them, only a handful of powerful people can detect this change.

    Bole, who is working hard to refine a new puppet beast, is one of the very few.

    "Xu Ting, the situation is not good!"

    "Why, something went wrong with the refining?"

    "No, it was the ancestor of the Chen family who made a huge vow. He vowed to kill Li Yang. And his vow was actually integrated into the laws of heaven and earth!"

    Xu Ting was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed: "This is not a bad situation, this is a wonderful situation, this situation is very good!"

    "No!" Xu Ting looked solemn and shook his head slightly, "Then Ye Pengfei wants to escape from the Morning Emperor Star. That's why the ancestor of the Chen family made this big vow!"

    "Escape from the Morning Emperor Star?" In an instant, Xu Ting also panicked, "This is really not good, Bole, we must act immediately!"

    "But¡­¡­"

    "No but!" Xu Ting shouted decisively, "When Li Yang leaves Chenhuang Star, our eyeliner will be completely useless. We will not be able to find the whereabouts of the two of them, and we will miss this huge opportunity! We will  Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave immediately. Let¡¯s catch up in the Paradise Boat, while you refine weapons on the boat!¡±

    "Bliss Immortal Boat?"

    Suddenly, Bole's eyes brightened

    w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1198. Collapse!  Billions of miles of time and space!  (First update)

    The further away from the Morning Emperor Star, the smaller the binding force of the planet becomes.

    The further away from the Morning Emperor Star, the faster Ye Pengfei escapes.

    Originally, after dozens of days of pursuit on the Morning Emperor Star, Ye Pengfei had already abandoned the ancestor of the Chen family hundreds of thousands of miles away.

    Now, as the binding force of the planet becomes smaller and smaller, the distance between the two people is rapidly widening.  In just a few seconds, the distance has increased from hundreds of thousands of miles to more than a million miles!

    "With this trend, it won't be long before the distance between us will be hundreds of millions of miles away. By then, he will be severely punished by the laws of the universe!"

    Ye Pengfei also felt the slight changes in the operation of the laws caused by the great vow of the ancestor of the Chen family.  However, what makes him stronger than those third-level Tianzun is that he can accurately judge how far the distance between the two people will widen, and the ancestor of the Chen family will be punished.

    The punishment of the law can also be called a natural disaster.

    This kind of catastrophe is obviously much weaker than the one that Ye Pengfei once encountered, when his true body was destroyed and he almost died.

    ¡°However, this kind of natural disaster is continuous and difficult to eliminate!

    "When the catastrophe is triggered, if he cannot close the distance, the catastrophe will continue!"

    "If the distance continues to grow, the intensity of the catastrophe will continue to increase!"

    "Although this ancestor of the Chen family is on the verge of becoming possessed under my repeated stimulation, after all, he has not yet become possessed. After all, the inner demon has not yet materialized in his soul!"

    "The person has not been possessed by the devil, and the inner demon has not appeared. This shows that the ancestor of the Chen family made such a big oath, not because he has lost his mind or lost his mind.

    "This ancestor of the Chen family, this Chen Laosan, must have some secret skills or rare treasures that can shorten the distance between him and meor maybe. He has already found other helpers and plans to intercept them on the way forward!"

    The attitude of the Emperor of the Morning led to the fact that none of the more than ten third-level heavenly beings on the Star of the Emperor of the Morning would interfere in this matter.  However, a strong person who has reached this level.  How could it not be connected with the stars outside the territory?  How is it possible?  Don¡¯t have a few close friends from other planets?

    Ye Pengfei not only had to be on guard against the Chen family ancestor¡¯s secret techniques and rare treasures, but he also had to guard against the Chen family ancestor who invited other third-level heavenly beings.

    "Wherever the power of mind can reach, within tens of billions of miles, everything is big and small. Everything can be seen. As long as the opponent does not possess special, cosmic-level means, there will be no strong person lurking within tens of billions of miles!"

    "But, it's tens of billions of miles away. Although my mind can spy on all kinds of things, it can't miss everything like a mustard seed. For those Tao methods that can affect my forward speed from tens of billions of miles away, I have to  Just be on guard in advance!¡±

    Although Ye Pengfei's cultivation level is low, his ultimate combat power is only equivalent to the low-level level of the second level Tianzun.  However, his understanding of the evolution of the three thousand avenues is far better than that of the ordinary third-level heavenly existence.

    Because, his Taoism has evolved.  It has already been changed, and it was obtained from the space-time universe and the fantasy stone!

    Before becoming a half-step saint, Ye Pengfei relied on the special inner demon that devoured millions of slaves to gain insight into the three thousand avenues.

    After reaching the level of half-step Saint Immortal, the space-time universe has grown completely.  The magic stone is gone too.  Gradually evolve towards the true direction of life.

    Use the power of one universe¡ªeven if it is just an alien universe with different laws¡ªto deduce the three thousand avenues.  Its efficiency has already been far surpassed.  Ordinary gods exist in the third level of heaven.  Not to mention, there is also a Tao method.  Huan Shi, who was already at the peak of the third level of Tianzun, came to help.  Ye Pengfei's understanding of Taoism has long been much better than that of the ancestors of the Chen family.

    Therefore, when he began to be on guard for possible long-distance Taoist sneak attacks tens of billions of miles away, in the blink of an eye, several Taoist powers that were most likely to be used were already in one of his seas of consciousness.  , listed clearly.

    "As long as the helper he invites is not a high-level being of the third level of Tianzun, then the most likely thing I will encounter is a sneak attack from these Tao methods!"

    "It's just that, it's not a big problem. Even if the distance is hundreds of millions of miles, we can still do it!"

    "The ancestor of the Chen family has been chasing me for so many days, so he shouldn't just place his hope on these Taoist methods. In this case, he probably also possesses some earth-shattering super rare treasure!"

    That Bole is just a high-level existence of the second level of Tianzun.  He already has a Tianzun-level puppet beast.

    This ancestor of the Chen family is also a powerful person in the third level of heaven.  The family he is in charge of is also a famous family on the Morning Emperor Star.  How could he not have a powerful rare treasure in his hand?

    &nbsp; There seems to be no clue. It seems that the only thing we know is that the ancestor of the Chen family made a big vow.  However, three times five times two times, Ye Pengfei has roughly figured out what the ancestor of the Chen family wants to do!

    "Is it also a rare treasure like a Heavenly Lord level puppet? Or is it a real, cosmic level rare treasure?!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about this problem

    Just a few dozen feet away in front of Ye Pengfei, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared without any warning!

    With the power of his mind penetrating the strange whirlpool, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that on the other side of the whirlpool, a red-faced giant man was holding a strange-looking exotic treasure and planned to step in.

    "Tianzun has become the third level of heaven?" Ye Pengfei suddenly shouted, "Such a weak person dares to make mistakes, go to hell!!!"

    die¡­¡­

    die¡­¡­¡­¡­

    die¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The word "death" has evolved into countless "death" words.  These countless words "death", each with a profound and ever-changing artistic conception, penetrated this vortex and rushed towards the red-faced giant.

    "No, it can be increased in the opposite direction!!!"

    The face of the red-faced giant changed suddenly. He ignored his promise to the ancestor of the Chen family and immediately teleported far away at high speed without looking back.

    Then he saw that the place where he was standing just now, thousands of miles of time and space, had completely collapsed!  !  !

    ¡°This, how is this possible???¡±

    Standing on the Paradise Boat, Xu Ting¡¯s face was expressionless.

    The refining of Bole has not yet been successful, so Xu Ting has no idea what happened there.  However, he had already sensed the complete collapse of the thousands of miles of time and space.

    "Thousands of miles of time and space collapsed. This was a full blow from Tianzun, the third-level middle-level heaven! Is it possible that Li Yang's method of suppressing the bottom of the box actually reached this level?"

    Xu Ting knew that Li Yang was definitely not dead.  Because the ancestor of the Chen family is still chasing after him like crazy.

    "This is impossible!" Xu Ting shook his head fiercely, "If Li Yang had this kind of ability, he wouldn't have to escape. He could directly kill the ancestor of the Chen family! Could it be that the ancestor of the Chen family invited him here?  A helper? Is it because of the existence of such a helper that he dared to make such a big vow?"

    Just when Xu Ting was thinking wildly, the Paradise Boat burst out of the atmosphere of the Morning Emperor Star with a roar and entered the starry sky

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1199. Ziyun Hou, get out!  !  !  (Second update)

    "Reverse growth? Chen Yingsong actually failed!!!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family squeezed a piece of special messenger jade hard, and it was crushed into powder by him.  And another piece of communication jade appeared in his palm.

    "Ziyun Hou, I hope you won't disappoint me!"

    When the spiritual message was passed, the ancestor of the Chen family not only did not speed up in pursuit, but instead slowed down a little

    ¡­¡­

    There are no clouds in the starry sky.  However, at this time, in a starry sky, red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, colorful clouds, gorgeous and colorful, drifting leisurely in this endless starry sky.

    ??Among them, the purple clouds have the largest scope.  A handsome man with a tall crown appeared and disappeared, standing in the purple clouds, as if he was about to merge with the purple clouds.

    This is Hou Ziyun, who is still slightly higher than the ancestor of the Chen family, a low-level existence of the third level of Tianzun!

    Ziyunhou is very strong, but Ziyunhou alone is not much better than the ancestor of the Chen family.  The ancestor of the Chen family asked himself, if he used the life-seeking golden talisman, Ziyun Hou would have no choice but to retreat and run away, without the ability to fight back.

    In the past, it was precisely because of this life-chasing golden talisman that the ancestor of the Chen family was able to get acquainted with Ziyun Hou, who was at the lower level of the third level of Tianzun, and had an experience of training side by side.

    "However, the ancestor of the Chen family knows it very well.  If he does not lose his longevity and uses the life-chasing golden talisman, even if he can advance to the middle level of the third level of Tianzun, he may not be the opponent of Ziyun Hou.  Because, among the other six-color clouds, there is a third-level low-level existence of Tianzun!

    These six strong men are male and female, tall and short, fat and thin, and have different shapes.

    However, the six of them have one thing in common.  That is, his face is dull and his eyes are dull.  Anyone with a discerning eye can tell at a glance that these six powerful men are six puppets!  !  !

    "I transformed into seven and set up a seven-color profound formation. I am just a boy who has the second level of heaven. No matter how evil his methods are, how can he escape from the palm of my hand? This Chen Laosan is no longer as sharp as he used to be!!!"

    After receiving the immortal jade message from the ancestor of the Chen family, the Ziyun Hou sneered slightly with disdain.  Little did he know that the ancestor of the Chen family had concealed it.  Some important information¡­

    "Reverse the growth rate, increase the power of your own method of death by tens of millions of times, and destroy thousands of miles of time and space. This is Chen Yingsong, an idiot, otherwise. How could he be so embarrassed!" Ziyun Hou was inscrutable, and towards the recovering land  A glimpse of time and space.

    "This Li Yang was able to escape for dozens of days while being chased by Chen Laosan. Obviously, he possesses some secret skills. Among them, he must have this method of using external forces to enhance himself!"

    "What kind of person am I, Marquis Ziyun. Before the Seven-Colored Mysterious Formation was completed, I had already killed six powerful people at the same level and perfectly preserved their physical bodies. Now, I have the Seven-Colored Mysterious Formation in hand. Don't  Talk about beings of the same level. Even if he is a high-level strongman from the third level of Tianzun, I dare to kill him from a distance!"

    While Ziyun Hou was silently tracing, who among the tens of millions of "Ye Pengfei" who were running around was his true body.  What a fake body, one with ulterior motives.  Thinking to himself.

    "Then Chen Laosan promised me a life-chasing golden talisman. Just one, how can it be enough? I will use thunder to destroy Li Yang's soul. Then, come and have a good talk with Chen Laosan!"

    Talk?

    How to talk about it?

    With overwhelming momentum, I am forcing you to talk!

    "coming!"

    Suddenly, a sharp light flashed in the eyes of Prince Ziyun.  I saw that a huge piece of colorful clouds suddenly disappeared.  In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei's true body appeared again, only a hundred million miles away.

    ¡°Seeking death!!!!!!¡±

    Ziyunhou¡¯s seven-color profound formation has not yet been activated.  Countless, tyrannical words of "death" were like messengers from the underworld chasing lives and souls, attacking towards the purple clouds and clouds.

    "Little Li Yang, you dare to take action against me, Marquis Ziyun, you are so brave!"

    Ziyun Hou's expression suddenly changed, and he immediately understood that his actions had already fallen into Ye Pengfei's plan.

    " However, this Ziyun Hou didn't know that within tens of billions of miles, Ye Pengfei's powerful mind power could detect any strange changes.  Moreover, he quickly deduced the various Taoist powers hidden behind this strange change.

    Ziyun Hou didn¡¯t know that Chen Yingsong was instantly repelled by Ye Pengfei¡¯s method!

    "It's just a careful mind. In the face of absolute power, no matter how smart you are, it's useless!"

    Accompanied by the fierceness of Ziyun Hou??, six Tianzun puppets wielded Mankong Taoism.  Then he saw that countless Douda "deaths" were instantly blown to pieces.

    "Seven-colored mysterious formation, soul-breaking sword, Ji!"

    "Then Hou Ziyun stopped looking to see if Ye Pengfei would attack again.  He moved the seven-color profound formation with great confidence.  Then he saw the sword energy like a rainbow, stabbing towards Ye Pengfei's true body.

    This is a sword, a real sword, a sword that you can touch.

    This is not a sword, an illusory sword that cannot cut even the weakest grass.

    This sword is both real and fake.  If you think it's true, it's true.  If you think it is false, it is false.  Even if the Emperor of the Morning was here and saw this sword, it would be difficult to tell whether it was real or fake!

    "Just this profound artistic conception of true and false is enough to make most powerful people's souls tremble and their minds confused.

    ??Ziyun Hou is very confident. He feels that with just his sword¡ª¡ª

    Facing the middle-level Tianzun of the third level, he can be killed!

    Facing the high-ranking third-level Tianzun, he can fight!

    Facing the peak of Tianzun, the third level of heaven, he will never be defeated or destroyed!

    "It's over, little Li Yang, it's your blessing that you can die under this sword!"

    As soon as the sword came out, Ziyun Hou was no longer interested in watching it.

    From Ziyunhou¡¯s point of view, if it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of putting pressure on Chen Laosan, he would never have committed such a shocking act on such an ant.  If it weren't for Chen Laosan's eighteen life-chasing golden talismans, he wouldn't have been able to do it at all, wasting his energy and performing this unique trick.

    But¡­¡­

    "Ziyunhou, get out of here!!!"

    The word "go" turned into a tyrannical storm.  The true and false sword that made Ziyun Hou very proud was actually swept by this tyrannical storm, turned upside down, and flew towards the direction of Ziyun Hou!

    It is not simple to turn the tip of the sword upside down.

    ???Previously, this sword of truth and falsehood flew towards Ye Peng.

    Now, this sword of truth and falsehood condensed from the seven-color profound formation, the sword intention is actually facing the Ziyun Hou!

    The sword¡¯s will backfires!

    In an instant, the face of Ziyun Hou changed suddenly, and he really turned around and fled. In a few breaths, he rolled billions of miles away!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1200. Breakthrough!  (Part 1) (Third update)

    "Haha, you dare to use pure artistic conception to attack, Ziyun Hou, you are a big idiot, you are really asking for your own death!"

    This dramatic scene also made Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh.

    "If this Ziyun Hou controls six Tianzun puppets, he swarms forward.  Ye Pengfei really had no other way to deal with it except turning around and running away.

    However, when the colorful clouds teleported over, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that the colorful clouds were composed of pure artistic conception.  Within a short time, he understood that the Ziyun Hou's best skill was to use his will to suppress others!

    "Compared with artistic conception, who can compare with me? If I hadn't been able to turn the artistic conception into reality, how could I possibly have been hunted down by Chen Laosan for dozens of days!"

    Not to mention Ye Pengfei¡¯s own artistic conception, but only the blood dragon artistic conception borrowed from Cen Na.  This is an artistic conception that transcends the realm of immortality. As long as there is a trace of it, it can turn reality into reality and kill a Chen Laosan, which is more than enough!

    Now Ye Pengfei can only use the tyrannical artistic conception to break the pressure of Tianzun's third-level realm.  He can only use what he has, various tyrannical artistic conceptions, to prevent his momentum from being taken away by him when facing high-level existences.  Now, he cannot really use various artistic conceptions to fight against high-level beings like Chen Laosan.

    But I never thought that Chen Laosan would actually invite a Ziyun Hou who likes to overwhelm others with his will.  In this battle, Ye Pengfei really took advantage of him, and the fight was really enjoyable.

    Ye Pengfei was so happy that on the Paradise Boat, Xu Ting and Baile could not help but change their expressions.

    "Ziyunhou?!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s sonorous voice, carried by his tyrannical spiritual thoughts, spread throughout hundreds of billions of miles of time and space around him.  Although Xu Ting and Bole couldn't spy on this battle at all.  However, they also received Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts and laughed wildly.

    "Isn't this true? Could it be that he can even beat Ziyun Hou?"

    "Previously, hundreds of millions of miles of time and space collapsed, Xu Ting felt.  This is the ancestor of the Chen family who has invited powerful helpers.  Bole, who was concentrating on refining weapons in the fairy boat, also believed it.

    But now, Ye Pengfei laughed and called Ziyun Hou an idiotthis, this.  this¡­¡­

    "Xu Ting. Are we"

    "Go, you must go and see it!" Xu Ting became even more excited, "Bole, if you are scared, you don't have to go. But, no matter what, I must go and see it!"

    "But" Bo Le looked worried, looking at his close friend who was already a little crazy.

    "No but!" Xu Ting shouted flatly.  "Tianzun Second Heaven, the sword that breaks the artistic conception of Marquis Ziyun. Bole, do you know what this means! Do you know what this means?"

    "I know." Bole shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    How could you not know what this means?

    This means that Ye Pengfei¡¯s artistic conception is much more powerful than that of Ziyun Hou!

    In the East Star Territory, Ziyun Hou is famous.  He has such a great reputation.  It was precisely because he mastered the high-strength artistic conception that he was able to establish it.

    An artistic conception that is even more tyrannical than that of Ziyun Hou?  Obviously, that is the legendary artistic conception derived from the essence and blood of the blood dragon.  This kind of artistic conception transcends the bottleneck of Tianzun.  The artistic conception of the supreme avenue!

    "Xu Ting, if you want to go, just go. I wish you success."

    ?Bole knows.  There is no use in persuading.  He thought about it and finally refined less than one-tenth of the Tianzun-level puppet beast.  Stayed.

    "This is the refining method, I can only help you so much, I'm sorry!" A jade slip was slowly delivered over.

    Feel sorry?

    Xu Ting was overjoyed.

    "Bole, don't forget the gift. If I am lucky enough to get this opportunity, I will definitely share it with you!"

    ¡­¡­

    "The world of cultivation is not completely devoid of true feelings."

    Ye Pengfei has seen everything here clearly.  Ye Pengfei had already seen clearly whether the treasure presented by Baile was true or false, and whether there was any conspiracy hidden behind it.

    That Murong Wan'er had true feelings for Xu Jingwu.  However, Xu Jingwu was hypocritical towards Murong Wan'er.

    "Perhaps, because of the long years of cultivation, Xu Jingwu gradually changed from true feelings to false intentions."

    "Xu Ting and Bao Le have spent hundreds of millions of years cultivating than the two of them. But the friendship between the two is still sincere, without any falsehood, which is extremely rare!"

    The existence of Tianzun, the fusion of Taoism and Dharma.  However, the way of majoring in the past will still dominate this way of fusion.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s fusion is not just the fusion of three thousand major?, and also incorporates many foreign laws.  However, the path of Taoism and Dharma he took was still dominated by the Tao of Extreme Emotion.

    Ye Pengfei was deeply touched by Xu Jingwu's betrayal of Murong Wan'er.  That day, his passion became even more profound.

    Now, this sincere friendship between Xu Ting and Bole once again touched him a lot.  Within a few breaths, he suddenly felt that his level of cultivation was about to increase again.

    "Are you finally going to advance again? Just a touch like this can actually prompt the hundreds of billions of souls like me to collectively grow one step further!"

    Now Ye Pengfei's true realm cultivation is only restricted by those hundreds of billions of divided souls.  Without this restriction, he would be able to achieve the first level of Heavenly Deity without any problems.

    "I wonder how far we can grow this time?"

    Ye Pengfei is different from ordinary people. As his level of cultivation increases, he often undergoes strange changes.  I think back then, he was stuck in the realm of gods and humans for n years. As a result, once he broke through, he directly crossed the realm of gods and humans and advanced to the realm of gods.  This kind of strange rapid progress appeared many times in his cultivation process.

    The longer the cultivation time is, the more powerful people will have a sense of uncertainty about their own situation.  At this time, Ye Pengfei also noticed that his advancement this time seemed to be different.

    Click, click

    It¡¯s as if there is some solid ice that has been broken by those hundreds of billions of souls.  Suddenly, the divided souls, which were just one step in their collective growth, grew like crazy.

    When these hundreds of billions of divided souls suddenly experienced a collective increase in soul power, Ye Pengfei immediately noticed that there was a trace of imbalance among the various divided souls.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul technique has no main soul.  Hundreds of billions of divided souls are equal existences, independent individuals, and integrated into one body, regardless of each other. This is the foundation of Ye Pengfei's soul technique.

    But now, the trend of imbalance has emerged!

    "I need huge water aura!!!"

    Water can nourish yin. In an instant, in the secret realm of time, a large number of water-based immortal stones were gathered next to Ye Pengfei's hundreds of billions of souls

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1201. Breakthrough!  (Part 2) (Fourth update)

    "The soul-nurturing formation is complete!!!"

    Although it was the first time to set up this formation, Ye Pengfei's ability as a formation master was as smooth as flowing clouds and flowing water.

    In an instant, these countless water fairy stones were arranged, placing Ye Pengfei's hundreds of billions of souls in the formation.

    At this time, even Ye Pengfei, the only soul that had transformed into his own shape and stayed with Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, hurriedly said a few words and quickly jumped into the soul-nurturing formation.  Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu were left behind, extremely worried.

    "Yu Qiu, do the math, what will happen to Pengfei?" Yue Ningbing shouted urgently.

    "Sister, I can't figure it out." Wan Yuqiu smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Regardless of Yue Ningbing¡¯s urging, Wan Yuqiu had already peeked into Ye Pengfei¡¯s future.  However, even though she used hundreds of millions of years of life force, she could not get even a glimpse of the future related to Ye Pengfei.

    A long time ago, Wan Yuqiu stopped peeking into Ye Pengfei's future.  She knew that looking at it would be in vain, and it might even bring adverse backlash to herself.

    However, a strong person who practices prophecy does not have to see the real and detailed future in order to make predictions.  Just some things in the future that may seem inconspicuous to others can still bring a lot of enlightenment to this kind of strong people, and then make many predictions.

    Wan Yuqiu did not dare to predict Ye Pengfei's future, but Wan Yuqiu still often "made insinuations" to calculate Ye Pengfei's future.

    In the past, Wan Yuqiu also had many enlightenments and guessed the general direction of Ye Pengfei's future.

    But this time, she had already given up hundreds of millions of years of her life, and she still had no way to figure out any kind of future for Ye Pengfei.

    The future is uncertain and changeable.  Wan Yuqiu couldn't figure out all the changes, but now, she couldn't even figure out a single change!

    Even Wan Yuqiu was very anxious.  When she wanted to burn her life again and peek into the future, Yue Ningbing suddenly screamed again: "Yu Qiu, look!"

    Follow Yue Ningbing¡¯s horrified gaze.  Wan Yuqiu looked in one direction.  I saw.  A beautiful figure fell into the middle of the soul-nurturing formation!

    "It's Sister Fox!" Wan Yuqiu asked in a shocked voice.  "Sister Ning Bing, have you seen that Sister Fox is already comparable to a half-step saint!"

    If it is comparable to a saint, it is an imperial Taoist weapon.  The current Fox Princess is comparable to a half-step saint.  This means that she is only one step away from becoming an emperor-grade Taoist weapon!

    Fox Ji has been climbing on the bumpy road of life evolution for a long, long time.

    At first, Ye Pengfei was worried about Fox Princess, fearing that she would lose her soul and stop evolving.  Therefore, for a long time, he did not put Fox Princess into the secret realm of time.

    But later.  As Ye Pengfei's artistic conception continues to deepen, and as Ye Pengfei's realm continues to improve, he becomes more and more confident that he can protect Hu Ji.

    So, shortly after entering the twelfth level space plane.  Ye Pengfei moved Fox Princess into the Secret Realm of Time, hoping that Fox Princess could use the Secret Realm of Time to evolve successfully as soon as possible.

    Tens of thousands of years have passed, and Fox Princess has indeed advanced to the imperial level.  In other words, it is comparable to an immortal-level existence.

    And now.  Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu suddenly discovered that at some point, Fox Princess was about to advance to the Holy Grade.

    "As long as you reach the holy level and take the final step forward, Fox Princess's life evolution will be considered a complete success. Could it be that Pengfei's breakthrough this time will also accelerate Fox Princess's evolution?" Yue Ningbing's voice was solemn.  Yes, Shen Sheng analyzed.

    "Maybe." Wan Yuqiu's voice was like babble, "Yesterday, I went to see Sister Hu Ji. She is clearly still far, far away from the peak of the imperial rank. But now"

    The answer is self-evident.  Fox Princess's change was precisely due to Ye Pengfei's breakthrough!

    As for why Ye Pengfei's breakthroughs in the past did not bring about such changes.  No matter how Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu analyze it, they still can't figure it out.  After thinking for a while, the two women couldn't help but look at each other and smile bitterly, shaking their heads slightly.

    My husband is very mysterious and unpredictable.  This sister of mine is just as mysterious and unpredictable

    ¡­¡­

    One day outside, the secret realm lasts for thousands of years.

    Logically speaking, it would not take long for Ye Pengfei to break through in the secret realm of time.  Even if his breakthrough was earth-shattering, it took tens of thousands of years in one go.  The time and space outside is nothing more than a few days that have passed.

    But, the trouble is, Ye Pengfei is being hunted!  !  !

    Not only, but??The ancestor of the Chen family is chasing him.  Now, we have to add another Ziyun Hou.

    ?The relationship between Chen Yingsong and the ancestor of the Chen family is average, and he only takes action for some benefits.  After being frightened by Ye Pengfei, he was unwilling to take risks again.

    However, Ziyun Hou came here for huge profits.  After being suddenly defeated by Ye Pengfei and fleeing hundreds of billions of miles away in a hurry, he thought for a while and came back with a gloomy face.

    "Chen Laosan, for this matter, the reward must be increased!!!"

    Encountering an artistic conception that was much more tyrannical than mine, I had to flee in panic, almost losing my life.  This Ziyun Hou's face is naturally very ugly.  However, what kind of person Ziyun Hou is, he will not waste a lion's opportunity to speak out just because he can't live up to his reputation.

    "Do I need to pay more?"

    After receiving the fairy jade message from Marquis Ziyun, the ancestor of the Chen family didn¡¯t know what Marquis Ziyun wanted to do.

    "Hmph, if it weren't for using this rare treasure, it would take too long. Why do I need you to take action?" The Chen family ancestor secretly calculated in his heart, "That's all, just give him some more benefits. Wait for my rare treasure.  As soon as he came out, he was naturally frightened and ran away. How dare you talk to me about remuneration again!"

    When all the calculations were clear, the ancestor of the Chen family pretended to be very angry and said bitterly: "I didn't expect that this little thief Li Yang has such methods! Ziyun Hou, if you help me kill this kid,  Five life-chasing golden talismans as reward!"

    "Okay, it's settled!"

    The colorful clouds envoyed by the Purple Cloud Marquis once again galloped towards the location of Ye Pengfei's true body.  During this galloping, Ziyun Hou secretly sneered: "Chen Laosan, are you really so generous? That boy has a strange artistic conception, and you didn't say anything! You are just sitting on the mountain watching the fight between tigers, want to  Just reap the benefits of being a fisherman. I, Marquis Ziyun, am not a fool, how could I not know?"

    The ancestor of the Chen family has ulterior motives.  This Ziyun Hou also had evil thoughts in his heart.  The two people ran from different directions towards the same goal at high speed

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1202. Breakthrough!  (Part 2) (Fifth update)

    Soon, the ancestors of the Chen family and Ziyun Hou noticed that something was wrong with Ye Pengfei.

    "Hey, why doesn't he use his false body technique anymore?"

    You must know that in terms of speed, there is no way that Ye Pengfei can be faster than the ancestor of the Chen family.  No matter how profound and unpredictable his artistic conception is, his strongest combat power is only equivalent to the low level of Tianzun Second Heaven.

    Even so, with the help of many secret techniques, there is not much problem in killing beings like Chen Yiming.

    Even if it is, it is very possible to use all the magic tricks to kill the high-level, second-level Tianzun, or even the peak-level existence.

    "However, compared with the ancestor of the Chen family, Ye Pengfei's true ability is still far behind.

    In the battle of pursuit and escape, the main competition is speed.  In terms of speed, it is even more difficult to cheat.  Therefore, if Ye Pengfei really competed with the ancestor of the Chen family, he would be caught up by the ancestor of the Chen family in less than a quarter of time!

    Being able to continuously escape from afar and keep distance from the ancestor of the Chen family, Ye Pengfei relies on his ability to confuse the fake with the real one!

    Every time you move forward, thousands of "Ye Pengfei" will scatter and flee.  After leaping several times in a row, countless "Ye Pengfei" appeared densely in the consciousness of the ancestor of the Chen family.

    What¡¯s even weirder is that not only Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body can split into thousands of fake bodies.  Even the fake body that already exists can continue to split and create confusing fake bodies!

    Although Ye Pengfei deliberately left a flaw in order to hone himself.  So that your enemies can find the location of your true body among the massive fake bodies.

    " However, it will take a lot of time to follow this flaw and find Ye Pengfei's real body among the fake bodies that are constantly emerging.  therefore.  The ancestor of the Chen family not only failed to catch up with Ye Pengfei, but was slowly pulled further and further away by Ye Pengfei.

    Ziyun Hou was involved in this matter for a short time.  However, for Ye Pengfei's fake body magic.  He has also felt something.

    "Why is this kid abandoning the secret method of saving life? Is he just rushing forward alone?"

    Now Ye Pengfei's figure is still rushing forward.  However, those thousands of false identities.  But no new ones appeared.

    "Could it be that he is going to use some weird tricks again?"

    In an instant, the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou couldn't help but slow down their pace a little.

    How could Chen family ancestors and Ziyun Hou guess it?  Ye Pengfei didn't want to show off any wonderful tricks.  Now, he was facing the destruction of his spiritual foundation, and had to concentrate on dealing with this sudden big event.  His true body was still rushing forward.  That's just because the body's instinct drives it.

    If the Chen family ancestors and Ziyun Hou speed up at this time, it is very likely that Ye Pengfei will solve the problem.  Before they successfully break through to a higher level, they can catch up with Ye Pengfei and smash Ye Pengfei's true body into pieces.

    But now, because they made a mistake in judgment.  Because they were shocked by Ye Pengfei's repeated strange spells, and even more because they were shocked by Ye Pengfei's tyrannical artistic conception.  So, they slowed down.  So, they gave Ye Pengfei one.  A safe breakthrough opportunity!

    "Huh, what good luck!" Wan Yuqiu breathed lightly.  Relaxed, "Sister Ning Bing, we don't have to worry anymore. Those two idiots don't dare to catch up for a while!"

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't peek into Ye Pengfei's future, but she could peek into the outside world.

    She did not dare to peek directly into the future of the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou. After all, the realm between her and these two was too far.

    Wan Yuqiu just took a peek at the outside world. There weren't many problems with this kind of peeking.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei would project the outside situation into the secret realm of time.  But now, when all of Ye Pengfei's souls have to enter the soul-nurturing formation, and even the souls left in the Zi Mansion escape from the Zi Mansion and enter the soul-nurturing formation, this kind of  The projection, naturally, was interrupted.  Therefore, in order to understand the situation outside, we have to resort to Wan Yuqiu's prophecy.

    When she heard Wan Yuqiu say this, Yue Ningbing also breathed a sigh of relief.

    And Na Cena still maintained her alert posture, ready to go out and fight at any time.  She is the god of Ye Pengfei's space plane. As long as Ye Pengfei doesn't stop her, she can leave Ye Pengfei's space plane on her own.  If it weren't for the two matrons who strongly opposed it.  Just when Ye Pengfei's soul-nurturing formation was formed, she had already jumped out.

    "Cen Na, take it easy?A little.  "Glancing at Cen Na, Yue Ningbing smiled and said, "Didn't your master often say that it is precisely because you are tense and not relaxed that it is difficult for you to grasp the artistic conception of the blood dragon?  At least, nothing will happen within three to five years.  You should just relax a little bit.  "

    This "three to five years", of course, refers to the "three to five years" in the secret realm of time.  Corresponding to the time of the outside world, it is equivalent to the time of ten breaths.

    Cen Na was stunned for a moment, a little enlightened, and wanted to deliberately let herself relax a little.  However, at this moment, a loud voice sounded in everyone's ears.

    "Cen Na, letting you relax is to let you do it naturally and casually. If you do it forcefully, it will not be beautiful!"

    "Master!!!" Cen Na's eyes flashed with joy. She suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the soul-nurturing formation.

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu were also surprised and looked in that direction

    Mo Xuan, who had not shown his body for a long time, also jumped out and looked in that direction

    But, they saw nothing.

    The soul-nurturing formation remains quiet.  Ye Pengfei did not break out.

    Could it be that something happened again?

    "Don't be anxious, he's fine, he has broken through!" A beautiful figure slowly walked out of the soul-nurturing formation.

    "Fox Princess?"

    Yue Ningbing and others were stunned immediately.

    Fox Princess, how come you¡¯re still alive?

    It¡¯s not that Fox Princess cannot survive. Ever since Ye Pengfei dared to take her into the secret realm of time, it has been proven that her life has definitely been saved.  It was only a matter of time before she became a new, complete creature.

    The problem is that when Fox Princess stepped into the soul-nurturing formation, she was just about to advance to the holy level.  After she truly advances to the holy level, she still needs to find a way to complete this journey of life evolution that is almost like death.  Why, in the secret realm of time, only a few days had passed, and she had already completely completed the last part of the most difficult road?

    ??????????????????????Hu Ji already knows what everyone wants to ask.  Everyone saw a look of excitement suddenly flashing on Fox Princess's pretty face.

    "He only has one soul left at this time!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1203. Tianzun, the pinnacle of the first level of heaven!  !  !  (first update)

    A plain voice.

    Thrilling taste!

    There are hundreds of billions of divided souls, and now, only one soul is left?

    Where the remaining souls have gone, you can tell by looking at Fox Princess's excited expression.

    But why can Fox Princess quickly complete the last stage of the most difficult evolutionary path by giving up so many souls?

    No one knows, and no one asks.  Because, not long after Fox Lady finished speaking, a majestic aura burst out from within the soul-nurturing formation!

    "This is Tianzun's pressure!!!"

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but shout lowly, with a happy face.

    Others were equally overjoyed. No one thought that Ye Pengfei would be able to advance to the rank of Heavenly Master with this breakthrough!

    "What's so surprising about extracting the origins of hundreds of billions of divided souls to advance to the level of Heavenly Lord? If the master takes away the origins of all the souls, what the master achieves may not be the ordinary Heavenly Lord!"

    Fox Ji knows Ye Pengfei¡¯s situation best.

    Although the soul-nurturing formation is very useful, it still cannot solve the problem of different soul advancement speeds.  At this time, Ye Pengfei resolutely chose to divide the souls into one, extracting the origins of hundreds of billions of souls, and reshaping one soul!

    This was not Ye Pengfei's plan in advance, but a brand new technique that he improvised and calculated when facing extreme danger.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei was not very sure whether this technique would be successful.  After all, this technique was only temporarily created at a critical moment.

    "However, even though he failed to ensure safety, Ye Pengfei decided to leave some of the soul's origin and give it to Fox Princess!

    A few days ago, Fox Princess advanced from the Imperial Grade to the Half-Step Holy Grade, precisely because she felt the pull of this obsession with giving.

    Just a pull of obsession has already made Fox Ji make great progress on the road of life evolution.  If the obsession is realized.  What changes will occur?

    "Real life Tianzun, the first level of heaven Master, what should Fox Princess do to repay your affection?"

    Staring at the soul-nurturing formation, the aura that exudes is like substance.  Fox Princess's heart.  Emotionally¡­¡­

    ******

    As time goes by.  A few moments later, the ancestor of the Chen family and the Ziyun Marquis slowly closed the distance between them and Ye Pengfei.

    "Isn't it true? Is there any limit to the use of his false body technique?"

    "Is it true that it takes too much power for him to brew the secret technique? So, he can no longer use the technique of false identity?"

    "Is that so? Did he set up some strange formation here again, hoping to activate the power of the stars and design a plot to kill me?"

    One after another, distracting thoughts emerged in the consciousness of the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou.  It was Ye Pengfei's various previous performances that forced them to be so cautious.

    However, no matter how cautious they are, they will not give up the pursuit.

    The reason for the ancestor of the Chen family is that he has made a vow and cannot be killed without killing him.

    ? And that is why Ziyun Hou.  Huge benefits that he can go crazy for!

    A series of defensive techniques, overtly and covertly, protect the true body.

    The techniques of spying are looming.  He ran towards Ye Pengfei's true body.

    After carefully studying for several moments, the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou were almost in no particular order.  From different directions, the distance between him and Ye Pengfei was shortened.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°Closer¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Based on the distance between everyone.  The ancestors of the Chen family and Marquis Ziyun had long been able to use their magic to attack Ye Pengfei from a distance.  However, they did not do this.  After all, Ye Pengfei made the last move twice.  And he always borrowed the enemy's power to frighten the enemy and flee in confusion.

    This time, the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou unanimously decided to close the distance first, and then kill him with one blow!

    Especially the ancestor of the Chen family, there was a fierce close battle between him and Ye Pengfei!

    "He couldn't break free from the annihilation space of ten thousand feet! If not, he would have set up a strange formation long ago and attracted a number of meteorites. That time, his body and soul disappeared!"

    "This time, I will confine him to a narrower space, plus this rare treasure This time, even if he pulls thousands of meteorites again, I can still destroy him in a short time.  Kill!"

    "Not to mention, Ziyun Hou will take action first! Even if something happens, it will be Ziyun Hou"?Hold it, I can wait for the opportunity!  "

    At this moment, the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou had already seen each other's location.  In comparison, Ziyunhou was closer to Ye Pengfei, and Ziyunhou's speed was also faster.  In addition, due to Ziyunhou's "promise" to the Chen family ancestor, no matter what, Ziyunhou should be the first to attack.

    Although, there is still that furious, almost crazy expression on his face.  However, the ancestor of the Chen family already has wisdom in his heart and is as calm as water

    ******

    Thousands of miles

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ten miles¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    When the distance narrowed to only ten miles, Hou Ziyun decided not to wait any longer.

    Take action!  !  !

    The six Tianzun puppets roared, all increased their speed, and rushed towards Ye Pengfei's real body.

    "Close combat? This Ziyun Hou, he didn't know what happened in the past, but he still made the best decision. It's really amazing!!!" The ancestor of the Chen family flashed his eyes and nodded slightly.

    The ancestor of the Chen family had an overwhelming advantage in a fight with Ye Pengfei.  However, in the end, he was still escaped by Ye Pengfei, which led to the current situation.  During the chase, the ancestor of the Chen family learned the hard way and finally understood that the best way is to fight hand-to-hand and fight at close range!

    "Even if I have this rare treasure, I will still choose to fight him in close combat. Otherwise, who knows what magical tricks this boy with a lot of thaumaturgy will perform? Blood dragon essence and blood are extraordinary.  . Judging from his method of breaking through the sword of Ziyunhou's artistic conception, it is very likely that he has comprehended the artistic conception information that transcends the bottleneck of Tianzun!"

    The blood dragon blood pool, countless millions of years ago, caused a series of fierce battles, and the blood dragon clan was exterminated.  And, the treasure hunting craze that lasted for n years.

    There have been times when talented and powerful people understood the artistic conception beyond the level of Heavenly Lord from the essence and blood of the blood dragon.  However, the legends about those evil and powerful men had already changed when they reached the ears of the ancestors of the Chen family.  In the past, the ancestors of the Chen family had always scorned these legends and felt that they were not trustworthy if they were spread by false rumors.

    But, this time, he believed it!

    It is precisely because I believe that I am afraid.  It was precisely because of fear that I made such a big vow that I might get caught in it.

    "This time, I will definitely"

    Just before the ancestor of the Chen family finished his secret curse, Ye Pengfei suddenly opened his eyes.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's aura changed.

    "Tianzunthe pinnacle of the first level of heaven?"

    Even Marquis Ziyun, who had already launched the attack, could not help but froze for a moment

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1204. Universe-level rare treasure!  (Part 1) (Second update)

    "Wasn't he just a low-level Tianzun, second-level heaven?"

    Marquis Ziyun couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. As soon as it was time, he thought wrongly.

    "Could it be that it was a strange move that was created by compromising one's own realm and cultivation???"

    Ziyunhou felt chilled, and Ziyunhou wanted to turn around and leave.  However, the arrow was on the string and had to be fired.  The six Tianzun-level puppets had already rushed hundreds of feet around Ye Pengfei.  It's too late to take it back now.

    "Ziyun Hou is also a man with very ruthless tactics. Although he was heartbroken, he chose to take risks.

    "Explode! Explode! Explode! Explode! Explode! Explode!"

    Six "explosion" words mean six Tianzun-level puppets will be exploded.  What kind of impact will the self-destruction of six low-level puppets comparable to the third level of Tianzun bring?

    Even the Emperor of the Morning would not dare to confront such a self-destruction!

    "Hard! It's so cruel! Lord Ziyun, you want to use this kind of cruelty to force me to hand over more life-seeking golden talismans? I'm dreaming!!!"

    When these six Tianzun-level puppets suddenly self-destructed collectively, the ancestor of the Chen family stopped for a moment and poured Tao power into the rare treasure.  He felt that Ye Pengfei was dead.  The next thing is how to face Hou Ziyun!

    "The fact that Marquis Ziyun gave up six puppets means that he has captured more Tianzun-level puppets! Although loose cultivators of the third level of Tianzun are rare, it is not impossible to find them as long as he is willing to look for them!"

    The attention of the ancestor of the Chen family was completely transferred to Marquis Ziyun.  In his opinion, the matter of hunting down Li Yang has been completely resolved.

    But¡­¡­

    "ah!!!"

    Suddenly, Ziyun Hou screamed.  He was unexpectedly hit by a giant palm that suddenly appeared and flew several miles away!  !  !

    "Li Yang, you are not dead yet!!!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family suddenly widened his eyes.

    This is impossible!

    This is simply impossible!

    With six such powerful puppets self-destructing at such a close range, even I would be seriously injured.  Even the Emperor of the Morning Dynasty would temporarily escape far away.  Why, not only did Li Yang not die, but he didn't suffer serious injuries.  Not only did he not flee hastilyhe actually succeeded in counterattacking?  !  !  !

    "This kind of power is so cool!"

    Ye Pengfei suddenly appeared, millions of miles away from the place where the puppet self-destructed, with a face full of joy.  Smile.  finally.  His own body strength has also reached the peak of the first level of Tianzun!

    "It's a pity that the ultimate combat power is really difficult to increase. Actually, it's still at the low level of Tianzun Second Heaven!"

    The only regret is that this ultimate combat power cannot continue to grow.  According to this trend, as his own body cultivation level continues to grow.  The ultimate combat power that has been with you for a long time will completely fail.

    "Pretending to be sexy! This is a naked, naked, naked act of pretending to be sexy!"

    Originally, my heart, which had gradually calmed down, became frantic again.  The soul of the ancestor of the Chen family once again took a big step towards becoming possessed.

    It¡¯s not just the ancestor of the Chen family, the Marquis Ziyun who was suddenly shot away.  He is also about to go crazy.

    "How is this possible! How is this possible!!"

    The sword of artistic conception was broken by Ye Pengfei's artistic conception.  It can also be said that Ye Pengfei had some shitty luck, so he mastered something even more tyrannical than himself.  Super level artistic conception.

    But, can you escape from such a self-destruction attack?

    This is impossible!  !  !

    Even though, Ye Pengfei was standing there alive.  However, Ziyun Hou still felt that.  This is simply impossible.

    Thinking back to the blow that knocked me away just now

    "It's only equivalent to the power of Tianzun's first-level peak! If it wasn't, all my attention would be on Chen Laosan. There's no way I could be shot away by this kind of power!"

    No, this ant hides some amazing power.

    No, this ant suddenly showed a power that even beings like the Emperor of the Morning could not compare with.

    An ant is still an ant, in fact, this ant is much weaker than before!

    "Could it be that he lowered his cultivation level just to escape from the self-destruction incident?"

    Ziyun Hou felt that he must be crazy.  It was just a temporary decision to let the puppet self-destruct.  Even a being at the pinnacle level of the third level of Tianzun cannot predict the temporary decision of a being like himself.

    "However, apart from this explanation, Ziyun Hou didn't know what other explanation was more reasonable.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­When he was confused, Ye Pengfei chuckled, turned around and continued to teleport away.

    "I can't defeat them yet. When I grasp the artistic conception of 'life', I will come to settle the score with them!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei was gone, tens of millions of miles away.  Soon, the distance between him and the ancestor of the Chen family widened to a full 100 million miles!

    "ah!!!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family suddenly roared wildly.

    The screams made by Marquis Ziyun before were just sudden and not really serious injuries.

    Now, the ancestor of the Chen family is really screaming. He is really seriously injured!

    "The law backfired, heaven attacked Chen Laosan actually made a big vow!"

    In an instant, Ziyun Hou just realized that this seemingly not-so-complicated matter had too many secrets hidden in it!

    "Chen Laosan!!!"

    Ziyun Hou did not pursue him anymore. He gritted his teeth and teleported towards the ancestor of the Chen family.

    "If you don't tell the truth, what's the background of that kid? Be careful, I will turn against you!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of favor?

    "For the life-chasing golden talisman of my Chen family, you have already made up your mind to turn your back on me this time you come here!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­?????????????????????????????¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, that seems to be a truly universe-level rare treasure!"

    A disc of reincarnation was erected in front of Fox Princess's delicate body.  Looking at the exotic treasure in the hands of the ancestor of the Chen family, her eyes were full of excitement, as if she wanted it very much. She immediately rushed back and snatched it back!

    "Fox Ji, don't be impulsive."

    The only soul transformed into Ye Pengfei, standing side by side with Fox Princess.

    "Although your reincarnation escape technique is very wonderful. Coupled with my concealment technique, it can indeed be temporarily hidden from their eyes. However, Chen Laosan, an old fox, should not be underestimated. Ziyun Hou's panic retreated,  It¡¯s not just because of this cosmic-level rare treasure.¡±

    "Not to mention, the main thing now is to enter the eighteen levels of hell! As long as you understand the artistic conception of 'life', if you want a cosmic-level rare treasure, you can easily catch it!"

    Fox Princess smiled charmingly, and looked at the other two with her charming eyes.

    "Sister Ning Bing, sister Yu Qiu, what do you think?"

    In an instant, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu felt a little stupid

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1205. A universe-level rare treasure!  (Part 3) (Third update)

    All along, Ye Pengfei is the sky, and Ye Pengfei is the king.  Everyone can give suggestions to Ye Pengfei, but it is Ye Pengfei who makes the final decision. It must be Ye Pengfei.

    But now, listen to the meaning behind the Fox Lady¡¯s words

    "Sister Fox Ji, do you want to grab it yourself?" Wan Yuqiu asked hesitantly.

    "Why not?" Fox Princess giggled, "Master has something important to do, and we three sisters can do it for himMaster, are you right?"

    "You, you!!!" Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    This can be regarded as the "evil consequences" of giving part of the soul's origin to Fox Princess.  The true judgment deep in my heart cannot escape Fox Princess's induction.

    On the other hand, as long as Fox Princess hides her thoughts far away from the source of the soul, she will not be able to peep into them.

    ?For some macho people, this is an unacceptable thing.  But, for Ye Pengfei.  Back then, Fox Princess was willing to die for herself.  Now, the price I have to pay for Fox Lady is nothing at all

    Looking at Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu who looked confused and eager to know the truth, Ye Pengfei sighed and said: "Although it is dangerous, it is not without the possibility of success."

    How can it be?

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu were even more confused.

    The battle at Tianzun level cannot be intervened by the Holy Immortal at all.  Not everyone has the ability to fight across levels like Ye Pengfei.

    Even so, Fox Princess already possesses the peak cultivation level of Tianzun.  To rob someone from the hands of a low-level being of the Third Heavenly Heaven is simply an impossible task.

    Ye Pengfei did not continue to explain, but frowned slightly and looked at Fox Princess: "Have you really decided to do this? A cosmic-level rare treasure is of little use to us."

    Ye Pengfei's path has long been determined.  The path he wants to take is the one hundred and twenty-nine thousand, six hundred steps!

    original.  Ye Pengfei thought that he needed to master most of the footwork in order to fight against the third-level being of Tianzun.  But now, he is certain that it is only the first ninety-nine and eighty-one steps.  As long as you understand clearly.  You can ignore the existence of the ancestor of the Chen family!

    Although cosmic-level exotic treasures are good, it is impossible for me to have time to study them.  Even if you take the risk to grab it.  It's of no use either.

    Fox Princess also has her own way.  Her way is Ye Pengfei's way!

    With part of it fused, she can already see the origin of Ye Pengfei's soul.  Any ability that Ye Pengfei has mastered.

    It¡¯s not just ¡°seeing¡±.

    Originally a Taoist weapon, she has now evolved into a brand new life form, possessing a unique ability.  That is, you can copy all the spells you can see.

    This kind of copying will weaken the power of the original spell.  However, if she copies it, it will be the same as the origin of her soul.  Ye Pengfei's technique.  Then she can truly master this technique!

    Simply put, just give Fox Princess enough time.  Then, Fox Ji can also master the three ninety-nine and eighty-one steps that Ye Pengfei masters now!

    therefore.  As for Fox Princess, she has no need for this cosmic-level rare treasure.  What she wants to do is to study and understand what Ye Pengfei has mastered.  Various means.

    Except for Ye Pengfei and Fox Ji, the last one.  The one who has the possibility to control the universe-level rare treasure is Ce Na.  However, her way has already been determined.  Ce Na's grasp of the secret of the blood dragon essence and blood was inferior to that of Ye Pengfei.  Where does she have the time and energy to study some cosmic-level exotic treasure?

    As for Yue Ningbing, Wan Yuqiu and others, their cultivation level is really too low.  Such rare treasures would be useless if given to them now.  And wait for them to practice to a high enough level.  With how evil Ye Pengfei is, I'm afraid he can snatch any cosmic-level rare treasure he wants by then!

    Therefore, what Ye Pengfei said was, "It is of no use to us", and he was not just referring to himself.  He didn't quite understand why Fox Princess was so keen on snatching that cosmic-level rare treasure.

    "Master, Fox Princess is a Taoist weapon, and it is a cosmic-level rare treasure. Couldn't Master refining Fox Princess to make her even more powerful?"

    quiet¡­¡­

    Extremely quiet

    This idea is incredible.

    This idea is shocking!

    "Sister Fox Ji is right, you can try this method!" Yue Ningbing's eyes flashed with surprise, "The eighteen levels of hell must be extremely dangerous. If Sister Fox Ji is more powerful, we  Talent??There is hope!  "

    Ye Pengfei was also shocked by Hu Ji's bold idea and didn't know what to say.  Fox Princess can peek into her own thoughts, but she can't peek into Fox Princess's thoughts. She never would have guessed that Fox Princess would be so crazy!

    "Nonsense!" After the shock, Ye Pengfei said coldly with a displeased face, "Fox Ji, you finally survived. I will never allow you to take risks again!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Domineering!

    There is absolutely no room for Fox Princess to defend herself!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul turned into a dark light and entered the soul-nurturing formation that still existed

    ¡­¡­

    In the secret realm of time, this conversation took several sticks of incense before and after.  Outside the secret realm of time, time has only passed by for a few moments.

    In such a short period of time, the ancestor of the Chen family had no idea what kind of crazy prying eyes he had attracted when he suddenly revealed the rare treasure.  He didn't know that he was almost robbed, and that he almost didn't have any treasures that could be used to kill Ye Pengfei, who was a monster in the extreme.

    "Ziyun Hou! Are you helping me or not?!"

    There was a hint of pain in the voice of the ancestor of the Chen family.  It also carries a hint of shuddering severity!

    Helphow to help?

    I personally took action twice, and each time was more embarrassing than the last.  Even six Tianzun-level puppets were set up, and unexpectedly, not even a hair on that kid's head was touched.  How to fight this battle.  If you want me to help you, how can I help you?

    "That's right, this Li Yang is far beyond my expectations!" The ancestor of the Chen family roared through gritted teeth, "But there is no way he can withstand the attack of a cosmic-level exotic treasure!"

    "But, his weird teleportation technique"

    "It doesn't matter!" Jie Jie, the ancestor of the Chen family, sneered, "This rare treasure of mine is a rare treasure from space!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Marquis Ziyun took a breath of air and did not dare to say anything more.

    And the fox girl who stood quietly in front of the disc of reincarnation held her hands tighter.

    "My good sisters, if we don't rob him, he will take the initiative to attack. Don't you want to do a big favor to the master?"

    Divine thoughts penetrated into the sea of ??consciousness of Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the blue, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu's eyes gradually became blurred, and their will gradually became stronger

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1206. Universe level rare treasure!  (Part 2) (Fourth update)

    What kind of enemy is the most terrifying?

    The enemy of ideological unity is the most terrifying!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out

    And now, they have finally, to a certain extent, negotiated openly and honestly, and are truly cooperating.  With mutual cooperation, their pursuit speed was much faster.

    "Marquis Ziyun, just help me delay for three more hours. The effect of this rare treasure can be maximized!" When the pursuit distance was once again within a hundred million miles, the ancestor of the Chen family finally  Named a specific time.

    "How big is the maximum effect?" Ziyun Hou asked in a deep voice, "Don't let anything go wrong again. If things go on like this, this kid will become our inner demon!"

    "Ziyun Hou has also noticed the danger of going crazy.  After thinking about it carefully, he understood that once he was repeatedly frustrated by the boy in front of him, there was a real possibility that his own inner demon would backfire and kill him!

    "The biggest effect?" The ancestor of the Chen family sneered, "Instant kill, high-level Tianzun Third Heaven!!!"

    Suddenly, Ziyun Hou shuddered hard.  He looked at the ancestor of the Chen family with more fear

    ¡­¡­

    "Fox Ji, do you have to do this?"

    His three women were so vigorous and high-spirited that Ye Pengfei was also a little helpless.  He knew that all of this was because of Fox Ji's persistence.  He almost doubted whether he should use his soul origin to help Fox Princess through the last stage of the most difficult life evolution so quickly.

    Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu are just assisting from the side, so there is not much risk.  Even if there is a real risk, he can rescue him in time.

    but.  Fox Princess is completely different.  She needs to go to the ancestor of the Chen family and snatch that rare treasure back!

    "As an ancestor of the Chen family, it is no longer something that Fox Princess can solve."  Coupled with Ziyun Hou, this treasure hunting journey is even more dangerous.

    "Master. Don't worry!" Fox Princess said confidently.  "I have been practicing in the Secret Realm of Time for so many years. I have gained a lot of experience in the master's concealment techniques and false body techniques. Even if I don't succeed, I will not perish!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head, not knowing what to say at all.

    He knew that he could no longer stop Fox Princess.  That kind of firm belief, once ruthlessly shattered by herself, will bring disaster to Fox Princess.  Unforeseen consequences.

    What's more, Hu Ji also dragged Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu into the water.  Stopping one Fox Princess is equivalent to stopping three.  There will be more unpredictable variables.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way!!!¡±

    An exotic weapon appeared in front of everyone.

    "Fox Ji, take this."

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Through the connection with the origin of the soul, Fox Ji instantly understood the function of this weapon.  She also immediately understood that once she was really forced to use this weapon.  What kind of commotion it will cause!

    "Don't worry." Ye Pengfei smiled and sent the weapon over. "Even if it is exposed, at worst, I will have to change my appearance a few more times. Ordinary Tianzun can't find me!"

    Ye Pengfei said it easily.  However, Fox Princess knew.  If he really got to that point, Ye Pengfei would have to hide in some nook and cranny like a ground mouse.  It can last for tens of thousands of years

    ¡­¡­

    Ziyun Hou is once again ready to take action, but this time.  He must hold on for three hours.

    "tnnd, I really didn't expect that I, the Marquis Ziyun, would need to be cautious when dealing with such a humble brat!"

    Looking at the figure that was constantly teleporting forward and flying more than ten thousand miles ahead, Ziyun Hou cursed in a low voice.

    I have always been fighting to fight stronger with myself.  Among the strong men at the same level, few dared to challenge him.  But this time, facing a second-level Heavenly Lord No!  Now it seems that he is still just a boy at the peak level of Tianzun First Level, but he actually needs to be careful!

    The two previous defeats forced Marquis Ziyun to face up to this seemingly ridiculous thing.  The various information revealed by the ancestor of the Chen family also made him feel relieved a little.

    "Fortunately, we only need to hold him back for three hours. It seems that he has no ability to counterattack!"

    I was defeated twice in a row, but I didn't suffer any damage at all.  This can also prove that the bastard in front is not really capable of competing with the existence of the Third Heavenly Lord.  What he has is justIf it is not clear, it is a way to save your life.

    "Skyfire, appear!"

    After repeated calculations many times, Ziyun Hou finally chose the fighting method.

    "I saw that the originally stable space-time suddenly experienced violent vibrations.  Countless flames suddenly appeared in space and time millions of miles around.

    "This isthe original fire!!!" Ye Pengfei's eyebrows suddenly frowned.

    Facing the sky fire, it is difficult to move even an inch!

    "I can't resist the original fire of the twelfth-level space plane. Fortunately, this is just a projection of the original fire, not the real original fire. I can still move inside, but I can't continue to teleport!  "

    It¡¯s not just Ye Pengfei who can¡¯t teleport. In this vast fire field, Ziyun Hou and the ancestors of the Chen family are also unable to teleport.

    " However, when both sides are unable to teleport, the speed advantage of Ziyun Hou and the ancestors of the Chen family becomes even more obvious.

    "Marquis Ziyun, what a great trick!" The ancestor of the Chen family was very satisfied and gave a thumbs up.

    Even if the source fire of millions of miles is just a projection, it is not a method that the low-level powerhouses of the third level of Tianzun can use.  It was obvious that Ziyun Hou had used some special ability. The ancestor of the Chen family secretly speculated that it was probably that Ziyun Hou had obtained a puppet body comparable to the middle-level third-level Tianzun!

    "Still, you, Chen Laosan, have the strongest methods!"

    Ziyun Hou was not without jealousy. He glanced at the universe-level rare treasure in the palm of the ancestor of the Chen family.  With this treasure in hand, any heavenly-level puppets or super-level artistic conceptions will all look eclipsed and lose their luster.

    The ancestor of the Chen family chuckled, said nothing more, and made a "please" gesture.  Ziyun Hou nodded solemnly, accelerated his speed, and headed towards Ye Pengfei's direction as fast as he could.

    Just at this time¡­¡­

    Suddenly, Ziyun Hou felt that he had fallen into an inexplicable swamp.

    In the starry sky and the sea of ??fire, where is the swamp?

    "It's the Reincarnation Formation! When did this kid set up the formation here?"

    Ziyun Hou was shocked and angry. Fortunately, the formation was not very strong. He broke away slightly and continued to move forward.  However, the speed of his forward movement was much slower.

    The ancestor of the Chen family followed behind with a smile on his face: "With Marquis Ziyun leading the way, any traps in the dark will be cleared by him!"

    But¡­¡­

    "Haha, thank you for the gift!!!"

    Suddenly, the ancestor of the Chen family felt that his palms were empty.  That cosmic-level rare treasure has disappeared!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1207. Seize the treasure!  (Part 1) (Fifth update)

    "It's time to stop!!!"

    In an instant, the ancestor of the Chen family understood.  Just now, the time I was in paused for a moment.  It was during that pause that his rare treasure was snatched away.

    "Hmph, you are a trivial person, but you also want to steal my rare treasure?"

    The ancestor of the Chen family snorted disdainfully, and then he grabbed his hand into the void to grab the cosmic-level rare treasure back.

    The ancestor of the Chen family has not yet been able to refine this rare treasure into his own magic weapon.  However, he has been studying this treasure for hundreds of millions of years. In any case, this rare treasure is also contaminated with his aura.

    There was a brief pause in time, and the man who took the treasure did not escape far.  The ancestor of the Chen family reached out and grabbed it, intending to capture it together with the person and the treasure.

    But¡­¡­

    "Three thousand Dao formations? Too weak!!!"

    The first time I grabbed it, I didn¡¯t catch anyone. Instead, I hit a three thousand Tao array in the middle.  Although he found it strange, the ancestor of the Chen family still disagreed.

    boom!

    With a loud bang, a three thousand Tao formation was crushed to pieces by him.  The scent of the exotic treasure was just ahead. The ancestor of the Chen family continued to grab it without saying a word.

    Suddenly, his body froze.

    "Time has stopped again? This person has an accomplice!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family couldn't help but feel furious. He shouted loudly and struck hard at the origin of the Taoist technique with his backhand.  And the giant palm that moves forward to grab people and seize treasures does not pause at all.

    Just when the ancestor of the Chen family slapped his backhand, Yue Ningbing, who was hiding in the void, was shaken.  Immediately, on the Morning Emperor Star, hundreds of saint-level beings who were fighting for the Murong family suddenly began to bleed from their mouths and noses and fainted.

    "Third Heavenly Lord, too strong!!!" Yue Ningbing's face turned pale, and it seemed difficult to recover for a while, "Yu Qiu. No one will share the pressure for you, you must be careful!!!"

    The time stasis just now was caused by Yue Ningbing borrowing the power of one of Ye Pengfei's servants.

    And the backhand shot of the ancestor of the Chen family was transformed into power by her.  It was divided among hundreds of Holy Immortal servants.

    But.  Even though the Chen family ancestor's backhand slap was just random.  Even though there are so many saints existing to share the pressure of this blow.  but.  But he also paid an extremely heavy price.

    Wan Yuqiu looked solemn and nodded slightly. Her vitality began to burn slowly

    ¡­¡­

    "Another three thousand Dao formation! Too weak. Too weak, you can't escape!"

    After breaking several formations in a row, only a few breaths of time passed.  The ancestor of the Chen family did not realize that he might lose this rare treasure.

    "There is my breath on that rare treasure. No matter where you flee, you have nowhere to hide!"

    "Really? Hahaha"

    ?? Laughter like silver bells suddenly sounded, and the ancestor of the Chen family changed his face slightly, and shouted: "You want to fall into reincarnation. This is not possible!!!"

    Carrying a strange treasure, he fell into reincarnation.  Use the power of law to cover up all auras.  This ancestor of the Chen family has never heard of anyone seizing the treasure.  Using such weird methods!

    "I would rather be reincarnated than to seize this rare treasure Could it be that this girl is Li Yang's mistress?"

    The ancestor of the Chen family was using his methods at the same time.  Stopping the movement of the way of reincarnation, he cursed secretly.

    "When Li Yang is dealt with, return to the Morning Emperor Star. All women who have anything to do with Li Yang will be cut into pieces!!!"

    "Cut the grass to the root, this Li Yang's mistress, in order to save Li Yang, would actually come up with such weird tricks.  While the expression of the ancestor of the Chen family changed slightly, he also felt deeply that not only was Li Yang difficult to deal with, but even these beings related to him were equally difficult to deal with.

    In an instant, a haze could not help but pour out of the soul of the ancestor of the Chen family.

    "If it were this woman, her methods would be as weird as Li Yang's"

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s just a weird idea, not a weird method.  In case, the method will also become very strange.  Then, it is really possible to lose this rare treasure!

    "Thunder, lightning!!!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family thought this way, and the methods he used began to turn into large-scale attacks.  The move of Marquis Ziyun gave the ancestor of the Chen family a wake-up call.  When faced with weird and unpredictable methods, you can borrow your original power to attack in a wide range!

    "No matter how weird the method is, can you still cope with the range attack of the original power?"

    In an instant, the place where the aura of the exotic treasure was located in front of him, within a vast space, turned into a lightning purgatory.  That face is pretty, the graceful female cultivator, with a frightened look on her face, was resisting the thunder and lightning in the sky.

    "Hmph, even a mere Heavenly Lord at the peak of the first level dares to show off his tricks in front of me!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family was extremely angry and stretched out his huge palm to capture the female cultivator.  For the time being, he didn't want to kill the nun.  He wanted to humiliate this female cultivator to death in front of Ye Pengfei!

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t use the universe-level exotic treasure, I can still break your Taoist heart, haha!!!¡±

    I saw the ancestor of the Chen family looking ferocious as he grabbed the female cultivator.

    But¡­¡­

    Suddenly, a shadow passed quickly in front of the ancestor of the Chen family.

    "what?"

    The ancestor of the Chen family was slightly stunned. When he went to look for it again, he couldn't see the existence of that thing.  However, an image appeared inexplicably in the sea of ??consciousness.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Looking at the image that suddenly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness, the ancestor of the Chen family couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  He actually saw that when he caught the female cultivator, something unexpected happened to him!

    This sudden image brought shock waves to the soul of the ancestor of the Chen family.  Under normal circumstances, this kind of impact would be easily eliminated by him soon.  But now, he was already so stimulated by Ye Pengfei that he almost couldn't control his thoughts.  When he finally realized where this image came from, the female cultivator actually escaped from the lightning purgatory!

    "It's actually the way of prophecy. There are people who can make such prophecies!!!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family is crazy, he is really going crazy!

    This prophecy is not directed at oneself.  If it were directed at him, he would have noticed it long ago.

    This prophecy is just inexplicable, and it is made for one place in time and space.  This prophecy is that at a certain moment, somewhere in time and space, an image will flash quickly!

    If you arrive here one step earlier or one step later.  Then, it would be impossible for him to see this image.

    However, even if you saw it yourself, as long as your mind is still clear, you should immediately find that the image in the sea of ??consciousness is just a natural record of the outside world. It is not because you really feel it.  What dangers have you encountered?

    This move is just like a naughty child holding a fake snake to scare people!

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to bully someone!!!¡±

    The volcano of the ancestor of the Chen family has completely erupted!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1208. Seize the treasure!  (Part 2) (First update)

    "Yes, these are all childish methods. Indeed, doing this is too much to deceive others. What you do is extremely excessive!"

    Ye Pengfei's telepathy was always staring at this side.  He is always ready to come back to save you at any cost.  Now I see that the previous plan was successfully implemented.  After seeing that the Chen family ancestor's anger was fully aroused, he couldn't help but sigh softly.

    "But, who said that pediatric methods are not powerful? Who said that if you go too far, it will only have the opposite effect?"

    "It's too much to bully others. Fox Princess is indeed too much to bully others."  What's worse is that as a low-level strong person, she dares to bully others too much!

    Even the ancestor of the Chen family was not dazzled by this series of stimulation.  Even if he could think about all this quietly, he would still feel like this - Junior, you are going too far!

    Even though many methods were combined, the ancestor of the Chen family failed to successfully capture Fox Princess several times.  However, this does not mean that he has failed, and this does not mean that Fox Princess has succeeded!

    In terms of time, from the time I got the exotic treasure to now, only six breaths have passed.

    In terms of distance, facing the various methods of the ancestor of the Chen family, Hu Ji only put a hundred miles away from him.

    Even though, for the strong, the binding power of the twelfth-level space plane is too powerful.  It is so powerful that even saint-level beings cannot fly freely here.  However, for the ancestor of the Chen family who is the Third Heavenly Lord, this mere hundred miles distance is not a distance at all.  Whether he is running at full speed.  Or use the power of Taoism to instantly make Fox Princess difficult to deal with!

    Therefore, for the ancestor of the Chen family, the previous series of failures were nothing more than minor accidents.  It is impossible for this female treasure thief to escape from her grasp.

    And the accomplices of this female treasure thief dare to use naughty tricks to play with the dignified third-level heavenly beings. This is simply true.  Humiliate the ancestor of the Chen family!

    "Are you angry? Do you feel ashamed? This is the effect you want. Only in this way can you have any chance of winning!"

    Looking at the rampaging ancestor of the Chen family, looking at the difficult situation, each one pretended to be a person.  The fox girl who keeps dying instantly.  Ye Pengfei saw the beginning of victory.

    "It is precisely because of Pediatric's methods that we were able to completely anger the ancestor of the Chen family. Only by completely irritating him can we quietly continue to use the next methods!"

    What¡¯s the next step?

    Who will use the next method?

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s telekinesis once again focused on Qiyue Ningbing.

    At this time, Yue Ningbing is preparing the next method.  Her face.  Still pale.  The current trauma has not yet fully recovered.  However, she knew that now was the most critical time.  Whether the plan can be completely successful, and whether it is necessary to use the exotic weapon given by Ye Pengfei.  Mainly, it depends on whether this method of yours can be successful!

    A series of handprints were printed one by one in the surrounding space and time.  These handprints.  It formed a dark, crooked and strange thing.

    It will take a certain amount of time for Yue Ningbing to use the method.  As for Fox Princess, the situation is already very critical!

    Relying on the concealment technique learned from Ye Pengfei.  Unlike the method of false body, Hu Ji was not immediately struck by the Taoist skills of the ancestor of the Chen family.

    But, facing this ancestor of the Chen family.  It is also close to the projection of the original power, a large-scale crazy attack.  As long as there is a trace of strength in being swept away.  It's impossible for Fox Princess to save her life!

    "Yu Qiu, it's up to you!!!" Facing the increasingly critical situation, Hu Ji silently muttered in her heart.

    Yue Ningbing has two tasks¡ª¡ª

    The first is to use the time method of a certain slave at the right time to make the body of the ancestor of the Chen family slightly sluggish for a short while.

    The second thing is that right now, she is working hard to construct the weird and crooked things.

    And Wan Yuqiu also has two tasks -

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together

    The second is to serve as a reserve force. When Yue Ningbing's methods are not ready yet, and the situation on Fox Princess's side is critical, the strange soldiers stand out!

    Facing the Chen family ancestor, this crazy, large-scale attack.  As a peak powerhouse in the first level of Tianzun, Fox Princess did not dare to touch a trace of power.  Wan Yuqiu, whose cultivation level is much lower than that of Fox Princess, can intervene. What effect can it have?

    Fox Ji doesn¡¯t know the answer to this question.  Because?Before taking action, no one could predict what methods the ancestor of the Chen family would use to hunt down Fox Princess.

    "However, Hu Ji trusts Wan Yuqiu very much. She trusts her good sister just like she trusts Ye Pengfei.

    "Follow the master and wander around. The master's habit of flexible means and out-of-the-box thinking has deeply affected her. She will definitely succeed!"

    Several times, Fox Princess pressed her jade hand on the exotic weapon.

    However, soon she was very determined and slowly moved her hand away.

    Fox Princess trusts Wan Yuqiu, although counting from "finally coming back to life" to now, the two of them have only been together in that secret realm of time for more than ten years.  However, Hu Ji felt that she could entrust her life to Wan Yuqiu!

    Because, she knows better than anyone else that Wan Yuqiu has an unyielding spirit in his heart!

    "You want to chase even the owner of the evildoer. How can a mere Chen Laosan still scare you?"

    Wan Yuqiu has never said this, but Hu Ji is very aware of it. She understands very well that Wan Yuqiu is very eager to catch up with Ye Pengfei.  She was also very stubborn and felt that she would be able to catch up with Ye Pengfei.

    How could her steps be stopped because of a mere ancestor of the Chen family?

    Sure enough

    The sky thunders covering an increasing area were suddenly attracted by something and flashed intensively in several directions.

    At first, the ancestor of the Chen family didn¡¯t take it seriously.  Furious, he thought that these thunders were attracted by Hu Ji's more powerful fake bodies.

    However, he soon came back to his senses.

    "Why, there will be fairy mines here!!!"

    angry!  angry!  angry!  Furious!

    Soon after, the ancestor of the Chen family realized that someone had deliberately created special fairy mines that could attract thunder.  There is someone who is deliberately causing trouble for himself in the dark!

    ¡°You sneaky junior, go to hell!!!¡±

    Following the aura of those fairy mines, the ancestor of the Chen family angrily blasted away the endless thunder!  !  !

    (wangwang.)w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1209. Seize the treasure!  (Part 2) (Second update)

    "not good!!!"

    Just when Wan Yuqiu used the method of prophecy to predict the arrival of fairy mines in areas that had not been affected by the minefield that day, Ye Pengfei had already realized what would happen next.

    "Those are not the real fairy mines. Those are the projections of the fairy mines that were led by Yu Qiu's prophecy!"

    "Those fairy mines, no matter how huge they are, not only cannot cover up Yu Qiu's aura, but will actually incorporate Yu Qiu's aura into them!"

    "Yu Qiu will face great danger!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei wanted to rush over to rescue him.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei wanted to ignore Ziyun Hou who was chasing after him.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei seemed to have forgotten that if he did not continue to run further away, if he did not continue to distance himself from the ancestor of the Chen family, Yue Ningbing's methods would most likely be completely ineffective.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei completely forgot that once he intervened, Fox Princess would probably have to use that exotic weapon to escape safely.  And that exotic weapon will definitely involve him in an immeasurable huge storm!

    Just then, Wan Yuqiu had just pulled over and the first fairy mine was projected.  Ye Pengfei felt that his soul twitched violently.  For the first time, he deeply understood why many strong people chose the path of forgetting emotions and abandoning true feelings.

    However, soon, he became more determined in his extremely passionate thoughts and feelings.

    ¡°If a person forgets his feelings, what¡¯s the use of cultivating the Tao!!!¡±

    When Wan Yuqiu, swish, swish, produced several fairy mine projections in an instant, Ye Pengfei suddenly stopped moving forward and planned to turn back and rescue Wan Yuqiu.

    But¡­¡­

    However, the steps stopped for a few moments.  soon.  Ye Pengfei started running at top speed in the sea of ??fire again.

    It¡¯s not Ye Pengfei who suddenly forgets his feelings and suddenly loses his feelings.  Rather.  He saw.  Yue Ningbing suddenly looked towards her with firm eyes.

    "Ning Bing wants to solve this crisis by himself!!!"

    In an instant.  Ye Pengfei understood the meaning of Yue Ningbing's look!

    At the same moment, Ye Pengfei chose to trust Yue Ningbing.  He chose it without any reason.  Believe in Yue Ningbing!

    Many years later, looking back at this moment and his decision, Ye Pengfei still felt scared.  After all, no matter how you deduce, no matter how you calculate, how can two strong men from the second level of the Saint Immortal be able to withstand a low-level strong man from the third level of the Heavenly Lord.  Angry attack?

    Previously, Yue Ningbing encountered an attack from the ancestor of the Chen family.

    ¡°However, that was just something the ancestor of the Chen family did casually.  Most of his power was used to pursue the cosmic-level rare treasure.  The attack power Yue Ningbing withstood.  It is only equivalent to one ten thousandth of what the ancestor of the Chen family would normally attack.

    But even with such a weak attack, Yue Ningbing was using the power of the attack.  It was spread to hundreds of slaves with good defense, but she still suffered.  Not a small trauma.

    And now, what Wan Yuqiu has to bear is an angry blow from the ancestor of the Chen family!  The power of this attack was several times more powerful than the ordinary attack of the ancestor of the Chen family!

    With Yue Ningbing¡¯s ability, can Yue Ningbing withstand such an attack?

    After so many years, Ye Pengfei had to admire himself when he recalled the judgment he made in that moment again. He had made an excellent decision!

    Of course, the ancestor of the Chen family took action with anger

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Ye Pengfei's nerves were tense to the extreme.  And in an instant, his tense nerves suddenly stretched out again.  This feeling of tightening and relaxing left Ye Pengfei with endless aftertaste, as if there was something new in his realm, a major breakthrough.

    "Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful! Ningbing's move is wonderful!"

    When he saw how Yue Ningbing used his moves, Ye Pengfei's tense nerves quickly relaxed.  As soon as this move came out, Ye Pengfei immediately understood that Wan Yuqiu was safe.  He also understood that he had always underestimated the abilities of Yue Ningbing and others.

    "Even if they are ants, their power cannot be underestimated. What's more, their talents can be called geniuses in this world of cultivation!"

    Yes, they are all geniuses!

    Bei Tangyu, Ye Pengfei¡¯s first wife.

    She has a naturally charming body, which originally implies the principles of heaven.  In other words, as long as she does not die, she will fully understand all the mysteries of the universe, and eventually transcend the universe and achieve the supreme avenue.There is no problem!

    Yue Ningbing, Ye Pengfei¡¯s second wife.

    Her way of control is one of the most wonderful ways in the world.  And her ever-changing ingenuity and perseverance have been fully demonstrated during her experience in various planes.  Ye Pengfei asked himself, if he only had the cultivation level of the god-human realm, he would not be able to lead a large group of Lei Ling clan members in various war-torn planes!

    Fox Fairy, Ye Pengfei¡¯s third wife.  Not to mention her abilities.

    If it weren¡¯t for her existence, Ye Pengfei would have died countless times.  And when she found out that she had to go on the road of life evolution, she resolutely left Ye Pengfei with a glimpse of the three thousand avenues, and also laid the first foundation for Ye Pengfei's integration of all the avenues.

    And she finally successfully passed through the road of life evolution. Soon, she boldly planned this action!

    Ye Pengfei had thought about such a bold action before.  However, he had no intention of perfecting or implementing this plan.  If Hu Ji hadn't been able to detect it, Ye Pengfei's plan was still in its infancy and would have been wiped out.  I'm afraid that this opportunity will be missed.

    In terms of bravery and determination, Ye Pengfei felt that he was simply not as good as her!

    And Wan Yuqiu, Ye Pengfei¡¯s fourth wife.

    She was the only one who felt guilty while working hard to catch up with Ye Pengfei.

    She felt guilty because she finally knew that she was actually the woman who appeared next to Ye Pengfei because of fate.  His own appearance is very likely to lead Ye Pengfei to an extremely dangerous future.

    And her efforts are an act of breaking this fate and redeeming herself.  She felt that only she could truly help Ye Pengfei. Only if she could catch up with Ye Pengfei's extremely evil and fast advancement pace, could she, at the most critical moment, use her own life to save Ye Pengfei!

    Fox Princess was the first to notice the existence of Wan Yuqiu's idea.  Fox Princess, however, did not hide her discovery in a secret corner far away from the origin of the soul.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei now also knows Wan Yuqiu's thoughts.

    "The four of them are all talented. What reason do I have to put them in the perspective of the weak?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei's voice of self-examination slowly sounded, Ziyun Hou, who was rushing towards Ye Pengfei, suddenly appeared where Wan Yuqiu had just been sitting cross-legged.

    And Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu appeared on the road full of flames that Ziyun Hou was running on just now.

    As for Fox Princess, her silver bell-like laughter spread all the way.  I no longer know where I went.

    ¡°They succeeded in seizing the treasure!!!¡±

    (wangwang.)w

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1210. Refining treasure!  (Third update)

    Ziyun Hou, who had endured an all-out attack from the ancestor of the Chen family for no apparent reason, quickly understood.

    "Chen Laosan, we have fallen into a trap!!!"

    Falling into a trap?

    The ancestor of the Chen family, who had been stimulated and was a little confused, shouted Leng Sen: "You are just trying to deceive me through illusions, die! Die! Die!"

    I saw that the ancestor of the Chen family did not immediately go after Fox Princess, but fought fiercely with Ziyun Hou

    ¡­¡­

    "Ning Bing, I really didn't expect that your folding channel can actually extend such a long distance!"

    In this thrilling treasure theft, Yue Ningbing takes the lead.  If she hadn't extended the folding passage directly to the front of Ziyun Hou, it would have been impossible for her and Wan Yuqiu to escape so easily and return safely.

    The original plan was to arrange the folding passage in a specific place.  Then, Fox Princess needs to escape here smoothly and use this folding passage to escape back to Ye Pengfei.

    As for Ye Pengfei, he only had to guard the exit of this passage and give the ancestor of the Chen family a head-on blow.  In this way, it is very possible that not only Fox Princess can successfully steal the treasure, but Ye Pengfei can also successfully escape the pursuit of the ancestor of the Chen family!

    "Yes, sister Ning Bing, you are so awesome!" Hu Ji also asked with admiration, "When did you decide to change your plan?"

    The original plan has been calculated countless times.  There's no telling how big the risk will be if you make a rash change.  If, then Ziyun Hou had not pursued him, Yue Ningbing had arranged the folding passage.  The ending is likely to be that Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu both die together!

    Ye Pengfei worked hard to refine that exotic weapon, but he was only able to successfully refine it.  Only this exotic weapon can compete with third-level heavenly beings like the ancestors of the Chen family.

    Fox Princess is in the greatest danger during this trip, so he gave it to Fox Princess for self-defense.  Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu only had second-level weapons for self-defense.  Facing the ancestor of the Chen family.  A furious blow and an exotic weapon of this caliber were simply not enough to save the lives of the two women!

    Be brave!

    It¡¯s really too courageous!

    Temporary changes in plans, and.  It's exactly the right time to use it.  Just in time for a dog-eat-dog fight between Marquis Ziyun and the ancestor of the Chen family.  Such courage, Fox Princess asked herself.  Not myself!

    explain?

    There is no reasonable explanation.

    In the mortal world, the invincible commander who dominates the battlefield, every time he makes a major strategic decision, he is completely sure and convinced of his plan.  Will it definitely succeed?

    Changing tactics before battle is something that often happens in mortal battles.  Many times, this kind of sudden change of tactics just comes from a moment of inspiration in the heart.  It is extremely difficult to clearly explain the ins and outs and the cause and effect relationship.

    "Maybe it's because I withstood the blow from the ancestor of the Chen family. It made me feel the potential danger, and I also felt the unyielding fighting spirit hidden deep in my blood!!!"

    Unyielding fighting spirit!

    It is this kind of indomitable fighting spirit.  Supporting Yue Ningbing and leading so many strong men from the Thunder Spirit Clan, they fought and fought all the way.  Growing all the way.

    Although, after meeting Ye Pengfei again.  She was safe, she was at ease, and she no longer had to face the test of life and death or worry about the safety of everyone under her command.

    "But with her nature being like this, how could she possibly destroy her unyielding fighting spirit because of this comfortable life?"

    Fox Ji¡¯s determination forced Ye Pengfei to compromise and agree to Fox Ji¡¯s adventure.  Fox Ji's move completely inspired Yue Ningbing's unyielding fighting spirit.

    And the Chen family ancestor's casual backhand slap caused severe damage to hundreds of holy servants, and he almost couldn't withstand it.  This thrilling encounter also completely inspired Yue Ningbing's keen insight into the battlefield situation.

    Intuition!

    It¡¯s just intuition!

    Yue Ningbing boldly changed her plan. She successfully extended the folding passage to the front of Ziyun Hou. She successfully dragged two dangerous enemies into an inexplicable internal fight.

    Afterward, she was asked to recount her original intuition.  In addition to the unfinished feelings, it was also difficult for her to explain clearly

    ¡­¡­

    "Fox Ji, let me ask you again, do you really want to do this?"

    A huge weapon-refining furnace stands somewhere in the time and space castle.  This is a special furnace that Ye Pengfei specially asked Spacetime Universe to refine.

    However, no matter how "specially made", Ye Pengfei can't guarantee it.??, Fox Princess's safety.

    "The aura of the ancestor of the Chen family is no longer something you can resist!" Ye Pengfei looked at Hu Ji and gave his final advice, "You must first get rid of his aura, but if you don't have the cultivation level of Tianzun Third Heaven, you  It is extremely likely that your intelligence will be destroyed by his breath!"

    "I understand." Fox Lady smiled charmingly and said softly, "Senior Huanshi, didn't you plant seven or forty-nine illusion seeds in my body? With these illusion seeds here, I will definitely be able to deceive that stupid guy.  past!"

    ? Stupid guy?

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Yes, the existence of the three heavenly cultivation.  How is it possible, he is a stupid person?  If not, everyone on their side has unique means.  The ancestor of the Chen family could kill everyone with just one strike!

    The stupidity of the ancestors of the Chen family is just limited by their uncanny experience and uncanny methods.  No, really stupid.

    "Even if you can deceive it, how can you guarantee that this aura will not come back when it is fused with the exotic treasure? As long as the aura is not killed, you will not be safe!"

    Integrate with the universe-level exotic treasures, and refine the universe-level exotic treasures into your own body.  This takes a very long time.

    "One thousand years, ten thousand years, one hundred thousand, one million years, Ye Pengfei doesn't know, no one knows.  Even Zifu Universe, for the first time, did the calculation once without asking for any reward.  Surprisingly, no results could be derived.

    Because, that is a universe-level rare treasure!  It is a rare treasure that contains complete information about the universe!

    ??The Zifu Universe, following Ye Pengfei¡¯s ingenious methods, swallowed up a large number of Taoist artifacts and advanced a lot.  But, after all, it is not as good as the big universe outside.

    And this cosmic-level rare treasure is the rare treasure that contains complete information about the big universe outside.  Even if Zifu Universe itself wants to swallow this rare treasure, it doesn't know how long it will take to successfully refine it.

    Not to mention, a mere fox princess!

    The refining time is too long, so that¡¯s it.  The long-winded thing is, that breath

    "You also know that even if the Zifu Universe and the Time and Space Universe are willing to join forces, as long as you fail to successfully refine this rare treasure, this breath will be difficult to completely eradicate. At any time, you may be  His counterattack was successful!"

    ?? Is it possible for the Zifu Universe and the Space-Time Universe to join forces?  Is it possible to protect Fox Princess for who knows how many years?

    impossible!

    They are not Ye Pengfei¡¯s servants.  They can only act in friendship.  If it were protected for ten or eight years, it might still be possible.  If they were required to protect Fox Princess for thousands of years, even the time and space universe that had the best relationship with Ye Pengfei would not be able to do this without any distractions!

    Ye Pengfei was careful, his voice was dull, and he slowly analyzed and explained to Hu Ji, and he tried all his methods to dissuade her.

    but¡­¡­

    "I understand, but I must do it!"

    Half-turning around, Hu Ji glanced at the two women, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu, who stood behind her with complicated eyes.  Fox Ji smiled slightly.

    "Master, we can't be your vase!"

    With one quick leap, Fox Princess jumped into the furnace!  !  !

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1211. The Adventure of "Li Yang" (Fourth update)

    The ancestors of the Chen family and Marquis Ziyun were still struggling to catch up.

    Kill them!  They must be killed!  !

    In this vast starry sky, they ran wildly all the way, attracting curious attention from the powerful people from countless planets.

    It was as if, a few days ago, Ye Pengfei and the ancestor of the Chen family were escaping and chasing each other, causing an uproar on the Morning Emperor Star.  Now, Ye Pengfei fled, and Ziyun Hou and the Chen family ancestors chased him madly, which also caused an uproar.

    It¡¯s just that this time, it caused an uproar in the entire Donglin Star Territory!  !  !

    "Am I right? Two Heavenly Lords of the third level are chasing one Heavenly Lord at the peak of the first level, but they can't catch up?!"

    "He is not the peak of the first level of Tianzun, this person has a very strange aura!"

    "No matter how weird it is, it will not be stronger than the low-level Tianzun Second Heaven. This matter cannot be hidden from everyone's eyes!"

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei's strongest combat power cannot be hidden from the eyes of so many Tianzun Third Heaven.

    The strongest person on the Morning Emperor Star is the one with the title of Morning Emperor.  And he just stepped into the third level of Tianzun with one foot.  Therefore, in the entire Donglin Star Territory, the Morning Emperor Star is not too strong.

    There are at least nearly a hundred planets in the East Star Territory, which possess high-level existences of the third level of Heaven.  Ye Pengfei didn't have it in the first place and deliberately used the concealment technique.  Even the Emperor of the Morning could take a peek at his strongest combat power.  In the eyes of these high-level beings of the Third Heavenly Heaven, everything about Ye Pengfei was even more invisible.

    Of course, the power associated with this universe cannot be hidden.  Ye Pengfei's methods of suppressing the situation are all related to the laws of foreign lands!

    The greatest characteristic of the existence of Tianzun is that it integrates the laws of the universe and many Taoisms into one.

    The way to integrate, the deeper the understanding, the stronger the Heavenly Lord will be!

    The way to integrate.  The more changes there are, the stronger Tianzun is!

    "Those who are in the third level of Tianzun look at Ye Pengfei and think that he is the peak of the first level of Tianzun. At most, he can be compared with the lower level of the second level of Tianzun.  They depend on it.  Just feel it.  Ye Pengfei's level of blending Taoism and Dharma.

    "However, they didn't know that Ye Pengfei had already taken a step further, and he had already taken it a step further.  Incorporated into foreign laws!

    What Ye Pengfei is practicing now is a set of footwork evolved after incorporating various foreign laws.  The first step of this set of steps implies the realm of reincarnation.  Ninety-nine and eighty-one steps, fused together.

    The way of life and death and the way of reincarnation do not exist only in this big universe.

    ??Exists in the Zifu universe.

    In the universe of time and space, existence.

    The same universe that Niu Ben and Dong Kang once lived in was based on scientific principles and scientific power.

    ??In four universes of different sizes.  The new artistic conception formed by the fusion of similar laws cannot be seen by these high-level beings of the third level of heaven.

    In fact, even if there is a third-level Tianzun peak.  I also got a glimpse of this artistic conception.  As long as he doesn't, he can truly glimpse the key to transcending the universe.  It was impossible for him to see that in this seemingly simple reincarnation realm.  It actually contains similar laws in the other three universes!

    all.  On the planets that Ye Pengfei and others passed by, the third-level heavenly beings were all talking about this weird chase.  These third-level heavenly beings also have friends from other planets.  It didn't take long for this strange thing to spread throughout the entire Donglin Star Territory.

    Someone recognized the ancestor of the Chen family, and someone recognized Marquis Ziyun.  However, no one knows Ye Pengfei's identity.

    "check!!!"

    Hundreds and thousands of third-level Heavenly Lords issued such an order.  Soon, news came back.

    "Li Yang? He failed in the competition for the Emperor of the Morning Ranking and has been hiding for 100 million years? He must have an adventure!"

    Morning Emperor List?  That is just the list of younger monks.  If the strongest person on the Morning Emperor Star is really the Baoyan Sword Master, then this Morning Emperor Star is just a low-level cultivation planet!

    In the Donglin Star Territory, the ranking of Morning Emperor Star is still within the 200th place.  That journey to the Flame Realm every billion years.  No matter what, the Morning Emperor Star can grab thirty places.

    Everyone knows that on such a cultivation star, the "Morning Emperor List" is just to encourage the younger generation of monks to practice.  In the eyes of these third-level heavenly beings, the strong men on the list are just children who have not grown up and still need to be well-experienced.

    But now, such a child has actually provoked two low-level existences of the Third Heavenly Heaven to pursue him like crazy.  Moreover, after chasing for several days, he failed to catch up!

    ? ?Encounter!

    During those billions of years, this person must have encountered some kind of adventure!

    As time goes by, almost every strong person will encounter some kind of adventure, more or less.  After reaching the third level of Tianzun, ordinary adventures no longer attract their attention.  An ancient treasure was found on So-and-so, and a rare fairy grass was encountered on So-and-so. The third-level beings of the Heavenly Lord did not even bother to listen to such adventures, let alone pay more attention to them.

    But, this "Li Yang", his adventures are extraordinary!

    check!  Keep checking!  Check hard!

    This investigation will take five days.  The Emperor of the Morning sealed this news very well, and no one could find any clues on the Emperor of the Morning.

    "Can't find it? Then, go directly to Chen Laosan and Ziyun Hou!"

    Originally, no one wanted to get involved in this matter.

    Go and stop that "Li Yang"?

    You will be ridiculed by others and bullied by others.  It would be very bad for the Territory Lord of the East Star Territory to hear it.

    Go and stop the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou?

    Look at these two people who are furious, almost going completely crazy.  No one wants to provoke two lunatics.

    But, the situation is different now.  The Emperor of the Morning actually blocked the news, making it impossible to investigate Li Yang's adventure!

    This made a group of Heavenly Lords and Third Level Heavenly beings very curious.  They really want to know what adventure Li Yang got!

    Bullying Li Yang is obviously not good-looking.  If the always kind-hearted Territory Lord hears this, not only will he be unlucky, but the planet he is on will also suffer from it.

    So, the only choice was to find the ancestor of the Chen family and Marquis Ziyun.  No big deal, after asking, give me some compensation.

    "Ancestor of the Chen family! Marquis Ziyun! What is so magical about the person you are chasing?"

    The coercion of Tianzun's high-level realm of the third level of heaven forcefully stopped the two of them.

    Fortunately, the furious Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou were not unable to distinguish between strong and weak.  Facing the pressure of this realm that was far more tyrannical than their own, the two of them had no choice but to suppress the anger in their hearts.

    "He got a drop of blood dragon blood!"

    "oh?"

    Not only that, the high-level being of the Third Heavenly Heaven who blocked the road let out a surprised cry.  When they heard the answer from the ancestor of the Chen family, thousands of third-level Heavenly Lords all shouted in unison.

    "Could it be that Li Yang has thoroughly understood the artistic conception information of blood dragon essence and blood?!"

    In an instant, the entire Donglin Star Territory became restless

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1212. Phoenix Wings Pursuit Order!  (fifth update)

    The restlessness in Donglin Star Territory is limited to the small circle of Tianzun Third Heaven.

    Even their direct disciples were at a loss to know that a small little Tianzun who had been hidden for 100 million years because he failed in the competition for the Morning Emperor Ranking, actually caused a collective restlessness in such a small circle.

    "It's a pity that this kind of understanding cannot be taught, nor can it be obtained by refining it!"

    Almost at the same time, these three heavenly beings all shook their heads with regret.

    Immediately, they immediately said that this level is not high now.  However, Li Yang, who has an unlimited future, is placed on the same level as himself.

    "This boy is available!!!"

    Although it is said that those strong men in history who have achieved the supreme way and surpassed the universe, once they leave, no one will come back.  However, before they leave, they often leave behind amazing treasures.

    That blood dragon blood pool is an amazing treasure left to the blood dragon clan by the ancestor of the blood dragon who proved the supreme path before leaving this universe.

    Although it is said that such a treasure, in the end, brought great disaster to the blood dragon clan in this dimension.  So much so that such a large race was exterminated.  In this dimension, no one has ever seen a creature like the blood dragon appear again.

    But, no matter what, everyone wants to get similar gifts!

    "If so, he did not leave behind an endless pool of blood dragon blood. Instead, he only left a few bottles of blood dragon blood essence. Of course, he would not have caused such a big disaster to the blood dragon clan!"

    This is what a third-level Tianzun who stayed out of the matter once said.  Anyone who hears this will be convinced!

    therefore¡­¡­

    Make friends with this child, make friends with this child before he has grown up!  !  !

    In an instant, almost all the third-level heavenly beings were born in their hearts.  Such thoughts.

    Originally, the high-level being of the third level of Tianzun who blocked the road and asked, planned to hold back Ye Pengfei for as long as the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou.

    But now

    "Regardless of past grudges, this matter. Just let it go!"

    What?  ?  ?

    The ancestor of the Chen family and the Marquis Ziyun.  Anger breaks out.  Their resentment and anger actually made this high-level being of the third level of Heavenly Lord involuntarily take a few steps back.

    "You guys are about to go crazy!!!"

    A sharp rebuke was like a ladle of cold water poured down the face.  Following this scolding, which contained a calming mood, the ancestors of the Chen family and Marquis Ziyun.  Finally woke up a little.

    The words of the superior are an edict and an imperial edict.  What ability do low-level monks have to disobey the orders of high-level monks?

    This is also in the Donglin Star Territory. Because the Territory Lord is kind, he follows the example and has reached the third level of Tianzun.  It's rare for someone to do this kind of thing.  If it were in some other star field.  If you dare to direct your anger at the superior, there is only one outcome, and that is death!

    After waking up.  The expression on the Chen family's ancestor's face changed several times.  In any case, he was unwilling to do so.

    ¡°Did I, a member of the Chen family, die in vain?

    Will my cosmic-level rare treasure be thrown away in vain?

    Not willing to give in!  Not willing to give in!  I'm not willing to give in!

    Maybe so.  Because his anger was extinguished by this powerful man.  To wake up.  The ancestor of the Chen family, whose expression changed from gloomy to bright, had an indescribable flexibility in his mind.

    Soon, his eyes slowly lit up.

    "Senior, do you dare to disobey Feng Yi's pursuit order?"

    What?  ?  ?

    Suddenly, the pupils of this superior person's eyes shrank severely.

    "Li Yang, is he carrying the Phoenix Wings pursuit order? Could it be that he is the one who stole the Blood Dragon's essence and blood back then?"

    Sixty million years ago, a drop of blood dragon essence disappeared inexplicably on Phoenix Wing Star.  Later, it was rumored that the person who stole the treasure was from the Morning Emperor Star.  For this reason, several Heavenly Lords from Phoenix Wing Star have also visited Morning Emperor Star.  I had a good argument with the Emperor of the Morning.

    "Not sure, but it's very possible!"

    Regarding this matter, the ancestor of the Chen family did not dare to lie.  He also knew very well that even if he didn't lie.  The senior in front of him would never dare to continue to block him.

    Because, the Territory Lord comes from Phoenix Wing Star!

    What¡¯s more, the Heavenly Lord who lost the Blood Dragon Essence and Blood is the direct descendant of the Territory Lord!

    This time, it was the turn of this high-level existence of the Third Heavenly Heaven, and his expression changed several times.  At this time?He, and the other strong men who used their spiritual consciousness to peer into all this, finally suddenly realized.

    "I'm just telling you, why didn't the Emperor of the Morning come to the rescue? It turns out that there is such a mystery in it!"

    "If this boy is really the person who stole the treasure back then, then you must not make friends with him or have anything to do with him!"

    "Sixty million years ago, a treasure was lost on the Phoenix Wing Star. Sixty million years later, this Li Yang was born in the sky with the spirit of the blood dragon. There is probably a connection here. Or, this son should be captured,  Send it to Phoenix Wing Star?"

    Although, the ancestor of the Chen family has said frankly that he is not sure.  However, this situation has already been reversed.  Originally, I was thinking of protecting Ye Pengfei, and wanted to make friends with the strong men before Ye Pengfei had yet to make a fortune, but soon I changed my mind and wanted to capture Ye Pengfei.

    "You are all cunning people who act according to the wind!"

    Ye Pengfei can clearly see what happened here and the transformation of strong men from all walks of life through his tyrannical power of thought.

    He knows better that absolutely no one will take action to capture him!

    as expected¡­¡­

    ¡°When someone just wanted to capture Ye Pengfei, someone close to him immediately warned him softly.

    "The Emperor of the Morning is a treacherous and cunning man. Back then, Feng Yixing was so powerful that he threatened the Emperor of the Morning for tens of millions of years. But now, he has not taken action to capture this Li Yang. This shows that there is something fishy in this matter."

    "Is there something else strange? Could it be that Li Yang really had an adventure. Did he find a drop of blood dragon essence somewhere else?"

    "Maybe, maybe not the one on Phoenix Wing Star probably already knew about this. He is not furious, so why should we others be worried about him?"

    "That's absolutely true, that's absolutely true. It's better not to wade into this muddy water!"

    Soon, the powerful spiritual thoughts receded quickly like the tide.  The high-level being who blocked the ancestors of the Chen family and Marquis Ziyun also hummed softly, flicked his sleeves, and teleported to somewhere unknown.

    There were only three people left in this vast starry sky.  Ye Pengfei was still keeping distance from his pursuers.  After the Chen family ancestor and Ziyun Hou silently looked at each other, they tacitly understood each other and divided their forces into two groups, each doing their own thing!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1213. A way to keep the bottom of the box!  (First update)

    "These two finally woke up!"

    Looking at it, the ancestor of the Chen family and Marquis Ziyun acted separately.  Although the two of them never said a word to each other from beginning to end.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well what the leaving Ziyun Hou was going to do.

    "Those who fan the flames and have ulterior motives should stand in my way!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the third level of heaven, the existence of this matter can be seen clearly.  It is absolutely impossible for them to interfere in this matter.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei does not need to worry about these people.

    "As for those beings with low realms and humble cultivation, Ye Pengfei doesn't need to worry.  Even if there are thousands of Heavenly Lords standing in front of him, he can easily rush through them with the help of his "death" conception.

    "The only thing you need to worry about is the existence of the Second Heavenly God!"

    With his mind watching, Ziyun Hou quickly fled towards a cultivation planet.  Ye Pengfei was silently calculating everything.  He had calculated the general direction of the incident clearly and clearly in advance.

    "Three or five Heavenly Lords of the second level cannot stop me. If there are too many, there are doubts. I can enter the Chaos Star Luo and use the complex terrain to fight around!"

    If this change happens on the Morning Emperor Star, Ye Pengfei has a way to deal with it.

    And this change happened when he was on his way to the starry sky in the eighteenth level of hell, and Ye Pengfei also had his own way of dealing with it.

    The starry sky is filled with stars.  But what happens if the stars are packed together too densely?

    chaos!  chaos!  chaos!

    All the time, planets are colliding with each other.

    Every moment, the planet is reuniting.

    The longest existence time of each planet may be tens of millions of years.  And the shortest one may be only a moment!

    This is Chaos Star Luo!

    From the Morning Emperor Star to the Eighteenth Level of Hell, you do not have to pass through here.  Originally, in pursuit of speed, Ye Pengfei did not plan to pass here.

    But now, he.  Change direction and rush this way.

    "Damn it, this kid is going to Chaos Star Luo!!!"

    As soon as he saw Ye Pengfei change direction, the ancestor of the Chen family immediately understood.  he does not know.  Ye Pengfei's final destination.  but.  But he knows that this direction is the direction to Chaos Star Luo!

    "If I had known this, I would not have made that big vow. In order not to lose his traces. I never thought that it would put me in such a situation!"

    It is unusual for the law to backfire and the way of heaven to attack.

    along with.  The distance between the ancestor of the Chen family and Ye Pengfei is getting farther and farther.  The backlash of the law he has to endure is becoming more and more terrifying.  Before his eyes, he was about to fall from the low level of the third level of Tianzun back to the first level of the third level of Tianzun!

    This kind of fall is not unusual.

    You know, the strong man is seriously injured.  Often the level of cultivation will drop significantly.  However, this kind of fall will not erase the realization of the realm that this strong man once had.  Just give him enough time to heal.  He can naturally regain his former glory.

    "However, if the Chen family ancestor's realm falls.  The previous state of mind will completely disappear.  He wants to return to the lower level of Tianzun Third Heaven.  It requires much more effort than in the past.  It was possible to succeed just now!

    "If my realm falls, Ziyun Hou will become even more arrogant. At that time, my Chen family's eighteen life-seeking golden talismans will be in danger!"

    Back then, the ancestor of the Chen family relied on that cosmic-level rare treasure to frighten Marquis Ziyun.

    When this rare treasure was stolen.  The look in Ziyunhou's eyes when he saw the ancestor of the Chen family was already very unkind.

    However, Ziyun Hou also wanted to kill Ye Pengfei and wanted to find various benefits from Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, he had to join forces with the Chen family ancestor.

    Only the ancestor of the Chen family who made that great vow can accurately determine the direction of Ye Pengfei's true body!

    Thanks to the great vow made by the ancestor of the Chen family, otherwise, after chasing him for so many days, I am afraid that he would have been deceived to other places by Ye Pengfei's dazzling disguise technique.  Therefore, before this matter was successful, Ziyun Hou very wisely chose to join forces with the ancestor of the Chen family.

    "Only if we have similar strength, it is possible to join forces. If my realm falls, wouldn't I have to be controlled by Marquis Ziyun?"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei, who was nearly 500 million miles ahead and teleporting away at high speed in the direction of Chaos Star Luo, a look of fierceness flashed across the face of the ancestor of the Chen family.

    "That's all, there are some methods that we have to use now!!!"

    Suddenly, the ancestor of the Chen family stopped!

    "What magical power does he want to use?"? 

    Although his figure continued to rush forward, Ye Pengfei felt that his heart suddenly sank hard.

    "Sure enough, this old monster has many tricks. Even though he is nearly 500 million miles away, he is going to use some shocking tricks!"

    From the beginning to now, the ancestor of the Chen family has only used two and a half methods, which have had a huge impact on Ye Pengfei.

    The first one is the life-chasing golden talisman.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that if he hadn't stayed earlier, he would have attracted meteorites from outside the territory.  As early as that time, he would have faced a life and death crisis.  I have to show off those methods from foreign laws in advance!

    The second one is the cosmic-level rare treasure.

    Although, before the ancestor of the Chen family had time to sacrifice this rare treasure, he had already been taken away by Fox Lady in a dangerous way.  However, facing this cosmic-level rare treasure, Ye Pengfei felt a threat of "death"!

    And the last half, the means that had a huge impact on Ye Pengfei, was the great vow made by the ancestor of the Chen family.

    Ye Pengfei never expected that the ancestor of the Chen family would be so ruthless in order to kill him.  He would rather bear the backlash of the law than keep a close eye on himself all the time.

    "If it weren't for this method and Ye Pengfei's skill of confusing the real with the fake, the distance between him and the ancestor of the Chen family would not be close to 500 million miles at this time.  I'm afraid, it has already exceeded a billion miles!

    These three methods have amazed Ye Pengfei.  And now, the ancestor of the Chen family clearly wants to use a trick to suppress the situation!

    Being able to be kept by him until now.  In fact, he would rather sacrifice the cosmic-level exotic treasure first than use this method.  How powerful would such a method be?  !

    "He is standing like an eternal rock. What method is he going to use? No matter what other methods he has to suppress the situation, I will first find a solid foreign meteorite to keep it unchanged and cope with the ever-changing situation!"

    At this time, it was not far away from the chaotic star.  Here, you can already see many extraterrestrial meteorites that were attracted by the chaotic stars and flew into the flames.

    Standing on such a meteorite, you can continue on the road to the Chaos Star Luo.  Alternatively, you can rely on the strength of the extraterrestrial meteorites to become invincible!

    "Seven-star formation, gather!!!"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t just take a meteorite.  I saw that he was standing with one piece under his feet, and six pieces were being pulled around him.  A simple seven-star array, with him as its eye, suddenly appeared in the starry sky

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1214. Qiongqi!  !  !  (Second update)

    Roar!  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    Just when Ye Pengfei stepped on the seven-star magic circle, there was a shocking roar in the distance, and an invincible sound wave suddenly rushed towards Ye Pengfei!

    "This is Qiongqi!!!"

    ?????????????????????????????:??????????: A strange beast that looks like a tiger with wings spread out suddenly spreads out under the ancestor of the Chen family.  Ye Pengfei recognized that this was the beast in Murong Wan'er's memory, one of the four evils!

    "—ƒè», Qiongqi, Jiqiong, Chiseltooth, these four creatures are called the most ferocious beasts in this twelve-level space plane!"

    In any space plane, there will be legends about auspicious and vicious beasts.  When a strong person reaches the level of Heavenly Lord, he can understand that these so-called auspicious beasts and fierce beasts are actually symbols of the good and evil sides of this space plane.

    Auspicious beasts are the evolution of "goodness" in this space plane!

    The ferocious beast is the evolution of "evil" in this space plane!

    When you encounter auspicious beasts on the road, your journey will be smooth.

    Encountering a ferocious beast, the journey is long.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that the ancestor of the Chen family would actually tame one and live a very strange life!

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a wonderful life.  Those who possess the peak level of Tianzun's second level live a wonderful life!

    "It's not a puppet beast. How on earth can this ancestor of the Chen family make Qiongqi obey his orders?"

    After a quick calculation, Ye Pengfei understood immediately.  This Qiongqi Tianzun has not always been with the ancestor of the Chen family.  Rather, it had just been teleported from a distant place through the teleportation circle.

    "You need to stand still and spend a lot of power to build a formation in his space plane to guide Qiong Qi Presumably, it is not him who can command this Qiong Qi. But.  , what did he use, the means of sacrifice!"

    Sacrifice to gain strength.  Ye Pengfei has used these methods many times.

    ??At the beginning.  The reason why he was able to quickly find all three thousand avenues was inseparable from Ziyi's method of sacrifice.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was silently calculating the cause and effect of all this, Qiongqi's roar came out.  It has also been impacted.  The edge of Ye Pengfei's seven-star array.

    It¡¯s just, just the edge.  Here, it all stops!

    "Ignore the rules?"

    There was a curious, astonished look on the other end.  Flash out.

    "Chen Laosan, what kind of existence have you provoked this time!"

    That roar, that sound was nothing ordinary.  That.  It is a kind of operating law, the power that makes everything decline!

    The fierceness of ferocious beasts lies in the fact that they can make a law change to the detriment of their enemies.  No matter what Taoist power you use, no matter how powerful your power is, as long as you don't transcend the law, then you have to.  Suffer adverse changes in the law!

    However, what Qiongqi didn¡¯t expect was that the seemingly ordinary seven-star array actually had the power to ignore the laws!

    "He. Understood the true meaning of the blood dragon!!!"

    It is shocking and shocking.

    "The true meaning of the blood dragon? What is the true meaning of the blood dragon, that person who proved the supreme way back then?"

    different race.  Treat the blood dragon's blood pool, treat the artistic conception hidden in the blood dragon's essence and blood.  use.  They are different titles.  The true meaning of the blood dragon is exactly what the four auspicious and four evil creatures in this space plane call the supreme artistic conception of these eight kinds of alien creatures.

    Because, for them, this is the true meaning of life!  !  !

    Ordinary Tianzun, a third-level heavenly being, has never come into contact with this beast of four auspiciousness and four evils.  They don't understand where these eight magical creatures, these eight mysterious races, are hiding and what they are pursuing.

    The ancestor of the Chen family knew this secret. Back then, when he was lucky enough to get that cosmic-level rare treasure, he was even luckier to win the friendship of this Qingqi Tianzun!

    "That's right!" The ancestor of the Chen family nodded slowly, "He can only make that kind of artistic conception appear in a virtual form. I have no way to kill him!"

    ¡°Interesting, really interesting!¡±

    Qiongqi stretched out its long red tongue.  At the mouth, lick slowly back and forth.  It was as if there was something at the corner of his mouth, extremely sweet food.

    The ancestor of the Chen family also smiled slightly.

    "When Qiongqi comes out, you will have no way out!"

    If it is not necessary, the ancestor of the Chen family will not invite this Qiongqi.  Please ask Qiongqi for help. The price required is too much.  Even if it's just to bring this Qiongqi here.  This ancestor of the Chen family has abandoned countless top-quality immortal stone spiritual veins.  When this Qiongqi returns victoriously, he will have to prepare another generous gift, enthusiasticSend each other off.

    Even though, Qiongqi¡¯s friendship has been won.  However, it is absolutely impossible to let Qiongqi take action for free!

    Ye Pengfei guessed right, this is tantamount to a means of sacrifice.

    However, what Ye Pengfei guessed wrongly was that this Qiongqi was not his true body.  This Qiongqi was not teleported through some teleportation circle.

    What Ye Pengfei saw was actually a clone formed by Qiongqi's movement of the laws of heaven and earth.  The ancestor of the Chen family spent dozens of top-grade immortal stone spiritual veins on this clone, so that it could have powerful power and look no different from the real body.

    Only powerful people like the ancestor of the Chen family who were lucky enough to interact with Qiongqi knew that this was just a clone of Qiongqi.  Like Ye Pengfei, who was just listening and talking, how could he know the difference?

    What Ye Pengfei didn't even know was that he easily defused Qiongqi's first attack.  This Qiongqi is actually willing to take action for the ancestor of the Chen family for free!

    "Chen Laosan, if you had told me this news earlier, I would even be willing to help you three times for free!"

    Ye Pengfei flew farther and farther.  Qiongqi, but not in a hurry to chase after him.  In its view, in this space plane, except for the existence of the Four Rui and the Four Evils, there is no strong person that it cannot catch up with.

    Even if Tianzun exists at the peak of the third level of heaven, Qiongqi can still catch up.  Because, in this space plane, it is part of the law!

    It will not worry about whether it can capture Ye Pengfei alive.  In its view, even if Ye Pengfei understood the true meaning of the blood dragon.  However, the power is too weak and the meaning is empty, which is equivalent to no!

    It slowly flapped its fleshy wings.  It needs to seduce this Chen Laosan.

    "This Chen Laosan is indeed a man of great luck. When I made friends with him back then, he was indeed wise and powerful! Haha!"

    The more Qiongqi looked at Ye Pengfei who was walking away, the happier he felt.

    The only thing that makes it unhappy is that it clearly realizes that this Chen Laosan has made a big vow.  This means that this Chen Laosan has not just started fighting with this strong man!

    "It's not me who deliberately concealed it. It's because this son's true intention of the Blood Dragon is involved, Lord Territory Lord!"

    Stabilized, those fleshy wings suddenly froze.

    Still, that bloody red tongue suddenly stopped.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Region Lord Ji Xuan? Hehe, even she can't take away the prey that my Qilong has chosen!!!"

    Phew

    The pair of fleshy wings suddenly waved!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1215. Qiongqi means (third update)

    As the strange dragon flapped its wings, Ye Pengfei's eyes couldn't help but shrink.

    "It is indeed the law of 'evil' that has evolved. It can actually cause inexplicable chaos in the time and space in front of me!"

    With this kind of chaos in time and space, even the existence of Tianzun at the peak of the third level of heaven has to take a detour.  Otherwise, once you fall into it, you may be stuck there for three to five years and it will be difficult to get out of it.

    Qilong dares to boast that he can catch up with Tianzun, the third-level peak existence, because of this method.

    "Hey, so what if you ignore the power of the law? Is it possible that you can ignore this level of space-time disorder?!"

    Of course Ye Pengfei cannot ignore it, even though he has already possessed many cosmic-level means.  The understanding of the laws of this universe has long been beyond the reach of the ordinary Third Heavenly God.  However, he has a weakness, a weakness that has been with him since the beginning of his cultivation¡ª¡ª

    "It's a pity that we don't have enough power, so we can only take a detour." Looking at the inexplicably chaotic time and space ahead, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    All along, Ye Pengfei's realm has grown far beyond his level of strength.  And his understanding of Taoism is beyond his realm.  However, his physical strength is rarely consistent with his realm.

    Even now, with various bottleneck restrictions being broken one by one.  His physical strength has been able to grow in step with his realm.  However, compared with his understanding of the laws of heaven and the laws of foreign lands, his physical strength is much lower

    "Sure enough, this guy took a detour!" Qilong Jiejie laughed strangely.

    The ancestor of the Chen family couldn't help but get excited when he saw this.  As the distance got closer, he also felt that the backlash of the law he endured was much smaller.

    "Qilong, his true body is over there!"

    Countless fake bodies scattered and fled.  After spending several breaths of time, the ancestor of the Chen family was once again sure.  The whereabouts of Ye Pengfei's true body.

    "It turns out that that kid used this technique, so you couldn't catch up!" Looking at the fake bodies that suddenly appeared one after another, Qilong said with a strange smile.  "I heard that the blood dragon ancestor back then was also very good at the art of clones. Fighting him would be like fighting three blood dragons. I guess this kid's art was born out of this!"

    "It makes sense!" The ancestor of the Chen family nodded slowly, "Fortunately, he didn't understand the deeper artistic conception. Otherwise, if so many people hit me, I will definitely lose!"

    Even though.  Suffering all the way.  Even though, even that cosmic-level rare treasure was thrown away.  However, the ancestor of the Chen family knew very well that Ye Pengfei's real combat power was far inferior to his own.  The only thing I have to do is hunt him down.  It is absolutely impossible for him to be hunted down by him!

    "However, if Ye Pengfei's fake bodies are all as good as his real body.  The situation will be reversed.  The ending will change!

    "I understand what you mean." Qi Long laughed and said, "Even the blood dragon ancestor can only separate two blood dragons with the same combat power as his own body. This kid is definitely impossible.  Turn all these fake bodies into real existences! Just be careful that he suddenly becomes stronger and catches us by surprise!"

    Qilong and the ancestors of the Chen family.  Discussing various issues loudly.  For one thing, they don't know.  Ye Pengfei could spy on their conversation through telepathy.  On the other hand, they are also unscrupulous and feel that they have a chance to win.

    "With Qilong taking action, you will no longer be able to escape to the Chaos Star Luo. Wait for Ziyun Hou to fool a group of Tianzun with ulterior motives, that is, your death is coming!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family did not dare to tell Qi Longming these words.  It's not because he deliberately wanted to hide something.  Rather, he knew Qilong's character well.

    "If you tell him that you need a lot of helpers to kill or even capture Li Yang, he will definitely not be happy. Anyway, the situation is completely under control now. There is no need to cause unnecessary twists and turns!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family didn¡¯t know that it was precisely because of his thoughts.  Therefore, all kinds of shocking changes have evolved.  How could he have expected it if he was honest and honest.  Even if he couldn't kill Ye Pengfei, he could definitely force Ye Pengfei to use the various methods he originally wanted to hide

    ¡­¡­

    "It's time and space chaos again! It's so annoying to chatter!"

    Glancing behind him, he saw that Qilong and the ancestor of the Chen family had already caught up, with only a distance of 60 million miles.  Ye Pengfei's face was somewhat gloomy.

    Even if it breaks into the chaos of time and space, it will not cause any damage.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that he absolutely could not stay here.

    "Even if there is another Ziyunhou, I don't have to"?More worries.  However, if Ziyun Hou instigates a large number of second-level heavenly beings, it will be extremely troublesome!  "

    As the saying goes, if there are too many ants, the elephant will be killed.  Everyone knows that while facing three powerful enemies, there are also a large number of people who are watching eagerly, which will add many unknown variables to the way of escape.

    Unknowable!  This is something that no strong person wants to see.  Especially for a strong person like Ye Pengfei, who rehearses every action from beginning to end before taking actual action, he doesn't like it even more, adding variables!

    "I can't tell you, but you still have to use some methods!"

    Ye Pengfei did not use the methods related to the laws of foreign lands, but tried his best to hide their true purpose.

    It¡¯s like his reincarnation state of life and death.  It contains a variety of foreign laws.  However, only those strong men who have proven the supreme way can truly see through it.  Therefore, he can use this kind of artistic conception!

    For another example, Yue Ningbing created the folded space, which was a very good concealment by using the power of the Tao of Space.  Therefore, Marquis Ziyun and the ancestor of the Chen family are still kept in the dark and know nothing about the truth until now.

    At this moment, some means must be used.  As long as the true artistic conception is well hidden, there will be no problem.

    The time and space in front of us has once again become chaotic and difficult to navigate.  A sharp light flashed brightly in Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    rush!  !  !

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not change his route.  He rushed straight into the chaotic time and space.

    Qi Long was slightly startled, and then burst out laughing: "This kid must have jumped off the wall when being chased. He actually took the initiative to get into the chaos of time and space!"

    Qi Long laughed while speeding up and rushing into the chaotic time and space.  Inside, he is the king, the supreme being.  In that space of time, he was even confident that he could easily kill beings like the Emperor of the Morning!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1216. Who kills whom?  (Fourth update)

    Huhhuhhuh

    Continuously flashing, those huge flesh wings.  The long road to the stars, tens of millions of miles long, took only a few breaths of time for Qilong to complete!

    The ancestor of the Chen family, who was insignificant, frowned.

    If it were the ancestor of the Chen family who made the decision, he would definitely wait for the heavenly beings instigated by Marquis Ziyun to go in and fight first.

    However, he still chose not to anger Qilong as before.

    "Let me see how far that kid has gone now!"

    Qilong, on the other hand, did not rush into this chaotic time and space immediately.  He is arrogant, but he also has the necessary caution.

    "This kid is really good!" After taking a look, Qilong's eyes flashed with strange lights, "In the chaotic time and space I created, he has actually walked thousands of miles away. Moreover, he can continue to move forward!  Chen Laosan, I¡¯m afraid even you can¡¯t do it!¡±

    The ancestor of the Chen family gave a wry smile and nodded.

    This is Qilong¡¯s strongest method.

    Very few powerful people know that the four auspicious and four ferocious beasts, even if they are of the same race, have very different abilities.  Qilong's strongest method is this chaotic time and space.  Relying on this most powerful method, the strong ones he can defeat cannot escape his pursuit.  There is nothing he can do to a strong man that he cannot defeat.

    This is Qilong¡¯s innate ability.

    Unlike other talents and abilities, as one of the Four Evils, Qilong¡¯s talents are directly related to the laws of heaven.  By disrupting time and space, he is actually directly disrupting the laws of heaven.  It shows the original meaning of chaos that is implicit in the laws of heaven.

    Qilong already had this kind of innate ability as soon as he was born.  As its realm of cultivation increases, the distance it can be used, the scope of its influence, and the degree of disorder will also increase.

    in those days.  When the ancestor of the Chen family met Qilong, this Qilong was only at the level of the second-level Tianzun.  At that time, the ancestor of the Chen family, who was extremely close to the third level of Tianzun, was unable to survive in this chaotic time and space.  A journey of thousands of miles!

    "Maybe. I can only walk eight hundred miles!" The ancestor of the Chen family responded in a low voice with a wry smile on his face.

    "Hey, Chen Laosan. You are becoming more and more honest!" Qilong Jiejie smiled, not knowing whether his words were praise or criticism.

    Right now, the ancestor of the Chen family is still thinking about it.  When Qilong realized what he meant, he had already dived into this chaotic time and space.

    ¡°Boy Li Yang, if you surrender obediently, I, Qilong, will spare your life!¡±

    The chaotic time and space that gives Tianzun and the Third Heaven a headache is actually Qilong¡¯s own back garden.  After entering this area, its forward speed was even faster than before.

    Only dozens of seconds.  Qilong actually flew in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "Surrender? Or die!"

    "Who surrenders? Who dies?"

    Ye Pengfei slowly turned around and faced the strange beast that rushed towards him at an alarming speed.  A strange smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    Qilong was slightly startled, and then.  It was very disdainful and grabbed it with one claw.

    "You still dare to speak harshly. Then go to hell!!!"

    Boom!

    The claw of Qilong is not only its own power, but also brings the power of chaos to this chaotic time and space.  Suddenly, countless powers appeared in Ye Pengfei's body from the inside out.  These forces are running rampant and clashing randomly.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei's body was completely destroyed.

    Destruction?

    Nothingness?

    Qilong was stunned again, and then he yelled: "Chen Laosan, get out of here!!!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family walked in with a gloomy face.  With Qilong protecting him, he can easily walk to this land of thousands of miles.

    "That's not his true body! Where is his true body!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei's body was completely destroyed and turned into nothingness, Qilong suddenly realized.  He finally understood that what he killed was just a fake body.

    "However, it was clear that the ancestor of the Chen family had also spied on Ye Pengfei just now.  The ancestor of the Chen family did not say that this Ye Pengfei was fake, which means that Ye Pengfei used some method to hide it from the prying eyes of the ancestor of the Chen family!

    Although Qilong was furious, he didn't think it was because Chen Laosan lied.  After all, lying like this would not do any good to Chen Laosan.  It is also very likely that he will suffer more and stronger backlash from the law.

    "I don't know!" I felt it carefully.The ancestor of the Chen family said in a deep voice, "Maybe it's because of your innate ability that my induction failed!"

    "Fart!" Qilong waved his fleshy wings, his eyes flashing fiercely, "Although my innate abilities are very strong, they cannot affect the laws of heaven! You nnd, hurry up and find me!"

    try to find?

    How to find it?

    The ancestor of the Chen family could not help but feel angry in his heart.

    In Ye Pengfei's place, he has been frustrated too many times.  The more times he suffered, the more he seemed to have gradually developed a more accurate intuition.  His intuition told him that it was precisely because of this chaotic time and space.  Therefore, I just couldn't track down Ye Pengfei's true whereabouts.  This Qilong actually shouted and humiliated him so directly.  The ancestor of the Chen family felt that he wanted to beat this Qilong severely.  Vent out the grievances you have felt during this period.

    But¡­¡­

    "Chen Laosan, what do you want to do? Do you dare to fight me here?"

    Looking at it, evil gradually emerged in the eyes of the ancestor of the Chen family.  Qi Long felt that something was wrong.  As soon as its thoughts changed, the ancestor of the Chen family who was originally standing with him was blasted into another place in time and space.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    "Suddenly, the ancestor of the Chen family seemed to have been hit by something, and he suddenly became enlightened.

    "It's not good! He is affecting our emotions!"

    Logically speaking, this is impossible to happen.  In this chaotic time and space, it is difficult to locate, and it is difficult to walk continuously for too long distances, let alone, in such a place, determine the enemy's position and use various methods to influence the enemy's emotions!

    It¡¯s just intuition, pure intuition.

    This time, the ancestor of the Chen family¡¯s intuition was right again.  Unfortunately, his correct judgment came too late.

    "Who surrenders?"

    Boom!

    A huge fist actually knocked the strange dragon away!

    "Who dies?"

    Boom!

    With another giant palm, the strange dragon was slapped so hard that it vomited blood!

    "In the end, who killed whom?!"

    Boom!

    When Ye Pengfei used his third move, the strange dragon was torn in half by Ye Pengfei's move!  !  !

    but¡­¡­

    "Hey, he's not dead yet? Four evils and four auspiciousness, he really deserves his reputation!"

    Ye Pengfei actually stepped out of the void

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1217. Fight against Qiongqi!  (Part 1) (Fifth update)

    He looked at the resurrected Qilong with cold eyes.  Ye Pengfei felt neither happy nor worried.

    There is nothing to be happy about. After all, the resurrected Qilong has suffered serious injuries and does not exist at all.

    There is nothing to worry about. After all, with the help of Qilong's chaotic time and space, the strongest ancestor of the Chen family is no longer able to help!

    "Previously, the time and space he created was chaotic. At least, it would take three sticks of incense to slowly disappear. As long as I don't give Qilong a chance to reverse the spell, the ancestor of the Chen family will not be able to do it.  For fear!"

    Kill Qilong!

    This is Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan.  This is what Ye Pengfei did after using several secret methods!

    "Li Yang, how can you move freely in the chaos of time and space?!"

    The eyes of the resurrected Qilong are no longer filled with teasing and confidence, but with horror and fear!

    The strongest innate ability was broken by this person.  Once this person spreads this method, spread it.  Then, those former enemies of yours may come to your door and kill you!

    Until now, Qilong has not realized that Ye Pengfei in front of him can kill him.  He also thought that Ye Pengfei was just relying on some super-level artistic conception and some magical means.  Just like the ancestor of the Chen family, he thought Ye Pengfei's true combat power was nothing remarkable.

    "Want to know?" Ye Pengfei said with a sarcastic smile, "Be my slave, ride for me, and I will tell you!"

    angry!

    angry!  !

    angry!  !  !

    ¡°A mere boy with a rank of Heavenly Lord dares to speak nonsense!!!¡±

    The strange dragon's fleshy wings flapped, and countless wind blades swept towards Ye Pengfei.

    This is not just a wind blade.  Each wind blade contains several layers of different time and space!

    Once upon a time, there was a strong man who wanted to defeat these wind blades with force.  As a result, power is drawn in.  In that different time and space, it disappeared without a trace.

    Once upon a time, there was a strong man who wanted to escape temporarily to avoid these wind blades.  As a result, when the wind blade is connected to the wind blade.  Fusion.  The strong one will eventually.  Lost in that unknown, strange time and space.

    Qilong is not just a gifted person.  Qilong, there are even stronger tricks.  In his opinion.  Using this move to kill a mere first-level Heavenly Being is already killing a chicken with a sledgehammer.  I am willing to use this trick, already.  He ruthlessly raised Li Yang's status very high!

    "die!!!"

    When countless wind blades sealed Ye Pengfei's figure extremely tightly, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Qilong's mouth.

    ??Similarly, just when Qilong roared out.  When the word "die" was uttered, a sudden voice sounded in another direction.

    ¡°It turns out that Qiongqi¡¯s brain is not working well!!!¡±

    Qilong was horrified.  Turn around suddenly.  Another Ye Pengfei walked out from another void with his head held high.

    "No! He is already invincible!"

    Qilong¡¯s mind buzzed.  He finally figured out Ye Pengfei's methods.

    actually.  This method was known without much thought.  However, the situation changed too quickly.  For a moment, Qilong did not think about this aspect.

    "His disguise technique is very strange. If it were me, I would have to spend a lot of time to understand it."

    "And now, he has hidden his false body in the chaos of time and space. It is even more difficult for me to distinguish it!"

    ¡° Earlier, the first Ye Pengfei who appeared was Zhen.  However, when he attacks, he has become false.

    Now, this Ye Pengfei seems to be probably real.  However, when his attack is unleashed, this Ye Pengfei will most likely turn out to be false again!

    "The chaotic time and space was originally my invincible battlefield. Now, it has turned into his invincible place!"

    As soon as he figured this out, Qilong knew what he should do.

    "No matter what, the chaos in time and space must be eliminated. When the time comes, let's see what other tricks you can come up with!"

    In the chaotic time and space, even if you want to use any large-scale, indiscriminate attack methods, it is completely useless.  In this kind of time and space, any kind of power, as long as it is introduced into the strange time and space, will become rootless water and sourceless wood.  Soon, it will dissipate.

    "Only the Heavenly Lord, who is at the peak of the third level of Heaven, can perform whatever he wants in a place like this. That Territory Lord Ji Xuan relied on?I have stepped into the third level of Tianzun with one foot.  That's why I'm afraid of one or two.  "

    "Even I, in a place like this, can't use a large-scale attack method. And only this method can make his false body technique useless and completely ineffective!"

    Qilong is very clear about the pros and cons of his own talents.  He also knew that he had to fight Ye Pengfei here for a while.  Only by yourself can you get rid of this chaotic time and space.

    "Hmph! Although thaumaturgy is great, what's the use if your attack isn't powerful enough?"

    Qilong felt contempt once again in his heart.

    "False and real, using these fancy tricks."  The reason is, isn't it because the opponent's strength is insufficient?

    Not to mention, I possess the magic of resurrection, how can I be afraid of you!

    Afraid?

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has only scared Murong Wan'er.  Even Chen Yiming was easily killed by Ye Pengfei.  Before he died, he was not really afraid because of Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to test my true combat power!¡±

    There was no expression on Ye Pengfei's face.  Ye Pengfei's heart was full of hidden impulses!

    Kill Xu Jingwu and take in Murong Wan'er.

    Kill Chen Yiming and fight the ancestor of the Chen family.

    Since entering the twelfth-level space plane, not many of the things I have experienced can reflect my true combat power.  The enemies you face are either too weak or too strong!

    "This Qiongqi possesses the peak strength of the second level of Tianzun. If we fight it, we should be able to test my true combat power!"

    "There is not much time left for me. This strange dragon will definitely find ways to eliminate this chaotic time and space as soon as possible!"

    "Ten breaths! Only ten breaths of time! Within ten breaths, I must test my true combat power!"

    boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's figure suddenly became very tall.  A true body measuring a hundred feet suddenly stepped out of the void.

    "die!!!"

    With one finger, Huoran pointed towards the strange dragon.  That strange dragon saw a bit of colorful light shooting out from the giant-like Ye Pengfei's fingertips.  My own eyes seemed to be deeply attracted by some treasure, and it was difficult to leave.

    "It messes up my mind, get out of my way!!!"

    Just when the colorful light was about to hit Qilong's body, the Qilong suddenly erupted!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1218. Fight against Qiongqi!  (Down)

    Staring at the colorful light, Qilonghu opened his mouth and spit it out suddenly, a black brilliance!

    I saw that the black light was like a living creature. It opened its big mouth and swallowed the colorful light alive!

    "This ishow many wronged souls!!!"

    Seeing his colorful light being annihilated by a black light, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel shocked.

    This black light actually contains hundreds of millions of wronged souls of powerful people!  !  !

    You must know that Ye Pengfei's colorful splendor is not an ordinary thing.  This is a new technique that he transformed after integrating into the realm of reincarnation of life and death among countless five-element restrictions.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the five-colored light that seems to be as big as a broad bean, each color contains no less than a million kinds of prohibitions.  And so many restrictions are all related to the reincarnation realm.  In order to break Ye Pengfei's move, he must break the reincarnation realm of life and death, as well as more than five million kinds of restrictions!

    " If the ancestor of the Chen family used force to defeat force, Ye Pengfei's move would not have much effect.  However, the physical strength of this Qilong is much worse than that of the ancestor of the Chen family.  If he also chooses to use force to defeat force, he will seem a little powerless.

    However, this strange dragon actually took the wrong approach.  It actually used the wronged souls of hundreds of millions of strong men to offset them, and Ye Pengfei's point was brilliant!

    "The reincarnation of life and death originally meant that Qilong would fall into reincarnation. But now, he has done a **** thing for so many strong people!!!"

    That little bit of colorful light is simply not enough to make hundreds of millions of powerful souls enter the realm of reincarnation.  Facing the sudden appearance of black light, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to light up the colorful lights one after another to temporarily block the black light containing the innocent soul.

    "Haha, boy, are you scared!!!" Seeing that this move was successful, Qilong laughed loudly, "I know you are cultivating the way of life and death. I don't know how to keep a guard up?"

    Defense?

    Nonsense!

    Ye Pengfei curled his lips disdainfully.

    In fact, there is no problem at all for him to leave at this time.

    And Ye Pengfei has also seen this black light.  Qi Long can be given away but cannot be taken back.  If you leave by yourself.  Chiron also oiled the soles of his feet.  So.  Within the space of countless billions of miles, a huge place for wandering souls will appear!

    However, Ye Pengfei was determined to try his skills with this strange dragon.  so.  He set a time for ten breaths, but now, not even one breath has passed.

    "If this doesn't work, then let's do something even more powerful!"

    Ye Pengfei's face was solemn.  A strange step under his feet.

    Soul attack!  !  !

    Suddenly, Qilong felt that there was an inexplicable force suddenly appearing in his space plane.  This force actually ignores the constraints of his own space plane.  It swept straight towards my soul!

    ¡°What the hell kind of power, give it to me!!!¡±

    In his own space plane, Qilong is the supreme god.  I saw that its soul condensed into the appearance of a strange dragon.  With both hands pinching together, the power of the space planes gathered into a huge, gray-black whirlpool.  He just sucked this power in!

    "The artistic conception of my move is so easy to crack?" Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, "Soul attack, reappear!!!"

    Outside the whirlpool, there are more forces from outside.  Appeared out of nowhere.  The strange dragon's soul couldn't help but tremble slightly.  I had to escape quickly!

    "How is this possible? This is my dimension. I ordered these ghosts to be driven out"

    While escaping quickly, the spirit of the strange dragon looked up to the sky and roared.  His roars turned into laws of space planes.  All the powers of the space plane follow this law and drive wildly away the inexplicable forces from outside the world.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Every time an outsider force is driven out, a new outsider force will appear.  Gradually, the speed of driving was obviously faster than the speed of appearance.  Ye Pengfei, who sensed this situation, couldn't help but frown slightly.

    "Such an attack goes too far and is ineffective!"

    This method is more effective for dealing with low-level existences like Chen Yiming, the second level of Tianzun.  However, facing Qilong, who is close to the third level of Tianzun, he seems a bit weak.

    "Before this artistic conception is deepened, it can only be used to disturb Qilong, but cannot be used to kill Qilong!"

    Soon, Ye Pengfei accurately judged the effect of this move.

    Actually, the effect is quite good.  At least,Now Qilong has to do two things while being distracted.  It has to focus more on dealing with the inexplicable forces from outside the world.

    ¡°Bound!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei took another step, a new step.  Qilong, who was distracted and distracted, suddenly felt that his figure was fixed by countless invisible forces!

    "This is the binding power of the laws of heaven! Why, the laws of heaven, can actually restrain existences like me!!!"

    Qilong was shocked and angry. For a moment, it could only let its body, like its soul, escape quickly!

    Qilong had already anticipated Ye Pengfei's first move.  Therefore, it prepared the black light early.  And that black light containing the wronged souls of hundreds of millions of strong men is also the only rare treasure that was transmitted across the sky by that strange dragon!

    A one-time exotic treasure!

    It was not until Ye Pengfei had more contact with the four auspicious and four ferocious beasts that he found out.  It turns out that this Qiongqi is best at swallowing the body and retaining the soul.  It is their favorite to refine countless wronged souls into rare treasures.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? If the ancestor of the Chen family asked for help this time, Qilong's true form dismissed it, and in the end, only sent such a one-time rare treasure.  It is extremely difficult for Ye Pengfei to win this battle!

    Ye Pengfei's good luck is that the Qilong in front of him is just Qilong's clone.  And this Qilong's clone doesn't have many rare treasures.  Therefore, his second and third moves were executed extremely smoothly.

    Especially this third move has already made Qi Long terrified!

    "The seven-star array that ignores the constraints of the lawcan use the power of the law to bind the mysterious means of beings like meAlthough this Li Yang has not turned imaginary into reality, he has not fully understood the true meaning of the blood dragon. However, with only one clone,  , I can¡¯t beat him!!!¡±

    For the first time, Qilong admitted that his clone could not win this battle.

    For the first time, Qilong realized that if he wanted to kill Ye Pengfei or even capture him alive, he must let his true form come in person!

    "Time! What I am short of is time! tnnd, it will take at least three months for my real body to catch up. If Territory Lord Ji Xuan still blocks it, I will have no hope of capturing Li Yang!"

    Glancing at the ancestor of the Chen family who was temporarily trapped in chaotic time and space.  That strange dragon's tiger face showed a hint of a strange sneer

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1219. Qiongqi seizes the body?  (Second update)

    "Qilong, what do you want to do?"

    The ancestor of the Chen family had an angry look on his face.  It's just that there is a hint of teasing in this anger

    "Don't you know what I want to do?"

    Qilong laughed and suddenly broke free from the constraints of several laws.  The body was submerged in the chaotic time and space where the ancestor of the Chen family was.

    "Qilong, you are too courageous! Are you able to snatch my body, Chen Laosan?"

    Qilong is just a powerful person at the peak of the second level of Tianzun.  The ancestor of the Chen family is a low-level existence of the third level of Tianzun.  There is a huge gap between the two.

    Not to mention, the current Qilong is just a newly condensed clone.  Without the black light, it didn't even have a rare treasure on hand.  Even in this chaotic time and space, what can it do to fight against the ancestor of the Chen family?

    However, the Chen family ancestor¡¯s stern words did not stop Qilong¡¯s actions.  On the contrary, it aroused its bloody instinct even more.

    "Hehe." Qilong's blood-red tongue stuck out again, "Chen Laosan, not only do I want your body, I also want your soul!!!"

    "Okay, okay, you wonderful dragon!" The ancestor of the Chen family laughed wildly, "I, Chen Laosan, are going to see today, how can a mere clone of you swallow my soul!"

    The ancestor of the Chen family said this, looking towards Ye Pengfei with twinkling eyes.

    Over there, Ye Pengfei¡¯s spells were already chasing him ahead of his real body!

    "Want to point at him?" Qilong laughed, "I'll let you see before you die, what is chaos in time and space!!!"

    From chaos to confusion, there is a world of difference between one word and the other!

    Na Qilong had planned all this before he tried to seize Chen Laosan¡¯s body.  In just a few moments, it and the place where the ancestor of the Chen family was had changed.  A small piece of chaotic time and space!

    Boom boom boom!

    The spells that Ye Pengfei was chasing were ejected one by one by the chaotic time and space.

    "Even the chaos of time and space can be manipulated. The names of these four auspiciousness and four evils are indeed well-deserved!"

    Ye Pengfei's true body.  He frowned slightly.

    The dangers of chaotic time and space.  Each space plane is different.

    I think back then, in the low-level dimension where Ye Pengfei was, there were gods like Yin Jiutian.  You can travel through chaotic time and space.  However, if any god-level little guy dares to take a look, the chaotic time and space of the twelfth-level space plane will immediately collapse.  Fall immediately!

    "Only the existence of Tianzun, the third heaven, can run rampant in the chaotic time and space of the twelfth level space plane. This strange dragon does not dare to enter the chaotic time and space, but can create chaotic time and space. His mastery of the way of time and space  , to what extent?¡±

    At this time, Ye Pengfei still didn't know, even if it was.  A strong man who has reached the peak of the Third Heavenly Heaven cannot actually compare with Qilong in terms of the laws of heaven.  Because Qilong is the way of heaven, and Qilong is the law.  The four auspicious and four evil beasts.  It is part of the law of heaven in this twelve-level space plane!  !  !

    Therefore, although Qilong¡¯s realm cultivation level is much lower than that of the ancestor of the Chen family.  With Ji Xuan, the Territory Lord of the Eastern Star Territory.  There is a huge difference.  However, Qilong dared to seize the body of the ancestor of the Chen family.  How dare you go against that Territory Lord Ji Xuan!

    Facing such a place, chaotic time and space suddenly appeared.  For a moment, Ye Pengfei wondered whether he had chosen the wrong opponent for the trial.  It is too difficult to kill a strong man with such means.

    "Ten breaths of time? If it took him three to five years to seize the body, then Ziyun Hou, wouldn't he have come back long ago! That's all, this time, it was me who was arrogant!"

    Looking at this chaotic time and space, Ye Pengfei was speechless and shook his head.

    Ye Pengfei discovered that since he entered this twelfth-level space plane.  There are many things that you simply cannot predict and judge.

    ¡°For example, Xu Jingwu was looking for a woman behind Murong Wan¡¯er¡¯s back.  As a result, the child was arrested and had to choose to betray Murong Wan'er.  Ye Pengfei chatted with Xu Jingwu for several days without realizing that there was something wrong with Xu Jingwu.

    ¡° Another example is, go to the Dragon and Tiger Fairy City by yourself and kill Chen Yiming.  But he didn't expect in advance that the ancestor of the Chen family would arrive so quickly.  Originally, I wanted to slowly entertain the Chen family by practicing with the Chen family's second-level heavenly being, but this plan was completely ruined.

    Now, it¡¯s another misjudgment.  If it could be calculated in advance, this Qilong would have such means.  Anyway, ?Pengfei was not interested in fighting with it.  Entering the Chaos Star Luo early, then further distance yourself, and going to the eighteen levels of hell to experience, this is the right path.

    at this time¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was about to turn around and leave, but suddenly his pupils suddenly tightened!

    "This realm pressure is even more powerful than the ancestor of the Chen family!!!"

    This is simply impossible!

    " Qilong seizes the body, even if it can be done instantly.  At most, it possesses some of the coercion of the Third Heavenly Realm.

    This level of coercion is only the remnant of the ancestor of the Chen family.  No, Qilong owns it.  If you take away the body of the ancestor of the Chen family and swallow the soul of the ancestor of the Chen family, you can quickly become a third-level heavenly deity.  Then, those casual cultivators of the third level of Tianzun, or those with not very strong backgrounds, have long been robbed by famous sects and noble families!

    "Just by seizing the body, you have the pressure of the third level of Tianzun. Moreover, it is more tyrannical than the pressure of the ancestor of the Chen family. What secret method is this?"

    Ye Pengfei narrowed his eyes slightly and saw his real body retreating, leaving his fake body here, observing silently

    The very familiar ancestor of the Chen family, who had been chasing him for a long distance, slowly walked out of the chaotic time and space step by step.

    "Li Yang, you didn't even run away!"

    The voice is still the voice of the ancestor of the Chen family.  A trace of suspicion arose in Ye Pengfei's heart.

    "Why should I run away?"

    Ye Pengfei stood there motionless, resisting the huge realm of coercion emanating from the ancestor of the Chen family.

    "That's right, your ability to create a false body is very impressive." As if he was talking to someone else, the ancestor of the Chen family slowly said in a low voice, "In this false body, what are you leaving behind?"  The breath of the body has been released. Presumably, this is the magic method that you have not used. If you had used this method earlier, maybe I would have lost track of you!"

    Suddenly, a look of horror appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    "Could it be thatyou were not taken away by Qilong?"

    "Hahahahaha"

    The ancestor of the Chen family looked up to the sky arrogantly and laughed loudly!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1220. The true face of the ancestor of the Chen family!  (Third update)

    Ye Pengfei's face was very ugly.

    "Originally, you planned to swallow that Ziyun Hou?"

    "That's right!" The ancestor of the Chen family laughed and said, "Li Yang, you are extremely talented and have a flexible mind. If it weren't for the sake of swallowing you up, I would never waste so much energy!"

    Ye Pengfei's face became even more gloomy.

    "In other words, you did this on purpose?"

    "Of course!" The ancestor of the Chen family slowly stopped smiling and said Leng Sen, "Chen Yiming is just a junior in the family with good potential. Even if I want to avenge him, why is it necessary for me to take action myself? Hehe, it's just because of you.  Li Yang. That¡¯s why I took action myself!¡±

    Ye Pengfei frowned.

    All this sounds illogical.

    "When I go to Longhu Fairy City, not even Fu Juntian or Murong Wan'er knows about it."

    "I killed people in the Dragon and Tiger Fairy City, and I spent very little time without saying anything. I did not reveal the artistic conception related to the essence and blood of the blood dragon."

    "But, this ancestor of the Chen family actually targeted me, is it possible"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered with light.

    "Is it possible that the dead Li Yang still hid some big secret?"

    Only this explanation makes sense.  Only this explanation can make it clear why, for a junior Tianzun.  This ancestor of the Chen family actually made such a huge vow!  !  !

    Originally, there was a faint suspicion hidden deep in Ye Pengfei's soul.  Now, finally, there's an explanation.  Soon, Ye Pengfei frowned.  It also gradually relaxed.

    ¡°It turns out that you are a poor person!!!¡±

    Boom!  !  !

    That¡¯s the ancestor of the Chen family.  I felt as if I had been hit hard by Ye Pengfei.  His expression suddenly became very ugly.

    "How do you know?"

    "How difficult is it to guess your true identity?" Ye Pengfei shrugged disapprovingly, "Swallow Qiongqi. So quickly. If he succeeded in calculating that Ziyun Hou, he would probably devour him so quickly. This  If it weren¡¯t for the greedy Ji Qiong, who could do it?!¡±

    ¡°What a good boy, you have a way!!!¡±

    The ancestor of the Chen family had twinkling eyes.  Looking at Ye Pengfei.

    In other words, his flickering gaze penetrated the fake body Ye Pengfei left here and stared directly at Ye Pengfei's real body.

    "Bring me the star map, and then degrade yourself. I'll spare your life!"

    "Star map? What star map!" Ye Pengfei asked coldly, "I only have the star map of the Donglin Star Region. If you want it, take it!"

    "Seeking death!"

    boom!  !  !

    The ancestor of the Chen family suddenly punched out, and Ye Pengfei left the fake body here.  Instant collapse.  And the power of this punch was actually divided into several strands.  Follow the weird passages and blast towards Ye Pengfei's true body!

    Ye Pengfei's expression changed several times, and he immediately sacrificed several virtual blood dragons.  Roaring away at these huge punches in advance.

    Restriction formations appeared one after another in front of Ye Pengfei's true body.

    "As for Ye Pengfei's true body, it has already been divided into hundreds of fake ones.  Every body has a strong aura of the real body.

    This is not the end yet.

    All the real and fake bodies also performed time and space magic.  This chaotic time and space has become even more chaotic and abnormal.

    There are also black and white wind belts surrounding each of the real and fake bodies.  Once attacked, these wind belts will drag the attack to another time and space.

    But!  !  !

    Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    A series of explosions occurred one after another.  In just a few blinks, all of Ye Pengfei's defenses completely collapsed.  All of Ye Pengfei's false identities turned into nothingness!

    And Ye Pengfei's real body was also terrible. The force of this punch caused his sternum to shatter and blood spurted out!

    "I'll give you another chance!" The ancestor of the Chen family stood there with nothing to show for his pursuit, "Hand over the star map! Debase yourself!"

    "fart!"

    "Since you are seeking your own death, no wonder I am so cruel!"

    Suddenly, the ancestor of the Chen family changed his shape!

    "I saw that one small neck after another appeared on his neck.  On each neck, a complete head grew!

    Ye Pengfei clearly saw that one of the heads was that of the strange dragon's tigerHead appearance.  It can be seen that the ability of this head is exactly the same as that of the strange dragon!

    "Don't think that because we are poor, we will only devour. Our strength is the first of the four auspiciousness and the four evils. We will eventually be able to replace this world!"

    Every word in the voice of the ancestor of the Chen family, who has changed, also contains huge power.  This huge power has different artistic conceptions.  Some are cold; some are bloody; some are bewitching; some are confused These different kinds of power are mixed together to form a series of restrictive arrays.  The appearance and form of this method are surprisingly similar to the set of footwork that Ye Pengfei is practicing now!

    ¡°This good fortune is extraordinary!!!¡±

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had restored his broken body.  At that moment, although he looked miserable.  However, for a strong man of Ye Pengfei's level, as long as the space plane is not broken, he can always recover.

    The only thing that made Ye Pengfei wary was that this Ji Qiong's voice actually had a faint sign of penetrating the space plane barrier and entering his main and auxiliary planes!

    "Don't think that your soul-killing technique is the most amazing secret technique in the world. We, Ji Qiong, can create countless such techniques. No matter how strong your space plane's defense capabilities are, you can also  It¡¯s impossible to stop all the magic tricks we Ji Qiong created!¡±

    Boom!  !  !

    Another punch, Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body was completely blown into nothingness by this violent punch!  !  !

    After a while, Ye Pengfei once again condensed his true body.  There was also a bitter smile on his face: "Sure enough, compared with the high-level Tianzun of the third level, I am still far behind, too far!"

    Using exotic weapons, you can still fight.  However, even if he could fight, Ye Pengfei knew very well that he would lose the battle!

    because¡­¡­

    "It turns out that you have already swallowed up all the good luck!"

    That one has already grown out, Ji Qiong with more than ten heads.  More than a dozen faces suddenly showed expressions of surprise.

    "You are indeed smart!"

    clever?

    Is not this nonsensical?  tnnd, if you say "We are lucky" one by one, you can represent all the lucky ones. Is it possible that among the lucky ones, there is still a king?

    The four auspicious elements and the four evil elements represent eight kinds of creatures and eight races.  However, they are completely different from all living creatures.

    Each of them is an independent individual existence.

    Each of them has no blood relationship with each other.

    They are transformed by the laws of heaven and earth.  They are part of the laws of space.

    Therefore, among them, there will never be any race king.  They would never speak to people in such a tone.

    There is only one possibility.  That is, this lucky guy is poor.  This is the last one in this twelfth-level space plane!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1221. You are on the wrong path!  (Fourth update)

    There are legends about the four auspicious things and the four evil things.  Only this legend of Ji Qiong is the shortest¡ª¡ª

    "Good at swallowing, the head represents power, the body is unknown!"

    No one has ever seen Ji Qiong¡¯s true form.  Any Tianzun who has dealt with Ji Qiong thinks that Ji Qiong has a bullish shape.  In fact, it's just Ji Qiong's devouring form.  In fact, this is just a clone of Ji Qiong!

    As for Ji Qiong¡¯s true identity.  Even guessing, there is no direction for guessing.  Therefore, there are only these four words about Ji Qiong¡¯s original legend¡ª¡ª

    The body is unknown!

    "The last one is Ji Qiong. If he died, no one would have seen Ji Qiong's true form. What a pity it would be!"

    Faced with Ji Qiong¡¯s monstrous force.

    Facing the terrifying power of the high-level Tianzun Third Heaven.

    Ye Pengfei is not only fearless.  Instead, he talked about such a digression.

    "You are really, really smart. So smart that I don't even want to kill you!"

    Ji Qiong¡¯s voice was still endless, attacking Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane, trying to rush in.

    At this time, Ji Qiong has also discovered that his violence cannot conquer Ye Pengfei's dimension.  It seems that more thaumaturgic secrets need to be tried.

    "You are very smart. If you were smarter, just be obedient, hand over the star map, and debase yourself. I will give you one last chance!"

    Ye Pengfei burst out laughing: "I don't know how many times you have given this ultimatum."

    Naji has more than ten faces, all of which are slightly cold.  A head with a monkey face let out a sharp roar.

    It was just a sharp roar.  Ye Pengfei's newly condensed true body is once again.  Was blown to pieces.  Facing such existences, Ye Pengfei's power seemed too small!

    "You have to know that you are in a desperate situation and no one can save you! If you want to survive, you can only surrender to me!"

    Ji Qiong was still very patiently trying to persuade Ye Pengfei.  if.  It knows Ye Pengfei's origins, knows Ye Pengfei's experience, and knows the various exotic methods Ye Pengfei has at his disposal.  Then it will never be a waste of time.

    Although this Jiqiong is powerful, but.  What it doesn't know is that, in fact, it has wasted too many opportunities.

    Originally, Ji Qiong did not want to swallow Qilong.  It's just a clone, what's the use of swallowing it?  On the contrary, let the Qilong's real body be in vain.  Be alert.  It will be even more difficult to swallow it in the future.

    ????????????????????? If Ji Qiong did not follow the old Chen Laosan¡¯s idea and took into account Qilong¡¯s face.  Instead, he grabbed Qilong directly.  Waiting for Marquis Ziyun to recruit help.  Then, it will not face it.  Instead of being swallowed by the strange dragon, it would not be guessed by Ye Pengfei as to its true appearance.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And this opportunity was lost for no reason.

    Devouring is Ji Qiong¡¯s innate magical power.  Their devouring is not a way of devouring.  Their swallowing is clean and neat, turning the object they swallow into a complete part of themselves.

    Therefore, Ji Qiong is not like other creatures, not even like the other four auspicious and four evil things.  Its thinking has no main thread at all.  Often, no matter what appearance it appears in, its thoughts are completely consistent with the former owner of that appearance.

    This is good, it has swallowed up the ancestors of the Chen family for who knows how many billions of years.  However, no one in the Chen family could notice it.

    This also has its disadvantages. It was precisely because of the thinking of the ancestor of the Chen family that it lost many opportunities to capture Ye Pengfei.

    And this time, finally, it did not appear in the form of the ancestor of the Chen family.  When he was trapped in the chaotic time and space of Qilong and faced the threat of Qilong's devouring, Ji Qiong finally realized that he had been greatly harmed by this mode of thinking.

    However, it still didn¡¯t realize it.  When faced with the existence of monsters like Ye Pengfei, if you can say a few words, it is best to say less!

    The more you talk, the more information will be revealed.

    Even if it¡¯s just changing the pattern and repeating the same words.  Ye Pengfei was the same, he could detect a different kind of information from it!

    "Still trying to persuade you to surrender?"

    Once again, Ye Pengfei condensed his true form, with a ruthless sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth.

    "Let me guess, why are you still trying to persuade you to surrender¡ª¡ª"

    "First of all, you want to use words to drag me here. In order to break through my spatial plane!"

    "Secondly, you are very worried. Even if you swallow me, it will be difficult to find the whereabouts of the star map!"

    "Third, the place you are going to is fierce??Exception.  It would be best to have a smart guy to advise you.  Although your devouring ability is strong, these guys you devoured can only provide you with ready-made Taoist power!  "

    "at last¡­¡­"

    Ye Pengfei deliberately drew out a long ending note.

    ¡°In the end, you can¡¯t hold on to this state for too long!!!¡±

    This sentence is like a shocking statement.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei once again has the pearl of wisdom in his hands!

    The expression on Ji Qiong's ten-foot-long face was already gloomy, as if thunder and lightning were about to strike.

    Once upon a time, Ye Pengfei was like this, with a gloomy face, watching the amazing changes in the ancestor of the Chen family.

    And now, it¡¯s Ji Qiong¡¯s turn!  !  !

    This last sentence is the most fatal.  Without lasting power to suppress, and others have seen through that the power cannot last, how can I continue to intimidate?

    Ye Pengfei, but he still feels that he is not shocked enough!

    "After you explode, your power will definitely become very weak. Your original plan was either to kill someone with a borrowed knife, or after you kill someone, turn around and devour Ziyun Hou, or some other third-level heavenly being to make up for it.  My own loss.¡±

    "Now, I am indeed in a desperate situation. But, you are also in a desperate situation. When I get to the moment, your power completely collapses. You, the last poor person in this world, will be refined into a statue by me.  , Tianzun Puppet Beast!!!"

    Shock!

    Shock!  !

    Shock!  !  !

    In an instant, Ji Qiong felt that all his calculations had been exposed by Ye Pengfei.

    In an instant, Ji Qiong felt that all his secrets could not escape Ye Pengfei's wise eyes!

    what to do?

    what to do?  ?

    what to do?  ?  ?

    At this moment, the problem of having too many heads suddenly appeared.  Faced with this dilemma, Ji Qiongran's thoughts began to get confused!

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up:

    "Jiqiong, you are on the wrong path!"

    I, am I going the wrong way?

    "Yes, you are wrong, you are absolutely wrong!"

    "You want to transcend the laws and transcend the universe. Therefore, you choose to devour, devour all the strong people you think are useful. Even, devour other Jiqiong!"

    "But, you are wrong. The path you are taking will never, ever, ever be able to transcend this universe!"

    impossible!  !  !

    Ji Qiong roared angrily!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1222. Every word is heartbreaking!  (fifth update)

    Ye Pengfei finally saw Ji Qiong's true form!

    "What a big head"

    Looking up, I saw that huge head covering millions of miles.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but felt shocked.

    This is not an illusion, nor is it the work of any other Taoist magic.  This is the true face of Ji Qiong.  Its body is a huge head!

    A single hair of it can be compared with a broad road.

    One of its eyes is like a huge lake.

    Yes, it only has one eye.  It has thick hair, but it only has one eye!

    ??Previously, in that form.  It has more than a dozen heads and more than twenty pairs of eyes.

    Now, when its true nature is finally revealed.  It has only one eye.

    But, it¡¯s just such an eye.  When Ye Pengfei stared, he was shocked to find that this eye seemed to be constantly changing.  This eye seems to contain countless strange eyes!

    "Are all Taoism and artistic conceptions contained in this one eye?"

    Looking up at such a giant eye, Ye Pengfei was not in awe, but thoughtful.

    "Although it took the wrong path, it still touched the supreme avenue that transcends the universe!"

    What is the supreme avenue that transcends the universe?

    "The current Ye Pengfei is still unclear.  However, he was certain of a few things.

    "Any movement, any means, can arrange the power of Taoism and the energy of law into a restricted formation. This is the content contained in the supreme avenue."

    "Of course, this is just an appearance. The deeper level is to integrate all these permutations and combinations into one. It is as if I am destined to integrate the artistic conception of more than 100,000 steps into one!"

    "Its eye! Ji Qiong's eye! It is exactly what it wants to integrate all changes into one. It is what it wants to make all laws of heaven return to their origin!"

    "Only by mastering the origin and ability can one transcend the universe and realize the supreme road. It's a pity. Although the goal is this, there are thousands of roads. It just chose one, the one that is least suitable for it.  the way!"

    Ji Qiong chose.  Make full use of your own swallowing talent to devour other existences.

    Every time it swallows a Heavenly Lord, it is equivalent to mastering many secrets of Taoism.  It thought that as long as it swallowed enough.  So.  It can push the three thousand avenues to the extreme.

    It thinks.  Just integrate those ultimate ways into one.  You can take that final step by yourself.  It believes that the most troublesome thing is how to push all the avenues of heaven and earth to the extreme.

    In order to achieve this goal, it does not hesitate to devour its own kind.

    Of course, there will be no guilt for it.  After all, there is no blood relationship between all the Four Rui and Four Evils.

    And even if they are, so what if they are related by blood?

    In the mortal world, there are countless things about people cannibalizing people.

    In the world of cultivation, things that take away the lives of relatives and seek the lives of close friends are as numerous as the stars in the sky, and they are countless!

    Ye Pengfei did not stand on any moral high ground to despise Ji Qiong.  He just felt that it was not worth it for this good fortune!

    "If you were on the right path, it's very likely that you would have broken through immortality and transcended the universe long ago!"

    This time, it was Ye Pengfei's turn, and every word in his voice was filled with a terrifying mood!

    Ye Pengfei's words, the artistic conception in Ye Pengfei's words, seemed to have an inexplicable magic power, which actually made Ji Qiong, who had transformed into his true body, not launch an attack immediately.

    It just turned, its unpredictable eye, staring at Ye Pengfei.  It's like, keep watching until eternity!

    "Throughout the ages, how many strong men have taken that last step. And among them, who among them has taken similar paths? No path is guaranteed to succeed! No strong man,  He is a strong man who is bound to succeed! But you, unfortunately, have become the most failed existence!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice is heart-breaking every word.  However, Na Jiqiong seemed to be enjoying this heart-wrenching pain!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s loud voice continues¡ª¡ª

    "You are Ji Qiong, a creature born on earth. The universe has a greater restraint on you than it does on strong men like us!"

    "Originally, you should go against nature. Pursue it first and change yourself. The best thing is to transform."?Rebirth, starting over.  However, you chose to devour everything.  You are complaining that the universe¡¯s restraint on you is too weak!  "

    "You have swallowed so many strong men. Don't you know that your body is part of this law? Don't you know that your innate abilities are actually part of the law of heaven and earth? The more you swallow, the more you use  The more times you have devouring powers. The more connections you have with the laws of heaven and earth, and the deeper the connections are!"

    "Look at your eyes!" Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, "Can your fusion be successful? If I am not mistaken, it is precisely because of your repeated fusions that you have fallen from the peak of the third heaven of Tian Zun!"

    "Sad, deplorable! The most sad and deplorable thing is that you still haven't woken up!" Ye Pengfei laughed sarcastically, "You actually want to forcibly merge with other auspicious beasts and ferocious beasts! They are all similar to  Your existence. The more you swallow, the worse your death will be!"

    This is no longer a question of whether something can break through immortality and transcend the universe.  This is already a question of whether we can survive safely!

    Ye Pengfei has deep feelings about the natural disaster.  He knew what would happen if the universe got angry!

    "If what I expected is correct, the reason why you want to hide on the Morning Emperor Star as the ancestor of the Chen family is precisely because you have tracked down some clues, some clues about the transcendent universe. What star map?  I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t have one. But I can guess it. That¡¯s the clue!¡±

    "Bullshit clues!" Ye Pengfei snorted fiercely, "Every strong person has his own unique path. You are already miserable like this, you still have to learn other people's paths and walk  Don¡¯t you think you can¡¯t die quickly enough because of other people¡¯s paths? Those clues are your reminder!¡±

    Those clues, which have not yet come true, have become the talisman for this bad luck.  However, Ye Pengfei's heart-wrenching words and artistic conception have already turned into a talisman for good luck!

    ¡°Stop talking!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    The shocking roar suddenly completely shattered the chaotic time and space that originally took some time to recover.  All the space and time with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles turned into nothingness!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1223. Ji Qiong¡¯s power, Ye Pengfei¡¯s method!  (First update)

    The sudden strong wind made the already empty time and space become even more strange and unpredictable.  Even if you want to gain a foothold here, you can't do it unless you are a high-ranking third-level Tianzun!

    Ye Pengfei's strength is very weak. Even if he enters the ultimate state, his pure strength is only equivalent to the low level of the second level of Tianzun.

    Ye Pengfei's power is also very strong. This is not his own power, but the terrifying power of the Zifu Universe and the Time and Space Universe!

    Facing such a strong wind, Ye Pengfei's true body has been destroyed and cannot be condensed again.

    " However, even with such strong winds, it is impossible to break through Ye Pengfei's space plane!

    If the space plane is not broken, the soul will not be in any danger.

    However, as long as the space plane exists, the soul cannot stop Ji Qiong from doing whatever he wants!

    Then he saw that Ji Qiong's huge one-eye, spinning out an astonishing whirlpool.  All of Ye Pengfei's main and auxiliary planes were about to be swallowed up by this huge suction force!

    "It wants to use thousands of ways to refine me!"

    If you can¡¯t break through Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane, then refine Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane.  Even if the main plane is difficult to refine, start with the auxiliary plane.  Step by step, Ye Pengfei's ability can be gradually weakened!

    "Master, do you want to ask the Zifu Universe?" Mo Xuan asked in a deep voice.

    Feeling the majestic and irresistible force outside the master's space plane.  Mo Xuan's brows became twisted.

    You must know that Moxuan is Ye Pengfei¡¯s god of space planes.  If so, the auxiliary plane he controls.  Being refining by this good fortune.  Then, Mo Xuan will become.  Poor servant!

    Not only that, you know, Mo Xuan is also the controller of the secret realm of time!

    The Secret Realm of Time is Ye Pengfei¡¯s training place.  If it weren't for the existence of the Secret Realm of Time, it would have been impossible for him to reach this level with his horrifyingly short life compared to other high-level experts!

    Cultivation and enlightenment.  Talent is very important, understanding is very important, opportunity and luck are also very important.  However, many low-level beings ignore how important time is.

    Any kind of heaven and earth avenue, its changes are like the vast sea, even for the smartest creatures.  I also had to spend a lot of time searching up and down.

    "Master, Ji Qiong is very strong. The time it takes to practice is really too long. Even Master, I don't want Zifu Universe to fully interfere in this matter. At least, I should beg Zifu Universe to let it  The space plane that maintains the master is outside and is not swallowed up by Najiqiong!"

    The matter has become so big.  Ji Xuan, the Territory Lord of the East Lining Star Territory.  They are all very likely to be alarmed.  As long as it can hold on for a while.  nature.  The crisis is over!

    "You have so little confidence in me?" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly and shook his head slightly, "Mo Xuan, you should learn from them and quietly practice in seclusion!"

    Mo Xuan was stunned.

    ¡°Could it be that at this time, what else can the master do?

    Even if it is, he is willing to use exotic weapons and methods.  In the face of it, this absolute power is of no avail!

    No matter how confusing Mo Xuan is, no matter how much he wants to know the master¡¯s methods.  He could only go to seclusion and practice honestly.  Because, having followed Ye Pengfei for countless years, he knew very well that when the master said this, it meant that the master's order could not be refuted.

    Mo Xuan also went into seclusion, and only Ye Pengfei stood alone in front of the furnace, silently thinking and calculating

    "Fox Ji, do you know that the aura you want to expel actually comes from the last Ji Qian!"

    "I never expected that your stubborn behavior would actually leave me with a method!"

    "The breath Ji Qiong's breath, hey, let me feel this Ji Qiong's breath!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was silently calculating, Ye Pengfei's main and auxiliary planes quickly approached Na Jiqiong's eyes.  In just a few more moments, Ye Pengfei's main and auxiliary planes will fall into the one-eye of Ji Qiong.

    Even though, one day in the outside world, a thousand years in the secret realm.  In the short span of a few moments in the outside world, Ye Pengfei stayed in the secret realm of time, only for an hour or two.  But this calculation made Ye Pengfei feel that without seventeen or eight years, it would be impossible to figure out the reason!

    "That's all, since we don't have enough time. Then, just rely on intuition!"

    Ye Pengfei jumped into the tall furnace

    As soon as he entered, Ye Pengfei saw that familiar, vast aura!

    "Good luck is poor, too bad"?!  !  !  "

    Ye Pengfei seemed to have captured not the aura of Ji Qiong, but the body of Ji Qiong.

    And just when Ye Pengfei captured this breath in his hand, Ji Qiong's body outside suddenly sensed what Ye Pengfei was doing!

    "Li Yang! You want to use this method to attack my body and soul? I'm dreaming!"

    Using the breath as a guide, he attacks through the air, the body soul of Ji Qiong.  This is Ye Pengfei's plan.  This is also an extremely dangerous plan!

    "You can attack me, and I can attack you. You only have your soul, but I still have my true body!"

    The roaring Ji Qiong's body shrank rapidly.

    The strange storm in the annihilation space showed no sign of weakening as Ji Qiong's body shrank.

    This is another strange magical power that enhances the power of the soul.  Unexpectedly, Naji Qiong did not affect at all the power of his own body and magic.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's brows frowned.

    "I didn't expect it to have such ability!!!"

    The first purpose has already failed.

    Facts have proved that even if you have to fight for your soul with this Ji Qiong.  It is impossible for him to have a chance to condense his true body.  And Naji Qiong's true body was actually able to feed the power of his body back into his soul while maintaining the previous attack.  This strange ability surprised Ye Pengfei.

    "In the highest plane, the Heavenly Lord exists. None of them should be underestimated!"

    "However, you can't escape my plan!"

    A person who is good at planning will never have only one purpose every time he uses his means.  When the first goal failed completely, Ye Pengfei continued without hesitation.

    "Lian! Ji Qiong reappears!"

    I saw that this auspicious aura was no longer just an erratic airflow.  It suddenly turned into a miniaturized Jiqiong!

    "The laws of heaven and earth govern their own birth and death. Ji Qiong, look inside your body!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual thoughts passed through this auspicious spirit condensed purely by breath.  It was introduced into the depths of the soul of Najiqiong's body.

    Naji couldn¡¯t help it and shuddered slightly.  It couldn't help but follow Ye Pengfei's thoughts and peer into his huge body

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1224. The foundation of Dao is shaken!  (Second update)

    It was okay not to look at it, but when he looked at it, Naji Qiong was shocked.

    Then I saw a tiny figure, looming, appearing inside my body!

    That is a little Jiqiong, and a growing one, a new Jiqiong!

    "This is impossible!!!"

    Ji Qiong was so shocked that he couldn't help but scream.

    With four auspicious signs and four evil spirits, there will be no parents and no offspring will be born.  They are the laws of the space plane, things produced by evolution.  Although they are living creatures, they are very different from normal ones.

    "It is understandable if Ye Pengfei's methods caused serious damage to his soul and even his true body.

    However, Ye Pengfei¡¯s method actually gave birth to a little Ji Qiong in his body!  This is simply incomprehensible!

    "You don't understand?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s spiritual thoughts once again penetrated into the depths of Ji Qiong¡¯s soul.  This spiritual thought actually also contains the power of artistic conception that is heart-breaking every word!

    However, this time, Ye Pengfei only said these four words and remained silent for a long time.

    Don¡¯t understand?

    I don¡¯t understand!

    Na Jiqiong ferociously killed the little Jiqiong in his body that had not really grown yet.

    However, in the blink of an eye, a new little Jiqiong evolved.

    Na Jiqiong knew that this was Ye Pengfei's method.  It wanted to cut off the connection between itself and that breath.  However, it is unable to do anything.

    "Unyielding will! The breath I left in that cosmic-level rare treasure actually produced an unyielding will!"

    "Then how did Ye Pengfei do it? Why? He can make my breath generate its own will like a living creature?!"

    Ji Qiong is roaring!

    At this time, it no longer has the ability to breathe out the shocking wind like it did just now.  It also has no ability to absorb Ye Pengfei's primary and secondary planes into its own.  Come one-eyed!

    Every time a new Ji Qiong appears, it feels a little weaker.

    And every new Xiaojiqiong was killed by it.  It can feel that its own weakness has suddenly accelerated!

    Originally, this was the high-level state of Tianzun, the third level of heaven.  There's no way it can stay on for too long.

    Now.  Because it is impossible to cut off the connection with that breath.  Because it cannot be cut off, Ye Pengfei's magic means.  It is extremely difficult for it to continue to maintain this state!

    "Ji Xuan, you will sense my presence soon! If she comes, the situation will be even worse!"

    Naji is poor.  Finally feeling scared.

    Even if it is, with the appearance of the ancestor of the Chen family, it has been unable to catch up with Ye Pengfei.  Causing oneself to be backfired by the law of that day.  It didn't feel like there was anything wrong.  Not to mention.  Will be afraid!

    But now, facing Ye Pengfei.  Unpredictable methods.  It is finally scared!

    "The soul is trembling. Ji Qiong, run away!"

    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth.

    He knew that his plan finally succeeded.  The crisis has finally passed.

    "I can't handle the unyielding will in your breath. I can't handle the Xiao Jiqiong in your body!"

    "How could you have guessed that there is actually one of my wives who is made from advanced Taoist tools? How could you have guessed that it is precisely because of her unique breath of life that her breath appears?  Unyielding will!¡±

    Being unyielding is precisely because there is hope!

    ¡°Everything has spirit, but not everything can evolve into a living being.  If you want to evolve, you must get a certain chance!

    The aura separated by Ji Qiong is one of all things.  When Fox Princess wanted to expel it and kill it, it got such a great opportunity!

    "If it weren't for Fox Lady's uniqueness, no matter how difficult it is to refine this cosmic-level rare treasure, there would be no need to endure much danger."

    "It is precisely because of the uniqueness of Fox Princess that Ji Qiong gradually saw hope and gained an unyielding will. The refining of Fox Princess seemed to be very difficult!"

    "Originally, this aura was the source of great danger. But I never thought that the situation would change instantly. This unyielding aura would actually become a good means for me to escape from danger!"

    Ye Pengfei's true body finally condensed quickly again.  He looked coldly at Ji Qiong above his head, who had shrunk to the size of a hundred miles.

    At this time, Naji Qiong has not escaped yet.  It is clear that it is engaged in a battle between heaven and man, and it is in a dilemma.

    &nbsp; If he doesn¡¯t run away, he will have no way out until Ji Xuan comes to kill him.  Even if Ji Xuan arrives slowly, if a high-level being of the third level of Tianzun comes randomly, he, who is already gradually weakening, will not be able to escape.

    Escape?

    "If you had known this, you shouldn't have made that big vow!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's voice was cold and cruel.

    The matter of cultivation is cruelty.

    The fruit of fighting is often bitter!

    Ji Qiong¡¯s figure trembled again, and once again, he shrank a bit.  This time, Ye Pengfei finally figured out where Ji Qiong's secret technique came from.

    "Looking for death! You are really looking for death!" Ye Pengfei sneered, his eyes showing pity, "You want to break through immortality and transcend the universe. But you turn to the universe for help and let the universe give you such power. You are such a self-contradictory person,  Even if you take the right path, how can you succeed?"

    Ji Qiong's body was shaking violently.

    This time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s sneer did not contain any profound artistic conception.

    This time, his sarcastic jokes were just ordinary.

    However, this passage shocked Ji Qiong even more than the series of heart-wrenching words just now.  It deeply felt that sense of powerlessness.

    Strength, Ji Qiong actually still has it.

    Even though, it has begun to weaken.  However, it still possesses a powerful power between the intermediate level of Tianzun Third Heaven and the high level of Tianzun Third Heaven.

    This kind of power is enough to completely destroy Ye Pengfei's true body.

    However, Ji Qiong felt in a daze that he had become a helpless being!

    The foundation of Dao is shaken!  !  !

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei saw with his own eyes that someone entered this strange state because of a shaken Taoist foundation.

    "I once saw this situation in the soul memories of those slaves and subordinates. However, no matter how many times I see it, it can never be as exciting as being immersed in it!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's soul is still transformed into a human form, and his hands are constantly imprinting spells, firmly controlling the unyielding breath in his hands.

    Through this unyielding breath, Ye Pengfei transferred the artistic conception of "life" that he realized into Ji Qiong's body.  At the same time, there was a mysterious connection between his soul and Xiao Jiqiong in Najiqiong's body!

    The foundation of Jiqiong's road is crumbling.

    The little Jiqiong in Najiqiong¡¯s body naturally feels stronger.

    And Ye Pengfei, naturally, was immersed in the scene!

    A rare opportunity, unpredictable, slowly unfolded in front of Ye Pengfei

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1225. Daoji collapses!  (Third update)

    "Although Daoji is ethereal, it is the source of power for the strong!"

    "If the Dao foundation collapses, the power of Dao that will burst out cannot be underestimated!"

    It should not be underestimated, not to mention what impact this power will have on oneself.  After all, this kind of power will simply return to the vast universe.

    It should not be underestimated, just because it is possible for Ye Pengfei to follow this power and peek into the true meaning of the universe!  !  !

    "To do it, or not to do it?"

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei was also a little confused.

    "If Ye Pengfei didn't get it, it would be one hundred and twenty-nine thousand six hundred steps in the form of dense starlight.

    Or maybe Ye Pengfei got those 129,600 steps.  However, I didn't realize how vast and profound its artistic conception was.

    So, at this time, Ye Pengfei will definitely not be so confused!

    "Peering into the true meaning of the universe is also a path of hope that transcends the universe!"

    "But if I choose the magnetic path, I have to give up the path I am taking now."

    Is it worth it or not?

    Looking up, Ye Pengfei's eyes were filled with confusion as he saw Ji Qiong, whose foundation was on the verge of collapse.

    Ye Pengfei is different from Ji Qiong. He can succeed in any road he sees.  He can even roughly calculate how great the hope of success is.

    Now, in front of you, there are two roads.  The chances of success for each are roughly the same.

    However, these two paths have an essential difference¡ª¡ª

    "If you peek into the true meaning of the universe, maybe. With just one glance, you can transcend this universe!"

    "Even a mere glimpse is not enough to make me realize it. As long as I leave my breath in the true meaning of the universe, I can realize it anytime and anywhere!"

    This new road appears to be very convenient.

    And if you continue to walk the past path, you will encounter all kinds of troubles.

    "It's just the first ninety-nine and eighty-one steps. I actually need to feel the smell of death first. Then, go to the eighteen levels of hell to experience unknown evils!"

    "If so, I want to understand the many steps that follow one by one. Then, integrate all the steps into one step. I need it again. How much time will it take?"

    time!

    This is the biggest difference between the two roads.

    ??If, Ye Pengfei changes the way forward now.  Then, he can ensure it in as short as a glance or as long as tens of millions of years.  He transcends the universe and realizes the supreme way.

    If you still follow the original path, go all the way.  Maybe it's the billion-year promise.  There is no way to complete it on your own!

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that when he was momentarily confused.  There is a strong person watching silently

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister, do you think he will choose to peep into the true meaning of the origin of the universe?" Yuan Xiaoyao looked at Ye Pengfei with concern.

    "Are you worried about reincarnation again?" Xueling helplessly shook her head, "What an injustice. I didn't know that your chaotic origin had been activated to this extent. You haven't forgotten him yet!"

    "Maybe there is something special about him." Yuan Xiaoyao's face turned slightly red.

    "Special?" Xue Ling was even more speechless, shaking her head repeatedly, "With my Chaos Origin, which is only one level away from me, I can completely activate it. There is no way to sense what is special about him. Could it be that he is still a similar existence to that bastard?  Can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Yuan Xiaoyao stopped talking and looked at the confused Ye Pengfei again.

    Xue Ling stopped talking. She just sighed softly and moved her eyes again

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's confusion didn't seem to last long.  Two breaths, the time in the outside world has just passed, just two breaths.

    "However, sitting in the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei's natal soul seems to have been thinking about it for tens of millions of years.

    "Huh"

    After two breaths, Ye Pengfei took a long breath.

    "I have my own way, and this way should be given to others!!!"

    To whom?

    Ce Na doesn¡¯t need it, and neither does Fox Princess.

    Yue Ningbing, Wan Yuqiu and others need it, but they cannot bear the impact of the true meaning of the universe!

    "It must be given to a deitythat's all, it's you!"

    Ye Pengfei suddenly turned his head, his eyes??, it's like traveling across tens of trillions of miles in an instant.  Staring straight at Xu Ting!

    Xu Ting, his body shook suddenly!

    "what happened?"

    He is seizing the time to refine what he needs.  With a face full of horror, he looked in Ye Pengfei's direction.

    "Who is looking at me?"

    In this twelfth-level space plane, no one¡¯s gaze can traverse such a long path.  After Xu Ting saw the strange dragon appearing, he immediately retreated the Paradise Boat at a high speed and parked it here.  It was because he felt that he was far away from the place of fighting and would not be hit by any force.

    But now

    "Could it be that their fight has moved this way?"

    Walk!

    Xu Ting's first thought was exactly like this.  He did not dare to face this kind of fighting. He knew that he could only quickly refine what he had on hand, and then he could peek at such a battle through this Heavenly Lord puppet with improved abilities.

    However, his first thought quickly disappeared.

    "I'll give you an opportunity as a gift to Fellow Daoist Xu. Do you dare to ask for it?"

    Along with Ye Pengfei¡¯s cold voice, a strange sight entered Xu Ting¡¯s sea of ??consciousness unstoppably!

    "This is, the existence of the third heaven of Tianzun, the collapse of Taoist foundation!!!"

    Xu Ting, I don¡¯t know what kind of creature that big head is.  However, he could see it.  This big-headed creature is an intermediate or even high-level existence of the third level of Tianzun.

    "What kind of opportunity is this? Then why is Li Yang able to talk to me over the air?"

    Xu Ting was shocked.  Fortunately, he did not have the thought of "leaving" for the second time.  He waited quietly, waiting for Ye Pengfei to explain.

    "It is the Third Heavenly Heaven, the peak existence!!!"

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? been made ?

    When the Dao Foundation collapses, it exists in any series.

    However, only those who are at the pinnacle level of the third level of Tianzun can open the door to the true meaning of the origin of the universe with the powerful power that bursts out when the Tao foundation collapses!  !  !

    Xu Ting was shocked. Xu Ting was confused. In his confusion, he murmured: "What price will you pay if you need me?"

    Xu Ting did not ask why Ye Pengfei didn't take this opportunity.  It was as if he realized that he was stupid for asking.

    This is Xu Ting's intuition. This is because of Ye Pengfei's amazing means of communication across the air, which gave Xu Ting an intuition.  Even though, my mind was confused.  This intuition also allowed him to avoid talking a lot of nonsense.

    "Release your soul and become my slave!!!" Ye Pengfei's cold voice came out once again.

    And Xu Ting's intuition drove him even more. Without saying a word, he suddenly let go of his soul!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1226. Complete collapse!  (Fourth update)

    It is simply impossible for one Heavenly Lord to take another Heavenly Lord as his soul slave.

    If so, Xu Ting has a clear mind.  He decided that it was impossible to let go of his soul so happily.

    But, on the other hand, if Xu Ting has a clear mind and makes rational judgments.  Then, he could only come to one conclusion - the other party was teasing him.

    ? ? ?A lot of times, that¡¯s what happens.  Relying too much on your own inferences and judgments.  Excellent opportunities will be missed by you.

    Or, to put it simply, stupid people are lucky!

    At this moment, Xu Ting felt confused and a little stupid.  He just relied on his intuition and his passionate heart to seek truth, and he let go of his soul.

    When the strange soul contract was deeply imprinted in the depths of Xu Ting's soul, Xu Ting suddenly woke up.

    "This isthe universe!!!"

    Xu Ting was right, it was a universe.  The person who became the master of Xu Ting was not Ye Pengfei, but the time and space universe!

    Soon, Xu Ting also sensed the fluctuations in Ye Pengfei's soul.

    "Two masters! Then Li Yang, through a universe, became my second master!"

    "Boy, there are not two masters!" The voice of the space and time universe came, "I am not interested in accepting you crooked melons and dates. If I didn't help Ye Pengfei, I wouldn't even bother to look at you."

    Li Yang?

    Ye Pengfei?

    In an instant, Xu Ting finally understood.

    "No wonder, no wonder! It's not that Li Yang had any adventure. It's that there are other high-level experts who transformed into Li Yang!"

    at.  While Xu Ting was thinking in horror, a soul command passed into his sea of ??consciousness.

    "Xu Ting, come here quickly!"

    Xu Ting's heart trembled, and he quickly bowed slightly: "I obey my orders."

    The Bliss Immortal Boat at its feet was moving at an astonishing speed, just like a powerful third-level Tianzun.  Speeding towards this side.

    Just at this time!  !  !

    "What a powerful aura, isn't it?" Ye Pengfei's telekinesis quickly swept in one direction.

    "It's Ji Xuan!" Ji Qiong screamed sharply.

    Ji Qiong also felt this powerful aura.  It's just that it doesn't have the ability on its own.  Sensing Ji Xuan's aura, which is still tens of thousands of trillions of miles away.  It was connected to Ye Pengfei's induction through the little Ji Qiong in his body.

    "Are you scared?" Ye Pengfei sneered.  "If you're scared, run away quickly!"

    This kind of induction was intentional by Ye Pengfei to let Ji Qiong notice it.  He wants to speed up, Ji Qiong's foundation collapses!

    Time waits for no one!

    That domain lord Ji Xuan.  It's still far away from here, and it's impossible.  How much impact will it have on this side?

    Those who can have an impact are not Ji Xuan, but those who are only hundreds of billions of miles away from here, the high-level beings of the third level of Tianzun!

    When Ji Qiong revealed his true form and displayed coercion, using the artistic conception and pressure of a high-level being of the third-level heaven, he caused a huge annihilation of time and space that far exceeded the warning beings of the third-level heaven. Those high-level beings of the third-level heaven were  , and suddenly sent his spiritual consciousness this way.

    It¡¯s just that Ji Qiong¡¯s performance just now was too violent.  All the Heavenly Lords who used their spiritual consciousness to spy on them had their consciousness collapse one by one and suffered considerable backlash.  Therefore, they didn't see anything, and they didn't dare to come over for the time being.

    It¡¯s just, temporarily.  When the ripples of power fluctuation here slowly dissipate, their consciousness will peek back here again.

    "Five breaths! At most, in five breaths, the ripples of power remaining in time and space will gradually dissipate. At that time, there will be a deity who is not afraid of death, and once again, take a peek at the situation here!"

    The best thing is to make Ji Qiong Daoji collapse within five breaths.  In order to achieve this goal, Ye Pengfei did not hesitate to show off his powerful telekinesis methods.

    Ji Qiong is getting weaker and weaker, but Ji Qiong has not become stupid.

    After being briefly frightened by Ji Xuan's aura, its still huge one eye soon turned towards Ye Pengfei.

    "You are not Li Yang! You are not Li Yang!"

    Even if it was true, then Li Yang realized the true meaning of the blood dragon.  He could only transform into a blood dragon, and it was impossible for him to send his spiritual consciousness to the extremely distant Territory Lord Ji Xuan.

    Furthermore, Na Jiqiong clearly felt that through Ye Pengfei, he had a glimpse of Ji Xuan's image teleporting towards this side. This method??It is not related to divine consciousness!

    mystery!

    mystery!  !

    mystery!  !  !

    At this moment, in Ji Qiong¡¯s huge one eye, Ye Pengfei was like a cloud and mountain fog, making it difficult for him to see clearly.

    And just when this sense of mystery penetrated deeply into the depths of its soul, the invisible, intangible, but real Dao Foundation finally began to collapse!

    In an instant, Ji Qiong realized why Ye Pengfei used this method.  Why would Ye Pengfei show him the image of Ji Xuan coming at high speed?  Why did Ye Pengfei instigate himself to run away quickly

    "What a plan! What a plan!"

    Ji Qiong¡¯s face showed a sad look.

    ¡°Ashes will return to ashes, dust will return to dust, this is your fate!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's voice carried a profound and heart-breaking artistic conception.  This is the most critical moment, this is the moment that cannot be missed!

    "No! No! No! I am stronger than you, I am many, many times stronger than you. My destiny will never be like this!"

    Jiqiong roared crazily. The Daoji that had already begun to collapse, supported by its violent belief in survival, began to slowly reunite and recover slowly.

    "Sure enough, this change will occur."

    Ye Pengfei held the pearl of wisdom in his hands and smiled coldly.

    "You are stronger than me, but can you be stronger than it?"

    He stretched out a finger and pointed above his head.

    Above the head, there is still a starry sky.  The direction of Ye Pengfei's finger was dotted with stars. He didn't know how many bright stars there were.

    However, Ji Qiong knew that Ye Pengfei was not referring to a particular star.  What Ye Pengfei is referring to is this universe, this universe that is superior to all the powerful ones!  !  !

    "I, Ji Qiong, will definitely be able to surpass it. I, Ji Qiong, will definitely be able to conquer it and destroy it. I am not willing to give in!!!!!!!"

    At this moment, Ji Qiong has no choice.  It could only roar, frantically mobilizing its belief in "life".

    At this moment, only this kind of "life" belief can make it possible for Ji Qiong to slightly alleviate the collapse of Dao Ji.

    only¡­¡­

    "useless."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head slowly. Every word he said went straight to the depths of Na Jiqiong's soul.

    "Your conception of 'life' is far weaker than mine. However, even I have no way to resist the ruthless collapse of this Daoist!"

    There was endless sadness in Ye Pengfei's voice.

    There is infinite sincerity in Ye Pengfei's voice.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei seemed to be accompanying a respected teacher through the last days of his life

    At this time, Ye Pengfei seemed to be watching a close friend slowly extinguish, and the last bit, the fire of life

    Feeling that there is absolutely nothing false about Ye Pengfei's emotional fluctuations.  Finally, Ji Qiong showed a bitter smile again.

    Boom!  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    The foundation of the road completely collapsed!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1227. Thunder Prison Star Realm (Part 1) (Fifth update)

    "Owner!"

    Xu Ting stood respectfully behind Ye Pengfei.  His Paradise Boat has already been collected.

    Opportunity, great opportunity!

    The giant creature whose foundation collapsed and whose power was dissipated was his opportunity.  Perhaps, with this opportunity, I can break through immortality, transcend the universe, and prove the supreme way!

    However, Xu Ting knew that even if he had achieved the supreme path, he would still be Ye Pengfei's servant.

    For Xu Ting, the time universe is really too powerful.  In fact, Xu Ting has vaguely realized that even those senior masters who have transcended the universe may not be able to fight back at all when facing this space-time universe!

    ??Looking at the tall Ye Pengfei in front of him.  Xu Ting was thinking in his heart, why didn't the master directly let the time and space universe take action on the Morning Emperor Star.  But why did you pretend to be weak and run away such a long distance?

    In Xu Ting's view, as long as the space-time universe takes action, let alone the small Morning Emperor Star, even the entire Donglin Star Territory, the entire Silent Destruction Star Realm, and even the entire twelfth-level space plane will become,  What's in Ye Pengfei's pocket!

    Xu Ting has endless doubts in his heart.  However, he knew very well that as long as his master didn't tell him, he couldn't ask anything.

    Xu Ting¡¯s psychological activities cannot escape Ye Pengfei¡¯s control.  As long as Ye Pengfei is willing, he can check Xu Ting's soul memory anytime and anywhere.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not answer these doubts for Xu Ting.  As the owner, maintain a sense of mystery.  It is an extremely good means of controlling slaves.

    "be prepared!"

    Ye Pengfei did not turn around.  His telepathy has already spread to every corner of Ji Qiong's body.

    Ji Qiong¡¯s collapse is purely pie-in-the-sky.  Ye Pengfei's various methods and actions were actually just to get a chance to escape.

    "Don't look at Ye Pengfei's heart-wrenching words.  Don't look at the artistic conception in those heart-breaking words, they are profound and unpredictable.  However, after all, the difference in strength is too great.  Ye Pengfei thought that if he could find a chance to leave, it would be enough.

    even if.  Ye Pengfei used the aura of Ji Qiong that gradually possessed the unyielding will to send the artistic conception of "life" into Ji Qiong's true body.  At that time, he just wanted to reunite with his true body.  Escape from here quickly.

    At one time, facing Ji Qiong, whose realm had skyrocketed to the third level of Tianzun, Ye Pengfei had thought about turning back and escaping to those places.  A planet where high-level powerful people from the third heaven exist.  He originally thought that maybe this was the only way.  Only then can he completely get rid of Ji Qiong's pursuit.

    However, the opportunity came too quickly.  Even though, on the surface, Ye Pengfei is calm and calm.  However, in fact, deep in his soul, he was sighing.

    "Such an opportunity is really rare. If it weren't for Ning Bing and the others, they wouldn't be able to advance to the level of Heavenly Lord. I don't have to give Xu Ting such a rare opportunity."

    Ye Pengfei has no shortage of soul slaves.  Even if Xu Ting is a second-level heavenly being, he is of little use to Ye Pengfei.

    If you just set foot on the twelfth-level space plane, you want to find an opportunity for your slaves and subordinates to practice and recuperate.  This Xu Ting is also of great use to Ye Pengfei.

    But now, through peering into the soul, Ye Pengfei knows that the Murong family is developing very well.  Almost a quarter of his tens of millions of slaves have quietly integrated into the rapidly expanding Murong family.

    "What tasks should be assigned to him? Or"

    Looking silently at the crumbling Ji Qiong, Ye Pengfei had an idea.

    The foundation of the road in Najiqiong completely collapsed and disintegrated.  As the astonishing Tao power that was difficult for others to detect swarmed towards the origin of the universe, with the help of Ye Pengfei, Xu Ting's consciousness was safely integrated into these tyrannical Tao forces.  within the power.

    An instant later, Xu Ting¡¯s consciousness was broken.

    "Master, we failed." Xu Ting was very frustrated.

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Your breath has already stayed at the origin of the universe. In the future, if you have feelings in your heart, you can see the true meaning of the origin of the universe again anytime, anywhere!  "

    "Yes, master!" Xu Ting's worries turned into joy.  His admiration for Ye Pengfei became even stronger.

    You must know that you can take advantage of the collapse of the Taoist foundation of the third-level Tianzun to gain a glimpse of the true meaning of the universe. This is just a long-standing legend among the Tianzun.  No one has really seen anyone do this.

    ?Original?Xu Ting thought that his master had given him this opportunity.  Then, just wait for the moment when the best time comes and get it yourself.  Xu Ting did not expect that as soon as his consciousness entered the powerful Tao power, it would be instantly melted and destroyed by the Tao power and could not survive!

    "If it weren't for Master's help, even this first glimpse of the true meaning of the universe would never have been possible. Not to mention, from now on, I can still realize it on my own anytime, anywhere! Master, how strong is it?  "

    At this time, Xu Ting already knew the master¡¯s real name.  However, he still doesn't know the specific origin of the master.

    "Could it be that the master comes from a super big family?"

    "Could it be that the master himself is also a peak existence of the third level of Heavenly Lord. He is just temporarily in trouble?"

    Just when Xu Ting was thinking wildly, Ye Pengfei's voice came slowly again.

    "Xu Ting, how much do you know about the Thunder Prison Star Realm?"

    Thunder Prison Star Realm?  !

    Xu Ting's heart was shocked. He immediately grasped the master's intention.

    "Almostnothing at all."

    Xu Ting was very ashamed.

    Ye Pengfei frowned: "It seems that the Morning Emperor Star is really too weak!"

    With Xu Ting¡¯s level of cultivation and status, he can be regarded as the number one person on the Morning Emperor Star.  However, he knew nothing about the Thunder Prison Star Realm.

    "Master, my subordinates will go immediately to find information about the Thunder Prison Star Realm!"

    Xu Ting said quickly.

    As a slave, you have to share the worries of your master.  What's more, Xu Ting had already vaguely guessed why the master wanted to mention the Thunder Prison Star Realm.

    When, Ye Pengfei nodded slowly.  Xu Ting boldly asked softly.

    "Master, are you focusing on collecting information about the lower realm magic circle?"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei turned around, facing Xu Ting for the first time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Facing the direct gaze of his master, Xu Ting's forehead suddenly started to drip with cold sweat.

    "Master, this subordinate deserves to die for talking too much!"

    Ye Pengfei did not release any pressure.  Nor, any punishment was given.  However, Xu Ting was so frightened that he quickly fell to his knees

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1228. Thunder Prison Star Realm (Part 2) (First update)

    "You are very smart."

    Ye Pengfei did not stop Xu Ting from kneeling down.  Sometimes, the hammering has to take place.  Especially for Xu Ting, who originally had a very high level of cultivation.  Now, I have another slave subordinate who transcends the opportunities of the universe.  In particular, Ye Pengfei also wanted to send Xu Ting to do something that would be difficult for others to succeed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    As the saying goes, you don¡¯t need a heavy hammer to ring a drum. To beat Xu Ting, you don¡¯t need too many words, let alone too many actions.  He just said these two words lightly and looked at Xu Ting like this.  Not long after, Xu Ting, who was kneeling on the ground, was already sweating profusely.

    "Let's deal with some personal matters, and then find an opportunity to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm!"

    A simple sentence was like thunder from the sky, shaking Xu Ting to his wits.

    Entering the Thunder Prison Star Realm?

    Is the Thunder Prison Star Realm such an easy place to enter?

    The starry sky is full of stars.  For those very distant star realms, most of the powerful people on the Morning Emperor Star do not know the situation.

    ¡°However, if someone really wants to go, it¡¯s not impossible to go.  Especially, for deity-level beings.  There is basically no star realm that would refuse the entry of a deity-level being.

    Only the Thunder Prison Star Realm!

    Among countless star realms, only the Thunder Prison Star Realm refuses outsiders to enter!

    It is not impossible to find out the news about the Thunder Prison Star Realm.  Some of the powerful natives of the Thunder Prison Star Realm have left the Star Realm to practice everywhere.  They will, more or less, spread some information from the Star Realm.

    but.  Even if they have a good relationship with these powerful men from the Thunder Prison, there is nothing they can do.  Take people into the Thunder Prison Star Realm!

    "Even the Territory Lord, it is impossible to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm! Even the Territory Lord, it is not possible to be invited to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm! How can I, a mere Heavenly Lord, a second-level heavenly being, find such a thing?  Opportunity?"

    Xu Ting¡¯s face was filled with bitterness and he wanted to say something.  However, facing Ye Pengfei.  It does not release any realm pressure, but it is still an invisible means to suppress one's own mind.  Xu Ting opened his mouth slightly, but nothing came out.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of nowhere, Xu Ting suddenly remembered.  What Ye Pengfei just said¡ª¡ª

    "You are very smart."

    I am very smart?

    In an instant, Xu Ting understood.

    "It turns out that the master took a fancy to my agility. However, he didn't want to let me go too far and cause me to lose control!"

    "I only got a glimpse of the master's secret. Just this secret is enough to trigger a big storm in the twelfth level space plane!"

    "Listen to what the master said, the master is indeed. He came from the lower realm. The master wants to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm for this reason. Enter the only one, the lower realm magic circle!"

    "What kind of opportunity does a monk from the lower realm have to have to be such a talented person in this twelfth-level space plane?"

    In just a few blinks of an eye, Xu Ting thought all of this clearly.

    Xu Ting also knew that his thoughts could not hide from Ye Pengfei's prying eyes.  He also knew that if he forced himself not to think like this, it would arouse Ye Pengfei's wariness even more.

    Gritting his teeth, Xu Ting said in a deep voice: "Master, Xu Ting is willing to offer his main soul!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slowly.

    This is the result Ye Pengfei wants.

    You must know that the Thunder Prison Star Realm is too far away from the Quiet Destruction Star Realm where the Donglin Star Region is located.  During this period, there were more than ten star realms of varying sizes.

    Although Ye Pengfei's telepathy is very strong, as long as he is willing, he can penetrate these star realms to spy on the situation in the Thunder Prison Star Realm.  However, you need to figure out the details.  He must send someone in advance to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm to investigate.

    Same, because the distance is really far.  No matter who is sent there, the binding effect of the master-servant contract will be greatly weakened.

    Not to mention, the only one Ye Pengfei can send now is Xu Ting!

    "You have glimpsed the true meaning of the origin of the universe. Only you have the opportunity to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm!" After taking in Xu Ting's main soul, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "As for the specific method, with your cleverness, I guess you don't need me.  No more words to say. All you need to remember is that when you enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm, you must get as close to the lower realm magic circle as you can! If you can become the Thunder Prison Supreme Lord, even better!"

    "Sir Lei Yu?" Xu Ting was confused.

    "Thunder Prison Star Realm declares to the outside world that no one from outside the country is allowed to enter. In fact,They will absorb some of the strong men they need and become enshrined in the Thunder Prison.  The levels of enshrinement are divided into two categories - Thunder Prison Master, and Thunder Prison Master!  "

    Ye Pengfei explained briefly, and then said in a deep voice, "You can collect and find out other specific things yourself. I will give you ten thousand years, and after ten thousand years, I will go to the Thunder Prison Star Realm to look for you!"

    Only, a mere ten thousand years!

    At this moment, there is only one split soul in Xu Ting's true body.  If the main soul dies, the split soul will be shattered immediately.  If you can't handle things well within ten thousand years, I'm afraid that after ten thousand years, you will die!

    However, Xu Ting had no regrets.  After all, he got a chance to see the true meaning of the universe.  After all, I followed a master who could make a complete universe work for him!

    "Subordinate, resign!"

    No more words.  No more, no more stops.

    After seeing Ye Pengfei give a brief nod, Xu Ting launched his Paradise Boat and flew away in one direction as fast as it could fly.

    "Main star, Donglin star! Xu Ting, you have shown your loyalty once!"

    In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei sat facing Xu Ting's main soul, softly approving.

    Xu Ting, with a calm expression, stood in front of Ye Pengfei with his hands lowered, waiting for Ye Pengfei's next order.

    The split soul controls the true body to find the opportunity to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm.

    The main soul can also control a body to fight for the master.

    Even Ye Pengfei can choose a Tianzun puppet beast.  Forcing Xu Ting's main soul to merge with the puppet beast.  Xu Ting, who has already planted the slave mark, knows that all these methods can never be used on a deity-level being.  Nowadays, Ye Pengfei can do it easily!

    After briefly peeking into Xu Ting's thoughts, Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head slightly: "You don't need to do anything else. Peep into the true meaning of the origin of the universe and find your own way to transcend the universe. This is your main soul. What you need to do is  thing!"

    What?

    Xu Ting felt that he might have heard wrongly.  How can there be such a good thing?

    Ye Pengfei's ten-thousand-year edict made Xu Ting deeply feel that his mysterious master's methods were equally fierce.  For a moment, he couldn't accept Ye Pengfei's order at all.

    How can a slave not work conscientiously and serve his master?  On the contrary, under the protection of the master, he can practice with peace of mind?

    Just when Xu Ting wanted to say something, the master¡¯s soul had already drifted away¡ª¡ª

    "Enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm! This is what you want to do with all your heart!"

    In an instant, Xu Ting finally understood

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1229. Chaos Star Luo (Second update)

    "Resolved a big thing?"

    Seeing the relaxed smile on Ye Pengfei's face, Yue Ningbing, who was meditating in seclusion, also sensed it and showed a bright smile.

    "There is hope for the lower world, Brother Ye is naturally very happy!"

    Wan Yuqiu also opened his eyes, and a naughty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.  Her words showed that her level of Taoism was improving.

    "There is hope. Have you broken through this dimension?" Yue Ningbing was also pleasantly surprised.

    The twelfth-level space plane is so difficult to break.  How difficult it is to reach the lower realm!

    When they first set foot in these twelfth-level space planes, everyone thought that as long as anyone cultivated to the level of Tianzun, or at most to the third level of Tianzun, they could try to break through the space plane and reach the lower realm.

    However, only after they were convinced by Murong Wan'er and learned a lot about the methods of the lower realm, did everyone realize how difficult this matter was.

    Rumor has it that even if the Heavenly Lord exists at the peak of the third level of heaven, he may not be able to go to the lower world!

    If you want to reach the lower realm, there are only two ways¡ª¡ª

    First, go to the edge of that space plane. As long as you get through safely, you can randomly appear in another space plane.

    Second, enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm and use the only lower realm magic circle there!

    Actually, the first method does not guarantee that it will definitely appear in the lower space plane.  After all, the so-called "marginal zone" has no path at all.  The chosen path may lead to a lower plane, or it may lead to another one.  Twelve-level space plane.

    Therefore, it is the only guarantee.  The way to enter the lower space plane is to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm and open the lower realm magic circle!

    This is a rumor, but after some research, Ye Pengfei also tends to believe that this is the only way.

    "It's not that there is hope to break through the space plane, but there is hope. Entering the Thunder Prison Star Realm!"

    "Thunder Prison Star Realm?" Yue Ningbing asked in surprise, "Isn't there no way to enter that place?"

    The Thunder Prison Star Realm refuses entry to outsiders.  Such strange rules are rare in the world.  It is said that even realm lord level existences can only exist under very special circumstances.  Only then can one enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm.  Everyone knows that there must be some amazing secrets hidden in this Thunder Prison Star Realm.

    This amazing secret is obviously not the lower realm magic circle.  Otherwise, the existence of the lower realm magic circle.  Not even Tianzun like Xu Ting, who admits that he knows almost nothing about the Thunder Hell Star Realm, is fully aware of it.

    As for that secret, what is it?  seem.  None of them have the courage to inquire.  Such a weird thing.  It added a thick layer of mystery to the Thunder Prison Star Realm.

    Originally, Yue Ningbing had decided that she had to go to the edge of the space plane.  Even if it doesn't work, it will work once and for all.  The worst thing is, after entering another twelfth level space plane, continue to enter.

    I never thought that the peak circuit turned.  Actually, there is hope to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm!

    "I have taken in a soul slave with great future."

    Ye Pengfei smiled and recounted what happened before.

    To be honest, until now, Ye Pengfei has not come back to his senses from this series of luck.  Whether it was the collapse of Ji Qiong's foundation or Xu Ting's surrender without hesitation or resistance, it was all beyond Ye Pengfei's expectations.

    "What a blessing!"

    After listening to Ye Pengfei¡¯s narration, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.  However, while sighing, they both had a strange feeling in their hearts.

    "Lucky? Really, just lucky? Fox Princess is working hard, we must continue to work hard!"

    ******

    Having solved Ji Qiong and dealt with the problem of the ancestor of the Chen family, Ye Pengfei could have chosen to take a detour.

    That chaotic star is indeed not an ordinary place.  With Ye Pengfei's current ability, it would take several times longer to travel safely through the past than to take a detour.

    However, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to move on.

    "There are really many high-level beings of the third level of Heaven who are not afraid of death. In such a short time, there were actually six of them, rushing this way!"

    Not to mention six, even a high-level being of the third level of Tianzun is not something that Ye Pengfei can resist now.  You know, these people here are not like Ji Qiong, who have hidden dangers for a long time.

    "Chaos Star Luo I don't know how long it will take me to cross safely!"

    The power of thought has long since confused thatXingluo went back and forth and analyzed it several times.  There is only one conclusion - too confusing!

    "There are only a few special places that are relatively peaceful. There are also many creatures living and thriving there. The rest of the places are completely chaotic. It is impossible to calculate a completely safe route!"

    Even if the time and space universe comes to help, it is impossible to calculate a completely safe route.  After repeated analysis, Ye Pengfei confirmed that only one step, one step, and no predetermined route could be passed through this chaotic star.

    "We're here! It's right here!"

    Standing on a new seven-star formation, Ye Pengfei looked at it from a distance, looking at the endless chaotic starry sky in front of him.

    Pieces of stardust with floating light and shadow cover hundreds of millions of miles.  If you look carefully, you will find that there are countless planets colliding randomly in these stardust.

    Because of the violent collision, the gravel and powder thrown out gave these huge stardust the potential to continue to grow.

    And those planets are already on the verge of complete collapse.  It will even cause these huge stardust to expand violently once again.

    ??Looking more carefully, in fact, in this chaos, there is still peace.  However, if you want to go there, you have to go to those quiet starry skies.  It is necessary to pass through these huge stardust areas first.

    Ye Pengfei was first, standing silently for a short while in the outer area of ??Chaotic Star Luo.  Just when he was about to enter, he suddenly frowned slightly.

    "There is a team of Heavenly Lords, coming this way!"

    Although Ye Pengfei's mental power is strong, it is impossible to take care of it all the time and in all directions.  Therefore, he often uses his mind power to focus on a few places, the most critical ones.  And use spiritual consciousness and other means to collect other aspects of the situation.

    Compared with telekinesis, the detection range of spiritual consciousness and other methods is insufficient.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? she is the twelfth level space plane, and under the restriction of the powerful binding ability, the ordinary Heavenly Lord, who is at the pinnacle of the first level, can only accurately detect the situation within a hundred million miles.

    Ye Pengfei possesses extreme combat power, and the coverage of his spiritual consciousness is greater than that of strong men of the same level.  In addition, with some detection objects made from exotic scientific principles that can be used without showing up, the range he can peek into is much wider.

    However, it can only be seen within a radius of 500 million miles.

    "They are coming too fast, there is no way to avoid them!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s face was gloomy, and he stood silently, not moving

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1230. Super Family

    That team of Tianzun looked very aggressive.  Ye Pengfei thought that they were the strong men who came to hunt down him under the influence of Ziyun Hou.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This group of twelve Tianzun people in total, is exactly the second-level existence of Tianzun, and they are also the targets that Ziyun Hou wants to bewitch.

    "Very good, it came very quickly! Before entering the Chaos Star Luo, let me take you and scare those stupid monkeys!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not Qingming!!!¡±

    These twelve Heavenly Lords were a little surprised and looked at Ye Pengfei carefully.  Then, he looked towards the Chaos Star Luo not far away.

    "Did he escape into the Chaos Star?"

    "Desperado, very likely!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Briefly, just have a conversation.  These twelve Heavenly Lords will never pay attention to Ye Pengfei again.  I saw them pondering for a moment, then immediately rushed towards the nearest piece of stardust.

    "The Six Ding Kaishan Formation has two sides of yin and yang. The formation is pretty good, but it's a pity that it's not easy to break into this chaotic star!"

    When I saw these people, they were not chasing me.  Ye Pengfei also put away his strong murderous intention, and his feet trembled.  The seven-star array completely dispersed.  Everyone could see that he planned to enter this stardust space single-handedly.

    "Children, it's best not to enter the Chaos Star Luo without the protection of the formation!" Suddenly, an old man with white eyebrows turned around and shouted at Ye Pengfei.

    "Ding Feng, what's there to say to such a stupid guy?" Another strong man with a dark face said in a rough voice.  He shouted in a muffled voice.

    Ding Feng raised his eyebrows and wanted to retort.  However, a strong man who looked like an elegant scholar also scolded: "If he wants to die, let him die. Be careful in setting up the formation to make sure there are no mistakes. If Qingming runs away and returns to the clan, none of us will have any good results."  eat!"

    Suddenly.  Ding Feng felt a little wilted.  He had no choice but to raise his eyebrows at Ye Pengfei, and then followed the others into the vast expanse of stardust.

    "Interesting." Looking at the twelve strong men submerged in the stardust, Ye Pengfei smiled secretly.  "Unexpectedly, we actually met a super big family. The existence of Tianzun Second Heaven can only run around for the benefit of the family. Compared with this family, the Chen family is simply extremely weak."

    That Ding Feng who kindly reminded him.  He is a middle-level powerhouse in the second level of Tianzun.  But the elegant scholar who scolded Ding Feng at the end was actually the peak existence of the Second Heavenly Lord.  Putting these twelve Heavenly Lords together, they are enough to build a big family on the Morning Emperor Star.  However, look at their turbulent appearance.  In the family.  Their status is not very high.

    but.  Ye Pengfei didn't think much about it.  In his opinion, this was just an episode.  Once they enter the stardust area in front of them, soon, they will go their separate ways with these Heavenly Lords without interfering with each other.

    The power of Tao is moving, and the body is flying rapidly.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei rushed into the stardust.

    And just before Ye Pengfei rushed into this piece of stardust, the Yin and Yang sides composed of the twelve Heavenly Lords, the two Six-Ding Mountain Formation, had been smashed into pieces in succession, and dozens of large and small meteorites collided back and forth without any pattern.  It is galloping towards a deeper place.

    "This kid really came in!"

    "Looking for death! You are simply looking for death! It's already very difficult for a person to break into the Chaos Star Luo by himself. Not to mention, he doesn't even use a simple formation!"

    Before they saw Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei had not dispersed the seven-star magic circle.  It is precisely because Ye Pengfei's method of wooing meteorites and setting up formations is similar to that of the evil thief Qingming.  That's why they mistook Ye Pengfei for Qingming.

    Among them, only Ding Feng is a child with a foreign surname.  I have always known how difficult it is for a strong person without foundation to achieve enlightenment.

    Except for Ding Feng, the other Tianzuns are all arrogant people.  They all waited to see, Ye Pengfei was disgraced and fled in embarrassment.

    "Guess how long he can last?"

    "I guess, half an hour!"

    "Tch, after all, he is at the peak of the first level of Tianzun, and his aura is a bit weird. I guess, one hour!"

    "No matter how weird the aura is, how can it be so weird as this Chaotic Star Luo? I guess it can only be three sticks of incense at most!"

    "It must be half an hour. If you don't believe it, let's make a bet!"

    "Okay, okay! Bet, bet!"

    These Tianzuns actually took Ye Pengfei and started betting.  And that man, who was obviously the leader, was an elegant man.  butHe looked on with a smile and didn't mention anything at all. There might be flaws in the formation

    The situation here all fell into Ye Pengfei's eyes.  The distance between the two sides was relatively close, and the other side did not hide Ye Pengfei's secrets, muttering secretly.  Even without using his mind power, Ye Pengfei could see clearly and hear clearly.

    "Bet on me?"

    A faint sarcastic look flashed across Ye Pengfei's face.  Ye Pengfei didn't pay attention to these boring guys. He concentrated on moving forward.

    Entering the stardust, a quick sweep.  Immediately, Ye Pengfei's feet landed firmly on a meteorite that flew horizontally.

    "Haha, I told you, that kid can't hold on for long. How dare you borrow strength here? He simply doesn't know how to write the word 'death'!"

    You must know that the trajectory of the planets in this chaotic star is extremely weird and difficult to predict.  Not to mention, these meteorites are much smaller than planets.

    Not only will it be impossible to borrow the power of these meteorites, but other meteorites will rush over and waste your own strength in order to escape.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei acting like this, Ding Feng frowned again.

    "Ding Lang, we are destined to meet each other. But let me remind him of some things."

    This time, Ding Feng did not dare to make his own decision.  Instead, he looked towards the leading elegant man.

    "Stupid!" Ding Lang snorted disdainfully, "If you want to form a bond with others, you must also bond with a being who has ability or potential. Such idiots will be killed sooner or later. Follow him  Fate, what kind of fate?"

    Others also laughed one after another.

    "Ding Feng, no wonder you have spent a billion years without making any progress. If you don't let go of such meaningless kindness, I'm afraid you can only stop here in your life!"

    Ding Lang did not laugh, he continued to scold, wanting to change this stubborn mentality.

    Speaking of which, Ding Lang also had good intentions.  He also wants to allow the strong men in the family to continue to improve and continue to strengthen the family.

    However, as he was talking, Ding Lang suddenly discovered.  Ding Feng's eyes completely drifted away, and once again looked towards Ye Pengfei

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1231. Ding Lang's Picture (Fourth Update)

    "Ding Feng, what are you doing?!"

    Ding Lang was furious and wanted to teach Ding Feng a lesson.  This is really a penalty for not eating the toast. I taught you with good intentions, but you dare to deal with it like this!

    But¡­¡­

    "impossible!"

    "This is impossible!"

    It was not Ding Feng, but other Heavenly Lords, one after another, shouting loudly.  ",

    what's going on?

    Ding Lang, who was inexplicably surprised, also looked in the direction of Ye Pengfei.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was already about 300 million miles away from here.  As for Ding Lang, his consciousness wandered away early and no longer looked at Ye Pengfei's life or death.

    Because, in his opinion, the deeper Ye Pengfei goes in, the greater the possibility of falling.  Why do we need to waste the power of our spiritual consciousness to watch carefully when there is such a reckless person?

    Therefore, Ding Lang did not see what happened before.  He only saw that Ye Pengfei stepped on his feet again and stood on a flat meteorite with a radius of more than a hundred feet.  "" look

    "This kid is still seeking death like this?"

    Ding Lang was surprised and whispered.  However, what greeted him were more wordless looks.

    Immediately, Ding Lang realized that he might be wrong.  However, no matter what, he couldn't figure out where he went wrong.

    "Is it possible that he can really use it?"

    Borrowing force?

    No, this is not just borrowing power!  !  !

    Just when Ding Lang wanted to ask what happened just now, dozens of palm-sized meteorites rushed towards the flat meteorite from different directions.

    That Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t escape immediately!

    Ding Lang.  After all, he is the peak existence of Tianzun, the second level of heaven.  He quickly noticed something strange.

    "Could it be that he plans to borrow the power of this collision?!" Ding Lang was surprised and his eyes widened.

    As expected, just before Ding Lang finished speaking.  Then he saw dozens of palm-sized meteorites slamming into the large flat meteorite.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    The continuous violent explosions were accompanied by huge fires.  Soaring into the sky.

    And Ye Pengfei, facing this chaotic collision force, took a few steps at will as if he was strolling in a garden.

    "The formation is actually a formation!"

    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t set up formations, they use the force of collision to set up formations at will!

    In an instant, Ding Lang's expression changed to that of other Ding family members.  Just as wonderful.

    You can use the power of the chaotic meteorite, which is enough to make people amazed.

    And that Ye Pengfei.  It was actually possible to easily borrow back the power of chaos caused by the violent collision.  And formed a formation with a good artistic conception.  Such methods are even more unbelievable!

    "It's an acceleration formation Why? Did he disperse the formation again?"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei's moving figure, Ding Lang didn't know what words to use to describe his mood at this moment.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????????????? I can¡¯t spy on my intentions, I¡¯m completely confused

    "It's been many years! It's been many years! I, Ding Lang, have never had such a feeling before!"

    Suddenly, Ding Lang's eyes lit up and he shouted loudly: "Senior, please stay! Ding Lang of the Miloding family, confess your sins to senior!"

    Senior?

    Everyone was slightly stunned.  Immediately, everyone suddenly realized and understood.

    That¡¯s right, only senior experts have such ability.

    It¡¯s not just an ordinary senior expert!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A low-level, newly-achieved strong man of the third level of heaven, and within the family, are just ordinary elders.  If you want to see their methods, there is no chance.

    Although Tianzun is a third-level middle-level powerhouse in the family, his status is already good within the family and he can become a core elder.  However, every hundred million years, during the big competition in the family, these core elders will also use a few tricks to broaden their horizons and improve their goals for the younger generations.

    However, what they can be sure of is that even those core elders are absolutely incapable of gathering strength and forming formations at will in the Chaotic Star Luo in such an understatement.

    "At least, it is a high-level existence of Tianzun, the third level of heaven! Even, it is the peak existence of Tianzun, the third level of heaven!"

    ??Just when Ding Lang shouted loudly, everyone was thinking this, and everyone was more inclined to the latter.

    With the strength of their family, they have never heard of the methods of the high-level beings of the Third Heavenly Realm.  Although they did not directly see the action of the high-level being of the third level of Tianzun.  However, they vaguely felt that even the high-level beings of the third level of Tianzun might not be able to move forward like this!

    Tianzun is at the pinnacle of the third level of heaven!  !  !

    In the Ding family, there is a third-level Tianzun at the pinnacle of heaven.  Therefore, the Ding family is a super big family.

    "However, even if the Ding family has the existence of the third-level peak Tianzun.  Are the children of the Ding family able to make fun of and bet on such senior masters as they did just now?

    In an instant, except for Ding Lang, everyone's eyes were focused on Ding Feng.

    "Thanks to him, he gave that senior a good impression. Otherwise"

    Unable to bear it, everyone shuddered violently.  Everyone thought that if it weren't for Ding Feng, it is very likely that everyone would have disappeared into nothingness and ceased to exist.

    In comparison, Ding Lang thinks more deeply than these companions.  He realized that perhaps, this senior's power was not that strong.

    "The artistic conception is comparable to the peak of Tianzun's third level of heaven, but only the power of Tianzun's first level of peak It seems that the vague, weird super-level power aura is precisely because of this reason!!!"

    "This senior, what a serious injury he suffered!"

    Ding Lang thought to himself, and he suddenly discovered that this was an opportunity

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei heard Ding Lang's voice clearly.  Ye Pengfei could also clearly see the reactions of other Ding family members.  Ye Pengfei knew roughly what happened.  Ye Pengfei had already predicted what Ding Lang might do in advance.

    "Although, the ability to predict and calculate is difficult to use in this twelfth-level space plane. But, how can you escape from my prying eyes with such a little thought?"

    "It's nothing more than killing people and seizing treasures, and even refining Ye Pengfei's body to seize the essence of Ye Pengfei's Taoism!"

    If you are in other places, you will be frightened by the connections of suspected high-level powerful people.  That Ding Lang didn't dare to take action easily.  But, in a place like this.  Ding Lang dares to do anything!

    Sure enough, when he saw Ye Pengfei running towards the distance without looking back, Ding Lang shouted flatly: "Chase!!!" (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1232. Can this also be called a chase?  (fifth update)

    Chase?

    Even the most stupid person already knows what Ding Lang wants to do!

    "Chase!"

    "Chase!"

    "Chase!"

    Soon, eight Heavenly Lords all responded.

    However, there were three others who frowned slightly, stepped back slightly, and took a step back.  Among them, Ding Feng was included.

    "Why, are you afraid?" Ding Lang swept away his sharp eyes and said coldly, "That's all, I won't force you. Leave on your own! However, this news must not leak out. Otherwise, don't blame me, Ding Lang,  Cruel and ruthless!¡±

    At this time, the elegant-looking Ding Lang appeared.  It actually became more ferocious than some ferocious beasts.

    Logically speaking, for such a big matter, these shrinking people should not be allowed to leave just like that.  However, Ding Lang knew very well that among the three withdrawals, the only female cultivator held in her hand a long-distance communication jade slip that could directly communicate with a certain core elder!

    "Hmph, if Ding Qiong hadn't climbed onto that elder's dragon bed, I would have definitely killed all three of them!"

    Even if they are from the same family, so what?  In front of huge profits, any existence can be killed!

    It¡¯s just that some people cannot be killed.  Ding Lang had no choice but to look at these three people and leave quickly.

    "Bu, nine-star continuous formation. Ding Dong is the first star, and then"

    In Ding Lang¡¯s arrangement, he, who has the strongest realm, actually ranked last.  Everyone knows what his intentions are.

    However, for the sake of huge profits, everyone has their own little calculations.  Ding Dong, who was at the front of the queue, was in the most dangerous situation.  but.  Nor is he, really unwilling.  Stand in this position!

    ¡­¡­

    "These fangs shine too fast!"

    Looking behind, Ye Pengfei sneered several times with disdain at Ding Lang and others who were chasing after them at extremely fast speeds.

    "If it were me, I would definitely do it in a more subtle way. I want to kill people and seize treasures, but I do it with such a big fanfare. If the boat capsizes in the gutter, wouldn't I be involved in it?"

    First contact.  These are strong men from a super family.  The first impression left on Ye Pengfei was one of extreme disdain.

    Ye Pengfei did not hide anything. His disdainful sneer was clearly reflected in the prying eyes of everyone.

    "How dare the Phoenix who landed on the ground dare to be so arrogant?" Ding Lang couldn't help but sneer secretly.  "That's fine, the more arrogant he is. The more I can achieve something!"

    Ding Lang doesn¡¯t find it surprising that this pursuit was successful.  However, this chase.  Ding Lang was not sure whether he could achieve something.

    "After all, he is a former superior. Even if he falls, he will not leave it to us easily. What a precious legacy!"

    "However, it seems now that this person has not changed psychologically at all after being severely injured!"

    "Failing to recognize the situation clearly will lead to a dead end. This is the opportunity he gave me. I deserve it, Ding Lang, to have a chance to soar into the sky!"

    The further you go in cultivation, the more difficult it will be to advance.  Ding Lang has stayed at the peak of Tianzun's second level for hundreds of millions of years.  Although compared with other existences of the same level, this time is still very short.  However, for Ding Lang, who has always been proud and arrogant, he feels that this time is passing very helplessly.

    "I volunteered to come here to track down Qingming's whereabouts. The purpose is to fight against Qingming once, in order to gain some insights."

    "But I never thought that Qingming hadn't found it yet. But I met such a great opportunity. It seems that I still go out for a walk often. Even if I come to such a relatively rubbish star field, I may still gain something.  !¡±

    Ding Lang chased at high speed while thinking silently.  He actually didn't think about how to fight later.  Instead, he is reflecting on his own problems and determining a better way to practice.

    Being good at self-reflection is a good method.  However, Ding Lang forgot.  No matter how good the method is, if it is used in the wrong place, it will be even worse than the terrible method!

    Chase chase chase!

    Without any other thoughts at all, he headed straight in the direction of Ye Pengfei, chasing after him.

    In this chaotic star, Ding Lang and others don't have to worry at all, someone will attack from the side.  They don't have to worry about Ye Pengfei, who is going all the way, leaving any secret methods on this path.

    "If we want to make a sneak attack, endless collisions will help us find the sneak attacker in advance."

    "If you want to reserve traps, there is no need? can also help us eliminate them one by one!  "

    "Chaos Star Luo! What a great place! If I had known earlier, I should have come to this Chaos Star Luo earlier to experience it!"

    ¡°Not yet, really caught up with Ye Pengfei.  These nine Ding family Tianzun were already secretly excited and secretly planning.

    In their eyes, Donglin Star Territory is simply an inconspicuous existence.  The overall strength of the Miluo Star Territory controlled by the Ding family is thousands of times stronger than that of the East Star Territory.

    In their eyes, the East Star Territory, that is, the eighteen levels of hell, is more interesting.  As for this chaotic star, apart from the fact that it is too chaotic, there is nothing extraordinary about it.

    However, at this time, their eyes changed.  They finally discovered the benefits of this chaotic star.

    "In other places, even if you want to rob a low-level strong person, it is not very easy. If you want to rob a strong person of the same level, it is even more difficult. Not to mention, skipping levels to seize the treasure of the high-level strong person. Even  , hunt down high-level powerhouses and obtain the essence of Taoism from high-level powerhouses!"

    "Only Chaos Star Luo, only this kind of place, is suitable for robbery, robbery, murder and murder. No wonder, very few strong people rashly enter this Chaos Star Luo!"

    Very few people come in, it¡¯s not that no one comes in.

    When they came to Donglin Star Territory to hunt down Na Qingming, these Ding family disciples also did their homework on the situation in Donglin Star Territory.  They know that among the chaotic stars, there are some relatively rare creatures, as well as relatively precious treasures of heaven, materials and earth.  Therefore, there will always be some powerful people who will venture into it to seek some benefits.

    "Wait until I kill this person, and then deal with the evil thief Qing Ming. I will practice and fight in Chaos Star Luo. Maybe it will be no less good than training in the family bloodline fiefdom!"

    A huge profit has opened the eyes of these Ding family members.  Their vision is very correct.  There is nothing wrong with their thinking.  However, what they didn't expect was that it was too early to start thinking about these issues before the huge profits were made. Isn't it too early?

    Ahead, Ye Pengfei's tyrannical power of thought was constantly targeting the nine Ding family members and the nine-star formation.  When he noticed that each of these nine people was distracted, Ye Pengfei showed a cold smile on his lips.

    "Can this also be called a chase?"

    ¡­¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1233. Deter!  (First update)

    Ding Lang's calculation was roughly correct.

    Although Ye Pengfei did not fall from a high level of power.  However, it is true that Ye Pengfei has a profound artistic conception but weak strength.

    There are nine Heavenly Lords of the second level, one of which is at its peak and four are high-level.  This kind of power cannot be resisted by Ye Pengfei alone.

    But the question is, if we have an overwhelming advantage, can we just come to hunt him down like this?

    "If this is really their intention, then they are strong men who have been spoiled by the big family!"

    "If they only did this on purpose, then the traces of their methods are too obvious!"

    No matter which situation it is, it seems too superficial.  After experiencing the pursuit by the ancestor of the Chen family transformed by Na Jiqiong, Ye Pengfei no longer looked down upon such a level of pursuit.

    "Nine palaces and eight trigrams, seven stars**, the formation is up!"

    Ye Pengfei was too lazy to talk to them. He saw that a composite formation of nine palaces, eight trigrams, and seven stars appeared suddenly between Ye Pengfei and the pursuer.

    "Is this person crazy? He dares to set up such a large formation in a place like this!"

    The formation with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles would indeed be very spectacular and breathtaking if it were in an ordinary place.

    But, in this chaotic star.  As soon as the formation is formed, it will be bombarded by countless meteorites and planets of all sizes!

    As expected, as soon as the formation was completed, thousands of meteorites slammed into the formation.

    Farther away, there are several planets with diameters of tens of thousands of miles.  He also changed his original trajectory and rushed this way.

    "Hehe. No matter how powerful the formation is, it can't match the power of heaven and earth. It won't take long for his formation to completely collapse!"

    "That's right! Instead of wasting your power, time and energy here in vain. It's better to run deeper and faster!"

    "Such a large formation, no matter what, it is impossible to rely on the power of meteorite collision. In order to set up the formation, we have to slow down. This person is so stupid!"

    These strong men from the Ding family are right.  In order to set up such a large formation, it was naturally impossible for Ye Pengfei to simply rely on the power of meteorite collisions.  But in order to pursue the speed of formation, he did it instead.  It takes a short time and consumes more power.

    Therefore, the moment the formation was formed, Ye Pengfei's forward speed dropped suddenly.

    These strong men of the Ding family were also right.  It is absolutely impossible for such an formation to withstand the bombardment of so many meteorites and planets.  Because of this formation, the small amount of time that everyone in the Ding family was blocked was not enough to make up for it.  The loss of one's own power and a sharp drop in speed!

    only.  They miscalculated a bit.  That is, Ye Pengfei's formation seems to be real, but it is real and fake!

    In the eyes of everyone in the Ding family, there is no problem with such a large building, nine palaces, eight trigrams, and seven-star formations that can last for three to five breaths.  However, what surprised them was.  With just the first round of meteorite bombardment, this composite formation collapsed!

    "Hey, is this man's injury serious enough?"

    Just when someone whispered like this, Ding Lang, who was at the end, was the first to react.

    "No! This is a self-destructive formation!"

    Self-destruction formation?

    There are several strong men from the Ding family that I have never heard of.  However, Ding Dong, who was standing at the head of the team, also changed his expression suddenly.  He also reacted!

    "This person is probably a formation master!!!"

    The other people haven¡¯t understood Ding Dong¡¯s words yet.

    However, what happened in front of them made their faces turn pale, and they suddenly understood one by one.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????*  On the contrary, it continued to shrink towards the center of the original formation.

    It looks like there is a huge vortex in the center of the formation.

    Soon, the force of collapse that gathered toward the center suddenly surged out.  It was as if the huge vortex collapsed at this moment.

    But, soon, something extremely weird happened.

    I saw that the scope of the recoil, under the astonished gazes of everyone, was very strange. It stopped at the edge of the past formation and did not continue to expand.

    Immediately afterwards, something even weirder happened.

    Those forces that rushed back to the edge of the original formation once again turned back like the center.  So repeated, so hedging, justIn the blink of an eye, hundreds of millions of miles of time and space before our eyes will be completely destroyed!  !  !

    "Thisis a self-destruction formation?"

    Those strong men from the Ding family who had never heard of the self-destruction formation couldn't help but turn pale.

    If so, who rushes into this formation rashly.  If the cultivation level of Tianzun is only at the second level of heaven, maybe he will die because of it!

    While their faces turned pale, they suddenly understood.

    ¡°He wants to use this method to scare us!!!¡±

    This formation is strange and unique.  However, as long as you don't rush in directly, its huge power can be ignored.

    Even if it is, all space and time within a radius of hundreds of millions of miles will be destroyed.  However, for Tianzun-level beings, crossing this temporary annihilation time and space is not a dangerous thing.

    The most obvious danger is that no one knows whether there is a strange self-destructive magic circle hidden in the billions of miles of time and space that has just been annihilated!

    Not to mention

    Even Ding Lang and Ding Dong don¡¯t have time to explain what a self-destruction formation is.  That self-destruction formation actually exists, how many variations, and how many strange powers exist.  However, these strong men of the Ding family are all smart people.  Just think about it and you will know that the self-destructive formation in front of you is definitely not the only self-destructive formation!

    And that Ding Dong's sentence - I'm afraid this person is a formation master - made people realize that the formation laid out by the formation master in front was not necessarily a pure, self-destructive formation.  Law.  Even if there is anyone who knows the self-destruction formation.  Facing such a formation master, it is difficult to guarantee that the formation can be broken safely!

    This is deterrence, a deterrent that has been used by everyone from mortals to deities, and has proven to be successful time and time again.  Unless the force is strong enough, this deterrent can be completely ignored.  Otherwise, there is no other way but to look at each other!  !  !

    what to do?

    All the powerful men of the Ding family looked towards Ding Lang, who was at the back of the team.

    At this time, Ding Lang's face was ashen.

    At this time, Ding Lang knew very well what everyone wanted him to do.

    The hesitation only lasted for one breath.  Soon, Na Ding Lang gritted his teeth and said sternly: "I will be the number one star!!!"

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1234. Another one, a universe-level rare treasure!  (Second update)

    "As expected, he is a descendant of a big family. The rare treasure in his hand can actually ignore the power of the formation!"

    The power of the formation, in the final analysis, is a form of application of the laws of heaven.  Since, Ye Pengfei can deploy a seven-star magic circle that ignores the constraints of the law.  Then, of course there will be strange treasures that can disrupt the operation of the law.

    "It's just that, depending on Ding Lang's mood swings, I'm afraid that this rare treasure of his is a consumable item!"

    It¡¯s like Ye Pengfei¡¯s seven-star array, which ignores the constraints of the Qilong Law, actually has inherent limitations.  The rare treasure in Ding Lang's hand, which looks like a compass, also has inherent limitations.

    For the time being, Ding Lang is holding this rare treasure and can regard the formation as if it were nothing.  He could be unscrupulous and pursue Ye Pengfei straight away.  However, this slight fluctuation in Ding Lang's mood could not escape the prying eyes of Ye Pengfei's mind.

    Consumables are the kind of things that, after they are used up, are no longer available.

    Logically speaking, you will have to wait until you reach the realm of immortality through cultivation.  Even the talisman is no longer a consumable item.  Even the talismans made by saint-level beings.  After use, you can also take it back.  Just wait patiently for a period of time, or inject the appropriate power of heaven.  These talismans can continue to be used.

    However, Ye Pengfei felt that what Ding Lang was holding was a consumable item!

    "Could it be a cosmic-level rare treasure? If it's a common Taoist artifact, or some other rare treasure. It's absolutely impossible. It's a consumable item!"

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s understanding, except that until now.  Those who still don¡¯t know the situation are other than cosmic-level rare treasures.  Even if it is a pseudo-universe-level rare treasure, such a consumable item should not exist.

    You must know that although Ye Pengfei is only a formation master, he is not good at refining weapons.  However, weapon refining also requires formation.  Ye Pengfei used the perspective of everyone in the array to speculate on the general situation of various exotic treasures.  Although it won't hit all of them, it is a conjecture.  But it won't be too far apart.

    I am so happy to see the treasure!

    "Since you are going to hunt me down, then let's snatch this rare treasure from you first!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneered several times secretly.

    Then¡­¡­

    What happened to the ancestor of the Chen family back then.  Once again, in this chaotic planet.  reproduce it.

    This time, Fox Princess was unable to take action.  As for Yue Ningbing, because she is too far away from the Morning Emperor Star, she cannot act like she did last time.

    However, the opponent's combat power level is far inferior to that of the ancestors of the Chen family and Marquis Ziyun.  Comparable!

    With the cooperation of Wan Yuqiu, Ce Na and Mo Xuan, it only took less than three breaths.  The rare treasure in Ding Lang's hand was suddenly snatched away by them.

    "asshole!!!"

    For a moment, Ding Lang's eyes turned red.  He will never hunt down Ye Pengfei again.  Instead, he stared at the one who had taken away his rare treasure.  Cena kill!

    "A little holy fairy ant dares to steal treasure in front of me, Ding Lang! I will let you have a taste of what it means to be heart-eating by thousands of poisons!"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei saw Ding Lang actually take action.  Ye Pengfei was severely surprised by Ding Lang's move.

    "His original major was actually the art of Gu?"

    Gu is a poisonous insect.

    The Way of Gu is a branch of the Way of Insects.

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei knew that this branch trail was extraordinary.  He has tens of thousands of slaves under his command, and several of them are practicing Gu.  Among his many slaves, although their cultivation level is not that outstanding.  However, among the many slaves, their combat prowess is always at the forefront!

    "I really didn't expect that his original major was actually the art of Gu. This is really true, people should not be judged by their appearance!"

    Ding Lang¡¯s image can be described as elegant and elegant.  If he goes to the mortal world, anyone who looks at his appearance will involuntarily think that he is a Confucian and a great virtue.

    "However, this Ding Lang is cultivating the most vicious way of Gu.  The overwhelming number of Gu insects flew towards Cen Na.  Each and every one of them actually contained toxins that even Ye Pengfei didn't want to easily touch!

    "This Ding Lang is probably not a serious poison master yet. Maybe there is a real poison master among them!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei, who was already very cautious, became even more cautious!

    The poison masters on the Morning Emperor Star are not really powerful poison masters.  Their poison can poison a saint-level being.  Back then, according to what Xu Jingwu said, the poison masters on Jiu Ning Star and Phoenix Wing Star could poison Tianzun-level beings to death.

    And in front of you, everyone from the Ding family comes from the Miluo Star Territory, and they are all better than Donglin.A more powerful star field.  The poison masters there are definitely more powerful than the poison masters in the East Star Territory!

    Just when Ye Pengfei became more vigilant because of Ding Lang's insect poison, that one retreated from the first star sequence to the second star sequence.  Now, Ding Dong, who has become the first star sequence again because of Ding Lang's solo pursuit, shouted sternly¡ª¡ª

    "Don't leave any more tricks at your disposal, kill these saints first!"

    "When Tianzun kills a saint, it is like killing a chicken with a bull's knife."  However, Ding Dong could see clearly that none of these saints were normal saint-level beings!

    "Ding Lang's insect Gu failed to catch up with the female cultivator in the first place. Although it was also due to being in the chaotic star. But that female cultivator is indeed very strange!"

    To kill these saints, you must use all your strength.  Ding Dong's judgment was very accurate, but the others didn't fully understand it for a while.

    Aren¡¯t they just a few saints who don¡¯t care about their lives?  They are not really trying to steal the forbidden compass.  Instead, they must sacrifice their own lives to fight for the opportunity to escape for their master!

    Even Ding Lang, who was the first to take action, did not use his strongest method.  The toxins and poisonous mist spewed out by his insect poisons can only pose a life-threatening threat to the existence of the Heavenly Lord.  He doesn't know how to release the more powerful insect poison now.

    The other people are also similar to Ding Lang.  One by one, they used the means to kill Tianzun First Level.  There are more methods that can be used to fight against higher-level experts, but they completely disdain to use them at this time.

    Only Ding Dong, a high-ranking second-level Tianzun, Ding Dong, even though he is a Goshawk and a rabbit, has definitely revealed one of his strongest methods!

    "Although the tortoise has a long life, it has its end. Although the Tao is eternal, it also has its end. The poison that destroys the Tao appears!!!"

    Suddenly, a beam of colorful light flew out from the twitching fingertips.  He stabbed away at Yue Ningbing, who was watching the battle indifferently, hundreds of millions of miles away!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1235. A boring battle (third update)

    In this battle, Yue Ningbing was far away from the battlefield.  She did not directly participate in the battle for the treasure.

    However, no one was looking for Ding Dong, but he found Yue Ningbing, who was hundreds of millions of miles away from the main battlefield!

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed with sharp light.

    "Ding Dong is very strong!"

    What does it mean to be strong?

    The realm is strong, it is not necessarily really strong.

    The magic means are wonderful, but they are not necessarily really strong.

    Real strong men all have one characteristic in common, that is, they are good at discovering the enemy's weakest link!

    Now, the weakest one is Yue Ningbing.  She could no longer borrow the power of millions of slaves, and her combat power was greatly reduced.  If she had joined the main battlefield, she would have encountered something unexpected.

    And now, even though she is far away from the main battlefield, she is only on the side, waiting for an opportunity to help.  But it's not, absolutely safe.  A colorful ray of light shot out from Ding Dong, and Yue Ningbing immediately felt the breath of death approaching at high speed!

    Ye Pengfei, who continues to fly forward, can choose to immediately return support.  He could also directly build a folding passage to bring Yue Ningbing back.

    "However, Ye Pengfei did not do this.  After listening to Hu Ji's remarks, Ye Pengfei realized that he could not always protect Yue Ningbing and the others behind him.

    "Ning Bing, what will you do?"

    In my heart, there is inevitably a trace of worry.  Most of Ye Pengfei's attention was placed on Yue Ningbing.

    At this time, Cen Na was already there.  Performed the art of Yunlong.  Using countless chaotic collisions, they gradually opened up.  The distance from that Dinglang.  It won't take long for her to escape to the place where Ye Pengfei arranged the folding space to bring her back as agreed in advance.

    " Wan Yuqiu, on the other hand, fully demonstrated her ability to predict the unknown.  Although her escape speed was not nearly as fast as Cen Na's.  but.  On her side, she couldn't see how dangerous it was for the time being.

    Not to mention, Mo Xuan is there to help.  Even if it doesn't work, Mo Xuan's way of nothingness can still be done.  Block one or two.  When needed, Ye Pengfei would be able to help again in time.

    The only dangerous person is Yue Ningbing.  She, the weakest, had to face the strongest means!

    "This is a method that can kill the second-level Heavenly Lord!"

    at.  When the breath of death hit her face, Yue Ningbing also judged the power of this attack.

    There is such a benefit in following Ye Pengfei all the time.  Although at this time.  Yue Ningbing has only been promoted to the intermediate level of the second level of Saint Immortal.  but.  Her vision is so sharp that it can be compared with some third-level gods!

    Logically speaking, Yue Ningbing needs to use the false body technique taught by Ye Pengfei.  Faced with such a powerful method, even if he ran away, it would be difficult to ensure that he could escape the pursuit of this colorful light.

    However, just as Yue Ningbing was about to use this technique, she felt an inexplicable danger.

    "No! You can't have anything to do with this colorful light!"

    Even if it¡¯s just your own breath, it can¡¯t be contaminated with this colorful light.  Without any reason, Yue Ningbing just felt that if she resorted to the art of falsehood, it would only make the situation worse!

    ¡°Catch your breath!!!¡±

    Faced with this seven-colored light that could kill ordinary second-level heavenly masters, Yue Ningbing actually chose the Breath Condensation Technique!  !  !

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh in admiration.

    In an instant, Na Ding Dong could not help but be stunned!

    "Just like thatbreak my magic?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT  After using the breath gathering technique, Yue Ningbing still had to fly away at extremely high speed.  With the help of the meteorite planet collisions, he will be able to deal with this colorful light.

    However, in Ding Dong¡¯s eyes, even if it was his own magic, he would kill this girl to extinction.  My own magic was also strangely broken by this female cultivator!

    "The breath-containing technique is actually just a breath-containing technique!"

    Ding Dong could not believe his eyes. He had never realized that the most crucial and strange method he was good at would be destroyed by a mere breath gathering technique!

    "Is it just a breathing technique?" Looking at the stunned Ding Dong, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneer with disdain again.

    Ye Pengfei is becoming more and more certain that these Ding family Tianzuns are the kind of beings who rarely come out to fight.

    &nbsp; "Even a stupid Tianzun like Chen Yiqiu knows how to play some conspiracy tricks, knows how to be flexible, and knows when danger is coming, and retreats quickly. How many of them? Their combat experience is too poor!"

    It¡¯s just a ding, which is pretty good.  It can be seen at a glance who is the weakest being on and off the entire battlefield.

    " Moreover, Ding Dong has clearly realized that these small saint-level beings are not cannon fodder thrown out by Ye Pengfei.  That's why he attacked Yue Ningbing, intending to drag Ye Pengfei back, who was constantly retreating.

    However, Ding Dong can only do this.  After he saw the breath-condensing technique and realized that the breath-condensing technique could hit the weak points in his own technique, he did not make any further guesses about what exactly was in Yue Ningbing's breath-containing technique.  It¡¯s also mixed in, what a Taoist artistic conception!

    "Is it possible that your opponent is just a small saint-level being? So you naturally think that she does not have the ability to integrate Taoism?"

    ?????????????????????????? This Ding family feels that it is already the strongest existence in the face of war.  Ye Pengfei still showed his deep contempt.

    There are so many strong people in the world.  No, only these saints who followed Ye Pengfei knew how to integrate many Taoist techniques.  There was no need to go out to investigate. Ye Pengfei knew that there must be a lot of saints in this twelfth-level space plane who could combine several Taoist techniques in advance.

    Of course, this quantity only refers to the absolute quantity.  Relatively speaking, such saints are of course extremely rare.

    "If they often practice everywhere, then they will definitely encounter all kinds of strange things. Even if they have never met a saint who can integrate Taoism. At least, in this kind of battle, they will be more or less capable.  , there should be a kind of inspiration and a kind of sensitivity!"

    The combat power of a strong person does not only depend on the state of cultivation, nor does it only depend on the means of magic, nor does it only depend on the strength of the exotic treasure.

    Combat power has an extremely complex composition.  The strong men of the Ding family, like these, had no sense of agility when it came to the battle. For a strong man like Ye Pengfei, who had experienced hundreds of battles and had seen too many fantastic ideas, he felt that this battle was simply  It's boring and has nothing to look at.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of fun, we need to practice, let¡¯s find a stronger existence!¡±

    With a thought, Yue Ningbing and others immediately understood and stepped into the folding passages that suddenly appeared

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1236. The Ding family, a family that plays drugs!  (Fourth update)

    "Where are the people?"

    Ding Lang, Ding Dong and others were both shocked and furious.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A mere four saints, they actually escaped the pursuit of nine second-level heavenly gods, and then disappeared without a trace inexplicably!

    "It must be the method of that Heavenly Lord! It looks like it should be some kind of space method!"

    "Check! The traces of space magic will not disappear so quickly. With his current strength and his magic methods, it is impossible to hide them from our prying eyes!"

    In an instant, the nine Heavenly Lords all used their methods.  They wanted to intercept Ye Pengfei on the way before he could lead him back!

    But¡­¡­

    "No clues!"

    "There are no traces!"

    Soon, each of the Heavenly Lords started shouting in horror and frustration.

    "That rare treasure has fallen into his hands!"

    In the midst of these low voices, Ding Lang's expression changed slightly.  The eyes he looked at Ye Pengfei in the distance were full of anger and violence.  However, deep down in his heart, he already felt uneasy

    ¡­¡­

    "If they still come after me, no matter what, I will try to see if I can kill them one by one!"

    With his mind power, he locked on these nine Ding Family Heavenly Lords.  Ye Pengfei has already begun to prepare for more intense measures.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei had no idea of ??using all his strength to kill these existences.  After all, in terms of strength, he is indeed much inferior to these Ding family Tianzun.

    What's more, Ye Pengfei didn't know it at the time.  In the process of chasing him, they were still distracted.  Thinking about things is really stupid.  Still putting on a show.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has determined that these Ding family Tianzuns are the kind of beings who are used to being arrogant in their own territory.  They are not playing some conspiracy at all.  But they really felt that killing Ye Pengfei was necessary.  It's a very easy thing.

    As for the power, Ye Pengfei has already seen it.

    "This Ding family, I'm afraid, is a family that plays drugs! Everyone's methods are mixed with the smell of poison!"

    In the short battle just now, most of the Ding family¡¯s strong men were involved.  None of them revealed the strongest means.  However, Ye Pengfei's vision is so extraordinary.  He could tell at a glance the true abilities of these Heavenly Lords.

    "That's right. Master, I have found out that the Ding family in Miluo Star Territory is exactly a family that plays drugs!" Xu Ting suddenly said.  He opened his mouth and responded.

    Ding Lang and others began to hunt down Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei had already let Xu Ting.  Go check on the situation of the Melotin family.

    At this time, Xu Ting¡¯s split soul had already commanded the Paradise Boat and entered a cultivation planet that was larger than the Morning Emperor Star.  Xu Ting originally planned to reach Donglin Star, the main star of the Donglin Star Territory, from the teleportation circle here.  But now, his split soul has temporarily stopped.  On that cultivation star, collect information about the Milodin family.

    "Surprisingly, it's still in another star realm!"

    After a quick glance, Ye Pengfei was a little surprised by the information sent by Xu Ting.

    Data shows that this Miluo Star Territory is located in the Demon Star Realm.  And between this Demonic Star Realm and the Quiet Destruction Star Realm where Donglin Star Territory is located, there is also a Blood Reverse Star Realm!

    "It is not easy to chase down any strong person across the star realm. This Milodin family actually sent people to cross two star realms to come here Qingming, what the hell?  What did you do? You actually provoked the Miloding family to pursue them across the border!"

    After reading the information sent by Xu Ting, Ye Pengfei finally understood why Ding Lang, Ding Dong and others were so arrogant.  A family that can cross two star realms and hunt down its enemies.  Obviously, they belong to that kind of super family with a very terrifying foundation.

    And, Ye Pengfei has also realized it.  I'm afraid, it's not the Ding family that has raised such waste materials with little combat experience.  However, this kind of cross-border pursuit requires too many manpower.  Therefore, even though he knew that Ding Lang and others lacked combat experience.  I'm afraid, I have to send them out.

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he became more and more curious about the strong man named Qingming.

    "If that's the case, then Qingming is really in this chaotic star. I can't say, I have to capture him and ask him carefully!"

    The Miloding family is very strong, so Qingming provoked the Miloding family to cross the star realm and chase them all the way.  Obviously, what Qingming provoked was extraordinary.

    ¡°However, that¡¯s what Ye Pengfei thought.  He didn't think that Ding Lang and the Ding family's Tianzun had really found the right trace of Qing Ming.This idea, after a brief thought in the sea of ????consciousness, Ye Pengfei turned around and went back to check the information about the Miloding family.

    There is not much information, there are only three important ones¡ª¡ª

    ????????????????????????? The Miloding family has more than one person who is at the peak of the third level of Tianzun.  The specific quantity is unknown!

    Second, the Milodin family is a family that plays drugs.  In ordinary battles, they would not use poison-related methods.  However, once they encounter a life-and-death battle, their poisonous skills are very terrifying!

    Third, the Milodin family may dominate the Demon Star Realm!

    This last piece of information surprised Ye Pengfei the most.  You know, being the master of a realm is not that easy.  Don't look at the vast majority of realm masters, they are not the peak existence of the third level of Tianzun.  However, if there are only three or five powerful people at the third level of Tianzun, supporting them from behind.  This Realm Master will not last long!

    "Does the Ding family have more than ten people at the peak level of the third level of Tianzun? Is it even possible for their family to have a strong man who surpasses the universe level?"

    Ye Pengfei thought like this and looked in the direction of Yue Ningbing involuntarily.

    "Pengfei, what's wrong?"

    Yue Ningbing, who was discussing Ding Lang's rare treasure with others, sensed Ye Pengfei's gaze and raised her head.

    "It's nothing, you continue to study."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and Yue Ningbing also smiled and stopped talking or asking any more questions.  In fact, she knew very well that perhaps her man had some thoughts because of the breath-condensing technique she had just performed

    ¡­¡­

    "The artistic conception of life Ning Bing just incorporated many kinds of Taoist power into the breath gathering technique. However, only this Tao of life is crucial!"

    Ding Dong failed to see how mysterious Yue Ningbing's breath-condensing technique was.  However, Ye Pengfei personally taught Yue Ningbing this method of fusion of Taoism and magic.  How could he not know the mystery inside?

    "It seems that the artistic conception of life has a miraculous effect against the poison of the Ding family. Maybe, sometime in the future, I will have to rely on the artistic conception of life to fight with the Milo Ding family!"

    Ye Pengfei thought this, and a cold smile appeared on the edge of his mouth

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1237. Bold speculation!  (fifth update)

    A strong person of Ye Pengfei's level often has the ability to predict what will happen in the future.

    This kind of foreknowledge has nothing to do with prophecy.  There is no need to deliberately calculate anything.

    Ding Lang, Ding Dong, these beings do not have such abilities.  It seems that their realm cultivation level is much higher than that of Ye Pengfei.  However, their Taoism and artistic conception are much worse than Ye Pengfei's.

    Ye Pengfei, who had a cold smile on his lips, also discovered this.  Just when he said those words, he suddenly realized that his ability to predict seemed to be on par with the vast universe!

    "Hey, without knowing it, I've become more diligent again?"

    This is a very magical thing.

    Even though he fought against Qi Long and Ji Qiong one after another, Ye Pengfei did not gain much insights due to repeated pressures.  However, just after Yue Ningbing and others experienced a boring battle, Ye Pengfei discovered that his abilities had improved again!

    "In the past, I definitely didn't have this ability to predict. Let alone whether it would have any relationship or conflict with the distant Ding family. Even if I went to kill Chen Yiming, I made a mistake.  , then the ancestor of the Chen family took action himself!"

    At the beginning, it was still a matter of careful calculation and planning.  As a result, I still didn't expect that the strongest member of the Chen family would immediately take action personally.

    And now, I don¡¯t calculate anything at all.  Just watched some.  Information about the House of Merodin.  Then, without even realizing it.  Such thoughts arose.

    "Perseverance is due to the artistic conception of life! From Ning Bing, I noticed that the artistic conception of life has more wonderful uses!"

    It's just that I've noticed more magical effects, not that I've realized it, and it's more profound.  artistic conception information.

    "Just like this, I can make more progress. If I can understand the artistic conception of this life more clearly, wouldn't it be possible to transcend this universe?"

    A trace of strangeness flashed across Ye Pengfei's face.

    On the Chenhuang Star, he was repeatedly crushed by the ancestor of the Chen family.  True body.  In terms of the artistic conception of death, Ye Pengfei already has it and has made great progress.

    "However, even that kind of great progress has not made me feel that my thoughts are as powerful as the universe. Now, I only have some insights into the application of the artistic conception of life. Why?  Will it appear and be so diligent?"

    "Life and death, pros and cons, artistic conception and effect. There should be no distinction between them. But now, there is such a strange difference. The reason for this, is it possible"

    Involuntarily, Ye Pengfei's true body was fished out in the vast stardust.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, and the palms of the palms are already full of dust.

    "Is it possible that the universe I live in has become unbalanced in terms of life and death?"

    This question was like a ground-breaking question, not only surprising Ye Pengfei, but also the Zifu Universe, the Space-Time Universe, and the Huan Stone.

    Ye Pengfei did not directly address this issue.  Yue Ningbing and others still don't know what Ye Pengfei is thinking about.

    "However, the Zifu people are transcendent existences.  As long as they are willing, Ye Pengfei's fluctuations in thoughts cannot escape their prying eyes.

    "Perhaps, it is improving!"

    The deep voice of Zifu Universe was introduced into Ye Pengfei¡¯s sea of ??soul consciousness.

    At this time, the Zifu universe has become more and more indistinguishable from normal creatures.  As long as you don't look at its star-studded body.  It will make people think that they are communicating slowly with a normal creature, an ordinary strong person.

    It¡¯s not just the Zifu universe that has evolved to this level.  The fantasy stone has also evolved to this level.

    The advancement of the space-time universe is slower than these two.  However, according to its evolutionary speed, it will be possible for it to catch up from behind in just a few years!

    The three of them are all evolving and constantly improving.  However, the evolutionary directions and advanced results of the three of them are all normal creatures.

    "Is it advancing?" Ye Pengfei murmured, "But I don't feel that it is evolving towards a real creature!"

    Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, they are fully evolved, real creatures.  Their origin is a chaos that can evolve into countless universes.  But now, as long as they take the initiative to show their performance, even beings of Ye Pengfei's level will not be able to notice that their bodies are actually the source of chaos that is one level higher than the universe!

    However, there is also chaos, notIt is evolving in this direction.  These chaos will always remain in the form of chaos, and will spit out some new universes from time to time.  It will also swallow up some old universes from time to time.

    It¡¯s hard to say which one is better between the two.  However, if the artistic conception of life prevails.  So, it feels like there are strange existences like chaos and the universe.  Their evolutionary direction should be to become real creatures!

    Ye Pengfei owns Zifu and Time and Space, two independent universes. He knows very well what kind of atmosphere the universe will reveal if it is advancing in the direction of real life.

    Ye Pengfei, who is in this vast universe, has scanned many spatial planes with his powerful telepathy.  However, he has never realized that the universe he is in actually has the aura of evolving into a real living being!

    Ye Pengfei's question, the Zifu Universe and the Space-Time Universe were all silent for a while.  They also couldn't understand why this happened.

    Only Huan Shi said in a deep voice: "Perhaps, it was covered by illusion!"

    Illusion!

    ??A powerful illusion performed by the universe itself!

    "That's right, if it casts the illusion in person. It is indeed true that it can hide from the prying eyes of my mind But, the real purpose of it casting the illusion is to hide from whom?"

    Ye Pengfei is not so narcissistic that he thinks that the universe he lives in will use amazing illusions and formulate amazing illusion laws because he is concerned about himself.

    "Could it be that it wants to hide it from other universes? Or even, to hide it from the source of chaos?!"

    Ye Pengfei was left speechless by his bold speculation.  If your inference is correct, then it means.  The strong men in the entire universe are in danger!

    "If it evolves successfully and evades the truth successfully, then it will become a real creature! In this case, how can all the strong people living in its body be safe and sound?"

    "If evolution fails, let alone mention it. The source of chaos that derived it, how can it be spared!"

    For a moment, Ye Pengfei was shocked by his bold speculation, and his soul trembled

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1238. The mysterious Ding family, the mysterious sneak attacker!  (First update)

    "what to do?"

    Watching Ye Pengfei walking further and further away, everyone's eyes once again turned towards Ding Lang.  But this time, Ding Lang's brows were furrowed even more tightly than before.

    "Ding Lang!" Ding Dong shouted sternly, "At this point, don't you realize that it is impossible for us alone to capture that man?"

    "We can secretly follow you!" Ding Lang responded in a deep voice, "Chaos Star Luo, the situation is so complicated! There are also powerful beings here! Perhaps, we can also find an opportunity to benefit from it!"

    Hearing what Ding Lang said, five people¡¯s eyes lit up slightly and they fell silent.

    However, Ding Dong and the other two people still insisted on their opinions.

    "Ding Lang, pursuing luck is not advisable!" Ding Dong said coldly, "If so, you refuse to inform Ding Meng. When I return to the family, I will definitely report this matter to the elders!"

    Ding Dong spoke harshly, and Ding Lang couldn't help but look fierce.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I will kill you right now!!!¡±

    The first three were let go because of Ding Qiong.

    And now, neither Ding Dong nor the other two have any deep backgrounds.  Even if they were killed on the spot, there was no way they could pass on the news!

    As Ding Lang said this, he glared at the two strong men who seemed to be still supporting Ding Dong with an unkind look.

    And when Ding Lang was saying this, the five strong men who were silent and silently supporting Ding Lang moved their feet slightly, forming a fan-shaped circle!

    "Ding Lang, how dare you!!!" Ding Dong was a little angry.

    This team.  Twelve strong men from the Ding family.  Ding Lang has the highest level, and Ding Dong ranks second.  but.  In terms of real combat power, Ding Dong, who has already stepped into the realm of the second level of Tianzun, is vaguely one level higher than Ding Lang!

    The two strong men of the Ding family who supported Ding Dong were all aware of the existence of Ding Dong's combat power.  Facing the intimidation of six strong men led by Ding Lang.  Not only did they not back down.  Instead, he leaned towards Ding Dong

    ¡­¡­

    "Surprisingly, there is internal strife!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei, who was constantly galloping towards the interior of Chaotic Star Luo, still had his telepathy locked on the strong men of the Ding family here.  after all.  He indeed does not have enough power to intimidate these strong men of the Ding family.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei knew very well that these strong men of the Ding family would not give up immediately just because of one defeat.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect it.  These powerful men of the Ding family are actually fighting among themselves!

    "Why is the Milodin family a super family? These children in their clan are really rubbish!"

    ??It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have rich combat experience.  after all.  There is a type of ascetic monk who has been practicing asceticism for many years.  It means practicing in seclusion.  The combat experience of this type of strong person will be infinitely close to zero.  It is not surprising that such a powerful person exists in a big family like the Milodin family.

    But, internal strife?  !

    This shows that family control is too weak.  If every time the family takes action, there will be several internal strife, I don't know how this family can take advantage of the family interests.

    You know, Ye Pengfei has tens of millions of servants under his command.  Many of them were former patriarchs and elders of large families.  When searching for their soul memories, Ye Pengfei had long been familiar with the strict family organization.  He really couldn't understand the internal strife between Ding Lang and Ding Dong before the war.

    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t understand it, it¡¯s not that I despise the Ding family.

    ??A super family that already controls a star field

    A super family that is likely to control a star realm

    Of course it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to despise this kind of family.

    He just didn¡¯t understand, and this incomprehension further led to him becoming more cautious.

    "I'm afraid, the Ding family did this on purposethen, what is their purpose?"

    No one in the Miloding family knew that there was internal strife among several Heavenly Lords in the clan over one thing.  This caused a strong man to start doubting the Ding family and began to secretly study the Ding family.  They don't even know that it is because of this strong man that the direction of the entire Ding family has undergone earth-shaking changes

    ¡­¡­

    The internal strife between Ding Lang and Ding Dong was about to turn into a fierce battle.

    at this time!  !  !

    A strange aura caught Ye Pengfei's attention.  It was clearly a strong man, sneaking towards Ding Lang and Ding Dong.  However, with the power of Ye Pengfei's mind, he was unable to see the appearance of that strong man clearly!

    &nbsp; To be more precise, Ye Pengfei couldn't even tell.  That one definitely belongs to the aura of the strong.  Does it really mean that a strong man is coming!

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's vigilance was raised to the highest level.  Originally, he used his strength to set up a formation, just to increase the forward speed.  But now, inside the speed-increasing array, Ye Pengfei has deployed some defensive, restrictive arrays!

    When Ye Pengfei paid close attention to the movements of Ding Lang, Ding Dong and others, the consciousness of Ding Lang, Ding Dong and others had also been staring closely at Ye Pengfei.  They soon discovered this change in Ye Pengfei.

    However, no one realized that there was danger!

    "A few of them are finished!!!"

    Although, Ye Pengfei has no idea what the master of that aura is.  He didn't even know whether the owner of that aura had sneaked over and killed Ding Lang and others.

    but¡ª¡ª

    Years of combat experience.  Ye Pengfei realized that that person wanted to kill Ding Lang and others.

    ¡°After numerous overt and covert fights, and facing many witty and ever-changing people, Ye Pengfei was able to conclude that the owner of that aura was also planning to take action against him at the same time!  !  !

    "The time to take action will be when Ding Lang and Ding Dong take action!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's judgment was not wrong in any way.

    Just when Dinglang and Ding moved, the tip of the needle was at Mai Mang. When the two people could not curb, they could not be curbed, and they attacked the other party.  And as soon as the two of them took action, an inexplicable gray mist suddenly enveloped all nine strong men from the Ding family!

    That is when this inexplicable gray fog suddenly appeared, Ye Pengfei also noticed that a sharp light was about to break through, and the void around him stabbed towards him.

    This sharp light is not very powerful.  However, if Ye Pengfei's attention is attracted by the gray fog at this time.  Then, he must have no choice but to run away in a hurry!

    "He set up a desperate trap in that place! However, my mind power cannot detect what kind of trap is hidden there!"

    Standing still, Ye Pengfei remained motionless as he crushed the sharp light in the sky into pieces.  His eyes have also begun to flash with a sharp light!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1239. Strange existence, strange powers!  (Second update)

    ps: The computer is broken today, so there is a possibility that Chapter 5 will not be released.

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei felt tremendous pressure.

    Even though, facing Na Jiqiong, Ye Pengfei didn't feel such huge pressure!

    "The power of thought has failed! Did the sneak attacker do it intentionally or unintentionally?"

    Ye Pengfei knew that his tyrannical power was definitely impossible and omnipotent.  However, until now, Ye Pengfei has never met a strong person who cannot be locked by his telekinesis.  He has never encountered any dangerous means that cannot be seen through his telekinesis.

    "Ye Pengfei has always relied on his powerful telepathy to predict the enemy's opportunities.  He can even make full use of his powerful telepathy to fight against others.

    It¡¯s like, the chaotic time and space of Qilong is really powerful.  Even the high-level beings of the third level of Tianzun may not be able to come and go freely in such chaotic time and space.

    However, Ye Pengfei was able to use his powerful telekinesis to achieve things that even those at the peak level of Tianzun, the first level of Tianzun, and the third level of Tianzun may not be able to do!

    But now

    "If it's intentional, that's fine. It can only mean that there are spells or rare treasures that can restrain powerful mental power."

    "But, if it's just unintentional"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed sharply, and his thoughts whirled rapidly.

    If it is just unintentional, it means that there is a type of strong people whose innate abilities can restrain such powerful telekinesis as their own!

    "The power of telepathy is the power of belief. Strong telepathy relies on strong self-confidence. If such a strong person really exists, then their innate ability can completely destroy the enemy's self-confidence!"

    The strong fight and everything changes rapidly.  If you lose your self-confidence, even high-level experts will be easily defeated by low-level beings.  And if you are a low-level strong person, you have no confidence.  There is no need for high-level experts to take action.  They will naturally fall!  !  !

    ??If, there really is such a thing.  So, no matter whether their realm is high or low.  All of them can bring a kind of terrifying pressure to Ye Pengfei that is far more than what Na Jiqiong can bring!  !  !

    To know.  In a fight with Ji Qiong, Ye Pengfei has absolute confidence in winning.  This kind of self-confidence comes from several aspects -

    For one thing, Ye Pengfei¡¯s main and auxiliary planes are protected by the Zifu Universe and the Space-Time Universe.  If the situation is too critical.  The fantasy stone, which is about to transcend the universe, will also help.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei has no worries.

    Secondly, Na Jiqiong cannot fight with Ye Pengfei for too long.  after all.  It showed its true form and its coercion.  It was provoked.  Countless high-level deities peeked.  It even attracted the Territory Lord of the Eastern Star Territory!

    But now, these two major advantages in the face of desperate times have disappeared

    "Whether I am confident or not is only related to myself. The Zi Mansion and the others can preserve my space and plane, but they cannot preserve my self-confidence! If my confidence collapses, I will become decadent. No matter how powerful I am,  There is, and is not possible, the possibility of saving my life!¡±

    "And that mysterious sneak attacker can definitely fight a protracted battle with me. Fighting in this chaotic star, no matter how tyrannical the ripples of power are, will be torn apart by this chaotic star!"

    Previously, when Ye Pengfei was engaged in a boring battle with those strong men of the Ding family, the ripples of power in the battle were actually enough to temporarily annihilate some time and space.

    The annihilation of time and space is an important means for high-level gods to determine where there is fighting.  If Naji Qiong hadn't annihilated the vast space and time, there wouldn't be many high-level Heavenly Lords who would know that a world-shaking fierce battle was taking place somewhere.

    However, those ripples of power were seen in the previous battle.  When some time and space, large or small, are temporarily annihilated.  Not far away, there are also some time and space that will be suddenly annihilated due to violent collisions of meteorites and planets

    "If it is a gifted ability, then as long as he insists on not showing up, he can always drag me here. Wait until my confidence collapses!!!"

    Ye Pengfei analyzed all his thoughts clearly and clearly in just a few moments.  He suddenly felt a huge pressure that was far better than when facing Ji Qiong!

    "Yes or no, you can find the answer to the question from Ding Lang and others! How to deal with it, you can also find the answer from their death process!"

    At this moment, Ding Lang, Ding Dong and others are still at a loss.  He is already in a critical situation of death.

    At this moment, these nine strong men from the Ding family are even more guessing.Come out, what kind of enemy you will face!

    "There's a sneak attack!"

    "Kill the foreign enemies first!"

    These are strong men who were about to fight each other.  Finally, we want to organize ourselves together to defend against foreign enemies.  Unfortunately, their awakening came too late.

    Just when they were roaring and shouting such words, their souls were already contaminated with the gray mist that appeared inexplicably.

    Gray fog, there are many in the universe.  There are also many spells that produce similar gray mist.  The Milodin family is, after all, a super family.  Ding Lang and others have finally reached the second level of Tianzun.  Therefore, they have more or less learned about a lot of strange places in the universe related to gray mist, or strange magic methods.

    When surrounded by this inexplicable gray mist, these nine Ding family Tianzun each used their own methods to get rid of this gray mist.

    Every strong man from the Ding family has used different kinds of magic methods.  In their opinion, with so many kinds of spells superimposed together, the gray mist can definitely be driven away.  In their opinion, when the time comes, the gray shadow in their souls will naturally cease to exist.

    But¡­¡­

    "Decadent! Frustrated! Confused! Frightened! Sure enough, that kind of gray mist can weaken the self-confidence of the strong!"

    This situation will also occur when people are planted with evil thoughts.  However, after using countless methods to prevent or get rid of such evil thoughts, he still became decadent!  Frustrated!  confused!  Horrified!  Then, it only means one thing¡ª¡ª

    "The self-confidence of these strong men of the Ding family is about to completely collapse!"

    It can¡¯t be said that the previous speculation is really true.  After all, this gray mist may be a kind of magic method that can directly destroy the confidence and belief of the strong.  However, in Ye Pengfei's view, his previous speculation was almost 100% correct!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that just after I got here, I would already encounter such danger!!!¡±

    The sharp light in Ye Pengfei's eyes is even better!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1240. Extreme crisis!  (Third update)

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he could only enter the eighteen levels of hell.  Or, when facing those powerful people who already have the potential to surpass the universe, you will encounter great danger.

    "However, I never thought that in this chaotic star, there is a strong man who, until now, has been hiding his head and tail, not showing his true face, has already put himself in a dangerous situation!

    "That person didn't show up. Even if I saw through his trap, he neither showed up nor took action again. This shows that that person is weaker than me!"

    Weaker than the peak of Tianzun First Level!

    That mysterious sneak attacker is indeed very weak.

    However, he dared to kill, and he was able to kill the nine second-level heavenly beings very quickly.  Who dares to say that he is weak?

    "The most urgent task is to find where his true body is!"

    Completely, the enemy cannot be found.  This battle is impossible to fight.

    Escape is completely unrealistic.  After all, Ye Pengfei didn't really see the trap set by that person, he just guessed it!

    In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei had already changed several tracing methods.  However, Ye Pengfei did not find any clues.  If not, that sharp light was crushed by himself.  Ye Pengfei may even wonder whether the mysterious attacker is real and wants to attack him.

    "not good!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's heart trembled slightly.

    "I must recall the sharp light that I crushed just now. In order to be firm in my previous judgment. This means that the mysterious person has taken action again!"

    There is no fog.  There wasn't even any sound or movement.  That mysterious person has already taken action.  And he himself has already been tricked!

    "I never expected that I used invisible means to disrupt other people's minds back then. Today, I also want to have a taste of other people's invisible means!!!"

    Back then, Ye Pengfei used the power of extreme emotion.  He has repeatedly crossed levels to deal with beings that are far more powerful than himself.  But now, there is a very strong person who is much worse than myself.  You are using different artistic conceptions, but you should use similar methods to influence your strong beliefs!

    The worst thing is if it¡¯s the other party.  What methods were used.  Then, you can still do it yourself and have corresponding methods to crack it.  Even if it cannot be cracked by Taoist means, you can still seek those foreign laws.  Exotic means.

    "Self-confidencebeliefhow should we defend this, and how should we maintain it?!"

    Whether it is difficult or not, you can only rely on your own willpower.  To hold it against force?  This is too much fun!

    "If it is a low-level existence, even a mortal warrior can rely on his own willpower to resist the strange pressure that exceeds his own endurance."

    "But, how could the mysterious person's innate abilities not be transformed in various ways? How could there not be all kinds of vicious killing moves? If he just used his willpower to resist, the mysterious person would definitely be able to turn around and attack elsewhere!"

    What to attack instead?

    In the secret realm of time, the power of Ye Pengfei's soul slowly spread out.

    Here, there are his three lovers and his three slaves.

    Here, there are many, many low-level beings whose cultivation level is very low, not enough for Ye Pengfei to take him as a slave and tell the world what it is like.

    "They are my concern! If that mysterious person turns to attack them, how should I deal with it?"

    Ji Qiong repeatedly destroyed Ye Pengfei's true body.  Ye Pengfei, don¡¯t be afraid!

    Because, no matter how awesome Ji Qiong is, it is impossible to break through Ye Pengfei's space plane and attack Hu Ji and others.  It is also impossible to go on a killing spree in the time secret realm, make the time secret realm a mess, and affect Ye Pengfei's peace of mind.

    Of course, it is impossible for that mysterious person to break through Ye Pengfei's space plane and enter this secret realm of time in person.  However, when he affected Ye Pengfei's self-confidence.  Furthermore, through Ye Pengfei's soul, it affects those entities related to Ye Pengfei's soul.  Then, the secret realm of time is dangerous!  !  !

    "If Fox Princess and the others are in danger of death, I will definitely be in a state of confusion."

    "Even if those low-level existences that seem to have nothing to do with me, once they die in large numbers, it will still cause a great loss of my self-confidence!"

    Ye Pengfei's thoughts turned extremely fast.  Ye Pengfei's ideas appeared one after another and disappeared one after another.

    Even in the secret realm of time, within a few breaths of time, Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness has been transformed through thousands of different methods

    And that super-intelligence brain, which has been refined many times, has long sinceI have deduced it for Ye Pengfei, and there are countless possibilities

    Even though Zifu Universe, who didn¡¯t ask for any reward, had already learned about the space-time universe and the fantasy stone, he had gone through crazy deductions, and I don¡¯t know how many scenarios there were¡­

    But, there is no result!  There is no result that is even slightly beneficial to Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    "No solution! How can there be no solution?!"

    Ye Pengfei feels more and more that his self-confidence is about to collapse.

    He has noticed that his mental power is rapidly weakening.  Over there, the strong men of the Ding family fell one after another. Among them, there were many details that Ye Pengfei's telekinesis did not see at all!

    "Their fall was not just because of their loss of confidence, nor was it just because they were hit by countless meteorites and planets. In the end, what method was there that I didn't see clearly?"

    Taking a deep breath, Ye Pengfei wanted to calm down a little more and think carefully

    ¡­¡­

    The crisis is approaching Ye Pengfei step by step.  The Zifu Universe and the Space-Time Universe couldn't help but panic.

    "Why haven't they taken action? Do they want to use some mysterious person to test Ye Pengfei's potential?" The space-time universe was about to roar out.

    They are Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  Before they agreed, Time and Space Universe would not dare to let Ye Pengfei know that they had always existed near Ye Pengfei.

    The Zifu universe is more mature than the space-time universe.  Its judgment is also much stronger than that of the space-time universe.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, they are no longer nearby!!!¡±

    Suddenly, the space-time universe became stupid.

    "Not nearby? tnnd, how could these two girls not be around here at the critical moment?"

    "When Ye Pengfei is finished, he will also be finished."  Not only is the time and space universe going crazy, but the Zifu universe is also going crazy!

    "Let's go all out and destroy this space plane!!!"

    Suddenly, Zifu Universe roared out a terrifying method that shocked Ye Pengfei

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1241. Brutal means!

    Destroy the space plane!  !  !

    If so, Zifu Universe will take action with all its strength without reservation.  Then, there is no problem in destroying a twelfth-level space plane.

    If so, the space-time universe will also take action.  Then, it won't take long at all for this supreme plane, where countless high-level powerful men exist, to disappear!

    But¡­¡­

    "Zifu Universe, you are crazy!!!"

    Even though the situation is already very critical.  Even though his powerful mental power has gradually shrunk and collapsed.  However, Ye Pengfei is not panic yet, Ye Pengfei is not in chaos yet.

    "If we provoke the universe we live in to take full action, we will die even more miserably!!!"

    ??????????? Why haven¡¯t the two complete universes helped Ye Pengfei fight monsters and kill people?  Isn't it just because I am afraid that the aura of power will escape too much?  As a result, the universe that Ye Pengfei was in, no matter what, wanted to kill the two of them!

    That catastrophe back then was just because this big universe noticed a trace of the breath of an alien universe.  Therefore, a heavenly catastrophe befell him.  That kind of catastrophe is a fatal threat to Ye Pengfei.  However, for Zifu Universe, it is just a threatening warning!

    "Last time, we were lucky. This time, if you go all out, we will definitely die miserably!"

    Ye Pengfei categorically rejected Zifu Universe¡¯s proposal.  However, Zifu Universe's seemingly reckless proposal gave Ye Pengfei the best reminder.

    "Destroy one side of time and space! I don't believe it. His innate ability can pass through the power of destruction. It affects my true body!"

    Psychic power, once again, swept out forcefully!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ???????????In this piece of stardust, it is considered to be a very large planet.  A strong young man raised his head in surprise.

    "He actually put himself in a self-destructive formation!!!"

    In the distance, a space of hundreds of millions of miles in radius was suddenly destroyed.  And that Ye Pengfei was in this time and space of destruction!

    "I actually thought of such a method. This person is very strong!" The strong young man said to himself coldly, "But even so, where can you escape to? In this kind of destructive formation,  Among them. You, too, will suffer heavy injuries. How many times can you withstand such heavy injuries? "

    The strong young man sneered several times.  It started unexpectedly, slowly and leisurely.  Counting the numbers¡ª¡ª

    "one¡­¡­"

    "two¡­¡­"

    "three¡­¡­"

    "Four¡­¡­"

    What he was counting in his mouth was Ye Pengfei's number of self-destructions!

    What self-destructs is the formation.  What was destroyed was a side of time and space.

    However, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei, who is in the self-destruction formation, to be more powerful than the one in time and space.

    So, the number of times this self-destruction circle appears.  Exactly, the number of times Ye Pengfei self-destructed!

    "Time and space have been destroyed. How can your true body survive alone! Even if you can quickly reunite your true body, how can you survive the heavy damage suffered by your main and auxiliary planes in an instant?  Reunited as before?"

    The young man looked like a strong man, as if he had a winning ticket, he was talking to himself.

    "Four consecutive self-destruction formations. However, the traps I laid in advance have been cleared. You have finally succeeded in advancing, 400 million miles. However, how far can you continue to advance with this method?"

    The strong young man, minding his own business, started to guess.

    "Hmm, it seems that there was a third-level Tianzun peak existence in the past Well, even if you are not strong, you have too many methods. Maybe you can move forward a trillion miles?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only by self-destructing ten thousand times can we advance one trillion miles!

    "Ten thousand times, let your space plane withstand the annihilation force of time and space. Even the old man can't resist it. No matter how strong this person is, he can't be stronger than the old man!"

    "A hundred times"

    "Two hundred times"

    "Three hundred times"

    The strong young man counted slowly and leisurely. Look at the way his eyelids drooped, as if he might fall asleep after counting.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°Five thousand times!!!¡±

    When, Ye Pengfei self-destructed for the fifth thousandth time, and reunited with his true body for the fifth thousandth time.  The strong young man suddenly opened his eyesOpen your eyes.

    "Surprisingly, he survived five thousand times! This person was once a relatively powerful person who was at the peak of the third level of Heaven!"

    The level of strong men in any level cannot be exactly the same.  Even a small, first-level qi-training monk cannot be of equal strength.

    Not to mention the existence of Tianzun at the peak level of the third level of heaven.  They are both at the pinnacle of the Third Heavenly Heaven, and the strongest one can instantly kill the weakest one!

    When Ye Pengfei advanced five hundred billion miles, the strong young man finally became a little excited.

    "I really didn't expect that this time, not only did I catch a person who was once a powerful person at the third level of Tianzun, but he was also an existence that could dominate the world!"

    "Who is he?"

    "Is there no chance for a noble lord without a flute?"

    "Or is it Qiu Fangming, the Marquis of Wind and Rain?"

    "Could it be Han Guang, who disappeared inexplicably a hundred thousand trillion years ago? That was an incredible fierce man!"

    This strong young man is only at the intermediate level of the first level Heavenly Lord.  However, when he counted the powerful men who were at the peak level of the third level of heaven that day, they just opened their mouths.  It seems that there is nothing he doesn't know about, the existence of the third level peak of Tianzun!  !  !

    Slowly, I thought about which person who was moving forward fiercely was the third-level Tianzun peak-level being.  Gradually, the strong young man discovered with shock that Ye Pengfei had walked out eight hundred billion miles away!

    "Eight thousand times of self-destruction! He has resisted the power of annihilation of time and space eight thousand times! This person is more powerful than Han Guang!"

    "Such a powerful space plane defense force. The body's strength has fallen to the peak of the first level of Tianzun The injuries suffered by this person are a bit weird!!!"

    The strong young man was originally just sitting cross-legged on the ground.  Now, he suddenly stood up.  Those bright eyes were filled with scorching gazes!  !  !

    "Destroying the power of the body, but not destroying the defensive ability of the space plane. Looking at him like this, maybe he can challenge the old man's limit! Haha, if he can be captured and made into a puppet of Tianzun. Then it will be  , how powerful?"

    "Eight thousand and five!"

    "Nine thousand!"

    "Nine thousand and five!"

    ¡°Ten thousand!!!¡±

    When Ye Pengfei finally walked a trillion miles away, the strong young man finally became completely excited!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1242. Qingming!

    "Ten thousand times! He actually pushed me down exactly ten thousand times!"

    The strong young man¡¯s face was flushed with excitement, as if he was drunk.

    However, even he was already excited to this extent.  He didn't leak any breath.  No matter how Ye Pengfei's mind glanced back and forth.  There is absolutely no way to detect his traces!

    "Hey, I have extraterritorial blood, and I am naturally invisible and strong. Even the old man can't find me. What's more, you are a severely injured Tianzun!!!"

    Just when the strong young man was very excited and talking to himself, Ye Pengfei suddenly deployed the one thousand and one self-destruction array!

    "Can you continue?"

    The eyes of that strong young man were shining brightly.

    "Okay, okay! Let me see how much ability you have, use it all! I want to see if you can escape my Qingming's control with this arrogant method!!!"

    Qingming!  !  !

    How could Ye Pengfei have expected that the strong man who secretly attacked him was none other than the Qingming of the Miloding family, who had deployed a large number of men and was chasing him all the way!

    ¡° Even if Ye Pengfei had strong calculation ability, he would not be able to guess in this direction.  In Ye Pengfei's opinion, Qingming probably stole something from Miloding's house.  Then, he was chased around by the Milodin family.

    Of course, this does not mean that Ye Pengfei underestimated Qingming.  After all, a great escape that spans two star realms is not something an ordinary character can do.

    However, it was obviously impossible for Ye Pengfei to guess.  Right now, this one can easily kill Ding Lang and others.  The strong man who forced himself to come up with such a method of self-harm was actually the same Qingming who was chased to two star realms!  !  !

    "Could it be some kind of strange creature from this chaotic planet?"

    Ye Pengfei's guess can only be this.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, even Tianzun level existence.  It¡¯s not easy to break into.  Not to mention, those low-level powerhouses who have not reached the level of Saint Immortal or even the Immortal Realm.  The creatures that evolved in this kind of place do have some talents that are difficult for ordinary people to understand.

    "It's just that Ye Pengfei is not an ordinary person.  so.  He was using his mind power to search through this chaotic star.  He didn't find any strange creatures that could threaten his life.  But now, he was suspicious and began to have some doubts.  Make your own judgment!

    "If there is only such a single seedling, there is hope for a solution. If it is a population!!!"

    Although, Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body is.  Keep walking towards the depths of the Chaotic Star Luo.  but.  But Ye Pengfei had already made preparations to leave Chaos Star Luo in an instant!

    The extremely excited Qingming didn¡¯t realize that Ye Pengfei had secretly laid out such tactics.  He was dancing around a bit, roaring loudly, counting the number of self-destruction magic circles set up by Ye Pengfei¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ten thousand and one¡­ten thousand and two¡­ten thousand and three¡­ten thousand and four!!!¡±

    "Oh my god, I have already withstood ten thousand and four attacks from the power of time and space annihilation!!!"

    "Didn't the old man say that the limit of Tianzun is ten thousand times? He also said that it can float up to three times at most! However, this person has already reached it, ten thousand and four times!!!"

    Qingming was already excited and wanted to rush straight towards Ye Pengfei.  Fortunately, the old man with his mouth has always been severely trained in the past.  Therefore, he just desperately suppressed his impulse and did not take any action himself

    ¡­¡­

    "There's no movement yet?" Once again, Ye Pengfei, who had deployed a self-destruction array, frowned unnoticeably.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he had traveled 500 billion miles.  The mysterious strong man who was peeping in the dark should be ready to make a move.

    After all, the number of five thousand is already very powerful for ordinary people who are at the peak level of the third level of Tianzun.

    Not to mention, he deliberately caused part of the auxiliary plane to "collapse", which showed signs of damage to the main plane!

    The more it spread, the more shocked Ye Pengfei was.

    "Has this person seen through my tricks?"

    With the full help of Zifu, Time and Space, and two complete universes, even if it is bombarded by the annihilation power of time and space a million times or a trillion times, Ye Pengfei's main and auxiliary planes will not be damaged at all.  .

    "But, if another Tianzun comes here.  Ten thousand times is the limit!  !  !

    "This person is not only a master of endurance skills. He must also be related to someone who is about to break through immortality and transcend the universe.?There is a close relationship!  !  !  "

    Ye Pengfei was not wrong about this.  He just didn't know that Qingming didn't see through his trick.

    "Such as this, a battle between strong men with high levels and higher vision.  Both parties will make miscalculations of this and that.  At this time, you need to carefully weigh whether you should tolerate it or get angry.

    Sometimes, if you continue to endure it, continue to "pretend".  It is very likely that it will delay the fighter's opportunity.  In fact, it gave the enemy enough time to prepare some shocking killing move.

    However, sometimes, if you get angry immediately, you may fall into the enemy's trap

    "what to do?"

    Both Qingming and Ye Pengfei are considering this issue.

    Ye Pengfei did not continue to move forward. He had already reached this level, and he was just short of opening up the main plane and causing a major collapse of the main plane.  If he continues on, he will not completely collapse and fall completely.  It just seems too fake.

    Qingming, on the other hand, was very cautious and looked at Ye Pengfei in the distance, who had cleared a space of stardust and sat cross-legged.

    "After walking more than a trillion miles, and then, just like this, he started to recover carelessly? Could it be that he has laid some means that I can't spy on?"

    "Or, he simply used the empty city strategy! He just wanted to buy himself enough recovery time. Then, he followed the example and moved forward!"

    Any explanation makes sense.  Qingming was also caught up in the decision.

    It¡¯s just that this kind of decision cannot take too much time.  Over there, Ye Pengfei's primary and secondary planes are "recovering" quickly at an astonishing speed!

    "Sure enough, it was just a severe physical injury. However, the space plane is still as strong as before! This person is probably trapped by the secret skills of clans and sects such as the Blood Aphid Clan or the Cangyan Sect!"

    Qingming, the more I think about it, the more I feel.  I'm afraid, we can't continue like this.  Otherwise, it will be even more difficult for me to take action after this person passes through the Chaos Star Luo!

    "I can't tell, I have to use this method for the first time!"

    Qingming¡¯s mouth revealed a cruel smile

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1243. Tens of thousands, Tianzun level puppet beast!

    "Thatwhat is it?" Ye Pengfei asked himself in horror.

    In the whimpering wind of stardust, tens of thousands of giant wolves looked up to the sky and howled!

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a wolf.  A slightly pointed mouth, straight ears, a vertically pendulous tail, and brown-gray hair If not, each of them would be so huge that they could be comparable to a small mountain range.  Ye Pengfei will think that these are really wolves!

    "It's not a wolf! It's just a Tianzun-level puppet beast made from some kind of wolf-shaped creature and combined with the physical body of a Tianzun-level expert!"

    Shock!

    After the shock, you are still shocked!

    ?????????????????????? Ye Pengfei¡¯s mind power saw that he had touched a Tianzun-level puppet beast, and wanted to snatch it for a look.

    But now, what appears in front of you are tens of thousands of deity-level puppet wolves!  !  !

    "Ding Lang and others who were killed by him will probably be refined into this kind of puppet beast!"

    "Let me just say, why, he worked so hard to make a sneak attack. But he allowed those strong men of the Ding family to be blown to pieces by meteorites and stars. Dare, those methods that I cannot detect with my telekinesis are exactly used to  Ingested the physical essence of the strong men of the Ding family!"

    Look at these tens of thousands of Tianzun-level giant wolves.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shuddered slightly.

    "How many Heavenly Lords has this person killed? In one breath, he released tens of thousands of Heavenly Lord-level puppet beasts. I'm afraid, there are more Heavenly Lord-level puppet beasts in my hands!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes are so sharp.  With a quick glance, he had discovered it.  These puppet wolves don't just exist.  The aura of a certain Heavenly Master.

    "There are at least three breaths! This means that refining a puppet wolf requires at least the physical essence of three Tianzun-level experts!"

    Based on this calculation, I am afraid that the mysterious person who is always hiding in the dark.  The number of Tianzun-level beings killed has reached hundreds of thousands.  In fact, it has exceeded one million!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking this, the giant puppet wolves roared toward Ye Pengfei's location.  Look at the cold light in those wolf eyes.  Feeling.  From the bodies of those giant wolves, waves of heavenly aura emanated.  Before the fight, Ye Pengfei already felt that his scalp was numb!

    "No, this person is starting to affect me again. My self-confidence!!!"

    Just now, Ye Pengfei used brutal methods.  Temporarily "blocking" Qingming's superpower.  However, that only treats the symptoms but not the root cause.  When Ye Pengfei finally stopped.  Qingming can use this supernatural method again.

    Ye Pengfei is okay.  Follow the example of the gourd and continue to use that arrogant method.  However, looking at these, the giant wolf rushed towards him at high speed.  Ye Pengfei knew that the situation had become more complicated and things had become even more difficult to handle!

    "He wanted to send these puppet wolves to death. Then, he wanted to increase the huge impact I received!!!"

    The impact of the power of time and space annihilation has just been "proven" that at least within ten thousand times, it will not cause "fatal harm" to Ye Pengfei.

    So, Qingming decided to let these Tianzun-level puppet wolves serve as death squads to speed up the process!

    "Can't you use brute force to evade my mind-refining barrier? Now, I want to see how long it takes for me to use the mind-refining barrier!"

    Qingming is very cautious.  Qingming, be extremely careful!

    Even if it is, Ye Pengfei has already shown that so many auxiliary planes have collapsed, and the main plane is even more shaky!

    Even so, I have already had a relatively clear understanding of what level the third-level Tianzun peak-level existence can achieve!

    At this moment, Qingming still decided to use this method to greatly consume Ye Pengfei's power!

    ¡°Even if it means destroying all the puppet beasts, I won¡¯t hesitate!!!¡±

    The impact of the 104 self-destruction arrays on Qingming is no small matter!

    Even though, Ye Pengfei didn't expect that Qingming would be so tolerant.  However, what he didn't know yet was that the 10,004th self-destruction array he had deployed had actually had the desired effect.

    "The strong man who has taken a small step towards transcending the universe! He is absolutely, absolutely, this kind of existence!"

    Fanaticism is no longer enough to describe Qingming¡¯s mood at this moment.  In order to kill Ye Pengfei, he was willing to pay all the price!

    It¡¯s just that Qingming is very different from Ding Lang and others.  Ding Lang and others coveted Ye Pengfei, so they rushed towards him straightforwardly.  And Qingming until now, until Ye Pengfei has shownDespite his weakness, Qingming has not lost control due to his inner fanaticism.

    "You are arrogant, and so am I! I want to see how long you can last!"

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei couldn't hold on for long.

    It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t hold on to his space plane for too long.  But, his trick cannot last too long!

    "He hasn't seen through my plan yet. However, he made a mistake and defeated my plan!"

    When you see these tens of thousands of Tianzun-level puppet wolves rushing toward you fiercely

    When it was discovered that the mysterious person hiding in the dark had once again used a method that could shake confidence

    Ye Pengfei immediately realized that it was not his own plan that was seen through by the other party.  It¡¯s just that the other party is really too cautious, too careful!

    "Is it possible that the bitter meat trick needs to be used more intensely?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about whether he should make himself more miserable, suddenly, a voice came into his sea of ??consciousness.

    "These puppet wolves are useful to me!"

    "Is it useful to you?" Ye Pengfei was surprised and asked, "Huan Shi, you don't plan to condense your body by yourself?"

    Originally, before Huan Shi followed Ye Pengfei, he asked Ye Pengfei to get him a suitable body.

    But later, for many years, sitting in Ye Pengfei¡¯s Zifu space filled with exotic spiritual energy, Huan Shi continued to comprehend and evolve.  It is no longer needed, Ye Pengfei helps it find a suitable physical body.

    But now

    "I feel that there is something I need in their bodies!"

    As soon as Huan Shi finished speaking, Ye Pengfei immediately responded: "Okay! Since you need it, I will help you get them all!"

    Ye Pengfei's cheerful response made Huan Shi stunned for a moment.  After a while, it said: "It doesn't have to be all, just as much as you can get. Even if it's just a few stumps, there's no problem."

    Huan Shi knew that Ye Pengfei was facing the greatest danger in his life at this time.  Even if the Zifu Universe and the Space-Time Universe join forces, they cannot survive this danger safely.

    At this time, it is already a bit excessive to make such a request.  And under such circumstances, Ye Pengfei actually made such a promise.  It made Huan Shi feel both happy and secretly worried for Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take too big risks for me!¡±

    "I see!"

    What Huan Shi didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Pengfei, who said ¡°I understand¡±, actually started the biggest adventure in his life!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1244. Adventure plan!  (First update)

    One after another, "Ye Pengfei" separated from his true body.  This is not one of those ordinary fake bodies. Each of these "Ye Pengfei" bears the imprint of Ye Pengfei's origin!

    "What does he want to do?" Qingming was very confused.

    You must know that attacking the original brand is equivalent to attacking the true body.  If the original brand is damaged, the true body will also suffer trauma!

    Generally speaking, a strong person will only separate part of his original brand when he needs to entrust his soul to prepare for reincarnation.

    After separating the original imprint, you will also be very careful.  At the very least, find a safe place and place it properly.

    It¡¯s like those natal soul lamps in big families, or other similar rare treasures that entrust the brand of origin.  They will all be placed somewhere, in a heavily defended place.  And there will be high-level strong men in the clan who will specially guard it.

    Or, like Ye Pengfei's previous life, he deliberately placed his soul in a low-level plane.  He used this method to escape the pursuit of powerful enemies.

    However, now, Ye Pengfei actually separated the original imprint in a majestic manner.  It seems that he actually wants to use these clones with the brand of his own origin to fight to the death!  !  !

    "I can't understandthen, just don't understand!"

    When facing battle, the most taboo thing is to be timid.  Now that tens of thousands of Tianzun-level puppet wolves have been dispatched.  Then, it is absolutely impossible to be frightened back by the other party.

    There was a cruel sneer on Qingming's face.  He had already made up his mind, if anything strange happened.  He will immediately let these Tianzun-level puppet wolves explode collectively!

    Qingming is not sure.  What exactly does Ye Pengfei want to do?  However, Huan Shi, who knew Ye Pengfei's roots well, immediately understood after a brief moment of surprise.

    "you¡­¡­"

    He just wanted to stop Ye Pengfei's actions, but as soon as the words came to his lips, Huan Shi sighed softly and did not continue.  Discourage it

    ¡­¡­

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    Ye Pengfei divided tens of thousands of clones and scattered them in all directions.

    "You don't want to fight my puppet wolf directly! Chase him or not?"

    Qingming didn¡¯t expect that Ye Pengfei¡¯s actions had caused him to lose first.  He had planned.  What if these clones of Ye Pengfei cast some strange spells when fighting against their own puppet wolves?  Then, I will decisively let these puppet wolves explode collectively.

    Qingming didn¡¯t expect that Ye Pengfei would make so many.  The clones carrying the original brand came out not to fight directly, but to disperse in such a weird way.

    "Scattered so far, even if we set up a formation, it is impossible for the power of the formation restriction to act on my puppet wolf instantly! Capture the thief first, capture the king first, or concentrate on dealing with his true body!  "

    At this point, Qingming has no choice but to disperse the puppet wolves and hunt down Ye Pengfei¡¯s tens of thousands of clones one by one.  Every time such a clone is killed, one of Ye Pengfei's original marks can be damaged, and Ye Pengfei's true body can be severely damaged tens of thousands of times!

    However, Qingming knew that even if he did this, Ye Pengfei's true body would not be unable to persist and escape.

    "In case of an accident, what else does his original brand have, the ability to recover quickly. These puppet giant wolves like me will be wasted!"

    No, only I can play self-destruction.  The opponent's tens of thousands of clones can also play with self-destruction.  After some high-speed calculations, Na Qingming made a decisive choice and continued to attack Ye Pengfei's true body, ignoring the tens of thousands of clones carrying the original brand.

    Not really, I don¡¯t care at all.

    When Qingming¡¯s first batch of puppet wolves continued to rush towards Ye Pengfei¡¯s real body without changing direction or slowing down, he launched the second batch of puppet wolves!

    "Sure enough, he still has many Tianzun-level puppet beasts!"

    Even though he had already guessed it, when he witnessed the second batch of puppet wolves appearing with his own eyes, Ye Pengfei was still deeply shocked by the mysterious person's methods.  Looking at the second batch of puppet giant wolves from a distance, which also numbered tens of thousands, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh to himself:

    "There are so many capable people and strangers in the world. I can kill Chen Yiming and other heavenly beings, but he can take away the essence of the bodies of those heavenly beings!!!"

    It¡¯s better to kill Ding Lang and others, because of the complicated and terrifying situation in the chaotic star.  That mysterious existence, after first destroying the self-confidence of Ding Lang and others, used the repeated collisions of meteorite planets to attack Ding Lang and others one by one.?.

    However, it is obvious that if you want to refine so many giant puppet wolves.  That mysterious person cannot rely entirely on this method!

    Although, Ye Pengfei's first step plan has been successful.  The mysterious person did not immediately deal with the tens of thousands of scattered clones.  However, for the Tianzun-level puppet beasts that emerged one after another, Ye Pengfei was not only guarding against the impact of these giant puppet wolves, he was also secretly vigilant about the terrifying methods hidden by that mysterious existence.  !

    "As soon as we catch these giant puppet wolves, we must deal with the issue of the original brand immediately!!!"

    Adventure!

    This is a huge adventure!

    If not, Qingming chose to continue attacking Ye Pengfei's body.  Ye Pengfei's big adventure will end in a disastrous defeat.  Originally, he had not suffered any trauma to his origin.  You will lose your original source, but you will not get any benefits.

    However, even now, the first step of the plan has been successful.  Ye Pengfei didn't know whether the subsequent plan could continue to succeed step by step.

    What¡¯s more, even if all plans are successful.  If the scattered ones cannot be dealt with before the second batch of giant puppet wolves arrive, the tens of thousands of origin imprints will be lost.  It¡¯s hard to say what the final gains and losses will be!

    Since Ye Pengfei met Wan Yuqiu, he has rarely encountered this kind of battle that is completely uncertain and mostly risky.  Even so, the ancestor of the Chen family suddenly turned into a fierce Jiqiong.  Ye Pengfei did not become a pure adventurer because of this.

    But now

    "The second step! Find the right meteorite!"

    It was as if Ye Pengfei¡¯s first step of his plan made Qingming feel that Monk Zhang Er was confused.  This second step of Ye Pengfei's plan made Qingming feel even more baffled.

    "Each clone found a meteorite Could it be that he still wants to use the power of the meteorite impact to set up some formation? At this time, he is still focusing on setting up the formation. It's really funny!"

    Qingming¡¯s face flashed with a disdainful sneer

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1245. Strange Formation (Second Update)

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei was setting up a formation.

    As soon as his clones selected the appropriate meteorites, they saw that those meteorites changed their original trajectory.

    With the original imprint, the formation laid out will naturally not be an ordinary formation.  Qingming didn't care at all about the restrictive circle that Ye Pengfei was about to set up.

    It¡¯s just that, it seems, the formation is successful.  Qingming's first batch of puppet giant wolves have already been fighting with Ye Pengfei's real body.  At that time, even that formation is very awesome.  No big deal, continue with the previous self-destruction plan!

    No matter how he calculated it, Qingming felt that he could not lose in this confrontation.  Therefore, before he paid attention to the formation that Ye Pengfei was about to deploy, he focused more on the two batches of giant puppet wolves.

    "Still no, any reaction?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised and chuckled to himself.

    And just as Ye Pengfei chuckled secretly, the first batch of giant puppet wolves had already pounced in front of Ye Pengfei!

    "Chapter" There are tens of thousands of giant puppet wolves, half of them are comparable to the second-level existence of Tianzun.  The other half, the vast majority, are also the peak and high-level existences of the first level of Tianzun!

    Such a tyrannical force cannot be resisted by Ye Pengfei.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: Even if you were disdainful of the nine Heavenly Lords of the Ding family.  Ye Pengfei didn't have enough ability to kill them successfully.

    Now, facing this group of giant puppet wolves, their overall strength is countless times that of the nine members of the Ding family.  Ye Pengfei has no hope of victory!

    Tossing and turning, there was no doubt that Ye Pengfei could only do this.

    "Are you still placing your hopes on that formation?" A cruel smile appeared on Qingming's face, "Since all the giant puppet wolves are in place, then explode them for me!!!"

    Self-explosion!

    Tens of thousands of Tianzun-level puppet giant wolves exploded together!

    "Even if it is a real, third-level Tianzun peak-level existence, it is not very easy to resist such a self-destruction at close range. How can you, a strong man whose strength has fallen to the peak of Tianzun's first-level heaven, possibly,  Can you stop such a self-destruction!!!"

    Looking at the giant puppet wolves, they were walking with strange figures.  Ye Pengfei kept tossing and turning.  Qingming seemed to be looking at an existence that was about to perish!

    When the second batch of giant puppet wolves pounced towards the tens of thousands of Ye Pengfei's clones, the third batch of giant puppet wolves also suddenly appeared.  The target of this third batch of giant puppet wolves is Ye Pengfei, who is deeply trapped in self-destruction.  Qingming plans to keep working hard.  By continuously self-destructing the Tianzun-level puppet beast, as much as possible.  Weaken Ye Pengfei's combat power.

    It has to be said that Qingming is very careful and cautious.

    Even though, he already felt it.  There is no suspense in this battle

    Even though, he had already seen the continuous self-destruction of the first batch of giant puppet wolves.  Ye Pengfei's true body.  Destroyed and reappeared, reappeared and destroyed again.  Ye Pengfei clearly had no way to resist this rolling force.  The power of self-destruction

    However, Qingming did not take action personally.  He still suppressed his inner impulse and always maintained a super hidden state!

    "Lingbu Qingyun 1245. Strange Formation (Second Update)" "Awesome! Really awesome!"

    In the time plane, Ye Pengfei's soul kept shaking his head in admiration.

    Ye Pengfei is not here, praising these successive self-destructions of the puppet wolf.  He was not praising the mysterious existence for possessing such a huge, Heavenly-level puppet beast.  He was praising that mysterious existence and such a powerful concentration!

    "When it comes to this kind of determination alone, even Na Ji Qiong and even Prince Ziyun cannot compare with it!"

    "By never showing up, I can always maintain a strong posture. Even if my plan succeeds, I will only be able to get some gains. But I will not be able to solve this crisis!!!"

    There is no doubt that this sudden battle is the most dangerous battle in Ye Pengfei's life.  As long as the mysterious strong man is not found, Ye Pengfei will have no peace.

    Not to mention, even if there are two universes, Zifu and Time and Space, protecting each other.  That mysterious existence that never showed up also had a way to kill Ye Pengfei!

    "That's all, we'll talk to Lingbu Qingyun about the search later. Capture these giant puppet wolves for Huanshi first!"

    The first batch of giant puppet wolves have self-destructed.  How should Ye Pengfei be captured?

    The second batch of giant puppet wolves were fiercely charging at Ye Pengfei's tens of thousands of clones.  How could Ye Pengfei successfully capture the giant puppet wolves before they arrived?How many giant puppet wolves will you get?

    The answer will be revealed soon!

    "This is the magic circle of reincarnation? No! This is not just the magic circle of reincarnation!!!"

    Suddenly, Qingming, who originally had the pearl of wisdom in his hand, suddenly froze.

    I saw those giant puppet wolves that had already self-destructed.  The violent force caused by self-destruction.  Suddenly, it solidified.

    Then, these powers returned to the bodies of those self-destructing puppet beasts at an alarming speed.  As for those giant puppet wolves, their limbs had been torn apart due to self-destruction.  Their incomplete limbs actually turned around and re-united!  !  !

    Qingming¡¯s first reaction was the reincarnation array.  I think back then, Fox Princess once used the realm of reincarnation to restore a strong man who had self-destructed.

    But, soon, Qingming had a second reaction!

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the reshaping of limbs, not just the reunion of strength, but even their souls are reunited!!!¡±

    If it¡¯s just the reincarnation circle.  Then, there is no way for the souls that have been scattered to reunite.

    Even if it is, in the reincarnation array, various arrays and spells related to the soul are added.  It is absolutely impossible to do this!

    "What kind of power can stabilize the shattered soul?! What kind of power can make the giant puppet wolf that has self-destructed recover completely?!"

    Qingming, I don¡¯t understand!

    "And what he didn't understand even more was why Ye Pengfei had to go to such great lengths to restore these giant puppet wolves that had self-destructed.

    "Obviously, I can still control these giant puppet wolves. Could it be that he gave me a chance to self-destruct again and continue attacking?"

    A group of puppet wolves can self-destruct twice and injure the enemy twice.  And this kind of opportunity can only be obtained by the enemy personally using magic means.  No matter how much you think about this weird thing, it is impossible to understand it!

    Qingming couldn¡¯t figure it out at all, so the movements of his hands inevitably slowed down a bit.

    He is so slow

    The first batch of giant puppet wolves that were restored did not take any time before they self-destructed again.

    The second batch of giant puppet wolves that were slaying the tens of thousands of clones that were heading towards Ye Pengfei paused for a moment.

    And the original speed of the third batch of giant puppet wolves has not changed much.  However, it is clear that in an instant, they lost their agility!

    How could Qingming know what consequences his "slowness" would bring to him (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1246. Opportunity appears!  !  !  (Third update)

    "Where is he!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was only thinking about capturing the first batch of giant puppet wolves.  Suddenly, Qingming¡¯s location was found!

    "The three batches of giant puppet wolves have different obstacles. Even if they are the same batch of giant puppet wolves, there are obvious differences between them! He is on that planet! His true body is hidden there!"

    The next step of the original plan was to continue to operate the formation to immobilize these restored giant puppet wolves.  Then, they all were suppressed, captured, and sent into the Zi Mansion space in front of Huan Shi.

    However, what Ye Pengfei never expected was that the opportunity would suddenly appear inadvertently!  !  !

    Before that, Ye Pengfei no longer knew how many methods he had used to search for the mysterious existence.  However, he failed to detect even the smallest clue.

    But now, I have planned to give up temporarily and look for the whereabouts of the mysterious existence.  Instead, he concentrated on capturing more giant puppet wolves for Huan Shi, and he discovered the existence of that person in just "a chapter"!

    Make a decision immediately!  !  !

    Just when Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered the planet where the man was, he didn't waste any more time to study whether this clue was correct or not.  In the first moment, he suddenly burst out at his maximum speed!

    Even when he was being chased by the ancestors of the Chen family and Ziyun Hou, Ye Pengfei never used the most powerful method of acceleration.  Now, he showed it without reservation.

    What Ye Pengfei cast was not just a speed-increasing spell.  He even took out the already repaired ship, Time Travel No. 1!

    Not only that, if the speed is amazing, it may not be guaranteed.  The mysterious being can be successfully killed on the spot.  If so, let that person escape smoothly.  Then, it will be even more difficult to find its exact whereabouts in the future!

    "He can refine so many giant giant wolf puppets of Tianzun level. The methods he possesses are definitely not comparable to those of ordinary Tianzun. In fact, he possesses methods that even the peak existences of the third level of Tianzun would envy!!  !¡±

    It¡¯s just like, although Ye Pengfei¡¯s physical strength is low, his level of cultivation is low.  However, he has already mastered several cosmic-level methods.  Even the magical footwork he is practicing.  Just, the artistic conception implied in the first step is very possible.  Above the universe level means!

    Since this mysterious strong man who has never met before, since his endurance skills are so good, since there are so many Tianzun level puppet beasts.  Well, the means he has.  It must be earth-shattering and unpredictable!

    "Even if my physical strength is stronger than his. Even if the magic methods I use are deeper than his magic methods, the artistic conception is deeper. However, as long as there is a little deviation, as long as there is a little accident, then, he  If I can escape, I will face even more troublesome dangers!!!"

    There is only one chance!

    Whether it¡¯s life or death, there¡¯s only one chance!

    Even Ye Pengfei had predicted that if this time, he would not be able to kill him.  It is very likely that that mysterious existence will attract a more powerful existence.  If so, someone who is at the peak of the third level of Tianzun will come to kill him.  Even if I want to escape, I have no way to escape!

    "Kill! Zifu, Time and Space, Huanshi, you all take action together and kill hard!"

    At this moment, we can no longer worry about the revenge of the universe.  It's just a matter of destroying a planet. Maybe the big universe doesn't even bother to take care of it.

    Even if the universe really punishes him, Ye Pengfei will accept his fate.  Because, just as the speed suddenly exploded, Time Travel One suddenly helped him, and when he instantly traveled to the sky above the planet, he clearly felt that if the mysterious existence successfully escaped, he would definitely die!  !  !

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    That strong man has already noticed something is wrong.

    The strong man is already preparing defensive measures.

    That strong man has already begun to plan to escape at high speed.

    Ye Pengfei did not see all of this with his own eyes.  However, his extremely clear intuition "Ling Bu Qingyun" told him that this was the fact!  !  !

    That is to say, in just one ten millionth of an instant, Zifu Universe¡¯s successive attacks had already hit the planet!

    You must know that in this twelfth-level space plane, the binding force is extremely powerful.  Even Ji Qiong, who was forcibly promoted to the third level of Tianzun, could only attack once every moment.  That is, the Zifu Universe, this advanced and complete universe.  Even if it is a third-level Tianzun peak level powerhouseIt is simply impossible to do it, attack several times in a row in just one thousandth of an instant!

    Such attack speed is obviously not something that Qingming can achieve.  Even his ancestor would have been impossible to do this.  Logically speaking, it was impossible for Qingming to escape from the planet that was annihilated in that instant.  However, Ye Pengfei's intuition clearly told him that the enemy was not dead!

    And just when Ye Pengfei sensed this but had not yet notified Zi Mansion and them, attacks from the space and time universe also followed.

    Split time and space!  Turn time and space upside down!  Chaotic time and space!

    ¡°¡±In an instant, the planet and the hundreds of millions of miles of time and space around it all became turbulent.  This kind of turbulence is far better than the chaotic time and space created by Qilong.

    Not to mention, there is no killer move in Qilong's chaotic time and space.  If the Tianzun trapped in it escapes immediately.  Then, you won't encounter any danger.  Therefore, Qilong at that time had to go in and hunt him down in person.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? The dangers in this messed up time and space in the universe of time and space are even difficult for even the peak-level beings of the third level of Tianzun to face.  This time the space-time universe took action, it also used all its strength!

    First there was the high-speed bombardment of the Zifu Universe, and then the comprehensive blockade of the Space-Time Universe. Logically speaking, even if the other party was a peak-level being of the third level of Tianzun, even if the other party had countless cosmic-level means, he would definitely be defeated by this.  After repeated attacks, they were completely killed.

    However, the feeling of "he is still alive" in Ye Pengfei's heart has never disappeared.

    "How can this be?"

    Ye Pengfei was very shocked, and while he was inexplicably shocked, the attack from the Huan Stone also came.

    The Magic Stone has not truly transcended the universe.  And even if the Huan Stone transcends the universe, it cannot be compared with Zifu and time and space for a while.

    Therefore, Huan Shi¡¯s attack came last.

    However, the magic stone¡¯s attack is the most effective!

    When a heaven-defying illusory formation sealed off the billions of miles of time and space around it, Ye Pengfei's intuition finally slowly disappeared!  !  !  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1247. Celebrate ignorance!  !  !  (Fourth update)

    Just when the intuition in Ye Pengfei's heart that "he was still alive" finally disappeared, in a distant star realm, a planet far larger than the Morning Emperor star exploded!

    "Who! Who killed Ming'er!"

    A giant that was so huge that even the brown rock giant could marvel at it, roared wildly.

    This giant's roar made the Heavenly Masters on the nearby cultivation stars tremble with fear.  As for the strong men with lower cultivation levels, they were even more stunned by the roars.

    On the cultivation star farther away, there are also powerful people at the peak level of the third level of Tianzun.  However, they were also shocked and a little overwhelmed by the appearance of this giant.

    "Who provoked Old Man Qing?"

    "If this person is not angry, he will be angry, but if he is angry, his blood will flow like a river!"

    "Would it be that cultivation star again, or even which star region, that would be destroyed?"

    One after another powerful spiritual thoughts, the "chapters" are entangled with each other.  Just when Old Man Qing roared wildly, these peak-level existences of the third level of Tianzun also immediately reached an offensive and defensive alliance!

    After roaring for a while, Old Man Qing glanced at one cultivation planet after another with unkind eyes.

    "Cheng Feng! Ming Da! That fourth child! You three, get here here!"

    Old man Qing¡¯s roar made the three strong men look ugly.  However, the three of them still had to stand up and see which direction the wind was blowing under the unanimous request of a group of beings at the pinnacle level of the Third Heavenly Heaven.

    "Qing Wuming, what do you want to do when you call the three of us out?" Cheng Feng asked with a gloomy face.

    "Recall the spirit of my great-grandson! I want to know who dares to kill him!!!"

    It turns out that it was just a call to the soul.

    Cheng Feng and the three of them looked at each other.  Once again they felt it deeply.  Qing Wuming¡¯s tyranny.  However, facing this giant, which was comparable in size to a medium-sized cultivation star, they were helpless and secretly sighed softly

    I¡¯ll try it first.  Cheng Feng said in a deep voice and began to murmur.

    Everyone saw that a profound and incomprehensible magic formula turned into substantial flows from Cheng Feng's mouth.  Flow out slowly.

    After about a stick of incense, Cheng Feng¡¯s face slowly showed a look of extreme surprise.

    "Surprisingly, there is no residual soul!!!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of all the Tianzun who had the ability, qualifications, and paid attention to this matter, were all shocked.  Because they all know what Cheng Feng said about the remnant soul.  What exactly does it mean?

    That is not the real soul of the strong, it is just the soul of the strong in time and space.  The traces left behind!

    As the saying goes, the passing geese leave a sound, and the passing rain leaves a trace!

    Any living being only needs to go through this world once.  Even just.  Live and die.  He will also leave his own traces in this world.

    The stronger the person is, the higher his realm is as he cultivates truth and enlightens himself.  Its true body will gradually transcend the planet and the space plane where it is located, "Ling Bu Qingyun 1247. Celebrating Ignorance!!! (Fourth update)", and even transcend the universe where it is located.  Therefore, the more advanced and powerful a person is, the traces of his true body in this world and this time and space will be shallower and more difficult to find.

    However, the soul is very different!  !  !

    Even if Tianzun exists at the peak of the third level of heaven, his soul is hidden in his own exclusive space plane that is becoming more and more powerful.  They even used various soul treasures to protect and hide them.  However, as long as it does not transcend the universe, it is the supreme path.  The universe can accurately sense the fluctuation trajectory of its soul!

    Eventually, this cosmic induction will become an indelible trace!

    "What Qing Wuming calls soul calling is precisely this kind of soul trace.  Through this kind of soul trace, you will know who killed your direct relatives.

    And the three deities summoned by Qing Wuming are all masters of soul summoning.  Many means that can avoid the way of prophecy and the way of cause and effect, but often cannot escape their spiritual spying.

    But now

    "Cheng" Lingbu Qingyun "Feng, are you sparing your strength?" Qing Wuming's face was very unkind.

    Cheng Feng¡¯s expression also changed suddenly, and he shouted coldly: ¡°Qing Wuming, we respect you as a senior expert. However, you can¡¯t just talk nonsense!¡±

    Soul summoning is not an easy thing.  It would take a lot of effort to search the entire space plane and find the traces left by Qingming's soul in time and space.  Don't look, ??Feng just searched, which took less than a stick of incense.  However, he was already involved in this, with millions of years of hard work!

    No one can beat Qing Wuming, not even Cheng Feng.  However, even ants have strong bones.  What's more, Cheng Feng, who has the peak level of Tianzun Third Heaven?

    Ming Da and the fourth child couldn't help but share the same hatred, forming an iron triangle with Cheng Feng.  They want to work together to fight Qing Wuming's unreasonable words.

    ??The combined efforts are not just the strength of these three people!

    The three of them are just representatives who stood up.  Behind them, there are many, many, third-level peak-level beings of Tianzun!

    In this ancient, huge star realm that few people know about, and few outsiders have entered.  Thousands of Tianzun's third-level peak existences have vaguely formed an alliance with huge combat power.  The only purpose of this alliance is to fight against this giant Qing Wuming!  !  !

    "Why, you want to challenge my majesty?!"

    Don¡¯t be afraid!

    Facing this huge alliance, Qing Wuming is not afraid!

    I saw his cold eyes slowly sweeping over the bodies of the three Heavenly Lords.  His sweep was not only on Cheng Feng and the others, but also on the thousands of people standing behind the three of them, who were the peak beings of the third level of Heavenly Lord!

    Finally, Qing Wuming¡¯s eyes fell on the fourth child.

    "The method of summoning souls at the risk of one's life! Then Fourth Brother, take action!"

    Name them by name and decide on their techniques.  Na Qing Wuming actually wanted the fourth child to summon his soul and see the cause and effect at the cost of his life!  !  !

    At the end of the day, the fourth man¡¯s bronze face turned red.

    "Qing Wuming, if you take away my family's cultivation star, that's it. Do you still want the lives of my family's children?"

    The method of sacrificing one's life to summon the soul is to sacrifice the life of the fourth child.  However, the fourth child could make up for it by absorbing Shou Yuan, a strong man from the same bloodline.

    Throughout the stars, anyone knows that anyone knows through the Trinity of Wan Tianzun.  This method of summoning souls at the risk of one's life is the most popular method of that family.  Every time this method is used, at least the lives of hundreds of saint-level beings in that family will be ruined!

    "What, you don't want to?"

    The smell of blood slowly spread out from Qing Wuming¡¯s huge body.  The cultivation star that was closer to Qing Wuming hurriedly opened the star protection formation.  However, in just a blink of an eye, the star-protecting formation completely collapsed.  On that cultivation star, there was a river of blood!  !  !  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1248. Huanshi¡¯s help (fifth update)

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know that he had angered the old one by killing the younger one.  He would not even know that the all-out killing just now had plunged an ancient and powerful star realm into a bloody sea!

    With the owner dead, these more than 100,000 giant puppet wolves have become ownerless.  Even though Ye Pengfei never particularly cared about things outside him.  However, when he took these more than 100,000 giant puppet wolves into his secret realm of time, he still felt a deep soul shock!

    After calming down, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "Huan Shi, what use are these giant puppet wolves to you?"

    "I want to use them to refine my true body!"

    It¡¯s true¡­

    Huan Shi¡¯s answer did not exceed Ye Pengfei¡¯s expectations.  He just felt a little curious.

    "Why don't you wait until you transcend the realm of immortality before condensing your body on your own? Is there anything special about these giant puppet wolves?"

    Ye Peng "The fastest chapter update" Fei was asking questions, and he was asking for advice humbly.

    It is impossible to break the magic stone, just choose anything to condense your true body.  Only if there is something peculiar about this giant puppet wolf, it will deeply attract the attention of Huan Shi.

    " However, Ye Pengfei still couldn't figure out what was so strange about these giant puppet wolves.  He knew that there must be something crucial about him, something lacking.

    As expected, Huan Shi¡¯s answer immediately made Ye Pengfei wake up.

    "Look at their souls. Don't you notice anything strange about them?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei suddenly understood.

    "Their souls are integrated with their limbs. Their souls already have preliminary spirituality!"

    this.  It's a puppet beast.

    However, they have not yet seen the future, they are still puppet beasts!

    "He is creating life! I am becoming more and more curious about what kind of existence he is. What kind of magical talents does he have!"

    Being able to avoid the prying eyes of one's own mind is a natural ability.  It¡¯s already very impressive.

    It can affect one's self-confidence and destroy one's mind power unscrupulously.  Such supernatural means are unheard of.

    And now, I discovered that he is still here, creating new life!  !  !

    "This is already the Creator's method! Is it possible that he already possesses the ability to transcend the universe? He refined these giant puppet wolves just to continue to hone his ability?!"

    ???????????????????????????????????? Ye Pengfei also vaguely felt that the secrets hidden in these giant puppet wolves were related to the mysterious existence's means of destroying the power of others' beliefs.  have close contact.  It's a pity that that mysterious existence has been destroyed long ago.  Not even a trace of the soul remains.  It is currently impossible to figure this out.

    "That's all, there's no need to think too much about this issue. I'd better continue my journey and travel through this area first, Chaos Star Luo!"

    "Lingbu Qingyun 1248. Huanshi's help (fifth update)" This battle wasted more than ten days of Ye Pengfei's time.  Ye Pengfei was about to speed up and make up for the wasted time.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Ye Pengfei, wait a moment!" Suddenly, Huan Shi stopped Ye Pengfei's action.

    What went wrong again?

    Just under Ye Pengfei¡¯s surprised gaze, the giant puppet wolves suddenly came to life!

    ¡°I¡¯ll hump you!!!¡±

    A huge puppet wolf with the peak level of Tianzun Second Heaven took a step forward and walked in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "Huan stone?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "So quickly, you refined the body of a giant puppet wolf?"

    This question just came out of my mouth.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that a bright light suddenly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness!  !  !

    "No, you haven't refined the body of the giant puppet wolf yet. This, "Lingbu Qingyun" is an illusion!!!"

    Yes, this is just an illusion.  A strange illusion that makes the puppet giant wolves mistakenly think that they are fantasy stones!

    "Originally, these more than 100,000 puppet giant wolves have evolved in the direction of life. Now, you use illusion to 'catalyze' this evolutionary process. The illusion stimulates their inherent life potential, and then,  It has become this situation now!¡±

    This situation is obviously very beneficial to Ye Pengfei.  This is equivalent to him suddenly having more than 100,000 Tianzun-level people.?Helper.

    You know, it¡¯s because I stayed in the aura of a foreign land for many years and understood the laws of a foreign land.  Huan Shi no longer dared to spread his aura casually into the outer universe.  Therefore, even if it is willing to help Ye Pengfei.  However, it cannot ignore its own safety and take action rashly.

    But now, the situation is very different.  As long as this illusion does not disappear, as long as this illusion will not be cracked.  Then, Huanshi can help Ye Pengfei fight through these more than 100,000 giant puppet wolves!  !  !

    ""A huge harvest came suddenly.  Looking at these more than 100,000 Tianzun-level puppet giant wolves, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that he could treat a cultivation star as if it were nothing with just a sudden burst of force!  !  !

    "With Huan Shi presiding over the background, the combat effectiveness of these puppet giant wolves can be increased at least ten million times! A giant puppet wolf at the peak of the second heaven of Tianzun can at least be compared with a low-level existence of the third heaven of Tianzun!"

    Even though, on the Morning Emperor Star, there is a powerful person of the third level of Tianzun.  However, if Ye Pengfei really wants to kill such a cultivation star.  Then, the fantasy stone can completely release stronger power through these giant puppet wolves!

    Suddenly, I have such a powerful help.  Ye Pengfei was naturally very happy.  However, while he was overjoyed, Ye Pengfei also noticed that the spiritual light that crossed the sea of ??consciousness just now seemed to contain much more than that.  It seems that the help the Huan Stone gave me is far more than that!  !  !

    Meditation, long meditation

    Ye Pengfei fell into a long period of contemplation without knowing the passage of time.

    It is not so easy to find this profound artistic conception in a sudden flash of inspiration.  Many times, Ye Pengfei felt that he seemed to have completely grasped this sudden flash of inspiration.  But, think a little deeper.  But he suddenly realized that he still found nothing.

    One year, two years, three years

    Soon, time passed, a whole thousand years.

    Fortunately, the secret realm lasts for a thousand years, but there is only one day outside.  This thousand-year thought only delayed Ye Pengfei for a mere day.

    "I see!!!"

    Finally, after thousands of years of thinking, I gained complete enlightenment.  Recalling all the thoughts over the millennium and looking at the final harvest he had achieved now, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but let out a long sigh (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1249. Is it true?  Is it an illusion?  It¡¯s true!  It¡¯s also a fantasy!  (First update)

    "Is life real? Is it an illusion?"

    Ye Pengfei never expected that what Huan Shi wanted to tell him would be such an artistic conception.  Huan Shi actually used such illusion means to tell himself that all life might be just an illusion!

    "If life is illusory, then is all this existence in front of us also illusory?"

    Looking around, there are chaotic stars with earth-shattering collisions happening all the time.  More sighs emerged from Ye Pengfei's heart.

    "Huan Shi, you must have understood this from the laws of that foreign land."

    Thousands of years of thinking not only allowed Ye Pengfei to clearly understand what Huan Shi wanted to explain, but he also went a step further and guessed the origin of Huan Shi's ideological conception.

    Laws of foreign lands!  Exotic, those scientific principles!

    In the universe where Niu Ben and Dong Kang once lived, there was a so-called virtual existence.  There is even a conjecture that "the entire universe, "the chapters are updated the fastest" is actually a bunch of virtual numbers."

    After thousands of years of thinking, Ye Pengfei gradually understood.  The artistic conception of the magic stone currently used is actually derived from this kind of speculation from a foreign land!

    "Yes, that's right!"

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei had completely understood, Huan Shi was finally willing to explain in detail his various thoughts, his various calculations, and the various methods he created as a result.

    "You are now comprehending the way of life and death. 'Life' may be an illusion. 'Death' may also be an illusion. Ye Pengfei, come and see!"

    As Huan Shi¡¯s words fell, the more than 100,000 giant puppet wolves began to decay, began to collapse, and began to quickly move toward the end of life

    "It's an illusion!" Ye Pengfei could see the real situation at a glance.  "But it can also become real!"

    Is it an illusion?  is true?

    It¡¯s also a fantasy!  It¡¯s true!

    ""The "life" just now was the illusion of the magic stone.  However, it can also be said that these more than 100,000 puppet giant wolves have become the real clones of Huan Shi.  It's even possible that it's the true form of the fantasy stone!

    The current "death" is also the illusion of the magic stone.  same.  If the fantasy stones are willing, they can continue to be like this, decaying and collapsing, so that in the end, people can't tell whether it is an illusion or real!

    With the spell removed, there are more than 100,000 giant puppet wolves.  Immediately, I was full of energy.

    "Send me out." Huan Shi said in a deep voice.

    Ye Pengfei nodded knowingly and sent the giant puppet wolf that had walked in front of him outside.  Go into the universe.

    When this giant puppet wolf, or the existence of the fantasy stone itself, first appeared in this area, among the vast stardust.  The chaotic scene around them suddenly stopped!

    "Between life and death!!!"

    This time, Huan Shi showed the method of "Ling Bu Qingyun 1249. Is it real? Is it an illusion? It's also true! It's also an illusion! (First update)", and the impact on Ye Pengfei was even more violent than before.

    "If you let it live, it will live. If you want it to die, it will die. Everything is in one thought. Everything can be reversed at will!"

    It¡¯s both real and illusory, it¡¯s just an illusory artistic conception.  But the method in front of me fully demonstrated the true power of illusion!

    "This can be called the way of illusion, and can be regarded as the way of assistance."

    Huan Shi¡¯s majestic voice slowly came out from the giant wolf¡¯s mouth.

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded, "This is neither the artistic conception of life nor the artistic conception of death. However, this artistic conception can be integrated into any kind of artistic conception!"

    For example, it can be integrated into the popular way.  In this way, it can bring more violent speed.  It can also create the illusion that one has suddenly accelerated.

    For another example, it can also be integrated into the path of cause and effect.  Even those Heavenly Lords who are good at the law of cause and effect will be completely destroyed by the unpredictable means of "Ling Bu Qingyun" to make the true and false, and the false and true!

    "It's a pity that even with the power of the magic stone, there is no way to cast it over a long distance and on a large scale. Although I can see the way. However, it is impossible to perfectly master the artistic conception of this method for the time being!"

    ??Huanshi, that is an existence that has transcended the universe with one foot.  Its power of illusion can only make the chaotic scene within a hundred miles around suddenly solidify.  If it were Ye Pengfei who did it, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to achieve even a ten-mile range!

    "If you want to apply it in actual combat, at leastThe power of this artistic conception must be allowed to spread thousands of miles away.  Best, it can exceed the range of hundreds of millions of miles!  "

    Only by reaching such breadth can it be possible to compete with powerful enemies by relying on this method.  Otherwise, like just now, after a fierce battle, the closest distance between the two sides will be more than a million miles.  This kind of tyrannical method is of no use.

    Huan Shi is also well aware of the "shortcomings" of this way of illusion.  It was just another door pushed open by Ye Pengfei.  As for when Ye Pengfei can really use it, that's not something that needs to be considered.

    ¡°Come up, I¡¯ll carry you on my back!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was not so much sitting on the back of the giant puppet wolf as he was buried in a deep mountain forest.  The wolf hairs of the giant puppet wolf were many times bigger than the so-called big tree in the sky.

    Didn't enter such a dense "forest".  Ye Pengfei casually sat down cross-legged. For the first time, he was focused on practicing without any distractions.

    From the time when Chen Yiqiu was killed to now, there have been several long and short battles.  In himself, Ye Pengfei belongs to the kind of strong person who is good at enlightening in the face of battle.  Therefore, he has accumulated a lot of insights along the way, which he needs to slowly digest and absorb.

    "Especially, the battle with Ji Qiong and the battle with the mysterious attacker, I was always on the verge of death. During these two battles, I gained a deeper understanding of the artistic conception of 'death'  understanding!¡±

    "It's not enough to just have a deep understanding. It's like the way of illusion. Even if it can be understood, it is useless if it cannot be practiced."

    "It is said that the eighteen levels of hell can make people reborn. Among them, the power of laws containing the artistic conception of 'life' is obviously lurking everywhere. I can only ensure my own safety by using the artistic conception of 'death'!"

    "Wellif it's just for self-protection, the way of illusion is not completely useless. At least, it can be integrated into my true body as the last means of defense!"

    Staying peacefully, the giant puppet wolf's back is as broad as a mountain range.  One idea after another, one new method after another, slowly took shape in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Slowly, the drill came out (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1250. Arrival at the eighteenth level of hell!

    1250. Arrival, eighteen levels of hell!  (Second update)

    "arrive!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was meditating, was awakened by Huan Shi's spiritual message.

    "We're here now?"

    In the Secret Realm of Time, Ye Pengfei has only been practicing for more than 30,000 years.  In other words, in just over thirty days, the giant puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi had already traveled through the Chaos Star Luo and reached the eighteenth level of hell!

    "This speed is much faster than that of Ziyun Hou. If the mysterious sneak attacker can also use this speed to control the giant puppet wolf, then my plan will never succeed!"

    The original plan was as mysterious as it was mysterious.  Just when the tens of thousands of clones were successfully setting up the formation, Qingming's second batch of giant puppet wolves were about to rush in front of Ye Pengfei's tens of thousands of clones!  If the speed of the second batch of puppet giant wolves is faster.  Then, Ye Pengfei's plan will definitely end in disastrous failure!

    "Even if it is a rare treasure, it will have very different effects in the hands of different strong men. Although, I have killed some high-level Tianzun. However, I still can't do it. I am careless!!!"

    With his mind, he searched for the situation near these eighteen levels of hell.  The traces of breath remaining in time and space clearly mean that several beings of the third level of heaven entered these eighteen levels of hell not long ago.

    "At least, there are three high-level Tianzun and third-level heaven. There are also more than a dozen middle-level Tianzun and third-level heaven."

    These traces of breath are already very light.  Ye Pengfei could only roughly calculate it.  If so, Tianzun would have gone in long ago.  Or, some secret method was used to erase the traces.  Ye Pengfei had no way to find out.

    Just the traces of breath that could be seen already made Ye Pengfei full of vigilance.  If we encounter a similar battle here again.  I really may not be able to survive smoothly!

    At this time, the giant puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi has changed into the size of a normal wild wolf.  Ye Pengfei has also discovered that the puppet giant wolf at this time looks more like a real wolf-shaped Tianzun.  Even if your mind power is strong, if you don't do it over and over again, check it carefully.  It was impossible for him to discover that this was actually a puppet wolf.

    This method is exactly similar to a certain method that Ye Pengfei has been researching during this period.  This is all about using the method of illusion to create an illusion that is difficult to see through for other powerful people.  Thus, you can better protect yourself and better confuse your enemies.

    "Since you have transformed into a real living being, then I will do the opposite and transform into a puppet!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei acted as he pleased.  The agility unique to living beings in the body gradually disappeared

    ¡­¡­

    The entire eighteen levels of hell are wrapped in a thick layer of fog.  This layer of thick fog not only deeply obscures the entrance to the eighteenth level of hell.  And, it also extends to the first level of the eighteen levels of hell.

    Previously, when Huan Shi woke up Ye Pengfei, they were still outside this layer of thick fog.  When Ye Pengfei had completed his transformation, they entered the thick fog ahead.

    As soon as they entered the dense fog area, Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi felt that the Tao power in their bodies suddenly became stiff.  Although there was no hurricane blowing in the thick fog.  However, they both suddenly felt that their bodies seemed to be blasted out of this dense fog area by some kind of force!

    "The way of self-determination! It's actually the way of self-determination!" Huan Shi couldn't help being surprised and exclaimed softly.

    Those eighteen levels of hell come from a strong man who failed to break through the universe.  It is not surprising that a strong man of this level can already create his own Taoism.

    However, the strange thing is that even before officially entering the eighteenth level of hell, a self-determined way has already emerged.  This is not a simple thing!

    In the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei frowned and muttered: "Either, the strong man back then did not really fall. Or, there is a powerful person guarding these eighteen levels of hell!"

    If it weren¡¯t for this reason, it would be absolutely impossible for the Eighteenth Level Hell itself to extend its self-determined path beyond its own territory.  In the current situation, these two explanations are the only ones that make sense.

    No matter which situation it is, it means that there are more unexpected factors in this trip.  This trip also requires more caution.  If not, have confidence in Huan Shi¡¯s way of illusory truth.  Ye Pengfei even thought about letting Huan Shi temporarily take back this giant puppet wolf.

    "Be careful! Not only must you be careful of those Heavenly Lords who come to take risks, but you must also be careful of the powerful ones who may be hiding in the dark!"

    Back then, the journey to the secret realm of time gave Ye Pengfei a profound understanding of?, what is it called, the mantis stalks the cicada while the oriole follows behind.  If not, you will have many adventures and many tricks.  It is very likely that I will become that mantis catching cicadas!

    And this time, what he is about to face is a more powerful existence.  Among these existences, there may even be people who have a universe similar to their own.

    Not to mention, the sudden attack in the chaotic star Luo made Ye Pengfei realize that he would be safe just because he had the protection of Zifu, Time and Space, and two universes.  Even those strong men who do not own the universe may still have the means to kill themselves!

    The puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi nodded slowly and heard it say in a deep voice: "I have also felt that there is a huge danger that is approaching us! This dense fog area is best,  Let¡¯s cross over as quickly as possible!¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, followed closely behind Huan Shi, and galloped towards the entrance of the eighteenth level of hell.  At this moment, neither of them knew where the danger they sensed came from

    ¡­¡­

    The chaotic star is even more chaotic!  !  !

    "Nonostill not! Where is the owner of that aura!!!"

    Qing Wuming, with his long hair hanging loose, is like a primitive savage who came out of the primitive forest.

    It¡¯s just that he, a primitive savage, is too big.  Even in the entire Donglin Star Territory, there are not many cultivation stars that are larger than him.

    If it were Ye Pengfei's telekinesis, he would still be able to lock onto Chaos Star Luo.  Then, he will be shocked to find out.  This terrifying giant with disheveled hair came exactly along the path he had walked before!

    The meteorites and stars along the way violently hit his huge body.  Not only did it not cause him any damage.  On the contrary, it vaguely added a little bit of strength to him!

    "The breath has become extremely weak at this point. Could it be that he discovered that someone was summoning souls. So, what kind of treasure was used to hide his own breath?"

    At this moment, the place where Qing Wuming stood happened to be the place where Ye Peng leaped into the broad back of the puppet giant wolf and began to practice with peace of mind.  The Huan Stone's ever-present and no longer functioning way of illusion happened to cover up Ye Pengfei's aura somewhat.

    but¡­¡­

    "I don't believe that you can escape. The combined efforts of the three families and the fusion of 30 million Tianzun's true bodies refined this soul-calling treasure!!!"

    The ferocious look on Qing Wuming¡¯s face is clearly visible

    To be continued Please read the following chapters.  Baidu"".

    (platinum.).

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1251. Difficult progress

    1251. Difficult progress (third update)

    The further they advance towards the entrance to the eighteen levels of hell, the greater the repulsive force Huan Shi and Ye Pengfei feel.

    It¡¯s easy to say that the magic stone is, after all, it is an existence that will transcend the universe and prove the supreme way.  And the puppet wolf it controls also possesses the power of the second level of Tianzun at the pinnacle level.

    Ye Pengfei is having a hard time.

    No matter in any aspect, he is inferior to Huan Shi.  In terms of body strength, it is much worse than the Huan Stone.  The closer he gets to the entrance to the eighteen levels of hell, the slower his progress becomes.  In the end, all he could do was move forward slowly, step by step.

    Faced with this situation, Huan Shi could only slow down and wait for Ye Pengfei.

    It can also help, but it knows very well.  From now on, all problems should be solved by Ye Pengfei as much as possible.  Because no one knows the artistic conception of "life" in these eighteen levels of hell.  Where is it hidden?

    One step

    One step¡­¡­¡­

    One more step¡­¡­¡­¡­

    When Ye Pengfei arrived, he was only a few miles away from the entrance to the eighteen levels of hell.  His footsteps finally stopped and he couldn't move forward even half a minute.

    "Fortunately, all the tails have been dealt with. Otherwise, I would not dare to enter these eighteen levels of hell!"

    Before walking in, Ye Pengfei never expected that even entering the eighteenth level of hell would be so difficult.

    You must know that although this thick fog does not limit the ability of telekinesis.  Ye Pengfei had already used his mind power to scan through the thick fog early on.

    However, the way of self-determination hidden in this thick fog cannot be discerned by Ye Pengfei's mind.  His mental power is not strong enough to peer into the depths of saints, let alone such an obvious, powerful method that transcends the universe.

    "If it were a higher-level being fighting here, my end would definitely be extremely miserable."

    Ye Pengfei had to stand still temporarily, but he used his telekinesis as much as possible to detect as many high-level entities as possible around him.

    "It's just a mental search, but it's not necessarily safe."  Ye Pengfei's way of illusion is moving closer to the extreme that he can achieve.  He wanted to ensure that even if another mysterious existence appeared, it could escape the prying eyes of his mind.  That mysterious existence would not attack him immediately.

    Huan Shi understands very well the danger Ye Pengfei is facing at this moment.  That battle was full of danger, uncertainty, and adventure. Whenever Huan Shi recalled it, he felt a little frightened.

    So, when Ye Pengfei used the way of illusion and supplemented it with his own series of concealment methods to make himself look very harmless, the illusion stone gradually revealed its more powerful realm pressure.

    "Third-level Tianzun! Good guy, he looks very bluffing!" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.

    This is of course impossible to happen unless better materials can be obtained to refine the puppet wolf again.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for it to become a high-level existence of the Third Heavenly Heaven.

    And this so-called "better material" refers to the essence of the physical body of the high-level Tianzun Third Heaven!  !  !

    Of course Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have this kind of material.  With his current abilities, it would be very difficult for him to kill a high-level or even mid-level Tianzun second-level warrior on his own.  Not to mention, to obtain the physical essence of Tianzun Third Heaven.

    Even if it is, the magic stone can already pass through, and the more than 100,000 giant puppet wolves help Ye Pengfei fight against people.  However, with the full power of the Huan Stone, it can only be said that it is possible to obtain the essence of the body of the third-level Tianzun, the essence of the body of a more powerful existence.  Even if the Huanshi attacks with all his strength, because the power can only be exerted through the puppet beast, Huanshi has no confidence even if it is damaged in various ways.

    "Huan Stone, I have a feeling." Looking at the Huan Stone that became very bluffing, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "After this experience, I can refine one for you, a high-level Tianzun Third Heaven.  Even the pinnacle level, puppet body!"

    "Haha, I hope so!!!"

    The puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi also suddenly lit up

    ¡­¡­

    The first pause took half an hour.  Finally, Ye Pengfei could continue walking slowly towards the entrance of the eighteen levels of hell.

    One step at a time, solid footprints!

    This is a real footprint, although Ye Pengfei is not down to earth.  However, where he walked, the thick fog deformed, andEach and every clearly visible footprints suddenly appeared.

    "It's good to borrow some help!" Huanshi whispered in approval, "But"

    Huan Shi's tone changed and he said speechlessly: "If that Prince Ziyun refuses to give up and pursues him here, these marks you left will become a sign on the bright side!  "

    Although, the possibility that Ziyun Hou can catch up here is very, very small.  However, such a possibility cannot be ruled out.

    "I know." Faced with Huan Shi's reminder, Ye Pengfei didn't care. "I have thought of this a long time ago. Huan Shi, if you change places with that Ziyun Hou, do you think these footprints and aura will remain. Really.  What it means is that it indicates the whereabouts of my true body?"

    Speechless!  Long time speechless

    When Ye Pengfei had to pause again, Huan Shi had no choice but to shake his head: "You kid, you are so cunning. This move of yours is not just for Ziyun Hou!"

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei's plan is effective for any strong person who wants to enter the eighteenth level of hell.  Just imagine being a new Heavenly Lord and entering here.  What would he think when he saw these clear footprints and glimpsed the clear breath of Tianzun?

    I am afraid that only those with a single-minded deity can truly follow these footprints and this aura to search!

    "What is true is what is unreal, and what is false is true. This is what Niu Ben once said. He said that this comes from a strange book called Sun Tzu's Art of War. It's a pity that I didn't understand this sentence back then.  , The understanding is superficial, and I am too pursuing strength. Otherwise, I will ask him to write out all of this wonderful book silently, and try to figure it out!"

    After hearing Huan Shi¡¯s praise, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but think of Niu Ben again.

    "Speaking of which, my lineage is really interesting. My master taught me almost nothing. And I also hardly taught Niu Ben anything. The biggest benefit I gave him was that I  The body that was refined for him. But now, that body will definitely restrict his development. I don¡¯t know if he has solved this problem."

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that while he was sighing secretly in his heart, his only disciple was also trudging in a place littered with corpses, complaining endlessly

    To be continued Please go to Baijin.com to read the following chapters.  Baidu "Platinum-Gold-Net".

    (Platinum.net)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1252. Entering the first level

    1252. Entering the first floor (fourth update)

    "tnnd, what the hell is this place!"

    Niu Ben cursed as he trudged through the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, struggling to find what he needed, the human body.

    "I have been forced to devour these disgusting corpses in order to continue to live. If this continues, I will soon turn into a bloodthirsty demon!"

    Devouring corpses is the most disgusting thing in Niu Ben's opinion.  In the past, when he followed his master Yue Ningbing, he always refused to refine the corpses of high-level experts.  But now, in order to survive.  He had no time to refine it.  Whenever he finds a suitable corpse, he must seize the time and devour it immediately!

    "Disgustingthis is more than just disgusting.  This would literally turn a normal person into a lunatic and a bloodthirsty demon!  !  !

    "Fortunately, my master, Bei Tangyu, once taught me the art of meditation. I'm barely trying, but I'm not crazy yet. Otherwise"

    After cursing angrily for a while, Niu Ben looked bitter and shook his head.

    "It's also my fault for being too impatient. There are still flaws in Time Travel II that haven't been solved, so I took the risk and tried to open it. As a result, I got it myself, among the Jedi! I don't know, my wise and powerful master, and my unparalleled masters and wives  , at this moment, do you miss me?"

    Missing is a way to temporarily anesthetize oneself and temporarily free oneself from despair.  In order to prevent yourself from becoming a bloodthirsty maniac.  In addition to reciting the meditation techniques taught by Bei Tangyu every day, Niu Ben also created many methods on his own.

    However, no matter what kind of method he created, he had no way to escape from this mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood

    ¡­¡­

    What Niu Ben didn¡¯t know was that while he was muttering to himself, his wise and mighty master also happened to step into the time and space where he was.  Even Ye Pengfei's tyrannical power of thought was able to scan through this mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood.

    It¡¯s a pity that Niu Ben¡¯s aura at this time is completely different from that of him back then.  His appearance is that of a bloodthirsty murderer.  Where can I still find traces of what it looked like back then?

    Therefore, when he glanced at the past with his mind, Ye Pengfei thought that he just saw a lowly existence living in the eighteenth level of hell.  He did not take a closer look at this humble existence, nor did he listen to this humble existence's whisper to himself.  Soon, his telekinesis was locked in a strange time and space.

    "Half sea water, half fire This should be the only way to the next level of hell space!"

    The entrance to the next level of space has already been discovered by Ye Pengfei¡¯s powerful telepathy.  However, how to get there was roughly determined by him only after seeing this weird time and space.

    What made Ye Pengfei reach this conclusion was not just his inference after searching the entire first level of hell space.  It's because, outside that weird time and space, dozens of strong men are standing there!

    "Three Heavenly Lords are at the peak of the third level of heaven, fourteen Heavenly Lords are at the third level of high heaven, and the rest are all very humble existences with realm cultivation! Presumably, they are those Heavenly Lords, the purpose of this trip!"

    With the power of his mind swept away, Ye Pengfei could clearly see the situation of these strong men.

    You must know that the most attractive thing about these eighteen levels of hell to the Heavenly Master is that it has the ability to change the qualifications of a living being.  There are even rumors that it can give a dying person a vigorous life and the potential to surpass the past!

    "It's a pity that according to legend, from ancient times to the present, only a handful of high-level strong men have successfully passed through the eighteen levels of hell space with humble beings. Although these deities are powerful, the possibility of failure is still high!"

    Just then, Ye Pengfei swept over there with his mind and had a clear look at the situation over there.  The three Tianzun, the third-level peak-level beings, also looked in the direction of Ye Pengfei with their spiritual consciousness.

    "Hey, here comes another one!"

    They automatically ignored Ye Pengfei.  Because, in their view, Ye Pengfei is just a humanoid puppet.

    The strong man they were talking about was the puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi.  Even the peak-level beings of the third level of Tianzun are still confused by the way of illusion and truth.  They thought that another one had come in, a high-level being of the third level of Heaven!

    "It is much more powerful than these!" Soon, a three-eyed savage monster said in a deep voice.

    "Fellow Taoist Three Eyes is right. If we add it, maybe we can pass through this Jedi place safely!" A man in green robe and long beard said?The middle-aged man nodded slightly and responded quietly.

    "That's not necessarily true!" The third Tianzun, the third-level peak-level being, also said, "Zhenren Qingyan, fellow Taoist with three eyes, please note that wolf-shaped creatures are the most bloodthirsty. It is also possible that it just comes in and devours them.  !¡±

    The last Tianzun who spoke to retort was a tiger demon.  It does not exist in human form, but always maintains a tiger-shaped body.  And the junior it carries also exists in the shape of a tiger.  Among these dozens of strong men, the two of them are the only two alien creatures that always maintain their true form.

    You must know that in this big universe, the laws determine that the strongest human beings are destined to dominate.  Only strong non-human beings can transform into human form after practicing to a certain level.  But it won't happen that a strong human being can transform into a monster after practicing to a certain extent.

    Unless, it is those strong human beings who deliberately want to cultivate some weird body shapes.  Otherwise, even those powerful aliens would still interact with and meet others in human form under normal circumstances.

    However, when getting along with others and meeting people, you must show your demonic form and exist in your true form.  Or, he wants to fight with others.  Or, it is the kind of existence that despises the human race the most.

    These two tiger monsters are exactly like this!

    The tiger demon's retort fell upon the ears of the three-eyed old demon who was also a different species. He just frowned slightly and didn't say much.

    However, when Master Qingyan heard this, he felt very disdainful.

    "Likes to devour? That's okay! Fellow Taoist Humo, doesn't he also like to devour? I guess that where the wolf wants to go is on the same road as fellow Taoist Humo!"

    There seemed to be no hint of fighting in the words.  However, there is a hidden meaning of joking in the mainland.  The tiger eyebrows were raised, the tiger beard twitched, and he wanted to retort.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Look, that wolf seems to be coming this way!"

    The three-eyed old demon suddenly interrupted, making Hu Mo very dissatisfied.  The three-eyed old demon's inference seemed to slap Hu Mo in the face.

    "Very good! The two of them join forces and bully one of me! When we enter the inner space, you will look good!"

    Hu Mo remained silent, hating both Qingyan and Sanyan.  By the way, he also already hates the person who keeps approaching this way, Tian Zun, a puppet

    To be continued Please go to Baijin.com to read the following chapters.  Baidu "Platinum-Gold-Net".

    (Platinum.net)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1253. Not afraid of fighting!  First published on Platinum Novel Network

    1253. Not afraid of fighting!  (fifth update)

    "It's really baffling." Ye Pengfei communicated with Huan Shi through his spiritual voice, "That Hu Mo actually hates us. It seems that it won't take long before he attacks us!"

    This is completely an unreasonable disaster. This unreasonable disaster also makes the journey to the eighteenth level of hell, which is already full of risks, even more difficult.

    "How about we go around the first floor now?"

    The space on the first floor is very huge.  Its area is roughly equivalent to twice the surface of the Morning Emperor Star.  However, Ye Pengfei has also discovered that this layer of space is very interesting.  I scanned the past with my mind, but I didn't find that there was no passage leading to the underground anywhere, not even a natural cave space!  Lingbu Qingyun 1253

    Ye Pengfei can also study this strange situation carefully.  Maybe, such research can bring unexpected gains.

    You know, Ye Pengfei doesn't have to rush.  His long-term goal is to raise his realm level to a level that Xue Ling is satisfied with within 100 million years.  His short-term goal is to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm, go to the lower realm through the teleportation circle, and reunite with Bei Tangyu.

    No matter which goal it is, he needs to continuously improve his strength.  It is also a very common method to obtain opportunities for improvement by studying strange situations.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°We are not afraid of fighting!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s answer is decisive!

    If so, then Hu Mo showed no hostility.  Maybe Ye Pengfei is not willing to get involved with those strong men.  However, since Hu Mo is already obviously hostile, he will never shrink back and avoid fighting!

    You must know that most of Ye Pengfei's abilities came from fighting.  Often, he would first fight hard, even fight hard to the point of death, and then gradually improve himself, gradually reverse the situation, and even achieve the final victory!

    When Ye Pengfei perfectly solved the matter of the secret realm of time and space.  For a time, he would not face such a hard battle again.  Even if it is really necessary, face a powerful enemy.  At least he won't worry that his life will encounter a fatal threat.

    Ji Qiong wanted to pull his spatial plane into the huge one-eye and slowly refine it. This was Ye Pengfei's another encounter with a life and death threat.

    However, the threat to life this time is not very strong.  Wait until the mysterious attacker completely curbs Ye Pengfei's power of faith.  Completely ignoring the dual protection of Zifu and Time and Space, he can directly attack Ye Pengfei's origin.  It was not until this moment that Ye Pengfei once again encountered a threat to his life!

    "I fought with the ancestor of the Chen family, deliberately allowing him to find my whereabouts, and deliberately faced his powerful power that could destroy my true body at will. The artistic conception of 'death' that I realized can only be regarded as  , not satisfactory!"

    "When the ancestor of the Chen family finally revealed his true form hidden behind him. That seemingly short battle made me realize a lot about the artistic conception of 'death'!"

    "When I arrived, I encountered an inexplicable attack by the mysterious person. Not only did I feel more about the artistic conception of 'death', but I also understood the way of illusion through the reminder of the illusion stone!"

    "Enlightenment must still be found in battle! Enlightenment must still be found on the edge of life and death! This Humo is indeed powerful, and I cannot even resist the power of one of his fingers. However, we can only face such a powerful existence head-on.  I can grow faster!"

    Not afraid of fighting!  Not afraid of fighting!  Only in this way is the real Ye Pengfei!

    "Huan Stone, after all, was not a real living being in the past.  And when it began to evolve towards a real creature, it always sat in Ye Pengfei's Purple Mansion, immersed in the rich exotic aura, and did not come out to have a few intimate interactions with the rich world outside.  touch.

    Therefore, Huan Shi¡¯s instinct is to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.  It cannot fully understand the psychology of beings like Ye Pengfei.

    After hearing Ye Pengfei¡¯s decisive answer, the puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi frowned slightly.  Lingbu Qingyun 1253

    "Ye Pengfei, you have to know that by using the puppet wolf to exert power, and trying not to disturb the universe as much as possible, I can at most compete with the ordinary high-level Tianzun of the third level!"

    Huan Shi¡¯s way of illusion is just to make the puppet wolf he controls look like a high-level being of the third level of Heaven.  The reason is exactly the same.

    In Huan Shi¡¯s view, you can do as much work as you have the ability to do.  Unless absolutely necessary, you should never take the initiative to cause trouble.

    In Huan Shi¡¯s understanding, Ye Pengfei may have overestimated himself.The ability of a bodyguard.  That's why we made such a decisive judgment just now.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°No, Huan Shi, I¡¯m not relying on you!¡±

    Ye Pengfei understood what Huan Shi meant.  He chuckled.

    It is not the true body that is laughing, but the soul that stays in the secret realm of time is laughing.  This smile that came from the depths of his soul actually made the Huanshi feel as if his soul had been hit by something.

    In an instant, the puppet wolf controlled by the fantasy stone stopped

    ¡­¡­

    "Why don't you leave?"

    The puppet wolf's sudden pause caused a lot of discussion among the heavenly beings.

    At this time, it¡¯s not just Qingyan and the others who know that there are newcomers, they are running this way.  The dozen or so high-level existences of the Third Heavenly Heaven have also noticed the movement over there.

    Everyone present has stayed here for at least ten days.  And those who have stayed the longest have been more than a year.

    For these, Tianzun, who has been waiting for a long time.  It's great to have new people join.  Now, the wolf-shaped Heavenly Lord suddenly stopped.  This immediately made these Heavenly Lords feel a little uneasy.

    "Could it be that I have changed my mind?"

    Judging from the flight trajectories of Puppet Wolf and Ye Pengfei just now.  Everyone knows that they must have discovered the situation here.  But now, they suddenly stopped. In the eyes of everyone, there is only one explanation

    ¡°What are you looking at!!!¡±

    Hu Mo was fierce, displaying the pressure of his realm, and fiercely pressed towards those high-level powerhouses of the third level of Tianzun.

    "Hu Mo, are you planning to use the big one to bully the small ones?"

    With a wave of Master Qingyan¡¯s sleeves, the majestic pressure of the realm was blocked, only a few steps away from those high-level powerhouses of the third level of Tianzun.

    Whoosh Lingbu Qingyun 1253

    Cold sweat broke out.

    "This monster is completely unreasonable! Fortunately, Master Qingyan is here to support us!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of the dozen or so third-level heavenly beings here, they all acted in their own way, and each stood on one side.  But now, facing Hu Mo's overwhelming power, they all, without exception, chose to stand on the side of Qingyan Zhenren.

    The tiger ink is even more powerful!  !  !

    To be continued Please go to Platinum-Gold to read the following chapters.  Search Baidu for "White-Gold-".

    (platinum.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1254. Who has been insidious about whom?  (First update)

    There are still tens of billions of miles away from the place where the tiger is ink.  Ye Pengfei had already prepared a secret defense.  In his opinion, once they step into this distance, Tianzun, a third-level peak-level being, can already take action to punish him.

    However, Hu Mo didn¡¯t make any move!  !  !

    ¡°No action is more terrifying than using earth-shattering means!¡±

    Or, Hu Mo¡¯s methods are so silent and hard to detect.

    Or perhaps, Hu Mo had to wait until he was closer before taking action and delivering a fatal blow!

    If the latter is true, it means that Humo is not as simple as it seems.  That shows that this demon is very insidious!

    Ye Pengfei will not expect that Master Qingyan will protect him.  Although it is said that the real person Qingyan protected a dozen other high-level beings of the third level of Tianzun.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that Master Qingyan definitely wanted to test his own strength with the help of Hu Mo.

    "Compared with insidiousness, who is afraid of whom?"

    After confirming that Hu Mo did not make any move, Ye Pengfei sneered secretly.

    Ye Pengfei is an expert in conspiracy.  I think back then, he even dared to leapfrog countless levels, and at the level of a mere spiritual immortal, he stole half of the secret manual from several powerful golden immortals!

    "If you use the power of thunder, if I hide away, it will appear that I am afraid of you. But, you actually choose to play tricks?"

    After a divine message was transmitted, the puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi sped up and rushed towards where Hu Mo and the others were

    ¡­¡­

    "Seeking death!!!"

    Hu Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel the sudden acceleration over there.  Sneered again and again.  Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon saw that the time and space under Hu Mo's feet was distorted.  I don¡¯t know about Hu Mo either.  Something was sent into this distorted time and space.

    Even Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon were not aware of what methods Hu Mo used.  Not to mention, those dozen or so high-level existences of the Third Heavenly Heaven.  Most of them, not even the time and space distortion under Hu Mo's feet, were able to detect it!

    Although Ye Pengfei's mental power is strong,  But it¡¯s not omnipotent.  He was so far away from here, and he could only barely see that there was something strange under Hu Mo's feet.  However, when he wanted to take a closer look, the distorted time and space had returned to normal.

    The tiger's eyebrows are slightly furrowed.  And the two masters Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon.  He was also very disappointed, his face was gloomy, and he shook his head secretly.

    If you don¡¯t resist at all, you will lose face.  If there is a loss of face between strong men of the same level, it is the same as.  A miserable failure!

    When Hu Mo tied the wolf-shaped Tianzun back in front of him.  The eyes of Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon looked very unkind.

    Hu Mo could see the expressions of Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon.  Hearing it, it laughed loudly and said: "Qingqing. He is a waste. What is the use of this waste?"

    "Hu Mo has made a move! I don't know. Is it a killing move, or does it just want to be insulted?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking this, suddenly, the time and space around him and the puppet wolf fell into distortion and chaos.  A rope-like exotic treasure suddenly shot out from the twisted time and space.

    "Sure enough, I just went towards the puppet wolf!!!"

    As Ye Pengfei expected, Hu Mo did not discover who was the real life form and who was just a puppet.  That rope and treasure just wanted to tie up the "rightful owner" and was not interested in his "puppet".

    "Huan Shi, follow the plan and let it go!!!"

    Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei quickly transmitted his message with his spiritual thoughts.  Huanshi understood and ignored the puppet wolf.  Let Hu Mo's rope-like treasure tie up the puppet wolf

    "No resistance?"

    Slap in the face, naked, naked, slap in the face!

    Even though, I had already expected that Hu Mo would laugh like this.  However, Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon still couldn't help it, and their anger surged upwards.  If not, the wolf would have been tied up now, only about ten steps away from Hu Mo.  They even wanted to take action suddenly and cut the wolf into pieces!

    "Yu'er, I'll leave this wolf to you to eat slowly. Although this stupid wolf is too timid. But, after all, it is still a high-level existence of the third level of Tianzun!"

    As he said this, Hu Mo's sharp eyes swept over the dozen or so high-level beings of the Third Heavenly Heaven.

    "Thank you, Grandpa!"

    A crisp voice, joyful?Come with joy.  The tiger demon protected by Humo was actually a tigress.

    Suddenly, Tianzun remembered that legend

    "Sheis Huyu? The one with exotic blood, the Tiger Clan Huyu?"

    Even the way Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon looked at the tiger jade changed slightly at this moment.  They never had it again, because Hu Yucai was just a mere Xuanxian first-level existence, so they were destroyed by her.

    At this time, the attention of all the gods has been completely transferred to the tiger jade.  No one cares anymore, the one on the other end doesn't even dare to resist at all, he is a coward.

    until¡­¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, look quickly!!!¡±

    Huyu¡¯s surprised low voice came suddenly.  When everyone quickly followed Hu Yu's eyes and looked over, they couldn't help but shout.

    "Why did it decay and die so quickly?"

    suicide?

    Absolutely impossible!  !  !

    Not to mention, the more advanced a being is, the more he cherishes his life.  Unless absolutely necessary, I will never commit suicide easily.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the sky.  It would be absolutely impossible for Hu Mo to give this guy a chance to commit suicide.

    "If you can commit suicide, wouldn't you be able to blow yourself up and kill the enemy? There is something very fishy about this!!!"

    It was only then that someone subconsciously looked towards Ye Pengfei again.  It was okay not to look at it, but when he looked at it, the man took a deep breath.

    ¡°There is another wolf there!!!¡±

    Immediately, other people also opened their consciousness and looked over there.  Sure enough, an almost identical Tianzun wolf demon was moving at the same speed just now.  Rushing towards this side.

    I heard the wolf demon running wildly and laughing loudly: "Hu Mo, your great-granddaughter has really good teeth. She is also interested in biting a rotten puppet beast!!!"

    In an instant, everyone was shocked.

    "When did that wolf demon use a puppet body to replace its real body?!"

    Everybody looked at each other in shock.  But no one knows the real answer to this question

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1255. The weird substitute technique shocked the whole audience!  (Second update)

    angry!

    Furious!  !

    He was so angry that his mouth was filled with smoke!  !  !

    Hu Mo finally knew that he had been tricked by the other party.  What he tied up turned out to be just a tattered puppet!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? laugh!

    Laughing wildly!  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? laughing so hard!  !  !

    The real Qingyan, whose face was almost ashen, and the three-eyed old demon who was so angry that his face looked like black ink, laughed loudly without caring about their image:

    "I'm laughing to death! I'm laughing to death! The dignified Tianzun, the third-level peak being, actually used a cosmic-level exotic treasure to tie up a rotting puppet beast! Hahahaha"

    Feel proud!

    Really proud of yourself!

    In an instant, Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon were so pleased with the wolf demon that was speeding towards them!

    "It's settled now." Ye Pengfei also laughed secretly, "The master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon may have had some trouble with Hu Mo in the past. I thought that I would have to spend two more years with Hu Mo.  Move, but I never thought about it. It¡¯s already here, completely safe!¡±

    ¡°These old monsters, their happiness and anger all depend on their own mood.  Just now, those two were eager to cut the wolf monster into thousands of pieces.  But now, they are smiling broadly and secretly releasing their realm pressure.  He faintly threatened Hu Mo to prevent him from punishing him again.

    "Okay, okay!" Hu Mo did not hide his bad mood, "I, Hu Mo, have recorded this matter! One day, I, Hu Mo, will be rewarded generously!"

    After saying that, Hu Mo winked at Hu Yu.  These two tiger demons planned to leave.

    Suddenly.  Everyone couldn't help but frowned slightly.

    To know.  This is a passage that is half flame and half sea water.  In the mainland, there is a powerful restriction.  Originally, everyone thought that one more high-level wolf demon of the third level of Tianzun would be able to open this restriction.  However, I never thought about it.  The wolf demon is here, but the tiger demon is trying to get away!

    There are two, Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon.  He didn't expect Hu Mo to do this at all.

    You must know that in the face of interests, some grudges and grudges can be put aside for the time being.  This is why, although there has been bad blood between everyone in the past.  but.  Everyone still joins forces for the time being.

    "Hu Mo, don't you plan to go to these eighteen levels of hell?"

    The two eyes of the three-eyed old demon were staring straight at Hu Mo, while the third vertical eye was facing the direction of Hu Yu.  Looked over.

    Although, the three-eyed old demon couldn't tell what was wrong with this tiger jade.  But, it knows.  This tiger jade is deeply loved by heavenly masters among the tiger clan.  Since Hu Mo took action personally.  Brought Tiger Jade here.  Then, he definitely wants to break into these eighteen levels of hell!

    You must know that these eighteen levels of hell are not a lively place.  The method to open this restriction is not difficult.  However, it is more troublesome to gather the number of people.

    Just when the three-eyed old demon was giving such vague persuasion, the puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi was about to fly here.

    "Haha, Hu Mo, are you leaving now? If you want to leave, it's up to you. Return that rotten puppet to me. I, the phantom wolf, am very poor, and I still want to find something useful for this puppet.  The materials come out!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There were juniors with poor concentration who couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.

    How can there be such a poor Tianzun?  Or is it a dignified third-level high-level existence?

    This is teasing, naked teasing!  !  !

    ¡°Boy, you are looking for death!!!¡±

    Immediately, Hu Mo became popular.  I saw a cold light flash in its eyes, and two sharp sword-like lights suddenly shot out towards the puppet wolf's body!

    "Hu Mo, you don't take us seriously!"

    The master Qingyan snorted coldly, and wanted to use a move to kill these two sharp lights.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°Fellow Taoist Qingyan, it¡¯s okay!!!¡±

    That phantom wolf actually refused Master Qingyan¡¯s help!  !  !

    In an instant, Master Qingyan, the three-eyed old demon, and the dozen or so high-level Tianzun beings were all surprised and looked towards the phantom wolf.

    Hu Yu, etc., was carried by the elders, and came to try the lucky school.  He was also very surprised and stared at the body of the phantom wolf.

    You must know that there is only one level difference between the peak of Tianzun's third level of heaven and the high level of Tianzun's third level of heaven.  However, this gap is not at all compared to the gap between Tianzun at the third level of heaven and the tyrannical existence that has proved the supreme way and transcends the universe. How much smaller!

    &nbsp; Just now, Hu Mo threatened the dozen or so high-level existences of the third level of Heavenly Lord at the same time.  It was just a realm of coercion that prompted Master Qingyan to take action personally, and he had just resolved this unreasonable disaster for them.

    And now, Hu Mo takes action with anger.  The fierce magic technique went straight towards the phantom wolf.  The phantom wolf actually wants to resist alone?

    Everyone wants to see what kind of methods the phantom wolf will use this time to deal with this crisis!

    Then he saw the sharp eyes of the tiger ink piercing the body of the phantom wolf.  In an instant, the body of the phantom wolf continued to collapse and shatter, and gradually turned into nothingness

    "It's not like he's dead."

    There are young people with slow brains who are mumbling to themselves.

    However, immediately, a smart person exclaimed in a low voice: "Could it be that happened to it again?"

    Thatwhich one?  It was obvious that Hu Mo was playing tricks again!  !  !

    Sure enough, when the body of the phantom wolf was shattered inch by inch, the sound of laughter came out from the void again: "Hu Mo, ah Hu Mo, don't you also know that I, the phantom wolf, am very poor?"  . As long as I smash all the puppet bodies of my Phantom Wolf, there will be nothing I can do?"

    Another almost identical phantom wolf broke through the void, walked out with its head held high!  !  !

    Humiliation!

    Ruthless humiliation!

    That Humo was about to explode with anger, but at the same time, he was also deeply shocked by the strange method of the phantom wolf!

    Hu Mo was not the only one shocked by Huan Lang's methods.  Even the master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon were shocked by the phantom wolf's methods!

    "At such a close distance, in full view of everyone, how did it replace its true body?"

    "How can it hide its true body from the sky and hide its true body in the void? It is absolutely impossible for Hu Mo to move without sealing the void!"

    "Powerful Substitution Technique! Terrifying Substitution Technique! As long as it has enough substitutes, even if it faces three or five Heavenly Lords at the peak of the third level at the same time, they will not be killed at all!"

    "In fact, this one is not its true form! We can't even distinguish its true form from its false form! If we are enemies with it, how will we fight this battle?"

    ¡­¡­

    Questions and conjectures, no matter whether they are questions or conjectures, everyone is deeply shocked!

    At the end

    "With this method alone, this wolf can be equal to us and be friends with our peers!!!"

    In an instant, Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon had already regarded the phantom wolf as one of their peers!  !  !.

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1256. Strange changes, everyone is shocked again!  (Third update)

    At this time, Huan Shi was also extremely shocked!

    Only it knows that what it did just now was not done by itself at all.  From the beginning to the end, what he had done was to obey Ye Pengfei's arrangement and give up control of the first puppet wolf.

    "Faced with the intimidation of Tianzun at the peak of the third level of heaven, he is still able to do it so calmly???"

    This can be regarded as the first time that Huan Shi truly fought side by side with Ye Pengfei.  Last time, Huan Shi took action and killed the mysterious sneak attacker.  It can only be said that they are fighting side by side with the Zifu Universe and the Space-Time Universe.

    This time, Huan Shi really understood how Ye Pengfei used the weak to defeat the strong.  Although the word "sheng" needs to be enclosed in double quotation marks.  However, the required victory results are already obvious.

    "They have already recognized you!"

    Yes, those two Tianzuns who are at the peak of the third level of heaven have already recognized Ye Pengfei.  Although they haven't spoken yet, just looking at them, the unabashed approval in their eyes has fully demonstrated that they already regard Ye Pengfei as a being of their own generation!

    "Even I, I'm afraid, can't do this!"

    The ability of Huan Shi is naturally stronger than that of Qingyan Zhenren and the three-eyed old demon.  However, he can only use the puppet wolf to use various methods.  Moreover, he had to be on guard against being watched by the universe outside.  Therefore, in ordinary times, the combat power it can truly display in front of everyone can only reach the high level of the third level of Tianzun.

    It is impossible to obtain the high-level existence of Tianzun, the third level of heaven.  Master Qingyan, the three-eyed old demon, such praise and attention.  I want to discuss friendship with their peers.  It's simply an impossible thing to do.

    "But, Ye Pengfei did it.

    What is even more terrifying is that in fact, he has not used any method at all that is comparable to the peak level of Tianzun Third Heaven!  !  !

    "Fraud! From the beginning to the end, it's just a one-word decision, that's fraud! With the mere power of Tianzun at the peak level of the first level, he can use the means to blackmail the existence of the peak level of the third level of Tianzun. This is not only the power of concentration, but also  , Strong beliefs. Problems that can be explained!!!¡±

    Originally, Huan Shi thought that Ye Pengfei had not made any progress during this period. Was it because he had to gradually change?  Become ordinary.  However, looking at it now, Huan Shi suddenly felt that the current Ye Pengfei was more evil than the Ye Pengfei he knew in the past.  Even more terrifying!

    "It seems that during this period of time, he has not made any progress, but has made rapid progress. Although his realm has not improved, he has become extremely powerful!"

    at.  While Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon were extremely shocked, Huan Shi seemed to see a more essential power, a more real one, Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    The shock lasted for several breaths.  During these few breaths of time, Hu Mo was stunned and did not continue any violent action.

    "What Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon are thinking are exactly what Hu Mo is thinking. He already knows that as long as he has no way, he can determine the true form of this phantom wolf.  Then, it is absolutely impossible for him to defeat the Phantom Wolf!

    In this few breaths of time, Hu Mo's tiger face has changed countless times.  At this time, there was already some regret in its heart.

    Powerful enemies are nothing to be afraid of.  The mysterious enemy can make people restless!

    Thinking back to the beginning, Ye Pengfei was so frightened by Qingming's mysterious method that he became restless.  Therefore, once the opportunity comes, he will not even hesitate to take the risk of Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi, and encounter powerful punishment from the universe, to destroy that mysterious existence without any hope of survival.

    And this Hu Mo, at this moment, can't think of any method that he can use to kill this extremely weird phantom wolf.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei controlled the newly appeared puppet wolf and asked Hu Mo to ask for the decayed puppet wolf again, Hu Mo took the rope-like exotic treasure without saying a word.  , took it back.

    "Haha, thank you fellow Taoist Tiger!"

    Ye Pengfei controlled the two puppet wolves and nodded towards the tiger ink.

    Hu Mo was silent for a while.  Then, I finally made up my mind.

    "Hu Mo is reckless, if Fellow Huan Taoist doesn't mind, I still have some materials here to refine Tian Zun's puppet!"

    There are two puppet wolves, one of which is already rotten.  The so-called taking it back and reusing it, in Hu Mo's opinion, is just to slap himself in the face. The other party did not really plan this.

    But¡­¡­

    "Thank you, no!"

    Just then, when the words fell,Everyone's exclamations sounded again.

    "Grandpa Zu, that puppet beast" Huyu blinked his bright tiger eyes and called out in horror.

    And her grandfather, Hu Mo, is completely stunned at this moment!  !  !

    The already decayed puppet wolf actually appeared in front of everyone, alive and kicking again!  !  !

    ¡°It¡¯s rotten, it¡¯s actually fake!!!¡±

    In an instant, Humo, Qingyan, and Sanyan's estimation of the phantom wolf's strength suddenly increased by several percent!

    "Is it true? Is it false? With the level of the three of us, we can't tell at all!!!"

    What the three Hu Mo didn't know was that just when they were so shocked that they didn't know what to say, somewhere in the Zifu space, a stone that gradually took on a human shape nodded slightly.

    "It turns out that he has perfectly integrated the way of concealment and the way of illusion! Even though I created the way of illusion, I couldn't even see the clues immediately!"

    Until now, Huan Shi didn¡¯t know what kind of progress Ye Pengfei had made during this period of time.

    "Originally, the way of concealment is already very good. If it is integrated into my way of illusion, I am afraid that there will be no one in this big universe who can hurt you!"

    ??Huanshi, don¡¯t hesitate to praise it.  However, Ye Pengfei still shook his head.

    "If there is someone with similar abilities to that mysterious sneak attacker, then I can't be sure that I will be safe!"

    Not to mention, is it just safe and enough praise?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? At least, you must have the ability to easily kill existences like Hu Mo in an instant!

    Ye Pengfei always kept in mind the billion-year agreement between Xueling and himself.  He knew very well that shocking beings like Hu Mo would be far less than what he wanted to achieve!

    And

    "Even if you don't care about that mysterious ability, it's hard to say it's safe to go through these eighteen levels of hell now!"

    Ye Pengfei's telekinesis glanced at Hu Mo and others at random.  The meaning of his words is self-evident

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1257. Ye Pengfei¡¯s guess!  (Fourth update)

    "Fellow Taoist Fantasy, are you here to hunt for treasure, or"

    Master Qingyan spoke to Huanlang very politely.  His gaze, imperceptibly, glanced at Ye Pengfei.

    After several shocks, Master Qingyan and others realized that this humanoid "puppet" who always followed the Phantom Wolf was probably not an ordinary existence.

    "That's right, it's just for him!" Ye Pengfei had already thought of his words. "This is a close friend of mine. Due to an accident, he had to exist as a puppet. I want to try to see if I can take him with me."  Pass through the eighteen levels of hell!¡±

    "That's it!" Master Qingyan suddenly nodded, "I don't know, how much does fellow Taoist Huan know about the eighteen levels of hell?"

    ¡°Almost nothing.¡±

    Ye Pengfei didn't lie. Coming to these eighteen levels of hell was a moment of inspiration.  Even if he wanted to have slaves and subordinates under his command, he collected as much relevant information as possible.  However, after all, time is short and there is not much useful information.

    "If fellow Taoist Huan doesn't mind, Qingyan can explain it."

    "Thank you!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and nodded gently towards the real Qingyan.

    "First of all, the time and space in front of us is half flames and half sea water." Qingyan Zhenren pointed his finger forward, "There are no other obstacles in the first level of the eighteenth level of hell. Only this time and space requires some effort.  Hands and feet.¡±

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei pretended to be surprised and asked in a deep voice, "Isn't it true that there are seven or seventy-nine prohibitions? With the methods of Taoist Qingyan, Taoist Three Eyes, and Taoist Humo, it is impossible to break it.  pass?"

    Master Qingyan was slightly shocked, and then he laughed again: "Qingyan admires fellow Huan Daoist for his strong spiritual consciousness!"

    The dozen or so high-ranking third-level Heavenly Masters could only see the outermost restriction.  Even if they had known it for a long time, there were still many heavy restrictions ahead.  However, with their spiritual abilities.  Can't really see it yet.

    Master Qingyan believes that Ye Pengfei¡¯s statement just now that he ¡°knows nothing¡± was not just a perfunctory statement.  But now, Ye Pengfei said once again that there were a total of 7749 restrictions inside, which fully showed how strong his spiritual consciousness was.  It can already be compared with the peak level existence of Tianzun, the third level of heaven.

    How did Mr. Qingyan know that Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness was not very strong.  In other words, you can compete with the low-level existence of the second level of Tianzun.  But.  His power of thought is so strong that no one in the world can match it.  Not to mention the mere 7749 restricted areas, Ye Pengfei could clearly see the situation of the teleportation array leading to the second level of space!

    After giving a compliment.  Master Qingyan continued: "These restrictions are not difficult to crack. However, there is a law between the restrictions. If the number and ability of those who enter at the same time do not meet the prescribed requirements, these restrictions will continue to exist.  Cannot be destroyed!"

    "It's like, the law in the mist?"

    "That's right!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nodded and thought to himself: "This law of exclusion is by no means just to exclude beings with low cultivation levels. It is very likely that this self-determined method one after another can finally be achieved, so that  The effect of a strong person being reborn!¡±

    While thinking like this, Ye Pengfei's telepathy had slowly swept over the bodies of the Heavenly Lords.

    "Their focus is all on this restriction. Even Qingyan, Sanyan, and Humo are no exception!"

    "If my guess is correct, then it means that it is not the eighteen levels of hell that are difficult. But, they were already wrong from the beginning!"

    Rumor has it that only a very few existences have successfully passed through all eighteen levels of space.  However, there are no rumors about how dangerous things are in a certain dimension.  Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that this was just because he had collected information in a hurry.  But now, he gradually changed his previous thoughts.

    "Yes or no, let's wait until we enter this time and space to judge!"

    ¡­¡­

    With the addition of Phantom Wolf, everyone is full of confidence.  If not, Master Qingyan was very enthusiastic and introduced to Ye Pengfei in detail all the information he knew about the eighteen levels of hell.  Everyone has been gearing up for a long time and started to break through the ban.

    Half an hour later, Master Qingyan¡¯s introduction finally came to an end.  A group of Heavenly Lords each protect their own descendants.  Get ready to start and break through.

    But¡­¡­

    "Fellow Taoist Huan, don't you protect this fellow Taoist Li Yang?"

    Seeing that the phantom wolf did not use any means to protect the humanoid puppet behind it.  QingyanPeople were very surprised.

    You must know that although this humanoid puppet is a peak existence of the first level of Tianzun.  However, any flame in the time and space in front of him could melt him.  Any ray of sea water can wash him away!

    "Haha, he wants to break through on his own!!!"

    This answer once again surprised everyone who was waiting.

    "Is it possible that he himself walked in the thick fog earlier?" The three-eyed old demon asked in surprise.

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei laughed, "If it weren't for this, we would have entered the eighteenth level of hell!"

    Everyone was silent, and soon everyone understood.

    "Is it possible that you need yourself to walk through these eighteen levels of hell from beginning to end?"

    No one would think that it was the strong man named Li Yang who was showing off on his own.  Everyone believed that this was because of the Phantom Wolf's instruction.  But they didn't know that, in fact, at this time, the phantom wolf was Li Yang, and Li Yang was the phantom wolf.  They don't even know that even their own descendants can really break through on their own.  It is basically impossible to obtain the ability to be reborn!

    Disaster!  Disaster!  Disaster!

    Originally, the Heavenly Lords who were already gearing up to break through the ban all had expressions of embarrassment on their faces.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????:  Not to mention the time and space in front of me, which is half flames and half sea water, even the outermost area, the dense fog area.  These younger generations have no ability to break in alone!  !  !

    "Perhaps the Phantom Wolf is wrong!"

    Soon, even the master Qingyan, the three-eyed old demon, and the tiger demon Hu Mo all came to believe that the phantom wolf was just having a whim.

    "The deeper you go, the more intense the test becomes. In some places, even those who are at the peak of the third level of Heaven will be kicked out of the eighteenth level of hell in an instant! If Huanlang's guess is correct, then there are only a handful of them in the past.  A successful example. How can it really be successful?"

    What Ye Pengfei collected were all rumors.  However, these genuine third-level Tianzun peak and third-level high-level existences of Tianzun have already mastered a lot of accurate information.  So after a brief silence.  Everyone chose to ignore Ye Pengfei's judgment.

    "Haha, maybe we were frightened by its performance just now. Actually, we believe this fallacy"

    Qingyan and others smiled casually.  Soon, everyone followed the plan just now, controlled the law one after another, and flew towards the first restriction

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1258. The guess comes true!  (fifth update)

    Before the restriction was reached, two completely different and majestic pressures came overwhelmingly!

    These two pressures are transmitted from the time and space that is half flame and half sea water.  While feeling these two pressures, it means that we must face the first restriction!

    Breaking the ban is not a very troublesome matter.  As long as, after the ban is broken, enough strong people enter this space and time.  There is no need to worry about being repelled by the power of the law.

    ¡°All the strong people here know the maximum distance between each other.  This is the conclusion reached through countless experiments by strong men throughout the ages.

    A billion miles!

    As long as the maximum distance does not exceed one billion miles, there will be no problems.

    ?? Master Qingyan, the three-eyed old demon, and the tiger demon Hu Mo, the three of them have the strongest realms. I saw that they picked up their descendants and rushed into the first level of restriction first.  Then I heard a loud "boom".  Most of the first level of restriction has been destroyed.

    "Get in quickly!"

    There was a high-ranking being of the third level of Tianzun who shouted loudly to protect his descendants. He also followed Qingyan and others and rushed in.

    Soon, one by one, the high-level beings of the third level of heaven entered the first level of restriction.

    "Where is fellow Taoist Fantasy?"

    Master Qingyan turned around and looked very surprised.

    Looking further away, he was even more speechless.

    "Surprisingly, I really want that Li Yang to go through the barrier alone!!!"

    In the eyes of everyone, that phantom wolf did not protect Li Yang.  So, I have to.  Step by step, move forward slowly.  But none of them would doubt that Huan Lang himself was actually incapable of advancing at high speed.

    At this time, the Phantom Wolf is still controlled by Ye Pengfei.  The ability of this phantom wolf is almost the same as that of his real body.

    Ye Pengfei is not worried that he will be seen through by those Heavenly Lords.  He took it one step at a time.  Slowly walking towards the first level of restriction

    "The phantom wolf moves so slowly, how long will it take for us to pass this level?" The three-eyed old demon frowned a little displeased.

    Master Qingyan shook his head and said: "Be calm and don't be impatient, at best. Let's wait for it a little longer."

    wait¡­¡­

    This wait is a full thirty days.  It only took a few breaths of time for all the Heavenly Lords to enter the first level of restriction.  But it took Ye Pengfei thirty days to walk in!

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept everyone waiting for a long time!¡±

    Ye Pengfei said sorry, but  The puppet wolf he controlled had cold eyes.  The dozen or so high-level beings of the Third Heavenly Heaven were all frightened and did not dare to say anything.

    A few Qingyan.  But I think what Ye Pengfei did is.  Very normal.  In their eyes, this phantom wolf is already a superior existence just like themselves.

    "Fellow Taoist Li Yang, is there any change?" Master Qingyan asked tentatively.

    This is also something that all the powerful people present want to know.  Although they felt that there was probably something wrong with Ye Pengfei's guess.  However, in the face of this, throughout the ages, only a handful of people have successfully passed through the eighteen levels of hell.  No one can say for sure what is the most correct approach.

    However, no one expected Ye Pengfei to tell the real answer.  After all, although everyone is temporarily united.  However, I waited until I passed this level.  On the road ahead, everyone will go their own way.  Who knows when, and maybe, they will become enemies of life and death, and fight fiercely!  !  !

    Therefore, even Master Qingyan just tried to ask a question.  He didn't expect that Ye Pengfei would tell any earth-shattering news.

    I never thought

    "Not bad, finally a breakthrough!"

    A breakthrough?  What was the breakthrough?

    No one asked, because the aura of "Puppet Li Yang" was getting stronger and stronger!

    "Tianzun, the second level of heaven has just been completed!!!"

    Finally, everyone¡¯s expressions became solemn.

    Puppet can be upgraded.  However, you must use good materials to upgrade.

    The most important of these materials is the higher level, Tianzun body.

    However, during these thirty days, everyone clearly saw that the "puppet Li Yang" was just moving forward with difficulty and had not merged with the body of any Heavenly Lord.  No one saw what refining methods the phantom wolf used to reforge this "puppet Li Yang"!  !  !

    "Could it be that its guess is the correct answer?"

    Silence

    &nbsp; This silence is very different from last time.  Everyone has spent a lot of time thinking deeply about this issue.

    Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, was a little idle.  He ran to the second level of restriction and carefully felt the pressure here.

    And, the repulsive power of the law here!  !  !

    "In thirty days, I had two bodies, comprehending these laws together. Not only did I break through to the peak of Tianzun's first level. In fact, I also realized more of the artistic conception of this law!"

    Breaking through the first level is not difficult for Ye Pengfei at all.  If not, he would be obsessed with studying various and more profound Taoist artistic conceptions.  He has already advanced by leaps and bounds to reach the peak of Tian Zun's second level!

    "On the back of the giant puppet wolf, I have been practicing for so many thousands of years. And this time, I have been practicing again, for thirty thousand years! Such a long time, if I put it all in, I can break through the bottleneck of the realm  Above, there should be no problem for the high-level Tianzun Second Heaven!"

    "Now, although I have just reached the realm of the first stage of the Second Heaven of Heavenly Lord, my gains are even greater than those of those who have advanced to the second stage of Heavenly Lord! I am already extremely convinced that the ultimate goal of the eighteenth level of hell is  The secret is actually these, the way to make your own decisions!¡±

    The law that excludes the strong seems to be just a checkpoint, a means of forcibly expelling ordinary strong people.

    "Similar methods have been encountered by many strong men during their training.  Such as that kind of fairy cave left by the great sages and powerful men in ancient times.  Those who are not qualified will not be able to enter!

    "It's very different here. The so-called law of exclusion cannot be cracked with brute force. You must study this law, learn this law, and finally master this law!"

    This kind of law is the self-determined way left by the fallen Heavenly Lord.  And this kind of self-determination is not about kicking out those who are not qualified.  But I want to select a real strong person who can inherit his mantle!

    "It should be, just for inheritance"

    "It feels like there is no other danger"

    "Could it be that that person deceived the secrets and disrupted my intuitive judgment?"

    ¡°While slowly studying, slowly understanding, gradually mastering, and gradually becoming familiar with this law with powerful repelling power, Ye Pengfei was also thinking about this question

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1259. Turn against each other... (first update)

    More than fifty days of waiting

    "no!"

    "Absolutely impossible to pass!"

    In these more than fifty days, the younger generations have tried countless times.  However, none of them can succeed.

    There is even one who was originally a low-level disciple of Tianzun¡¯s second level.  Because he refused to admit defeat, he forced his way through.  As a result, a hidden disease broke out in the body and he almost died on the spot!

    Once again, all the views of Tianzun have changed.

    "Most likely, the friend of the phantom wolf was originally a third-level heavenly being. That's why he has a certain potential to get here on his own!"

    "That's right! Maybe that phantom wolf just wants to see this kind of result. It just wants our descendants to be seriously injured one by one or even die one by one because they forcefully break through!!!"

    This view is spread among those high-level beings of the Third Heavenly Heaven.  In fact, even the three heavenly beings at the peak of the third level of heaven are already vaguely suspicious!

    "Doubt me? Or even want to give me some color?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneered secretly.

    The world of the strong is like this.

    ??We can protect and rely on each other for the sake of benefit.

    ??Similarly, everyone will be suspicious of each other and think that the other party wants to seek their own interests, and in turn, secretly assassinate them!  !  !

    Those high-ranking beings of the third level of heaven only dared to whisper secretly, but no one really dared to make a sudden killing move against Ye Pengfei.

    However, the existence of the three Heavenly Lords at the peak of the third level is quite different.  Ye Pengfei's telepathy even noticed it.  Master Qingyan and the three-eyed old demon have already separated from the tiger demon Hu Mo.  The spiritual message was transmitted and the communication was carried out secretly!  !  !

    "There are no eternal enemies, and there are no eternal interests. If something happens to me, the three of them will probably join forces!"

    "However, there is nothing to be afraid of. Within these 7,749 restrictions, they will not make a move. Once these 7,749 restrictions are removed, they will never have the chance to make a move!"

    "So. Their chance to take action is only at that moment, when they are about to leave the restriction, but they don't really leave the restriction!"

    ¡­¡­

    Go on, break the ban!

    "Puppet Li Yang", as always, fell at the back of the team.  This is normal behavior.  After all, even if there is a breakthrough, it will only be the existence of the second level of Tianzun.  Under these two huge pressures, even beings like Ziyun Hou are unlikely to advance quickly.  Not to mention, just one.  "Puppet Li Yang".

    And the Phantom Wolf, as always, continued to accompany the "puppet Li Yang" and moved forward slowly.  No one knows, even if the phantom wolf is made faster.  It simply can't do it!

    The power of the restriction is slightly strengthened with each step.  but.  The coercion of the water and fire dual elements remains the same.

    For other Tianzun, the only thing they have to deal with is the pressure of the realm of water and fire.  These seven or forty-nine restrictions are just small embellishments in this piece of time and space.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, every time he passes a restriction, he can have a new harvest!

    "The power of law in the thick fog repels those who have reached a certain level of cultivation. But among these seven or forty-nine restrictions, it repels those who are below a certain limit.  All the strong ones!"

    "It's just the artistic conception of the law in one restriction. In fact, it is impossible to exclude the strong ones who are below the limit. Its effect must be seventy-seven forty-nine restrictions and seventy-nine levels of legal conception.  simultaneously exist!"

    "Could it be that every time we move towards the next ban, the one that was broken in the previous one will be restored on its own. It turns out that there is such a mystery in it!"

    Move forward slowly

    Slowly comprehend

    Once again, Ye Pengfei stopped improving his cultivation level.  Instead, he concentrated on studying the law of exclusion.

    "I have already guessed the secrets of the 7749 restrictions. However, even if I can understand all the 7749 levels of law and artistic conception in these 7749 restrictions. As long as they cannot be integrated into one,  , there is no way to display this wonderful power of law!"

    As he walked, Ye Pengfei's steps actually became much slower.  And his delay caused a lot of discussion among the Heavenly Lords.

    "Then Li Yang, unexpectedly, his movements have slowed down!"

    "Perhaps, due to the forced advancement, the puppet's body was damaged. The soul it contained was also damaged!"

    &nbsp;"You deserve it! I want to see when they continue to perform this drama!"

    Ye Pengfei's speed slowed down in order to carefully figure out the method of integrating the artistic conception of multiple laws.  However, in the eyes of these Heavenly Lords, it turned out to be self-defeating!

    "It's ridiculous, it's deplorable!" All the changes in the emotions of the gods were reflected in Ye Pengfei's thoughts, "I gave you an opportunity, but not only did you not appreciate it, you turned around and resented me.  ! It¡¯s so ridiculous and deplorable!¡±

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t give them such an opportunity for no reason.

    Even his recently acquired soul slave Xu Ting.  Before he really made great achievements, Ye Pengfei didn't give him many opportunities.  Not to mention, these are not relatives, not friends, a group of heavenly beings.

    Ye Pengfei gave them such an opportunity, in fact, for the purpose of drawing parallels.  He wanted to use the experiences of other strong men from the younger generation to gain a better understanding of the various changes in the Law of Rejection and the Way of Rejection.

    "Throughout the ages, successful examples have been rare. But they are not without them."

    "It's impossible. Every successful strong person is because he has a unique experience similar to mine."

    "This also shows that the fallen Heavenly Lord was once the master of the eighteen levels of hell. There is still a glimmer of hope everywhere."

    "I gave you this opportunity for free. All I took was the opportunity to draw parallels."

    "The only blame is that your descendants are incompetent. Instead of waking up, you are jealous of me. When the time comes, whoever takes action, don't blame me for being ruthless!"

    Ye Pengfei's ability is not enough to kill these Tianzun.  Even if Huan Shi takes action, he will only be able to control all of your more than 100,000 giant puppet wolves.  Only then is it possible to kill those high-level beings of the third level of heaven one by one.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? There are still three peak-level existences of the third level of Tianzun here!  !  !

    "If it were somewhere else, I wouldn't have the power to punish you. But, here?"

    Looking at it, the restriction behind him was restored.  Ye Pengfei's heart secretly surged with an icy chill

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1260. Give them all to me and get out!  !  !  (Second update)

    "No. 48 restrictions!!!"

    In front of me, the forty-eighth restriction finally appeared.

    Because Ye Pengfei's progress is getting slower and slower.  Therefore, in order to pass the forty-seven prohibitions, everyone spent a full thirteen years!

    The resentment has reached its peak.

    Originally, those deities who only dared to hate Ye Pengfei secretly in their hearts.  At this moment, the disgust was revealed without concealment.

    Those three, on the other hand, are the peak-level existences of the third level of Tianzun.  More and more, the attitude is "kind".

    "Fellow Taoist Huan, how are you doing as a close friend?"

    It is rare for the three-eyed old demon to take the initiative to talk to Ye Pengfei.

    During these thirteen years, the tiger demon Hu Mo took the initiative to talk to Ye Pengfei many times.  It even asked the tiger jade to ask the senior for advice in a respectful manner.

    Only these three-eyed old demons are gloomy.  He rarely spoke to Ye Pengfei.  This was the first time he took the initiative to talk to Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°This old demon¡¯s concentration is the worst!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei glanced coldly, understanding in his heart.

    It is precisely because this three-eyed old demon can no longer bear it any longer.  It is very likely that he will show his dissatisfaction on his face just like those high-level beings of Heavenly Lord.  That's why it took the initiative to find Ye Pengfei and chat with him.  It wanted to release a little bit of the worries in its heart by talking.

    If so, Ye Pengfei nodded and admitted that the puppet was injured.  In fact, Ye Pengfei only hesitated slightly.  No immediate answer.  This three-eyed old demon will feel that his volcano is about to erupt.  You can also postpone it further.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, I¡¯m about to advance to the second level of Tianzun, low level!!!¡±

    Boom!  !  !

    The three-eyed old demon felt that he could no longer contain his anger.

    "Okay, okay! Another breakthrough! Very good! Very good!"

    Even a fool can hear that, the three-eyed old demon, this is an irony.  If so.  Previously, it just wanted to repair Ye Pengfei severely.  So, now, murderous intent has gathered in its heart!  !  !

    "Very good? Of course it's very good!" Ye Pengfei.  But he didn't know whether he was alive or dead, and he laughed and said, "Thank you all for waiting patiently along the way. When Huan's friend recovers as before, Huan will definitely give you one as a gift. What a great benefit!!!"

    angry!  angry!  angry!

    Even Master Qingyan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but flash a fierce light.  Although, just when the sharp light flashed in his eyes.  The real Qingyan turned his head slightly.  However, under the lock of Ye Pengfei's telepathy.  The murderous intent flashed in his eyes.  There was nowhere to hide, and it fell into Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    As for the juniors, their faces were full of resentment.  They know what their adults are thinking about right now.  Therefore, even though most of them are of low level.  However, they are no longer afraid of Ye Pengfei!

    "interesting!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered secretly and ignored these idiots.  All his attention was focused on the forty-eighth path, the edge of the restriction.

    "As long as this restriction is broken, they will drive straight ahead! From this restriction until they leave this piece of time and space. The maximum distance is already within a billion miles!"

    "As long as the strong man's momentum and coercion within a billion miles are enough.  Then, the law of exclusion will not operate automatically.

    "Isn't your wishful thinking to be the first to rush out of this water and fire time and space? I will never give you this opportunity to surround and attack outside!"

    ?????????????????? The 48th restriction is opened.  All the Heavenly Lords speeded up instantly and rolled up their own children.  He rushed toward the forty-ninth restricted area.

    And Ye Pengfei remained the same, moving forward slowly.  However, no one saw that a trace of mocking coldness flashed through the eyes of "Puppet Li Yang"

    "Phantom Wolf, still not accelerating!!!"

    When a group of Heavenly Lords were about to rush to the forty-ninth level of restriction, the three-eyed old demon couldn't help but sneer.

    I couldn¡¯t control my emotions.  The three-eyed old demon also felt a little regretful.  It was worried that Phantom Wolf would suddenly change its strategy.  It was worried that the phantom wolf would also drag along "Puppet Li Yang" and compete with everyone for speed.

    "Wolf-shaped creatures are often good at speed. Fortunately, this is just a stupid wolf!"

    Just when the three-eyed old demon was mercilessly sneering and taunting, Ye Pengfei's voice came on the wind.

    "A bunch of white people?!  !  !  "

    It actually called us idiots?

    ¡°Give it all to me and get out!!!¡±

    Get out?  Go towhere?  No no no!  How dare it tell us to get out?

    A crowd of people were waiting, but they had not yet reacted.  Suddenly, everyone felt an irresistible and huge force of repulsion!  !  !

    finally¡­¡­

    "No! We are going to be kicked out of the eighteenth level of hell!"

    "How could this happen? How could this happen!!!"

    "It's the phantom wolf Oh my god, how did it become a peak existence of the second level of Heavenly Lord! It actually downgraded!"

    "Asshole! What a bastard! It must have seen our hostility, so it deliberately lowered its cultivation level!"

    Deliberately, lower your cultivation level!

    Is this really possible?

    If you want to think about it, consider this question.  Only, wait until you leave.  The chaotic sound of curses only lasted for less than three breaths.  Except for Ye Pengfei, all the strong men were thrown into the starry sky outside by the repelling power of these eighteen levels of hell!  !  !

    angry!

    angry!  !

    angry!  !  !

    As soon as they came out, Qingyan Zhenren, the three-eyed old demon, the tiger demon Humo, the three third-level peak-level existences of Tianzun, became furious and searched with all their strength for the whereabouts of the phantom wolf.  Without any communication, the three of them would join forces and tear that damn phantom wolf into pieces!

    But!  !  !

    "No?"

    "Didn't it get kicked out?"

    "No! The phantom wolf must have hidden its figure!"

    Look for it!  !  !

    The three of them don't care at all whether the other Tianzun who was kicked out can bear it. The pressure of the three of them is superimposed.  Suddenly, in a space with a radius of hundreds of millions of miles, the coercion of the realms of the three heavenly beings at the peak of the third level of heaven were fiercely superimposed.

    ?? Crazy and aimless attacks also exploded everywhere in this virtual and real space.

    Diediedie

    Those high-level existences of the third level of heaven, one after another, fell one after another!

    Those younger generations who were protected by them were even more powerless to resist. One by one, they were wiped out and ceased to exist!

    The three of them did not take this kind of killing seriously.  There is only one existence in their eyes, that damn phantom wolf!

    But¡­¡­

    Still not, it¡¯s really not here!  !  !.

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1261. The power of ignorance!  (Third update)

    After teasing, these gods.  Only then did Ye Pengfei reveal a slight smile.

    "As long as you go out, you won't be able to come in again within a million years. Waiting until a million years from now to kill a few of you will be like killing a mere ant!"

    This is not Ye Pengfei's pure confidence.  It's because, within a million years, he must reach this level.

    You must know that the billion-year agreement with Xue Ling cannot be completed easily.  In front of that Xueling, the three existences of Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi were all trembling with fear.  I want to have the ability to not be despised by Xue Ling within a hundred million years.  Existences like Master Qingyan cannot be taken seriously by Ye Pengfei at all!

    "Keep walking! Understand all these seven or forty-nine artistic conceptions!"

    There were no other strong people to disturb him, and Ye Pengfei walked smoothly and steadily.  He walked through the forty-seven restrictions in front of him for thirteen years.  And he left the last two restrictions for thirty years!

    ¡°Though you sharpen your knife, you can still chop wood, and you have made a lot of money these years!!!¡±

    When Ye Pengfei finally walked out of this time and space, he became more confident about the journey ahead.

    ¡°As far as Master Qingyan¡¯s introduction goes, the tests on the first six floors are all similar. Different kinds of exclusion laws are at work inside!¡±

    The law of rejection, the way of rejection, is clearly the law of Tao and law established by the fallen powerful man.  Although it is a self-determined path, it will evolve into many variations just like the three thousand avenues.

    "At the entrance, there is a change. The time and space here are another change. Going further, there are many changes. As long as you can master these changes, there is nothing to be afraid of other realm pressures and the power of heaven!"

    Although, Ye Pengfei has not yet entered the second level of space.  Although, the so-called introduction of Master Qingyan will definitely have many deletions.  However, Ye Pengfei had already completely figured it out.  The existence of these eighteen levels of hell, the outer six levels of space, and what kind of test it is.

    Because, he has deduced all the methods that have passed these tests!  !  !

    "There are Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi. The three of them work together to help. It is not too difficult to deduce these changes. Maybe the changes I have now have far exceeded the changes in the laws in these six levels of space.  "

    "The only weak thing is that my body strength is still very weak. In order to fully utilize the power of this law, I still need to find time to practice in seclusion with peace of mind."

    "Should we retreat now. Or should we move on?"

    Ye Pengfei thought for a while.  I decided to find a safe place to retreat temporarily for a period of time

    ¡­¡­

    What Ye Pengfei doesn't know is how lucky he is to make this decision.  How could he have expected that it was precisely because of his own decision.  Therefore, he had just avoided a catastrophe.

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know even more was that just when he was very lucky to have avoided this disaster, three unlucky guys took the initiative to run into such a disaster!

    "Over there, there is the peak aura of the Third Heavenly Lord!"

    "Is it true that other Heavenly Lords are coming?"

    "No matter what, let's kill him first and take a look!"

    There is only one peak aura of Tian Zun, the third heaven.  Moreover, it is still dispersed and not gathered together, making it look a bit messy.

    In the eyes of Master Qingyan, whoever comes is not strong!

    In the eyes of Qingyan Zhenren and others, the one who came was not the phantom wolf.  You can also kill them to vent your anger!

    Kill kill kill!

    ???????????????????????? If we don¡¯t kill him, the world will be dark and the earth will be dark, and we won¡¯t be able to protect him, and we will eventually give birth to inner demons.  Even, forever trapped in the demonic barrier!

    Three Heavenly Lords have the same idea.  When they discovered that in the distance, there was a peak-level aura of Tianzun, the third level of heaven, suddenly appearing, they did not hesitate to collect their descendants into the space plane.  Then, the three of them joined forces to charge.  Teleporting towards the owner of that aura at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    "Um?!"

    Qing Wuming, who was searching carefully for the whereabouts of Ye Pengfei's breath, suddenly turned his head, a fierce light flashing in his eyes.

    "How brave! How dare you show your ignorance to me and have the intention to kill me!"

    Qing Wuming is a god of murder!

    Thinking back then, he killed several ancient star realms, and the chickens and dogs were restless.  That's why he was able to use his overwhelming power to force other Heavenly Lords who were at the peak of the third level to give up the Family Cultivation Star.

    Now, he has been in seclusion for many years.  When it comes out again, it will be another bloody storm.??.  If not, he is eager for revenge.  Maybe it will be another catastrophe that will last for several ancient star realms!

    Who dares to reveal even a hint of murderous intent to such a being?

    And now, the three Qingyans are running over with murderous intent!

    ¡°Fuck them all to me!!!¡±

    The furious Qing Wuming did not meet or speak to these three deities.  Then he saw that he grabbed it and the power of heaven and earth condensed.  Three thousand-mile giant swords were suddenly suspended in front of him.

    "The sword that destroys the way! Cut! Cut! Cut!"

    The sword is a sword that destroys Tao, a sword that destroys Tao!  !  !

    This is the self-determined way to celebrate ignorance, the self-created method.  If not, he has not reached the level where he can condense this sword without putting aside the power between heaven and earth.  He can already break through the universe and transcend it!  !  !

    "That'sa breath of artistic conception that transcends the universe!!!"

    That murderous aura was instantly suppressed by the artistic conception of these three giant swords, and was so frightened that it disappeared into ashes.  The three Qingyan people were busy and shouted loudly:

    "Senior, there is a misunderstanding! Senior, there is a misunderstanding!"

    Misunderstand?

    In the world of the strong, there is no such thing as misunderstanding.  Since you dare to do it, you must dare to bear the consequences!

    "If so, what Qingyan and the other two collided with was a being similar to Ye Pengfei, who was not very murderous.  Then, maybe, they can escape with their lives as long as they pay some rare treasures.

    However, the three unlucky ones were provoked by Qing Wuming, the murderer!

    ??Throughout the ages, in this twelve-level space plane, there has never been anyone whose murderous nature is more terrifying than Qing Wuming.

    Although it can be said that these years of peaceful cultivation have made his murderous nature much restrained.  This time when he came out, he was actually "nice and angry" and chatted a few words with a few guys.

    However, even so, his murderous nature is still hard to find in the world!  !  !

    kill!  !  !

    No need to speak, no need to listen, no need to even look at it.

    Three swords, three Tao-destroying swords, almost in no particular order, were chopped down simultaneously.

    Even a cosmic-level body-protecting treasure cannot stop this sword!

    Even the ever-changing formation restrictions are as easy to cut through as thin paper!

    die!  !  !

    From drawing a sword to killing people.  Before and after, there is only one moment!  !  !.

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1262. Cause and Effect!  (Fourth update)

    Ye Pengfei didn't know how lucky he was.

    If not, I would have made a temporary decision outside the eighteen levels of hell.  Almost naughty, he transformed himself into a puppet-like existence.  Then, the piece in Yiqing Wuming's hand was forged specifically to find Ye Pengfei, a universe-level rare treasure.  He had already found his whereabouts.

    If not, the closer Qing Wuming gets to the Eighteenth Level of Hell, the less sure he is of Ye Pengfei¡¯s exact whereabouts.  He also doesn't know how to spread his consciousness to assist in the search.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By Qing Wuming.  Nor will it attract three idiots to fly into the flames and seek their own death.

    ?????????????? And if not, with Qing Wuming¡¯s execution like this, the last faint aura that remains outside the eighteenth level of hell would not have completely disappeared so quickly!

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei temporarily chose to find a place to retreat and practice cultivation temporarily.  It was precisely because of his sudden latent cultivation that Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi took action to conceal his aura.  That's why the rare treasure in Qing Wuming's hands was completely invisible to Ye Pengfei!

    This is great luck.  Otherwise, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, it would be impossible to block Qing Wuming's move.

    Even if it is, Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi are willing to protect Ye Pengfei's life with all their strength.  However, that Qingming is all, this Qingming is taught by ignorance.  A small Qingming can bring such a huge life and death crisis to Ye Pengfei.  Qing Wuming took action personally.  Even if Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi didn't care about the punishment of the universe at all, it would be almost impossible for Ye Pengfei.  Escape with your life!

    But, this is not the case either.  Totally, just lucky

    People say that luck is also a kind of ability.  Therefore, there is the so-called way of luck.

    In fact, the way to luck is just a figment of some strong people.  This "Tao method" can barely be regarded as such.  An evolution of the way of cause and effect.

    "The cause and effect of a strong man trapped on a planet is also limited to this planet.  If this strong man gets it, it will come from an opportunity from outside the planet.  Or, you can figure it out on your own.  The artistic conception of Taoism transcends this cultivation star.  Then, naturally, he destroyed part of the cause and effect, and even transcended the cause and effect on this planet.

    Causal loop.  Linked to each other.

    ¡°Beyond one cause and effect, you will jump into another, higher level of cause and effect.  Just like, a strong person who has surpassed the cause and effect of a cultivation star will definitely not be able to escape.  A causal cycle in a spatial plane.

    The so-called "lucky or not lucky".  In essence, it is some kind of expression that is beyond or limited.

    Precisely because, today's Ye Pengfei has already had a faint tendency to surpass the trend of this universe.  Therefore, he also has a certain amount of so-called "luck".

    Now, not to mention Ye Pengfei, even Qing Wuming, or the Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi who helped Ye Pengfei from the side, don't know this kind of cause and effect cycle, the truth of the chain.  For the time being, they are still at the level of the universe.

    "The origins of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao are chaos.  Once he awakens, he has already mastered Ye Pengfei's causal changes.  That's why they chose Ye Pengfei and were willing to wait for Ye Pengfei for hundreds of millions of years.

    Even now

    "Sister, do we still want to continue here and hold on?"

    At this time, Yuan Xiaoyao's face was extremely ugly.  No matter how she tries, she still has no ability to re-enter this big universe!

    Just before Ye Pengfei was chased by the ancestor of the Chen family and left the Morning Emperor Star, the two women were strongly rejected by the universe.  As a result, after struggling hard and being unable to resist, the two of them were kicked out by the universe.

    This is not an ordinary universe!

    The two women already knew this well in their hearts.  However, they don't understand why such an existence can be compared with them who have the true body of chaos.  Actually, it still exists in this cosmic form.

    You must know that above the universe, there is chaos.  Only when Chaos continues to evolve will it turn into living beings like the two women!

    ??A being of the same level as myself.  But it happens that it exists in a low-level form.  What is the purpose of this universe?

    The two women felt very bad.  Yuan Xiaoyao felt even worse.

    Because she was worried about reincarnation, several years ago, Yuan Xiaoyao had already advocated going to other places to find beings of the same level to help her.  However, Xue Ling insisted that she should stay here and continue to wait.

    "Sister, I also know that Ye Pengfei will definitely succeed."Yuan Xiaoyao said slowly in a low voice, "But who knows whether he will succeed in this life or in the next life? It doesn't matter if we wait here."

    Ye Pengfei can succeed, but he may have to reincarnate for a few more lives before he can succeed.

    "And if so, Ye Pengfei failed in this life.  Then, as the god of his space plane, reincarnation is inevitable, the body will die and the path will disappear, and there will be no more reincarnation!  !  !

    Yuan Xiaoyao also wanted revenge. She also saw the cause and effect and felt that Ye Pengfei might be helpful in revenge.

    ¡°However, she cannot see clearly the cause and effect of reincarnation.  The more she practices and the stronger she becomes, the more she realizes the specialness of reincarnation!

    Yuan Xiaoyao can see it, and Xue Ling can naturally see it too.  Although the source of chaos she received was not as powerful as Yuan Xiaoyao's.  However, her personality is enough to make her magical power still vaguely superior to that of Yuan Xiaoyao.

    "Little demon, you are so concerned that you are confused!" Xue Ling shook her head and said in a manly voice, "When you and I fell here, the thought of cause and effect has long since disappeared. But, can this universe refine us?  Kill?"

    "That reincarnation must have been the same back then, similar to our existence. When he fell into it, he was also intact and could practice along the way."

    ¡°Little demon, think about it carefully, isn¡¯t there something fishy about this matter?¡±

    The two women can roughly sense Ye Pengfei's cause and effect.  However, there is nothing they can do about their series of cause and effect.

    Only beings like them know that even if three thousand avenues disappear, only this path of cause and effect will only become stronger and will not be destroyed!

    "Similarly, only beings like them know that they can self-define any Taoism and create thousands of laws.  However, this path of cause and effect alone cannot be touched!

    In the big universe, among the three thousand avenues, the ranking of the path of cause and effect is only at the front, not first.  Only after transcending the universe can we slowly feel the mystery of it.

    Therefore, Xue Ling doesn¡¯t know what this big universe wants to do.  She also has no idea what the future will hold.

    Therefore, she prefers to stay outside this universe.  If there is any trouble, I will resort to some desperate measures.  It is still possible to rescue Ye Pengfei who is related to "revenge".

    In the same way, we can save reincarnation!

    Xue Ling didn¡¯t say anything about these things, but she also knew them, and Yuan Xiaoyao knew them in her heart.  She knew better that Yuan Xiaoyao wanted to leave here and find someone to help her.  In fact, it's because I'm worried about myself.

    " Worry about yourself and use those methods that cost your life!

    "Little demon, maybe everything is not that bad".

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1263. New, the method of killing across levels!  (fifth update)

    For the time being, Ye Pengfei didn't notice anything bad.

    No matter it is Qing Wuming who is wandering around the eighteen levels of hell.  Or is it a broader mystery about this big universe?  For him, since he doesn't know, it doesn't constitute any threat.

    At this moment, all Ye Pengfei cares about is his own state of cultivation.

    "In ten years, Tianzun will reach the intermediate level of the second level of heaven!!!"

    This speed is simply appalling.  Even Chen Yiming has a reputation as a genius.  It took him hundreds of millions of years, but he still couldn't advance from the low level of Tianzun Second Heaven to the middle level of Tianzun Second Heaven!  !  !

    Even if it is, there is no bottleneck in any realm.  It's just about constantly tempering spiritual energy and improving the power of the space plane.  And, strengthen the soul and enhance the power of the soul.  Such cultivation would be difficult to complete without tens of millions of years.

    And Ye Pengfei only spent ten years!  !  !

    "I never expected that you would use the way of illusion to deceive yourself. You would actually use the way of rejection to repel those foreign spiritual energies!!!"

    ??Huan Shi, I have already admired him so much that he fell to the ground!

    The Tao of Huan Zhen is the Tao method created by Huan Shi.  It has never thought that it can use this illusion to deceive itself.  Let your soul, your body, and everything else mistakenly believe that you are a more powerful existence!

    You must know that when a strong person cultivates, his soul, his space plane, and his physical body will naturally have a certain sense of self-protection.

    This kind of consciousness is not a ** consciousness.  Use that exotic scientific principle to explain.  It's the so-called stress response.

    The more I want it.  Become stronger.  This self-protective stress response will become more intense.  This is why, as the strength becomes stronger, it becomes more difficult to improve.  Similarly, this is why it is easier for strong people to break through when they are between life and death.

    Ye Pengfei also pursued enlightenment through battle.  He has also done so many times.  Deliberately adding pressure of life and death to oneself in order to achieve rapid breakthrough and rapid improvement.

    But now that he has created this method, he no longer needs to worry about this problem!

    Of course, this is just one method.  Not nearly enough.

    You must know that many strong people fail to break through, not because they are not strong enough.  It's not because my understanding of Taoism has not improved.  their failure.  Just because the speed of absorbing spiritual energy is far from enough!

    This is like Ye Pengfei¡¯s exotic weapons.  No matter how powerful it is, as long as the energy supply speed is not enough.  It will become waste material.  If the energy supply speed is not enough, it will be used forcefully.  Most likely.  It will collapse!

    Therefore, although Ye Pengfei has created a special method to completely confuse himself and completely eliminate the stress response.  However, if the supply speed of spiritual energy is not enough when he breaks through, it will be in vain!

    "The reverse use of the Tao of Repulsion is really a wonderful method. If you can make good use of this method, you can even transcend levels and force out the Tao power of higher-level beings!"

    Ye Pengfei used this method in reverse, only to speed up the flow of Zifu's spiritual energy.  However, if he could apply this technique to battle.  Then, he not only has a powerful method of self-protection in cross-level battles.  Instead, it is possible to kill him through a higher level!  !  !

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tried a cross-level kill, and I haven¡¯t tried it like this.¡± Ye Pengfei also sighed, feeling filled with emotion in his heart.

    Since Ye Pengfei debuted, over-level killing has been the norm.

    When he understood the method of ultimate combat power, he became even more domineering!

    It is precisely by relying on this method of extreme combat power that Ye Pengfei was able to subdue so many powerful soul slaves.  Only then could he forcibly integrate the entire trial land and countless immortal fragments.

    However, when Ye Pengfei finally advanced to the realm of immortality.  His ultimate combat power is becoming increasingly difficult to improve.  When Ye Pengfei reached the second level of the Saint Immortal Realm, he had reached his ultimate combat power.  There are simply no signs that we can continue to improve!

    It was also from this time on that it became increasingly difficult for Ye Pengfei to enjoy the thrill of fighting across levels.  He can kill existences like Chen Yiming.  However, when faced with the malicious intent of Ding Lang, Ding Dong and others, he could only hold his anger in his heart for the time being.  When you become stronger in the future, you can ¡°repay the favor¡±!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    Who wouldn¡¯t get angry?

    Even after seeing the Huan Shi, he still felt very aggrieved and angry!

    This is exactly why the magic stone was so excited when he saw the giant puppet wolfInteresting reasons.  It is said to be to condense the true body for oneself.  In fact, its main purpose is to kill a group of gangsters when something like that happens again!  !  !

    However, Huanshi also knows that his help has great limitations.  Even if you are very careful, if you take too many shots, you still can't guarantee whether it will attract the attention of the universe!

    "Okay now, you have this method in hand. You can definitely cross the level again and kill those high-level existences! Please calculate, with your current ability, what level of existence can you cross the level and kill?" Huan  Shi asked.

    "Tianzun is at the pinnacle of the second level of heaven, it's not a big problem!"

    "If there is no special means, even the third-level Tianzun who has just become a strong person should be able to use this method to kill him!"

    "If we cooperate with other means, even that Ziyun Hou may be able to kill him in one fell swoop!"

    "If it is really possible, in these eighteen levels of hell, the power of the reincarnation realm can be increased by one step. Even the Emperor of the Morning is not certain that he will not be able to kill him!"

    Don¡¯t look at it, from Tianzun¡¯s second-level middle-level heaven to Tianzun¡¯s third-level middle-level heaven, there are only a few levels among them.  However, it has reached this level.  Fighting every time you pass a level is extremely difficult to do.  Not to mention, a leapfrog kill!  !  !

    Huan Shi was very satisfied and said with a smile: "In this way, in this Donglin Star Territory, you will not encounter too many dangers again for the time being."

    After all, Donglin Star Territory is just a weaker star territory.  It can be compared with existences like Chen Huang, and it is even possible to kill him.  This kind of power is enough for Ye Pengfei to travel in this star field.

    In retreat, you can remain closed indefinitely.  However, Ye Pengfei was no longer willing to continue practicing hard.  His character is more suitable for galloping and fighting in the vast sky!

    "Huan Shi, let's go!" Ye Pengfei stepped out of the retreat in high spirits, "Let's experience the mystery of the six floors in the middle!"

    Huan Shi also laughed and transformed the phantom wolf he controlled into a huge figure.  Ye Pengfei once again sat upright on his broad back and galloped towards the deeper space

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1264. The seventh floor is difficult to enter!  !  !  (first update)

    Not far away on the sea, a bottomless black hole appeared without warning.

    "If I hadn't used my mind to see, it would have been impossible to discover the entrance to the seventh layer of space early!"

    Floating in a place tens of billions of miles away from this black hole.  Quietly feeling the faint smell of blood coming from the black hole, as well as the shocking violent shock.  Ye Pengfei's heart was filled with shock.

    The first six floors are connected by two-way transmission arrays.  And these teleportation arrays can also be seen with the naked eye, let alone using spiritual consciousness to find them.

    However, after completing the passage to the seventh floor.  But it is such a dark deep hole in the sea that is invisible to the naked eye and cannot be detected by spiritual consciousness!

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how other strong men can find this place?¡±

    In the bottomless black hole, the smell of blood and strange violent vibrations can be heard all the time.  However, these can only be detected through the power of thought.  If you only use your spiritual consciousness and physical eyes, you will only be an inch away from this black hole.  It is impossible to notice that something strange is happening on the sea surface!

    "It's very possible that if I don't use telekinesis to locate my position, I won't be able to enter this black hole at all Could it be that only those with strong telekinesis can enter the six-layer space in the middle?"

    The power of thought comes from your strong confidence in yourself.

    Any strong person, more or less, has the power of telepathy.  However, there are very few people with Ye Pengfei's powerful mental power who can travel through countless space planes to detect the strange shape of a grass in another space plane.  !

    With this thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei did a test.  Sure enough, after putting away his telepathy.  Even though it is still very clear, that black hole.  Where is it located.  However, no matter what, he has no choice but to step into it!

    "No wonder, Master Qingyan only explained to me the situation in the first six levels of space. At that time, I thought that he was deliberately concealing information. Now it seems that it is very likely that even he himself does not know about this situation!  "

    ""There is nothing unusual about the power of mind of Master Qingyan and the other Heavenly Lords.  Master Qingyan, the three-eyed old demon, and the tiger demon Hu Mo, the three of them are just because of their advanced realms.  That's why we can vaguely notice Ye Pengfei's telepathic prying eyes.  If they were to do the opposite and use their telekinesis to spy on Ye Pengfei.  As long as Ye Pengfei is 18 billion miles away, they will be helpless.

    With their level of telepathy.  Ye Pengfei was almost, 100% sure, there was nothing they could do to see it with their own eyes.  The existence of this black hole.  As for whether they have any other means to enter this black hole, Ye Pengfei has no way of knowing.

    Floating in.  It was only a few feet away from this black hole.  Ye Pengfei once again used his telekinesis.

    Instantaneous time.  Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly changed.  The whole person just kept retreating sharply.

    The puppet wolf controlled by the magic stone could only rely on Ye Pengfei's guidance to enter the black hole.  Ye Pengfei's sudden retreat immediately caused the puppet wolf to retreat at high speed!

    "Ye Pengfei, come out" Lingbu Qingyun 1264. The seventh floor is difficult to enter!  !  !  (First update) "What happened?"

    What happened?

    Huan Shi¡¯s inquiry is like a medicine that clears the mind.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei woke up.

    "I, involuntarily, retreated on my own!!!"

    This was not done on his own initiative. It was not because Ye Pengfei discovered something dangerous.  This is just Ye Pengfei's body, involuntarily retreating rapidly!

    It¡¯s not just the body that behaves this weirdly.  Ye Pengfei's soul was in a very strange situation just now.

    "When the explosion retreated, my soul actually felt that I was still stuck on the edge of the black hole!!!"

    This, what is going on?

    No one can give Ye Pengfei any answer.

    Only real living entities can have the power of mind.  Faced with this situation, Ye Pengfei's three most powerful helpers were helpless and helpless.

    "Lingbu Qingyun" "Last time, they were unable to help me, also because the enemy's attack involved telepathy. So"

    Looking at this huge black hole not far away.  Ye Pengfei felt a very bad feeling in his heart.

    "Surprisingly, telekinesis is involved?" The puppet wolf controlled by Huan Shi also looked humane and frowned slightly.

    Originally, it wanted to??Please help Ye Pengfei more.  After all, the goal Ye Pengfei wanted to achieve, the billion-year promise he wanted to fulfill, was extremely difficult.

    But now, I, Zifu Universe, and Time and Space Universe can only be a bystander.  All the dangers on the road ahead can only be solved by Ye Pengfei himself.

    "That mysterious sneak attack could not be someone who has gone through eighteen levels of hell!"

    Suddenly, Huan Shi made a guess.  Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and did not answer.

    The weirdness displayed by this black hole is very different from the method of ""that mysterious existence.  At least, with Ye Pengfei's ability, he couldn't feel any connection between the two.

    What¡¯s more, even if they are related, so what?  If it doesn¡¯t work, I will do it myself and stop here!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei understood very well why Huan Shi made such a guess.

    "Even if I really kill his successor. Even if he wants to be here and punish him severely. I also want to go in and have a try!!!"

    If so, there will be no fighting spirit.  So, what's the point of living by yourself?  How could I possibly fulfill that billion-year promise?

    There is no magic stone, no need to say anything more.  It's just a reminder.  It knows that with Ye Pengfei's character, he will definitely move forward bravely!

    However, the question now is, how can we go in and have a try?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tried ten times in a row.  The results are exactly the same every time!

    "Is it also a way of self-determination? But why don't I feel any relevant information at all?"

    Ye Pengfei frowned and whispered, muttering to himself.

    At this time, Huan Shi has taken the puppet wolf back into the secret realm of time.  Even if Ye Pengfei asked it, it was already helpless.  In its opinion, instead of itself, it should continue to let the puppet wolf wander outside.  It's better to think about how to successfully give these puppet wolves the breath of life!

    Huan Shi is not, he has completely given up on helping Ye Pengfei.  It was just looking for a way to really help Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei knows very well what Huanshi is doing now.  However, he knows better that the most important thing is to rely on himself!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1265. Strange Tide (Second Update)

    One year

    Two years

    Three years

    In the blink of an eye, time flies, three years have passed.

    In the past three years, Ye Pengfei didn't know how many methods he had tried.  However, he couldn't find even the slightest clue.

    He was not in a hurry, after all, the matter of cultivation and enlightenment could not be rushed even if it was urgent.

    But¡­¡­

    "Um?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.  He quickly turned around and looked towards the distant sea.

    Then I saw white water lines.  Like thunder, it surges towards this side!  !  !

    "This isa tide?"

    It looks like this is the tide.  The white water lines are exactly the rising and protruding sea water.  They are swarming towards this side at an alarming speed.  It's like, there is an island here, or even a piece of land!

    The ebb and flow of the tide is a common situation on many cultivation stars.  However, this was the first time for Ye Pengfei to see such a strange wave.

    "If we say that this black hole can be regarded as an island, there will be no problem. After all, from the outside, this is a bottomless black hole. But if you really step into it, it is possible that this  It¡¯s an island protruding from the sea!¡±

    This method is not surprising.  I think back then, the small Mangshan Sect hid its entrance in a few ordinary mountain huts.

    But, the strange thing is that it is strange.  I stayed here for three whole years.  Why did this wave appear for the first time?  ?  ?

    Abnormality must be a monster!  !  !

    "Could it be that there is some powerful person behind this, secretly presiding over it?"

    Ye Pengfei's face was solemn and he quickly soared high into the sky.  He wanted to pull away temporarily.  The distance from this tide.  Take a good look at what is going on.

    "If it is aimed at me, then there should be changes in the sky. Otherwise"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed.  In his sea of ??consciousness, he has already calculated many possibilities.

    ??While making various calculations in the high altitude.  Ye Pengfei's telekinesis has also been fully developed.

    You must know that using the power of mind will also consume a lot of power.  I think back then, Ye Pengfei had experienced it. He was unable to cope with it, and as a result, he was forced to cut it off in a hurry.  About contacting Bei Tangyu.

    Now, his realm is stronger and his mind power is stronger.  The ability to operate telepathy is much better than before.  Much more relaxed.  However, if he is allowed to do it for a long time and in a large area.  It is impossible to use the power of mind.

    So, in ordinary times.  He either focused his thoughts in a certain direction.  Take a panoramic view of the situation within trillions of miles in that direction.  Or, just spread your mind power tens of billions of miles around.  With Ye Pengfei's current combat power, as long as he is not facing the peak level existence of the third level of Tianzun alone.  Such a warning distance is more than enough.

    But now, things are a little strange.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei not only greatly expanded the scope of his mind power.  It is "Lingbu Qingyun 1265. Strange Tide (Second Update)" that divides the power of thought into tiny hairsprings one by one.  Carefully search for any suspicious traces.

    "There isn't any strong person Could it be that there is another one, similar to the sneak attacker back then, lurking around?"

    After searching so carefully, no clues were found.

    In the white water lines, apart from some stones and sea sand, there was not even a small shrimp.

    As for the high altitude, it was calm and calm, and there was no smell of any danger lurking.

    "Back then, before that mysterious strong man took action, I made some discoveries in advance. But this time, I couldn't even feel the slightest sense of vigilance. Either the person who came was too tyrannical, or there was no strong man lurking behind him.  nearby!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the waves running towards him from afar with stern eyes.  His guess was becoming more and more inclined to the latter!

    "Most likely, it's just a natural phenomenon. Most likely, there is no strong person hiding!"

    When Ye Pengfei made such a judgment.  His tense mind relaxed a little.  It can be seen from his appearance that his face, which had always been cold and gloomy, gradually became softer.

    wait¡­¡­

    "There was no sneak attack! Sure enough, there was no strong person hiding in hiding!"

    If so, ?Sometimes a strong person would make a sneak attack, and that strong person would be shocked to discover that Ye Pengfei actually did not relax his vigilance.  Ye Pengfei deliberately showed a flaw, but he waited for half an hour until the waves rushed into the black hole.  There was no sneak attack.

    "This is strange."

    Ye Pengfei looked down with great interest at the huge waves coming one after another from afar.

    "They ran all the way, traveling at least tens of billions of miles before they arrived here"

    "They don't appear often. At least, they only appear once in more than three years"

    "They poured into the huge black hole. However, my mind clearly saw that they were just piled up on the edge of the huge black hole. What force trapped them in, "such a place?"

    What¡¯s more interesting is, will the sea water that rushes in return?  If so, there will always be only rising tides and no falling tides.  Then, sooner or later, this huge ocean will be completely exhausted.

    "Eighteen levels of hell have existed for at least millions and trillions of years! If there were only rising tides and no falling tides, I'm afraid this sea would have turned into a desert long ago!"

    Of course, there is another possibility.  That is, it will take n long time for such a tide to appear.  I was just very lucky and happened to see the tide that would only appear in who knows how many billions of years.

    However, Ye Pengfei felt that his luck was a bit too incredible.  He still believes that one day will come sooner or later.  This sea water will be spit back by the black hole space.

    "Wait, maybe, from here, you can find the secret of entry!!!"

    Ye Pengfei has a feeling that this wave is his opportunity.  As long as you can understand the secrets contained in this wave.  Then, you can find the clues to enter this black hole!

    "The tide is just a non-living existence. What the tide carries are only non-living things, such as stones and sand. Therefore, the tide will not be pushed out by that weird force. Do I have to be like this?  Like the ocean tide, can you step into it after becoming an 'inanimate' existence?"

    This is what Ye Pengfei has already thought about.  However, he has never done any experiments.  After all, it is impossible to perfectly cover up one's own life breath just by relying on the illusion of truth.

    "As for Ye Pengfei, it is impossible to die first and live by any means.  If he died, it wouldn't matter to Yue Ningbing and the others.  Just wait for Ye Pengfei to be resurrected again.  However, one by one of his tens of millions of soul slaves will definitely die!

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, shaking his head secretly.  He was suspended high in the sky, quietly watching (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1266. The Path of Life Evolution (Third Update)

    At this glance, it¡¯s been another three years!

    If so, before getting the secret realm of time.  Ye Pengfei would probably not be used to something like this, where you have to wait three years for a trend.

    However, after possessing the Secret Realm of Time, he has much more time to practice than ordinary people!

    Therefore, in the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei traveled frequently, one at a time, for enlightenment and research, for thousands of years.  In order to understand, the state of reincarnation of life and death.  He was also very patient, watching the flowers bloom and fade, and then bloom again.  I kept seeing that the hill full of flowers was naturally disintegrating due to the changes in the sea, and I just withdrew my gaze.

    Therefore, the past three years have not been sad at all for Ye Pengfei.  He didn't even blink an eyelid.  He had been paying close attention to the changes in the tide.

    The tide is still rising.

    Three years have passed, and the tides are still rushing towards the black hole one after another.

    However, the seawater that has entered the black hole "The Chapter Updates Fastest", the more it accumulates, the higher it rises.  Ye Pengfei used his mind power to see clearly.  There is absolutely no trace of seawater that falls back into the seawater outside through other channels.

    In the past three years, Ye Pengfei is sure that nothing more bizarre will happen.

    Just as he suddenly raised his eyebrows, he was sure that something strange was happening!

    "Although I can't even see it with my mind, my intuition tells me that something must be happening!"

    Huan Shi also suddenly became interested.

    "let me help you!"

    A puppet wolf slowly appeared in this side of time and space.  Even Ye Pengfei would definitely mistake this puppet wolf for a real wolf if he didn't look carefully.

    And this time.  The Huan Stone did not use the Way of Huan Zhen.  The changes in this puppet wolf come from various studies on Huanshi over the years.

    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how lifelike it is.  This puppet wolf is not yet a real life.  To achieve this, Huanshi still has a long, long way to go.

    "I'll help you search the surrounding area!"

    The magic stone can do it.  That's all.  Without telepathy, even if it wanted to take a look, there was nothing that could be done about the situation in the black hole.

    In an instant, the Huanshi used the puppet wolf to display Taoist power that was comparable to the high-level Taoist power of the third level of Tianzun.

    "Nothing found!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The second puppet wolf also suddenly appeared in this side of the sky.

    This is a magic stone.  Controlling two puppet wolves at the same time for the first time.  In the past, it was not impossible for it to control more than 100,000 puppet wolves at the same time.  But.  There is no way for it to allow any puppet wolf to have abilities comparable to those of a high-level Tianzun Third Heaven.

    But now, both ends.  A high-level Tianzun of the third level, a giant puppet wolf!  !  !

    At both ends, there are giant puppet wolves with their bodies fully expanded.  Separate the sides.  Teleport out.  In just three breaths of time, "Ling Bu Qingyun 1266. "The Road of Life Evolution (Third Update)", all the slight changes in the surrounding area can be seen in Huan Shi's eyes.

    "Still nothing, anything weird!"

    It¡¯s okay, keep looking.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that the current limit of the magic stone was to sacrifice ten high-level puppet giant wolves of the third level of heaven at the same time.

    but¡­¡­

    "No need to check anymore, the change just happened in that black hole!" Ye Pengfei said slowly.

    "What did you find?" The two giant puppet wolves suddenly turned into two little wolves about ten feet in size and returned to Ye Pengfei's side. "Could it be that the sea water is coming back soon?"

    The time for high tide is too long.  It can never be like this forever, the tide keeps rising.

    "Huan Shi, your intuition has improved greatly!"

    Intuition!

    This is similar to the power of thought, and only a real living body can possess it.  However, Huan Shi also has a certain intuition in his current state, between living and non-living bodies.

    "Lingbu Qingyun" It's just that the magic stones of the past are not comparable to Ye Pengfei in terms of intuition.  All along, Huanshi, Zifu, and Time and Space, all three of them have relied on their powerful deduction abilities to give Ye Pengfei various pointers.

    But now, Ye Pengfei praises that its intuition has improved greatly!

    "Could it be that I am getting closer and closer to the real life form?" Huan Shi also suddenlyGet excited.

    For a long time, Huan Shi felt that he was going slower and slower on the road of life evolution.  Just before the tide came, it already felt that it seemed to have no way to continue moving forward.

    This is why Huanshi wants to give life to the puppet wolf.  This is not just to help Ye Pengfei better.  This is also to find another way for yourself to advance in life!

    If non-living bodies want to advance into real living bodies, the paths they take are also different, and there is no universal method.

    "It's like, if you want to transcend this universe, you have to prove the supreme way."  It is absolutely impossible to follow the path of our predecessors.

    For example, when the ancient blood dragon transcended the universe, it left behind several blood dragon blood pools.  However, the talented people of the blood dragon clan, after using these blood dragon blood pools and practicing hard, did not have a second blood dragon to prove the supreme way.

    Therefore, we can study the methods of transcendence of our predecessors, but we cannot copy their methods of transcendence.

    "Similarly, Huan Shi can also learn from Fox Princess's life advancement method, but it is impossible to follow Fox Princess's method completely.

    Originally, Huan Shi just wanted to seize the body of a strong man in the immortal realm, and that was enough.

    Then, after discovering the alien spiritual energy, it understood that it was possible to reach the sky in one step and transcend the universe.  At this time, his life's advancement path had already undergone some changes.

    Later, I got to know Fox Princess and witnessed the advancement process of Fox Princess with my own eyes.  Huan Shi naturally borrowed some of Fox Princess's advancement methods.  The ability to control more than 100,000 puppet giant wolves without revealing their breath is related to its transformation this time.

    If not, Huan Shi would have benefited a lot from Ye Pengfei.  It is also unlikely that he wants to help Ye Pengfei with such sincerity.

    A few years ago, Huan Shi encountered obstacles again.  Following its past practices, it wants to figure out a new way to advance in life.  Then, change the past travel route.

    Huan Shi feels that if you want to succeed, you must find a new way.  And, if it is effective, let yourself continue to move towards the real life form.  I'm afraid it will take some time.  However, it never thought about its success before it realized it.  Ye Pengfei's admiring words revealed that his life characteristics had made new progress!  !  !

    "How is it possible that such a thing would happen? Could it be"

    The sharpness of the two puppet wolves were all sharp, and they looked towards the place where the black hole was!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1267. The birth of life (fourth update)

    At one glance, Huan Shi took a breath of cold air.

    "Surprisingly, there is life!"

    The tide ebbs, and in the tide, there is life!

    Huan Shi can clearly see that these beings are exactly the same silt and stones that were carried by the tide.  Before entering, they were just ordinary things without even a trace of aura.  But now, one by one, they have transformed into ferocious faces!

    "This is just that it can be transformed. If it is determined, then it will become a real life form!!!"

    Suddenly, Huan Shi was in shape and could see these things clearly.

    However, what puzzled Huan Shi was that Ye Pengfei's face was also extremely shocked.

    "Ye Pengfei, didn't you already say that there were changes? Why, you are still so surprised!"

    Get to the bottom of it!

    Intuition tells Huan Shi that the answer to this question is very important to him.

    "The chapters are updated the fastest" As expected

    "Because I don't have the power to see them at all!!!"

    When Ye Pengfei answered Huan Shi's question with his surprised tone, Huan Shi completely understood in an instant.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it! So that¡¯s it!!¡±

    "What is it?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously.

    Ye Pengfei didn't quite understand how this strange thing happened.  It's impossible, the black hole is just a blindfold.  The information about the evolution of these existences has been hidden early.

    ¡°The moment they were rejected, they had the possibility of embarking on the road to life!¡±

    Exclusion!

    This is still rejection!

    This is not natural, the tide recedes.  This is, being rejected by everyone!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei also suddenly realized.

    ""Huan Shi, what do you mean? There is also a way of rejection here. The way of rejection here is to exclude life forms?"

    You are a living being, so I will exclude you.

    If you are not a living being, you can come in.  However, once you show a little bit of the trend, it may become a living thing.  Then, I will also exclude you.

    And, in this process of rejection, it speeds you up.  The speed of evolution into real life!  !  !

    "Yes, that should be it!" Huan Shi sighed quietly, "It seems that the former master of these eighteen levels of hell is the only one who has cultivated the way of self-determination. But, this is the only way.  Self-determined rules, this self-determined way. He can be proud of the world and dominate the world!"

    The first six floors.  It just excludes some specific strong people.  Although the artistic conception of this Taoist law is strong, it is not yet powerful.  To the extent that Huan Shi sighed.

    But now, this law can actually create life!  !  !

    "They have not yet evolved into real life forms. However, their path has already been "Lingbu Qingyun 1267. Birth of Life (Fourth Update)" correct! Their future is already bright!"

    Huan Shi said this, with a tone of envy in his tone.

    You know, in order to evolve into a real life form.  This fantasy stone has thought about many ways.  Back then, when it first met Ye Pengfei, it was actually when it was disheartened.  Therefore, at that time, it already wanted to seize the body of a certain high-level powerhouse.  Then, just live like this, stop thinking about anything, and evolve into a real life form.

    But now, it has witnessed with its own eyes that in just three years, a pile of sand and stones with no spiritual energy actually embarked on the road of life evolution.  Moreover, this road is absolutely correct and this road is absolutely smooth!

    Comparing people to each other makes people angry.  The comparison between inanimate things and the comparison between things that yearn for life can also make Huan Shi become jealous and envious.

    Looking at the appearance of the two wolves controlled by the Huanshi, if it were not a Huanshi, it would be equivalent to half a living body.  It is also sure that it wants to rush in and get the perfect opportunity to become a real life form!

    ¡°Duh!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei shouted loudly.  The eyes of the two wolves controlled by the magic stone were revealed in an instant, showing a hint of panic.

    "Huan Shi, you were born as an illusion, but you were fascinated by the truth! If so, you can only break the illusion, not the truth. You will stay in this world forever!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s roar was like an enlightenment, suddenly Huan Shi woke up.  That slightest hint ofPanic suddenly turned into waves of fear.  And, bursts of joy

    "I owe you again!" Huan Shi said with great gratitude after waking up.

    Ye Pengfei just shook his head and said nothing more.

    This time, it is indeed very dangerous!

    The fantasy stone stimulated by evolving into a life form did not discover the truth of the matter.  It automatically ignored the ferocious features of those half-living creatures.

    Ye Pengfei was also shocked, but Ye Pengfei's mind was still clear.

    Just when Huan Shi was just noticing that these once stubborn rocks and sand were embarking on a broad road, Ye Pengfei noticed that the breath of these half-living beings followed the ones in the first six layers of space.  The auras of living beings are very similar.

    ??Eighteen levels of hell Since it is named "Hell", naturally, there will be a large number of legendary and strange creatures in hell.  And, a brutal scene.

    It¡¯s like, in that first layer of space.  Not only does it exist, it is a time and space that is half fire and half sea water.  There is even more space, one after another, full of corpses.  In those spaces, there are many strange creatures with such ferocious looks.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, his main purpose is not to capture these strange creatures.  What he wants to do is to understand the way of rejection here.  What he wants to do is to pass through these eighteen levels of space safely.

    Therefore, since there are no creatures in the first six levels of space that can threaten one's life or death.  Then, Ye Pengfei just looked at it casually.  Then, he ran straight towards the passage leading to the next level.

    But I never thought that here, I would actually find that the origin of fate appeared among those living beings!  !  !

    "If so, I can really rush in. I'm afraid, I will be like them. I will become a bloodthirsty monster." Huan Shi sighed longly, "I'm afraid, I can only  I am staying in your purple mansion honestly. The puppet wolf can¡¯t come out again. Sorry!!!¡±

    Huan Shi, I can only say sorry.  It can only temporarily remember Ye Pengfei's kindness this time, and can only find opportunities to repay it later.

    The two puppet wolves controlled by Huan Shi returned to the secret realm of time.  Ye Pengfei was alone, watching these new half-living beings running towards the distance one by one.

    From time to time, Ye Pengfei clicked on certain half-life forms.  If there is a chance in the future, he will follow the marks he left and come back to see what these half-living forms have evolved into.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei did not expect what impact his actions would have on his future (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1268. The discovery of Niu Ben!  !  !  (fifth update)

    "These guys are so weak!!!"

    Niu ran, suddenly excited, shouting and screaming.

    "This is really a God-given opportunity! As long as I refine them into my alien clones and cooperate with these machines I have invented over the years, I can speed up and rush out of this damn place!!!"

    Niu Ben is going crazy, he is really going crazy.  In fact, he has been staying here for hundreds of years.  It's a miracle he hasn't gone crazy yet.

    And now, he knew that he was going to create a new miracle again.  And the foundation of these miracles is these, extremely weak existences!  !  !

    For the first time, Niu Ben showed a real smile.  For the first time, he smiled so happily.

    "Haha, after all the hardships come happiness, this is really all the hardships and happiness Huh?"

    Suddenly, a look of surprise appeared on Niu Ben's face.  He found a small brand in the body of a weak being.

    "This brand comes from the hands of a strong man!"

    This is not a natural mark, but a powerful person who deliberately left such a mark in the body of this weak being!

    "There are other strong people here!!!"

    It was the first time for Niu Ben to find something that had nothing to do with the corpse.  In this mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, the only ones born were skeletons, zombies, and evil ghosts.

    However, Niu Ben noticed that they were full of vitality from these weak existences.  Therefore, he can implement his plan.

    And on top of this brand, he felt it even more.  Extraordinarily powerful, life breath.  This has to make the bull run.  Be very alert!

    "If you bump into such a being, you will have to be a slave if you don't die!!!"

    Niu Ben was frightened by this brand.  However, hundreds of years of hard work have given him an extremely strong personality.  He didn't do it because of the powerful aura on this brand.  And decadent and depressed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check first to see how powerful this powerful person is!¡±

    A square box-shaped instrument appeared in Niu Ben¡¯s palm.  He carefully turned on the instrument.

    Then I saw a faint beam of light.  The mark hits instantly.  In an instant, this powerful brand triggered a terrifying state!

    boom!

    After the explosion, Niu Ben stood there with a disgraced face.

    "This. This is much more powerful than an immortal!!!"

    Before entering this side of time and space, the strongest existence that Niu Ben knew was the Celestial Immortal.  Therefore, it is the most powerful testing instrument he has ever created.  It can only withstand the impact of the realm of beings at the peak level of the Third Heavenly Immortal.

    The mark is small.  Although the strength is weak.  However, the meaning of that realm is consistent with the strong person's true nature.

    "Stronger than a fairywhat kind of existence would that be?"

    Niu Ben¡¯s face was full of horror.  However, deep inside his heart, there was more of a faint excitement.

    "It seems that the corpse over there is an existence beyond the immortal level. That is not my imagination! If it is, I can enter there and use instruments to detect it. Most likely, the result will be the same!"

    "If I can let my external clone devour those powerful corpses, I may be able to surpass the immortals!"

    "Hey, wait until I become stronger. Then fight back and help Master Mu and the others to avenge themselves. Niang Xipi's, just a few spirit fairies and earth fairies, I will wipe them out with one slap!"

    Staring at this brand, Niu Ben seemed to be staring at his own bright future.  After hundreds of years of hard work, he finally saw the day when he would see the light of day again.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took.  Niu Ben finally made his excited and beating heart slowly calm down.

    "Get some more instruments out and test them. How much more powerful is the owner of this mark than the immortal-level being!"

    Niu Ben also traveled through time, many, many years ago.  After studying with Bei Tangyu, he knew the division between immortals and gods early on.  Following Yue Ningbing's journey, he had seen more existences of higher levels.  His master Ye Pengfei didn't teach him much, but his two masters and wives gave him a good start on the path of cultivation.

    Therefore, although Niu Ben is not strong yet, he only has the strength of the high-level Yuanxian Third Heaven.  However, his vision is still outstanding.  He knew very well that he didn't have to worry about power or magic.  Just by measuring the pressure of the realm, you can accurately know to what extent the powerful person's realm cultivation has been achieved.?.

    Soon, a new measuring instrument was produced in Niuben's space plane.

    "One hundred million times the extreme measurement value! Let me see, do you have such ability?"

    boom!

    There was no suspense, and it collapsed instantly.

    This time, Niu Ben was prepared.  He was not made disgraced.

    excited!  excited!  excited!

    "Surprisingly, it is even more powerful than the peak of the third level of the Celestial Immortal, more than 100 million times! How strong can a strong person become through cultivation and enlightenment?"

    A small mark, but Niu Ben opened a big door.  Even Ye Pengfei couldn't have expected that the mark he had made with his own hands would actually become his disciple!

    "This time, tens of billions of times!"

    boom!  Crash again!

    "Come again, strengthen it again, tens of billions of times!"

    boom!  Crash again!  !

    After trying it, Niu Ben suddenly realized that he could no longer make a more powerful measuring instrument.  At this time, the excitement and longing in his heart had reached an indescribable level.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how magnificent that mighty person is¡­ Huh?¡±

    Just when Niu Ben was imagining the appearance and power of that powerful man, suddenly, he seemed to notice a familiar aura.

    Originally, Niu Ben thought that Mrs. Yue was also unlucky to have driven the Time Travel No. 1 and entered here.  However, when he discovered that his special radar had no way of finding Time Travel No. 1, he just once again set his sights back on this small mark!

    "Could it be"

    Niu Ben¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently.

    Not only were his hands trembling, Niu Ben¡¯s soul was also trembling violently.  To the point that his soul is unable to perform any operations or refine any artifacts in the space plane.

    "Could it be that that powerful person is Master Yue? No, no, no! Master Yue does not have such qualifications, this should be Master!!!"

    Only by a faint breath.  Niu Ben accurately guessed the origin of this mark!  !  !

    "Master!!! Save your disciple!!!"

    Suddenly, Niu Ben opened his throat and shouted loudly

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1269. The Annihilation of Time and Space!  (First update)

    If so, Ye Pengfei is still in this first level of space.  With his telepathy, it is naturally possible to detect the changes here.

    It¡¯s a pity that at this moment, Ye Pengfei is already in the sixth level of space.  At this moment, he was staring closely at this huge black hole with flashing eyes.

    "Rejecting life If all life is rejected, then even if I kill myself first and enter this space, I will still be kicked out by this repulsive force when I come back from resurrection!  "

    "Outside, I was suddenly pushed away. I can still stay in this eighteenth level of hell. However, if I rush in forcefully, the power of this law will definitely throw me out of the eighteenth level of hell.  !¡±

    "At any time, you cannot rely on brute force! At any time, you must understand the artistic conception of the law!"

    "I didn't find any power of law outside. I'm afraid it's because my understanding of the law in the first six levels has not yet reached its peak!"

    Three years of research have long made Ye Pengfei vaguely suspicious.  In my previous retreat, I did not really understand the artistic conception of the laws of the first six levels.  It is possible that he just deduced all the changes in the laws of the first six levels.  However, there is still something crucial missing, and I have not fully understood it.

    And in the past few years of watching the ebb and flow, Ye Pengfei felt more and more that the reason why he couldn't get in was for this reason.  However, in the past few years, he has concentrated on observing the various changes in this tide.  He had no choice but to distract himself from studying this problem.

    "Now, it should be confirmed. The changes in the laws of the first six levels. There should be another one, the method of fusion! It is precisely because I lack this method of fusion. Therefore, there is no way to enter it!"

    Thoughts flowed slowly through the sea of ??consciousness, and Ye Pengfei was thoughtful.

    "Purple Mansion, Time and Space, and Huanshi, the three of them have deduced to the extreme. However, they have not discovered this fusion method!"

    "Not only was there no discovery, but the relationship between the way of rejection and the creation of life was not deduced. Therefore, during the three years of my hard thinking, there was no discovery at all. Think about it this way!"

    "Even now, although I have witnessed with my own eyes, those stubborn rocks and patches of sand, embarking on the road of evolving life. I still don't fully understand why the way of rejection is like this!"

    Why did those stones and sand embark on such a special road after entering it for several years?

    Why.  When they are severely expelled, they will become  So cheering, so seductive?

    "It is existences like Huan Shi that confuse people.  There are also more inanimate beings that confuse people.

    "Huan Shi, I gave him a heads-up and woke up. However, there are still many beings who are not 'awake'!"

    The tide is receding.

    However, looking far into the distance, more tides are coming, and they want to continue rushing this way.  When they collided violently with the receding tide here, they set off layer after layer of shocking waves on the vast sea surface.

    Looking at the giant wave that can be as high as thousands of feet at the highest point in the distance, there is a sentence in Ye Pengfei's heart, and he can't help but run wildly¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Everything has a spirit!!!¡±

    This sentence is familiar to many strong people.  Even on some cultivation stars, even a three-year-old child can blurt out these five words.

    "However, Ye Pengfei has never seen anyone really take this sentence seriously.  Even I just think that those spiritual beings may one day embark on the path like Huan Shi and Fox Princess.

    "Everything has a spirit not those inanimate objects soaked in the aura of heaven and earth, have this kind of spirituality. Even the ordinary and vulgar rocks and sand also have such spirituality!"

    "But, why have I never noticed that they also possess spirituality, and that they can also advance into living beings?"

    "What kind of power activates their spirituality and attracts them deeply here?"

    Rejection is just the ending.

    If there is no attraction, then the black hole will not have the chance to repel them!

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei realized something.

    But, soon, he fell into new confusion.

    ??????????????????????????? Sometimes I understand, sometimes I am confused.  Suddenly, his eyes sparkled.  Suddenly, his thick eyebrows twisted into a frown.

    Time has lost its meaning to Ye Pengfei.  Because he has to jumpGet out of this time barrier and take a look at what kind of secrets are hidden in these inanimate bodies.

    Space, for Ye Pengfei, has also lost its meaning.  Because he knows very well that not only the inanimate beings in the eighteen levels of hell have this kind of spirituality!  !  !

    Soon, time and space in Ye Pengfei's spatial plane gradually turned into nothingness.  The secret realm of time in the main plane quickly fell into this weird state.

    "Time disappears! Space disappears! Master, what method are you comprehending?"

    Mo Xuan was horrified.  It already feels that it seems to be about to disappear completely!

    You must know that when Demon Xuan possesses this secret realm of time, he will naturally master the way of time.  Originally, the path of nothingness he cultivated was related to the path of space.  After Ye Pengfei gave him a lot of benefits.  The way of time and space has become Mo Xuan's special skill.

    But now, Mo Xuan feels that his way of time and space is about to turn into nothingness!  !  !

    "It's not that time and space are disordered, nor that time and space are broken. Time and space have completely disappeared!"

    "Master, don't you want to understand the artistic conception of life and death? Isn't it that the master has entered the eighteenth level of hell because it is very likely that the artistic conception of life is hidden here? Why, suddenly, the master has realized the annihilation of time and space.  The artistic conception?¡±

    Demon Xuan is struggling to support himself.  He knew very well that if he collapsed.  Then, the secret realm of time will cease to exist.  Then, it is very likely that those strong men in the secret realm of time will no longer exist!

    Other souls, just get it.  He, Cen Na, and Xu Ting.  If you die, you will die, and on the left and right you will die in the service of the Lord.

    But¡­¡­

    Mother Moon is still in the secret realm of time!

    Mistress Wan is still in the secret realm of time!

    ??Mother Fox Princess is still in the furnace, still working hard to smelt the cosmic-level rare treasure!

    "Hold on! You must hold on!"

    Mo Xuan roared loudly and desperately wanted to resist this artistic conception of annihilating time and space.

    Mo Xuan didn¡¯t know how long he persisted.  Because the passage of time outside the body has completely disappeared.  The time in the secret realm within the body has also come to a standstill.  All he knew was, hold on!  Stick to it!

    until¡­¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1270. Disturbing the perception, the giant is coming!  (Second update)

    "Moxuan, you don't need to insist!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice was like a timely rain.  Mo Xuan's tense heartstrings suddenly relaxed.

    "If I continue to insist, I will definitely collapse!!!"

    Just when Mo Xuan was thinking about this with lingering fear.  Suddenly, his already relaxed heartstrings became tense again!

    "The annihilation of time and space has not disappeared!!!"

    Not only did it not disappear, but it also extended to the secret realm of time within your own body and under your control!

    Danger!  !  !

    Mo Xuan wants to continue and desperately resists this weird artistic conception.  He thought that what his master said just now was just his auditory hallucination.

    But¡­¡­

    "Mo Xuan, you heard it right. You don't need to insist!!!"

    Isn¡¯t itauditory hallucination?

    Mo Xuan was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know whether what he heard was true or false!

    "True? False? Living body? Non-living body? Everything comes from one mind!"

    Ye Pengfei's voice was like a clear stream, flowing slowly from Mo Xuan's heart.  In an instant, Mo Xuan felt as if he had understood some mysterious truth.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice was not only heard by Mo Xuan.  Throughout the secret realm of time, voices echoed in every corner.

    Suddenly, many ordinary plants and trees bloomed with beautiful smiling faces.  They are spiritually activated.  They are about to turn into monsters.

    "It's just about transforming into a demon. This is not the real meaning!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s telepathy.  Quickly pass over these vegetation monsters.  soon.  His power of thought fell on a spiritual vein.

    Roar!  !  !

    The spiritual vein transforms into a dragon and reaches the sky!  !  !

    "It's still not right, it already contains deep spiritual energy."

    Secretly, he shook his head.  Ye Pengfei's telepathy continued to search.

    His search speed is very fast.  In fact, it doesn¡¯t have to be fast.

    After all, time has disappeared.  As long as he wants to linger here, the time outside will not pass at all.

    Space also disappeared.  If he wants to see something, he can see it immediately.

    One flower, one grass

    One stone, one wood

    ??He took what he realized and didn¡¯t know what to call it yet.  Infused into every grain of gravel and every stubborn stone that I saw.

    Plants and trees are originally living things.  They quickly turned into demons one by one without any hindrance.

    Spirit mines, fairy veins and the like.  The existences that originally contained the rich aura of heaven and earth quickly transformed into life forms one by one without any pause.

    "If so, I would have mastered such an artistic conception back then. Even if it is just like now, half-understanding and confused. I can still make Fox Princess advance quickly!"

    Although, I haven¡¯t found what I want to find yet.

    Although, I haven¡¯t realized the secret I want to know yet.

    However, Ye Pengfei has discovered that he seems to be able to do other things first.

    With the power of thought, he quickly found the location of the space, time and universe.  However, he soon wandered away again.

    "The universe is still too powerful. My artistic conception is still weak and difficult to penetrate!"

    The power of thought penetrates into the Zi Mansion.  This time, Ye Pengfei approached Huan Shi.

    "Relax¡­¡­"

    Just now, I wanted to resist the fantasy stone.  Suddenly, he relaxed.

    "Haha, you want to test this kind of artistic conception on me? I'm afraid, your power is not strong enough!"

    Huan Shi did not refuse Ye Pengfei¡¯s attempt.  However, Huan Shi believed that with Ye Pengfei's ability, he could not do this.

    "At least, this kind of artistic conception can enter your body."

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s faintly smiling voice, a strange artistic conception penetrated deeply into Huan Shi¡¯s body.

    This is Ye Pengfei¡¯s first peek at Huan Shi¡¯s body.  In the past, even if Ye Pengfei wanted to take a closer look at the condition of Huan Shi's body, it was very difficult.

    However, this time, he clearly understood this artistic conception.  But quietly, it sank into Huan Shi's body.  Through this kind of artistic conception information that is connected to your own mind.  Soon, he also saw the situation inside Huan Shi.

    "The meridians are complete!"

    "Bloodline, looming!"

    "not good!!!"

    &nbsp; Suddenly, Ye Pengfei was shocked to find that the connection between himself and this artistic conception was rapidly weakening.

    Feelings are about to collapse!

    The opportunity is about to be missed!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei knew that it was very likely that he would stop here and never be able to move forward!

    "Crash for no reason This is impossible! Who is disrupting my perception?"

    Ye Pengfei is also decisive. He no longer misses her at all. This is the only remaining opportunity for enlightenment.  His power of thought followed the source of this disturbing perception and found it

    "Who is this?!"

    A giant as huge as a cultivation star.  Suddenly appeared in front of Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°Boy, I finally found you!!!¡±

    The boundless murderous aura, following Ye Pengfei's telepathy, came back fiercely.

    not good!  !  !

    Terrified, Ye Pengfei quickly cut off the telepathy.  However, no matter how fast its reaction speed is.  There was still a lot of that boundless ferocious murderous aura, rushing into Ye Pengfei's soul!  !  !

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that his soul was about to be torn into pieces by this terrifying murderous aura!  !  !

    "No! Soul nourishing array, operate at full capacity!"

    If your soul is broken, you will really become a humanoid puppet.

    If your soul is destroyed, you will also die, and there will be no chance of reincarnation!

    Ye Pengfei was very lucky that he was concentrating on enlightenment.  However, he did not let his soul walk out of the soul-nurturing formation at will.  If the soul-nurturing formation hadn't been running at high speed in time, this first wave of terrifying murderous intent would have completely killed his soul!

    "Surprisingly, there is such a formation to protect us!!!"

    That giant¡¯s voice suddenly rushed into the depths of Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul.  Just like that huge existence comparable to the size of the Morning Emperor Star.  It lives in Ye Pengfei's soul.

    Boom!  !  !

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's soul collapsed.

    In an instant, the soul-nurturing formation also collapsed!

    "Yue Kong shouted fiercely, which contains self-determined laws! What kind of cultivation level does this person have?!"

    There is power in the sound.  This is not surprising.

    There is artistic conception in the sound.  This is not surprising.

    "However, there are self-determined laws contained in the sound

    "This person may already possess the ability to transcend the universe!!!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's face turned pale.

    "When did I provoke such a powerful being?"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei saw that his sea of ??consciousness was turbulent.  My soul is about to collapse!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1271. Danger after danger!  (Third update)

    "No! This person's rules can destroy my faith!"

    That sharp shout not only destroyed a corner of the soul-nurturing formation.  That sharp shout made Ye Pengfei's faith almost collapse!

    The last time Ye Pengfei encountered this kind of risk was in the chaotic star.  A guess, like lightning, flashed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness at high speed.

    "Who are you?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei shot out a stream of telekinesis power again.  He fiercely ran toward the giant in the vast starry sky.

    "Disturbing my mind? Ridiculous!"

    Ye Pengfei saw that the giant stretched out a finger and touched his mind.  It's as if my mind power is a real arrow!

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei saw that his telepathy was broken inch by inch.  Just like the arrow shaft that was destroyed inch by inch.

    The tip of the arrow left behind is exactly the artistic conception method that Ye Pengfei hides in his mind power to disturb his mind!  !  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of air.  His belief was even more shaken.

    "You can regard artistic conception as a substantial existence. Why does it still exist in this universe?"

    This, originally, was an impossible thing to happen!

    "Tianzun is the peak level existence of the third level of heaven, no matter how powerful he is.  It is impossible to have such ability.

    Only by breaking through the limitations of Tianzun and transcending the existence of the universe.  It is possible to have such ability!

    And after transcending the universe and realizing the supreme road.  The strong will leave this universe.  Will never come back.

    This is in this twelve-level space plane.  A fact known to everyone.

    However, Ye Pengfei was shocked to discover that there seemed to be something fishy about this fact!

    "Only those who truly transcend the universe can have such abilities. Could it be that my previous speculation was wrong? Could it be that this giant is an existence similar to Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao?"

    Ye Pengfei vaguely felt that his guess was not wrong.  He felt that this person was an "ordinary" strong man who cultivated the truth and understood the Tao!

    "Fight!!!"

    ??Looking.  His own soul is becoming more and more likely to collapse.  Looking at it, my belief was already shaky.  Ye Pengfei decided to give it a try once again.

    Another thought force rushed over, following the old path.

    "Every injustice has its owner. Every debt has its owner. Who are you?!"

    The giant raised his eyebrows slightly: "You are talking so much nonsense when you are about to die. I will let you understand clearly, I am. That Qingming's grandfather, I am. Qing Wuming from the ancient star realm!!!  "

    Qingming?

    It turns out that the person I killed was Qingming!  !  !

    Finally, Ye Pengfei knew who the mysterious strong man he killed back then was.

    Finally, Ye Pengfei also knew that his guess just now was completely correct!

    However, in order to know this, the price Ye Pengfei paid was not ordinary heavy.  Qing Wuming's answer is not so easy to listen to!

    Just as Qing Wuming yelled, Ye Pengfei's soul collapsed once again into many fragments.  These soul fragments were annihilated in this soul-nurturing formation very quickly.

    As for the soul-nurturing formation, it has collapsed because of this and can no longer continue to operate.  Unless Ye Pengfei has the ability to repair it again.

    But how could Ye Pengfei have such ability?  His incomplete remaining soul is so weak that it will disappear anytime and anywhere!  !  !

    Life and death, critical moment!

    Suffering the pain of dying, Ye Pengfei laughed and said:

    "Qing Ming? Qing Wu Ming? Haha, you harbor evil intentions, and even your descendants want to devour it!!!"

    The third time, without risking his life, an arrow of mental power was shot towards Qing Wuming.

    "I want to refine my soul!!!"

    The secret was revealed by Ye Pengfei.  Naqing was ignorant and suddenly became angry from shame.  Originally, he wanted to directly destroy Ye Pengfei's soul.  But now, he wants to refine Ye Pengfei's soul!

    Going through the sky and refining the soul is also a very difficult thing for Qing Wuming.

    However, Qing Wuming could see clearly that at this moment, Ye Pengfei's soul had been destroyed by his repeated attacks and was extremely weak.  Therefore, in Qing Wuming's view.  Although it is a bit troublesome, no one can stop me from refining my soul through the sky.Has!

    If so, Qing Wuming understands Ye Pengfei.  If so, Qing Wuming knew about Ye Pengfei's past battles.  Then, he would definitely not be so careless.  If so, he would directly kill him.  Perhaps, Ye Pengfei really had no hope of survival.  However, he chose another method

    A sneer appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    "not good!!!"

    This time, it was Naqing Wuming¡¯s turn and he felt that the situation was not good.  However, he didn't know where his "bad" feeling came from.  He only knew that he must have given Ye Pengji a chance.

    ¡°Kill this kid!!!¡±

    Just when Na Qing Wuming wanted to change his strategy and go directly to kill Ye Pengfei's remaining soul, an inexplicable force suddenly pushed his consciousness to one side.

    "That boy is gone!!!"

    It¡¯s just that the consciousness has shifted a little bit.  It is equivalent to being displaced by hundreds of billions of miles of space.  When Qing Wuming's consciousness came back again, Ye Pengfei was gone!  !  !

    "Escaped actually!!!"

    Qing Wuming¡¯s face became very ugly.

    It¡¯s just a boy who is only a second-tier Heavenly Lord.  I have killed many peak-level beings of the third level of Tianzun myself.  Such a humble boy could not be killed casually.  However, the result turned out to be like this!  !  !

    "Even this rare treasure was not found. His whereabouts were discovered againthe eighteenth level of hell? Okay! I will go in personally to find you!!!"

    Qing Wuming no longer asked for help, his face was cold, and he teleported towards the time and space where the eighteen levels of hell were

    ¡­¡­

    "What a risk!" Ye Pengfei let out a long breath.

    What Qing Wuming didn¡¯t know was that right after his consciousness wandered away.  In the place where it used to be, a "new" person suddenly appeared.

    "Thanks, I have learned part of the way of rejection! Thanks, my concealment technique is more powerful than before! Thanks, what I used in the past was just the breath of Li Yang!"

    As long as there is one condition that is not met.  This time, it will be ten deaths and no life!

    Because of the way of repulsion, Ye Pengfei was able to lock Qing Wuming's consciousness and temporarily push it away.

    Because of the concealment technique, Qing Wuming went back and forth to search without any results.

    Precisely because, from the external aura to the soul aura, Ye Pengfei completely imitated the dead Li Yang.  Therefore, when he changed his appearance again, he was able to temporarily get rid of Qing Wuming's murderous intention!  !  !

    "It's just a murderous intentionOld thief, I remember you!!!"

    Ye Pengfei also had a fierce aura coming out of his body

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1272. Escape?  (Fourth update)

    Be calm every time something big happens!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was not scared out of his mind because of Qing Wuming's terror.  On the contrary, he very calmly began to analyze Qing Wuming's situation.

    "From a technical point of view, this Qing Wuming should be a transcendent universe-level existence!"

    "Judging from the way he destroyed my belief, his ability should have come from Qingming. No, he taught it to Qingming!"

    "An existence that transcends the universe level, but still stays in the universe. Moreover, he is still plotting against his descendants. Could it be that the origin of Qingming is very unique?"

    "Three times, five times and two times divided by two, Ye Pengfei found the key to the problem in no time.

    Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to continue the analysis along this line of thought, Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi opened their mouths in a mess.

    "Ye Pengfei, you are actually still alive!"

    "That strong man is so terrifying. It's very possible that he can destroy the universe!"

    "I didn't even react, Ye Pengfei, I have decided to protect your soul from now on!"

    The last sentence was said by Huan Shi.  At any rate, it is something close to a real life form.  Repaying kindness, or it is due to loyalty.  Only it can have these.

    "The first one to speak was Zifu Universe.  It was also the first among the three beings to discover that Qing Wuming's attack was coming.  However, before it could take action, it was shocked to discover that Ye Pengfei actually survived on his own strength!

    As for the space-time universe, it has always been heartless.  now that.  The crisis is temporarily over.  It also goes directly to analyze that which celebrates ignorance.  Real combat power!

    It is possible to destroy the universe!  !  !

    "Sure enough, he is an existence that transcends the universe level!" Ye Pengfei nodded solemnly, "However, there is no need to be afraid of anything. Here, he will definitely not dare to use it. Too powerful a power!"

    Those existences that transcend the universe have never been heard of again, and who can come back.  Presumably, it¡¯s not that they really didn¡¯t come back.  However, even if it comes back, it cannot be used.  A means to transcend the universe.

    Ye Pengfei had a suspicion. He didn't know that his suspicion had already been proven by Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  He didn't even know that he was in the crisis just now.  Xue Ling almost took the risk to break back into this big universe!

    ******

    "Zhenxuan!!!" Xue Ling's face was extremely ugly.

    If so, I will still stay as I did in the past.  Near Ye Pengfei.  Then, even if Qing Wuming exerted his most tyrannical power.  You can also solve it easily by yourself.

    But now, I am outside the universe.  We can only use some magic methods to check Ye Pengfei's current situation.  She didn't know that Ye Pengfei was being targeted by such a terrifying being.  She had no choice but to take action in time to rescue Ye Pengfei when he was suddenly in danger.

    Xue Ling¡¯s face was ugly, and Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s face was even pale.  Almost, reincarnation will end with death!

    "No! Sister, I must go and find someone to help!"

    "Who are you looking for?" Xue Ling shouted coldly, "Aren't you afraid of meeting another strong man who wants to hunt down our origin?"

    "I, I, I will be careful" Yuan Xiaoyao didn't believe what she said.

    "Hey." Xue Ling let out a long sigh, "Little demon, who do you think would be able to resist the urge to hunt for other people's origins in the face of that temptation? I believe you have roughly guessed that this  Why is the universe so strange If we want to take revenge, we have to live well. If we want to live well, we have to learn from this universe."

    Yuan Xiaoyao finally calmed down slowly.

    "How about we make a weaker clone and go in to protect him? Faced with such a method that can destroy faith, those in the Zi Mansion are powerless!"

    Zifu Universe was the first to discover Qing Wuming¡¯s attack.  However, it did not come to help.

    It¡¯s not Zifu Universe and I don¡¯t want to help.  Rather, it simply doesn¡¯t know how to help!

    Belief, this is something that only real living beings can have, which is both nihilistic and real.  Only a real life form can know how to attack and how to protect.

    Zifu and time and space are still far away from real life forms.

    "The fantasy stone is closer to the real life form.  However, making your dream come true is not that easy.

    In Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s view, only the two sisters can take action.?Can protect Ye Pengfei well.  She simply cared and became confused. She didn't care at all about the murderous aura emanating from Ye Pengfei's body.

    "Little demon, haven't you noticed that he is already full of murderous intent?" Xue Ling was speechless, shook her head, and warned.

    "Thisisn't it his disguise?"

    Ye Pengfei is good at disguise.  Yuan Xiaoyao has already learned the lesson.  It is precisely because of Ye Pengfei's disguise technique.  That's why Yuan Xiaoyao felt that sister Xueling's judgment was correct.  Only then would she think that this being who was still very weak now might really be able to help the two sisters and get revenge in the future.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei finally escaped from the disaster temporarily, changed his body shape, and changed all his auras, Yuan Xiaoyao subconsciously felt that this was just that Ye Pengfei used his tried and tested method again, which even surprised herself.  , a way to save life.

    But, listening to my sister¡¯s tone

    Xue Ling smiled slightly and didn¡¯t explain much.  She clicked on the "mirror" in front of her and said calmly: "Look slowly and he will give you the accurate answer!!!"

    ******

    "Even if Qing is ignorant, he cannot use the strongest means. However, he can destroy your faith!" Zifu Universe said in a deep voice, "Ye Pengfei, I suggest you leave the Eighteenth Level of Hell immediately. It is best to leave the Donglin Star Territory  , if possible, it is best to leave this dimension!!!"

    Escape!  Run away far away!

    The suggestion of Zifu Universe is also the suggestion of Space-Time Universe and Huanshi.

    "Even if you have to fight, at least wait until I advance and become a real life form!"

    Huan Shi understands Ye Pengfei better than Zifu and Time and Space.  He knew very well that Ye Pengfei's current violent and murderous attitude was not some kind of disguise!

    "wait?"

    Ye Pengfei's smile, for the first time, was so cold.

    Huan Shi couldn't help but shuddered: "Ye Pengfei, don't be impulsive!!!"

    "No, no, no, I'm not impulsive."

    Ye Pengfei's smile became even colder.

    "If, out of ignorance, he dares to step into these eighteen levels of hell. He is truly impulsive!!!"

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1273. Calculation, celebrating ignorance!  (Part 1) (Fifth update)

    Qingwuming comes quickly!

    Although, just now, he was still more than a million billion miles away from the eighteen levels of hell.  However, in just two breaths, he had already arrived at the entrance to the eighteen levels of hell!

    "Eighteen levels of hell, a relic left by that bastard Gray! If I forcefully break in, I'm afraid I'll get hurt. But if I have patience and enter slowly, there won't be any problems!"

    Say yes, be patient and enter slowly.  This so-called "slowly" is only compared to the situation just now, where a distance of millions of billions of miles came in two breaths.

    The first level of space, three breaths pass through!

    The second level of space still has three breaths!

    The third floor the fourth floor the fifth floor the sixth floor

    When Qing Wuming finally arrived at the place where Ye Pengfei was standing just now, he only spent less than twenty breaths in total!  !  !

    "That boy's soul has been severely damaged. Let alone twenty breaths of time, even if he is given twenty years, he will not be able to recover!"

    Once again, the rare treasure was sacrificed.  Qing Wuming's face was full of ferocious expression.

    "Killing Qingming will ruin my good deeds. If I don't kill you and cut off your luck, wouldn't it be extremely dangerous for Qing Wuming?"

    No one knows that the gods in the ancient star realm don't know that Qing Wuming doesn't really want to kill people for revenge.

    In the presence of Qingwu Ming, the strong person can already overlook the cause and effect of the existence of Tianzun level.  Even if he restrains his power, he cannot clearly see the cause and effect of a deity.  But.  But he can still clearly know who can kill Qingming.  How will it affect your own cause and effect!

    "Originally, I just didn't have enough luck. That's why I hid here. Originally, when I saw Qingming, I thought that my fortune was coming."

    "I never thought that Qingming could be killed! It's just a second-level existence of Tianzun, kill him!"

    "This person must be the person in this universe who can ruin my luck. If I kill this person, not only can I save my luck, but it is also possible. Use this person to investigate  , Others can be the ones who ruin my luck!"

    "Hmph! It's a blessing in disguise. It's a pity that Qingming died. But if you can, eliminate all the existence that can destroy my luck. One day, I can still find something similar. Having the blood of a foreign land.  The presence!"

    Because, Qing Wuming thought so.  so.  When he discovered that the rare treasure in his palm did not react at all, he was not surprised at all.

    "Sure enough, there are two tricks. After all, he is the one who can ruin my luck. It would be strange if he didn't have any means!"

    In Qing Wuming¡¯s huge eyes, cold light shimmered.  I saw him suddenly making magic tricks with his hands.  A six-pointed star-shaped thing gradually condensed in his palm.

    If so, at this moment, someone can see this thing in Qing Wuming¡¯s palm.  I will definitely be shocked.  Even if the deities from the ancient star realm saw it, they would still be extremely horrified.

    This is actually a cosmic-level rare treasure!  !  !

    With Tianzun being at the peak level of the third level of heaven, there is a certain possibility of refining a pseudo-cosmic level rare treasure.

    However, such as the ancient star realm, such a tyrannical star realm.  Those high-ranking families all have top-secret methods for refining cosmic-level rare treasures.

    However, even refining a pseudo-cosmic-level exotic treasure requires expenditure. The Tianzun, a third-level peak-level existence, has considerable strength.

    As for refining cosmic-level exotic treasures, it is even more necessary and consumes a lot of time and power.  What's more, you need to risk your own longevity and even the lives of your clan members!

    The rare treasure that Qing Wuming used to find Ye Pengfei was made by the joint efforts of several big families.  It took thirty days and many rare treasures, but that was all.  These families have sacrificed the lives of tens of thousands of outstanding members in total.  This is an extremely heavy price!

    You must know that among the tens of thousands of clan members, some are even candidates for the future clan leader.  In order to appease Qing Wuming's anger, they all had to sacrifice themselves in pain.

    But, look at this ignorance.  In a few breaths, it was refined, a cosmic-level rare treasure!  !  !

    ******

    "Sister, although this person is weaker than us. But, it is already, not much weaker!"

    When he saw it, Qing Wuming showed his hand.  Yuan Xiaoyao couldn't help but became anxious again.

    Xueling, there was no answer.

    Yuan Xiaoyao clearly felt that at this moment, Sister Xue Ling was also very nervous.open.  After all, this time, the enemy Ye Pengfei had to face was too tyrannical!

    However, Yuan Xiaoyao was very sensible and did not make any further suggestions.  The previous failed proposals had made Yuan Xiaoyao understand that Xue Ling was determined to see where the limit of Ye Pengfei's potential was!

    "It seems that he is ready. I don't know what kind of preparation he has made. How sure is he?"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei in the "mirror", Yuan Xiaoyao shook her head, mumbling to herself incomprehensibly

    ******

    No one will understand what Ye Pengfei wants to do.

    Because, even Ye Pengfei himself is not very sure.

    "Whether it works or not, you have to try. Even if you are afraid of fighting, in fact, I, Ye Pengfei, can take the path!"

    In this life, Ye Pengfei has never been afraid to avoid fighting.  Even if he is facing an existence that is much stronger than himself.  He will also try his best to deal with it well.  Even teasing.

    And in the future, the path we need to take has already been determined.

    The mystery of the past life needs to be solved.  We need to kill those powerful enemies from our previous lives.

    Far away, we need to fulfill the promise of hundreds of millions of years.

    Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know, even if he doesn¡¯t care about the billion-year promise.  It is unlikely that Xue Ling will pay a heavy price to break through the cosmic barrier.  Rush in and kill yourself.

    Or, even if Ye Pengfei knew about it, I'm afraid based on his character, he would never stay in this universe and live in a dream.

    He will still go his own way, he will still ignore any strong person, he will still rush out of this universe to see what this world is like!

    Just like, now, Mingming knows how terrifying it is to be ignorant.  Mingming knows how tyrannical Qing Wuming is.  However, he still had to face it head-on.  As long as there is a glimmer of hope.  As long as he thought of a way.  He will never back down!

    "At this time, Qing Wuming is probably already standing where I was standing just now."

    He has restrained all his aura, and even his mind power has been completely restrained.  Ye Pengfei knew that in Na Qing Wuming's eyes, these methods were just like a child's joke.

    "So, now"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to launch something, Qing Wuming had already taken the lead!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1274. Calculation, celebrating ignorance!  (Part 2) (First update)

    Ye Pengfei can't see

    Even if Ye Pengfei stood near Qing Wuming, he wouldn't be able to see

    Even if Ye Pengfei dared to use his mind power and release his spiritual consciousness, he would still not be able to see

    Not to mention, at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to use his thoughts, his consciousness didn¡¯t dare to release, and his eyes didn¡¯t dare to show.  In this way, it is even more impossible for him to see that Qing Wuming has already taken action!  !  !

    Since he couldn't even see it, it was even more impossible for him to know what Qing Wuming's move was.  There is no way to deal with it at all.

    At this moment, he was just concentrating on preparing his move.  He had already made up his mind, no matter how powerful Qing Wuming was.  Even if it is the next moment, his soul will disappear into thin air.  He also wanted to use this move of his.

    But¡­¡­

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression suddenly changed!  !  !

    Because, he suddenly realized that his body could not move.  His own soul was also stiff and motionless.  Even the Zi Mansion, the time and space, and the fantasy stone suddenly became silent.  It's like, dead!  !  !

    You can¡¯t even move, so how can you use any tricks?

    ¡°What kind of secret method is this!!!¡±

    The face that suddenly changed has become stiff and has an eternal look.

    In the sea of ??consciousness, thoughts can still float up and down.  However, no matter what plan Ye Pengfei thought of, there was no way to implement it.

    All of this is just Qing Wuming¡¯s first move.  However, this is just the first move.  Ye Pengfei has already fallen into death!  !  !

    ******

    "Sister. Are we still waiting?"

    I saw with my own eyes that Qing Wuming performed this move.  Yuan Xiaoyao's heart tightened even more fiercely.

    Seeing with my own eyes, Ye Pengfei was completely unable to resist, completely stiff from the inside out.  Yuan Xiaoyao's heart.  It's extremely cold!

    That¡¯s when Qing Wuming takes action.  Yuan Xiaoyao clearly saw that Sister Xue Ling's face also changed suddenly.

    Even, Yuan Xiaoyao felt that Sister Xue Ling already had one.  A sign to act immediately.

    However, what puzzled Yuan Xiaoyao was.  Just after this move passed, a breath of time later, sister Xue Ling suddenly did it again.  Calmed down.

    ??This means just continue to sit and wait.  Yuan Xiaoyao really couldn't understand what was there to wait for.

    "The self-determined way of celebrating ignorance can stagnate. The actions of any living entity."

    Yuan Xiaoyao said slowly, as if talking to herself.

    "If so, it affects us. The power of his method can only delay time by one trillionth of an instant."

    "But, now, the power of this law is acting on Ye Pengfei!"

    "Not to mention Ye Pengfei, the Zifu universe will have to freeze for at least sixteen breaths! The space-time universe will probably have to freeze for twenty-four breaths! As for the magic stone, it is impossible to use it within fifty breaths.  Resist!"

    Speaking of this, Yuan Xiaoyao stopped.

    You still need it, what more can you say?

    Although, Ye Pengfei has changed his aura characteristics.  Naqing was ignorant and could not find the location of Ye Pengfei's true body.  However, it takes more than fifty breaths.  This is enough for Qing Wuming to massacre the life forms in this layer of space three to five times!  !  !

    No need to look at the second move, Yuan Xiaoyao already knew it.  What does Qing Wuming want to do?

    But now, Ye Pengfei and his helpers are already unable to move.  If you continue to wait, what will you expect?

    Yuan Xiaoyao didn¡¯t understand. She had never understood Xue Ling¡¯s decision.

    In Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s view, Xue Ling also trusted Ye Pengfei too much.

    In the past, it can be said that the existences Ye Pengfei encountered, although powerful, always had flaws of one kind or another.  Wait a minute and take a look, Ye Pengfei is such a versatile guy.  It can indeed bring surprises to people.

    But now, I can¡¯t move.  Still need, what are you waiting for?

    Just then, Yuan Xiaoyao stopped talking, and only half a breath passed.  Qing Wuming has begun, the planned killing!

    The space on the sixth floor is very large, much larger than an ordinary cultivation star.  If so, compare it with the Morning Emperor Star.  The area of ??this sixth layer of space exceeds three times the surface area of ??the Morning Emperor Star!

    "However, Qing Wuming's killing speed cannot be described as "fast".  Just saw that heHe raised his hand high into the sky, and thunder clouds rushed away in all directions one after another.

    Heavenly catastrophe!

    A catastrophe that will destroy all living things!  !

    Qing Wuming personally created the catastrophe that destroyed all life forms in the sixth level of space!  !  !

    Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s face became even more ugly.  She had also seen that when the thunder cloud just appeared, Sister Xue Ling's body shook slightly again.

    "We, why don't you take action?"

    Unable to bear it, Yuan Xiaoyao asked again.

    Yuan Xiaoyao was very nervous. She was even more nervous than Xue Ling.

    With Ye Pengfei's death, Xue Ling only lost one chance to successfully take revenge.

    But, for Yuan Xiaoyao.  But she has lost an existence that can make her origin deeply excited!

    Reincarnation, the strong man who helped me back then.  Yuan Xiaoyao already had some admiration for her at that time.

    However, until now, Yuan Xiaoyao has not fully understood it.  For me now, that existence whose state of cultivation is really too bad, why can it still make me worry and worry again and again.

    It may take a long, long time to find the answer to this puzzle.  Now, Yuan Xiaoyao only knows that she must not let Ye Pengfei fall!

    Xue Ling didn¡¯t answer. Yuan Xiaoyao bit her lip and planned to do it alone.

    But¡­¡­

    "Little demon! No!"

    "why not?"

    Looking at Xue Ling¡¯s somewhat depressed eyes.  Yuan Xiaoyao finally realized that there were some things that Sister Xue Ling did not tell her.

    "If I want to go, I can only go." Xue Ling said softly, full of bitterness, "And, at least, I need to pay half of my origin!!!"

    Shock!  !  !

    Yuan Xiaoyao was completely shocked.  In the past, she only knew that if she could forcefully break through, the barrier of this universe would be broken.  Then, there will definitely be a strong counterattack from this universe.

    ¡°If this is really an ordinary universe, then that¡¯s it.  However, this guy should essentially be an existence on the same level as Chaos!

    Its powerful counterattack will definitely cause serious trauma to everyone.  Yuan Xiaoyao is very clear.  However, it was not until now that she realized that this trauma turned out to be at least half of its origin!  !  !

    Not to mention, the sentence in front of Xue Ling¡ª¡ª

    "If I want to go, only my sister can go? Why"

    Yuan Xiaoyao almost guessed the answer to the question.  However, she desperately didn't want to accept this answer.  Her voice was like gibbering, and her eyes were even more wandering.  She didn't even see Ye Pengfei's counterattack appear!  !  !.

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1275. Calculation, celebrating ignorance!  (Part 2) (Second update)

    "Even if I can't move, so what?"

    Just when everything from the inside to the outside was completely immobilized by Qing Wuming's technique, a hint of coldness still flashed out of Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    Xue Ling insisted not to take action, not only because the cost of taking action would be too high.  It's because she felt a hint of coldness.

    ¡°Little demon, look!!!¡±

    Suddenly, bright sparks burst out from Xue Ling's eyes!  !  !

    look?

    What are you looking at?

    Yuan Xiaoyao was still here just now, her thoughts confused.  Subconsciously, the scattered eyes were once again focused on the "mirror".

    Then I saw Qing Wuming roaring!  !  !

    "The way of rejection! Gray's way of rejection! That kid has actually understood so much of Gray's way of rejection!"

    Those tribulation clouds are Qing Wuming¡¯s method of massacring living beings.  However, the power of this method was forcibly limited to a limit!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  They will be thrown into eighteen levels of hell by a powerful force of law.  Even Qing Wuming can't stop it!

    How Qing Wuming exists, he can see at a glance that this limit value does not originally exist in this layer of space.  Rather, it is freshly baked and has just been added!

    "How did he do it?" Yuan Xiaoyao was so surprised that her eyes widened.

    "I don't know either." Xue Ling slowly shook her head.

    Even the coldness in Ye Pengfei's soul.  Xue Ling is just that.  Feel it intuitively.  Now, she is outside this universe.  Even if you want to see clear cause and effect.  It is no longer possible.

    But¡­¡­

    "But, I can make a bold guess No, I can be sure! As early as a few years ago, he was able to resonate with the power of laws in the first six levels of space!"

    ??Reject the calamity clouds and reject the method of heavenly calamity that celebrates ignorance.  With Ye Pengfei's ability, it is simply impossible to do it.  even if.  He completely mastered all the methods of rejection.  It's impossible for him to do this.

    This is like a martial arts genius who mastered the secrets of martial arts secrets early when he was six or seven years old.  But.  If you let him, he will have a fierce fight with that tough guy with strong arms.  He has a bunch of peerless martial arts, but it's impossible to display them.

    Compared with Qing Wuming, Ye Pengfei's power is too weak.  If he takes action.  In any case, this effect cannot be obtained.

    The only way is to let the Eighteenth Level of Hell handle it in person!  !  !

    "He actually hid it so deeply?" Yuan Xiaoyao couldn't help but marveled.

    "Yes. It's hidden so deeply. Even the two of us didn't notice it."

    Qing Wuming didn¡¯t notice it, which was completely normal.  When did he find Ye Pengfei?  It was obviously impossible for him to predict the future. He didn't know what Ye Pengfei had been doing over the years.

    However, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao paid close attention to Ye Pengfei's growth almost all the time.  Their hopes have been pinned on Ye Pengfei.  Before they find another hope, they don't want the existing hope to be suddenly shattered.

    They had been paying close attention to Ye Pengfei, but they didn't notice it.  This shows how deeply Ye Pengfei hid his abilities

    "But" After being amazed, Yuan Xiaoyao frowned and said, "Even so, he has no way to resist Qing Wuming. Is it possible that he can also throw Qing Wuming out?"

    Xue Ling shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine Ye Pengfei was selling in that gourd.

    "Obviously, Ye Pengfei was plotting against Qing Wuming.  At least, this first calculation was successful.

    However, he was still fixed there by Qing Wuming.  As long as Qing Wuming can be patient and search slowly.  One day, Qing Wuming will be able to find it!

    as expected¡­¡­

    Celebrate ignorance and laugh in anger:

    "What a good boy, you are indeed quite capable. You have even understood Gray's way of rejection, to this extent!"

    "However, this is just a useless effort. I only need to have countless clones, slowly search for you, kill slowly, and see where you can hide!"

    Qing Wuming has determined that Ye Pengfei's true body is in this sixth level of space.  No matter what his true form has become.  Anyway, just kill all living things.  This big worry will naturally disappear!

    ?The calamity that just happened was a quick killing method.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't set such a limit earlier, he would have set such a limit in this layer of space.  In just a few breaths, he was already killed by this violent catastrophe.

    Now, Qing Wuming¡¯s clones are running in all directions one after another.  This killing method is too slow.  However, in three to five days at most, his thousands of clones can kill all the life forms in the entire sixth layer of space!

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao stared at Ye Pengfei with all their concentration.  They wanted to know what methods Ye Pengfei would use next.

    To be more precise, before being immobilized by Na Qing Wuming, Ye Pengfei had already laid an ambush, what kind of method!

    Kill kill kill!

    Seeing before his eyes, Qing Wuming¡¯s army of clones was approaching, fighting all the way to Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body.  The minds of the two women became tense once again.

    "Didn't he use the second method in secret?"

    Perhaps, there is only one method in front that can be activated without having to do it yourself.  Otherwise, why, until now, there is still no abnormality!

    Yuan Xiaoyao was even more worried.  The worry is a hundred times more intense than before!

    I have no choice but to return to this universe.  It was impossible for him to help Ye Pengfei again.

    "But Sister Xue Ling had to pay a heavy price before she could take action!

    Although Yuan Xiaoyao is very worried about Ye Pengfei, or in other words, she is very worried about the survival of reincarnation.  However, it is obvious that she cannot let Yuan Xiaoyao pay such a heavy price for reincarnation!

    "Ye Pengfei, hurry up and take action! You must succeed!"

    As the clones of Qing Wuming got closer and closer, Ye Pengfei's real body came closer.  Yuan Xiaoyao's heart was beating more and more violently.  She even felt like her breathing was stagnant.  Although, in fact, she didn't need to breathe at all.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°Closer¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Just when Qing Wuming¡¯s clone stepped into a place only hundreds of millions of miles away from Ye Pengfei, something strange suddenly happened!

    Accompanying this sudden abnormality were the two women, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, shouting in surprise¡ª¡ª

    "Surprisingly, it can still be like this!!! This Qing Wuming was really calculated by him to reach the eighteenth level of hell!!!".

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1276. How did he do it?  !  (Third update)

    "How can this be!!!"

    Celebrate ignorance and roar in anger.  However, no matter how angry he is.  He had no choice but to immediately return to the eighteen levels of hell!

    The calculation is just a very, very small calculation.

    It¡¯s still the way of rejection.  Still, there is a limitation added to the exclusion law of this layer of space.

    It¡¯s just that this time, at the same time as the rejection, a small teleportation circle appeared

    "It's sofunny! It's actually possible to use such a simple method. Just get Na Qing Wuming out of the eighteenth level of hell!"

    No matter how many times, I recall that scene just now.  Yuan Xiaoyao felt that she was about to burst into laughter.

    Xue Ling also giggled and smiled.  Ye Pengfei's move was indeed unexpected.

    "Perhaps, we are indeed too focused on the pursuit of powerful means. The pursuit of the original power!"

    Xue Ling laughed and panted slightly. She shook her head slowly and analyzed herself.

    "Little demon, do you still remember? When we were watching Ye Pengfei's practice, he clearly muttered to himself at least three times that there might be a simple idea to solve a certain problem. He is different from us.  He won¡¯t rely too much on powerful means!¡±

    "Yes, he is different from us!" Yuan Xiaoyao felt that the pressure was suddenly relieved as she no longer needed to worry about powerful enemies.  She heard her say with a smile, "Because he, almost every time, always fights with the weak against the strong. Therefore, he has long developed this habit. Any means that may be used. Even if it is close to  It¡¯s a rogue method. He does the same and doesn¡¯t hesitate to use it!¡±

    This time the means.  There's just one thing, almost a rogue.

    First of all, those clones of Qing Wuming were suddenly pushed out by a force of repulsion just as they entered within 100 million miles of Ye Pengfei.

    ??Actually, this is just that.  A force of repulsion that is not overbearing.  Pushed out, it was just a surprise.

    Na Qing Wuming, it¡¯s absolutely okay to let his clones attack again.  Although the clone is much weaker than the original body, however.  It's not like the repulsive power of the sixth level of space can handle it.

    ¡°However, Qing Wuming really valued Ye Pengfei too much!

    In the first moment, he crossed over to this place without hesitation.  He wanted to find out for himself.  The whereabouts of Ye Pengfei's true body.

    It was the arrival of Qing Wuming¡¯s true form that triggered the series of events that followed

    "The force of repulsion suddenly went in the opposite direction. Even Qing Wuming was always on guard. The force of repulsion pushed him out. So, he was unexpectedly pushed and staggered."

    "This method is just fine. At most, it only damages Qing Wuming's face. However, the power of law actually created a teleportation array!"

    As she spoke, Yuan Xiaoyao burst out laughing, unable to restrain herself.

    Qing Wuming¡¯s expression at that time was truly wonderful.  A sudden appearance of a teleportation formation reminded him of some powerful monster charging out of this formation.

    result¡­¡­

    "Qing Wuming didn't expect that in this area, the limit value of the way of repulsion would suddenly drop the moment the teleportation circle appeared!" Recalling the situation at that time.  Xue Ling couldn't help but admire him, "It seems like it's just a series of playful calculations. However, it hit Qing Wuming's blind spot!"

    Everyone has blind spots.  It is possible for anyone to be dark under the light.

    Ye Pengfei is gambling. If so, Qing Wuming does not have such blind spots.  If so, celebrating ignorance is not as dark as under the lamp.  Then, the result is a dead end!

    "This is also the blind spot for existences like us. I really don't know how Ye Pengfei can be sure that he will succeed!"

    This is gambling with your life.

    Seeing through it, it is simply a small trick that is not worth mentioning.  How dare you use it on a tyrannical being like Qing Wuming.  This is no longer something that can be described as "bold".

    In the eyes of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, what Ye Pengfei has always done is very sure.  It always makes you look very adventurous in the eyes of others.  But, as far as he is concerned.  But I am very confident.

    That¡¯s why Xue Ling has such doubts.  She really couldn't understand why Ye Pengfei was so sure that his little trick would succeed

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei, who had freed his hands and feet again, had a mixed look on his face, one of surviving a disaster and one of contentment and excitement.

    &nbsp;"Ye Pengfei, you actually succeeded?"

    Zifu Universe no longer knows how many times he has said something similar to what he is saying now during this period of time.

    ??Go over and watch Ye Pengfei's wanderings here and there.  From the perspective of Zifu Universe, those so-called dangers are not worth mentioning at all.

    But this time, since encountering Na Qingming's sneak attack, Zifu Universe suddenly felt that Ye Pengfei had encountered many dangers, and even he could no longer bear them.

    It¡¯s just like the method of celebrating ignorance just now.  Let Zifu Universe feel a deep tremor!  !  !

    Facing such dangers one after another.  Ye Pengfei actually managed to escape danger again and again.  This has to be said to be a miracle!

    This miracle is very different from Ye Pengfei¡¯s past battles.  He completely used some seemingly weak-minded methods.  Unexpectedly, the enemy took the bait.

    "The previous time, when facing Qingming, it could be said that it was a mistake. This time, when facing Qingwuming, it was true and well-designed!!!"

    Zifu Universe, such praise.  But it¡¯s not just about praise.  It wants to know what is Ye Pengfei's reason, so it is sure that this can succeed!

    Although it is said that the Zifu universe is still far away from the real life form.  However, in some aspects, it is already like a normal life form.

    ??For example, now, so eager to know the answer to the question.  So eager to get from it, the power of self-improvement!

    These are all instinctive impulses that only living beings have.  At that time, Space Universe was a bit heartless and did not ask Ye Pengfei's question.

    "Not urgent!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and shook his head.

    "We'll talk about it after I finish the things I didn't finish before."

    ????????????????????????????????????????What??????????????????????????????????

    Before she could wait, Zifu Universe had time to ask.  It discovered that it suddenly, once again, fell into a wonderful state of timelessness and spacelessness.

    "He wants to continue to help Huan Shi and advance into a real life form!"

    In an instant, Zifu Universe understood.  Soon, it had a new problem.

    "Could it be that the answer to that question is related to living organisms?"

    "But why is that Qing Wuming also a living being? But he doesn't seem to know the answer to this question?"

    Looking at the magic stone that is slowly changing.  Zifu Universe fell into deep contemplation

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1277. It turns out that this is the artistic conception of life!

    Not only Zifu Universe, but also Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were also lost in thought.

    "We are already real living beings. But why don't we know the accurate answer to this question?"

    If not, then what is the meaning behind Ye Pengfei's words?  It already clearly has the meaning of "the answer is here".  Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao thought that Ye Pengfei didn't know how to answer and planned to temporarily divert attention.

    Because, it seems, what Ye Pengfei is doing has nothing to do with this issue at all.

    "How can he be so sure?"

    Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, Zifu Universe, Huanshi all fell into this problem.

    Yue Ningbing, Wan Yuqiu, Moxuan, Cen Na were also deeply shocked by this series of shocking changes.

    Only the Fox Princess is still sitting in the furnace.  He raised his head slightly, with a thoughtful face

    ¡­¡­

    The time and space where the fantasy stone is located has completely disappeared just like last time.  So, how many days have passed outside.  The magic stone is completely incalculable.

    It feels like a long, long time has passed.

    It also felt that it seemed that it had not even spent a single moment of time.

    This is a very wonderful feeling.  However, this wonderful feeling is not as powerful as the attraction brought by another feeling.

    "Why do I feel that something in my body is gradually disappearing?"

    This is really one of a kind.  A very strange feeling¡ª¡ª

    Huan Shi clearly felt that he was in the same mood as Ye Pengfei.  Once again, when it penetrated into every part of his body, there was something in his still stone body that gradually disappeared.

    But, no matter how to find the magic stone.  None of them were able to find it in their own bodies.  Something is missing.

    The fantasy stone is not a real life form yet.  However, when it comes to cultivation and enlightenment, it is like ordinary strong people, always looking inward at themselves.

    "Huan Shi no longer knows how many years it has existed.  It doesn't know either.  How many times have I looked inside my body?

    It is no exaggeration to say that Huan Shi is aware of even the smallest cracks in his body.  Even the smallest bit of dust slips from the body.  Phantom stones can also be used.  I understand.

    However, this time, Huan Shi discovered that he found nothing!  !  !

    "In the end. What am I missing?"

    Originally, Huan Shi was also thinking.  How could Ye Pengfei be so sure that Qing Wuming would fall into the trap?  Like the other beings, it didn't believe that this time, Ye Pengfei was just gambling.

    However, soon, its attention shifted to this issue.  To find out, the answer to this question.  Even if Ye Pengfei has recovered, the time and space around him exists.  It, too, is suddenly unknown.

    Huan Shi is still deep in thought.

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were already stunned: "The fantasy stone has taken another major step towards becoming a real life form!!!"

    How can this be?

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao couldn't help but look at each other.

    It is not so easy to achieve success as a living being.  Natural evolution often requires many conditions.  In particular, it requires a lot of time.

    Even so, the previous ebb and flow created several semi-living bodies.  But, that's just a half-living body.  If you want to be real, evolve into a real life form.  They still need to get through it, a long, long time.

    Originally, the magic stone also needed a long, long time to evolve into a real life form.  However, as people who had experienced it, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao could both see it at a glance.  If Ye Pengfei used the method just now a few more times.  Then, the fantasy stone can quickly become a real life form!

    "Soon? How fast?" Zifu Universe asked Ye Pengfei in surprise.

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao can see through the changes in Zifu Universe, but they don't have the ability to see through them.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei said with great satisfaction, soon, the fantasy stone would be able to advance into a real life form.  Therefore, Zifu Universe wanted to know how fast this "very fast" could be.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When it comes to Ye Pengfei¡¯s level of power, the words ¡°very fast¡± and ¡°very slow¡± are no longer easy to measure with a more accurate time.

    It took a moment, maybe already, very slowly

    &nbsp; It may take thousands of years, but it is also possible, a long, long time

    In the end, what is "very fast" and what is "very slow".  Just need to, it depends, it depends.

    "One hundredoh, no, a thousand years?"

    In one thousand years, the fantasy stone can evolve into a real life form.  Zifu Universe feels that this is already happening, very soon.  If the fantasy stone is allowed to evolve on its own, it may not succeed even if it takes 18 billion years.

    But¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei raised three fingers: "It takes three sticks of incense."

    How can this be?  !

    If Zifu Universe had legs, it would definitely jump up.

    If the Zifu Universe had eyes, it would definitely stare wide open.

    "Are you kiddingis it true?"

    Seeing it, Ye Pengfei nodded with certainty.  Zifu Universe suddenly felt that this world was simply crazy.

    "The previous half-living bodies were used up after all, and it took three full years to evolve. From now on, even if it takes another 18 billion years, it is unlikely that they will be able to successfully advance to become, truly  Life form!"

    The Zifu Universe, for the first time, is like a barrage of cannons, crackling and long.

    "But, you just used it, and it took less than one stick of incense. Next, if you use three more sticks of incense, you can help the fantasy stone to advance and become a real life form?"

    Not only the Zifu Universe, but also the Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, and the Space and Time Universe all those who were paying attention to this matter felt that Ye Pengfei was simply joking!

    " However, all those who are paying attention to this matter know that Ye Pengfei is definitely not joking!

    Soon, Ye Pengfei took a short rest.  It started again, casting the spell for the second time.

    After most of the time of burning incense, he once again stopped and rested.

    That¡¯s it, perform the magic and rest for a while.  Cast the spell again and rest for a while.

    The time for three sticks of incense passed quickly.  The vitality revealed in Huan Shi's body.  Even the heartless space-time universe has felt it clearly and clearly!

    "The fantasy stone has really evolved into a real living being!!!"

    So, so quickly!

    This, what¡¯s going on?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just when a new problem appears again when the old problem has not been solved yet.  They suddenly heard Huan Shi's voice filled with surprise:

    "So that's it, it turns out, this is the artistic conception of life! It turns out that this is the reason why you dare to take risks! So that's it, hahahaha".

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1278. Earth-shattering!  (fifth update)

    Confused.

    ????????? All existence is completely confused.

    Even those who are above them, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, are also very confused.

    "Why is the artistic conception of life related to the previous question?"

    "Huan Shi, stop laughing. If you keep laughing like this, Zi Mansion will go berserk." Ye Pengfei joked with a smile.

    At this moment, Huan Shi is still sitting in Ye Pengfei's Zi Mansion, which is full of exotic spiritual energy.

    Hearing this, Huan Shi stopped laughing and stood up.

    "Thank you so much, Brother Zifu, for helping me realize the truth over the years!"

    "Thank you." Zifu Universe said in a low voice, "Huan Shi, tell me quickly, what do you mean by what you just said?"

    "Hmm" Huan Shi pondered for a while, "I still can't explain the detailed explanation. However, to put it simply, the so-called artistic conception of life is the artistic conception of fragmentation. Only from completeness to fragmentation can one move.  It is possible to evolve into a real life form! And the reason why Ye Pengfei dares to bet is precisely because he knows that Qing Wuming is a life form, and Qing Wuming also has flaws!"

    ¡°Uh, is this, simply put?

    Let alone, it is still far away from the real life form, Zifu Universe.  Even Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, who had already gone through this evolutionary path, didn't understand what the magic stone was talking about.

    If not, it would be almost impossible for Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao to return to this universe.  They will definitely lose their patience, show up and ask questions urgently.  A clearer answer.

    "Uh, Zifu. Don't you understand? Then I have nothing to do. Let's listen to Ye Pengfei's explanation." Huanshi was speechless and shrugged.

    At this time, the fantasy stone has condensed into its true body.  Perhaps it was because he had successfully evolved with Ye Pengfei's help.  So, at first glance, its physical appearance.  He is very similar to Ye Pengfei.  If someone says that he is Ye Pengfei's biological brother.  Mostly few people would have any questions.

    In an instant, all the attention was focused on Ye Pengfei.

    "First, let's talk about how I made the fantasy stone become a real life form."

    Ye Pengfei spoke slowly and calmly.

    "In the past, I didn't quite understand the so-called path to becoming a real life form. What does it mean?"

    "After seeing the ebb and flow of the tide, I finally understood."

    Raise your hand and point.  That distant, huge black hole.  Ye Pengfei raised his voice.  He raised his voice and said: "What we have there is the way of rejection. Why can the way of rejection push non-living bodies onto the path of evolutionary life?"

    "This is because the so-called life form is a kind of existence that has some kind of inexplicable defect!"

    "Those stubborn rocks and sand stayed at the edge of the black hole for three years. In these three years, they changed from complete to broken."

    "Then, the path of rejection is triggered, and there is a force that promotes their breakage to continue to expand step by step. And they will eventually evolve because of this expanded breakage.  Become a real life form!"

    "Broken Broken, what is it?" Zifu Universe was surprised and murmured.

    "It's hard to say. Maybe it's some kind of ability. Maybe it's some kind of Taoist law that constructs these inanimate bodies." Ye Pengfei said softly, "It's precisely because the broken things are different. That's why.  There will be all kinds of creatures, so many kinds of creatures."

    "You all know that the Huan Stone has already been on the road to becoming a real life form. In other words, it has been damaged a long time ago."

    "And what I do is to find that flaw. Then, add fuel to the flames and expand that flaw. In the end, I can make the fantasy stone evolve successfully!"

    Silence

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao finally understood.

    Yue Ningbing, Wan Yuqiu and the others were confused.

    The Zifu universe is between these two groups of existences.  There is something about it that seems to be understood but not understood.

    "That is to say, I haven't broken yet. Therefore, I can't become a real life form. Even if you help me, you have to first determine what should I break before I can help?"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei nodded heavily, "All I can do is to greatly increase the speed of natural evolution!"

    "But wouldn't it be better to be perfect and complete? Why should I become broken?"

    ¡°?Haha, this is indeed a problem!  "Ye Pengfei burst into laughter, "To put it bluntly, when we cultivate and attain enlightenment, we pursue immortality or invincible combat power.  It is better to say that it is pursuing a kind of perfection.  In other words, what we want to pursue is probably the end point of becoming an inanimate body!  !  !  "

    Earth-shattering!

    Earth-shattering!  !

    ??Huanshi, Taoist weapon Fox Princess, Zifu Universe, and even Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao who were once chaoticthese non-living entities have diligently strived to evolve into real living entities.

    And Ye Pengfei, Yue Ningbing, Wan Yuqiuetc., these are real life forms.  Continuous cultivation and enlightenment, continuous improvement and becoming stronger.  The final result actually evolved into an inanimate body?

    "Isn't this just going to be a boring cycle?" Zifu Universe asked in surprise.

    Even Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were completely stunned by Ye Pengfei's strange point of view.  If according to what Ye Pengfei said, everyone has been practicing so hard all day long, and it has caused a lot of grievances and troubles, so why are you here?

    "This is not a boring cycle." Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, "This is a cyclic trajectory that continues to rise. From a living body, to a powerful non-living body. From this powerful non-living body,  Evolve into a more powerful life form It is very likely that this is the only way to become stronger!!!"

    "Uhyour point of view is too weird."

    Zifu Universe was completely shocked by Ye Pengfei's bold and novel point of view.  However, it couldn't point out anything illogical.

    After all, Ye Pengfei relied on this novel perspective to help the magic stone evolve into a real life form.

    It sounds like Ye Pengfei also relies on this novel point of view.  That¡¯s why you can be so sure and take a bold risk!

    "Yes, that's exactly why. That's why I dare to take risks!"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei changed the topic back to the previous question.  Why would he be so sure and dare to plot against the powerful Qing Wuming?

    The truth is finally revealed!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1279. Ten years of discussion and ten years of discussion (first update)

    For the first time, Yuan Xiaoyao really began to face up to Ye Pengfei's huge potential.  In the past, she only thought that what Sister Xueling wanted to borrow was Ye Pengfei's powerful concealment ability.  And, a keener insight than ordinary people.

    But this time, Yuan Xiaoyao was really surprised.

    "Could it be that he really discovered the flaw in Qing Wuming? That's why he was so bold and plotted against Qing Wuming?"

    Xue Ling shook her head: "Looking at him like that, it shouldn't be that he can see it clearly But even if he doesn't see it clearly, it still makes him find the right direction. This is the same, it's amazing!!!"

    Eye-opening!

    Eye-opener!

    Even if it is, there are existences like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  Also because of Ye Pengfei's whimsical ideas, his horizons were opened.

    Not to mention, low-level existences such as Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu.  Although, they listened in a daze.  However, once they are able, they can rise to a high enough height.  Then, Ye Pengfei's conjecture today can bring them endless and huge wealth!

    As for existences such as Huanshi and Zifu Universe, he began to discuss them carefully with Ye Pengfei.

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei¡¯s words are flawless.  Not to mention that Ye Pengfei opened a brand new door.  They will continue on like this without any doubt.

    Ye Pengfei just pointed a new direction.  Provides a brand new idea.  Even though, this novel idea has been successfully used twice.  However, it does not mean that his thoughts are.  That's exactly right.

    "Could it be that the next road must be flawless in order to enter?"

    The Zifu Universe is very sharp, pointing directly at the weakest point that Ye Pengfei boldly guessed.

    Indeed, relying on this conjecture, Ye Pengfei succeeded in defeating Na Qing Wuming.  He cheated out of the eighteenth level of hell.  If it were a similar being, Ye Pengfei's almost playful method would probably not work.

    Indeed, relying on this conjecture, Ye Pengfei also succeeded in accelerating the evolution of the magic stone.  A true living being.

    However, this conjecture has one most fatal weakness.  That is, the one in the distance, leading to the seventh level of space.  Huge black hole!

    "Indeed, this is a problem." Ye Pengfei also nodded slowly.

    There are real life forms that have completely passed through these eighteen levels of hell.  them.  How did you enter this black hole?

    Those ones.  There were many strong men from the entire eighteen levels of hell who failed to pass through completely and entered very deep places.  How did they enter this black hole?

    This is a problem that cannot be ignored.  At first glance, there are only three answers to this question¡ª¡ª

    Or, there are other channels;

    Or, the black hole may weaken or even disappear;

    Or, Ye Pengfei¡¯s bold guess is completely wrong.  Perhaps his two successes were just a mistake!

    The discussion continued intermittently for almost ten years.

    In the past ten years, Huan Shi has controlled the more than 100,000 giant puppet wolves, and has repeatedly searched every place in the sixth layer of space.  However, I have never been able to find another passage.

    So, the first answer was basically rejected by everyone.

    And the weakening of the black hole did not appear.

    ??Evolved into a phantom stone that is a real life form.  Soon he had powerful telekinesis.  Now, it almost transcends the universe.  Its telekinesis level has faint signs of exceeding Ye Pengfei's.

    Huan Shi couldn¡¯t find any sign of the black hole¡¯s existence or weakening.  Let Ye Pengfei look for it, but Ye Pengfei can't find any clues.

    So, this second answer was gradually rejected by everyone.

    So, only the third answer is left - Ye Pengfei's guess is wrong!

    "Did I guess wrong?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, "No! I can't be wrong!"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know where he came from, with this stubbornness.  This time, even his intuition did not fully support his stubbornness.

    "However, Ye Pengfei is very stubborn.  They were so stubborn that Huan Shi and Zi had begun to worry about whether Ye Pengfei would have any delusions.

    There are many types of inner demons.  Because of stubbornness, it leads to fantasy.  Because of fantasy, phantoms are born.  For those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment, this kind of phantom demon is more terrifying than any kind of inner demon!

    "The phantom will make you feel that what you wantWhat you want, what you want, what you want to pursue are all right.  Therefore, even if you knew it was a demon, you would not kill it!  "Huan Shi, very stern, stern warning.

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head and chuckled: "Don't worry, I'm definitely not paranoid."

    "Not paranoid?"

    Huan Shi¡¯s voice suddenly raised an octave.  It feels more and more that Ye Pengfei has really gone astray!

    "If it's not paranoia, then why can't you come up with more evidence and reasons to prove your conjecture? Ye Pengfei, you have to figure it out. After ten years of discussion, you are speechless almost every time!  !!¡±

    Ten years ago, it was only Zifu Universe that raised that pointed question.

    In the past ten years, problems with similar effects have occurred one after another.  There wasn't a single reasonable explanation, Ye Pengfei realized.

    Until now, even if it is a magic stone, I have personally experienced the existence of the benefits of Ye Pengfei's shocking guess.  I have also begun to suspect that Ye Pengfei just succeeded by accident.

    Facing it, Huan Shi was a little excited.  Faced with this, Huan Shi even revealed that he wanted to give himself a break, suppress the ban, and let himself calm down.  Ye Pengfei was still calm, shaking his head slightly and smiling slightly.

    "It doesn't mean that I am speechless now. I will be speechless in the future as well."

    Huan Shi frowned, and wanted to give Ye Pengfei a slap in the face once again.

    But¡­¡­

    "Perhaps, that future will not be too long."

    oh?

    Huan Shi was a little surprised and looked at Ye Pengfei.

    "Have you already"

    The words were only halfway through.  Suddenly, Huan Shi realized something.

    "Could it be that you noticed that there are other strong men rushing this way at high speed???"

    As he spoke, Huan Shi stood aside and let go of his telekinesis power to a large extent.  However, it did not immediately discover that there were other powerful outsiders entering the sixth level of space.

    "Not here, outside the eighteen levels of hell!"

    Outside the eighteenth level of hell?

    Suddenly, Huan Shi¡¯s eyes widened

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1280. Killing with a borrowed knife!  (Second update)

    "Do you prove that you dare to send telepathy out of the eighteenth level of hell?!"

    Huan Shi is not surprised, but frightened!

    That one is so powerful that the Huan Stone cannot be born at all, and Qing Wuming has no idea of ??resistance.  Apparently still, outside the eighteenth level of hell!

    "Perhaps, Naqing Wuming is trying his best to refine these eighteen levels of hell! Does your power of thought dare to extend beyond the eighteen levels of hell at this time?"

    Not to mention, at this time, any strong person from the outside world enters the eighteenth level of hell.  I'm afraid they are lucky to have the chance to be reincarnated after bumping into that killing god Qing Wuming!

    "I didn't send out my telekinesis." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "I just felt that Qing Wuming's murderous intention suddenly widened the distance between him and me. Then, he quickly turned back!"

    Huan Shi¡¯s sensitivity is no worse than Ye Pengfei¡¯s.  It immediately guessed what Ye Pengfei meant.

    "You mean, he deliberately let in a group of Tianzun?"

    Killing with a borrowed knife!

    Naqing was ignorant and could not find a way to re-enter the eighteenth level of hell.  If he were to directly refine the eighteen levels of hell, I'm afraid it wouldn't be something Qian'er could accomplish in eight hundred years.

    ?Obviously, Yiqing Wuming¡¯s character.  He would never want to stay for such a long time.  In this way, killing someone with a borrowed knife is the best method!

    "Kill? Not kill?"

    Huan Shi asked meaningfully.

    "Of course" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "No killing!!!"

    ******

    "Yunfei. Do you think this matter can be done or not?" A Heavenly Lord with his feet on the black clouds asked in a deep voice with a gloomy face.

    "Mo Di, is it possible that you still dare to disobey the God of Death?" Yun Fei, who was wearing a fiery red leather armor, looked extremely ugly.

    The dignified Tianzun is a peak-level existence of the third level of heaven.  Being intimidated by other strong men, I had to run errands for others.  If his face is still good-looking, then he is not an ordinary bitch.

    Yun Fei and Mo Di are obviously not born cheap.  If not, there is not even a hint of resistance.  Nor will they, bite the bullet.  Enter these eighteen levels of hell.

    "Alas." Modi shook his head and sighed, "But, how can two outsiders be able to accomplish this? Although, the goal is only one, the existence of the second heaven of Tianzun. But, after all, he can,  Let such a peerless strong man have to seek this method!!!"

    Using human hands.  Revenge.

    When a weak person does this, it is called wit.

    The strong do this.  It's called cowardice!

    If not, it¡¯s a last resort.  It is definitely impossible for such a terrifying existence to kidnap two Tianzun third-level peak-level existences.  Even such a terrifying existence has no choice but to do such a thing.  Is this so easy to do?

    "We have stepped into the eighteenth level of hell!" There were shadows in Mody's eyes. "That terrifying existence cannot deal with us anymore. He has not done anything to us. Yunfei, I see.  Can we hide in these eighteen levels of hell for a while?"

    Hiding here?

    Yun Fei also moved slightly, with some changes.

    But¡­¡­

    "Seeking death!!!"

    A sharp shout came from nowhere!

    Mody¡¯s face suddenly changed, and black shadows jumped out from his eyes!

    "Nine Evil Body Protectors!"

    Then, Modi roared in a low voice.  Then he saw nine powerful Yin evil bodies guarding Modi in an instant.

    Yun Fei's eyes were wide and she quickly retreated into the distance.

    "Nine Evil Body Protectors! Previously, Modi didn't even have time to use it. Let's see what the result will be this time!"

    A strong person at any level will have several ways to keep the bottom of the box.  In a battle of wits, no one would reveal these tricks at the first possible moment.

    Not to mention, the previous powerful enemy came too quickly.  Whether it is himself or Modi, even if they want to use the bottom-of-the-box method immediately.  But there is no possibility.

    Now is an excellent opportunity to test

    "If Mody can persist for a hundred breaths, then we can consider hiding!"

    "If Mody can persist for thousands of breaths, then he can even consider joining forces with the descendant of the second-level Heavenly Lord!!!"

    &nbsp;Don't look, Yun Fei has been saying something to refute Modi just now.  In fact, deep down, she has hotter ideas than Modi!

    The first breath

    "That giant didn't take any action!" Yun Fei's eyes were solemn.

    Is it disdain?  Still preparing for some kind of thunderous move?

    The second breath

    "That giant still didn't take action!" Yun Fei was very confused in her heart.  As for Modi, his face gradually became happy.

    Two breaths of time are enough for Tianzun, a third-level peak-level being, to do many, many things.

    Now, two breaths later, Modina¡¯s body-protecting Nine Demons are no longer just nine powerful beings!

    "Nine Shas Hall!!!" Yun Fei's face was filled with surprise and joy, "I didn't expect that Modi actually condensed the Nine Shas Hall. Once the Nine Shas Hall is completed, the ordinary Tianzun is a third-level peak-level existence.  It is impossible to hurt him. Even if there are those who are powerful and powerful, I am afraid it will be difficult to kill them!!!"

    There is no suspense in this battle.

    "The giant obviously had no choice but to escape into the eighteenth level of hell with his true body. In this way, even if he proves to be tyrannical again, Modi will be safe and sound!"

    ??Looking at the nine majestic halls.  There was a faint excitement in Yun Fei's heart.

    No one is willing to surrender.  Yunfei, of course, doesn¡¯t want to either!

    Not to mention, this surrender may cost you your life.  How could such a master be a wise master?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The cultivation level is already so high that she will be considered to be the best.  Even those strong men with low realms.  Nor would he be willing to follow such a master.

    "If Modi succeeds, that plan can be consideredI don't know, that Heavenly Lord exists in the second heaven. What kind of monster is he?"

    Just when Yun Fei lowered her head like this and thought secretly, Modi's true body, under the protection of the nine Yin evil halls, rushed towards the depths of the first layer of space at an astonishing speed.  Go to the second area.

    "Saving your life is more important than anything else. You must not be careless!!!"

    Modi is not just on the run.  He even made the Nine Sha Hall continue to change.

    Then I saw these nine gloomy palaces.  The aura and pressure gradually became more than just nine pieces.  After ten breaths of time have passed.  The auras in these nine gloomy palaces have turned into thousands!

    At first glance, Yunfei was even more delighted.  She couldn't help but chase after him.  She couldn't help but use magic to join forces with Modi to defend against the enemy

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1281. Undercurrent lurking, special equipment!  (Third update)

    Modi and Yun Fei escaped smoothly.

    Although, there were several terrorist attacks in the process.  However, with the two people's joint efforts, they finally made it through safely without any danger.

    It¡¯s just that what the two of them don¡¯t know is.  Just as they ran safely into the depths of the first level of space.  What happened just now happened again and again at the entrance to the eighteenth level of hell

    ¡­¡­

    "Then Qing Wuming treats us as idiots?"

    Huan Shi¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted.  He really couldn't understand why Naqing Wuming would do it so obviously.  For Huan Shi, who has just evolved into a real life form, it has not been many years.  It's a bit difficult to figure this out.

    "This is a conspiracy!"

    Conspiracy?

    Huan Shi still didn¡¯t understand and shook his head.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t want to explain any more.  This kind of thing is only possible and truly understood after extensive experience

    ¡­¡­

    Five years have passed by in a flash.

    Modi and Yun Fei finally arrived at the sixth level of space.  At this time, several people had been added to their team.  Everyone was dressed up in various ways, many of them looking like monsters.  Obviously, these are demon lords.

    There is also half a ghost king, that is Modi.  Although he is a strong man from the human race, his cultivation relies on the skills of the ghost race.  In the end, he transformed into a half-human, half-ghost-like existence.

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Among all the Heavenly Lords, Mo Di is the leader.  He looked around at the vast sixth-level space.  Can't help but.  Sigh loudly.

    Five years!

    Just for the sake of passing.  Several levels of hell space!

    Although, as a strong man from other star realms, Modi has never been here.  However, he knew that as long as a strong person like himself didn't get stuck at the first level.  Then, it should be possible within half a year.  Step into the sixth level of space.

    But now

    "Yeah, I really don't know why the power of the first five levels of law has become so terrifying!" A big man with a bear head echoed in a sullen voice.

    "Maybe. It was that junior who did it!" A middle-aged scribe stood on a seven-foot broad sword.  This is one, Sword Immortal Tianzun.

    "What did that junior do?" The bear-headed man asked in surprise, "If he had the ability, it wouldn't be the case. He is only at the second level of Tianzun!"

    The first five levels of space, all added up, are enough to be as big as three or four Donglin stars.  Even if it is the case, all the Heavenly Lords present are at the peak of the third level of heaven.  No one has this ability.  The power to change the laws in such a large area.

    unless¡­¡­

    "What if. That junior has been recognized by the owner of this place?"

    The middle-aged scribe¡¯s words immediately caused a stir.  The emotions of all the Heavenly Lords were slightly shaken.

    In fact, most of the Heavenly Lords present have already guessed this possibility.  Only Tianzun, who came from a more distant star realm like the bear-headed man, was a little confused because he didn't know all about the conditions of the eighteen levels of hell.

    "Is there still a master here?"

    This is the first time I heard this news.  The bear-headed man couldn't help but change his expression slightly.

    The power of the laws of the first five levels has made the bear-headed man fully understand the weirdness of this place.  If not, it would have gotten involved with this group of people long ago.  It is very likely that it has been kicked out by the power of the laws of the first five levels.

    "It's not the law of killing, it's the law of kicking The master here is very tyrannical!" The voice of the bear-headed man was full of respect and caution.

    Being captured by a tiger and thrown into this strange space.

    Then, he was kicked out by the owner of this strange space.

    ¡°I am just like a rat in a chimney, being annoyed by both sides and not daring to offend either side.

    But¡­¡­

    "Haha, Xiong Yu, don't be afraid. The owner of this secret realm has fallen, I don't know how many billions of years!"

    The words of the middle-aged scribe were full of joking.

    Xiong Yu, however, dared not speak out in anger. Among this group of deities, its combat power was among the weakest.  But the middle-aged scribe is on par with Modi, and belongs to the top!

    Xiong Yu, who was humiliated, had no choice but to lower his head and say nothing.

    No one deliberately cares about Xiong Yu¡¯s situation.  Everyone is discussing enthusiastically about the fallen super being and this mysterious heavenly being.A young boy who respects the second level of heaven.  Therefore, no one noticed that Xiong Yu suddenly trembled slightly

    ¡­¡­

    "That person isn't here?"

    Modi frowned and looked towards the black hole.

    "It couldn't be that he has entered the seventh level of space. If that's the case, then I'm afraid that boy is really the hand-picked disciple of the master of this secret realm!"

    "Regardless of whether it is true or not, go in and take a look first!" Modi was also decisive. He gave the order without saying a word.

    It¡¯s been almost two months since I entered the sixth level of space.  During this period of time, everyone learned a lot about the deeper dimensions.  After all, some of these Tianzun, the third-level peak-level powerhouses who were forcibly driven in by Qing Wuming, knew quite a bit about various things about these eighteen levels of hell.

    "Leave the matter of refining the weapon to Yun Fei." Modi nodded slightly towards Yun Fei, who was dressed in fiery red. "The rest of us need to control the firepower under Yun Fei's command."

    Everyone present is an old monster who has lived for who knows how many billions of years.  They had done a lot of this kind of work together when they were young.  Once your cultivation level is strong, you will rarely have such opportunities.

    In addition, they were not at first, and they came here together.  There is a natural gap between them.

    Therefore, although everyone responded in unison to Modi's call.  However, when the furnace was really opened for refining, it was successful after repeatedly blowing up the furnace.

    Seeing this situation, Modi had no choice.  It doesn't mean that if everyone agrees that he is in charge, he can scold them at will.  At the moment, Modi can only be patient, mediate slowly, and organize things like this.

    As for, in this process of slow mediation and slow organization, what kind of changes will happen in the depths of your soul.  Modi himself is unknown

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s actually necessary to refine special tools?¡± Huan Shi was very surprised.

    Although, none of the special instruments over there have been successfully refined.  However, with Huan Shi's ability, he has already seen it.  The purpose of these instruments is to cover up the breath of life!

    "It turns out that the strong men in the past relied on this method to enter the seventh layer of space. They kept changing their tools so that they could travel through the seventh layer of space!"

    ??Huanshi, suddenly.  Huan Shi was once again surprised to find that Ye Pengfei's bold guess seemed really possible and completely correct

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1282. The seventh floor, the weird space!  (Fourth update)

    They were refining weapons, and Ye Pengfei was also refining weapons.  With the help of magic stones and characters, Ye Pengfei's weapon refining speed is much faster than theirs.

    ¡°Next, all we have to do is wait.¡±

    Looking at the piles of perfect special tools.  A faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    He is waiting

    He is not just waiting for the opportunity for the Heavenly Lords to enter the seventh level.  He is even more waiting for Qing Wuming's real killer move!

    ******

    "It's time to leave!"

    ???????????????????? All those who came to look for themselves, the third-level peak-level beings of Tianzun, all entered the black hole.  Ye Pengfei also packed his bags, and like a shooting star, he rushed into the black hole!

    "What a strongevil aura!!!"

    In order to give this breath an appropriate name.  Ye Pengfei pondered for a while, and then blurted out.

    Indeed, the atmosphere here is very evil!  The environment here is even more evil!

    Ye Pengfei saw that in the black hole he entered, there was endless haze and black fog rolling everywhere.

    And those wrapped in the black mist are masses of extremely red, highly toxic pus and blood.

    In the pus and blood, there are even more charred, skeleton-like things floating.  Ye Pengfei could tell at a glance that these skeletons were actually special instruments abandoned here by those who entered in the past!

    "They have evolved into half-living existences. However, they cannot resist these black mist and pus and blood!"

    Here, the law of exclusion.  Never again will these half-life forms be directly expelled from the seventh level of space.  Instead, he would throw them the black mist and pus and blood and let them devour them.

    Even, these black mist and pus and blood.  In fact, it comes from those fallen, half-life forms.  They have just tasted a little bit of the taste of life.  He was ruthlessly killed by the laws here!

    After sighing for a short while, Ye Pengfei stopped looking at it.  After all, it isn't now.  When you feel sad, when you feel sad.  Because there was an even more evil aura slowly gathering right in front of him.

    "Could it be that a powerful non-living body was born here?"

    An ordinary mountain.  It's a non-living thing.  For ordinary people, this inanimate body is very powerful.  Whether it's a mudslide rushing down the mountain or a more terrifying landslide.  They are not ordinary people who can resist.  Even if it is.  Strong men with low cultivation levels also have no way to resist!

    "Perhaps. There will also be a tyrannical non-living body that can kill the peak-level existence of the third level of Tianzun?"

    Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered that he had guessed wrong.  The condensed evil gas in front actually turned into a thick "mirror".

    "Crossing through the barrier!!!"

    The first four simple characters that appeared on the mirror made Ye Pengfei suddenly feel that the situation was not good!

    "No, my previous plan was completely ruined!!!"

    Previously, Ye Pengfei wanted to follow these peak-level beings of the third level of Tianzun all the way.  If so, they're in luck.  Naturally, you can do it yourself, so go smoothly.  If so, they would be kicked out of the Eighteenth Level of Hell.  Then, you can take precautions in advance.

    In order to achieve this goal, Ye Pengfei also deliberately incorporated concealment methods into those special instruments.  Although the effect is far inferior, it is better to use it in person.  However, as long as those Heavenly Lords in front don't deliberately turn back to look for it, it will be difficult to find it.

    But now!  !  !

    "Sure enough, that's true!!!"

    ??Looking at the shadows appearing on the barrier-breaking spiritual mirror, one after another.  Ye Pengfei knew that all his previous plans had indeed come to nothing!

    These shadows are the shadows of Modi and others.  In front of Modi and others, far away, there are some very strange shadows.  Among these shadows, Ye Pengfei also found his own shadow!

    "I never expected that the seventh floor would look like this!" Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly.

    But Modi and others became happy.

    "Haha, sure enough, he showed up. But I didn't expect that he was actually behind us!"

    "This kid is very cunning. I'm afraid he secretly learned our methods, so he was able to enter here!"

    "Thanks to being here, with that kid's hiding skills. I'm afraid, it will be difficult for us to find him!"

    "What to do? Go back first and bring him alive??  "

    "There's no rush, no rush, as long as he doesn't want to die, he must enter the eighth level of space. Let's go there first and wait for his arrival, haha~~~"

    Waves of laughter, unabashedly, entered Ye Pengfei's ears.

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head again.

    ¡°I have exhausted all the agencies, but I didn¡¯t expect that this would be the case.¡±

    No matter how strong Ye Pengfei is, he is still a human being, not a god.  The so-called immortals and gods are just people trying to put money on their faces.  The real situation is much more complicated than this.

    "Forget it, let's look forward. Strive to surpass them!" Huan Shi was speechless and comforted Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei is very clear about the purpose of the fantasy stone.  This is also the last move that Ye Pengfei prepared for himself.

    Ye Pengfei thought about being discovered by Modi and others in this seventh layer of space.  Therefore, he prepared a way to escape.

    This method is very simple, it is just that the magic stone drives the giant puppet wolf, leading Ye Pengfei to run away at high speed.  In order not to damage the giant puppet wolf, Ye Pengfei also deliberately refined a lot of special tools suitable for the giant puppet wolf.

    Now is the time to escape.  Ye Pengfei is not capable of fighting these thirty or so, third-level peak-level beings of Tianzun.

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head and quickly rejected Huanshi's suggestion.

    "Huan Shi, didn't you see those figures in front of you?"

    Ye Pengfei stretched out his finger and clicked on the huge Spiritual Book of Breakthrough.

    "It should be a strong man who entered the seventh level of space earlier!"

    "They have been in here for how long?"

    Ye Pengfei's question made Huan Shi finally wake up.  His face became a little ugly.

    "If so, we will run with all our strength. We will only die faster and faster!!!"

    You can¡¯t run here!

    Here, we can only slow down!

    The ones at the front are those shadows.  It's obvious that they are all walking slowly.

    Although Modi and others laughed loudly.  However, the speed at which they moved forward was not very fast.  Their speed is still a long way from running in small steps.

    "This damn place!" Unable to bear it, Huan Shi cursed in a low voice.

    However, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly: "No, Huan Shi, you are wrong. This is really a wonderful blessed place!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1283. The secret of black mist and pus and blood!  (Part 1) (Fifth update)

    After experiencing the sudden failure of his plan and the sudden exposure of his body, Ye Pengfei calmed down again.

    "Blessed land?"

    Huan Shi was puzzled, but when he saw, Ye Pengfei was already walking forward slowly with a smile on his face.  Huan Shi didn't say anything more.

    This time and place is not the time and place for small talk!

    When Ye Pengfei walked forward step by step, the Spiritual Mirror for Passing through Passes also continued to move towards the depths of the seventh layer of space at a similar speed.

    When Ye Pengfei just walked out and was only ten steps away, a black mist wrapped in pus and blood slowly floated towards Ye Pengfei's body.

    It¡¯s just a very slow ¡°floating¡±.  However, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that he was completely unable to escape!

    "This is the power of the law. The law does not act directly on my body. Instead, it acts on the black mist and pus and blood!"

    Of course, the power of law also acted on the special armor-like instrument that Ye Pengfei was wearing.

    "If I can escape these black mist and pus and blood, then I can make this armor last longer. Otherwise, it won't take long for the armor to evolve with life characteristics!"

    Ye Pengfei bets that once it appears, life characteristics will appear.  Then, these black mist and pus and blood are not slowly floating over.  Instead, like a tornado, it will rush towards you like a hurricane!

    "I'm afraid, this is why we can't move forward quickly. Because, the faster the speed, the more difficult it is for this instrument to cover up the breath of life!"

    However, a wisp of black mist drifted over.  Ye Pengfei realized many things.

    Even the fantasy stone couldn't bear it at all. When it discovered these situations, it couldn't bear it and asked curiously: "Ye Pengfei, this is your guess. Or. Where did you get the clue?"

    "Yes, I saw the clues." Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "But it's not as you guessed. I didn't see anything from those who came before. Except for their shadows. I didn't know anything.  I can't tell."

    There are only shadows, only the distance between shadows.  To estimate the distance between each.

    The rest, nothing can be seen.

    Have they ever encountered anything?  Similar attacks of black mist and pus and blood?

    Have they encountered any more powerful and terrifying challenges?

    ??It is not clear from the spiritual mirror of the pass through the barrier.

    "That's it again. What do you rely on? Could it be pure intuition?"

    "It's not intuition. It's broken!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's answer was very straightforward.

    Broken?

    What he guessed is the key to evolving into a living being?

    The magic stone is very confusing

    ¡­¡­

    There are only those who are superior, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  Just now I understood what Ye Pengfei meant.

    Originally, the two of them had gradually lost interest in Ye Pengfei's bold conjecture.  They were about to throw Ye Pengfei's bold conjecture about living and non-living bodies into the waste paper pile.

    However, when Ye Pengfei once again said the word "broken", Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao had to cheer up again!

    ¡°Look, look, what will he show this time, miraculous judgment!¡±

    Getting Qing Wuming away is a great miracle.

    Accelerating the evolution of the fantasy stone is also a great miracle.

    When they heard Ye Pengfei slowly say the word "broken" again, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao immediately realized that I am afraid that Ye Pengfei will create another big miracle!

    "If another miracle happens, then we can really think that his guess is not wrong!"

    "If his guess is not wrong, then, wouldn't it be that the things we exist, the things we fight for, and the goals we fight for"

    "Well, let's take a look first. What if no miracle happens?"

    ******

    Sure enough, the miracle didn¡¯t happen.

    However, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were even more nervous.

    Because, they heard

    "Haha, it's true! Once these black mist and pus and blood are contaminated, the existence of any non-living body will cause certain slight fluctuations!"

    "It's very possible that it's because of these micro-fluctuations. That's why it leads to the destruction of?Generate.  This explains why those stubborn rocks and sand stayed at the edge of the black hole for three years.  You can have it, it must be broken!  "

    This question was also a question that Ye Pengfei had difficulty answering in those ten years.  And now, Ye Pengfei gave a reasonable explanation No!  Most likely, it¡¯s an accurate explanation!

    Once again, the fantasy stone fell to Ye Pengfei's side.

    When Ye Pengfei used a clever trick to quickly evolve into a real life form, Huanshi was on Ye Pengfei's side.  Once upon a time, it was the first to say the word "broken".

    However, those ten years of discussing Taoism and discussing the truth made Huan Shi gradually fall to the side of Zi Mansion.  It also began to feel that Ye Pengfei probably just guessed wrong and did the right thing.

    But now, once again, Huan Shi fell to Ye Pengfei's side.

    In the past, Huan Shi was worried about Ye Pengfei, because he was worried that Ye Pengfei would be too stubborn and create a lot of phantoms.

    Now, Huanshi is also worried about Ye Pengfei. It is worried because Ye Pengfei is happy to do experiments.  As a result, we forgot about those powerful enemies ahead!

    "Ye Pengfei, let's go. We are already lagging behind. You need to seize every minute and every second!"

    Ye Pengfei still stayed where he was.  He studied his armor with relish, which had just been swept away by the black mist and splashed with pus and blood.  It seemed that he really had no intention of moving forward immediately.

    "No hurry, no hurry." Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head, "Huan Shi, haven't you noticed that Mody and the others have slowed down significantly?"

    After being reminded by Ye Pengfei, Huan Shi remembered and went to take a look at the huge barrier-breaking mirror.  If you look closely, it's true.

    "Yes, they are all walking slowly! Is it true that the chance of encountering black mist, pus and blood ahead will be greatly increased?"

    " Sharpening a knife can make a difference in chopping firewood. If so, Ye Pengfei can study it here and gain something.  Maybe, Ye Pengfei can greatly increase his speed.  Finally, surpass them!

    From Huan Shi¡¯s point of view, other than letting himself, Zi Mansion, and Time and Space take action together in a more adventurous way.  This is the only way to make it possible for Ye Pengfei to avoid Mo Di and others' evil intentions!

    Huan Shi didn¡¯t expect that Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t even think about these issues in his mind now

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1284. The secret of black mist and pus and blood!  (middle)

    "These black mist and pus and blood are floating around randomly before you smell the breath of life? Then"

    In the eyes, there is a shimmering light.  A bold idea gradually took shape.

    "Huan Shi, let a puppet wolf out."

    Huan Shi didn¡¯t think much and immediately followed the instructions.  Soon, a huge puppet wolf appeared in the seventh layer of space.

    This giant puppet wolf is also wearing special equipment similar to Ye Pengfei.  The main difference is that the special equipment on the giant puppet wolf is too terrifying in size.

    "Ye Pengfei, come up quickly!" The giant wolf let out a low roar, "Let's try our best to walk a little longer before this equipment collapses!"

    "This is Ye Pengfei, who has a secret realm of time.  Moreover, it can also be infused with abundant exotic spiritual energy at all times to help it develop and grow.  However, Ye Pengfei could only refine a set of such a huge special instrument.

    A special set of equipment cannot be used year after year.  And the giant puppet wolf has no choice but to run at high speed in this dangerous space.

    It is not impossible to reduce the shape and replace it with a small set of special utensils.  It's a pity that Ye Pengfei didn't expect that such a side would appear, breaking through the spirit mirror.  Therefore, he did not make preparations at all.

    Therefore, from Huan Shi¡¯s point of view, Ye Pengfei will call him now and send a giant puppet wolf out.  In addition to using the giant wolf's body, try to move forward as much as possible and walk a certain distance.  There is no other possibility.

    But¡­¡­

    "Huan Shi, let the puppet wolf go in that direction!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s finger tapped faintly on the spirit mirror.

    "Then you want to hinder the progress of Modi and the others?" Looking at the direction pointed by Ye Pengfei's finger, Huanshi understood, "But there are more of them. I'm afraid, I won't be able to do a good job!"

    After evolving into a real life form.  The realm of the fantasy stone is extremely close to the level that transcends the universe.  Therefore, the giant puppet wolf he currently controls has normal combat power, equivalent to a weaker, third-level Tianzun peak-level existence.  And be a little bolder.  Send out more power.  Existences such as Modina will be entangled for a while, making it difficult to escape.

    However, the trouble is that there are many people on the other side!

    ??Looking from the Chuanguan Lingjian.  There were only a few Heavenly Lords on Modi's side, and they chose to do their own thing.  Most of the Heavenly Lords continued to gather together.  Even that one, Xiong Yu, who was once ridiculed by middle-aged scribes.  Also in this team.

    ??????????Facing so many things at once.  Tianzun is a third-level peak-level existence.  He could only use the phantom stone of a giant puppet wolf, which seemed a bit powerless.

    "Haha, of course I don't want you to deal with them directly." Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "You just need to do this and that."

    Huan Shi was stunned for a moment, and then started to laugh slyly

    ¡­¡­

    "Did you see it? That kid, stopped right now!" A horse-faced Heavenly Lord pointed at the Spiritual Guide to Passing Passes in front of him and sneered in a low voice.

    "What can we do if we don't stop? The dangers here are not easy for even us to deal with!" Another female cultivator in green also looked disdainful.

    Modi shouted coldly: "Don't be careless, everyone. Since that kid can make such a powerful being become furious, he must have some powerful means!"

    "Yes, at least, his concealment skills and secret learning methods are amazing!" Yun Fei also agreed with it and nodded.

    Ye Pengfei's concealment skills deceived a bunch of people, even the peak level existence of Tianzun, the third level of heaven.

    Although the style of the special instrument passed down from Ye Pengfei was very different, it could not be hidden from the prying eyes of the gods.

    "What Taoist Fellow Mo Di and Fairy Yunfei said are very reasonable. We must not be careless!" The middle-aged scribe also said slowly, "This person has been standing still for a long time. It is very possible that he is not.  It¡¯s beyond our power. Instead, we deliberately want to escape from our spiritual consciousness!¡±

    Mody and Yunfei¡¯s warning didn¡¯t cause any reaction, so how to react.  The middle-aged scribe said this.  All the Heavenly Lords felt awe-inspiring in their hearts.

    Over there, Ye Pengfei stayed put.

    Here, a group of Heavenly Lords are still continuing to move forward steadily.

    Now, the distance between the two sides is so great that even the spiritual consciousness of beings such as Modi and the middle-aged scribe can no longer pry into it!

    "Could it be that that boy wants to secretly prepare some means?"

    &nbsp; "That's right! That terrifying senior, I'm afraid, fell into some secret trick of that kid's. As a result, he is now unable to enter the eighteenth level of hell. We must also be careful!"

    Just when the Heavenly Lords finally began to face up to Ye Pengfei's possible secret methods, a huge figure suddenly appeared in their consciousness.

    "One, giant puppet wolf!!!"

    "Could it be that that boy wants to use a giant puppet wolf to hold us back?"

    "Hmph! Even if this giant puppet wolf blows up when it comes over, it can't stop it. There are too many of us. I'm afraid, that kid wants to use this giant puppet wolf to distract us!"

    Soon, this guess attracted the collective approval of all the Heavenly Lords.  One by one, they all used the method of spiritual consciousness and paid close attention to the more subtle hidden threats.

    ¡°However, what all the heavenly deities never expected was

    When this giant puppet wolf plunged into the ranks of the Heavenly Lords, it was not there at all and fought with all its strength against the Heavenly Lords.  Instead, the huge, special equipment on his body quickly faded away!

    "Is that kid crazy? If you do this, you will get angry!!!"

    "Even if he quickly fades away, his own aura and the black mist, pus and blood will still find him accurately!"

    "Looking for death, simply looking for death! Now, I have stepped into the existence of the supreme avenue. The methods left behind are not ordinary!"

    One by one, the Heavenly Lords were cursing angrily, and kept running away in all directions.  They knew very well what would happen in this area when the giant puppet wolf suddenly took off the special equipment used to conceal the breath of life!

    That is, one breath of time.  Countless black mist, like flies that have smelled honey, swooped over at an astonishing speed!  !  !

    The pus and blood wrapped around them merged together drop by drop.  In just three breaths of time, they gathered together to form a rolling river of blood.  Coming from all directions!  !  !

    ps: It¡¯s June 1st today, I took my kids to play, so I can only update twice.  One update is due, two updates will be made tomorrow

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1285. The secret of black mist and pus and blood!  (Down)

    The Tianzun over there couldn't use his spiritual consciousness to see Ye Pengfei here.

    "However, Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi can use tyrannical telekinesis.  Take a peek at what's going on over there.

    "Black wind and blood sea!" Huan Shi's face was a little solemn.  However, it is more of a joke.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "That's you. If it were me, I wouldn't dare to do this."

    Ye Pengfei could clearly hear the curses of the Heavenly Lords.  Sure enough, it was as he expected.  These black mist and pus and blood will not only rush towards the direction where the breath of life exists.  You can also follow the clues and find all the existences related to this breath of life!

    Just then, the Heavenly Lords over there were in a state of panic.  Here, Ye Pengfei also encountered countless attacks of black mist and pus and blood!

    Fortunately, Huan Shi's more powerful way of illusory truth broke off the connection between the life breath in time.  This feeling of black mist and pus and blood was lost instantly.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei would have to run away like a squirrel like those heavenly beings.

    "Next, we should hunt them one by one." Huan Shi asked with a smile.

    "Aha, I didn't expect that you discovered my thoughts?" Ye Pengfei pretended to be exaggerated and laughed, "Well, you are guessing. How can I hide this secret?"

    When Ye Pengfei pointed at the spirit mirror in front of him, Huan Shi's laughter suddenly stopped

    ¡­¡­

    "Fortunately, the situation here is special!" The horse-faced Heavenly Lord muttered to himself as he moved forward cautiously.  "If it weren't for this barrier-breaking spirit mirror, that boy would be able to take advantage of this opportunity and deal with us one by one! No wonder, that terrifying existence will be plotted by him. That boy is extraordinary!"

    The horse-faced Heavenly Lord, after muttering for a while, would take a closer look at the information on the barrier-breaking spirit mirror.  Although, even if you don¡¯t use your eyes to see it.  Divine consciousness can also clearly see every change of the figures on the spiritual mirror.  However, after experiencing the danger just now, the horse-faced Tianzun would act subconsciously from time to time.  See it with the naked eye.

    Suddenly!  !  !

    "This is also a kind of failure!"

    Without any warning, a familiar yet unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded near the horse-faced Tianzun.

    The horse-faced Tianzun was stunned for a moment.  Soon, he shouted in horror: "It's you"

    This scream of horror has just sounded.  The horse-faced Tianzun suddenly discovered countless black mist, pus and blood.  Rushing towards myself.  But his own hands and feet actually refused to obey his orders.  Unable to move!

    "What kind of magic is this"

    Horse-faced Tianzun is dead, and his death is inexplicable.  With his level of cultivation at the peak level of the third level of Tianzun, he was unable to convey what he saw and perceived before his death.

    Therefore, when those Heavenly Lords who were running away saw a familiar shadow suddenly disappearing on the barrier-breaking spirit mirror, they all thought that it was an unlucky guy who failed to escape, covered in black mist, pus and blood.  Chase.

    Only the magic stone can be seen clearly, and there are changes before and after.  When the horse-faced Tianzun fell for a long time.  Huan Shi was still so shocked that he couldn't even utter a word.

    After waiting for more than an hour, Huan Shi asked in confusion: "Ye Pengfei, since you can control the black mist and pus and blood like this. Why do you want to lose a giant puppet wolf in vain?  "

    Although there are more than 100,000 such puppet wolves, they should not be wasted casually, right?  Especially now, there will definitely be a fight with Qing Wuming in the future.  It's always good to have one more giant puppet wolf like this.

    "No, I can't control those black mist, pus and blood yet!"

    Ye Pengfei's answer surprised Huan Shi.

    "Isn't it possible? Could it be that what I saw just now was all an illusion?"

    Pointing to the front, that land of black wind and sea of ??blood, Huan Shi didn't believe Ye Pengfei's explanation at all.

    ¡°I am a fantasy stone, born with the powerful ability of fantasy.  Whether the dark sea of ??wind and blood ahead is real or fake cannot be hidden from your own eyes!

    "It's not an illusion." Ye Pengfei shook his head and explained quietly, "I just took advantage of his broken characteristics!"

    It is both broken and a unique phenomenon of a living body!

    "What is his flaw?" Huanshi asked hurriedly, very interested.

    The flaw in the giant's ignorance is actually the caution that exists deep in the soul all the time.  A killing god like him is so huge that it can be compared to a huge cultivation star.  Where it is broken, it is located?? is to be too cautious.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't personally explained the origin of his conjecture, Huan Shi would not have believed it.

    "How did you guess where his flaw lies?" Before Ye Pengfei could answer the previous question, Huan Shi was extremely greedy and asked the second question.

    At this time, Huan Shi is completely a good student who is humble and eager to learn.  Because it has become more and more certain.  Ye Pengfei's bold, spiraling cycle of escalation is most likely correct.  It also feels more and more whether it can break through the bottleneck of Tianzun and achieve the supreme road.  Most of the time, we have to rely on Ye Pengfei to lead the way!

    A dignified existence that is extremely close to the bottleneck of Tianzun.  He actually let a being who was only the second-level Heavenly Lord guide him.  If I tell you this, no one will believe it.

    However, none of the people around Ye Pengfei felt that there was anything wrong with Huan Shi's idea.

    Even the superiors Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao unknowingly regarded Ye Pengfei as their guide

    "Sister, guess what the flaw of that horse-faced Heavenly Lord is?" Before Ye Pengfei could answer the question, Yuan Xiaoyao asked Xue Ling with great interest.

    Xue Ling smiled slightly and said: "We have accepted his guess. However, even he has no way of finding a flaw with certainty."

    "Ye Pengfei boldly guessed Qing Wuming's flaw because of Qing Ming's overly cautious fighting style. Presumably, this horse-faced man's flaw was caused by a similar method.  That¡¯s why I found out!¡±

    After a pause, Xue Ling continued: "Compared to this, I am even more curious. How did Ye Pengfei do it to make the black mist, pus and blood sense this kind of damage? Could it be that he just let the damage happen?  Is it enough to make it more obvious?"

    "or¡­¡­"

    This time, there is no need for Xue Ling to make any more guesses.  Soon, Ye Pengfei had already told all the inside stories one by one

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1286. The secret of black mist and pus and blood!  (End) (First update)

    "Huan Shi, do you think it would be possible to succeed if some strong men from the Era Realm, Nirvana Realm, or even the Immortal Realm were fully clothed and came to break into the seventh level?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei completely put aside the content of the conversation just now.  Suddenly, I jumped to this issue.

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao suddenly realized something.  They looked at each other, their hearts filled with surprise.

    "Huan Shi, on the other hand, does not have such a high level of understanding.  He heard it respond in confusion: "It may still be possible for the strong men in the Era Realm. Those in the Nirvana Realm and the Immortal Realm cannot stop the pressure here! But this is different from the Breaking of Life.  , what¡¯s the relationship?¡±

    " Here, for Ye Pengfei and other Tianzun beings, there is only black mist, pus and blood, which is extremely terrifying.  However, for those with low cultivation level, the pressure of time and space here is enough to make them retreat No, once they enter, they cannot retreat.  If you are a strong person in Nirvana Realm or Immortal Realm, you dare to come in by yourself.  Then, it will be crushed to pieces by the pressure of time and space!

    Huan Shi didn¡¯t know why Ye Pengfei would suddenly ask such an obvious question.  It couldn't understand even more why Ye Pengfei suddenly raised such an irrelevant question.

    But¡­¡­

    "How come it doesn't matter?" Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "Huan Shi, Huan Shi, although you have become a real life form, you have not experienced it for a long time.  ,sorrow!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s fingers moved into the secret realm of time.  He nodded casually: "Look, they all understand. They all have an epiphany!!!"

    Yue Ningbing, Wan Yuqiu, Cen Na, Mo Xuan, Xu Tingetc., etc., a group of powerful people seemed to have some enlightenment, and fell into a deep meditation on spiritual enlightenment.  Wan Yuqiu, who was originally on the verge of a breakthrough, is about to succeed!

    At first glance, Huan Shi was stunned: "Does it mean that I need to experience the world?"

    "That's right! You need it. Experience in the world!" Ye Pengfei said loudly, "Like them, real life forms. After years of practice, they have long been aware of this weakness of life forms!"

    "What is the weakness?" Huan Shi asked tightly.

    Experience in joining the world.  That's for later.  Nowadays, I am stuck in my heart by one question.  It's really, really unpleasant.

    "Afraid of death!"

    ?? Fantasy Stone¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After being silent for a long time, Huan Shi said slowly, as if he had some enlightenment, "Because I'm afraid of death. So, I didn't see the true meaning behind confusion?"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei nodded and said quietly, "Actually, I have no way of knowing where his flaws lie. After all, I don't know him at all!"

    Although it was the first time we met Naqing Wuming.  However, Qingming was taught by Qing Wuming.  Moreover, the ultimate goal of Qing Wuming is to refine Qingming.  Therefore, from the characteristics of Qingming's fighting method, we can boldly guess the flaws of Qingwuming.

    "However, one thing is certain. That is, no matter how well you hide it, any living thing will be afraid of death!"

    Being brave and not afraid of death, treating death as if it were home these are all based on self-paralysis.  The horse-faced Tianzun clearly does not have this kind of fanaticism caused by self-paralysis.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei used a very simple method cheating!  !  !

    "It turns out that I just used the weaknesses that all living things have to blackmail him. Then, I sensed the flaw." Huanshi's eyes flickered and he murmured, "Actually, even if he can't sense the flaw,  It doesn¡¯t matter how specific it is. You have the perfect way to disguise yourself, and that¡¯s all you need to do is to pretend to have a breath of life coming out!¡±

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s theory, the breath of life implies something broken and imperfect, a special kind of breath.

    ¡°However, Ye Pengfei is not yet capable of proving his theory.  Now, it is impossible for him to find the real break of life through the breath of life.

    In an instant, Huan Shi understood.  It finally knows that it has not actually integrated into the big circle of life forms!

    "How can we be afraid of death when non-living things exist? Even if the mountain collapses, we will not be afraid. Even if the sea dries up, we will not cry. Because of the existence of non-living things, there is an alternation of ups and downs, and a cycle of withering and prosperity. It has nothing to do with it.  No connection.¡±

    "They appear because of the Tao, and they perish because of the Tao. They are the Tao, and the Tao is them. If the Tao is not annihilated, they will not be annihilated. Where did they come from, fear of death?"

    The voice of Huan Shi is like gibbering, faintly dispersed in the secret realm of time.

    Those, just listen to thisThe existence of meaning behind words.  I just think this is quite interesting.  Those beings just want to know which powerful person is uttering this verse.

    And those who vaguely realized from the beginning that there was a deeper meaning in these words.  One by one, they fell into deep thoughts like Yue Ningbing and others.

    You must know that there are still many kinds of existences in the secret realm of time.  What Ye Pengfei took out from here were only those who were qualified to be his slaves.

    Many low-level beings still live in the secret realm of time

    "Many, newly evolved and born beings can only live in the secret realm of time

    Most of these beings don¡¯t know that there is a big world outside the secret realm of time.  These beings have formed one real society after another in various places in the secret realm of time.

    While uttering verses again and again, Huan Shi also unfolded his mind power and silently observed the various changes in the real society.  One after another, the puppet wolves may have turned into smaller shapes.  Or it transformed into a humanoid appearance and quickly submerged into the real society one after another.

    "For the time being, let them go and experience the world for me!" When the verse was finished, Huanshi said in a deep voice, "Wait for me, and I can enter the world and experience myself. I am sure that everything I want can come true!"

    What is Huan Shi thinking in his mind?

    Go beyond this universe and see what the outside world is like!

    This is the vision and goal of Huanshi.  This is also the vision and goal of any being who practices enlightenment.  Even, even that inanimate existence.  In the mainland, there is also such a primitive "impulse".

    However, now, Huan Shi has another vision, and that is

    "Ye Pengfei, you should be able to tell me what kind of secrets are hidden behind these black mist and pus and blood? Listening to what you just said, if you can get rid of the fear of death. Even if you are weak, you will be in the fairyland.  Existence can also find the opportunity of life here?"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei nodded and said in a deep voice, "The chance of life suddenly appeared when the black mist and pus and blood were added to the body! This is the ultimate outcome of these black mist and pus and blood.  secret!"

    When Ye Pengfei's decisive voice suddenly fell, the black mist and pus and blood floating around him left at high speed, as if they had been frightened.

    After a few breaths, the area around Ye Pengfei became empty

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1287. Slow Enlightenment, Modi¡¯s Scheme

    quiet¡­¡­

    Huan Shi was quiet for a long time.

    Just now, in the outside world, time has passed, a whole year.  Huan Shi, who was in the secret realm of time, just spoke, shook his head and whispered.

    "The moment of death gives you a chance to live No wonder these eighteen levels of hell are so difficult to break into!"

    It¡¯s not just a chance to live.  That is, for the deeper, the way of rejection, the artistic conception is given.

    According to Ye Pengfei's speculation, the only way is to master the artistic conception of the way of exclusion step by step.  Only those who succeed in the end can walk through these eighteen levels of hell.  The so-called "rebirth" is actually because during this process, the strong will naturally soar in level.

    And similarly, according to Ye Pengfei's speculation, real life forms must exist, meaning "fear of death".  Since we are afraid of death, how many beings can calmly capture the opportunity of life at the moment of death?

    They are already dead, let alone mastering the so-called deeper way of rejection.

    "And if you don't die, you will definitely understand this powerful way of rejection!"

    "No wonder, you only kill those who have the strongest fear of death!"

    In this year, Ye Pengfei used the black mist and pus and blood to kill five or three Tianzuns.  Then he stopped fighting.  Originally, Huan Shi thought that Ye Pengfei just didn't want to waste too much time here.  But he never thought that what made Ye Pengfei give up was just because Ye Pengfei was worried that his actions would be used by those more tyrannical deities.  for the opportunity of enlightenment.

    "Yes, it's just my fault. My power is too weak!"

    Weak, weak, weak!

    Although, Ye Pengfei's body cultivation level is already vaguely about to reach the high level of the second level of Tianzun.

    "Although, Ye Pengfei's mastery of the way of rejection has become deeper and stronger.

    But.  Now Ye Pengfei can only cross the level and fight with the third-level middle-level existence of Tian Zun.  It is simply impossible for existences like Modi and middle-aged scribes to kill them beyond the ranks.

    "Yes, you are now. You can only use the special time and space" Huanshi was helpless and shook his head.

    For example, Qingming relied on the special time and space environment to kill Ding Lang and others.

    It¡¯s not that.  That does not work.  However, if his fighting power is not enough, he will definitely end up like Qingming in the end!

    original.  Ye Pengfei is not very worried that he will end up like this.  Qingming style ending.  However, when Qing Wuming appeared, such a cloud of death not only continued to hang over Ye Pengfei's heart.  It even made Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi hide in deep fear.

    "Whether you can transcend the level and fight against Qing Wuming depends on how powerful the inheritance of these eighteen levels of hell can be!"

    Ye Pengfei, while walking slowly here, strolling in the seventh layer of space.  On the other hand, he is constantly studying the various laws in this layer of space.

    At this time, the black mist and pus and blood will no longer cause any harm to Ye Pengfei.  However, after experiencing the obstacles of facing the black hole for several years and not being able to enter it.  Ye Pengfei understood that the deeper he went, the more he had to study clearly and master the ways of repulsion in the previous layers of space.

    "The so-called mastery is not just about being able to use it perfectly. The flaws and exploitable flaws also need to be found!"

    The method of entering this seventh layer of space is exactly an opportunistic method.  Ye Pengfei has been thinking about the secret of fusion of the first six levels of rejection.  But some have overlooked the hidden flaws of this level of law.

    "This is also one of the main reasons for the darkness under the lamp. It is precisely because we only pursue the dignified way. That is why we ignore the clever and deceitful ways!"

    The stronger you become, the more you need to reflect on yourself over and over again.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei's use of the ingenious and cunning ways even exceeded his use of the upright and upright ways.  However, as Ye Pengfei became more and more powerful, he slowly lost his keen sense in this area.

    As for Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi, these three most powerful assistances, I have never had a similar feeling.  They are still confused as to what conspiracy and tricks they should use, and have no idea.

    Therefore, everything can only be relied on Ye Pengfei himself.

    So, Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry, strolling in the seventh layer of space

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's stroll allowed Modi and others to finally build up their confidence again.

    "Although, he stole?Conspiracy.  As a result, several of us died and we didn't dare to gather together again.  But, after all, he was too slow!  "

    As long as you can reach the junction of the seventh and eighth levels of space before this kid.  Then, the advantage is still firmly controlled by our own side!

    "If that doesn't work, you can even join forces with those Heavenly Lords in front of you!"

    Modi¡¯s thoughts are very vicious.

    Modi is not like the strong men Ye Pengfei has met in the past. He is not particularly greedy for Ye Pengfei's wealth and means.  Even if he knew it, the essence of Ye Pengfei's Taoism was absolutely amazing.  He doesn't have much special greed.

    As the saying goes, if you have no desires, you will be strong.  This Modi is even more so, without desire he is poisonous!

    Year after year, year after year, time passes slowly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of nowhere, he gradually became closer to the Heavenly Lords in front of him.  Modi also began to try to contact the heavenly beings in front of him one by one.

    At first, no one paid him any attention.  After all, these Tianzun all know that after entering the seventh level, there will be strong competition among everyone.  And this seventh-level, pass-through spirit mirror has the function of determining who is qualified to pass all eighteen levels of hell!

    They are all different from Ye Pengfei.  They regard whether they can pass the eighteen levels of hell as a competition between individuals.

    Modi was not discouraged. He continued to send spiritual messages to the Heavenly Lords ahead, even those who had reached the transitional zone of the seventh and eighth levels, again and again.

    Finally, the hard work pays off.  Gradually, some Heavenly Lords began to believe the information provided by Modi

    ¡­¡­

    "Ye Pengfei, what are you going to do?"

    Mody¡¯s little movements have already been clearly seen by Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi¡¯s telekinesis.  Huan Shi couldn't help but become worried again.

    After all, the Tianzun who passed through this seventh layer of space are all the third-level Tianzun peak-level existences!

    "So many powerful beings." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "So many, the best whetstones!!!"

    The best whetstone?

    Suddenly, Huan Shi was completely stunned

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1288. Experience begins!  (Third update)

    "That kid is still 300 billion miles away from here!" A long-browed Heavenly Lord stared at the Chuanguan Spirit Book in front of him and said in a low voice, "With that kid's speed, I'm afraid we still have to wait here.  Two years¡¯ time!¡±

    "It's only two years." Mody said with a slight smile, "Just meditate, and two years will pass in the blink of an eye. Tianzun Jiao Yan, can't you wait any longer?"

    "Hmph!" Jiao Yan, who had long eyebrows, said coldly, "Two years have indeed been easier. However, it has delayed all of our schedules. This matter is not cost-effective!"

    Here, not everyone agrees with Modi¡¯s suggestion.  Even among the Heavenly Lords who came here with Modi, there were many who did not approve of Modi's actions.

    Some gods, with their whole heart, continue to go to the eighth level.

    Some Heavenly Lords want to be less present and share in the harvest after hunting Ye Pengfei.

    If so, you can enter this eighth-level space casually.  This kind of disagreement is nothing more than that.  The trouble is the entry into the eighth layer of space.  Every time, there are strict rules.

    "What Jiao Yan said is correct!" A Tianzun, who was carrying a long sword, also shouted coldly, "Every time you enter, you need ninety-nine and eighty-one strong men. If not, you, Modi, are here to make noise. We  The number of people has already been gathered!¡±

    In the eighth layer of space, the spirit guide for breaking through barriers still exists.  The difference from the seventh level is that when entering the eighth level, these ninety-nine and eighty-one strong men need to compete with each other!

    Of course, not all strong people have the ability to compete with each other.  Most of these ninety-nine and eighty-one strong men are.  Under the protection of the Heavenly Lords, I came here to take a chance.  Lower level existence.

    Modi smiled slightly, and continued to shout as before: "The purpose of breaking through is nothing more than to give these juniors a chance to be reborn. As you all know, breaking through these eighteen levels of hell is difficult. Even if you all, hurry up.  It¡¯s time to enter the eighth level. However, what confidence do you have that you will pass through the following levels?¡±

    The rest of the story is not waiting for Modi.  Keep talking.  Jiao Yan had already interrupted: "Hmph! Who can guarantee that killing that kid will give the little guys great opportunities?"

    The Heavenly Lord, who was carrying a long sword, also said coldly: "Forget it. That boy is really capable, and he has given you a great opportunity. There are so many juniors here. Who can get it and who can't? Who can make the decision on this matter? You, Modi."  We have brought a lot of people. You don¡¯t need to take care of the juniors. This matter clearly means that you benefit from our efforts!!!"

    Jiao Yan is really not interested in making a mere idea of ??becoming a second-level Heavenly Lord.  In his view, Modi's words were purely exaggerated.

    And the Tianzun with the long sword on his back has other plans.  His last words were his own, the real purpose!

    Mody frowned slightly.

    The complexity of the situation made him very helpless.  Whether it's Jiao Yan or the Changdao Tianzun, he has tried his best, but it still doesn't have much effect

    ¡­¡­

    "There is civil strife before the war. I don't know how useful these whetstones can be!"

    Huan Shi was speechless again.

    Huanshi couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Even if he is just a third-level Heavenly Lord, he is already an incredible whetstone. Are you actually worried that all the whetstones can't work together?"

    Not only Huanshi, but also Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, Zifu Universe, Time and Space Universe every existence thinks that Ye Pengfei's self-confidence is too inflated.  If not, Ye Pengfei has always performed miraculously.  Many beings have already tried to dissuade him in unison.

    "What method has he prepared this time? Could it be that he can guess in one breath where the lives of so many Heavenly Lords are broken?"

    "Every time, we can't guess what he is thinking. It is very likely that this time, he will do something amazing again!"

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao communicated slowly.

    Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi are watching silently.

    There is no one who can guess in advance Ye Pengfei¡¯s true thoughts

    ¡­¡­

    "And, 100 million miles away! That boy, stop!" Long Sword Tianzun shouted coldly, "I'm afraid, he is going to use some secret technique!"

    Jiao Yan only watched coldly from a distance.  But there were no words.

    The gods finally reached an agreement.

    Like Jiao Yan, he has no interest in this matter.  After getting some benefits, they stayed out of the matter and stopped trying to win over each other. The other deities entered the eighth level of space together.

    Existences like the Long Sword Heavenly Lord have also joined forces with Modi, Yun Fei and other Heavenly Lords.??Sake a poisonous oath and distribute the fruits of victory.

    And those who were originally at both ends of the first mouse.  Yes, they chose to side with Modi.  Some followed, and Jiao Yan and others went far away.

    ???????????? The Heavenly Lords standing on the same front as Modi, Longsword Heavenly Lord, all have increased their vigilance.  They all know that hundreds of millions of miles away, there seems to be only the second-level existence of Tianzun.  But he possesses many, many magical methods.

    Sneak attack!

    This is inevitable!

    Just when Ye Pengfei stood there determinedly, all these Heavenly Lords thought that what Ye Pengfei would do next was to make a sneak attack.

    but¡­¡­

    wait wait wait¡­¡­

    No one waited until a sneak attack appeared.

    One month, two months, three months

    One year, two years, three years

    Gradually, those heavenly beings who were originally on both ends of the spectrum also became impatient.

    "That boy, what do you want to do?"

    "Could he just want to tease us like this?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A boy who dares to inflict such terrifying existence on everyone, makes him furious.  Such teasing is simply done at will.  Those Heavenly Lords who were not very firm in their original intention, all wanted to retreat.

    "Do you think that boy has enough equipment to stay here for many years?"

    Modi's sudden smile cheered up the heavenly beings a little.

    It¡¯s not because of what Modi meant.  But because they suddenly discovered that Modi had already taken action!

    Changdao Tianzun was also surprised and blinked: "I didn't expect that Fellow Daoist Mo could actually cast spells against the current!"

    The seventh floor, you can enter, but you can't retreat!

    If this were not the case, Modi and the other Heavenly Lords would have turned back long ago to surround and kill Ye Pengfei!

    The closer you get, the transitional areas on the seventh and eighth floors.  The difficulty of casting spells against the current becomes even greater.  No one thought that at this delicate moment, Modi actually launched the first wave of attacks towards Ye Pengfei, who was hundreds of millions of miles away!

    "Hey, finally someone can't help it anymore!"

    Facing it, those paths are like real sound waves.  Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, pointed his fingerthe training officially began!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1289. Who among you will fight again!  (Fourth update)

    "Actually, that's what you had in mind?"

    Xue Ling and others were shocked.

    Everyone is guessing whether Ye Pengfei has figured out some outrageous method.  But no one guessed that Ye Pengfei solved the problem so simply.

    "He is not afraid of black fog and pus and blood. It doesn't matter how long he stays there. However, there are not many of these deities who have such patience. If they stay with him for a long time, they will be exhausted.  ."

    Yuan Xiaoyao giggled.  Ye Pengfei's move is extremely simple, yet extremely effective.

    Xue Ling also smiled, nodded and said: "The power of casting a spell against the current is greatly reduced. Ye Pengfei is equivalent to fighting against a group of high-level experts in the third level of heaven."

    If the whetstone is too strong, it will break the knife.  Ye Pengfei solved the problem easily by doing this.

    How did Mody and others know Ye Pengfei's plan.  When Modi cast a spell against the current, Ye Pengfei was shocked and his face turned slightly pale.  A group of Heavenly Lords saw the opportunity for success.

    "Everyone, let's take action together. Let's see how long that kid can last!"

    "Haha, don't strike too hard. If it happens, beat that kid to death. We won't get any benefits at all!"

    A lot of heavenly laughed haha, each showing its ability.  No one would think that under such intensive attacks, Ye Pengfei could still be as stable as a mountain!

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei alone cannot be as stable as a mountain.  What's more, he has to ensure that his secret of not being afraid of black mist and pus will not be discovered by these gods.

    Bang Bang Bang

    along with.  A series of sharp explosions passed.  Ye Pengfei moved sideways and hid.  Go the other direction.

    "That kid is three miles away from here!"

    The seventh level of space can advance but not retreat.  Even if it's just moving sideways, you have to move forward.

    Although, Ye Pengfei was dealt with without a breath.  But.  All the Heavenly Lords still saw the hope of success.

    "Everyone." Suddenly, Changdao Tianzun said loudly, "It's too inefficient to attack together. Let's come one by one!"

    "Okay!" All the gods.  They all cheered loudly and said in unison, "Let's see the power of Wang Tianzun first!"

    Long Sword Tianzun laughed and captured the long sword behind him in his hand for the first time.  Dao power has not been injected yet.  There was a murderous aura that spread instantly.

    "What a knife! What a murderous spirit!"

    Even if it is an existence like Modi.  Facing this murderous aura, he had no choice but to put up heavy defenses.

    "Just use this knife. Cut off that kid's head!"

    The Lord of the Long Sword is very proud and can use his sword at will.  He slashed towards Ye Pengfei in the air!

    Modi, his heart beat suddenly.

    "It's just such a random move that can produce such power?"

    Secretly, Mody took another look at the long sword Tianzun.

    However, there are existences such as Yun Fei.  His face had changed color slightly.

    The expressions of all the Heavenly Lords, including that of the Longsword Heavenly Lord, are all visible.  What he wants is this effect.

    "Eighty-one strikes in the sky, the first strike, the starting position!!!"

    The hearts of all the heavenly beings were shocked again.

    This is actually just a hand gesture!

    "If he didn't cheat, then I absolutely can't take it, ninety-nine and eighty-one swords!"

    Modi, my heart is shocked!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the sky, the sword¡¯s light went against the current.  The eyes of all the Heavenly Lords also followed this sword move.

    Even if they stayed out of the incident, Jiao Yan and other Heavenly Lords all had slightly changed expressions and were watching closely with their spiritual consciousness.

    "That kid is dead!"

    "Even if you are lucky enough to escape, your belongings will definitely not be there!"

    "Perhaps, he still has a secret method to save his life. After all, he can anger those beings. He must save his life first!"

    "Even if it is possible to save one's life, serious injuries are unavoidable. This knife will reach other places, and there will also be the power of Tianzun, the third level of heaven. And with one knife and three waves, how can he be able to safely lower his crotch!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a flash of sword, he¡¯s in front of Ye Pengfei!

    What should Ye Pengfei do?

    Escape?

    "He should hide immediately!"

    Even Xue Ling judged this way.

    But¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei, surprisingly, remained motionless!

    "The God-defying axe, kill!!!"Suddenly, a god-opening ax appeared without any warning.

    "Where did this magical ax come from?"

    "When did he have such means?"

    Those who were familiar with Ye Pengfei were all shocked.

    The Heavenly Lords who don¡¯t know Ye Pengfei are not surprised at all.

    "Hehe, it seems that the artistic conception is very bluffing. But, can it block the first one of the three-fold sword?"

    All the Heavenly Lords sneered coldly.

    And the long -handed Sky Zun is cautious.  When he saw that Ye Pengfei was motionless, he had already secretly injected more power into the sword's intention.  And when Ye Pengfei's god-opening ax appeared inexplicably, he was even more on the safe side and spent more power.

    "Even if it is a third-level intermediate-level Tianzun, this knife is enough to kill it. That kid, no matter how weird he is, can't do anything!"

    ??????????????? Just when the long-sword Tianzun suddenly slashed down with one strike, Ye Pengfei¡¯s god-defying ax appeared.  Suddenly, he was killed on the blade of this sword!

    "What will happen if the Heavenly Lord is at the peak of the third level of heaven? The divine ax will open the sky and all things will be destroyed. Break it for me!"

    Ye Pengfei is awe-inspiring and unafraid.  A god-opening ax, with a roar, blocked the first strike of the long-sword Tianzun's three-fold sword!

    "That boy is weird!"

    The eyebrows of all the Heavenly Lords were condensed.  He was actually able to block a strike from the Three Layers of Sword.  All the Heavenly Lords were very surprised.

    but¡­¡­

    "His magical ax has also collapsed. He is powerless anymore!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of the sky.  Those who knew Ye Pengfei well, including Xue Ling and others, also felt that Ye Pengfei had to escape as fast as possible.

    "If he can block the first knife, he will have enough time to escape. His move really exceeded my expectations!"

    Ye Pengfei's performance has made Xue Ling extremely happy.  If not, it would be difficult for her to enter this strange universe again.  She has a way of immediately appearing next to Ye Pengfei and giving him a big reward.

    But¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei actually didn¡¯t escape!

    "The divine ax appears again!"

    Now, under the horrified gazes of all the beings.  The intention of the second sword of the three-fold sword actually transformed into a new one, the God-Opening Ax!

    "How can this be?!"

    ???????????? All existences, including Changdao Tianzun, roared together.

    Not only did it break the first knife, but it also eroded the second knife!

    Seeing it, the third knife fell quickly.  The two sides collided suddenly, and unexpectedly, they were all annihilated and disappeared without a trace!

    When it was his turn, Ye Pengfei burst out laughing: "Who among you wants to fight again!!!"

    For a moment, everyone was silent

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1290. Weird Divine Ax!  (fifth update)

    ps: There was one missing chapter yesterday, two chapters were added today, and three chapters were updated today.  The last update is delivered today.  Thank you all book friends for your subscription and support!

    Arrogant!

    Too arrogant!

    A small one, the existence of the second level of heaven.  How dare you provoke the dozens of third-level peak-level beings of Tianzun!

    However, the scene just now was really too terrifying.  For a moment, there was no Tianzun, so he immediately accepted the challenge!

    "Haha, forty-three, the peak level existence of the third level of Tianzun. Surprisingly, no one dares to challenge anymore?"

    Ye Pengfei's arrogant and boundless laughter rang out once again.

    Embarrassing

    Extremely embarrassing

    "However, all the Celestial Beings present are mature and sophisticated figures.  No one will fall for this ruthless plan.

    "That is, what existence?"

    Until we understand the secret of the divine axe, it will be difficult to fight again.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneered several times: "Since you don't take the initiative to take action, then I will choose one myself."

    Pick your own?

    How to choose?

    They are all thick-skinned and evil-minded.  Even if it is, Ye Pengfei calls them by name and yells at them.  It was impossible for anyone to be provoked into actually going to war with Ye Pengfei.

    However, soon, all the gods knew how to choose Ye Pengfei.

    "How dare he"

    A cold light flashed suddenly in Yun Fei's beautiful eyes.  The thoughts in the sea of ????consciousness have not yet fully appeared, and a divine ax suddenly appeared.  It has already been chopped down.  In front of myself!

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you can do!!!¡±

    Yun Fei sneered coldly.

    Just see it.  The center of Yun Fei's eyebrows suddenly flashed with a spark of light.  Only when you look closely and closely can you see that this gleam of light is actually a phoenix with spread wings!

    "My true destiny! Yun Fei sneers. But she doesn't hide her methods at all!"

    Mody is the most familiar with Yunfei.  He also knows best that Yun Fei is a true phoenix.  What kind of power does it have?

    The other Heavenly Lords also shouted in low voices one after another.

    "That boy is too courageous. This time. He is afraid he will suffer!"

    ??If the Ningaxe strikes, it fails.  Yun Fei's attack will definitely kill him.  At that time, Ye Pengfei was in trouble again. How to respond in time?

    Just now, Changdao Tianzun was humiliated.  Quite true.  Don't worry about this problem.  After all, when Ye Pengfei's follow-up attack arrived, the Changdao Tianzun had already reacted long ago.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    That little bit of light between the eyebrows.  There was a sudden, pleasant neighing sound.

    along with.  There was a sudden phoenix cry.  The endless fire of nothingness burned blazingly.  Only existences at the Heavenly level can see this fire of nothingness.  However, only beings with a higher level of cultivation than Yun Fei can see the mystery of the universe in this virtual fire!

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a world of its own!!!¡±

    ??The Changdao Tianzun is awe-inspiring in his heart!

    The middle-aged scribe¡¯s expression changed several times!

    Jiao Yan in the distance suddenly stood up!

    "One Realm! The One Realm in the Void Fire is a real existence!"

    "Su Wen, only those beings who are only one step away from transcending the universe can form a world outside their own bodies. What kind of realm is Yun Fei, and he can actually form a world outside his body!"

    "Is it possible that she has been refined in a space plane? Otherwise, with her current state of cultivation, she absolutely cannot form a world of her own outside the body!"

    Various speculations are coming out in droves.  The only thing that is the same is that all the Tianzun unanimously agree that Yun Fei's move is more powerful than the sword of the long-sword Tianzun!

    "The power of a world, who can easily destroy it!"

    Even if it is the most rubbish space plane.  It would take a lot of time to let all the Heavenly Lords destroy it.  If so, a more powerful space plane.  Even if it is, if everyone joins forces, they can't be destroyed!

    "If the power of one world attacks me, there is no other way but to evade it temporarily!"

    There is even a weaker Tianzun, whose heart is so trembling.

    "What methods will that kid use to avoid this world attack? Will he be completely unable to react and be completely powerless?"

    Although, at this time, Ye Pengfei's Sky-opening Divine Ax has not yet officially clashed with the True Phoenix.  However, no one thinks that the God-Opening Ax can still be magical.

    "It's hard to distinguish between reality and illusion, and it's hard to check the artistic conception But so what? The power of one world is not like thisThe ax can be resisted!  "

    Boom!  !  !

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????That virtual fire collided head-on with the Kaitian Divine Ax.  The Kaitian Divine Ax collapsed suddenly as everyone expected.  Similar thoughts arose in the hearts of all the Heavenly Lords.

    But!  !  !

    "ah!!!"

    Suddenly, Yun Fei, who had the upper hand, hugged her head and screamed miserably!  !  !

    what's going on?

    Just when all the Heavenly Lords were wondering, Modi suddenly shouted: "This, how is this possible!"

    ??Follow Modi¡¯s gaze.  A group of Heavenly Lords looked over.  At one glance, all the Heavenly Lords also took a deep breath.

    In that realm, unexpectedly, countless countless divine axes suddenly appeared!

    "He can use his shadow to take form!!!"

    A deity, if he had any enlightenment, shouted loudly.

    "Using shadow to transform into form, this is not a strange technique.  The weakest one can use the art of shadow transformation, even the half-expert mortal magic stick can perform it.

    But, what kind of movie did Ye Pengfei borrow?  What shape did Ye Pengfei transform into?

    Previously, what Ye Pengfei borrowed was from the Long Sword Tianzun, the Shadow of a Sword!

    Although the power of that sword was greatly reduced due to the countercurrent.  However, that is already a sword that can easily kill the ordinary Tianzun of the third level.  However, Ye Pengfei actually used the artistic conception of this sword to transform into a divine axe.  Then, with the power of the divine axe, he broke through the three stacks of swords with the last one!

    And now, what Ye Pengfei borrowed was the shadow of a realm.  In that world, he even transformed into a shadow of an axe!

    Everyone is shocked, no one can help Yun Fei!

    "Yunfei, in your realm, you are the true god!!!"

    At the critical moment, Modi teleported over.  With both hands, he roughly tore off Yun Fei's hands that were holding her head.  Modi roared loudly at Yunfei.

    The shocking technique at close range immediately woke up Yun Fei.

    "The world is sealed!!!"

    After saying the sealing words, Yun Fei's pretty face turned frighteningly pale.

    She actually suffered a soul injury!  !  !

    quiet¡­¡­

    A long moment of silence

    Ye Pengfei stopped teasing and provoking.  No, continue to attack.

    Here, a group of Heavenly Lords also fell into deathly silence.

    "How could this happen?" All the Heavenly Lords were asking themselves.

    It¡¯s clear that that kid is not strong.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The so-called God-opening ax of that boy may not be real, and our power is astonishing.

    However, this magical ax that is indistinguishable from reality to illusion cannot be destroyed.

    "It's just that this magical ax can take shape by borrowing a shadow.  And the stronger the shadow you borrow, the stronger the shape it takes!

    The divine ax is so weird.

    This weird divine ax actually made dozens of deities with cultivation levels several times that of that kid.  Falling into a deathly silence

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1291. The source of means!

    Not only, these Heavenly Lords fell into a deathly silence.

    Even those who are above them, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, are still stuck in this state.

    After a long time, Xue Ling finally said slowly: "If I'm not mistaken. The God's Axe is Fox Princess!!!"

    "Is it Fox Princess?" Yuan Xiaoyao's eyes quickly moved to the melting pot, "Hu Ji, aren't you still here?"

    If so, Fox Princess will come out of seclusion.  How could she continue to sit cross-legged in this furnace?

    Even if it is, she went out once and came back again.  That's impossible. He and sister Xue Ling can't hide from him. Pay close attention.

    Besides

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s her, how could she have such abilities!!!¡±

    The ability to make a group of heavenly beings at the peak level of the third level fall into a deathlike silence

    Able to make Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, beings with the origin of chaos, fall into deathly silence

    "Don't mention it, Fox Princess has not yet completely smelted the cosmic-level rare treasure into her body.  Even if she has succeeded, it is impossible for her to have this ability!  !  !

    "What if, in addition, his insights from the first seven levels are added?" Xue Ling responded leisurely.

    "This is impossible!" Yuan Xiaoyao shook her head like a rattle, "The way of rejection catalyzes life. This is indeed very magical. However, sister should also know the laws and artistic conception of these eighteen levels of hell space.  , not at all, how powerful!¡±

    The coercion carried by the God-Opening Axe.  Not tyrannical.  The reason why it brings such effect is purely because.  Its magical and unpredictable artistic conception!

    In the eyes of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, part of the artistic conception in Kaitian God Ax has nowhere to hide.

    For example, it implies the way of illusion created by the illusion stone.

    For example, it is implicit.  The method of concealment was passed down from Ye Pengfei's previous life and carried forward by Ye Pengfei.

    It is obviously impossible to bring such amazing effects based on these artistic conceptions alone.  And what if, the artistic conception of the laws of these eighteen levels of hell had such terrifying abilities.  I am afraid.  Only a few of this group of third-level Tianzun peak-level beings still have the guts to break in!

    "Could it be that my sister discovered something else that is important that I didn't see?"

    The only possibility is this.  but.  Without Xue Ling opening her mouth to answer, Yuan Xiaoyao knew that sister Xue Ling had not really discovered any important artistic conception.

    "These are just intuitions." Xue Ling said with a somewhat self-deprecating smile.  "Now, I am relying more and more on intuitive judgment. This is all caused by this kid!"

    Xueling is right.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei, a dignified and superior being with the origin of chaos, he wouldn't need to rely on intuition to deduce the abilities of low-level experts.

    "The same thing would have happened if it weren't for Ye Pengfei.  Over there, dozens of Tianzun, third-level peak-level beings, could not finally make a choice, and all retreated to the eighth layer of space!

    "Unexpectedly, they are all gone. What a bunch of old foxes!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that the grindstones he was interested in would actually do this.  This is simply shameless.

    ¡°After all, there are still so many juniors around me.  Is it possible that they have developed a thick skin that is difficult for ordinary people to achieve?

    "It's not just shameless, they use retreat to advance. This move is also a great idea!"

    When Ye Pengfei stepped into the transitional area between the seventh and eighth levels of space, he finally understood.

    "Within a hundred years, we must gather at least thirty-six Tianzun-level beings. Otherwise, they will all be wiped out!"

    This line on the Spiritual Book of Passing Passes is a handwriting that quickly appears and then disappears.  It's shocking to see.

    "Qing Wuming wants to kill with a borrowed knife. They also want to kill with a borrowed knife." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and shook his head, "It's pitiful, it's a shame, you can't see through the mystery of these eighteen levels of hell, everything is in vain!"

    In the secret realm of time, the magic stone faces Ye Pengfei's soul.  In front of me, there are three or five tea sets.  Two cups of fragrant tea.  One of the cups belonged to Huan Shi, but it was no longer drinkable.

    "Themystery of the eighteen levels of hell?"

    Isn¡¯t it a place of inheritance?

    No, are you inheriting the way of rejection?

    Could it be that there is something else, a more profound mystery?

    "Indeed, this is a place of inheritance." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Indeed, the way of rejection will also be inherited here."

    After a pause, Ye Pengfei smiledHe asked back: "But who said that the only thing passed down here is the way of rejection?"

    ??Huanshi, shocked

    Yuan Xiaoyao also suddenly realized: "Sister, you are right, and you are also wrong. It turns out that he has really seen the deeper artistic conception of these eighteen levels of hell!"

    This makes sense.  However, Xue Ling felt that there seemed to be something wrong.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t have the answer and hid it.  Looking at that, his face was full of astonishment, and he didn't know what to say about the fantasy stone. Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "To put it bluntly, it's not surprising. These eighteen levels of hell have long been refined into  It¡¯s a rare treasure. Another layer of inheritance is to pass on this rare treasure!¡±

    "You have already mastered the eighteen levels of hell?"

    With a gasp, Huan Shi suddenly stood up!

    "It's not me." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Yes, Fox Princess!"

    When Ye Pengfei finished speaking, Yuan Xiaoyao's eyes turned to Xue Ling beside her.

    When Ye Pengfei finished speaking, Yuan Xiaoyao's eyes were filled with deep admiration.

    "Sister, your intuition is basically right!"

    Xue Ling¡¯s previous words were almost all right.  In comparison, that last flaw seems insignificant.

    Even that last bit is probably not a flaw.  Ye Pengfei had indeed mastered the laws of the first seven levels, so he discovered this, the secret of inheritance!

    Xue Ling was also happy and smiled: "No wonder he can fight with these gods like that. Daqing, this is his territory. He has already occupied the advantageous location!"

    It¡¯s not just about occupying a favorable location that can be exploited.  It even occupies the entire eighteen levels of hell!

    "I really don't know how he discovered this secret. How did he help Fox Lady obtain the entire eighteenth level of hell? After all, he only walked through the seventh level of space!"

    Huanshi immediately thought of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao's questions and raised them immediately.

    However, everyone will have their own secrets.  Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head.  He did not answer the question, but looked at the huge furnace and said quietly: "We are here to meditate for a hundred years!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1292. After a hundred years of meditation, Wang Rou appears for the first time!

    Just, meditate for a hundred years.

    No, stop practicing!

    This experience has just begun.  Being able to rely on the convenience of the geographical location to fight against dozens of beings at the pinnacle level of the third level of the Heavenly Lord, and achieve enlightenment.  There are not many opportunities like this.

    That god-opening ax is exactly what Ye Pengfei realized, a killing power.

    This killing magic power embodies what Ye Pengfei has learned and realized in his life.  He needs to go through high-intensity training to make this god-opening ax continue to change in the direction of true materialization.

    "Just two brief battles with those two Heavenly Lords gave this God-opening ax a hint of condensation. If I can, I can have thousands of battles with them,  I can compete with those who celebrate ignorance!"

    The shadow of the Divine Ax appeared in front of Ye Pengfei once again.  But this time, he did not add the power of the true and illusory way.  Therefore, it is clear that this divine ax is really an illusion¡ª¡ª

    Only the ax handle has a hint of condensation.  The rest is all illusion!

    Don¡¯t underestimate it, this is just a trace¡ª¡ª

    "If it weren't for Fox Lady, I would never have been able to condense this concise meaning so quickly!"

    "Only by using the hands of the Heavenly Lord at the pinnacle of the Third Heaven to sharpen oneself can it be possible to speed up and achieve this magical power!"

    Ye Pengfei's gaze penetrated the furnace barrier and fell on Fox Princess.

    "Fox Ji, I have just been initially recognized by these eighteen levels of hell. I can already obtain such a powerful and convenient location. I will meditate here for a hundred years and wait for her to gain more recognition. With further experience, I will  There is absolutely no risk of life or death!"

    Unless there is an emergency.  Or, you are desperate and have no other options.  Otherwise, no one would be willing to deliberately destroy themselves.  Being in a desperate situation of death.  Only now did Huan Shi know that Ye Pengfei had already made various appropriate arrangements

    ¡­¡­

    "What kind of methods do you think that boy will use again?" Mody said with a gloomy face.  Ask solemnly.

    Although, it was already in the first level of space.  A group of deities who were forcibly driven in by Qing Wuming had already begun to calculate this matter.  Wait until we get there, the transition zone between the seventh and eighth levels of space.  There are many more powerful deities, making suggestions together.

    But, to be honest, any Tianzun.  None of it was really, wholeheartedly discussed.  Even though they all know it.  The boy who looks like a second-level heavenly being must be extraordinary.  However, they never thought that they would suffer any damage.

    "The worst thing is, just like that terrifying existence, I have to leave these eighteen levels of hell. Is it possible that I will be killed by him again?"

    But, now, all the thoughts of Tianzun have changed!

    That kid can use the shadow of other people's magic to transform into the form of his own magical power.  Although that kid is weak, after taking the form of a shadow like this, it is tantamount to beating himself!

    "Everyone, please stop hiding your secrets." The middle-aged scribe also said in a deep voice, "This battle shows that it is really possible for that kid to kill us. If he doesn't come up with real means, I'm afraid  ¡­¡±

    The middle-aged scribe did not continue.  All deities know what it means.

    No one would doubt it.  Ye Pengfei cannot enter the eighth layer of space.  Even if it is, the warning on the spirit book for breaking through the barrier is a hundred times more dangerous.  All the Heavenly Lords believe that the boy with mysterious methods will definitely be able to survive safely.

    What needs to be discussed is that weird magical ax with magical powers.

    What needs to be discussed is whether there are other more powerful ones with hidden methods of the mysterious boy.

    Some Heavenly Lords frowned slightly and began to concentrate on calculating the evolution.

    There were even a few Heavenly Lords who wanted to forcefully see the boy¡¯s past and various causes and effects.

    "However, there are some deities who don't want to continue.  They coldly bowed their hands towards Modi and the others.  Then, just like Jiao Yan and others, they each chose a path and galloped towards the ninth floor.

    There are only eighteen Heavenly Lords left!

    "The power of an ax is so powerful. Even if that kid falls, he will definitely become famous all over the world!"

    It has always been a long -faced long swordsman.  This is the first time that I have such praise for a junior monk.

    Standing behind the long sword Tianzun is a female cultivator in green shirt.  Her soft face actually shone because of these words from her grandfather.

    "Huh?"

    Modi was surprised and let out a low cry.  attract otherTianzun also looked at the female cultivator in green shirt.

    "Could this bethe legendary Three Thousand Dao Bodies?!"

    "That's right!" Changdao Tianzun nodded and said in a deep voice, "If not, she was hit by the Extreme Yin Curse. Now, she should be on par with us Tianzun!"

    No one will deny that, after all, a strong man with this kind of Taoist body, even if he has cultivated to become the strongest third-level Tianzun peak-level existence, he will not encounter any bottleneck obstacles during the period.

    In fact, all the Heavenly Lords thought that what the Changsword Heavenly Lord said was already very modest.  Because a strong man with this legendary body can achieve great success in any path!

    You must know that although the immortal realm exists, all dharmas are accessible.  However, normally speaking, Taoism and Taoism, which were the main disciplines in the past, still rule the roost.

    Even if it is, it reaches the level of Tianzun.  After understanding, the method of merging all the ways.  The way of majoring in the past will still occupy a dominant position in the way of fusion.

    Even if there are monsters like Ye Pengfei, they can't escape from this law.  All of the eighteen Heavenly Lords present were like this.

    "However, a strong person with three thousand Tao bodies can balance all Tao and achieve great success in all Tao!"

    "What's her name?" For the first time, Modi took the initiative to ask for the name of a junior.

    Changdao Tianzun did not answer.  Instead, he turned his head and looked at the female cultivator in green shirt.

    "Junior, Wang Rou!" Wang Rou took a step forward.

    "Three thousand avenues, a soft side?" Mody asked again in a deep voice.

    "yes!"

    Wang Rou answered again, and then seemed to know in advance that Modi would not ask again.  He took a step back and returned to where he was standing just now.

    Mody took a deep look at Wang Rou.  Then, he looked around at the other Heavenly Lords.

    "Everyone, what do you think?"

    There is no need for Modi to describe anything in detail.  All the Heavenly Lords know what Modi has in mind.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  It was for what Modi thought, this plan.

    ????????????? Some Heavenly Lords are even guessing that Modi and the long-sword Heavenly Lord have already had a tacit understanding on this matter!

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1293. Swear with a long sword, twin shadows of a divine ax!

    "With the power of our Eighteen Heavenly Lords, it is not impossible to lift her extremely yin curse. But, what benefits can we gain?"

    No need to beat around the bush.  Immediately go straight to the topic of profit distribution.

    In fact, those Heavenly Lords in front left.  This method of profit distribution should be discussed again.  Now, something like this has happened.  If everyone is required to take action, then Chang Sword Tianzun must pay the price!

    Mody frowned slightly and looked towards the long-sword Heavenly Lord.

    I only heard

    "That kid, I give up!"

    A piece of silence!

    "Changdao Tianzun actually doesn't want such a huge benefit?"

    You must know that that kid alone can force a being that is so terrifying that people cannot imagine that he has to borrow a knife to kill someone.  This is enough to explain the benefits that will be gained after capturing that kid.

    However, when the boy used a shocking divine axe, he first broke the long-sword Tianzun's starting move, and then broke Yun Fei's one-dimensional power.  This further proves that the value of that boy is hard to measure!

    And now, Changdao Tianzun actually says he doesn¡¯t want it, so he doesn¡¯t want it anymore?

    Most of the Heavenly Lords looked suspicious.

    "I can swear an oath with my soul!" The voice of the Changdao Heavenly Lord was like rolling thunder, exploding in the ears of all the Heavenly Lords.

    Modi's expression changed several times, and soon he chuckled and said, "I believe Brother Wang, I swear, no need!"

    For a strong man of this level, ordinary swearing is completely useless.  And to make that earth-shattering oath, it is bound to be involved.  The laws of heaven and the movement of the universe.  This is equal to it.  Give your life to the universe!

    If there is no such thing as transcending the universe and realizing the supreme way, then that¡¯s it.  However, everyone knows that such as Changdao Tianzun.  The existence of talent and talent.  I will definitely pursue it, the supreme road!

    If you have given your life to the universe.  So, how can this Long Sword Heavenly Lord transcend the universe?  How else to go and realize the supreme road?  if.  Forcing him to swear an oath is tantamount to accepting a huge hatred!

    Soon, Yun Fei and other Tianzun all agreed.  chosen.  Believe in Changdao Tianzun.

    However, there are still eight Heavenly Lords who refuse to give up!

    Among them, there is Xiong Yu

    "I'd better make an oath, for Rou'er's sake. Even if I don't prove the Supreme Way, I have no regrets!"

    rare.  The resolute face of Changdao Tianzun revealed a gentle expression

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The divine ax is here!!!¡±

    With a thought, the God-Opening Ax was once again suspended in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "Behead!!!"

    In an instant, the God-opening ax went against the current.  Slash towards the black mist and drops of pus and blood in the seventh layer of space!

    Boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s God-Opening Ax has not yet killed any black mist, pus and blood. Wherever it touches, time and space will collapse and nothingness will be annihilated!

    ?????????????????????????? When this ethereal God-opening ax really struck a wisp of black mist, it was as if some huge swallowing black hole appeared in the shadow of the ax.  In an instant, this wisp of black mist, together with the pus and blood wrapped in the black mist, disappeared, and disappeared in the shadow of the axe.

    "Double axes, now!!!"

    When, the divine ax swallowed up something that even Tianzun, the third-level peak-level existence, would be afraid of.  The single ax suddenly turned into a double ax!

    "For the first time, relying purely on my own strength, I achieved the appearance of the double ax shadow!" Ye Pengfei's face showed a hint of a happy smile.

    That time, numerous axes appeared in Yun Fei's world, and it was actually Fox Ji who took action.  Those ax shadows are just superficial.  Its true power is actually exerted by the rare treasure of the Eighteen Hells.

    And that time, Ye Pengfei could only do it with the shadow of a single axe.  The three-fold sword that broke the long-sword Tianzun was Ye Pengfei's single action.

    And now

    "After eighty years of hard work, I was finally able to do it alone, and the two axes appeared!!!"

    The power of double axes is not just twice that of a single axe.  If you make some combinations between the two axes, the power will increase several times!

    Not to mention, as a formation master, Ye Pengfei can also use the shadow of these axes to lay out some formations.  The power of this double-open god ax will continue to increase dramatically!

    "Although, eighty years have only passed in the outside world. However, in the secret realm of time, I have been practicing for nearly 30 million years."?¡±

    "Because of the appearance of the two shadows of the Divine Ax, I have not done anything for such a long time to concentrate on cultivating the true body state. In the remaining twenty years, I should concentrate on improving the true body state!"

    No matter how Mody and other Heavenly Lords guessed Ye Pengfei's methods, they could not have guessed that Ye Pengfei actually had a secret realm of time in his hands!

    By the time he reached the twelfth-level space plane, Ye Pengfei gradually realized that the secret time realm in his hands was a shocking treasure even in this highest plane.  According to Xu Ting, even a rare treasure that lasts a day on the outside and a year on the inside will often cause the high-level heavenly beings from several star realms to rob it like crazy!

    "Twenty years is equivalent to nearly eight million years. Such a long cultivation time is enough for me to improve my realm to the third level of Tianzun!"

    How could Modi and the others guess it?  Even if Ye Pengfei doesn't have any other mysterious means at all.  It's just that if you concentrate on practicing for a hundred years, you can use the convenient conditions of the time secret realm to reach the peak of the third heaven of Tian Zun.  By then, even if Ye Pengfei is holding a single ax, he can still fight with them one by one and not fall behind!

    But Ye Pengfei did not do this.  His goal is very ambitious.  In his eyes, these existences like Modi are nothing more than whetstones for temporary use.

    "At least, I must be able to compete with Qing Wuming a little bit. I will raise my realm to the peak of the third level of Tianzun. Then I will roughly condense the twin shadows of the divine ax into shape. Then there will be hope to escape from that place.  Qing Wuming¡¯s pursuit!¡±

    Counterattack is unlikely.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that Qing Wuming was very different from other peak-level beings in the third level of Heaven.

    Although, it is impossible for him to discover that Qing Wuming is an existence of the same level as Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  However, his keen intuition has vaguely told him that this ignorance is extraordinary!

    "Perhaps, among the powerful enemies of my previous life, it was precisely because there were similar tyrannical enemies. So, even though my previous life was so tyrannical, I had to die sadly?"

    " Weiwei shook his head, and Ye Pengfei was immersed wholeheartedly in a mysterious state

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1294. On the Cultivation Star...

    "Haha, Tianzun Third Level, Intermediate Level!!!"

    Even though he is already used to it, Ye Pengfei is making rapid progress.  Huan Shi has also been deeply shocked by the results of Ye Pengfei's retreat this time.

    "What a monster"

    Huanshi shook his head helplessly.

    Like Huan Shi, those who shook their heads helplessly were Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.

    "Originally, I thought it was possible for him to make a billion-year agreement, but he wouldn't be able to fulfill it, but now" Xue Ling smiled bitterly, shook her head and sighed.

    "Yes, sister, this boy is too evil. Could it be that his origin has something unique?" Yuan Xiaoyao guessed in surprise.

    "Haven't we already checked it many times?"  exist!"

    "That's strange." Yuan Xiaoyao was even more surprised and guessed wildly, "Is it possible that the evolutionary creatures in this universe can evolve into beings whose origins are as powerful as themselves, or even more powerful? Or maybe, the evolution of this universe  Is the true origin far from what we see?¡±

    "Stop guessing." Xue Ling's eyes once again focused on the "mirror" in front of her, "He is about to enter the eighth floor. Let's take a good look and see if he can, with just  Use your own strength to get through this level!"

    "Only your own power? How is it possibleuh, what does sister mean?"

    I saw Xue Ling¡¯s solemn expression in an instant.  Yuan Xiaoyao understood

    ¡­¡­

    "How can this eighth level bea planet?"

    As soon as he stepped into the eighth level of space, Ye Pengfei's pupils suddenly tightened!

    "A hundred years of quiet practice is not only for myself, but also for the inheritance of Fox Princess.  Ye Pengfei relied on Fox Princess to increase her inheritance.  Only then can you step into this eighth layer of space with ease.

    Nature.  Ye Pengfei has long known what this eighth layer of space is like.

    "Here, it should be a test of 'poison'. The method of rejection will force the terrifying poison into the body of the strong. It is used to test the strong's ability to resist rejection!" Ye Pengfei's thoughts began to change rapidly.  "But what I'm stepping on now is actually a cultivation star with beautiful scenery! This is simply impossible!"

    Wherever the mind can reach, it is on this cultivation star.  There are many creatures.  Among them, there are at least thousands of powerful people in the Tianzun realm.

    If not, Hu Ji told Ye Pengfei with certainty that it is still the case here.  Among the eighteen levels of hell.  Ye Pengfei would definitely wonder if he had done something wrong.  As a result, he was kicked by these eighteen levels of hell, which cultivation star.

    "No, it's a false planet Could it be that in order to kill me, a bunch of Heavenly Lords started a big battle like this?"

    With his mind, he carefully searched every aspect of this cultivation star.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but murmur to himself.

    In his early years, when he was still wandering in that low-level plane, he once saw a treasure refined from the planet at an auction.  If so, this cultivation star is a rare treasure that was refined through sacrifice.  Ye Pengfei wouldn't think there was anything strange.

    "As soon as I entered the eighth level, I landed on this cultivation star. They must have deceived me into not knowing the specific situation of the eighth level!" While searching carefully with his telekinesis, Ye Pengfei secretly deduced, "  In other words, they will slowly lure me into the situation. They will only take action when I can't break free!"

    In Ye Pengfei's opinion, such a method is very impressive.  If he hadn't known about the situation on the eighth floor long ago, he would probably have been deceived.

    "In that case, why don't you leave quickly?" Huanshi asked in confusion.

    "Leave?" Ye Pengfei raised his head, "I'm afraid there's already a dragnet up there! The only way to survive is probably on this cultivation star!"

    When, in the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei's soul spoke these words very clearly, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao nodded involuntarily.

    "This kid's intuition is too terrifying! He has already passed half of this level!"

    "The remaining half depends on his fighting strength. Sister, have you really decided?"

    "Little demon, haven't you already decided this way? Even if I don't do it, you probably won't be able to bear it for a few more days."

    The two sisters looked at each other and smiled, saying nothing more

    ¡­¡­

    Early morning.

    SoftThe warm sunshine shines on the earth.  Wisps of feather-like clouds stretched across the blue sky.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was standing on a mountain that was ten thousand feet high.  Enjoy the magnificent view of the sun rising over the sea of ??clouds.

    Huan Shi was a little confused: "Ye Pengfei, you have been walking on this cultivation star for three years. Do you plan to keep doing this, changing your identity, and walking on?"

    In Huan Shi¡¯s view, since the way to survive is on this cultivation star.  Then, simply slash and kill, provoke the deities who secretly designed it one by one, kill them, and cut the mess with a quick knife!

    But, Ye Pengfei is not like that.

    Not only did he hesitate to take action.  Moreover, in three to five months, I will change my identity and my breath.  What is the use of this approach?

    "In any case, the only way to survive is definitely the most dangerous dead end they have set up! Everyone on the left and right must go to that dead end and face them head-on. Even if you change your identity and breath, in the end, they will find you.  If I can¡¯t find your true body, so what?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand, very puzzled.  However, no matter how confused he was, since Ye Pengfei insisted on doing this.  Huan Shi could only, helplessly, let him go.

    When you go down the mountain, your identity changes again.

    This time, Ye Pengfei became a handsome scholar in white.  Next to him, there was also a handsome butler and book boy.

    This book boy is the change of Wan Yuqiu.

    Over the years, she has advanced to the peak of the third level of the Holy Immortal.  Encountered a small bottleneck.  So, she planned to walk around, look around, and find some inspiration for breakthroughs.

    Originally, she planned to walk around in that secret realm of time.  However, when she heard that Ye Pengfei had entered such a cultivation star, she asked to come out and have a look.

    ¡°Reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of milesit¡¯s really a good feeling to be a mortal.¡±

    Wan Yuqiu uses his soul thoughts to communicate with Ye Pengfei.  She doesn't have to worry about being spotted by those heavenly beings.  When she changed her identity this time, she suddenly found that feeling of breakthrough.

    Ye Pengfei looked at Wan Yuqiu with a smile on his face: "Are you enlightened too?"

    ¡°A short sentence, four words, with profound meaning

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1295. Walking on the Cultivation Star, Enlightenment of the Supreme Being (1)

    "It's Ai, I realized it." Wan Yuqiu Wan'er smiled and chuckled, "I'm afraid they didn't expect that they would bring us such an opportunity by setting up this method!"

    Just when Wan Yuqiu Wan'er smiled, the sound of horse hooves tapping on the ground came clearly from a distance.

    Passers-by like Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu stood still one by one with surprise on their faces. Looking back at everyone, they saw that at the end of the official road, there were patches of dust, and "" was updated fastest.  Hand typed text

    "It's the Yulin Army!" Someone with sharp eyes exclaimed in a low voice

    Not long after the exclamation fell, everyone saw that among the bursts of flying dust, a dozen knights wearing silver armor and helmets with slightly trembling feathers rushed towards them at high speed like a whirlwind.

    "Their expressions are very serious!"

    "Is it possible that something big happened here in Lingnan?"

    "Maybe it's the little emperor of Fang who wants to take action on King Lingnan!"

    "Suddenly, people were panicked"

    Read the latest chapter

    Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu will naturally not be like this. Over the years, what they have been doing in the mortal world is a special realization.

    "Brother Ye, this time, we have encountered a big problem. I wonder how the mortals here will deal with it?"

    Looking at the group of knights rushing into Danzhou City in front of them, Wan Yuqiu's heart was filled with anticipation.

    "After all, there will be traces of Tianzun's way. The bigger the event, the more obvious these traces should be!" Ye Pengfei chuckled and responded slowly, "Yu Qiu, you can understand it carefully.  Maybe, this breakthrough is not just about advancing to the level of Heavenly Lord!"

    No one could hear the conversation between the two. Even if someone looked at them, they would only see two children who were petrified by the Yulin Army

    Teahouse

    This is often the fastest place to obtain information, not to mention in the mortal world. Even in the world of cultivation, restaurants and tea shops are like this.

    The teahouse Ye Pengfei chose is neither crude nor luxurious, but has an indescribable ancient flavor. This teahouse is exactly where a scholar like him likes to go.

    ¡°We are here~~~¡±

    The melodious voice of the waiter in the teahouse has a unique flavor from Fang Guo Lingnan. However, this smell is completely different in the ears of others and in the ears of Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  smell

    "They just came here"

    "Yes, we were not found"

    The two looked at each other, smiled slightly, found a secluded place, and sat down

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu, as well as the other heavenly beings who were in a leisurely mood and were sipping tea leisurely, were already a little crazy.

    "Still not found! What should I do?"

    It¡¯s not a big deal to spend a long time here. You know, starting from entering the seventh floor, all the way to the twelfth floor, there is a time limit!

    "Old Wu, please be patient," Mody said slowly, still calm, "The eighth floor has a thousand years. We are just, after staying here for more than a hundred years, we can still slowly search for it.  !¡±

    These Heavenly Lords entered here a hundred years before Ye Pengfei. Therefore, Ye Pengfei only stayed here for three years, but they all spent more than a hundred years.

    "I'm afraid, that kid will never show up even if he can't bear it!" Lao Wu said with a gloomy face, almost growling.

    ??Everyone, it¡¯s a thousand years, but if Ye Pengfei comes in later, he can just keep doing this, and it will be a waste of time.

    "It would be great if the spirit guide for breaking through the eighth level of space was the same as that for the seventh level." Tianzun shook his head and sighed. It is obvious that this Tianzun also agrees with Lao Wu's point of view.

    "Don't say useless things!" You Tianzun said sternly, "Or, just accept this cultivation star and force him to come out!"

    "Could it be that Fellow Daoist Qiu is already fully confident that he can break his axe?" Changdao Tianzun snorted disdainfully.

    Suddenly, it was quiet

    After a long time, Lao Wu frowned again and said: "However, it is impossible for us to continue to use up this power. In order to resist the erosion of the poisonous fog, we need to expend too much power!"

    "Wait a little longer," Mody chuckled, "If that doesn't work, just go to the thirteenth level of space and wait until Wang Rou's spell is resolved. The longer the time goes by, the better it will be for us!"

    This time, the opinions of all the Heavenly Lords finally aligned with the eyes of all the Heavenly Lords, penetrating through the surface of the cultivation star.The thick clouds in the sky looked towards a quiet valley

    ¡­¡­

    "Yu Qiu, do you feel it?" With the fragrant tea in his hand, Ye Pengfei's soul thoughts suddenly entered Wan Yuqiu's sea of ??consciousness.

    Wan Yuqiu did not answer immediately, but took a brief look at it.

    "She is a female cultivator who has just become a first-level Saint Immortal!"

    At this time, Wan Yuqiu, although she has not officially entered the Tianzun level, her prophecy method has been able to hide from the detection of the Tianzun and look directly at the place where the Tianzuns just saw.

    With this look, I not only saw the present, but also saw the female cultivator, the valley, the past and the future.

    The future is complicated and confusing. Wan Yuqiu just took a rough look at a few major changes.

    History has destined Wan Yuqiu to see at this glance the female cultivator three years ago.

    "Three years ago, she was still a high-level third-level immortal. Now, she has advanced to the first-level holy immortal! This girl is extremely talented!"

    Wan Yuqiu was very approving and praised him, and then said in confusion:

    "Is it possible that this is their trump card?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head, this matter is indeed strange.

    This female cultivator, Ye Pengfei had seen the younger cultivator who stood behind Chang Sword Tian Zun. It was obvious that Chang Sword Tian Zun¡¯s trip was to make this female cultivator reborn.

    "I remember that more than a hundred years ago, she was just a mere third-level golden immortal!"

    Ye Pengfei's soul thoughts instantly stunned Wan Yuqiu. She also noticed that this matter was very strange.

    You must know that we have only reached the eighteenth level of hell, and the female cultivator's level of cultivation has suddenly increased significantly at the eighth level. What does this mean?

    This shows that a group of deities have joined forces to transform the female cultivator!

    And the fact that all the Heavenly Lords came to see her just now proves that she is unusual!

    Just then, Wan Yuqiu frowned slightly, trying to figure out the matter properly, when a noisy sound came up from the first floor of the teahouse (To be continued

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1296. Walking on the Cultivation Star, Enlightenment of the Supreme Being (Part 2)

    "Brother Liu, as the saying goes, life and death are impermanent, and wealth depends on fate. So, why should life and death be so important?"

    "Liu doesn't agree with what Brother Xu said. There is an ancient poem that says, 'Begin to believe in the art of peace and order, and you will have to spend all your years of health preservation.' It can be seen that the theory of the impermanence of life and death is purely self-comfort for ignorant people!"

    "Ignorant people? A joke! 'Life and death are just like dreams, let alone delusions.' This is a famous saying of Master Ge Changgeng. Is it possible that Brother Liu wants to question Master Ge's famous saying?"

    "Master Ge's place is profound and unfathomable. How can we deduce it from the literal meaning?"

    ¡­¡­

    The noise on the first floor turned out to be because of the debate between life and death.  Ye Pengfei was a little surprised and listened attentively.

    Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but chuckled: "Brother Ye, is it possible that you still plan to ask these Confucian scholars for advice?"

    ??Walking around the Cultivation Star and comprehending the Tao of Heaven.

    Those Celestial Beings did not realize that the most ordinary people on this cultivation star had the most obvious expression of the Celestial Being's artistic conception.

    "However, those Heavenly Lords don't know this.  It is obviously impossible for these Confucian scholars to know this.

    In the past three years, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu have just kept changing their identities and walking around the world.  Use your own eyes to see the rise, fall, honor and disgrace, and all the changes in the world.  They have never, by listening to people's words, checking people's thoughts, to trace the various traces of artistic conception left by the deities on this cultivation star.

    "If what they say makes sense, it's okay. Ask for advice."

    Walking on the Cultivation Star is not just about it.  In order to understand the traces of artistic conception left behind by those Tianzun, third-level peak-level beings.  Similarly, because Ye Pengfei didn't understand the other party's methods, he used the "drag" tactic and waited to see what would happen.

    Since you want to "drag", then.  It would not be a waste of time to listen to the Confucian scholars arguing.  Therefore, although Wan Yuqiu disagreed.  However, he remained quiet and said no more.

    The argument on the first floor lasted for some time.  Many Confucian scholars joined the battle group.

    Warriors fight.  Relying on fists and feet.

    Confucian scholars fight only by talking.

    As the saying goes, there is no first in literature and no second in military affairs.

    The battle between warriors will always come out with a winner in the end.  But.  It's hard to distinguish between the pretentious fights, three, six, and five.

    A dozen Confucian scholars argued for almost an hour.  Gradually, everyone became angry.

    "Let's go. Let's go to Fang's place and ask for advice. Take a look. Who's right?"

    "Master Fang? One of the three masters of Yunmen, Fang Shaoqun, Master Fang? How can such a great scholar meet just as soon as he says he meets him!"

    "You don't know, my uncle is the housekeeper of everyone!"

    "Wow, doesn't it mean that Brother Hua can always listen to everyone's teachings? I admire you!"

    "Where is it? Hua's aptitude is dull and she can only understand a little bit of everyone's teachings."

    "Even if you can only understand half of it, it's already a bright future. Congratulations!"

    A group of Confucian scholars were talking about boring crown words.  After leaving the teahouse, they all headed towards Fang Shaoqun's mansion and walked together

    "Brother Ye, do you still want to go in person?"

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei also greeted the boy, paid the bill and left, Wan Yuqiu was very surprised.

    Not to mention Fang Shaoqun, they are in Danzhou City.  Even if he is hundreds of billions of miles away.  Ye Pengfei was also able to hear all the exchanges between him and a group of Confucian scholars, exactly.

    However, Ye Pengfei actually wanted to go there in person!

    Wan Yuqiu knew that Ye Pengfei's every move definitely had a hidden meaning.  He first listened to the conversation of the Confucian scholars. It could also be said that he had nothing to do and listened casually.  But now, he actually wants to go there in person.  There is a lot to write about here.

    Ye Pengfei did not hide anything from her. He sent a message from his soul and recounted the events of the Red Emperor, Qing Emperor, and Fan Zhengcheng in the past.

    After talking about the past, Wan Yuqiu suddenly realized.

    "Brother Ye, have you noticed that a being like Fan Zhengcheng evolved here?"

    A fantasy can evolve into strange characters like Fan Zhengcheng.

    On a real cultivation star, among a group of real life forms, it is obviously possible for such beings to evolve!

    "Whether it is yes or no, you will know after you go there!"

    Ye Pengfei still has questions in his heart.

    &nbsp; Although intuitively, he has already noticed that these Confucian scholars' arguments are not just boring verbal disputes.  He also noticed that there seemed to be different kinds of inheritance of the thoughts of life and death.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not notice such a strange smell on Fang Shaoqun.

    "Perhaps, you can only know the details if you take a close look and see it with your own eyes!"

    ******

    Ye Pengfei's actions made Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao increasingly confused.

    "Before, it could be said that he was calm, not impatient or impetuous. Now, he is singing, which drama?"

    The soul communication between Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu relies on the equal contract established long ago between the two.  Even Xue Ling doesn't have the ability to spy and eavesdrop.

    At this time, Yuan Xiaoyao, whose origin of chaos was superior to that of the Snow Spirit, vaguely sensed the soul-consciousness transmission between Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.  It's a pity that there is a powerful cosmic barrier in the middle.  Therefore, Yuan Xiaoyao could not hear it very clearly.

    "Sister, Wang, what has he experienced in the past Is it possible that he has asked for advice from famous Confucians in the past?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao felt that this thing was really strange.

    ¡°After all, I and Sister Xue Ling have already seen Ye Pengfei¡¯s history.  There are various causes and effects related to Ye Pengfei, and even related to Ye Pengfei's previous life.  The two sisters had already seen it clearly and clearly.

    No matter in the past life or in this life, Ye Pengfei has never dealt with Confucian scholars!

    "If this is really the case, then I am afraid that Ye Pengfei's origin really hides some major secrets!"

    When Yuan Xiaoyao said this, Xue Ling's thoughts were also brought into the gutter.  How could she have expected that the reason why Ye Pengfei went to see a Confucian scholar in person was because he had achieved enlightenment in an illusion.

    "Or, his origin comes from there"

    Just when Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were thinking wildly and getting more and more outrageous, Ye Pengfei had already walked quickly to the group of Confucian scholars.

    "Everyone, please stay!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s warm smile suddenly made all the Confucian scholars feel like they were taking a breath of spring breeze

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1297. Walking on the Cultivation Star, Enlightenment of the Heavenly Lord (3)

    None of the deities are vegetarians.  Just when Ye Pengfei stopped the Confucian scholars and was about to join the group silently, suddenly, a Tianzun spoke:

    "No! With that kid's ability, he won't be able to guess it. We also want to delay time!"

    If it is, facing an ordinary character, then that¡¯s it.  However, that boy's methods were really weird.

    How did that kid force a terrifying existence into such a situation that he had to borrow a knife to kill someone? No one among the Heavenly Lords saw it.

    However, how did that boy force all the heavenly beings to choose to enter the eighth level of space?  Moreover, there are still some Tianzun who voluntarily give up and leave.  Everyone present knew it well.

    For more than a hundred years, various deities have repeatedly calculated and analyzed the power of that axe.  All the Heavenly Lords have already discovered that the power of that ax is actually very weak.  However, the artistic conception of that ax is hard to figure out!

    Intention and strength, intention comes first!

    The more powerful the being, the more he understands this truth.  The more powerful the being, the more he knows that it is not a simple matter to realize the intention before the force.

    "Yes, with that kid's understanding, it's impossible not to guess. We are very willing to delay the time!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The eyes of the sixteen Heavenly Lords all fell on the faces of Mody and Changdao Heavenly Lord.

    The Cultivation Star was provided by Modi.  Including all the living beings on the Cultivation Star.

    The only way to survive is to be the descendant of Changdao Tianzun.  Wang Rou, guarding alone.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two of them had expected this?

    Everybody, we need answers.

    "However, all they got was the meaningful smiles of Modi and Changdao Tianzun

    ¡­¡­

    "What is life and death?"

    An old man with pale temples and a smile.  He looked at all the Confucian scholars one by one.  Those pair of eyes full of wisdom made all the Confucian scholars feel that there was an inexplicable impulse in their hearts, and they trembled slightly.

    Including, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu.

    ?Mortal people.  Are you asking me to wait for a strong person in the Immortal Realm, with my heart trembling slightly?

    Although Wan Yuqiu's face was calm, deep inside, he was already in a state of turmoil.

    Could it be that this Fang Shaoqun is really the one.  An existence like Fan Wenzheng?

    As soon as I heard it, Fang Shaoqun recalled leisurely:

    "In the past, my master once asked me this question to test my peers. I answered with a song called "Man Ting Fang"."

    On the faces of all Confucian scholars.  Revealed, a solemn expression.  Everyone listens respectfully.  No one dared to make any sound.

    "Night goes and dawn comes, time flies quickly, and the four seasons rush people to be busy. It is not long before the floating life, who is willing to examine it in detail. I have always been wishful thinking, greedy for unjust deeds, and unaware of the impermanence. The form returns to the earth, the three souls and seven souls, flying in the sky according to the scene."

    "There is no life or death, one person is alone, and it is difficult to hide. Suddenly he realizes that he is crazy. No matter whether it is the front street or the back alley, he sings and dances, and is open-minded. In a free place, there is nothing wrong with being down."

    After finishing his poem, Fang Shaoqun was speechless for a long time.  He was waiting for the responses from the Confucian scholars.

    Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu understood. They only needed to observe the words and expressions, without prying into the mind, let alone the cause and effect. They would know why Fang Shaoqun was here.

    However, they did not respond immediately. They were also waiting for a certain Confucian scholar to discover the mystery.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Just when a hint of regret appeared on Fang Shaoqun's face, suddenly, a Confucian scholar raised his voice and asked: "May I ask Mr. Fang, when did you compose this song "Man Ting Fang"?"

    "Twenty-six!"

    One question, one answer.

    In an instant, the room full of Confucian students all suddenly understood.  Everyone looked at the Confucian scholar who raised his voice to ask the question. In their eyes, envy and admiration reflected each other.

    "Please, everyone, please continue to answer!" The Confucian scholar, feeling a little complacent, raised his hand and asked again.

    Fang Shaoqun nodded and said slowly: "In ten years' time, I will have another achievement - sleepwalking with faith and peace as a butterfly, with a happy mind and a leisurely body, just like a fish. Although I don't know life and death, there is no difference between victory and defeat."

    Wan Yuqiu's eyes couldn't bear it anymore, and they flashed with a dazzling look.

    ¡°Convergence!¡±

    With a sharp rebuke from his soul, Wan Yuqiu immediately calmed down again.

    At this moment, Fang Shaoqun looked towards Wan Yuqiu if he felt something.  However, the glory of the moment has passed away.  Fang Shaoqun thought that he had seen it wrong.  He shook his head secretly and looked at the Confucian scholar just now.

    ? ???, another test.

    ¡°Compared to the previous test, this current test is even more difficult.

    In the test just now, you only need to understand that the question of life and death requires repeated consideration and consideration.

    The current test is to understand what the answer to life and death implies.

    It was quiet all around.  Even the chirping of birds outside the house seemed completely silent at this moment.

    This silence lasted for more than an hour.  Just when someone was getting a little impatient, the Confucian scholar finally spoke slowly:

    "Drunk and dreaming of death?"

    Is this an answer?  There are Confucian scholars who are instantly confused.  In their opinion, these four words have nothing to do with Fang's poem just now.

    However, Fang Shaoqun was a little relieved and nodded: "Su Lun, you can call me teacher from now on."

    "is teacher!"

    The Confucian scholar named Su Lun had an expression of excitement that could not be concealed on his face.

    There are people who are envious.  Some people admire it.  There are even more people who are unwilling to do so.

    "I dare to ask everyone, is it possible that the discussion of life and death is just a matter of 'drunk' or a 'dream'? So, this seems like a question, so I might as well not ask it!"

    These words are a bit intense.  It is also this Fang Shaoqun who has always given people a gentle meaning.  The questioner has some background.  Only when he is angry can he be so bold.

    With a quick glance, Fang Shaoqun's eyes shined brightly.

    Suddenly, all the Confucian scholars felt that an invisible pressure seemed to be covering the world.  I'm so stressed that I can't breathe!

    "Master Fang, you, you" The bold Confucian scholar's face turned pale, and he backed away repeatedly, unable to speak clearly.

    Fang Shaoqun snorted coldly: "Such a mind, such resistance From now on, you are not allowed to enter my Fang Shaoqun's house again!!!"

    With that said, Fang Shaoqun suppressed his inexplicable and invisible pressure.

    ¡°What a great and upright person!¡±

    Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu could not help but cheer secretly.  They knew that Fang Shaoqun could indeed be called two words¡ª¡ª

    Great Confucian!  !  !

    "Brother Ye, no matter whether this Fang Shaoqun is similar to Fan Wenzheng or not. At least, if someone leads him to Taoism, it won't take many years for him to reach the realm of gods!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, but he was thinking about something in his heart

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1298. Walking on the Cultivation Star, Enlightenment of the Heavenly Lord (4)

    Years pass by, time flies.

    Ten years have passed by in a blink of an eye.

    In the past ten years, the situation in Fang Guo Lingnan has changed drastically.

    First, the young emperor of Fang Kingdom scolded the King of Lingnan for hiding the late emperor's legacy and plotting against it.

    Finally, the King of Lingnan refused to do anything and raised an army to rebel, turning the good-looking Fang Kingdom into a river of blood and corpses everywhere.

    Finally, the King of Lingnan was planned to be captured and killed by the grown-up Emperor of Fang Kingdom.  The smoke of civil strife has not completely dissipated, but Zhao State in the south has invaded Lingnan again!

    Ten years of life and death are uncertain.

    In the past ten years, Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu have seen countless life and death, as well as countless victories and defeats.

    Both of them have used the world of reincarnation to practice.  Originally, they had seen too many of the disasters of war.  Only this time, the great turmoil that lasted for ten years contained various changes in the artistic conceptions and avenues of the Heavenly Lord.  Looking carefully and pondering carefully, not to mention Wan Yuqiu, even Ye Pengfei also benefited a lot.

    This day

    "Zhao Bing, we won!"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s words fell, and the city of Danzhou was destroyed!

    The cry of killing spread from outside the city into the city.  Although the Fang soldiers in the city were still resisting stubbornly.  However, Lingnan has been lost and cannot be reversed.

    Da da da¡­¡­

    The sound of horse hooves galloping towards the courtyard where Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu lived.  They knew that the person who came was for Fang Shaoqun.

    Over the years, the two of them have lived next door to Fang Shaoqun.  It's just that everyone in the Fang Mansion.  But no one knows.  These two new neighbors met exactly ten years ago.  The net boy who entered Fang's mansion and "listened" to everyone's teachings.

    "Everyone Fang! Everyone Fang!"

    A general from Fang State, his helmet tilted, rushed into Fang Shaoqun's mansion.

    Before even meeting Fang Shaoqun, the general of Fang State was greeted by a scholar in green shirt.  Stopped.

    "Su Lun! Don't block the road! Take me quickly to meet everyone!"

    "The teacher said, he won't leave!"

    Su Lun stood loosely in front of the Fang Kingdom general.  The little smell on his body was just like the mighty pressure of Fang Shaoqun in the past.

    That was the general of Fang State.  He couldn't help but be forced to freeze by this momentum.  He was stunned for a moment, and then, once again, he shouted urgently: "Everyone Fang is the emperor's uncle. I, Wang Changji, will take everyone away even if I risk my life!"

    Everyone knows that Fang Shaoqun is one of the three heroes of Yunmen.  That Yunmen is one of the few on this cultivation star.  Confucian sect.

    However, not many people know it.  Fang Shaoqun is also the uncle of the current Emperor Fang and the younger brother of the previous Emperor Fang!

    Wang Changji knew it, and so did Su Lun.

    Even if Wang Changji died, he would never dare to let Fang Shaoqun die before him.

    Su Lun?

    Even Wang Changji was furious and wanted to use a knife.  He also stood there with an unmoving expression.

    "This boy has a good climate." Ye Pengfei nodded approvingly.

    Over the years, he was watching, Fang Guo.  He was even more looking at this pair of teachers and students.  Just like when he saw Fan Wenzheng.

    "It's just that when he looked at Fan Wenzheng back then, it didn't take him too long to roughly figure it out, so he came out.

    Now, he has been watching this pair of teachers and students for ten consecutive years, but he still hasn¡¯t really understood them.

    Even, to "see" this pair of teachers and students.  He has even temporarily stopped cultivating his soul.  Not to mention, realm cultivation.

    Ten years ago, his realm of cultivation was gradually approaching, and he reached the third level of Tianzun.  Ten years later, it¡¯s still the same.

    In comparison, Wan Yuqiu¡¯s situation is quite different.  She also tried to "see" it for a while.  But soon, she gave up.

    Wan Yuqiu knows that no matter how long or how much energy he spends on "seeing" like this, which is ethereal and completely unpredictable, he still can't see anything.

    Therefore, in the past ten years, Wan Yuqiu's level of cultivation has soared.  Not only did she advance to the realm of Tianzun, she also cultivated to the first level of Tianzun in one breath!

    Just when Ye Pengfei softly praised Su Lun for his small success, Wan Yuqiu once again tried to take a look at this pair of teachers and students who seemed to have great "characteristics".

    However¡­¡­

    "What I see is still Haoran's righteousness." Wan Yuqiu was very helpless, shaking his head, very frustrated.

    "This is indeed difficult to understand." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and comforted softly, "Even if it's me,??Still confused.  The situation of Xu Ting, who is about to advance to the third level of Tianzun, is not much different from yours.  "

    In the past ten years, not only Xu Ting¡¯s Soul has also come out to see it.  I¡¯ve even seen the fantasy stone!

    Ye Pengfei didn't mention the magic stone, just because he didn't want to leave the shadow of failure on himself.  Even life forms like Huan Shi, who are about to transcend the universe, are confused.  If you no longer have confidence in yourself, you will have no use for anything and look at it again!

    ******

    What Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know was that while he was comforting Wan Yuqiu like this, the two girls Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao finally spoke slowly and had an exchange¡ª¡ª

    Ten years ago, they were already shocked.

    In ten years, they didn¡¯t say a word!

    Ten years later, they finally spoke!

    "Sister, who do you think will win this battle?"

    "At least, Ye Pengfei has already won't lose!"

    Of course, they can see that Moidi and Changdian Tianzun, what medicine is it sold in the gourd.

    The dragnet outside the Cultivation Star is a method.

    In the Cultivation Star, the valley where Wang Rou sits alone.  That's another method.

    Actually, there is a third method!

    "He walked on the Cultivation Star and realized the will of the Heavenly Lord. This is already the third level of fall. As time goes by, logically speaking, his soul will slowly fall. At that time, he, along with  The beings around him will all mistakenly think that they are indigenous creatures born and raised in this cultivation star!"

    "But here he is, sitting here for ten years. He is actually comprehending the great righteousness of two Confucian scholars!"

    "I don't know what's so special about these two Confucian scholars. But at least I can see that his soul has fallen and has stagnated!"

    Xue Ling¡¯s vision is so sharp.  However, she couldn't see what was so unique about Fang Shaoqun and Su Lun.

    Yuan Xiaoyao's vision is actually sharper than Xue Ling's.  After all, the source of chaos she possesses is stronger than Xue Ling.

    It¡¯s just that she has become accustomed to relying on Sister Xue Ling.  So, even if she saw something more.  Often, she won't take the initiative to say it.

    Xue Ling knows this.  The affection between sisters has not changed even a little because of the increase in strength or the difference in strength.

    "Little demon, what did you see? Tell your sister quickly."

    Wait, tell me everything you see.  Xue Ling just looked towards Yuan Xiaoyao with a smile

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1299. Walking on the Cultivation Star, Enlightenment of the Supreme Being (5)

    Modi and Changdao Tianzun are also aloof.

    However, compared with Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, they are really far behind.  Not only could they not see where Ye Pengfei's true body was.  They simply could not guess that ten years ago, Ye Pengfei had already broken the method they were most optimistic about.

    "It's been thirteen years, and he hasn't appeared yet!"

    "I thought that he would at least send a clone or something to explore that valley. I never thought that he actually didn't show up at all!"

    "I'm afraid, Brother Mo's heavenly intention has made him completely intoxicated by it. After all, even the artistic conception of life and death in these eighteen levels of hell has been integrated into this cultivation star by Brother Mo!  "

    This is not an ordinary cultivation star.  This cultivation star belongs to Modi, the treasure at the bottom of the box!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the sky, everything that Modi can feel, the artistic conception of Tianzun, will be sent to this cultivation star by Modi.  It is no exaggeration to say that if you can understand the artistic conception contained in the entire cultivation star, it is equivalent to getting thousands of true inheritances of the peak level existence of the third level of Tianzun!

    This cultivation star is the key that Modi uses to understand the principles of heaven and transcend the universe.

    Mody will obviously be heavily guarded against such rare treasures.  We must not only guard against robbery by outsiders, but also guard against internal rebellion!

    In order to be able to observe the evolution of various Tianzun's artistic conceptions.  Mody not only introduced many creatures into this cultivation star.  The entire Cultivation Star was built into a blessed land and cave.  The resources here are enough for hundreds of millions of strong men.  Cultivation to the third level of Tianzun!

    "Don't say that he is a strong person who has cultivated to this level.  Even if it is.  Even the younger ones, those in the Immortal Realm and Nascent Soul Stage, will also have the urge to leave the planet and go out into the world.  Therefore, in order to prevent this kind of thing from happening, Modi left a kind of magic on this cultivation star.  Powerful means¡ª¡ª

    Whenever, the indigenous people on the Xingxing.  Everyone will be obsessed with cultivating the truth and enlightening the Tao, and comprehending various artistic conceptions of the gods.  This kind of intoxication is so drunk that you forget yourself, so drunk that you don't even think about the situation outside the cultivation star.  These strong men.  No matter birth, old age, illness or death, no matter the cycle of life and death, they are all bound to this cultivation star!

    The other Heavenly Lords don¡¯t know that Modi is a cultivation star.  Such tyrannical power is still hidden.  Only the Changsword Heavenly Lord had reached an agreement with Modi early in private.  therefore.  Only then will he know, that boy.  The longer you stay on the Cultivation Star, the more likely you are to lose yourself!

    Modi smiled slightly and whispered in a secret voice: "It has only been more than ten years, and there should not be such a magical effect. After all, he is from outside, and the second heaven of Tianzun exists Well, I guess, if it is  Wait another three hundred years. If he doesn't go to that valley, he will really be completely lost!"

    ******

    "Pfft", Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were all happy.

    "This Modi is still so steadfast in his vows. This time, he gave Ye Pengfei a big gift!"

    "Yes, sister, can we advance our plan a little earlier? I originally thought that this battle would be extremely dangerous. Who would have thought that it would end up like this."

    Originally, in the eyes of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, even if Zifu, Time and Space, and Huan Stone all took action, it would be difficult to help Ye Pengfei with the dangers he was going to face this time.

    " But let Ye Pengfei face Wang Rou, who has three thousand Dao bodies, alone.  And, eighteen third-level heavenly peak level beings.  Even though Fox Princess can provide it, the location is convenient.  It is almost impossible for Ye Pengfei to win the battle!

    More than ten years ago, when Ye Pengfei stepped into this cultivation star, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao thought that if they could escape alive based on Ye Pengfei's own abilities alone, it would be considered great. Ye Pengfei was great.  With the help of Zifu and other entities, Ye Pengfei could only ensure that he would survive 100%.

    When Ye Pengfei wandered around for three years and was not in a hurry to break out, the two of them just felt that Ye Pengfei's hope of surviving and escaping by relying on his own strength had increased a lot.  Coupled with the help of Zifu and other beings, maybe it can scare these deities again.

    That¡¯s it, that¡¯s all.

    But now, Modina¡¯s attitude has made it clear that Ye Pengfei can cultivate on this cultivation star for hundreds of years.  By then, Ye Pengfei, this evil boy, would have already advanced to the third level of Tianzun Peak.  It is even possible that the power of his body is far beyond Modi's level!

    "Yes, the plan should be advanced." Xue Ling nodded. Suddenly, she smiled slightly and said, "But as soon as this plan is implemented, our sisters will be separated. You have to be careful, don't let it go in vain.  Let that guy take advantage!"In an instant, Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s face turned red

    ******

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know what Modi said.

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t understand Xue Ling¡¯s words.

    At this moment, his mind was completely focused on the pair of teachers and students.

    It is the mind, not the power of thought, nor the consciousness.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's mind seemed to have been completely integrated into the souls of Fang Shaoqun and Su Lun.  They thought, Ye Pengfei thought.  If they leave, Ye Pengfei will leave.  They were worried, and Ye Pengfei was worried.  They laughed, and Ye Pengfei laughed At this time, Ye Pengfei had almost become the two of them.  If so, the two of them walked out of the Fang family's mansion.  Ye Pengfei also knew how to walk out of his courtyard slowly without any hesitation.

    However, there are thousands of Zhao soldiers outside.  Even if two Confucian scholars wanted to go out, it would be difficult for them.

    Bang bang bang~

    A member of the army, General Zhao, stepped forward and knocked gently on the door.

    Zhao soldiers were present in the rest of the mansions. They broke in directly and looted wantonly.  Only in this Fang family mansion, all the Zhao soldiers were quite respectful.

    The housekeeper of Fang Mansion has long been replaced by Su Lun¡¯s father.  The white-haired old man's heart was beating hard with the sound of General Zhao knocking on the door.  Both hands were holding a shovel tightly.  Be ready at any time and use your last strength to pounce!

    "Old Su, open the door."

    Fang Shaoqun's voice came slowly from not far away.

    "Everyone Fang, why did you come out?" Lao Su turned around and said hurriedly, "It's dangerous here, everyone better go and hide in the cave!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  In particular, this country has been in chaos for ten years.  Even those who had not dug out a place to save their lives in the past have already started digging.

    Fang Shaoqun was unwilling to do this, but Lao Su insisted on digging a hidden hole.  He had no choice but to let the stubborn old Su go.  However, although the cave is there, he will not go there.

    "No problem, open the door!"

    "But¡­¡­"

    "Whether life or death, I will be single!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    Fang Shaoqun¡¯s frank words not only shocked Lao Su, but also made Ye Pengfei wake up in an instant!  !  !.

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1300. Walking on the Cultivation Star, Feeling the Divine Intention (6)

    No matter life or death, I will be single!

    To others, this is just the integrity of a contemporary great Confucian.

    However, when it fell in Ye Pengfei's mind, it was like rolling thunder!

    "His view of life and death agrees with mine!"

    After waiting for ten years, Ye Pengfei finally understood why he was waiting.

    "If you wait wrongly, you will wait rightly."

    Ye Pengfei suddenly smiled and whispered, which made Wan Yuqiu feel confused.

    "Brother Ye, what's wrong? What's right?"

    "He does not exist like Fan Wenzheng. So, I was wrong."

    "He is equivalent to my mirror image here, so I am right too!"

    Wan Yuqiu is even more confused.

    Ye Pengfei didn't and went to explain directly.  Instead, he slowly said: "Your telepathy is not as strong as mine. Therefore, there is no mirror image of you here. Existences related to you have long been spread across this cultivation star."

    This time, Wan Yuqiu finally understood a little bit.

    "Brother Ye, what do you mean? Ever since we came in, existences related to us have been appearing here constantly. Until we are bound to this cultivation star?"

    Nodding, Ye Pengfei continued: "Those existences that are related to us. Once they attain enlightenment, their enlightenment will affect our enlightenment. Their confusion will also become our confusion. In the end,  ¡­¡±

    "Finally! Because the meaning of the Heavenly Lord is too complicated on this Cultivation Star. Therefore, we will be completely lost on this Cultivation Star!" Wan Yuqiu's beautiful eyes suddenly lit up, "I'll tell you why.  , a group of heavenly beings can be so patient and wait for us for several years. Since we have all entered this cultivation star, why haven't they taken action yet. It turns out that they have already taken action, and they want to destroy us invisibly!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded with a complicated expression: "The peak of Tianzun's third level cannot be underestimated. If it weren't for my strong mental power, which caused my mirror image to gather on this only existence. I would also, gradually, fall into it!  "

    Fang Shaoqun is not the Fan Zhengcheng he was back then.  History does not simply repeat itself.

    The descendant of Fang Shaoqun, that Su Lun.  It's Ye Pengfei's, mirror inheritance.  When Fang Shaoqun returns to the ruins, Su Lun will become.  Between heaven and earth, Ye Pengfei is the only image and the only connection!

    "Is it true that by cutting off the connection, this magic method can be broken?" Wan Yuqiu.  Asked in a deep voice.

    Although I have been neighbors with the Fang family for ten years.  This pair of Confucian teachers and students.  It left an excellent impression on Wan Yuqiu.  However, if they are the only flaw in that magic method.  Then Wan Yuqiu doesn't mind and will kill him decisively!

    But¡­¡­

    "Why behead?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "It is precisely because of their existence that I can not be confused. As long as the inheritance of this line continues. As long as those Heavenly Lords do not accept this cultivation star. Then, I will  I can continue to practice on this cultivation star for a long time!"

    When Ye Pengfei finished speaking.  Outside the universe, two girls, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, looked at each other with smiles.  They said goodbye to each other.  The real body suddenly collapsed!

    It¡¯s another life, a new reincarnation

    ******

    Danzhou City, Yunmen branch.

    Although, Zhao State finally annexed Fang State.  However, Zhao Guo still did not dare to force his way into Danzhou Fang Mansion.

    "In the next twenty years, there were still remnants of Fang Kingdom.  He regarded Fang Shaoqun as the successor of Fang Huang and restarted the war under the banner of Fang's family.  Until the Zhao invaders were completely defeated.  Not even a single soldier from Zhao State dared to step into the Fang family's gate!

    No one knows why this happens.  Even the three heroes of Yunmen and the other two heroes were at a loss.

    Any famous Confucian who has visited Fang Shaoqun can feel the awe-inspiring righteousness that secretly surges within Fang Shaoqun.

    "However, any famous Confucian scholar who has visited Fang Shaoqun all agrees that it is impossible to stop the Zhao soldiers from burning, killing, and looting with just this awe-inspiring righteousness!"

    "If so, Fang Shaoqun's awe-inspiring righteousness can protect Fang Mansion from war. Then, why doesn't he protect Danzhou, why doesn't he protect Fang Kingdom?"

    "Don't say it's Fang State, let alone Danzhou. Even the refugees in Danzhou City can't be protected by him!"

    "However, the Fang family's mansion is crowded with fleeing women and children, and they are safe. Perhaps the Fang family's awe-inspiring righteousness can only be effective there, in the Fang family's place!"

    Puzzle leads to speculation.

    Speculations lead to legends.

    &nbsp; legends lead to myths.

    When Fang Shaoqun was dying, he announced his lineage.  Permanent single pass, this lineage will never leave Danzhou City or Fang Mansion.  The myths and legends about Fang Mansion have reached their peak.

    During this period, it was not that there were no evil people who wanted to seize Fang Mansion.  However, as long as these people with evil intentions approach Fang Mansion.  They will encounter an inexplicable blow.  From minor to serious injury.  More importantly, perish!

    And those who come to Fang Mansion with the intention of pilgrimage.  Those who want to become Su Lun's disciples.  No one will encounter any disaster.  One by one, they walked into Fang Mansion, and one by one, they left Fang Mansion with surprise and joy.  Gradually, Danzhou Fangfu, a branch of Yunmen, has a faint tendency to surpass Yunmen!

    "Senior Brother Wang, for the sake of Yunmen, it's time for you to leave the mountain!" A Confucian scholar with a fluttering beard and an air of immortality sighed.

    Opposite him, a Confucian scholar with white hair and a childlike face, his eyes showing the vicissitudes of life, shook his head slightly: "I am not as good as him!"

    "Senior Brother Wang has been cultivating Confucianism for hundreds of years, and he has reached the state of rejuvenation. Nasu Lun only has forty or fifty years of experience. How can he be compared with Senior Brother Wang?!"

    The boy with gray hair and face seemed to be smiling. He looked at the person opposite and said, "Even the first-class gods and immortals are helpless. Junior brother Qi thinks that I can deal with him after hundreds of years of practicing Confucianism?"

    Junior Brother Qi was immediately speechless.

    Looking at Senior Brother Wang¡¯s eyes again, Junior Brother Qi felt as if a basin of ice water was pouring down from head to toe.  All my little calculations can't escape, the eyes of this Senior Brother Wang

    ¡­¡­

    In the distance, in Danzhou City, next door to Fang Mansion.

    "Huan Shi, you have also learned to be funny!"

    Looking at the fantasy stone that dared to use its true form and come out directly, Ye Pengfei smiled all over his face.

    How could Junior Brother Qi have guessed that his Senior Brother Wang had become the only being on this cultivation star that was associated with the Magic Stone.  It was through Senior Brother Wang that I realized the artistic conception of the Heavenly Lord on this cultivation star.  Huan Shi finally figured out a magic method that could allow him to appear in the universe safely!

    Wan Yuqiu also chuckled and said, "This is really a revelation. I wish Brother Huanshi a deeper understanding of the true meaning of life!"

    "Thank you, those stupid Tianzuns, for providing such a wonderful opportunity. After I leave this cultivation star, I must thank them properly!"

    Huan Shi couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.  However, apart from Ye Pengfei and Wan Yuqiu, no one else could hear his laughter

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1301. Showing weakness to the enemy

    Time flies, time is like water.

    Ye Pengfei and others lived happily on this cultivation star.  Small disputes inevitably arise among the Heavenly Lords.

    "Modi, do you dare to swear that there will never be any other means on this cultivation star of yours?"

    "Yes, swear! Swear to the great road of heaven and earth, the laws of the universe!"

    Except for the long-sword Heavenly Lord, the other sixteen Heavenly Lords all attacked together.  However, no one still remembers who fired the first shot of this collective attack

    ¡­¡­

    The autumn rain in Lingnan is always soft and slightly chilly.

    But, this day.  The billowing dark clouds in the sky.  But it seemed to indicate that something bad was about to happen.

    Even ordinary people have already felt it, deeply depressed.  Not to mention, people like Ye Pengfei are cultivators and have transcendent existences.

    ¡°The situation has changed, they can no longer bear it!¡±

    Standing in front of the window, looking up at the thick clouds in the sky.  Ye Pengfei's eyes were stern.

    "It's a pity that we only have more than three hundred years of enlightenment on this cultivation star." Looking at the dark clouds, Wan Yuqiu couldn't help but sigh.

    "What's there to sigh about!" Huan Shi laughed and said, "Let Ye Pengfei think of a way to snatch this cultivation star!"

    How could it be so easy

    "This is not a rare treasure used for attack. Unless we can capture the owner aliveHuanshi, what do you think? Do you have such confidence?"

    "Hehe, it's difficult."

    This is the truth.

    To know.  The higher the level of existence, the more difficult it is to conquer.  With the power of the fantasy stone, it might not be much of a problem to kill these deities.  However, it is very difficult to capture them alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s that it¡¯s simply impossible!¡± Ye Pengfei¡¯s response.  But he was even more categorical, "It's been so many years. Could it be that you have all forgotten, Qing Wuming?!"

    ?? These gods are just whetstones.

    Na Qing is ignorant, but he can cut off the sharp blade.  Terror exists!

    Even if it is, the fantasy stone can already appear in this big universe in its true form.

    Even if it is, Ye Pengfei's true body cultivation level.  One foot has already stepped into the third level of Tianzun.

    Even so, his subordinates Cen Na and Xu Ting have already advanced to the third level of Heaven.

    Even if it is, his fox concubine.  He has obtained more inheritance, and his combat power is already on par with his own.

    even if.  With so many favorable conditions.  However, it is still impossible for me to face that ignorance!

    "Yes, the higher your cultivation level, the more you feel that Qing Wuming is too scary!" Fox Lady also appeared and sighed softly, "Even if it is the case, Sister Ningbing has already reached the level of Tianzun. She can defeat us.  The combat power is completely condensed together. I¡¯m afraid, we are not the unified generals of Qing Wuming!¡±

    In the past, Ye Pengfei thought that all he wanted was to advance to the third level of Tianzun.  Then, with the help of an ax and two shadows, he can compete with Na Qing Wuming.

    But now

    "Thanks, with the help of this strange cultivation star, I have been able to comprehend Tianzun's artistic conception for hundreds of years. Otherwise, I would be just a frog in the well!"

    Although, Ye Pengfei also said that it is absolutely impossible to snatch this cultivation star.  However, even if it was absolutely impossible, he still wanted to try.

    "You all, go back for the time being. Let me give it a try and show the enemy that I am weak!"

    Ye Pengfei has already used this trick countless times.  However, he believed that even the most powerful enemy would still fall victim to the attack.

    "What level of cultivation should you pretend to be?"

    Disguise is a great science.  Even if it is a life-saving disguise, if the state of cultivation is not appropriate, it will still arouse the suspicion of these deities.

    Silently calculating what he should pretend to be.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered slightly.

    "Hey, her realm suddenly skyrocketed!"

    "For hundreds of years, Ye Pengfei's telepathy has always been firmly locked on that valley and the female cultivators in it.

    "Originally, Tianzun was at the lower level of the second level. Suddenly, it suddenly reached the peak of Tianzun's second level. This woman's understanding is also very good Well, if she is a little stronger than her, there should be no flaws!"

    With a thought in his mind, in an instant, Ye Pengfei transformed into a third-level heavenly being

    ¡­¡­

    &nbsp;The sky is getting gloomier and gloomier.

    The clouds are getting thicker and thicker.

    Only those are the heavenly beings on the Cultivation Star.  Only then did we realize that this sudden change was caused by a powerful being using some kind of coercive technique to search for enemies.  However, even these Heavenly Lords do not know that the powerful Heavenly Lord is not actually a being on the Cultivation Star at all.

    There is not just one person who casts the spell, a powerful being!

    Eighteen Heavenly Lords cast spells together.  They wanted to force Ye Pengfei out.

    They also know that this search technique will be of little use.  However, they know better the information hidden in this technique.  That evil boy will definitely know!

    "Broken Star? You have it too, just be willing to give it up!"

    A faint sneer appeared on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth.

    The value of this Cultivation Star makes even the Magic Stone feel moved after seeing it.  Not to mention, the strongest among those Celestial Beings are far inferior to Huan Shi's level of cultivation.

    "If you don't show up again, the worst thing you can do is build another one after the Broken Star! Can you really be so generous?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the dark clouds in the sky, the second artistic conception message was conveyed.  The sneer in Ye Pengfei's heart became even louder.

    Although, he has already cultivated his realm and disguised it.  However, now is not a good opportunity to show up immediately.  If you want to seize this cultivation star, you must have more careful thoughts and methods.

    wait¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry, he stood in front of the window, silent.

    All the Heavenly Lords were a little anxious.  They even wanted to have a fierce fight with Modi.

    "If he has been bound by your cultivation star, hehe, Mody, Long Sword Tianzun, you two should not blame us, we want to join forces to deal with you!"

    Those Tianzun who are willing to stay are all rushing to make huge profits.  I finally realized that I had been "cheated" by Modi and Changdao Tianzun. This resentment could only be eliminated by killing!

    Modi frowned slightly.

    "I can swear that he is definitely not bound by this cultivation star! If you still don't believe it, then let's fight, whoever is afraid of whom!"

    In an instant, the aura and pressure on Modi suddenly increased dramatically.

    At this moment, when the momentum was awe-inspiring, Modi was secretly wondering: "Why did they suddenly become so smart?"

    A huge figure suddenly appeared in Modi's sea of ??consciousness

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1302. Battle with King Rou!  (one)

    Boom~~~~~~

    A thunderous explosion that lasted for several seconds shocked all the Heavenly Masters on the Cultivation Star and trembled with fear.  The creatures below Tianzun have long been overwhelmed by this terrifying power and have fainted!

    "The time is ripe!"

    Suddenly, the pressure of Ye Pengfei's realm was suddenly released.  A god-opening ax suddenly struck hard at the thick clouds!

    "I'm just telling you, how can that boy be able to endure it?"

    Above the clouds, a sinister voice suddenly came out.  It is obvious that the eighteen Heavenly Lords have already entered this cultivation star.

    Boom!  !  !

    There was another thunder, and several curved and ferocious lightning bolts were seen striking down from the nine heavens.  He rushed towards the imaginary and real God-opening ax and rushed towards it!  !  !

    "They have also put in the effort over the years!"

    Ye Pengfei understood it as soon as he saw the lightning.  Hundreds of years ago, my ax was broken by them.  Although, it is only the strength that is broken, not the will.  However, if it is broken, it is broken. Their way will work!

    "The whetstone I chose is indeed the right one. A battle with you will allow me to advance to several more levels with my Godly Axe!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and planned to jump out and meet the sky.

    But, at this moment

    "What a whetstone! Seniors, can you give this person to Wang Rou. Let's sharpen Wang Rou's sharp blade?!"

    Amidst the wind, rain and thunder, a beautiful figure emerged.  Suddenly, it appeared.  The edge of the thick clouds!

    "Okay! Let's take a look at your Wang Rou's methods first!"

    This sound does not belong to Mody, nor does it belong to Chang Sword Tianzun.  Instead, those sixteen stood on the opposite side of Modi, the head of the Heavenly Lord.

    ??This leader is all about combat power.  Except for Modi and Long Dao.  This person is the strongest.  When there is no conflict of principles, this person's words represent the opinions of the sixteen Heavenly Lords.

    Above the clouds, Mody and Changdao Tianzun ignored each other.  Then.  They all nodded silently

    ¡­¡­

    "Hundreds of years ago, I have been looking forward to fighting with you!" Wang Rou's beautiful figure moved towards Ye Pengfei's Sky-Opening Divine Ax step by step.  He walked over and said, "But, you forced me, Wang Rou, to wait for hundreds of years. Fellow Taoist, should you sign up?"

    After fighting for so many years, it¡¯s Modi¡¯s side.  No one knows Ye Pengfei's name yet.  If not, given their status, they don't care which famous sect they offend.  I'm afraid that during the battle, they will be more restrained.

    "Want to know my name?" Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered, "Then, so that you can use your witchcraft?"

    The art of witchcraft!  !  !

    Boom

    This is not thunder.

    This is the fluctuation of momentum of those sixteen Heavenly Lords!

    "How dare you, Changdao and Modi, they still concealed such an important thing!"

    Wang Rou is the legendary Three Thousand Dao Body.  This was enough to surprise all the Heavenly Lords.  This Wang Rou has the blood of the witch clan and can cast witchcraft.  This makes all the Heavenly Lords even more afraid!

    "No wonder, Wang Rouhui was possessed by a very sinister spell. It must be because she has impure blood and the powerful witch clan wants to take her life!"

    "No wonder, the Chang Sword Heavenly Lord is willing to swear not to share any of the benefits. It turns out that breaking the extremely yin curse that Wang Rou has cast is already a huge benefit!"

    "Originally, we thought that Mody did this because he wanted to share the benefits with the Long Sword Heavenly Lord in private. It turns out that Mody wanted to keep it all for himself!"

    Spiritual thoughts are intertwined and thoughts are transmitted.  Soon, these sixteen Heavenly Lords had reached an even closer united front!

    "Infighting? This is a new opportunity!" Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered again.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s life is all about fighting with confidence.  The more advanced his realm is and the more shrewd his methods are, the more he is able to make detailed and thorough plans beforehand.

    However, plans are always slower than changes.  Ye Pengfei has long been familiar with it, adding some temporary plans while executing the plan.

    After seeing through his mind that obvious cracks had appeared among the eighteen Heavenly Lords, a temporary plan slowly took shape in Ye Pengfei's heart

    ¡­¡­

    "Now that you know the origin of my bloodline, you still dare to wander like this?"???  "

    Even before the battle, Wang Rou felt a burning rage in her heart.

    Wang Rou¡¯s way is the softest among the three thousand ways.

    "However, Wang Rou's bloodline has been very strong.

    No matter it is, her bloodline inheritance from the Wang family.  Or, her witchcraft blood from the witch clan.  They all imply an arrogant and awe-inspiring artistic conception!

    Wang Rou couldn't see Ye Pengfei's telepathy.  Wang Rou didn't even know why Ye Pengfei's consciousness was in chaos.

    When facing the enemy, can you be so half-hearted?

    Unless, what you are facing is just an inconspicuous ant!

    Angry, angry, angry!

    In anger, Wang Rou took action.

    In her anger, Wang Rou's methods were more fierce and domineering than she expected!

    "Sure enough, I still have to fight to get better and hone my way!"

    As soon as the method was revealed, Wang Rou felt happy in her heart.

    "I hope that this whetstone of yours will not be cut off by me prematurely!"

    A burst of arrogance, mixed with Wang Rou's methods, hit Ye Pengfei, covering his head and face!

    "Huh?"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei didn't particularly care about Wang Rou.  After all, Ye Pengfei had already broken through and transcended the barrier of the universe.  He even integrated various means that transcended the universe and integrated them into the God-Opening Axe.

    However, when Wang Rou finally used her first method, Ye Pengfei finally started to face Wang Rou.

    "Choose her to sit in that valley. That's not the case, it's pointless!"

    Then he saw that his Divine Axe, which had already reached the sky, suddenly rippled in the surrounding space and time like water in a pond.

    The ripples of the water, after each one came into contact with the Kaitian God Ax, they tightly adhered to the Kaitian God Ax.  Even though Kaitian Divine Ax has the ability to take shape through shadow.  However, it failed to borrow the power of any water ripples!

    "Able to use the power of time and space to this extent. This woman is indeed powerful!"

    Ye Pengfei finally started to face Wang Rou.  However, this does not mean that he has really begun to regard Wang Rou as his strong rival.

    "Wang Rou! This little trick alone is not enough for me to take action with all my strength!"

    Then, Ye Pengfei gave a sharp shout.  That god-opening ax suddenly surged in power.  In an instant, Wang Rou's time and space technique was destroyed into fragments by the God's Axe.

    Wang Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly brightened!

    "good!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1303. Battle with King Rou!  (two)

    Just one word - good!

    But when they heard that, the eighteen Heavenly Lords all felt so angry!

    "The artistic conception in this voiceis indeed witchcraft!"

    The faces of the sixteen Heavenly Lords all changed slightly.

    The human race is the most powerful race in the universe.

    The Witch Clan is the most mysterious race in the universe!

    There are ancient rumors that before the human race ruled many spatial planes, there were shocking battles with countless races.

    In the end, all the races were defeated, and the human race became the lord and proud of the world.

    However, even after the human race became the dominant force, the powerful human race still warned them earnestly - don¡¯t mess with the Wu clan!

    According to rumors, the Witch Clan is the only race that the human race is afraid of!

    The human race can exorcise ghosts and refine souls, and regard the large and powerful ghost race as the source of ghost servants.

    The human race can also subdue beasts and tame birds, and regard the larger number of monster beasts as spiritual pets who look after their homes and courtyards.

    ????????????????????????????? Even if it¡¯s a powerful person from the human race, he doesn¡¯t dare to easily provoke the strong man from the Wu clan!

    Of course, no one of these sixteen Heavenly Lords has the ability to confirm this rumor.  After all, with their level of cultivation, they are still far away from the great power of the human race.

    However, at least, they are also the peak level beings of the third level of Tianzun.  What kind of artistic conception is the artistic conception of the Wu clan.  They are still very clear.  Therefore, although Wang Rou's realm cultivation level is not very high.  However, there was already a hint of wariness in their hearts

    ¡­¡­

    Those sixteen Heavenly Lords heard the word "good" from Wang Rou.  It's just that I'm on guard.  His face changed slightly.

    When Ye Pengfei heard Wang Rou's "good" word, he felt as if he had been hit hard, and the shadow of the ax suddenly showed signs of collapse!

    "What a good one, the Wumen Mind-Taking Curse!!!"

    Unable to bear it, Ye Pengfei secretly shouted "Hello".

    Ye Pengfei also practiced that witchcraft technique in the past.  even though.  Those witchcraft techniques back then were just methods of the fairyland.  Ye Pengfei had abandoned it a long time ago.  However, he will not easily forget all the techniques he learned in the past.

    Especially the "endless darkness".  Ye Pengfei also made many improvements.  It was not until Ye Pengfei advanced to the immortal realm that he completely abolished it.

    "It turns out that a small mind-catching spell can possess such power. It seems that if I can find the real secret of witchcraft, I can still regain what I learned in the past!"

    Wang Rou's word "good", if it weren't for Ye Pengfei's inner realm cultivation, he would have almost reached the peak of the third level of Tianzun.  Not good.  He would really be impressed by Wang Rou's word "good".  It took my mind away!

    It is no exaggeration to say that Wang Rou opened a brand new door for Ye Pengfei!

    "I have comprehended the three thousand avenues, comprehended the laws of foreign lands, and followed the strange steps given by the Zifu, and practiced all the way. I thought that, at least, there was no life conception in this universe, and I could not master it. However, this  The magic and artistic conception of the witchcraft are extremely mysterious! Is it possible that the true meaning of the witchcraft is not the Three Thousand Great Ways?"

    In my heart, I thought like this.  Ye Pengfei finally gathered his consciousness together for the first time, and focused it on Wang Rou

    Wang Rou doesn¡¯t know what it means when Ye Pengfei¡¯s consciousness finally gathers.  Although, she possesses a rare three thousand Tao bodies.  Although, she has also mastered the essence of the avenue of love.  However, she did not have the ability to see through Ye Pengfei's mood.

    Or maybe, what she saw was just false!

    How did Wang Rou know this? She only thought that Ye Pengfei was finally forced by herself to use her full strength.

    "This is just nonsense. A whetstone must have the consciousness of a whetstone. Try this trick again!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? off.  Wang Rou felt that she was already confident of winning this battle.  But she didn't know that everyone above the clouds, including her grandfather and Changdao Tianzun, frowned slightly.

    "So what if you have great talent? Your combat experience is really lacking!"

    "Wang Rou's qualifications are evil, everyone will admit it.

    Wang Rou¡¯s methods are powerful and no one will deny it.

    "However, it does not mean that if you have great qualifications, profound realm, and powerful means, you will definitely be able to win the battle.  If so, if the fighting experience is poor, all advantages will be wiped out in an instant.

    This is like a martial arts master who has practiced at home for n years and finally mastered his boxing and kicking skills.  If it doesn't work well, it will be ruined by spreading lime, drugging, and other dirty tricks.Among them.

    With the eyes of the Heavenly Lords, they have naturally seen that Ye Pengfei is preparing to use this kind of despicable method.

    However, no one reminded Wang Rou.

    Those sixteen Heavenly Lords will not remind future enemies because of their camp changes.

    Chang Dao and Mo Di felt that they might as well let Wang Rou suffer some losses.  This will also help Wang Rou grow up faster.

    However, none of these Heavenly Lords thought about why Ye Pengfei would be so obvious to let them know that he was going to use all kinds of dirty tricks?

    ¡­¡­

    Wang Rou¡¯s first move was the pure power of the way of time and space.

    Wang Rou¡¯s second move is a pure witchcraft spell.

    Wang Rou¡¯s third move is a fusion of two, which is weird and unpredictable!

    The way of time and space is full of strange ways.

    The witchcraft spells are all weird and inexplicable spells.

    What changes will result from the combination of the two?

    Even the long-sword Heavenly Lord is not willing to be hit head-on like this!

    "You think I'm just a second-level Heavenly Master, so you dare to belittle me? I'll let you know what it means to be a genius!"

    What is genius?

    ?Those who can transcend levels and kill enemies are geniuses.

    "Those who can surpass the rank of Tianzun and kill people are the geniuses among geniuses!"

    Wang Rou doesn¡¯t know Ye Pengfei¡¯s past.  Wang Rou didn't think that Ye Pengfei could kill people beyond the level of Tianzun.  Because, in Wang Rou's view, Ye Pengfei just used some profound but weak methods to scare high-level beings.  But I can easily cross levels and kill high-level beings!

    "Even those weak, high-level beings of the third level of Tianzun. I can kill them all with one force. What's more, you are such a small, newly formed existence of the third level of Tianzun!"

    Mixed with the infinite brilliance are countless Taoist powers.

    Hidden among the countless Taoist powers are witchcraft and spells that are difficult to detect.

    Wang Rou sneered, wanting to watch this whetstone crumble.  In her heart, she had already given Ye Pengfei the judgment of death¡ª¡ª

    "I will remember you, even though I don't know your name. After all, because of you, the power of my spells suddenly increased by 30%. I will remember you, this whetstone of good quality!"

    Under Wang Rou¡¯s gaze, the infinite brilliance completely engulfed Ye Pengfei in an instant!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1304. Battle with King Rou!  (three)

    Just when the infinite brilliance completely engulfed Ye Pengfei, Wang Rou suddenly noticed something strange.

    Soon, she understood!

    ¡°It¡¯s actually fake!!!¡±

    It¡¯s not even a clone, it¡¯s just a fake body!

    In an instant, Wang Rou felt that her nerves suddenly became tense.  She realized that a crisis was coming!

    However, by the time she realized this, it was already too late.  Before she could react, she found that she had suddenly fallen into boundless darkness!

    "Thisis also a witchcraft spell?"

    Wang Rou, who was a little flustered at first, regained her confidence again in an instant.

    "The method of deceiving people is quite good. However, he dares to use such tricks. This person is at the end of his rope!"

    With a cold smile, Wang Rou's technique has also been activated.  This time, the technique she chose was surprisingly dark!

    "What is called endless darkness? Even if it is a catastrophe, it cannot be seen, so it can be called endless darkness!"

    Wang Rou¡¯s laughter sounded sharply.  However, it is impossible for anyone to hear even half of her laughter

    ¡­¡­

    "This kind of artistic conception is indeed completely different from Three Thousand Avenues!"

    With his eyes slightly closed, Ye Pengfei carefully felt the artistic conception characteristics of Wang Rou's technique.

    "They are both endless darkness. Comparing the two, my endless darkness is nothing more than imitating a cat and imitating a tiger. It is only superficial and has no real artistic conception at all!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  Various spells taught by gods and men to reduce years.  Its foundation is still the three thousand avenues.  later.  When Ye Pengfei reached a high level and continued to deduce these spells, he was based on the corresponding Taoist artistic conception.

    Until today, Ye Pengfei knew that he had gone there by himself.  Totally wrong.

    "No wonder, I can only deduce this endless darkness to the ultimate immortal level. If I want to continue to improve, I will be unable to do it. I'm sorry, my past deductions are completely wrong!"

    Endless darkness is a very good life-saving magical power.  Again brilliant.  Means of killing.  The rest of the spells are just that. Ye Pengfei still put a lot of thought into this Witch Clan spell.

    "My Kaitian Divine Ax incorporates many of my insights. However, the artistic conception of the cycle of life and death is too violent. This makes this Divine Ax technique unable to be used for sneak attacks and killings. If so, I can master a few of them, and become a true witch clan  Spell. My double shadow with an axe, maybe I can kill existences like Modina!"

    Self-strength.  Requires constant evaluation.

    Taking advantage of the enemy's mistakes, Ye Pengfei was safe and sound on this cultivation star. After practicing for hundreds of years, Ye Pengfei was convinced that among the powerful enemies of the Heavenly Lord, he could already kill the weak ones by jumping over the ranks.  However, there are existences such as Modi and Longsword Tianzun.  It can only be defeated but cannot be eliminated.

    And now, after seducing Wang Rou, she also displayed this endless darkness.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei discovered a wonderful method that could kill Mody and others!

    "The way of rejection has also been integrated into the Divine Axe. I am not afraid of group battles. As long as I can learn the witchcraft spells, Mody and the long sword will become my axe."  Dead souls!¡±

    Thoughts flashed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness one by one at extremely fast speeds.  All these thoughts were just spent. In just three moments, Ye Pengfei analyzed it thoroughly.

    At this moment, Wang Rou¡¯s attack has just arrived

    That Wang Rou's attack was just one finger.  The power of that finger is not that powerful.

    "However, the meaning of the witchcraft contained in the power of that finger is an artistic conception that can make beings like Modi change their expressions upon hearing it!

    "The way of Wu Meng, go!"

    The endless darkness cannot block Wang Rou¡¯s sight.  What's more, Wang Rou's consciousness cannot be blocked.  This time, she spotted Ye Pengfei's true body.  Pointed far away and clicked!

    Then he saw what seemed like an endless river flowing out from Wang Rou's fingertips.  The river was rushing straight towards Ye Pengfei's true body.

    After one breath, Ye Pengfei fell into the river of dreams.  This, he couldn't see or touch, the gray river!

    ******

    "grandfather?"

    A kind face that had not been seen for a long time appeared in front of Ye Pengfei!

    "Xiao Fei, you're awake. Look, grandpa bought you something good."

    Grandpa is holding an exquisite slingshot, shook in front of Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    Ye Pengfei was not happy.

    "Illusion?"

    Grandpa, he has passed away long ago.  After I achieved some success in my cultivation, I once calculated where my grandfather would be reincarnated.  Now, how could it be possible for grandpa to appear again?

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°Xiaofei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was neither smiling nor moving, Grandpa panicked.  When she saw him, she threw the delicate slingshot aside and quickly stretched out the back of her hand to test Ye Pengfei's body temperature.

    "it is true!"

    When the back of grandpa¡¯s warm hand touched my forehead.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei's mind was unavoidably swaying.

    "No, it can't be true!"

    Ye Pengfei immediately put an end to this weird thought.  At this time, he was still very conscious.  He knew that once he believed it, then this illusion would really become reality!

    With cold eyes, he looked through the "grandpa" in front of him.  Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that he could not figure out what kind of Taoism and artistic conception this was.

    "Could it be another kind of witchcraft artistic conception?"

    I have not yet begun to understand the endless dark artistic conception.  Here comes another new kind of magical artistic conception.  While being surprised that "Grandpa" was so real and realistic, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly admire the witch clan's methods.

    "No wonder, according to rumors, even those powerful people from the human race don't dare to start a dispute with the strong men from the witch race casually. The artistic conception of the witchcraft is indeed mysterious and unpredictable!"

    StopI can't stop it at all. I am already trapped in this witchcraft mood.

    EscapeI don¡¯t know where to escape.  Not to mention that the surroundings are so vast and I don¡¯t know which way to go to break through this witchcraft artistic conception.  Even if a breakthrough is made, there is endless darkness outside, so Wang Rou will know how to use other methods!

    "This is the only way All the artistic conceptions, get out of here! Get out of here! Get out of here!"

    An unstoppable force of terror and repulsion.  Suddenly, the "grandpa" in front of him was pushed away to an unknown place.

    Caught off guard, Wang Rou was also pushed far away by this huge force of repulsion.  However, before her real body could be pushed far away, she heard

    "Don't leave, just stay here!!!"

    The purpose of Zhan Wangrou is to confirm the artistic conception of the witchcraft spell.  Now that it was confirmed twice that the artistic conception of the witchcraft was completely different from the Three Thousand Avenues, Ye Pengfei no longer concealed his methods.

    Finally, Ye Pengfei took action with all his strength!  !  !.

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1305. Battle with King Rou!  (Four)

    Urgent and panic

    This word could not be more appropriate to describe Wang Rou's mood at this moment.

    Just now, she was very proud and felt that her opponent was vulnerable.

    Just now, she thought that although she had been tricked by the other party before.  However, you can still win the final victory.

    However, at this time, she was already panicked and panicked.

    "Those who have not experienced wind and rain will not be able to exert even 30% of their full power in battle." Mody shook his head and looked at Chang Sword Tianzun, "Should I give her a little boost?"

    Not taking action does not mean not helping.

    The current situation is already very obvious.  Faced with Ye Pengfei's mysterious methods, Wang Rou, who lacked combat experience, had no chance of winning.

    "Need not!"

    Who knows, Changdao Tianzun was very straightforward and shook his head.

    Just when Changdao Tianzun shook his head and refused, suddenly, several black dragons rescued Wang Rou from Ye Pengfei's clutches!

    "This is the ghost dragon seal?!"

    The expressions of all the Heavenly Lords suddenly changed.

    Wang Rou¡¯s various methods also made them disgraceful.  However, that was just a slight change in color.

    When these black giant dragons soared out of the sky.  The weakest deities turned pale in an instant!

    "A big deal! What a great deal!" Modi couldn't help but marveled.

    All like a long -knife Tianzun, with the younger brothers who come to the eighteen layers of hell, will prepare some brothers for the younger brothers.  Protective treasure.  But, absolutely no one.  I will give these rare treasures to my descendants¡ª¡ª

    The Ghost Dragon Seal is a rare treasure that even beings like Modi would covet.  That Chang Sword Heavenly Lord would be so willing!

    "She will be the future patriarch of our Wang family. Our Wang family will inevitably become the first family in the universe under her leadership!!!"

    Looking at the roaring black dragons, Long Sword Tianzun seemed to be silent.  However, in his heart, he was already shouting so loudly.  No one can guess that for Wang Rou's growth.  What a price he would be willing to pay!

    Ye Pengfei obviously couldn't guess it either.

    When he used the force of reverse repulsion, he pushed Wang Rou towards him

    When he uses it, it's the art of one ax and two shadows.  He slashed hard at Wang Rou

    He thought that this battle was over.  He originally thought that it was even those heavenly beings in the clouds.  It was already too late to save him.  He didn't expect it.  Wang Rou actually has such a rare protective treasure on her body!

    "The universe! There is the breath of the universe in this rare treasure!"

    In the secret realm of time, Huan Shi, who was watching the battle closely, couldn't help but roared wildly.

    In the eyes of others, they are just a few terrifying black dragons.  In Huan Shi's eyes, it was a powerful pressure from a universe!

    Foreign pressure!

    "Fortunately, it's just a trace of foreign pressure! Otherwise, there will be a terrible disaster!"

    Zifu was also watching, and it was so shocked by this sudden change that its words trembled.

    A cosmic-level rare treasure is just a rare treasure that hints at the supreme way.  No matter how it is used, it cannot arouse the disgust of the universe.

    Having a universe¡¯s rare treasure is, in fact, a rare treasure that is made by refining a universe.  If a rare treasure like this were to stir up trouble within the universe, the punishment from the universe would be unimaginable!

    "In other words, this Wang Rou doesn't know how to use this rare treasure at all?"

    At this time, it was Ye Pengfei who was extremely calm.

    Whenever big things happen, be calm!

    The more unexpected things happened, the more Ye Pengfei was able to show his super concentration that ordinary people can't match!

    Facing the ferocious black dragons.  Ye Pengfei did not retreat but advanced without thinking.

    "Sleepy!!!"

    The force of repulsion comes from all directions.  Heading towards those black dragons.  This repelling force from all directions has built a huge invisible cage.  If you want to break out of the cage.  It is not only necessary to defeat the frontal repulsive force, but also to defeat all repulsive forces from all directions.

    This is not enough

    "Certainly!!!"

    Ye Pengfei took the second step of the set of extraordinary steps directly!

    The first ninety-nine and eighty-one steps imply the reincarnation of life and death.

    ??Ye Pengfei already knew a lot about the true meaning of death.  The true meaning of life follows through these eighteen levels of hell.  Ye Pengfei has also learned a lot.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei has integrated the reincarnation of life and death into his self-created God-Opening Ax.

    The second step of ninety-nine and eighty-one implies a strong and restrained artistic conception.

    However, compared to the idea of ??reincarnation of life and death, this kind of artistic conception is much different.  Even if Ye Pengfei forcibly merges into Kaitian Divine Ax, it will not have any effect.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei has never taken this step.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei has taken this step now.  However, its real intention is not true, it is to immobilize these black dragons!

    "Obviously, Wang Rou doesn't know how to use this treasure. In other words, the only use of this treasure is to protect the master!!!"

    Facing the black dragons who can kill you instantly

    Facing the black dragons who may destroy the restraint cage at any time

    Ye Pengfei didn't panic at all. Ye Pengfei quickly grasped the key to cracking it!

    "The third step is to destroy the soul!!!"

    The third ninety-nine and eighty-one steps have the tyrannical ability to ignore any space barrier, ignore any defensive power, and directly kill the soul!

    Ye Pengfei wants to destroy Wang Rou¡¯s soul directly!

    "What should you do?"

    This "you" is not any deity above the clouds.

    This "you" refers to the unknown and powerful treasure that protects Wang Rou's life!

    If you want to kill me, I will kill Wang Rou first!  What about you?  !

    Boom!  !  !

    The second step of binding power collapses!

    Boom!  !  !

    The repelling power from all directions collapsed!

    However, at the same time, those black dragons also disappeared in an instant.

    Then, Ye Pengfei felt that his third step of artistic conception power was instantly broken by a huge force.  Wang Rou, safe and sound.

    Ye Pengfei himself was finally safe and sound

    "Huu~~~"

    Huan Shi couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief.  The contest just now was short-lived, only lasting a dozen or so seconds.  However, Huan Shi felt as if he had experienced a life-and-death struggle that lasted for hundreds of millions of years!

    "What a man who besieged Wei and rescued Zhao. He was able to think of this move at a critical moment of life and death!"

    "Besieging Wei and rescuing Zhao" is an allusion that Ye Pengfei said during a casual chat.  It is said that this allusion comes from an alien universe.

    Ye Pengfei has never used this kind of trick before.  When faced with a powerful attack, his first choice is often to escape from the golden cicada's shell.

    But this time, he used this trick.  This plan was used brilliantly!

    "Wang Rou, what other methods do you have?!"

    "One ax and two shadows, reappear!"  !  !.

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1306. Battle with King Rou!  (five)

    "He actually broke the ghost dragon seal!"

    When those black dragons suddenly disappeared, all the Heavenly Lords exclaimed in surprise.

    This frightened them even more than seeing the ghost dragon seal protector!

    This is a stunning and rare treasure that any peak-level being would be jealous of.

    This is a stunning treasure that even if the owner is just an ordinary person, he will not be afraid of any strong person!

    According to legend, unless you can find a rare treasure of the same level.  Otherwise, this rare treasure cannot be broken!

    "That boy, what kind of rare treasure did you sacrifice?"

    "No, absolutely not!"

    The cage formed by the force of repulsion is just the artistic conception of Taoism

    The method of temporarily restraining several black dragons is also just some kind of artistic conception power

    And that last double shadow, everyone has been studying it for many years.  The God-Opening Axe, no matter how many there are, is still the same, with the power of artistic conception!

    As for the power of the artistic conception of the third step taken by Ye Pengfei.  Because it passed through the air and directly invaded Wang Rou's soul.  Therefore, all the Heavenly Lords were suddenly unknown.  They simply could not guess why the ghost dragon seal suddenly lost its ability to attack, and even more so, its power to protect Wang Rou!

    "Brother Wang, we are about to take action!!!"

    When he saw Ye Pengfei's double ax striking towards Wang Rou, Mody suddenly gave a loud shout.

    However, Modi himself did not take action.  If you want to take action, you have to wait until Changdao Tianzun takes action first.  How could someone as cunning as Modi do it for this temporary ally?  Cut both sides of the knife.

    But¡­¡­

    The Changsword Heavenly Lord is motionless!

    "Could it be that Wang Rou has something more powerful than the Ghost Dragon Seal hidden in her body?"

    Including Modi, seventeen Heavenly Lords, hold your breath!  !  !

    Boom!  !  !

    Unable to dodge, Wang Rou was struck solidly by the axes.  Such a double ax attack.  Even the weakest Heavenly Lord on the cloud will be split into several pieces.  However, Wang Rou is safe and sound!

    Surprise!

    Surprise!  !

    Surprise!  !  !

    "What kind of method is this?"

    Even Ye Pengfei was a little confused for a moment.  This is simply illogical!

    "With Wang Rou's level of cultivation, it is absolutely impossible. She can resist the direct blows of these two axes!"

    "If there is some kind of exotic treasure protecting the body, we should be able to see some special power fluctuations!"

    "If so, then the Heavenly Lord in the clouds takes action They haven't even noticed the barrier I secretly set up. How can they go above and beyond to block the fatal blow for Wang Rou?"

    don't know!

    don't know!  !

    don't know!  !  !

    "Ye Pengfei's mind has always been like this. The more he faces a battle, the more flexible he becomes

    Rao is that he has long been used to it, and the battle is surprising.  Even enlightenment in battle

    But, at this moment.  He is completely confused!

    There was not much time left for Ye Pengfei to think.  After enduring Ye Pengfei's double attack, Wang Rou's counterattack arrived in front of Ye Pengfei!

    This time, Wang Rou actually used violent methods!

    You must know that both Wang Rou's Taoist body and Wang Rou's witch bloodline tend to be on the feminine side.  Wang Rou's previous attacks were profound and powerful.  But at first glance, they are all fluttery and soft, as if they have no strength.

    But this time, Wang Rou turned into fists with both hands and struck Ye Pengfei fiercely.  The momentum of each punch seemed to be able to shatter a cultivation star!

    "Extreme softness turns extremely strong, how is this possible?!"

    Above the clouds, all the Heavenly Lords once again let out low exclamations.

    "Is this really turning from extreme softness to extreme hardness?" The exclamations of the Heavenly Lords were clearly heard by Ye Pengfei's telepathy. "Combined with her ghost dragon seal, she can resist my axe."  Ying's physical power It seems that this Wang Rou has a big secret hidden in her body!"

    " In terms of combat power, Ye Pengfei can't defeat most of the beings above the clouds.

    However, when it comes to vision, all the Heavenly Lords put together cannot catch up with Ye Pengfei!

    "Yes or no, you will know after you try it!"

    Suddenly, a burst of energy burst out from Ye Pengfei's body.  Facing Wang Rou's continuous and fierce punches, she bombarded away.

    BoomBoom boom boom boom

    A series of shocking loud noises turned this area of ??time and space into nothingness!

    "This isthe power of the Cultivation Star!"

    For the first time since the battle, Modi shouted in shock!

    The rest of the Heavenly Lords, including the long-sword Heavenly Lord who had always remained calm, were also greatly shocked. They all looked towards Modi!

    The heavenly beings could sense that overwhelming aura.  The artistic conception characteristics of that aura are clearly the same as the artistic conception characteristics of Modi, the cultivation star!

    At the first moment, all the Heavenly Lords felt that they had been deceived by Modi.  That kid must have been completely subdued by Modi.  Even Chang Sword Tianzun, who had secretly formed an alliance with Modi, felt that he had been deceived.

    However, under the gaze of all the Heavenly Lords, Modi remained horrified.  This can't help but make all the gods have doubts in their hearts

    ¡­¡­

    "Doubts are the source of civil strife. If we want to seize your cultivation star, if we don't come up with more tricks, there is no hope at all!"

    ?One stone kills many birds!

    Ye Pengfei suddenly used this move, not only to force the weirdness in Wang Rou's body to reveal its traces.  It is even more important to plant deep doubts in the hearts of those eighteen Heavenly Lords!

    "Let's take action! Just relying on Wang Rou's hand is not enough!"

    When Ye Pengfei's forged "power of the cultivation star" dispersed Wang Rou's fierce fist, his counterattack was like a violent storm, and in an instant, Wang Rou's body was shattered into pieces!

    ¡°What can this mere illusion do to me?!¡±

    Wang Rou¡¯s scolding voice resounded throughout the world.  The originally "fragmented" body once again appeared completely in front of the Heavenly Lords.

    Above the clouds, the faces of several celestial beings with sharp eyes changed again!

    "No wonder, Chang Sword Tianzun is willing to make such a big vow! No wonder, this Wang Rou can turn from extremely soft to extremely strong. Face that kid's terrifying attack!"

    Even those Heavenly Lords who haven¡¯t seen the clues yet have more doubts in their hearts at this moment¡ª¡ª

    "That boy's attack power is clearly comparable to that of a high-level Tianzun of the third level. With Wang Rou's low-level cultivation and lack of combat experience, how can it be possible to persist until now?"

    "Until now, Wang Rou's method of suppressing the bottom of the box that she mentioned in the past has not been officially used. She can already fight on par with such strong men. How is this possible?"

    Countless thoughts and doubts all turned into the same thing.

    ¡°There¡¯s something fishy!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1307. Battle with King Rou!  (six)

    At this time, no matter whether the vision is strong or weak, every Tianzun realizes that this Wang Rou is not just a second-level existence of Tianzun as it seems on the surface.

    Just like that boy who still doesn¡¯t know his name until now.  It¡¯s definitely not just the realm of Tianzun¡¯s third level of heaven!

    "Even if he forcibly increases the power of his means with some magic, he should at least be a third-level intermediate-level Tianzun!"

    "Wang Rou's poor combat experience has put her in a situation where she is passively beaten. However, even if the ghost dragon seal cannot be used, she can still persist under that kid's attack. Wang Rou's realm  His cultivation level should at least be at the middle level of the third level of Tianzun!"

    Dang, the battle below lasted for less than half an hour.  All the Heavenly Lords slowly formed a more consistent view in their hearts.

    However, they have all kinds of ideas on how to treat Wang Rou and how to treat Long Sword Tianzun.

    For example, Modi is still inclined to join forces with Chang Sword Tianzun.

    Even though Modi already knew that his ally was hiding many important things.  But, isn't it true that he has concealed many things?

    And those are the Heavenly Lords with the worst combat power.  But he began to want to retreat.

    First, Modi, concealing his methods.  Now it's Wang Rou who also hides a lot.  The Chang Sword Heavenly Lord hasn't taken action yet, who knows what kind of killing move he is hiding?

    Although the benefits are good, you still need to have the ability to get them.  These deities, who gradually realized the gap, retreated.

    There are also several Heavenly Lords.  Although the surface combat power is not strong.  However, they had none of it.  means to retreat.  This includes Xiong Yu!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    Above the clouds, none of the choices made by the Heavenly Lords can escape the prying eyes of Ye Pengfei's mind.

    "The temporary plan is considered a success. If Wang Rou can be captured, it will be a great success. However, this plan"

    Original plan.  Still going on.  Temporary plans emerged one after another.

    The most important one in the temporary plan is to capture Wang Rou and obtain the magic spell.  Furthermore, we can rely on Wang Rou as a clue.  Go find the powerful wizard!

    Ye Pengfei's ambitions are not limited to Wang Rou alone.  His wishful thinking had already struck the powerful man of the Witch Clan.  But now, after fighting, Ye Pengfei became more and more convinced.  To capture Wang Rou is as difficult as stealing this cultivation star!

    "I originally thought that there was a powerful person hiding in Wang Rou's space plane. Now it seems that it is Wang Rou herself, sealing an inestimable power! The temporary plan to capture Wang Rou seems to be  It¡¯s getting harder and harder to complete. Unless, I can figure out a way to seal this power back again. But, how is this possible?¡±

    As the battle continued, Ye Pengfei gradually understood where the power to resist his attacks came from.  And as he understood more and more the source of this power, he felt more and more that there was little hope.

    He didn¡¯t expect that at this time when hope was already slim

    ¡­¡­

    Originally, except for Changdao Tianzun and Wang Rou himself, no one in the world knew this secret.  The Changsword Heavenly Lord was also paying attention to Mody and others. He felt very firmly that even Mody, who had the strongest vision, had not discovered at all that the power that enabled Wang Rou to fight for a long time actually belonged to Wang Rou. Absolute power  !

    The Chang Sword Heavenly Lord would never have guessed it. At this moment, Ye Pengfei had gradually figured out the mystery

    "Rou'er, you have gained enough experience. It's time to use that move!"

    Changdao Tianzun, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly shouted loudly.  His thunderous sound waves made several hesitant deities finally make up their minds and leave quietly.

    And just when they consciously left on their own initiative, Wang Rou under the clouds also smiled coquettishly and launched her final move that she had prepared for hundreds of years!

    This move is a public one.

    All the Heavenly Lords have known this for a long time.  It was precisely because of this move that they believed that Wang Rou was alone in that valley, and that mysterious boy was destined to be mysterious no more.  Everyone can rest assured and deal with that kid slowly.

    This move is also a move whose power is very different from what the Heavenly Lords had estimated!

    Just when Wang Rou gradually reflected, when the weird and sturdy combat effectiveness, those Tianzuns with poor combat power finally looked miserable-

    ??"Sure enough, Wang Rou can kill him alone, and we exist!"

    "With the addition of Chang Sword Tianzun, we don't have any hope!"

    When they finally saw this move, they were completely disheartened.  At the same time, they also felt that the unknown boy had no hope at all.

    Even if it is, Modi thinks that the covenant can still continue, and he still has the ability to make the sword abide by the covenant.  I also feel that that mysterious boy has no hope

    Even if it is the Heavenly Lords like Xiong Yu who have the self-control and means to stay boldly.  I also feel that no matter what, that mysterious boy has no hope

    However, they didn¡¯t know that when Wang Rou finally used this move, Ye Pengfei truly saw the hope of success in his temporary plan!

    "This worldher bodyit turns out that she is a three thousand Taoist body!!!"

    Ye Pengfei only discovered that Wang Rou had the blood of the witch clan.  Wang Rou's three thousand Dao bodies have been well hidden.  In the past, if she hadn't taken the initiative to show it, those deities would not have discovered it.  Now, only when Wang Rou performed this move, Ye Pengfei finally knew why Wang Rou was sitting alone in that valley.

    "The body is integrated into the heaven and earth, and all spirits are trapped. It turns out that Wang Rou can be integrated with the universe!"

    The sky is still the same sky.

    Land, it¡¯s still the same land.

    "However, Ye Pengfei knew.

    The sky is no longer the same sky!

    The land is no longer that land!

    "Presumably, the power sealed in her body is the power of the Four Rui and the Four Evils! If I hadn't fought with Na Jiqiong. Right now, I could only find a way to escape. But now, it was given to me  A huge opportunity!"

    Ye Pengfei has increasingly found this temporary plan to capture Wang Rou to be very difficult.  However, he never expected that Wang Rou's killing move would be like this.  The power sealed in Wang Rou's body could actually be like this!

    In the past, scenes of Zhan Jiqiong quietly emerged in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  As if the past was coming back, Ye Pengfei concentrated on his voice and his voice, and sent the artistic conception of the past that caused Ji Qiong's collapse directly into Wang Rou's sea of ??consciousness¡ª¡ª

    "You are on the wrong path!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1308. The powerful whetstone

    collapse!

    Collapse!  !

    Collapse!  !  !

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    When Wang Rou was full of confidence and used this most powerful move

    How could they have imagined that the situation would turn out like this.

    At first glance, it seems that only the sky and the earth have collapsed.  However, Changdao Tianzun knew very well that it was Wang Rou who collapsed.  Wang Rou was even more stunned!

    "How could this happen?" For the first time, Wang Rou screamed in despair.

    "I can help you correct your wrong path. As long as you are willing to surrender to me!!!"

    Ye Pengfei turned a deaf ear to Wang Rou's sharp scream.  He continued to destroy Wang Rou's faith with every word and every word he meant.

    It¡¯s not just about destroying.  He also wants to rebuild Wang Rou's belief - the belief that after surrendering to him, he can get a glimpse of the great road!

    Suspended high in the sky, with his hands behind his back, Ye Pengfei seemed to have made no move at all.

    Changdao Tianzun did not see any move made by Ye Pengfei.  However, he clearly saw that Wang Rou was collapsing and Wang Rou was trembling!

    Changdao Tianzun doesn¡¯t know what happened. He only knows that he must take action!

    "Boy, come and accept your fate!"

    There are many sword shadows!  This time, it¡¯s no longer just a hand gesture!

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and saw two divine axes appearing.

    One of the swords slashed across the heavy sword shadow.

    The other one went straight towards the long sword Tianzun!

    "Hmph! Do you think we were afraid of you back then?"

    Changdao Tianzun stepped out with a look of disdain.  In an instant.  There was a fluctuation in the time and space behind Ye Pengfei.  The Changsword Heavenly Lord actually stepped behind Ye Pengfei in one step!

    "Boy, back then we were involved in each other's internal affairs. That's why no one was willing to stand up to your weird magic axe. Today, I will let you see it. What do you call world-shattering means!"

    With the long knife behind his back, he pulled it out.  Shooting eighty-one swords in the sky, like a long river rolling in the sky.

    "You have eighty-one swords, I only have one move! The divine ax opens the sky, break it for me!"

    Thousands of artistic conceptions.  Converged into one move.  Although the sword light of the Chang Sword Tianzun is like a long river in the sky, no matter what, it cannot avoid Ye Pengfei's move!

    ¡°A very powerful artistic conception, but the power is too weak!!!¡±

    The eyes of Changdao Tianzun are also very vicious.  He could tell at a glance.  Ye Pengfei's biggest weakness is that he can cut through the sky with his divine axe.

    "Unless you can use your shadow to transform. Otherwise, you will die here!"

    As the power of the sword light increased, the long sword Tianzun roared.  Also comes with it.  He not only wants to break the will with force;  Lure Ye Pengfei into the trap!

    "You want to lure me into the game?" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, "I'll just join the game and take a look!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous sentence made the Chang Sword Heavenly Venerate slightly shocked¡ªthis kid actually saw through my methods?

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s last sentence made the Changsword Heavenly Master even more alert - could it be that this kid already had a way to deal with it!

    " If it were Wang Rou, there would be no time to change her tactics at this moment.  Only those who have experienced hundreds of battles like a long sword can figure out the best way to deal with it in an instant.

    The game was finally completed.  If Ye Pengfei is purely deceiving, he will not be able to escape this round!

    New methods are also quietly revealed.  A shocking sword energy suddenly appeared behind Ye Pengfei.  The cold sword energy made Mody and the other Heavenly Lords couldn't help but exclaim in unison¡ª¡ª

    "Cold Soul Sword Technique!!!"

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know what the Cold Soul Sword Art is.  He only felt that the heavy defenses he had deployed behind him were all frozen in an instant!

    "What a master of swords and swords. Is this your strongest method?"

    Ye Pengfei was unstoppable with this sword.  A god-opening ax struck at the shocking sword energy.  Ye Pengfei's figure turned into nothingness, and an instant later, his true body appeared in the distance.

    Look at the God-Opening Axe again, it turned into an ice sculpture!  !  !

    "The Kaitian Divine Axe, which is far from being condensed into a real form, is actually frozen by this sword. I don't know, what is the origin of this Cold Soul Sword Technique?"

    On the surface, Ye Pengfei looked calm.  In his heart, Ye Pengfei was already in a state of great excitement.

    This is a sharpening toolStone, unexpectedly powerful!

    Far away, not far away.  The Changdao Tianzun was still just one step away and appeared next to Ye Pengfei again.

    "You can never escape!"

    At this time, the surrounding time, space, and world finally stopped collapsing.  Changdao Tianzun was slightly relieved.

    "Wang Rou, your body is integrated into heaven and earth. This kid can't escape!"

    "I can teleport faster than him. Even though his ability to save his life and seduce the enemy is very powerful. In the end, he will still be killed or even captured by me!"

    The best, of course, is capture.  Ye Pengfei wanted to capture Wang Rou alive, and Changdao Tianzun also wanted to capture Ye Pengfei alive!

    Escape, escape, escape

    For the time being, Ye Pengfei can only escape.

    Using force to break the mind, Ye Pengfei's Sky-Opening God Ax cannot block the eighty-one swords that capture the sky.

    With the will to fight, Ye Pengfei's Divine Axe seemed helpless in the face of the weird Cold Soul Sword Technique.

    "However, the Changdao Tianzun didn't know that Ye Pengfei escaped happily and happily.

    "Sure enough, the more powerful the whetstone is, the more it can help me condense the true meaning of the divine axe! If I can, safely and steadily, I can fight with this long sword Tianzun for a thousand and eight hundred years. My Kaitian Divine Axe  , it¡¯s a small success!¡±

    However, Ye Pengfei knew that Changdao Tianzun could not give him enough time.  Then Modi and the other Heavenly Lords would not lose to him, who had enough time to stay.

    ? And there is

    "Qing Wuming still didn't take action! If he is so cautious, when will he kill him with one blow?"

    What you die is your own life.  Qing Wuming's unknown method is a sharp blade of death hanging over his head!

    "That's all, let's fight with the Long Sword Tianzun for a while, and then condense the true meaning of the divine ax. Those concealment methods have to be used. There is no way to get it during the Cultivation Star. Being able to overwhelm Wang Rou is also a huge gain. No need  Be greedy again!¡±

    If it were not for Qing Wuming, Ye Pengfei could be greedy.

    With Qing Wuming, Ye Pengfei didn't dare to go too far.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that using Naqing Wuming's method to drive Modi and other deities into the eighteen levels of hell would never be just for the purpose of borrowing a knife to kill someone!

    Escape!  escape!  escape!

    No one knows what the real purpose of Ye Pengfei's constant running away is.

    No one knows that a shocking change and a catastrophic disaster will soon shock the gods present to death!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1309. Everyone is shocked when all the tricks are used!

    At this time, there were only five Tianzun third-level peak-level beings present.  Just these five Heavenly Lords, at this moment, are already in the same bed with different dreams, each with their own plans.

    They don¡¯t know that a sudden change is imminent!  !  !

    The sky changes

    There was a change in the sky before. The change that day was caused by the joint efforts of the eighteen deities to release the pressure of the realm.

    Now, the sky is changing again. No one can predict in advance where this sky change will come from!  !  !

    When the dark clouds rolled in and the sky suddenly changed, the first thought of the five remaining third-level peak-level beings was - this kid has help!

    Even the owner of this cultivation star¡ªModi¡ªcouldn¡¯t immediately react to where the power of this heavenly transformation came from.

    After waiting and searching for a long time, but no trace of the "helper" was found, Modi finally came over on alert.

    "It turned out to be a group of heavenly beings from the Cultivation Star who joined forces!!!"

    Modi¡¯s expression suddenly changed!

    He finally realized that it was not an outsider who made the move.  Instead, there was chaos on his own cultivation star.

    He suddenly discovered that the reason why he failed to discover it immediately was because his cultivation star was causing trouble, because all the power of the heavenly beings had gathered on the bodies of a few ordinary people¡ª¡ª

    In Danzhou City

    Su Lun is already old, but he has an epiphany in his old age. He finally knows what life and death are!

    "Our life and death are true! Because we are all true!"

    "Our life and death are fake! Because our life and death are all determined by that God-killing strongman!"

    "We are not convinced!!!"

    Su Lun is not convinced, Su Lun has no strength.  but.  When he finally realized it, he suddenly discovered that he could commandeer the power of hundreds of heavenly beings on the Cultivation Star to vent the anger in his heart!  !  !

    The top of Yunmen Mountain

    Wang Zeqing, who was still fair-haired and childlike, also had an inexplicable epiphany.  He has rarely realized life and death, but in an instant.  But he suddenly penetrated the true illusion of this world!

    "It's pity that we are trapped on this small cultivation star!"

    "Poor us, we are just kept in captivity, pigs, dogs and beasts!"

    "We are not convinced!"

    Wang Zeqing is not convinced, and Wang Zeqing has no power.

    but.  With a sudden realization, she also found out that she could commandeer the power of hundreds of heavenly beings around Yunmen!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    When his consciousness dispersed, Modi was shocked to find out.  There are actually eight such strange beings on the entire Cultivation Star.  They are clearly just ordinary people.  However, they were actually able to commandeer the power of a large number of deity-level beings.  burst out.  No less powerful than the realm of the Third Heavenly Lord!

    How could Modi guess these eight strange existences?  In fact, this is the reason why Ye Pengfei and others can safely understand the complex artistic conception of Tianzun on this cultivation star.

    Until this time, Modi thought that it was just a coincidence that something happened on his cultivation star.  He thought that it was Ye Pengfei who repeatedly used secret techniques to extract the power of his cultivation star.  That's why these weird mortals appear!

    "Brother Wang, my cultivation star is in serious trouble, please leave with Wang Rou quickly!"

    Mody¡¯s screams reached the ears of Chang Sword Tianzun.  The Chang Sword Heavenly Lord was slightly startled, and then he also frowned.

    "Could it be that boy's fault?"

    Chang Sword Tianzun¡¯s intuition is stronger than Modi¡¯s.  However, at this moment, there was no time for him to analyze anything carefully.

    Changdao Tianzun knew that the Cultivation Star was in chaos and a group of Tianzun rebelled.  When these natives relied on the power of the Cultivation Star to attack randomly, it was impossible for me to fight Ye Pengfei here.

    "Rou'er, go quickly!"

    Changdao Tianzun made a decision immediately. He shouted and rushed towards Ye Pengfei at a faster speed.  But he didn't notice that Ye Pengfei's internet speed flashed a strange flash

    It is still an ax with two shadows. At first glance, it is no different from Ye Pengfei's previous tricks.

    However, for no reason, Changdao Tianzun felt his soul trembling involuntarily.

    If it were an ordinary situation, Changdao Tianzun would definitely take some time to think about it. Even if it was a waste of an opportunity to attack Ye Pengfei, it would not matter.

    But now, the situation is special.

    On the one hand, the commotion on the Cultivation Star increased, making Changdao Tianzun feel a little threatened.

    On the other hand, the situation that has gradually stabilizedThe land and the land seem to be showing signs of collapse again!

    "This kid wants to take this opportunity to destroy Wang Rou!"

    In an instant, Changdao Tianzun thought that this was the reason why his soul was trembling slightly.  He didn't realize what methods Ye Pengfei had prepared.

    The sword light is on the left.

    The sword glow is on the right.

    Then he saw the long-sword Heavenly Lord, with his swords coming out and protecting his body with his swords. In an instant, he was approaching Ye Pengfei again.

    Just when the Changsword Heavenly Lord was about to follow the same pattern, first destroying Ye Pengfei's double shadow with an axe, and then bringing a stronger pressure of life and death to Ye Pengfei

    "The miasma of death appears!"

    In an instant, large swaths of black mist suddenly swallowed up the light and shadow of the sword!

    "This isthe seventh layer of black mist!"

    Those who were not involved, Modi and the other four Heavenly Lords, involuntarily retreated tens of thousands of miles away.  At this time, their horror could not be greater!

    "Why does the black mist on the seventh floor appear on the eighth floor?!"

    "Could it be that in those hundred years, this kid actually figured out the method of controlling and carrying the black mist?!"

    Throughout the ages, countless passers-by have tried to control and carry the black mist.  After all, that is something that makes any being at the pinnacle level of the third level of Tianzun deeply in awe.

    However, no one has ever succeeded.  Even if it's just, bring out even the tiniest trace of black mist!

    Changdao Tianzun¡¯s expression suddenly changed.  He never expected that Ye Pengfei, who had been on the run for so long, would still be hiding such terrifying means!

    It¡¯s just that the Changdao Tianzun didn¡¯t retreat!

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, run quickly!!!¡±

    Chang Sword Tianzun urged urgently, and continued to use his methods, trying to drag Ye Pengfei here, unable to separate himself.  In his opinion, the black mist is scary.  However, Ye Pengfei must take control personally.  As long as he is fierce and fearless and moves erratically, he can successfully drag Ye Pengfei here.

    But how could you expect the Changdao Tianzun?  This black mist is not Ye Pengfei's masterpiece.  Even if Ye Pengfei pulls away and leaves, this black mist can still hold back the Chang Sword Tianzun!

    "Master, leave this to me!"

    After the war, Ye Pengfei's first helper finally appeared officially.  Fox Princess, who has not appeared in the universe for a long time, makes a brilliant appearance in this high-level battle.

    Fox Ji didn¡¯t expect that her battle this time would actually bring her such a great reputation.  In the future, in the process of exploring the stars, her reputation will even surpass that of Ye Pengfei

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1310. Miserable defeat!

    When Fox Princess first appeared, the Changdao Tianzun didn't take it seriously.  Just one of them has not officially entered the third level of Tianzun.  How can I stop myself?

    However, as soon as Fox Lady made her move, the face of Chang Sword Heavenly Lord instantly became cloudy and extremely ugly.

    Blood arrow!

    The seventh layer of pus and blood is condensed into a blood arrow!

    It¡¯s just the black mist, so Chang Sword Tianzun won¡¯t worry too much.  After all, just by wearing the special equipment, you can resist one or two.  Even if you don't have the special equipment, you just need to be careful and don't worry too much.

    However, the pus and blood on the seventh level contains the Taoist power of countless fallen powerful men.  After years of evolution, the Taoist power in these pus and blood has taken on an extremely evil aura!

    The air of filth!  Breath of harm!

    The three thousand avenues are the masters of this universe and the foundation of this universe.  If the three thousand great avenues are not destroyed, the laws of the Tao will not be disrupted.  Then the universe will be fine.  Even though, the space plane in the universe may be destroyed.  Even though, the time and space in the universe may be destroyed.  However, the universe itself will exist forever.

    It¡¯s a pity that there has never been such a beautiful thing.  As the saying goes, all things prosper and decline, and the universe will also experience cycles of prosperity and decline.  Even, towards death!

    The death of the universe is precisely because of the destruction of the three thousand avenues.  The reason why Three Thousand Avenues will perish is precisely because of this evil aura.

    ??As long as the evil spirit of Tao gets in contact with the laws of Tao, it will cause chaos!

    The breath that damages the Tao only erodes the laws of the Tao.  Will cause it to be damaged!

    If there is only black mist in the space on the seventh floor.  A Heavenly Lord of a level similar to the Changsword Heavenly Lord doesn't have much fear.

    However, facing the pus and blood containing the evil aura, they could only take a detour as much as possible!

    But now, even if we take a detour, it is no longer possible!  Because, the most impossible thing happened!

    "She is actually able to control these evil blood!!!"

    Changdao Tianzun screamed in horror.

    Modi and the other Heavenly Lords also screamed in horror.

    At the first moment, Modi made up his mind.  All the Heavenly Lords saw that the huge cultivation star was torn into pieces in an instant.  Eight strange mortals, together with the deities associated with them.  Suddenly, he was blasted out of the Cultivation Star by the power of this broken star.

    "receive!!!"

    Modi¡¯s heart was bleeding, and all he could take back was a pile of star fragments.  He didn't even know how much time he needed to spend and how much wealth he needed to spend.  Only then is it possible to rebuild this cultivation star again!

    Changdao Tianzun¡¯s heart is also bleeding.

    Mody finally recovered some of the treasures, and Mody was not in any danger to his life.

    ?? And the long sword Tianzun.  Facing the overwhelming arrows of pus and blood, it became thicker and thicker.  The miasma of death was getting larger and larger, and he had no other choice but to constantly use exotic treasures to resist it!

    All exotic treasures will undergo some strange changes once they come into contact with the death miasma.  It's like these exotic treasures can come back to life.

    There must be life before death!

    First give life, then kill ruthlessly!

    The death miasma on the seventh level is so terrifying.

    Originally, this process took a long time.  However, because of Fox Princess, the density of the black mist far exceeded the seventh level of space.  This process is greatly accelerated!

    Just like this, it would be difficult to keep these rare treasures sacrificed by Changdao Tianzun.  However, in addition to the death miasma, there are also arrows of pus and blood all over the sky!

    ¡°Another thing is broken!¡±

    ¡°Another thing is broken!!¡±

    Changdao Tianzun's heart was bleeding, but no matter how he thought about it, he could only think of one way - to break in!

    The rare treasures were broken off one after another.

    "The Changsword Heavenly Lord has escaped for hundreds of millions of miles.

    "No matter what, this witch can't be faster than me. As long as I teleport a few more times, I can get rid of this witch's magic!"

    Changdao Tianzun thought very well. He even gritted his teeth and thought that once he succeeded in escaping, he would use various means from a distance to ruthlessly kill this hateful witch.

    However, something happened that frightened Changdao Tianzun even more

    "Surprisingly, I can't escape!!!"

    Mody, who had already hid far away, involuntarily took a breath of cold air.

    No one could have expected it,Just a strong man who looks like he is only at the peak level of Tianzun Second Heaven.  He can actually possess a teleportation speed that is no less than that of the Chang Sword Heavenly Lord!

    No matter how long-sword Tianzun escapes, he can't escape from the boundless black mist, nor can he avoid the bloody arrows in the sky!

    "This woman is more powerful than her master!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the Fox Princess's "Master", all the gods have heard it.  Therefore, Modi and other Tianzun all thought that Fox Princess was Ye Pengfei's servant.  In their opinion, Ye Pengfei had to rely on his strange concealment and disguise skills to avoid being chased by Chang Sword Tianzun.  He is a slave and subordinate, but he is incredibly fast and tyrannical.  This matter is too weird!

    "Able to control the black mist and pus and blood of the seventh layer of space, with such an exaggerated teleportation speedWhy does she still succumb to him?"

    ¡°Neither she, nor him, nor Modi or anyone else know their names.  However, their appearance, their breath, and their methods are deeply engraved in the depths of their souls!

    "No wonder, even those terrifying beings were driven out of the eighteenth level of hell by him! Why did we underestimate him so much in the past?!"

    Modi and the others looked at each other in confusion. They were all wondering whether they had gone crazy in the past, or whether they had been hit by some weird spell that affected their mood swings and affected their judgment between ourselves and the enemy.

    How could they have guessed that their past judgments about the strength of the enemy and ourselves were actually correct.  Putting aside the Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi that are unable to attack with all their strength, the combat power that Ye Pengfei possesses and the combat power that Ye Pengfei can mobilize cannot even defeat a Long Sword Heavenly Lord. There is no way that he can defeat a group of Heavenly Lords.  of joining forces?

    However, they did not expect that a seemingly short period of several hundred years would make Ye Pengfei and the beings around Ye Pengfei experience such a terrifying leap in combat power.

    If they knew, Ye Pengfei held the secret realm of time.

    If they knew how evil Ye Pengfei and the beings around him were.

    Perhaps, they would have taken full action earlier, and they would not have voluntarily withdrawn from the transition space on the seventh and eighth floors, and they would not have been unlucky. They mistakenly thought that the longer the time was delayed, the more beneficial it would be to their side.  !

    "Look! That kid went after Wang Rou!"

    Suddenly, a Heavenly Lord gave a low drink.  However, no one, including Modi, dared to lend a helping hand.  Not only did they have no intention of helping, on the contrary, they silently retreated farther away one by one

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1311. There are secrets in the big universe!

    "I really didn't expect that he could grow to such an extent in just a few hundred years!"

    "I really didn't expect that his slave girl could actually obtain the inheritance of the eighteenth level of hell!"

    "Originally, I was planning to take action, but fortunately, I wasn't too impulsive That's fine. If I wait a little longer, maybe I can not only solve the causal connection. I can also get huge gains along the way!"

    In the starry sky, Qing Wuming, who had been speechless with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his huge eyes.

    Beside him, there is a vast and continuous formation.  In the past few hundred years, he has set up countless strange formations to completely seal off the time and space where the eighteen levels of hell are located!

    ******

    The battle continues.

    Although, Chang Sword Tianzun's side has already suffered a disastrous defeat.

    Although, no one from Modi and other Tianzun side dared to take action anymore.

    However, it is still very difficult for Ye Pengfei to achieve his goal!

    "How many rare treasures does this Wang Rou possess?"

    Every time when Wang Rou is about to be captured, a new rare treasure will appear to protect Wang Rou.  If not, Ye Pengfei borrowed Fox Princess's ability to use the strange poison in the eighth layer of space.  Just a rare treasure can completely free Wang Rou from Ye Pengfei's pursuit!

    Because, all these rare treasures are universe-level rare treasures!

    "On the Morning Emperor Star, a cosmic-level rare treasure may turn the sky into darkness and cause everyone to snatch it. Even the Ziyun Hou, who has some reputation in the East Star Territory, will still be jealous."

    "But. The Long Sword Tianzun has already given up thirteen pieces. And Wang Rou has given up seven more! What level of strength has their family reached?"

    Fighting with these Tianzun, Ye Pengfei also slowly came into contact with the real big family in this twelfth-level space plane.  At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't even know that all he had come into contact with was the big family.  This is not the real super family!

    In the past, Ye Pengfei came into contact with a super family.  That is, the Milodin family!

    However, what Ye Pengfei saw was Ding Lang, Ding Dong and others.  He is just the junior member of the Ding family.  He still doesn't know how good this real master of the Milodin family is!

    ¡­¡­

    In the distant Miluo Star Territory, a haggard man silently examined the various messages sent back by his family members.

    "Ding Lang and others. In order to hunt down a Tianzun whose cultivation level plummeted, he fell into the Chaos Star Luo in the East Star Territory"

    "A huge Heavenly Lord with unknown origins once appeared in the Chaotic Star"

    "That Heavenly Lord went to the time and space where the Eighteenth Level of Hell is located. And finally, he completely sealed that time and space!"

    "There must be something fishy here. It's impossible for a junior to solve this matter It's up to me to go and do it myself!"

    ******

    At this moment, how could Ye Pengfei know that a powerful enemy has not been solved yet.  Another powerful enemy is about to appear.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is focused on capturing Wang Rou!

    "All evil and poisonous clouds gather again!!!"

    When Wang Rou once again relied on the power of the exotic treasure to break through the eighth layer of poisonous clouds and fled into the distance, Ye Pengfei also quickly gathered a new poisonous cloud.

    This is the test of the eighth level, the cloud of evil and poison.  These poisonous clouds are equivalent to the upgraded version of the seventh layer of black fog and pus and blood!

    Ye Pengfei, who borrowed the power of Fox Princess, can control part of the evil poisonous cloud.  However, if you want to bring these evil and poisonous clouds out of the eighth level of space, it is not possible yet with the inheritance that Fox Princess has received.

    How did Modi and other Tianzun know that Ye Pengfei could not drive these poisonous clouds into the ninth layer of space.  They also don't know that Ye Pengfei is even less likely to manipulate the challenges in the ninth layer of space.  At this time, they were completely confused and they were in a dilemma!

    "After leaving the eighteenth level of hell, you have to face the terrifying Heavenly Lord!"

    "If you stay here, you will have to continue to face this monster!"

    Regret, regret, regret!

    Heavenly Lords such as Modi and Yun Fei were filled with regret: "If I had known this, I would have stayed in the first six levels of space. At worst, it would have taken hundreds of millions of years, billions of years. Maybe I could still leave safely. Now.  ¡­¡±

    Starting from the eighth level of space to the twelfth level of space, each level has strict time limits.  Even if beings like Qing Wuming come in, they have to abide by this restriction.  Not to mention, Mo Di and Yun Fei are worse than Qing Wuming.?Too many existences!

    ¡°We can only speed up and run forward!!!¡±

    Modi and others never imagined that they would end up in such a situation.

    Ye Pengfei never expected that the black mist, pus and blood on the seventh level, and the strange poison on the eighth level would actually frighten these deities to such an extent.

    "Could it be that the origin of these eighteen levels of hell is completely different from the so-called legend?"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei began to wonder whether these eighteen levels of hell were the remnants of a strong man who had failed to transcend the universe!

    As soon as doubts appeared, more doubts appeared one after another.

    "If it weren't for the legacy of a strong man who failed to transcend the universe, then Qing Wuming wouldn't just be a deity-level existence! Is it possible that Qing Wuming is really an existence that transcends the universe?"

    "Once upon a time, Ye Pengfei had such doubts.  However, this suspicion soon faded away.

    Now, when this doubt appears again.  Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that his most powerful enemy in his life was probably indeed the one who had transcended the universe and proved the existence of the supreme way!

    "In other words, even if it is an existence beyond this universe. If you adopt some method, you can still stay in the universe safely In this way, isn't it possible that there are many things in this universe?  , an existence beyond the universe?¡±

    "If this is true, then for what reason did the strong men who left these eighteen levels of hell fall here? Is it possible that in this universe, there are still ways to display those who ignore the laws of the universe?  s method?"

    Heavenly catastrophe!

    It is always a sharp sword hanging above Ye Pengfei's head. It is precisely because of the fear of heavenly catastrophe that Ye Pengfei's three major helpers cannot attack with all their strength.

    "In this way, the last time they took action to kill Qingming, it was not because they were lucky that they did not cause a catastrophe. It was because as long as they had some special means, they would not make the universe dissatisfied!"

    Ordinary catastrophes are caused by space planes.

    The calamity that Ye Pengfei was worried about was actually caused by the universe!

    And now, he finally discovered that the catastrophe of the universe seemed to be avoidable.

    And now, he finally discovered that Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi seem to be able to appear in the universe in a majestic way!

    "It doesn't matter. Is there an existence that transcends the universe and stays in my body? Could it be that even this big universe itself has some unknown secrets?"

    For the first time in his life, Ye Pengfei began to doubt the true face of the universe he lived in.

    For the first time in his life, Ye Pengfei vaguely came into contact with the real reason why his previous body died!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1312. A strange peak rises, taking the place of one's life!

    "Perhaps, his fall is just like the former master of these eighteen levels of hell!"

    "Perhaps, his enemies in the previous life were actually a group of beings that transcended the universe!"

    "Perhapsperhaps, I was too optimistic too early. Even with the help of Zifu and the other three, even if I have already reached this level of cultivation, I may not be able to face my enemy from the previous life!"

    A suspicion triggers many thoughts.  No matter how many thoughts he had, he finally converged on the mystery of his past life.

    "The enemy in front of us is Chang Sword Tianzun, Wang Rou"

    "The enemy outside is Qing Wuming"

    "However, the enemies in the future will still be the enemies of my previous life."

    "No wonder, I didn't dare to take the path designed by my previous life!"

    "No wonder, I always feel that such a road is very dangerous!"

    "It turns out that I was afraid. It was the 'fear' I felt when my body in the previous life died that made me afraid of facing them in this life!"

    Everything has a cause and an effect!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that the reason why he tried his best to avoid taking the path designed by his previous life was.  Just because there are unknown risks on that road.

    Even Ye Pengfei once doubted whether his previous life had really died.  He once suspected that if he followed the path designed by his previous life, he might eventually face his so-called "previous body", and he would be completely destroyed by that so-called "previous body".  Devour!

    But now.  Ye Pengfei finally understood

    "I'm just saying, why did I, who was so weak back then, feel 'fearful' and refuse to follow the path designed by my previous life."

    "It turns out that it's just because this fear has been deeply imprinted on my reborn soul. This fear is innate!"

    Ye Pengfei never expected it.  He wanted to capture and suppress Wang Rou, but he was involved in it. Such doubts, thoughts, and judgments

    ¡­¡­

    After realizing it, after sighing, what should be done.  It¡¯s still what¡¯s happening right in front of you.

    "We have to eat one bite at a time, and we have to walk step by step. Since those enemies are so powerful, then I must capture Wang Rou, and I must learn the method of witchcraft!"

    "And Qing Wumingkill him! We must be able to kill him! Otherwise, how can I have the ability to face those enemies from my previous life!"

    Even though he has grown a lot, Ye Pengfei is still just pursuing the ability to not be afraid of ignorance.  But now.  Ye Pengfei's goal suddenly shot up.  It has risen a lot.  He actually directly set "killing Qing Wuming" as the ultimate goal of his experience in the eighteen levels of hell!

    "If you want to kill Qing Wuming, you must first remove his eyeliner!"

    Looking at Mody and the others who were escaping rapidly towards the ninth layer of space, Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed with cold light.

    "Let them go first, and then go and take care of them after taking care of Chang Dao and Wang Rou!"

    The new goal has been set.  New plans have also been determined.

    Over there, the arrows of pus and blood sacrificed by the Fox Princess are even denser.  The death miasma that Fox Princess used to surround Changsword Tianzun became even thicker.

    Here, Ye Pengfei¡¯s double shadow suddenly appeared, one-fifth of the entity!

    "There are some gains from the battle with Wang Rou. There are even more gains from the battle with Long Sword Tianzun. Originally, I wanted to hide these means to deal with the help of Tianzun such as Modi. Now, there is no need to continue hiding!"

    It¡¯s just that the Kaitian Divine Ax is almost completely phantom.  Wang Rou only needs to use witchcraft to deal with one or two.  Not to mention, those cosmic-level rare treasures she sacrificed.

    "However, when one-fifth of the two Kaitian God Axes condensed into reality, even Wang Rou's body-protecting treasure was unable to withstand these sharp axes!

    "Oops!!!"

    When Ye Pengfei's brand new double shadow suddenly appeared, Changdao Tianzun's heart suddenly "thumped", and he felt something bad.

    Just now, the situation was also very bad.  However, Changdao Tianzun felt that Wang Rou could escape no matter what.

    As for his own side, Changdao Tianzun has never been able to escape the pursuit of Fox Princess.  On the one hand, it's because the black mist and pus and blood wielded by Fox Princess are indeed powerful.  On the other hand, it was also because Chang Sword Tianzun didn¡¯t want to reveal his secret methods

    Boom!  !  !

    When the brand new double shadow of an ax struck hard at Wang Rou's protective bodyWhen he got up, the long-sword Heavenly Lord felt that the pair of axes seemed to be chopping on his body!

    "We can only hold on, three breaths of time!"

    In an instant, Changdao Tianzun accurately judged that Wang Rou's body-protecting treasure could last for the longest time.

    Sure enough, when the pair of divine axes slashed hard several times in succession, the eighth layer of strange poison swarmed up and completely destroyed Wang Rou's body-protecting treasure!

    "In addition to the Ghost Dragon Seal, Rou'er also has nineteen rare body-protecting treasures. These nineteen rare body-protecting treasures can protect her for up to a hundred breaths!"

    At this moment, Changdao Tianzun's mouth was filled with a bitter taste.  I originally thought I could catch this kid easily.  He actually showed such tyrannical fighting power.  I originally thought that the encirclement and killing would be a sure shot.  In the end, it finally happened. This situation

    "That's all, I can only use that move!"

    When Ye Pengfei's double shadow of an ax slashed hard at the rare body-protecting treasure that Wang Rouxin sacrificed, Long Sword Tianzun hated it and sacrificed it, that one trick that had never been shown to anyone before -  ¡ª

    "Substitute your life!"

    Suddenly, a strange peak rises!

    On Fox Lady¡¯s side, Changdao Tianzun is still there.  However, Hu Ji clearly felt that the target she was chasing was different from the real Long Sword Tianzun!

    Ye Pengfei also frowned for a moment: "Wang Rouit seems that she is no longer Wang Rou!"

    The body-protecting treasure is still working.

    Wang Rou, who was locked with telepathy, did not use any spells such as the Puppet Substitution Technique.

    And Wang Rou¡¯s soul aura, Ye Pengfei¡¯s third artistic conception method, which can directly attack the soul of the strong, is always lurking on the side.  Ye Pengfei clearly noticed that the soul aura had not changed!

    As for, could it be an extremely lifelike fake body or clone

    "Who's art of fake body is stronger than mine? This woman is absolutely correct, not a fake body!"

    However, that strange feeling continued to spread in Ye Pengfei's heart, and he couldn't get rid of it.  Staring at Wang Rou in front of him, Ye Pengfei gradually felt a very bad feeling in his heart:

    "Is it possible that the origin of her soul has escaped and left?!"

    Ye Pengfei's face suddenly became a little ugly

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1313. You are not a vase!

    "Sure enough, the origin of the soul has escaped!"

    At that moment, Ye Pengfei finally broke through and captured all of Wang Rou's body-protecting treasures.  After some inspection, my guess was confirmed.

    It was also at Ye Pengfei, not long after the inspection.  Fox Princess also happened to break through the heavy defense of the Chang Sword Heavenly Lord.  She also discovered this situation.

    "Quietly, the origin of the soul escaped. What kind of soul-protecting treasure do they possess?" Fox Princess was very surprised.

    Fox Lady¡¯s black fog and endless blood arrows are the most sensitive to the whereabouts of living beings.  However, the soul origin of Changdao Tianzun escaped without attracting any attention from her!

    Among Ye Pengfei's various Taoist methods, the ability of concealment is the most powerful, and the ability of counter-concealment is also the most valuable.  However, Ye Pengfei was also unaware of the escape of Wang Rou's soul!

    When Fox Lady thought about it, this must be because Changdao Tianzun and Wang Rou possessed some kind of soul-protecting treasure.  However, Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered, knowing that there was something fishy about this!

    "Is it a soul-protecting treasure, or a soul-escape magic? The more powerful the existence is, the less likely it is to be underestimated!!!"

    With Ye Pengfei's seemingly indifferent response, Fox Ji felt that her heart suddenly jumped a few times.  As smart as she was, she heard the underlying meaning of Ye Pengfei's words.  As smart as she is, she is also shocked!

    "What the master means is"

    ????????????????????????????¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "You guys, cultivate in this eighth level for the time being."

    Ye Pengfei will be able to attract the existence.  They all came out.  Even Xu Ting, who had only one natal soul left, appeared.  In this eighth layer of space.

    "You can use the strange poisons in this layer of space to sharpen yourselves. With the protection of Fox Princess, you will not be in any danger."

    Ye Pengfei said slowly, his eyes passing over Yue Ningbing, Wan Yuqiu, Cen Na, Mo Xuan, Xu Ting and others one by one.

    In the end, it fell on Fox Ji.

    At this moment, the secret realm of time has been transferred to Fox Princess¡¯s space plane.

    And the time, space and universe are together with this secret realm of time.  They appeared together in the fox princess's space plane.  Because of the triple protection of Fox Princess's space plane, time secret realm, and time and space castle, there is no need to worry about the time and space universe.  It attracts the attention of the universe and triggers a catastrophe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you!¡±

    Fox Lady bit her lip lightly and said softly: "Master, take care!"

    Fox Ji knows that persuasion is useless.  Since the master insists on doing this.  All he can do is to solve his master's worries.

    Yue Ningbing didn't say anything. She just slowly opened the palm of her right hand.

    "Three thousand rosary beads, the center is the way to rule!" Ye Pengfei nodded.  He smiled and praised, "Ning Bing. It turns out that your Taoist thoughts have reached the third level of Tianzun. You just forcibly suppressed your realm to the lower level of Tianzun's second level!"

    Yue Ningbing¡¯s current approach is similar to Bei Tangyu¡¯s nine-turn method in the past.  What's even more amazing is that Ye Pengfei went to watch them practice all the time, but he didn't even notice that Yue Ningbing had created such a method!

    Yue Ningbing just smiled but said nothing.  The light of her beautiful eyes tilted slightly towards Wan Yuqiu.

    "So, even Yuqiu is hiding something from me?" Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise, "Yuqiu, what are you hiding, and what gifts are you planning to give me?"

    "I used my power of prophecy to create three scapegoat puppets for Brother Ye. Brother Ye can act even more recklessly in the ninth layer of space!"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s answer was like rolling thunder, shocking Na Ce Na and Mo Xuan, completely stunned.

    Even though Ye Pengfei had been prepared for it, he was also shocked for a while by Wan Yuqiu's answer.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Hurry up and take it out and let me see!"

    Ye Pengfei's tone was filled with joy and excitement that could not be concealed.

    When he saw it, Wan Yuqiu smiled.  Three looming shadows flew out from her fingertips.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's true body merged with these three shadows.  Ye Pengfei's expression became even more excited.

    "It's true! It's true! I really didn't expect that you could actually comprehend the mystery of that cultivation star on your own!"

    Which cultivation star?

    Modi¡¯s cultivation star!

    &nbsp; Originally, Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan was to snatch the cultivation star.  The reason why I chose to snatch it was not because it was time-consuming, laborious, and too difficult to refine such a cultivation star myself.  It's because it's impossible to refine such a cultivation star by yourself!

    "That Mody, after all, is also a peak-level existence of the third level of Tianzun. If I want to understand his top-secret methods, even if it takes me more than 100 million years to understand, I can only understand a little bit!"

    The time of billions of years, of course, refers to the time of billions of years in the secret realm of time.  Ye Pengfei felt that even if it took another billion years to comprehend, he might not be able to truly understand the refining method of the cultivation star.

    However, Wan Yuqiu did it.  From those three stand-in puppets, Ye Pengfei felt the complete meaning of the Cultivation Star!

    "Because, I am concentrating, but Brother Ye has to multi-purpose." Wan Yuqiu smiled, there was no complacency in his expression, but a deep pride was hidden.

    Ye Pengfei saw that kind of pride, Ye Pengfei understood that kind of pride.

    "Are you all working hard for me? You are indeed not a vase!"

    The emotion is buried deep in my heart.  Ye Pengfei gave a few more instructions, and then resolutely teleported towards the ninth layer of space alone at high speed.

    "Only Zifu and Huanshi can help here. If those Heavenly Lords fully show their claws, it's very likely that even Zifu and Huanshi won't be able to help.  ."

    "Unless I can figure out how a being like Qing Wuming can return to the universe. How can he not offend the universe or trigger a catastrophe."

    "Most of the time, I can only get a glimpse of this secret until I have the ability to fight Na Qing Wuming. Now, I can't rely on Zifu and Huanshi!"

    While teleporting at high speed, following Mody and the others, Ye Pengfei was also making secret plans in his heart.

    Ye Pengfei chose to chase it alone, because he had to use these whetstones to hone his divine axe.  Only with the help of tyrannical foreign enemies, the various artistic conceptions in this divine ax can be melted together and condensed into a complete entity.  Only then did he have a glimmer of confidence that he could compete with Qing Wuming.

    "If Fox Lady follows, they, the old foxes, will never be able to show off their special tricks easily. Since Changdao Tianzun and Wang Rou both have mysterious self-defense techniques. How could you really escape, in such a panic! You,  You can¡¯t fool me!¡±

    Boom!  !  !

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei accelerated like crazy, and he was about to catch up with the Tianzun who was at the back!  !  !  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1314. Xing Mo!

    The Tianzun who falls at the bottom should naturally be the Tianzun with the lowest level.  www.dyzw8.com[ÎÞ+pop-up+window+small+said+net] Even the long-sword Tianzun was beaten by Ye Pengfei. He gave up his body and most of his soul, and only the soul essence escaped.  What can this Heavenly Lord with the lowest level do?

    "Logically speaking, he should run as fast as he can. Logically speaking, he should sacrifice his life-saving treasures and life-saving magical powers. It seems that he really wants to do this. But"

    However, the Tianzun with the lowest level turned around and pointed his finger.  A ferocious smile appeared on his face!

    "Certainly!!!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that his body suddenly changed from moving at high speed to stillness!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that his soul suddenly went from high-speed calculation to stillness!

    "Luo Zhi Heaven and Earth, Feng Feng Feng!"

    With one move successful, Tian Zun made even more progress.  A magical power that sealed the world was immediately unleashed.

    far away¡­¡­

    Modi and other Tianzun are still running forward.  It's just that their speed is a little slower.

    "Xing Mo has taken action, I don't know how much he can gain!"

    The Xing family¡¯s body-fixing techniques are world-famous.  Even if Mody is hit, he won't be able to move within ten breaths.

    Ten breaths of time are enough for Xing Mo to do a lot of things.  Therefore, his second move was not to directly attack the center, but to seal off an area of ??the world.

    Another place

    "Xing Mo Luo Zhi Tiandi just wants to be able to eat alone Huh, even if that weird female cultivator didn't follow up. However, it's impossible for Xing Mo to monopolize this harvest!"

    Those who snort coldly.  Astonishingly, it was the Long Sword Heavenly Lord.  At this time, his physical body had re-condensed.  From the inside out, no damage could be seen on him.

    ??????????????? Wang Rou is standing beside Chang Sword Tianzun.  She was originally chased by Ye Pengfei in a panic and suffered continuous injuries.  At this moment, it is impossible to see any damage!

    "Grandpa Zu is right. Mody and others thought very well. However, they did not expect that all this was planned by us!" Wang Rou had a faint sneer on her face.

    "No, it's all part of our calculation." Changdao Tianzun shook his head slightly.  "At least, we couldn't figure out that weird female cultivator in advance. Fortunately, we only used the technique of taking one's life as a substitute for one's own life. We didn't use too many methods to suppress the situation!"

    at this time¡­¡­

    Zifu and Huanshi were not immobilized!

    Those two groups of people.  Where can I expect it.  Their whispers, their thoughts intertwined.  There is no way to escape, the two beings Zifu and Huanshi are peeping with all their strength!

    "It's true! It's true!!" Huan Shi couldn't help but praise continuously.  "It can be predicted from the life-saving escape methods of the Long Sword Tianzun and Wang Rou. These Tianzun have other plans. This is really a subtle thing!"

    The reason why Ye Pengfei kept Fox Ji and others behind was precisely because of the strange escape of Chang Sword Tianzun and Wang Rou.  In the eyes of Chang Sword Tianzun, he just used a life-saving magical power that was at the bottom of the box.  However, in Ye Pengfei's view, this is equivalent to telling himself that all those deities who seem to have escaped from afar.  In fact, except for the eighteen Heavenly Lords, all the other Heavenly Lords actually have shocking tricks.  In fact, there is something fishy about their "escape"!

    "I had expected this a long time ago, but I chose to put myself in danger. I insist on using these deities as a whetstone to sharpen my abilities."

    "But how did he calculate that as long as Fox Lady stayed, these Heavenly Lords would dare to take action? Or maybe he had already calculated it. Even if Fox Lady followed, these Heavenly Lords would still take action here?  Or maybe there are other mysteries in it?"

    Huan Shi doesn¡¯t understand.

    The Zifu Universe, which is not a real life form, will not even understand

    ¡­¡­

    "I spent one of the ten breaths to seal this world. The remaining nine breaths should be enough for me to break through his defense and destroy his true body!"

    "As for his spatial plane, as for his soulif it can't be broken or destroyed, I, Xing Mo, will not force it. Mody, Changdao, do you think that I, Xing Mo, don't know that you want to do that?  The last oriole?¡±

    Xing Mo sneered in his heart and struck Ye Pengfei's true body with a palm strike.

    Boom!

    A divine ax flew out and collided hard with Xing Mo's sword.  After breaking Xing Mo's palm knife,After being thrown away, this magical ax, without Ye Pengfei's control, fiercely slashed towards Xing Mo!

    "Sure enough, he gave that magical power and a certain amount of wisdom!"

    Xing Mo not only didn't panic, but he was very proud and burst into laughter.

    "However, this kind of intelligence is still ignorant after all. It knows how to protect its master, and even knows how to take the initiative to fight back. But, does it know how to change cleverly?"

    This area of ????the forbidden world is completely under Xing Mo's control.  Then he saw that the divine ax was straight, slashing towards Xing Mo.  However, halfway through the trajectory of the divine ax, the direction of the trajectory suddenly changed!

    "Let me see how many magical axes and magical powers you have prepared!"

    Seeing that the means are successful, the judgment is correct.  Xing Mo laughed loudly again and struck out with his palm knife.

    Boom!

    There was still only one divine axe, swept by the strong wind, which continuously blocked and hacked Xing Mo's Taoist artistic conception.

    Strong men who have reached this level often return to their original nature when competing.  Fighting with force against force is more important than fighting with Taoism.

    ?????????????????????? And this is not just a matter of force against force.  In the collision of force and force.  Both sides will make small changes in their strength.  In order to lure the enemy into taking the bait.  Or he happened to strike at the enemy's well-hidden weakness!

    "It's just a magic ax every time, and you can't control it. If so, what else do you have to fight with me?"

    The two trials only took less than half a breath of time.  Xing Mo knew that he still had at least eight and a half breaths left.

    "To break the magical power of the Divine Ax, you have to face his body protection treasure. Then, there is his physical defense!"

    "All this time, he has never used even one exotic treasure. However, we cannot think that he does not have even one exotic treasure for body protection!"

    "Originally, Mody wanted to use that weird cultivation star to monopolize the benefits. Originally, the Long Sword Heavenly Lord wanted to use Wang Rou's weird wizard methods and the ability to blend in with the world to monopolize the benefits. But in the end,  They all gave up. Modi even ran away as soon as the Cultivation Star was destroyed This matter is very strange. This matter shows that even if this kid does not have many protective treasures, he should still have a super strong physical body.  defense!"

    Xing Mo sneered secretly while blasting the divine axe.

    "Presumably, they have already plotted against me. They know that what I am least good at is speed. But they still started earlier than me. But how could you have guessed it? I, Xing Mo,  There is another way!"

    Now, while attacking Ye Pengfei's body-protecting magical power in a step-by-step manner, Xing Mo also quietly launched a shadowless, strange cloud To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1315. The fierce battle resumes!

    "That's the same mist that can cause chaos and collapse of Taoism!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Xing Mo's and the Heavenly Lord's heart couldn't help but beat a few times secretly.

    After Fox Princess sacrificed the black mist and blood arrows, they fled in a hurry.  There is an element of exaggeration and showmanship in this.  Likewise, it is true that there is an element of fear in it.  After all, even they must be careful in the seventh layer of space.  Among their past companions, there were indeed deaths!

    At first glance, the invisible fog in Xingmo is not as scary as the black fog and pus and blood in the seventh layer of space.  However, these Heavenly Lords clearly noticed that it was no less dangerous and terrifying than the black mist, pus and blood!

    "What kind of magical power is this? When did the Xing family create this method?"

    "If Xing Mo uses this kind of magical power, the body-protecting divine ax will definitely collapse. Next, it depends on whether the kid's body-protecting treasure is of high quality or not!"

    "No matter how powerful the exotic treasure is, with this magical power in hand, it can still be defiled and destroyed. Even the true body of the Taoist body cannot resist it!"

    The escape between Changdao Tianzun and Wang Rou has elements of exaggeration and showmanship.  But, they had to do it.  When Fox Princess sacrificed those black mist and blood arrows.  When Ye Pengfei started to drive the poisonous mist in the eighth layer of space.  This is already a done deal.

    And now, Ye Pengfei's abandonment of his true body seems to have become a doomed thing!

    The worst thing is

    Changdao Tianzun and Wang Rou were not immobilized by any magical powers.  They can also use magic to escape the source of their souls.  At the speed at which they can re-condensate their true bodies.  In fact, if they really want to fight Ye Pengfei to the death.  No problem either.

    But Ye Pengfei was already immobilized.  Even the soul has been fixed for life!

    "That boy, it's over!"

    "I didn't expect that Xing Mo would have such a method. You have to turn back quickly, otherwise, not even the leftovers will be left!"

    "No wonder. Xing Mo chose to seal off one side of the world first. Dare, he wants to use this method to monopolize the benefits!"

    When Xing Mo¡¯s strange invisible clouds swarmed towards Ye Pengfei¡¯s body-protecting divine ax, many of the Heavenly Lords instantly turned back towards Xing Mo and Ye Pengfei.  Pounced on it!

    "Hehe, it's too late to rush back now!" The actions of those Heavenly Lords made Xing Mo sneer again and again, "At most, it only takes three breaths. I can destroy this kid's body. In just three breaths,  , can you come back?"

    The gods took advantage of Xing Mo's lack of speed and deliberately let Xing Mo fall at the back.  Their plan was to go through Xing Mo.  Try out Ye Pengfei's more methods.

    But.  However, the Heavenly Lords did not expect that Xing Mo actually took advantage of the situation and deliberately ended up at the back of the team!

    "I've been fooled! Xing Mo has been prepared for a long time!"

    When the nearest Heavenly Lords teleported here a few times, their expressions changed instantly.  Because, they suddenly discovered that in the time and space they returned to, countless hidden mazes had quietly appeared!

    "It turns out that Xing Mo's most important means is not the intricate world. It is the mazes!"

    Among the Heavenly Lords, Modi and Changdao, the two most powerful warriors, could not help but frown secretly.

    "It's just that they just frowned and didn't really take action.  Modi even continued to fly towards the ninth layer of space at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    "The most important big fish has actually slipped away!" Huan Shi couldn't help but snorted coldly as he looked at Modi's figure walking further and further away.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, use these whetstones first, and then go find him!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's voice sounded softly.  If at this moment, Xing Mo could see the existence that made the sound.  He will definitely be surprised!

    Then he saw a square thing floating between the fantasy stone and Ye Pengfei's soul.  Ye Pengfei's voice came out from this square box-like thing.

    "It's a good thing you still have such exotic means. Otherwise, you really can only passively be beaten and count the breaths!"

    Looking at the square box-like thing, Huan Shi shook his head and sighed softly.

    For this battle, Ye Pengfei finally used exotic methods!

    Xing Mo thought that the reason why Ye Pengfei's body-protecting magic ax knew how to protect its master and how to fight back was because Ye Pengfei endowed this magical power with a certain level of intelligence.  However, Huan Shi knew that this was not the key. The most important thing was that Ye Pengfei used this exotic method!

    &nbsp; "Uploading consciousness into digital spacethis exotic method is the hardest for them to detect!"

    This square box is a super smart brain.  However, unlike the super intelligent brains of the past, the consciousness of this super intelligent brain is Ye Pengfei's consciousness!

    The separation of consciousness is not unfamiliar to those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment.  The most common thing is to create a separate soul or even a clone to separate part of one's consciousness.

    ????????????????????? However, for the strong men in this universe, no matter which method it is, it is a means of consciousness separation.  The separated consciousness will enter a living body, or a quasi-living body.  How could they have expected that in another universe, this method of storing consciousness in a pure, non-living body would actually be created!

    "The Xing family's immobilization technique is indeed powerful. It is more powerful than any immobilization or divine trapping technique I have ever seen. However, his method still has a weakness common to most immobilizing divine techniques.  .That is, this technique will only attack living bodies!"

    The Zifu universe is not a living entity.  Therefore, the Zifu universe is not fixed.

    The fantasy stone changed back in time to the inanimate state it had been in the past.  And protect it with the way of illusion and truth.  Therefore, the fantasy stone was not immobilized.

    It turned out that Ye Pengfei was indeed immobilized.  However, it happened that he had already uploaded part of his consciousness into a super intelligent brain.  When Ye Pengfei's soul was immobilized by Xing Mo, the super intelligent brain was naturally activated and began to operate!

    ¡°When, Xing Mo was so satisfied that he resorted to the cloud method

    When, many Heavenly Lords could not hold back and began to rush back towards the road

    That super smart computer finally showed its power.  That divine body-protecting ax finally began to exert its full combat power!

    "The way of rejection will cause all the ways to retreat!"

    With one strike of the ax, Xing Mo's strange mist either dispersed or rolled back!

    With one strike of the ax, the distorted time and space spread in front of Xing Mo was immediately chopped into pieces!

    With one axe, he slashed straight towards the horrified Xing Mo.  In fact, there was even an ax shadow coming out.  Breaking open the weaving world, he attacked and killed the Heavenly Lords who were running back in the opposite direction!

    A fierce battle has officially begun!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1316. Li Feng¡¯s magical power!  (superior)

    boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's ax did not hit Xing Mo's true body.  Instead, it was blocked by Xing Mo's body-protecting treasure.

    Of the shadows of axes that went to attack and kill in the distance, only one of them was real, and the rest were fake.  Needless to say about the false ax shadow, the only powerful Kaitian Divine Ax was also instantly destroyed by a rare treasure.

    Ye Pengfei's surprise attack did not cause any damage.  However, everyone including Modi and Long Dao in the distance were stunned!

    "How can this be?!"

    Completely incomprehensible!

    With no one in control, any magical power or rare treasure can only be acted upon by a trace of instinct.  Even if the magical power is endowed with a certain amount of intelligence, even if the exotic treasure contains a weapon spirit with good intelligence.  It is also unlikely that he would suddenly unleash such a counterattack that would catch all the Heavenly Lords off guard!

    "Not to mention, Xing Mo has already used the Xing family's immobilization technique! Any exotic treasure with a weapon spirit will also be immobilized. How is it possible to come up with such a counterattack?!"

    I don¡¯t understand, Xing Mo can¡¯t understand it at all.

    So, Xing Mo wanted to retreat

    "You still want to fight me off? Just stay here!!!"

    In the space plane, the square box-shaped super intelligent brain let out a heavy cold snort.

    Beat him away and slowly lure out all his methods - when Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that the Changdao Tianzun and Wang Rou had life-saving means that he could not see through at all, or even trace.  I immediately understood the plans of those Heavenly Lords.

    "After all, they are all veteran Tianzun. They have rich experience. They know that it is impossible to kill with one blow. They know that everyone has powerful life-saving magical powers. So, when they found that the cultivation star had no effect on me, they  They all secretly chose this method!"

    "But, you also think of me too simply. You want to fight me off, but I won't let you go!"

    "Xing Mo, and those few over there. Just give them to me first, and keep them all!"

    Just when Xing Mo was shocked and wanted to leave

    Just then, those Heavenly Lords who were chasing the closest ones were startled by the sudden counterattack and wanted to turn around and walk away

    They were shocked to find out.  Unexpectedly, I can't leave anymore!

    "Those ax shadows actually changed the world of Luo Zhi!"

    "Those ax shadows actually changed the maze of time and space!"

    Xing Mo and the Heavenly Lords shouted in shock one after another!

    If you say.  The sudden counterattack just now was just incomprehensible to all the Heavenly Lords.  So now, they are already doubting the Xing family's world-famous body-holding technique.  Was it completely cracked by this unknown mysterious boy?

    "Is it possible that he who was immobilized is completely faking it?"

    Xing Mo is closest to Ye Pengfei. Xing Mo can see the most clearly. Xing Mo¡¯s reaction speed is also the fastest

    "Yanlong, go!"

    A cosmic-level exotic treasure turned into a huge flame dragon in an instant, spitting fire, and rushed towards Ye Pengfei.

    "Even if you break the immobilization technique, you are no match for me!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't know whether Xing Mo's vicious words were his true intention.  Facing the peak-level beings of the third level of Tianzun, it is too difficult to see through their true thoughts.

    He only needs the whetstone to work, and right now, the Flame Dragon rare treasure sacrificed by the whetstone is exactly what Ye Pengfei wants!

    "What a flame dragon, it already exists inside, a newborn world!"

    There is a hidden world within the Yanlong rare treasure.  If it expands completely, it will be the existence of Zifu and time and space.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei had seen the power of Yun Fei.  At that time, his strength was still weak, so he relied on the power provided by Fox Princess to frighten Yun Fei, and finally scared away all the Heavenly Lords.  And now, he can finally face the power of one world alone!

    "Reverse repulsion, the power of one realm, explode for me!"

    Ye Pengfei used for the first time the method of cross-level combat that he created back then.  He wanted to completely expel the power of the world from the body of the Flame Dragon Treasure in an instant!

    Xing Mo felt that the veins on his forehead were shaking suddenly and continuously: "He can actually affect the power contained in other people's exotic treasures!"

    Those powers are all used at the right time.  It's not that it can't explode completely suddenly, it's just that the time for this explosion is not suitable at all!

    Xing Mo¡¯s fighting experience is notThen Wang Rou can be compared with it.  In an instant, he knew that Ye Pengfei was going to use the sudden burst of the Flame Dragon Treasure to move to other places.

    "It can still be transferred. Sure enough, he didn't get the immobilization spell at all!"

    Xing Mo could not have guessed that Ye Pengfei had no way to resist the Xing family's immobilization technique.  His true body and his natal soul will indeed be immobilized for at least ten breaths.

    It¡¯s just that he still has that super smart brain that he can use.  He can also operate his true body as a puppet!

    "Hehe, although it feels weird. However, Xing Mo will definitely give up the body-holding technique on his own initiative!"

    This is tantamount to breaking Xing Mo's body-holding technique.  Many times, to decipher the enemy's methods, you don't need to really understand the various mysteries in the enemy's methods

    Bang bang bang bang bang!

    Within a few breaths, Ye Pengfei and Xing Mo exchanged more than a hundred moves in succession.

    Xing Mo used more than a hundred different Taoist magical powers repeatedly.  Ye Pengfei came and went with a god-opening axe.  The ever-changing power of the divine ax resolved Xing Mo's various methods one by one, leaving Ye Pengfei unscathed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The divine ax that broke through the world of Luo Zhi and killed several Tianzun in the distance has been broken hundreds of times.  However, it is like an elf that cannot be killed.  Every time it is broken, it can be quickly re-condensed.

    "Fellow Taoists, this can't go on like this!" A black-faced Heavenly Lord, using his spiritual voice as a voice, said coldly, "That boy must be a formation master. His God-Opening Ax has changed the maze of time and space hundreds of times!  "

    Everyone has seen this, but no one is willing to take the initiative to solve this problem.  Because, all Tianzun are still thinking, if you can delay it, just delay it, and if you can use less means, use less means.

    Immediately, the Heavenly Lord sneered and said: "Li Feng, you are very capable. If you break that magical axe, I am willing to give you a rare treasure!"

    "The rare treasures that such heavenly beings talk about are of course universe-level rare treasures.  However, Li Feng was not a fool. He knew very well that no one wanted to reveal their tactics prematurely.  Everyone wants to see the methods of other Tianzun earlier!

    And the reason why Li Feng spoke suddenly.  He was already prepared

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1317. Li Feng¡¯s magical power!  (Down)

    "Fellow Taoists, everyone knows what you are thinking, and we don't need to say anything." Li Feng glanced at the sarcastic Tianzun coldly, "I have a technique, everyone just needs to be average  By inputting Dao power, you can naturally activate your defensive magical powers!"

    With that said, Li Feng took out a jade slip and handed it to the other Tianzun.

    After a while, the other five Heavenly Lords all finished reading the contents of the jade slips.

    ¡°There is no trap!¡±

    "This method works!"

    The Tianzun present all had sharp eyes.  They all saw that there was no problem with the spell on the jade slip.  It is impossible for Li Feng to have any means, besides this technique, to hide any additional means to plot against himself.

    What's more, even if there is really something shocking hidden in this technique.  The five Heavenly Lords present are not vegetarians, and they have their own methods of defense.

    Seeing the other Tianzun, they all nodded. Li Feng smiled slightly and said: "Although this method cannot let us escape. However, it is also a good gain to see Xing Mo's method from a close distance."

    The other Tianzun all nodded with smiles on their faces.  Several Tianzun sent out their Dao power together, and a huge defensive barrier blocked Ye Pengfei's God-opening ax from outside this piece of time and space

    ¡­¡­

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei was surprised and whispered secretly, "Then Li Feng's method is very magical!!!"

    It seemed like an ordinary method, it seemed like it was purely for defense, but Ye Pengfei saw that it had an extraordinary side!

    "Through this method, we can record the Taoist artistic conceptions of other Tianzuns. Could it be that Li Feng also possesses a cultivation star similar to Modi's?"

    Ye Pengfei is very jealous of Modi's cultivation star.  Unfortunately, the appearance of Wang Rou changed the situation drastically.  Ye Pengfei had no choice but to break Wang Rou's technique and break through the obstruction of Long Sword Tianzun while concealing his method.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei made a decisive choice.  Give up on the Cultivation Star and concentrate on capturing Wang Rou.  It's a pity that in the end, Wang Rou used secret techniques to escape from the source of her soul.

    Of course, capturing a body containing the blood of the Witch Clan, as well as part of the soul, can be considered a small gain.  The body and part of the soul of the Changdao Tianzun.  It was also cut into eight pieces by Ye Pengfei for Fox Ji and others to practice.

    Now, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that it seemed possible to get such a cultivation star from Li Feng!

    "Li Feng's method is not bad. If I hadn't been on that cultivation star for hundreds of years, I wouldn't have been able to discover the mystery of his magic method!"

    Indeed, Li Feng¡¯s magic will not be given to those heavenly beings.  bring any harm.  However, Li Feng was able to quietly record the characteristics of their Taoist artistic conception.  This is a huge harvest!

    "None of these Heavenly Lords should be underestimated. The humble Li Feng actually has such scheming and methods!"

    Ye Pengfei believes that such concealment is not unique to Li Feng.  Those five Heavenly Lords seemed to have been copied unintentionally and lost the artistic conception of Taoism.  However, who knows what they have in mind, their wishful thinking?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is a great eye-opener.  The Zifu Universe was even more confused by Ye Pengfei's various inferences.

    "Are all real life forms so complicated?" Zifu Universe murmured, feeling a little unconfident about his own power.

    The Zifu Universe is very powerful, but it is simply powerful in terms of strength.  Even if it uses the power of a universe to calculate, how can it calculate something like this ninety-nine twists and turns in a short time?

    And a strong man who simply possesses strength faces these existences full of bad intentions.  How useful is that strength?  Just thinking about it, Zifu Universe feels that life is too scary.

    Zifu Universe did not expect that his emotions would trigger an inspiration in Ye Pengfei.

    "Of course living things are complicated!"

    In the space plane, Ye Pengfei's soul regained its vitality.  The light of the soul keeps flashing because of this inspiration.

    "But, would it be very simple for a large universe that has the ability to evolve countless life forms?"

    In an instant, Huan Shi¡¯s eyes brightened.

    In an instant, the Zifu Universe was also very excited and let out a cry of joy

    ¡­¡­

    Li Feng was very proud.

    "You, Mo Di, are not the only ones who know the art of surveying all living beings!"

    While leisurely and contentedly watching the battle between Ye Pengfei and Xing Mo, Li Feng was silently imprinting the Taoist intentions of the five Heavenly Lords.territory.

    "What's funny is that you, Modi, are a little too arrogant. You can actually get a cultivation star to use this 'sight of all living things'!"

    "What's even more ridiculous is that you, Modi, actually want to use the Cultivation Star to live alone. Now it's good, you can't steal the chicken but lose the rice. With the Cultivation Star gone, so many deities and those weird ordinary people have all become  The enemy's weapon!"

    When the Cultivation Star exploded, those weird ordinary people and several deities were thrown out by the huge force of the explosion.  The rest of the Heavenly Lords have not practiced the art of observing all living beings, and they have not seen clearly where these beings have gone.  Most of them thought that those thrown out were destroyed by the strange poison in the eighth layer of space.  However, Li Feng could see clearly.  They were all taken in by a strange hole!

    "That kind of hollowness has never been heard of. It must be that boy or his slave girl!"

    "If I can learn this method, when Modi starts to repair the Cultivation Star, I may be able to get the fragments of the Cultivation Star!"

    "What harvest can be greater than getting that kind of cultivation star fragment? Hey, this guy is a cornucopia. I only take this little harvest, no one will be suspicious!"

    The more Li Feng thought about it, the more beautiful it became.

    In fact, starting from the seventh level of space, although this group of Tianzun has been retreating.  Sometimes it seems that the retreat is embarrassing.  In fact, Modi, Changdao and Wang Rou lost a lot of money accidentally.  However, among this group of Heavenly Lords, no one has ever felt that their side will really lose!

    "Fight and run away, fight and retreat. No matter how evil that kid is, as long as he is not impulsive and is not thrown out of the eighteenth level of hell, that kid will be finished sooner or later. When the time comes, I only want that magic method. Only  You need to think carefully about how to hide it from Modi's eyes"

    Li Feng seemed to still be watching the battle between Xing Mo and Ye Pengfei.  However, what was tumbling in his sea of ??consciousness was already another problem.  What he was thinking about was already something that would happen in the future

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1318. Stealing the artistic conception and reproducing it!

    Li Feng, who had ulterior motives, could not guess that at this moment, Ye Pengfei had already seen his thoughts clearly.

    "This is probably the first Tianzun whose thoughts I have seen through. It is really difficult to see through the thoughts of powerful men at this level!" Ye Pengfei sighed with emotion.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei has always achieved great results because he is good at calculating enemies.  And if you want to repeatedly plot against powerful enemies.  Only by first seeing through the strong enemy¡¯s intentions can this be possible!

    I think back then, the three girls Hu Ji, Yue Ningbing, and Wan Yuqiu took action to seize the cosmic-level treasure belonging to the ancestor of the Chen family.  It was precisely because of Ye Pengfei's prediction in advance.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei, he would have understood the weaknesses of the ancestor of the Chen family.  Fox Princess also telepathically discovered these judgments of Ye Pengfei, and Fox Princess did not dare to do such dangerous things.

    "The calculation of Qing Wuming is even more the masterpiece of Ye Pengfei.  He couldn't see through Qing Wuming's mental weakness, but he understood Qingming's characteristics.  He took a risk and boldly guessed that Qingming's personality traits were infected by Qing Wuming.  As a result, he guessed correctly.

    "Guessing Qing Wuming's weakness is just an experience that is difficult to replicate. But seeing through Li Feng's mind is a method worth studying!"

    ??Here, we have a serious fight with Xing Mo.  Over there, Ye Pengfei put more thought into it

    ¡­¡­

    Boom boom boom boom!

    The Kaitian Divine Ax over there dances as fast as here.  Within a few breaths, the Kaitian God Ax transformed into hundreds of Taoist powers, slashing violently at the defensive barrier of Li Feng and others.  At first glance.  Indeed, this is an onslaught.  This is about breaking down the barrier.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°Finally we got a little bit of fragments, and they weren¡¯t alert This Taoist method works!¡±

    When hundreds of magical powers bombarded the past, Ye Pengfei was very happy to get a few fragments of the defensive barrier!

    Originally, this was almost impossible to happen.

    You must know that the defensive barrier is purely formed by the Tao power of several Tianzun.  When part of the defensive barrier was cut off by external forces, those Heavenly Lords.  This part of the lost power will naturally be recovered.

    This is a small trick that all immortal realm powerhouses know. This small trick can not only slow down the power loss of the powerhouse, but also bring back the enemy's attack information more accurately.

    ?That is to say.  If there is unexpected Tao power, it cannot be recovered.  Then, it will definitely attract the attention of these Heavenly Lords!

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that it would take a long time to find a magic method.  Collect some of the fragments of the defensive barrier quietly.  I never thought that just by counting the breath time, I would be successful.

    "Such good luck, you deserve your misfortune!"

    When that little bit of a defensive barrier is broken.  When he was instantly swallowed and refined by the Kaitian God Ax, Ye Pengfei immediately understood a little bit.  A means to steal Tianzun¡¯s artistic conception.

    "First, steal Xing Mo's artistic conception, and try the body-holding technique first!"

    The artistic conception of Tianzun is the general outline.  Tianzun's methods are its concrete manifestation.

    How can we know that the stolen part of Tianzun's artistic conception is correct?  The simplest way is to try Tianzun's unique method!

    After a hundred breaths

    "Certainly!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei pointed toward Xing Mo.  Suddenly, Xing Mo's body froze in place.

    "Xing Mo actually fell into the body-holding spell!"

    Li Feng and other Tianzun could not help but be shocked by this sudden change.  The Xing family's body-holding technique is world-famous.  Xing Mo, who has studied the immobilization technique deeply, obviously also pays a lot of attention to how to prevent immobilization-type techniques.

    However, Xing Mo suddenly fell victim to Ye Pengfei¡¯s body-holding technique!

    "One of my strongest methods is useless. Instead, I am restricted by the opponent's similar methods. Xing Mo is in danger!"

    Not only Li Feng and other Heavenly Lords think this way, but most of the Heavenly Lords who have escaped further away also think this way.  In their opinion, from now on, Xing Mo would be completely at a disadvantage.

    But¡­¡­

    "Hey, why didn't you take advantage of the situation and attack?"

    "Ah, Xing Mo can move again!"

    In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei, who had cast a immobilization spell, retreated instead of advancing.  Xing Mo, who seemed to be frozen, burst out with stronger fighting power.

    ¡°Young man, you actually dare to try your best!¡±

    With Xing Mo's roar, the Flame Dragon rare treasure suddenly separated into thousands of small Flame Dragons.  The roar of massive flame dragons?, the shock caused this side of time and space to become faintly chaotic!

    "No wonder, that kid retreated. It turns out that Xing Mo was just pretending to be sentenced!"

    "I'm just saying, no matter how evil that kid is, he can't be so powerful!"

    Phew

    All the Heavenly Lords couldn¡¯t help but secretly heaved a sigh of relief.  If so, Ye Pengfei really used one of Xing Mo's best methods to kill Xing Mo.  It will cause a devastating blow to the self-confidence of these Heavenly Lords!

    However, they didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Xing Mo, who seemed to have a surge in combat power, was already so shocked!

    "Why is this artistic conception so similar to my body-holding technique?"

    It¡¯s not similar to the Xing family¡¯s body-holding technique, but it¡¯s similar to my own body-holding technique!

    " Outsiders such as Mo Di, Changdao, and Li Feng would not know that Xing Mo's body-holding technique and the Xing family's world-famous body-holding technique may seem to be the same, but in fact there are some essential differences.  Except for those experts from the Xing family who were at the same level as Xing Mo, no one knew this secret.

    And even the experts of the Xing family only know these differences, but they are unable to use the body-holding technique similar to Xing Mo's artistic conception.  In short, Xing Mo believes that his body-fixing technique is unique!

    Now, the unique body-fixing technique seems to have a replica.  Although this remake was very different from the original version, Xing Mo vaguely sensed that something was not quite right.

    Xing Mo's inner horror is equal to Ye Pengfei's inner joy.

    "Zi Mansion, please work harder to perfectly replicate Xing Mo's body-holding technique!"

    The previous one was definitely effective, but it was far from perfect.  Therefore, although Xing Mo was caught off guard, it failed to have a greater effect.

    Zifu Universe responded in a sullen voice: "If you want to reproduce it perfectly, I'm afraid you have to evolve a real life form first. Then, continue to observe and comprehend You first have to fight with him for eight hundred years,  Maybe I can reproduce it perfectly!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ye Pengfei didn't say anything more. He knew that Zifu would not deceive him.

    "It's really too difficult to get some of Tianzun's artistic conception and then replicate Tianzun's methods Don't be too anxious. I'd better follow the original plan and refine my magical axe!"

    With a change of thought, Ye Pengfei simply dispersed the God-opening ax outside.  In an instant, two shadows of an ax roared towards the thousands of flame dragons!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1319. The Space-Destroying Entrapment Formation!

    boom!

    After killing more than a hundred flame dragons with an open-god axe, it was bombarded into pieces by the power of the swarming flame dragons.

    "Borrowing the shadow to take form, the divine ax reappears!"

    Suddenly, a small flame dragon suddenly transformed into a new God-opening axe!

    "The flame dragon gathers in the tower, and the Nine Sons Tower is sealed!"

    Xing Mo had a cold face, formed a series of seals with his hands, and quietly slapped them out.

    Then he saw that around the brand new Kaitian God Ax, nine small flame dragons were entangled with each other, forming a tower of flame dragons.  There were a total of nine such Flame Dragon Towers, and a forbidden magic circle was instantly deployed.

    "Every formation has its foundation. In front of me, the master of formations, you still want to use formations to trap my magical powers?"

    With Ye Pengfei's loud laughter, the God-opening ax flashed left and right like a spirit fox.  In just a few blinks, the nine Flame Dragon Towers were stirred up, crushing each other, and killing each other.

    Xing Mo was not panicked at all. Instead, there was a faint sneer flickering across his cold face.

    "Destroyempty!"

    Two words - annihilate the sky!  ¡ª¡ªXing Mo read it out slowly with ancient pronunciation.

    ¡°Ordinary people think that language is just for communication, and dialects are just for regional differences.

    "However, the strong people who have cultivated and understood the Tao know it very well.  Language is actually a kind of Tao.  Dialects are actually different ways of applying the Word.  Even different kinds of Tao!

    When Xing Mo just blurted out the word "annihilation", Ye Pengfei's expression changed.  I couldn't help but change slightly.

    "No! He actually came up with this idea!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei made a decisive decision.  He immediately abandoned this Kaitian God Ax.  His spiritual consciousness was cut off from the connection with this divine axe.

    However, when the nine towers collapsed, the power of annihilation still followed the traces of spiritual consciousness that had not dispersed, traced back to the source, and killed them.

    Teng!  Teng!  Teng!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take heavy steps and took three steps back in succession.  His face suddenly flushed.  It was as if he had just been drunk.

    "What a great trick! What a rare treasure!"

    If this move is just a tyrannical method.  Ye Pengfei would not suffer this injury either.

    This move would only rely on the Flame Dragon Rare Treasure.  It is equally impossible to have such an effect.

    This move is an ancient method.  Combined with the power of powerful exotic treasures.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's quick decision-making when he saw the opportunity.  At this time, not only was his face flushed, he would at least be seriously injured!

    Don¡¯t show mercy when you have the upper hand!

    With one successful move, Xing Mo immediately thought of the imperial treasure.  Thousands of little flame dragons split into more little flame dragons.  Overwhelming.  Completely block Ye Pengfei's escape routes!

    "Could this be the legendary Xing Mo's strongest means - the void-killing trap formation?" Those who know Xing Mo and the Xing family's Tianzun can't help but whisper in their hearts.  "It is said that even the Xing family, who is extremely close to the supreme avenue, is difficult to crack this formation!"

    This is a formation, but this is not a formation either!

    It is said that it is a formation, because the massive flame dragons are actually formation eyes.

    The reason why it is said that it is not a formation is because the core essence of this formation is actually to use treasure to destroy the sky!

    Even those who know something about Xing Mo and the Xing family cannot understand this mystery.  Only people like Ye Pengfei, who is both a master of formations and has stolen part of the artistic conception of Xing Mo's Heavenly Lord, understand this!

    "My magical powers and means will be trapped and destroyed by this formation, and they may even counterattack and injure me. My true body cannot withstand the bombardment of such a strange formation!"

    Ye Pengfei has already prepared various means to fight such beings across levels.  The reason why Fox Princess and others were put down and the Secret Realm of Time was left behind was to prevent their life and death from being affected by these extreme life-saving measures!

    "Divine Ax Substitute!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's true body suddenly transformed into a divine axe.  The target of the sky-extinguishing trapping formation suddenly landed on the God-Opening Ax.

    Because, for this strange formation, the aura of the Divine Ax is exactly the aura of Ye Pengfei!

    "Perfect disguise! What does he want to do?"

    Xing Mo¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened!

    "Thunder Spirit Escape Technique!"

    Circles of thunder and lightning patterns appeared around Ye Pengfei's true body!

    "This is the secret technique of the Spirit Clan! Could it be that he is a member of the Spirit Clan?"?  "

    All the Heavenly Lords were immediately in an uproar!

    There are many kinds of creatures in the world.  Among them, the Wu clan is the smallest in number and the most mysterious.  The second most mysterious one is the Spirit Tribe!

    The typical characteristic of people in the witch tribe is the magic of witchcraft.  The typical feature of people in the spirit tribe is this circle of spirit patterns!

    "However, no matter how you look at it, he should be a strong human being. How did he possess this spiritual pattern of the spiritual race?"

    All the heavenly beings can see clearly.  The circles of thunder and lightning around Ye Pengfei's true body were not caused by any talismans or exotic treasures.  Indeed, it was the magical power that Ye Pengfei displayed.

    However, in the understanding of these gods.  It is impossible for people who are not from the witch clan to perform real witchcraft.  It is absolutely impossible for anyone other than a member of the Spirit Clan to sacrifice the Spirit Clan¡¯s spiritual pattern!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Sorcery, There are still people who will make lies and deceive people.  Then, there is absolutely no possibility of forgery in this spirit clan's spiritual pattern.  Like this, all kinds of Taoist magic powers are condensed into a circle that at first glance looks ordinary.  Only the spirit clan's unique spiritual body can display it.

    And even for people from the Spirit Clan, once the Spirit Clan¡¯s spirit pattern is destroyed, they must return to the clan¡¯s secret realm and obtain it again.  Therefore, in the understanding of these heavenly beings, under ordinary circumstances, the powerful spirit clan would not expose their spirit clan spirit patterns in such an upright manner!

    ¡­¡­

    Other deities can still frown and think hard.  Xing Mo, who was in the midst of a battle, could not have any distracting thoughts.

    "Even if you know the secret arts of the Eldar, you can't escape!"

    Suddenly, more little flame dragons emerged from the state of nothingness, revealing their true appearance.  A new circle of void-extinguishing trap formation suddenly appeared!

    Even the martial arts masters in the mortal world know how to use their strength to retain three points.  The purpose is to prevent the enemy from making sudden moves.

    This Xing Mo is already close to the strongest existence in the universe.  How could he possibly use up all his moves without leaving any room?

    "What a good idea!"

    The gods from far and near cheered secretly.  Because they have discovered that Xing Mo can still lay out more layers of sky-extinguishing trapping formations!

    "Now, that boy has no choice but to fight head-on. What level of cultivation that boy has, we will soon know!"

    In the distance, Modi, who was still flying, gradually slowed down

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1320. The blood puppet will not stop until it dies!

    How could these heavenly beings guess that Ye Pengfei's spiritual pattern of the spiritual race was really fake.  Faced with Xing Mo's hard-to-break sky-extinction trap formation, Ye Pengfei once again chose the trick of confusing the enemy with the real and the fake!

    Ye Pengfei's path of cultivation is almost a path that requires fighting across levels at all times.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei also learned to be strong early.  He also learned how to confuse the enemy's eyes early!

    This time the thunder spirit pattern is exactly the way to confuse the enemy.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that when he used this move, Xing Mo's attention would be attracted to this circle of thunder spirit patterns no matter what.

    As for Xing Mo being able to deploy more air-killing and trapping formations on the periphery, Ye Pengfei had already calculated that.  Not only does he have a super intelligent brain to assist in his calculations, he also has a magic stone to help him calculate.  This concealment method cannot be hidden from Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    "This Xing Mo is very good. His attention is not involved enough!"

    To confuse the enemy, you must confuse the enemy to a certain extent before you can use your methods to implement other plans.  In that circle of thunder spirit patterns, Ye Pengfei glimpsed Xing Mo's scattered consciousness.  From this, it was determined how much Xing Mo's attention was distracted.

    "Since you just used the Flame Dragon Tower, I will also build a few towersthe Giant Ax Tower!"

    Ye Pengfei secretly laughed a few times, and giant towers suddenly appeared!

    ??These towers, from a distance, are just giant towers.  However, if you take a closer look.  You will find these giant towers.  It¡¯s actually a giant divine axe!

    Xing Mo was very close, and Xing Mo¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by the giant towers of the God¡¯s Ax, which he didn¡¯t know were real or illusory

    "This is the time!"

    Opportunities are fleeting.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei traveled through a strange route that had been calculated long ago.  Just traveled through time.  After the two layers of void-extinguishing trapping formations outside, his figure suddenly transformed into thousands of Dao!

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!!!¡±

    At this time, Xing Mo still disagreed.  He hadn't realized yet that Ye Pengfei was about to escape.

    because¡­¡­

    A sea of ??blood with a radius of tens of billions of miles suddenly appeared!

    No one knows this sea of ??blood.  When did it exist?  However, all Tianzun knows that this sea of ??blood is Xing Mo's method to suppress the situation!

    "There is no feeling of desecrating the law, in such a sea of ??blood. What kind of danger is hidden?"

    At this moment, Modi is about to escape into the ninth level of space.  He paused suddenly.

    At this moment, Changdao Tianzun no longer felt as bored as before.  Suddenly.  He looked straight into the past.

    The closest ones to this battlefield are Li Feng and the other six Heavenly Lords.  He was even more excited, looking at the thousands of figures of Ye Pengfei, looking at the monstrous sea of ??blood with a radius of tens of billions of miles!

    "We only fought for more than half an hour, but we actually used one killer move after another. The sky-killing trapping formation, coupled with this inexplicable blood sea method, must be Xing Mo's most powerful killer move!"

    Although, no one knows the tricks of other Tianzun.  However, these experienced Heavenly Lords can still roughly estimate the strongest combat power that other Heavenly Lords can unleash.  When this sea of ??blood appeared and before it truly showed its power, all the Heavenly Lords felt that Xing Mo had tried his best.

    "Finally, I have a Heavenly Lord, and I will try my best. I don't know how much that weird kid can squeeze out with his tricks!"

    Taking the initiative to evacuate the seventh floor

    After setting up an ambush on the eighth floor for hundreds of years, only Chang Dao and Wang Rou took action, while the other Tianzun pretended to retreat in a hurry

    These are all because I want to confuse Ye Pengfei and make Ye Pengfei careless.

    These are also due to the intrigue among the various Heavenly Lords, who want to use other Heavenly Lords' secretive methods to see clearly Ye Pengfei's various tricks!

    Nowadays, these experienced Heavenly Lords have seen a lot.  However, whether it is the method of controlling the black mist, pus, blood, and strange poisons in the seventh and eighth levels of space, or the master's ability that is not afraid of the Xing family's body-holding technique and can break all normal magic circles, in  From the looks of it, these Heavenly Masters are not Ye Pengfei's, the means to keep the bottom of the box, the trick to keep the bottom of the box.

    Only by forcing him with a special move can he possibly see that kid¡¯s special move!

    This is the inner thoughts of all the Heavenly Lords.

    Of course Xing Mo knows that doing this is equivalent to helplessly becoming?, the role of making wedding clothes for others.  However, Xing Mo also has Xing Mo's plans, and Xing Mo also has Xing Mo's thoughts.  Even Ye Pengfei, who is increasingly able to see the thoughts and thoughts of this level of powerhouse, can't quite understand his plans and thoughts

    The thick smell of blood spread from the sea of ??blood.  The Heavenly Lords from far and near, as long as they are not contaminated by the smell of blood, will not notice anything strange.  But Ye Pengfei saw scenes that were shocking!

    "It turns out to be, the spirit of blood!!!"

    Ye Pengfei actually saw that in the sea of ????blood, one after another bloody figures, like strong and powerful men, were flying towards him!

    In all directions, there is a sea of ??blood.

    There are blood shadows in all directions!

    "These blood spirits at least possess the level of a Heavenly Lord. However, they have no self-intelligence at all. They are equivalent to puppets!"

    Blood Puppet!

    Only those who are surrounded by the breath of this sea of ??blood and contaminated with the murderous aura of this sea of ??blood can see the blood puppet!

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei knew why Xing Mo was so confident.

    "This is a never-ending situation, even if I kill him. If the sea of ??blood cannot be cleared, these blood puppets will still hunt me to the end of the world and never give up!"

    There is every reason to believe that this sea of ??blood can also replenish itself by killing other creatures!

    There is every reason to believe that this sea of ??blood can continue to condense such blood puppets!

    "If so, his weird trap traps me near this sea of ??blood. No matter how high my level of cultivation is, I can only hate this!"

    The life-saving magical power of Changdao Tianzun made Ye Pengfei realize for the first time that this group of Tianzun cannot be underestimated at all.

    And this Xing Mo¡¯s magical ability to destroy enemies made Ye Pengfei discover for the first time that this group of Tianzun was probably all hiding, and this kind of unrelenting method!

    ¡°We will only stop when the enemy is dead, but I can relax and enjoy the scenery from the outside It seems that it is really difficult to leave if you don¡¯t show off your skills!¡±

    Looking at the blood puppets flying towards him one after another, Ye Pengfei's eyes were as bright as fire and he sneered

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1321. The sea of ??blood changes!

    A divine axe, dancing like an airtight creature.  The blood puppets that flew over one after another were chopped into several pieces by this god-opening ax.

    These blood puppets were destroyed, but the destroyed ones turned into blood and re-integrated into the sea of ??blood.  And a larger number of blood puppets quickly jumped out of the sea of ??blood.  Ye Pengfei's slashing was equivalent to a useless effort.

    "It seems like it's just a simple attrition tactic, and that kid will have a hard time cracking it!"

    "It's no wonder, after all, it's just a deity who rose up too quickly, has an unstable foundation, and doesn't have much experience!"

    "Indeed, even if that kid has many offensive and defensive methods, his Taoist conception is also very strange. However, he is completely unfamiliar with battles of our level and level!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off  Indeed, because the jumping speed is too fast, Ye Pengfei has no idea or understanding of the fighting methods and methods of the third level peak level of Tianzun.

    "If it weren't for the life-saving secret technique of Long Sword Tianzun, I would never have thought that these Tianzuns still hide all kinds of amazing methods. The cultivation star that Modi sacrificed has blinded my eyes.  It made me mistakenly believe that as long as the Cultivation Star is destroyed, it will really make all these heavenly beings run away in fear!"

    Over there, the divine communication between the Heavenly Lords was carried out word by word, and was clearly seen by Ye Pengfei's mind power.  Instead of sneering with disdain, Ye Pengfei reflected on himself and criticized himself.

    "Fortunately, I changed my concept in time, so even if I can't crack the attrition tactic, I won't suffer a huge defeat."

    "What's even more fortunate is that in this war of attrition, lifeless blood puppets were used. I deserve Xing Mo's trick, which gave me an advantage in vain!"

    Self-reflection is self-reflection, and the ruthless ridicule of Xing Mo has been Ye Pengfei's established plan.  As the saying goes, killing the chicken will scare the monkey. Originally, Ye Pengfei just thought of using Xing Mo as a whetstone to hone his magical ax powers.  But now, he has already begun to plan.  Kill Xing Mo!

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    A series of dense explosions, continuous and continuous.  In a few breaths, the God-opening ax that protected Ye Pengfei had killed countless blood puppets.

    The blood puppets that were initially killed were only equivalent to the level of a first-level Heavenly Lord.  As for Ye Pengfei's sword, it incorporates most of the Heaven-Opening God Ax he gained through cultivation and enlightenment, and is an ordinary third-level intermediate-level existence of Tianzun.  Kill with one axe.  Ordinary third-level heavenly high-level existences are equally difficult to resist!

    "What if it was Xing Mo. He sacrificed high-level blood puppets from the beginning. With such a huge number, it would be difficult for me to use my methods. However, he chose to consume my power first. He gave it to me, and counterattacked to kill him.  Opportunity!"

    In the eyes of those Heavenly Lords, several breaths of time have passed, and Ye Pengfei has not yet been able to figure out a way to break the attrition tactics.  In this way, Ye Pengfei's future is dark.

    Even Mo Di and Chang Dao, who looked up to Ye Pengfei.  I also felt that even if Ye Pengfei could escape, it would be inevitable to suffer heavy injuries.

    However, none of them realized that in these eighteen levels of hell, Ye Pengfei finally understood.  What kind of Taoist artistic conception was created, what kind of means

    boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    The sound of explosions is still so dense.  And the loudness of the explosion.  But it has been enhanced by several percent!

    "We have already begun to use the blood puppet, which is comparable to the second level of Tianzun. My preparations are still a little bit behind!"

    Facing batches of upgraded blood puppets, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that the pressure was greatly increased.  He can use two axes, and he can also make the two axes materialize and increase in size.  After all, the battle with Xing Mo just now made his magical ax power more condensed and stronger.

    "However, Ye Pengfei did not do this.  He knew very well that if he wanted to confuse the enemy, he should be consistent and not behave inconsistently.

    ¡°Thunder flash!!!¡±

    The thunder spirit pattern flashed next to Ye Pengfei again.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei's true body flashed from one place in time and space to a time and space millions of miles away.

    "Time and Space Maze!!!"

    As soon as the flash came out, the space and time around Ye Pengfei began to distort.  Soon, a small space-time maze appeared.

    "Sure enough, that boy is related to the Thunder Spirit Clan!"

    "Sure enough, that boy is a formation master!"

    No one doubts these methods used by Ye Pengfei.  Because, in the battle just now, Ye Pengfei had already demonstrated his abilities in two aspects.

    However, at the same timeOf course, no one would doubt that Ye Pengfei's methods are useless!

    "What is the use of a mere space-time maze? If such a large number of blood puppets are piled into this space-time maze, the maze will naturally become ineffective!"

    "Even if there is a hidden killing formation, it will have no effect. If you kill the blood puppets, they will return to the blood sea and be reborn, doing nothing but useless work!"

    "At most, we can buy him a small amount of breathing time. Unless he can use this breathing time to come up with a suitable response. Otherwise, he will inevitably be defeated!"

    It has to be said that this group of Heavenly Lords watching the battle have very vicious eyes.  Ye Pengfei's formation had just come out, and Xing Mo over there had not yet made a move to deal with it, but they had already guessed this outcome.

    But, similarly, it has to be said that Ye Pengfei's strategy of confusing the enemy was very successful.

    Previously, Modi and other Tianzun pretended to have internal divisions and fled in panic, which indeed confused Ye Pengfei.

    And now, Ye Pengfei's various seemingly useless methods have also completely confused Modi and other Tianzun!

    "If, I really only have this few means. Indeed, I will not be able to escape defeat. But"

    "It is said that Ye Pengfei's consciousness seems to be firmly locked on the blood puppets everywhere.

    At first glance, it seems that Ye Pengfei¡¯s divine ax can be used vertically and horizontally under the guidance of his spiritual consciousness.

    However, none of the Heavenly Lords expected that at this moment, Ye Pengfei's extremely powerful mind power was not only listening to the spiritual communication of all the Heavenly Lords.  He even stared at the various changes in the sea of ??blood!

    "As long as Xing Mo fails to detect it in time, Xing Mo will find it difficult to escape from the fate of defeat. Unless he also possesses the elusive life-saving magical power of the Long Sword Tianzun!"

    Thunder Flash + Time and Space Maze bought a small amount of time. Using this small amount of time, Ye Pengfei was finally ready for everything!

    "Sea of ??blood, change! Change! Change!"

    Then, Ye Pengfei secretly shouted.  That sea of ??blood with a radius of tens of billions of miles suddenly experienced a shocking change!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1322. Death of Xing Mo!

    At this moment, Xing Mo was suspended there, on the outer edge of the blood sea.

    Outside the blood sea, Xing Mo has laid out a new sky-extinguishing trap formation.  Combined with the sea of ??blood and the immortality of people.  Xing Mo felt that he was already sure of victory.

    "Even if he comes up with some strange tricks, as long as I'm here to take charge, he won't be able to make any big waves!"

    Xing Mo has this confidence because his body-holding technique is fundamentally different from the world-famous Xing family's body-holding technique¡ª¡ª

    Xing Mo¡¯s body-fixing technique can not only fix the body and soul of the strong, it can also fix the magic and magical powers of the strong!

    "Even among my friends, none of them know that my body-holding technique has such abilities. Not to mention Modi, Chang Dao and others. As for this, I won't even say my name.  The mysterious boy would never have expected that my body-holding technique has such magical powers!"

    Xing Mo was very proud, he was even looking forward to Ye Pengfei being able to make a sudden move.

    "If they find out that this boy's magical power suddenly and inexplicably fails, they will definitely be shocked. By then, even if they still want to snatch the fruits of victory from me, they must think carefully about it!"

    A lot of heaven, scamming.

    When they cooperate, they actually have hidden murderous intentions.

    And when they are working on their own, it is also possible that they are hiding secretly and temporarily joining forces.

    Xing Mo is very cautious¡ª¡ª

    He knew that even if he captured Ye Pengfei on his own, he would have shown super combat power.  Even if he sacrificed his own powerful exotic treasure, it would be impossible to stop these deities from secretly joining forces and taking action.

    He also knows that if his method is more mysterious, difficult to understand, and weird.  Then, those temporary alliances may be resolved one by one!

    "If we are fighting alone, the long sword plus Wang Rou will definitely be the strongest. However, I am not afraid of them. The other Tianzun, even Modi, may not be able to defeat me!"

    "As long as they don't join forces, or when they join forces, they are suspicious of each other, take advantage of each other, even if they hesitate just a little, I don't have to worry about anything. This mysterious boy is completely mine!"

    Xing Mo secretly calculated and deduced.  He was looking forward to Ye Pengfei's strange tricks more and more.  But, he didn't expect

    "Sea of ??blood"

    An exclamation ran out of Xing Mo's mouth just now.  From the mutated sea of ??blood, hundreds of blood puppets, comparable to the Third Heavenly Heaven, suddenly sprang out!

    "The Blood Spirit Formation is completed!!!"

    Ye Pengfei has been planning for a long time, and the mutated sea of ????blood has not only appeared.  Hundreds of blood puppets initially possessed spiritual intelligence and completely surrendered to Ye Pengfei.  The positions where the blood puppets jumped out were also carefully constructed!

    Just when Xing Mo was so surprised that he shouted the word "blood sea" wildly, hundreds of blood puppets comparable to the third level of Tianzun also instantly set up a blood spirit array!

    "There are no Blood Spirits among the Spirit Clan. However, from today on, the Blood Spirit Clan will definitely become famous all over the world!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s laughter.  The space and time in this area are arrogantly oscillating.  The faces of all the Heavenly Lords could not help but change drastically, and they could not help but scream in horror.

    "Impossible, he is just a high-level existence of the third level of Tianzun. It is impossible for him to create his own clan!"

    "Self-created races are magical powers that can only be possessed by beings who have proven the Supreme Way. Even those existences, not everyone has such magical powers!"

    "Even if you have such magical power, it is impossible to create a new race in a matter of seconds. Without hundreds of millions, billions, or tens of billions of years of evolution, it is simply impossible to create a new race.  race!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    All the Heavenly Lords were shouting like this.  However, none of them dared to be sure.  In their hearts, everything is filled with long ellipsis and long confusion

    Xing Mo cannot be confused, he must make a decision!  !  !

    ¡°What the hell, give it to me!!!¡±

    Xing Mo was horrified and immediately used the body-holding technique.  It's not the kind of immobilization technique that immobilized Ye Pengfei just now, but his special immobilization technique that is unique to Xing Mo.

    "It must be the condensation of some kind of magic. Maybe it's still a deception, a shrewd illusion!"

    At this critical juncture, there is little time left for Xing Mo to analyze it carefully.  At this critical moment, he must make his own judgment immediately.

    This is a magic technique, even?Totally false!

    This is Xing Mo¡¯s judgment, and this is the fundamental reason why Xing Mo used the body-holding technique.

    "It is indeed a body-holding technique." Looking at Xing Mo's reaction, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile, "If what I create is just an ordinary spirit race, then Xing Mo can not only freeze them, but also counterattack. But now  ¡­¡±

    The body-holding technique is useless!

    The Blood Spirit Formation is still functioning!

    Blood has soaked this time and space. It¡¯s not real blood, it¡¯s just the taste of blood and the artistic conception of blood!

    Xing Mo felt that this time and space full of the smell of blood seemed to come alive all of a sudden.  The side of time and space where I was was suddenly transformed into a living creature!

    "What kind of magical power is this! What kind of formation is this!"

    My own body-holding technique cannot control this magical power!

    This so-called Blood Spirit Formation can actually give an area of ??time and space a sense of life!

    Whether it was the failure of the body-holding technique or the coming back of time and space, Xing Mo was confused.

    If he stayed out of the matter, this kind of confusion would only make him dumbfounded and frightened.

    However, he is the protagonist in this unexpected incident.  The villain who will be defeated in the drama of all races!

    Being frightened is no longer enough to explain how Xing Mo feels at this moment.

    At this moment, Xing Mo is already panicking

    At this moment, Xing Mo has gone crazy

    At this moment, Xing Mo no longer cares about explaining and hiding, nor does he care about the sequence, nor does he care about any careful plans

    At this moment, Xing Mo¡¯s magical powers and Xing Mo¡¯s amazing treasures are revealed!  !  !

    I saw hundreds of exotic treasures of various shapes swarming in all directions

    I saw magical rays of light with different artistic conceptions swarming in all directions

    In the process of swarming away, because there is no interval time, because the interval distance is too small.  There will be conflicts between exotic treasures and exotic treasures.  The supernatural powers will cancel each other out.  Before they could fight against the so-called Blood Spirit clan, their powers had already canceled out each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xing Mo?¡±

    The Heavenly Lords have not yet figured out the matter of creating the Blood Spirit Clan.  Xing Mo's madness and madness frightened them again.

    "He's crazy! He must be crazy! If he wasn't crazy, how could he use the rare treasures like this, how could he use magical powers like this?"

    "Could this be the ability of the Blood Spirit Clan? Could it be that this is the ability of the so-called Blood Spirit Formation?"

    Each of the Heavenly Lords screamed in terror.

    Even if it is a battle in the secular world, one must pay attention to the formation of troops and the order of attack and defense.  Otherwise, your own weapons will be used on your own family members, and your own family members will be injured.

    For experts of their level, the range of power of any magical power or rare treasure cannot be underestimated.  Even in pursuit of striking power, the scope of the power of various means is deliberately narrowed.  However, there is still a range of one hundred and eighty miles.

    Now, the distance between the exotic treasures is no more than ten miles at most.  During this period, there were also various magical powers mixed in.  The time and space around Xing Mo had turned into a mess!

    Only a crazy person would do this.  Even if you are in a desperate situation, even if you have to fight, you can't do this at all.

    These Heavenly Lords are right, that Xing Mo is indeed crazy.

    These Heavenly Lords guessed right that Xing Mo's "madness" was due to the newly created Blood Spirit Clan.  It's because of the Blood Spirit Array set up by these members of the Blood Spirit Clan!

    Even Xing Mo can¡¯t see it at all.  Lines of blood had already penetrated his body.

    The function of the Blood Spirit Formation is to give a space and time a false artistic conception of a living being.  And the time and space that seems to be alive will naturally condense into the "meridians" of time and space in the "body"!

    These meridians that penetrated Xing Mo's body were completely unstoppable.  Because the essence of these meridians is still time and space!

    Unless Xing Mo immediately annihilates this side of time and space, it is possible to get rid of this penetrating threat.  However, the time and space in these eighteen levels of hell are more stable than the time and space in the twelve levels of space.  In addition, the Blood Spirit Formation also possesses the ability to stabilize time and space.  Therefore, even if Xing Mo understands it, it is basically impossible to annihilate this side of time and space!

    The time and space meridians penetrated Xing Mo's body.  The so-called destructive intention of the Blood Spirit clanZhi followed these time and space meridians and entered Xing Mo's body, then entered Xing Mo's space plane, and entered Xing Mo's soul.

    ¡°All of this is just something that happened in one thousand-billionth of an instant.  Not to mention Xing Mo, he didn't expect that his sea of ??blood would actually undergo such a change.  Even if he realizes it, it will be difficult for him to see through the essence of the Blood Spirit Formation in such a short period of time!

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei's statement about creating a clan of blood spirits made even Mody, who was far away at the transition point between the eighth and ninth levels of space, stunned for several breaths.  How could it be possible for Xing Mo, whose cultivation level was inferior to that of others, to be stunned for a moment!

    crazy!

    Xing Mo is crazy!

    Because of this blood spirit formation, the destructive will that is constantly coming in is completely crazy.  At this moment, even if he possesses a life-saving magical power similar to that of Long Sword Tianzun, he has no chance to use it again!

    "The first one, the third-level Tianzun peak-level existence, swallow it!!!"

    A terrifying black hole completely swallowed up the already crazy Xing Mo in an instant!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1323. Just what I want!

    Ye Pengfei didn't have such a good appetite, and it was Zifu Universe that devoured Xing Mo. ¥ì?˼?·?¿Í¥ì

    When Ye Pengfei slowly realized that even cosmic-level beings, or even transcendent-universe-level beings, could still survive well in this big universe, the Zifu Universe also gradually dared to use more methods outside.  If Ye Pengfei really couldn't defeat Xing Mo, he couldn't deal with this sea of ??blood.  Then, if Zifu takes action and swallows up this sea of ??blood, Ye Pengfei will not be in any danger.

    And now¡­¡­

    "The sea of ??blood belongs to me, and Xing Mo belongs to you. After all, you have the advantage."

    This battle came to an end, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and made a little joke.

    After all, this move is also very risky.  After all, Ye Pengfei has never used this method before.  In fact, even Fox Princess, who is connected to Ye Pengfei's soul, doesn't know that Ye Pengfei has actually created such methods!

    "Are they real life forms?" Huan Shi asked in surprise.

    With the power of the fantasy stone, it is impossible to tell whether these blood shadows are real creatures or blood puppets similar to those in the past.  Not to mention those watching the battle.  When they saw Xing Mo being swallowed up instantly by a black hole that suddenly appeared, they couldn't help but shudder, turned around and ran away!

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about these things later!¡±

    Ye Pengfei hurriedly said something and teleported away at high speed towards Li Feng and other Tianzun.  Those hundreds of strange blood spirits, as well as the sea of ????blood with a radius of tens of billions of miles, also followed Ye Pengfei and teleported at high speed.

    "Weird blood spirits, join forces to fight!"

    Including Li Feng, there are six Tianzun in total.  They were too close to here, and they were in the time and space maze laid out by Xing Mo. It was difficult to escape for a while.

    This time, it¡¯s a real collaboration.  This time.  It's true, go all out!

    Six Heavenly Lords who were no less powerful than Xing Mo worked together and took action together. Their power and momentum were extraordinary.  Then he saw earth-shaking power fluctuations flying towards Ye Pengfei.  Before they even touched Ye Pengfei's body, these power fluctuations suddenly exploded.  Let this very stable time and space appear for the first time, with large-scale annihilation!

    Time and space are chaotic time and space are broken time and space are collapsed time and space are annihilated.

    To create these situations, the forces required are quite different.  Since entering the eighteenth level of hell, Ye Pengfei has not encountered annihilation of time and space, but the number of times has been extremely rare, not to mention the scope of annihilation of time and space.  They are also very small.

    "Three million miles of time and space are annihilated!!!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei froze.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei fell back, millions of miles away.

    The more stable space-time is.  The power of annihilation generated during annihilation becomes even more terrifying.  Although Ye Pengfei reacted quickly, he backed up at high speed.  Still because of this terrifying power of annihilation, he couldn't help but spit out a small mouthful of blood.

    "Amazing! They were so decisive at the critical moment!"

    Ye Pengfei felt uncomfortable.  The six Heavenly Lords over there also felt uncomfortable.  The power of time and space annihilation does not choose its attack targets.  The six instigators each paid a considerable price in order to resist this violent force of time and space annihilation.

    "My Qingling Armor"

    "My Beast King Shield"

    Some gods broke rare treasures.  Some deities were secretly injured.  In order to drive Ye Pengfei back and buy a little time to escape, they did not hesitate to use this method, which was a lose-lose method.

    Escape!  !  !

    Seeing that the move was successful, Li Feng and the other six Heavenly Lords teleported away at high speed towards the direction of the ninth layer of space without any hesitation.

    "We can only fight and retreat. Only by slowly figuring out this kid's tricks can we fight him!"

    "Modi is indeed smarter than us. Not only does he not come here to compete for food, he has actually escaped to the transition zone between the eighth and ninth levels of space. From the beginning, he was not optimistic about Xing Mo!"

    "Changdao Tianzun and Wang Rou are smarter. It seems that they were the first to attack with all their strength, but they are safe and sound. Moreover, they are hiding in a place that none of us know!"

    ¡°Everyone wants to be the oriole, and no one wants to be the praying mantis, but who can predict what kind of energy the little cicada they want to capture has

    "Want to escape?"

    Ye Pengfei, who was forced back by the force of time and space annihilation, had a faint sneer on his face.  He did not continue to chase, but his telekinesis was firmly locked onHere are the six Heavenly Lords in front.

    "One billion milesone hundred million milesten million milesone million milesattack!!!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's figure blurred.  He suddenly appeared in time and space more than a billion miles away.  He actually stopped him in front of the six Heavenly Lords!  !  !

    "This is the teleportation circle! When did he set up the teleportation circle?!"

    Horror!  Uncontrollable horror!

    Ye Pengfei was actually able to kill Xing Mo, which was enough to horrify all the Heavenly Lords.  And Ye Pengfei was actually able to elude the spiritual observation of all the Heavenly Lords and set up a teleportation circle in this place, which made all the Heavenly Lords even more horrified!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, this time, his methods have been exposed a lot. You have to watch it at least a few more times before you can make an accurate judgment!¡±

    The one who left was Tianzun who was not stopped by Ye Pengfei.  Li Feng and the other six Heavenly Lords have nowhere to go!

    The sea of ??blood with a radius of hundreds of billions of miles has transformed into a long and thin river of blood.  The width of the blood river is only a mere thousand miles.  With Li Feng and other Tianzun's abilities, they don't even need to teleport. They can easily cross with just one flying move.

    However, the densely packed blood spirits of different realms standing above the blood river made their scalps numb and they did not dare to face them easily!

    "Before we understand the situation of the Blood Spirit Formation, we are absolutely right, we cannot face these Blood Spirits easily!!!"

    The six Heavenly Lords looked at each other.  Then, they all nodded silently.

    "Hide, there is no way to hide, only a fight."

    To fight, we must first isolate those blood spirits.  The only way is to sacrifice some rare treasures that can isolate foreign objects!

    The six Heavenly Lords all have such rare treasures in their hands.  While looking at each other, they quickly reached a consensus to work together to create six layers of isolation space.

    "Sealing Bell!"

    "Locking Mirror!"

    "Endless deep sea!"

    "The Tao is overwhelming!"

    "Eight directions frightening array map!"

    "Eighty-one destiny talismans!"

    In an instant, from the inside to the outside, six rare treasures and six levels of restrictions completely isolated Ye Pengfei from the Blood River Blood Spirit.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei also burst out laughing.

    "Exactly what I wanted!!!" (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1324. Fight against the Six Heavenly Lords alone!

    "Just what I want?"

    Ye Pengfei's loud laughter made the six Heavenly Lords feel slightly shocked.

    Could it be that we have fallen into his scheme again?

    Looking back at the battle that just ended¡ª¡ª

    Even if Xing Mo uses any magic method, Ye Pengfei has already deployed the teleportation circle, and there is no way he will be surrounded by Xing Mo.

    But Ye Pengfei "honestly" went to break the void trap formation.  "Be honest" and bear the pain of consumption by the massive blood puppet.

    Now, thinking about it, Ye Pengfei is cheating, and Ye Pengfei is arranging the means to kill Xing Mo!

    ¡°Perhaps, the means we deployed to isolate time and space are exactly what he expected!

    No one thinks that Ye Pengfei¡¯s loud laughter is purely fake.  This is not just because Ye Pengfei's consecutive performances have shown strong enough combat power.  What's more, Ye Pengfei's next spell made the faces of these six Heavenly Lords suddenly become very ugly

    "His magical ax power has actually been condensed to this point!!!"

    One axe and two shadows reappeared, and more than half of the two God-opening axes were solidified!

    Previously, during the battle with Xing Mo, Ye Pengfei's Divine Ax was only about one-fifth of its physical form.  But now, the degree of materialization has actually increased so many times!

    The degree of materialization of magical powers is closely related to the power of magical powers.  The degree of materialization of the divine ax has increased several times, and the power of the divine power has also increased correspondingly!

    " Previously, Ye Pengfei had these two magical axes.  It still doesn¡¯t attract the attention of all the Heavenly Lords.  Even though the Taoist artistic conception condensed in the magical power is astonishing.  However, because the power is not enough, even if you stand and don't fight back, it will be difficult to cause any damage to existences of their level.

    And now, let alone stand and be chopped down.  If the defensive spells are not good enough, the power of this magical ax is enough to kill.  These six deities!

    not to mention¡­¡­

    "In the battle just now, he still retained even this magical power. Then, the other methods he retained"

    I don¡¯t dare to think about it, and I don¡¯t have time to think about it!  !  !

    Just when thoughts of extreme suspense emerged one after another in an instant, Ye Pengfei's magical ax power also roared out.

    Just see it.  The two God-opening axes were dancing rapidly.  Countless ax shadows, one after another.  The six Heavenly Lords were all shrouded in the pressure of this divine axe.

    Ye Pengfei actually wants to fight against the Six Heavenly Lords by himself!

    And these six Heavenly Lords still have to fight.  Because they simply couldn't tell whether the God-opening ax coming towards them was real or fake!

    "Destroy the God with one finger!"

    Li Feng had a gloomy face.  He pointed his finger at the ax figures in front of him and pressed them hard.

    boom!

    The shadow of the ax was shattered, but the magical power that had fully materialized still existed.  The shadow of the ax attacking Li Feng is fake!

    "Shadow Moon's Ten Jue!"

    An old woman in black dances with her hands, and there are ten full moons covered by mist.  It blasted towards the time and space tens of millions of miles in radius.

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡­

    Thousands of huge roars exploded in this space and time.  That ripple of sound.  Running in all directions at high speed.  When it touched the outermost, six-layered treasure that shielded time and space, the sound waves immediately returned at high speed, forming waves of continuous echoes.

    Looking at the ten nearly fully materialized full moons, they were all shattered.  The magic ax used to attack the old woman in black was real!

    "King Kong shatters the sky!"

    A giant ape suddenly expanded into a giant ape with a height of tens of thousands of feet, and a completely materialized and even bigger King Kong giant ape suddenly rushed out in front of him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This violent magical Vajra roared towards the thousands of divine axes and divine shadows with the heroic power to shatter the endless starry sky.  Then he saw that wherever the giant ape condensed with magical powers, the ax shadow instantly shattered wherever it went.

    The ax used to attack this ape god is fake!

    True, true, false, false, false, true

    The six Heavenly Lords, almost in no particular order, took action at the same time.

    The two Heavenly Lords who faced the real divine ax each defeated one of the divine axes, and at the same time, their own magical powers also collapsed instantly.  They don't have the ability to counterattack.

    But the four Tianzuns who encountered false attacks did not fight back in time because they refused to take the lead.

    ?"At this time, we are still in the same bed but with different dreams. If you can win, it will be amazing!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneered.

    Ye Pengfei also knows why they are like this.  Regarding these, the Heavenly Lords who originally came from different star realms and star regions, as long as they are not really at a critical moment of life and death, they will never go all out, let alone truly join forces.

    However, from Ye Pengfei's point of view, this is simply a God-given training opportunity.

    "The battles of higher-level musicians take longer. Therefore, they, the Heavenly Lords, have gradually formed a fighting habit of walking around and fighting to find out the enemy's reality first."

    "It's very possible that their fighting habits are specially designed for gods like me who rise up quickly. If I rush forward anxiously and misjudge their background, I will be completely defeated!"

    It was only now that Ye Pengfei realized how meaningful it was to him to kill Xing Mo.

    "Finally, I can once again peek into the enemy's emotions and mentality!"

    Along the way of cultivation and enlightenment, and fighting all the way, Ye Pengfei relies on two methods -

    First, the ability of super concealment;

    The second is the keen sense of observing the enemy's emotions!

    "I stepped into the realm of immortals with the way of extreme love. No matter how many ways I practice, no matter how many laws of foreign lands I understand, the way of love is still my foundation!"

    "Only by being able to fully understand the enemy's situation can I be able to move with ease. Finally, I once again have this ability!"

    In fact, ability has never been lost.  However, in the face of Tianzun, the third-level peak-level existence, this ability was severely suppressed.

    When Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that he could actually see the thoughts of Li Feng and others at a glance, his joy was beyond words.

    ¡°The magical power is good, let¡¯s come again!!!¡±

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei was full of pride and once again condensed the twin images of the divine axe.  Although the degree of materialization of this pair of divine axes is still just over half of the level just now.  However, Li Feng and the other six Heavenly Lords clearly felt an even stronger threat!

    "This is the artistic conception of turning magical powers into life. This is the artistic conception of the supreme way that transcends the three thousand avenues!!!"

    Suddenly, these six Heavenly Lords were shocked.  They were finally convinced that Ye Pengfei indeed wanted to fight the Six Heavenly Lords on his own!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1325. Li Feng¡¯s scheme!

    To be honest, although Ye Pengfei came up, he was full of falsehoods, true and false, forcing all six Tianzun to take action.  However, these six Tianzun did not think that Ye Pengfei wanted to challenge six of them.

    After all, each of these six Heavenly Lords has stronger means than Xing Mo!

    After all, there is a huge difference between fighting one Xing Mo and fighting six stronger Heavenly Lords at the same time!

    Even if it is, Ye Pengfei showed off his semi-materialized magical ax power.  These six Tianzun did not feel that Ye Pengfei really wanted to fight with six Tianzun at the same time.  In their opinion, Ye Pengfei might have something that could separate the six Tianzuns one by one and defeat them one by one.

    But now, when the two God-opening axes showed such aura, they were shocked to find that he could really do it against six of them!

    "Compared with the artistic conception of turning magical powers into life, and the method of giving magical powers certain spiritual means, there is a huge difference. With this artistic conception in hand, he has initially possessed the potential to transcend the universe and realize the supreme avenue!  "

    "The puppet that turned into blood became a blood spirit clan. It seems that this is not a lie, this is real. He indeed has such potential and preliminary means!"

    These six Heavenly Lords all have extraordinary backgrounds.  They know very well that those beings who transcend the universe and have demonstrated the Supreme Way can destroy themselves by just blowing a breath.  Although Ye Pengfei has only initially understood this artistic conception and mastered these methods, it is enough to enhance any of his magical powers several times!  !  !

    "We must seriously fight against the previous magical ax power. If the power of the divine ax is increased several times, wouldn't it be able to kill us instantly?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei's new double shadow first appeared, many thoughts surged in the sea of ??consciousness of these six heavenly beings.  Soon, they reached a consensus¡ª¡ª

    Join forces!  !  !

    This is not the kind of hypocritical and hypocritical cooperation just now.  This time, it's a real collaboration.

    "Yu, Jiutian is outside!!!"

    According to the technique that Li Feng previously taught, in an instant.  The six Heavenly Lords poured in together, vigorously developing Taoist power.  For the first time, Li Feng's defensive magical power completely formed a huge barrier of pure entity!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The two God-opening axes, one after the other, struck down on the huge barrier.  In an instant, the defensive barrier shook violently.  The phantom parts of the two God-opening axes were also completely shaken away!

    "Fortunately, we responded quickly enough!"

    Behind the huge barrier.  The faces of the six Heavenly Lords couldn't help but turn pale.

    There are six of them.  Among the existences at the peak level of Tianzun, the third level of heaven, the combat power is also close to the middle level.  And with the six of them working together, even Modi and Chang Dao could only retreat.

    But now, the defensive barrier created by the six of them together was shaken to the point of shaking.

    The counterattack force of the defensive barrier could only scatter the phantom parts of the two divine axes.  The physical part was actually unscathed!

    "If we still deal with it alone, none of us can bear such a double ax bombardment!"

    No matter what rare treasures or magical powers, they are all useless in the face of such a tyrannical bombardment.  Not to mention, they clearly saw it when watching the battle between Ye Pengfei and Xing Mo.  This magical ax power is not simply a powerful magical power!

    "Everyone, we are just trapped. It is impossible to hold on, so use your strongest means!" Li Fengmang's face was gloomy and he shouted in a deep voice.

    This method of defense was provided by Li Feng.  He knows best the strongest attack this defensive barrier can withstand.  If we only had those two God-Opening Axes, we could barely block it with the ability to defend the barrier.  However, if the opponent presents a few more cosmic-level exotic treasures, the defensive barrier will definitely be broken!

    The other five Heavenly Lords looked at each other and nodded secretly.

    Indeed, if we don¡¯t take advantage of the defensive barrier to protect us, we will resort to the strongest means.  Maybe, if someone breaks through the barrier and rushes in, even if they have the means, they won't have a chance to use it!

    And what Li Feng said clearly was to "use the strongest means" rather than "use the means to suppress the situation."  These five Heavenly Lords understood the difference and the meaning behind the words and agreed with them very much.

    The proposer, Li Feng, was the first to take action.  Then he saw an existence that looked like a tiger-shaped ferocious beast quickly appearing outside the defensive barrier.

    This is not a real ferocious beast, it is a condensed form of magical power.  But Li Feng has already mastered this magical power.  Anyone with less discerning eyes would mistakenly think that this is a real ferocious beast.

    Roar!!  !

    As soon as it appeared, the ferocious beast condensed by magical powers let out an earth-shattering roar toward the space and time where Ye Pengfei was.  The fierce aura in this roar actually made the five Heavenly Lords hiding behind the defensive barrier feel their souls tremble slightly!

    "What a powerful magical power. With Li Feng's combat power, he can actually chase Modi!!!"

    The five Heavenly Lords could not help but feel frightened in their hearts.  They originally thought that Li Feng was just a being with similar strength to themselves.  However, when Li Feng took action, the verdict was made!

    They are all the strongest methods, but the strongest methods of these five Tianzun are at least several times worse than Li Feng!

    ¡­¡­

    "Li Feng's scheming is really amazing!"

    The roar of the ferocious beast also made Ye Pengfei's face change slightly.  It wasn't just because of the power of this magical power that his face changed slightly.  It was because of Li Feng's scheming that his expression changed slightly.

    "Under such circumstances, he has just revealed his methods. In this way, it is very likely that the five Heavenly Lords will follow the horse's lead!"

    What is a powerful role?  Those who are good at assessing the situation and taking advantage of the trend are the powerful characters!

    Li Feng¡¯s skill is to assess the situation and take advantage of the trend. If he is allowed to continue like this, Ye Pengfei will face six Tianzun who are in unison and whose combat power has skyrocketed!

    "Even if they just formed a battle formation, it would be difficult for me to resist. I want to fight the Six Heavenly Lords alone and face a stronger whetstone. However, I don't want to face a whetstone that is too tyrannical. I don't want to be whetstoned.  The sword and stone will be rubbed away!"

    Li Feng¡¯s move instantly shattered Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous judgment and plan.  Facing the magical tiger that flew towards him after the roar, Ye Pengfei had only two choices -

    "Either, leave temporarily and give up this battle. Or, we must reverse the situation and destroy Li Feng's tricks!"

    give up?

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to!

    A trick to destroy Li Feng?

    Ye Pengfei stared at the magical tiger with bright eyes. The distance was getting closer and closer, and the pressure was getting stronger and stronger. A brand new plan gradually formed in his sea of ??consciousness

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1326. Destroy Li Feng's plan!  (superior)

    A pair of open god axes, all come back to protect the Lord.

    Ye Pengfei did not stand still and resist, but walked while fighting, making a circle with the magical tiger.

    "Everyone take action immediately, just beware of his shadow transformation and weird repelling power!"

    Li Feng was very confident and ordered in a deep voice.

    In Li Feng¡¯s opinion, Ye Pengfei¡¯s magical ax power only has these two powers, so he needs to be more careful.  Even if there are other methods hidden in the magical axe.  Under the suppression of his own magical power, it is difficult to use it smoothly.

    And Li Feng could see clearly those five Heavenly Lords.  Their mixed mental states have gradually developed in the direction they want!

    Therefore, Li Feng¡¯s previous conversations with these five Heavenly Lords were only in a discussion tone.  But now, his tone has turned into a firm command.  He believed that even if these five Heavenly Lords would still hesitate a little, their hesitation time would not be too long

    As expected by Li Feng, only two breaths of time had passed before a Heavenly Lord took the lead.  After another ten breaths of time, all five Heavenly Lords brought out their strongest means!

    "This time, Li Feng has gained a lot. Through the five strongest methods, Li Feng can gain a more profound artistic conception of Tianzun!"

    Ye Pengfei could see clearly that Li Feng's scheme was linked to another.  Li Fengna suddenly showed his power and not only temporarily restrained the five Heavenly Lords under his command.  Moreover, you can also steal the Taoist artistic conception of the five Heavenly Lords along the way.

    "If you don't steal their Tianzun artistic conception, I won't be able to implement my plan. Fortunately, you are very greedy!"

    Peeping at the proud Li Feng with his mind, Ye Pengfei seemed to have completely seen this Li Feng.

    This is just a feeling, not really seeing through Li Feng.  However, just this feeling made Ye Pengfei feel that he had regained that feeling of ease and ease.

    Roar!  !  !

    The long and winding magical black dragon.  He cut directly into Ye Pengfei's retreat, trying to stop Ye Pengfei's constantly moving figure.

    boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei instantly slapped a palm, and the palm force contained a tyrannical force of repulsion.  Even though the Tianzun who wields the magical black dragon has already been on guard.  However, the magical black dragon still stagnated, and Ye Pengfei took advantage of the situation and swam away from it.

    "You want to use other people's magical powers to stop Li Feng? It's a good idea!"

    A scolding sound was accompanied by a long golden river.  Rolling in.

    This is the method used by the only one among the six heavenly beings, a charming female cultivator.  Despite her charming appearance, the methods she used were extremely ruthless!

    "A long river of divine swords! That female cultivator is actually a sword cultivator!"

    "If he hadn't revealed his strongest method, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have known that one of these six Heavenly Lords actually existed.  A swordsman known for his determination in battle.

    "The Jinling clan has a lot of swordsmanship. Let me show you the swordsmanship skills of the Jinling clan!"

    Ye Pengfei was not afraid, he laughed loudly, and formed a golden giant sword, and stabbed towards the long river of divine swords.

    "A little trick!"

    That is the Sword Cultivator Tianzun.  He couldn't help but sneer again and again.  In her opinion, these golden giant swords were just saint-level means and were completely vulnerable.

    But¡­¡­

    "Fellow Daoist Lan. What are you doing? Be careful!!!"

    Li Feng¡¯s scolding sound came quickly.  The female cultivator surnamed Lan couldn't help but feel secretly shocked and angry.

    "Isn't it just that the fighting power is stronger than mine? I also have a Tianzun in the Lan family who is much stronger than you! Huh, after this incident, I will definitely regain my face!"

    Submitting to others, or being forced to submit to others under such circumstances.  She was so arrogant that it was unbearable.

    "Fellow Daoist Li, it's okay!" The female cultivator surnamed Lan responded coldly, "Even if those giant swords are actually divine axes, I'm not afraid!"

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei's golden giant sword shot into the golden river of the female cultivator surnamed Lan.  Being rolled up by the billowing sword energy in the long river, these mighty-looking golden giant swords were completely shattered.

    "As expected, it's just a little trick, not even a little bit of hiding trick!"

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei was so far away from him, the female cultivator surnamed Lan despised Li Feng even more.  Little did she know that at this moment, Li Feng was filled with doubts.

    "Previously,?A slap on the black dragon's body Now, the continuous piercing into the golden sword river Why is this feeling so familiar?  "

    Li Feng was already suspicious, but for a while, he didn't quite understand what he was doubting.  What is it that I am familiar with?

    "We have to fight quickly. At least, we have to force him back, and then catch up with Modi!"

    It was Li Feng¡¯s idea to return to the established route, and it was also the idea of ??the six Heavenly Lords.

    They don¡¯t believe that just a few people working together can take down Ye Pengfei.  And even if he is really lucky, he can capture Ye Pengfei.  If you pay too much, this huge profit will be snatched away by Modi and the long knife.

    The siege suddenly became more and more compact.

    After leaving, gradually, a consensus was reached among the six Heavenly Lords.

    Of course, this consensus was only successfully reached because of Li Feng.  At this moment, even the five Heavenly Lords were as dissatisfied as the female cultivator surnamed Lan.  However, in order to escape smoothly, they had to temporarily obey Li Feng's orders.  However, they didn't know that the reason why Li Feng suddenly revealed his methods and secretly forced them to surrender actually had more and deeper intentions

    "Wonderful, wonderful, I really didn't expect that in addition to stealing Tianzun's artistic conception, Li Feng has such a method!"

    Ye Pengfei seemed to be fighting and walking at the same time, but all the changes in the Six Heavenly Lords over there could not escape the observation of his mind.

    Hundreds of years ago, Ye Pengfei's telepathic observation would still be felt by these deity-level beings.  And now, as his cultivation level has gradually approached the peak of Tianzun's third level, he has integrated the ability of concealment into his own telepathy.

    "Whether he defeats me or escapes smoothly, under the guidance of Li Feng's magic methods, these five deities will become more and more obedient to his orders Unless, there is someone better than Li Feng  A stronger being is willing to take action to crack it. Otherwise, the five of them will be equivalent to Li Feng's servants!"

    The more he looked at Li Feng, the more Ye Pengfei admired him.  The more he admired Li Feng, the more cautious and detailed Ye Pengfei's secretly prepared plans became.

    Those six Heavenly Lords didn¡¯t notice that Ye Pengfei kept going in circles, and the circles were getting bigger and bigger

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1327. Destroy Li Feng's plan!  (middle)

    In this world, the strongest strategy requires following the trend.  At this moment, what Ye Pengfei is doing is to follow the trend!

    Li Feng¡¯s magical powers are indeed amazing, and Ye Pengfei¡¯s current magical ax power is indeed unstoppable.

    Although the magical powers of the other five Heavenly Lords are comparable to Ye Pengfei's magical axe.  However, the five of them united, but they were far superior to Ye Pengfei's magical power.

    Therefore, even if Ye Pengfei goes around in circles, he can only go around in bigger and bigger circles.  In the eyes of Li Feng and other Tianzun, the ever-expanding radius is simply what should be taken for granted

    Round, round, and round.

    Ye Pengfei was very patient and very slowly expanding the scope of the circle.  Several times, he forcibly changed his original trajectory, trying his best to avoid getting close to the six Heavenly Lords.  In order to achieve this goal, he even suffered some injuries.

    As for breaking through outwards, Ye Pengfei has tried many times to break through the six layers of time and space barriers.  Every time he returned without success, the six Heavenly Lords felt that Ye Pengfei was really out of his depth!

    "It looks like he didn't build a teleportation circle secretly this time!"

    "Or, the teleportation circle is isolated by our six rare treasures!"

    "Perhaps he still has some secret skills to save his life that he hasn't used yet. However, as long as he is driven to our side, we can at least gain something first!"

    The consciousness of the five Heavenly Lords were intertwined with each other. Although Li Feng gradually succeeded in his conspiracy, he had to pay attention to their opinions.

    After all, his technique has not yet fully taken effect.  Even if it takes effect, it works.  These five Tianzun are also different from Ye Pengfei's soul slaves. They still have strong autonomy.

    What¡¯s more, the opinions of the five of them are also Li Feng¡¯s thoughts.  Although, Li Feng still had some doubts in his heart.  However, he did not think that Ye Pengfei had any means that could kill the Six Heavenly Lords.

    "Looking at his magical power, the fusion of artistic conceptions is too complicated. Presumably, he just wants to use external force to speed up the fusion of these artistic conceptions. No, he can really kill the six of us!"

    Li Feng thought to himself.

    "What's more, my combat power level is not much worse than that of Mody and Chang Dao. If he is really capable, he will kill the Six Heavenly Lords on my side. He could have destroyed Chang Dao before. Earlier, in  In the sixth level of space, he can even take action secretly to destroy Modi!"

    "The last thing that needs attention is her ability to control the strange poisons of the eighth layer of space. Or did he also bring the black mist and pus and blood from the seventh layer of space? He left the female cultivator behind  Come down. It must have some special purpose!"

    People who are good at scheming tend to look forward and backward, and often think a lot.  For mere mortals whose lives are short, this often amounts to a missed opportunity.  However, for the deities whose lives are long and almost infinite, this is a very necessary life-saving means.

    Although, Li Feng is becoming more and more inclined.  Drive Ye Pengfei over.  However, for a while, he did not act immediately.

    Ever since.

    One day, two days, three days

    Ten days, twenty days, thirty days

    It¡¯s time for a battle of wits.  Getting longer and longer.  It's not so much a battle of skills as it is a battle of patience and perseverance between the two sides!

    result¡­¡­

    On the sixth day.  Ye Pengfei sacrificed hundreds of giant puppet wolves.  With the help of the self-destruction of these giant puppet wolves, a major crisis was escaped.

    On the eleventh day, Ye Pengfei used the body-holding technique again.  This time, the level of body-holding technique has been greatly close to that of Xing Mo.

    On the twenty-fifth day, Ye Pengfei used the strange poison in the seventh layer of space for the first time.  Moreover, a black mist and bloody arrows were also produced.  Even though Li Feng was well prepared, he had to pay a certain price to eliminate this method.

    On the thirty-seventh day, Ye Pengfei used all his strength to perform the method of repulsion, supplemented by the method of illusion.  With their Dao power almost exhausted, the two sides finally forced a temporary truce for several hours!  !  !

    "This is probably his strongest method. It's probably his method to keep the bottom of the box under control!"

    "It's impossible to be stronger. If he really has stronger combat power, he can definitely break through the six layers of time and space barriers!"

    Li Feng is also very sure.  After all, all clues show that Ye Pengfei has exhausted all his strength!

    "The final question is whether he has any cosmic-level rare treasures It seems like he doesn't have any. Maybe he is the kind of person who focuses too much on magical powers and ignores the existence of external means!"

    This kind of Heavenly Lord is not uncommon.??Especially for those casual cultivators, even if they want cosmic-level rare treasures, it is difficult to get them.

    "Then." From the corner of his eye, Li Feng glanced at the five Heavenly Lords around him without revealing any trace, "Let's try harder!!!"

    Those five Heavenly Lords, in their eyes, the light of joy flashed away

    ¡­¡­

    The temporary truce lasted until the thirty-eighth day.  Li Feng took the lead in blowing the clarion call for a general attack.

    ¡°One leaf blinds the eyes!!!¡±

    This time, the method Li Feng used was not a stronger, more aggressive magical power, but a cosmic-level rare treasure!

    "This rare treasure possesses the power of a world!" The old woman in black couldn't help shouting.

    "It is still a realm, intact. If it is given enough opportunities, it is possible for it to evolve into the universe!" The arrogant female cultivator surnamed Lan couldn't help but be horrified.

    "No, no, no, I already feel that it is already on the road to advance into the universe. If it is Modi and Long Dao, there are no similar rare treasures. Their combat power is definitely worse than Li Feng  !" Even the Heavenly Lord is so sure.

    But¡­¡­

    "Is that just this?" Li Feng's expression was full of pride.

    soon!  !  !

    "What kind of world is this?"

    When Li Feng unfolded this rare treasure with all his strength, the five Heavenly Lords couldn't help but exclaimed in unison.

    The blue sky, the blue ground, everything looks real.  However, there is always a sense of unreality in their hearts.  This huge difference between what they saw with their spiritual consciousness, what they saw with their naked eyes, and what they were thinking in their hearts, made the five Heavenly Lords suddenly feel that the newly restored Tao power in their bodies suddenly became chaotic!

    Fortunately, this kind of Tao power disorder does not last long.  A few moments later, when the order in the body returned to normal, Li Feng's cold commanding voice came at the same time¡ª¡ª

    "Expose your tactics to keep the bottom of the box. Whether you succeed or fail, it depends on this time!!!"

    In an instant, the five Heavenly Lords suddenly took orders.  They have all realized that at this moment, the power of the strange boy in the distance must still be there and continue to be chaotic!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1328. Destroy Li Feng's plan!  (Down)

    "Sure enough, each and every one of them hides too much!"

    We are in that blue world

    ??Looking at the five brand-new magical powers that were being attacked from afar

    Ye Pengfei's heart was full of emotion.

    "I still know too little about fighting at this level! If a strong person at this level does not choose a more cautious fighting method, the possibility of being killed instantly by a weak person is everywhere!!!"

    At first glance, Mody and Chang Dao are the most powerful beings among the previous eighteen Heavenly Lords.  However, once they are careless, let alone Li Feng, even the five Tianzuns, whose combat power is much lower, can wipe out Modi and Chang Dao with their underhanded methods!

    While feeling emotional, Ye Pengfei knew that he had to continue to put on a show.  If he just approached the Six Heavenly Lords like this, it would still be possible for Li Feng, who was very suspicious, to change his mind.

    Continue to circle patiently over and over again.  Going around in this blue world, Ye Pengfei still had to bear the negative effects of serious disorder of Tao power.

    "Li Feng's rare treasure is equivalent to extending the power of a foreign universe into this big universe."

    "This will not cause any punishment from the universe. In other words, if I can make the Zifu Universe operate like this rare treasure, then it should not be punished by the universe!"

    While trying to overcome the strong negative effects, Ye Pengfei thought about more.  After all, it is the real trump card for her now.  It is still the three existences of Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was still calculating whether it was possible to include the new goal of "stealing Li Feng's rare treasure" in the original plan, Huan Shi suddenly said: "We should solve this kind of thing ourselves!!!  "

    Solve it yourself?

    How to deal with it?

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood: "Huan Shi, you want to take action personally? The risk is very high!!!"

    ????????????????Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi have been avoiding the punishment of the universe.  It's not just because.  The calamity that was befell by the big universe was because, as their strength grew stronger, they also constantly felt the threat and pressure from the big universe.

    But¡­¡­

    "Test my magic of illusion!" Huan Shi said in a deep voice, "We can't either, we owe you too much!"

    "Zi Mansion and Time and Space owe Ye Pengfei a lot.  Almost all the Taoist tools Ye Pengfei obtained were given to them to eat.  That Zifu looks like.  It was to give Ye Pengfei an unpredictable footwork magical power.  However, everyone in Zifu understands.  That was Xueling's gift.

    As for the magic stone

    "You helped me become a real life form. This kindness is already great enough. If you also help me solve the problem of whether I can move freely, wouldn't I have to sell myself into slavery?" Huanshi said half-jokingly and half-seriously.  He said, "Besides, if I take a risk, you still have to take a huge risk. After all, I still owe you. Alas. I really don't know when I can repay the debt I owe you."

    After looking at the magic stone for a long time, Ye Pengfei finally nodded silently

    ¡­¡­

    "Finally, we forced that kid over!"

    Three more days passed, when Ye Pengfei finally had to move this way.  Even Li Feng, who was still a little confused, suddenly felt that his hard work had finally paid off!

    "Everyone. We can't be too greedy!" Looking at Ye Pengfei who had to move in circles, Li Feng very cautiously transmitted his spiritual message and shouted in a deep voice, "It can cut off an arm or a leg.  , you will be content. Don¡¯t provoke him and fight with us for your life!¡±

    This time, Li Feng¡¯s tone of command was harsher than before.  However, those five Heavenly Lords are much more tame than before.

    If not, there is a fierce battle.

    If not, huge benefits are beckoning to you.

    With the abilities of these five Heavenly Lords, we should be able to see some clues.  But now, as they nodded secretly, they unknowingly fell into Li Feng's many plans.

    "One stone kills many birds, Li Feng makes a lot of money. Huan Shi, if possible, destroy Li Feng!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    Li Feng has strong combat power and is not considered a great threat.  Li Feng's scheming is too deep, but it is a major hidden danger.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that Li Feng's calculations against these five Heavenly Lords had already made it difficult for him to fight against them.  If Li Feng follows this, he will conquer a few more Heavenly Lords.  Then, I can only avoid him for the time being.

    For those who want to take advantage of a group of heavenly beings,For Ye Pengfei, who has sharpened his ax and magical powers, it is best not to stay as a dangerous person like Li Feng.  Huan Shi could also see it clearly. He understood it and nodded slightly

    The distance is getting closer.  Just like his previous performance, Ye Pengfei was still "struggled hard" and tried hard to resist the magic and magical powers offered by the five Heavenly Lords.

    ¡°Boy, do you still want to resist? Leave it to me!!!¡±

    A Heavenly Lord, seeing the right moment, roared like a loud bell, roaring towards Ye Pengfei.  The sound wave was like a materialized violent wind and huge wave, rolling towards Ye Pengfei.  In this instant, this Heavenly Lord displayed two of the most powerful magical powers at the same time.

    "Jianhe is as long as the sky, disease!!!"

    The female cultivator surnamed Lan also instantly used a new magical power.  And her magical power completely blocked Ye Pengfei's possible escape route.  I don't know when she started to secretly lay down the second method of suppressing the bottom of the box.

    Led by these two Heavenly Lords, the other three Heavenly Lords also resorted to the second method of suppressing the bottom of the box. The pressure Ye Pengfei endured and the danger he faced suddenly increased several times!

    "As for Li Feng, he still used the same method as before.  As calm as he was, at this moment, the corners of his mouth gradually curved into a faint smile

    ¡°This is the time!!!¡±

    Just when Li Feng finally relaxed a little, Ye Pengfei suddenly burst out.

    "Li Feng, if you don't take action now, when will you wait?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei resorted to a brand new method.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the five Heavenly Lords all widened!

    "It turned out to bethe method we used???"

    Any other means Ye Pengfei resorted to would not have surprised these five Heavenly Lords.  How could they not be extremely surprised when they saw magical powers that were not very powerful but had almost the same artistic conception?

    And just as they were extremely surprised, they suddenly felt that their souls suddenly felt much more relaxed.  It was as if my soul had been carrying some heavy burden previously.  Because of Ye Pengfei's sudden roar, the heavy burden disappeared instantly.

    And then they looked at Li Feng angrily, and Li Feng's hands and feet were in chaos in an instant!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1329. Turn against each other!

    How can this be?

    This is simply impossible!  !  !

    "How could he possibly know the magical powers of these gods?!"

    "How could he know how to decipher the secret tricks I used against these Heavenly Lords?!"

    Two questions, each of which is incredible.  Two questions to which Li Feng could not find a reasonable answer.

    And, there is no time left for him to find the answer!

    When Ye Pengfei, as if completely unstoppable, invaded the defensive barrier jointly set up by the six Heavenly Lords, the last trace of doubt in the hearts of the five Heavenly Lords was completely eliminated.

    "Very good! Very good! Even this defensive barrier technique has hidden murderous intent!"

    "Li Feng, you actually control me? From this moment on, my Lan family officially declares war on your Li family!"

    "Declare war!"

    "Declare war!"

    The five Heavenly Lords come from five different super families, or giant sects.  Among them, there are both human monks and demon clan strongmen.  If five families declare war on one at the same time, the Li family will still be in dire straits no matter how rich their background is.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei, who had just broken through the defensive barrier and invaded, lost no time and shouted loudly:

    "Li Feng, why are you in a daze? Don't be afraid, kill them all and nothing will happen!"

    Adding fuel to the fire makes the anger even stronger!

    ???????????????? Even among those five Heavenly Lords, who still has a little bit of doubt in his heart.  At this moment, he was completely swallowed up by the overwhelming anger.

    "Everyone, let's join forces and rush out quickly!" The old woman in black shouted hoarsely.

    "I'm going to break Li Feng's time-space barrier treasure. You guys block it for me!" A wider golden river followed the female cultivator named Na Lan and rushed towards the time and space outside.

    At this time, the five Heavenly Lords have taken back their own rare treasures that sealed time and space.  Li Feng's rare treasure is the outermost rare treasure.

    Being placed on the outermost side, Li Feng¡¯s rare treasure has the strongest ability to block time and space.  The range of blocked time and space is also the largest.

    When the Six Heavenly Lords worked together to deal with Ye Pengfei, in the eyes of the other Five Heavenly Lords, Li Feng spared no effort in sacrificing a rare treasure of this level.

    But now, they are not doubting Li Feng, but firmly believe that Li Feng is indeed colluded with Ye Pengfei.  This way.  For them, the reason why Li Feng was willing to sacrifice this rare treasure was.  Just to catch all the Five Heavenly Lords in one go!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    The golden sword river of the female cultivator surnamed Lan was continuously bombarding Li Feng's time and space treasures.  However, for a while, there was no hope of breaking out.

    Without hope, there is despair.  With despair comes more anger.

    Anger is also a kind of power.  Anger out of despair is a force that can make people a hundred times stronger.  Just when the female cultivator named Nalan was frantically attacking Li Feng's time and space treasure, two of the other four Heavenly Lords went to pester Ye Pengfei and the other two.  Mercilessly, attack Li Feng and kill him!

    It¡¯s not the strongest method, it¡¯s a method to keep the bottom of the box under control.  This is not an ordinary way to keep the bottom of the box.  It is the most powerful way to save yourself when you are on the verge of despair!

    "One blow to destroy the Tao!!!"

    The ape deity once again showed his huge figure, with a pair of giant fists comparable to those on the hills, and continuously bombarded the thin Li Feng.  You can see that wherever this fist wind goes, time and space are intact.  However, all the laws of heaven and earth running in time and space were suddenly shattered and interrupted!

    "Brother Yuan destroys the Tao, I will break the sky, break the sky and flash!!!"

    A flash of light that dazzles people and confuses their consciousness. In an instant, it fills time and space!

    You can see that wherever the flash of light goes, no matter how hard the time and space of the eighteenth hell is, the space is already broken!

    "Crazy! Everyone is crazy!" Faced with such an attack, Li Feng couldn't help shouting, "You stupid guys, you were all fooled by that kid!!!"

    cheat?

    How to cheat?

    You think we are all idiots?  !

    Ye Pengfei is always far away from here.  In fact, from the beginning to now, in the dozens of days, Ye Pengfei has never been close to these Tianzun at all except competing with their magical powers and rare treasures.

    ¡°Did he plant the binding power in our souls?  If he could secretly cast spells at such a long distance, and still pass through the barrier of the Six Heavenly Lords, and cast spells quietly, if he had this ability, he would have killed us all long ago. He needs to play this kind of distance.Time plan?

    Li Feng was speechless, Li Feng was crazy, Li Feng was completely crazy because of this embarrassing situation where it was difficult to defend, and indeed there was no defense at all!

    "Okay, okay! At this point, explanations are useless. Kill you first, and then kill him!"

    Li Feng¡¯s madness is no small matter!

    Li Feng is not Ye Pengfei. It has been hundreds of billions of years since he reached the peak of the third level of Tianzun.  He knows very well that in a battle of this level, as long as there is a slight negligence, even if the combat power is a thousand or ten thousand times more powerful than the opponent, he will still be destroyed instantly!

    If you don¡¯t use any moves, then use them. Once you use them, it¡¯s the most brutal move!

    "You destroy the Tao and shatter the sky, and I will rebuild the mountains and riversthe mountains and rivers will appear!!!"

    A cosmic-level rare treasure was sacrificed.

    Following this cosmic-level rare treasure, there is also a magical power.

    The two Tianzuns who madly attacked Li Feng suddenly felt that they had entered a cultivation star.  The battlefield between him and Li Feng suddenly moved from the time and space where Taoism and law were destroyed and the space was shattered, to this place!

    "It's another realm of power! How many rare treasures of this level does Li Feng possess?" The two Heavenly Lords screamed in great horror.

    Even cosmic-level exotic treasures are also divided into different levels.  The power of those who have the power of one realm and those who do not have the power of one realm are extremely different and cannot be compared to the same.

    And even if they are both exotic treasures with the power of one realm, the power of that realm, whether there is hope of advancing to the complete universe in that realm, etc. These differences will also make the power of this exotic treasure very different.  The difference in location cannot be compared.

    ¡°Previously, Li Feng had sacrificed a similar rare treasure.  That rare treasure can cause a group of heavenly beings to have Tao power in their bodies become disordered, and they have already begun to evolve toward a complete universe.  Such a rare treasure was enough to make these five Heavenly Lords feel shocked.

    And now, Li Feng has sacrificed another such rare treasure.  And it was at this time that this rare treasure was sacrificed.  It can be seen that this rare treasure is more powerful!

    "Could it be that Li Feng still possesses more and stronger exotic treasures?  Where did he get so many powerful and exotic treasures?

    The two Heavenly Lords thought this in horror, and completely joined forces to confront Li Feng sharply.  What they didn't know, and what Li Feng didn't know, was that in this rare treasure space, a strange existence had already sneaked in

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1330. Swallow Tianzun again!

    Li Feng's side was fighting fiercely, and Ye Pengfei's side was also showing off his magical powers.

    After revealing the magical power of the Five Heavenly Lords and successfully turning them against Li Feng, Ye Pengfei returned to his magical ax power.

    The magical power of the divine ax embodies most of Ye Pengfei's cultivation gains.  According to his plan, even the various artistic conceptions in that large set of magical footwork will be completely integrated into the magical power of this magical ax in the future.

    What¡¯s more important is that Ye Pengfei used the method of cultivating and devouring inner demons in the magical axe.  As the magical power of this divine ax continues to be condensed, it continues to materialize.  He will gain from it, all kinds of brand new Taoism and artistic conception that are completely different from the Three Thousand Dao, and also different from any kind of foreign laws!

    "With such a rare treasure, it will be very difficult to kill Li Feng!"

    The magic stone sneaked in quietly.  However, Li Feng, who possesses such a rare treasure, is almost the master of the universe.  Even if Huan Shi boldly displays all his power, he may not be able to successfully kill Li Feng.

    "Here, I have to make a quick decision!"

    Looking at the two life-fighting Heavenly Lords not far away, Ye Pengfei's eyes were full of cold expressions.

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s two divine axes used magic and magical powers with a completely new artistic conception!  !  !

    ¡°Dark night!!!¡±

    With Ye Pengfei's deep shout, the two Heavenly Lords felt that they suddenly fell into a dark time and space.

    This is a very strange feeling

    Their eyes can clearly still see the bright light shining normally in these eighteen levels of hell.

    However, their consciousness fell into darkness!

    Whether it¡¯s magical powers or rare treasures, ordinary powerful people need to rely on their spiritual consciousness to control them.  The consciousness is dim.  Their majestic magical powers and powerful exotic treasures were suddenly reduced in power by 30%!

    "This is not enough!"

    Ye Pengfei's face showed neither surprise nor joy.  To resist the two of them alone, Tianzun used the most powerful means, and he still needed to reduce the power of their means by a few percent!

    "The Tao force repels, bump into me!!!"

    The intensive magical powers and several exotic treasures flying around gave Ye Pengfei's repulsion method a place to use.

    And this time the rejection.  It is still different from the way of rejection in the first eight levels of space.  Nowadays, Ye Pengfei's way of repulsion and his ability to repulse have been newly created after the continuous evolution of the magical ax power!

    "cunning!!!"

    When Ye Pengfei¡¯s new method of repulsion was launched, the two Heavenly Lords fighting against it instantly sensed something strange.  All the time.  What they were guarding against was Ye Pengfei's repelling method that resembled the eighteenth level of hell.  But now, all their defenses have failed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The magical power dissipates.  The exotic treasure was recovered.  The two Tianzun had a tacit understanding and changed their tactics to fight Ye Pengfei.

    Killing Ye Pengfei is not something the two of them can do.  As long as he can entangle Ye Pengfei.  Give the female cultivator surnamed Lan enough time to break the ban, and you're done.

    But¡­¡­

    "Hey, I'm going to help Li Feng!"

    Ye Pengfei's figure swayed.  Just as he was about to move toward it, Li Feng's rare treasure teleported away.

    "They are indeed related!!!"

    The two Heavenly Lords still had some doubts about the alliance between Li Feng and Ye Pengfei.  However, when they saw Ye Pengfei acting like this, their last doubts disappeared completely.

    "You even dare to enter Li Feng's exotic treasure space, how could they not have anything to do with each other?"

    Even if Ye Pengfei can't kill Li Feng.  Then Li Feng will never have another chance to form Tianzun again and fight Ye Pengfei again!

    ¡°We must stop him!¡± The two Heavenly Lords roared in unison.

    In their opinion, if Ye Pengfei is allowed to enter the exotic treasure space, Ye Pengfei can join forces with Li Feng to kill the other two Tianzuns.  Then, your situation will be even more dangerous.

    Boom boom boom

    A series of magical powers were fired out once again.  A Tianzun followed Ye Pengfei and attacked fiercely, intending to force Ye Pengfei to slow down his teleportation speed.  Another Tianzun stepped forward and blocked Ye Pengfei's path, trying to prevent Ye Pengfei from entering.

    At this critical juncture, these two deities completely put aside all barriers and completely abandoned all small calculations and tricks. The two of them joined forces and caused huge trouble for Ye Pengfei's teleportation.

    It¡¯s a pity that what they don¡¯t know is that what Ye Pengfei wants is this kind of trouble!  !  !

    &nbsp; Boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei, who was surrounded by enemies from both sides, after a series of intensive attacks and defenses, was "hit" by the Tianzun's magic technique that was chasing behind him.  Under the fierce push of this huge force, Ye Pengfei staggered and rushed towards the Tianzun who was blocking his way.

    Boom!  !  !

    Another hard blow came from the front. The two Tianzuns cooperated very well and took advantage of all the opportunities they could take advantage of.

    Poof

    After being hit hard twice in a row, Ye Pengfei couldn't bear it any longer and spurted out a mouthful of blood.  The two Heavenly Lords could see clearly that this was definitely not a fake, this was definitely a serious injury caused by vomiting blood!

    ¡°Attack again!!!¡±

    It is to attack again, not to kill again.  Even though they were very sure that Ye Pengfei had suffered heavy losses, these two deities were very cautious and chose to besiege rather than kill!

    "What a pity, if they were more greedy, I could kill them all!"

    Facing the siege, a trace of regret flashed through Ye Pengfei's heart.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Within a few breaths, Ye Pengfei received three more heavy blows.  The blood he vomited out was scattered in this space and time because of his constant movement.

    ?????????????????????? The direction in which Ye Pengfei was running, and the direction in which the Heavenly Lord was chasing behind him, vaguely overlapped.  Therefore, his scattered blood is closer to the other Heavenly Lord and further away from the pursuing Heavenly Lord.

    Finally, the other Heavenly Lord, who originally blocked Ye Pengfei from entering the exotic treasure space, came into contact with the first drop of Ye Pengfei's blood.  After a quick inspection, he rolled the drop of blood into a storage space without hesitation.

    "Even if the blood is fraudulent, it will only destroy a storage space, and it will not affect me!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????¡­  He even put every drop of blood into a separate storage space and isolated it.

    However, Tianzun still underestimated the methods Ye Pengfei was going to use!

    Of course, that Heavenly Lord has collected a lot of blood.  A faint sneer finally appeared on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth

    "Using blood as a matchmaker, the dark night surges!!!"

    It¡¯s the Way of the Dark Night again, but this time, it¡¯s the Way of the Dark Night that uses blood as a mediator.  In an instant, Tianzun felt that his soul had fallen into a dark time and space.  In an instant, Tianzun felt that his soul was suddenly no longer active, and his sea of ??consciousness suddenly stopped functioning.

    Then¡­¡­

    Devour!  !  !

    Zifu Universe opened its big mouth again, and it swallowed Tianzun again!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1331. In a desperate battle, the situation changes again!

    Horrible!  !  !

    It can also be said that Xing Mo was swallowed because the blood spirit was strange and inexplicable. It could also be said that Xing Mo was too careless and did not have time to use all the means to suppress the situation.

    But now, when the two gods have sacrificed themselves one after another, never showing others, and using the bottom-of-the-box method, they will be swallowed up again!

    "What kind of magical power does he have? Or, what kind of rare treasure does he have?"

    The Tianzun who was originally chasing Ye Pengfei was so horrified that he immediately stopped.  Without even a moment's hesitation, he immediately turned around and ran in the opposite direction!

    "What prevented the boy from joining forces with Li Feng, and what entangled the boy so that the female cultivator surnamed Lan had enough time to break the ban Because of extreme fear, Tian Zun forgot everything.  It wasn't until he ran away very far that he came back to his senses.

    "Escape? Where can I escape? The only option is to fight to the death!!!"

    The only option is to fight to the death, but the target of the fight to the death has disappeared!

    "No, he joined forces with Li Feng!"

    Regret, regret, regret

    For the current plan, we can only hope that the other two Tianzun can continue to hold on.  Hold on until you can, and rush in to fight for your life, otherwise

    That day Zun was deeply ashamed and regretful for his frightening performance just now.  Nowadays, everyone is a grasshopper tied to a rope.  If those Tianzuns are all dead, I can't live alone!

    Tianzun returned to this side of time and space at the fastest speed.  In front of Li Feng's exotic treasure space, Tianzun paused for a moment, wearing a shiny silver armor to protect his true body.

    "If he is using an exotic treasure, this armor can save a life no matter what!"

    This Heavenly Lord, covered in silver light, plunged into this foreign space without any hesitation.

    As soon as he entered, the Silver-armored Heavenly Lord felt even more regretful!

    Only see.  Of the two Heavenly Lords before, one was fighting with Li Feng, and was clearly at a disadvantage.  And the other Heavenly Lord is struggling to resist the magical power of the double shadow of the axe!

    Those two Heavenly Lords are both facing life and death!  !  !

    "If I had come a moment earlier, it wouldn't be so dangerous!"

    There is nothing to hesitate, hurry up and save people.  A rare treasure was sacrificed and blocked Ye Pengfei's divine axe.

    at the same time¡­¡­

    "Fellow Taoist Ape, be careful of his devouring power!!!" The Silver-armored Heavenly Lord shouted loudly to remind him.

    Ape Tianzun was shocked.  Immediately, he suddenly understood.

    ¡°Another one died in such a short period of time!!!¡±

    Li Feng¡¯s exotic treasure is very strong. Fighting in this exotic treasure space, Li Feng has an even greater advantage.  However, Li Feng just has the upper hand now.  It will take a lot of time to really kill that Heavenly Lord.

    However, Yitian Zun has already fallen outside!  !  !

    The shouting reminder of Silver Armored Heavenly Lord also fell into Li Feng¡¯s ears.  He couldn't help it.  He also became very cautious.

    "Does he possess a cosmic-level treasure that is stronger than the God-Destroying Stone?!"

    The rare treasure that Li Feng is offering now is called the God-Destroying Stone.  It was after Li Feng obtained a mysterious stone that he spent tens of billions of years refining it.  It was just refined.  Li Feng thought that with the power of this god-destroying stone, there would be no rare treasure in the world that could surpass it.  Never thought about it.  Now one thing has appeared!

    The Monkey God also thinks that Ye Pengfei used some amazing treasure.  Therefore, after hearing the shouting reminder from Silver Armored Heavenly Lord.  He also immediately used an exotic treasure body protection similar to the silver armor.

    "Li Feng, do you want to kill that person quickly?!"

    Ye Pengfei roared again.  Even if he puts on a whole show, he will never give Li Feng any chance of survival!

    Angry, angry, angry!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    At this moment, the Silver-armored Heavenly Lord, the Ape Heavenly Lord, and the gray-robed Heavenly Lord who was fighting with Li Feng, and the situation was very unfavorable, were all anxious and angry.

    If there is no countermeasure, it is very likely that everyone will be buried here!  !  !

    "Shocking Bow!!!"

    The Silver-armored Heavenly Lord thought for a moment before offering a golden long bow.  Then, he suddenly pulled back the bowstring, and a sharp arrow made of Dao power suddenly landed on the bowstring of this golden long bow.

    "Li Feng, if you fight again, I would rather give up my cultivation than shoot you!!!"

    Fight for your life!  Only a desperate decision can reverse the situation!

    The ape deity and the grey-clothed deity, and immediately understood and took action.

    Then he saw that the ape god spit out an earthy yellow inner elixir.  And the gray-robed Heavenly Lord was separated into ninety-nine figures.

    "If we fight again, I would rather give up my cultivation!!!"

    Temporarily, pause

    Even Ye Pengfei had to admire the decision of these three gods.

    It is not an easy decision to give up your cultivation and fight for your life against a powerful enemy

    After entering this twelfth-level space plane, Ye Pengfei successively conquered Mo Rongwan'er and Xu Ting. Through them, Ye Pengfei learned a lot about the taboos in fighting in the Immortal Realm.

    Among them, "I would rather give up my cultivation" is a big taboo.  The vast majority of immortal realm beings would rather self-destruct and injure the enemy than do so.

    Because, even if the enemy retreats, even if the enemy stops, their realm cultivation will be greatly damaged, and it will be permanently damaged!

    "Even if they are reincarnated, there is no way to recover! After what they did, their level will fall and they will never recover!"

    Exists of this level, more or less, know some methods of soul sustenance.  Even if Zifu Universe swallows two Tianzuns one after another, as long as Zifu Universe fails to follow the clues and destroy the souls they entrusted elsewhere, they will be reborn sooner or later, and can cultivate to the third level of Tianzun again.

    And now

    The faces of the Silver-armored Heavenly Lord, the Ape Heavenly Lord, and the gray-robed Heavenly Lord were also full of grief and indignation.  If it weren't for Li Feng, they wouldn't have made such a move!

    "It turns out that the Li family still possesses the secret method of hunting down the souls entrusted to them?"

    Peeping at the emotional fluctuations of Santian Zun, Ye Pengfei understood in an instant.

    "Li Feng, we must kill him!!!"

    A sharp light flashed quickly in Ye Pengfei's eyes, and he secretly made up his mind!

    "Li Feng, where are your hidden helpers? Where are your hidden methods? Recruit them quickly, otherwise, don't blame me for running away!"

    Ye Pengfei shouted wildly while retreating in the direction of Li Feng.  It seemed that he wanted to join forces with Li Feng to defend against the enemy.

    Helper?  Hidden means?

    Although Li Feng was very smart, at this moment, he couldn't help but be slightly stunned.

    "There are always ways to hide, but where are the helpers?"

    Just when Li Feng was slightly stunned, the magic stone that had been transmitted by Ye Pengfei's telepathy in advance immediately revealed its true appearance.

    "Don't be afraid, Li Feng, I'm here to help you!!!"

    The situation of the war changes again!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1332. Tragic!  !  !

    The Huan Stone only showed 50% of the realm's coercion, but it was enough to be on par with Li Feng.  Suddenly, a strong man comparable to Li Feng appeared.  Silver-armored Heavenly Lord, Ape Heavenly Lord and Gray-clothed Heavenly Lord could not help but look pale and looked at each other.

    what to do?

    What else can be done?  If you fight off one, it will be one!  !  !

    An outburst in despair is more terrifying than an outburst in crisis.  Before the life-sacrifice magical powers of the three Heavenly Lords were fully unleashed, ripples in the space actually appeared in Li Feng's rare treasure space!  !  !

    "kill!!!"

    Suddenly, Silver Armor Tianzun was the first to roar.  As soon as his fingers that were tightly clasping the bowstring loosened, the sharp arrows condensed purely by Tao power roared out!

    This arrow not only took away 99% of the power of the Silver Armored Heavenly Lord.  It even took away tens of trillions of years of his life, as well as an entire realm of understanding!

    With one arrow shot, the realm of the Silver-armored Heavenly Lord instantly fell to the second level of Heavenly Lord!

    "Roar!!!"

    The ape god also looked up to the sky and roared.

    "kill!!!"

    The gray-clothed Heavenly Lord, at the cost of a whole heaven's level of enlightenment, displayed a terrifying magical power that shook the earth - ninety-nine and eighty-one gray-clothed rays condensed into one, even the powerful alien Li Feng  The magical power that instantly penetrates all treasure spaces!

    The three Heavenly Lords used them one after another to strike with all their might.  And the three of them had a tacit understanding, and they all chose the same goal - Li Feng!  !  !

    They didn¡¯t choose Ye Pengfei, even though they did.  Ye Pengfei swallowed one of their companions.  However, in their hearts, Li Feng was thousands of times more hateful than Ye Pengfei!

    And Ye Pengfei, who deliberately moved towards Li Feng, just made their attention focus more on Li Feng.

    The mysterious appearance of the Huan Stone made them firmly believe that the mastermind behind all this was the mastermind.  It¡¯s Li Feng!

    Not to mention, Li Feng has a family background.  If Li Feng were allowed to escape, even if several major families and sects joined forces to attack the Li family, Li Feng would not necessarily die.

    Not to mention, both this strange treasure space and the space-time barrier that the female revisionist named Lan is attacking were all created by Li Feng.  To live.  Li Feng must be killed first!

    Put yourself to death and live again!

    The three Heavenly Lords each took action in their own way.  And their goal.  All pointed at Li Feng.  Rao is Li Feng who is powerful in battle and has many rare treasures.  However, when he suddenly faced such a life-threatening blow, he couldn't help but feel the hairs on his back stand on end and his whole body shivered!

    run¡­¡­

    The first thing Li Feng thought of was to run away.  Such a life-saving blow is terrifying and difficult to resist.  Not to mention, three consecutive strikes!

    However, Li Feng had no way to escape!

    "You" A figure suddenly appeared in Li Feng's field of vision.

    It was only then that Li Feng remembered that it was not far away from him.  That powerful man who suddenly appeared.  Faced with the desperate attacks of Shining Armor and the other Heavenly Lords, he temporarily forgot that there was another, inexplicable existence here.

    But.  By the time he remembered it, by the time he looked towards the Huan Stone, it was already too late.  His true body, which was originally intended to escape quickly, turned back inexplicably and rushed straight towards the Daoli arrow of the Silver-armored Heavenly Lord!

    Boom!  !  !

    Li Feng had no idea what he was doing.  Facing the sharp arrow, he actually ignored it, stretched out his fists, and quickly struck out.

    "Good! As expected of Li Feng!"

    When Li Feng's fists blasted the sharp arrow into pieces, Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi immediately cheered together.

    The sound of cheers was extremely harsh in the ears of the three Heavenly Lords on the opposite side.  Falling in Li Feng's ears, it was like a life-threatening charm!

    ¡°What the hell is going on with this tmd?!!!!!!¡±

    Li Feng, who broke the sharp arrow, also suffered heavy losses.  He was like a wounded wolf, his eyes gleaming fiercely, and he howled fiercely.

    However, Li Feng¡¯s roar did not last long.  In less than three seconds, the life-threatening blow of the Ape Heavenly Lord was in front of him!

    Escape!  !  !

    At this moment, there is only one word in Li Feng's mind, escape!

    However, he was shocked to find that no matter how hard he worked, he still "took the initiative" to face the ape deity and give him a life-threatening blow!

    When all the Heavenly Lords saw it, Li Feng took the initiative to rush in. The ape Heavenly Lord looked like a bright moon.Among the magical powers.  Immediately afterwards, after a series of dull explosions, the ape deity's magical power was broken.  As for Li Feng, there is no longer any inch of intact skin on his body!

    Li Feng, who was dripping with blood, finally came to his senses.

    "It's an illusion! It's an extremely clever illusion! I thought I was running away with all my strength. But, I was bombarding them with all my strength!"

    ¡°However, no matter how clearly Li Feng sees and thinks clearly.  He no longer had any power to fight back.

    Because, the fatal blows from the Gray-clothed Heavenly Lord came one after another!  !  !

    Escape?  I don't have the strength to run away anymore, but I also know that I can't escape.

    Fight?

    "Is it possible that you are the only ones who know how to risk your lives in a fight?"

    Li Feng, whose face was covered in blood, screamed wildly with a fierce voice.  He was howling not only at the Silver Armored Heavenly Lord, but also at the Huan Stone and Ye Pengfei.  Being good at calculations, he already knew very well that he was the one these two Heavenly Lords really wanted to plot against.  If I don't show my determination to die, today next year will be my death anniversary!

    Li Feng has never thought about the method of entrusting the soul or the idea of ??reincarnation.  Only the people of the Li family know that the reason why the Li family Tianzun can kill the souls of other Tianzun and kill the hope of reincarnation of other Tianzun is precisely because they themselves paid such a price first!

    "Being unable to entrust my soul, unable to be reincarnated, this is the fate of being a Tianzun of the Li family! However, even if I sacrifice my life at the cost of realizing the realm. When I return to the Li family, I will still have hope to break the constraints of the realm.  Break the downgrade curse!"

    There are no absolutes in this world.  Even ninety-nine percent of the Heavenly Lords believe that if it is used, such a desperate method will be used.  Then, life after life, one's own realm cultivation can only stop here.  However, Li Feng is still full of hope.

    "kill!!!"

    Li Feng finally roared out, a word "kill" full of blood.  He condensed the entire realm of two heavens into this single word "kill"!  !  !

    In an instant, the magical pressure of the word "kill" -

    "Toward the magical power of the gray-clothed Heavenly Lord

    "Towards the gray-robed Heavenly Lord himself"

    "Towards the Silver-armored Heavenly Lord, the Ape Heavenly Lord"

    He even fiercely attacked the inexplicable magic stone and Ye Pengfei, who was mysterious and worthy of being killed!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1333. Life and Death!

    Brutal means bring tragic consequences!

    The three of them, Silver-armored Heavenly Lord, Monkey Heavenly Lord, and Grey-clothed Heavenly Lord, have already reached the peak of the second level of Heavenly Lord.  Facing Li Feng's "kill" pressure, they had no power to resist.  In an instant, they were all reduced to ashes!

    ¡°You two don¡¯t even think about escaping!!!¡±

    Although it was just the word "kill", the coercion filled the entire exotic treasure space.  Even the female cultivator surnamed Lan outside the exotic treasure space felt a deep tremor!

    "TheyI'm afraid they are all dead!!!"

    Even if the spiritual consciousness cannot see it, the situation in the strange treasure space is still there.  However, the female cultivator named Na Lan knew very well that if she were in that rare treasure space at this moment, she would definitely not be able to escape bad luck!

    "It's still real death, not even a chance for reincarnation Damn the Li family!!!"

    He kept cursing in his heart, and the female cultivator surnamed Lan's bombardment became even more crazy.  What she doesn't know is that at this moment, Li Feng is crazier than her

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet???¡±

    Li Feng was so angry that he almost fainted.  He had spent a whole two-dimensional realm of realization, but that boy and the mysteriously appearing Heavenly Lord were still alive and well!  !  !

    "He is only at the level of Tianzun First Level. Should we catch him alive?" Huanshi looked at Li Feng with evil intentions.

    Li Feng¡¯s various performances have repeatedly exceeded Huan Shi¡¯s predictions.  The word "kill" that has not yet been dispersed is the latest example of Li Feng's wonderful and unique methods.

    You must know that the power and pressure of the word "death" condensed by Li Feng at the cost of the realm of the two heavens is several times more powerful than the previous three Heavenly Lords' fatal blows combined.  .  Judging by the realm gap between Li Feng and them.  This was originally impossible!

    "There must be a magical secret at hand!"

    In Huan Shi¡¯s view, catching someone alive is more valuable than killing someone.

    "However, Ye Pengfei can see further than Huan Shi.

    "We, pretend to be dead"

    Just when Ye Pengfei's mental power transmission had not been completely transmitted, the crazy Li Feng once again performed an even crazier killing move.

    "Using my life essence and blood as a guide. Using my immortal realm as a root, I will burn everything in the world and kill, kill, kill!!!"

    The fierce flames filled the sky in an instant, filling this rare treasure space

    The fierce flames in the sky completely swallowed up the female cultivator surnamed Lan in an instant

    The monstrous flames even rushed out of this side of the time and space that was originally blocked by multiple exotic treasures.  I have been catching up with those who are rushing towards the ninth level of the eighteenth level of hell, the last batch of Tianzun!  !  !

    "Who sacrificed this fierce flame?"

    ¡°It¡¯s so scary!!! Run!!!¡±

    There are only three people in this last batch of Heavenly Lords.  The realm cultivation of the three of them.  The level of combat strength is slightly better than that of the female cultivator named Nalan.  Just as they were horrified, they all offered their magical powers and rare treasures.  While desperately resisting, they suddenly heard the female cultivator named Nalan.  The call sign before death¡ª¡ª

    "The one who kills me is Li Feng!!!"

    Li Feng?

    The three Heavenly Lords looked at each other quickly, unable to believe the death warning from the female cultivator named Lan.

    However, soon, their disbelief turned into certainty!

    "It's Li Feng! It's really Li Feng!"

    "Only he came out, the other Heavenly Lords couldn't come out, even the mysterious boy couldn't come out!"

    "It must be him, who kills people and seizes treasures, and wants to take it all for himself. He didn't even let go of any of the other five Heavenly Lords!"

    People are often like this, if deep down in their souls, they want to do something.  Then, when he looks at others and guesses their behavior, he will often move closer to this aspect unconsciously.

    ?????????????????????????????

    Who doesn¡¯t want to eat it all?

    They are all beings who have experienced hundreds of battles, and they are all ruthless beings. The reason why a large group of such beings choose the fighting method of fighting is not only because of habit, but also because, secretly, they all want to  He alone wants to kill the other Heavenly Lords on the spot!

    When they saw that Li Feng was alone in the closed space and time, and rushed out like crazy, they immediately believed it. They believed that Li Feng had swallowed up all the benefits!  !  !

    what to do?

    These three Heavenly Lords hesitated for a moment.

    At this time, Li Feng's realm has fallen to the realm of the Era.  three deities, you can see clearly.

    However, what they understand better is that if Li Feng dares to do this, he must have something to do!

    "Let's see how he deals with those blood spirits!"

    Blood spirits are not dead, they are already independent individuals and will not die due to the death of other beings.

    The river of blood has not yet subsided, even though the fierce flames and evil energy surged across billions of miles of space.

    "He rushed towards the Blood River Blood Spirit deployed that formation again The formation collapsed! In an instant, that strange formation collapsed!"

    Sure enough, Li Feng still has a trick in hand, and Li Feng still has something!

    At this moment, these three Heavenly Lords wanted to escape.  The place where they are is not far from the ninth layer of space.

    However, what happened immediately changed their minds once again!

    "Hey, his momentum"

    The momentum plummeted, the fierce flames and fierce power plummeted by several percent!

    "Is it because it can't last?"

    "Could it be that he suffered some serious injuries when he broke through the Blood Spirit Formation?"

    Looking at the broken river of blood in the distance.  Looking at the blood spirits scattered in all directions.  The three Heavenly Lords all paused silently.  They were unaware that they had fallen into Ye Pengfei's plan!

    ¡­¡­

    "over there!!!"

    Li Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with evil light.  He was clearly aware that the aura that had cost him such a heavy price was rushing towards the ninth level of space!

    "If you don't kill him, it won't be enough to satisfy your anger! If you don't kill him, it won't be enough to recover my losses!"

    Li Feng was so angry that he lost his mind.  He didn't think about it at all, why Ye Pengfei and the remaining aura of the fantasy stone didn't rush in the direction they came from, why didn't they look for those Heavenly Lords staying at the entrance to the eighth layer of space, why did they just  We still have to run in the direction of another group of enemies!

    Kill kill kill!

    At this moment, Li Feng¡¯s sea of ??consciousness was filled with only this single word.  If anyone stops him, he will kill him!

    ¡°You three, get out of here!!!¡±

    The two breaths went straight towards the three Heavenly Lords.  Li Feng's face showed an extremely crazy expression.  If those two auras fall into the hands of others, he will definitely hunt them down for thousands of miles until death!

    However, Li Feng suddenly didn¡¯t know.  I have been running all the way, but most of the power of my fierce flames has been lost

    "Li Feng, you are too arrogant!"

    "You want to take advantage of all the benefits through some means? Dream on!"

    "You were seriously injured, so you think we are all idiots?"

    The three Heavenly Lords all had sneers on their faces

    The three Heavenly Lords took action at the same time

    In an instant, Li Feng was fiercely surrounded and killed by three deities.

    An instant later, Li Feng, who was scheming, tyrannical and possessed of many rare treasures, suddenly collapsed!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1334. A mysterious and powerful existence!

    Li Feng died, and he didn't know until his death that he was being plotted against him by Ye Pengfei.

    The three Heavenly Lords went back and forth, searching for all the Heavenly Lord auras, all the rare treasure fragments, and all the remnants of magical powers that could be collected. After collecting them all, they entered the ninth layer of space with satisfaction.  Just after they finally left, the figures of Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi slowly emerged.

    "Why do you have to do this?"

    Huan Shi is very puzzled. It doesn¡¯t understand why Ye Pengfei insists on choosing to plot Li Feng¡¯s life and death.

    "It's too troublesome to make too many enemies." Ye Pengfei sighed softly, "It must be difficult for the previous Tianzuns to tell the cause of their death and pass it back to their families. And this Li Feng must have this ability!"

    Suddenly, Huan Shi came to some understanding.

    "You are killing someone with a borrowed knife!"

    "Even Qing Wuming is willing to choose to borrow a knife to kill people, why don't I choose this way?" A faint sneer appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    Qing Wuming borrowed a knife to kill people, not only forcibly throwing a group of deities in, but also using various secret methods to force the two sides to confront each other.  It also has a long-term purpose.

    "If I die in the eighteenth level of hell, Qing Wuming's plan will succeed. If I kill these deities in the eighteenth level of hell, Qing Wuming's plan will succeed! Even tyrannical people like him will use this kind of plan. We  Is there any reason why you have to stand out and act like a hero?"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s explanation, Huan Shi finally understood.

    "It turns out that this is the reason why you chose to let Zi Mansion devour you!"

    ¡° If Ye Pengfei kills people directly, the news of his death will most likely be sent back to those Heavenly Lords before they die.  By then, even if he can escape Qing Wuming's pursuit, he will still face the pursuit of powerful families and huge sects!

    "I need a whetstone, but I can't make the forces behind the whetstone angry. In this way, killing people with a borrowed knife is the best way!" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "What's more, the biggest benefit is not all being killed.  Do we have to go? With the help of your illusion, those three stupid birds will definitely be furious!"

    After going to the ninth level of space and finding a safe place, they will check what they have gained.  Wait until then.  They will be very puzzled to find that they have collected so many Tianzun auras, collected so many rare treasure fragments, and originally engraved magical powers and artistic conceptions, but most of them are fake!

    By then, they will surely suddenly realize that they have been deceived and deceived by Ye Pengfei.  But, wait till then.  There is nothing they can do about it, and they have a hard time explaining it!

    Strategies, linked together.  There is no way to get rid of the existence of being trapped.  Until then.  Huan Shi just sighed and said: "I still have too many things to learn!"

    "It's not just you. I have too many things to learn."

    What surprised Huan Shi very much.  Not only did Ye Pengfei not show much sense of accomplishment, he even looked up at the sky with a trace of emotion on his face.  A touch of worry

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, another hundred years have passed.

    Ye Pengfei did not immediately enter the ninth level of space, but stayed in the transition zone between the eighth and ninth levels of space, silently digesting what he had thought and gained from the previous battles.

    Fox Ji and others did not come over.  Following Ye Pengfei's previous instructions, they stayed near the entrance to the eighth level space to practice their cultivation.  They were not particularly sure why Ye Pengfei warned them like this.  Just as Huan Shi felt more and more that he couldn't understand Ye Pengfei.

    "Your magical ax power has finally come to fruition!"

    When Ye Pengfei used the two fully materialized Kaitian Divine Axes for the first time, Huanshi clapped his hands and shouted "Hello".

    Then¡­¡­

    "Next, do you still need to find those whetstones to practice? With your axes, I'm afraid none of them can stop them."

    Ye Pengfei did not answer immediately, but said with a deep meaning, "You have improved a lot over the years. You know how to make innuendoes."

    "Haha." Huan Shi felt a little embarrassed when his little idea was exposed, and burst into laughter.

    "It's just that I'm not thick-skinned enough." Ye Pengfei was half joking, half serious, and laughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to become as thick-skinned as you.¡±

    Huan Shi snorted angrily. It doesn't hurt to make some small jokes between friends.

    After a pause, Huanshi stopped beating around the bush and asked curiously: "Could it be that there really are some powerful characters hidden among those Tianzuns?"

    You must know that back then, Ye Pengfei¡¯s semi-materialized magical ax power was able to steadily suppress the female surnamed Lan.?Then there is a chance.  Now that both axes have fully materialized, their power has more than doubled?

    Not to mention, in these hundred years, Ye Pengfei integrated more of his thoughts and gains into this magical axe.  Like Li Feng's magical power, Xing Mo's magical power, that female cultivator surnamed Lan's fairy sword magical powerthese magical powers and artistic conceptions are all integrated into the magical axe!

    If it were now, Ye Pengfei would fight Xing Mo again.  Without any effort, he could kill Xing Mo with an axe.

    "If Ye Pengfei faces Li Feng now, even if Li Feng has many tricks and even if Li Feng has a rare treasure, he will not be able to escape death!

    As for Mody and Chang Dao, it¡¯s hard to say whether Ye Pengfei will be stronger before he shows his trump card.  However, Huan Shi now dares to walk outside.  Hundreds of years of cultivation and understanding have allowed Huan Shi to exert 70% of his combat power.  With the help of the Huan Stone, no matter how powerful Mody and Chang Dao are, are they worth Ye Pengfei's worries?

    After calculating this, if you still have to find Modi and other Tianzun, the role of experience is almost gone.  Huanshi's previous insinuations were just to confirm whether those Tianzuns really existed, some tyrannical existences!

    "Is it possible that Qing Wuming can send a few more clones in?" Huan Shi asked in surprise.

    There will definitely be no such loophole in the exclusion method of the Eighteenth Level of Hell.  If it weren't for this reason, then the restriction of being able to re-enter after so many years would be equivalent to non-existence.

    Not to mention, with Naqing Wuming's strength, even if his clone comes in, he can still kill Ye Pengfei.  If he really had a way to send the clone in, Ye Pengfei would not be able to practice peacefully for so many years.

    " And Ye Pengfei's expression was clearly not fake.  He was definitely aware of some unusually powerful aura lurking.

    Combined with this, Ye Pengfei insisted on keeping Fox Ji and the others, and even kept the secret realm of time.  Obviously, with Ye Pengfei's personality, he would not look for trouble and make such a decision casually.

    "Clone?" Under Huan Shi's eyes looking forward to the answer, Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly, "If it is just Qing Wuming's clone, that would be easier to handle."

    Huan Shi, shocked!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1335. The first one!

    Huan Shi knows how strong Qing Wuming is.

    Since the first time I met Qing Wuming, Huan Shi's combat power level has improved a lot.  However, whenever he thinks of Qing Wuming, Huan Shi will feel that his soul is inexplicably trembling!

    And that kind of Qing Wuming, the Qing Wuming that Huan Shi saw, only released a little bit of realm pressure, and it was still far from being fully exerted!

    "Could it be that there is an old monster hidden in these eighteen levels of hell, comparable to Qing Wuming?"

    Ye Pengfei's sigh made Huan Shi think about it.  If such old monsters really existed, what else would they need to experience?  Escape quickly and save your life is the best policy!

    However, looking at Ye Pengfei who shook his head and sighed, Huan Shi did not notice the slightest sense of tension.  At this moment, Huan Shi was a little confused.

    "It's impossible. He can now face the existence of Qing Wuming's level"

    ¡­¡­

    The ninth level of space!

    After staying in the eighth layer of space for hundreds of years, Ye Pengfei just entered the ninth layer of space.

    ¡°The ocean of thunder!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who had just set foot in this side of time and space, had to bear the huge pressure of thousands of thunders.  It's not the pressure of thunder in one place, but the pressure of all thunder in an entire space!  !  !

    The seventh level is black mist and pus and blood, the eighth level is deadly poison, and in this ninth level, we have to face the power of thunder from the entire space!  !  !

    "That's all for the eight levels of space in front. Only when the ninth level of space is recognized by the Eighteenth Level of Hell, can those younger monks pass safely!"

    Whoever enters here has to bear the pressure of thunder in this layer of time and space.  Even if there are others who want to help share the pressure, it is simply impossible.

    "Although it is the pressure of thunder, in fact, hidden in this rolling thunder is a deeper way of rejection. To put it simply, this is a sign of extreme rejection and sudden threat!"

    The test of each level of space has its own special purpose.  As long as you understand this special purpose, it is easy to travel through all eighteen levels of so-called regional space.

    "Ye Pengfei, I feel that there is a thunder beast here!" After feeling it silently for a while, Huanshi suddenly said.

    There are two meanings in this statement.  The most superficial meaning.  That's what it means literally.  And the deeper meaning is

    "Psychic power. It has almost no effect here. You can't search for thunder beasts with telekinesis. It's completely normal." Ye Pengfei was not surprised at all and said in a deep voice, "By fusing the repelling methods in the first eight layers of space together, you can  Predict the situation in this ninth layer of space."

    The thunder is just an appearance.  The ocean of thunder is just an appearance.  Eighteen levels of hell, the foundation of each level of space.  They are all ways of rejection.  This ninth level space is no exception.

    "If I had known this, I would have learned the art of rejection." Huanshi shook his head helplessly.

    However, Huanshi knew that he had no chance.  At the first level, I entered by relying on brute force.  Unless I have the chance to do it again.  It is no longer possible for me to learn this layer-by-layer way of rejection.

    "It's not a big problem for you, little Thunder Beast. Just be careful. Those Heavenly Lords secretly arranged and attacked secretly!"

    "Hey, leave it to me. My telekinesis is useless, and their spiritual consciousness is even more useless. I will let them see what it is called, the way of illusion and truth!"

    Hundreds of years ago, Li Feng experienced what the way of illusion is.  At the moment when he was killed by the three Heavenly Lords, he finally understood that from the time of his mad attack until now, what he saw and felt was both true and false.  Between the truth and the lies, I was tricked into embarking on a road of no return!

    Hundreds of years later, Huan Shi gradually got used to walking in this big universe.  It also gradually became bolder, and gradually, it dared to use stronger power.  The Huan Stone at this time and the way of Huan Zhen at this time are tens of millions of times more powerful than they were then.

    If Huanshi takes action, nothing will happen to Ye Pengfei.  At this time, Ye Pengfei was too lazy to fight with those low-level Tianzun.  He also wanted to find those powerful whetstones faster.

    Walking in the Thunder Sea, soon, several Tianzun who had been ambushing here for hundreds of years and had been operating for hundreds of years fell into the illusion of the magic stone, and they started fighting among themselves and killing each other.

    They died quickly, even if they had the ability to send news of their deaths back.  It is impossible for the forces behind them to know the existence of those who killed them.

    "Those three Heavenly Lords have indeed made a fortune in silence." While walking, he gatheredHuan Shi chatted casually with Ye Pengfei about the lives of these Tianzuns.

    "It's obvious." Ye Pengfei shrugged and smiled nonchalantly, "Even ordinary people know how to make a fortune silently. It's a pity that they don't know that there are smarter and more powerful people.  His existence sees all this!"

    "Is that what you guessed, those beings that are more powerful than Qing Wuming's clone?"

    "Yes and no."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s words are very mysterious.  Huan Shi didn't bother to ask any more questions.  Anyway, Ye Pengfei is not in a hurry, and neither is it.

    ??Huan Shi walks very slowly. In this place where spiritual consciousness and telekinesis are almost useless, running fast is tantamount to asking for trouble.

    Ye Pengfei can run very fast, and he can even use the method of repulsion to turn these thunders into his own use.  However, Ye Pengfei did not do this.  He knew very well that if he only relied on his deduction of the ninth level of rejection, he would move forward.  Then, when you enter the tenth level of space, you will run into trouble.

    Walking slowly, I slowly realized that Ye Pengfei did not encounter any trouble with the magic stone cleaning up those Tianzun with lower combat power.

    One year, two years, three years

    When the two of them walked in this ocean of thunder for the tenth year, Ye Pengfei finally stopped.

    "The first one appears!"

    First?

    Huan Shi felt that his nerves suddenly became tense!  !  !

    "Is there an existence more powerful than Qing Wuming's clone? Let me take a good look at how powerful you are!!!"

    The way of illusion and truth has reached its extreme.  In an instant, trillions of miles of space and time around him were filled with this illusion.  Except Huan Shi himself, not even Ye Pengfei knew what was true and what was false in these trillions of miles of time and space.

    "And the illusion stone and Ye Pengfei's figure are already difficult to distinguish between true and false.  Even if the visitor has strong spiritual consciousness and terrifying mental power, it is difficult to see where the real magic stone and the real Ye Pengfei are.

    only¡­¡­

    "It's a very magical way of self-determination!" The cold voice came in from trillions of miles away in time and space without any obstruction, "It's just that the power is too weak!"

    Boom!  !  !

    The first wave of attacks arrived suddenly!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1336. An existence recognized by the Eighteen Hells!

    Huan Shi's way of illusion is very strong!

    The magic stone¡¯s power level is very strong!

    However, in the eyes of the visitor, Huan Shi¡¯s way of illusion is very miraculous, but its power is too weak!

    "Am I too weak? Even if I can't use my full strength, I am already equivalent to two or three Modi's. My power is still too weak?!"

    Huan Shi was angry and wanted to retort.  However, with just this first wave of attacks, its expression has already changed suddenly!

    "This poweris it really the peak level existence of the third level of Tianzun?!"

    The stable, eighteen-level hell space has become so fragile in the face of this wave of power bombardment.

    Faced with the bombardment of this wave of power, the sea of ??thunder in the ninth layer of space even retreated and melted!

    Huan Shi felt that his spiritual consciousness and mental power, which were originally useless, suddenly became enlightened.  Not only the trillions of miles of time and space around him, but also the trillions of miles of time and space beyond, he could see clearly and completely.

    And, another moment

    "My consciousness! My telepathy!"

    Suddenly, Huan Shi¡¯s expression turned hideous and terrifying in pain!

    "It is indeed the power of time and space."

    There was no expression of surprise on Ye Pengfei's face.  I saw him stretch out his finger and tap lightly.  The first wave of attacks melted away quickly like snow on a sunny day.  The pain of Huan Shi quickly disappeared.

    "Huh?"

    The owner of the cold voice, the owner who launched the first wave of attacks, the so-called "first" in Ye Pengfei's mouth, let out a low breath of surprise.

    "I didn't expect them to be the same kind! Haha, I'm lucky!"

    "Yeah, you're really lucky." Ye Pengfei sneered and nodded slightly towards Huan Shi.

    No need to say more, Huan Shi already understood.

    "The fantasy beast is galloping!"

    A strange murmur.  From Huan Shi's mouth, it spewed out quickly.  If you listen carefully, you will see that there is only one sound in this whisper, repeated over and over again - phantom!  !  !

    "One word, one phantom word, but in an instant, strange beasts evolved.  As soon as they appeared, they roared loudly.  Rush towards the existence trillions of miles away!

    ¡°What a trivial skill!!!¡±

    Tianzun still snorted coldly.  Tianzun still doesn't show his true face.  I saw him, and another wave of bombardment passed by.

    This attack has a small range and a short distance.  He saw that the time and space not far from Tian Zun was torn apart by this attack.  In those cracks in space and time.  It spit out streams of time and space power.

    Just now, it was this strange force of time and space that swallowed up Huan Shi¡¯s consciousness and telepathy.  Unprepared.  Huan Shi suffered considerable trauma due to these forces of time and space.

    But this time, Huan Shi was already on guard.  When these inexplicable forces of time and space were entangled towards the phantom beasts.  A faint sneer appeared at the corner of Huan Shi's mouth.

    ¡°Fantasy, explode!!!¡±

    I was born with a phantom.  I created my own way of illusion. I almost transcended the universe and achieved the supreme way. Is my method just like this on the surface?

    The illusory way explodes and the true way appears.  The phantom beasts turned into real ferocious beasts!

    The Heavenly Lord, who until now has not shown his true face, shouted once again.  He didn't expect that the enemy's attack would instantly change from a complete illusion to a complete reality!

    Each one is a real ferocious beast, each one is a Heavenly-level ferocious beast.  The magical power that was originally meant to break illusions and was purely condensed from the power of time and space was used in the wrong place in an instant.  Then he saw those ferocious beasts running wildly on all fours and impacting with a crash.  In an instant, this side was torn apart in time and space, and completely annihilated by the impact!

    "The way of illusion and truth annihilates time and space. The origin of nothingness, illusion and truth reappear!!!"

    The cold and ruthless voice of the spell was quickly shouted out from the mouth of the magic stone.  Then he saw that a square of time and space, trillions of miles away, was annihilated in an instant.  And in that annihilated time and space, figures are looming!

    ¡°I underestimated you!!!¡±

    Bang Bang Bang

    The looming figures were shattered by magical powers that came out of nowhere.  The Tianzun who refused to show up finally admitted Huan Shi's ability.

    However, that kind of recognition still carries with it a deep disdain.  Just judging from his never showing up.  Until now, he felt that Huan Shi was not qualified to reveal his true appearance!

    &nbsp; The speed of this battle was extremely astonishing.  In just one breath, both sides had already displayed tens of millions of Taoist magic and magical powers.

    You must know that the binding power in these eighteen levels of hell is slightly better than that of the twelve levels of space.  Ordinary Tianzun, the third-level peak-level being, under the influence of such a powerful binding force, can only launch tens of thousands of attacks and defenses in just one breath.  However, the attack and defense speeds of the Huan Stone and the incoming Heavenly Lord were thousands of times higher!

    "It turns out that you are not too weak, you don't dare to use your power with all your strength!" Tianzun, the more he fights, the more he understands, and the more he fights, the happier he becomes, "Unexpectedly, not only did I meet a similar person, but I also met another,  There is a powerful being who does not know the laws of survival in this universe without the guidance of seniors! As long as I swallow you two, I, Tuoba, can advance again, hahahaha!!!"

    The Lord of Heaven did not reveal his true appearance.  Tianzun, however, told him his surname.

    This notification is not an ordinary notification.  A battle of this level will not be inexplicable or lengthy.  When the magic stone heard the word "Tuoba", it seemed as if it had suffered an invisible blow.  The body suddenly flew backwards and fell downwards!

    Ye Pengfei did not help.  At this moment, his eyes kept flashing brightly.

    "Sure enough, he is also an existence recognized by the Eighteen Hells!!!"

    The word "Tuoba" sounded to Huan Shi as just an inexplicable, invisible and strange attack.  However, to Ye Pengfei's ears, there was another meaning in it!

    "It's indeed the right thing not to let Fox Princess come over! It's indeed the right thing to let them stay in the eighth layer of space temporarily!"

    Ye Pengfei's face was filled with coldness!

    Ye Pengfei's heart was filled with coldness!

    "Originally, I appreciated your love. Originally, I thought that when I became stronger, I would trace back time and space, trace your remaining soul, and resurrect you. But now, you actually plot against the people around me. No matter you meant it  , or unintentionally. You are dead!!!"

    Boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei took action for the second time.  In the space and time that was originally annihilated, two God-opening axes suddenly appeared¡ªcompletely substantive, God-opening axes!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1337. Deep in the Ninth Level...

    The two God-opening axes slashed away like a whirlwind.  This annihilated space and time began to slowly recover in an instant!

    "You are very strong!" The Tianzun who had been refusing to show his face finally revealed his true appearance.  When he saw it, he laughed loudly and said, "The stronger you are, the more beneficial it is to me!"

    boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    I saw that the day, and the two heavenly ax facing the two strokes was a series of hard boxing.  Roads of cyan rays of light then wrapped around the two God-opening axes Tianzun actually used one punch and two techniques. He not only withstood the slashing of the two axes, but also wanted to erode and engulf the two axes!  !  !

    "You are also very strong, but it's a pity that you are not the real body!"

    Ye Pengfei's figure suddenly appeared beside Tian Zun.  Another god-opening ax was caught in Ye Pengfei's hand and chopped down hard!

    Boom!  !  !

    In an instant, Tianzun was chopped into pieces by Ye Pengfei's God-Opening Axe.  Zifu Universe opened its mouth and swallowed up the Tianzun's broken limbs in one breath.

    "I remember him!" The fantasy stone that seemed to have been blasted to the earth quietly appeared next to Ye Pengfei, "He is not one of the eighteen Heavenly Lords, he is one of the first to choose to stay away from you.  ! Could it be that he is possessed by someone?"

    "Yes, he is possessed!" Ye Pengfei nodded slowly, "He walked too fast, too impatient!"

    Huan Shi looked solemnly as he looked into the depths of the ninth layer of space: "Is the first one here?"

    "I'm not sure." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "I already know a lot about this matter. But there are still many things I'm not sure about."

    With some information wrapped in his mind, Ye Pengfei told Huan Shi for the first time about his various guesses and conjectures about the eighteen levels of hell.

    Huan Shi's face couldn't help but change several times: "No wonder, you want to leave them there. Going deeper, there are indeed many dangers. Life or death is unpredictable!"

    Strong as a magic stone, at this time, I finally understood why, in the past hundreds of years, Ye Pengfei's face always had a hint of worry.  And why did Ye Pengfei's worries not make Ye Pengfei so scared and worried?

    "In terms of calculation I'm still far behind, and I still have to work hard"

    ¡­¡­

    "Tell me, is it really that boy who did it?" A black-faced Heavenly Lord made an angry voice and looked around at all the Heavenly Lords with tiger eyes.

    There are ten Heavenly Lords surrounding this black-faced Heavenly Lord.  Among them, there are still a few Tianzun who are the first to be hypocritical and take the initiative to leave the eighth layer of space.  Now, they also stopped, and they were also ready to take action.

    But now.  They regretted it again.

    "If it's not that boy, who else could it be?" A female cultivator who looked like a young woman and was dressed in red said coldly, "I think we'd better go deeper. Waiting a little longer is the right way!  "

    "Fairy Gong. Is it possible that you are the only one from the Gong clan who knows the deeper dangers?" The black-faced Heavenly Lord sneered mercilessly.  "If you are willing to use the flower cover, I, Niushan, won't mind and will take you deeper!"

    The face of the female cultivator named Gong changed slightly and she stopped talking.  But she cursed secretly in her heart: "It was a miscalculation. Who said Niu Shan was bold and unrestrained? The thoughts of this bull demon are even more vicious than a poisonous scorpion!"

    It¡¯s okay to talk about it in private.  This is where I and him have an advantage over other Heavenly Lords.  Na Niu Shan said it without hesitation.  The female cultivator surnamed Gong saw several pairs of malicious eyes looking towards her.  His own secret defense had to suddenly increase several levels.

    Niushan deliberately let those Heavenly Lords go and stared at the female cultivator named Gong for several seconds.  Then, he slowly said: "I, Niushan, am the most loyal person, to tell you the truth. The reason why I stopped here to recruit like-minded people is not just for that kid."

    Niushan stretched out his big black-haired hand and slapped it deeper into the ninth layer of space.  He saw thunder rolling from the sky, responding to the power of Niushan's palm, rushing towards the deeper space and time.

    Then, there is no more and then

    ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it, it¡¯s difficult to go deeper from here!!!¡± Niu Shan had a serious look on his face.

    Those Heavenly Lords who didn¡¯t know the origin couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of air-conditioning.

    "I dare to ask Niu Tianzun, what dangers are there?"

    Niushan¡¯s palm killed a high-level third-level Tianzun, without any problem.  The matching rolling thunder can even give an ordinary third-level heavenly being a headache  However, this fierce and powerful offensive suddenly disappeared inexplicably.  This made those Heavenly Lords who didn't know the basics feel frightened.

    Is it because of the dangerous place, or because there are dangerous and powerful people?  !

    There is a major difference between them.

    If the danger comes from the former, it would be easier to handle.  After all, no matter how dangerous the situation is, they are not as cunning as living creatures.  As long as you are careful, you can always find a way to break it.

    But if it¡¯s the latter, it¡¯s extremely dangerous.  No one is willing to face such a terrifying creature that can easily and without any trace wipe out Niushan's palm!

    There are many natives living in the eighteen levels of hell.  This is something that all the Heavenly Lords have known for a long time.  However, along the way, they basically didn't care about the indigenous people.  Because those native people are so bad that they can't arouse any interest in them.

    But now

    "It is a powerful Tianzun, even an existence that surpasses Tianzun!"

    Hiss~~~~~~~~

    Except for the female cultivator surnamed Gong, the other nine Heavenly Lords all took a breath of cold air once again.

    "If there are such beings, who can pass?" Immediately, some Tianzun questioned this.

    "Do you still remember the spirit mirror in the eighth layer of space?" Niushan did not explain directly, but asked such a question.

    The scene was all Tianzun. For the sake of great profits, they had retracted the space planes for a long time.  One by one, with clear minds, they understood a little bit.

    "What Niu Tianzun means is that the spirit mirror that breaks through the barrier is the work of the existence in this depth?"

    "In this way, this is also a test. As long as you pass the test, you will get huge benefits!"

    "Yes, that senior is terrifying and powerful. However, we don't need to worry too much."

    "Indeed, once we kill that kid, we can practice and comprehend for hundreds of more years, and then we can hope to get the recognition of that senior!"

    Each of the Heavenly Lords finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    But¡­¡­

    "You guys think so beautifully!"

    The female cultivator named Gong suddenly snorted coldly!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1338. Wait and see what happens

    Um?

    The group of Heavenly Lords looked towards the female cultivator surnamed Gong in silence.

    The female cultivator surnamed Gong knew that even if she didn't say it, Niushan would still say it.  Rather than letting Niushan explain, it would be better to take the initiative to explain.  Maybe we can also create some stumbling blocks for Niushan along the way!

    A group of Heavenly Lords heard the female cultivator named Gong say slowly: "That terrifying existence is not easy to deal with. If you meet him, there are three endings -"

    "The best outcome is for your combat power to be recognized by him. Then, you get some benefits."

    "Secondly, I was beaten so badly that I had to leave the eighteenth level of hell."

    "at last¡­¡­"

    The female cultivator named Gong paused deliberately.  All the Heavenly Lords saw the female cultivator named Gong with a sneer on her face, and said coldly: "The last and most likely outcome is to be captured by him and become a slave, and he will never be able to escape forever!!!"

    The silence lasted for a whole stick of incense before Tianzun frowned and asked: "I don't know, how much fighting power is needed to get the recognition of that senior?"

    The female cultivator surnamed Gong did not answer, but raised her eyebrows at Naiushan.

    Suddenly, Niushan¡¯s dark face became even darker.

    ¡°md, I still can¡¯t defeat the monsters of the Gong family!!!¡±

    Even the female cultivator surnamed Gong didn¡¯t know that many, many years ago, Niushan was here and met a deity from the Gong family.  Back then, Niushan wanted to get some information out of the mouth of the Gong Tianzun.  However, it was met with disappointment.  This time, Niushan deliberately put the female cultivator named Gong into trouble.  He just wanted to get through the pressure of hatred from other Heavenly Lords.  Force this female cultivator named Gong to take the initiative to reveal the secret.

    However, what Niushan did not expect was that from the beginning, the situation would continue to develop according to his own design.  But now, at the most critical moment, the female cultivator named Gong suddenly made such a move!

    I plotted against you, you plotted against me, the result.  I was still tricked by you.  Niushan was extremely depressed and almost wanted to kill someone.  However, it knew very well that if it dared to kill the female cultivator named Gong, what awaited it would be to be cut into pieces with random knives.

    "Ahem" Niu Shanqing coughed twice, with an angry sound, and said to the female cultivator surnamed Gong, "Your Gong family has the best research on this. Why, Fairy Gong doesn't want all the brothers to know more accurately.  Insider information?"

    This was said with great reluctance.  Several of the smartest Heavenly Masters quickly figured out the flavor.  Others, the less intelligent Tianzun, thought that Niushan was deliberately trying to evade, and was deliberately half-covering it.

    "Niushan, Fairy Gong, just talk openly. What exactly is the reward required before you will tell me the details?"

    There is a god with a short temper.  asked immediately.  Look at his posture, if Niushan and the female cultivator named Gong don't answer, he will immediately break his face!

    The Heavenly Lords who can come here are all much stronger than Xing Mo.  In the entire twelfth-level space plane, among the combat power rankings of Tianzun and third-level peak-level beings, they can all enter the middle level steadily.  Even above average.

    Whether it is to hunt Ye Pengfei or to continue to go deeper, joining forces with the alliance has become more and more important.  If any Heavenly Lord breaks his face.  For Niushan and the female cultivators surnamed Gong, their interests were also damaged.

    The female cultivator named Gong continued to stare at the Niu Mountain with a half-smile.  The more she didn't answer the question, the more confused the heavenly beings became.  The advantages that Niushan had previously established were long gone.  Even more so now, the status has fallen and is difficult to recover!

    "Okay, okay!" Niushan was stared at by the female cultivator surnamed Gong. He was so scared that he gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "I'm going out right now. I won't play anymore. Gong Yanyun, I hope you have the same good luck as Gong Hao."  !!!"

    In an instant, Gong Yanyun¡¯s expression changed drastically.  However, when she wanted to react, it was already too late.  I saw that Niushan shot out several magical powers fiercely, and then relaxed his resistance and allowed himself to be thrown out by the rejection of the eighteen levels of hell!

    "Leave Gong Yanyun behind!!!"

    At the same moment, the smartest and brightest Tianzun reacted quickly.  Following the magical power that Niushan finally sacrificed, they used their methods one by one to surround Gong Yanyun.

    ¡°You are all bastards!!!¡±

    Gong Yanyun was so angry that her pretty face turned red.  Fortunately, she is blessed with rare treasures and has many magical powers.  Even if she suddenly suffered such a blow, she could still remain undefeated

    ¡­¡­

    "The fight was really lively."

    Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi saw the previous scenes clearly.

    For the current Ye PengfeiIt can be said that these Tianzun are no longer too strong a challenge.  Even if they were one against eleven, he was still confident that he could kill them one by one through various calculations.

    Not to mention, Huan Shi will definitely take action.  This is not only my own experience, but also the experience of Huan Shi.  My own experience is to continue to hone my magical ax and magical powers through each of the Heavenly Lords.  As for Huan Shi's experience, he needs to use each of these deities to learn the tricks of calculating others.

    "What do you think, should we save Gong Yanyun?" Huan Shi chuckled, "It might be good if you change your appearance and become a hero to save the beauty!"

    Huan Shi remembers clearly that a few years ago, the Tianzun who was possessed by a tyrannical being and finally killed by Ye Pengfei once stood beside Gong Yanyun.  Now recalling the expressions between the two of them back then, Huan Shi realized that the deceased Tianzun was Gong Yanyun's suitor.

    "You, you." Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, "You have grown, but you have only grown to the level of an ordinary person."

    A hero saves a beauty and then extracts useful information?

    Only ordinary people have this possibility!

    When Huan Shi said this, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of Murong Wan'er and Xu Jingwu back then.

    "Women in love are all ordinary people. But this Gong Yanyun is clearly ruthless!"

    "If the relationship between Gong Yanyun and the dead Heavenly Lord was like the situation between Murong Wan'er and Xu Jingwu back then.  Then, Ye Pengfei wouldn't mind if he came out as a hero to save the beauty.

    Unfortunately, Ye Pengfei could see clearly that Gong Yanyun was a ruthless female cultivator.  In this world, the existence that can make her emotional may not have been born yet.

    "You have been able to peek into even her emotional fluctuations, and even trace them back?!"

    Huan Shi was extremely surprised and even more admired, so he said this.  Then, he immediately wiped out the topic and said with a smile.

    "In this case, we will wait and see what happens"

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1339. Many calculations!

    I have to say that this strong man from the Gong family does have two skills.  Niushan secretly called Gong Yanyun a monster, and he didn't just call her cunning.

    Ten deities who seemed to have roughly the same level of cultivation as Gong Yanyun besieged her, Gong Yanyun.  Even after fighting for dozens of days, there was no progress!

    "Now, we have to wait for many years." Huanshi shook his head speechlessly, feeling a little uninterested.

    In a battle of this level, the outcome can be clearly determined within dozens of days.  Or, ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years or even, it would not be unusual if it lasted for hundreds of millions of years.

    In Huan Shi¡¯s view, this kind of series of battles has no reference value.  In fact, it is more interested in how to play tricks and intrigues.  He was used to seeing Ye Pengfei's incredible battle strategies, but the straightforward battles of these Heavenly Masters really made him lose the slightest interest.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said with a smile: "Huan Shi, Huan Shi, you are still not human enough."

    "How do you say this?" Huan Shi asked in surprise.

    "What are we staying here for?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "In order to find out more information, I want to know more about that powerful existence deep in the ninth layer of space What does this have to do with human nature?"

    Monk Huanshi Zhanger was confused. He didn't understand the connection between Ye Pengfei's words.

    "The relationship is too big." Ye Pengfei sneered, "If you want to find out the news, you have to wait for many years? Didn't you come up with an idea dozens of days ago. Is it possible that you can't come up with another one now?"

    Huan Shi is not stupid, he just has almost never personally experienced this kind of intrigue and secret stumbling blocks.  After Ye Pengfei reminded it, it immediately smiled and understood:

    "Hehe. Leave it to me!"

    In an instant, the fantasy stone transformed into Ye Pengfei and left here

    ¡­¡­

    "Gong Yanyun, why are you doing this? Tell us everything you know, and we will let you go!"

    "That's right, Fairy Gong, your Gong family can't keep this secret forever. Even if you don't tell us, we will unite with all the factions and force them to go to Miyako Mountain!"

    Some gods are kind to you.  Some gods.  Cold words and cold words.  These words, these Tianzun, have been said over and over again, I don¡¯t know how many times.

    It was just like the deities that Ye Pengfei had faced in the past.  From time to time, the voices and words of these Heavenly Lords would be mixed with some kind of artistic power.  Ye Pengfei, who was watching in the dark, couldn't help but nod in secret and praised:

    "It seems that the Gong family is the best at defense. If it were me, passively being beaten like this all the time. Facing such numerous mantra threats, I would definitely act inappropriately and be unable to maintain the strength of my defense. Continue!"

    The battle between the two sides has lasted for almost a hundred days.  Gong Yanyun almost always defended without attacking. This was the first time Ye Pengfei had seen this kind of fighting style.

    "However, no matter how good the defense is, it can't resist conspiracy and conspiracy. The reason why the strong humans can dominate the world depends on conspiracy and conspiracy!"

    The human race has great power, but that is now.  Zifu Universe, which swallowed many Heavenly Lords, separated the soul memories of these Heavenly Lords one by one.  Ye Pengfei finally learned more about the past.

    "Countless hundreds of millions of years ago, the strong ones in the human race were weak. Not to mention powerful beings, even ordinary deities, there were only a few!"

    "There are no powerful people in charge, and there are only a few deities. The cultivation resources that the human race can occupy are very few. Just like Murong Wan'er, with her as a deity, the Murong family will not be able to develop no matter what.  Get up! Even if you are not careful, you may wipe out the entire clan!"

    "It is conspiracies and tricks that have protected the human race and allowed them to gradually rise. Today, the prosperous age of the human race is precisely based on the endless conspiracies, conspiracies, and designs back then!"

    "But you"

    Looking at the Heavenly Lords fighting over there, Ye Pengfei shook his head with great disdain.

    "Your scheming is really bad. No matter how strange your magical powers are, no matter how strong your Taoist power is, no matter how powerful your exotic treasures arewhat future do you have?"

    In Ye Pengfei's opinion, if it were him who attacked.  He can find at least a hundred ways to break Gong Yanyun's powerful defense.

    On the other hand, in Ye Pengfei's view, Gong Yanyun also has at least a hundred ways to kill those ten powerful Tianzun enemies one by one!

    These eleven Heavenly Lords are all Human Race Heavenly Lords.  The Niu Mountain that left was actually aBull monster.  But now, the bull demon escaped.  These eleven Human Celestial Beings have fallen into such a long battle.  Although it is said that the time limit of this ninth layer of space has been as long as ten thousand years.  However, if they continue to fight like this for a long time.  Is it possible that they are not worried that the situation has changed?

    Ye Pengfei was talking to himself and thinking about it carefully.  Most of his understanding of this realm relied on this kind of repeated thinking and calculation, and he suddenly discovered it.  His ability to gain enlightenment in the face of battle was not something he was born with.  It was an instinctive reaction caused by years of careful thinking.

    This time, Ye Pengfei didn't have much instinctive reaction.  However, as he slowly thought and calculated, he gradually frowned slightly.

    "No! I'm afraid, it's not just them who are stupid, but someone is behind it!"

    Li Mang flickered slightly in Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    The originally calm sea of ??consciousness quickly became turbulent.  One thought after another emerged from the churning sea of ??consciousness:

    "Is it the powerful existence deep in the ninth layer of space, or some other existence? When the magic stone returns, will the hidden existence reveal its true appearance?"

    Repeated calculations made Ye Pengfei very convinced that there was one or more existences that even he had hidden from himself, and were quietly using their methods.

    "Fortunately, Huan Shi and I have used powerful concealment abilities no matter where we come or go. Even though I can't see them, it's even less possible for them to discover my existence!"

    After some analysis, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that compared with those strong men hiding in secret, his greatest advantage was that he had not been exposed until now.

    "Staying still is also a method, an immeasurable and powerful method Hehe, if those who take action secretly are the Tianzuns like Modi. This excitement can be seen!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled coldly, feeling lucky for his own luck, but also silently mourning for those strong men who took action secretly (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1340. Chaos (Part 1)

    The magic stone is back. It went around for almost three years before turning back.

    The number of Tianzun who "came back" with Huan Shi was as high as more than three hundred!

    This had to make Ye Pengfei extremely surprised.

    "It seems that there are quite a lot of Heavenly Lords who originally stayed in the ninth level of space. How can these eighteen levels of hell attract so many Heavenly Lords?"

    Anyone who sees such a huge number of identical, third-level Tianzun peak-level beings will exclaim in exactly the same way as Ye Pengfei.

    Because this is not logical at all!

    "If the Eighteenth Level of Hell has such a strong attraction, why aren't there Cultivation Stars all around the Eighteenth Level of Hell? Why is the Donglin Star Territory where the Eighteenth Level of Hell is located not occupied by those super forces?"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that he had ignored such an important issue!

    "Even if we leave aside those Tianzuns like Modi who were forcibly thrown in by Qing Wuming. Along the way, I have met more than 400 Tianzuns who are at the pinnacle level of the third level of heaven!"

    "More than four hundred, Tianzun, the third-level peak-level existence of Tianzun! What a huge power is this? This is still the ninth level, and this is the Tianzun found by the Huanshi. How many Tianzun exist in this ninth level space? What if?  If we go deeper, how many more such existences will there be?¡±

    Ye Pengfei secretly guessed and was secretly surprised

    "Being coveted by such a huge force, the deserted surroundings of the Eighteenth Level of Hell seems incredible!"

    "Being coveted by such a huge force, this humble strength in the Donglin Star Territory is so unknown that it seems incredible!"

    Cultivation stars have rankings, and star fields also have rankings.  To the east is the Star Territory, which belongs to the Xianlin Star Realm.  Among the hundreds of star fields under the jurisdiction of Xianlin Star Realm.  Donglin Star Territory is one of the worst star territories!

    Involuntarily, Ye Pengfei's soul began to throb slightly.  He suddenly realized that there might be some shocking secret hidden in the Donglin Star Territory!

    "I originally thought that only Naqing's ignorance was very difficult, but now it seems"

    Looking from afar, Huanshi "carried" a large group of Heavenly Lords.  A mighty force flew towards this side.  Ye Pengfei's thoughts have wandered away from here and gone far, far away

    ¡­¡­

    Boom boom boom!

    As long as the magic stone stops for a moment, the bombardments from the more than 400 Heavenly Lords behind it will follow one after another.  Some of them, the Heavenly Lords, already knew that as long as they captured the "boy" in front of them, they would be able to gain an extremely huge Taoist artistic conception.  And some deities.  It was only because he was angered by Huan Shi's sudden attack that he followed him.

    But, no matter who it is, I don¡¯t know.  This boy is not that boy.  They would not know the true face of that boy who looked like that.  In fact, this is not the case.  They don't even know why this kid brought all the Heavenly Lords here.  In their view.  This kid was just running away, and he was running away so neatly and so hatefully.

    Boom boom boom!

    Huan Shi once again paused slightly.  The overwhelming bombardment appeared again.

    During the previous chases and escapes, Huan Shi always eliminated and attacked to deal with these bombardments.  The strangeness of the method and the sparse use of force shocked these hundreds of Heavenly Lords.

    Although they were shocked, these Heavenly Lords also gained a lot.  Among the more than 400 Heavenly Lords, there are also many Heavenly Lords who are chasing after them because of these gains.

    But this time, Huan Shi did not use that strange method again.  The gods felt that as soon as their eyes were blurred and their consciousness was confused, that hateful boy suddenly disappeared!

    "A blind trick? You can't run away!"

    "It's just an illusion. Can your breath disappear completely?"

    All the Heavenly Lords sneered in their hearts.  They each cast their spells and continued to track the whereabouts of the magic stone.

    "Found it, over there!"

    "Hey, there's someone fighting over there!"

    "That kid's breath got mixed in. Okay, he wants to take advantage of the chaos and sneak away!"

    Seeing the aura of Huan Shi, he rushed into the fighting circle over there, and these Tianzun took advantage of the situation and continued to speculate.  No one knew that at this moment, Huan Shi had already returned to Ye Pengfei's side.

    "Hehe, bringing such a large group back must be of some use." Huanshi felt quite proud.

    It is indeed not an easy task to dig out so many deities in a place where spiritual consciousness and mental power are not very bright.

    But¡­¡­

    ? ??You're in luck.  "

    "Good luck? What do you mean?"

    Immediately, Huan Shi realized that he might have done something wrong.

    ¡°Bring a group of Heavenly Lords here to turn the fighting chaos upside down shouldn¡¯t we do this?¡±

    "Probably, you did nothing wrong in this regard." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "But, if you hadn't learned my concealment technique and used it without reservation just now, both you and I would have  Gotta be in a mess!¡±

    In an instant, Huanshi understood: "You mean, there are other Heavenly Lords lurking around here?"

    "That's right!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the increasingly chaotic battle situation over there, and recounted his various inferences and guesses.

    "Their ability to hide from our telepathic and magical powers is no small feat!!!"

    Since I can move around the outside world freely.  It was the first time for Huan Shi to be so moved!

    The super concealment ability not only represents the tyrannical life-saving ability, but also represents the powerful sneak attack ability.  If not, Ye Pengfei would have already developed the habit of constantly thinking and calculating.  The two people who were originally going to be the oriole turned into a mantis plotted by the oriole!

    The powerful enemy on the surface is certainly terrifying.  The enemy who is always hiding in the dark and cannot be found no matter what is even more terrifying.  And the most terrifying thing is that it is very likely that those enemies are enemies that we have fought against before and did not feel that powerful!

    "Modi, long swordare they really that strong?"

    Huanshi once again deeply realized the cunning of some strong people!  !  !

    "Is this the so-called human nature? It's so cunning that it's hard to tell the truth from the false. It's not any magic, but it's more terrifying than any magic!"

    "Human nature is unpredictable, people's hearts are unpredictable, and the ancients are honest and can't be bullied." Ye Pengfei also sighed, "This time, we are quite lucky. Going deeper, this kind of luck may not be possible. Except  In addition to being cautious at all times, we must also improve!"

    "Improve? You mean"

    Huan Shi¡¯s gaze crossed the already chaotic time and space and cast its gaze deeper into the ninth layer of space (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1341. Chaos (Part 2)

    chaos!  chaos!  chaos!

    Not all of the more than 400 Heavenly Lords brought by Huanshi have joined the circle of fighting. However, the melee situation here is irreversible.

    Many Heavenly Lords are more or less related to the Ten Heavenly Lords who besieged Gong Yanyun.  Under the questioning of so many Heavenly Lords, the ten Heavenly Lords had no choice but to tell the story of the causes and consequences of this fight.

    Gong Yanyun is not completely without allies.  The Gong family is also a super big family, so naturally there will be some overt and covert allies.  Therefore, there are dozens of Heavenly Lords standing on Gong Yanyun's side.

    fight!  fight!  fight!

    Ye Pengfei and Huanshi had already anticipated this chaotic situation.  They also know very well that the larger the melee, the more difficult it is to control.  Even if the two sides are evenly matched, as long as both sides are not well-trained and well-coordinated battle teams, then this chaos is destined to not last long.

    "Any slight change will cause the entire battle situation to collapse. After the battle situation collapses, Gong Yanyun will be powerless if he wants to defend again!" Huan Shi chuckled, "In this case, Gong Yanyun will definitely choose  The last way is to go deeper to the ninth floor. By then, even if she refuses to reveal the details, we can still know clearly as long as we follow her!"

    After a pause, the Huanshi continued: "Unfortunately, there are some variables. Ye Pengfei, when do you plan to follow up secretly?"

    Those Tianzun hiding in the dark, whether they are Modi or Changdao, they must also want to get information about the existence deep in the ninth layer from Gong Yanyun.  As long as Gong Yanyun moves, they will definitely move too.  It's just hard to tell how they will move.

    With experience so far, Huanshi has gradually understood some of the tricks commonly used by strong humans.  Like this, several deities cooperate with each other.  Some followed up, while others lagged far behind and secretly observed. Huan Shi could quickly come up with such little tricks.

    However, the progress of Huanshi is still far from being able to cope with the current problem.  Its thinking is not yet flexible, its vision is not broad enough, and its heart is not dark enough

    "It's very simple. Just change it."

    Huan Shi was stunned.

    Indeed, very, very simple.  It's so simple that it's unbelievable.

    ¡°However, this method is very, very practical.  It is very possible that those beings lurking in the dark who also possess powerful concealment abilities have the same idea!

    "That is to say. It is very possible that those Tianzun who followed Gong Yanyun saw something strange!"

    Huan Shi¡¯s competitive spirit is far more straightforward than Ye Pengfei¡¯s.  Although it has been admitted.  The concealment ability of those hidden existences is very strong, but it still feels that the changes of those existences are capable of disguise.  It may not be that strong.

    Ye Pengfei just smiled and didn't say much

    ¡­¡­

    "Gong girl, you made a miscalculation this time!"

    When he finally broke away from the battle and headed deeper into the ninth floor, an old man with gray hair and a wrinkled face lectured like this.

    "Gong Hao was so careless back then that he ended up on the eleventh level of space. Otherwise, at least he could have escaped with his life!"

    Gong Yanyun¡¯s pretty face couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly.

    Indeed, when Na Niu Shan sneered and said Gong Hao's name, she knew that she had made exactly the same mistake as Gong Hao.  That is, the precautions are slightly relaxed.  As a result, an unknown enemy took advantage of it and entered!

    The eighteenth level of hell, for Ye Pengfei, is a space that needs to be explored slowly.

    For Ye Pengfei, the secret of the eighteen levels of hell requires constant pursuit and analysis before it can be finally revealed.

    However, for a family like the Gong family, which is considered to be the top family in the entire twelve-level space plane.  This space is not a mysterious space.  This secret is not a difficult mystery to solve!

    The Gong family knows these secrets. The reason why these Tianzuns who have a strong relationship with the Gong family entered the eighteen levels of hell is because they know these secrets.  The secrets of this world are often like this.  It is a secret to the vast majority of existence.  But for this small group of beings, this is a very clear thing.

    "What the Nine Elders taught you is that Yan Yun was careless."

    Gong Yanyun admitted his mistake, and the old man said nothing more.  Although I have a very good relationship with the Gong family, it is hard for me to treat myself as an elder and constantly teach Gong Yanyun a lesson.

    "Forget it, it's a blessing in disguise. Let's lead this chaos deeper into the ninth floor. Maybe, we can still?That guy, cause some trouble!  "

    ??Jiulao said in a conspiratorial tone, and those Heavenly Lords who had followed Gong Yanyun's pace also understood and sneered sinisterly

    ¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In just a few hours, Jiulao, Gong Yanyun and dozens of other Heavenly Lords quickly traveled tens of thousands of trillions of miles.  At this moment, they were about to penetrate deep into the core of the ninth layer of space.

    And the speed at which they moved forward was not particularly outrageous.  The situation was roughly similar to the previous battle.

    Many Heavenly Lords followed him.  Only a small number of Heavenly Lords dispersed because they did not want to take risks.

    And the chaos was brought along.

    "kill!"

    Suddenly, the Nine Elders shouted coldly.  Gong Yanyun and other Tianzun were already prepared, and in an instant, they turned around and fought back!

    "Everyone, hold still, don't let them force you over!"

    The Nine Elders are ruthless, but these Heavenly Lords who are following are not fools.  Without external interference, they all had very bright minds.  Not only did they see the plot of the Nine Elders, they also wanted to force the Nine Elders and other Heavenly Lords into the core area of ??the ninth layer of space!

    And the Nine Elders didn¡¯t just have this plan.  The Tianzun on their side was making secret moves along the way.  When he suddenly counterattacked, these secret moves also took effect one after another, causing sudden damage to the enemy.

    On the other hand, these Heavenly Lords who were following and chasing had already made some preparations.  The ambush methods used by the Nine Elders and other Heavenly Lords were not that clever either.

    ??More calculations, more preparations, and more plans are constantly being displayed in this sudden confrontation.  The Huanshi hidden in the team of Nine Elders and other Heavenly Lords was fascinated by it.

    "This time is worth it. I have learned so many conspiracies. My combat power will definitely increase crazily!"

    "Can you learn how to apply it?" Ye Pengfei was pretending to fight side by side with Jiu Lao and other Tianzun, while he was annoyed, telepathic voice transmission, and reprimanded in a deep voice, "It's better to seize the time and look for traces of those existences. If you find  If not, we will have to think of another way!"

    "Hehe, keep it on me!"

    Huan Shi smiled slyly and secretly used one method after another (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1342. Chaos (Part 2)

    "One two three" Huan Shi muttered to himself while using various methods, "tnnd, I didn't expect that I could meet so many concealment masters!"

    Although, in the chaos, through various means, these transformed Tianzun were exposed one by one.  However, the concealment ability of these Tianzun is enough to make Huanshi alert.

    Who is Huan Shi?  Born to be the existence condensed by the illusion!

    ¡°What does Ye Pengfei rely on to dare to challenge stronger existences repeatedly?  What he relies on is his super-powerful concealment method!

    Ye Pengfei's concealment method has been praised by beings like Xue Ling.  Although Ye Pengfei still doesn't know how powerful his concealment method is, the three alternative existences of Huanshi, Zifu, and Time and Space have long known about it. They mainly took a fancy to Ye Pengfei's ability, and then  He took a fancy to Ye Pengfei's super potential inherited from his previous life.  That's why Xue Ling made a billion-year agreement with Ye Pengfei.

    "When Huan Shi, who was originally unpredictable in illusion and truth, learned Ye Pengfei's concealment method, his abilities became extremely powerful, whether it was concealment or anti-concealment.  However, it was actually necessary to rely on the chaos, borrow the situation, and finally use many means to dig out these Tianzun one by one.  This made Huan Shi have to be vigilant.

    Looking at the Tianzun who was exposed one after another.  Looking at the Jiulao, Gong Yanyun and others who were extremely surprised by these Tianzun one after another.  Ye Pengfei's heart was also filled with emotion:

    ¡°The most indispensable thing in this world is secrets!¡±

    The secret of the eighteen levels of hell has not yet been fully understood.  The secrets of Donglin Star Territory are unknown.  A new secret popped up.  Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and did not study it immediately.

    "Take advantage of the chaos to get more food for Zi Mansion."

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly turned bloody!

    A strangely moving figure.  In the chaos of hundreds of Tianzun fighting, there is nothing unique at all.

    Wherever the figure passed, no Heavenly Lord was immediately in trouble, which also made Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi look so inconspicuous.

    Not to mention, under Huan Shi's various methods, those Heavenly Lords who revealed their true appearance have become the most unstable and dangerous factors in the eyes of the Heavenly Lords.

    Therefore, there should be a deity.  When they suddenly fell into some strange place and didn't show up for a long time, most Tianzun thought that they were just trapped by some divine channel technique, and didn't think anything more about it.

    "Hey, this time, Lao Zi is in for a treat."

    Huan Shi chuckled and stopped continuing.

    In this chaos, they have gone through several circles.  After plotting against more than a dozen Heavenly Lords, enough is enough.

    "Lao Zi? This guy is so domineering!" Ye Pengfei laughed, "I just don't know when. Will Lao Zi be able to advance to the next level?"

    In this last sentence, Ye Pengfei is asking about Zifu Universe.  Hundreds of years ago, Zifu Universe once said that he seemed to have hope of becoming a living being.  It¡¯s been a journey.  Zifu Universe has swallowed up many Tianzun Dao bodies and powerful rare treasures, so it stands to reason.  There should always be some movement.

    "I don't knowit seems like there is still something missing" Zifu's voice came into the soul consciousness sea of ??Ye Pengfei and Huanshi.

    "How about you help me?" Huan Shi suggested as he looked at Ye Pengfei.

    It was with the help of Ye Pengfei that Huanshi himself successfully advanced.  In its opinion, maybe the situation in Zifu is roughly similar to its own situation back then.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    "If I could help, I would have done it a long time ago."

    Huanshi fell silent immediately. After a while, it said: "Yes, Lao Zi is different from me. After all, it is already a universe-level existence!"

    He realized the supreme way and traveled through the universe.  In fact, it is just that it has reached the cosmic level.  Until now, Huan Shi has not completely stepped into this realm.

    "And if Ye Pengfei's guess back then is correct, then once the Zifu Universe evolves into a living being, its realm will advance to the next level.  It is very possible that that level is the same as Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao!

    This is what is called an upward spiral.  Ye Pengfei's conjecture with many flaws back then had a lot of truth in it.  If this truth is really true, then with Ye Pengfei's current ability, there is really no way to help Zifu Universe.

    Huanshi said this, feeling sorry for Zifu in his heart.  It spent more time with Zifu than with Ye Pengfei.  It is very clear about the thoughts of Zifu Universe.

    "Hehe"??, don't be depressed.  "Ye Pengfei chuckled and patted Huan Shi on the shoulder, "Although I don't have this ability, I am not helpless.  "

    Following Ye Pengfei¡¯s gaze, Huan Shi looked in one direction.  Its eyes also burst out with bright flashes!

    ******

    "Rou'er, there's no need to resist anymore. We can't handle this kind of magical power!" Chang Sword Tianzun, who had restored his true appearance, had a dark and ugly face, "I want to see who is capable of breaking this extreme  Fantasy armor!"

    "Long knife, don't worry about such a small thing!"

    A voice slowly sounded beside Changdao Tianzun.  The owner of this voice is clearly the long-browed Jiao Yan who desperately wanted to advance to the eighth level!

    Even Wang Rou didn¡¯t know that there had been a hookup between the two people until they saw the long-browed Jiao Yan getting together with the Changdao Ancestor.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei had little impression of the long-browed Jiao Yan.  He never expected that the Changdao Tianzun would join forces with Modi, and that the long-browed Jiao Yan could not stand what Modi did. All of this had been colluded for a long time!

    "This group of Heavenly Lords all have ulterior motives. If Mody uses the power of the long sword, even if he really succeeds, he won't get any benefits!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and swept his mind towards Modi who was in another place.  I saw that Modi's face was very ugly.  Then I heard Modi murmuring:

    "You've actually been plotting against me for a long time? Humph! I, Modi, am not an easy character to get along with either!"

    Several spiritual thoughts scattered in several directions.  When his telekinesis tracked down the Heavenly Lord conveyed by his spiritual telepathy, Ye Pengfei felt even more strange:

    "Even these Tianzuns who hide in the dark and use their methods secretly have become several sects? From now on, I will have to investigate the circle of Tianzun at the peak level of the third level"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking secretly, and Chang Dao asked in a deep voice: "Old Jiao, why did you show up?"

    The plan was originally not like this.

    "You can't do it without showing up. The existence of those who use their methods secretly is quite remarkable."

    "Oh?" Changdao raised his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice, "What should we do next?"

    "Simple, kill them all!!!" (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1343. Show their trump cards!

    What is evil spirit?

    Jiao Yan¡¯s aura is called evil spirit.  Compared with this, the evil spirit in the previous chaos was like playing house!

    What does it mean to be fierce?

    Jiao Yan¡¯s method is called fierce.  In comparison, the methods used in the previous chaos were just like playing a game of warmth and romance

    ¡°Easy, kill them all!!!¡±

    When these four words just popped out of Jiao Yan's mouth, a terrifying momentum and pressure that was far superior to the other Tianzun suddenly appeared!

    "This guy is hiding very deep."

    Huan Shi¡¯s eyes immediately widened.  With Jiao Yan's level of coercion, he can completely sweep the entire field!

    ¡°There¡¯s something weird!¡±

    Ye Pengfei is much calmer than Huan Shi.

    Immediately, Huan Shi also noticed something strange.  However, it was almost a breath slower than Ye Pengfei's feeling. Huanshi couldn't help but secretly praise: "Although my realm is higher, I may not be able to defeat him!"

    When evaluating a strong man¡¯s combat power, his ability to predict plays a very important role.  And Ye Pengfei's judgment is really too evil.  In the eyes of the other Tianzun, Jiao Yan is really strong.  However, Ye Pengfei could tell at a glance that Jiao Yan was very strong.

    However, neither Ye Pengfei nor Huan Shi could see the strange truth yet.

    "Perhaps, it's another kind of armor!" Ye Pengfei suddenly made a bold guess as he glanced at the Long Sword Tianzun.

    "Jihuan True Armor Well, that makes sense!" Huan Shi nodded quickly.

    When he was forced to reveal his true appearance, Long Sword Tianzun once whispered, "The most illusory true armor."  However, from the beginning to the end, neither Ye Pengfei nor Huan Shi had ever seen the Long Sword Tianzun and Wang Rou wear any kind of Jihuan True Armor.

    This incidates that.  That extremely illusory armor is a kind of invisible and rare treasure.  This shows that Jiao Yan's weirdness probably comes from some kind of invisible treasure!

    "The exotic treasure is a good thing. Get it here and make an appetizer for Lao Zi!" Huan Shi chuckled arrogantly, followed Ye Pengfei, and hid quietly

    ¡­¡­

    He shouted to kill Xuantian and roared again and again.

    Facing the strong Jiao Yan.  All forces are temporarily entangled together to resist together.

    But, Jiao Yan is not alone.  When his overwhelming ferocious power was blocked, a strange and tyrannical pressure suddenly rose up from the body of Chang Sword Tianzun.

    "They just used amazing treasures!"

    Finally, Jiu Lao and other Tianzun came to understand.  Several hours had passed since Ye Pengfei guessed the correct answer.

    The addition of Changdao Tianzun has put even more pressure on the Tianzuns.  But.  They were no longer as nervous as before.  After all, if it¡¯s just a shocking treasure, who among the present Heavenly Lords doesn¡¯t have it?

    "Everyone, let's not hold back."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The deep voice of the Nine Elders made Huan Shi couldn't help laughing, and he sneered secretly: "What he said is the same as that of Li Feng. This guy's fate will probably be the same as that of Li Feng!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded with slight approval.

    If people¡¯s hearts are not aligned, nothing can be accomplished.  Not to mention.  With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he could guess at a glance what these Heavenly Lords were thinking.

    "Most of them want to escape. You and Zifu will set up an ambush first." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice through telepathy.

    Huan Shi nodded, it seemed to be still here.  In fact, the true body has already floated away with the Zifu universe.

    Just when the fantasy stone floated away

    "Destroy!"

    Jiulao was the first to take action.

    It¡¯s just like when Li Feng was the first to take action.  The Nine Elders' methods were also extremely ferocious.

    The Heavenly Lords saw a huge blood sword, exuding a murderous aura, and impressively forced the long-sword Heavenly Lord who joined the battle back several miles!

    Boom!  !  !

    The morale of the Heavenly Lords was greatly boosted, and they all resorted to stronger means to jointly defend against the enemy.

    Ye Pengfei, who was hiding in the dark, couldn't help but sneered: "This Nine Elders are smarter than that Li Feng. At least, he doesn't rely on others. At least, he is thicker-skinned!"

    Li Feng was the first to take action, but Li Feng believed that he would definitely win.  Although he also had an escape plan, this was not Li Feng's main idea.

    Jiu Lao was the first to take action, but his real purpose was to escape.  Ye Pengfei saw clearly and calculated even more clearly.

    "At most half an hour?, he will run away!  "

    The Nine Elders will escape, Gong Yanyun will also escape, and some Tianzun will escape within half an hour.

    However, what is very interesting is that there are still some Tianzun who refuse to escape.  Some may be errors in judgment.  However, some have other purposes.

    Modi, and the few people he had previously sent messages to with his spiritual thoughts, are such existences!

    "They are the real peak-level existences of the third level of Tianzun. In comparison, Li Feng is still a little behind. And those Xing Mo, the so-called peak existences of the third level of Tianzun, are even more rubbish!!!"

    Ye Pengfei, who is completely unfamiliar with the circle of Tianzun Third Heaven Peak, is not very clear at this time why this situation occurs.  Even though Zifu Universe swallowed up many Heavenly Lords.  Ye Pengfei obtained the soul memories of several Tianzuns.  However, now he is still a layman standing outside the door watching the scenery.

    This layman is hiding silently in the dark.

    He saw that the Nine Elders and some of the Heavenly Lords had successfully escaped

    He saw that Gong Yanyun was kept by Changdao Tianzun

    He saw that Lao Zi, with the help of Huan Shi, swallowed a dozen more Tianzun

    He saw that Modi and several of his accomplices were also showing great ferocity!  !  !

    "Under the command of Yun Zun?"

    Jiao Yan, who had already killed dozens of Tianzuns, suddenly stopped.

    "It turns out that the arrogant attendant of Huan Zun also recognizes Master Yun Zun?"

    A young woman-looking Tianzun responded coldly.  Modi actually stood far behind the young woman, showing that his status was very low!

    "Yun Zun? Huan Zun? Could it be that these are the so-called powerful beings? Or are they also some existences like Qing Wuming?"

    Ye Pengfei still didn't move. He was like a patient lion, waiting quietly.

    The gods on both sides are waiting quietly

    At this moment, everyone who could escape has already escaped.  Those who are useless will be killed.  Apart from the so-called Heavenly Lords to whom Lord Yun and Huan Lord belonged, only Gong Yanyun, who had fainted, was still alive.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that the chaos he carefully planned would turn into this.  This chaos evolved into a better ending than I expected.

    "Finally, I have pried out the foundation of this group of Tianzun. It is best if they fight until both sides lose. All the benefits will be taken by my side!"

    It¡¯s a pity that the wish is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  When these two sides reveal their true trump cards.  On both sides, each revealed the name of its master.  There is no way to continue this battle (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1344. Honorable title!  Your Holiness!  Honor the punishment!

    After a long silence, Jiao Yan first smiled slightly: "Jiao Yan, I wonder what you call the fairy?"

    "Wen Xiuyan." The young woman's voice also became calmer.

    During that silent time, both sides tried their own way.  Although there was no real fight.  However, the thrilling experience during this period was no worse than a real fight.

    There are six Heavenly Lords on Wen Xiuyan's side.  On Jiao Yan's side, there were only three people, even including Wang Rou who didn't have the invisible treasure to protect her body.

    However, Jiao Yan's personal momentum is even stronger.  Wen Xiuyan tried for a long time but couldn't find a way to succeed.

    Not to mention, Gong Yanyun is still in the hands of Changdao Tianzun!

    Fighting over and over again, for what?

    Isn¡¯t it just to squeeze out the secrets in the deeper space from Gong Yanyun?  Isn't it just to understand the real secrets of the tenth level, the eleventh leveland even all eighteen levels of hell space?

    Therefore, Wen Xiuyan had to compromise.

    "Hua Zun is very strong." Jiao Yan said this out of nowhere.

    "Yun Zun will not just sit idly by!" Wen Xiuyan's answer was equally confusing.

    However, Jiao Yan smiled.

    "However, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "Behind the Gong family is Hua Zun, in fact, this Hua Zun is a member of the Gong family!"

    "Jiao Yan and Changdao's master, Huan Zun, may not be able to defeat Hua Zun, but with Wen Xiuyan and Modi's master behind them, Yun Zun, they can be a match!"

    Ye Pengfei understood the seemingly meaningless answer in an instant.  And just when Ye Pengfei understood it, the magic stone turned back like a ghost.

    "Huan Zun? Hehe, except me, who would dare to use this name?"

    Capture Wang Rou.  Giving it to the Zi Mansion to be devoured and refined by the universe was Huan Shi's plan.  Now, it has one more reason to kill.

    "Don't do it." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Such a good whetstone must be left for me to practice with."

    Huanshi nodded in understanding: "I'll go and arrange it." Then, it left again as a ghost

    ¡­¡­

    Huan Shi and Ye Pengfei already have a very tacit understanding.  What should be killed by the magic stone, and what should be left to Ye Pengfei to practice.  No need to say more.

    Jiao Yan and Wen Xiuyan, who had reached a gentleman's agreement, also formed a temporary tacit understanding.  After Wen Xiuyan answered that sentence, she continued to wait silently without urging anything.

    And what she waited for was Changdao Tianzun¡¯s whispered curse:

    "Damn, such a junior is actually worthy of Hua Zun's own hands!"

    The search for the soul was fruitless, and it turned out to be because of Hua Zun!  !  !

    Wen Xiuyan¡¯s face.  Sudden change: "Which level?"

    "It should be level two."

    "It's okay." Wen Xiuyan's sudden change of expression calmed down again, "Hua Zun protects the soul, there are nine levels in total. It is only a second-level soul protection method. It shows that Hua Zun does not attach high importance to it."

    The Gong Family Hua Zun and the eight Heavenly Lords on both sides know each other very well.  There were only two Wang Rou and Ye Pengfei hiding in the dark.  I didn't hear it very clearly.  Ye Pengfei was lucky. With his intelligence, he quickly thought of many things.  But Wang Rou thought so naively.  Hua Zun protects the soul and protects the safety of his disciples.

    "Even if the means of protecting the soul are not strong, it should not be underestimated. After all, she is a person with a title. If she is offended, I am afraid"

    Wen Xiuyan smiled slightly and interrupted Wang Rou.

    "Little girl, let your ancestor Changdao talk about these things later. Now, it is better to seize the time and torture Gong Yanyun!"

    Changdao Tianzun nodded, signaling to Wang Rou that there was no need to say anything more.  Then, with a slight release of energy from the palm of his hand, Gong Yanyun woke up in an instant.

    "You are so brave!" Gong Yanyun screamed as soon as she woke up, "I am the Taoist body that Master Hua Zun likes, and you dare to arrest me?"

    "It's just a second-level soul protection skill. There are many others ahead of you. Do you think Hua Zun will take the risk of becoming enemies with Huan Zun and Yun Zun to seek revenge for you?" Wen Xiuyan sneered disdainfully.

    This exchange made Wang Rou¡¯s expression change drastically.  She's not stupid, she finally understands.

    Ye Pengfei had long understood that when he heard this answer, he couldn't help but shake his head secretly: "That Hua Zun doesn't know what kind of evil method he has practiced. He has to keep taking over his body to survive. The Gong family probably exists for this purpose.  I don¡¯t know why Gong Yanyun is still proud of this."

    Ye Pengfei can see many things and guessSo many things.  However, Ye Pengfei is not a god. There are many secret things that he cannot see through or figure out.

    He simply didn¡¯t think about it. Anyway, this kind of thing had nothing to do with him.  All he cares about is Gong Yanyun.

    Suddenly, Gong Yanyun's face turned pale.

    "Two venerableshow is this possible?"

    "What's impossible? With current interests, anyone can join forces!" Changdao Tianzun shouted angrily, "Tell me what you know honestly. Otherwise, don't blame us for using punishment!!!"

    Gong Yanyun's complexion instantly became paler.  Look at her appearance, if she hadn't been controlled by Chang Sword Tianzun.  It is very likely that she will be scared to death by Changdao Tianzun!

    "Your title Your honor Your punishment I have gained so much this time." Ye Pengfei, who was watching the show on the side, smiled very happily, very happy

    ¡­¡­

    Jiao Yan, Wen Xiuyan and others were not happy at all.  Because, although it almost scared Gong Yanyun to death.  However, Gong Yanyun still gritted his teeth and refused to speak!

    "It's a sealing technique!!!"

    After studying for a long time, Jiao Yan and Wen Xiuyan, one after the other, gritted their teeth and made this judgment.

    If it is a sealing technique performed by an ordinary strong person, then it doesn't matter.  There are so many Tianzun present, and there is also a Tingzun with the blood of the Wu clan.  Anyway, it can be solved.  However, this sealing technique was clearly performed by Hua Zun himself!

    "My hard work was in vain, but this is the result." Changdao Tianzun shook his head speechlessly.

    In his opinion, this experience is really a bad time.  First, I suffered a series of losses from that weird boy.  Now, I finally caught a useful guy.  As a result, both the soul protection technique and the sealing technique left all the heavenly beings powerless.

    "We can only take her out. We can come back in a few years." Wen Xiuyan said this, her eyes on Jiao Yan and Chang Dao, sweeping back and forth.

    "No one can belong to you!"

    Jiao Yan stopped thinking about Wen Xiuyan without hesitation.

    "That means we have to fight again?"

    The situation became tense once again.

    "That's not necessary." Jiao Yan waved his hand, "I can pay a price and temporarily release the sealing technique, but"

    Wen Xiuyan immediately nodded in understanding and sent over a rare treasure!  (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1345. The secrets of the eighteen levels of hell are slowly revealed!  (superior)

    Ye Pengfei has seen a lot of exotic treasures.  He believed that for a Tianzun like Jiao Yan who was strong, cunning, and had a strong background, the rare treasures he had seen in his life must be countless times greater than his own.

    I remember when Ye Pengfei saw the universe-level exotic treasure for the first time, his heart was still beating wildly.  In the end, the three women who agreed with him took a big risk and went to have the exotic treasure snatched away.

    Now, as he has seen more and more exotic treasures, he no longer has much interest.

    He is like this, is it possible that there are exceptions for Jiao Yan?

    Therefore, when Na Wen Xiuyan handed over an exotic treasure, Ye Pengfei didn't pay much attention.  However, when he saw Jiao Yan's eyes shining brightly and the long knife breathing slightly faster, he suddenly realized that this rare treasure was unusual!

    "Okay! Since Fairy Wen is so generous, I, Jiao Yan, can't hide my clumsiness!"

    Jiao Yan was beaming, but he didn't collect the rare treasure first.  But very wisely, a drop of emerald green liquid was sacrificed.

    ¡°What a rich breath of life!¡±

    On Wen Xiuyan¡¯s side, the six Heavenly Lords began to shout in low voices one after another.  Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly erupted with dazzling light!

    "If I can refine this drop of rare treasure, my artistic conception of life will increase by several percent!"

    Why do you work hard and enter the eighteen layers of hell? Why does it come?  The purpose is to understand the artistic conception of life!

    Now, Ye Pengfei's two physical Kaitian Divine Axes, which incorporate many artistic conceptions, are enough for him to compete head-on with existences such as Jiao Yan and Chang Dao.  This is still under the situation that his cycle of life and death mirror lacks the artistic conception of life. If the artistic conception of both life and death is understood, a balanced state can be achieved.  The power and pressure of this magical ax can increase several times!

    Rob!  !  !

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei had this impulse.  However, he was in an unusual state of mind after all.  The impulse only lasted for less than one ten thousandth of an instant.  He immediately became quiet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be hasty, take the long term and catch the big fish!¡±

    Ye Pengfei held his breath and peered in with all his concentration.

    I saw that Wen Xiuyan looked a little solemn.  She hesitated for a long time, and then she tested it and asked in a deep voice: "Could this be Brahma's holy water of life?"

    "Fairy Wen is very knowledgeable!" Jiao Yan chuckled and didn't say much.

    Wen Xiuyan knows.  It was impossible for Jiao Yan to reveal where this holy water of life came from.

    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s such a rare treasure, I believe it!¡±

    Wen Xiuyan was also happy and immediately erased the mark of divine consciousness on her rare treasure.

    "Haha, happy working together!"

    Jiao Yan laughed heartily and put this drop of holy water of life into Gong Yanyun's eyebrows.  Then, the gods heard it.  Whispers one after another sounded leisurely in this space and time

    ¡­¡­

    Gong Yanyun finally spoke, even though her face was full of horror.  Even if she was at a loss, she still spoke honestly.

    "From the ninth floor to the twelfth floor, there is a puppet carving in the depths of each space. There are four former passers-by who can devour what they want through their own puppet carvings!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Gong Yanyun¡¯s first words.  It was far beyond the expectations of the heavenly beings.  Although Ye Pengfei had some guesses for a long time, when his guesses were confirmed, he couldn't help but his heart beat violently.

    "What a plan, what a plan!" Wen Xiuyan sighed with horror on her face, "Ordinary beings think that these eighteen levels of hell come from an existence that cannot transcend the universe. However, there is another speculation circulating among the venerables.  . That is, these eighteen levels of hell are the relics of a certain power that transcends the universe! Based on this calculation, the speculations circulating among the venerables are probably accurate!"

    Wen Xiuyan was both amazed and tempted.  Then why didn't Jiao Yan understand Wen Xiuyan's intentions?  He smiled slightly, nodded and said:

    "I have heard Master Huan tell this speculation before. However, no one has ever dared to come in and find out in person. Master Yun should have known the reason."

    Wen Xiuyan was slightly startled, and then she nodded slightly.  In her heart, this temporary covenant became stronger.

    Ye Pengfei, who was peeping in secret, couldn't help but admire him:

    "Although they didn't notice anyone peeping, every word of their conversation was shrouded in mystery, making it difficult to trace the true intention."

    "It is estimated that Wen Xiuyan's master Yun Zun is just a newly promoted venerable. ForThe taboos of the Eighteen Hells are not particularly clear.  Therefore, I sent some Heavenly Lords to come and have a look.  The core purpose of Wen Xiuyan's several attempts was this.  "

    "And Jiao Yan was also very silent. His answer was tantamount to telling Lord Yun through Wen Xiuyan's mouth that this is not a place for the Lord to come."

    "Jiao Yan's words are also equivalent to saying that he will not be in the eighteenth level of hell and be detrimental to Wen Xiuyan. Otherwise, how can Wen Xiuyan go back and reply?"

    "Jiao Yan's doing this is tantamount to asking Yun Zun to show his affection. Maybe, the so-called holy water of Brahma Zun was obtained by Jiao Yan in this way!"

    "Jiao Yan's scheming is already so good. So, what will happen to his master Huan Zun? Huan Zun, Huan Zun, you deserve this name. I guess we will definitely have to meet again in the future!"

    Ye Pengfei secretly analyzed and sneered secretly.  He had already noticed that the fantasy stone was becoming more and more excited.  It is very likely that after leaving these eighteen levels of hell, Huan Shi will find trouble with that Huan Zun.

    Ye Pengfei never thought that Huanshi, Zifu, and Time and Space would stay with him forever.  It was just a coincidence that everyone got together.  Now, Huan Shi has gradually gotten used to being a complete living being.  In the future, he will also go his own way and enjoy the life he wants to enjoy.

    "What kind of life do I want to enjoy?"

    As he thought about it, Ye Pengfei's thoughts became somewhat scattered.  Fortunately, that Jiao Yan's voice brought Ye Pengfei's wandering thoughts back in time.

    "Which level of puppets does your Gong family's Tianzun control?"

    "The twelfth floor"

    Gong Yanyun trembled slightly. She really didn't want to answer this question, but in the face of Jiao Yan's questioning, she had to answer.

    "The twelfth floor?" Jiao Yan and other Tianzun's faces showed strange smiles, "Gong Hao is really unlucky!"

    Gong Hao's death was quite a sensation in their circle.  If the current news were spread, it would probably be even more sensational.  You know, everyone in this circle likes to hear stories about the existence of monsters and misfortunes (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1346. The secrets of the eighteen levels of hell are slowly revealed!  (middle)

    "The puppets on the ninth floor belong to a certain Heavenly Lord under Xu Zun's command. They are suspected to be Ji Meng or Ding Mang"

    "The puppet on the tenth floor belongs to a certain Tianzun under Guzun. It is suspected to be Gufeng, or black armor, or it may be Liang Yun"

    "The puppets on the eleventh floor belong to Ouyang Penglu! He is under the command of Yu Zun!"

    "The puppet on the twelfth floor belongs to Gong Zhengqing."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Apart from Gong Zhengqing of the Gong family, only the puppets on the eleventh floor belong to them, and Gong Yanyun is convinced.  Obviously, after Gong Hao's death.  The Gong family spent a lot of manpower and material resources, and even Hua Zun personally took action to dig out this secret!

    Gong Yanyun said helplessly

    Jiao Yan, Wen Xiuyan and other Tianzun listened silently in astonishment

    From time to time, they would look at each other.  However, for a long time, no one spoke again.

    "They feel tremendous pressure!"

    Observe their words and expressions, and even penetrate their souls!  Ye Pengfei dug out a lot of information again!

    "Yun Zun is just a newly promoted venerable. Huan Zun is a stronger venerable. The Hua Zun of the Gong family can deal with these two sages at the same time. As for Xu Zun, Gu Zun, and Yu Zun, these venerable  Those are all existences similar to Hua Zun!"

    "Where do the venerabletitlesall come from? Are they publicly recommended, or are they designated by a stronger being?"

    "At first glance, this seems to have nothing to do with me. However, the enemies I have to face in the past life are very likely to have a large number of venerables. I should know this information in advance!"

    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you fight a hundred battles without danger.

    It seems that the reason why Ye Pengfei was able to boldly plot Qing Wuming was because he discovered various clues from the names Qingming and Qing Wuming.  Therefore, he seemed to know something about the habit of celebrating ignorance.

    Ye Pengfei knows.  In this universe, your ultimate enemies are the powerful enemies from your previous life.  Since the Venerable can command beings like Jiao Yan and Wen Xiuyan, it is very likely that there will be many Venerables among his future enemies!

    "It seems that just the level of Tianzun Third Heaven Peak has been subdivided into different circles."

    "Those from Xing Mo are the most rubbish. Tianzun is a third-level peak-level existence."

    "People like Li Feng are at a higher level. Their circle is much higher than that of Tianzun like Xing Mo."

    "Next, there are Jiao Yan, Chang Dao, Wen Xiuyan, Modi these beings who are fortunate enough to be favored by the Venerable. Even if their combat power is not much stronger than the Heavenly Venerables like Li Feng. However, because of the Venerable  With his guidance and His Majesty¡¯s blessings, they, the Heavenly Lords, are above Li Feng¡¯s circle!¡±

    "Further up, it is probably the Venerable. Further up, maybe it is the so-called, the great powers of all races? Above the great powers of all races. It is the existence that transcends the universe and proves the supreme road. The emergence of ignorance,  It has been fully proven. Such an existence can come back. It is extremely possible. There are quite a few who have come back!"

    After some inference, Ye Pengfei probably had some understanding of the hierarchical distribution among Tianzun.  He needed to know more.  More¡­¡­

    "They can't control the puppet to leave the special altar. However, they can use their magical powers to capture deity-level beings within millions of billions of miles of space and time around the altar!"

    "They will not refine the captured Heavenly Lords immediately. They will drive these Heavenly Lords to wander around and capture prey!"

    "There is no need to think about avoiding the altar, because the altar is not fixed."

    "How the altar moves is also decided by the puppet controller. If the controller is willing to spend a huge price, he can even make the altar leave the core area and teleport to any corner of this layer of space!"

    Gong Yanyun¡¯s account is very detailed.  Driven by various magical powers, it was impossible for her to hide even a little bit, let alone tell lies.

    Time, half an hour passed quickly.  Gradually, Gong Yanyun's narration speed slowed down

    "Jiao Tianzun?"

    Wen Xiuyan looked at Jiao Yan doubtfully, and saw that Jiao Yan's face was slightly pale.  There was also a thin layer of sweat on his forehead.

    "It doesn't matter, I can still hold on for half an hour!"

    Wen Xiuyan didn¡¯t say anything more, but the doubtful look on her face became more solemn.

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later, under the influence of the sealing technique, Gong Yanyun once again closed her mouth tightly.

    "We only talked about the twelfth floor!"

    In one full hour, the situation on the last six floors was revealed.??have not been covered yet.  Not all the secrets of the twelfth layer of space have been told yet.  All the Heavenly Lords felt very depressed.

    But, who can break through the sealing technique planted by Hua Zun himself?

    Even if Jiao Yan still has a drop of Brahma's holy water of life, I am afraid that he will not be willing to use magical powers and secret techniques again.  After all, if his current situation is true.  Then, every time this magical power is used, not only the drop of holy water of life is consumed, but also the essence of Jiao Yan's life!

    "The essence of life is a general concept. Essence and blood belong to the essence of life, the origin of the soul belongs to the essence of life, and the foundation of Taoism that is closely related to life also belongs to the essence of life If the ordinary Tianzun loses these things, he may not be able to replace them.  Even if a being like Jiao Yan is lost, if he wants to make up for it, he still has to pay a huge price!

    what to do?

    Everyone wants to know the secrets of the deeper hell space.  If it weren't for Gong Yanyun's detailed account, there would be a total of nine Heavenly Lords from both sides, at least five of whom thought they were incapable of passing the tenth floor safely!

    "No wonder, evildoers like Gong Hao will be folded in the eleventh level of space. The controllers of these puppets, these deities recognized by the eighteenth level of hell. If they are willing to fight, even the existence of the exalted one will not necessarily fight.  Get over it!"

    This is the six-layer space in the middle.  What kind of terrifying dangers will be hidden in the last six layers of space?

    If it weren¡¯t for Gong Yanyun, maybe everyone would just rush in for the mission or for some other purpose.  However, with a guy who knows the secret in hand, who is willing to take risks without knowing anything?

    "Everyone, think about it again. Is there any way to temporarily break through Hua Zun's sealing technique?"

    Wen Xiuyan said this to the five Heavenly Lords behind her.  They have already taken action once, and on my side, even if it is not for any reward, just to earn face for Yun Zun, someone should stand up!

    But¡­¡­

    "Well, let me give it a try."

    Wang Rou, with a calm and indifferent look on her face, walked forward slowly.

    "you?"

    Wen Xiuyan was a little surprised and a little disdainful.  After all, Wang Roudu has not yet fully reached the peak of Tianzun's third level!

    "What, you don't believe it?"

    Suddenly, a pressure of momentum slowly came out from Wang Rou's body.  In an instant, even the long-sword Heavenly Lord showed an expression of surprise and inexplicable surprise on his face!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1347. The secrets of the eighteen levels of hell are slowly revealed!  (Down)

    "This is the breath of holy water of life!!!"

    Among all the Heavenly Lords, the Changsword Heavenly Lord knows Wang Rou best, so he was the most surprised.  However, when it comes to "horror", it belongs to Jiao Yan!

    Only Jiao Yan knew that his "holy water of life" seemed real and fake, but it was actually a treasure he created by imitating the rare treasure of Brahma.

    And Wang Rou¡¯s aura is clearly the same as the counterfeit treasure she created!

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they look alike, but they are exactly the same in nature! Could it be that my secret technique was peeked into by a long knife?¡±

    Anyone at this time will be very suspicious.  And Jiao Yan's suspicion also made Wen Xiuyan, who was already a little suspicious, even more silent

    Surprised, no one would stop Wang Rou from taking action, even if she was horrified.  At present, huge profits are coming, and after a brief moment of surprise, all the Heavenly Lords choose to ignore it.

    The reward for a rare treasure was paid to Wang Rou in advance.  Wang Rou's pair of catkins gently pressed on Gong Yanyun's forehead.  After waiting quietly for a while, Gong Yanyun spoke again!

    "In the last six levels of space, inheritors can enter instantly no matter where they are! Normally, these inheritors will choose to enter in a clone form!"

    "In other words, what we have to face in the last six levels of space are their clones?" Wen Xiuyan frowned slightly and asked in a deep voice.

    As soon as the sealing procedure is performed, side effects will appear.  As long as someone asks Gong Yanyun a question, Gong Yanyun has to not answer, but also has to answer without any concealment!

    "Yes, but those sages have a gentleman's agreement. Only one clone can take action at a time."

    "That's okay, pass five levels and kill six generals!"

    Wen Xiuyan¡¯s face turned dark. Isn¡¯t this just a scam?

    Those who think they can just get through the eighteen levels of hell.  There are many strong people who can obtain any kind of benefits every year.  Based on this calculation, how many powerful beings have been swallowed up by these eighteen levels of hell?

    Like Niushan, there are not many strong people who simply leave voluntarily because they cannot understand the inside story.  Even Wen Xiuyan herself had no plan to capture beings like Gong Yanyun and torture them into the secrets of the Eighteenth Level of Hell.

    "That is to say, these eighteen levels of hell are just a trap. A trap for cultivating talents for the most powerful sages!" Jiao Yan's face also looked very ugly.

    Just like Wen Xiuyan, the reason why she changed her original plan was because of Modi's arrival.  Jiao Yan changed his original plan because Changdao Tianzun got some talk from Modi, and Jiao Yan did this just now.

    ¡°If, Wen Xiuyan and Jiao Yan.  You can make a good calculation.  Maybe, they can discover something strange about Modi.  It's a pity that at this moment, their thoughts are.  Everyone was attracted by Gong Yanyun's astonishing words.

    Listening to Gong Yanyun, he counted out many deities who might exist in the last six levels of space.  suddenly.  Jiao Yan interrupted and asked: "Why don't the puppet owners on the fourth floor enter the space on the last six floors?"

    It was obvious that Gong Yanyun struggled hard.  But.  She simply had no ability to resist the side effects after the sealing technique was lifted.

    ¡°Because, I¡¯m not qualified enough.¡±

    A simple answer made all the Heavenly Lords suddenly enlightened.

    "It turns out that it can still be like this!"

    Ye Pengfei also suddenly understood. Originally, he was still thinking about how to safely rush through all eighteen levels of space.

    But now

    ¡°This is the key to snatching the puppets from the ninth to twelfth levels of space!¡±

    "As long as you gain control of the puppet, you can stay here and ambush. When you have enough ability and qualifications, you can clone yourself into the last six layers of space!"

    "If the clone dies, the loss will not be too great. Practice repeatedly and gradually enter deeper levels. Tianzun's realm cultivation and combat experience will continue to improve!"

    "For those Tianzun who successfully snatched the puppets and successfully cloned themselves into the last six levels of space, these eighteen levels of hell are equivalent to a safe place for training!"

    The secret of the eighteen levels of hell is actually like this.  Although Ye Pengfei guessed part of the secret, the ultimate secret was completely different from Ye Pengfei's guess.

    "Is it possible that the owner of the Eighteenth Level of Hell really died without any care and didn't even have any means of resurrection?" Ye Pengfei was very confused.

    I think the owners of the Secret Realm of Time have not yet advanced to the Immortal Realm.  Its planning and design are so long-term.  If there hadn't been too many changes in the middle, maybe it would have been possible for him to be resurrected successfully.?? 

    Jiao Yan, Wen Xiuyan and others are not sure about the owner of these eighteen levels of hell, but Ye Pengfei is very sure that it is definitely an existence comparable to Qing Wuming.  And Qing Wuming is definitely a more powerful existence than ordinary ones, one that transcends the universe and proves the supreme way!

    "Such a being doesn't even have any resurrection tricks left behind? Or is it that the tricks he left behind have been ruthlessly destroyed by some powerful existence?"

    Reminiscent of it, those venerables did not dare to enter the eighteenth level of hell.  This conjecture is not impossible.

    "Perhaps the reason why the Donglin Star Territory is like this, and the reason why no tyrannical family or sect dares to seize the Donglin Star Territory and seize control of the eighteen levels of hell, is because there are still many people in these eighteen levels of hell.  There lived a transcendent being!!!¡±

    boom!

    boom!  boom!  boom!

    boom!  boom!

    boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's heart was beating violently, with a powerful yet chaotic rhythm.

    "Could it be that this is the first time I will see the so-called Mighty One?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s guesses and calculations are not something that people like Jiao Yan and Wen Xiuyan have the ability to involve.  Their attention was all focused on those four puppets!

    "Are the trials on the seventh and eighth floors to select suitable targets for the four controllers to devour?"

    Suddenly, Changdao Tianzun asked the most critical question.

    Once again, fiercely and completely useless, I struggled.  Finally, Gong Yanyun still looked bitter and nodded slightly.

    "That is to say, it is very possible that we, Heavenly Lords, have been targeted by them!!!"

    The glimmer of hope was finally discovered by them.  However, it is still a mystery whether this glimmer of hope can really shine on them.

    A lot of heavenly, Qi Qi was silent, listening Qi Qi, the palace Yanyun slowly narrated ¡ª¡ª

    What are the suspected existences in the last six levels of space?  How many methods are there and how to do it to get from the thirteenth floor to the fourteenth floor.  From the fourteenth floor, enter the fifteenth floor

    Gong Yanyun spoke clearly and clearly, and all the Heavenly Lords listened intently or unintentionally.  Finally, when Gong Yanyun had nothing to explain, Jiao Yan was the first to speak:

    "Let's join forces first, and then talk about distribution issues!"

    "good!!!"

    Wen Xiuyan¡¯s answer was crisp and clear!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1348. To alert the snake (Part 1)

    The nine Heavenly Lords on both sides quickly reached an agreement.  It looks very harmonious.  However, the more Ye Pengfei watched, the more he sneered, and the more he watched, the more funny he felt:

    "It's clear that the situation is tense, but on the surface, you still have to be so hypocritical. Hypocritical, too hypocritical!"

    There are many hypocritical people in this world.  However, it can be so hypocritical that both sides are already secretly passing the sword.  But he still said that he wanted to cooperate and said "yes" happily.  Ye Pengfei has been in the world of strong men for so many years, but this is the first time he has seen such a hypocritical existence.

    The secret war was quickly brought to the surface.

    Three-day Lord vs Six-day Lord, one of them has not yet reached the peak of the third level of Heaven.  However, Santianzun still clearly has the upper hand.

    From Wen Xiuyan¡¯s point of view, the reason why this happened was because Jiao Yan was too strong.  He alone was able to resist it, and the four Heavenly Lords, including Wen Xiuyan, were able to resist!

    However, in Ye Pengfei's view, the situation is far from that!

    "This Wang Rou should not be underestimated. In just a few hundred years, she has grown to such an extent!"

    What Ye Pengfei praised was not the growth of Wang Rou's realm.  What Ye Pengfei praised was Wang Rou's combat experience.

    Thinking about how little combat experience she had when she fought against Wang Rou for the first time.  A small trick and a few simple moves can make Wang Rou so excited that she almost collapses.

    "In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years later, we see Wang Rou again.  She actually hid it from Wen Xiuyan and the other Six Heavenly Lords, and made secret moves one after another!

    "Without Wang Rou, Jiao Yan and Chang Dao would have been defeated immediately. But now it's the other way around. Wen Xiuyan's future is in danger! Just as it happens, my main purpose is also to capture Wang Rou. Hey, let's not delay!"

    Quietly, Ye Pengfei began to move slowly in the direction of Wang Rou.

    Any strong man will fight.  They are all very concerned about the changes in time and space around them.  With spells flying all over the sky and exotic treasures running around, if you are not careful.  It can easily cause unusual changes in time and space.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei is very cautious. In his plan, even if Wang Rou never moves, it will take him three hours to move there.  A suitable location for a move.

    However, some people are not so cautious

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei stopped suddenly, "Surprisingly, there are other gods lurking!!!"

    In the chaos, Huan Shi used many methods.  Logically speaking, those hidden gods should be unearthed.  But now, Ye Pengfei clearly noticed it.  An unusual change in time and space.

    That change is extremely subtle, if not, Ye Pengfei's established route.  Just happened to pass there.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's powerful telepathy, he would have been mainly focused on this route.  It was impossible for him to discover the change in time and space in that place!

    "Is it Wen Xiuyan's helper, or is it another force?"

    The unusual subtle changes in time and space.  Let Ye Pengfei judge quickly.  There should be two Heavenly Lords there.

    If it¡¯s Wen Xiuyan¡¯s helper, then.  His plan may have to change towards attacking Wen Xiuyan.  On the contrary, you should sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and wait and see what happens.

    It¡¯s a pity that after observing quietly for a while, the two Heavenly Lords no longer showed any signs of weakness.

    "This is not easy to handle. I don't have the ability to wrap up all these Heavenly Lords."

    Touching his chin with his right hand, Ye Pengfei thought silently.

    Hundreds of years of quiet practice have given Ye Pengfei enough capital to compete with deities such as Jiao Yan and Chang Dao.  Coupled with some conspiracies, it is not impossible to fight against Wen Xiuyan's Liu Tianzun alone.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous plan was to take down Wang Rou first and achieve this most important goal.  Then, when Jiao Yan and Chang Dao were retreating, they destroyed Jiao Yan and Chang Dao.  Finally, he used Wen Xiuyan and other Six Heavenly Lords as whetstones to sharpen his magical ax powers.

    But now, the sudden appearance of the two Heavenly Lords put Ye Pengfei in a bit of trouble.

    "How about we try to scare the snake away?"

    Thinking about it, suddenly, a brand new plan slowly emerged from Ye Pengfei's soul consciousness

    ¡­¡­

    "Wen Xiuyan, you'd better go out on your own initiative. If you continue to fight, you won't get any advantage!"

    The situation is tilting towards Jiao Yan little by little.  He fought alone against Wen Xiuyan and the other Four Heavenly Masters, and slowly gained the upper hand.

    And on the side of the Changdao Tianzun, the sword is also shining like a weave, opening and closing widely.  The range of that sword light has expanded several times compared to the beginning!

    The situation is getting worseFortunately, Wen Xiuyan's face became increasingly gloomy.

    "Yu Gong, come out!!!"

    Suddenly, Wen Xiuyan scolded loudly.  The scolding voice condensed into a substantial magical power, which was arranged into a huge disk above Wen Xiuyan's head.

    It¡¯s just a disc, not a bow and arrow.  However, what Wen Xiuyan was talking about was clearly "Yu Gong"!  !  !

    Jiao Yan's expression couldn't help but change slightly.  In an instant, he violently threw out a rare treasure.

    "Okay, okay, this true dragon treasure sand has no abnormality. I didn't expect that there is another cave in this treasure sand!"

    What Jiao Yan threw out was the reward for the exotic treasure that Wen Xiuyan paid earlier.  Then he saw, among the thin layer of true dragon treasure sand, a long bow covered with white feathers suddenly appeared.

    At the same time, the disk above Wen Xiuyan's head also suddenly appeared, a long bow shape.

    "What a long-distance control! If I hadn't been prepared, I would have caught you now!"

    Suddenly, Jiao Yan, whose expression had changed suddenly, burst into laughter.

    In an instant, it was Wen Xiuyan¡¯s turn for a sudden change of expression!

    ¡°You actually discovered it a long time ago!!!¡±

    Although the bow shadow in the disk has already appeared.  However, the bow shadow was deathly silent.  No matter how much Wen Xiuyan tried, nothing happened.  Obviously, Jiao Yan discovered the clues early and laid out the means.  The change of expression just now was just intentional on Jiao Yan's part.

    ¡°No, retreat quickly!!!¡±

    When Wen Xiuyan shouted loudly, the three Heavenly Lords beside her had already retreated backwards.  No one is a fool, and everyone knows that what Jiao Yan did was definitely not just to make Wen Xiuyan angry!

    "Haha, you retreated fast enough. But, can this real dragon strike faster?"

    Then he saw a sudden flash of spiritual light in the True Dragon Treasure Sand.  A mark in the shape of a dragon instantly crossed time and space, right in the middle of the sky to the left of Wen Xiuyan!

    "This is impossible!!!"

    Tianzun roared piercingly, and suddenly broke off his right arm that was hit by the dragon seal.  This is not just a broken arm of a strong man, this is broken, at least one-sixth of his Tianzun's artistic conception!  !  !

    "This is impossible¡­¡­"

    Moon Soo-yeon is suddenly quitting, and Moon Soo-yeon doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.  No matter who gets a new rare treasure, it is impossible to successfully refine it in a short time.  Not to mention, this is a rare treasure that contains hidden murderous intent.

    Just when Wen Xiuyan was muttering to herself, with a look of disbelief on her face, a strange figure suddenly jumped out:

    "Don't be afraid, Fairy Wen, I'm coming too!!!"

    This time, Jiao Yan¡¯s expression really changed suddenly!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1349. To alert the snake (Part 2)

    The words Ye Pengfei yelled at Wen Xiuyan sounded roughly similar to the words he yelled at Li Feng back then.  However, there are two key differences here -

    1. This time, Ye Pengfei used his clone;

    2. This time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s target is the two Tianzun!

    "It's not me who's striking the grass, and it's not me who's the snake. I'm just a spectator."

    While yelling at Wen Xiuyan, Ye Pengfei was secretly proud of himself.  Although, the grass cutter hasn't reacted yet.  Although, the two snakes did not show their true appearance.  However, at this moment, he has already made initial gains.

    "They are not in the same group. I can definitely sit on the Diaoyutai!"

    Look, over at Wen Xiuyan, the six Heavenly Lords looked surprised.  Obviously, they didn't know that an accomplice was sneaking over to attack them.

    Of course, the six of them might also be cheating.  Their surprise now may also be because they discovered the difference between Ye Pengfei and his accomplices.

    However, Ye Pengfei's tyrannical power of thought always locked them firmly.  From beginning to end, they were just amazed.  Even when their clones exploded, they didn't even show their momentary and subconscious sense of joy.

    "There may be some fake stuff, but the possibility of it being fake is close to zero!"

    Many times, many things cannot be calculated completely accurately.  When it's time to gamble, you must gamble.

    Not to mention, even if we lose the bet this time, we will just invite the two great gods Huanshi and Zifu.  None of these Heavenly Lords present can escape!

    No one knows this, at this moment

    Jiao Yan's side was shocked because Ye Pengfei suddenly rose up and rushed towards Wang Rou with his teeth and claws.

    Wen Xiuyan¡¯s side, but because of this inexplicable ally.  And extremely surprised.

    As for the two Tianzun who were sneaking towards Wang Rou, they couldn't help but cursed and quickly retreated.

    With this rapid retreat, their figures were immediately exposed.

    "Yunfei! Fu Haiting!" Modi gritted his teeth and roared.

    Modi prides himself on his clever strategies, but he did not expect that the Long Sword Heavenly Lord would actually be a subordinate of the Huan Lord.  Now it was unexpected again.  Yun Fei, who has known each other for many years, and Fu Haiting, who once joined the ranks of the Eighteen Heavenly Lords, actually have such methods.  Surprisingly, there is such a scheme!  !  !

    "Those who are good at wandering will drown. The ancients are sincere and I will not deceive them."

    Looking at it from a distance, Modi¡¯s face was almost distorted.  Watching, his anger was like a volcano, about to erupt.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head slowly.

    once Upon a time.  Ye Pengfei also regarded Modi as one of his main hunting targets.  But now, when the level of fighting has been raised to such a level.  Ye Pengfei just discovered that compared with Jiao Yan, Changdao, Yun Fei, Fu Haiting Compared with these Tianzun, Modi was still far behind.

    "Looking at his position, Modi should belong to that category. The one with the weakest strength under the Venerable. And from the tone of his voice, Jiao Yan is Huan Zun's confidant. The same goes for Wen Xiuyan. He is a fierce general under Yun Zun.  I wonder which venerable Yun Fei and Fu Haiting are vassaling themselves? Judging from their appearance, they don't look like a temporary combination."

    Back then, the Eighteen Heavenly Lords sniped at Ye Pengfei, which was a temporary combination.  Regardless of offense or defense, there is obvious disunity.  Not to mention forming a joint force, even personal combat power will be reserved because you always have to guard against others stabbing you in the back.  Otherwise, judging from the level of the nearly two hours of fighting, it is impossible for the Changsword Tianzun to be disgraced by Fox Princess!

    And Jiao Yan and Chang Dao, this is a fixed combination.  The four Heavenly Lords who besieged Jiao Yan and the two Heavenly Lords who besieged Chang Dao were also fixed combinations.

    This fixed combination is not just about being together.  It can be seen from the various magical powers, offensive and defensive methods, that in the past.  , they also often cooperate and practice often!

    And now, Ye Pengfei sees a new fixed combination.  Although Yun Fei and Fu Haiting were just escaping quickly for the time being.  However, they retreated without chaos and protected each other. This is enough to explain the problem!

    "One by one, the powerful combinations were dug out. Next, only the secret hands left by Qing Wuming He threw so many Tianzun in. Which one is the one? Qing Wuming predicted  What¡¯s the method of burying it?¡±

    Ye Pengfei just watched the three-party melee here silently.  But his thoughts have expanded to other places

    ¡­¡­

    "ah!!!"

    A scream, something in this ninth layer of space,There was a sharp sound.  If Modi and others were here, they would suddenly realize that it was Xiong Yu who made this scream.  And its huge bear head, after being torn off by the enemy, suddenly changed into something similar to Qing Wuming's.  However, the thick bear fur is still there, making it even more cold and terrifying!  !  !

    Xiong Yu¡¯s enemies also have very strange expressions.  He looked longingly at the bear's head held upside down.  In his eyes, he was also very frightened and frightened!

    But, in the end, longing defeated fear, and confusion defeated fear.  I saw him open his mouth and take a deep breath.  Xiong Yu's changed head quickly shriveled up.

    "Haha, I finally completed the first step!!!"

    This deity smiled ferociously, and his laughter sounded like a trace of ignorance

    ¡­¡­

    Niu Ben finally made it out alive. He finally relied on his own strength to break out of that terrifying place with mountains of corpses and seas of blood and numerous restrictions.

    What¡¯s more important is that Niu Ben is not crazy, and Niu Ben has not turned into a bloodthirsty maniac.  On the contrary, he was a blessing in disguise. His level of cultivation actually reached the first level of Saint Immortal in one breath!

    "Hahahahaha, in just over a thousand years, I have advanced to the level of Saint Immortal!" Niu Ben smiled proudly and exaggeratedly, "I wonder if Master is still here? When I see Master, will he  Surprised?"

    Niu Ben, who originally liked to be funny, chuckled and walked straight towards the entrance to the second level of the eighteenth level of hell

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was thinking, but it was impossible for him to imagine what Qing Wuming had planned.

    ¡°It¡¯s like Qing Wuming couldn¡¯t have expected it at all.  What kind of results will his premeditated means lead to?  Qing Wuming could not have expected that an ant who was only a high-level Saint Immortal would cause uncontrollable changes to his plan.

    Qing is ignorant and can only do what he thinks he should do.

    Ye Pengfei can also only do what he should do now.  He secretly gathered strength and was ready to take action (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1350. Wang Rou!  !  !  (superior)

    When the two sides were fighting, Wang Rou could remain as calm as a mountain despite the rain.

    During a three-party war, she had to move.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei's clone was so full of teeth and claws that even Jiao Yan and Changdao couldn't tell whether it was real or fake.  Wang Rou, who has a lower level of cultivation, is even less likely to see the clues.  Ever since, facing this fierce man who was comparable to Jiao Yan and a long knife, she had to quickly avoid him.

    Logically speaking, with Ye Pengfei's current level of cultivation, even if he were to capture beings like Xing Mo, he would be able to capture them with ease.  Not to mention, those beings who haven't even reached the peak of Tianzun's third level.

    However, Wang Rou's avoidance made Ye Pengfei suddenly feel like he was out of control!

    "A monsterjust like me, a monster!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was not that surprised. On the contrary, a hint of "I knew so" sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Ye Pengfei took action, not from his clone, but from his true body.  Wang Rou's weird avoidance happened to be within the control area of ??Ye Pengfei's true body!

    This is not an accident, this is simply Ye Pengfei¡¯s careful design!

    The three-party melee has turned most of time and space into turmoil.

    Ye Pengfei's clone suddenly attacked, blocking the rescue route of Jiao Yan and Chang Dao.

    The surprise attack that can make Jiao Yan really change his color is not an ordinary surprise attack.  Just when Ye Pengfei's clone suddenly took action, neither Jiao Yan nor Chang Dao could do anything to save Wang Rou in time.

    " In this case, Wang Rou has no way to escape except to escape to a limited number of places.  No matter how subtle and weird her escape technique is.  There are only a few of her final destinations.

    Ye Pengfei's super-intelligent brain once again exerted an astonishing effect at this moment.  The few destinations were simply calculated.  The place where Wang Rou is most likely to go.

    And Wang Rou, really, escaped there!  !  !

    Wang Rou¡¯s method of escaping is indeed very evil.  Looking at Wang Rou's strange figure, Ye Pengfei seemed to see himself.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei had used his strange figure many times to escape safely from the clutches of the enemy.  Think back to those days, Ye Pengfei and the Saint Immortal level.  Even when the Tianzun-level fire crows were fighting each other, they used their weird figures many times to get away safely.

    It seems that Wang Rou and Ye Pengfei are indeed ordinary monsters.  only¡­¡­

    "I knew you would hide here!!!"

    Wang Rou doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s running away in a hurry.  Her expression was still panicked just now.  Suddenly, he became ruthless!

    "Three thousand Dao formations, trapped, trapped, trapped! Kill, kill, kill!"

    Three thousand avenues condensed into a formation.  This time, both trapped and killed, even beings like Jiao Yan can be killed!

    This is the terrifying thing about the Three Thousand Dao Bodies.  If Ye Pengfei wants to fight across levels, he still needs to think hard and make plans everywhere.  But.  Wang Rou, who has three thousand Taoist bodies, can jump up the ranks if he wants to.  If you want to kill the enemy, you can kill the enemy!

    Unfortunately¡­¡­

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have a long memory!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's ruthless sneer sounded loudly beside Wang Rou.  What Wang Rou was trapped in and killed by the three thousand Dao array was not Ye Pengfei's true body!

    Just now, the moment he took action, it was indeed Ye Pengfei's true body.

    However, after a move was made, it suddenly changed and turned into a clone of Ye Pengfei!

    "It's you!!!"

    Wang Rou was shocked and angry, almost roaring, and roared.

    It's you!

    It's you!  !

    It's you!  !  !

    ? ? Continuous echoes oscillate back and forth in a narrow space of time.  It's like countless sharp blades are cutting back and forth in this narrow space.

    "Another witchcraft, what a witchcraft!"

    Ye Pengfei had to praise loudly, because Ye Pengfei had to avoid it immediately.

    Although, Ye Pengfei has already arrived, only a hundred feet away from Wang Rou.  However, Wang Rou's move made him dare not go any further or use any grappling moves.

    He could only retreat. He retreated just as Wang Rou expected, but he also retreated, which made Wang Rou's face change greatly.

    "This is impossible!!!"

    Just on the route where Ye Pengfei retreated, the same echo, the same cutting back and forth like a sharp blade, prevented Wang Rou from any pursuit technique!

    This is the magic of witchcraft!

    This is a witchcraft that only those with the blood of the witch clan can cast!

    This is, even if you have the blood of the Witch Clan, only one in a billion of the Witch Clan's Heavenly Lord can cast a witchcraft spell!

    ??The Heavenly Lord of the Witch Clan who can cast such witchcraft will be respectfully called - the Lord Witch!  !  !

    Yes, Wang Rou is already qualified to call himself the Witch Lord.  The Witch Lord is different from other sages. There is more than one Witch Lord.  And now, Wang Rou has advanced to become a new witch master!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei still doesn't know what Wang Rou's roar of "this is impossible" actually means.  He didn't know yet that his first fight with the Venerable had completely unfolded before he knew it.  He only knew that at this moment, everything had not deviated from his original plan.

    According to the original plan, the next step should be

    "Impossible? Yes, many people have told me that this is impossible!"

    Ye Pengfei was very unrestrained and burst into laughter.  In the midst of his loud laughter, two divine axes suddenly broke through Wang Rou's witchcraft.  Hit Wang Rou head-on!

    Wang Rou, you¡¯re shocked again!

    "This magical ax power this is impossible!!!"

    What did Wang Rou see?

    Wang Rou suddenly saw the glory that belonged to the Witch Clan alone!  !  !

    "The reason why I was cursed is because my magical powers contain this kind of supreme light Those old stubborns think that my blood is impure. They think that I am not worthy of such abilities. So, they want to kill  Me! They want to kill me!!"

    In an instant, Wang Rou seemed to be stunned. She seemed to not even know how to hide.  In her mouth, she just kept mumbling to herself.

    "Why, why did they kill me? Why, why didn't they kill him?"

    The God-Opening Axes came very quickly. Even with the protection of the Witch Lord¡¯s unique secret technique of the witch clan, these two God-Opening Axes were already about to kill Wang Rou.

    at this time!  !  !

    ¡°I don¡¯t accept it! I don¡¯t accept it!! I don¡¯t accept it!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Wang Rou roared at the top of her lungs.  She was like a wounded lioness, in order to protect her most cherished thing, she inspired the most violent power in her blood!

    The rolling sound waves rushed toward Ye Pengfei's two divine axes.  The two God-opening axes that could kill Jiao Yan and Long Dao first suddenly froze, and then collapsed completely!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1351. Wang Rou!  !  !  (Down)

    In any case, Wang Rou could not have imagined that Ye Pengfei could completely copy a ruined Taoist body and a remnant soul without the origin of the soul. Only the venerable and even powerful masters of the Wu Clan could possess it.  Ability.

    It¡¯s like, before Wang Rou broke out like this, Ye Pengfei never thought that the witchcraft that he had studied over and over again for so many years could be so perfectly integrated with the three thousand avenues!

    "Enlightenment in the face of battle! I am becoming more and more like me"

    Feeling the feeling of the axes collapsing just now, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but blink his eyes. The emotions in his heart came one after another, with no signs of stopping.

    Fighting at higher levels and killing enemies at higher levels are just the appearance of Ye Pengfei as a monster.

    Enlightenment in the face of battle, breakthrough in the face of battle, this is the deeper expression of Ye Pengfei's evil spirit!

    After practicing this way, Ye Pengfei has seen a lot of powerful people of all kinds.  There is no shortage of those who are known as geniuses.  However, these geniuses are almost all at the level of Ye Pengfei's brother-in-law, Wan Yushan. Ye Pengfei has never encountered a genius like Wang Rou!

    "Enlightenment before battle, fusion of different paths This battle is far more complicated than I imagined!"

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    In just a few breaths, Ye Pengfei used the magical ax power several times in a row, and changed the magical ax power several times in a row.  The result is the same every time, an instant collapse!

    Speaking of the fusion of different ways, Ye Pengfei's magical ax and magical power also incorporates a lot of foreign laws.  Whether it is the Zifu universe or the space-time universe, the foreign laws they have evolved will not put any defenses or restrictions on Ye Pengfei.

    In addition, in the secret realm of time, there is a big ball space that is completely evolved by the laws of the foreign land.  After entering this twelfth-level space plane, more profound foreign laws have evolved.  Here, Ye Pengfei's gains are really not small.

    Not to mention, that set of magical footwork.

    Although Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know the true origin until now, there are some original methods contained in it.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei began to master and integrate into his own magical ax power.

    Speaking of the fusion of different ways, Ye Pengfei¡¯s magical ax power has been integrated into more and stronger foreign laws and ways!

    only¡­¡­

    "Defects. They can only be revealed under the pressure of a stronger whetstone!!!"

    Faced with the repeated collapse of his magical power, Ye Pengfei was neither depressed nor panicked.  On the contrary.  A hint of enlightenment appeared.

    " Enlightenment in the face of battle, Wang Rouxing, Ye Pengfei even better!

    Enlightenment in the face of battle.  Wang Rou's potential suddenly exploded under duress, purely by chance.  Ye Pengfei is.  Carefully prepared and intentional!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he needed to face Wen Xiuyan and the other six Heavenly Lords directly to get enough pressure and good enough training.  However, plans are always slower than changes.  When capturing Wang Rou, who originally seemed to be an easy target, Ye Pengfei's magical ax power encountered strong enough pressure.

    "The collapse of magical power is not because the magical power is not strong enough. It's just because the integration of various laws is far from perfect."

    " In comparison, although Wang Rou realized the Tao in battle, her degree of fusion of different ways is far better than mine. This is not because she is more powerful than me, but because of the way of witchcraft.  Essential reasons!"

    The outcome of this battle is yet to be known, and the harvest is yet to be known.  However, there is one gain that is already very clear.  That is, this battle has opened a new door for Ye Pengfei!

    "The appearance of Qing Wuming made me finally know that existence beyond the universe can also be at ease in this big universe."

    "Wang Rou's enlightenment in the face of battle made me realize that the foreign way and the foreign law can be naturally integrated with the three thousand avenues!"

    "What secrets are hidden in this? What kind of weird existence is this big universe I live in? How is the death of my previous life related to this?"

    One enlightenment after another slowly emerged from Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul consciousness

    ¡°One question after another left deep traces in the depths of Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul

    There are many things that Ye Pengfei was not related to in the past.  As Ye Pengfei's magical power collapsed again and again, Ye Pengfei finally realized and finally connected.

    Many, many things happened to Ye Peng in the past?Things I never thought about.  As Ye Pengfei's magical ax power collapsed again and again, Ye Pengfei finally understood and finally cleared away the heavy fog.

    "I dare you to say that the awesomeness of my past life is far better than all the speculations I had in the past!"

    "I dare you, the awesomeness of that trial place is far better than all the calculations I made in the past!"

    Gradually, Wang Rou lost her composure

    A faint smile always hangs on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth.  At first glance, the smile was no different from before to now.  However, after fighting and fighting, Wang Rou gradually realized that the ever-changing scene hidden in that smile!

    "No! I'm giving him tips to help him practice. Help him integrate, the way of a foreign land!"

    Wang Rou could not see through Ye Pengfei's thoughts.  Wang Rou could only slightly feel the difference in her smile before and after.  If Wang Rou was an ordinary genius, it would be impossible to draw any useful conclusions from this slight feeling.  However, Wang Rou is an ordinary genius!

    Fight or leave?

    It is accurately guessed that Ye Pengfei also has the way of foreign lands.  Such a multiple-choice question was instantly placed in front of Wang Rou.

    Walk!  !  !

    In an instant, Wang Rou made a decision.

    There is no face problem. Even if everyone in the world laughs at me afterwards, it doesn't matter.  When it was time to leave, Wang Rou quickly found what she should do most.

    ¡°So decisive!!!¡±

    Once again, Ye Pengfei had to give a thumbs up and praise secretly.

    This kind of accurate and decisive choice is more difficult than enlightenment in battle.  Among the many strong men who had fought against Ye Pengfei, none as strong as a sword could do this.  Back then, if the Chang Sword Heavenly Lord had been smarter and more decisive, Ye Pengfei could only win, but he would not have gained much benefit.

    " However, Wang Rou did it. Wang Rou's decisive departure made Ye Pengfei's plan to continue to hone the ways of the foreign land and hone his magical ax powers instantly come to nothing.

    What is even more exaggerated is that Wang Rou decisively left, completely abandoning Jiao Yan and Chang Dao.

    What¡¯s even more exaggerated is that Wang Rou¡¯s decisive departure actually loomed as a trend that even Zifu and Huanshi could not stop!

    "Monster, too monstrous, the more monstrous you are, the harder it is to keep you!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei was very decisive and completely changed the plan!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1352. Fight for your life with a sword!

    Plans are always changing.  This time the plan to surround and kill the Heavenly Lords had changed several times.  However, there has never been such a drastic change.  The changes were so great that Huan Shi couldn't react for a while.

    "No matter what else, the three heroes will fight Lu Bu, are you sure?"

    Open the big net and open the big mouth, that is, you want to devour all the gods present.  Even Gong Yanyun, who had been choked unconscious by Changdao Tianzun again and taken into the space plane, would not let go and swallowed them all.

    The most important thing is of course Wang Rou, this Huanshi understands.  The Zifu advancement lacks key elements.  Wang Rou, who possesses three thousand Dao bodies and possesses the blood of the Witch Clan, is likely to become one of the key elements.

    "However, the other Tianzuns are all top-notch characters.  If Zi Mansion were to swallow and refine it all, all the key elements would be complete.

    From Huan Shi¡¯s point of view, with himself and Zi Mansion waiting in the wings, who can escape?

    In Huan Shi¡¯s opinion, it was to give Ye Pengfei a chance to practice, otherwise, those Tianzuns would have been swallowed up by Zifu Universe.

    At this moment, even the powerful Huan Shi has not discovered that Wang Rou, who walked away, actually has the ability to break through the blockade!

    "If you want to stop me, then stop me and stop talking nonsense!!!"

    For the first time in his life, Huan Shi was yelled at like this.  For the first time in his life, Ye Pengfei roared at Huanshi like this.

    Huan Shi couldn't help but trembled, and he finally realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°It came so quickly!!!¡±

    Wang Rou¡¯s speed was so fast that Huan Shi¡¯s telekinesis was almost unable to lock onto it.

    "Leave it to me!"

    Huan Shi shouted, and in the direction where Wang Rou fled, huge Tianzun puppet wolves rushed out with a whirring sound.

    These puppet wolves were all snatched from Qingming.  Originally, they were only around the level of Tianzun Second Heaven.  over the years.  The magic stone killed many Tianzun third-level peak-level beings.  These giant puppet wolves have also been tempered by it, and they are comparable to the peak level of the third level of Tianzun!

    Heavenly-level puppets often have souls in them.  This is what is called, the puppet soul.  However, these puppet giant wolves of Huan Stone do not have puppet souls in their bodies.  What they possess is the phantom soul of the phantom stone!

    "If you want illusion, you will be illusion; if you want truth, you will be real; if the real is real, it will be illusory; time and space will be confused!"

    A giant puppet wolf.  It's not that he pounces directly, it's not that he wants to take down Wang Rou directly.  After Ye Pengfei's sudden roar, Huan Shi also realized that this Wang Rou was not simple!

    The giant puppet wolf that jumped out disrupted time and space.  The disrupted time and space is neither heavily restricted nor fragmented, but difficult to distinguish between true and false.  It makes people confused and doesn¡¯t know where they are!

    Although Wang Rou has great potential, her methods are strange.  However, when she suddenly fell into this illusory time and space, she was still at a loss.

    This time.  It's not a matter of Wang Rou's lack of experience.  With the magic stone's ability to illusion the truth, even if Ye Pengfei, who had also practiced and understood it, fell into it, he would still be in a hurry for a while.

    Wang Rou is trapped.  Huan Shi was a little confused.

    "Isn't this quite simple? It's within reach!"

    "Huan Shi, you idiot!!!" Ye Pengfei roared for the second time.

    At this moment.  Ye Pengfei is still on the way here.  For the first time, he was completely defeated by one in terms of escape speed, and his state of cultivation was not as good as his own existence.

    With telepathy, Ye Pengfei quickly asked Zi Mansion to take action.  This time, if he wants to wipe out his entire family, he must capture Wang Rou!

    ¡°We are surrounded!!!¡±

    "Who are they? They are so strong!!!"

    It was only then that the three fighting parties over there discovered the existence of Huanshi and Zifu.  They don't know what level these two exist.  They only felt that their souls were trembling slightly, and they were ready to collapse without fighting!

    "High-level pressure, this is high-level pressure! Even if the Venerable exists, it is impossible to bring such high-level pressure!"

    Escape!  escape!  escape!

    Of the three fighting parties, no one has the courage to stay.  Facing two beings who are more tyrannical than His Holiness, even if they are willing to put aside their past grudges and join forces to fight, there is no chance of victory!

    Except, the long knife

    "Changdao, what do you want to do?"

    Jiao Yan, who had already escaped for some distance, suddenly discovered that Changdao Tianzun did not escape far away!

    "Do what I should do" Changdao Tianzun smiled quietly and faced Wang Rou's direction.?, Teleport away.

    "Crazy, simply crazy. No matter how much you think highly of her, there is no need to risk your own life!" Jiao Yan murmured to himself, and ran away into the distance without looking back

    ¡­¡­

    Jiao Yan, who has known Changdao for many years, does not understand what Changdao Tianzun did.  Not to mention Ye Pengfei, who had no idea about Chang Sword Tianzun and the affairs of their Wang family.

    Just when Zifu took action and suddenly wiped out Wang Rou's weird escape technique

    Just when the magic stone was shocked and quickly used more magical means

    Ye Pengfei, who was a little relieved at first, suddenly saw that the Long Sword Heavenly Lord was rushing toward this side of time and space without risking his life!

    "Abandoning the foundation of Dao and taking a desperate blow This is more powerful than Li Feng's abandonment back then!!!"

    Li Feng just forcibly consumed the realm of Liangtian, and the kind of power he unleashed made Huan Shi easily unwilling to face it head-on.

    ??????????????????????? This Long Sword Heavenly Lord actually gave up all his realm cultivation and burned the foundation of the Dao.  How terrifying would this kind of power be?

    No matter how brave and fearless Ye Pengfei is, no matter how brave Ye Pengfei is to face an existence far stronger than himself, at this moment, he could not help but stop temporarily.

    "I'm actually scared"

    Looking at the long-sword Tianzun, who was like a fireball, rushing toward Wang Rou's space and time, a faint bitter smile appeared on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth.

    Who hasn¡¯t been scared at all times?

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long, long time since Ye Pengfei stopped like this involuntarily because of fear.

    "Even when facing Qing Wuming, I have never been so scared. Beings like Chang Sword Tianzun can actually scare me."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, and Ye Pengfei sighed slightly.

    "This is the power of self-sacrifice This kind of power is common in the secular world. The higher the level of existence, the more lacking is this determination of self-sacrifice."

    As the saying goes, an ordinary man cannot seize his will.  This "ambition" is also a kind of power.  When this power fully exploded, even if Huan Shi and Zi Mansion joined forces, they still faintly felt the threat of death!

    "You have a strong will, and I also have a strong belief Just use your will to hone my belief!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Uh-huh!  Uh-huh!

    The passionate Ye Pengfei¡¯s teleportation speed suddenly increased dozens of times.  Just when the Changdao Tianzun was about to rush into the dilemma created by Huanshi and Zifu, Ye Pengfei stood in front of him!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1353. Cut with a long sword!  (superior)

    Realm cultivation can be sharpened, magic skills can be sharpened, and combat experience can be sharpened However, Ye Pengfei has never sharpened his telekinesis.

    The power of mind is a mysterious force formed by powerful beliefs.  How should this power be cultivated and how should it be sharpened?  Ye Pengfei didn't know.

    The reason why I got the power of telepathy was just because of a major accident.

    The use of telekinesis relies purely on Ye Pengfei's research.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that with the power of his mind, he could only explore on his own.  After all, even if it was as powerful as the Huan Stone, it had to rely on Ye Pengfei to teach him skills before he could get a glimpse of the secret.

    I never thought that this time, Ye Pengfei would meet his opponent!

    When fighting with long swords, we won¡¯t discuss the strength of magical powers or the speed of body movements.  Both of them clearly discovered that the other party could predict their next move with extreme accuracy!

    "I see, let me tell you, little ant, why do you have such strong combat power!" Changdao Tianzun roared, roaring, "Even if you can predict, you will still die without a burial place!"

    A flash of sword light transformed into a giant dragon.  This giant dragon was circling, and instantly plunged Ye Pengfei into a quagmire that was difficult to escape.

    "The dragon is sleepy for nine days! I can be sleepy even in the sky, let alone you!"

    After being trapped, it¡¯s time to kill, kill!  kill!  kill!

    Ye Pengfei saw the giant dragon transformed by the light of the sword shaking violently.  The pieces of dragon scales were like rain, swishing towards him.

    This is not an ordinary shot. The trajectory of these dragon scales is clearly a series of killing formations.  With Ye Pengfei's vision as a formation master, he was unable to see through the flaws in these formations in this instant!

    "There are deficiencies in all formations. This is inevitable in the formation. The reason why I can't see it is because the power of the long sword has completely surpassed mine!"

    More than just comprehensively exceeded.  Even if Huan Shi and Zi Mansion join forces, they are not confident that they can stop Chang Dao from breaking into the formation to save people!

    The power gained by abandoning the foundation of Taoism and the power gathered by a lifetime of faith are beyond comparison.  Ye Pengfei did not fight desperately, so Ye Pengfei was unable to counterattack.

    "Do your best now? There's no rush!"

    Desperate thoughts flashed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Soon, he made his choice.  Anyone who resists this long sword will be struck by the shadows of the sword!

    The pieces of dragon scales are just like the shadows of swords.  When the blade shadows shot towards him, Ye Pengfei, who was unable to break the formation, could not avoid the cutting of the blade shadows.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei's good Taoist body was killed by the magical power of the long sword Tianzun, leaving more than a hundred deep wounds!

    "Even if you know how to predict, you can't escape such a killing situation!!!"

    " Changdao Tianzun didn't know that Ye Pengfei's prediction was based on powerful telepathy.  He doesn't need to know the reason.  He only had to trap Ye Pengfei.  Then with absolutely superior power, Ye Pengfei was suppressed.  Then sooner or later he will win.

    Changdao Tianzun did nothing wrong, it was just a pity.  The time is not right!

    The dragon scales are still gathering and shooting, and the shadow of the knife is still cutting.

    Ye Pengfei simply gave up the unnecessary moving and looked at it silently.  The flying blade of death.

    "Faith lies in one heart Even a sword that doesn't understand telekinesis at all can still erupt with such powerful telepathy. If it weren't for this powerful telepathy, he wouldn't be able to find a way to kill me with such precision!"

    "As long as my faith remains, I can find out the clues. Even if her power is completely suppressed by me, she is a being who accidentally bursts out her telepathy purely because of her determination to die. No matter how powerful her telepathy is, she still doesn't know how to use it flexibly!"

    The only way to win a battle is to use your own strengths to attack the enemy's weaknesses.

    Unless Ye Pengfei is willing to give up Daoji.  Otherwise, his power and might would never be able to match that of Chang Sword Tianzun.

    However, even if Ye Pengfei does not give up Daoji, he can still completely overwhelm Changsword Tianzun in the use of telekinesis!  !  !

    Whenever big things happen, be calm!

    Facing this powerful attack, Ye Pengfei may fall at any time.  No matter how powerful the self-healing ability of that Tao body is, it cannot continue to withstand such a crazy attack from the Chang Sword Tianzun.

    Not to mention, it is impossible to use only one method for Long Sword Tianzunjue.  Once one method is achieved, all methods will come out simultaneously.  The Chang Sword Tianzun knew very well that although his fighting method was appropriate.  However, time is the worst thing for you!

    "There is no room for any delay in saving Rou'er! To get rid of the pursuit of those two terrifying entities, I still need to persist for a while!"

    Abandon the Taoist foundation?Acquire strength, which cannot last forever.

    An hour, at most, only an hour, leaving the long sword to fight!

    "The ghost mirror shows its power and swallows its soul, it appears!!!"

    I saw the Long Sword Heavenly Lord wave his hand, and a bronze mirror filled with sinister energy floated next to the Long Sword Heavenly Lord's hand.

    Ye Pengfei clearly saw that in the bronze mirror, a ferocious ghost head appeared faintly.  The ghost head's appearance is somewhat similar to Ye Pengfei's current appearance!

    "If you can imagine my true appearance, this rare treasure can directly steal my soul!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei judged with great precision the magical power of this rare treasure.

    "Thinking to protect God, trusting to calm the soul, and keeping the soul at peace, what can you do to me?"

    Ye Pengfei, who was at the center of the emergency attack, slowly closed his eyes

    ¡°The ghost mirror actually failed!!!¡±

    The spiritual consciousness controls the ghost mirror and the rare treasure. At first, it can absorb Ye Pengfei's energy and spirit through the ghost mirror, and gradually transform Ye Pengfei's true face.  However, when Ye Pengfei slowly closed his eyes, the image in the ghost mirror slowly disappeared!

    "It must be that his weird power of predicting the enemy's opportunities is at work!"

    Most existences at the level of the long sword do not understand the existence and function of such a strange power as telekinesis.  Even they would occasionally feel the telepathic glances of some tyrannical deities.  However, they were at a loss as to the origins of this power.

    This time, it was the first time in Changdao Tianzun's life that he saw the magical power of this kind of power.  My own ghost mirror treasure, which had been tried and tested many times, was actually cracked by that weird power!

    Changdao Tianzun has not yet realized that this is not just Ye Pengfei breaking through the ghost mirror magical power.  If he immediately changes the exotic treasure and uses other means.  Perhaps, he can continue to have the upper hand.  It's a pity that he actually chose to continue using this ghost mirror!

    "You have this kind of power, and now I also have this kind of power. With my power, I can defeat your power. When the ghost mirror shows its power again, you will be doomed!"

    Long Dao Tianzun, think beautiful.  It's just that he forgot that he was still very unfamiliar with this new and unfamiliar power and didn't understand it very well (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1354. Cut with a long sword!  (Down)

    "Divine axsupernatural power!!!"

    Ye Pengfei, who originally responded to all changes by remaining unchanged, suddenly moved again.  This move, at first glance, seems to have the same effect.  However, seeing the long knife nearby and the phantom stone in the distance, I instantly realized that this ax was not that axe, and this magical power was not that magical power!

    "He actually gathered his telekinesis power into two divine axes!!!"

    Huan Shi couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed!

    The magical ax powers of the past were all condensed by Tao power.  Its essential existence is dependent on the three thousand avenues and many foreign laws.  What's more, it also added the magic of witchcraft that Ye Pengfei had learned over the past few hundred years.

    The current magical power of the divine ax is condensed by the power of thought.  The source of mental power is inherently vague.  The foundation of telekinesis seems to be just the belief of the strong.  Is it possible that, based on belief, we can also create magical powers and techniques that are like the laws of heaven and earth?

    Huan Shi doesn¡¯t know, Huan Shi doesn¡¯t understand.

    It is even more impossible for Chang Dao to know, he has not even figured out what this mysterious power is!

    "Trap! This is a trap!"

    Facing the double shadow formed by the mysterious power.  The impact of this unsubstantial magical ax shadow on Changsword Tianzun was several times greater than the previous substantive magical ax power!

    Subconsciously, Changdao Tianzun thought that this was a trap carefully designed by Ye Pengfei.  The existence of this monster is pretending to be passive just to wait for him to step in!

    This cannot be completely said, Changdao Tianzun is just a snake shadow, looking for trouble.

    Indeed, at the beginning, Ye Pengfei did not have the ability to turn his mind power into magical powers.  In the beginning, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to lay any kind of trap.

    But.  After silently colliding with the power of the long sword Tianzun again and again.  Especially, after successfully preventing the ghost mirror from locking and seizing the soul.  Ye Pengfei has transformed, and his telekinesis level has improved by leaps and bounds!

    By this time, Ye Pengfei had the ability to design traps.  And coincidentally, the Chang Sword Tianzun wanted to use the mysterious power to collide with the mysterious power, slightly restrain Ye Pengfei, and activate the ghost mirror to capture the soul again.  Ever since.  Ye Pengfei took advantage of the situation and laid such a trap!

    "Although, it was just a hasty act. However, the defeat was like a mountain. Chang Sword Tianzun has no chance to make a comeback!"

    Leng Sen¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on the Chang Sword Tianzun.  No matter what concealment or cloning techniques the Chang Sword Heavenly Lord uses.  Ye Pengfei's gaze remained unwavering.  That long-sword Tianzun's body is on top of his true body!

    "The power of mind is integrated into Tao power, and the magical power is driven by both forces. It is just a pure Taoist magical power. How could it be possible to avoid his tracking!!!"

    Huan Shi jumped up excitedly.

    The concealment method of Chang Dao and others is also very impressive.  If it weren't for creating a mess.  Huan Shi couldn't find them no matter what.  Huan Shi is still thinking about it, waiting to catch a few Tianzun back.  Study carefully how to crack these hidden methods.  But now, Ye Pengfei has clearly told Huan Shi how to break this kind of spell!

    "This is simply a universal cracking technique, as long as the opponent's magical power is still based on Tao power. This method can successfully crack it!"

    These methods can not only be used to crack the concealment method.  It is also easy to use magical powers to resist the enemy's attacks and destroy the enemy's defensive techniques.

    The premise is that Ye Pengfei can perfectly integrate the previous double shadow with an axe and the current double shadow with an axe!

    For the first time, Huan Shi felt very clearly the direction that Ye Pengfei was about to practice.  For the first time, Huan Shi could clearly feel that Ye Pengfei's combat power was about to surpass him!

    "Last time, he boldly guessed the key difference between life and non-life. There was already a faint tendency to surpass me. If it weren't for being restrained, it would be difficult to see the defects of the living body. His combat power would have long ago  Just over me!¡±

    "This time, he has combined his mind power and Tao power into one. It seems that this time there will be no constraints to prevent him from fully transcending!"

    The magic stone is like a ruler.

    Those who are worse than him are still thousands of miles away from realizing the supreme path.

    Those who are stronger than him have either already attained the Supreme Way, or will surely attain it!

    "He successfully broke through the last bottleneck. What a billion-year promise, it took too long!" Zifu couldn't help but sigh in a low voice, praising him again and again.

    What Huan Shi and Zi Mansion praised was what frightened the Chang Sword Heavenly Lord.  They tried many different methods, but they couldn't even reach three miles away.??Get out.  The Chang Sword Tianzun finally understood that not only could he not save Wang Rou.  I will also follow Wang Rou and fall into the hands of this unknown boy!  !  !

    "Monster! This is a monster even more evil than Rou'er! Could it be that God will destroy my Wang family?"

    Even Jiao Yan didn¡¯t know that the Wang family was facing annihilation.  And even beings as powerful as Hua Zun could not eliminate this disaster!

    Changdao Tianzun is willing to give up his Taoist foundation and even his life for Wang Rou.  Not only because he is optimistic about Wang Rou's future, but also because in his understanding, only Wang Rou can save the Wang family!

    So, Changdao Tianzun took Wang Rou and entered the eighteen levels of hell.

    Therefore, the Long Sword Heavenly Lord would rather make a huge vow in exchange for other Heavenly Lords to work together to break the vicious spell cast by Wang Rou.

    Therefore, Changdao Tianzun will not hesitate to sacrifice his life's foundation and even his own life in order to rescue Wang Rou!

    But now

    "His heart is completely messed up!"

    Even though Ye Pengfei still couldn't see through Chang Dao's emotional fluctuations, he could still make such a judgment.  Because, the huge momentum and tyrannical pressure of the Long Sword Heavenly Lord has begun to collapse!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has the upper hand and the situation is irreversible.  However, the power obtained by abandoning the Dao Foundation is too powerful.  For a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't kill the sword completely.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei planned to fight slowly and wait for the power of the sword to dissipate naturally.  But he never thought that after only ten breaths of time had passed since the counterattack, the Chang Sword Heavenly Lord had already gradually collapsed!

    Looking back, I looked at Wang Rou, who was already engaged in a trapped beast fight and could never escape

    Turn around and look at the Chang Sword Tianzun not far away, whose collapse is accelerating due to despair

    Ye Pengfei sighed and shook his head.

    "That's all, that's all. Ease your pain before you die!"

    Boom!  !  !

    The two divine axes roared and rushed towards the long sword.  Without any suspense, the long knife was split into several pieces by the double axe!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1355. Ye Pengfei¡¯s advice...

    "congratulations!"

    Huan Shi was overjoyed and congratulated loudly.

    This is a congratulation from the bottom of my heart. Huan Shi will never feel dissatisfied because of Ye Pengfei's transcendence.  On the contrary, he was extremely happy to have such a friend.

    "Thanks to my shrewdness, I didn't continue to cling to that idiot. Otherwise, until now, I might still be trapped in that trial place. Even in the future, it finally transcends the universe. That idiot can't have such a tyrannical power.  Power!" Huan Shi congratulated him while cupping his hands, feeling secretly proud at the same time.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's combat power only surpassed that of the Huan Stone, but his realm had not truly surpassed that of the Huan Stone.  Therefore, he is not like Huan Shi, who can feel the various dangerous challenges he will face after transcending the universe.

    Huan Shi is very clear

    The Zifu universe is clearer

    The time universe that is still in the eighth level of space is also very clear

    Not only have they already felt some of the dangerous challenges they may face after leaving this big universe.  They also learned a little bit from Xue Ling about the risks they would face in the future.

    Because of this, they work very hard.  Otherwise, at least in that space-time universe, according to its temper, it is too lazy to practice hard and improve much.

    And now, they find that they have found the right friend, and they finally have a powerful protector!

    ¡­¡­

    "Should I take action, or should you take your time?"

    With dull eyes, she looked at Wang Rou, who was running around like a headless fly in this narrow space of less than ten miles in radius.  Ye Pengfei's equally flat tone was like that of a superior person asking lightly.

    However, neither Huanshi nor Zifu think there is anything wrong with this.  The Ye Pengfei who once relied on him for protection is gone forever.  My own past.  Ye Pengfei's identity as his last trump card is gone forever.  Now Ye Pengfei is a superior existence.  In the future, Ye Pengfei will be a more aloof existence.

    actually.  Ye Pengfei at this time.  He didn't really put himself in the position of the so-called superior.  His flat tone was just because of his current ability.  There is no problem in killing a mere Wang Rou.

    But, this flat tone, the content of this inquiry.  And, the reversal of the ranking of combat power.  But both Huanshi and Zifu felt in a daze.  Ye Pengfei has become his superior.

    "What? Now that I have become stronger, our relationship will become different?"

    Ye Pengfei had no way of peeking into Zifu's thoughts.  Because Zifu is not a real life form yet.

    Ye Pengfei can clearly see Huan Shi's thoughts.  Even Huan Shi always uses the way of illusion to make himself both true and false, making it difficult to detect.

    "Haha, no matter what, there will always be some fear." Huanshi did not hide his inner situation.

    "In that case." Ye Pengfei smiled and said slowly, "Leave her to me, you guys watch carefully!"

    While speaking.  Ye Pengfei had already taken action.

    The voice he spoke was very slow, but the speed of his action was even slower.

    Kill the long sword, from the ax of the god to the long knife.  It only took a few moments before and after.  Huanshi and Zifu only knew that Ye Pengfei had successfully integrated telepathy and Taoism.  But I don't know.  To what extent is it integrated?  Not to mention, to observe and calculate how tyrannical it can be after the power is merged.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei's attack speed to kill Wang Rou was extremely slow.  Even if he just condensed two God-opening axes, it took him as long as a stick of incense.

    This is no longer to kill Wang Rou, this is to guide Huan Shi and Zi Mansion.

    The Huanshi also already possesses the power of telepathy. It can follow the example and start enlightenment and cultivation directly.

    Zifu will also evolve into a real life form. In the future, it will also embark on a path of cultivation similar to Huan Shi.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei slowly condensed his magical powers at such a slow speed and slowly drove the divine ax forward, both Huanshi and Zifu were very focused, deeply imprinting these scenes.  down.  They know whether they can survive safely outside the big universe in the future.  It is very likely that we have to rely on the self-created method taught by Ye Pengfei!

    "I'm afraid, no one in this universe has the ability to do this."

    "That's right. If there really is such a thing, then the place of trial has been broken open long ago. How could it exist unharmed for so many years?""This is just a small success. If it is really a big success, even the eighteen levels of hell can be broken through easily!"

    Huanshi and Zifu silently observed, understood, and recorded everything and every detail that Ye Pengfei did.  The two of them also secretly communicated with each other about their own experiences.

    They met in the trial place. They followed Ye Pengfei along the way and saw more than one super-powerful existence.  Such as Qing Wuming, such as Xueling, such as Yuan Xiaoyao

    However, no one¡¯s magical power has ever brought them such a feeling.  In their opinion, if Ye Pengfei can truly succeed.  Then, the only thing that Qing Wuming can do is suffer a huge defeat and run away in embarrassment.  The two women, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, are not qualified to be condescending, giving Ye Pengfei instructions or ordering Ye Pengfei!

    "What a monster"

    Out of the corner of my eye, I occasionally glanced at Ye Pengfei.  Huanshi and Zifu will feel infinite emotion.

    "The same person who was filled with emotion was Wang Rou.  How could she have expected that the boy back then was plotted by many heavenly beings?  He was so powerful that even his grandfather had to die with regret!

    "It's over, I'm done, and so is the Wang family."

    If you can surrender, Wang Rou doesn't mind and will surrender immediately.

    If she could avoid death by committing herself to being a slave, or even becoming his cauldron, Wang Rou would do it without hesitation.

    It¡¯s a pity that Wang Rou knows it very well.  My potential is too great, my future prospects are too strong.  Therefore, anyone can do this, but you cannot do it!

    "The monster is a burden!"

    A sad look slowly emerged on Wang Rou's face.  The speed at which this look appeared was just like the speed at which Ye Pengfei's two divine axes slowly advanced.

    This is a kind of torture, a kind of torture that I have to face and endure.

    "They treated me as a teaching tool. They made me unable to even commit suicide. If I had known this, I might as well have followed my grandfather back to the ruins and perished together If I had known this, why bother with him?  ?¡±

    The tears of regret slowly slipped down To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    ¡á¡á

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1356. Qing Wuming strikes again!  !  !

    In this world, either you kill someone or someone kills you.  (None., pop-up window

    In Chang Sword Tianzun¡¯s understanding, this is the only way.  Wang Rou was trained by Changdao Tianzun. In her understanding, the things in this world are also like this.  Only when she was dying did she realize that people in this world were not just "killing" and "being killed".

    Those Heavenly Lords who have retreated are not as extreme as the Longsword Heavenly Lord.  Although they were all involved in killing Ye Pengfei and grabbing a huge harvest.  However, at this moment, facing the extremely powerful Ye Pengfei, they had to change quickly and lower their arrogant heads.

    "Senior, please calm down! Senior, forgive me!"

    When Ye Pengfei destroyed Wang Rou and turned back, intending to finish the job, those Heavenly Lords did not take any chances because they were too far away.  Those Tianzuns did not form any alliance front because there were many people on their side.

    Faced with such a powerful existence, why fight?  !

    "Senior, Modi has offended many people, and Modi is willing to atone for his sins!"

    Modi was in a hurry and was the first to speak up.  From afar, he sacrificed pieces of rare treasures and jade slips carrying magical powers, and presented them respectfully.

    Even the origin of his own soul flew out with a low eyebrow

    It was Mo Di who invited many heroes to kill Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, the Heavenly Lords such as Jiao Yan and Chang Dao, who had already entered the eighteenth level of hell very early, had the desire to kill and become greedy.  Therefore, Modi, who knew that he had sinned deeply, not only endured the pain but also suffered from bleeding.  Moreover, he quickly opened the distance between him and these Heavenly Lords.  He quickly moved closer to the direction where Ye Peng was flying to kill him.

    "He wanted to kill me in the past, but now he wants to get my protection and not be killed. Things in the world are so ironic!"

    The two God-opening axes were slightly off-center.  Ye Pengfei asked Modi to come over safely.  Those two God-opening axes actually became Modi's bodyguards.

    "Senior, we are also willing to offer treasures! We are also willing to offer the origin of our souls!"

    "Tianzun, it's not that you can't control it.  As long as you control the origin of the soul, you can control the deity-level existence.

    But.  Under normal circumstances.  The deities would rather die than survive.  Not to mention suppressing the origin of the souls of the Heavenly Lords, even suppressing their souls is extremely difficult.

    therefore.  Even if there is a subordinate relationship between the deities.  It's just because of the position in the force, and it's just because of a certain combination of interests.

    The relationship between Jiao Yan, Wen Xiuyan and others and Huan Zun and Yun Zun is roughly like this.  so.  Although they identify as "His Majesty's subordinates".  However, their life and death are not controlled by Huan Zun and Yun Zun.

    And this time, they actually want to sacrifice their soul origin, they actually want to give their life and death to Ye Pengfei!

    "They are all smart and know how to rely on me!" Ye Pengfei sneered slightly, "It's a pity that I don't need this kind of dependence!"

    What if you control life and death?

    Even if it is planted in the origin of the soul, no matter how powerful the magic method is.  When they go back and see the Venerable, or even a more powerful being, they can be relieved.  When the soul seal cannot be concluded, I really want to bind these heavenly beings.  Just can't do anything.

    "They are too strong. Even if the Zi Mansion comes forward, it will be difficult for the Zi Mansion to restrain them. Rather than leaving these scourges, it is better to kill them all! What's more"

    Ye Pengfei sneered for a while.  The speed and trajectory of the two divine axes remain unchanged.  He slashed at those Heavenly Lords.  He is merciless because he has discovered that he can't show any mercy!

    "What a boy! You grow up so fast!"

    A powerful male voice actually came out from the mouth of that charming Yun Fei!

    "It's a pity that no matter how fast you grow, you will still become a dead soul under my sword!"

    That Yun Zun¡¯s subordinate Wen Xiuyan, who had a profound state of mind, suddenly changed and uttered the words of a male cultivator!

    "It's that terrifying existence!!!" Modi, who was running towards Ye Pengfei, stopped in an instant.

    He is afraidhe is too afraid!

    The reason why Modi chose was to go to Ye Pengfei.  I just don¡¯t want to be the target of other Heavenly Lords to vent their anger.  He knew that if he still stayed there, in order to calm Ye Pengfei's anger, they would definitely join forces to capture him.

    But now, Mody discovered with shock that Ye Pengfei was not safe here either.  It wasn't because Ye Pengfei showed hostility and murderous intent.  It's because Yun Fei and Yun Fei over there?Xiuyan's sudden change!

    "Would he also suspect that that terrifying existence also left a secret hand in my body?"

    Modi himself didn¡¯t even know if he had any of the terrifying hidden tricks left in his body.  Because the changes in front of us are really too weird.

    "Yunfei was thrown in by that terrifying existence. There are undetectable abnormalities in her body. It's easy to understand"

    "Wen Xiuyan entered the ninth level of existence very early. She entered this eighteenth level of hell tens of thousands of years ago!"

    Why did Wen Xiuyan also become like this?  ?  ?  It wasn't just Modi who was afraid, and it wasn't just Modi who had such doubts. The few Heavenly Lords around Wen Xiuyan were also frightened and inexplicable.

    "Where did the monster come from, how dare it hide in Wen Xiuyan's body!"

    Tianzun, who was closest to Wen Xiuyan, was the first to take action.  What follows is a series of complicated spells and supernatural powers that can be used to kill demons.  If Jiao Yan had been the one to bear such a bombardment, he would have been defeated in embarrassment, but

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Uh-huh!  Uh-huh!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Three very random swipes of the sword, and the three nearest Tianzun fell instantly!

    Swish, swish, swish

    There were three more sudden sword lights, and three more Heavenly Lords fell.  But this time it was her turn, and Na Yunfei took action.

    Soon, it was Jiao Yan¡¯s turn.  Soon, Jiao Yan turned pale and was cut down by the strange sword light.  He was so majestic before.  Now, he died so quickly.  There is not even a slight chance of escape.

    "This is my next whetstone!"

    "The gods over there are all dead.  Ye Pengfei then sneered and stepped over the pale Modi.

    "You must be honest and extract the essence of Wang Rou and Chang Dao!"

    It was only then that Mody felt relieved.  But this relieved heart still has faint signs of rising again.

    "Can he win?"

    As Ye Pengfei teleported away, Modi's gaze gradually became longer and longer To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.

    ¡á¡á

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1357. The Zi Mansion is weird and the situation is urgent!  (superior)

    "What are you looking at? Hurry up and get to work!" Huan Shi kicked Modi hard.

    Actually, Huan Shi also wants to see it.  However, Huan Shi knew that the most important thing at the moment was not to watch the battle between Ye Pengfei and Na Qing Wuming, but to help Zifu Universe complete further evolution!

    The Zifu Universe is originally more powerful than the Space-Time Universe.  Its level of effort far exceeds the time and space universe.  Therefore, the time, space and universe are still far away from becoming a real life form.  But the Zifu Universe is getting closer and closer to true evolution!

    The method used by Zifu to evolve is the method invented by Ye Pengfei back then, swallowing Tao tools, swallowing Tao bodies, swallowing the artistic conception of Tianzun In short, in a word, relying on constantly devouring the essence of Taoism that is different from its own laws, relying on constant  Understanding the subtleties of laws that are different from his own, Zifu has evolved a unique way that is both individual and consistent with other laws of the universe.

    Maintaining one¡¯s own individuality ensures that Zi Mansion¡¯s status as a cosmic-level being remains unchanged.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1357

    The conformity with the laws of other universes allows the Zifu Universe to easily integrate into those foreign universes.

    And integrating means transforming into a being similar to those in a foreign universe.  And this gorgeous transformation is also the root of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao's transformation!

    This method will definitely work.  In addition, Ye Pengfei has helped Huanshi successfully evolve into a real life form.  Therefore, Zifu Universe is fully confident that it can complete this crucial transformation.

    The only problem is that it is too slow to rely solely on itself to devour, refine, and then comprehend, integrate, and evolve the way of oneself.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei was very interested in Li Feng's method of replicating Tianzun's artistic conception.  so.  Only then did Ye Pengfei let Modi live and give Modi a chance to live.

    How did Modi know this? He had no idea that the person he was serving was not Ye Pengfei at all.  He thought that Ye Pengfei still took a fancy to his cultivation star back then, and the many artistic conceptions of the Heavenly Lord on that cultivation star

    Heavy bleeding, absolutely massive bleeding!

    In order to survive, Modi completely emptied his family fortune.  Even if you are refining a cultivation star for yourself.  Modi would not be so willing.

    However, whenever Mody briefly glanced at the battle over there, he couldn't help but tremble slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it, so worth it!¡±

    Mo Di was horrified to see that Ye Pengfei was fighting one against two. Not only did he not fall behind, he actually fought harder and harder, and gradually had the potential to surpass him!

    To know.  Back then, that terrifying existence caught Mo Di and Yun Fei like an eagle catching a chicken.

    You must know that the terrifying existence previously possessed Yun Fei and Wen Xiuyan.  It is also easy and simple to kill Jiao Yan and other beings.

    But now, Ye Pengfei is vaguely about to gain the upper hand!

    "If you can take refuge in such a master, no matter how high the price is, it's worth it!" Modi couldn't help it, and he didn't want to move his eyes away.

    Fantasy stones also appear from time to time.  Will take a glance.  The Huan Stone is just like Modi. Every time you look at it, you will be horrified.  However, it still keeps in mind what it should do most.

    "What are you looking at! Speed!"

    "The vicious supervisor is the guarantee of Modi's working speed.  Under the exciting and attractive battle situation there, Mody efficiently and quickly extracted the Tianzun's artistic conception of the Long Sword Tianzun.

    "Sure enough, there is a specialization in the art!" Feeling the majestic and pure Tianzun's artistic conception, Huanshi nodded eagerly, "Old Zi, would you like to swallow it?"

    In a moment, a gap suddenly opened in Shikou near Modi.  Modi couldn't help but trembled violently and screamed in horror: "This is, this is"

    Lingbu Qingyun 1357

    "This is your size, shut up!"

    With a bang, Huan Shi hit Modi hard on the head.  At the same time, the restrictions on this side of time and space have become more tyrannical.  Even if Modi yells, no one will hear him.

    Modi didn't dare to shout loudly. He only dared to roar in his heart: "It's a universe! It's actually a complete universe!"

    Recalling that Huan Shi was called "Old Zi" just now.  Obviously, this is not an ordinary universe.  This is a universe that has certain intelligence and knows how to communicate with people!  !  !

    "What kind of power of one world, what kind of universe-level rare treasurescompared to this universe, they are all rubbish! They are all rubbish!"

    The more people know about existence, the more horrified they will be when faced with such a universe.

    Thinking about those days,?Pengfei successively conquered several half-step saint-level and ultimate-level beings.  After seeing the Zifu Universe, those beings were far less frightened than Modi.  Because, with their realm and vision.  It is impossible for them to fully realize what such a universe means!

    It is impossible for Modi to have full understanding, but his realm and vision are much stronger than those of half-step saints and immortals

    "I dare to ask senior Could it be that that is a universe that is about to evolve?"

    After hesitating for a long time, Modi finally had the courage to ask in a low voice.  When asking this question, Modi was already prepared to be beaten up by the magic stone.

    However, what makes Modi feel strange is

    At first, Huan Shi was really angry.  It was going to slap Modi hard as it did before, urging him to continue working.

    But, it¡¯s just a blink of an eye.  Huan Shi looked thoughtful and quickly calmed down

    "Have you ever seen other universes that are about to evolve?" Huan Shi's voice was low and gentle.

    "I haven't seen it." Mody replied quickly.

    Huan Shi frowned slightly. Things seemed to be different from what he expected.

    "Then, how do you know that it is about to evolve?"

    Modi was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise: "It knows how to communicate with you, senior. This is a sign that it is about to evolve."

    Huan Shi¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly, and his pupils suddenly expanded.  Then, it slowly recovered.

    ¡°Tell me carefully what you know about the evolution of the universe!!!¡±

    Wang Rou¡¯s Tao body remnant soul was temporarily put aside.  Compared with the doubts in my mind, the importance of this work has been greatly reduced.

    The more he listened to Modi¡¯s story, the weirder Huan Shi felt.  The more he listened, the more he felt that the situation was unusual and something was wrong!

    Lingbu Qingyun 1357

    Zi Mansion was also listening silently, and Zi Mansion gradually became aware of the strangeness that Huan Shi noticed.  After listening and listening, Zifu finally said in a deep voice: "Stop devouring and wait for him to come back!!!" (To be continued.)

    Webmaster Recommends: Many Discounts - Selected Discount Products for You

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1358. The Zi Mansion is weird and the situation is urgent!  (middle)

    If Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were here, Zifu and Huanshi would definitely ask for advice immediately.  (None., pop-up window Apart from these two transcendent beings, they can only wait for Ye Pengfei to come back to analyze the problem, and wait for Ye Pengfei to come back to make a decision.

    Ye Pengfei came back soon. He who had been paying attention here also heard Modi's narration.  He already had the upper hand, and even gave up this advantage and this opportunity to practice in order to come back and study this problem.

    "Old Huan, I leave it to you?br>

    Behind him, Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei were chattering endlessly, chasing after them.  They are just pawns of ignorance. They have no self-awareness.  Not only would they not run away because of this opportunity.  On the contrary, they would kill them viciously, regardless of life or death.

    "The world of true illusion appears!!!"

    Huan Shi didn¡¯t dare to be careless, it used its strongest method for the first time!

    In an instant, the two women, Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei, automatically changed the trajectory of the killing.  They drew a huge arc in the air and rushed in the other direction.

    Huanshi also followed immediately, and it will go all out to buy time for Ye Pengfei.  However, both Huan Shi himself and Ye Pengfei knew very well that Huan Shi could not stop them for too long.

    "Zi Mansion, swallow my clone!!!"

    The situation is urgent and there is no time to waste time.  Then he saw that Ye Pengfei separated one hundred and eight clones in succession, waiting for the Zi Mansion to devour him.

    Modi was shocked again. It was the first time he saw Ye Pengfei using his clone technique with all his strength.  For the first time, he saw that each of Ye Pengfei's clones could be so powerful!  !  !

    "Every clone has a similar level of cultivation as him Could it be that he is practicing the clone secret technique of the Immortal Temple?"

    In Modi¡¯s memory.  Only the clone secret technique of the Immortal Temple can make each clone have the same realm level as the original body.  None of the other thousands of clone techniques can possess it, even if it is close to the magical power of the secret technique of the Immortal Temple!

    "The Immortal Temple is a terrifying force with eighteen venerables!!!"

    Modi's body couldn't help but tremble slightly, and couldn't stop for a long time

    Ye Pengfei has no time to pay attention to Mody's changes. The situation is urgent now and there are other things.  It's all got to be left behind.

    Zifu also understands that even if he pauses his devouring, his evolution will not be able to stop.  Looking at Ye Pengfei, there are exactly one hundred and eight clones.  Zifu also knew very well why Ye Pengfei made such a big sacrifice.

    "With the thirty-three-day formation, it has been running continuously for hundreds of millions of years, and the clone that has just been createdYe Pengfei, I appreciate your love. I, the Zi Mansion, will definitely return this love to you!!!"

    Even when he encountered Na Jiqiong, Ye Pengfei was not willing to use these clones that were as powerful as his own body.

    Even if you are here.  When he encountered the terrifying Qing Wuming and his life was in danger, Ye Pengfei was not willing to let go of these one hundred and eight powerful clones that were carefully crafted.  Block a disaster for yourself.

    But this time, for the Purple Mansion, Ye Pengfei was willing to use these one hundred and eight clones.  Not only was he willing to use these one hundred and eight clones.  He even gave up these one hundred and eight clones on his own initiative!

    Ordinarily, after entering the Zifu universe, these one hundred and eight clones can return after completing their tasks.  However, Ye Pengfei was talking about swallowing it!  !  !

    Entrances to black holes appeared around each clone.  The clones had stern expressions on their faces and quickly rushed into the Zifu universe.  As soon as they entered, they naturally formed a formation.  And the power of this formation's operation depends entirely on their burning Dao body!

    If it weren¡¯t for Qing Wuming¡¯s two secret moves, Ye Pengfei could still wait for Zi Mansion to devour his own clone.  With the speed at which Zi Mansion was devouring and refining, Ye Pengfei could observe the various changes in Zi Mansion more carefully.

    However, the magic stone cannot stop Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei's attacks for a long time.  Ye Pengfei calculated that with the power of the magic stone, it could last for half an hour at most!

    "We only have half an hour at most. I hope this Soul-Chasing and Solving Formation can discover the truth. I hope the truth is not that bad!!!"

    20988

    Although Ye Pengfei's face was calm and calm, he had never been as nervous as he is now

    ¡°When&#x5e74;, when I first discovered the existence of Zifu Universe, it was already able to communicate with me.  According to Modi, the Zifu universe at that time had actually begun the process of evolving towards a real life form!  "

    "That is to say, what I guessed back then about the so-called sub-universe was wrong. If the Zifu universe is a sub-universe brought about by Niu Ben's time-travel, it simply cannot have enough time to step into such a  An evolutionary process!¡±

    "Not to mention, when I first saw the Zifu universe, it was not truly complete. How could a universe that had not yet fully developed enter such an evolutionary process?"

    This question is about the group.  The answer to this question is very clear

    "The Zifu Universe at that time was actually a universe that suffered heavy losses. The Zifu Universe at that time was probably like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, who were injured by powerful beings when they were evolving and advancing.  Cause the fall&#;go!!!¡±

    Only this reason is the most reasonable explanation.  But within this most reasonable explanation, there is an extremely serious problem hidden!

    "There are only three possibilities"

    "First, Lao Zi's enemies, such as Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao's enemies, will not appear immediately because of Lao Zi's re-emergence. If so, for the time being, we are safe"

    "Secondly, Lao Zi's enemies are still looking for Lao Zi. As long as Lao Zi fully reveals his aura, he will be pursued and killed. If this is the case, we have no hope of surviving now!"

    "The third one is this big universe. The reason why the big universe is delayed is to wait for the moment when Lao Zi transforms!"

    There are three possibilities, both of which will lead to the death of Zifu Universe.  As a friend of Zifu Universe, Ye Pengfei could not survive the disaster, and Huan Shi could not survive the disaster.  Even Yue Ningbing, Hu Ji, Wan Yuqiu and others who were arranged by Ye Pengfei to follow them would not be able to survive!

    &nbsp;There is not even a glimmer of hope of survival!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1359. The Zi Mansion is weird and the situation is urgent!  (Down)

    "Thanks for letting Modi escape. (None., pop-up windowotherwise, he could only die in confusion!"

    There are three possibilities, both of which mean a dead end.  The other kind is just a reprieve.  If Modi hadn't been let go, if Modi hadn't had the courage to ask, if Huan Shi hadn't been smart enough it would have been a close call!  Until now, Ye Pengfei still feels scared!

    "Fortunately, I know it in advance, as long as the formation can work. Then, Lao Zi's evolution can be postponed!"

    Those one hundred and eight clones were not randomly given to Zi Mansion to be devoured by the universe.  Those one hundred and eight clones are one hundred and eight restrictions.  After the Zifu Universe is swallowed up, no matter how powerful it is, it can only be suppressed by these one hundred and eight restrictions.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s suppression!

    Use the thirty-three-day formation to gather these one hundred and eight clones.  The purpose is to save life at the critical moment.

    The cultivation level of these one hundred and eight clones is similar to that of the original body, which is the second best.  The real power of these one hundred and eight clones is that they are one hundred and eight ways and can transcend the restrictions of suppressing higher-level existences.  If any high-level existence dares to devour these clones.  The forbidden magical powers hidden in these clones will become stronger!

    This is Ye Pengfei's last resort to save his life, and he has never been willing to use it.  But this time, he used it very decisively.  He himself never thought that the target of this first use would be the Zifu Universe!  

    "If there is enough time, let them have forbidden magical powers that are a mixture of telekinesis and Taoism. Maybe they only need to sacrifice two or three to achieve their goal!"

    Ye Pengfei felt heartbroken to give away one hundred and eight carefully crafted clones in one breath.  However, in the face of such an emergency, he had to do this.

    "As long as the problem of the Zifu universe can be solved, it is possible to solve the problem of the space-time universe. Like the Zifu, the situation of time and space is roughly the same!"

    "If even Zifu Universe can't solve it"

    Then there will be no future!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's mood was slightly depressed.  As determined as he was, he also became worried because of this unexpected incident.

    How powerful is an existence that can cut down the universe?  Even though he can now see existences like Jiao Yan and Chang Dao.  However, facing the kind of existence that can destroy the universe, I am as weak as one.  The scholar who has the power to bind a chicken with his hands!

    "I'm afraid, even Xue Ling back then didn't have such ability!"

    Ye Pengfei's judgment was absolutely wrong.  Let alone the Xue Ling back then, even the current Xue Ling is not so capable.  What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that while he was worried and waiting for the reply from the formations set up by the one hundred and eight clones, Xue Ling was also worried.

    "What happened? Why am I panicking?"

    Xue Ling, who was flying leisurely towards the Thunder Prison Star Realm, suddenly stopped.

    "It's not the little demon, it's Ye Pengfei!!!"

    Xue Ling¡¯s face was stern.  Quickly deducing various causes and effects.  After an instant, her expression changed drastically.

    "I can't figure it out! Who interfered with his cause and effect? ??It's not Qingming, Qingming doesn't have such ability!"

    Xue Ling¡¯s face changed drastically.  Quickly perform magical powers.  A divine thought crossed several huge star realms and fell straight into it.  On the Morning Emperor Star, there is the sea of ??consciousness of a beautiful female cultivator.

    Yuan Xiaoyao, who was sitting there with a sweet smile, suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Brother Samsara, I have something urgent, let¡¯s talk later!!!¡±

    Brother Qing can't even care about it. Not caring about it will cause the shock of reincarnation.  In an instant, Yuan Xiaoyao turned into a breeze and disappeared

    ¡­¡­

    How did Ye Pengfei know that Xue Ling had already sensed the danger he was about to face.  He wouldn't know if he could hold on for a while.  Yuan Xiaoyao will come to the rescue in a whirlwind.  All he knew was that a lot of time had passed.  All he knew was that the situation over Huanshi was getting more and more dangerous.

    "Huan Shi can't hold it anymore, we can't let Huan Shi fight for his life!"

    If you try your best, if you don't die, you will at most fall into the mortal world.  If Huan Shi tries his best, if he doesn't die, he will become a stubborn stone!

    If you have to fight hard, you have to fight hard yourself!

    The power of thought swept slightly from the side of the fantasy stone.  In an instant, the power of Ye Pengfei's true body surged toward the one hundred and eight clones!

    A clone has a powerful restriction.  One hundred and eight clones can form a powerful fortress.The formation of ??.  With the power of this restraining formation, there was not much problem in suppressing the Zi Mansion that had been in power for ten or eight years.  However, if the origin of the strong man who severely damaged Zi Mansion cannot be determined.  After ten or eight years, the situation will become more dangerous.

    No one is willing to give up, and no one is willing to die. Even if it is found in the end that it is really one of the two possibilities of death, Ye Pengfei will fight to save his own life.

    To save yourself is to save everyone.  His combat power has surpassed that of Huan Shi and Zi Mansion, so he must bear all the important responsibilities!

    "Search, search, search! Search with speed!"

    Those one hundred and eight clones are destined to be swallowed up by Zi Mansion.  The prohibition and suppression formed after devouring it will become stronger.  Before being swallowed by the Zi Mansion, Ye Pengfei had to use the power of the one hundred and eight clones to search out the historical mystery of the Zi Mansion!

    "I don't believe that that powerful existence left no traces in Lao Zi's body. I don't believe it. With my current ability, I can't find it!"

    The formation is moving rapidly, and with the injection of power from Ye Pengfei's true body, the power of this formation is getting stronger and stronger.

    "found it!!!"

    Finally, just when Ye Pengfei's body power had been consumed by more than half at a high speed, his eyes suddenly burst out with bright light.

    However, this bright light did not last long!

    ¡°Where did the ant come from, dare to pry into the cause and effect of my Cang Yuhou!!!¡±

    ¡°I just saw clearly the remaining traces of power

    ¡°I just followed the slight remnant of that power to pry into that period of history, that period of cause and effect

    With a shocking shout, he suddenly flew towards Ye Pengfei's soul.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei's soul was shattered by a loud shout that spanned history and even several universes!

    The soul that had just been broken into pieces quickly condensed.  If there is no external interference, Ye Pengfei's soul can easily repeat the original.

    However, the fierce shouting of Cang Yuhou came again.

    "He actually has powerful telekinesis!"

    "I actually already know how to integrate the power of thought with the power of the universe!"

    "It's a pity that ants are still ants!"

    Three sentences, divided into three paragraphs.  Ye Pengfei's soul was broken three times and reunited three times.

    Cang Yu Houjia was angry. He tried four moves in a row and still couldn't kill such an ant. This was like a slap in the face.

    "Die! Die! Die!"

    Three consecutive words of "death" shook Ye Pengfei's soul to the point of concentration.  Yuan Xiaoyao, who teleported at high speed, suddenly stopped!

    Her face was extremely pale To be continued.  )

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1360. A critical moment!

    "Dead? How could he be dead?"

    If only, which other existence is dead.  (None., pop-up window Even if that existence was her hope for revenge, Yuan Xiaoyao would not be like now, with tears streaming down her face.

    "But, Ye Pengfei died.  Then, reincarnation will also lead to death!

    "How could you die! How could you die!! How could you die!!!"

    Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao roared at the top of her lungs.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1360

    Qing Wuming, who had blocked the eighteen levels of hell, suddenly showed a solemn look on his face

    The ancestor of the Milodin family, who had been quietly lurking nearby and observing Qing Wuming for many years, suddenly changed his face

    ¡°The Territory Lord Ji Xuan of the East Star Territory, who had already started planning something many, many years ago, realized for the first time that he seemed to have missed some crucial change

    Tears rolled down Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s pretty face in clusters.

    Xue Ling paid the price of reincarnation to help Ye Pengfei grow better.  He even helped Ye Pengfei in advance to eliminate some meaningless troubles.

    Yuan Xiaoyao paid the price of reincarnation for one purpose, and that was reincarnation!  !  !

    "I am almost grasping the causal connection between us. I am almost discovering the entanglement between us in the past Why, why is it like this!!!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao's emotions were completely out of control.  Both Ji Xuan and the ancestor of the Ding family looked ugly and had to choose to avoid it in advance.  Qiang Ruqing Wuming, although he didn't escape immediately.  But he has also been very cautious and raised the level of self-defense.

    Just when all the beings, both overt and covert, thought that this area of ??time and space was about to encounter a catastrophe, suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao's expression froze

    "Sister, you didn't lie to me?"

    "Why did I lie to you? Are you going to look back at reincarnation?"

    Looking back, Yuan Xiaoyao burst into tears and laughed.  That smile is like flowers blooming.  The crystal water drops on the flowers add to the color of the flowers.

    "In that case, there is no need for me to interfere. Great dangers are also great opportunities!"

    "I underestimated him"

    Yuan Xiaoyao went back, and everyone who existed openly or secretly felt baffled.  The inexplicable arrival the inexplicable loss of control the inexplicable departure What is this powerful existence doing?

    ??Even if it is to celebrate ignorance.  No one knew that this being who was comparable to or even more powerful than himself came here just to save Ye Pengfei.  All these existences, both overt and covert, only knew where Yuan Xiaoyao went.

    "Morning Emperor Star! She entered Morning Emperor Star! It's best not to go there in the future!"

    Qing Wuming watched silently and thought silently.

    "That senior went to the Morning Emperor Star. It is very likely that she has always lived on the Morning Emperor Star The Morning Emperor Star will be classified as a forbidden area in the future. No one under the command of Fengdian can enter rashly!"

    Lingbu Qingyun 1360

    A series of secret orders.  Starting from the ancestor of the Ding family.  He went to various mysterious places.

    "It turned out to be the Morning Emperor Star. The senior turned back like this. Obviously, it was to warn everyone. Overt and covert existence. Well, for the sake of seniors, what happened on the Morning Emperor Star. From now on. I, Ji Xuan, will not  I will no longer take care of it. I, Ji Xuan, will no longer take care of the past merits and crimes on Chenhuang Star."

    Ji Xuan, who seems to be the weakest, actually has the loudest tone.  She pursed her lips slightly and smiled. No one knew what she was smiling about or what she was thinking

    ¡­¡­

    "No one knows what happens outside the Eighteenth Level of Hell, and what exists in the Eighteenth Level of Hell, except Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei!"

    When Yuan Xiaoyao arrived, the two of them obviously stopped for a moment.  Taking this opportunity, Huan Shi used some blocking methods.  Then, he hurriedly turned back.

    When Yuan Xiaoyao lost control, their bodies trembled slightly.  Huan Shi was not in the mood to observe this, and even though Mody caught a glimpse of this situation from the corner of his eye, he couldn't figure it out.

    When Yuan Xiaoyao finally left, they both seemed to be alive again.  Once again, they used magical powers and secret techniques.  A series of rumbling sounds accompanied them in front, back, left and right, rushing towards the direction where the fantasy stone escaped!

    "Senior, they are coming to kill!!!"

    Mody's voice changed the tone, and his face became even more pale and frightened, with no color at all.

    " However, Huan Shi seemed not to hear what was going on at all and didn't care about it at all.

    ?"Ye Pengfei, what's wrong with you? What's wrong with you?"

    The soul is missing.  Not even the soul fragments can be found!

    However, Huan Shi is not like Yuan Xiaoyao, who loses control of his emotions all of a sudden.

    After all, in the past few hundred years, two girls, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, have been going through reincarnation.  How could they know what kind of life-saving magical power Ye Pengfei had created?

    "As for Yuan Xiaoyao, caring leads to chaos.  She didn't even think that she should turn around and quickly take a look at reincarnation to see if he still existed

    However, even if Huan Shi knew that Ye Pengfei had created a life-saving magical power that could definitely shock the world.  However, Huan Shi was still a little frightened when he saw that Ye Pengfei had not recovered for a long time.

    After all, that magical power has never been used since it was created.

    After all, the so-called Cang Yuhou almost completely destroyed the Zifu universe.  That Cang Yuhou really completely destroyed Ye Pengfei's soul!

    "Lao Huan, don't be anxious." Zifu said with some difficulty, "You'd better resist for a while, I'll take care of him."

    Zifu¡¯s voice was low and weak.  If you don't know the inner existence, just based on this voice, you will definitely think that Zifu is a real life.

    Only friends like Huan Shi know that Zi Mansion is the universe, a universe with emotions similar to those of living beings.  It is also an existence that can be injured and fall like a living creature!

    Lingbu Qingyun 1360

    "Lao Zi, you are so injured, you"

    ¡°It¡¯s not yours, mine, mine, hurry up and fight!!!¡±

    Most of the barriers and restrictions imposed by the magic stone have been destroyed.  The two girls, Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei, were already running with murderous intent, only tens of thousands of miles away from here!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contain them!!!¡±

    Huan Shi took a deep breath and no longer hesitated.  Just when it turned over to fight again, it rolled up its sleeves and captured Modi into its own space plane.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    Countless magical powers are continuously colliding violently in the time and space tens of thousands of miles away.  Huge shock waves surged toward Ye Pengfei and Zifu.

    Zifu knew that these shock waves were deliberately caused by Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei.  While they were attacking the magic stone's restricted defense, they were using magic and magical powers.  On the other hand, they are still using the deliberate power to escape to harass their own side.

    "Qing Wuming is Qing Wuming, even if he doesn't know what is happening here. He will not waste such an opportunity in vain."

    Zifu sighed softly, and for the first time, slowly unfolded (To be continued.)

    Webmaster Recommends: Many Discounts - Selected Discount Products for You

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1361. That move is a life-saving magical power!

    Because of fear of punishment from the big universe, Zifu Universe has never revealed its true face to the outside world.  But this time, in order to protect Ye Pengfei, it had to do this.

    "Qing Wuming, you are very powerful. But, with just two puppets like you, how dare you fight me?"

    The loud voice echoed in this space and time.  No matter how powerful Naqing Wuming was, his offensive had to be stalled.

    "The universeis actually a complete universe?br />

    Although Zifu is injured, it can still pretend to be tough.

    Although Qing Wuming is strong, he is guarded against the rejection of the eighteen levels of hell across the long distance.  It was impossible for him to see clearly the true situation of the Zi Mansion.

    So, Qing Wuming temporarily retreated.  The two girls Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei he controlled quickly retreated into the distance.

    "When I collect those four puppets, I will fight with you again!"

    Before leaving, let me say a harsh word.  Whether it is to arouse the opponent's pursuit or disturb the opponent's suspicion, the goal has been achieved.

    However, Qing Wuming underestimated Ye Pengfei's position in Zi Mansion and Huan Shi's heart.  What pursuits, what suspicions As long as Ye Pengfei doesn't come back alive, they have no time to care about other things.

    Dang Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei had already disappeared without a trace.  Huanshi and Zifu breathed a sigh of relief. Then, Zifu sucked Ye Pengfei's body into the universe, and Huanshi put Zifu's universe into his own space plane.  After taking all these multiple protections, Huan Shi left at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    Ten years.

    For those who are at the Tianzun level or even beyond the Tianzun level, not to mention ten years, even thousands of years, it just passes in the blink of an eye.

    However, as for Huan Shi, this existence has already surpassed the universe with one foot, as well as the Zifu Universe.  For this existence that is already at the cosmic level and is constantly evolving towards higher levels, this decade has been the most painful decade!

    "Lao Zi, do you really think that nothing happened to him?"

    "If something had happened, Mo Xuan and Ce Na would have been killed long ago. Yue Ningbing and the others would have rushed into the ninth layer of space to look for their husbands. We have been here for ten years. Have you discovered that their  Body traces? That¡¯s an illusion. If you care, you will become confused!¡±

    Such conversations happen almost three or two times a day between Huan Shi and Zi Mansion.  That is to say, Zi Mansion has existed for who knows how many years. If it were any other strong person, he would have been irritated by Huan Shi's repeated questions from time to time.

    Zi Fu¡¯s calm and slow voice gave Huan Shi the greatest comfort.  Once again, it calmed down.

    But.  Neither Zifu nor Huanshi knew that in the past ten years, they had been like this every time.  While having the same conversation, Ye Pengfei's soul would always be excited for a long time.

    Yes.  It¡¯s just that the soul is excited!

    In the eyes of others, even the astonishingly powerful Cang Yuhou, Ye Pengfei has no soul.  Even if it is a fragment of the soul.  It had also been completely wiped out by Cang Yuhou, leaving no trace behind.

    Even though it was Huan Shi and Zi Fu, these two entities watched Ye Pengfei create that magical power with their own eyes.  He never expected that under the influence of that magical power, Ye Pengfei's soul would have been resurrected.  However, even the two of them cannot see that soul!

    "They can't see me, and I can't move for the time being, and I can't even transmit the weakest soul thoughts. Otherwise, they wouldn't be so worried."

    Huan Shi¡¯s worry is a visible worry.  Zifu's worries are worries hidden deeper.  If not, Ye Pengfei's one hundred and eight clones have turned into one hundred and eight restrictions and been planted in the Zifu universe.  It was impossible for Ye Pengfei to feel Zifu's worry.

    "This life-saving magical power can be said to be a success. Even beings like Cang Yuhou have not been able to find out the clues. Presumably, even if you encounter any trouble in this eighteenth level of hell, there will be no worries about your life.  !¡±

    "Back then, I had a vague feeling that if I went deeper, I would encounter life and death disasters. That's why I let Ning Bing and the others stay in the eighth layer of space. I never thought that existences like Jiao Yan and Chang Dao would not be given to them.  I brought disaster of life and death. Qing Wuming took action again and became my whetstone. However, the enemies of Zifu showed up without any warning!!!"

    Thinking about it makes me a little scared, what if Yue Ningbing, Hu Ji, Wan Yuqiu and others still stay in their own space plane.  Then, even if he had that magical power to save his life, he could not save their lives!

    ? ?It is difficult to feel the various dimensions of his own broken space.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel filled with emotion.

    "If I hadn't mastered the rupture of life, and then used the opposite side of this rupture as the foundation, then integrated the way of concealment, the way of illusion, and the way of reincarnation. I would not have been able to create such a level of life-saving magical power.  !¡±

    The greatest use of the existence of the space plane is to protect the souls of the strong.  Just like the golden elixir, the Yuanying, and the godhead, they all exist in essence to protect the soul.

    One main plane and eighty-one auxiliary planes were all destroyed like this.  If it were any other existence, even if it were Qing Wuming, his soul would definitely collapse and his body would die and his path would disappear!

    "I was able to create this magical power because I have learned too much and the techniques inherited from my previous life are too powerful. However, the foundation of this magical power is still the principle of creating life. This principle,  I got it from the master of the eighteenth level of hell. I can use this principle as the basis to create this life-saving magical power. Didn¡¯t the master of the eighteenth level of hell use this principle as the basis to create a similar method?"

    Anyone can create life-saving magical powers.  The more powerful the being, the more exquisite the life-saving magical powers he creates.

    At the moment, although Ye Pengfei is already powerful in combat, he is not afraid of any Tianzun-level existence.  However, he knew very well that with his current fighting power, he could not defeat Na Qing Wuming.  And Qing Wuming, even the fallen existence, could not easily break into the eighteen levels of hell left behind.  How powerful is the master of these eighteen levels of hell?

    "The life-saving magical powers of those beings are countless times more powerful than mine. Even those beings will perish. Even if I create this magical power and save my own life, what will happen?"

    There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people!

    Ye Pengfei, who is silently healing and recovering, is also silently thinking about his future (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1362. Resurrection from the dead, planning for the future!

    A hundred years passed by in a flash.  Ye Pengfei's completely transparent soul finally slowly appeared.

    "You're not dead! Good boy, you're really not dead!" Huan Shi said excitedly, his voice trembling slightly.

    "Hey, I won't say thank you. If you have a chance, I'll find you some pretty girls, Lao Huan."

    Well¡­¡­

    Huan Shi¡¯s smile suddenly solidified.  Why is the resurrected Ye Pengfei so different from the past?

    "Ye Pengfei, is it really you?"

    "Of course it is me."

    "You're not possessed by any nonsense?"

    "Go away, what did you say?"

    "That's not right. How could Ye Pengfei be so glib in the past? No, no, there must be something wrong with you. Release your soul quickly and let me check it out."

    After laughing and joking, the two of them finally became serious.

    "Lao Huan, you should also make a breakthrough."

    After chatting for a few words, Ye Pengfei suddenly said this for no reason.

    "Yes, it's time to break through." Huanshi immediately understood and nodded, "When will you go back to the eighth floor?"

    "No need, I'm not that diligent when I'm young."

    "Hour? Haha, this is an appropriate title." Huan Shi laughed, but there was a faint feeling of sadness in this laughter.

    At that time, space and the universe, I was always like a child.  If you are not active in cultivation, you are too lazy to create magical powers.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't specifically told Yue Ningbing and the other girls before leaving, they must feed it Dao utensils and Dao bodies on time and in proper amounts.  After so many years, it has not grown even half a point.

    Originally, everyone thought that this was purely due to personality.  Think about it, different universes are like different creatures, with different personalities and preferences, which is also very interesting.

    But, after experiencing this.  After the sudden twists and turns.  After seeing the tyrannical strength of the enemy of Zi Mansion - Cang Yuhou.  Anyone can guess that there must be a reason for the "inactivity" of the space-time universe!

    "It doesn't matter if you are not diligent, it is also a way to save your life." After laughing.  Huan Shi shook his head.  He sighed and changed the topic, "Ye Pengfei, have you ever thought about how powerful your enemies from the past life can be?"

    "I have thought about it, of course I have!" Ye Pengfei's voice gradually turned cold, "In these more than a hundred years, I have been thinking about this issue all the time!"

    "First, I saw those sealed immortals. I just thought that my enemies in the previous life might be a group of holy immortals, or even deity-level beings."

    "When I saw the two suppressed saints, my guess about the enemies in the previous life rose to the high level of Tianzun."

    "The further we go, the more we discover. They may be stronger, stronger, stronger! But, I never expected that their strength seems to have no limit!"

    Huan Shi nodded: "You have already thought of it, so there is no need for me to be more verbose. I will only say one thing, anyone can break through, and anyone can leave this universe. Only you. The later you leave, the better!"

    "Waiting for you, build a safe haven for me. A safe nest?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s laughter was very cold.  Ye Pengfei's eyes were even colder.

    Huan Shi¡¯s gaze did not dodge.  Huan Shi's voice remained the same.

    "I know this will damage your faith. But even if Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao are willing to help, you may not be safe!"

    "As long as they are alive, I will not be safe!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes are no longer cold, but as sharp as a knife!

    "Such a powerful concealment technique cannot save the life of my previous life. Just a few minions can make waves in this universe where transcendent beings are everywhere, making waves and looking for me all over the world.  Based on these two points alone, Lao Huan, do you think I can live a mysterious and stable life hiding in this big universe?"

    "At least, you don't have to face an existence like Cang Yuhou!" Huan Shi's voice was still so firm, "You, Lao Zi, Xiao Xiao, and the three of you should leave last. This is my opinion, I hope you can accept it!"

    "I acceptbut I won't execute it." Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's cold eyes quickly flashed a smile, "I guess Lao Zi thinks so too."

    Zifu, who had not spoken for a long time, burst into laughter.

    "Ye Pengfei, tell me honestly, have you been eavesdropping on our conversation?"

    "Lao Zi is still smart, hehe, Lao Huan is too stupid."

    Huan Shi is not angry, his leaves are white.Pengfei glanced at him: "I dare you, I just wasted my time in vain."

    For more than a hundred years, I watched Ye Pengfei and worried about Ye Pengfei, but it was impossible. I just focused my attention on Ye Pengfei.  During these more than a hundred years, Ye Pengfei thought a lot about his future.  Huanshi and Zifu Universe have also discussed many things.

    Huan Shi¡¯s persistence just now is just like its persistence to Zi Mansion for more than a hundred years.

    Zifu¡¯s absolute acceptance and determination not to implement it also lasted for more than a hundred years.

    Huan Shi brought the topic here, hoping that Ye Pengfei would accept his opinion.  In fact, it was just to find a new way and get a breakthrough from Ye Pengfei.  Then, it will be much easier to persuade Zifu Universe.

    Huan Shi did not expect that Ye Pengfei had clearly heard and seen the debate that had lasted for more than a hundred years.  Not to mention Ye Pengfei's nature has changed into indomitable.  Even if Ye Pengfei really still has a little bit of tenderness and a little bit of timidity in his heart.  After more than a hundred years of listening to Zifu's stubbornness, he will also become stubborn!

    "Well, I won't advise you anymore. However, our future is not optimistic!" Huanshi shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly.

    "Regardless of whether it's optimistic or not, let's test the knife with Qing Wuming first, and then chop off the little ones of those guys. I don't believe it anymore. Is there anything else that I can't do!!!"

    In an instant, the cold breath emerged from Ye Pengfei's eyes again.  Only this time, not only his eyes were cold, but his soul was also exuding a chilling air!

    This is cold air, not evil air.

    This is not just cold air, it is even more evil than evil air!

    Suddenly, Huanshi and Zifu realized.  Ye Pengfei's cold gaze just now was not only because he thought of his powerful enemies, but also because, after resurrecting from the dead this time, Ye Pengfei showed new improvement!

    "This cold air" Huanshi and Zifu asked from the bottom of their hearts in horror, "It seems like there are still three thousand avenues?"

    "That's right, it's the Three Thousand Avenues!" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Until today, I didn't know why Yu'er was born with the best ice spirit root!!!"

    This topic was so exciting that Huanshi and Zifu were confused for a while

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1363. Ye Pengfei, how strong are you?

    Regarding the issue of Bei Tangyu's spiritual roots, Ye Pengfei just mentioned it so abruptly, and then suddenly became silent again.  Just when Huanshi and Zifu felt strange and wanted to ask more questions, they saw Ye Pengfei suddenly turned his head.

    Huanshi reacted quickly and immediately entered a fighting state.  However, in that direction, it saw nothing.

    After waiting for a while, there was still nothing unusual. Huan Shi asked in surprise: "What happened?"

    "Yunfei is dead, and Wen Xiuyan grabbed the puppet on the ninth floor."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice was very soft, but when it fell into Huan Shi¡¯s ears, it was nothing less than a thunder!  !  !

    "You can actually see what's going on in the depths?!" Huan Shi looked incredulous.

    You must know that the biggest feature of this ninth-level space is that spiritual consciousness and mental power are greatly restricted.  This is the main reason why, in that chaotic melee, Tianzun fell faster than usual.

    Thinking back then, Huan Shi was not able to find the puppet in a place that was very close to the core of the ninth layer of space.  Now, everyone is located near the teleportation circle that enters the ninth layer of space from the eighth layer. It is tens of trillions of miles away from the core area.  It is even more impossible for Huanshi to see where the puppet is!

    "For more than a hundred years, he has mainly been healing his wounds and reviving his soul. Even if he is a blessing in disguise, this blessing should not be so ridiculous!"

    Huan Shi thought so in his heart, but when Huan Shi saw Ye Pengfei smiling slightly and nodding slowly, his face suddenly turned bitter.

    "Are you such a monster? No wonder you accept the advice and never change it"

    More than a hundred years ago.  Although Ye Pengfei's combat power is already stronger than his own.  However, it is not too strong.

    More than a hundred years later, Ye Pengfei only showed one hand, and the penetrating power of his mind and spiritual consciousness had already frightened Huan Shi!

    "Have your mind power and Tao power been integrated to a higher degree?" Huanshi asked in a deep voice.

    "You will find out soon."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and struck hard in the direction he was looking at with a divine axe!

    Boom!  !  !

    A loud noise shook the time and space on that side.  Complete annihilation.  Through this annihilated time and space, Huanshi and Zifu were actually able to see the time and space beyond the eighteen levels of hell!  !  !

    "Destroyed the time and space barrier of the eighteen levels of hell?"

    In an instant, Huan Shi¡¯s expression turned dull.  Zifu also fell into silence for a long time.

    The time and space barrier of these eighteen levels of hell is as strong as Qing Wuming, and it cannot be broken. You can only enter by following the rules.

    I think back then, hundreds of beings at the pinnacle level of the third level of Tianzun fought in chaos.  It also failed to shake the space-time barrier even half an inch.

    But now, it¡¯s just a collision of magical powers, time and space are annihilated, and the time and space barrier is destroyed.  Vaguely, both Huanshi and Zifu had seen that Qing Wuming's true body seemed to be heading this way!

    "Qing Wuming. How do you feel after taking this trick from me? Wen Xiuyan is also dead. What other tricks do you have? Quickly light it up and see!"

    Facing the eighteen levels of hell.  Ye Pengfei laughed at the vague figure.

    That figure is indeed Qing Wuming!  !  !

    ¡°Boy, you are still very weak!!!¡±

    Qing Wuming¡¯s arrogant voice came rolling in.  His vague figure quickly became clear.

    Qing Wuming does have the capital to be arrogant, and he saw that the increasingly clear figure showed a momentum and pressure that was several times more tyrannical than that of Qing Wuming back then!

    "Qing Wuming has lifted part of the power seal!!!" Huan Shi couldn't bear it anymore and exclaimed.

    Back then, Qing Wuming was an existence that even Zifu, Time and Space, and Huanshi did not dare to face together.  The current Qing Wuming made Huan Shi feel that even a thousand or ten thousand of himself would not be able to resist him!

    Facing Qing Wuming back then, Huanshi was just scared and wanted to escape.

    Now Huan Shi, when facing Qing Wuming who is still far away from here, there is an inexplicable desire to give up the fight, give up life, and abandon the world from the depths of his soul!  !  !

    But¡­¡­

    "I see."

    Instead of being afraid, Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded slowly.  With his slight nod, the destroyed space-time barrier was restored in an instant.  With the restoration of the space-time barrier, the annihilated space-time, and in an instant, he recovered!

    Speechless Huanshi and Zifu were already speechless by this sudden exchange and sudden change. After a long time

    "Ye Pengfei, how powerful have you become now?" Huan Shi asked in a harsh voice.

    "If I were here." Ye Pengfei pointed at the ninth level of space, "None of you can be my opponent."

    Huan Shi¡¯s face was miserable.

    "If it's outside." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Maybe ten or eight of you still have some hope."

    Suddenly, Huan Shi's face looked a little better.

    "It turns out that you took advantage of the location Hey, that's not right. Wasn't the puppet on the ninth level taken away by Wen Xiuyan?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it is said that the advantage of a favorable geographical location, it must be possessed by Moon Soo-yeon.  After all, Gong Yanyun made it clear back then that controlling the puppets was equivalent to initially controlling a layer of space.

    Even if it is, Ye Pengfei understands and understands the way of rejection contained in this ninth layer of space.  However, compared with Na Wen Xiuyan, he could never have better geographical convenience.  And that Wen Xiuyan was controlled by Qing Wuming.  How could Ye Pengfei shut out Qing Wuming so easily?

    Huan Shi looked at Ye Pengfei in confusion and listened to Ye Pengfei explain slowly.

    "You only need to know that I forcibly abolished the effectiveness of that puppet. And the method of abolishing the effectiveness is exactly the same as the reason why Yu'er has the best ice spirit root. As long as you understand this  The problem is, not only can you prove the Supreme Way, you can also ignore many existences at the same level!!!"

    Surprise!  shock!  shock!

    How could Huan Shi have expected that two seemingly irrelevant questions would actually have a hidden connection?

    After thinking for a while, Huan Shi had no clue.  It really wanted to ask, but when it thought of Ye Pengfei's last words, it managed to calm down and continue to ponder on its own.

    "Ye Pengfei, you'd better put us away." Zifu Universe was speechless and said in a deep voice, "Next, I guess you won't encounter any trouble. Even if you do encounter it, neither of us can help.  Let¡¯s just be honest and understand your tips.¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said nothing more. He quickly absorbed Zifu and Huanshi into his own space plane (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1364. The battle of temptation...

    Still standing there, still looking in that direction.

    The time and space barrier of the eighteen levels of hell cannot block Ye Pengfei's sight.  He relaxed and looked at the furious and frustrated Qing Wuming.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Such a big man is still playing such tricks. He is indeed a formidable opponent!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Suddenly said this for no reason.  Ye Pengfei walked slowly towards the tenth level of space.  One step, two steps, three steps After a few steps, he had already crossed the ninth level of space, which was comparable in area to the East Star Territory, and entered the tenth level of space.

    And just when Ye Pengfei entered the tenth level of space, Qing Wuming, who was originally furious and furious, instantly became cold and cold.

    "I used Wen Xiuyan to test his fighting strength, but he in turn tested my fighting strength! Well, well, well, it is worthy of being an existence that may affect my future cause and effect. I used that method deliberately, but it was not a killing method.  What a waste of money!!!¡±

    ******

    "The tenth floor is indeed a world of fire."

    Looking at the blazing flames around him, his mind swept through the entire layer, Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.  At that time, the information provided by Gong Yanyun, at least for this tenth level of space, did not seem to be false.

    The more his combat power increases, the more Ye Pengfei understands the wonderful methods that exist at higher levels.  At that time, Jiao Yan and Changdao swore that Gong Yanyun could not make up lies.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that those stronger beings might have done something long ago.

    "The puppet on the tenth floor is there, and it looks exactly like what Gong Yanyun described. Calculating this, Gong Yanyun's other statements are also very credible!"

    After resurrecting from the dead, Ye Pengfei is already equivalent to a being that transcends the universe.  The so-called supreme avenue.  He almost figured it out too.

    It¡¯s just that there are still some small details that have not been completely perfected.  After practicing for a while, he can naturally advance to become that kind of transcendent existence.

    Therefore, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, Gong Yanyun's words and the world of fire in front of him are not just a paragraph, but a world of fire.  They contain it.  A causal relationship that has become an established fact.

    It seems that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao can see a lot about Ye Pengfei's past causes and effects.  At this time, Ye Pengfei could also see the past causes and effects of those beings whose cultivation levels were lower than his own.  If he was wrong, there are only two possibilities

    "Either, the Flower Lord is not a venerable person, but a being that transcends the universe. Or, Qing Wuming has set it up a long time ago. What kind of means!!!"

    The established cause and effect cannot be changed.  Future cause and effect can interfere.

    For those beings who are still bound by the laws of the universe.  To interfere with future cause and effect.  You can only use methods such as prophecy and cause and effect.

    However, for Na Qing Wuming, he only resorted to any means at will!

    ?At first glance.  Qing Wuming made several attempts, but always came back defeated.  However, Ye Pengfei felt it more and more.  Danger lies ahead.

    "You are so angry Although I can't see through your thoughts, I can guess that you might do this!"

    Or, leave the means to murder Yue Ningbing and others, leaving Ye Pengfei confused.

    Or, in this layer of space, various means are hidden.  With these methods, Ye Pengfei's background was dug out bit by bit!

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, the latter possibility is more likely.  This approach is exactly the same as the way Modi and other Tianzun used to fight and retreat to observe Ye Pengfei.

    "I just don't know whether it was you who tried out my trump card, or whether I took advantage of it to sharpen myself and catch up with you quickly!"

    Ye Pengfei believes that Qing Wuming will not be ignorant of the possible disadvantages of this approach.  After all, Qing Wuming should know exactly why Ye Pengfei has grown rapidly over the years.

    However, Ye Pengfei also believed that Qing Wuming relied too much on his own abilities.  For such a powerful being, this is quite normal.

    Not to mention, as early as the first time he encountered Qing Wuming, Ye Pengfei had already guessed that the most critical flaw in Qing Wuming's life form!

    "Being too cautious will always be a problem that you can't solve. Just like me, emotions are also a flaw that I can never let go of."

    "No damage, no life. Qing Wuming, I have determined that in this tenth level of space, you must have laid out various testing methods!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei, who had been standing quietly for a long time, stepped towards the entrance to the eleventh floor space.

    One step is a distance of tens of billions of miles.  What flames block, what repelling force, just ignore it!

    In this tenth layer of space, there has already been a Heavenly Lord.  Ye Pengfei has never seen these Tianzuns before. Logically speaking, they should not have seen Ye Pengfei either.  However, when Ye Pengfei took a leap and surpassed several Tianzun in an instant, these Tianzun seemed to be crazy, chasing Ye Pengfei's direction with all their strength!

    "Those who can reach the tenth level are all beings like Jiao Yan. To control so many powerful deities at one go, this is Qing Wuming's feat, which is not a big deal!"

    This is indeed a big deal, not only because the Heavenly Lords controlled are numerous and powerful.  These Tianzun's seemingly chaotic pursuit routes also contain some strange mystery.

    "If I hadn't made another breakthrough and understood the so-called 'Supreme Avenue', I wouldn't have been able to see the mystery of it!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered and ignored these Tianzun. He even pretended not to understand the special features of these Tianzun's pursuit routes.  He walked straight towards the entrance of the eleventh floor space and strode over.

    From entering the tenth level of space to the entrance to the eleventh level of space, the straight-line distance exceeds one hundred thousand trillion miles.  Based on the distance covered by Ye Pengfei in his first step, it would take many steps to reach the entrance to the eleventh level of space.

    Not to mention, Tianzun is already taking action.  The other deities controlled by Qing Wuming will naturally block him on the way forward.  Just when Ye Pengfei took the fifth step, a row of more than ten deities with gloomy faces suddenly appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Boy, you have no way to escape!!!¡±

    More than ten Heavenly Lords roared the same note.  The notes that sound the same, actually contain different artistic conceptions of Taoism.

    "If you really think highly of me, then even a being like a venerable person wouldn't be able to block such an attack!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, but he didn't see any special means.  Another simple step, and in an instant, he appeared in time and space trillions of miles away!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1365. Weird Puppet Aura

    Ye Pengfei knew that this was just a trial battle.  (None., pop-up window

    Qing Wuming also knew that Ye Pengfei must have known that this was just a trial battle.

    However, Qing Wuming never expected that all his arrangements could not force Ye Pengfei to fight head-on with even one move!

    "He has already mastered the tenth level of space. He can pass it in a few steps, which is understandable. He has just arrived at this eleventh level of space. How can he do it, a trillion miles in one step?"

    Qing Wuming frowned slightly, such a change was beyond his expectation.

    However, Qing Wuming was not in a hurry.

    "Try the following trick!"

    ******

    He was strolling in the courtyard, but suddenly, Ye Pengfei's expression changed slightly and he stopped.

    "The scent of this puppet"

    It was a very strange aura, not strong, but it made Ye Pengfei feel alarmed.

    "It doesn't match Qing Wuming's characteristics. Could it be Ouyang Penglu's strange trick?"

    Ye Pengfei remembers clearly that the puppet master of this eleventh layer of space is Ouyang Penglu.  Back then, she was the one who killed Gong Hao, the evil genius of the Gong family.

    However, although the Gong family figured out who the enemy was, the Gong family still did not figure out what method Ouyang Penglu used. Even a being like Gong Hao could not survive.  Judging from the information they received, the Gong family could only think that Gong Hao had chosen the wrong companion.  The Gong family has always believed that it was the sudden betrayal of his companions that led to Gong Hao's unfortunate demise.

    That¡¯s what Gong Yanyun said back then.

    Now, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t think so!

    "Methods that can make me feel dangerous This Ouyang Penglu is not an ordinary character. How could such a being succumb to the service of a venerable person?"

    With Ye Pengfei's current combat power, there is no need to take him seriously even if he is a powerful person from various races.  Through Modi, Ye Pengfei knew.  The Venerable is far inferior to the mighty ones of all races.  Ye Pengfei would not take the so-called "venerable" seriously.

    But now, a small servant under the venerable actually gave out an aura that made Ye Pengfei's heart palpitate.  This had to make Ye Pengfei frown, and he didn't know why.

    "Let me see if you are being controlled by Qing Wuming!"

    Ye Pengfei stood firmly on the spot, combined his mind power and Tao power, and suddenly got into the puppet with his spiritual power.

    In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei saw Ouyang Penglu.

    "This person has had his soul taken away!!!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei saw that Ouyang Penglu's Taoist body was not in line with his soul.

    At the same time, Ye Pengfei also saw that it was not Qing Wuming who took over Ouyang Penglu's house.

    Once again, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.  A divine thought was transmitted into the space plane.

    20988

    "Mo Di. Have you seen Yu Zun?"

    At this time, Modi was still working diligently to refine the cultivation star.  His own material had long since been exhausted, however.  Huan Shi threw him a lot of materials one after another.  The number of Heavenly Lords hunted by the magic stone was quite large, and the cultivation resources obtained were even greater.  It may take hundreds of millions of years for Modi to be alone.  Only then can these materials be perfectly refined into that special cultivation star.

    Modi, who was working hard to refine it, suddenly heard such an interrogation.  at first.  He hasn't reacted yet.  He still felt that the sound was a bit strange, and he was still looking around to see who the owner of the sound was.  However, he soon recalled it.

    "Yes,&#x662f;That evil star!  !  !  "

    Until now, Modi still doesn¡¯t know Ye Pengfei¡¯s name.  Ever since, he replaced Ye Pengfei's name with "Evil Star".

    After many years, I suddenly heard the voice of this evil star.  Modi couldn't help but feel chills and trembling all over.  On the cultivation star, there was a vein of fairy stone that he was refining.  Just like that, everything collapsed and ceased to exist

    "Tell me, have you ever seen Yuzun?!" Ye Pengfei's voice was vaguely impatient.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯ve seen it!¡±

    Mody said hurriedly, he was very smart, he immediately breathed and described, which may not be true.

    The breath is not necessarily true.

    However, Ye Pengfei's points are similar to that.  This breath is clearly the breath of the soul that seizes the body!  !  !

    "It should be right, Yu Zun took away Ouyang Penglu's house."

    ¡°No way, what Modi saw back then was Ouyang Penglu.  Even if the Jade Master finds a substitute, he can use his soul breath to make a little fuss.  It is impossible for Yuzun to let Ouyang Penglu pretend to be someone like that and show his face.

    However, even though he knew that the Jade Lord had taken away Ouyang Penglu¡¯s body.  But he still couldn't explain why there was such a weird thing on the puppet. Even the Jade Master couldn't have any feelings for Ye Pengfei.  Not to mention the slight differences above are not complete.  Such a Jade Lord whose power has been greatly damaged is even less likely to bring any dangerous aura to Ye Pengfei.

    "It's probably a trap. I don't know if the key point of this trap is somewhere else?"

    Ye Pengfei's thinking speed is very fast. Almost every moment, he can deduce millions of possibilities.  This speed can already be compared with when he was in the trial place.  This is also the first time since he entered the twelfth-level space plane that he has successfully overcome the powerful binding force of a high-level space plane.  Thoroughly demonstrate his powerful deduction ability&#x662f;In this case, Ye Pengfei still feels that the speed is too slow!

    "After three breaths, the first batch of Heavenly Lords will arrive!"

    Even if the deduction is fruitless, Ye Pengfei is already certain.  Na Qing Wuming definitely has something to do with this weird aura.  And Qing Wuming's purpose was to force himself to take action and to test his magical powers.

    "Twelve Heavenly Lords, a wonderful formation, you need to use at least 50% of your strength to kill them!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't figure out the weirdness of the puppet for the time being.  Ye Pengfei clearly knew the combat power of the Heavenly Lords who were about to chase them.  If they were separated alone, Ye Pengfei could easily kill all twelve Tianzun.  However, when they combined a wonderful formation, Ye Pengfei had to use more strength.

    "That's it, no matter what, just attack once. Just think of it as another opportunity to hone my magical ax power!"

    Rather than wasting energy on those twelve Heavenly Lords, it would be better to challenge this weird puppet directly.  Ye Pengfei simply stopped reasoning and saw him holding a simple battle ax and charging straight towards the puppet with a strange aura!  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1366. The reason for that weird aura (Part 1)

    The distance covered in one step is quite impressive.  When Ye Pengfei started to use teleportation and began to attack in a larger area.  Even Qing Wuming nodded in praise of the moving distance.

    "With the existence of Tianzun, no one can be his opponent. His growth rate is indeed amazing!"

    It only took more than a thousand years before and after.  For ordinary strong people, in such a short period of time, they may not be able to master even a simple Tianzun-level magical power, let alone how much their realm cultivation level can be improved.

    But, Ye Pengfei is not like that.  In this short period of more than a thousand years, he suddenly leapt across several key levels from about the level of Tianzun's third level of heaven.  If you step into it in one breath, you will realize the supreme realm of the supreme road!

    "It's a pity that you met me and you became entangled with my cause and effect. No matter how talented you are, you can only perish!"

    Celebrate ignorance, but remain confident.

    ? ? Celebrating ignorance also has enough reasons to be confident.

    Those ordinary things prove the existence of the supreme road.  Qing Wuming was able to clean it up easily.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei has not yet reached that level.

    Ye Pengfei just teleported to a place only thousands of miles away from the puppet.  Before he could swing his magic ax, he struck in a sudden attack.  A dazzling flame enveloped Ye Pengfei!

    Ye Pengfei could see clearly that this red light was not there before.  But when he arrived here, the red light was activated.

    However, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s current speed, he couldn¡¯t get rid of this weird red light immediately!

    Fortunately, the current Ye Pengfei is not an ordinary character.

    Fortunately, the puppet that made the move did not have the same power as Qing Wuming.

    Then I saw Ye Pengfei shaking his right hand.  The Kaitian Divine Ax rolled out circular circles of light, and in this strange red light that enveloped him, he opened up a safe space and time!

    "The secret technique of spiritual patterns? No, it's not just spiritual patterns!"

    Finally, Qing Wuming¡¯s repeated tests revealed Ye Pengfei¡¯s new move.  But.  Just this new move made Qing Wuming frown slightly

    "Those who have proven the Supreme Way will advance to a more perfect way of self-creation. Then, based on the way of self-creation, practice toward establishing your own universe and your own laws of the universe. And your own  The way to create one's own. In fact, it is what is called. The Supreme Way!"

    "Therefore, in order to hone one's own supreme way. Everyone will repeatedly use their own self-created way. The more they realize the existence of their own self-created way in advance, the more likely they will be."

    "This kid is the kind of evil genius who realizes his own way in advance. He keeps honing his magical ax power, which is why it should be."

    "But, why is it that his magical ax and magical power are dancing with this weird spirit pattern of the spirit race? This kid can't be playing with me, real and fake, right?"

    Think about it one by one.  Quickly passing through Qing Wuming's sea of ??consciousness.  In just one hundredth of an instant, he started a new action.

    "I don't care about your real body or fake body, I will destroy them all! Destroy! Destroy!"

    Groups of dazzling red light seemed to spurt out from the clusters of flames in the tenth layer of space.  In an instant, the entire tenth level of space was filled with this dazzling red light!

    Qing Wuming is Qing Wuming. Although Ye Pengfei has made rapid progress, Qing Wuming cannot perfectly display his magical powers.  However, this dazzling red light is everywhere.  But Ye Pengfei discovered that he really couldn't pretend to be a ghost.

    The method of concealment was broken in this way!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Earth-shattering explosions occurred in different places throughout the tenth level of space.  These explosions occur at different times.  The locations are also far and near.  If you analyze it carefully, you will find that the location where these explosions occurred is an interconnected route.  And the time sequence in which the explosion occurred.  It¡¯s the order in which a strong man appears!

    Finally, under the pressure of Qing Wuming.  Ye Pengfei showed off a brand new ability - the ability to teleport at high speed!

    At first glance, this is not a strange ability.  The more powerful a being is, the faster its teleportation speed will naturally become.

    However, as strong as Qing Wuming, his spiritual consciousness cannot keep up with Ye Pengfei's speed. It is self-evident how powerful this ability is!

    For the first time, Qing Wuming¡¯s expression became serious.

    "Lock!!!"

    A simple word "lock" was suddenly shouted out from the mouth of the puppet with a strange smell.  That high-speed moving??Ye Pengfei felt instantly as if he was bound by a heavy chain, and his body suddenly sank!

    "Aura red light the technique of trapping As expected, the weirdness of this puppet comes from Qing Wuming!"

    The divine ax danced, and the invisible chains broke inch by inch.

    Ye Pengfei once again flew away at high speed, and the puppet with a strange aura once again displayed the magical power of the trap just now.

    No matter how far away Ye Pengfei is, no matter how fast Ye Pengfei moves, this trapped magical power can always accurately find Ye Pengfei and lock on Ye Pengfei.

    Fortunately, the power of this trapped magical power is not outrageous.  Relying on the power of the Divine Ax, Ye Pengfei was not locked and suppressed by this magical power.

    However, it is impossible to truly and completely crack this magical power.  Ye Pengfei had to stay away from the puppet and had to slow down his spying on the puppet.

    "To pass this level, I must understand the weirdness of the puppet. Just like in the ninth layer of space, if I kill Wen Xiuyan who controls the puppet, I can control the entire space. As long as I destroy the body-taking Ouyang Penglu  I can control the Jade Master Hey, I really want to understand."

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei stopped moving.  I saw his eyes blinking rapidly a few times, and then he burst into laughter.

    "It turned out to be an illusion! Am I mistaken? I was trapped by an illusion!"

    Although I laughed, deep down in my soul, I was deeply shocked.  Because, this illusion has completely changed my judgment!

    "That Ouyang Penglu is clearly the controller of the eleventh-level space puppet. And when I left the ninth-level space, I should have entered the tenth-level space What kind of illusion is this? It actually disrupted the space at the very beginning.  My memory. Let me completely confuse the tenth and eleventh levels of space!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s power of illusion was personally taught by Huan Shi.  Ye Pengfei also mastered the true and illusory way created by Huan Shi.  However, the moment he stepped into the tenth level of space, he was already trapped in an illusion.  He has actually completely mixed the tenth and eleventh levels of space into one.  Such a method is really unbelievable!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1367. The reason for that weird aura (Part 2)

    After understanding the technique he was using, Ye Pengfei also immediately understood what Qing Wuming wanted to do.

    "He is testing me repeatedly, where is my weakness!"

    In the ninth layer of space, Na Wen Xiuyan was instantly destroyed, allowing Qing Wuming to initially experience Ye Pengfei's power.  Therefore, at the entrance to the tenth level of space, Qing Wuming set up illusion techniques to test Ye Pengfei's ability to resist illusions.

    "I'm afraid, this is just his first-level purpose. He confuses two levels of space into an illusion, and he must have other purposes!"

    His sharp eyes suddenly fell on the puppet in the distance.  Even though his true body was once again locked by the trapping method, Ye Pengfei remained motionless and showed no resistance.

    "This weird smellit turns out to be like this!!!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei laughed.

    Suddenly, Qing Wuming¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly.

    "He discovered it. It seems that he already has a deep understanding of the method of witchcraft!"

    With a divine thought, the illusion is lifted.  The puppet on the eleventh level also quickly disappeared.  Ye Pengfei found that he was still in the place where he had just entered the tenth level of space.  In that battle just now, I was actually just fighting on the same spot!

    "If it weren't for the trapping method still working, it would be unbelievable that what just happened really happened!"

    Qing Wuming took the initiative to dispel the illusion, but Ye Pengfei's soul was still in a situation where it was difficult to distinguish between reality and illusion.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's combat power being already comparable to those, he would have just proven the existence of the Supreme Way.  Just this residual feeling can make him go crazy!

    His eyes were slightly closed for a while. When he opened them again, Ye Pengfei's eyes were still looking towards the direction where the puppet was.  He looked very seriously, as if his eyes could really penetrate the tenth layer of space and directly peek at the puppets in the eleventh layer of space.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ye Pengfei sighed softly: "As expected, not even a trace was left."

    ¡°Before, it was an illusion.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that it was not pure illusion.

    "The puppet on the eleventh floor has indeed been here. I saw it with my magical power earlier. The Jade Master took away Ouyang Penglu, which is also true."

    "It's just that when I just glimpsed the existence of illusion, Qing Wuming immediately withdrew the puppet. And. He wiped out all the traces that I could trace. Even when facing me back then, I was too cautious. Faced with  Now that I am, he is even more cautious and refuses to leave any clues for me!"

    No trace of the puppet can be found, and it is impossible to continue studying the strange aura of the puppet.  However, Ye Pengfei keenly felt part of Qing Wuming's purpose.

    "If it's just for some kind of testing, he doesn't need to bring the puppets from the eleventh floor."

    "If it was just to confuse me, or even kill me, he wouldn't have to let the puppet reveal a strange aura that made my heart palpitate!"

    "The appearance of that weird aura is either a trap. Or it can only be that even Qing Wuming himself can't conceal that aura!"

    Think slowly and calculate slowly.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei's face changed.  A faint smile appeared.  Once again, he was confident.

    "Let's go to the eleventh floor and have a look!!!"

    ******

    In the tenth level of space, Ye Pengfei still encountered some attacks and killings.  but.  These attacks and killings have nothing to do with Qing Wuming.  It's just some wishful thinking gods who try to gain some benefits from Ye Pengfei.  result.  No benefit was gained, but Ye Pengfei killed him alive and left him to the Zi Mansion to be devoured.

    Nowadays, there are one hundred and eight restraints and suppressions in Zifu's body.  Unless it has the ability to surpass Ye Pengfei, no matter how many Tao bodies and Tao tools it swallows, it will not be able to continue to evolve.

    It is devouring it now just to accumulate strength for the future.  After seeing the methods of Cang Yuhou.  Zi Mansion's sense of urgency has become increasingly intense.

    "Ye Pengfei, I think the accumulation is almost complete." Before officially entering the eleventh level of space, Zifu suddenly said through a message.

    "Haha, you do want to have a fight with that weird puppet." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and revealed Zifu's true thoughts in one sentence, "That puppet has probably absorbed the breath of my soul. What I want  The palpitations you feel are probably due to this. If you fight it, it is equivalent to fighting another me. Lao Zi, do you think you are really sure?"

    Ye Pengfei did not reject Zifu¡¯s idea outright. After all, everyone needs combat experience.??Zifu is no exception.  However, in Ye Pengfei's view, with the current accumulation of power in the Zi Mansion, even if he releases the one hundred and eight restrictions, it is impossible for the Zi Mansion to suddenly rise to the level where it can fight with that weird puppet.

    "I'm not sure, but I want to give it a try!"

    Zifu¡¯s answer was quite like Ye Pengfei¡¯s.  Ye Pengfei was quite touched and was silent for a while, then nodded.

    "In that case, I will help you evolve into a real life form first!"

    "Ah?" Zifu and Huanshi both whispered, "This is impossible."

    Even if the restriction is lifted, even if all the savings along the way are converted into cosmic power, it will only be a big step towards becoming a real life form.

    You must know that during the more than a hundred years that Ye Pengfei was healing his injuries, Zifu and Huanshi also studied carefully how long it would take and how much power was needed before Zifu could truly advance.  As a result, the two of them discovered that although they had refined Wang Rou, they had overcome many barriers and constraints.  However, because of Cang Yuhou's sharp attack, Zi Mansion's cosmic power fell instead of rising, and was actually much weaker than before.

    "There may not be any barrier when Lao Zi evolves. However, the power is still far, far away. Ye Pengfei, you have to understand, Lao Zi is a universe!"

    It also evolves from a non-living body into a real living body.  The power that the Huan Stone needs to have is completely incomparable to the power that Zifu needs to have.  Along the way, Zifu Universe has devoured and refined hundreds of Tianzun, third-level peak-level beings.  If this power were given to beings like Huan Shi, even a hundred and eighty Huan Stones would be able to successfully evolve.  However, for Zifu Universe, it is only a drop in the bucket, which is pitiful.

    "Isn't it just power?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Back then, Lao Zi gave me endless Zifu spiritual energy. Today, I will give back to Lao Zi the endless power of the universe!"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei finished speaking, waves of icy cold breath poured into the body of Zifu Universe.  In an instant, the Zifu universe, which had always remained invisible, was frozen into a huge ice sculpture!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1368. The original power from the universe (Part 1)

    "how so?"

    Huan Shi stared blankly at the spherical ice sculpture not far away, muttering to himself unconsciously.  <-> As for Modi, whose realm was too low, he simply took a look and fainted.

    The message conveyed by this spherical ice sculpture is staggeringly huge.  Even beings such as Modina cannot bear such a huge amount of information in a short period of time.

    After a while

    "Ye Pengfei, didn't you convey spiritual energy to Lao Zi? How could you imprint all of Lao Zi's law information on this frozen sphere?"

    Lingbu Qingyun 1368

    The huge information that made Modi faint was exactly the information about the laws of the universe in Zifu Universe.  I think back then, when Ye Pengfei had a large number of divided souls, he could only accept the law information of Zifu Universe in batches and step by step.

    After so many years, Zifu Universe has become much stronger and more mature.  The amount of information about the laws of the universe is naturally huge.

    Such a huge amount of information was suddenly imprinted on the surface of a hockey puck with a diameter of only a few feet.  How could the Huan Stone not be so surprised?

    "For you, the concept of time and space is still so rigid?"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei who was laughing, Huanshi said speechlessly: "Mustard Universe, it's easier said than done. If Lao Zi had this ability, he would have had to waste so much energy back then, bit by bit, towards  Do you teach these laws and concepts?"

    Ye Pengfei's promotion speed is very fast, not only because of his evil qualifications, but also because of the generous help from existences such as Zifu and Huanshi.

    While other saints are still working hard to understand all three thousand avenues, Ye Pengfei has gone one step further and created a truly original way by using the two independent universes of Zifu and time and space.

    When other deities are still thinking about how to integrate the three thousand avenues into yiti more perfectly.  However, Ye Pengfei relied more on Zifu's way of devouring and stripping away the strong, and relying on Huan Shi's way of illusory truth, creating one after another "supreme avenue" that was very different from the three thousand avenues.  Even Qing Wuming didn't notice his magical ax power. It was a shocking magical power that contained too many "supreme avenues"!

    It is no exaggeration to say that if Ye Pengfei can really combine the Taoist artistic conception of that set of magical footwork, as well as the method of witchcraft, self-created Taoism, and many other Taoist artistic conceptions.  Everything is perfectly integrated into this magical axe.  Not to mention one Qing Wuming, even if there were thousands of Qing Wuming, they would never be Ye Pengfei's opponent!

    Therefore, when hearing Huan Shi's speechless sigh, Ye Pengfei was filled with emotion.

    "I know how to do it, and you can all learn it in the future. Time is infinite, life span is infinite, there is no magic method that we cannot master!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s decisive answer.  It doesn't seem to directly answer Huan Shi's question.  However, Huan Shi understood it and immersed all his mind power and spiritual consciousness into it.  Go inside this ice ball

    ¡­¡­

    This ice ball is the Zifu Universe.  The Zifu universe is extremely large, but the Mustard Seed Universe, its appearance.  But it can also be very small.

    It¡¯s just that this tiny degree depends on Zifu¡¯s ability.  With Zifu's current capabilities.  You can only shrink yourself to this size.  If it really wants to change into a wisp of dust, it still needs more progress.

    And this kind of progress is exactly what Zifu Universe is pursuing.  And the degree of this shrinking change is the most intuitive judgment of the degree of Zifu's evolution!

    "Lao Zi has shrunk a little."

    Ten hours later, Huan Shi spoke again.  Its voice was filled with unabashed excitement.

    Although it is only reduced by less than one ten thousandth.  However, it is enough to prove that what Ye Pengfei said before was not a lie.

    Lingbu Qingyun 1368

    "I didn't expect that you could really make Lao Zi gain powerful power quickly. Ye Pengfei, I guess you can transfer spiritual energy even faster, right?"

    At the current speed, it will probably take hundreds of years for the Zifu Universe to reach the predetermined level.  However, at this moment, it is obviously not suitable to stay somewhere for a long time.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, "According to my estimate, it will take about twenty days. However, success or failure is also related to Lao Zi himself. After all, there are some things that I can't do for him!  "

    Huanshi nodded in understanding, and the topic suddenly jumped: "Bing Feng Lao Zi It turns out that the so-called ice spirit root matter turned out to be like this"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, took a deep look at Huan Shi, but did not answer the question and continued the exchange.After all, Ye Pengfei cannot do this for Huan Shi!

    ******

    Twenty days will pass by just meditating casually.

    However, for Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi, every minute and every second during these twenty days, they were fully focused and never relaxed.  It was as if they were going through a life-and-death battle that could lead to their own death at any time.

    Every change in Zi Mansion is deeply imprinted into the soul of Huan Shi.  Huan Shi could understand some of them.  Some, Huan Shi can only remember temporarily.  And these unclear artistic conceptions can be understood once they are understood.  The ability of the fantasy stone will make a huge leap once or even several times.

    The increasingly cold cosmic space in Zi Mansion also made Huan Shi's telepathy and consciousness linger.  Regarding the secrets of the universe, the secrets of the top-quality ice spirit roots, and Ye Pengfei's method of destroying the ninth-level puppets, these seemingly unrelated issues at first glance have gradually become clearer to Huan Shi now.

    Huan Shi believes that as long as his observation power is stronger, his observation time is longer, and his analysis ability is stronger.  The inspiring questions that Ye Pengfei deliberately left behind at the beginning can be completely solved by himself!

    And for Ye Pengfei

    "It's easier to know than to do. The ancients were honest and I don't want to deceive them."

    Ye Pengfei looked relaxed, but his body and even his soul were already extremely exhausted.

    "This is the first time to extract the original power of the universe on such a large scale. For me now, the burden is too heavy. Even those battles in the past have never exhausted my soul to this extent."

    Because of fighting, Ye Pengfei's soul was broken several times.  The most serious one was the terrorist attack and killing by Cang Yuhou.

    However, Ye Pengfei has never felt that deep feeling of exhaustion in his soul.  This time, in order to help Zifu evolve, Ye Pengfei got a taste of something new.

    "As long as you persist for a few more days, you will be done!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A series of refreshing magical methods were used towards my soul and Tao body.  Ye Pengfei was once again "full of energy" and repeated the work of absorbing spiritual energy and delivering spiritual energy.  However, even he himself doesn't know how long he can last with his "full energy" (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1369. The original power from the universe (Part 2)

    The more power he absorbed, the more pressure Ye Pengfei had to endure.  The fatigue of the Tao body and the fatigue of the soul are precisely because of this increasing pressure.

    "This is the source of the power of the so-called 'Heavenly Tribulation'. The aura from those heavenly tribulations was the original aura of the universe. But why didn't the universe send out strong men like me who might threaten it?  , simply kill them?"

    In order to dispel the deep feeling of fatigue, in order to continue to persevere.  Ye Pengfei had to let himself think about some profound and unpredictable questions.  This is just like ordinary people who don't want to freeze to death. They need non-stop communication and non-stop thinking in order to survive.

    "Perhaps, the big universe has another purpose. Perhaps, in the eyes of the big universe, the existence of us creatures is just like the creatures on the Cultivation Star created by Modi?"

    "This can easily explain why the strong men who have transcended the universe and achieved the Supreme Way can come back again. This is just like when Modi deliberately put me on that cultivation star.  "

    "In this way, the Heavenly Tribulation is just to better sharpen the strong people it supports. However, the heart of this universe is much better than that of Modi. It does not restrict the strong people it supports.  We, break through it and leave it."

    Modi is like raising pigs, except that he will not kill those pigs, he will just keep those pigs under tight control.

    The big universe is like raising a child. When the child grows up and becomes capable, it is optimistic about its success and will not restrict it from leaving.

    Constantly thinking about these questions, constantly looking for the most reasonable answers from various possibilities.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei felt that he was not so tired anymore.

    "Surprisingly, you are gradually becoming more energetic?"

    A few hours later.  Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that he seemed to have gained some benefit by mistake again.

    "Could it be that I have been recognized by the universe. So, it has eliminated the coercive power in the cold aura?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise and shook his head secretly.

    "I bear that pressure, and it can squeeze out the artistic conception I have through these pressures. It can even force me to create a more special 'Supreme Avenue'. This is an equivalent exchange, if  I can¡¯t provide the artistic conception it wants. Then, it will never let me draw any power from it!¡±

    I have to say that Ye Pengfei is very courageous.  It was precisely because he had predicted early on that the universe would use this source of power in exchange.  That's why he is so bold.

    "In this case, it's not that I have been recognized by it, but that I have realized what 'supreme way'?"

    In Ye Pengfei's eyes.  There were clusters of bright lights dancing.  His glow of joy caused Huan Shi to turn his head and look at him in surprise for a long time.  It wasn't until Huan Shi was sure that he couldn't figure out any mystery.  Just now, he shifted his attention to the ice ball formed by Zi Mansion

    ¡­¡­

    Huan Shi doesn¡¯t understand Ye Pengfei, so Qing Wuming can¡¯t understand Ye Pengfei even more.

    "Ten days have passed, why hasn't the boy come out yet?"

    A deity controlled by Qing Wuming.  It is quietly lurking in a time and space tens of billions of miles away from the restrictive barrier set up by Ye Pengfei.  Ten days ago, he watched Ye Pengfei impose these restrictions for ten days.  However, he did not notice any unusual movement in this restricted space.

    "The sudden restriction was placed, probably because I was honing some magical power But, I couldn't feel any power fluctuations at all. Could it be that when that kid deduced his magical power, he was able to achieve no loss of power?"

    Qing Wuming asked himself that he did not have such ability.

    "Even those beings who are extremely close to the ultimate realm may not be able to do this unless"

    Qing Wuming¡¯s eyes, which were like giant lakes, shimmered with cold light.

    "Unless he possesses a treasure from the ultimate realm!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei could not have guessed that his efforts to help the Zifu universe evolve and advance would actually make Qing Wuming suspicious.  If he could take a peek, Qing Wuming's emotional state at this moment.  Then, with just a little use, he no longer has to worry about Qing Wuming's threat.

    It¡¯s just that now, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to leave the eighteenth level of hell to peep into Qing Wuming¡¯s emotional fluctuations.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has been completely immersed in experiencing the beauty of the original power of the universe.

    "The pressure that makes me tired is deliberately mixed in by the universe. As long as I can create something under this pressure,A new "supreme avenue" emerges.  Then, the universe will be generous and give me some breathing time!  "

    Through non-stop analysis, Ye Pengfei realized that he did not create the "supreme avenue" that could ignore the pressure of the universe.  But the big universe got benefits, so it gave some benefits to Ye Pengfei in return.

    "So, there are problems with some of my previous inferences. The big universe is not trying to squeeze out the 'supreme avenue' that I already possess. The big universe actually wants to use this kind of pressure to squeeze out my potential!  "

    The Taoism and artistic conception that the living beings on Modi¡¯s cultivation star have gained from their cultivation are actually ¡°given¡± by Modi.  Therefore, Modi never thought about it.  What kind of pressure do you put on the creatures you support, what kind of potential do you squeeze out.

    "However, the choice of this universe is completely different from Modi's.  It allows the creatures in its body to develop as it wants, and at the right time, it will even give its original power to the being that it likes, and squeeze out some of the potential of that being that it likes.  .

    Step by step calculation, step by step analysis.  Some analysis results were approved by Ye Pengfei and kept.  More analysis results were overturned by Ye Pengfei.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei's thinking became clearer and clearer.  He seems to already know most of the secrets of this universe.

    in particular¡­¡­

    "Sure enough, the pressure is back!!!"

    When once again, the Tao body and soul quickly became tired, Ye Pengfei realized that his last inferences were probably the truth.  When I was so tired just now, I had indeed created a brand new "Supreme Avenue".

    "This time, what kind of self-creation method do you have? If you can continuously create self-creation methods under this pressure, it is also a wonderful way to make money without losing money!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled to himself, absorbing the power of the origin of the universe faster and faster (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1370. The potential of Zifu!  The potential of the universe!

    Qing Wuming didn't understand how evil Ye Pengfei really was.  If Qing Wuming knew, Ye Pengfei had more than just one or two creative ways.  Then, he will definitely be impressed and will definitely use more powerful magical means.

    In fact, even Ye Pengfei himself, after being called a "monster" by countless beings, has never been as stunned by his own evil behavior as he is today.

    "Hey, the pressure is gone again?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but whisper to himself, "Could it be that the inference just now was wrong again?"

    "What inference? What mistake?" Monk Huanshi Zhanger was confused and interjected.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and did not answer.  The Huan Stone has not yet truly touched the original power of the universe. If I describe it in detail, it will hinder the self-development of the Huan Stone.

    And when the Huanshi saw Ye Pengfei shaking his head slightly and not answering, he understood.

    "Is it related to the cold power that can freeze Lao Zi?" Huan Shi murmured to himself, "This kind of cold is really weird. Logically speaking, those ice monks do not breathe this kind of cold power.  Ice aurathe best ice spirit root, is it possible that only those with the best ice spirit root can feel the existence of this weird ice aura?"

    Huan Shi muttered, thinking to himself, and turned his gaze back to the ice ball again.  Although, it has been looking like this for ten days.  However, it still feels that there is a lot of information that it cannot fully understand

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes day by day.

    Ye Pengfei's various judgments gradually converged on one point.

    "That inference must be correct!" Ye Pengfei's joy could not be concealed at all, "Every time the pressure disappears, I realize a new 'supreme avenue'. What's interesting is that the supreme avenue  After it appeared, it turned out that I, the enlightened person, was not the first to discover it, but that the universe was the first to discover it!"

    As Ye Pengfei continued to look inward at himself, he gradually discovered the "supreme avenue" he had realized.  The number of these so-called "supreme avenues" is exactly the same as the number of times the pressure disappears.  Obviously, this couldn't be just a coincidence.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how many ¡®supreme avenues¡¯ the universe has mastered through this method, and to what extent has the universe grown as a result?¡±

    Everything has the urge to evolve, and the universe is no exception.  Ye Pengfei himself is helping a universe evolve, and that universe is on the road to evolution.  Not unusual either.  The only strange thing is that the universe can master so many "supreme avenues" that are completely different from the three thousand avenues?

    "It's just that Modi refined Wang Rou's artistic conception of Taoism. Lao Zi has basically cleared all the obstacles on the road to evolution. The universe must have long ago possessed the artistic conception of witchcraft that Wang Rou possesses.  Master it. However, the big universe still hasn¡¯t evolved When this big universe truly evolves, I don¡¯t know what kind of tyrannical existence it will be!"

    The road to evolution becomes more difficult.  After evolving, it will become more tyrannical.

    Flowers, plants and trees all have spirits. If they evolve successfully, most of them will have foundation building and golden elixir levels.  A few will possess the power of Nascent Soul.

    It is difficult for some creatures to activate their spiritual intelligence. Once they evolve successfully and their spiritual intelligence is activated, they will have the realm of gods and humans.  Even the abilities of the fairyland.

    "With the existence of Dao tools like Fox Princess, the road to evolution is extremely difficult.  Therefore, after she successfully evolved.  She now has the ability to step into the heavenly realm in one step!

    As for the magic stone, the road to evolution is more difficult.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't suddenly realized the true meaning of life, it might not have been able to evolve successfully.  Therefore, when the Huanshi finally succeeded, it stepped into the realm of realizing the supreme way!

    Based on this calculation, after Zifu evolves successfully, it will definitely become a mess.  If this universe can successfully evolve, it will definitely be a more powerful existence than its peers.

    "Whether this guess is correct or not depends on how good you, Lao Zi, will be after you evolve!!!"

    The eyes that stare at the hockey puck are shining brightly.  Originally, Ye Pengfei didn't expect much help from the evolved Zifu Universe.  But now, after some thought.  He actually discovered that it was very likely that the evolved Zifu could overpower him and become the most powerful existence on his side!

    It was as if I sensed Ye Pengfei's thoughts.  The ice ball, which had been frozen for eighteen days, suddenly began to vibrate violently.

    During these eighteen days, the diameter of the ice ball has shrunk to only half an inch.  The speed at which the ice ball absorbs the cold spiritual energy has also become thousands of times faster.  Originally, ?According to Ye Pengfei's estimate, it will take at least two days before the hockey puck can shrink to the ideal size.  However, the diameter of the ice ball that suddenly began to vibrate violently accelerated and shrank rapidly.  In just a few blinks, the ice ball shrank to the size of a needle!  !  !

    "This isthe speed of self-generated spiritual energy has suddenly accelerated!"

    Before Huan Shi could react, Ye Pengfei could already see it clearly.  In this short period of eighteen days, Ye Pengfei's abilities also improved by leaps and bounds.  Compared with him, Huan Shi is no longer on the same level.  Even if the Huan Stone successfully breaks through now, it can only sigh with regret at Ye Pengfei's back.

    Ye Pengfei's surprised voice made Huan Shi wake up suddenly.  Although it was pulled further and further away by Ye Pengfei, it was not a fool after all.  From Ye Pengfei's precise and quick judgment, it suddenly realized that Ye Pengfei had improved significantly.

    "Ye Pengfei, you are such a monster." He muttered in a low voice, very speechless.  Then, with a smile on his face, he said, "The speed of self-generated spiritual energy is accelerating, which means that Lao Zi will be able to successfully evolve soon?"

    "It should be so!" Ye Pengfei nodded slowly.

    Although Ye Pengfei has never seen the evolution of the universe.  However, some signs can still be predicted.

    For example, the size of Zifu can indicate its degree of evolution.

    For example, the speed of Zifu's self-generated spiritual energy should also be able to explain its degree of evolution.

    Huan Shi is very happy, and Ye Pengfei is also in a good mood.  After more than ten days of hard work, we are finally about to see results.  Whether you succeed or not depends on the last step!

    "Any breakthrough is the last level, which is the most dangerous. I wonder if the method used on Huan Shi can be successfully used again?"

    Calm down, meditate, meditate Suddenly, Ye Pengfei pressed his hands on the ice particle that was invisible to the naked eye.  The method of finding flaws, expanding flaws, and achieving life is revealed once again!  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1371. The true use of the divine axe!

    Ye Pengfei is sure, but he is not 100% sure.

    After all, this method was only tested once on Huan Shi.

    After all, a universe-level existence is extraordinary!  !  !

    Soon, Ye Pengfei encountered the first obstacle.

    "No damage?"

    If you can't find a flaw, you won't be able to perform a method.  This means that Zi Mansion can only go through this final level on its own.

    "This is impossible!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned.

    That Cang Yuhou¡¯s over-the-air kill brought huge trauma to Ye Pengfei and Zifu Universe, and also brought a massive amount of information.  Among the vast amounts of information, the most obvious one, and the one that made Ye Pengfei feel the most, was that the person who could help Zifu evolve was the Zifu in the past, and it was very likely that he had successfully evolved once!

    "If it wasn't for this reason, then why did Cang Yuhou regard Zi Mansion as his enemy? If it wasn't for this reason, how could Zi Mansion have escaped into this universe when it suffered heavy losses?"

    Since this is the case, then Zi Mansion must have a flaw.  Otherwise, it would not be that Ye Pengfei was powerless, but that it would have completely overturned the biggest discovery in Ye Pengfei's life!

    There is no one other. The true meaning of life is Ye Pengfei¡¯s greatest discovery in his life.  Not only did he create a method that could help existences such as Huan Shi successfully evolve into real life forms.  He even secretly created a set of magical powers that can kill all living things!  !  !

    "Even Lao Huan and Lao Zi don't know that the foundation of my magical ax power is the true meaning of life. If my guess about the true meaning of life is wrong, then my magical power will become  Become a waste!"

    The magical power of the divine ax is mixed in.  All the Taoist artistic conceptions that Ye Pengfei has learned.  Even the foreign laws that have nothing to do with Taoism are integrated into it one by one.  Both Huanshi and Zifu thought that this was Ye Pengfei's attempt to integrate what he had learned into one and create the most powerful magical power.  How could they have imagined that this magical power could carry Ye Pengfei's great ambitions!

    "All fusions are to find the breach of life. If the breach of life does not exist at all, my guess is simply wrong. What is the use of this magical power?"

    If you want to compete head-on with beings like Qing Wuming.  In order to quickly become the top existence after transcending the universe, Ye Pengfei needs this magical power.

    Those who have already revealed their names are the enemy of the Zi Mansion, Cang Yuhou, as well as the unknown enemies in time and space, plus the unknown origin of Ye Pengfei's previous life.  Enemies whose strength is unknown If he wants to face these enemies head-on, Ye Pengfei needs this magical power even more!

    "If I'm wrong, I will not only lose this magical power, but I will also lose my confidence I don't believe it. I will really be wrong!"

    Belief, once again strengthened.  A shining divine axe appeared in his hand.

    "Ye Pengfei, what do you want to do?"

    I saw the Kaitian Divine Ax that suddenly appeared.  Huan Shi was shocked and yelled.

    "Don't worry, I'm not crazy about gains or losses." Ye Pengfei smiled at Huan Shi.  Then, with a solemn expression, he slowly raised the divine axe.

    This time, Huan Shi didn¡¯t speak.  Ye Pengfei's reaction just now made him feel a lot more at ease.  At least it can be sure that nothing happened to Ye Pengfei.

    However, the worried look on Huan Shi's face became more and more intense.  It simply couldn't figure out what it had to do with helping Zi Mansion evolve and the magical power of the axe.

    And Huan Shi has never seen Ye Pengfei use the magical ax power like this.  Even when he had just created this magical power and the divine ax was still a pure shadow, Ye Pengfei mostly used his spiritual consciousness to control the divine ax from a distance.  Even if it is occasionally caught and chopped in the hand, it is done with ease and there is absolutely no feeling of stagnation.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei raised the divine ax extremely slowly, and even more slowly, pushed the sharp blade of the ax towards the ice particle that could not be seen by the naked eye

    "Could it be that something strange happened in Zifu's body?"

    Killing inner demons and removing debris is the only reason Huan Shi can guess.  How could it have guessed that Ye Pengfei was actually going to use the magical power of this magical ax to hack out the broken spots in the Zi Mansion!  !  !

    boom¡­¡­

    There was a slight sound, and the pressure of the divine ax on the surface had come into close contact with the ice-shaped Zifu universe.  However, the blade of the divine ax is still far away from the ice particles.

    Holding his breath, Huan Shi widened his eyes and watched Ye Pengfei push the divine ax forward at an even slower speed.  In Huan Shi¡¯s view,?Ye Pengfei was being cautious, for fear of killing the wrong target.  Little does it know that Ye Pengfei is indeed very cautious.  However, his caution was to seize the subtle flaws in life.

    "It must exist! It absolutely exists!"

    Ye Pengfei encouraged himself secretly while concentrating on collecting the Zifu universe that fluctuated due to the magical power of the divine axe.

    You must know that this is also the first time since Ye Pengfei created this magical power that he has used it to find the gap in life.  According to his past calculations, although the current divine ax power is strong, it is not strong enough to successfully find the breach of life.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei is not sure.

    However, Ye Pengfei must be confident!

    This attempt is related to Ye Pengfei's future.  Once he failed, Ye Pengfei even doubted whether his realm would plummet and he would not even be able to maintain the realm of Tianzun.

    This time, although there is no murderous intent in this attempt, there is no powerful enemy around.  However, Ye Pengfei felt unprecedented pressure!

    From the moment there was a slight sound until the blade of the divine ax finally touched the ice-like Zifu Universe, it took a full time, almost three sticks of incense.  For both Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi, the time of these three sticks of incense is like 30 million years!

    "how?"

    When he saw it, the corners of Ye Pengfei's mouth finally curved into a smile.  Huan Shi spoke again.

    "The situation is not bad."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and the big stone weighing on his heart was finally kicked away by him.

    The rupture of life does exist!  !  !

    "Uhyou actually use the magic ax to find the gap in life?"

    After hearing Ye Pengfei's explanation, Huanshi realized that his guess just now was very wrong.  It was about to ask why Ye Pengfei used the magic ax to find the gap in life.  However, before the words came out of his mouth, he froze.

    "Could it be that this magical ax has magical powers"

    Ye Pengfei smiled lightly and nodded.

    Finally, Huan Shi was the first to know the true use of this magical axe!  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1372. Precious experience, a leap in realm!

    An ax, an ax, another ax

    As time goes by, Ye Pengfei¡¯s speed of swinging the magic ax is also increasing.  And that ice particle has shrunk to the point where it is difficult for even the consciousness to capture it.  However, the transformation still did not occur.

    "Isn't that enough?" Huan Shi couldn't help but feel anxious.

    According to Huan Shi¡¯s calculation, Zi Mansion can be reduced to this extent.  That means that the power it possesses can already help it break through a realm.  It was originally a universe-level existence, but it has broken through to another realm. If it doesn't complete the evolution of life, what else can it be?

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei was there to help.  Looking at him wielding the Divine Ax more and more freely, it is clear that the method of creating life is progressing smoothly.  But I don¡¯t know why I still haven¡¯t seen any results.

    "The more difficult it is, the stronger it becomes!"

    Ye Pengfei's calm answer made Huan Shi understand immediately.  It has never thought about this issue as carefully as Ye Pengfei did.

    "In other words, when Lao Zi evolves successfully, it may even surpass you?"

    "Perhaps, it is possible for them to reach the levels of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao!"

    "Ha, if that's the case, then there's no need to worry about Qing Wuming!"

    Huan Shi smiled broadly, but it was never a pleasant thing to be stared at by a ridiculously strong guy.

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly: "Lao Huan, you really need a breakthrough."

    In an instant, the smile solidified on Huan Shi¡¯s face.  Ye Pengfei's seemingly abrupt answer made Huan Shi feel palpitations in his heart.  And this kind of heart palpitations, in turn, caused some wonderful changes to gradually occur in Huan Shi's Tao body.  It stood silently for a long time.  Then, he sat down cross-legged on the spot

    ¡­¡­

    With each stroke of his divine ax, he hit the Zifu ice particles again and again.  All the magical powers are condensed and never dispersed.  It penetrated straight into the cosmic space of Zifu Universe.

    This is no longer just about helping the Zifu universe evolve.  Ye Pengfei also unexpectedly got a valuable opportunity to hone his magical ax powers through this move.

    "There is no problem in using the magical power of the Divine Ax to find the gaps in life. The next thing to do is to improve efficiency!"

    Water droplets can penetrate stone. As long as there is enough time, even the most rubbish spell can always kill a defenseless powerful person.  only.  What powerful existence is there that does not defend itself against foreign enemies at all times?

    Efficiency is extremely precious.  If it is the simplest magical power, it can have high efficiency that is difficult for ordinary people to achieve.  Then, the simplest magical power can really kill a fully armed powerful person!

    To put it simply, it is better than Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  They used any magic or magical power at will, or even just stared.  Those so-called powerful men from all races are likely to disappear into thin air!

    Ye Pengfei knows this very well, so.  He also understood very well what a precious opportunity Zifu Universe provided him with to practice his skills.

    One axe, one axe.  Another axe.

    With each stroke of the ax, you will gain many experiences and insights.

    The efficiency of each axe.  It will be much more efficient than the previous axe.

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei's power of faith became stronger.  If he were to face beings like Jiao Yan and Chang Dao again, he would be able to kill them all with just one swing of his axe!

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei was completely immersed in the joy of continuous experience and improvement.  His consciousness was so ethereal that he even forgot what he wanted to do.

    until¡­¡­

    Boom!

    A thunderous sound exploded in the Zifu universe.  Ye Pengfei also woke up suddenly from the artistic conception of ethereal enlightenment.

    "I didn't expect that Zi Mansion has condensed into this."

    With his telekinesis, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that the interior of the Zifu universe at this time had been condensed into a wasteland with a radius of less than a hundred miles.

    In fact, at first glance, it just looks like a wasteland.  With Ye Pengfei's powerful telepathy, he soon discovered that this "wasteland" was complex.  The space planes that Zifu Universe once owned, the vast sea of ??stars in each space plane.  All of them appeared in a more miniature form in this "wasteland".

    "Not only has the outside world turned into a mustard seed dust, but even its inside is changing in the direction of a mustard seed dust. Does it mean that the evolution of the universe must go through such a stage?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s magical ax power only looks for thatThe breach of life only cuts open the breach of life.  However, the magical power of the divine ax cannot predict how the original non-living body will change into if the breach of life is completely cut open.

    And now, Ye Pengfei has seen the results of this change with his own eyes.  He also clearly saw that this trend of change was still continuing.  He can roughly guess what the future will be like.

    "If that's the case, you have to make some preparations in advance. Don't scare Qing Wuming's spies to death."

    Ye Pengfei's eyes swept around casually.  His gaze clearly did not penetrate the restrictive barrier he had set up, but the images of the deities controlled by Qing Wuming fell into Ye Pengfei's eyes exactly.

    Ye Pengfei did not use his mind power, nor did he use any kind of magical power.  If Qing Wuming's real body were here, he would be shocked to find that in this short period of less than twenty days, Ye Pengfei's realm has soared again.  Ye Pengfei's cultivation level has already reached the top of Tianzun level!

    "The realm can be increased, but the cultivation level should not be increased. Although the universe will not refuse the entry of beings who have realized the supreme way. But it is obvious that every being who has realized the supreme way in its body will be  It's sent out of the country as a gift. Maybe, without special reasons, it will never come back!"

    Thinking from his perspective, Ye Pengfei felt that if he were the universe, he would do the same thing.  After all, for those beings who have cultivated and enlightened themselves within their own bodies and transcended the universe, I have long understood all aspects of them clearly and clearly.  In this way, instead of keeping them to dominate in your own body, it is better to throw them out and make room for outsiders and the younger generations to develop.

    This is not Ye Pengfei's random guess. After all, the existences that transcend the universe that he has come into contact with and heard of are either entered from the outside (for example, Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, Zifu, Time and Space), or  Leaving the big universe, there is no news at all (for example, the blood dragon ancestor).

    The only Qing Wuming whose origins are unknown, Ye Pengfei has killed hundreds of Tianzun peak-level beings one after another, and has learned a large number of Tianzun's memories.  However, no one knew the existence of Qing Wuming!

    "Be careful and you won't make a big mistake. Seal my cultivation level first."

    The power of thought and Taoism are mixed together to form a series of restrictions.  These 108 restrictions in total were exactly what Ye Pengfei used to prevent the Zifu Universe from continuing to grow.

    The difference is that the one hundred and eight restrictions back then were cast through one hundred and eight clones.  The one hundred and eight powerful clones that took advantage of the thirty-three-day formation and spent countless billions of years to cultivate made the power of the one hundred and eight restrictions even more powerful.

    "This restriction cannot be opened until sufficient savings are made and everything is properly handled. The temporary ban alone may not be enough. We need to use the thirty-three-day formation and the secret realm of time to cultivate one hundred and eight clones again.  !¡±

    With a thought, he traveled through several spaces and accurately entered the secret realm of time.  Even the Demon Xuan who controls the secret realm of time does not know that somewhere in the secret realm of time, a thirty-three-day formation that has been stagnant for a long time is slowly starting up again.  In the thirty-three-day formation that has undergone some improvements, one hundred and eight figures are slowly condensing in the eyes of the one hundred and eight formations

    ¡­¡­

    No matter how powerful a being is, it is impossible to know everything.

    "It's like Qing Wuming has not realized that Ye Pengfei has improved even more until now.

    And Ye Pengfei also didn't know that just when he reopened the thirty-three-day formation and started to condense one hundred and eight clones, a guy he hadn't seen for a long time was cursing and gritting his teeth on that first day.  Trekking through the seventh level of space.

    "If Ye Pengfei could see this guy, he would be able to escape from the sea of ??suffering in an instant.

    But, if this guy escapes from the sea of ??suffering in an instant.  Then, those strange things that made even Qing Wuming feel numb would no longer happen one by one!

    "What the hell, what kind of world is this? If you get a little bit of black mist, you'll be in pain!"

    Niu Ben didn¡¯t care and roared wildly.  The movements of his hands were extremely gentle.  I saw him holding something that looked like a syringe and carefully extracting the black mist that adhered to his body into a glass tube.

    Niuben was actually invented, it can extract black mist and store the treasures of black mist!

    It¡¯s not just the black mist, he can also extract and preserve the pus and blood in the black mist.  If he hadn't invented such treasures, with his current level, he would be able to reach the first level of Tianzun.It is simply impossible to safely pass through this sixth level of space!

    In fact, even so, Niu Ben was walking on thin ice and was trembling with fear.  After all, it is easy to extract but difficult to store.  When he filled all the special glass tubes again, he had to look around for suitable materials again.

    He did not wear any special equipment, nor did he cover up any of his own life breath.  Niu Ben started wandering around so naturally.

    I didn¡¯t think about any ins and outs, and I never encountered any obstacles.  Niu Ben just wandered around in this sixth level of space so casually!

    Niu Ben didn¡¯t realize how shocking it was that he could do this.  Niu Ben didn't realize that even his Master Niu Cha, who had now been promoted to a whole new level, never thought that he could move so freely in this sixth level of space!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's mind is completely immersed in the Zifu universe (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1373. Chaos magical power!

    As Ye Pengfei continued to inject the original power of the universe, the area of ??the so-called "wasteland" also continued to shrink.

    And with Ye Pengfei's magical ax power one after another, no matter how small the "wasteland" is condensed.  Ye Pengfei's mind power can be seen, a disharmonious break!

    This is the first time Ye Pengfei has seen the destruction of life with his own eyes.

    I think back then, Ye Pengfei took advantage of this vulnerability for the first time and forcibly expelled Qing Wuming.  He was just making a bold guess. With his strength at that time, it was impossible to peer into Qing Wuming's body, let alone Qing Wuming's soul.

    And when Ye Pengfei used his magical power for the first time to help Huan Shi successfully evolve into a real life form, he could only feel the possible flaws deep in the soul of Huan Shi Dao.  At that time, he did not see with his own eyes the flaws in Huan Shi's life.

    But this time, he clearly saw the gap in the life of the Zifu universe that was about to evolve into a real life form!

    "If this gap does not exist, then the Zi Mansion, which has swallowed up a massive amount of power, can only become a more powerful universe. With this gap, it can evolve into a real creature!"

    When Ye Pengfei was thinking like this, he didn't have time to wander twice in his sea of ??consciousness.  New changes suddenly appeared in Zifu's body!

    An inexplicable sound of thunder shook Ye Pengfei¡¯s magical ax power to the point where it collapsed instantly!

    ¡°The last hurdle, the last obstacle!!!¡±

    From the Immortal Realm to the Divine Realm, from the Divine Realm to the Immortal Realm As the realm climbs all the way up, the bottlenecks encountered will become bigger and stronger.

    And now the Zifu Universe is going to evolve from an inanimate, cosmic-level existence to a real life form that transcends the universe.  How strong will such bottlenecks be?  Ye Pengfei had expected it.

    "This is also my last chance to hone my skills!"

    The collapse of the magical ax power brought certain backlash to Ye Pengfei.  However, instead of panicking because of his injury, Ye Pengfei was overjoyed!

    "The power of my divine ax power does not surpass the realm of Heavenly Lord. However, in terms of realm, it is not comparable to those ordinary beings who have proven the supreme way!"

    "Such a magical power. A thunderous thunder can disperse the shock. Going further, such a magical power is even more useless!"

    This magical power has become much stronger.

    However, if Ye Pengfei wants to transform an inanimate body into a real living body with his own hands like the last time, he will need more powerful magical powers.

    Ye Pengfei can also choose.  Let Zifu do it himself.  The breach has already appeared. Give Zifu some time and it can transform on its own.

    ???????????? But, such a good opportunity.  How could Ye Pengfei give up so easily on such a powerful challenge?

    Fight!  !  !

    The fighting spirit burned in Ye Pengfei's chest.  A new divine axe, along a wonderfully winding path.  Chopped over.

    Boom~~~~~~~~~

    For the first time, the Heavenly Lords who were observing Ye Pengfei heard a huge noise.  felt it.  Violent shaking.  However, when their expressions changed suddenly and they tried to find the source of the noise and vibration, they were shocked to find that they could not find it at all!

    The time and space in front of you remains stable.

    The time and space in the distance remain stable.

    That circle of extremely tight restrictions remains stable.

    However, the vibration reverberated in their souls, and the vibration prevented their Tao bodies from maintaining balance!

    For the first time, Qing Wuming¡¯s expression really changed suddenly!

    "That boy, what kind of magical power are you practicing?"

    By controlling these gods, Qing Wuming noticed the profound artistic conception of this vibration.  Such a shocking artistic conception that not only ignores time and space, but even has no concept of time and space at all, is clearly something that only those beings with bodies of chaos can have and possess!

    "That boy cannot have a body of chaos. Otherwise, I would have discovered it a long time ago. However, this vibration has such an artistic conception. This means that the boy is practicing a chaos-level magic and magical power!"

    Monster, what a monster.

    Qing Wuming clearly felt the threat that the existence of this monster might bring to him.  The vague causal connection, at this moment, has partially become apparent.

    "Those beings must be his enemies in the previous life, so powerful! No wonder he was able to cultivate such magical powers in advance!"

    &nbsp; Qing Wuming's suddenly changed expression gradually softened, and he laughed happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s been well worth the wait after all these years!!!¡±

    ******

    A roar represents the collapse of the magical power of a divine axe.

    After a roar, it meant that Ye Pengfei had to endure more intense trauma.

    And all this, in Ye Pengfei's opinion, is very worthwhile.

    You must know that big efforts may not bring big rewards.  It's like Naqing Wuming gave up his cultivation and persisted for so many years.  In the end, he didn't necessarily get much in return.

    However, if you really get a reward, the reward will be extremely amazing.  This reward can surprise people to the point of fainting with happiness!

    When the Tenth Ax collapsed, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that his thoughts suddenly became clear!

    "It turns out that the law can still be like this"

    It¡¯s as if the trauma I just suffered didn¡¯t exist at all.  The eleventh Kaitian God Ax was quickly condensed.

    ??At first glance, this eleventh God-Opening Ax is no different from the previous one.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that this God-Opening Ax was completely different!

    "All laws can be integrated. Whether it is the three thousand avenues, the method of witchcraft, the method of true illusion, or the method of rejection."

    "The key to fusion lies in life and death, in the strangeness between life and death, in the chaotic state between life and death!"

    No wonder, Ziyi Hui said back then that the Holy Path of Chaos is the ultimate path.

    No wonder, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, just because they possess the body of chaos, can immediately transform into powerful beings that even their current selves cannot match at the moment of awakening!

    "I don't have a body of chaos, but I have realized the magical power of chaos. With such magical power of chaos, what other foreign laws can I not understand?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, and with his loud laughter, the eleventh God-opening ax quickly disappeared into the Zifu universe.  He quickly disappeared into the strange "wasteland" that was so condensed that it was only as big as a palm.

    ??Boom, the last sound of thunder suddenly sounded!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1374. Wonderful harvest!  (superior)

    The fastest way to read the Great Master is here. Welcome to log in to read the full text!

    With the arrival of this thunder, Ye Pengfei's long-prepared preparations also appeared one by one.  Then he saw countless forbidden magical powers encircling Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi.  And the mutated Zifu was imprisoned in another place.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s confinement.  It's like trapping a super powerful enemy.  What hangs high in the eyes of the forbidden formations is actually a huge God-opening axe!

    This is already Ye Pengfei's strongest method of trapping and suppressing.  Ye Pengfei wanted to forcibly suppress the mutated Zi Mansion."

    And this suppression has multiple purposes

    "At least, you and I will not suffer heavy losses from this." Facing Huan Shi's surprised and searching eyes, Ye Pengfei explained slowly, "And if Zi Mansion can conquer this circle with its own strength,  The circle of restriction. Only then can it truly and completely evolve and improve!"

    Suddenly, Huan Shi suddenly realized.

    "The more powerful the suppression, the more potential it can unleash Lao Zi, the next step is up to you!"

    No matter what, the nature of the Zifu Universe is much more tyrannical than that of Ye Pengfei. The power required for the breakthrough of the Zifu Universe is also much greater than that required by Ye Pengfei to break through.  Ye Pengfei was able to help all the way to this level, which is already very impressive.  Ye Pengfei does not have the ability to continue to help.

    Huan Shi understands this truth, and Zifu Universe also understands this truth.  Just when the last thunder came, just when it was about to break through, it suddenly felt huge waves of magical power that were trying to suppress it.  In an instant, it understood what it needed to do.

    "He only lifted part of the one hundred and eight restrictions on me. The magical power of the restriction that appeared now, with the help of the remaining one hundred and eight restrictions, exerted more powerful suppression on me He wanted to force it  Stimulate my potential. He has already seen it. If I cannot break through these forbidden magical powers with my own strength, then my evolutionary journey will be aborted!"

    As the original power of the universe continues to be absorbed, and as the own universe continues to condense, Zifu's ability to analyze and judge the universe continues to grow stronger.  That Huan Shi still needed to listen to Ye Pengfei's explanation before he suddenly realized it.  But Zifu Universe can completely figure it out with just a casual thought.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who is stronger!!!¡±

    With the firm belief of Zifu.  Within its condensed cosmic space, a spiral cyclone emerged inexplicably.  The cyclone was filled with countless lawful blades.  These originally powerful and tyrannical blades of law, driven by the strange spiral cyclone, became even more powerful!

    "Broken! Broken! Broken!"

    ?Three consecutive beeps, three consecutive forbidden breaks.  However, when Zifu wanted to break through the fourth forbidden magical power, Cyclone was exhausted.  The blade of law is shattered.  This time the counterattack stopped before the fourth prohibition was suppressed.

    Before Zi Mansion could organize a strong counterattack, it was shocked to find out.  The three previous restrictions that were broken by it were restored instantly.  Not only were the three restrictions restored to their original state, they also showed a stronger restriction pressure than before!

    "These three restrictions have absorbed my previous power and made use of my previous power!"

    Zi Mansion even knew very well how Ye Pengfei did this.  The core points.  It lies in the way of exclusion.

    However, Zifu does not have a deep understanding of the principle of rejection.  Even if it understands the mystery, it has no ability to solve this problem!

    The battle between strong men pays attention to the momentum of one enemy and ourselves, and pays attention to the decline of one and the increase of the other.

    Zifu vs. Ye Pengfei, although this is not a life and death battle between the enemy and ourselves.  However, the dangerous challenges involved are no less than that of a life and death battle!

    Just when the Zifu universe failed to come up with a solution immediately, the one hundred and eight forbidden magical powers quickly pressed towards Zifu.  And the three condensed forbidden magical powers are the vanguard of this round of oppression!

    To be precise, they are not suppressing all of Zi Mansion.  The main object they oppress is the destruction of life!

    "If I can split the gap, I can repair the gap. If I split the gap, I will help the non-living body to become a living body. If I repair the gap, I will turn the living body into a non-living body  ¡­Yin and Yang complement each other, good and bad. My magical ax power has finally become a real success!!!¡±

    "Materialization, in the eyes of those deity-level beings, is already a minor achievement in magical power.  However, for Ye Pengfei, who has great ambitions, materialization is still far away from the completion of magical powers.

    It wasn¡¯t until today that Ye Pengfei truly allowed his magical ax power to reach??The state of small success.  It wasn't until this moment that he was sure that his magical ax power had truly achieved the artistic conception he wanted to achieve!

    Ye Pengfei achieved his wish, and Ye Pengfei's small success in magical powers was a big unfortunate news for Zifu Universe.  Although it is said that Zifu Universe cannot see the damage in its own life.  However, when these forbidden and suppressive methods came, it clearly felt that it, which was already about to become a real life form, began to retreat gradually!

    "No! I am not willing to do so!"

    Faced with such pressure and such means, the huge potential of Zifu Universe burst out for the first time.  A force that made the Zifu universe feel inexplicable suddenly rushed out from somewhere and forcibly destroyed more than thirty forbidden magical powers!

    ¡°That¡¯s where the flaw in your life lies, that is, the power of life contained in the flaw!!!¡±

    Why do non-living entities have holes that allow them to evolve into living entities?

    When Ye Pengfei reached this level of cultivation, when Ye Pengfei could clearly see the destruction of life in the Zifu universe, and when Ye Pengfei saw that more than thirty of his forbidden magical powers were continuously destroyed, he finally knew the answer to the question.

    "Life has a power unique to life. That power is contained in the rupture of life."

    "Different life forms have different ways of breaking through life. The hidden power is also different."

    "So, life is complex, life is wonderful, life has its own personality, and life has its own path of development. And this complexity, this wonderfulness, this personality, this unique development gives those  The inanimate beings who have special opportunities can strengthen their attraction!"

    ??From quietly observing the origin of life, to boldly guessing the root of life, to inventing the way of creation, and to today, I finally understand the unique charm of life.  Ye Pengfei's thoughts have gone through a wonderful journey.  Ye Pengfei's harvest was also extremely exciting!  To be continued.  )

    &nbsp

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1375. Wonderful harvest!  (Down)

    The fastest way to read the Great Master is here. Welcome to log in to read the full text!

    "The great road of love is the way to view the wonderful things of life. Visit and download the txt novel about love, friendship, unfeeling, loveall aspects of love reflect all aspects of life's failure."

    "At first glance, the power of the Avenue of Love is far less powerful than the Way of Time and Space, and far less weird than the Way of Prophecy. However, the Avenue of Love is the avenue that best reflects the foundation of life!"

    "No wonder, I can understand the true meaning of life contained in the way of rejection. However, even if I tell Huan Shi, inform Zi Mansion, and spread this truth to Ning Bing, Hu Ji, Yu Qiu  However, none of them can create any magical powers through the true meaning of life." "Because, none of them understands the avenue of love better than me!"

    "It's not just the avenue of love, but also the mirror of reincarnation of life and death! Without the understanding and practice of the artistic conception of life and the artistic conception of death, I wouldn't have been able to discover the true meaning of life, nor would I have been able to find the flaws in life. This  It is one of the necessary conditions. Without this condition, I would not be able to know the secret of life!"

    "Of course, there is also the way of rejection, and these eighteen levels of hell. If I hadn't understood the way of rejection, I wouldn't have felt the break in my life. And if it hadn't been for the way of rejection, it would have been subdivided into  Quite a few. On my own, I probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that through the way of rejection, one can see the flaws in life!¡±

    In order to understand this truth, many conditions are required.  In addition to the above-mentioned key conditions, Ye Pengfei also thought of many more in an instant.

    At first glance, this kind of reflection on the past, this kind of tracing cause and effect, just makes the thinking clearer.  However, this kind of clarity allowed Ye Peng to keenly grasp the future development direction of the magical axe!

    "I know very well that the magical power of the Divine Ax is only a small achievement. However, I don't know how to achieve it, and how to count it as a great achievement. Now, I finally understand. If you want this magical power to be truly great, at least  We need to be able to experience the splendor of life and master the complexity of life!¡±

    Understand all life!

    Control all lives!

    "When will Ye Pengfei's magical power be able to do these two things?  When will Ye Pengfei master this magical power?

    "Find the flaws in life and use the flaws in life. It's just a small achievement in supernatural power. Insight into the fundamental power of all life and the wonderful differences between any life. Control the complex power of complex life and control the unique evolution of unique life.  . This is a sign of great supernatural power!"

    Seeing the road to the future clearly, such a harvest can be described as wonderful.  Understanding one's own fundamentals is the most wonderful thing on top of wonderful things.  Life is like a big stage. Whoever can fully demonstrate his or her own splendor on this big stage will be the king on this big stage.  Who is the master of this big stage!

    "I really didn't expect that that set of strange footwork is not the path I should really take. Practicing that set of strange footwork is not the foundation of my future developmentthose footwork. Those profound ways can only  It makes me stronger, but it doesn¡¯t make me the strongest!¡±

    The most powerful, the word "most".  The most rare.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know that strange set of footwork.  Actually it comes from Xueling.  He didn't know yet that even if he mastered that set of strange footwork, he could only reach a level one level weaker than Xue Ling.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that it was precisely because the owner of these eighteen levels of hell was a powerful being not much worse than Xue Ling.  That's why I was lucky enough to get rid of the shackles of that strange set of footwork, and I gained a broader perspective.

    Ye Pengfeijia didn¡¯t know that it was precisely because of the huge pressure from Qingming, and precisely because Qingming was a powerful being comparable to Xue Ling.  That's why I was able to inspire such potential, surpass that set of strange footwork, and now have this level of understanding, opening up a unique path that surpasses the Snow Spirit Number!

    I don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t matter.  Life is often like this. Many times, you know it, but you can't succeed.  On the contrary, many times, you don¡¯t know it, but you succeed in a muddle.

    So, there is a saying in the world that the winner is the king and the loser is the loser!

    Of course, conversely, there is a saying in the world that opportunity only favors those who are prepared.

    "If Ye Pengfei didn't have that tireless desire

    "If Ye Pengfei didn't have the instinctive habit of not sticking to the box and developing as he pleased

    It is impossible for him to achieve such success!

    "Thank you, Master, for teaching me the most precious wealth of cultivation!"

    It seems that Dongfang Aotian is not a qualified master.  Accepting disciples, but not teaching them.  No matter who he is, he will think that this master is incompetent.

    It seems that Dongfang Aotian is too weak and too weak a master.  He took on an apprentice, and within a few years, he was easily surpassed by his apprentice.  In the world of cultivation, if they meet such a master, most powerful people will choose to worship a more powerful master.

    However, today, after Ye Pengfei realized all the cause and effect, his gratitude to Dongfang Aotian has reached an unparalleled level.  Suddenly, he couldn't help but feel excited when he went back to take a look at the cave.

    "Master should have achieved the goal of becoming a god. On the Moon Immortal Star, Master can be regarded as the number one strong man!"

    Since Ye Pengfei gained powerful telepathy, he not only communicates with Bei Tangyu from time to time, but also frequently scans the situation on Yuexian Star, and often "sneaks" to provide some benefits to relatives and friends.

    The one who gets the biggest benefit is naturally Dongfang Aotian.

    No matter what, it was Dongfang Aotian who exposed a conspiracy against Ye Pengfei, and it was Dongfang Aotian who led Ye Pengfei onto the road of cultivation.  It was also because of Dongfang Aotian that Ye Pengfei was able to gain the overt and covert support of the Mangshan sect.  Regardless of emotion or reason, Ye Pengfei will never forget his master.

    Before entering the eighteenth level of hell, Ye Pengfei discovered that his master Dongfang Aotian had already advanced to the Immortal Realm and Dongxu Level.  Now, so many years have passed.  According to Ye Pengfei's calculation, Dongfang Aotian should have entered the level of god transformation.  Although, for the current Ye Pengfei, the Immortal Realm and the Divine Realm are simply realms of cultivation that are not worth mentioning.  However, on that small Moon Immortal Star, it can be regarded as powerful and supreme!

    Because of the wonderful harvest, Ye Pengfei's ideas were too far-reaching.  By the time he consolidated his thoughts again, Zi Mansion was already weak and had conquered nearly a hundred forbidden magical powers.  Seeing it, it is about to break out of the ban.

    But, at this moment

    "Lao Zi, your artistic conception is far from enough!!!" To be continued.  )

    &nbsp

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1376. Changes in the Zi Mansion!  (superior)

    The fastest way to read the Great Master is here. Welcome to log in to read the full text!

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice exploded directly into Zi Mansion¡¯s newborn soul!

    Zifu has already stepped into the realm of life, and a soul has been born in its body.  Free e-book download However, because Ye Pengfei shouted sharply.  The newly born soul suddenly collapsed and disappeared!

    If it were any other being, he would definitely hate Ye Pengfei.  However, Ye Pengfei was not worried at all that Zifu would be dissatisfied with his behavior.

    "The stronger I am, the stronger it can be." "The stronger it is, the more it can cope with the dangerous challenges that are coming!"

    Ye Pengfei cannot clearly see the cause and effect of Zi Mansion, whether it is the past or the future.  However, Ye Pengfei's wisdom made him clearly realize that the evolution of Zifu would never be that simple.

    Become stronger!  Become stronger!  Become stronger!

    Only by becoming stronger can we complete this journey of life evolution more smoothly and safely!

    Ye Pengfei is not worried about the jealousy of Zifu because Ye Pengfei is very sure that Zifu can fully understand the intention of his actions.  Not only have we stayed together for so many years, but we have also studied various laws of the universe and magical powers and secret techniques together.  In the past, I was worse than Zifu. Zifu could predict what I thought in advance.  Now, although I have become stronger.  However, Zifu is still not weaker than himself.  Most of what he thinks and does, Zifu can understand clearly.

    As expected, when Zifu's nascent soul collapsed, Ye Pengfei noticed Zifu's emotional fluctuations.  That's not jealousy or any kind of negative emotion.  It is a positive emotion mixed with understanding, gratitude, and high morale!

    "Sure enough, even if I break Lao Zi's soul, it will still be able to stand firmly on the threshold of the door of life!"

    ?Positive and optimistic emotions.  Fully understanding of emotions, these will not arouse Ye Pengfei's great interest.

    Having emotions, emotions will not collapse with the collapse of the soul. This is what Ye Pengfei cares about most!

    "This once again shows that Lao Zi was once a living body. If the Huanshi had experienced such a thing, the Huanshi would definitely regress, or even completely return to the living body!"

    This conclusion that Ye Pengfei realized was also realized by Zifu.  After all, Zi Mansion has also been thinking about its past since it became aware of the existence of Cang Yuhou.  Find your own fundamental origin.

    "I was once a real life form. I was at least the existence of Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao and others. Although I have declined temporarily, my potential will never decline. My artistic conception is definitely more than that! I  The power is definitely more than that!¡±

    Several breaths of time have passed since Ye Pengfei's soul-shattering sound.  Zifu¡¯s strong response finally appeared!

    "What is this sound?"

    There is no pressure.  There was no attack, only a melodious voice was heard.

    This sound sounded like someone laughing loudly.

    This sound sounded like someone was crying in a low voice.

    This voice.  Suddenly there was a sound like wind and rain, like lightning and thunder.

    This sound suddenly sounded like thousands of horses galloping, like summer frogs croaking in unison.

    Even at Ye Pengfei¡¯s current level.  I can't understand the sound, I can't distinguish it.  He just thought that the sound was very beautiful.  He just felt.  This sound is confusing.  It wasn't until his one hundred and eight restraints collapsed that he suddenly realized that the voice was so powerful, so violent, and had the ability to kill him!

    Indeed, it is to kill oneself.  This is not the will of Zifu, this is a matter controlled by Zifu law!

    Changes in Zifu!

    Towards a real life form mutation!

    The Zi Mansion is in chaos!

    In this unprecedented change, Zi Mansion has also been completely disrupted by this change. It cannot control its full power at all!

    "The power of life is so powerful!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's expression was unprecedentedly solemn.  If it weren't for the one hundred and eight restrictions that were broken, he would have woken up in time.  Then, the many forbidden magical powers that protect her and Huan Shi will no longer have a controller, and will lose their original power after all!

    Ye Pengfei realized the danger early on.  However, Ye Pengfei never expected that the danger would be so terrifying.

    "I have arranged so many, but they are almost useless and useless!!!"

    Break, break, break!  The momentum is overwhelming!

    After the complete transformation, the Zi Mansion cannot control this tyrannical power.  What sounded like a beautiful voice turned into a soul-chasing soul seeking death.The fierce ghost came towards Ye Pengfei fiercely.

    "Ye Pengfei, run away!!!" Zifu screamed in panic.

    At this time, Zifu has become a real life form.  He condensed his true body. He was similar to the magic stone. He also chose an appearance that was very similar to Ye Pengfei.

    Three Brothers!  There is no blood relationship, but they are closer than blood brothers!

    "If not, Zifu, who had just transformed into a human, had his power completely absorbed by the evil ghost that suddenly appeared. He would even use his own body to block this terrifying attack for Ye Pengfei!

    But now, apart from screaming in panic and urging Ye Pengfei to escape, Zifu no longer has any ability

    "Escape? No, Lao Zi, this is far from over!"

    it's not finished yet?

    Zifu didn¡¯t understand that the meaning of Ye Pengfei¡¯s words was too profound and unpredictable.

    Zifu didn¡¯t have the energy to think clearly. When it saw Ye Pengfei in danger, it was so anxious that it couldn¡¯t spare any energy!

    Boom!  !  !

    An open god ax appeared out of thin air and struck hard at the ghost's right arm.  In an instant, the materialized evil ghost was severely wounded by the magic axe, and screamed miserably.

    "Ye Pengfei, you heartless man, you actually want to kill me!"

    The charming voice, mixed with pain, suddenly sounded.  The ferocious-looking fierce ghost just now turned into a charming and charming woman.  The woman's figure and appearance were clearly that of Bei Tangyu whom she hadn't seen for a long time!  !  !

    "Thousands of sounds take shape, and the form has its own spirit Lao Zi, you, the foundation of the power of life, are so powerful and weird!!!"

    Not only that, the body shape and appearance are exactly the same as Bei Tangyu.  Even the aura from the outside to the inside is exactly the same as Bei Tangyu.

    This is not an illusory feeling, this is a real existence.  After Yilu took form, he actually created a perfect Beitangyu!

    And the real one is Bei Tangyu, Ye Pengfei¡¯s beloved wife.  At this moment, I suddenly suffered great pain.  She was originally quietly practicing in seclusion, but her energy and spirit were suddenly being continuously extracted by a mysterious force!  !  !

    "Zi Mansion Change, there will be such a change!"  !  !  To be continued.  )

    &nbsp

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1377. Changes in the Zi Mansion!  (middle)

    The fastest way to read the Great Master is here. Welcome to log in to read the full text!

    regret?

    Maybe a little bit.

    After all, this matter strangely involves Bei Tangyu, who is not on the same plane as him at all!

    "We can't fight head-on. We must send Yu'er's energy and spirit back safely!"

    Facing this weird attack method, Ye Pengfei instantly saw the mystery.

    ¡°The way of rejection, go, go, go£Www.¡± ¡°?br>

    The Divine Ax reappears, and the Divine Ax has changed. This time, the Divine Ax is completely condensed from the inside out, from the inside to the outside.

    That "Beitang Yu" was so lifelike that even its vitality and spirit were not fake. In an instant, the beauty of her delicate body began to vibrate.  As he watched, she transformed again at a speed that could be detected by the naked eye.

    And Bei Tangyu, who was in retreat, had not yet urgently searched for the secret of the reason for the loss of energy and spirit.  She suddenly discovered that the energy she had just lost had somehow returned.

    It seems that Ye Pengfei¡¯s shot was perfect.  However, when Beitang Yu's energy flowed back, Ye Pengfei's face suddenly changed for the first time!

    "If you want to harm Yu'er, destroy it for me!!!"

    What is extinguished is the rhythm, what is extinguished is the artistic conception, what is extinguished is the strange power that secretly flows into Beitang Yu's body along with Ye Pengfei's repulsive force.

    This kind of power is the life force of Zi Mansion.  From this power, Ye Pengfei once again deeply realized the complexity of life and the limited possibilities of life!

    "My calculations based on the rules have forced me to face this dilemma. Without extraordinary means, it is simply impossible to defeat this strange power!"

    Destroyed the strange power that wanted to sneak into Bei Tangyu's body.  The previous repulsive force was weakened in form.  The repulsive power wants to return Bei Tangyu's energy and spirit, but the vast power of killing the strange power is actually preventing this return flow!

    This time, Bei Tangyu suffered a serious crime.  How could she understand, as her cultivation level was still very low.  Did this weird thing happen to you?  Even if she understands, she has no power at all to stop such weird things from happening!

    Guilt, deep guilt Even if he is trapped in the eighteenth level of hell, he can see Bei Tangyu's current situation with his mind.  However, with Ye Pengfei's intelligence, he could obviously guess what kind of suffering Bei Tangyu was going through at this moment.

    "I owe Yu'er a lot, this time. I made her suffer such a disaster!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s mentality changed

    Just now, he was still happy and happy, facing the challenge that he had predicted long ago.  Now, he has fallen into deep self-blame!

    The change in mentality brings about the change in momentum.  The change in momentum caused a sudden change in the powerful enemy!

    Ye Pengfei, who was in a dilemma and deeply blamed himself, went to the top of the attack and killing operation.  Various flaws inevitably occurred.  The strange power originating from the life of Zi Mansion was aimed at Ye Pengfei.  After sensing Ye Pengfei's flaws, it quickly turned the gun.  Once again, it rushed towards Ye Pengfei!

    ¡°Escape!!!!!!!!¡±

    Zifu was hoarse.  Zifu roared loudly.

    ¡°Previously, this existence that sucked away all my strength was just too powerful.

    Now, this existence has changed back and forth several times.  This is the horror Fa faces!

    "Even a hundred Ye Pengfei can't stop such an attack For me, he was actually allowed to face such a life and death disaster!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Guilt.  Zifu also felt deeply guilty in his heart.  Just, no matter how guilty it is.  At this time, it simply cannot recover the power that belongs to itself.  At this time, it has completely become a spectator.  A spectator who has no other abilities except howling a few times

    Huan Shi¡¯s realm is too low, and this sudden change made him at a loss.

    However, no matter how low the level of the fantasy stone is, it will not be so stupid that it cannot understand anything when it sees Ye Pengfei's restrictions collapsing layer by layer and the fierce impact of the strange and changing existence.

    "Let's go! Let's blame others!" Huan Shi stretched out his hand and was about to pull Ye Pengfei and flee far away.

    Anyway, there are many deities in this level of space.  Anyway, these Tianzun should be the eyes and ears of Na Qingming, the puppets controlled by Na Qingming.

    Putting the blame on others, this "other" refers to Qingming.  Although Huan Shi doesn't know what this high-speed destruction of forbidden supernatural beings is.  However, the magic stone phase?, if Na Qingming were to share some of the pressure, it would be possible to find a solution!

    But¡­¡­

    "This is my destiny, and this is also my opportunity!"

    Ye Pengfei stood there like a mountain, motionless.  His eyes were full of determination.

    This is fate, this is a dangerous challenge that you must face directly.  If the blame is placed on Qingming, Qingming will never be merciful, and Beitangyu will definitely disappear because of this!

    This is also a good opportunity, a good opportunity to face that high-level existence.

    "It is very strong, but it is not strong enough. If not, Zifu has just evolved successfully, and it will be strong!"

    If you really face a powerful enemy of this level, you will never face only this level of attack.  If he couldn't even withstand the current level of attack, Ye Pengfei's subconscious told him very clearly that there was no need to think about facing Qingming's terrifying pressure!

    Fight!  Must fight!  We have to fight!  This is the battle that Ye Pengfei longs for!

    At this time, the level of Huan Shi is already much lower than that of Ye Pengfei and Zifu.  It didn't know what Ye Pengfei was thinking about.  If not, I will always be impressed by Ye Pengfei's unexpected decision.  I'm afraid that after the cart stops moving, Huan Shi will use his coercive force and use some magical power.

    Relatively speaking, Zifu is much stronger.  After all, at this time, the level of Zifu was already much higher than that of Ye Pengfei.  Even in some places, it doesn't understand.  However, it can still guess what Ye Pengfei wants to do and roughly what Ye Pengfei is thinking.

    ¡°Lao Huan, leave quickly!!!¡±

    Huan Shi was stunned for a moment and then understood.  At this time, the last thing you should do is disturb Ye Pengfei!

    With a dodge of his body and a big circle, Huanshi came to Zifu's side.

    "Lao Zi, what on earth is going on?"

    Changes come too soon.  Only a few breaths had passed from the appearance of the voice originating from the life of Zi Mansion to the continuous bombardment of the strange existence.

    The realm of Huanshi is too low, and it simply cannot understand what happened.  It's just that intuition tells it that all this seems to be related to Zi Mansion.

    "That's my power." Zifu smiled bitterly.

    "Ah?" Huan Shi was surprised and confused, "Old Zi, why are you doing this?"

    "It's not that I want to do this, but I simply can't control it."

    Zifu¡¯s wry smiles kept coming, just like an infectious disease, which also caused the Huanshi Formation to smile wryly.

    "I had known thissigh" To be continued.  )

    &nbsp

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1378. Changes in the Zi Mansion!  (Down)

    Zifu and Huanshi sighed in unison.

    ¡°Had I known this, I should have allowed Zifu to develop slowly on its own.  If he had waited a thousand or eight million years, Ye Pengfei might have become powerful enough to kill beings like Qing Wuming instantly.  Even if something like this happens again, it will only be a near miss.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has a narrow escape from death!

    "If he wasn't such a monster, I would definitely think that he is dead. He is absolutely right, he is dead."

    Many, many years later, Dang Zifu and Huan Shi both had their own descendants.  They always like to describe their thoughts at that time.

    Indeed, in the face of this, it seems that the demonic power can easily tear apart the eighteen levels of hell.  Faced with this, the evil beings who can arbitrarily extract the essence of the powerful people that Ye Pengfei cares about.  Can Ye Pengfei really face it and even solve it?

    Zifu is very suspicious, Huanshi is very suspicious, this is basically ten deaths and no life!

    The only thing that supports them is their deep understanding of Ye Pengfei's past as a monster.

    "Qiang Ruqing Wuming was also tricked by him. Maybe this time he can turn the corner?"

    Zifu and Huanshi both thought this way. They thought that Ye Pengfei could create another miracle and block, expel, or even destroy the evil force.  However, they watched helplessly as the evil force broke all the restricted magical powers at high speed and rushed into Ye Pengfei's body!  !  !

    Confused, dumbfounded, and at a loss

    In an instant, Zifu and Huanshi felt in a trance that their souls seemed to be completely frozen, and the sea of ??consciousness was even more waveless!

    After a few breaths, they both finally came to their senses.  With a gasp, they teleported to Ye Pengfei's side one after the other.

    Zifu, whose realm and combat power far surpassed that of Huan Shi, was the first to appear next to Ye Pengfei.  It wasn't until it teleported here that it realized that it once again had enough power.

    "Could it be that the evildoer existed just now and was destroyed by Ye Pengfei?"

    Zifu was very happy and used his spiritual consciousness to observe Ye Pengfei's situation.  In an instant, its face turned pale and ugly.

    Just when Zi Mansion kept spying and his face became more and more ugly, Huan Shi finally teleported over.

    "Lao Zi. How is the situation?" Huan Shi asked breathlessly.

    It¡¯s just a teleportation of a million miles.  For a being like Huan Shi, it would have been impossible to pant like this.  However, Huan Shi was really worried too urgently.  During the teleportation process, it actually used the wrong force.  In vain, I got myself hurt a little.

    ???Looked at the fantasy stone and saw the injuries on its body.  Zifu felt that he was the biggest sinner.

    "Betterjust use your telekinesis to see."

    It was extremely difficult for Zifu to say such a sentence.  Huan Shi was stunned for a moment, then.  It finally saw clearly the pale and pale face of Zi Mansion

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later.

    "Fortunately, they are all still alive."

    Zifu and Huanshi worked together to cast spells, and their mind power and spiritual consciousness penetrated several layers of space, and they saw Mo Xuan, Cen Na and others.  Finally, they relaxed.

    "It looks like the situation is similar to the previous time. I guess he used that life-saving magical power again." Huan Shi took a long breath, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    "I'm afraid not." Zifu shook his head.  He said in a deep voice, "Even if that life-saving magical power can evade my uncontrollable power, how can it possibly destroy that power?"

    Zi Mansion regained control of its power within half an hour.  I also have a rough understanding of how much power I have after the evolutionary change.  Even now, it cannot deal with the power of the monster that went berserk just now.  I still have lingering fears.  It's very clear, unless absolutely necessary.  I would never dare to use that kind of power easily.

    Such a terrifying power cannot be solved with just one life-saving magical power.  Not to mention, that power has absorbed Bei Tangyu's energy and spirit.  How can it be easy to solve this problem safely?  With Zifu's current ability, no matter how it calculates and imagines, it cannot find a perfect solution.

    "Forget it, let's not think about it, it gives us a headache. Anyway, this kid is not dead. Sooner or later, he will wake up. Let's take a look, Lao Zi, how far have you improved? Why do I think you have  I wish I could catch up with Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao."

    Huanshi chuckled, comforted Zifu, and took the initiative to change the topic.  Although its realm is low, it can still see that until now, Zifu is still deeply blaming itself and feeling deep regret.

    Zifu smiled and buried his deep regret deep in his heart.?? 

    "It's just that they are very similar to them back then, but there is definitely a big gap between them and them now."

    "That's pretty good too." Huan Shi smiled, "At least we don't have to worry about Qing Wuming."

    "Not necessarily!" To Huanshi's surprise, Zifu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Although my evolution has improved a lot this time, I feel even more that Qing Wuming is unfathomable!"

    In an instant, Huan Shi¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Really? Doesn't that mean that he is much stronger than Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao back then? Then the inanimate universe didn't kick him out?"

    A series of questions popped out of Huan Shi's mouth like a barrage of questions.  However, Zifu could not give any answer except shaking his head.

    "These questions are beyond my level. Perhaps only people like Ye Pengfei who dare to make bold guesses and often guess correctly can know the real answers."

    After hearing Zifu¡¯s answer, Huanshi couldn¡¯t help but sigh a little.  After experiencing things again and again, it also deeply felt that it was really not something it could see through such evildoers as Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    While Zifu and Huanshi were slowly chatting and discussing possible classification situations after transcending the universe, Ye Pengfei fell into a confused state.

    A state of chaos!

    No matter how Zifu and Huanshi guessed, it was impossible for them to guess that Ye Pengfei actually entered a state of pure chaos.

    This is the only way Ye Pengfei can think of when facing danger.  He reversed the magical power of the Divine Ax and used it on himself.  After integrating the artistic conception of the origin of chaos into the magical power of the divine ax, his soul immediately entered this state of chaos.

    Ye Pengfei is gambling!

    He bets that the evil force does not understand chaos, and also bets that the evil force will rush in without fear of death.

    He is still betting that such a chaotic state and such chaotic power can destroy the evil force.

    He was even betting that at the moment when the monster's power rushed in, he could still maintain a trace of mental clarity and be able to snatch back the part of Bei Tangyu's spirit that had been taken away in time.

    He was right in his bet, and the monster's power rushed in, and disappeared into thin air.  And Bei Tangyu's energy and spirit were rescued by Ye Pengfei in time when the monster's power collapsed.

    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to get rid of this state.  In fact, at this moment, he almost lost the ability to think

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1379. Journey to Chaos (Part 1)

    "The chain of cause and effect is broken!!!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei's soul had just turned into a state of chaos, Qing Wuming who was closer, Yuan Xiaoyao who was further away, and Xue Ling who was further away, immediately noticed this strange change.

    "Could it be that he has raised his realm to the same level as me in one breath? This is impossible!!!"

    Qing Wuming was so surprised that "incomprehensible" was written all over his face.

    When did you realize the Supreme Way?

    How many ups and downs have you experienced after you attained the Supreme Way?

    "If he wants me to be unable to sense cause and effect, he still has to go a long way. The time he needs to spend should be ten times or a hundred times longer than the time he treks in the Tianzun realm! It's only a few dozen days, how can he  Is such a leap possible?!¡±

    Qing Wuming quickly dismissed this weird idea, but he didn't know that the powerful female cultivator who scared him so much that she finally returned to the Morning Emperor Star had completely different ideas at this moment.

    "Sure enough, he leaped at high speed again. Only in this way will Brother Samsara be unable to escape from this damn contract with the God of Space Planes!!!"

    Not far away, Samsara is practicing with his eyes closed.  With the help of Yuan Xiaoyao, Samsara has advanced by leaps and bounds, reaching the third level of Tianzun!

    Originally, Yuan Xiaoyao thought that when Samsara advanced to the third level of Tianzun, or even to the second level of Tianzun, the damn contract would be broken.  I never thought that until now, reincarnation would not be able to get rid of this contract.

    ¡° Samsara didn¡¯t know that the person who helped him practice was the girl who cried and begged him back then.

    Samsara didn¡¯t know that the purpose of helping this beautiful female cultivator, whom he had known and known for hundreds of years, was to get rid of the contract with the God of the Space Plane.

    Samsara didn¡¯t even know that he had a past life background that might scare people to death.  He didn't know when Yuan Xiaoyao muttered and complained for a while.  Yuan Xiaoyao actually decided directly on the cause and effect of her previous life

    Among the three transcendent beings, the one closest to the truth is Xue Ling, who is the farthest away from Ye Pengfei.

    "It shouldn't be side by side with me. It's impossiblebut. He does possess part of the origin of chaos. He must not comprehend the holy path of chaos. Understanding that kind of thing can only turn himself into a  Unconscious Chaos!!!¡±

    What Xueling didn¡¯t know was that what she was most worried about was happening.  This is not the result of Ye Pengfei's self-choice.  Ye Pengfei has never understood the Holy Path of Chaos.  It's just that we have reached the same destination by different paths. Now Ye Pengfei is indeed sliding towards the abyss of unconsciousness

    "It feels very comfortable. If I continue like this, I can gain eternal life."

    With the little remaining consciousness, Ye Pengfei lost his powerful calculation ability.  The soul, which has almost completely transformed into a state of chaos, has lost the intuition it had in the past.

    Completely, no danger is felt.  In fact, there is indeed no danger.

    If this continues, Ye Pengfei will not die.  He will evolve into chaos, and he will gradually spit out one universe after another.  As long as he doesn't encounter powerful enemies like those faced by Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, he will never die.

    But.  He also became an inanimate existence.  Unless he can wait for a great opportunity, otherwise, he will be like most of the chaos, forever and ever.  Down with the chaos!

    "This is the reincarnation of everything!" At this critical moment, an inexplicable voice suddenly sounded in Ye Pengfei's soul, "As long as you can let go of everything. If you continue like this, you can take a step on the road to evolution.  .As long as you are willing to"

    "Who? Who is talking to me?"

    Ye Pengfei's remaining consciousness was suddenly aroused by this inexplicable sound.

    This remaining consciousness is searching, searching in most of the time and space that has transformed into a state of chaos.  However, he found nothing.

    "Who are you? Why don't you speak?"

    It has become a lot stronger, a lot more conscious, and I am trying to send out messages one after another.

    The method of sending messages is no longer mind power, nor is it spiritual consciousness.  Rather, it is a method of arrangement and combination that has been used by both the Zifu Universe and the Space-Time Universe.

    In the chaos, there were no stars for Ye Pengfei to arrange and combine.  However, when Ye Pengfei wanted to send a message, the chaotic time and space actually changed a lot.

    "Huh?"

    Ye Pengfei did not receive any reply, but heHis consciousness has become stronger.  His tendency to slide towards inanimate bodies was actually reversed!  !  !

    This simple "Hey" means that Ye Pengfei is "alive" again. This is not an easy thing.

    Finally, once again, he could think seriously.

    Finally, once again, he was able to make some calculations.

    Although, this ability to think, this ability to calculate evolution, is completely different from his ability in the past.  But, after all, she once again had the ability to think seriously.  As long as nothing unexpected happens, he can't become unconscious like before.

    And, very fortunately, when he just started to think seriously, the first thing he thought of was a square instrument.

    "This thing feels very familiar. It seems as if I have been in this thing before. What information was recorded in it?"

    My thoughts were silent for a long time.  Ye Pengfei was looking for this thing. He wanted to understand what it was and how it could be useful to him.

    It¡¯s a pity that although this square thing is placed not far away from him.  However, he didn't know how to use the power of chaos, so he didn't know how to find it.

    "How about I go out and look for it?"

    What Ye Pengfei doesn't know is that what he calls "going out" is actually just wandering around in this chaos.  Having avoided complete annihilation of consciousness, he is not yet smart enough to understand the situation he is in.  He still doesn't know what is called "inside" and what is called the real outside.

    What if, at this moment, Ye Pengfei understood the situation he was in.  As long as he really looks "outside", he will soon find that square thing, that intelligent brain that once uploaded part of his consciousness!

    ¡°If, at this moment, Ye Pengfei can really find that intelligent brain.  Of course, he will soon be able to understand many past events with this intelligence.  Then we can use this intelligent brain to make various calculations.  However, he will also lose a God-given opportunity¡ª¡ª

    A great opportunity to discover what chaos is all about!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1380. Journey to Chaos (Part 2)

    Many years later, Ye Pengfei will be grateful for this "confusion".

    It¡¯s rare to be confused!  !  !

    If it weren¡¯t for his weak consciousness and his confusion, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t be so confused.  Even a simple intuition should be able to bring him out of this chaotic time and space.

    However, it was rare that Ye Pengfei was confused.  He was like a lost child, wandering in a strange place.

    As a result, a big danger turned into a big opportunity just because of this rare mistake!

    My consciousness has grown a lot, and I am wandering around in this time and space that I don¡¯t know up and down, east, west, northwest.  In fact, in this place, even the flow of time becomes chaotic and inexplicable.

    If Ye Pengfei still has strong calculation ability, maybe he will focus on the wonders of this space chaos and time chaos.  However, if he really wants to do this, he will really comply with the saying -

    If you have the heart to plant flowers, you ca n¡¯t open it, and you do n¡¯t have the intention to insert the willows!

    It was not until many years later, when Ye Pengfei fully understood everything about chaos, that he realized that if he had really consciously studied and understood chaos, then he was destined to gain nothing.  But I was confused and confused, wandering around in this chaos, but I got a lot of unexpected gains.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei did not realize what he had gained.  Although his consciousness had become much stronger, it was still weak and wandering around in this chaos without noticing anything special.

    Wandering here and strolling there.

    Actually, there is nothing to visit.  The world of chaos is the same everywhere.  I even don't know if I have wandered to the same place over and over again.

    This is because this chaotic time and space is not completely chaotic.  Otherwise, space is not space, time is not time, and the front is the same as the back.  The past and the future are confused If Ye Pengfei's chaotic time and space evolves into that, Ye Pengfei's remaining consciousness may never come out again.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei's consciousness will not lose again.

    Fortunately, there will be no new changes in this chaotic time and space.

    Daggering.  Wandering around.  He didn't know how much information he had received about chaos. The confused Ye Pengfei left this chaotic time and space.  This is both luck and this is not luck.  In confusion.  Ye Pengfei's remaining consciousness seemed to feel the call from the outside world.

    This is Bei Tangyu¡¯s call!

    After snatching back this part of Bei Tangyu's energy and spirit from the evil force, Ye Pengfei took advantage of the situation and sent this part of his energy and spirit outside.  Even though he was at that time.  Only the remaining consciousness was left, but instinctively, he still knew that he could not let Bei Tangyu be in such an unpredictable place in the future.

    Originally, with Bei Tangyu's meager ability and even more meager part of his energy, it was simply impossible to send his call into this chaotic time and space, and into Ye Pengfei's remaining consciousness.  But.  What's amazing is that when Bei Tangyu gradually realized that something might have happened, and when she started calling her lover, her voice actually came into the chaotic time and space.  It entered Ye Pengfei's remaining consciousness!

    "Who is calling me? It feels like the relationship with me is very close."

    At this time, Ye Pengfei is no different from a child with a low IQ.  He didn't think much about it.  Just walk in the direction you think you want.

    ??At first.  He was traveling in the wrong direction.  However, amid Bei Tangyu's continuous sweet calls, he gradually found the correct direction.  Not long after, his remaining consciousness left this chaotic time and space in a daze!

    "Pengfei, what's wrong with you?"

    Bei Tangyu rushed over with a cry in his voice.  However, she missed it.

    "Pengfei, what are you doing? I am Yu'er!!!"

    Watching Ye Pengfei's remaining consciousness drift towards a large square box, Bei Tangyu thought that Ye Pengfei had completely lost himself and completely forgotten himself.

    However, soon, Bei Tangyu discovered that things seemed different from what she imagined.

    At that moment, the remaining consciousness flew into the square box. Suddenly, a soft voice came from the square box.

    "Yu'er, stop crying, I'm fine."

    Bei Tangyu, with tears in his eyes, suddenly froze.  In the blink of an eye, how could my lover communicate so freely?

    That incomplete meaning?, Bei Tangyu could see clearly.  Let alone talking and communicating with people, it is really possible that you don't remember anything.

    However, after only two or three breaths had passed, he was already able to communicate freely!

    After being stunned for a moment, Bei Tangyu realized that the square box might be different.

    "Pengfei, this square box is"

    "This is the intellectual brain I told you." Ye Pengfei smiled happily, "I once uploaded part of my consciousness here, and now, I have got this part of my consciousness back!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s explanation made Bei Tangyu suddenly realize.  This also made her more interested in those legendary foreign laws and foreign scientific principles.

    "Pengfei, with all my energy, can I stay here for a long time?"

    Looking at Bei Tangyu¡¯s expectant eyes, how could Ye Pengfei not understand what Bei Tangyu was thinking.

    Yue Ningbing, Hu Ji, Wan Yuqiu, they are all following me.  As a result, Bei Tangyu, his wife, was separated from him for a long time.  Bei Tangyu not only had to endure the pain of long-term separation, but she also had to endure that each of her sisters far surpassed her.

    Everyone has self-esteem and arrogance.  Not to mention, a talented female cultivator like Bei Tangyu who was originally unwilling to share her husband with any woman.  If it weren't for her parents beating up the mandarin ducks, if it weren't for her not being able to enter the trial place by mistake.  With her qualifications, her potential, her naturally charming body, and her special top-grade ice spirit root, she will definitely be far superior to Yue Ningbing and other women!

    But now, hurry up and hurry up, she is only in the Immortal Realm, the Yuanxian level

    When he saw this magical square box and knew its function, Bei Tangyu suddenly felt a little excited.  Even if her body is damaged, she doesn't want to leave.

    "Even if you want to return to your true form, I won't let you. From now on, just wash your hands and make soup, and accompany me on your adventures!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s decisive answer made Bei Tangyu¡¯s cheeks blush

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1381. Sweet honey

    "Did you really call me?"

    After some conversation, Ye Pengfei's voice suddenly became very strange.  Reminiscent of the low sigh that "saved" me that I heard in the chaotic time and space, it makes people even more imaginative

    "Yes, don't you believe it?"

    "Believe it!" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I just didn't expect that guy would actually help me!"

    "Which guy?" Bei Tangyu asked in surprise.

    "Hehe." Ye Pengfei smiled mysteriously, "It can be said that they are your parents in the true sense!"

    Beitang Yu was slightly startled, and then his eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    "Pengfei, I know that you are always worried about the behavior of my parents back then. But, no matter what, they are my parents after all!"

    "Are you afraid that I will blame your parents?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "I didn't mean that. What I just said was not aimed at your parents."

    Still staying in that intellectual brain, Ye Pengfei gradually recovered his consciousness and reshaped his soul. He used part of his power to condense a big ball in the outside world.

    "If, with the supreme way, I create living beings in this big ball space. When these living beings reproduce and give birth to offspring, do I count as their parents to those offspring?"

    In order to increase his persuasion, Ye Pengfei straightforwardly used the magical power he had learned to create life to create several semi-living bodies in the temporarily condensed large sphere space.

    Ye Pengfei is still relatively weak at this time, and he can only do this.  However, this is enough to explain the problem he wants to explain!

    Beitang Yu Bingxue is smart. It is no exaggeration to say that even evildoers like Ye Pengfei can't compare to him.

    in those days.  Ye Pengfei practiced with the help of Bei Tangyu.  If it weren't for all the accidents, Bei Tangyu might be even more awesome than Ye Pengfei now!

    Ye Pengfei never told Bei Tangyu about the true meaning of life.  However, with just this simple demonstration, Bei Tangyu immediately understood what Ye Pengfei wanted to say.

    "You meanthe universe came to help?"

    This is incredible!  !  !

    For the orthodox concept of cultivation, the universe, or each space plane, will respond to those beings who try to become stronger.  impose certain punishments.  And this punishment was given a common name: Heavenly Tribulation!

    In Bei Tangyu¡¯s impression, the universe is ruthless.  As the saying goes, heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard all things as stupid dogs.  How could the universe help me when I need help?

    Not to mention, how could the universe know that it needs help!

    "Because you are a very special existence."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice was melodious.  Bei Tangyu felt very comfortable.

    She who stayed here was originally just a part of her essence in her body.  If you don't return in time, your body will be damaged.  This part of the spirit will also cease to exist.  Not to mention, like now, he transformed into Bei Tangyu and stayed with Ye Pengfei for a long time.

    But.  While chatting and communicating with Ye Pengfei, she unconsciously became solidified.  She had no doubt.  One day, he will condense into a clone-like existence.  Just as she did not doubt the judgments made by Ye Pengfei.

    "Pengfei, what you mean is that I am special, and the universe has always been paying attention to me. So, when I needed help, it came to help me? Is this a good thing or a bad thing?"

    Making huge profits suddenly will inevitably lead to difficulties.

    I am in a small fairyland of my own, a Yuanxian-level existence.  He was actually able to help the universe himself. With such a huge profit, how could Bei Tangyu not be frightened!

    "Even if its nature is bad, it doesn't dare to be really bad!"

    Ye Pengfei's eloquent response made Bei Tangyu feel that he was not a being who had just suffered a serious injury and needed time to recover.  But an existence that is so powerful that it can defy everything!

    Bei Tangyu opened his mouth subconsciously, wanting to continue asking for the reason.  However, when the words came to her lips, she didn't know how to ask.

    "Yu'er, you don't have to worry too much about these things. You just have to be at ease and gather your clones first, and then follow me to practice slowly. With your qualifications, potential, and the combination of your abilities, the universe will  I will give you some benefits from time to time. Soon, your clone will be able to advance by leaps and bounds. Your true body will also be able to grow stronger. When the time comes, I will see if your nymphomaniac senior brother still dares to bother you!"

    Ye Pengfei's words are full of domineering power.  He's so domineering, he doesn't even have to do it himself.  HeIn order to create a Beitangyu that makes all the flies surrounding Beitangyu feel in awe and dare not blaspheme!

    Pursing his lips, Bei Tangyu chuckled.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes, his so-called genius brother, Doli Kun, who possesses the dragon-devouring body, is just a trash-like existence.  However, at this moment, the hatred in his words was so full of jealousy that it was difficult to conceal it.

    When a woman is jealous, a man can feel a strange kind of beauty.

    When a man is jealous, a woman can also feel a kind of heart-warming sweetness.

    Women are all emotional creatures. When they can feel this kind of heart-warming sweetness from time to time, even if they have suffered too much in the past, they will selectively forget it.

    After a seemingly aimless chat, Bei Tangyu forgot the pain of separation in the past. She just cherished this rare reunion now.  Although it was just a clone meeting Ye Pengfei, it was already tens of millions of times better than the long separation in the past.

    Not to mention, while Ye Pengfei was recovering his consciousness, reshaping his soul, and solving the chaotic time and space, he also wholeheartedly helped Bei Tangyu condense his clones and taught Bei Tangyu how to practice faster and better.  For Bei Tangyu, isn't this the life she dreams of?  She doesn't ask for how profound her realm is, she doesn't ask for how tyrannical her fighting power is, she just wants a lover who loves her, loves her, cares for her wholeheartedly, stays with her forever, and never separates

    Time, in this sweet atmosphere, gradually passed away.

    When Ye Pengfei began to reshape his soul, both Zifu and Huanshi were already keenly aware of it.  When they caught a glimpse of Bei Tangyu's special avatar that was gathering, they were very knowledgeable and pretended not to know what was going on, and were not in a hurry to communicate with Ye Pengfei.

    "Let the sweetness last a little longer, I feel very moved just looking at it."

    Zifu and Huanshi both thought so.  Anyway, there is plenty of time, and as long as Qing Wuming's body cannot enter, they are not afraid of any danger.  However, what they did not expect was that while they were staying here quietly, they would start from the thirteenth level of space.  Bloody battles continue to take place!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1382. A strange and powerful existence!

    He was tall and strong, with thick bones.  A pair of shining black eyes flashed with bloody red light from time to time.

    He looks different from those Heavenly Lords who have entered the thirteenth level of space.  If I have to point out something special, it would be that his teeth are surprisingly white.

    The first Tianzun who came up to him was attracted by his snow-white teeth.  When Tianzun remembered that he seemed to have forgotten to say the old opening remarks, Tianzun was shocked to find that the cold and pale fangs had actually bitten his neck hard!  !  !

    ¡°Ah~~~~~~¡±

    A shrill scream oscillated back and forth in this space and time.  The Heavenly Lords, who had become a little more interested because of the newcomer's arrival, became even more excited.

    "Aha, Wu Shen Dao's clone died in one encounter. This newcomer is extraordinary!"

    "It is extraordinary to be able to instantly kill Wu Shen Dao's clone. If I can devour him, I can enter a deeper level of space to experience!"

    The death of Wu Shendao did not make these Heavenly Lords feel anything strange.  This is their testing ground. They can destroy their opponents, and their opponents are equally likely to destroy them. This is very common.  The death of Wu Shen Dao was quickly forgotten by them, and a stream of divine consciousness entered, above the Tianzun who was in the second position.

    "Are you interested in hearing the rules here first?"

    The second Heavenly Lord, wearing a feather crown and a green shirt, looks so elegant.  Only the powerful people who know this Heavenly Lord know that his appearance is just one of his many appearances.  And every look of him possesses a special ability to confuse people.

    The way to confuse the mind!

    This is the law of heaven that this Heavenly Lord understood when he advanced to the Immortal Realm.  His thousands of clones are the faithful embodiment of all aspects of this deceptive way.

    The Heavenly Lord could clearly see the fragile death of Wu Shen Dao.  Therefore, he used this clone.  He wanted to use the power of this clone to confuse the newcomer's mind.

    There is obviously no shortage of verbal confusion.  That question is like a warm spring breeze blowing on your face.  It can make many beings of the same level as him unknowingly relax their vigilance and answer smoothly.

    This second Tianzun smiled slightly and waited for the other party's answer.  In his eyes, the other party was indeed about to speak.  The other party is indeed about to answer.

    "The moment you answer the question, I will let you understand what a 'Thunder Blow' is!!!"

    When he opened his mouth, the other party opened his mouth.  However, the so-called answer.  This Tianzun didn't hear it.  The so-called "Thunder Strike" will never be used by this Heavenly Lord again!

    "Another bite to death?"

    When the second clone of Tianzun was killed by the same method, some Tianzun finally became alert.

    "That's it, Wu Shen Dao. He is also a newcomer. He was just lucky. When he entered here, the first position happened to be vacant. In fact, he has no challenge at all and has never accepted any challenge!"

    "Qiu Fangming is completely different. He has experienced hundreds of battles! In addition to the two clones of the Heavenly Lord who were once in the first and second positions, he has also swallowed the true bodies of thirty-two Heavenly Lords!"

    "Even if we can reach this position, we will only swallow more clones and less real bodies. Is it so easy to capture and swallow the real body? Qiu Fangming's method is extraordinary!"

    "That's right, it can instantly kill Qiu Fangming's clone. I'm afraid this newcomer will be difficult to deal with. He has some tricks that are at the bottom of the box. It's time to use them!"

    ? One after another, spiritual thoughts shuttled back and forth between these wary deities.  They feel that they should come up with some means to suppress the situation.  This already means attaching great importance to the new Tianzun, but.  They didn't expect it at all

    Death, death, death

    But just in a matter of seconds, ten more clones of the Heavenly Lord fell one by one!

    From the beginning to the end, the new Tianzun only used that one move - open his mouth wide and bite down hard.  Just such a simple and repeated method actually allowed him to swallow twelve Tianzuns in a row!

    Just when the Heavenly Lords at the back were all shocked and their expressions suddenly changed, something even more surprising happened to them.

    "No, the Ninth Master's true body has fallen!!!"

    The Ninth Master is the twelfth Tianzun.  His clone here had just been bitten to death by this weird guy.

    The person who exclaimed was a fellow disciple of the Ninth Master.  When he was shocked to discover that just as the Ninth Master's clone fell, the Ninth Master's true body also suddenly fell.?At the first moment, he panicked and informed all the deities in the thirteenth layer of this shocking incident!

    Those who can reach this thirteenth layer of space and occupy a place are those who are extremely close to the Venerable.  Of course they knew what this frightening news meant.

    Withdraw!  withdraw!  withdraw!  Evacuate quickly!

    Those who are far away from this weird Heavenly Lord should quickly take back their clones.  Those who are closer to this weird deity should simply sever the connection with the clone and simply give up the clone!

    A strong person voluntarily gives up his clone, just like a person in the secular world cutting his own flesh.  The pain involved is indescribable.  The trauma that will be caused is indescribable!

    However, soon these deities will no longer care about this kind of pain or this kind of trauma.  They were deeply grateful, thanks to their prompt decision!

    kill!  kill!  kill!

    The group of Heavenly Lords retreated very quickly, and the strange Heavenly Lord killed them very quickly.  Just when all the Heavenly Lords were running away, the strange Heavenly Lord actually bit five Heavenly Lord clones to death one after another.

    When the clone dies, the body dies!

    When we learned how miserable the fate of those Heavenly Lords who had not yet had time to give up their clones would be, those Heavenly Lords who suffered severe injuries because they took the initiative to give up their clones, each and every one of them, felt like they were surviving a disaster.

    "Who is that?"

    "Check! Check immediately! Who is it that produced such a strange and powerful existence?"

    Check, not for revenge.

    Check, just to make friends.

    In this world where the strong are respected, we encountered such an incredibly powerful being.  It's too stupid to ask for revenge.  Make friends quickly, this is the right way.

    "Even the venerable ones, I'm afraid no one can kill like this. This celestial being, I'm afraid he will become a powerful person!"

    The great powers of all races, this is the existence that stands at the highest stage of Tianzun realm.  Unless beings like Qing Wuming take action, the powerful beings of all races will be invincible!

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the mighty man of the future would actually let me see it with my own eyes¡­ What if I could make friends with him? Hehe¡­¡±

    This group of deities were frightened to the point of panic.  Despite being frightened, I actually felt secretly happy

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1383. The incarnation of the universe?  (superior)

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what happened in the thirteenth layer of space.  At this moment, in addition to enjoying this rare sweet time with Bei Tangyu, he focused more on memories.

    Recall the feeling of wandering in chaotic time and space!

    "It's a feeling of nothingness that can swallow me up at any time"

    "It's an ethereal feeling that makes it impossible to explore time and space"

    "It was a cold feeling, as if even the consciousness could be frozen"

    Ye Pengfei recalled one feeling after another, and he wanted to explore the mystery of the chaotic time and space from these feelings.  However, what he didn't expect was

    "Huh? Why did your feeling suddenly change?"

    The feeling before was one of nothingness, mist, and coldness.

    However, in the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei noticed completely opposite feelings!

    "So fulfillingso clearso warmthe change in feeling is really bizarre!"

    Many years later, when Ye Pengfei achieved a more advanced level of cultivation, he realized how hard it was to get this bizarre feeling.  Even Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were originally chaotic bodies.  However, when they got the chance and evolved into real life forms, they did not recall this feeling for a long, long time!

    What Ye Pengfei didn't even know was that at this moment, the universe was also peeking at his own thoughts.  The reason why the universe came to help for the first time was because Bei Tangyu was very special. It simply wanted to gain insights from Ye Pengfei that even a real body of chaos could hardly gain!

    Not to mention, getting this precious feeling is only the first step

    "This seems to indicate that chaos is fused with any sense?"

    After getting this wonderful feeling, Ye Pengfei first thought of this possibility.  If it were other strong people, I'm afraid they would continue to think along this line of thinking.  But.  Ye Pengfei, who had already recovered a lot, discovered very keenly that this possibility was specious!

    "Integrating all senses, those scholarly deities should be able to do it if they want to. However, they certainly cannot transform into a body of chaos!"

    There are always some outliers who, in this world where the strong are respected, do not pursue strong combat power, but simply pursue it.  A deeper, clearer perception.  Even among the existences of the Tianzun level, there are such alternatives.

    Ye Pengfei has not come into contact with this type of deity.  However, he was able to pass some Tianzun memories.  Let¡¯s figure out what these extremely rare deities can do.  At Ye Pengfei's current level, it is almost impossible for his calculations to be wrong.

    "Since this is not the reason, then how should we explain it?"

    Having denied the first guess, Ye Pengfei's train of thought jumped up quickly like a naughty elf.

    "Maybe it's like this it's not right it's like this? It's still wrong"

    In just a few seconds.  Ye Pengfei successively denied more than a hundred possibilities.  And each of these possibilities benefited the universe that peeked into Ye Pengfei's thoughts.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei stopped thinking about it.

    "I said, you have also received a lot of benefits. Why should you give me some benefits?"

    The power of thought and Tao power merged together, sending Ye Pengfei's thoughts somewhere.

    Indeed, even Ye Pengfei himself.  The destination of the sent thoughts has not yet been determined.  But, he knew.  This thought must, and can only, be received by that specific being.

    After waiting quietly for a short while, the voice that had saved him once again sounded in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "What benefits do you want?"

    "I'll lift the cultivation seal, so don't kick me, okay?"

    "Dream!"

    Without mercy, the voice shouted coldly and refused.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and didn't care.  It was as if he had already guessed that this would be the answer.

    "Then, just help Yu'er eliminate the hidden dangers of his body. There will be no problem."

    Silence

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m silent because it¡¯s difficult to do, nor that I¡¯m silent because it¡¯s impossible to do, but because

    "I still underestimated you."

    "Excellent award."

    "How do you know you can affect my mood?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the seemingly simple two requests???.  It even vaguely conveys the supreme artistic conception that affects the mood of the owner of the voice!

    ??Shrugging, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Even if I guess wrong, I won't lose anything."

    Silence again

    The owner of that voice felt as if he had suddenly eaten a fly and felt that he was disgusted by Ye Pengfei.  This kid is already so strong. Why is he still making fun of him like this?

    The owner of that voice knew that Ye Pengfei was definitely not just guessing.  However, he understood better that since Ye Pengfei had said this, it meant that it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to tell him the real answer.

    "Aren't you afraid that I will kick you out now?" After a long time, the owner of the voice asked coldly.

    "Tch, who are you trying to scare?" Ye Pengfei curled his lips disdainfully, "Perhaps, beings like Qing Wuming really regard you as the incarnation of this universe. I used to think so too. But now, do you think, you  Can you hide it from me?"

    The power of thought turned around in the re-condensed soul.  In an instant, the owner of the voice suddenly realized that he could no longer peek into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness!

    Another silence, another quiet waiting.

    About a stick of incense had passed when Bei Tangyu suddenly cried out with surprise on his face: "Pengfei, my body is inexplicably better!!!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off a piece of spirit and spirit, turn it into a clone, and accompany your lover.  This was Bei Tangyu's decision, and she made a huge sacrifice for this decision.

    Just when Ye Pengfei used a secret method to keep his energy here, various strange hidden dangers appeared in Beitangyu's true body.  Most of these hidden dangers will not occur now.  However, as Beitangyu continues to practice his true form, these hidden dangers will cause Beitangyu to encounter constant setbacks, and even suffer near-death injuries!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei also passed on some methods to Bei Tangyu. However, after all, Ye Pengfei only temporarily started to study these methods to eliminate hidden dangers. Therefore, even Ye Pengfei could not guarantee whether Bei Tangyu's true body would be severely damaged at the next moment.  !

    Originally, Bei Tangyu had made all preparations to face the near-death injury.  However, inexplicably, those hidden dangers suddenly disappeared.

    "I just made a deal with a powerful guy. It seems that guy is quite trustworthy."

    Ye Pengfei laughed

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1384. The incarnation of the universe?  (Down)

    Laughter means many things.

    Even Bei Tangyu understood the meaning of Ye Pengfei's cheerful smile.

    "You want to continue to make deals with him?"

    "Of course, I always like to make deals with people who keep their word!"

    Ye Pengfei had just finished speaking with a smile on his face.  The owner of the voice asked angrily: "Boss Ye, what other deals do you want to make?"

    This time, even Bei Tangyu heard this person's voice.

    "Pengfei, could it be thatthe owner of this voice is the incarnation of the universe?"

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s expression is as wonderful as it is wonderful.  As smart as she is, of course she can immediately think of the big universe.

    "It's a little different from my previous guess." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "This guy is not the incarnation of the universe, you can call him senior brother."

    "snort!"

    The owner of the voice snorted angrily, but he did not deny it.

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s face became even more exciting. For no reason, he actually had such a powerful senior brother.

    "Born with a charming bodythe best ice spirit rootI understand, my senior brother has a similar background to me. However, my senior brother has already inherited the true meaning of the universe!"

    Even the owner of that voice had to admit that Bei Tangyu was indeed a monster.  He is obviously just an ant in the Immortal Realm and Yuanxian level. He has a sharp mind, but he may not even be able to compare with those so-called powerful people and venerable people.

    "My surname is Feng, Feng Xianzhou. From now on, you can call me Senior Brother Feng."

    Feng Xianzhou¡¯s response was unexpectedly calm.  This style of behavior really seems to recognize Bei Tangyu, the junior sister.

    But¡­¡­

    "Haha, Lao Feng, just put it away. With me here, you still want to confuse Yu'er's mind?" Ye Pengfei laughed, "In exchange of equal value, if you want to get precious insights from Yu'er, then  Just come up with equivalent exchange items. We are all honest people and do business with integrity."

    "Huh!" Feng Xianzhou couldn't help but snorted heavily again.  Then, he said angrily, "Then I restored your incomplete consciousness. Why didn't you give me something of equal value in exchange?"

    "Hehe, it's not easy to calculate old accounts. You took advantage of my low level and did it secretly. You gained a lot of insights from me, so how can you calculate it?" Ye Pengfei sneered.

    "Damn, then I will bring down a catastrophe and force the Zifu to meet you. You will have a powerful bodyguard from now on, so how should you calculate it?"

    "Suddenly, Feng Xianzhou also became angry.  All the old accounts from thousands of years ago were uncovered by him.  The true situation of that horrific catastrophe that year was finally revealed.  Restored.  I bet Feng Xianzhou deliberately caused that calamity back then.  He considered that Ye Pengfei was about to face too powerful enemies, so he found a bodyguard for Ye Pengfei in advance.

    "Exactly." Ye Pengfei curled his lips without appreciation at all, "Then do we have to settle the old debts of my previous life? You got benefits from my previous life, and my previous life was in dire straits.  . But you stand by and watch, how should we calculate this old debt?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    "What are you doing?" Ye Pengfei roared aggressively, "Yes, I was guessing. But, do you dare to say with your conscience, am I wrong about my guess? Don't dare, that's the fact!!!"

    Feng Xianzhou was blocked by Ye Pengfei and had nothing to say.  Face this.  A guy with evil thoughts that makes people speechless is better than Feng Xianzhou.  No move at all.

    Bei Tangyu couldn¡¯t even get a word in. Every sentence from both sides contained a huge amount of information.  As smart as she is, she has to spend a long time and a lot of energy to figure it out.

    For a moment, all three people became quiet

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Feng Xianzhou sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t want to defend what happened back then. Anyway, after your rebirth, your potential is so evil that it makes me ashamed. When you reach your level, you can find the real answer by yourself.¡±

    After a pause, Feng Xianzhou added: "As you said, we will settle those old debts. In future transactions, we will deal with them one by one. I will not treat you badly."

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei laughed again, "I have a more precise understanding of the true meaning of chaos. What are you going to exchange for it?"

    Feng Xianzhou was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said: "I will let Bei Tangyu achieve immortality within a hundred years!"

    "Uh" This time, it was Ye Pengfei's turn to be stunned, then he shook his head slightly and smiled bitterly, "Old Feng, you are very good at taking the wife route. I have four wives, it seems??I will be eaten by you from now on.  "

    This deal is really uneconomical.

    "What does the realm of immortality mean to Ye Pengfei now?"  If at this moment, he could leave this twelfth-level space plane and meet Bei Tangyu's true body.  He is also fully confident that Bei Tangyu will achieve immortality within a hundred years.

    And how precious is the understanding of the true meaning of chaos?  Even Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao didn't really understand themselves.  If Ye Pengfei exchanged this insight, he would definitely get huge rewards.

    However, Ye Pengfei couldn't refuse this exchange.  He had owed Bei Tangyu too much

    "Is this so?" When Feng Xianzhou gained the insight into the true meaning of chaos, he couldn't help but exclaimed in a low voice, "No wonder I haven't been able to find a breakthrough!"

    "You can't find a breakthrough with just this little insight." Ye Pengfei chuckled with a strange look on his face.

    "What do you want to do, kid?" Feng Xianzhou asked angrily.

    "It's nothing." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I was just wondering, have you been so angry that you've been going crazy since you've been trapped in the universe for so many years?"

    "No!" Feng Xianzhou denied in a deep voice without hesitation, "Although the universe has trapped me, it has no intention of harming me. In addition to not being able to decide who to kick and who to keep, I cannot do whatever I want with Qing.  Apart from the existence of ignorance, I am equivalent to the incarnation of the universe, and I am the true god in this universe! How can I be angry when the universe treats me like this?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "It's fake, it's fake, isn't it? You are obviously powerful, but you can't get rid of the shackles of the universe. You can go to a wider world to see, but you can't get what you want. You just  It's like a curious child who is forced to stay in the room by his parents. Will you be depressed? Will you be angry? "

    Silence

    Whenever he is speechless, Feng Xianzhou likes to remain silent for a long time, and this time is no exception.

    And this time, Ye Pengfei did not give him a lot of silence time.

    "Don't talk nonsense. If we make deals in the future, you must not use this method to blackmail me!!!"

    Quietly, I waited for a while.  Feng Xianzhou said lightly "Yeah" and said nothing.  At the same time, in the cave where Bei Tangyu's true body was, a cold-faced man quietly appeared

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1385. The empty thirteenth floor!

    Feng Xianzhou left, and many guesses were confirmed.

    The clever Bei Tangyu gradually understood the deep meaning hidden in the conversation between Ye Pengfei and Feng Xianzhou.  However, there are some things that she still doesn't understand.

    "Pengfei, you mean that Senior Brother Feng has been banned by the universe?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded.

    "But why does the universe do this?" Bei Tangyu was very puzzled.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you have evil intentions, you will devour this child.  Just like the relationship between Qing Wuming and Qing Ming.

    But, if it is a sincere cultivation.  Then, when the children of the next generation have full wings, they should let go and let the children of the next generation fly freely and freely.

    If you go one step further, there are elders like Changdao Tianzun.  For the benefit of the family, he would even give up his life to save his descendants!

    "However, the behavior of the big universe is nondescript and incomprehensible.

    "I guess it's because I am trapped in a cocoon." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "If what I expected is correct, then for some reason the universe has set a special law in its own body. As a result, after countless years of evolution,  Even the entire universe cannot change this law."

    "This is probably the reason why Feng Xianzhou was banned. However, the specific situation remains to be explored in the future."

    Bei Tangyu also heard a lot of bizarre things.  During this time, the two stayed together sweetly.  She had heard Ye Pengfei tell many strange and unpredictable past events.

    From the various designs of Ye Pengfei's previous life, to what happened around the secret realm of time, to the various mysteries of the eighteen levels of hell at present Beitang Yu originally thought that there was nothing weirder in the world than this.  .  If I hadn't believed Ye Pengfei's words, and if someone else had told him, I would have doubted and questioned him, finding it hard to believe.

    But now, Bei Tangyu just discovered it.  The weirdness in this world is far more than that!

    "You can't control your own laws. Doesn't this mean that your own laws may in turn destroy you?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? This is common.

    But.  The self-created rules should be in harmony with one's own fundamentals.  As a result, the self-created rules may actually destroy oneself.  What's the reason for this?

    "I don't know." Ye Pengfei slowly shook his head, "The higher the realm, the more you know, and more and more unknowns will jump out I can't answer this question. However, what I can be sure of is that  , Yu'er, you will be like Feng Xianzhou, and you will be confined here by this strange law. Unless, you can possess a power that far exceeds the power of this universe!"

    Bei Tangyu's expression gradually became serious.

    Although, from beginning to end, Feng Xianzhou never showed his skills.  Even if he made a clone to help Bei Tangyu's real body practice.  Bei Tangyu still couldn't feel it.  Feng Xianzhou's true strength.

    But, through those words of Ye Pengfei.  Bei Tangyu knew that Feng Xianzhou must be very powerful, very powerful.  Zifu and Huanshi couldn't compare to him, and Ye Pengfei was also inferior to him.  What's the point of celebrating ignorance?  In his eyes, maybe he is just a scumbag.  Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, whom he has never met before, might not be as good as him.

    Feng Xianzhou is already so powerful that it is indescribable, but Feng Xianzhou is still unable to break free from the shackles of that strange lawhimself.  Can it really succeed?

    Rarely in his life, Bei Tangyu began to deeply doubt his own potential.  A genius like her.  She was so talented that she didn't even think that Ye Pengfei would be more talented than herself, but she was actually a little afraid. She was afraid of the future that would be banned by the universe, and she was afraid of the future that she would have to be separated from Ye Pengfei for a long time

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know how to persuade him.  He doesn't have to say this, but he knows very well that since he has to face it sooner or later, it's better to say it in advance.

    "Yu'er, from now on, you can only decide your own destiny!!!"

    In his heart, Ye Pengfei sighed slightly and shook his head.  His eyes, which had been closed for a long time, suddenly opened.

    ¡°Lao Zi, Lao Huan, let¡¯s go!!!¡±

    ******

    The thirteenth level of space!  !  !

    Any obstacle, to Ye Pengfei now, is as illusory as clouds.  Even that puppet stole a bit of Ye Pengfei's breath and wanted to use it to cast a witchcraft.  Ye Pengfei waved it away easily, and it disappeared into thin air.  In just a few short breaths, Ye Pengfei, Zifu, and Huanshi all stepped into the thirteenth level of space.

    "Hey, there's no one there, the situation is a bit?Yes!  "Huan Shi whispered in surprise.

    ??I scanned with my mind, not even a single figure was seen.  Either the Tianzun here is too powerful, or they have encountered something unexpected!

    "It smells of blood." Zifu's nose twitched slightly.  The blood that had disappeared was still smelled by it.

    "Yes, there is indeed the smell of blood." Ye Pengfei nodded slowly, "It seems that our old friend has been here a long time ago."

    "What tricks did Qing Wuming set up this time?" Zifu's eyes flashed as it continued to collect information and speculate on possibilities.  Unfortunately, it never got the answer to the question.

    "No matter what method it is, it must be much more powerful than the previous ones!"

    Huan Shi¡¯s response sounds like nonsense.  However, this nonsense contains many profound meanings.

    first¡ª¡ª

    According to what Gong Yanyun told me in the past.  Starting from the thirteenth level of space, you will have to face the clones of the Heavenly Lord and face new challenges.

    The rules are very simple. If the breaker fails, he will be devoured by the keeper.  In turn, the gatekeepers are devoured.  And those who successfully pass the level will have the right to station at the level.  He can choose to continue to pass the level, or he can choose to leave the eighteenth level of hell, and then send a clone through the sky to guard the level.

    Normally speaking, the gatekeepers send clones to guard the gates.  In other words, those who successfully break through the level will often leave the eighteenth level of hell immediately.  All these gatekeepers should be clones.

    This triggered the second profound meaning of the magic stone¡ª¡ª

    "Old Huan, I'm afraid you guessed it right. That Qing Wuming Yuekong Mie killed many of his true forms. Otherwise, it would be impossible for us to still be able to trace the traces of bloody smell!"

    "What if, the bloody battle only happened here.  Then, no matter how powerful Ye Pengfei and Zifu are, they are unlikely to find the bloody aura.  Such a breath should have been taken as a tonic by the Tianzun controlled by Qing Wuming and swallowed up completely.

    Only when the true body of the gatekeeper is swallowed by the sky can the smell of blood be dispersed.  If they want to fly countless times and swallow up all the bloody smell, Ye Pengfei and Zifu estimate that even if the two brothers join forces, it will be difficult to do so.

    And the third profound meaning in Huan Shi¡¯s words

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1386. Qing Wuming¡¯s success!

    "The Tianzun here are all Tianzun who are extremely close to the level of the Venerable. After swallowing so much in one breath, they rushed towards the deeper levels. The method prepared by Qing Wuming is indeed extremely terrifying!"

    Even if you haven¡¯t seen this method with your own eyes, even if you can¡¯t deduce the possibility of this method.  However, one thing is for sure.  After collecting so many powerful Heavenly Lords and devouring so many powerful Heavenly Lords, Naqing Wuming obtained very powerful power!

    As soon as Ye Pengfei said that he was sure of Huan Shi's guess, Zifu picked up the topic and continued.

    "I guess he might be going for a concentrated blast!"

    Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi¡¯s speculations did not have much specific content.  Zifu's guess is much clearer.

    "Is it possible for him to do concentrated blasting with just a few deities controlled by him?"

    I think back then, when Ye Pengfei was still very weak, Qing Wuming¡¯s real body came and couldn¡¯t catch Ye Pengfei¡¯s real body.  Nowadays, Ye Pengfei is many times more powerful, but Qing Wuming can only rely on some low-level deities to use his methods.  As it rises and falls, it stands to reason that Qing Wuming should be even less able to capture Ye Pengfei's true body.

    If you can¡¯t even catch the real body, how can you talk about concentrated blasting?  Zi Mansion's speculation is totally unreasonable.

    " However, both Ye Pengfei and Huan Shi knew very well that Zi Mansion would not target it without aim.  They all looked at Zifu, waiting for Zifu's answer.

    "Terrain!" Zifu said with certainty, "Have you noticed that the terrain of this thirteenth layer of space is very strange?"

    Of course it¡¯s strange, even a blind person can see it.  If it weren't for the strange terrain, the level sequence wouldn't be possible.

    To put it simply, the first twelve levels of space are similar to the surfaces of those relatively flat and wide planets.  In addition to completely fixed entrances and exits, in these spaces, strong men can choose their travel routes at will.

    But here.  In this thirteenth-level space, the terrain is narrow and long.  For those strong men who are close to the Venerable level, one person can achieve an airtight secret.  It is very difficult for passers-by to directly cross over.

    Of course, this refers to those normal passers-by.  If it were entities such as Ye Pengfei, Zifu, and Huanshi, they could completely ignore the gatekeepers and pass through at will.

    so¡­¡­

    "Lao Zi, in such terrain, it might be possible to ambush a venerable person, or even a so-called powerful person. Wouldn't it be impossible to ambush us?"

    Huan Shi was very confused, but Ye Pengfei nodded slightly as if he had some understanding.

    "Lao Huan, Lao Zi's guess makes sense. Think about it carefully, how did Gong Yanyun describe the guardian Tianzun from the thirteenth to the eighteenth floor?"

    "How to describeah, I understand!" Huan Shi finally realized, "Even the Heavenly Lord on the 18th floor is only extremely close to the Lord, not the real Lord. In the entire six levels of space, there is actually a Heavenly Lord.  The levels are roughly the same, and there is no big difference in the level of guarding. This is impossible!"

    This is a place of trial created by the mighty ones and the venerable ones.  This place of trial is for cultivating.  More venerables, more powerful ones.  So, very obvious.  The challenges of each level are definitely different.  The difficulty of breaking through the level is definitely rising.  Otherwise, how could this trial place achieve the purpose of the trial?

    "Yes, this is impossible." Zifu smiled slightly and said in a deep voice, "I guess that the deeper you go, the narrower the terrain will be. Therefore, the challenge will be more difficult. This trial place is  It relies on forcibly limiting the scope of the fighting method to achieve the purpose of training. Unfortunately, just like this may not necessarily create a supreme-level existence!"

    ¡°At this moment, Zifu¡¯s seemingly unreasonable speculation became reasonable.  If the space on the 18th floor is extremely narrow, then a sneak attack using concentrated blasting without any precautions can indeed bring miraculous results.

    only¡­¡­

    "We've been fighting for so long, so Qing Wuming still thinks I'm a fool?"

    There are still many problems that cannot be explained.

    After all, Ye Pengfei is not stupid, even if he has not guessed Qing Wuming's method now.  When he entered the fourteenth floor and saw the narrower space, he would definitely be able to guess it.  In this case, he only needs to send clones to explore the way, and everything will be fine, right?  You know, a narrow space is conducive to concentrated blasting.  On the other hand, the narrow space is not conducive to hiding!

    "Yes, this question is indeed strange." Zifu nodded and replied, "Is it possible that he is real and imaginary, and imaginary is real?"

    The three brothers were at the entrance to the thirteenth floor space, carefully calculating various possibilities, and stayed there for a long time

    ¡­¡­

    &nbsp; "Hey, as expected, I didn't come over right away. I still have plenty of time!"

    A three-eyed giant with a body as tall as a hill and a beard sneered and made a sound like Qing Wuming!

    The strange and powerful man who stepped into the thirteenth level of space and killed and devoured many deities had already been devoured by the three-eyed giant.  When the three-eyed giant devoured the strange and powerful man, he became a puppet controlled by Qing Wuming!

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that such a transformation had happened many times.  If he could know this information, perhaps he could more accurately deduce the true purpose of Qing Wuming.

    "You can't know my true purpose!" The three-eyed giant controlled by Qing Wuming smiled coldly, "You are very smart, you are very good at calculating, and you are very good at guessing the means that far exceed your existence. Even  Yu, crossed countless levels, guessed my only weakness, and expelled me from the eighteenth level of hell!"

    "However, your intelligence can also become a burden to you. Because you are too good at calculating and guessing. Therefore, you tend to make simple things complicated!"

    What Qing Wuming didn¡¯t know was that, in fact, Ye Pengfei had realized this problem early on, and he had the consciousness to solve it early on.  Unfortunately, this is an unsolvable cycle.  Ye Pengfei seemed to have solved this problem at first, but when his realm of cultivation advanced rapidly, he would unknowingly fall into the shackles of complicated simple problems.

    Not to mention, at this moment, there are two powerful helpers beside him.  Zifu and Huanshi, these two beings were like brothers, and it was certainly impossible for them to be willing to let Ye Pengfei take risks.  Even if Ye Pengfei wants to rush in, they will put forward suggestions and try to stop Ye Pengfei.

    All this brought opportunities to Qing Wuming.  Otherwise, the clues he deliberately left in the fourteenth layer of space may not only fail to make Ye Pengfei hesitate, but will actually make Ye Pengfei bold and radical!

    Both sides made some mistakes.  Only this time, Ye Pengfei made more mistakes.  Naqing Wuming's plan, no matter what, has been successful!

    ¡­(To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1387. The charm of Beitang Yu!

    Ye Pengfei, Zifu, and Huanshi stayed at the entrance to the thirteenth level of space for three full days.  With the current abilities of the three of them, they can calculate a trillion possibilities in three days.  Then, verify these trillions of possibilities one by one to find the final answer.

    Logically speaking, the three of them have exhausted all possibilities.  The final answer, the true purpose of celebrating ignorance, should be within these trillions of possibilities.  After all, at least Ye Pengfei and Zifu are not much different from Qing Wuming in terms of realm.  Qing Wuming's plan should be impossible to hide from the two of them's rigorous calculations.

    but¡­¡­

    "It's all wrong?" Zifu's brows formed into a twist.  He really couldn't figure out what other possibilities he had not thought of.

    Even Zi Mansion couldn¡¯t think of it, and Huan Shi was even less likely to think of it.  In the past three days, it can only be used as a helper to do odd jobs.  Seriously, it does nothing.

    "However, doing odd jobs has its advantages.  By observing Ye Pengfei and Zifu's various calculation methods, Huanshi also gained a lot of experience and insights.

    "Well, it's useless for me to stay here. I'll practice first, and you two can take your time and think about it."

    This brother is closer than a real brother. Ye Pengfei and Zifu both smiled and let Huanshi go to practice in seclusion without saying anything else.

    "Pengfei, do you think there are any other possibilities?" After racking their brains again, Zi Mansion still found nothing.  He realized that this time, he might have to rely on Ye Pengfei's magical intuition.

    Zifu and Ye Pengfei have been getting along for a long time.  In fact, before Ye Pengfei entered the trial place, Zifu had already recovered part of his intelligence and began to observe silently.  The dangers Ye Pengfei experienced and the judgments he made intuitively.  I don't know how many times, Zifu secretly sighed and admired him.  If it weren't for this reason, when the terrible disaster suddenly came, Zi Mansion would not take the initiative to help.  It was impossible for Feng Xianzhou to plot against Zi Mansion and find a super bodyguard for Ye Pengfei.

    Now, at the end of the road and with no ideas, Zifu suddenly discovered that in the end, he still had to rely on Ye Pengfei's magical intuition.  It suddenly realized Ye Pengfei's unpredictable intuition.  He is the most powerful one on his side, the one who suppresses the bottom of the box!

    However, what Zi Mansion never expected was

    "Lao Zi, Yu'er has been bored in my dimension for too long. I let her come out and wander around."

    Inexplicably, Ye Pengfei actually led Bei Tangyu out.

    Zifu and Huanshi have entered Ye Pengfei's space plane and met this younger brother and sister.  They all know that this younger brother and sister's realm is too low.  I simply cannot bear the tyrannical restraints in these eighteen levels of hell.  Although, under Ye Pengfei's protection, she could indeed go out for a walk.  But.  Now is a special time. If it is not necessary, try not to come out in public, so as not to become Ye Pengfei's weakness.

    Not to mention.  Zifu and Huanshi knew that Bei Tangyu was now facing a test of his "faith."  Do you have enough self-confidence?  Obtaining huge power beyond the universe determines Bei Tangyu's future development prospects, and also determines whether Ye Pengfei can leave the universe with peace of mind and venture into the broader unknown world.

    Originally, according to the opinions of Zifu and Huanshi, they should spend some energy to send Bei Tangyu back to the eighth layer of space to stay with Yue Ningbing and others. That would be the safest way.

    Originally, they didn¡¯t quite understand why Ye Pengfei placed Yue Ningbing and others in the eighth space in advance because he was worried about the risks.  However, he was not worried about the risk and insisted on taking Bei Tangyu with him.

    And now, when Zi Mansion saw that Ye Pengfei had really brought Bei Tangyu out, it became even more confused.

    And when Zifu saw it, Ye Pengfei did not protect Bei Tangyu closely and help Bei Tangyu to deal with the tyrannical binding power of the eighteen levels of hell.  Zifu was even more confused and surprised!

    "Uhsister-in-law, how do you feel?"

    Bei Tangyu was safe and sound, which surprised Zi Mansion.  He is obviously just a weak being, how can he move freely in this thirteenth layer of space with his own strength?

    "Brother Zi, I feel very good." Bei Tangyu smiled slightly, with that calm and natural expression, which made Zi Fu stunned.

    Immediately, Zifu understood.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, congratulations, brothers and sisters!!!¡±

    The power of faith is so powerful that it can be completely hidden, and even the Zi Mansion cannot detect it!

    It is this power of faith that??Allow Bei Tangyu to walk freely in this layer of space.  It is this power of faith that makes Beitang Yu exude a magical aura that even Zifu will be stunned by!

    "Originally, Yu'er's natural charm was completely useless against beings far beyond her. However, when Yu'er finally strengthened her belief. At that moment just now, her charm actually made me stunned for a long time.  ." Ye Pengfei sighed, then laughed again, "Actually, Lao Zi, when you were mumbling just now, I was completely distracted. Except for the last sentence, I didn't hear clearly what you said earlier.  What."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Zifu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I can understand, my younger siblings are indeed irresistibly charming."

    Even in the Zi Mansion, there is no love between men and women, or the existence of sexual desire.  When facing Bei Tangyu's indifferent smile, he could not help but feel slightly stunned.  If it were anyone else, the situation would probably be even worse.

    In an instant, Zifu finally understood why Ye Pengfei wanted to lure Bei Tangyu out. He was simply too bold!

    "You're not afraid, what serious harm will your brothers and sisters suffer?"

    Zifu suddenly understood that Ye Pengfei was going to take Bei Tangyu with him.  Na Qing Wuming planned to plot against Ye Pengfei, and Ye Pengfei directly used a conspiracy. He wanted to use Beitang Yu's natural charm to make Qing Wuming stunned.

    In a battle of this kind, even if you are stunned for just a moment, the outcome will be reversed and the situation will change drastically.  Not to mention, Naqing Wuming had to cross the space-time barrier of the eighteen levels of hell to control those puppet gods through the air.  If he was really stunned, one can imagine what the outcome would be!

    Ye Pengfei's plan is not bad.  When it is impossible to guess Naqing Wuming's true intention, this plan can be said to be a trick that can overcome all tricks and can be used without fear of any calculation.

    However, such risks are also extremely huge!  !  !

    Faced with Zifu¡¯s doubts, Ye Pengfei just smiled.  The person who responded to Zifu's question was the smiling Bei Tangyu.

    "Brother Zi, I'm not afraid."

    In an instant, Zifu felt that his mind was in a trance again (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1388. Bei Tangyu¡¯s intuition!

    The fourteenth floor was still empty.  If it weren't for the faint smell of blood, no one would have imagined that there were once hundreds of powerful deities here, and dozens of shocking battles had taken place here!

    "Pengfei, it seems that Qing Wuming has changed his strategy."

    Bei Tangyu couldn't feel the bloody smell, not even the fantasy stone.  However, she was able to observe words and emotions, and miraculously, she made this judgment.

    It¡¯s okay for Ye Pengfei to arrive. After all, he knows that Bei Tangyu¡¯s genius level is no less than his own.  In fact, Ye Pengfei felt that if he hadn't received some incredible opportunities, Bei Tangyu would have been deeply restricted by her short-sighted parents.  It is very possible that Bei Tangyu now has the fighting power to chase Feng Xianzhou!

    "However, Zifu and Huanshi don't understand Beitang Yu's background at all.  When they heard Bei Tangyu's judgment, and when they heard the different flavor in this judgment, their expressions changed.

    "Brother and sister, you are so awesome!" Huan Shi gave a thumbs up in surprise, "Even if you don't have such a naturally charming body, with your genius, you will definitely charm a row of people."

    Huanshi¡¯s exaggerated language made Bei Tangyu giggle.  Fortunately, she consciously restrained her power of charm.  Otherwise, Huan Shi might have to quickly move his eyes away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think Huan Shi¡¯s language is exaggerated, in fact, it didn¡¯t say anything wrong.

    No matter whether it is a man or a woman, what can attract the opposite sex is nothing more than the following aspects - body appearance, family status, wealth and possessions and genius ability!

    There are many men with plain appearance, humble background and poor family background, who have won the favor of beautiful women one after another by virtue of their genius.

    "Similarly, even if they don't have beautiful faces, even if they don't have noble birth, those talented women.  It can also attract the fascinating gaze of handsome men.

    If you use Niu Ben¡¯s words, that is, men are attracted to women, and women are attracted to men. In essence, there is no difference.

    Just when Huanshi exaggeratedly praised Bei Tangyu's genius.  Somehow.  Bei Tangyu remembered what Niu Ben said back then.  After giggling for a while, Bei Tangyu suddenly said seriously: "Pengfei, why do I feel that Qing Wuming's plan shouldn't be broken by me, but should be done by your apprentice Niu Ben?"

    "Niu Run?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be stunned. Bei Tangyu's suggestion was really too abrupt.

    Huan Shi was even more curious, as it knew many things about Ye Pengfei.  However, this was the first time it heard Niuben's name.

    "Who is Niu Ben? Is he a very powerful servant of Ye Pengfei?"

    "No, he is his only disciple." Zifu answered the question for Ye Pengfei, "Didn't you see the Time Travel No. 1? That was the treasure invented by Niu Ben! You were in my Zifu aura at that time  I was in retreat, I missed one, and I was hotly discussing the great drama of the bull rush.¡±

    What Zifu said is a bit exaggerated.  But then again, when Ye Pengfei saw the Time Travel No. 1.  Indeed, I was shocked.  At that time, he had a long discussion with Yue Ningbing and others.  The central content of the discussion was exactly how unusual the bull run was!

    Hearing Zifu¡¯s answer, Huanshi couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    "That treasure was invented by your apprentice?" Looking at Ye Pengfei, Huan Shi asked curiously, "What kind of cultivation level is your apprentice able to create such a treasure? I guess. Even you now, I'm afraid  You can¡¯t create such a treasure!¡±

    "That's right. I can't create it!" Ye Pengfei admitted his shortcomings very simply, "In terms of creating artifacts, my apprentice is indeed a genius among geniuses. As for Time Travel No. 1, the first prototype, he  It was already created when I was still a god-man!¡±

    quiet!

    Absolute silence!

    In fact, Zifu and Beitangyu have known this fact for a long time.  However, when they listened to it again, they were also amazed and speechless.

    Not to mention Huan Shi, who heard about this for the first time.  It opened its mouth wide and its eyes widened. After a long time, it finally smiled strangely:

    "Geniuses just like to hang out with geniuses. You are a genius, your wife is a genius, and your apprentice is actually a geniusYe Pengfei, why do we feel that compared with your apprentice, you are still far behind!"

    This is no joke, indeed, in terms of the degree of genius alone, Ye Pengfei feels that his apprentice is the genius among geniuses.

    Think about it, someone who is only in the realm of gods and humans can actually create treasures that are difficult to create even for beings who have proven the supreme way. If this is not a genius among geniuses, what is it?

    &nbsp; Of course, having said that.  Although the Time Travel No. 1 is awesome, it has no combat power at all.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei wouldn't need to think about that.  All he had to do was use Time Travel No. 1 and travel across the universe at will.  No matter how powerful Na Qing Wuming is, no matter how weird Qing Wuming's calculations are, they are completely useless.

    When he heard Bei Tangyu mention Niu Ben, Ye Pengfei knew that his wife was thinking about traveling through No. 1.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't quite understand why Bei Tangyu didn't directly say Time Travel No. 1, but instead said that Niu Ben should be tossed?

    "Yu'er, do you have any news about Niu Ben?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.

    Those who followed him back then, except Niu Ben, have all gathered.  The Thunder God's Stone and the huge Thunder Spirit Clan have now settled on the Morning Emperor Star.  Xu Caiyi and Zhang Han were enjoying themselves in that trial place, and Ye Pengfei left them a lot of wealth.  With their understanding, they must live a very comfortable life.

    Now, Bei Tangyu also has a clone following him.  Next to her real body, there is already a senior brother Feng who is so awesome that he is almost a true god.  Naturally, Ye Pengfei has nothing to worry about.

    Calculate, that is, Niu Ben.  Until now, Ye Pengfei has not discovered his whereabouts.

    "I have no news about him." Facing Ye Pengfei's searching eyes, Bei Tangyu shook his head, "However, I seem to feel that he will appear on his own at some time!"

    Ye Pengfei was even more surprised. He knew that this was Bei Tangyu's intuitive reaction.

    Intuition is a very elusive thing.  There is no way to judge who has strong intuition and who has weak intuition.  Ye Pengfei knew that Bei Tangyu's telepathy was already very strong.  Ye Pengfei also knew that with the help of Feng Xianzhou, Bei Tangyu's evil potential had been fully revealed.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't know that Bei Tangyu's intuition was already very strong, so strong that he could feel the future that he couldn't feel at all.

    "That is to say, Niu Ben is in these eighteen levels of hell!" Ye Pengfei nodded and said in a deep voice, "Then, don't wait for him to show up on his own, I will inform Hu Ji and ask her to find him.  !!!"

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1389. Looking for Niu Ben (Part 1)

    Following Ye Pengfei's order, Hu Ji led a group of others to stay in the eighth layer of space.  In fact, everyone's range of activities will not exceed tens of billions of miles around the time secret realm.

    This is for safety reasons, so that Ye Pengfei has no worries.  However, this does not mean that Hu Ji and others have not made much progress over the years.

    To this day

    Fox Princess has reached the third level of Tianzun and has been recognized by the eighteen levels of hell. Even if she stays in place, she can pass through these eighteen levels of hell and ingest from the first level to the eighth level.  The vast spiritual energy.

    Compared to Fox Princess, Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu are much inferior.  The current cultivation levels of the two women are both at the lower level of the third level of Tianzun.  Together, they couldn't possibly be Fox Princess's opponent.

    However, they also have their own unique achievements.

    Yue Ningbing originally majored in the way of domination, and she could call upon the power of those strong men who obeyed her orders.  After reaching the realm of Heavenly Lord, she knew all the three thousand avenues.  However, this way of control is her foundation after all.  She and all the other Tianzun Yiy¨¤ng, while comprehending and integrating the three thousand avenues, highlighted their own fundamental way and gained more powerful control ability!

    Currently, Yue Ningbing can only control three objects: Mo Xuan, Ce Na, and Xu Ting.  Among them, Xu Ting is just a main soul.

    However, the cultivation of these three realms is no longer what it used to be!

    Moxuan, a high-ranking third-level Tianzun, is the only one here who can be compared with Fox Princess.  Possessed in the secret realm of time, he is, to a certain extent, more powerful than Fox Princess!

    ??Cen Na is only a hair away from the Demonic Mystery. She has already touched the high-level gate of Tianzun's third level.  Because she had received part of the inheritance from the Blood Dragon Ancestor, she did not need to worry about proving the Supreme Way.  As long as she reaches the realm, she can naturally surpass it!

    Xu Ting was originally stronger than them.  But.  Due to limited qualifications, his achievements were smaller than those of them.  However, he finally reached the advanced level, the third level of Tianzun that he dreamed of.  If he hadn't taken the risk, if he hadn't become a disciple of Ye Pengfei.  Then, today, he will not have the realm of the third level of Tianzun.  It is very likely that he and his close friend Bai Le will still be wandering in the second level of heaven.

    Yue Ningbing is not as powerful as Hu Ji.  However, once she invokes the power of these three, she will instantly have the power to defeat Fox Princess with ease.  Therefore, although Fox Princess is at a high level, she is still under a lot of pressure.

    The greater pressure comes from Wan Yuqiu.  Don't look at it, her realm is only comparable to Yue Ningbing's, and she doesn't have Yue Ningbing's ability to dominate others and perfectly utilize the power of others.  But.  Just her alone is enough to put huge pressure on the two sisters!

    What Wan Yuqiu cultivated was the way of prophecy.  But now, she has repaired it.  It can no longer be called the way of prophecy!

    When Hu Ji received the spiritual message from Ye Pengfei, Fox Ji did not go looking for it herself. Instead, she gave the job to Wan Yuqiu.

    "Sister Yuqiu, it's time for you to show off your power!"

    This is not a joke.  This is true.

    " Don't look at the three girls. You chase each other, which brings huge pressure to others to practice.  But.  The relationship between the three women is very good.  As long as there is something going on, one person will talk about it, and the other will talk about it. There will never be any secrets between the three of them, let alone secret calculations.

    For Ye Pengfei, this is the blessing of the harem.  Especially at this critical juncture, the three women cooperated sincerely and no one would compete for credit, which saved Ye Pengfei a lot of worry.

    After receiving Ye Pengfei's request forwarded by Fox Lady, Wan Yuqiu smiled slightly and nodded: "Please two sisters to protect me."

    Fox Ji and Yue Ningbing had a tacit understanding and teleported to Wan Yuqiu's side.

    I saw Wan Yuqiu sitting down cross-legged.  A treasure that looked like a water mirror quietly appeared in front of her.

    This is a treasure carefully refined by Wan Yuqiu. This treasure contains not only the way of prophecy, but also many foreign laws related to prophecy and prediction.

    Even if it is just that, this treasure is already powerful enough.  Compared with those so-called cosmic-level rare treasures, this treasure is not much inferior.

    But, these are not the fundamentals!

    The most fundamental artistic conception contained in this treasure is the exclusive artistic conception that Wan Yuqiu himself realized.  If Ye Pengfei could come back in person, he would be shocked to discover that Wan Yuqiu's self-created realm is only one step away from evolving into the supreme avenue!

    The so-called supreme avenue is the unique law that can truly penetrate the universe.  It can be regarded as fundamental, because??Evolve more laws, and then use these laws to build a unique way to conquer the universe!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current state of vision, he naturally already knows that there are three main channels for the birth of the universe.

    ?????First, born from the Chaos Clock;

    Second, it is split from other large universes;

    Third, it is actively created by those strong men who have attained the Supreme Way and possess real life!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Except for Cen Na, who benefited from the blood dragon ancestor, they have the supreme road in advance.  Only Wan Yuqiu has seen the hope of having the supreme avenue!

    Yue Ningbing and Hu Ji didn¡¯t know how far Wan Yuqiu had comprehended this artistic conception.  They know almost nothing about the Supreme Avenue.  However, they could feel the tremendous pressure that Wan Yuqiu's unique creative environment put on them.  Over the years, it is under this kind of pressure that they have become more active in cultivation.

    They will not be jealous of Wan Yuqiu because of this.  On the contrary, they will get closer to Wan Yuqiu because of this.  This is not only an expression of the deep love between sisters, but also the deep attraction brought by the artistic conception close to the supreme road.

    When Wan Yuqiu sacrificed such a treasure with such artistic conception, a thoughtful smile appeared on the faces of Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu unconsciously.  .  Every time they see treasures like this, they will have some strange experiences.  If they weren't worried, they would have been confused by these treasures and lost their direction.  They would reach out and ask Wan Yuqiu for such a treasure, holding it in their hands and playing with it all the time.

    "Sister Yu Qiu's precious mirror has a more profound artistic conception." Looking at this precious mirror, Fox Princess could not help but admire softly.

    "Yes, it is very likely that sister Yu Qiu will quickly advance to the peak of the third level of Tianzun. The two of us have to work harder."

    Yue Ningbing also sighed slightly. As she sighed, Wan Yuqiu raised her right hand slightly (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1390. Looking for Niu Ben (Part 2)

    If at this time, there were beings like Feng Xianzhou, Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, and Qing Wuming, watching Wan Yuqiu's spellcasting.  Then, they will definitely be stunned with horror.

    What is revealed on the treasure mirror is clearly the causal chain of the strong men who exist in the eighteenth level of hell!  !  !

    Even though Qing Wuming controlled the three-eyed giant whose power was growing continuously.  The chain of cause and effect is also shown in this precious mirror. If the image were not blurry, it would be difficult to determine everything.  Such a chain of cause and effect alone is enough for Ye Pengfei to understand how he should deal with it!  !  !

    Even if Qing Wuming peeks into the causal chain of those peak-level existences of the third level of Tianzun, even if he only peeks into existences like Wen Xiuyan, he can only do so.  Vague guidance is better than no guidance at all.

    "And if Qing Wuming wants to peek into the causal chain of existences such as Ye Pengfei and Zifu, then there is only one impossible ending!  !  !

    But, on top of Wan Yuqiu¡¯s precious mirror.  Ye Pengfei's causal chain appeared, and so did Zifu's causal chain.  It's just that the causal chain between them is more blurry and harder to understand!

    Collect all the existences beyond the universe in the universe.  There is absolutely no existence that has ever encountered such weirdness.  Absolutely no one, even just casually thinking about the possibility of doing something like this.

    In the eyes of these beings, Ye Pengfei and Zifu are already of this type, and they are no exception. In their view, it is still possible for a high-level person to peek into the cause and effect of a low-level person, and for a high-level person to peek into the future of a low-level person.  Realization, and not necessarily achievable.  However, the lower level can peek into the cause and effect of the higher level, and the lower level can peek into the future of the higher level. After reaching the realm of immortality, it is no longer possible!

    Even if it is.  It is absolutely impossible for those low-level beings to use the exotic treasures carefully refined by high-level beings.  In fact, Qing Wuming wanted to find the murderer of Qingming.  There are so many high-level beings, and among them there are several beings that transcend the universe.  They joined forces and used countless rare treasures, but they could not dig out Ye Pengfei clearly and clearly.

    What state was Ye Pengfei in at that time?

    Ye Pengfei at that time.  How far away is it from Qing Wuming?

    Even though there is such a big gap in realm, even if there are so many rare treasures, high-level beings cannot make their wishes come true.  If it were the other way around and low-level beings used exotic treasures, how could they do this?

    impossible!

    These three words sometimes simply express surprise.  The strong man who said these three words may not really think "impossible" in his heart.

    However, when it comes to the matter of "exploring cause and effect", there is no transcendent existence.  Even if Ye Pengfei is a transcendent being with leaping thoughts and often very evil thoughts, he will think in his heart that there is no limit.  It is simply impossible to map the causal chain of a powerful person of any level!

    This is completely contrary to common sense, and it completely subverts the normal thinking of existence above the immortal realm.  If those transcendent beings saw this scene.  Then, their beliefs will definitely collapse and they will have deep doubts.  The truth that I firmly recognized in the past.  Even someone with a strong endurance like Ye Pengfei would never be an exception.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei didn't see it with his own eyes.  Fortunately, he just listened to Hu Ji relaying all this.

    When Hu Ji said that Wan Yuqiu should handle this matter, Ye Pengfei was already a little confused.

    "Could it be that Yu Qiu has also been recognized by the Eighteenth Level of Hell?"

    This guess is somewhat reasonable.

    However, when Hu Ji relayed the scenes of cause and effect shown on Wan Yuqiu's precious mirror, Ye Pengfei was shocked. Ye Pengfei even had an impulse to rush over in an instant at all costs.  The urge to see it with your own eyes!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei has experienced a lot, and his sense of danger is much more sensitive.  At the moment when the impulse drove him to cast a spell, he suppressed the impulse.

    Poof

    A mouthful of blood spurted out wildly.  Just because he suppressed such an impulse, he suffered a serious injury!

    In an instant, Zifu was stunned, Huanshi was stunned, and Beitangyu was even more stunned.  Fortunately, they reacted immediately, and none of them rashly helped Ye Pengfei or asked Ye Pengfei.  They tried hard to stay quiet and tried to create a peaceful and peaceful environment for Ye Pengfei.

    After counting the interest.

    "awesome!"

    Several people from Zifu looked at each other.  They didn't know who Ye Pengfei was talking about.

    "It is true that the ignorant are fearless, or in other words,Ignorance is also a kind of happiness.  If they had reached my level early, at this moment, their beauty would be gone, without exception!  "

    Bei Tangyu was the first to ask. Her questioning voice was very soft: "Pengfei, are you talking about Ning Bing and the others?"

    "That's right, I'm talking about them!" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly. Most of the wounds he suffered just now have been healed.

    "What impulsive things did they do? Will it be dangerous?" Bei Tangyu asked hurriedly.

    "Don't worry, there will be no danger." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Their ignorance has brought them huge benefits. Originally, I was worried that leaving them there without my guidance would lead to their  What kind of realm bottleneck have they encountered? Now it seems that the opportunities they have obtained are greater than those I have obtained!"

    It turns out that the reason why they are so powerful is because of the amazing opportunities they have received!

    Bei Tangyu was surprised and wanted to continue asking.  At this moment, there was not a little bit of jealousy in her mood.

    What does it mean to have a more powerful opportunity than Ye Pengfei?

    Ye Pengfei has gained opportunities one after another and successfully raised his level to a level that is on par with Zifu.  Such an opportunity is already appalling, enviable, and even enviable.

    "When Na Li helped Zi Mansion evolve, he first gave the Divine Ax Divine Power a trace of chaos energy, and then realized part of the true meaning of chaos because of the random collision of a wisp of incomplete consciousness.  For such an opportunity, even Feng Xianzhou had to admire and sigh, and had to make an exchange with Ye Pengfei honestly.

    Ye Pengfei's opportunity is already so great.  Yue Ningbing and other women's opportunities are actually more powerful than this!

    No matter how calm Bei Tangyu was, it was impossible to remain calm when he learned the news.

    "Yu'er, don't worry."

    Bei Tangyu's urge to ask questions melted away in an instant like snow in spring under Ye Pengfei's gentle persuasion.

    "Lao Zi, Lao Huan, don't worry, you two. For the time being, it's best for you not to hear this news."

    The voice contains the same magical power.  Facing this concentrated and calm magical power, which was as powerful as Zifu, I couldn't resist it, and I calmed down (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1391. Looking for Niu Ben (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei's strongest magical method is the magical ax.  Everything he had learned and understood throughout his life was integrated into that divine axe.

    The foundation of the divine power of the ax was originally understood by Ye Pengfei, the breach of life.  Everything else exists around this foundation.

    And when Ye Pengfei further understood the wonderfulness of life, this magical power took a big step forward.

    Nowadays, the foundation of this magical power is difficult to describe in words.  If I insist on making it clear, it can be called the infinite advancement of the road of love.

    Because of this, a small magical power that concentrates and meditates can also possess great power.  In addition, Zifu believes in Ye Pengfei and will not deliberately resist Ye Pengfei's magical powers.  Therefore, as strong as Zifu, its anxious and anxious mood calmed down instantly.

    As for Huan Shi and Bei Tangyu, even if they wanted to resist this magical power, they didn't have the ability

    After counting.

    Seeing the three of them, he had completely calmed down. Ye Pengfei just turned to Beitang Yu and said, "Yu'er, if you are interested, I can send you back. Your level is still low, so you can bear such an opportunity."

    If it were before, Zifu and Huanshi would definitely not know the reason.  What does "the level is still low and can be tolerated"?  Normally, the more powerful the opportunity, the more tyrannical strength is needed to withstand it.

    But now, with the help of Ye Pengfei's magical power, they can think faster than ever before.  Reconnecting with Ye Pengfei's earlier words, they understood.

    "I didn't expect that ignorance also has its benefits." Zifu shook his head speechlessly, and said to Bei Tangyu with a smile, "Brother and sister, you can stay with your sisters. It's not easy to have a clone. But don't  Because of the subsequent battle, we lost everything in vain.¡±

    This is what Ye Pengfei should have said, but Ye Pengfei didn't say it. His brother understood it and said it with help, and the effect would be better.

    But¡­¡­

    "No, no matter how great the opportunity is, I will stay with you!"

    Looking at Bei Tangyu who was so determined, Ye Pengfei had no choice.  He could only shake his head slightly, and once again got in touch with Fox Princess

    ¡­¡­

    The time and space barrier of the eighteen levels of hell.  Not only externally, there are also transition areas with various spaces.

    These time and space barriers are so powerful that even if Ye Pengfei can combine his mind power and Tao power to use magical powers, it will be difficult to break them.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei could not find Niu Ben by himself, but had to rely on Fox Ji's power.

    It is precisely for this reason that Ye Pengfei can only establish contact with Fox Ji.  After all, Hu Ji, who has been recognized by the Eighteen Hells, can in turn find Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.  It can save Ye Pengfei a lot of effort.

    However, even so, the communication is not that smooth.  It was impossible for Fox Princess to vividly convey the various scenes that appeared in the precious mirror.

    Fortunately.  Ye Pengfei had already vomited a large mouthful of blood.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t for nothing that I vomited blood, it was for nothing that I suffered a serious injury.  That mouthful of blood and that severe injury meant that Ye Pengfei had already guessed.  Wan Yuqiu realized some kind of evil spirit.

    Therefore, although Fox Princess passes it on intermittently, it is often just some text descriptions.  But.  Ye Pengfei was able to roughly restore the situation in the treasured mirror one by one.

    "Something is not right."

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and thought to himself.

    "Judging from these causal chains, there is indeed a lower-level being who broke through the first six levels alone. However, these causal chains do not reveal the appearance of that person. Not even his approximate figure.  The body shape is not even shown!¡±

    "This is clearly a sign that the causal chain is about to be severed, but the causal chain has not been completely severed. Apart from a crazy increase in realm, is there any other way to lead to this situation?"

    Ye Pengfei believed that Bei Tangyu's intuition was correct and that Niu Ben was indeed in the eighteenth level of hell.  Moreover, this also explains very well why I have never been able to find the aura of Niu Ben.  With the protection of the space-time barrier of these eighteen levels of hell, Ye Pengfei couldn't find it at will.

    In other words, the only one who has a lower realm and is alone, breaks through the first six floors and enters the seventh floor space where black mist and pus and blood are floating everywhere, 90% of the time is Niu Ben.  Otherwise, Bei Tangyu's intuition would not make the decision to let Niu Ben solve this trouble.

    But, for no reason, Niu Ben¡¯s realm has improved by leaps and bounds?

    You know, this can?It is a general rapid progress.  If you want the causal chain to be blurred to this extent, Niu Ben's realm must at least reach the level of Huan Shi!

    "It seems that when he passed through the first six levels of space, he was just an ordinary saint. Suddenly, he leaped to the level where he was almost on the verge of proving the supreme avenue? This is too outrageous!"

    Ye Pengfei has experienced a lot of monster things.  He himself is a being who is used to causing evil things.  However, facing such rapid progress, Ye Pengfei still found it incredible.

    Fortunately

    "Well, since Yu Qiu can understand it, then the Taoist artistic conception that makes me vomit blood in horror. Niu Ben suddenly transformed and can be compared with Lao Huan. It is not surprising. It is better to rely on these clues quickly and take a multi-pronged approach to find  The exact location of Niu Ben!¡±

    It seems that Niu Ben is in the seventh layer of space at this time.  After all, Fox Princess and others have always stayed near the entrance to the eighth layer of space.  If Niu Ben had entered the eighth level of space, they should have noticed it.

    "Go back to the seventh level of space and search for Niu Ben with all your strength!" Without hesitation, Ye Pengfei gave the order.

    Even if Niu Ben doesn¡¯t have the ability to cope with the unknown battle in the future, Ye Pengfei will find him out.  In addition to owing Bei Tangyu a lot in his life, Ye Pengfei has also wronged his apprentice.

    "He has done a lot of things for me. It is precisely because of his various inventions that Ning Bing and the others survived safely. As a master, I have to repay them!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? out of full strength to find Niu Ben.  Such a searching lineup is really spectacular.

    Fox Lady sits at the center to ensure that everyone can go upstream smoothly, not only returning to the seventh layer of space, but also ignoring the special pressure of the seventh layer of space, as well as the black mist, pus and blood, and dispersed to look for it.

    Wan Yuqiu continued to use his magical powers, continued to track the vague chain of cause and effect, and guided everyone's actions.

    "Yue Ningbing, on the other hand, controls a group of powerful people, including the natives who have just advanced to the Immortal Realm in the Secret Realm of Time. They spread out in the seventh layer of space.  Even if Wan Yuqiu's guidance is wrong, Niu Ben can be found even if he is shopping overseas.

    However, what everyone didn¡¯t expect was

    ¡°You¡¯re not here???¡± (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1392. Strange encounter

    The crowd waited in silence for a long time.  Then, Yue Ningbing said: "Maybe, that kid came up with something to travel through time n, and traveled to some other place!"

    This is the most reasonable explanation. In fact, it is also a very correct conjecture.  However, no one could guess what kind of time-travel weapon Niu Ben created this time.

    "In other words, he traveled to other dimensions? Well, let's go look for him in other layers!"

    There is no need to go to the first six floors. There is no image of a bull running back on Wan Yuqiu's precious mirror.

    However, going deeper from the seventh level of space, Wan Yuqiu's role is already minimal.  After all, although she can transcend countless levels and peek into the causal chain of higher-level existences.  However, the images of those causal chains are too blurry and difficult to identify clearly.

    The Fox Princess + Human Sea tactic has become the only way to find Niu Ben.  Fox Ji ensured that the searching army would not encounter the oppression of the eighteen levels of hell. The searching army searched for Niuben's location in the most meticulous way, inch by inch.

    As a result, the entire searching operation seemed extremely slow.  It would probably take many years to search the seventh level of space.  It would take even more years to search for Ye Pengfei's location.

    That¡¯s all. Anyway, for these beings in the immortal realm or even beyond the immortal realm, waiting for thousands of years is not a big deal.  However, when the searching army found the transition area between the eighth and ninth levels of space, something strange suddenly happened!

    "Team 7 has lost its whereabouts!!!"

    Fox Queen and Yue Ningbing, almost in no particular order, shouted in surprise!

    The seventh team is the team closest to the transition area.  In fact, Yue Ningbing had no intention of letting this team enter the ninth level first.  After all, these are the strong men in the team.  They are all just saint-level beings.  For safety reasons, the vanguard to explore the new level of space should be Mo Xuan.

    Mo Xuan not only possesses the Secret Realm of Time, but when danger comes, he can always react several times longer than other strong men.  Moreover, Mo Xuan's way of nothingness is also the best way to save life among the three thousand avenues.  Taking into account Mo Xuan's realm and combat power, let him be the first to enter the ninth layer of space.  Obviously safer.

    So, according to the previous plan, those teams that arrived at the edge of the transition area.  They will all pause and wait for backup.  The seventh team was no exception. They were originally looking for a place to rest, but they never thought that they suddenly disappeared in a strange and unusual way!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special there!¡± He met Yue Ningbing¡¯s searching eyes.  Fox Princess said quickly, "At least, I don't feel any danger!"

    There is nothing special!  There is no danger!  But, a whole team.  Ten holy immortals, but very strangely, disappeared!

    You must know that the commander-in-chief Yue Ningbing is in the middle to coordinate.  Forget it.  The ten holy immortals suddenly encountered enemies at the peak level of the third level of Tianzun, and Yue Ningbing was able to mobilize the power of Mo Xuan and Ce Na in time.

    However, Yue Ningbing didn¡¯t react at all.  That group of ten holy immortals disappeared!

    Can this be called not dangerous?  Can this be called nothing special?  If it weren't for the deep love between sisters, or if she didn't trust Hu Ji so much that she lost ten of her subordinates inexplicably, Yue Ningbing would have turned against her immediately.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the search for people, all on the spot, waiting for orders, stopped.  Yue Ningbing pondered for a long time, and then murmured: "Could it be that a wormhole suddenly appeared there?"

    Wormhole is a space-time concept in the universe where Niu Ben once stayed.  Back then, when fighting in that special big ball space, Ye Pengfei once passed through this special time and space channel.  However, those wormholes are stable. Even Ye Pengfei has never experienced any wormholes that appear and disappear instantly.

    And Yue Ningbing has never experienced a wormhole. She has only heard about this concept of time and space from Niu Ben and Ye Pengfei.  After thinking about this strange incident over and over again, this concept somehow flashed out in her sea of ??consciousness.

    "Instant wormhole?" Wan Yuqiu blinked in surprise, "How could something like that appear under such laws of time and space?"

    At this time, Wan Yuqiu had already taken back the precious mirror.  On the one hand, his magical powers are no longer of any use.  On the other hand, the previous spell search was very expensive.  She had to take a breath and regain her strength before she could act again.

    Among the three women, she was the only one to pass through the wormhole passage.  She knew very well that a wormhole could only be built in a time and space dominated by foreign scientific laws.

    As for the instantaneous wormhole, even in the universe where Niu Ben once stayed, it is only an imaginary existence.?That¡¯s all.

    "No, it's possible!" Wan Yuqiu's rebuttal was very forceful, but Yue Ningbing's response was even more firm, "That kid Niu Ben once said that he wanted to create an exotic space around Time Travel No. 1. In this case,  The effectiveness of Time Travel No. 1 will be greatly improved!"

    Yue Ningbing has said a lot about Niu Ben¡¯s past.  However, it is impossible to describe everything in detail.  Wan Yuqiu and others only knew that the reason why Niu Ben was trying to travel through the Nth was because he wanted to travel back to the past universe and go home.  Therefore, none of them knew that Niu Ben had such a bold and avant-garde idea.

    "Let the laws of foreign lands always exist and travel around No. 1 Doesn't this mean creating a foreign space that can be moved at will?"

    Wan Yuqiu and Hu Ji looked at Yue Ningbing in disbelief.  Of course they knew that Yue Ningbing would not lie.  However, they felt that Niu Ben was simply whimsical and ignorant.

    If there is such a way, everyone can use Zifu and Time and Space as armor.  With the protection of such a foreign time and space, how many of them are capable of resisting the rampage?

    If there is such a method, then any space plane barrier and any barrier in the universe will be in vain.  Everyone can go wherever they want to go. How many of them have the ability to stop them?

    At this time, they all knew from Ye Pengfei how powerful Qing Wuming, who was still guarding outside the Eighteenth Level of Hell, was.  Even someone as strong as Qing Wuming would not be able to act recklessly in this universe and show off his power indiscriminately.  And if Niu Ben really wants his vision to come true, wouldn't it be more unscrupulous than Qing Wuming?

    At first glance, Yue Ningbing¡¯s guess is simply fantasy.  But, think about it more.  It seems that this is the only guess that is most likely!

    "That kid is getting weirder and weirder."

    After learning the final judgments of the three wives, Ye Pengfei had to smile bitterly, shook his head slightly, and sighed softly (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1393. Move forward bravely!

    There is no point in continuing to search.

    If this judgment is correct, then it obviously means that Niu Ben has initially achieved his wish.  However, it is tragically impossible to control the direction.  Just like the Time Travel No. 1 back then.

    Therefore, trying to find where the bull is running becomes futile.  Even if Wan Yuqiu could become stronger quickly, he could clearly see Niu Ben's cause and effect chain.  No one can catch up with such a time-traveling spacecraft that is scurrying around.

    "Even if I were a thousand or eight hundred times more powerful, I still wouldn't be able to do this. The most important thing is that in this big universe, even if I had the ability, I wouldn't dare to do this this kid Niu Ben  , so bold.¡±

    For his only disciple, Ye Pengfei was completely speechless.  It seems that his apprentice has inherited the tradition of his master.  He is much stronger than his master, Dongfang Aotian, and his apprentice will also be much stronger than him.

    "Forget it, let's ignore him and move forward as planned!"

    go ahead!

    The pace that has been delayed for a long time is finally started again.  It didn't take much time for Ye Pengfei, Bei Tangyu, Zifu, and Huanshi to enter the eighteenth level of space!

    ¡°Finally we have reached the last level, and we finally have to face Qing Wuming¡¯s killing move!¡±

    Looking at the time and space in front of him, which was so narrow that it was only a thousand miles wide, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh silently.

    For a being of his level, a space-time that is only a thousand miles wide is simply equivalent to a seven-foot-long man walking a narrow path.  It's not that I can't walk, but I can't use my skills.

    "Qing Wuming will definitely do concentrated blasting. The Tianzun he controls does not know how much power he has swallowed. Qing Wuming will definitely not waste time to refine all the power. Most of the power will be used for concentrated blasting  !¡±

    It is very concentrated, aiming at one place and bombarding it hard.  This is a common attack method used by mortals in battles in the secular world.  Although this method seems primitive.  In fact, if a being as powerful as Ye Pengfei is attacked like this by his opponent, he will be seriously injured even if he does not die!

    "Those powers. The artistic conception is not enough. Concentrated blasting. But it won't make me face death."

    "However, it was swallowed all the way. I'm afraid Qing Wuming has collected the power of thousands of deities!"

    "These Celestial Beings are not ordinary Celestial Beings. Especially the Celestial Beings from the 13th to 18th levels. All of them are extremely close to the venerable beings!"

    "With so many gods and powers gathered together, it is difficult for me to resist it alone. If I were really alone, I would not dare to take another step forward!"

    When we finally stood at the entrance of the eighteenth floor space.  Ye Pengfei felt very clearly the huge threat posed by Qing Wuming.  He can even be absolutely sure which areas of the eighteenth layer of space the threat comes from!

    After carefully analyzing these very clear feelings, Ye Pengfei made a very accurate judgment.  If he was alone, then he should never continue walking!

    "But Qing Wuming obviously knows. I'm not alone. Even if Qing Wuming still hasn't discovered the evolution of Zifu, he should be able to figure out how far the fantasy stone has advanced!"

    I think back then, Huan Shi had a fierce fight with Wen Xiuyan and Yun Fei controlled by Qing Wuming.  Qing Wuming has obviously collected it.  A lot of information about fantasy stones.  Through this information, coupled with reasonable deduction.  Qing Wuming should know that the current fantasy stone is almost the same.  Just transcended the universe, just proved the existence of the supreme road!

    "Although. In terms of cultivation, there is still a slight difference. However, in terms of combat power, Huanshi is equivalent to that kind of existence. But when Huanshi and I join forces, the dangers lurking everywhere are no longer there.  It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    Those so-called clarity are just ways to confuse the enemy!

    What¡¯s even more terrible is that this method of confusing the enemy is just on the table, and there is no fear of Ye Pengfei discovering it.

    "Use scheming to cover up the conspiracy The more cautious a person is, the more he will play this trick. I remember back then, I plotted against Qing Wuming once. This time, I had to be plotted against him again!"

    "If Ye Pengfei just doesn't go forward, then it's impossible for him and he "has to" face Qing Wuming's plan.

    But, that conspiracy is really powerful.  When Ye Pengfei saw clearly and saw through the conspiracy, he knew that he had to move forward and kill all the way!

    "Qing Wuming saw that the reason why my magical power suddenly became stronger is because I merged the power of my mind with the power of Taoism."

    "To weaken my fighting power, you must crack my telekinesis. As long as it affects my firmnessThe belief can plant a seed in my soul.  A seed that destroys faith!  "

    At first glance, Qing Wuming¡¯s conspiracy is just using the threat of concentrated explosions to cover up other conspiracies.  However, after rapid thinking and deduction, Ye Pengfei discovered Qing Wuming's deeper intention.

    "In the past, there were strong people who wanted to influence my beliefs. However, they were just knocking on the periphery. He is worthy of being on the level of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao. He has unknowingly been under my control.  Such a seed is planted deep in the soul!¡±

    This seed was planted just now.

    The successful planting of this seed did not just rely on the various conspiracies of the eighteenth layer of space!

    "He has been setting up this trap since he was so exhausted that he was unable to enter the eighteenth level of hell again"

    "Since then, there have been so many battles. I can't always have smooth sailing, I can't always be invincible"

    "Every time I am frustrated, the conditions for planting this seed become one more important. Whenever I have to pause the pace of progress, the conditions for planting this seed become one more mature!"

    "After so many years and so many things experienced, the conditions for planting this seed are already sufficient!"

    "No matter what, I can't escape his plan. After all, he can see everything about me, my causal chain, and everything about me!"

    "Fortunately, there are always so many possibilities in the future. Otherwise, he would have planned me to death long ago. Fortunately, I improved quickly enough, and I am smart enough. Otherwise, I would never be able to step out.  These eighteen levels of hell!¡±

    The journey to the eighteen levels of hell was originally just to find the artistic conception of that life.  As a result, so many things happened.  As a result, Ye Pengfei gained so many gains beyond his imagination.

    The gains beyond imagination correspond to the difficulties beyond imagination.  Now, the last difficulty in leaving the eighteenth level of hell lies ahead!

    rush!  !  !

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Ye Pengfei took the lead and walked quickly towards the depths of the eighteenth level of hell!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1394. Anomalies in the causal chain!

    He cultivated himself at the age of three, formed elixirs at the age of five, transformed into an infant at the age of nine, and transformed into a god at the age of fourteen!

    In the Immortal Realm, his improvement speed can be called a miracle.  A miracle that has never been surpassed throughout the ages!

    ????????????????????????????????????????]

    In the realm of gods and humans, he is also a monster that is unprecedented and probably unprecedented!

    Then¡­¡­

    ?? One year to become a virtual immortal, two years to become a true immortal, and three years to become a Yuan Immortal. This level of advancement is not only unprecedented, but it is certainly surpassed by few.

    "And those evil beings who can surpass him often rely on family power or are natural aliens who are too tyrannical.

    And then¡­¡­

    ??One year as an earthly immortal, two years as a spiritual immortal, three years as a heavenly immortal

    ¡°One year to become a mysterious immortal, two years to become a golden immortal, three years to become a supreme immortal¡­

    The improvement of his realm seemed to not hinder his cultivation speed at all.  He crossed the first twenty-seventh heaven of the thirty-third heaven with such ease and simplicity.

    By this time, he had already become famous all over the world.  However, there are only a few people who are cultivators and enlightened people, no matter their race or realm, who have never heard of his name!

    At that time, all the powerful people were guessing at what amazing speed he would surpass the last six heavens of the thirty-three heavens.  All the powerful people are guessing whether he will be able to surpass the universe without any hindrance, prove the supreme way, and achieve an eternal legend.

    However, at this moment, he suddenly fell silent.  Not to mention transcending the universe and realizing the supreme way, even the realm of the first level of the Saint Immortal, he has not been able to surpass.

    This "delay" lasted for more than 300 billion years.

    Although, for those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment, they rarely care about the passage of time.  However, more than 300 billion years is really too long.

    so.  Gradually, his name was forgotten by many people.

    So, gradually, he gained a reputation as a genius.  Forgotten by many.

    Even those.  The strong man who has not forgotten him also has his own things to do.  Gradually, even the strong men who cared about him the most lost much interest in paying attention to him.

    So.  He became a loner.  Therefore, no one knew what happened to him or what he experienced.

    He is just Qing Wuming!  !  !

    "Who would know? At that time, I unexpectedly saw the cause and effect of my future? That was simply a miracle!"

    Wan Yuqiu can check the cause and effect of any existence by jumping up the steps. However, the more steps she goes up, the more blurry she becomes.  She couldn't even see clearly the cause and effect of the Huan Stone, let alone an existence like Qing Wuming.

    Qing Wuming went beyond the level to see the cause and effect, and he could only see his own cause and effect.  However, it is different from Wan Yuqiu.  He can clearly and clearly see the cause and effect of his future!

    Cause and effect are the order in which things develop.  If there is a cause, there must be an effect, and if there is an effect, there must be a cause.

    Most of the strong ones.  It¡¯s all after the ¡°result¡± has truly emerged that we go back and look for the ¡°cause.¡±  From this, I will examine myself three times in five days.  thus.  Understand the mysteries of the universe.

    But, there are some strong people.  You can see the "results" of the future a little ahead of time.  This way we can find the "cause" in advance that hasn't happened yet.  In this way, evil causes can be cut off in advance and good causes can be stimulated in advance.

    "Evil causes lead to evil consequences, good causes lead to good consequences Such a kind of existence will always cultivate much faster than others.

    "Until then, I realized that the reason why I am such a genius and the reason why I can practice so fast is because I unconsciously discovered the cause and effect of the future in advance!"

    "At that time, I once again discovered the cause and effect in advance. In fact, the cause and effect were not messy, but formed a complete and tight chain of cause and effect. At that time, I knew immediately that the cause and effect would determine my future.  Yes, it¡¯s exactly this kind of cause and effect!¡±

    "It's a pity that I haven't been able to cultivate the way of cause and effect that transcends the universe. Therefore, in the face of future cause and effect, I can only be cautious, cautious, and more cautious."

    "It was my caution that allowed me to successfully avoid all the huge dangers in the final six heavens. How could those fools have guessed that the reason why I have been reluctant to break through to the first level of the Saint Immortal is that  In order to avoid the evil causes and consequences in the future!"

    "It is precisely my caution that allowed me to escape from my shell when faced with such a terrifying existence, and to escape back to this magical universe The universe that gave birth to me and raised me, if it were not transcendent  ?Without it, who can know how magical it is?  "

    "Originally, I thought that my caution was my greatest reliance, my unbreakable support. However, I never expected that an ant would take advantage of my caution and the special time and space to forcefully  I was kicked out!"

    "This ant is an anomaly in my causal chain, an anomaly that I cannot predict in advance. I have only encountered two such anomalies in the past!"

    "After those two anomalies were devoured and refined by me, I have stronger power and a rarer artistic conception. What can this third anomaly bring to me?"

    Watching, Ye Pengfei's figure quickly rushed towards the depths of the eighteenth level of hell.  Qing Wuming felt that his soul was trembling slightly, and he was too excited to calm down!

    Just watching for a while, Ye Pengfei destroyed the two concentrated blasting areas in front.  Qing Wuming's eyes wandered away and turned to the three behind Ye Pengfei.

    "One is the way of illusion, the other is a very special way of music both are very strong, but they will not affect my plan!"

    In Qing Wuming¡¯s eyes, Huanshi is actually stronger than Zifu.

    In Qing Wuming¡¯s eyes, Bei Tangyu is equivalent to a transparent existence!

    The chain of cause and effect among these three is even invisible to ignorance.  However, Qing Wuming didn't find anything strange.  He didn't even think carefully about why that female cultivator, who could not rely on her own strength to hide her future cause and effect, would follow such a powerful attack and kill lineup.  ?

    This is not because Qing Wuming suddenly became less cautious.  This is simply because of Bei Tangyu's charm!

    One person¡¯s charm can make others intoxicated and make others fall to their knees.  However, few people know that, in fact, a person's charm can naturally make others ignore him, and make others regard him as nothing

    Deadly air!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1395. Deadly air!  (superior)

    go ahead!

    go ahead!  !

    go ahead!  !  !

    Progress without any pause at all!

    "That seed, if I hadn't discovered it, would have been a huge threat. If I had discovered it, it would have been the catalyst for my transformation again!"

    That seed represents a magical power, a magical power that can destroy Ye Pengfei's belief at a critical moment.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei had encountered the prototype of this magical power a long time ago.  Thinking back then, the reason why Na Qingming was able to hide from Ye Pengfei's telekinesis search was precisely because of this magical power.

    However, Qingming back then had only scratched the surface.  Therefore, he could only avoid Ye Pengfei's mental search. He could only secretly kill him, but he could not plant such a terrifying seed.

    And Ye Pengfei¡¯s vision back then was not that great.  Although he had experienced the thrill of Qingming's attack, he also knew the relationship between Qing Wuming and Qingming.  However, he had not guessed that Qingming's magical power could bring such terror.

    Fortunately, even if you didn¡¯t know it in the past, it doesn¡¯t matter.  As long as you discover and understand this seed before it completely explodes, you won't be caught off guard.

    "Sooner or later, this magical power will be detonated by Qing Wuming. He has carefully planned it for so long, except for the last trump card, which is this seed!"

    "The explosion of this seed will bring me great danger. As long as I can successfully deal with this huge danger, I will be able to have more powerful telekinesis and even be able to completely integrate telepathy and Tao power.  Together!¡±

    Now, Ye Pengfei can also integrate mind power and Tao power.  However, the integration is not perfect.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei is not yet able to combine the power of telepathy with the power of foreign laws.  Successfully blended together.

    Back then, Cang Yuhou once said in surprise that Ye Pengfei "actually understood how to integrate the power of mind with the power of the universe."  In fact, Cang Yuhou was wrong.  Ye Pengfei just understood and integrated his mind power with the three thousand Tao powers.  Until now, except for the power of Taoism of the Three Thousand Avenues, Ye Pengfei has never been able to integrate other types of cosmic power that can also make a universe successfully operate into his own mind power.

    "The more dangerous it is, the more it represents a great opportunity. Qing Wuming, Qing Wuming, you have given me many opportunities. Now, you have given me such a huge opportunity!"

    Ye Pengfei can already see that seed clearly.  He cannot solve that seed in advance, but he can analyze the various consequences that may occur after that seed explodes.

    "I know, you must know. Those previous battles were tantamount to tempering me and improving me."

    "I know your true purpose. It is to make me stronger and stronger. Then, it tastes even better!!!"

    "But you didn't expect that I would become so strong. But you didn't expect that my brothers would also become so strong one by one!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was rushing forward quickly, sneered in his heart.

    "Look at these blasts, it's a waste, it's such a waste. If we concentrate more, Huan Shi and I will run into even greater trouble."

    "Look at these Death Gods. If they use the dot matrix method, wouldn't it expose Zi Mansion in advance?"

    These should be the earliest arrangements made by Qing Wuming.  However, Qing Wuming can actually make adjustments in due course.

    "If Qing Wuming doubts the level of Zifu even if it is just a little bit doubtful.  He should immediately adjust his deployment, increase his firepower, and test again.

    However, Qing Wuming had no doubts.  As cautious as he was, he actually had no doubt that Zi Mansion might be more powerful than it looked.

    "Yu'er, this strange weapon, was indeed used correctly. In Qing Wuming's eyes, she was just an air-like existence. However, Qing Wuming did not expect that it was deadly air!"

    The decisive battle hasn¡¯t started yet, but Qing Wuming has already lost one move.  If not, that one seed cannot be solved by Ye Pengfei.  That Qing Wuming has already completely lost!

    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can fight without danger.

    ¡° Na Qing Wuming didn¡¯t know that there was actually a powerful being beside Ye Pengfei whose combat power was comparable to Ye Pengfei¡¯s

    Na Qing Wuming didn¡¯t know that across the time and space barrier of the eighteen levels of hell, he was actually confused by the female cultivator

    Such ignorance has actually been defeated.  He didn't even know about his only chance to make a comeback.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Later, Ye Pengfei was cautious enough.  In fact, when he planned to use Bei Tangyu's charm power, he already had a choice to simply leave the eighteenth level of hell and face Qing Wuming directly.

    "Eighteen levels of hell does not necessarily lead to the dark side.  Whenever you feel that you are unable to do anything, you can relax your resistance to the way of rejection and be given a gift by the way of rejection.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei didn't have to think about what ultimate killer move Qing Wuming had left behind.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei does not need to be as concerned about Niu Ben's whereabouts as Bei Tangyu, and what kind of magical effects Niu Ben can create in this battle.

    But, in the end, Ye Pengfei chose to follow the rules and got here all the way.

    This is not only because Ye Pengfei wants to learn the art of rejection completely, but also because Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t just want to escape safely, he wants to defeat Qing Wuming!  !  !

    "Yu'er's ability has been confirmed. If I choose to leave the Eighteenth Level of Hell immediately, there is no possibility for Qing Wuming to intercept and attack me. It can be said that I am invincible!"

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Qing Wuming, you have been oppressing me for a long time. In my life, Ye Pengfei, except for those enemies in my previous life, have never been suppressed by a strong person in one place for such a long time!"

    "Qing Wuming, I know that if you kill me, you will definitely gain great benefits. But, have you ever thought about what benefits I will gain if I kill you in turn?  !¡±

    think¡­¡­

    Only Ye Pengfei can think like this, and Qing Wuming will no longer think about it.  Na Qing Wuming didn't know that in his causal chain, there was not only the anomaly Ye Pengfei, but also the anomaly Bei Tangyu!

    Bei Tangyu, accompanying you all the way.

    Bei Tangyu is like air all the way.

    " However, Ye Pengfei, Zifu, and Huanshi are becoming more and more aware of it.  What kind of air is this kind of air!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1396. Deadly air!  (middle)

    Finally, a more intense concentrated blast appeared.

    From gentler explosions to simpler attacks and kills.  Then there were the very strong explosions, and the even more fierce Tianzun attacks behind them.  These are actually still preparations for the seed deeply rooted in Ye Pengfei's belief.

    Just like that ordinary seed needs rain, nutrients, and time to break out of the ground and welcome the sunshine.  The seed deeply rooted in Ye Pengfei's faith also needs various conditions to grow vigorously.

    Before setting foot on the eighteenth floor of space, Qing Wuming made long-term preparations.  Those preparations are for planting this seed in a better and more hidden way.

    When Ye Pengfei first set foot on the eighteenth level of space, the seed carefully prepared by Qing Wuming was quietly planted in Ye Pengfei's belief.

    Next, there will be explosions along the way, and attacks and killings along the way.  From light to heavy, from weak to strong.  It is to continue working hard for the germination of seeds.

    This game of chess played by Qing Wuming is not a big one.  Even if Ye Pengfei proves to be the supreme master, he originally couldn't see through this game of chess.  Even if Ye Pengfei is really on par with Qing Wuming.  Even with his inexperience, it is impossible for him to see through this game!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei had too many adventures.  Fortunately, one of these adventures allowed Ye Pengfei to gain a hint of the true meaning of the body of chaos!

    "There are no secrets in the eyes of Chaos. Thanks to me for understanding the true meaning of Chaos, otherwise, I really have to explain it here this time!"

    After joining forces with Huan Shi to unleash even greater combat power and finally blocking this intense concentrated blast, Ye Pengfei fully understood Qing Wuming¡¯s plans.

    "He absorbed so much power. He could have concentrated it all in one place, giving me a greater impact. However, he chose to spread out some of the power. His purpose is to better cultivate this power.  A dangerous and terrifying seed!"

    Even if you are just an ordinary person, you will not feel the so-called "power of faith" at all.  However, if the beliefs they recognize and adhere to collapse, they will also suffer a huge impact.  even.  There are many ordinary people whose faith has collapsed.  Will choose to take his own life.

    Ye Pengfei is very strong, and Ye Pengfei¡¯s telepathy is so strong that even Qing Wuming has to face it.  However, it is precisely because of his strength.  So, once his belief collapses.  The backlash he suffered would be even greater.  Maybe, he will really take his own life like those ordinary people!

    "It's scary enough to have such a seed. Qing Wuming was still afraid of directly triggering the release of this seed. He couldn't let me completely collapse. He also carefully designed such a series of levels, from slow to urgent,  Cultivate this seed carefully Qing Wuming's thoughts are extremely vicious!"

    Fighting all the way, thinking all the way.

    Although you have clearly seen this game of chess, you already know what kind of killing move and impact you need to concentrate on dealing with.  but.  Ye Pengfei still did not miss any opportunity to learn.

    ?The ancients said, you are not ashamed to ask.

    Qing Wuming can be described as a superior person, and it is natural for Ye Pengfei to learn from him.  A rare opportunity.

    Of course, Qing Wuming cannot answer it himself.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei needs to think better and ponder better.

    "It turns out. The changes here are for the hesitation there. I killed too quickly. I didn't discover the connection at the first time."

    "Surprisingly, this killing array is related to the history of my killing of Xing Mo! If I hadn't possessed this realm, I wouldn't have understood it if I fell into it!"

    One new discovery after another opened Ye Pengfei¡¯s horizons.

    That so-called, weak attack at first.  In fact, for those so-called powerful people, it is also a ferocious attack that can kill people.  Naturally, from those attacks, Ye Pengfei was able to realize in advance many risks that he might face after transcending this universe.

    Not to mention, the attacks are getting more and more intense and powerful now.  All kinds of knowledge learned from these attacks.  It will be of great benefit to Ye Pengfei's future development.

    Of course, this benefit can only be in the future.  These attacks are very fast, and Ye Pengfei's forward speed is even faster.  In such a fast shuttle, Ye Pengfei could only take a quick look, take a note, and think about it. It was impossible to have time to think more and deeper

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour!

    It only took half an hour for Ye Pengfei and his party to reach the 18th floor of space.In the time and space of time.

    "He's actually here! That guy didn't block the last exit, but he chose here!"

    Ye Pengfei discovered early on the existence of the ultimate powerful enemy, a three-eyed giant as tall as a giant mountain.

    Zifu had already discovered the three-eyed giant, and he secretly passed the news to Huanshi and Beitangyu.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei shouted the words "surprisingly" in a very exaggerated tone, in fact, no one was panicked and no one was at a loss.

    "Ye Pengfei, let's fight! As long as you can break through this level, I swear that the prohibition formation outside will be removed immediately!"

    The overwhelming ferocity surged from the body of the three-eyed giant.  These ferocious auras have completely materialized, and the three-eyed giant has been covered with a thick layer of ominous aura armor.

    The so-called "oath" is not false at all.  Ye Pengfei clearly noticed that the oath was integrated into the world and the universe.  If he breaks through this level, even if Qing Wuming still wants to cause trouble for himself, he must first remove all the magic circles outside the eighteen levels of hell.

    At first glance, Qing Wuming was forcing Ye Pengfei to fight against the odds.  However, Ye Pengfei knew it well

    "This is the final arrangement to activate that seed. If I really rush forward to fight with him, that seed will absorb the power of my faith and explode completely!"

    The final means of giving birth was to use the power of Ye Pengfei¡¯s faith as nourishment.  Using the power he wanted to destroy as a force to activate powerful means, at this moment, Ye Pengfei learned another trick.

    "Fortunately, I was prepared!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s preparations are two-fold¡ª¡ª

    First, the previous high-speed charge made his faith surge to an unprecedented level.  Once that seed breaks out, it will encounter a more powerful check and balance - Qing Wuming could not guess that Ye Pengfei would not use his telekinesis at all in this battle.  All his mental power was concentrated to deal with this terrifying seed!

    Second, it is also the most powerful arrangement that Ye Pengfei relies on most¡ª¡ª

    Until now, Qing Wuming has not discovered the deadly air!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1397. Deadly air!  (Down)

    The two sides opened up their postures, and the ferocious aura on both sides was rising rapidly.  It seemed that it only took a few moments of warm-up before the battle for the two sides to fight fiercely.

    "Soon, you will taste the pain. Even those beings who are stronger than me have fallen victim to such methods!"

    Qing Wuming was secretly happy that everything was going according to his plan.  All you need to do is wait for three to five moments.  After playing such a big game of chess for such a long time, it¡¯s finally time to reach the final count, and it¡¯s time to welcome the final victory!

    But, just there, I was secretly happy, and I just showed my head.  Qing Wuming's face suddenly became stiff

    The three-eyed giant suddenly took the initiative to dissipate its evil aura.  The fierce armor that had already taken shape suddenly melted away from the ice and snow and ceased to exist!

    The battle that was about to break out, the battle that could make that seed grow crazily, was so inexplicable that it no longer existed!

    Qing Wuming was stunned. Even though he had experienced hundreds of battles, he didn't even understand what happened!

    And at this moment

    The Zi Mansion finally broke out. It had endured all the way, and for the first time, it perfectly displayed its true combat power!

    "Sound killing, soul-capturing technique!!!"

    Since evolving into a real life form, this is the first time that Zi Mansion has actively and truly used magical powers.  Qing Wuming was right. Zifu's original method was a unique method of music.  However, Qing Wuming never expected that Zifu's music method was a self-created method that could be compared with Ye Pengfei.  Qing Wuming never expected that Zifu's attack and killing abilities were not much inferior to Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    At this moment, the three-eyed giant was completely confused by Bei Tangyu.  Bei Tangyu's deadly air caused the three-eyed giant to temporarily lose its awareness of offense and defense.  The three-eyed giant seemed to feel that everything was calm at this moment.  The world is at peace.  Why do I need to guard against this and that?  There is no need for him to kill any strong person.

    At this moment, Naqing Wuming did not recover from this continuous sudden change.  Even for a powerful being like him, when facing ups and downs of changes or encountering incomprehensible things, he will be confused and paused for a moment no matter what.

    In fact, the Three-Eyed Giant¡¯s ¡°confusion¡± will not last long.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  The "too confused" feeling of ignorance will not last long.

    Ye Pengfei calculated clearly

    "The three-eyed giant can pause for three moments at most. Naqing Wuming can pause for one moment at mostbut this is enough. This kind of time is enough for Zifu to kill in one blow and succeed in one fell swoop!!!"

    Thoughts just arise.  The plan has been accomplished!

    That¡¯s due to ignorance.  He has been plotting against Ye Pengfei for many years.

    Ye Pengfei only discovered this plan the moment he set foot on the eighteenth level of space.  He had just carefully planned a counter-calculation.

    Although it is said that the time and energy spent by two people are completely disproportionate.  However, Ye Pengfei's plan.  But it was a huge success!

    In less than an instant, a strange voice quietly entered the three-eyed giant's space plane.

    In less than a moment.  This weird sound successfully absorbed the soul of the three-eyed giant!

    No matter what level of existence it is, even if it is as powerful as Qing Wuming, the soul is still its foundation.  When the soul dies, the strong dies.  The soul is destroyed, the strong is destroyed!

    Now, the soul of the three-eyed giant has been absorbed by Zi Mansion.  The soul of the three-eyed giant was forcibly suppressed by Zi Mansion.  The soul of the Three-Eyed Giant does not perish, it does not die.  However, it will face a more cruel future. It will become a puppet of the Zi Mansion, a puppet with huge power, a puppet that even the powerful people of all races will secretly be frightened!

    Qing Wuming¡¯s careful calculation finally gave Ye Pengfei an advantage.  He spent several years cultivating such a powerful puppet, but in the end he took advantage of others.  Who is willing to accept such an ending?  Who wants to admit defeat like this?  Unless, there is really no other means, unless there is really no way out, there is no other way.  Otherwise, no one would be willing to just swallow their anger and swallow the consequences of failure alive!

    Qing Wuming still has a way, Qing Wuming still has a way, he is so arrogant and arrogant, he will never accept this result, and he will never admit defeat like this!

    ¡°More than two moments later¡­

    "Okay, okay! Ye Pengfei, I underestimated you. You are still ambushing such a surprise soldier!"

    The cold, cruel smile, Zai Qing Wuming¡¯s??appeared quietly on his face.  A new magical power took shape in an instant.

    ¡°Explosion~~~~~¡±

    A long and mysterious sound.  With it, a magical and indefensible magical power.  In an instant, he sank into that seed.

    Explode!  !  !

    Finally, this seed deeply rooted in Ye Pengfei¡¯s belief broke out completely, fully demonstrating its terrifying power!  !  !

    "Although, with that battle, the power of this magical power will be more powerful. But even without that battle, it doesn't mean that it can't kill you!"

    It¡¯s just a matter of whether the probability of success is high or low.  It's just a matter of whether his true body needs to be acted out personally.

    Explode!  !  !

    A comprehensive outbreak, a comprehensive bombardment.  Bombard the faith that seems invisible and intangible.  Bombard the most fundamental and powerful force that supports Ye Pengfei!

    "Even if you don't die, you will be seriously injured. If you are seriously injured, you will not be able to escape from my grasp!"

    It¡¯s not just that one seed that explodes.  What erupted was not far away, a strange formation that was always invisible.

    The purpose of the explosion of that seed was to destroy Ye Pengfei's belief and eliminate the power of Ye Pengfei's belief.

    The purpose of the explosion of that formation was to forcibly open the space-time barrier of the eighteenth level of hell, and to take Ye Pengfei out alive after being seriously injured!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  In addition to such a double explosion, Qing Wuming also has other means.  Although, the biggest, most certain, and most beneficial method failed.  However, Qing Wuming firmly believed that his plan had not failed, and the game he had set had not failed!

    "Let me see what other methods you have. Let me see what you should do this time!"

    Jie Jie¡¯s sinister smile on Qing Wuming¡¯s cold aura made the ancestor of the Milodin family in the distance shiver involuntarily.  The owner of the East Star Territory further away shuddered involuntarily.  They all quietly retreated further away.  They all quietly prepared more methods (To be continued.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1398. Confused by telekinesis!

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that several strong men watching the battle on the periphery had already sentenced him to death.  He didn't know that the Territory Lord of the Eastern Star Territory was already regretting not taking action earlier to deal with him.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's attention was completely placed on his body, on the belief that seemed illusory, but could actually be felt.  In fact, not long after the seed exploded, he simply sat down with his legs crossed like an old monk in meditation!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.

    When it comes to matters within your body, do your best.

    No matter how many methods Na Qing Wuming arranged, Ye Pengfei completely handed over the affairs outside his body to Zifu, to Huanshi, and even to Bei Tangyu, who was still at a very low level.  This is a complete trust, a powerful trust that Qing Wuming has never experienced in his life!

    Qing Wuming, who sneered darkly, soon became surprised.

    The two strong men who had retreated countless miles were also surprised by the change in Qing Wuming's expression.

    "What happened?"

    Qing Wuming wanted to know what happened.  Being on the front line of the battlefield, he only saw Ye Pengfei sitting cross-legged, and then the explosive power of the seed decreased sharply.  He only saw Zifu, Huanshi, and the female cultivator surrounding Ye Pengfei.  My own formation that forcibly pulled Ye Pengfei out could only pull out these three beings one after another!  !  !

    "Aren't you afraid of death? But what's the use of this?"

    Involuntarily, Qing Wuming murmured.

    Yes, after the outbreak, Zifu showed extremely strong combat power.  However, in Qing Wuming's eyes, this was nothing.  You only need to use 50% to 60% of your strength to do it easily.

    Yes, that magic stone can help Zi Mansion.  However, even if the two join forces.  Jumping out one after another, I can add at most 10% of my strength, so there won't be any problem.

    What¡¯s the use of dying like this?

    There is no use, absolutely no usebut.  I saw it with my own eyes.  The changes in the present are the changes in the future that I feel vaguely in my heart.  What happened again?

    Until now, Qing Wuming still subconsciously excluded Bei Tangyu.  Until now, he has not realized the root cause of the previous incident.

    He didn't know.  Beitang Yu's deadly air still has its deadly threat.  He didn't know the problem he was aware of subconsciously.  What I want to find is the source of future changes.  In fact, more than half of it fell on that seemingly inconspicuous female cultivator!

    In fact, even Bei Tangyu himself didn¡¯t know.  To this day, he is still one of the key figures.  The reason why she would not hesitate to block Ye Pengfei behind her was simply because she could give everything for Ye Pengfei.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  Even Zifu and Huanshi didn't know that they had become Ye Pengfei's barrier and the existence that died in Ye Pengfei's place regardless of their own care.  What exactly will happen?  They only know this moment.  This is what you should do!

    Zifu, Huanshi, and Beitangyu, after all, the three of them are not as awesome as Qing Wuming. They have not yet realized what changes the three of them will bring to the future if they join forces without hesitation.

    And Naqing Wuming, even if it was very remarkable, could smell the even more shocking changes in the future.  He also didn't expect where the source of the accident came from.

    that's all¡­¡­

    Time, when neither party knew the changes in the future, slowly passed by for a few breaths.  Seeing helplessly that his formation was in vain and failed to move any being, Qing Wuming suddenly realized!

    "This is the legendary, mind-confused!!!"

    "Confusion of mind power" is an ancient legend spread among strong men of Qing Wuming's level.

    Legend has it that the power of faith can not only be used to fight, but can also be used to confuse the minds of the strong.

    That legend does not mean to confuse the minds of lower-level beings.  To achieve this, high-level beings have 11,100,000 methods they can use.

    That legend means that no matter how huge the difference is, it can still be successfully confused!

    In that legend, the even more incredible thing is that the power of mind can confuse not only living beings, but also inanimate beings.  Just like now, the formation that should at least be able to forcefully pull out a strong man is actually completely useless.  That lifeless formation is fineIt's like being completely confused by some power!  !  !

    That legend has never been confirmed.  At least, Qing Wuming, who has been wandering outside the territory for a long time, has never heard of it, and the legend has been confirmed.  Therefore, Qing Wuming never paid attention to that legend.  But now, when he discovered that his arrangement was completely useless.  When he discovered this incomprehensible change, he suddenly remembered such a legend!

    "It's definitely telekinesis! Who among them has mastered telekinesis?!"

    His eyes once again swept over the three strong men who were willing to die for Ye Pengfei.  Soon, Qing Wuming's eyes fell on the most inconspicuous and weak Bei Tangyu!

    "It's her! It must be her!" Qing Wuming couldn't help but roared loudly, "A mere immortal-level ant can actually participate in such a battle. If it wasn't her, who could it be? I didn't expect this.  , I actually fell into her mental confusion early. Such an ant actually mastered the legendary mental confusion!!"

    I see!

    I see!  !

    I see!  !  !

    In an instant, Qing Wuming completely understood.  He finally understood why the three-eyed giant suddenly didn't want to fight.  He finally knew why he realized that strange changes were going to happen in the future!

    In an instant, Qing Wuming understood a lot

    "She is just getting a glimpse of the door. She has not really relied solely on her own strength to confuse that formation!"

    "It was these two beings in front of her who unintentionally lent her powerful telekinesis. Judging from their reactions, until now, they still don't know what happened!"

    Such a turn of events made Qing Wuming feel unbelievable.

    Such a change made Qing Wuming feel overjoyed!

    "Okay, okay! I didn't expect that I could gain such a huge harvest from this battle!"

    Qing Wuming laughed loudly, he would no longer hide his methods, he would go all out!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1399. Choice!  !  !

    The more powerful a being is, the more means it has.  How could a being as powerful as Qing Wuming use all his methods because of one or two setbacks?

    According to Qing Wuming¡¯s original plan, even if he suffered setbacks one after another, he should have triggered other means step by step.  According to the original plan, he could not suddenly use all his strength to increase his combat power to the maximum.

    But now, when he was convinced that his successive setbacks were due to the fact that the female cultivator had mastered the legendary "mind power confusion", he immediately changed his past plans and devoted himself wholeheartedly to this battle!

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect this to happen at all.  How did he know that the method Bei Tangyu mastered was actually a method that could make beings like Qing Wuming salivate!

    According to Ye Pengfei's original plan, as of now, as long as Zifu and Huanshi persist for a while longer, he can use the pressure of that seed to make his telepathy reach a higher level.  Once your mind power and three thousand Tao power can be more perfectly integrated, your combat power will become even more powerful.  Once your mind power can be integrated with the power of those foreign laws, your combat power will undergo a qualitative transformation.

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s original plan, winning this battle only requires a little more time

    "No, Qing Wuming has gone crazy!!!"

    When Qing Wuming's extremely terrifying pressure ignored the time and space barrier of the eighteen levels of hell and pressed hard towards this side, Ye Pengfei suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Ye Pengfei, you practice your own medicine, we are here!" Zifu yelled without looking back.

    Huanshi also increased his power and pressure in response. It wanted to join forces with Zifu to resist Qing Wuming who was attacking with all his strength!

    From the perspective of Zifu and Huanshi, Qing Wuming is just putting his money where his mouth is and will not get any results.  After all, this is the inside of the eighteenth level of hell.  After all, it is better than celebrating ignorance.  There is no way to resist the laws of the eighteen levels of hell.

    "If he could do whatever he wanted, he would have entered the eighteen levels of hell again and killed us all. Why waste time and come up with so many tricks? With such a full blow, as long as you block it, there will be no second chance.  times. I don¡¯t believe it. I suffered heavy injuries, and I couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow!¡±

    Zifu is very confident, Huanshi is very decisive.  At first glance, both of them judge.  There is no problem.

    Not to mention, it seems that Ye Pengfei can achieve the transformation of his dreamed combat power by just holding on for two or three breaths.  At that time, Qing Wuming will have no choice but to retreat temporarily.  By the time.  Everyone is safe and will never encounter any danger again.

    What if, Ye Pengfei obeyed Zifu, agreed with Zifu, and really continued to pursue the transformation of combat power.  Then, all bets are off!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei didn't listen to Zifu at all.  He was very keenly aware that Qing Wuming's all-out attack was unusual!

    ¡°What¡¯s unusual about it?¡±

    Ye Pengfei moved at an extremely fast speed.  Start analyzing Qing Wuming¡¯s unusual behavior.  The brain in the space plane is also running at full speed.

    "Zi Fu and Huan Shi can indeed withstand a blow. It is indeed difficult for Qing Wuming to sustain such a blow from afar!"

    "The rejection method of the Eighteenth Level Hell is not a simple one. Qing Wuming attacked with all his strength regardless of it. Even if he could kill Zifu and Huanshi instantly, he would still suffer a lot of losses. Is it possible that he  Aren¡¯t you worried about my subsequent revenge?¡±

    Question after question, guess after guess.  It quickly passed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness and was quickly calculated clearly in Ye Pengfei's brain.  That is just a short moment.  A flash of inspiration suddenly appeared in the sea of ??consciousness, and Ye Pengfei suddenly saw through Qing Wuming's intention!

    "He is doing it for Yu'er!!!"

    As soon as you think about it, all the Tao power in your body is condensed into a guiding force.  For the first time in his life, Ye Pengfei used all his Taoist power to save a person's life!

    After thinking about it, a strange force coming from Qing Wuming happened to be about to wrap up Bei Tangyu's body!

    "not good!!!"

    Ye Pengfei and Qing Wuming couldn't help but feel a little thump in their hearts. They discovered each other's intentions at the same time!

    "You haven't been able to cope with that magical power, yet you still have the mind to steal people from me!" Qing Wuming thought hard, and he used another force to urge that seed to continue to explode, to stimulate that  The power of a magical power.

    "We're in big trouble!" Before Qing Wuming's new power showed its power, Ye Pengfei had already guessed what Qing Wuming wanted to do. "You can't be introduced to my dimension. You must find a safer place."  !¡±

    Where is a safer place?

    Zifu and Huanshi are about to withstand Qing Wuming's fierce blow.  Although that strike was not Qing Wuming¡¯s full strength.  But that one blow was enough to severely damage Zifu and Huanshi, and even cause their space planes to collapse!

    Everywhere around, it seems that there is no safe place.  Ye Pengfei knew that in this eighteenth floor space, there were still many arrangements made by Qing Wuming in advance!

    Desperate situation!  !  !

    " Two big words jumped out in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Ye Pengfei's belief, which was on the verge of collapse at any time because of Qing Wuming's magical power, suddenly fluctuated violently!

    "Does it mean that we must give up this clone of Yu'er?"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s ultra-high-speed analytical ability and Ye Pengfei¡¯s ultra-high-speed intelligent brain calculation ability, it seems that this is the only way to solve the problem at hand.

    But¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei can¡¯t bear it, Ye Pengfei can¡¯t bear it!

    After a long separation, an unexpected "reunion" is such a precious opportunity.

    ¡°It is simply impossible for Zi Mansion to lose control again and let that kind of power attack itself again.

    Even if I could go back to the past, would I be willing to let Yu'er endure the pain of having her energy and energy forcibly taken in again?

    "If you are a heartless and righteous person, you will never hesitate like Ye Pengfei.  If he is a ruthless person, if he needs to kill all his confidants in one go, he will not hesitate at all!

    If Ye Pengfei were that kind of existence, then he would no longer be Ye Pengfei, and he would no longer walk such a path of cultivation.  Perhaps, such a Ye Pengfei would also be very powerful.  However, such a Ye Pengfei would never understand the true meaning of life. Even beings like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao would be surprised by it and regard Ye Pengfei as their teacher!

    It¡¯s difficult!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Difficult choices, painful choices, decisions that must be made quickly!

    "That's all, even if she is destined to die, I will protect her until the last moment!!!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei became determined.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei¡¯s confidence skyrocketed!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1400. Fierce battle to celebrate ignorance!  (one)

    Protecting a clone?

    " Many years later, when someone heard about Ye Pengfei's decision, they almost 100% found it incredible.

    However, when they knew what Ye Pengfei had gained, their swollen eyes and unbelievable eyes flickered even more fiercely.

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that he would actually gain such a harvest.  Originally, he planned to fight to the death to protect Bei Tangyu's clone.  However, he did not expect that when he was so determined to take Bei Tangyu into his own dimension one step ahead of Qing Wuming, the terrifying seed that had completely exploded would actually turn around and start again.  Gather together!  !  !

    "This is impossible!"

    Almost at the same time, Ye Pengfei and Qing Wuming both exclaimed.

    The magical power that has completely exploded can only be resisted, eliminated, or broken off and dispersed on its own.  No one can reverse the magical power and restore it to its original appearance!

    There is a saying in the world that it is difficult to collect water.  However, for those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment, it is easy to conquer the water.  It¡¯s impossible to collect magical powers!

    "Even if I strengthen my belief and my telekinesis level skyrockets, I can only destroy Qing Wuming's magical power. How can I reverse this magical power?"

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can feel that his level of telepathy has not changed much.  If every time the belief is strengthened and every time the belief increases, the power of thought will increase by one level.  Then, mind power cultivation is too simple and too easy.

    As the creator and performer of this technique, Qing Wuming was even more horrified.  If we say that Bei Tangyu's miraculous method before was just because it existed in legends, it did not exist in reality.  If Qing Wuming failed to discover it in advance.  So, being able to restore the magical power that has completely exploded in one move intact does not even exist in the legend, and it is impossible for him to understand it no matter how hard he tries!

    Yes, Qing Wuming is very powerful.  Yes, Qing Wuming¡¯s methods are extremely rich.  However, no matter how powerful he is, no matter how rich his methods are, at this moment.  He didn't know what to do.

    "Even that kind of magical power can be completely restored to its original state. Is there any other method that I can use and display?"

    In an instant, Qing Wuming felt a deep sense of powerlessness.  Even if it was, he was chased all the way by a powerful being.  He had to hide back into the universe in embarrassment, and he had never felt such a powerless feeling!

    "No, if this continues, my faith may completely collapse!"

    The n-year plan is to defeat Ye Pengfei's tyrannical belief.

    After n years of planning, in the end, my belief may collapse!

    Such a huge contrast.  No one can bear it.  Not to mention, Qing Wuming is such an arrogant person.

    "Since you can't figure it out, then use your strength to defeat all the methods. Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    In an instant, Qing Wuming was completely furious!

    From that full-force blow just now, to now he is completely furious.  Although a lot of things happened during this period, less than two moments passed.

    At this moment, Zifu and Huanshi joined forces and had just begun to resist Qing Wuming's fierce attack.  They haven't really tried most of the attack power yet.  Just when they mustered up all their strength, and even inspired unprecedented power, they wanted to have a decisive battle with the ultimate power.  Suddenly, they suddenly discovered that the power behind them had disappeared without a trace!

    "what happened?"

    Zifu and Huanshi haven't had time to find out the reason yet.  They heard a huge roar that could instantly collapse the existence of an ordinary third-level heavenly being, suddenly exploding not far away!

    "No, he attacked Ye Pengfei!!!"

    This change of events really happened too quickly.  In the midst of this electric light and flint, Zifu and Huanshi naturally thought that Qing Wuming made a false shot, and then used some magical method to cross the numerous defense lines and go straight to Ye Pengfei.  They both naturally thought that they had been deceived by Qing Wuming!

    Deception does exist

    The strange force that captured Bei Tangyu was only after deceiving Zifu and Huanshi and passing through the heavy defense lines they laid before successfully appearing beside Bei Tangyu.

    That multi-purpose distraction, the power of detonating that seed again, that magical power, is also a strange force that passes through many defense lines silently.

    As for now, Qing Wuming, who is completely furious, will fight thatHe withdrew the power from Zifu and Huanshi, and coupled with the new power born out of complete rage, he flew towards Ye Pengfei through the air.  This is even more so in spite of Zifu and Huanshi's numerous methods, and in spite of the numerous lines of defense they have laid out!

    It can be said that Qing Wuming is indeed able to completely deceive Zifu and Huanshi, and can completely ignore Zifu and Huanshi to bombard any target he wants to bombard.  The current Zifu does not have the ability to stop Qing Wuming's thoughts.  Not to mention the current fantasy stone.

    However, how could Zifu and Huanshi guess that Qing Wuming's last sharp blow containing the aura of rage was not an attack planned by Qing Wuming in advance.

    Just two moments ago, even if Zifu and Huanshi did not make any defense or protect anyone, Qing Wuming would not be willing to bombard them like this.  At that time, what Qing Wuming wanted was Beitang Yu, and what Qing Wuming wanted was that legendary magical power.  If he uses too much force and destroys Beitangyu, who has just reached Nirvana and is at the level of Earthly Immortal, wouldn't Qing Wuming be in tears?

    But now, if you want to cry without tears, just cry without tears. I would rather give up that legendary magical power, and would rather destroy Beitang Yu who possessed that magical power with his own hands. Qing Wuming will never let Ye Pengfei continue to live.  Go down.  It is no exaggeration to say that it was only now that Qing Wuming was truly determined to kill Ye Pengfei!

    "Death! Die! Die! Even if you miss this opportunity, I will let you die without a burial place!"

    Fear brings rage.  Furious, bringing chaos.  Chaos brings all kinds of magic

    This is the first time in Ye Pengfei's life that he has a real confrontation with a being who proves the supreme way.

    Once upon a time, he had a brief fight with the awakened Xueling.  However, that was just a simple test by Xue Ling on him, and it was not a "real confrontation" at all.

    Once upon a time, when Zifu evolved into a real life form, the uncontrollable terrifying power did bring the risk of Ye Pengfei's death.  However, it is just a force that relies on instinct to fight, and that force does not show much of the magical power of this level of existence.

    Today, at this moment, Ye Pengfei finally faced this level of existence for the first time. Ye Pengfei finally faced those magical magical powers for the first time!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1401. Fierce battle to celebrate ignorance!  (two)

    The more powerful a being is, the more magic and magical powers it can absorb in the same attack.  For example, Ye Pengfei's magical ax power is integrated into what Ye Pengfei has learned and understood so far, forming an all-encompassing and exquisite method.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei believed that this was the direction of creating magical powers.  He originally thought that perfect fusion, regardless of each other, was the ultimate goal of condensing magical powers.

    He is copying the old way of comprehending Taoism and integrating Taoism.  Just before he faced Qing Wuming's awe-inspiring murderous intent, and before he saw Qing Wuming's wonderful magical powers, he had already gone very far on this old road, and he had already been very successful.

    But now, looking at Qing Wuming¡¯s blow flying through the air, Ye Pengfei finally realized!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did something wrong!!!¡±

    Look at Qing Wuming¡¯s bombardment, his magical powers, no less than a thousand.  These more than a thousand magical powers are in clear array and clear combination.  If Qing Wuming is willing to give Ye Pengfei more time to watch, Ye Pengfei believes that he can identify the functions of these more than a thousand magic spells one by one!

    "It's not about fusion, but about everyone settling in their own place and performing their duties As beings at our level, our attacks and our magical powers should be used like this!"

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Just when Ye Pengfei's realization just came to his mind.  His heavy defenses in front of him collapsed because of Qing Wuming's blow.  So many defenses, completely useless.  After so many defenses collapsed, Qing Wuming's attack failed to cause any damage!

    "Nine axes dance together, chop! chop! chop!"

    Just when the defense collapsed, beside Ye Pengfei, nine divine axes condensed in an instant.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei also used his strongest method without reservation!

    The sound heard by Zifu and Huanshi.  The loud noise that can shake the existence of the ordinary third-level heaven to collapse, it comes from Ye Pengfei's nine-handled god-opening ax, and the furious blow of Qing Wuming's life!

    Just when Zifu and Huanshi were about to cheer for Ye Pengfei's attack festival, the furious attack that had been shattered unexpectedly gathered together again and bombarded it again!

    "There is no loss in power As long as the magic and magical powers are arranged in this way, such miraculous effects can be produced!"

    Without surprise or joy, he walked quickly.  Ye Pengfei was thinking and analyzing.  After the change just now, while dancing the nine axes, he once again struck at the furious Qing Wuming and killed him.

    This time, the arrangement of the nine axes has changed accordingly.  As a formation master, Ye Pengfei couldn't possibly have seen the wonderful arrangement and still be unable to come up with any way to deal with it.

    only¡­¡­

    "This time, my attack failed to break him!"

    Nine axes arranged.  Carefully constructed.  The power of the Nine Axes should be stronger.  However, the effect this time was far less than the previous attack!

    Suddenly.  Ye Pengfei looked very embarrassed.

    ????????? Originally, his power was not as good as Qing Wuming.  His combat experience is far inferior to that of Qing Wuming.  One blow from the Nine Axes not only failed to achieve the effect.  On the contrary, his nine-handled God-Opening Ax was torn to pieces by the force of the counter-shocks.  Now, the situation took a turn for the worse.  The situation seemed extremely critical.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take action together!!!¡±

    Zifu and Huanshi, who had a tacit understanding, roared in unison.  After Ye Pengfei and Na Qing Wuming had fought two moves, they finally came to their senses and they could finally attack again.

    But¡­¡­

    "Be careful! Run away!"

    Ye Pengfei's fierce shout made Zifu and Huanshi suddenly move backwards and teleport away into the distance as if on conditioned reflex.  When they stabilized their steps again, they were shocked to find that the space and time they were just standing on had inexplicably turned into nothingness!

    There were no signs or sounds.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s side was filled with rumbles and explosions.

    On my side, even time and space have become nothingness, but not even a little sound has appeared!

    "I originally thought that my combat power should be almost the same as that of Ye Pengfei. I never thought that the gap would be so big!"

    Looking blankly at the time and space that turned into nothingness, Zifu finally knew that, in fact, he could not catch up with Ye Pengfei at all

    ¡­¡­

    The plot against Zifu and Huanshi was just an episode in the fierce battle against Wu Ming.  After reminding them both in time and seeing that they were temporarily safe, Ye Pengfei didn't have time to say anything more.  He fought and walked, gradually leading Qing Wuming's attack back along the original path.

    &nbsp; Staying where he is and fighting, Ye Pengfei is unable to hold on to a piece of time and space.  Not to mention, he still needs to worry about the safety of Zifu and Huanshi.

    Heading towards the final exit of the Eighteenth Level of Hell, I am worried that the places I have never been to and the arrangements that have not yet been launched will bring more challenges to me.

    Returning along the original path is the only way out.  If we hadn't started from the thirteenth level of space, reversing the route and going back in this level of space would be even more difficult than the special seventh level of space.  I'm afraid, Ye Pengfei will immediately teleport back to the seventeenth layer of space from the eighteenth layer of space!

    "You have arranged many means, don't I have any arrangements? Qing Wuming, if you have the ability, you will chase me all the way!"

    That furious blow, until now, has not lost much power, let alone disappeared.  However, Ye Pengfei, who had learned all the methods of repulsion, knew very well that soon the Eighteenth Level of Hell would gather enough repelling force to kick out Qing Wuming's furious blow.

    In fact, Qing Wuming¡¯s furious attack was simply a wrong choice.  Qing Wuming still underestimated Ye Pengfei's ability. He still thought that as long as he was willing to use all his strength, an ant like Ye Pengfei would be vulnerable to a single blow!

    Qing Wuming was wrong, he treated Ye Pengfei as a fat sheep to herd.  He thought that he could use this unexpected anomaly in his causal chain to obtain gains beyond imagination.  However, he never imagined that what he was herding was not a fat sheep, but a ferocious wolf!

    At this moment, it is appropriate to use "fierce wolf" to describe Ye Pengfei.  He has always been gentle and never takes his time in doing things. Faced with Qing Wuming's powerful attack, he transformed into a "ferocious wolf" who does everything he can!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's eyes were flashing with an undisguised fierce light.  He wanted to use this fierce look to arouse Qing Wuming's violent emotions even more intensely.  Even if they are too far apart, he still has an influence across the sky, which celebrates the ignorance of the mind!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1402. Fierce battle to celebrate ignorance!  (three)

    Withstand the attack

    ??????????????????????????????

    No matter what type of battle, no matter what level of battle, the main theme of the battle is nothing more than these two aspects.

    Since Qing Wuming¡¯s furious attack, Ye Pengfei has been unilaterally bearing the pressure from Qing Wuming.  Even if Ye Pengfei was able to eliminate this attack, if Qing Wuming attacked again, Ye Pengfei would not be able to turn the tide of the battle.

    In Qing Wuming¡¯s view, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to turn the tide of the battle!

    "If it wasn't for that bastard Gray, who stayed in this eighteenth level of hell. How could you be wandering around like a mouse!"

    Qing Wuming clearly realized that Ye Pengfei's nine divine axes were not only using Ye Pengfei's mind power and Tao power, but also formed strange formations, mobilizing part of the mysterious power of the eighteen levels of hell.

    It is not the power of the Tao of Repulsion, nor the power of time and space of the Eighteen Hells, but another kind of mysterious power that Qing Wuming can detect, but cannot clearly see.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that Qing Wuming was not able to enter the eighteenth level of hell for the second time because of the way of rejection and the power of rejection.  Naqing Wuming didn't dare to enter here again because of an indescribable mysterious force.

    However, Ye Pengfei has been in this eighteenth level of hell for many years.  He also has some research and understanding of the special powers in these eighteen levels of hell.

    Ye Pengfei basically understands the power of repulsion formed by the way of repulsion.

    Ye Pengfei can be considered a small gain from the special power of time and space in the eighteen levels of hell.

    "As for the mysterious power in the eighteen levels of hell, which even Qing Wuming was afraid of, Ye Pengfei only vaguely felt it, and only had a first glimpse of it.

    If not, this is just a glimpse.  As long as Ye Pengfei stays in the eighteenth level of hell, Qing Wuming will have no ability to deal with him.

    Even though Ye Pengfei was just getting a glimpse of the door.  As long as Ye Pengfei was dancing his nine-handed God-opening axe, he was included in the eighteenth level of hell.  Any kind of special power that can be included, Qing Wuming cannot win quickly!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei was running in the opposite direction all the way to the seventeenth level of space.

    Therefore, Qing Wuming's attention was almost entirely focused on dealing with the mysterious power, and constantly guessing the purpose of Ye Pengfei's return run.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei finally had the opportunity to penetrate the time and space barriers of the eighteen levels of hell, penetrate the various siege formations set up by Qing Wuming, and penetrate Qing Wuming's Taoist body.  Affects Qing Wuming¡¯s soul emotions!

    It¡¯s difficult to do this!  Disaster!  Disaster!

    Finally did it, kill!  kill!  kill!

    When turning back and running towards the seventeenth level of space, Ye Pengfei was still thinking about making a ruthless plot against Qing Wuming.  After all, judging from absolute strength, the gap between the two people is still very large.

    Just as Ye Pengfei speculated before, unless that terrifying seed is used.  Only by using that special magical power to transform his mind power again and soar again can he have a head-on confrontation with Qing Wuming.  And now.  The plan couldn't keep up with the change, and the seed mysteriously recovered.  Ye Pengfei couldn't figure out the reason. He only understood the transformation of his dream power.  Didn't really happen.

    Therefore, according to Ye Pengfei's idea, we can make use of the previous arrangement.  It is enough to make a ruthless calculation against Qing Wuming once and let Qing Wuming suffer another defeat.  He did not expect that he could actually affect Qing Wuming's soul emotions!

    ¡°The purpose of taking the initiative to fight back is to create some trouble and reduce some pressureWhy didn¡¯t he notice?¡±

    Ye Pengfei's first reaction was to lure the enemy deeper into Wuming.  However, it didn't take long for him to feel that something was wrong

    "The rage just now was still angry but not chaotic. The rage now is filled with hidden worries It's just enough to lure the enemy deeper into his body. It is necessary for the thousands of magical powers here to create some signs of chaos.  ?¡±

    ¡°Previously, the more than a thousand magical powers in Qing Wuming¡¯s attack were in order, advancing and retreating in an orderly manner.  It really opened Ye Pengfei's horizons and made him realize a lot.

    Now, the same over a thousand magical powers give people a sense of stagnation and jerkiness.  Although, no flaws have been revealed yet.  However, Ye Pengfei continued to deduce and saw an extremely chaotic future.

    "After I realized the origin of chaos, my deduction ability improved to a higher level. I was able to use my deduction ability to guess the real target of Qing Wuming's full attack, and guess that Qing Wuming silently attacked Zifu and Huan Huan.  Shi. ??Now there is no reason for any errors in this deduction result!"

    &nbsp; If there are no mistakes, it means that Qing Wuming is not trying to lure the enemy deeper.  He is real, his soul emotions are successfully affected by his own success!

    "What I just brought with me was irritability. The changes in Qing Wuming's magic and magical powers are precisely because Qing Wuming has become really irritable. If I were to be cautious again"

    After a few breaths, Na Qing Wuming¡¯s attack became hesitant and slow!  !  !

    "This is really strange." After confirming the deduction guess, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly wonder, "Logically speaking, he is a superior person, chasing me, a low-ranking person. If he can attack and defend freely, there should be no problem. Why, I  He just made his first over-the-air counterattack, and he was simply hit by it?"

    Ye Pengfei's powerful calculation ability and unusually sharp intuition did not allow this problem to continue for too long. His eyes soon focused on his nine flying divine axes.

    These nine handles are not only condensed by Ye Pengfei's thoughts and power, but also contain various types. Although the strength is not strong, the artistic conception has great potential to dig, and the power of exotic laws.

    "Perhaps he was too cautious and focused all his attention here because he sensed the power of some special foreign law?"

    Ye Pengfei's idea is correct, but Ye Pengfei's judgment is not accurate enough.

    The next series of tests quickly made Ye Pengfei understand this.  When he deliberately showed off all his suspected powers, but did not notice any fear in Qing Wuming, he soon realized it.  The force that caused Qing Wuming to make such a major mistake did not come from himself!

    "The power of repulsion If it was this kind of power, I would have completely destroyed his attack"

    "The power of time and space If he was afraid of this, he wouldn't forcefully break through time and space and chase me for so long!"

    "Then it can only be"

    Just when Ye Pengfei finally found the answer to the question, his feet also stepped into the seventeenth level of space again!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1403. Fierce battle to celebrate ignorance!  (Four)

    Just when Ye Pengfei's feet had just stepped onto the seventeenth level of space, Qing Wuming's violent attack force also forcibly broke through the time and space barrier and arrived here instantly.

    "Audio hallucinations, visual hallucinations, hallucinationsthree hallucinations come true, sleepy!!!"

    In an instant, a large illusion formation stood impressively.  Qing Wuming's violent pursuit was immediately trapped by this illusory formation.

    This is not an ordinary illusion array, this is an illusion array that can make illusions come true and create a real world!

    This is not an illusion formation that only relies on the way of illusion and truth.  This illusion formation also contains Ye Pengfei's various understandings and calculations of witchcraft!

    Wang Rou, who has the blood of the noble witch clan, has all the Taoism and artistic conceptions extracted by Namodi.  Most of the Taoist artistic conceptions extracted by Modi were devoured and refined by Zifu.  The remaining small part was given to Ye Pengfei.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei did not have enough time to study Wang Rou's Taoist artistic conception.  And the witchcraft method that does not belong to this big universe in the first place can completely support a new universe. It is even more profound and profound. Without long-term retreat, Ye Pengfei cannot master much of it.

    However, when Ye Pengfei accidentally understood part of the method of chaos, and even more unexpectedly grasped a trace of the true meaning of chaos, he suddenly discovered that the profound and profound method of witchcraft was actually not that difficult to understand!

    This is what is called "condescending".

    Looking up at the method of witchcraft and climbing this majestic mountain requires a lot of time and energy.

    But if you are in the clouds, overlooking this witchcraft.  No matter how towering and majestic it is, Ye Pengfei can step into any place he wants at will!

    "You can imagine what the world of witches and the universe of witches is like. Qing Wuming, you should experience it first. The wonderful taste of traveling in the witch universe!"

    As soon as the trap formation comes out, the attack suddenly stops.  Ye Pengfei stood relaxedly not far from the formation, waiting for the force to break out of the formation.

    Ye Pengfei has no such extravagant hope of trapping that violent force forever.

    It greatly weakened the violent power, but Ye Pengfei was fully confident!

    "With cooperation, we can quietly influence Qing Wuming's mood We can expect great results!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei already knew what kind of power made Qing Wuming so cautious.  So all out.  As a result, Qing Wuming handed over his defense to the formation and relied on the Tao body itself.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Of course, Qing Wuming underestimated Ye Pengfei.  He did not think that Ye Pengfei had the ability to penetrate the time and space barrier, penetrate numerous formations, and attack his true body.  He didn't even realize that Ye Pengfei was able to ignore his tyrannical body and directly hit his soul.  It directly affected his soul emotions.

    However, the more important reason here is the mysterious power.  There is a mysterious power that Ye Pengfei doesn't quite understand, and that Ye Pengfei can't yet use.

    "Take advantage of this little time. Let me find out where this power comes from!"

    The eighteen levels of hell have different types of special powers.  And these special powers have their clear sources.

    The power of repulsion.  It comes from the rejection that permeates every corner of the eighteen hells.  Power comes from Tao, and power comes from Dharma. This is the source of power.  Extremely clear.

    The power of time and space comes from the eighteen levels of hell itself.

    Any strong man above the Immortal Realm will have his own exclusive space, which is one of the important signs of achieving the Immortal Realm.

    With an exclusive space, exclusive power will naturally appear.  This is why there are not a few strong people who are willing to visit other strong people's space planes at will.

    This is the so-called power of space planes!

    At first, this power of space plane is no different from the power of Taoism in the outside world.  In fact, 99% of the powerful people simply make their power of space planes completely consistent with the power of the outside world.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei was also one of the "90%". However, when Ye Pengfei began to practice using the exotic spiritual energy provided by Zifu, his space plane became completely different from the outside world and completely separated.

    The same is true for the power of the space planes of the eighteenth hell. It is completely different from the power of the three thousand dharma of the universe.  The power of time and space generated by this is naturally very different from the power of time and space in the universe.

    Like the power of time and space, there are many powers in the eighteen levels of hell, and their sources are also so clear.  And with these powers from clear sources, Ye Pengfei was able to?Clear borrowing, very clear application.

    "Only the source of this power cannot be explained clearly!"

    It is definitely not a force of repulsion, and it is definitely not a unique force that evolves from the power of space planes.  The most peculiar thing is that this power does not seem to exist everywhere.  However, as long as Ye Pengfei wants to use it, this power can emerge anytime and anywhere!

    Ye Pengfei has discovered this mysterious power very early.  In the first six levels of space, he had been practicing for a long time in order to better integrate the rejection methods of the first six levels.  It was then that he discovered this mysterious power.

    "At that time, I only felt that the power was very weak and the artistic conception was not strong. So, I didn't pay much attention to it. I never thought that it was this kind of power that scared Qing Wuming!"

    "I'm afraid that the reason why Qing Wuming didn't dare to step into the Eighteenth Level of Hell again is because of this mysterious power. Otherwise, he would have dared to break through the time and space barrier of the Eighteenth Level of Hell with such great fanfare, and would have dared to create such a tyrannical force.  After chasing me for such a long distance, why doesn't he just come in and take a look in person? Although, for a being like him, distance is not a big problem. But after all, the closer the distance, the stronger the combat power!"

    In this rare moment of relaxation, Ye Pengfei was busy thinking about various problems.  Behind his seemingly relaxed appearance, he is brewing an even more powerful Jedi counterattack!

    "That is to say, I misunderstood the artistic conception of that power at the beginning. In other words, even I now cannot see through the true artistic conception of that power!"

    "Whatever your true intention is, you can put it aside and ignore it. The most important thing right now is to extract this power and use this power to kill Qing Wuming!!!"

    It was Ye Pengfei¡¯s dream to kill Qing Wuming.  Anyone who has been suppressed and plotted by a powerful being for thousands of years will have such a dream.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he needed to obtain more powerful telekinesis before he could realize this dream.  But now, he has discovered a brand new way!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1404. Fierce battle to celebrate ignorance!  (five)

    Time passed by bit by bit.

    The time of two sticks of incense passed quickly, and Qing Wuming¡¯s trapped furious power finally succeeded in breaking through the formation and roared out!

    "Ye Pengfei, die! Die! Die!"

    As soon as the power roared out, it instantly turned into thousands of "Qing Wuming".

    Originally, the size of Qing Wuming was breathtaking.  The visual impact brought to people by these tens of millions of "Qing Wuming" is even more terrifying.  Ye Pengfei, who was standing not far away, seemed to be facing the bombardment of thousands of cultivation stars!

    "If it were another strong person, even Zifu.  At this moment, he would definitely be a little frightened and look solemn.  After all, let alone Qing Wuming, whose aura and pressure are comparable to those of his own body.  Even if there are really tens of millions of cultivation stars, bombarding them at such a close range is not an attack that can be easily dealt with.

    However, Ye Pengfei smiled.  His smile was so bright.

    "Qing Wuming, are you showing off your brain? How dare you show off such a rubbish illusion?"

    In the eyes of beings like Zi Mansion, they will be frightened by this attack and become extremely cautious.

    However, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, this is an extremely rubbish illusion attack.

    Indeed, this is nothing more than an illusion.  It was Qing Wuming's illusionary method that he used to treat others in his own way after breaking the formation.

    Indeed, this illusion is very rubbish.  As long as you don't look at the thousands of ignorant people, this illusion will naturally be seen through.

    "To create so many huge illusion bodies in such a narrow space Qing Wuming, do you think I am an idiot like you?"

    Verbally, it¡¯s extremely humiliating.  The magical power that secretly affects Qing Wuming's soul emotions has also been put to better use.

    If you want to better use various magical powers, you need better conditions for their use.  And Qing Wuming, who is getting closer and closer to truly losing control, is providing Ye Pengfei with more and more wonderful space for casting spells.

    Boom!  !  !

    Once again, the violent power of Ye Pengfei and Qing Wuming.  A hard slam.

    This time, Ye Pengfei's nine-handled divine ax must pass through many illusions to be able to hit the true power of Qing Wuming.  Although Ye Pengfei was verbally humiliated, he was still extremely careful in the process of cracking Qing Wuming's illusion.

    "Don't capsize in the gutter, Qing Wuming is a negative example!"

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know if Qing Wuming can really be killed. He is still just a dream, just a dream.  after all.  He also didn't know what kind of life-saving magical power Qing Wuming possessed.  After all, he didn't know what would happen if he released all the mysterious power he had collected at his speed.

    However, Ye Pengfei already knew very well that as long as he was not careless and did not make any wrong moves, this would be a fierce battle.  He is already sure of victory and will win without a doubt!

    "Originally, Qing Wuming was sure of victory, and he thought he would win without a doubt. However, now it has turned into this situation. In the final analysis, Qing Wuming underestimated me, and even more so the abilities of my companions!"

    I underestimated Zifu.  As a result, Zi Mansion recruited the soul of the three-eyed giant.  Qing Wuming worked hard to train him for several years, but in the end, he got the advantage of Zi Mansion in vain.

    I underestimated Bei Tangyu.  It was a fatal mistake.  If it weren't for neglecting Bei Tangyu, Qing Wuming would not have suffered setbacks one after another, and he would not have left Ye Pengfei such a good opportunity to make a comeback.

    Finally, in the end, Qing Wuming underestimated Ye Pengfei from beginning to end.  If he hadn't raised Ye Pengfei as a fat sheep, if he had treated Ye Pengfei as a wolf that could break out and hurt others at any time, it would have been impossible for Ye Pengfei to survive to this day, and it would have been impossible for him to fight Qing Wuming to this point.  , and even about to fight back!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there is no regret in selling medicine in this world.  Even those who have mastered the laws of time and space and can reverse the existence of time and space cannot pull powerful people of the same level back to the past time and space.

    All this time, Ye Pengfei stayed in the eighteenth level of hell.  Gray, the master of the eighteen levels of hell, is a more powerful being than Qing Wuming.  Even though he was completely dead, he was still able to leave behind a mysterious power that left Qing Wuming in awe.  Even if Qing Wuming wanted to drag Ye Pengfei back to the time and space of a thousand years ago and change the past history, he couldn't do it here.

    And even in the future, Ye Pengfei left the eighteenth level of hell.  As an existence, he is almost on par with Qing Wuming.  As a person, it is very likely that in the near future, he will surpass Qing Wuming's existence.  How could Qing Wuming forcefully change him??History?

    "History cannot be changed Me too, if I am not careful enough, if I let Qing Wuming succeed in making a comeback, I will not be able to change history either!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the nine flying divine axes, Ye Pengfei's sea of ??soul consciousness was as calm as a bright mirror.

    At this point of the fierce battle and preparations, Ye Pengfei no longer needs to calculate anything. He only needs to pay close attention to Qing Wuming's desperate counterattack.

    Although, according to the current situation, Qing Wuming, whose soul emotions are extremely abnormal, should not be able to see that he is actually on the verge of despair.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that as long as the final victory was not achieved, he must not be careless!

    "Even if Qing Wuming has no other means, there are still more mysterious entities further away They have been waiting for so many years. What kind of killer means will they use to hide themselves?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t think about it, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t intend to alert the enemy, or let those mysterious beings make any changes in the layout because of his prying eyes.  Although, Ye Pengfei didn't know what methods they had arranged.  However, once they change suddenly, the change can only become more dangerous, and the change can only become more troublesome!

    "The mind is as calm as water, reflecting all things The best strategy is to remain calm and remain motionless!!!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? After the sea of ??soul consciousness finally calmed down completely, only three moments passed, and the nine-handed God-opening ax suddenly dissipated.  On Ye Pengfei's real body, a piece of full-body armor appeared instantly.

    On the right chest of the armor, the tiny patterns of the nine divine axes vividly represent the previous nine axes that were several feet long each

    ¡°Come on, Qing Wuming, let¡¯s make a final settlement!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1405. Fierce battle to celebrate ignorance!  (six)

    If Qing Wuming was still normal, then with his caution, he would definitely be suspicious.  It's a pity that he has basically lost his mind.

    "If Ye Pengfei reveals the carefully condensed ultimate killing move now, then even if Qing Wuming's soul and emotions are temporarily in a mess, he can wake up immediately.  At that time, he would only use a strong man to cut off his wrist to give up this huge power, even at the cost of part of his soul, to break Ye Pengfei's magical power that quietly sneaked into the depths of his soul, and he would be able to escape safely and find an opportunity to fight again.  .

    It¡¯s a pity that ¡°if¡± often doesn¡¯t hold true.  Especially the "if" at the end, if you are as smart as Ye Pengfei and as resourceful as Ye Pengfei, you will arrive long ago!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? forward

    Qing Wuming has no doubt that he is there

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    One by one, they made arrangements in advance, quietly moved around Ye Pengfei, and began to besiege Qing Wuming's furious force.  After repeated bombardments, Qing Wuming's furious power finally weakened a bit again.

    Qing Wuming has no doubt that he is there

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    More and more powerful power was immediately injected in. Qing Wuming wanted to complete his victory in one battle, and he did indeed see the hope of success.

    Qing Wuming still has no doubt that he is there

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    This continuous roaring sound lasted for more than two hours in the seventeenth level space.  Finally, cracks appeared in Ye Pengfei's powerful armor.  The methods that Ye Pengfei had deployed in the seventeenth layer of space long ago gradually lost the power they had before.

    Qing Wuming still has no doubt about him

    "What if, at this moment, Qing Wuming could see Ye Pengfei's soul consciousness sea.  So.  He would be surprised.  Because, after the battle has reached this point, the sea of ??soul consciousness is still calm, without any signs of change.  When the defense was about to be breached by the enemy, the sea of ??soul consciousness was still as smooth as a mirror, and there was still no sign of any disturbance!

    "If Qing Wuming can do this, then he can still stop the situation, he can see through the conspiracy, and he can even take advantage of it.  You can turn defeat into victory.

    It¡¯s a pity that Qing Wuming can¡¯t do this.  Even at this time, his mind was very clear and his emotions were very normal.  Faced with Ye Pengfei's heavy protection of the soul, faced with Ye Pengfei's decision to simply put Bei Tangyu's clone into his own soul to stay there, even if she was really awake, he couldn't see through Ye Pengfei's soul!

    Not to mention, at this moment, Qing Wuming was completely immersed in it.  In a state of excitement where victory is within reach.  How could he have guessed that his feeling of "imminent success" was carefully faked by Ye Pengfei.  How could he have expected that it was in Ye Pengfei's soul.  Weird and unusual!

    Another half an hour passed

    Finally, Ye Pengfei's powerful armor was completely shattered into pieces.  Ye Pengfei "panicked" and started running away.

    ??At first.  Ye Pengfei escaped very quickly.  Just like in the eighteenth layer of space, from time to time, he would use the God's Axe.  He used many tricks to delay Qing Wuming's attack.

    However, gradually, Ye Pengfei's strength seemed to be weakening, and Ye Pengfei's speed seemed to become a little unstable.

    ¡°Compete with me in endurance and you¡¯re courting death!!!¡±

    Qing Wuming burst out laughing. At this moment, even if Ye Pengfei didn't carefully forge a "success is about to happen" emotion for him, Qing Wuming would still be satisfied, with absolute victory in sight!

    "We can't destroy him into nothingness, nor can we give him the chance to self-destruct in despair! He, and that strange female cultivator, are my chance for revenge Ding Ran, you wait for me, you are dead.  !¡±

    At this moment, Qing Wuming not only did not realize that he was already in deep trouble.  Instead, he thought about how to capture Ye Pengfei alive.  Even if he cannot be captured alive, he must not lose this precious Tao body.

    At this moment, Qing Wuming not only did not realize that he was about to be on the verge of despair.  He even began to think about what methods he should use to torture and kill the strong man who had hunted him for endless years and infinite space, and finally forced him into this universe!

    At this moment, everything is going according to Ye Pengfei's plan.  According to his plan, not long after, he "went into a coma" "naturally".

    ¡°Ants are ants, just like??Inexplicably, it has become so powerful, and there is no way that ants can overturn it!  !  !  "

    The magical power that surrounded Ye Pengfei was effective in one blow, and Qing Wuming no longer concealed his emotions.

    ¡°You bastards over there, if you don¡¯t get out of here, I¡¯m going to go on a killing spree!!!¡±

    The ancestor of the Milodin family turned pale instantly.

    Farther away, Ji Xuan, the domain lord of the East Star Territory, trembled even more, and spit out several mouthfuls of blood.

    However, they did not die.  Ji Xuan, who seemed not as powerful as Xing Mo, and the ancestor of the Ding family, who seemed not as powerful as Jiao Yan, was only slightly injured and did not die immediately!

    "Sure enough, there is something weird, but" A ferocious sneer appeared on Qing Wuming's face, "Get the hell out of here! Get out! Get out!"

    In an instant, the expression of the ancestor of the Miloding family changed drastically.  He turned around suddenly and teleported crazily into the distance

    In an instant, the face of Ji Xuan, the domain lord of the East Star Territory, suddenly changed.  As if she saw something terrible, she let out a sweet cry and ran away quickly

    After the two of them escaped for countless millions of miles, they finally woke up one after another.

    "Hey, why should I run away?"

    Qing Wuming is very powerful, but it doesn¡¯t make me run in such panic.  Why, when he said "get out", I really got out?

    "Presumably, he has succeeded. Presumably, he wants to have a quiet environment to separate his prey. That's why he used such mysterious magic and magical powers! It seems that this is the only way"

    The feeling of confusion brought about a deep fear.  And this deep fear will soon involve the existence behind them!

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that just when they secretly reported to the superiors and passed on Qing Wuming¡¯s information, they would see such a powerful and mysterious existence in their eyes.  He was so panicked that he was about to die!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1407. Instant Kill Qing Wu Ming!

    "impossible!!!"

    Qing Wuming¡¯s panic did not last long.

    Ye Pengfei, who pretended to be knocked unconscious by Qing Wuming, pretended to be captured alive by Qing Wuming and brought him out of the Eighteenth Level of Hell, would not leave him alone for too long.

    The distance is right and the timing is right.  First mess with his emotions, and then shoot out a ray of death.  In just an instant, Qing Wuming, who was so powerful, was already silent!  !  !

    "To kill such a powerful being, there is no need to be thunderous or radiant. As long as the method is appropriate and the power is strong enough. Even if you are as strong as him, you will die instantly!"

    Looking at the existence floating in the universe, which has no life breath, and is as huge as a cultivation star, Ye Pengfei can't help but feel full of emotion.

    Bei Tangyu's clone, at this moment, also walked out of Ye Pengfei's soul and walked to Ye Pengfei's side.

    "Pengfei, are you feeling sorry for that mysterious power?"

    Ye Pengfei burst into laughter as he hit the mark: "No one knows me better than you."

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Yue Ningbing, even if it¡¯s Fox Lady, even if it¡¯s Wan Yuqiu¡­even if the three of them have followed Ye Pengfei for such a long time.  Even if the three of them are at a much higher level than Bei Tangyu.  Even if the three of them each have their own unique abilities.  Among them, no one can understand Ye Pengfei as deeply as Bei Tangyu, and understand Ye Pengfei as deeply as he does.

    Knowing, knowing, wives, what do you want to recover?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:  Ye Pengfei's eyes moved away from Qing Wuming's corpse and moved to the time and space of the Eighteenth Level of Hell.

    "If not, at this time, he has almost reached the state of Qing Wuming, and it is impossible for him to see the eighteenth level of hell.  Those with a low level will never be shown to others, except for the entrance to the Eighteenth Level of Hell, which is deliberately exposed.

    "For a long time, I won't be able to enter the eighteenth level of hell again. Let alone figure out the source of that mysterious power. Even if I want to collect such power and make such a blow, I can't do it.  "

    "And those strong men"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes moved away from the Eighteenth Level of Hell, and swept towards the place where the ancestor of the Ding family once stayed, and towards the place where Ji Xuan of the East Star Territory Universe once stayed.

    "They may not be stronger than me, but they dare to stay here for a long time, and they dare to covet Qing Wuming's prey. They even covet Qing Wuming himself. This is enough to show that they possess powerful secret skills, and there is an existence behind them.  There is an existence that can compete with Qing Wuming!"

    "They were 'driven away' by Qing Wuming's magical powers, but the existence behind them will soon arrive. At that time, what I have to face will not be an existence of Qing Wuming's level.  But two. Three, or even more super beings!¡±

    ¡° A single act of ignorance is enough to give Ye Pengfei a headache.  Although Qing Wuming was successfully eliminated, however.  The thrills and dangers of making a mistake in the end are something Ye Pengfei has never experienced in his life.

    Although, those who are looking for themselves.  Enemies from past lives who can start a series of searching battles in all levels of space planes.  It is very likely that he is even stronger than Qing Wuming.  However, after all, until now, I have never had a head-on confrontation with this group of beings.  Therefore, to this day, Qing Wuming ranks first among the powerful enemies that can bring him indelible memories!

    If we say that Ye Pengfei finally used his own power to successfully kill Qing Wuming after going through all kinds of hardships.  Then, he may still face the powerful existence that the ancestor of the Milodin family is about to summon with a very optimistic attitude.  Go face the powerful existence that is about to be summoned by Donglin Star Territory Universe Ji Xuan.

    However, it was the mysterious force that instantly killed Qing Wuming!  !  !

    As a result, Ye Pengfei will have a psychological gap to some extent.  As a result, Ye Pengfei would be somewhat less confident.

    "Just having that mysterious power, you can instantly kill Qing Wuming?"

    Bei Tangyu did not comfort Ye Pengfei, nor did he give Ye Pengfei any ideas.  She just asked a meaningful question.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei laughed knowingly.

    "Yu'er, don't worry, I'm not completely confident!"

    After all, even relying on that mysterious power alone to kill Qing Wuming instantly is not enough!

    ?????????????? Count down the successful instant kill process in chronological order

    If not, Ye Pengfei successfully condensed the mysterious power into the form of a divine axe.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's magical ax power, his ultimate trump card would be to see through the gaps in the enemy's life, and then exploit the gaps in the enemy's life.  Even if you own that shareWith the mysterious power, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to instantly kill Qing Wuming!

    If not, before using the divine ax condensed by the mysterious power, Ye Pengfei timely activated the magical power that had been waiting in Qing Wuming's soul for a long time.  Qing Wuming will not suddenly lose consciousness for a short period of time, and Qing Wuming will not be fatally struck by the ultimate killing move!

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the various schemes to confuse the enemy, if it wasn¡¯t for the courage to take risks, and the courage to be forcibly taken out of the eighteenth level of hell by Na Qing Wuming, if it weren¡¯t for

    "If not, he has millions of spells and magical powers.  If it is not consistent, then it will take trillions of calculations.  It is impossible for Ye Pengfei to kill Qing Wuming instantly!

    It seems that the last blow was really clean and neat, without any sloppiness.  Apart from howling a few words before his death, Qing Wuming never had any chance to struggle.  However, in fact, Ye Pengfei did put in a lot of energy for such an ending.

    ¡°Just by having that mysterious power, you can instantly kill Qing Wuming?¡±

    The answer is obviously no.

    Without possessing that mysterious power, you can¡¯t instantly kill Qing Wuming?

    The answer is also not necessarily no!  !  !

    "I can only find a place to slowly think about my telekinesis Lao Zi, Lao Huan, help me protect them. Let them slowly experience and move forward slowly, don't be in a hurry."

    The power of thought penetrates the time and space barrier of the eighteen levels of hell and enters every soul that should enter.  In an instant, not only Zifu and Huanshi, but also Moxuan and Cen Na received the message from Ye Pengfei.

    "I understand, just go ahead and go!"

    The sound of Zifu¡¯s laughter spread into Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul, and it was happy for Ye Pengfei¡¯s success.

    "Master, I have everything!"

    Fox Ji¡¯s gentle yet firm voice immediately spread into Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul.  Ye Pengfei is stronger, and she is also more determined. She will never just be a vase with the power of faith!

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and gently teleported Beitangyu and the area into the distance

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1407. Meeting Ziyun Hou again

    Morning Emperor Star.

    Ye Pengfei walked out from here and went to the eighteenth level of hell.  He spent a lot of time just to reach the eighteenth level of hell.

    Now, he has returned from the eighteen levels of hell.  In order to set foot on the Morning Emperor Star again, he only needed half an hour.

    He did not go straight to the Morning Emperor Star. When he was still hundreds of millions of miles away from the Morning Emperor Star, he stopped temporarily.

    "Ziyun Hou? This is an old friend." Ye Pengfei laughed as he looked at a menacing existence not far away, desperately chasing a certain Heavenly Lord.

    At the same time, Ye Pengfei also used telepathy to tell Bei Tangyu about the affairs of Ziyun Hou.

    After hearing this, Bei Tangyu also chuckled: "This is really a narrow road for enemies. In the chain of cause and effect, I am afraid that this Ziyun Hou is destined to be killed by you."

    After coming all the way back, after more than a thousand years, the first acquaintance I met was none other than Marquis Ziyun!

    You must know that Ziyun Hou is not a strong man on the Morning Emperor Star.  Meeting him near the Morning Emperor Star made people sigh, fate is so wonderful, and cause and effect are so unstoppable.

    Ye Pengfei also smiled slightly, nodded, and planned to take action.  In the world of the strong, there is kindness and hatred, and Ye Pengfei will not let go of his former enemies just because his level is too high.

    However, just when he was about to take action, he suddenly found that Ziyun Hou suddenly braked, and then cursed loudly: "Gilsey, do you want to be shameless? You promised to fight until death.  You actually retracted from the Morning Emperor Star!!!"

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise, "Chenhuangxingis there something weird?"

    Listen to the words, listen to the sounds, and observe the words and ideas.  Originally, Ye Pengfei was the best at this.  Now, he is much higher than the realm of Ziyun Hou.  He naturally heard many layers of meaning in Ziyun Hou's curse words.

    Marquis Ziyun, you dare not set foot on the Morning Emperor Star!

    That Gilsey who fled in embarrassment.  He is also extremely thick-skinned.  He actually stopped, turned around, and made a face at the Ziyun Hou.  Then, he laughed loudly, waved his sleeves, and walked towards the Morning Emperor Star leisurely.

    "Pfft." Beitang Yu immediately became happy, "This Gilsai is really a wonderful person. Pengfei, I think you can also imitate him. If you don't kill Ziyun Hou, send some people to annoy him after a while.  !¡±

    " Killing people can only be done with a nod of the head. If you have nothing to do, just toss that Ziyun Hou. Ziyun Hou will definitely be so angry that he will lose half of his life."

    "Good idea." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "But let's figure out the situation first What happened to the Chenhuang Star? Even Ziyun Hou, a high-ranking third-level Tianzun, didn't dare to set foot in it? And what about that?  Gilsey. How many years have passed before such a powerful person appears on the Morning Emperor?"

    In more than a thousand years, Ye Pengfei has improved rapidly, and Ziyun Hou has also made great progress.  Although he cannot be compared with the evildoer Ye Pengfei.  However, he rushed to the third level of Tianzun in one breath. Looking at the world, he can be regarded as a genius.

    ? And that Gilsai.  Even more bizarre.  Ye Pengfei peered into the causal chain and knew that Gilsai was indeed a strong man on the Morning Emperor Star.  However, with the cultivation resources of Chenhuangxing.  It is difficult to stack up existences of this level.  Even if one of them managed to come out, it should be the Emperor of the Morning What kind of luck did this Gilsey encounter again?

    With a slight stretch of his hand, the Ziyun Hou who had been chasing him all the way fell into Ye Pengfei's control.

    "Senior, senior"

    Without even seeing Ye Pengfei's face, Ziyun Hou shivered all over, his knees were weak, and he knelt down.

    An expert will know if it is there as soon as he takes action.  He controlled himself so easily, so who could he provoke?  I can't see where the person is at all. How can I imagine such a method?

    "Even ordinary beings at the pinnacle level of the third level of Tianzun have absolutely no such ability. Where did this senior expert come from, and why did I bump into him?"

    Donglin Star Territory, according to Ziyun Hou¡¯s understanding, he is already considered a very awesome existence.  Even those extraordinary experts can only defeat themselves, but cannot kill themselves.  Not to mention, like this, he could easily control himself without even showing his face.

    "No, I wonder if there is anything I can do for you, senior?"

    "Ziyun Hou, Ziyun Hou, you are still the same. You seem to be acting according to the wind, but you are doing everything behind your back!"

    Click!

    After a crisp sound, they saw that Ziyun Hou's right arm was removed by Ye Pengfei!

    ¡°Ah~~~~??? 

    The shrill scream of Ziyun Hou rang out instantly.  Even Gilsai, who was about to enter the atmosphere of the Morning Emperor, suddenly changed his expression and stared straight in this direction.

    "Interesting, it seems that the changes in the Morning Emperor Star are not ordinary and can be understood!" Seeing Gilsai's reaction, Ye Pengfei was slightly surprised and exclaimed.

    Ye Pengfei had his own purpose in torturing Ziyun Hou and deliberately letting out Ziyun Hou's screams.  When he saw that, instead of running away immediately, Gilsai stood still and looked curiously this way.  Ye Pengfei immediately knew that the Morning Emperor Star might have become a place where even the powerful men of all races would not dare to set foot easily!

    "Ziyun Hou, do you still want to escape?"

    Ye Pengfei's voice was cold and cruel.  He tore off one of Ziyun Hou's arms not just to test Gilsey and find out the extent of the changes in the Morning Emperor Star.  It was also to teach Ziyun Hou a lesson.

    Just now, when Ziyun Hou was trembling and kneeling on his knees, secretly, he was preparing to use his magical power to escape, planning to escape hundreds of millions of miles in blood!

    If Ye Pengfei was only as good as Li Feng and Modi, I'm afraid he would really be deceived by Ziyun Hou.  And the Ziyun Hou, who was screaming in agony, became even more pale because of this, and was frightened to death!

    "Who is he? How does he know me? How can he be so powerful?"

    The vast number of questions suddenly filled up Ziyun Hou's sea of ??consciousness.  At this moment, Ziyun Hou was almost a fool.  He couldn't think, he couldn't move his eyes, he was completely blinded.

    That blood-escape magical power once allowed Marquis Ziyun to face five powerful enemies at the peak level of the third level of Tianzun, and also successfully escaped.  But now, the preparation for that magical power has just begun, but it is interrupted by the other party!

    In Gilsey¡¯s opinion, the reason why someone had his right arm ripped off was because Ziyun Hou encountered a strong enemy.  However, Ziyun Hou himself knew it very well.  His right arm is the foundation of that life-saving magical power.  His right arm was cut off, his magical powers were broken, and he no longer had any ability to escape

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1408. Paradise

    Ziyun Hou finally died, a fate he could not escape.  Having your right arm broken is not a big deal.  However, the life-saving magical power was cut off, which cost him his life.

    Just before Ziyun Hou died, Ye Pengfei finally figured out what happened to the Morning Emperor Star.

    "A man who is so powerful that it cannot be measured lives on the Morning Emperor Star!"

    Ye Pengfei knows very well what this means.

    "Even me, Ji Xuan, the Territory Lord of the Eastern Star Territory, should have a way to measure strength. Otherwise, how could she dare to covet Qing Wuming?!"

    Ye Pengfei only knew Ji Xuan as the sneaky and powerful man lying on the side.  Regarding Ji Xuan's appearance and aura, Xu Ting had already told Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, this is the only existence that Ye Pengfei knows that is lurking around Qing Wuming.

    Chenhuangxing is listed as a forbidden area, which is also Ji Xuan's order.  Although the Morning Emperor Star truly became a forbidden land, it was mainly due to the death of some Tianzun masters who were not afraid of death.  However, this at least shows that Ji Xuan is indeed unable to measure the strength of the mysterious strong man!

    "Stronger than me, stronger than Qing Wuming Is this going to be a blessing or a curse?"

    Before finding a place to retreat, Ye Pengfei planned to return to the Morning Emperor Star.

    Here, he left too many slaves.  And this place is destined not to be a place for him to stay for a long time.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei's plan was very simple.  If you want to go with him, he will take you away.  If you want to take root on the Morning Emperor Star, break the soul contract between master and servant and give them their freedom.  After all, at this level, these servants and subordinates, Ye Pengfei, no longer have much use.

    But now

    He wandered outside the Morning Emperor Star for a while.  The power of thought swept over the Morning Emperor Star over and over again.

    At first, Ye Pengfei just let his telekinesis sweep across it quickly.

    If the mysterious strong man is full of ferocity, he will definitely rush over.  At that time, it is time to fight or to leave.  It is proceeding according to the original plan.  It is better to ignore the servants and subordinates on the Morning Emperor for the time being.  How can I make a decision?

    However, after repeated testing several times, there was actually no sound.  Ye Pengfei knew that the mysterious existence was not an unreasonable and vicious person.

    So, Ye Pengfei became even more bold and began to search the entire Morning Emperor Star.  He also took the initiative to send out friendly signals, wanting to invite the mysterious existence to come out for a while.

    However, the search was fruitless.  The friendly signal received no response.

    "Could it be that that mysterious existence has left the Morning Emperor Star?"

    This is not impossible. No one stipulates that the mysterious existence will live on the Morning Emperor Star for a lifetime.

    Of course, there is another possibility.  That is, that mysterious existence is too powerful.  It was so powerful that Ye Pengfei could not be found at all.  He was so powerful that he didn't even bother to meet Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei could not guess that the so-called mysterious existence was actually an acquaintance.  And that so-called mysterious existence.  You will see it soon

    ¡­¡­

    Finally, Ye Pengfei set foot on the land of Chenhuang Star.  He naturally restrained his breath.  Even beings like Gilsena would only think so.  He is just a small, earthly immortal level being.

    "Yu'er, let's take a walk around. In just over a thousand years, this morning emperor star has been filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, took Beitang Yu's catkins and walked slowly towards a fairy city.  It seems.  He is like a Nirvana who travels around the world with his beauty. He is a strong man at the level of Earthly Immortal, which is very ordinary.

    Along the way, we didn¡¯t encounter any bloody incidents of raping beautiful women.  I haven't encountered any bullies or bullies.  It seems that everywhere is a paradise, and there is peace and tranquility everywhere.

    This is not a superficial beauty, this is a real situation.  Previously, Ye Pengfei's telekinesis searched the entire planet over and over again.  He indeed found that, whether on the surface or secretly, this planet completely fit the description of a paradise, and it was a place that most beings would long for.

    If it weren't for this reason, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have restrained his breath to such a low level.  If this was still the Morning Emperor Star from the past, Ye Pengfei would go the other way and give Bei Tangyu a bluffing appearance like a third-level Tianzun.

    And now, on such a cultivation star, in such a rare paradise, Ye Pengfei just wants to be an ordinary existence, walking around with Bei Tangyu and looking around.

    "Pengfei, you don't have to do this deliberately to compensate me. It's still important to practice."

    After wandering around the fairy city called Wenyuan City for a day, Bei Tangyu put his head on Ye Pengfei's chest and whispered softly

    "Wenwen Township is the Tomb of Heroes. You are my hero. I don't want you to sleep in Wenwen Township forever!"

    "Haha, it's not all because of you." Ye Pengfei smiled softly and smoothed Bei Tangyu's long black hair, "That mysterious existence just transformed a cultivation star into this look. I  I really want to know what that mysterious existence wants to do.¡±

    "Really?" Bei Tangyu raised her head in disbelief and blinked her beautiful eyes.

    ??Wandering around Fairy City during the day, Bei Tangyu completely curbed his charm.  It seems that she is just an ordinary beautiful woman, there is nothing too weird about her.

    In the evening, while resting in the inn, Bei Tangyu unabashedly released his charm.

    I think back then, it was because I could freely display my charm in front of Ye Pengfei that I fell in love at first sight.  To be honest, Ye Pengfei at that time was not worthy of Bei Tangyu at all.  Bei Tangyu followed Ye Pengfei so wholeheartedly, which was an unforgettable memory for him at that time.

    And now, Ye Pengfei is so powerful.  In front of Ye Pengfei, Bei Tangyu didn't need to hide himself.  She just had to be careful not to let her invincible charm fascinate the flowers and plants on the roadside, and that was enough.

    Facing Bei Tangyu's beautiful eyes, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Why did I lie to you? Do you think I shouldn't find out the reason?"

    "Maybe" Bei Tangyu blinked, "Maybe that mysterious existence was born to be a pacifist. He was finally so powerful that no one dared to provoke him, so he chose a cultivation star and built a  A paradise.¡±

    "If it were really that simple, that would be great. I can rest assured and let everyone live and work here in peace and contentmentif they continue to follow me, they may not necessarily have a good life."

    How did Ye Pengfei know that Bei Tangyu's guess was indeed right.  It's just that the "he" in Bei Tangyu's guess needs to be changed to "she"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1409. Murong Guo

    On the morning emperor star, wandering around for several months.

    The tension during long-term training was effectively relieved in this rare leisure time.  There is also a beautiful woman accompanying me day and night, and the feeling of it goes without saying.  The only regret is that I neither met that mysterious existence nor found any special way to create such an order in this paradise.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s just because I was intimidated by the power of that mysterious strong man!¡±

    Incomparable awe is also a way to create order.  After several months in a row, he still found nothing, and Ye Pengfei could only attribute the reason for the appearance of this paradise to this.

    "However, although the paradise is good, it has also caused a huge loss of combat power. Once there is no protection from that mysterious existence, I don't know if the strong men on the Morning Emperor can cope with it."

    Although he liked this environment very much, Bei Tangyu was still keenly aware of the dangers that Chenhuang Star might encounter in the future.

    After all, the so-called mysterious existence may not stay on the Morning Emperor Star for the rest of his life.

    "Perhaps, when people leave, what miracles will they leave on the Morning Emperor Star?" Ye Pengfei shrugged and chuckled, "It's not our turn to worry about it. With our ability, we can't change the reality."

    Reality cannot be changed.  The only thing that can be done is to reserve some life-saving means for those slaves and subordinates who want to stay.  Ye Pengfei is not the kind of heartless person. Even if these servants are no longer needed in the future, he will not really let them fend for themselves and not care about anything.

    "Ahead is the border of Murong Country. That Murong Wan'er really knows how to seek benefits for her family and actually founded the country in her family's name." Bei Tangyu said casually, looking at the surging river tens of millions of miles away.

    "There are benefits, but it is also possible for a big tree to attract trouble. I can't tell whether it will be a blessing or a curse in the future." Ye Pengfei chuckled and looked further.

    Months of roaming are not just about wandering.  About all the things that have happened over the past thousand years.  Especially regarding the development history of Murong Country and the Murong family, I am particularly concerned about it.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei already knew that just a few years after he entered the eighteen levels of hell.  Murong Wan'er used the helpers she left behind to build a vast cultivation country for her family.  Including the Lei Ling clan, many races, families, and sects that followed Ye Pengfei have settled down and stabilized in this country.

    Before the Morning Emperor Star became like this, these races, families, and sects.  He made great contributions to the establishment and stability of Murong State.  Their reputation is quite resounding even in the distant fairy city.  It can be said that although it is named Murong Guo.  However, the real pillars of the country are the races, families, and sects that followed Ye Pengfei!

    In such a situation, it is obviously impossible to say that no one complained.  only.  Soon Chenhuangxing changed.  What these people want to do has become impossible.

    About these histories and various rumors.  In the past few months, Ye Pengfei and Bei Tangyu heard a lot.  With both of their IQs.  Naturally, the more detailed and unknown details can be deduced one by one.  They have all guessed that it was precisely because Ye Pengfei entered the eighteen levels of hell space.  It is difficult to communicate smoothly with these slaves and subordinates.  Therefore, as time goes by, there are some slaves and subordinates.  Not so pure in mind.

    Therefore, when hearing Ye Pengfei's indifferent answer, Bei Tangyu asked in surprise: "Pengfei, you mean you don't plan to punish Murong Wan'er and Fu Juntian?"

    Murong Wan'er and Fu Juntian are the root of all this.  Just a few years after there was no news from Ye Pengfei, the two of them got married.  Moreover, he attracted a group of strong men with equally not-so-pure minds, and finally established this country of cultivation.

    "It's a small gain, but it's a lot of trouble. The reason for today's situation is that the consequences in the future may not be good."

    After hearing Ye Pengfei¡¯s response, and recalling Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous seemingly ¡°indifferent¡± answer, Beitangyu suddenly realized

    ¡­¡­

    The big river that serves as the northern border of Murong Kingdom was originally named Qiuyu River.  However, because of the establishment of Murong Kingdom, this river, which could reach more than a thousand miles at its widest point, was renamed Murong Beihe.

    Although, Bei Tangyu already understood Ye Pengfei's intention.  However, when she arrived at the bank of the river, she couldn't help but snorted coldly.  She expressed her dissatisfaction with the Murong family.

    Ye Pengfei seemed to have not heard Bei Tangyu's dissatisfied snort at all. He stood on the bank of the river and paused for a long time.

    At first, Bei Tangyu thought that Ye Pengfei was waiting for his servants to come over to pay him a visit.  However, tooAfter a long time, Bei Tangyu finally noticed something strange.

    "Why, are there any clues to that mysterious existence?"

    Bei Tangyu is worthy of being the one who can best guess Ye Pengfei's thoughts. Without any omen as evidence, she can accurately guess the real answer.

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei nodded and replied calmly, "They are so stupid that they know nothing The causal chain that was already very dangerous now seems to be even more dangerous.  Several times more!"

    You will not live if you do it yourself!

    Suddenly, these six-character verse jumped out of Bei Tangyu's sea of ??consciousness.  Even though Ye Pengfei didn't explain it carefully, the clever Bei Tangyu realized the future fate of those beings.

    It is impossible for all beings to be as smart as Bei Tangyu.  Not to mention, there is no one who can listen to Ye Pengfei's words up close like Bei Tangyu.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? While Ye Pengfei stood by the Murong Beihe River, his servants and subordinates, one by one, according to the strength of their present state, knew that the former master was back.  And the reactions of these slaves and subordinates are also different and far from each other.

    The powerful men headed by Murong Wan'er and Fu Juntian were naturally unwilling to return to Ye Pengfei's sect.  Originally, they had just established the so-called Murong Kingdom with the mentality of establishing their own business.  They had already made plans to fall out with Ye Pengfei.

    Originally, they were a little afraid of Ye Pengfei.  After all, Ye Pengfei holds their soul slave contract.

    But let¡¯s all focus on the research.  They have long discovered that this contract is not completely unbreakable!

    ¡°In addition, the mysterious being that no one has ever seen has established a paradise on the Morning Emperor Star where there is no battle or fighting.  Therefore, they also felt that they did not have to worry about Ye Pengfei's threat at all.

    "The rest of the beings miss Ye Pengfei a little.  Not because of the constraints of the soul slave contract, but because of other reasons

    After all, how majestic and majestic it was when Ye Pengfei led them to unify the trial area!

    But now, a mere cultivation country controls less than one percent of the area of ??the Morning Emperor Star.  Compared with the situation back then, Murong Country was simply a tiny place and not worth mentioning!

    These existences account for the vast majority.  However, due to the problem of allocation of cultivation resources, they are far less powerful than Murong Wan'er and Fu Juntian.  In addition, they also have various internal differences, and they cannot form a joint force to deal with the ambitions of Murong Wan'er and Fu Juntian.

    If that¡¯s all, then that¡¯s it.  As long as Ye Pengfei comes back and raises his arms, they will definitely put aside their differences and gather under Ye Pengfei's banner.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the situation now is a little different.  The unexpected formation of this paradise made all beings seem quite sensitive to the matter of conquest.

    "The master is back. What if the master insists on punishing Murong Wan'er and the others?"

    Is the master powerful enough to compete with that legendary mysterious existence?

    Does the master have the ability to transform this paradise into a hell on earth?

    Suppressing rebellion has always been accompanied by bloodshed everywhere.  However, can the current Morning Emperor Star still be so bloody?

    Chichi, no servants came to pay homage, and the powerful men from all sides were secretly thinking about their futures.

    Nearly an hour passed before some more determined servants led their disciples to set off and hurried over.

    "The world is in trouble and people's hearts are unpredictable Many times, it may not be because of evil intentions. However, no matter what the reason is, there will be no mercy in the cause and effect."

    With his mind scanning, Ye Pengfei finally spoke slowly at the servants and subordinates who were taking action one by one from far and near.

    This time, he didn¡¯t just tell Bei Tangyu beside him.  This time, he transmitted the message from his soul to all beings.

    Fu Juntian couldn't help but shudder. He was a little hesitant. He was thinking about whether he should go over and take a look.

    However, the tigress beside him had a pretty face and sneered again and again: "What, are you afraid? He pretended to be a ghost for a few words, and you want to surrender? Don't forget, this is the Morning Emperor Star!"

    Although there were still clouds in his heart, Fu Juntian calmed down again: "What if he becomes very strong, very strong?"

    "How strong can it be?" Murong Wan'er sneered, "Even those peak-level beings of the third level of the Heavenly Lord do not dare to act wild on the Morning Emperor Star. That courageous person back then"It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see how Long Long died!  In just over a thousand years, is it possible that he can be compared with Ji Long?  "

    When he left Chenhuang Star, Ye Pengfei was still at the first level of Tianzun, and could cross the level to fight with existences such as the ancestors of the Chen family.  In just over a thousand years, according to normal development, Ye Pengfei may not be able to kill the ancestor of the Chen family.  If you look at Gao Li, Ye Pengfei is already a genius if he can become a being like the Emperor of the Morning.

    Everyone knows that Ji Long back then was a being that even ten thousand Emperors of the Morning could not compare with.  Such a powerful being, in the midst of its arrogance, inexplicably fell apart.  Any strong man who sees that scene with his own eyes will involuntarily have an eternal sense of awe for that mysterious existence.

    At the same time, an extremely determined and rebellious heart also arose

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1410. The soul contract is terminated and the servants make a decision

    Murong Wan'er didn't really experience the evil side of Ye Pengfei.

    Although Fu Juntian had experienced it personally, Ye Pengfei's level was still low at that time.  It is not unusual for a genius at that time to become a mediocre talent now.

    What's more, Fu Juntian also feels that it is simply impossible for Ye Pengfei to reach the level of Ji Long in just over a thousand years.  Taking a step back, even if Ye Pengfei really reaches that level and is even more powerful than a hundred and a thousand Jilong combined, so what?

    So, although my heart is filled with clouds.  However, Fu Juntian still calmed down and watched the changes.

    However, neither Murong Wan'er nor Fu Juntian expected what would happen next

    ¡­¡­

    In fact, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, he does not need to wait for his followers from far away to travel long distances.  However, he still stood there quietly like a stone sculpture, waiting quietly.

    Those who arrived first were a little restless.

    Some of them want to complain to their master about the messy atmosphere of Nora Mo Rong Wan'er, Fu Juntian and others

    Some people want to ask their master to lead everyone to fight again and restore the glorious past

    However, after seeing Ye Pengfei again, no one spoke again.  Everyone surrounded Ye Pengfei and stood quietly, like a group of silent statues.

    They also brought a lot of them, and they have never seen Ye Pengfei¡¯s descendants.  Originally, these younger generations each had their own complaints.  However, when they saw Ye Pengfei standing in front of the water with his eyes slightly closed and silent, they couldn't help but calm down and became one of this group of silent statues.

    One day, two days, three days

    Those who have traveled a long way, because of the accumulated power of Murong Wan'er, Fu Juntian and others, do not dare to use long-distance teleportation easily.  In addition, most of them have families and dependents.  The people who defected from the farthest distance spent ten days running to get here.  When the last group of strong men finally arrived at Murong Beihe, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and opened his eyes.

    "I will dissolve everyone's soul covenant. Those who believe in me, follow me. Those who do not believe in me, let them go."

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the powerful men who had signed a soul contract with Ye Pengfei were listed in no particular order.  Everyone felt that their souls felt relaxed.  Even those strong men who did not come to see their master were without exception.

    Everyone was confused. Whether it was the existences surrounding Ye Pengfei or the existences such as Murong Wan'er and Fu Juntian, everyone was extremely confused.

    Whatdoes he want to do?

    Ye Pengfei didn't do anything. He just turned around and gently held Bei Tangyu's waist.  Then, he walked through the crowd behind the ring attendant and strolled along.  Go the way you came.

    ???????????????? Doubts remain doubts, the strong men who were already here, one after another, followed.

    And those strong men who did not come.  He was also a little frightened, so he hurriedly summoned the family members and his subordinates to come over in a hurry.  In a short while.  In such a large Murong Kingdom, 80% of the powerful people in the Immortal Realm were gone, and it was extremely empty in an instant.

    Murong Wan'er's face turned livid with anger.

    "Okay, okay. Ye Pengfei, let's see!"

    Until now, Murong Wan'er still can't see through it.  She still underestimated how evil Ye Pengfei was. After all, she had never personally experienced how evil Ye Pengfei was.

    And that Fu Juntian, as well as some other beings.  In the early years, they were not willing to bow to Ye Pengfei's feet. Over the years, their realm has advanced, and the most important thing is the major changes in the Morning Emperor Star. They have intentionally or unintentionally forgotten Ye Pengfei's evil potential, which has made them, intentionally or unintentionally, stand on the side of Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei's opposition came up.

    Not to mention

    "Hmph, none of the gods of space planes who followed her at the earliest showed up. Those strong men who followed him for the longest time all made such a choice. What should we be afraid of?"

    A tall, thin and strong man with a sinister face full of cold words.  His words attracted the echo of many strong men.  For a moment, they all seemed to feel that their decision was the most correct one.

    However, time did not pass long

    A row of strong men, ten in total.  Quietly, he appeared beside the path Ye Pengfei was walking.

    Nine of them are exactly what the tall and thin man said, the gods of space planes who first followed Ye Pengfei!

    Reincarnation, Ziyi, Fan Shuting, Wolf Eaterthe worst of these nine experts has reached the middle level of Tianzun Second Heaven.  Although there is no help from Ye Pengfei, over the past thousand years, their level of advancement has not been slow.

    &nbsp; To be more precise, if placed outside the Morning Emperor Star, all of them are geniuses among geniuses!

    However, Ye Pengfei's eyes were not on the nine of them.  Ye Pengfei's eyes fell directly on Samsara, a female cultivator who seemed to have a delicate appearance, but was neither gorgeous nor advanced.

    "Is this your test for me?" Ye Pengfei just asked with his eyes, without using his telekinesis or divine will, nor speaking directly.

    The female cultivator smiled brightly, and the answers to all the questions lay in her smile.

    Except for Bei Tangyu, no one noticed this detail.  Ye Pengfei's probing eyes only stayed on the female cultivator for a few moments.  The female cultivator's charming smile was fleeting, and even the reincarnation around her didn't notice it.

    In fact, even if he was aware of it, Samsara would soon be shocked by Ye Pengfei's next move.  Because, he unexpectedly discovered that the connection between himself and Ye Pengfei's space plane had suddenly disappeared!

    What shocks Samsara even more is

    "I can't yet do it from a distance to dissolve the contract with the God of the Space Plane."

    It¡¯s baffling to terminate such a contract.  What's even more inexplicable is that he said such a word without beginning or end.  No matter how smart they are in reincarnation, they are still confused, staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes, not knowing what is going on.

    The silence lasted for several breaths, and Ziyi was the first to speak.

    "Master, we have been practicing in a blessed land cave. Master can place them all in that blessed land cave!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s peripheral vision glanced at the pretty female cultivator with deep meaning.  Then, he smiled slightly and said: "You can arrange it, I have other things to do."

    No one questions, no one objects.  Soon, all the strong men followed Ziyi and others and entered a blessed land.  Looking at their orderly appearance, it seems that they all still have a soul contract with Ye Pengfei, and they are all still subject to Ye Pengfei.

    None of them dared to spy on what Ye Pengfei was going to do.  None of them noticed that the pretty female cultivator standing next to Samsara had already separated into a clone and had quietly followed Ye Pengfei

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1412. The design of all this!  (middle)

    Previously, Yuan Xiaoyao was surprised that Ye Pengfei could tell so many designs of Yuan Xiaoyao.  However, it is not so surprising that it is unbelievable.

    But now

    "What else do you know?" For the first time, Yuan Xiaoyao's voice was a little solemn.

    "I know a lot." Ye Pengfei pointed to his head, "I won't hide it from you, I have grasped a trace of the true meaning of chaos!"

    Silk~~~~~~

    Yuan Xiaoyao couldn't help but take a breath of cold air!

    The true meaning of chaos!  Even if he possesses the origin of chaos, he has yet to comprehend the true meaning of chaos!

    This is not just because the true meaning of chaos is extremely difficult to comprehend.  This is because if you want to understand the true meaning of chaos, you have to risk becoming an ignorant body of chaos again!

    Yuan Xiaoyao knows very well how difficult it is to understand the true meaning of chaos.  She understands even more that once she comprehends a hint of the true meaning of chaos, it will bring huge benefits to the strong!

    "All things come from nothing, and chaos is the medium that creates something from nothing. Once you understand the true meaning of chaos, even if there is only a trace, you can greatly improve your ability to observe the operation of all things! No wonder, no wonder you can see through me  the design of!"

    At this moment, Yuan Xiaoyao was not just in disbelief, she had begun to admire Ye Pengfei, and she had begun to doubt whether her reincarnation brother was really inferior to Ye Pengfei.

    "Tell me, how much do you know about the secret of reincarnation?"

    Even Bei Tangyu, who is at a very low level, can tell from the tone of Yuan Xiaoyao's questioning that she is still a little bit stubborn and a little bit unconvinced.

    But, soon

    "There is more than one reincarnation."

    With a simple answer, Yuan Xiaoyao was completely stunned.  After a long time, she shook her head hard.

    "You are just guessing!!!"

    "Haha, I also guessed that there is only one reincarnation in every universe."

    Faced with Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s rather confrontational questioning, Ye Pengfei smiled all over his face.

    Once again, Yuan Xiaoyao was stunned.  But this time, before Yuan Xiaoyao could question him again, Ye Pengfei took the initiative and said:

    "I also guessed that you probably didn't know this until more than a thousand years ago, or even later, right?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao was so horrified that she couldn¡¯t say a word!

    "I also guessed it. In fact, the biggest benefit of such a big game you set up is that reincarnation enjoys it, right?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao was so horrified that she was speechless!

    "Alas." Seeing Yuan Xiaoyao's expression, Ye Pengfei knew that he had guessed it right. "Although I have killed many powerful people, I rarely kill indiscriminately or accidentally. Fairy Yuan, for your love  Brother, you destroyed a cultivation star and ruined the lives of so many living beings. Do you think there is really nothing wrong with you doing this?"

    There was a moment of silence

    "In the eyes of saints, all people are just stupid dogs. In the eyes of the universe, everything is just stupid dogs. In the eyes of chaos, even the universe is just stupid dogs If some of them die, what does it matter?!"

    a!  Faced with Ye Pengfei's questioning, even if you make excuses without any reason, you must be tough!

    Not to mention.  What Yuan Xiaoyao said is not unreasonable.

    "What if Ye Pengfei didn't understand the true meaning of life?"  If Ye Pengfei understands the true meaning of life, but does not know how to see through the flaws in other people's lives.  Then, facing Yuan Xiaoyao's stubbornness, he could only sigh helplessly.

    However, Ye Pengfei understood the true meaning of life!  However, Ye Pengfei has the ability to see through the flaws in other people's lives and see through the fundamental meaning of other people's lives!

    "Every life form, no matter noble or humble. No matter strong or weak Every life form has its own meaning of existence. Fairy Yuan, where is the meaning of your existence?"

    With a verse and a rhetorical question, in an instant, the toughness that Yuan Xiaoyao had forcibly built collapsed in an instant.  She couldn't help but murmured in despair:

    "What are you talking about? I don't understand, I don't understand, I don't understand!!!"

    "No, you know." Ye Pengfei's voice carried a calming and calming mood, "You know, I'm not talking nonsense. You know what I'm talking about."

    "It's just that you haven't realized that the meaning of your existence and what you need to insist on most in life can actually be seen by others. It's hard for you to accept it when I pointed it out so fiercely."

    "Fairy Yuan, you are a being of chaos. Can't you bear such a small blow?"?Needless to say, I don¡¯t mean to hit you, I just don¡¯t want to see that after your design is fully realized, it will leave an indelible shadow deep in your soul!  "

    I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s because what Ye Pengfei said makes sense.  Or it was because Ye Pengfei's calming and calming mood finally had an effect.  After less than three breaths, Yuan Xiaoyao calmed down.

    "You are right, being able to live a carefree life is the meaning of my existence. Being able to let my friends live a carefree life is the meaning of my existence!"

    If such a being is ruthless, he can kill so many innocent beings in one breath.  No matter how powerful she is, she will definitely leave an indelible shadow deep in her soul.  Because of such a shadow, she is destined to collapse and perish!

    After a pause, Yuan Xiaoyao asked softly: "How did you see the meaning of my existence? Is it because of that trace of chaotic true meaning?"

    "You should know that this has little to do with the true meaning of chaos." Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, "Through the true meaning of chaos, it is mainly convenient to spy on inanimate existences. For spying on living entities, if you only master the true meaning of chaos, it will be very difficult.  It¡¯s hard.¡±

    "Ah, I understand." Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao thought about it, "You have completely mastered how to peek into the flaws in other people's lives!"

    "Uh" Finally, it was Ye Pengfei's turn to be surprised, "I dare you to monitor my every move."

    "What if we don't monitor you? You are our hope for revenge!" Yuan Xiaoyao said bitterly, "Didn't you encounter an attack by a terrorist entity? Although I can't figure out the origin of that person, I can  We can calculate his level. Our enemy is definitely more powerful than that guy!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei was slightly shocked.  This was the first time that he knew clearly how powerful the enemies of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were.  This was also the first time that he realized more clearly how difficult it was to achieve the so-called "billion-year promise".

    The topic, because of this conversation, has somewhat strayed from the topic.  However, after saying these words bitterly, Yuan Xiaoyao took the initiative to bring the topic back.

    "That is to say, when you see me, you will understand all my designs?"

    "No, it's not that simple."

    Ye Pengfei laughed happily

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1413. The design of all this!  (Down)

    Anyone who hears Ye Pengfei's happy laughter can hear the sense of relief that his plan has succeeded.  After all, Yuan Xiaoyao was much more powerful than Ye Pengfei. From Ye Pengfei's laughter, she quickly understood.

    "It turns out that it's not just me who is designing, you are also designing." Yuan Xiaoyao shook her head in frustration, "It seems that choosing to plot against you was my biggest mistake!"

    Since that day, Yuan Xiaoyao has had a mantra

    Plot against Ye Pengfei?  Did he take the wrong medicine?

    If you want to be recognized, you need to show enough strength.  If you want to be recognized by an existence beyond yourself, it is best to show some kind of strength that absolutely surpasses that powerful existence!

    At this moment, through his powerful calculation ability, Ye Pengfei finally gained the full recognition of Yuan Xiaoyao.

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Bei Tangyu gradually understood: "Pengfei, the reason why you have been wandering around for several months is actually looking for the break in Fairy Yuan's life?"

    "Yes, for a powerful being like Fairy Yuan, how can it be so easy to find the Break of Life? I can't do this without resorting to some tricks."

    Yuan Xiaoyao shook her head helplessly. The words "such a powerful existence" sounded very ironic.  You know, fortunately, we are not enemies of life and death, but have the opportunity to become close friends with each other.  Otherwise, if you make a mistake in your calculations, you may very well suffer disaster!

    "The original plan was cancelled."

    Yuan Xiaoyao waved her hand, and the appearance of this hill seemed to change.  However, only Ye Pengfei could feel it slightly, but Bei Tangyu saw nothing.

    "Fairy Yuan, what have you arranged here?"

    "Can't I just ask your family?" Yuan Xiaoyao asked without answering.

    Although, she accepted Ye Pengfei¡¯s questioning.  However, she was still a little depressed and had a little temper.

    Bei Tangyu couldn't tell.  Yuan Xiaoyao's current mood.  Even if you don't have to listen, you can still see Yuan Xiaoyao's depression just by looking.

    Bei Tangyu pursed his lips and smiled, stepped forward lightly, leaned into Yuan Xiaoyao's ear, and whispered a few words

    "real?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s eyes instantly shone with joy.  Then, she took Bei Tangyu's hand a little shyly, exhaled, and teleported to somewhere unknown.

    This time.  Ye Pengfei was dumbfounded.  Even though he was extremely smart and good at reasoning, he couldn't figure out what was going on.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Oh, forget it, don't guess what a woman is thinking. I'd better study the remnants of this formation honestly."

    What was just erased by Yuan Xiaoyao was an invisible formation.  The reason why the entire Morning Emperor Star can become the so-called "Utopia" depends on it.  There are formations like this one after another.

    You must know that there are so many people who have attained enlightenment on the entire Cultivation Star.  There are even more ordinary people who have not cultivated and enlightened themselves.  among so many living beings.  Is it possible that there is no conflict, is it possible that there is no grudge, is it possible that there is no greed?

    " Just like Murong Wan'er, Fu Juntian and others, they are greedy.  They just wanted to cause some trouble and forcibly break the master-servant relationship with Ye Pengfei.

    But, all living things.  Regardless of race.  Regardless of whether he is a strong person who has cultivated the truth or not, he is all honest and well-behaved, and he should be a comfortable person in a paradise.  Originally, this was simply impossible!

    "It is these formations that secretly punish the most unruly beings. It is these formations that quietly change the minds of some beings. The entire paradise is actually supported by these formations!"

    Even though he is a formation master, Ye Pengfei has never thought of such a formation.  Not to mention, spreading such an array widely on a planet would forcibly change the appearance of the planet.

    As for hiding most of the formations from the eyes of powerful beings, Ye Pengfei asked himself that he was not yet capable of doing it.  Only with stronger power, only with deeper artistic conception, and only by reaching a level like Yuan Xiaoyao can it be possible.

    "Fortunately, I was lucky. I used the true meaning of chaos to draw out this invisible formation. What's even more lucky for me is that this invisible formation is actually the core hub of all formations!"

    If something happens to the core hub, the rest of the formation will also change.

    Originally, Yuan Xiaoyao planned to let this core hub release an aura that would make people crazy and murderous.  As a result, those strong men who have been at ease for who knows how many years will suddenly encounter such a change, and all kinds of things will evolve.?.

    There are some things that Yuan Xiaoyao wants to show in front of Ye Pengfei and what she wants Ye Pengfei to learn.

    People like Murong Wan'er and Fu Juntian who were involved in the situation had no idea that their fates had been determined by Yuan Xiaoyao a long time ago. The tragic ending of these people would bring all kinds of consequences to Ye Pengfei. Yuan Xiao  Yao wants the artistic message that Ye Pengfei can understand.

    And Ye Pengfei, who had just entered the game, quickly saw through this.  Therefore, he didn't bother to take action against these betrayers himself and let them go.

    The tragic ending of Murong Wan'er and others was prepared for Ye Pengfei.  The tragic endings of other creatures on the entire Cultivation Planet are prepared for reincarnation!

    "Sure enough, it has the artistic conception of penetrating the barrier of the universe!"

    In this dissipating formation, Ye Pengfei felt a familiar aura.

    "The strong men in the big ball space are not messing around. The method of time travel jointly developed by Fu Juntian and the others does have the possibility of success!"

    The aura in the formation is to use the murderous aura, the mad aura, and the death aura to condense the methods to break through the cosmic barrier when so many creatures are fighting crazily and falling one by one!

    "Then, these dead energy will be reincarnated in foreign universes. Then, another Taoist artistic conception in these dead energy can find other reincarnations."

    "When the time comes, Yuan Xiaoyao will personally take action, capture those reincarnations, and integrate them into the body of the current reincarnation. At that time, as long as the reincarnation is no longer the god of my space plane, he will be able to do so without any hindrance.  Rapid progress!"

    "In this way, it is not surprising that reincarnation has greater potential for development than mine. After all, it is possible for every reincarnation to fully understand the laws and information of the universe in which it is located!"

    "If not, Ye Pengfei still possesses a trace of the true meaning of chaos.  If not, Ye Pengfei understood the true meaning of life.  He will really fall behind in reincarnation In fact, if Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao cannot understand the true meaning of chaos, they will also fall behind in reincarnation!

    "Speaking of which, Yuan Xiaoyao is quite discerning. I wonder what Yu'er said to her to make her look like that?"

    After studying the formation information, Ye Pengfei walked around boredly, waiting patiently

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1414. Weird Space...

    This formation dissipates naturally, which will also cause other formations to naturally dissipate accordingly.  The Crazy Cultivation Star will definitely not appear, but without the formations operating secretly, this huge paradise will no longer exist.

    ¡°Kill!!!¡±

    The roaring sound came from Murong Kingdom in the distance.  The source of the sound was still trillions of miles away from Ye Pengfei.  When the roaring and killing sound reached here, it should have dispersed to the point where even the extremely weak fluctuations should have ceased to exist.  However, with Ye Pengfei's current level of strength, he was still very keen and caught the roars of murderous intent.

    "Chaos has finally begun, Murong Country will cease to exist soon!"

    Logically speaking, Murong Wan'er, Fu Juntian and other powerful people who betrayed Ye Pengfei are all very powerful.  Although they are small in number, they occupy much more cultivation resources than those strong men who chose Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, their realm cultivation is generally much higher.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew very well

    "Even if there is no formation interference, the evil seeds that Yuan Xiaoyao planted in their bodies will still take root and sprout, and they will still fall into endless madness!"

    "Most of the power of these evil seeds should come from themselves. If they were not very vicious and wanted to deal with my old master, those seeds would not have become so powerful!"

    Even though they were separated by trillions of miles, Ye Pengfei's extremely powerful mental power still saw the situation of these betrayers clearly and clearly.

    In fact, with Ye Pengfei's ability, it is just a matter of effort to destroy them.  However, now that it has been seen, someone deliberately set up this trap.  It is still a game to gain something for himself, so Ye Pengfei will naturally not destroy other people's good intentions.

    Now, this game is finally going to work.  However, it won't run very fast like Yuan Xiaoyao's original plan.

    Slowness has its advantages, and slowness also has its disadvantages.  Slowing down, Ye Pengfei can look carefully and have enough time to make his own calculations.  However, after too slow.  But it will separate many relationships, making people confused and confused.

    Looking at it, Ye Pengfei sometimes understood and sometimes was confused. Unconsciously, he stood still at first, and then sat down cross-legged.

    Bei Tangyu and Yuan Xiaoyao never came back, and Ye Pengfei was not worried about anything.  With Yuan Xiaoyao, a great god who is more powerful than him, Beitang Yu will not encounter any danger.

    As for whether other people will disturb him, Ye Pengfei doesn't have to worry.  He believed that if anyone dared to attack him.  Yuan Xiaoyao will definitely appear immediately, without any delay.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei was completely immersed in the beauty of observing and comprehending.  I don¡¯t know how much time passed, gradually.  Gradually, he saw a lot of confusion.  Gradually, gradually.  He felt as if he had entered an inexplicable space

    This is a space without heaven and earth, and there are no scenes of winding mountains and crisscrossing rivers.  What is here is just an aura, a strong aura of killing!  !  !

    "After understanding that kind of artistic conception, you can actually enter this kind of space?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    With his ability, he felt that this was a real space.  It¡¯s not that I went crazy thinking about things and mistook hallucinations for reality.

    However, with his ability, he really can¡¯t figure out why he entered here.

    "It feels like I should still be on that hill. Because, with my mind power, I can still clearly judge that the Murong Kingdom's battle to destroy the country is still progressing in that direction and at that distance."

    "There shouldn't be any changes in this hill, and there shouldn't be any magic formation or magic!"

    "But, why do I feel that I am in such a strange space? It is not the existence of the soul, let alone the existence of spiritual consciousness or thought power, it is my true body, which exists here!!!"

    Since practicing so far, Ye Pengfei has experienced many bizarre things.  However, he has never experienced it before, and he can't see anything at all!

    "Even if I use that trace of the true meaning of chaos, there is no clue There is no breath of life here, and it is impossible to use the true meaning of life."

    As he thought about it, Ye Pengfei gradually lost consciousness and continued to observe the scene of Murong Wan'er and others fighting in the distance.  Whether their ending was tragic or whether they escaped with difficulty, Ye Pengfei was no longer in the mood to find out the outcome.

    The most urgent task is to understand this weird space in front of us!

    "What Yuan Xiaoyao wants to teach me, I'm afraid?How to enter this magical space.  I don¡¯t know what exists in this space.  No way, it's just a strong smell of killing?  "

    Standing up, Ye Pengfei walked in one direction.

    ? Here, there is no heaven and earth, no sun and moon, and naturally there is no such thing as southeast, southeast, northwest.  However, Ye Pengfei was keenly aware that the killing atmosphere seemed to be stronger in a certain direction.  Based on his past adventure experience, Ye Pengfei walked towards the direction where the killing atmosphere was strong.

    While walking, Ye Pengfei was positioning himself.  It's not about determining your position in this weird space, and there's no way to locate it here, but it's about determining your position in that hill.

    After walking a few steps

    "Weird! Weird! So weird!"

    He had obviously walked several steps in a row, and the killing atmosphere around him had obviously become more intense. However, his position in the hillock did not move at all, as if he had not stood up at all, and he had not stood up at all.  It¡¯s like walking around!

    After walking a few more steps, the situation was still the same.  Ye Pengfei suppressed the surprise in his heart and kept walking forward.

    "It's very possible that the answer lies in the place where the murderous aura is strongest. Guide me to that place, which is Yuan Xiaoyao's ultimate goal!!!"

    Ye Pengfei believes that Yuan Xiaoyao will not harm him, and Ye Pengfei believes in his own strength.

    "It's just some killing energy. Even if any killing beasts can evolve from it, it can only threaten those Tianzun-level beings, and it can't threaten me!"

    Now, Ye Pengfei's realm has surpassed Tianzun.  What to say after surpassing, Ye Pengfei hasn't had time to consult Yuan Xiaoyao.  However, Ye Pengfei's physical cultivation was unable to surpass the Tianzun level because of Feng Xianzhou's warning.  However, it is not very difficult to deal with the increasingly intense murderous aura.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei traveled thousands of miles away

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1415. Escorting Wind Chimes

    Ye Pengfei estimated the tens of millions of miles by himself.  Spatial positioning is not possible here, so it is not easy to calculate walking distance.

    Ye Pengfei estimated the tens of millions of miles based on the approximate distance of each step he took.  As for whether there are any strange changes between one step and another.  Or even, within one step, will there be any special space crossed?  Even someone as strong as Ye Pengfei was confused and couldn't be sure.

    That¡¯s it, step by step.

    Teleportation is obviously not practical. If you teleport in this weird space, who knows where you will teleport to?  If he bumps into some weird existence and is caught off guard, he might be in real danger.

    ?While walking, suddenly!

    "This is the sound of wind chimes!"

    Finally, in this strange space that was monotonous and filled with only the atmosphere of killing, Ye Pengfei discovered the first unusual thing.

    "Someone placed a string of wind chimes in the distance. The killing energy slowly flowed, causing the wind chimes to make such a soul-destroying sound!"

    What blows the wind chimes is not the ordinary wind.  Wind chimes that can be blown by the unusual wind are obviously unusual wind chimes.

    Such unusualness made Ye Pengfei stop and listen silently for a while.  He wanted to find out whether there was any danger from the sound of wind chimes.

    "It seems okay. This level of vocal killing method can only kill the existence below the third level of Tianzun. Even a strong man who has just become the third level of Tianzun should be able to walk through it unharmed."

    Ye Pengfei's judgment was correct, and he walked forward again until he reached the wind chime without encountering any trouble.

    Of course, if he is still a second-level heavenly being.  Not only would he be unable to walk on such a journey, but he would also most likely be annihilated in an instant, turned into a strong killing aura by this strange space!

    "Little Ling'er. Who put you here?"

    Speaking to a string of wind chimes, Ye Pengfei seemed a bit idiotic.  However, there was a trace of chaotic true meaning in his voice!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The wind chime rang, and the sound seemed no different from before.  However, Ye Pengfei understood it clearly, and Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    "You mean, you were split from a more powerful wind chime?"

    Big wind chimes will also split into small wind chimes, and powerful wind chimes will split into weak wind chimes.  This is almost like saying that wind chimes are alive and will reproduce.  However, the reproduction of wind chimes, like some microorganisms, relies on division and separation.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The wind chimes continued to ring, and Ye Pengfei got more information.

    "If I take you and send you back to a more powerful wind chime, you will get corresponding benefits?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    The space is weird.  The wind chimes are equally quirky.

    This wind chime does not know how to transmit sounds like Zifu and Huanshi back then.  It was only because of Ye Pengfei's chaotic true meaning that it released the information it contained.  If a strong person came over, he would be able to get here safely.  It is impossible to know what kind of weird information is contained in this wind chime.

    He frowned and thought for a while.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try!!!¡±

    Anyway, I can¡¯t leave this weird space.  Anyway, we have to explore around. Instead of running around like a headless fly, we might as well follow the information contained in the wind chime.

    The decision has been made.  Ye Pengfei rolled up the string of wind chimes and walked towards the place where the killing atmosphere was stronger.

    The road pointed by the wind chime is the road leading to a place where the killing energy is more intense.  This was how Ye Pengfei chose the direction and moved forward before.  Now it's just a string of wind chimes. Logically speaking, there is no need to do anything else except continue to deal with the murderous aura around him.

    However, as he walked, Ye Pengfei discovered that something was wrong!

    "This wind chime suddenly became very heavy!"

    Without warning, the wind chime suddenly became ten times heavier.  Ten times the weight is nothing, after all, the original wind chime is very light.  However, such a strange and sudden weight gain made Ye Pengfei realize that something might be going on!

    Boom!  !  !

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei struck out a divine ax to his right side!  !  !

    "It is a ferocious beast evolved from the aura of killing!"

    Ye Pengfei had already seen the monster that attacked Ye Pengfei very clearly before it was defeated by the magical axe.  That ferocious aura clearly comes from the murderous aura in this weird space.  AndAfter the monster was defeated, it turned into a murderous aura again!

    "You little thing, you can actually call the police." Looking at the string of wind chimes in his sleeves, Ye Pengfei laughed.

    A sudden weight gain is a sign that a vicious beast is coming.

    And ten times the weight represents the level of that ferocious beast!

    "The original weight of the wind chime may represent a ferocious beast comparable to the peak level of Tianzun, the second level. And ten times the weight is equivalent to ten beings at the peak level of Tianzun, the second level. Such a weight increase shows that the ferocious beast is far away  It has not reached the level of the third level of Tianzun. This is roughly the same as the feeling of killing me just now!"

    A seemingly inconspicuous string of wind chimes actually has an alarm function and is also a scale to test the level of ferocious beasts.  Ye Pengfei had also never heard of such a weird thing.  However, he has encountered enough weird things today, and he doesn't mind having a few more weird encounters.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei calmed down and continued to move forward.  The further they go, the more intense the murderous aura becomes.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei felt that the murderous aura around him could already kill a third-level Tianzun who had just formed.  At this moment, he heard the familiar sound of wind chimes again.

    "Haha, I found your parents, I will send you there right now!"

    Although the murderous aura has become much stronger, for Ye Pengfei, it is simply the same as nothing.  Soon, he walked in front of a bunch of wind chimes. The size of this wind chime was indeed much larger than the wind chimes in Ye Pengfei's sleeves.

    Whoosh

    When Ye Pengfei released his grip on the wind chimes in his sleeves, the string of wind chimes shot into the big wind chimes instantly.  Ye Pengfei only saw a wave of water ripples, and then only the big wind chime existed, and the small wind chime was no longer visible.

    "This is the mission completed? What benefits are you going to give me?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, as if the big wind chime in front of him could really understand people's words and communicate with them.  In fact, he still used that trace of chaotic true meaning.

    Soon, a message broke into Ye Pengfei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, completely ignoring Ye Pengfei¡¯s heavy defenses!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1416. Desire

    Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment, then frowned slightly.

    "What's the use of a magical power that can kill the powerful people below the third level of Tianzun with one move?"

    If Ye Pengfei was still the same Ye Pengfei who first arrived at Morning Emperor Star, he would be very excited.  However, time flies and time flies.  Ye Pengfei, more than a thousand years later, would be exaggerating to say that the power of a casual sneeze could be comparable to that of this magical power.  If you give him this magical power now, it's just rubbish that needs to be thrown away.

    Looking at the bunch of wind chimes that were much larger in size, Ye Pengfei had an idea and asked curiously: "Do you also need me to escort you?"

    The answer came quickly, and Ye Pengfei finally understood.

    "Sure enough, it seems that this weird space is a training space. The way of training is to escort the wind chimes and find stronger wind chimes. Then, from the stronger wind chimes, you can get stronger magical powers!"

    With an answer that was almost exactly the same as the first string of wind chimes, Ye Pengfei finally knew why Yuan Xiaoyao allowed herself to comprehend such an artistic conception.

    "This weird space must contain magical powers suitable for my level. This gift from Yuan Xiaoyao can be said to be a great gift!"

    No matter which level it exists, powerful magical powers will always be of high value.  No one would think that there are too many magic powers, let alone magic powers that can kill a certain level of existence!

    "After I advanced to the third level of Tianzun, I was unable to create such a powerful magical power for a while. If I hadn't been lucky enough to master the true meaning of life, and successfully practiced it on Huanshi and Zifu.  There is no way I can rely on that mysterious power to instantly kill Qing Wuming!"

    Just because it is powerful, it may not necessarily kill the enemy smoothly.  Even ordinary people understand that they need to learn martial arts moves in order to better use their power.

    The more powerful a being is, the more it needs the method of using power.  And this method of using power is the so-called "magic power".

    "Now, I have a magical power that can instantly kill beings like Qing Wuming. However, my magical power requires that kind of mysterious power to instantly kill those beings If, I  Being able to possess another style that can instantly kill beings like Qing Wuming without that kind of powerful power, I don¡¯t need to worry about those potential threats!¡±

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei felt a passionate desire in his heart.

    To know¡­¡­

    Originally, Ye Pengfei planned to find out.  Why did Qing Wuming's magical power, which was deeply rooted in his belief, be transformed back intact by him after it exploded?  He wanted to figure out this mysterious mechanism, this mysterious power.  Then use this mysterious power to replace the mysterious power in the eighteen levels of hell.

    However, Ye Pengfei failed, he did not find the answer to the question.

    Next, Ye Pengfei wanted to trigger that magical power again, which put great pressure on his own beliefs.  He wanted to get back to his old ways.  Use huge external pressure to promote the transformation of your own thoughts.

    However, Ye Pengfei still failed.  Even though he has refined Qing Wuming, even though he has obtained a large amount of Qing Wuming's Taoist artistic conception.  But.  He still hasn't figured out how to activate that magical power.

    In short, Ye Pengfei wanted to gain some kind of powerful power and once again have the ability to kill Qing Wuming instantly.  There is currently no possibility of realization.

    But now, hope comes again!  !  !

    Speed, suddenly lifted up.  Now that we know the purpose of this weird space.  There is no need to move forward step by step.

    one!  two!  three!  Four!  five!

    Soon, Ye Pengfei found five more strings of wind chimes!

    "The magical power that can kill the peak level existence of the third level of Tianzun is indeed true!!!"

    The five strings of wind chimes correspond to the beginning, low level, middle level, high level, and peak of Tianzun's third level.  Although, Ye Pengfei has never fought against any venerable person, and he has never even met a powerful person.  However, based on Ye Pengfei's current level, his judgment was accurate.

    "With my current strength, using this magical power, I can easily kill any powerful person. Even the powerful ones from all races are no exception How far will the next magical power allow me to reach?"

    Now this level of magical power is worthy of Ye Pengfei's understanding and mastery.  Next, more powerful magical powers will become even more worthy of Ye Pengfei's admiration.

    By the way, Ye Pengfei also has another kind of longing.  That is, figure out the subsequent realm distribution!

    "What kind of situation is it to prove the existence of the supreme road?"???  What are the classification standards among these strong men?  "

    The classification standard seems to be just a means to determine the level of the strong.  When strong men compete, what matters is their specific combat power, not their level of realm.

    However, in fact, the classification standards can guide the strong in their cultivation, allowing them to know very clearly what direction they should work towards in the future.

    "Although the Moon Immortal Star is barren, it is not completely impossible for a being to be born in the realm of gods and humans. It is because the powerful people on the Moon Immortal Planet are completely unaware of the realm of immortals and gods and above. Therefore, it will lead to long-term  Since then, there has been no strong man in the realm of gods and humans appearing on Yuexian Planet."

    "Now I am just like the strong men on the Moon Immortal Star. Although I have proven the Supreme Way, if I don't know the subsequent realm classification, the situation is standard. I may also stop because I don't know at all.  Don¡¯t move forward!¡±

    Now, we finally have a chance to understand the situation.  Judging from the previous strings of wind chimes, each string of wind chimes will accurately correspond to a level of realm.  Five consecutive strings of wind chimes add up to exactly one level of heaven.  Even an idiot can guess that as long as he can get the next wind chime, he can deduce the general distribution of levels above Tianzun!

    Deep in his heart, Ye Pengfei is very eager to move on, but

    Directly ahead, the aura of killing was so strong that it was daunting.  Even though Ye Pengfei is very advanced, he still can't take a step forward!

    After all, his strength has not reached this level.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei¡¯s realm was out of touch with his power. That was because his realm jumped too fast, but his power was restricted by the space plane or the soul.

    Now, he is once again out of touch with his realm and power because, in order to continue to stay in the universe, he cannot remove his own restrictions.

    Therefore, at this new dividing line, Ye Pengfei has not moved forward.  No matter how much he longed, he had no choice but to take even a single step

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1417. How to move forward?

    "It wouldn't be a big deal if you just face waves of killing energy like this. Their power is not as powerful as Qing Wuming's, but"

    However, in the face of this murderous aura that permeates every inch of space, it is impossible to distinguish how many strands of murderous aura there are.  With Ye Pengfei's current strength, it is still very difficult to resist.

    "If it's just hard resistance, I can still break in. However, there is still a powerful killing beast in this murderous aura! Although the wind chime can call the police, in such an environment. Even if the alarm is received  There¡¯s nothing I can do about the message!¡±

    With Ye Pengfei's current strength, if he rushes forward with all his strength, it is still possible to reach a long distance.  However, if faced with a huge external attack, he would have no power to fight back.

    "It would be nice if we could keep these murderous auras separate."

    Standing quietly on the spot, Ye Pengfei quietly thought about the best strategy.  Gradually, his thoughts were completely focused on how to change these murderous auras!

    If it were an ordinary existence, I'm afraid you would think that this is simply whimsical.  If Zifu and Huanshi come to invade.  I am afraid that they will think more about how to effectively enhance their own defense and how to free up more power to deal with the attacks of vicious beasts.

    However, Ye Pengfei once again showed his keen insight that is different from others.  He discovered that among these seemingly identical killing auras that were permeating everywhere, there were actually slight differences.

    "Use these differences to change the situation in the space ahead. Only in this way can I go further!"

    "It's meaningless just to move forward reluctantly."  Why take the risk and move forward if you can't get the next string of wind chimes?

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei has a big heart.  He not only wants to get the next string of wind chimes, he also wants to get more wind chimes!

    "I don't know. Is there only one opportunity like this? The only thing that is certain is that this weird space is definitely not the work of Yuan Xiaoyao!"

    The aura of killing is an aura of evil.  But Yuan Xiaoyao is essentially a being who longs for Yuan to stay away from killing.

    The reason is that it will turn the entire Morning Emperor Star into a huge paradise.  Not just because of the sharp and conflicting emotions of comfort first and killing later.  Only when there is a huge gap in life can one's plans go forward.  It's because, deep down in her heart, Yuan Xiaoyao really wants to live in such a paradise.

    It is precisely because of this that some flaws in her various arrangements were revealed, and Ye Pengfei found them and boldly guessed Yuan Xiaoyao's entire plan.

    It is precisely because of this.  When Ye Pengfei ruthlessly revealed her intentions and asked her clearly whether this was in line with the meaning of her existence, Yuan Xiaoyao felt something.  Take the initiative to withdraw the hub core formation.

    The hub formation is broken and all formations are destroyed.  Yuan Xiaoyao terminated her plan, which further illustrates this.  In essence, she is an existence that rejects killing!

    "That plan can be said to be because of the development of my lover. She was forced to change her mind before she did it. However, for me, she would never be able to do this I even doubt that even if she is evil in nature, what will she do?  Do you have the ability to build such a weird space?"

    These words were what Ye Pengfei said a long time later when the girls asked Ye Pengfei about the cause and effect of that year.  These are Ye Pengfei's current judgments.  For him now, because everything is too weird, he dare not claim that he is right.  However, he still insisted on following this judgment and continued to calculate

    Various plans were devised.  Then, various plans were quickly rejected and abandoned.

    Ye Pengfei has done this kind of thing many times in the past.  He was familiar with the road and quickly figured out a highly feasible plan.

    "There is a 90% certainty that it will be a perfect success 90% is not high enough. However, you can give it a try!"

    Nor can it always be calculated.

    Back then, in that big spherical space supported by exotic scientific principles, Ye Pengfei not only learned how to build an intelligent brain, he also learned how to deeply understand the drawbacks of computing.  Many times, too precise calculations will cause unnecessary trouble.  After all, plans don¡¯t change as fast as they do.  No matter how precise the calculation is, it cannot be said to be a successful calculation until it is successfully executed.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei has long known what is enough.  Every time he made various calculations, he would always stop calculating after reaching a certain level of certainty.

    Every timeSituations are all different.  The upper limit of probability each time is different.  Ninety percent is the upper limit that he will not continue to calculate this time.  Ninety percent is also the lowest probability among his previous calculations!

    "The 90% probability means that if you try ten times, you may fail once. If you are very unlucky, you happen to be in that unlucky time and space. Maybe ten attempts will result in ten failures!"

    Probability is just an estimate of the future, not an accurate future.  Ye Pengfei has long understood this ironclad fact.

    The armor that had resisted Qing Wuming's bombardment at the beginning once again enveloped Ye Pengfei.  The divine ax pattern on the chest has changed from nine handles to ten handles.  This shows that during this period, Ye Pengfei seemed to be just traveling with the beauty.  In fact, his combat power has secretly increased by more than 10%!

    The increase in combat power brings about stronger armor.  Ye Pengfei believed that if he faced that level of bombardment again, he could resist for seven or eight hours without wavering.  If not, the killing energy in front of him is really too dense.  With such a magical armor alone, he can walk for a long time.

    boom!  !  !

    Wearing armor, Ye Pengfei seemed to have hit a wall.  The huge impact sound made Ye Pengfei's ears buzz and his eyes flashed with gold.

    ¡°Damn it, there is such a change!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who was knocked back abruptly, could not help but curse in a low voice.  The front that was originally filled with powerful killing energy actually still had such a tyrannical barrier.  This barrier is not some extra power. This barrier actually evolved because of the intertwined induction between the killing auras!

    "Only when there is a difference can this kind of induction occur. I thought I had found a clever method, but who knew, the other party actually played this trick here!"

    A fierce look suddenly appeared on his face!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1418. Successfully entered

    Ye Pengfei rarely shows such an expression. Anyone who is familiar with him knows that once he shows such an expression.  That means he will fight tooth and nail!

    ¡°In essence, Ye Pengfei is a very stubborn existence.  If it weren't for his stubbornness, he wouldn't have flatly rejected Qin Zhongtian's kindness when he first got involved in cultivation.  Similarly, if it were not for his stubbornness, he would not have exploded with power far beyond his own when he was in desperate situations many times.

    Although, he is already very strong now.  Although, he rarely works so hard anymore.  Although, whenever faced with dangerous and unusual challenges, he would choose to make careful calculations instead of risking his life to fight.

    But¡­¡­

    The stubbornness in your bones will not disappear just because you become stronger.  When it's time to fight, he will risk his life without hesitation!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    The power of the continuous bombardment brought Ye Pengfei's life force with him.  This is not the simple burning of life like before, this is using Ye Pengfei's unique life power!

    When Zi Mansion gained life, it also gained a power so terrifying that even Zi Mansion itself would tremble.

    Ye Pengfei, from the moment he was born, he has possessed such a unique and powerful life force!

    Every creature, every real life form, actually possesses a majestic power of life.  Just as life is diverse, so are these life forces.

    For example, Zifu, its life force is some kind of unique rhythmic force.

    "For example, Ye Pengfei, his life force contains rich levels of power, like a kaleidoscope of strange power!

    Listening to the sound, the roaring sound seems to be not much different from the bombardment in those battles in the past.

    But.  If you listen carefully, even if it's just Bei Tangyu, a low-level existence in the Nirvana realm and Earth Immortal level, you can still hear something strange.

    Those roaring sounds are actually rich in levels and different from each other!

    The rich sound levels represent a wide variety of force vibration patterns.  However, the various vibration patterns of force gradually caused various incongruities to appear in the strange barrier in front.

    What Ye Pengfei wants is this kind of incongruity!

    It consumes life force.  The bombardment continued for several breaths of time.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's eyes squinted, and a sharp sharp gaze was shot at a certain place on the left front.

    Hum~~~~~~

    This time, the sound was neither a roar nor a sonorous sound, but like a large swarm of bees collecting honey collectively.

    The buzzing sound that rises and falls suddenly does not sound as loud as the roar just now.  But even now the roar continues.  But.  No matter how loud the roar, it can't cover up this seemingly weak buzzing sound.

    Soon, the buzzing sound became weaker.  And when this buzzing sound.  When he was almost unable to hear, Ye Pengfei rushed forward again!

    ¡°Finally made it here!!!¡±

    No more barriers, no more obstacles.  Ye Pengfei burst out laughing happily, although in his laughter.  The feeling of weakness cannot be hidden

    ¡­¡­

    keep going!

    Since the front barrier was successfully broken, the road behind.  It's much easier to go.  It's like when faced with a mess, as long as you cut a gap, you can naturally pull out the broken hemp rope.

    Ye Pengfei did this. The buzzing sound from before created a gap.  Ye Pengfei cut in along the gap, and the next thing became much easier.

    "The method I calculated earlier is indeed efficient and effective. It is divided into streams of killing energy, and its power is greatly reduced, and it no longer poses any threat to me!"

    The murderous energy concentrated together is like a large buffalo concentrated together.  No matter how awesome the lion is, there is no way he can cause trouble to a large group of buffaloes.  And if this large group of buffaloes is separated by some force, no matter how strong a single buffalo is, it cannot be the opponent of a ferocious lion.

    According to the previous calculation, Ye Pengfei successfully divided the killing energy into strands, and he successfully changed the situation in the space in front of him.

    Ye Pengfei only changes the space conditions directly in front of him, to the left, right and behind him. He will not waste time or energy to care about it.

    The power of left and right will of course squeeze Ye Pengfei.  It's not like the force behind him didn't squeeze in from behind.  However, Ye Pengfei was moving very fast, and these three forces had not had time to suppress Ye Pengfei.On Fei Fei's body, Ye Pengfei had already reached the front.

    "This not only saves effort, but also minimizes the chance of encountering the killing beasts. Although these beasts have no brains, they are made purely of killing energy, but they are extremely vicious!"

    Before getting the string of wind chimes, Ye Pengfei had already fully realized the ferocity of these ferocious beasts.  Although Ye Pengfei simply killed them, his counterattack before his death actually allowed some of the killing energy to invade into Ye Pengfei's Tao body.  In order to deal with these murderous auras, Ye Pengfei spent a lot of time before he succeeded.

    "Those are just killing beasts equivalent to existences like Jiao Yan. And the killing beasts here are all tens of millions of times more powerful than Jiao Yan If you can avoid these beasts, you should try to avoid them. I  If we don¡¯t actively disrupt the killing energy on the left, right and behind, at least the killing beasts far away won¡¯t know about it!¡±

    The word "know" is often used in relation to real living beings.  Logically speaking, beasts such as killing beasts are said to be beasts, but they actually have no intelligence at all, let alone a soul. They only have special existences with killing instincts.  In this way, the word "know" should not be used on these killing beasts.

    However, Ye Pengfei still used it like this. It was not that he used the wrong word, but that these special beings who seemed to have no soul and no intelligence could really "know" that someone had broken into this area.

    Ye Pengfei did not study the reason carefully, but he roughly guessed that this was equivalent to a stress mechanism.  As long as you don't activate them, they won't "know" you're coming.

    "As long as you don't hit the killing beast head-on, there won't be any danger!"

    Ye Pengfei has completely solved the problem of murderous aura.  As long as there was no interference from the killing beast, he estimated that he would soon be able to hear the sound of wind chimes full of killing smell again.  However, what made him very depressed was that what he heard was waves of roaring sounds

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1419. The true artistic conception of the killing spirit!

    "What bad luck." Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    The weight gain of the wind chimes in his sleeves shows that the ferocious beast blocking the road ahead is as powerful as ten thousand Jiao Yans.  With Ye Pengfei's power, it is not impossible to kill such a being.  However, once the war breaks out, the flames of war will ignite.  It is very likely that other killing beasts will be successfully induced.

    "When I picked up the fourth string of wind chimes, I didn't pay attention to this problem, so I had to face hundreds of killing beasts. Now if I provoke hundreds of killing beasts again, I will die without a burial place!"

    If that happens, you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you want to.  Even if I want to leave this weird space, I don't know what to do.

    ¡°We can only think of a way to kill this murderous beast instantly!¡±

    If the opponent is a real life form, you may be able to use the method of creating a suspicion formation to destroy it instantly.  However, the other party is just a special being with no soul at all and no intelligence at all.  Such calculations are completely useless.

    Such a ferocious beast only "knows" how to keep rushing towards Ye Pengfei.  Any tricks to mislead the enemy, any tricks to deceive the enemy from the sidelines, and other methods are of no use.

    Not to mention using the clone to fight in place of the real body.  A long time ago, Ye Pengfei had discovered that these soulless ferocious beasts were incredibly accurate in judging what was the real body and what was the prosthesis!

    "No way, just let it rush in directly!!!"

    Facing the huge and powerful killing beast directly in front of him, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to open the entrance to his own space plane for the first time in his life.

    As the saying goes, open the door and greet the thief.  Ye Pengfei is now opening the door to meet the enemy!

    This huge enemy rushed into Ye Pengfei's space plane with a roar.  This is Ye Pengfei's main plane.

    "Here. I am God, and I order that the fighting here will never spread outside the space plane!"

    By blocking the battle movement, you avoid activating other killing beasts.  In order to avoid any accidents, the ninety-nine and eighty-one auxiliary planes were arranged into a large trapping formation, sealing their main plane within the formation.

    kill¡­¡­

    Ten breaths later, Ye Pengfei finally succeeded in destroying this murderous beast.  It took nearly an hour.  Ye Pengfei had just purified and killed the killing aura dispersed by this killing beast one by one.

    At this moment, something surprising happened to Ye Pengfei.

    "I can actually condense the eleventh axe!"

    Just after purifying and killing those murderous auras, Ye Pengfei discovered that his magical ax power had actually advanced again.  When he advanced from ten divine axes to eleven, the power of his divine axes immediately increased by a full 10%!

    "The aura of killing can at best become a source of power. If I didn't ban my own power, I would get stronger power. Why can this aura of killing actually promote the advancement of supernatural powers?"

    It seems that this is completely irrelevant.  However, Ye Pengfei thought about it for a while.  Finally some understanding came to mind.

    "Could it be that the artistic conception contained in the aura of killing actually belongs to the same line as the artistic conception of that set of magical footwork. Or even, the artistic conception of that set of magical footwork. It comes from this aura of killing.  The artistic conception?¡±

    In fact, Ye Pengfei has long been doubting the magical footwork he learned.  The mysterious artistic conception in that footwork was actually not calculated by Zi Mansion at all.  Otherwise, why would he have become so powerful after only understanding the artistic conception of the first few steps?  After Zi Mansion evolved into a real life form, it didn't have as strong a fighting power as itself?

    However, Ye Pengfei has not asked this question all this time.  He believed that since Zifu refused to take the initiative to talk about it, it must be because Zifu had difficulties with Zifu, and Zifu had reasons that he could not explain clearly.

    Now, Ye Pengfei finally knows why Zifu refuses to take the initiative to explain or mention

    "That set of magical footwork was created by Yuan Xiaoyao or Xue Ling. They just taught that set of footwork to me through Zifu!"

    Everything can be faked, but artistic conception cannot be faked.  When he was surprised to find that the murderous aura in the strange space actually contained the same artistic conception as that set of magical footwork, Ye Pengfei finally determined roughly the correct source of that set of footwork.

    "Actually, the artistic conception in the killing aura is more mysterious and powerful than the artistic conception in that set of magical footwork!"

    After getting that trace of the true meaning of chaos, Ye Pengfei can read the entire set of footwork from beginning to end and learn the entire artistic conception.  Compare those artistic conceptions with those in the aura of killingIn comparison, Ye Pengfei clearly felt that the artistic conception in this killing aura was more mysterious and powerful.

    And the most mysterious thing is

    "If I hadn't actively let a killing beast in, I wouldn't have felt this artistic conception at all. Just by sensing the killing energy surrounding me, I could only feel the killing artistic conception!"

    In this weird space, Ye Pengfei has been traveling for a long time and a long distance.  According to Ye Pengfei's own estimation, he may have traveled three quadrillion miles, and it may have taken him nearly three days.

    During this process, Ye Pengfei was always in various "close contacts" with the murderous spirit.  However, he has never discovered that there is such a secret hidden in the murderous aura!  !  !

    "The matter of wind chimes can be moved back. First, go all out to swallow and purify the killing energy!!!"

    The main plane is opened again.  The entrance to the main plane was like a huge mouth that opened wide, whirring, and swallowed up a lot of killing energy in one fell swoop.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now, we¡¯ll talk about it after the purification is complete!¡±

    These murderous auras will corrode Ye Pengfei's soul and body. They are poisonous existences.  Moreover, only after purifying them and removing the superficial murderous artistic conception can the true artistic conception be revealed.

    This time, the killing energy that Ye Pengfei swallowed was approximately one percent of that of the ferocious beast before.  In this way, the speed of purification is greatly increased.  After a while, he had it completely done.

    "Haha, it's true. It's these artistic conceptions that make my magical ax power grow!!!"

    In just such a short period of time, the twelfth Kaitian God Ax condensed one percent!

    "If, when they taught me this method, they told me the method to enter here, wouldn't I have to work so hard to find the method to improve my artistic conception? Fortunately, the journey to the eighteenth level of hell is dangerous.  However, the rewards gained are also huge!¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and started again, the journey of devouring

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1420. Powerful Wind Chimes!  (superior)

    In fact, how could Ye Pengfei guess that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao had no idea that they could still practice in this way.  Even among the other strong men who have entered this weird space, no one has discovered that they can naturally advance their corresponding magical powers by swallowing and purifying the aura of killing!

    Ye Pengfei at this moment, of course, is even less likely to imagine the deeper meaning contained in these artistic conceptions.  If he has the ability to peel away these artistic conceptions and see the deeper meaning, then he can become the first being in history to control this weird space!

    In fact, he devoured the beast of killing and purified the aura of killing. Seeing these artistic conceptions covered by the artistic conception of killing was already beyond Yuan Xiaoyao's expectations.  Originally, Yuan Xiaoyao just planned to let Ye Pengfei experience this weird space.  Let Ye Pengfei master at least one corresponding magical power every time he advances to a higher level in his future training.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know that what he has done has far exceeded Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s imagination.  He thought that these were Yuan Xiaoyao's designs.  This made him feel very grateful.

    "I have to thank not only Yuan Xiaoyao, but also Samsara. If it weren't for him, how could I have taken advantage of this."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled a few times and continued

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei stayed here for about ten days.  In the end, no matter how much he tried to devour and purify it, he could not continue to evolve his magical ax power.

    "We have reached the extreme, we can move on!"

    The ultimate, it will definitely appear.  Otherwise, the magical power of the divine ax would be unimaginably powerful.

    Not to mention that the artistic conception of the law in the divine axe¡¯s magical power is not just these.  If the artistic conception of other laws fails to grow, the magical ax power will lose the use that Ye Pengfei originally intended.

    "After all, the strongest point of my magical power lies in the true meaning of life!"

    As long as you can see the flaws in the other person's life.  The power of Ye Pengfei's magical power will skyrocket.  Ye Pengfei believed that although Yuan Xiaoyao was much stronger than him.  However, relying on this magical power, he was able to fight across levels and even defeat Yuan Xiaoyao!

    "Keep moving forward, even if there is more profound artistic conception information, you can't swallow it anymore. Only when the artistic conception of other laws is simultaneously improved, can you continue!"

    If it continues, how powerful will this magical power be?

    Even though this magical power was invented by Ye Pengfei.  However, he could no longer see clearly the ultimate potential of this magical power!

    "Even if you can't reach the place where the next string of wind chimes is, the trip is worth it." Moving forward again, Ye Pengfei's face was full of a relaxed smile, "In the past, there were only nine Kaitian God Axes. With their power,  During the battle, I can only use this magical power to discover the broken life of existences like Huan Shi. And now, I already have a total of forty-eight Kaitian God Axes. Maybe they are stronger than existences like Zifu  .I can also quickly detect the flaws in their lives!¡±

    As long as it can be discovered, it means that the gap can be used to kill powerful enemies.  In other words, even if Ye Pengfei can't get the string of wind chimes below.  He also already possesses the ability to kill everything below Zi Mansion!

    What¡¯s the allure of wind chimes?  Isn't it a powerful killing power?  Now.  Ye Pengfei, who had swallowed up so much killing energy, had raised his magical powers to a level he had only dreamed of!

    To know¡­¡­

    Not every time, Ye Pengfei can guess where Qing Wuming¡¯s life is broken, as well as where a powerful enemy¡¯s life is broken.

    Similarly, Ye Pengfei cannot always discover the gaps in the lives of powerful enemies like he discovered the gaps in Yuan Xiaoyao's life.

    In fierce battles, especially in narrow encounters without warning, only through this magical power can Ye Pengfei quickly find the weakest point in the enemy's life and unleash his strongest killing move.

    "This trip is already worth it. If I can get a few more wind chimes, it will be even better!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled happily and moved forward as fast as possible.  After just one stick of incense, the melodious sound of wind chimes rang in my ears again.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally almost here, and the sound of the wind chimes this time is even more uncomfortable to listen to!¡±

    The sound of wind chimes is a pleasant sound.  Many young girls like this sound the most.

    However, the sound of the wind chimes here is a soul-destroying sound.  The more powerful the wind chime was, the more the sound it made made Ye Pengfei frown.

    Amidst the sound of wind chimes, I quickly moved forward dozens of steps.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfeistopped.

    If there are others here, they can clearly see that Ye Pengfei is full of blood, like a gambler who has lost his sight!

    ¡°Awesome, so awesome!!!¡±

    Such a voice, given my state of mind, is actually an irresistible feeling.

    Such a voice can actually make someone in such a state of mind faintly show signs of collapse!

    what does that mean?

    "As long as I get that string of wind chimes, I will master another technique that can kill magical powers as powerful as Zifu's!"

    The powerful magical power of the first form is the divine ax power after rapid advancement.

    The powerful magical power of the second form is right in front, not far away!

    Walk¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being taking a step forward, a step that includes our own strong beliefs.

    Since entering the weird space, Ye Pengfei used the powerful power of faith for the first time while traveling!

    Walk¡­¡­

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Walks several steps.

    With the support of strong telepathy, Ye Pengfei seemed to be brisk and took several steps in succession.

    However, only Ye Pengfei knew how difficult these steps were.  Only Ye Pengfei knows how difficult it is to move forward!

    ¡°Cut the God¡¯s Axe, give it to me!!!¡±

    The protective armor was no longer needed, and the forty-eight divine axes were slashed straight ahead.

    What they struck was the killing energy in front of them, and they could not disperse the sound of the wind chimes.

    However, when they chopped the killing energy in front of them, they did not scatter the killing energy. Instead, they gathered the killing energy and formed a bulge towards Ye Pengfei and towards the wind chime.  A huge cyclone with concave sides.

    ¡°Condensation!!!¡±

    On this side of the cyclone, facing Ye Pengfei, a shell quickly formed, a shell with sound insulation effect.

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect the shell to have much effect. He only needed the shell to resist for a moment.

    A moment later

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1421. Powerful Wind Chime!  (middle)

    In this short moment, the soul-stirring sound of the wind chimes disappeared from Ye Pengfei's ears

    Just after this short moment, Ye Pengfei could no longer hear the soul-stirring and life-threatening sound of the wind chime!  !  !

    "With sound, against sound, foreign scientific principles are still useful."

    Finally, Ye Pengfei laughed again.

    The principle of sound waves is not the principle of Taoism in the Three Thousand Great Dao.  This is a principle that comes from foreign laws.

    In fact, the laws and principles regarding sound are also different in different universes.  However, Ye Pengfei can always remember that the laws and principles from foreign scientific principles are always different and unexpected.

    Especially when he once again learned that Niu Ben was driving a time-travel spaceship and did not know where he had traveled to, Ye Pengfei realized more deeply that the kind of "scientific principle" was not the "universe".  "Law" is actually more magical and mysterious than any kind of law principle.

    "I don't know what's going on with Niu Ben now. I still can't find his whereabouts. Logically speaking, he is still in the eighteenth level of hell."

    "Yu'er's intuition was right, but it was also wrong. Niu Ben had the ability to intervene in that kind of battle. He could even use it to counter Wu Ming. However, Niu Ben failed to appear in that battle in time."

    After successfully defeating the attack of the sound of wind chimes, Ye Pengfei's mind became slightly more distracted.  He once again calculated Niu Ben's whereabouts.  What he didn't know was that just as he was calculating Niu Ben's whereabouts, Niu Ben was also calculating his own whereabouts

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, who is that? That is my beautiful and awesome master Yue Ningbing Ahhhh, why can't you stop? Ahhhh, do the math for me. Where is my master, where is my master?  , quickly position yourself again and rush over again!"

    In the cockpit, Niu Ben was already going crazy.

    "Get out of here, you idiot, don't come over. How did you control the Invincible? You can't stop it, you can't turn around!"

    Niu Ben kicked a robot hard and sent it flying away.  The robot is still in the air.  It just becomes a bunch of parts.  What¡¯s interesting is that none of the parts suffered any damage due to the bull run.

    "Reassemble it for me, and you will no longer be allowed to control the braking system Well, what should I do for you? Well, you will be responsible for mopping the floor from now on!"

    Amid Niu Ben¡¯s angry yelling, the pile of parts automatically assembled and turned into a cleaning machine.

    If Ye Pengfei were here.  Your eyes will definitely widen in surprise.  Because, in the process of such spin-off and combination, there is clearly a trace of life.  Is it a machine or a life?  Something like this.  Even someone like Ye Pengfei would be confused and confused.

    However, for Niu Ben, he doesn¡¯t care about life or non-life.  Anyone who can work for him is a good thing.

    "You, you. You, and you, go and repair the brake system for me. If we hit some powerful space-time barrier, we will be finished together!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ??Four robots make four different sounds and run towards the same destination.  Soon, they passed through a wall.

    If Ye Pengfei were here, he would definitely be surprised by this scene again.  That wall is clearly the entity.  Moreover, it is still the kind of powerful entity that even the current Fox Princess cannot punch through with one punch!  !  !

    Such an entity can penetrate at will?  If this method is used in other aspectssuch as attacking the enemy's defensive treasures, I am afraid that most of the enemies will die in despair!  !  !

    What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that Niu Ben achieved such rapid progress in the seventh layer of space.  Although Niu Ben grew rapidly in the past, it was still far from reaching this level.  However, after collecting so much black mist, pus and blood, and a large number of things that had not yet had time to turn into black mist and pus and blood in the seventh layer of space, he made an astonishing leap forward.

    Tianzun is at the pinnacle of the third level of heaven!  !  !

    It¡¯s simply unbelievable that Niu Ben jumped to this level in one go just based on what he gained in the seventh level of space!  !  !

    Think about it, what did Ye Pengfei gain when he passed through the seventh level of space?

    Think about it, how many twists and turns did Ye Pengfei go through and how many unexpected gains he got before he reached this level??

    It¡¯s almost as if Ye Pengfei is just a very poor cook who only cooked up a meal that was barely edible.  And Niu Ben, when faced with the same pile of ingredients, actually made a full banquet of Manchu and Han Dynasties!

    Compared with Niu Ben, Ye Pengfei's gains in this seventh level are simply rubbish.  Not to mention the gains of other strong men who have passed through this seventh level of space.

    All of this actually comes from the fact that although Niu Ben has been cultivating and enlightening for many years, he has mastered the three thousand avenues and reached the level of Tianzun.  However, deep down he is still a being who is accustomed to applying the scientific principles of his hometown.  When encountering opportunities, his perspective on problems is very different from others.  That's why he is so magical.

    It was not until many years later that Ye Pengfei knew that in fact, in his previous life, he was stimulated and inspired by beings like Niu Ben, so he created a special magical power, divided into several bodies, and went to  Cultivation and development in different universes.  It wasn't until many years later that Ye Pengfei once again deeply realized what it means that the more you know, the more you don't know!

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, because Ye Pengfei finally solved the problem of the sound of wind chimes, he once again figured out the whereabouts of Niu Ben.  In the end, the calculation was fruitless.  Obviously, Ye Pengfei would not know how powerful Niu Ben was now.  His mind returned to the wind chime in front of him.

    Forty-eight divine axes push the huge cyclone forward, with one side convex and one side concave.  As long as this cyclone does not break, as long as you hide behind the cyclone, there will be no danger.

    But¡­¡­

    "You can't communicate with those wind chimes through this cyclone?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned again.

    It was not easy to get here, it was not easy to complete the task of escorting the wind chime, and it was not easy to get the magical power that I wanted, but I never thought that something like this would happen!

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1422. Powerful Wind Chimes!  (Down)

    After thinking for a long time and trying many methods, Ye Pengfei still couldn't help transmitting his voice that contained the true meaning of chaos.

    The wind chime does not have life, it cannot think at all.  Otherwise, if such a huge cyclone kept advancing in front of him, anyone would be curious to communicate with the cyclone operator.

    Ye Pengfei has always relied on that trace of chaotic true meaning to communicate with the inanimate wind chimes and understand the various intentions of the wind chimes.  But now, this trick is useless unless

    "Unless the cyclone is dispersed, stand in front of it!"

    Unless, it¡¯s just like the previous times.  Standing not far from the wind chime, doing various communications with the wind chime.

    But the wind chimes are ringing all the time.  The closer you are to the wind chimes, the louder the sound will naturally be.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei came up with such an ingenious method because it was difficult to resist the sound of the wind chimes.  Now, if he were to remove the huge cyclone that protected him at such a close distance, wouldn't he be seeking death?

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought of a risky way.  He planned to shrink the cyclone and make two small cyclones to protect his ears.  However, he simulated it and found that it still didn't work.

    "As long as there is an echo, the reception of the wind chimes will be interfered with. Speaking of which, I still have too little grasp of the true meaning of chaos. Otherwise, this method should work."

    Although I know the reason, I cannot solve this problem.  If the true meaning of chaos was so easy to comprehend, Feng Xianzhou would not be so happy to make a deal with Ye Pengfei.

    You must know that Feng Xianzhou now seems to be just teaching Beitang Yu how to quickly advance his true body.  But in fact, he became Bei Tangyu's bodyguard.  With him as a bodyguard, as long as he does not leave the scope of the universe, no one can harm Bei Tangyu!

    Such a bargaining chip is not a small one.  If it weren't for the fact that the true meaning of chaos is extremely difficult to comprehend, given Feng Xianzhou's identity and ability.  He won't be willing to be a bodyguard either.  He also hoped that Ye Pengfei could continue to teach him more of the true meaning of chaos in the future.

    Ye Pengfei also knows the value of the true meaning of chaos. Even if there is no such thing as Feng Xianzhou, as long as he uses the true meaning of chaos, he can clearly know the value of this true meaning.

    ¡° Mastering the true meaning of chaos is equivalent to mastering all inanimate existence.  Once you master the true meaning of life, you master all real life forms!

    Because of this, it is no exaggeration to say that Ye Pengfei's current potential is.  Already far superior to existences such as Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  Even Cang Yuhou was nothing more than a scum-like existence after Ye Pengfei fully realized his potential.

    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s extremely difficult to fulfill your potential!

    "When the book is used, I will regret it less. In one or three moments, I can't grasp more of the true meaning of chaos."

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know how much of the true meaning of chaos he needs to master.  Only then can we realize the idea just now.  Or, after he masters more of the true meaning of chaos, he won't need the protection of the cyclone at all, and the idea just now will naturally be invalidated.

    I have been thinking about it for a long time.  Nothing gained.  Even if it was a plan with only one percent probability, Ye Pengfei couldn't figure it out.  Food is right in front of you, but you can¡¯t eat it when you¡¯re hungry.  The clear spring is right in front of me, and I am almost dying of thirst, but I can't drink from it.  At this moment.  Ye Pengfei feels that the most painful thing in life is nothing more than this.

    "That's it. Relying entirely on my own strength to bear the sound of wind chimes! Maybe under the weight of the sound of wind chimes, I can still soar!"

    Of course not, just bear the sound of the wind chimes here.  Being so close to the wind chime, if the cyclone barrier was suddenly removed, Ye Pengfei would collapse immediately, and there would be absolutely no chance of survival.

    We can only retreat, keep retreating, until we reach the place where the cyclone was created just now.

    Everything, start all over again

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that Yuan Xiaoyao and Bei Tangyu had returned several days ago.  Seeing that Ye Pengfei had entered the strange space, Yuan Xiaoyao took Bei Tangyu and hid it so that Ye Pengfei would not find it.

    Soon, a month passed.  Bei Tangyu couldn't help but asked softly: "Little demon, where did Pengfei go? I see that he is just standing there, it doesn't look like he went somewhere else."

    "Haha, Yu'er, you are finally willing to ask." Yuan Xiaoyao chuckled, "If you have any questions in the future, just ask them directly. Are you still afraid that I will bully you? You are that boy's wife, and I will  Sister Xue Ling, you still have to rely on that boy to get revenge. Seriously, I have to curry favor with you."

    Yuan Xiaoyao's half-joking and half-serious tone made Bei Tangyu laugh.

    "I can tell you all that, but am I still afraid that you will bully me?  I'm just worried that hearing something I shouldn't have affected my state of mind.  "

    "Aha, this is what that boy Ye Pengfei said, right?"

    Bei Tangyu nodded and looked at Yuan Xiaoyao in confusion: "Why, what Pengfei said is wrong?"

    "It's both right and wrong." Yuan Xiaoyao chuckled, "If you want to cultivate and realize the Tao on your own, of course you must avoid contact with things that are far beyond your ability. Otherwise, if you are mentally unstable, you will never want to cultivate in this life. However, there are  I'm here, can I still make you feel unstable?"

    "What if what you said hinders my free development?" Bei Tangyu asked in surprise.

    "That's not easy. I'll tell you first and then erase it."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    However, even though I was speechless for a long time.  Yuan Xiaoyao's playful statement was still recognized by Bei Tangyu.  Seeing Ye Pengfei standing like this for a month, Bei Tangyu was really curious. How could he enter a special space just standing like this?

    "To put it bluntly, it's easy to understand." Yuan Xiaoyao explained with a smile, "It's just like ordinary people can't understand the Mustard Seed Universe no matter what. You can't understand that kind of space just because your realm is too low Actually  Even if you reach my level, you still can't clearly understand the reason why that kind of space exists."

    Bei Tangyu said in surprise: "In other words, even if you are as powerful as you, you only know how to get in and out, but you don't know the details?"

    "Wrong, I only know how to get in, but don't know how to get out." Yuan Xiaoyao shook her head and said, "Every time, I was kicked out of that space. Until now, Xue Ling and I haven't figured it out yet.  , what should I do to leave that space automatically?"

    After a pause, Yuan Xiaoyao let out a long sigh: "We have studied millions of billions of years from previous lives. For us, the existence of this weird space, especially the powerful ones in it, is  The existence of wind chimes is still a mystery!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1423. True Source Realm!

    Returning to the place where the cyclone first condensed, Ye Pengfei stood motionless, like a lifeless wooden stake.

    In fact, being able to stand firmly here is already the limit for him now.  Otherwise, he wouldn't have come up with a clever way to move forward under the protection of the cyclone.

    Although in the end, Ye Pengfei had to retreat to where he was.  However, this trip was not without success.  At least, he already knew how powerful it was to have access to that string of powerful wind chimes.

    "You must have a realm that is more profound than Yuan Xiaoyao's to be able to touch that string of wind chimes. I don't know how Yuan Xiaoyao can do this with a low-level realm?"

    Ye Pengfei, who has just returned here, is not only thinking about how to improve his own realm.  Likewise, he was still wondering if there were any loopholes that could be exploited.  How could he have guessed that Yuan Xiaoyao had not touched the string of wind chimes at all!

    ******

    "It's just a string of wind chimes, but it can be so powerful?" When Bei Tangyu finished listening to Yuan Xiaoyao's description of the string of wind chimes, she couldn't help but be surprised, "Little demon, how many levels are there above Tianzun?"  Realm? What realm of cultivation are you at now, and what kind of realm of cultivation will the owner of the wind chime have?"

    "Above the Heavenly Lord, as far as I know, there is only one realm, and that is the True Origin Realm. My current realm belongs to the third level of the True Origin Realm. As for the owner of the wind chime, who knows which level he has reached. I only know  , the strongest person I have seen in my previous life, a powerful being on the sixth level of the True Origin Realm, could not touch that string of wind chimes!"

    Listening to Yuan Xiaoyao's eloquent talk, Bei Tangyu heard for the first time what happened after surpassing Tianzun.

    "You can't even guess?" Bei Tangyu asked in surprise.

    Thinking about Bei Tangyu, they are all in the same realm. Even if the gap in combat power is too big, he should be able to make some guesses.

    This is Bei Tangyu's speculation based on his own experience, but.  She didn't know that she would wait until she reached the True Origin Realm.  Those past experiences have long been of no use.

    "Yu'er, do you know why this ultimate realm is called the True Source Realm?" Yuan Xiaoyao asked in reply without answering.

    Bei Tangyu thought for a while and smiled: "Perhaps it's because you have glimpsed the existence of the true source. Everything evolves from laws. Laws are determined by the universe. The universe is born from chaos.  .Perhaps the reason for the existence of chaos is the so-called 'origin'?"

    "Yes, but it may not be the case." Yuan Xiaoyao smiled and said, "The origin you mentioned is a normal conjecture. However, when you reach our level, you will feel that there is actually something else.  Many possibilities.¡±

    "For example?"

    "For example. In fact, we are all just illusions. In fact, we are all illusions evolved from an illusion array. And that illusion array is the so-called 'true source'!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s answer.  Bei Tangyu was shocked.  However, if you think about it carefully, as smart as she is, you will soon understand.

    "It's also possible. We are just living beings being raised by others. Is that person the so-called 'true source'?"

    "That's right." Yuan Xiaoyao smiled lightly, with a hint of helplessness in her smile.  "Now you know why we can't guess the strength of the wind chime owner. In our understanding, the true source realm is the so-called ultimate realm. But, in fact, none of us know what it is.  It¡¯s the ¡®True Source¡¯!¡±

    "I am in this realm, but I don't know what this realm is."  In this case, who can guess the true level of powerful existences through magical powers and magical objects?  Perhaps, only by truly seeing it and truly coming into contact can we get a glimpse of it!  !  !

    After a moment of silence, Bei Tangyu asked again: "What level is Pengfei at? What level is your lover brother?"

    "Ye Pengfei is almost catching up with me. He should be at the peak of the second level of True Origin Realm now. However, because he understands a little bit of the origin of chaos, he also understands a lot of the true meaning of life. Therefore, he surpasses me, even several levels higher than me.  , and it¡¯s already a doomed thing.¡±

    "As for" Yuan Xiaoyao's pretty face blushed slightly, "It will take some time for reincarnation to enter the true source realm. If he can fuse the bodies scattered in various universes back, it will be easy to surpass me."

    There are some words that Yuan Xiaoyao did not say.  It is not easy to integrate other bodies back.  Otherwise, Yuan Xiaoyao would not have violated her own character and laid out a cruel plan to first build a paradise and then destroy the entire cultivation star.

    Yuan Xiaoyao no longer needs to say these words.  As smart as Bei Tangyu, he had already guessed this possibility.

    "I don't know, PengHow far can it go, and how long do we have to wait here?  "

    Bei Tangyu was very knowledgeable and took the initiative to change the topic.  Yuan Xiaoyao looked at Bei Tangyu with emotion, and then shook her head slightly:

    "I didn't expect him to go in so quickly. He didn't even listen to my explanation. I'm afraid it will take some time to explore before he can get on the right track Maybe we have to wait a few more months.  ."

    ******

    A few months is nothing at all.  With Yuan Xiaoyao here, it is impossible for the strong men from all walks of life who are anxious and restless because of the death of Taoyuan Dream to be attacked by the flames of war.  So, logically speaking, Yuan Xiaoyao doesn't have anything to worry about.  However, when five months passed

    "why is it like this?"

    Ye Pengfei, who had been standing there, suddenly had a trace of blood flowing out of the corner of his eyes!

    Finally, Yuan Xiaoyao realized that the situation was not good, and she finally became anxious.

    Yuan Xiaoyao was anxious, and Bei Tangyu was even more anxious.

    "Little demon, didn't you say there won't be any danger? Why now"

    "Yu'er, don't worry!" Yuan Xiaoyao shouted in a deep voice, forcefully suppressing Bei Tangyu's restless heart, "Maybe he just discovered some secret and forced his way in. He  An area that shouldn¡¯t be entered. However, there is definitely no danger to his life. I believe that he will be back soon!"

    ¡°If you can¡¯t move forward in that weird space, you will be kicked out of that space.  Those who cannot resist the attack of the killing beast will still be kicked out of that space.  In Yuan Xiaoyao's memory, no one had ever been injured in that space.  Not to mention, he fell into that weird space.

    This time, Ye Pengfei was injured.  The trace of blood seeping out of the corners of his eyes broke all Yuan Xiaoyao's past perceptions.  However, Yuan Xiaoyao still stubbornly believed that Ye Pengfei's life would not be in danger.  She felt that Ye Pengfei would soon be kicked out of that weird space.

    But¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1424. Impact!  (superior)

    Hemorrhage!  !  !

    Not long after Yuan Xiaoyao finished speaking, blood spurted out from hundreds of places all over Ye Pengfei's body!  !  !

    Bei Tangyu couldn't help but lose color. He stood up and wanted to rush towards Ye Pengfei.  However, just when she wanted to take action, she was already locked in place by Yuan Xiaoyao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, there¡¯s something very wrong with him now!¡±

    "Didn't you say that there is absolutely no danger to life? Didn't you say that that is the safest place for trial?" Bei Tangyu yelled at Yuan Xiaoyao, "Let me go! Let me go! I'll do it again  I don¡¯t believe you anymore!¡±

    Blood avalanche is far from fatal to beings like Ye Pengfei.  It's not even a serious injury.

    However, how long has it been since the bloodshot eyes appeared in the corners of the eyes to the bleeding?  If the situation continues to deteriorate, death is not impossible!

    Bei Tangyu almost lost control. If it weren't for her, she would be far behind Yuan Xiaoyao.  Otherwise, she would definitely have to try her best to break through Yuan Xiaoyao's trapping technique.

    But now Bei Tangyu's mood shows no signs of improvement because of Yuan Xiaoyao's fierce shouting.  Even Yuan Xiaoyao's fierce shouting also contained a powerful mood of meditation and concentration.

    "Ye Pengfei is a monster, and her wife is also a monster. With such a small level of cultivation, she can actually resist the power of my magic when she is furious Oh, forget it, let her sleep first."

    In desperation, Yuan Xiaoyao had no choice but to change her technique to make Bei Tangyu fall asleep temporarily.  Looking at Bei Tangyu's pretty face who was still panicking while sleeping, and then looking at Ye Pengfei who had turned into a bloody gourd over there, Yuan Xiaoyao felt that her heart was extremely heavy

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know that his change had made Beitang Yu crazy.  It has made Yuan Xiaoyao feel heavy.  Because, in this weird space, he felt weak for a while, not to mention having a hemorrhage. Even the bleeding from the corners of his eyes did not appear at all!

    If Yuan Xiaoyao knew about this kind of thing, she would definitely be extremely surprised again. This completely subverted her past understanding.

    You must know that after awakening this time, she and Xue Ling entered this weird space once.  They both entered one by one.  Yuan Xiaoyao saw with her own eyes that after Xue Ling's realm fluctuated, she was kicked out of that weird space.

    In other words, according to Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s past knowledge, if something happened to her body in that weird space, people outside could also see it at the same time.

    But now, Ye Pengfei outside has turned into a bloody gourd.  But.  Ye Pengfei inside was just trembling and feeling weaker and weaker

    ¡­¡­

    "I just took such a step and ended up like this." Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.  In his current situation, if a killing beast came, he would have to lie down immediately.

    Fortunately, while the body is weak.  There has indeed been a slight improvement in realm.  Although at this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn't know what to call the state he is in now, but.  But he clearly realized that he was a little stronger.

    If Yuan Xiaoyao were here, she could tell Ye Pengfei that this feeling comes from being close to the so-called "true source".  The true source realm is very different from those realms in the past. The level of it depends entirely on the distance from the "true source".  Rather, it is determined by what abilities one possesses.

    Of course, although Yuan Xiaoyao can explain the source of this feeling.  However, even though she has existed for such a long time, she has never heard anyone mention that someone is extremely close to the so-called "true source".  All the feelings of proximity, in fact, the so-called "nearness" is still very far away.

    No matter what, Ye Pengfei had this experience and he felt his progress.  No matter how hard this growth feels, it is unclear, but Ye Pengfei knows that he has become stronger again, and he knows even more that now he is about to reach the state of Qing Wuming!

    ¡°Just take one more step, just one more step, and I can be as powerful as Qing Wuming!!!¡±

    Although, Qing Wuming was killed instantly by Ye Pengfei.  Although, Qing Wuming was tricked by Ye Pengfei many times.  However, Qing Wuming's powerful power was beyond Ye Pengfei's reach.  If it weren't for that mysterious power, Ye Pengfei might not be able to kill Qing Wuming.

    Gain the power of Qing Wuming!

    Since encountering Qing Wuming, Ye Pengfei has had this kind of longing.  And now, if we want to realize this vision, hope is just ahead, just one step away!

    Although it¡¯s just one step, it¡¯sBut Ye Pengfei was still unable to take the step forward.  In fact, his trembling body never calmed down.  The sound of the wind chimes that "refreshes the heart" is no longer just about grabbing the soul and demanding life, but it is about wiping away the realm that Ye Pengfei has just achieved!

    ¡°It¡¯s already mine, and you still want to snatch it away? No way!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei roared, and all his strength seemed to be poured into the roar.

    Boom!  !  !

    When such a roar collided with the sound of wind chimes coming from the distance, it was like two strong men colliding violently, making an earth-shattering sound.

    " From Ye Pengfei's side, it was quite rare for him to let out such a roar.  But on the other side of the wind chime, it seemed as if nothing had happened.  When the roaring sound subsided, the sound of wind chimes came again, unhurriedly.

    "It's a pity that one collision has brought such a harvest. If I can collide a few more times, maybe I can stand here completely."

    When the sound of wind chimes reached Ye Pengfei's ears again.  Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and took a step back.  Once again, I returned to the place where I stood before.

    A few months seemed like all wasted.  At this time, Ye Pengfei once again returned to the starting point where he condensed the cyclone.  However, the current Ye Pengfei is very different from a few months ago. Now he can listen to the "beautiful" sound of the wind chimes here with ease!

    "This method is feasible, accumulate strength and prepare for the next impact!"

    A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth.  But he didn't know what his smile and his harvest meant, and what kind of impact it would have on Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1425. Impact!  (middle)

    Gather your strength, take a step forward, roar, and punch the murderous wind chime

    The level improvement was finally stable, and he quickly turned back to continue to accumulate the power of the next impact

    This seemingly simple reciprocating action is enough to give all the powerful people who know and have entered this place a soul-shattering impact.  If anyone can understand the secret of Ye Pengfei's advance and retreat, even if they are kept as slaves for hundreds of millions of years, there are many strong people who will not hesitate!

    He is not an ordinary strong person, but a strong person in the True Source Realm.  He is not an ordinary True Origin Realm powerhouse. Even those True Origin Realm beings who are much more powerful than Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao are still likely to worship at Ye Pengfei's feet, just to get a trace of true meaning.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that his seemingly simple steps forward and back were actually quite mysterious.  Although he thought of this method, even he himself, for a long, long time, could not figure out why he was able to do this, but Yuan Xiaoyao could not do this, and Xue Ling could not  Can't do this!

    This is a mystery, a mystery that Ye Pengfei can't imagine at all.

    Even if he can discover this mystery now, so what?  Even if he is confused, as long as it works, he will still do it!

    Many times, it is easier said than done.  But there are many times when it is easier said than done.  Now Ye Pengfei is easy to do.  His uniqueness allows him to take steps forward and steps back so "easily".  However, if he were to solve the mystery of his success, it would be a difficult problem for him to solve

    ¡­¡­

    For Yuan Xiaoyao, how to solve Ye Pengfei's matter is also a very difficult problem!

    "Fortunately, it didn't continue to deteriorate Well, the Tao body healed itself without leaving any traces of trauma But why hasn't he come out yet?"

    Year by year.  Time passed slowly.

    It¡¯s obviously not okay to always let Bei Tangyu be a sleeping beauty.  Not to mention, Yuan Xiaoyao knew that Bei Tangyu in front of her was just a clone.  Bei Tangyu's true body is still in the lower space plane and is still practicing hard.

    Therefore, after seeing that Ye Pengfei's condition was stable, Yuan Xiaoyao lifted the restrictions on Beitangyu.  Bei Tangyu regained consciousness, although he was still very anxious.  But he was not as impulsive as the first time.

    "Little demon, can't you go in and take a look?" Bei Tangyu's voice was cold, and she made no secret of her dissatisfaction with Yuan Xiaoyao.

    "Yu'er, if I could find him, wouldn't I go in?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s voice sounded like she was begging for mercy.  She didn't know it was because she didn't want to lose this weak but evil new friend.  Or because.  She was a little uneasy because of the weirdness of this new friend's man.

    "Is it big inside? It's not easy to find someone?" Bei Tangyu frowned slightly.

    "This is not a big or small problem. No matter how many strong men enter at the same time, no one can see other strong menat least. I have never heard of anyone in this weird space.  Encounter.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Bei Tangyu suddenly said: "Tell me how to get in!"

    Bei Tangyu¡¯s voice.  With an unmistakable flavour.  Bei Tangyu's whole body was like a sharp blade, if Yuan Xiaoyao didn't agree.  She would probably kill him with a single blow!

    The change in momentum made Yuan Xiaoyao secretly frightened.

    Logically speaking, with Bei Tangyu's level of cultivation, no matter how evil she is, she can ignore the method of meditation and concentration, which is already very impressive.  If you can make yourself feel scared, wouldn't it be the most ridiculous thing in the world?

    ??Looking closely, Bei Tangyu is still the same Bei Tangyu, although her realm has improved very quickly.  However, until now, she is still just a small Nirvana existence.

    However, Bei Tangyu, because of Yuan Xiaoyao's delay in answering, and his increasingly fierce aura and coercion, can clearly affect him!

    This is how the same thing?

    Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao's eyes narrowed: "Yu'er, whose strength did you borrow?"

    ¡°Yuan Xiaoyao has always seemed a bit weak.  Apart from building a paradise and doing some things that seemed grand but were not fully realized, she neither killed anyone nor pressured them.  If it weren't for the fact that he knew her strength clearly, Bei Tangyu might have mistakenly thought that Yuan Xiaoyao was just a being whose strength was similar to his own.

    And now, Yuan Xiaoyao has finally shown her keen observation ability that matches her level of cultivation.

    "The artistic conception that can hide from my spiritual consciousness is at least the existence of the fourth level of the True Source Realm Well, it's very weird."?Why is the artistic conception strong but the strength weak?  "

    Without waiting for Bei Tangyu to answer, Yuan Xiaoyao continued talking.

    "Aha!" Yuan Xiaoyao clapped her hands fiercely, "I know, it's that guy again! Hey, hey, we came back this time, but we abided by the rules. You guy, why do you still want to use this method to cheat?  Our secret past?¡±

    This space can be entered even by beings who are not in the True Source Realm.  However, even a True Origin Realm being who is much stronger than Yuan Xiaoyao may not know how to enter this space.  In fact, for many beings in the True Origin Realm, they can only struggle to move forward on their own. How did they know that there is such a weird space that can be used to improve their own realm and artistic conception?

    In an instant, Yuan Xiaoyao thought that Bei Tangyu was possessed by that powerful being.  Otherwise, with Bei Tangyu's ability, she would not be able to do this.

    By extension, a few years ago, the reason why Bei Tangyu was able to withstand his powerful magical powers of meditation and concentration was probably inseparable from that guy.

    "I'm just saying, how could Yu'er be so bitchy? I'm sorry, it's all you who are behind this!" Yuan Xiaoyao thought hard in her heart, imagining the other party as a sneaky and deceitful girl from a good family.  exist.

    "I'm warning you, don't hurt Yu'er. Although your realm is higher than mine, you can still rely on this universe to deal with me. However, as long as you dare to touch even a hair of Yu'er, I will never spare you!"

    After a stern warning, Bei Tangyu's face gradually softened.

    ¡°Little demon, don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s my senior brother Feng, he won¡¯t harm me.¡±

    "YouSenior Brother Feng?" Yuan Xiaoyao's eyes were a little dazed, "Isn't it the guy who controls this universe? No, besides him, who else here is so awesome?"

    Bei Tangyu couldn't help but smiled slightly.  This was the first time Ye Pengfei smiled since her sudden collapse.

    "Little demon, my senior brother Feng, Feng Xianzhou, is the guy who controls this universe."

    Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.  I have seen many incredible things, but what other thing is more incredible than this one?

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1426. Impact!  (Down)

    After some explanation, Yuan Xiaoyao finally understood everything.

    "Okay, for the sake of you being Senior Brother Yu'er, I can tell you this secret. But don't go in and look for it, it's useless. That guy who was on the sixth floor of the True Origin Realm back then wanted to look inside.  people are still powerless?¡±

    The pause at the word "looking for" allowed Bei Tangyu to grasp something keenly. She asked with a smirk on her face: "Why, are they looking for you?"

    "No!" Yuan Xiaoyao shook her head quickly.

    "Oh, that's the one looking for Xue Ling."

    Bei Tangyu was very gossipy and laughed.  At first glance, it seemed that she had forgotten that she was still worried about Ye Pengfei just now.

    Yuan Xiaoyao was a little stunned, because from this contrast, she noticed something strange.  She opened her mouth, then closed it again.  She vaguely realized that even if she asked, she would probably not get any answer

    ¡­¡­

    No matter how boldly Yuan Xiaoyao guesses, she can't guess it.  Just now, Bei Tangyu actually received Ye Pengfei's telepathic message!  !  !

    It¡¯s not that Yuan Xiaoyao doesn¡¯t have telepathy, nor does she not know how to detect telepathy.  However, Bei Tangyu was by her side, and she didn't know it. Just when Bei Tangyu asked, "It's not easy to find someone?" Ye Pengfei happened to get in touch with Bei Tangyu.

    This was not something Ye Pengfei did unintentionally. It can only be said that he happened to get in touch with Bei Tangyu at this time.  Ye Pengfei originally wanted to assure Bei Tangyu that he was safe, but unexpectedly, he was hit at this moment.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei used the opportunity to make a trick and asked Yuan Xiaoyao to tell him how to enter this weird space.  He wanted to use this method to exchange for more help from Feng Xianzhou.  With his continuous progress over the years, he gradually realized that if he wanted to quickly reach the string of wind chimes, he might not necessarily have no tricks to use.

    "Hehe. I'm sorry that I lied to you. However, as long as I have access to that string of wind chimes and get benefits, I won't treat you badly!"

    When Ye Pengfei quickly learned from Bei Tangyu what Yuan Xiaoyao had said about this strange space and this powerful wind chime, Ye Pengfei became even more certain that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao had not been able to touch this string of wind chimes.

    "It turns out that you are just using the pressure brought by the sound of wind chimes to loosen your realm a little bit. Then, it will take you who knows how many billions of years to let this loosening turn into an improvement in your realm!"

    "Presumably, the reason why you gave me the opportunity to enter this time is to give me a little help. The killing mood I felt is indeed true and can only allow me to enter once. The real method of entry Well  . The method Feng Xianzhou obtained seems to be incomplete. Is it because she doesn¡¯t know the complete method, or is she deliberately hiding it? "

    When Ye Pengfei took advantage of the special loophole in this weird space that he discovered.  After successfully getting in touch with Feng Xianzhou, he also obtained the entry method taught to Feng Xianzhou by Yuan Xiaoyao.

    Even someone as strong as Feng Xianzhou cannot tell if there is anything wrong with this method of entry.  But.  Ye Pengfei, who had been struck back and forth more than ten times between these two steps, had gradually realized it.  Why is this weird space so "weird"!

    "Although I don't have the ability to create the method of entry and exit, I can guarantee that this ability is actually closely related to the power of belief However, the method taught by Yuan Xiaoyao lacks the artistic conception of the power of belief. It's Yuan  Xiaoyao didn¡¯t know this truth to begin with, or did she deliberately teach a flawed method?¡±

    After all, this is an extremely precious trial space for the strong ones in the True Origin Realm.

    After all, for Yuan Xiaoyao, Feng Xianzhou is just a being that cannot be completely believed.

    "Based on Feng Xianzhou's situation, he shouldn't harm me. Otherwise, when my previous body died, he, Feng Xianzhou, would have taken advantage of it. He who controls the entire universe cannot possibly not know that my previous body entrusted his soul to me.  Go somewhere."

    In fact, through Mo Xuan's memory, Ye Pengfei had long known that his previous life did not die immediately after suffering a severe injury.  It is very possible that the injuries he suffered in his previous life would not have killed him at all.  However, in order to be reborn in Nirvana and gain more powerful abilities, he placed his soul in the Moon Immortal Star and allowed himself to be reincarnated again.

    "If my previous life did not believe in Feng Xianzhou, then he would not be reincarnated in this universe. If Feng Xianzhou had long-term plans, he should have established a good relationship with me early after I was born."

    "Anyway, with my ability, I can't see any conspiracy on Feng Xianzhou's part. If Yuan Xiaoyao is really deliberately guarding against Feng Xianzhou, then I don't need to go there."?Through Yuan Xiaoyao's plan.  Let this enter the loophole and become a hidden method, and we will talk about it later!  "

    Soon, Ye Pengfei sent a message back to Feng Xianzhou that everything was ready.  Along with this message was sent a special method on how Feng Xianzhou should help himself.

    When choosing a helper, the reason why Feng Xianzhou was chosen instead of Yuan Xiaoyao had deep-seated reasons.

    First of all, Feng Xianzhou is at a higher level. If Yuan Xiaoyao takes action, there is basically no possibility of success.  In fact, even if Feng Xianzhou takes action, the chance of success is not very high.  It's just that Ye Pengfei just wants to give it a try.

    Secondly, Feng Xianzhou is controlled by the universe and is not very powerful.  Even if Feng Xianzhou temporarily rebels, Ye Pengfei has a way to deal with it.  Although Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao had helped me and taught me such magical footwork, after all, they didn't know each other very well, so they should be more cautious.

    Third, as long as Feng Xianzhou has no ulterior motives, he will work harder to help Bei Tangyu because he has gained a way to enter the weird space this time.  Only Feng Xianzhou, who has the same essential potential as Bei Tangyu, can better help Bei Tangyu.

    at last¡­¡­

    "If there is really something wrong with Feng Xianzhou, this last attack can reveal his true face!!!"

    Even if this was the only benefit, Ye Pengfei would choose Feng Xianzhou.  If Feng Xianzhou really has ulterior motives, everything will be fine if he can be eliminated as soon as possible.

    "Only in this weird space can I kill a being like him. Only with the help of the weirdness here can I succeed in a sneak attack I hope there is nothing wrong with him, otherwise, even if he is successful, he has been killed.  , there will be a lot of troubles in the future, it¡¯s hard to estimate!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1427. Space Omission

    The more experience Ye Pengfei had, the more he learned how to use one plan at a time and how to get more benefits.  At first glance, it seems that he just abandoned Yuan Xiaoyao and chose Feng Xianzhou instead. The change is not too big.  However, such a change will lead to more benefits.  It also gave Ye Pengfei a great opportunity to solve the mystery in his heart!

    ¡°No one knows all this except Ye Pengfei himself.  Even Bei Tangyu didn't understand why Ye Pengfei asked him to find Feng Xianzhou.

    Soon, Feng Xianzhou entered this weird space.  He only briefly checked the surrounding situation, and then followed Ye Pengfei's words and quickly teleported straight towards the place where the murderous aura was the strongest.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s teleportation!

    Even though Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao have entered this weird space many times, they have never dared to teleport.  Because they know that teleportation will cause even weirder changes in this weird space, which is more waste than haste.

    However, Feng Xianzhou teleported inside, still teleporting at high speed.  If Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao could see this scene, then they would definitely be surprised to find that although the teleportation brought about strange changes in the strange space.  However, those changes did not affect Feng Xianzhou's continued teleportation!

    If a true source realm expert observes carefully, they will find that Feng Xianzhou¡¯s teleportation route is very special.  Generally speaking, when teleporting, you will choose a straight line.  Even if for some reason a curved path is chosen.  However, in order to maintain speed, the curvature of the path will not be too outrageous.

    But, Feng Xianzhou is different.

    At first glance, his teleportation path is straight.  However, those who have reached the true source realm will find that there are many strange bends in Feng Xianzhou's teleportation path if they take a closer look.

    Why do you say the bend is "weird"?

    ????????????????????????? Only those who are strong in the True Origin Realm can see those curved paths, but those who are not in that realm, even if they have one foot in the True Origin Realm.  It¡¯s also impossible to see.

    Secondly, those curved paths often have sharp sharp turns. During the high-speed teleportation process, such extremely small sharp turns are made, which seems useless and extremely difficult to achieve.  Even if Feng Xianzhou is a fourth-level True Origin Realm existence, he will stumble from time to time during teleportation like this.

    "Weird, there should always be a weird use.  In this weird empty space, Feng Xianzhong teleported along such a weird path.  There should always be some purpose.

    However, even if those who are more familiar with this weird space than Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao are lucky enough to see this scene, they can't possibly see the purpose of this weird path!

    Of course Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know all this.  During the dozens of times he advanced and retreated, he accidentally realized this truth.  He also thought that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao might have known this truth for a long time.  After all, if you just rely on this weird path.  It was impossible for him to rely on Feng Xianzhou's power to launch the most violent impact on the string of powerful wind chimes!

    Bet!

    Although Ye Pengfei is used to precise calculations,  He would also take a big gamble from time to time!

    "If Feng Xianzhou has ulterior motives, then when his power can find my true body, he will not lend me his power gently, he will use violent power to devour me instantly!"

    This is a huge gamble with your own life as a bet.  But this is not the only big gamble!

    "If Feng Xianzhou didn't have ulterior motives, he indeed lent all his power to me. However, if you want to rush in front of the string of wind chimes in one breath, you still have to bear huge risks!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????ÊÇʲôÒâ˼ can go on forever regardless of the time limit.  Then, Ye Pengfei will feel at ease and slowly improve his level in this weird space.  After all, through this method, he does not have to leave here and do the long cultivation of who knows how many billions of years like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.

    Every time Ye Pengfei advances, his realm will show signs of improvement.  And every time he collided fiercely with the sound of wind chimes, Ye Pengfei could steadily turn the sign of improvement into a fact of improvement.  Although, the improvement each time is not large.  However, as long as there is enough time, one day, he will definitely be able to successfully reach his destination on his own!

    "Unfortunately, I have vaguely felt that this weird space is a little impatient, and it is about to kick me out. Before it takes action, I have to risk an attack quickly. When I come in next time, I don't know what to do.  How long will it take?¡±

    If you have an opportunity, seize it immediately.  Otherwise, people will be extremely anxious when the next opportunity comes.

    &nbsp; It¡¯s like the mysterious power in the eighteen levels of hell.  Of course Ye Pengfei wanted to figure it out, figure it out, and hold it firmly in his hands.  However, in order to kill Qing Wuming, he had to leave the eighteenth level of hell. When he had the next chance to enter there, he didn't know when he would have to wait.

    Although, before leaving the eighteenth level of hell, Ye Pengfei notified all the beings he could inform, and tried to find the secret of the mysterious power.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that even Fox Princess, who had been recognized by the Eighteenth Level of Hell, was not aware of the existence of that kind of power.  If you want to understand the secret of that mysterious power through them, I am afraid it is just a dream.

    Ye Pengfei thought silently, waiting for Feng Xianzhou's breath.  The reason why Feng Xianzhou chose to teleport and chose such a weird teleportation path was precisely to let Ye Pengfei feel his aura.  This is a mysterious method specially created by Ye Pengfei. However, even Ye Pengfei doesn't know whether this method will bring him disaster or a huge opportunity to take risks.

    "It was him who prevented me from completely transforming into chaos. Perhaps, he is a kind existence"

    Ye Pengfei thought silently and felt silently.  Only a few breaths passed before his slightly closed eyes suddenly opened.

    "Old Feng, speed delivers power!!!"

    Going against the path of Feng Xianzhou's aura, Ye Pengfei quickly built a temporary power transmission channel between himself and Feng Xianzhou.  Feng Xianzhou's realm cannot be used by Ye Pengfei.  However, Ye Pengfei could use Feng Xianzhou's power.  Although Feng Xianzhou's strength is far from being consistent with his realm.  However, as long as he has Feng Xianzhou's power, Ye Pengfei can further exploit the omissions in this weird space and launch the most adventurous and violent attack on the string of powerful wind chimes!

    And the beginning of all this depends on whether Feng Xianzhou is really conveying his power gently through such a channel

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 I'm sick with a cold, so there are only 5 updates today.  It¡¯s a hot day and the air conditioner is blowing hard, everyone should be careful...

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Lingbu Qingyun','http:  //www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2824.html');">

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1428. Violent impact, risk your life!

    The result occurred immediately after an instant.

    "Very good, he has no ulterior motives!!!"

    Feeling the gentle and continuous powerful force, Ye Pengfei let out a long breath.

    Although, this result can be calculated based on various clues.  However, after all, the contact time was too short and the number of contacts was too few. Ye Pengfei was still not sure whether a powerful being like Feng Xianzhou would really be so good to him.

    "Even that kind of magical power didn't impress him. He didn't even covet such a good opportunity to improve his realm. Unless what he planned was too shocking, he was really good to me. He might really be,  I feel guilty about my previous life!"

    The first adventure was successful, and Feng Xianzhou could be counted among his trustworthy friends for the time being.

    However, Ye Pengfei had no confidence in the second adventure that followed!

    "What happened to Feng Xianzhou is more or less based on a lot of calculations. He didn't show any malice, and it didn't surprise me."

    "However, the violent impact was not based on any large-scale calculation The space loophole I peered into, could it be a huge trap?"

    "A space that is so powerful and mysterious, I saw a loophole in it.  Although he said that he took advantage of this loophole and borrowed Feng Xianzhou's power.  However, who can be sure that when he rushes towards that powerful wind chime, something shocking will happen?

    Ye Pengfei has already prepared the necessary defense and back-up tactics in advance.  However, he didn't know whether these defenses and back-ups could save his life.

    "If I move forward normally, at most I will be kicked out of this weird space. I was abnormal before. I kept moving forward and backward, so I vaguely felt that this weird space might be kicking people out. Now  , if I use its loopholes to launch such an attack, will it be so angry that it will directly wipe me out?"

    While Feng Xianzhou was transmitting power, Ye Pengfei kept thinking like this in his sea of ??consciousness.  However, when Feng Xianzhou fully transferred his power according to the prior agreement, all distracting thoughts disappeared.  Nothing left!

    ¡°The final impact!!!¡±

    Five words, five notes, following the rhythm of Ye Pengfei taking a fierce step forward, he suddenly rushed forward.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The violent collision of sound waves with sound waves, just like in the past, produced a series of huge explosions.  Only this time, Ye Pengfei did not retreat immediately like in the past, but continued to move forward.  Take a sudden step!

    This is a new step. After several years, Ye Pengfei finally took the second step.

    At first glance, this second step is taken.  Not much different from the first step.  However, if you compare the slight difference between these two steps with the weird bend in the middle of Feng Xianzhou's teleportation path, you will be able to find out.  The charm and artistic conception are exactly the same!

    This kind of charm, this artistic conception.  It is not something ordinary beings can understand.  Even if Ye Pengfei is willing to give personal guidance, it is impossible for those with a low level or a strong person with low understanding to understand the mysterious truth.

    This is like if a woman with graceful dancing posture explains to a dance blind person who cannot understand dance at all, the purpose of this step and the essence of that spin.  In the end, I can only end up playing the piano with a pair of cows and knowing nothing about it.

    boom!

    With this second step, there was a dull roar in the strange space.  It was as if Ye Pengfei had stepped firmly on the ground somewhere with this step.

    Anyone can see that Ye Pengfei¡¯s feet are still full of murderous aura.  Anyone could see that the situation around Ye Pengfei was no different from before.

    However, no one heard this dull roar.  No one would have discovered that such a dull sound could be produced while walking forward like this.  Anyone can guess that this step must be very strange, and this step must have profound meaning.

    However, now is not the time to delve into the deeper meaning, whether it represents the natural reaction when the loophole is stepped on, or the angry roar of this weird space.  Right now, Ye Pengfei has only one way to go, and that is to keep moving forward!

    "Scatter, scatter! All sounds, scatter! Scatter! Scatter!"

    ? Continuous bursts of sound produced continuous sonic booms.

    ??The continuous sonic booms collided with the sound of the wind chimes to create continuous booms.

    Following the continuous sound of explosions, Ye Pengfei walked forward continuously.

    Walk!  Walk!  Walk!  non-stop?!  Go all the way to where you can touch that string of powerful wind chimes!

    Actually, Ye Pengfei also wants to teleport.  The weird bends in every step he took were originally consistent with the weird bends in Feng Xianzhou's teleportation process.  Theoretically, teleporting like that is possible here as well.

    However, Ye Pengfei was unable to teleport.  Because, even though he borrowed powerful power from Feng Xianzhou, his power was still very weak, and he still could not easily resist the powerful killing energy from all directions in this place.

    "Fortunately, Feng Xianzhou's power contains a more powerful Taoist artistic conception than Yuan Xiaoyao. Otherwise, if the power is weak and the artistic conception is weak, I will not be able to rush forward at all."

    While rushing forward at high speed, Ye Pengfei was still thinking about these issues.  This is not boring thinking, this is calculating at what point, one should completely give up using force and rely solely on powerful artistic conception.

    This requires extremely precise calculations, because although Feng Xianzhou's artistic conception is one level higher than that of Yuan Xiaoyao, according to Yuan Xiaoyao, even a strong man at the sixth level of the True Origin Realm cannot set foot in that level.  Go in front of a string of powerful wind chimes.

    so¡­¡­

    "Only by taking advantage of the completely different artistic conception between Feng Xianzhou and mine, and making the pressure of the sound of wind chimes misjudged again and again, can we hope to rush over!"

    There is only hope, because Ye Pengfei is not sure whether the so-called "wrong judgment" will really occur.

    Many low-level beings believe that the so-called "wrong judgment" is only a mistake that occurs in real life forms.  But in fact, there may also be "misjudgments" in the artistic conception of the law.  It is not easy to explain this "wrong judgment" principle. If you have to say something, you can think of the artistic conception of the law as a weird, real existence that is similar to a living body, but does not form a real life.  In this way, you can probably understand it a little bit.

    Comparing with the "misjudgment" of living beings, the so-called "misjudgment" of the artistic conception of laws is not designed by you. If you use special methods to influence it, it will appear "misjudgment".  For Ye Pengfei now, he can only get lucky for the time being.

    Soon, the critical moment when you need to get lucky appeared.  Ye Pengfei has only walked about one-sixth of the way.  And this ratio is far smaller than his previous estimate.

    "The hope is very small, but I still have to try my best!!!"

    Give it a try

    How many strong people have gained incredible benefits because of this "hard work".  Similarly, how many strong people have lost their souls and ceased to exist because of this "fighting".

    After cultivating to this point, Ye Pengfei is no longer the ignorant kid he used to be.  He knew very well what the three words "pinyipin" meant.

    Many times, between fighting and not fighting, he will make a good calculation.  If he really wasn't sure, he would no longer rush forward with all his heart and act recklessly.

    However, sometimes, he doesn't care about calculations or intuition at all.  He will be like that passionate young man back then, no matter what, he will fight to the death!

    His recklessness back then caused him to split open the Zi Mansion during his Qi training period, and obtain various abilities in advance that were only possible during the Foundation Establishment period

    His recklessness back then also caused him to miss opportunities again and again, causing him to be stuck between the Immortal Realm and the Divine Realm, unable to improve for a long time

    As his realm grows, especially after he masters the method of creating a super intelligent brain, he becomes more and more inclined to precise calculations.  However, just a few years ago, he was very impulsive and wanted to kill Qing Wuming, who was much stronger than himself.

    From a young age to now, Ye Pengfei has taken risks again and again, and again and again, which in the eyes of others are purely reckless, Ye Pengfei has finally achieved wonderful success.  However, it is impossible for him to know whether his next act of recklessness will bring him disaster!

    There are many strong people, because of this reason, they gradually lose their blood and their sharp edges.  The higher their level, the more cautious they are.  The stronger their fighting power, the more stingy they are in giving up a fight.

    This has advantages, after all, generally speaking, stupid people will always die faster than others.

    But, this also has disadvantages, just like now

    Fight!  !  !

    Once again, Ye Pengfei was hot-headed and continued to attack fiercely regardless of the situation.  He did not choose to go back and think about it, nor did he choose "Let's forget it this time, just kick me out." He chose to continue attacking forward. He chose to launch the most violent attack on this weird space.  challenge!  !  !

    "This boy Jian??is crazy.  "

    Through the power he sent out, Feng Xianzhou could see what Ye Pengfei was doing.  Not cutting off the connection between the forces and giving Feng Xianzhou a precious opportunity to watch was also the bargaining chip Ye Pengfei paid this time.

    Therefore, Feng Xianzhou saw this scene.  With Feng Xianzhou's level, he could naturally understand what Ye Pengfei was doing.

    ?? Crazy, completely crazy, he is not willing to die!  !  !

    Feng Xianzhou¡¯s face was tense, and his heart was beating violently involuntarily. He had already held his breath

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1429. Don¡¯t retreat even if you die!

    boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    Every time you take a step forward, there will be such a dull response.

    The voice became more and more urgent and louder, and Feng Xianzhou's face became more and more ugly.

    "I was impulsive. I was too impulsive. How could he be so impulsive back then? If he was like this back then, he would have been killed by those strong men long ago. How could he have the chance to hide!"

    "If I had known this was the case, I shouldn't have let him cut off the channel for conveying power. More or less, I can still be of some help."

    "Alas, it's my fault too. I made him doubt my sincerity. What should I do now?"

    There is no way!

    Being able to establish a temporary power transmission channel in this weird space is already something that can shock all the powerful people who know this space.  If Feng Xianzhou could still break through the inexplicable barrier and rush to Ye Pengfei's side, this kind of thing would be even more impossible to happen.

    Not to mention, at this moment, even if Feng Xianzhou could rush to Ye Pengfei, he would not be able to help Ye Pengfei.  Not only because most of his power was given to Ye Pengfei for use, but his power was far from being restored.  What's more, Ye Pengfei has quickly reached an area where even Feng Xianzhou's level cannot resist him!

    "Dead, dead, I hope the soul that wakes up next time can be more cautious."

    Feng Xianzhou has sentenced Ye Pengfei to death because he has felt that if it were him, he would definitely disappear and cease to exist.  In Feng Xianzhou's view, with Ye Pengfei's current ability, it is already very rare to be able to rush to such a place.

    Therefore, Feng Xianzhou believes that Ye Pengfei must be dead.  He rushed forward.  The death will be more miserable.

    Feng Xianzhou knew that the person back then did not just place his soul in one place.  If this Ye Pengfei dies, another soul will be born through induction and embark on the long road of cultivation again.  At this moment, Feng Xianzhou has placed his hope on the next resurrected body.  He has also secretly made up his mind to help the next resurrected body regardless of any risks.

    "I have received a lot of benefits from him, and he is no longer willing to risk my life. It is unforgivable Even if Master blames me, I will not hesitate!!!"

    Feng Xianzhou made this decision silently. For a moment, his consciousness wandered away from Ye Pengfei's body.  If his consciousness completely wanders away, he will completely lose track of Ye Pengfei.  Just relying on his unilateral actions, no matter what, he would not be able to find Ye Pengfei's whereabouts again.

    "Although it's sad, I still have to watch it. At least. It can make the next resurrected body understand the disadvantages of taking such a risk."

    Feng Xianzhou thought with a sad face, forcing his last ray of consciousness to be firmly tied to Ye Pengfei's body.  No more wandering

    ******

    One step

    Two steps¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Three steps¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The speed of rushing forward is getting slower and slower.  Because, the more you rush forward, the faster the sound of wind chimes forcibly kills magic and magical powers becomes more powerful.

    ??At first.  Ye Pengfei used all his God-opening axes, but he could still barely take two steps forward.

    Soon, even if he fights for his life.  Before the Kaitian Divine Ax shattered, a new Kaitian Divine Ax was condensed again, and he couldn't even take a single step out!

    However, he is still persisting, he is still moving forward, and he has not shown any signs of collapse!

    Suddenly, Feng Xianzhou's sad face gradually changed color.  Flushing, flushing, increasingly exciting colors!

    ¡°What a boy, he¡¯s not dead yet!!!¡±

    "When Ye Pengfei heard what he said, he would definitely give him a hard look.  However, for Feng Xianzhou, this was an instinctive impulse, a subconscious, most powerful word to praise Ye Pengfei.

    Not dead yet!

    It has been impacted, in an area far beyond my expectation, but it is still not dead!

    This is simply a miracle!

    Despite being excited, Feng Xianzhou couldn't help but be extremely surprised.  Clearly, from beginning to end, he could clearly see all the methods Ye Pengfei had used.  However, why did Ye Pengfei exceed his expectations and persist until now?

    "His footwork trajectory is exactly the teleportation trajectory he taught me"

    "Although his magical ax power is dozens of times more powerful than what I saw back then. However, there is not much difference in essence. I should not be mistaken"

    "The true meaning of chaos Well, it seems to be the same asWhat he taught me back then is exactly the same, so there shouldn¡¯t be much progress"

    "As for the magical powers that are displayed like arranging flowers. The artistic conception in them all comes from the power given by me. What effect can these magical powers achieve at most, and how can they be hidden from my eyes?"

    Feng Xianzhou carefully recalled all the things Ye Pengfei had done before, but he still couldn't figure out the reason.  In fact, he didn't know, let alone him, even Ye Pengfei himself couldn't figure out why.

    At first, Ye Pengfei¡¯s desperate attack did make full use of the space loophole he discovered.

    Then, he repeatedly integrated Taoist artistic conceptions from different sources into magical powers to "confuse" the soul-stirring meaning contained in the sound of wind chimes.  This is indeed true and has a surprising effect.

    It was precisely because of these that Ye Pengfei broke into an area that surprised Feng Xianzhou.

    However, after he traveled a long distance, he gradually discovered that there were fewer holes in the space. Gradually, he could no longer find them.

    After rushing for a while, he was even more horrified to discover that the sound of wind chimes was no longer a soul-stirring and life-threatening artistic conception that would change accordingly due to different souls and different life forms.  Instead, it turned into a simple, bloodthirsty killing intention relying only on powerful bombardment!  !  !

    When Feng Xianzhou felt that Ye Pengfei was dead and had already begun to think about how to find the next resurrected body and how to avoid the detection of the master of the universe and secretly go to help, Ye Pengfei at that time did not think that he would immediately  die.

    On the contrary, just as Feng Xianzhou's face gradually flushed and his emotions became more and more excited, Ye Pengfei fell into a dangerous situation that could lead to death at any time!

    retreat?

    No!

    Even if you die, you won¡¯t retreat!

    ¡° Somehow, the more dangerous it is, the more excited Ye Pengfei becomes.  The more he felt that he was likely to die immediately, the more decisively he rushed.

    He simply didn¡¯t think about the reason why he was still alive or the reason why the sound of wind chimes changed. He didn¡¯t care about it at all.  He even completely forgot how far away he was from where the wind chime was.

    until¡­¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1430. Valley Jedi!

    "Hey, what is this place?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????¡­  There is no longer a strong atmosphere of killing around you, but instead there is a refreshing fragrance of flowers, which makes people intoxicated!

    "This is a deserted place in the valley."

    After standing here for a long time, Ye Pengfei finally confirmed that he had inexplicably broken into a valley.

    The reason why it is said to be a desperate place is because wherever the power of thought can be reached, the valley is surrounded by towering cliffs.  On this circle of cliffs, from bottom to sky, it is smooth and flat, without even a tiny gap.  Such a cliff can be seen at a glance not to be a natural formation, but to be intentionally created by a powerful being.  In this way, no matter how high or thick the cliff is, Ye Pengfei knows that he does not have to look for trouble.

    "I don't know, how does this valley with a radius of thousands of miles have anything to do with that weird space? Could it be that I accidentally broke into a certain space loophole, so I came here?"

    No matter how it came here, anyone can guess that this valley must have some special connection with that weird space.  Anyone can guess, maybe, that so-called weird space actually only exists for the existence of this mysterious valley Jedi!

    However, the conjecture has not been confirmed by any evidence.

    After patrolling for a long time, Ye Pengfei could not find the connection between the valley and the strange space full of murderous atmosphere.  Similarly, he was unable to find even one place that was a little weird in this valley.

    It¡¯s only a thousand miles away, so for Ye Pengfei now, he can search it back and forth several times in an instant.  After repeated searches, nothing was found at all.  No matter how you look at it, this valley is a very ordinary valley.  It's so ordinary that even the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is extremely thin in this valley.  So thin that it resembles those ordinary valleys in the secular world.

    There is the fragrance of flowers, and there are flowers naturally.

    The flowers are just ordinary flowers, nothing unusual.  If anyone could find something weird in these mountain flowers, Ye Pengfei would immediately fall at his feet.

    "I'm afraid, even if Yuan Xiaoyao said that the so-called existence of the sixth level of the True Origin Realm, it is impossible to detect anything strange from it Why do I feel that my realm may have reached the sixth level of the True Origin Realm. Even  Higher?"

    Regarding the matter of True Origin Realm, after Ye Pengfei got in touch with Bei Tangyu, he quickly copied it from Bei Tangyu¡¯s soul memory.  It's a pity that Yuan Xiaoyao only talked about the many levels of the True Origin Realm, and talked about which level certain beings have reached.  Facing an audience like Bei Tangyu whose level was too low, Yuan Xiaoyao couldn't explain in detail how to tell the difference.

    It¡¯s just a vague feeling, a feeling that can¡¯t be explained.

    When Ye Pengfei learned about the True Origin Realm from Bei Tangyu¡¯s memory, he didn¡¯t even feel this way.  He still didn't know how much his advancement and retreat had improved his level so many times.  However, when he inexplicably rushed into the wilderness of this valley.  Suddenly, it was as if his mind had opened up, and he could feel his current state.  Roughly what level it has reached.

    "Forget it, I don't understand the situation anyway. Just take a good rest in the fragrance of flowers. Maybe. What follows is another life-and-death impact!"

    Neither the left nor the right could understand, so Ye Pengfei simply found a flat place and sat down cross-legged.  Close your eyes slightly and slowly realize all the gains you made during the desperate sprint.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei's breath calmed down.  Gradually, he seemed to have completely forgotten that he was trapped in such a desperate place, and he didn't know when he would be able to get out

    ******

    "Why did he stop?" Feng Xianzhou's expression changed in shock, "If you don't rush forward in one go, you must retreat quickly. He stopped there, what on earth did he want to do?"

    When Feng Xianzhou saw Ye Pengfei finally sitting cross-legged, Feng Xianzhou was even more horrified.

    "That place is far out of my reach. According to Master's description, the pressure there seems to be a terrifying pressure that only existences on the sixth level of the True Origin Realm can withstand!"

    "Before master transformed into the universe, he was an existence at the seventh level of the True Origin Realm. However, according to the Master himself, he could only exert the skills of the sixth level of the True Origin Realm. In front of the Master, I could not even perform one part in ten billion.  I couldn't hold on for a moment. How could Ye Pengfei sit down quietly cross-legged under such pressure? "

    Immediately, Feng Xianzhou thought of a possibility.

    "I'm afraid, he found some special loophole, so he stayed quietly in that loophole and recharged his energy! A good boy can always surprise people. Maybe this time, his recklessness will  The adventure really paid off!¡±

    &nbsp; How could Feng Xianzhou guess that just when he thought Ye Pengfei was still there, in fact, Ye Pengfei had gone to another place.  It was as if Beitang Yu could clearly see where Ye Pengfei was.  However, in fact, Ye Pengfei is no longer in that place, and has already entered this weird and mysterious space

    ******

    In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei has been sitting cross-legged in this valley for a whole year.  During this year, he successfully integrated the various gains he gained from that life-and-death attack into what he had realized and learned in the past. He was even more convinced that his realm had jumped to the level in one breath.  The sixth level of the Source Realm!

    "Yuan Xiaoyao is only at the third level of the True Source Realm. How long has she been cultivating? A body of chaos must have been practicing for millions of billions of years. I actually went from the second level of the True Origin Realm all of a sudden.  At the peak of the level, jumped to the sixth level of the True Origin Realm?"

    The more clearly he understood his own realm, the more incredible Ye Pengfei felt.  In the past, he had experienced sudden leaps in realm many times.  However, there is always some reason.  Now, it is impossible that just because the impact distance is very far, that weird space will be merciful and directly raise his realm to this height.

    Just when Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, feeling that this was very illogical, suddenly

    "Young man, your suspicion is not wrong. It is not true that your realm has jumped to the sixth level of the True Origin Realm." An old voice came slowly.  Just listening to the sound can make people feel the eternity of time and the vicissitudes of life.

    Ye Pengfei was not surprised at all by the sudden appearance of an old voice.  He stood up, bowed slightly toward the open space, and said in a deep voice: "I don't know who the senior is. What's the purpose of recruiting this kid here?"

    The old voice paused slightly, then burst into laughter

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1431. Against the Heaven!  Source of adversity!

    "What a smart boy, but if you are so smart, why are you still so passionate and dedicated?" After laughing for a while, the old voice asked curiously.

    "It turns out that only by working hard can you enter here." Ye Pengfei suddenly realized it, smiled slightly, and asked, "Why can't smart people work hard?"

    "Isn't this an obvious thing?" The old voice said leisurely, "The higher the realm, the more cautious you are at every step. If a person with a high realm is extremely smart, his cautiousness will be far better than others!"

    "Perhaps, the boy is the anomaly." Ye Pengfei laughed.

    "What an anomaly!" The old voice cheered, "I defy the heavens and create adversity for three trillion epochs. You, an anomaly, are the first being to come here. You  Will you take up my mantle?"

    Against the sky!

    Source of adversity!

    What a great tone and amazing vision!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s intelligence, he immediately guessed the true meaning of this heaven-defying Taoism!

    "The source of adversitySenior has cultivated to the end of the true source realm and still gained nothing, so he realized that he has to go against the odds and destroy the so-called 'true source'?"

    Ni Cangtian asked Ye Pengfei if he would inherit his mantle.  Ye Pengfei, in turn, asked Ni Cangtian what he had done.  He even calls himself "Senior", which is no different from before.  He instantly understood how powerful Ni Cangtian was.

    "You don't agree with my Taoism?"

    "I have an obsession!"

    Silence, speechlessness

    After a conversation, the valley was quiet for a while.  After about half an hour, Ni Cangtian let out a long sigh.

    "Well, after waiting for three trillion epochs, I finally found a good seedling. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a love interest That's all. If you don't want to become my teacher, I won't make it difficult for you. Since you can break through  Enter this valley and I will give you another opportunity."

    Following Ni Cangtian¡¯s voice, a circular platform slowly emerged in front of Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes.  I saw that the round platform was about one foot above the ground and only a few feet away from Ye Pengfei.  At first glance, it only takes one vertical leap to reach this round platform.  However, Ye Pengfei clearly felt it.  With his current ability, it is impossible to jump up.

    "Only strong men at the seventh level of the True Origin Realm can jump onto this round platform." Ni Cangtian said slowly, "I told you before that the sixth level of the True Origin Realm you feel now is indeed false.  . This is because, after you have met the requirements to enter this valley, the rules I set in the past have allowed you to temporarily have this state. In order to withstand the previous pressure of the murderous aura and the sound of wind chimes. Wait for you to leave.  Once you find the source of adversity, you will naturally lose this realm and regain your realm strength of the third level of the true source realm."

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei knew.  My true realm, and why I feel that I have reached the so-called sixth level of the true source realm.

    Ye Pengfei did not interrupt.  He listened quietly to Ni Cangtian's explanation.

    "You can get here because you are destined to me. Although you are unwilling to inherit my mantle, I still have to give you some benefits." Ni Cangtian continued, "Although your current sixth level of True Origin Realm is fake,  However, as long as you stay in the source of adversity, you can get the corresponding abilities. If you can go one step further and step onto this round platform. Then, I will make the false become true and let you truly have the seventh level of the true source!  "

    Ye Pengfei was mentally prepared, but when he heard Ni Cangtian's words, he couldn't help but take a breath.

    What does it mean to reach the third level of True Origin Realm and reach the seventh level of True Origin Realm?

    "Yuan Xiaoyao said that Feng Xianzhou was at the fourth level of the True Origin Realm, while I was at the peak of the second level of the True Origin Realm. The gap between me and Feng Xianzhou was almost equivalent to the entire Era Realm, equivalent to the first level of the Saint Immortal.  The gap between the third level of Tianzun Realm and the peak of Tianzun. Then, based on this calculation, the gap between the third level of True Origin Realm and the seventh level of True Origin Realm may be equivalent to the first level of Virtual Immortal at the beginning, to the peak of Tianzun¡¯s third level of heaven.  The gap between them?¡±

    Ye Pengfei took a breath, thinking and calculating secretly.  He had forgotten that Ni Cangtian was so powerful that he could peek into any of his memories at will.

    "Haha, if there is anything you don't understand, just ask me directly. Why make random guesses?" Ni Cangtian chuckled and said, "There are ninety-nine and eighty-one levels in the True Origin Realm. Every three floors have a small step, and every nine floors  A big step. Your real realm is only the third level of the True Origin Realm, and you have not stepped on the first small step. In addition, you do not really rely on your own ability to temporarily possess the sixth level of the True Origin Realm. Therefore, you  I don¡¯t really understand what a small step means.¡±

    &nbsp; After a slight pause to let Ye Pengfei digest what he said, Ni Cangtian continued:

    "The universe you are in is divided into thirty-three heavens to divide the cultivation levels. The first six levels of the True Source Realm are approximately equivalent to these thirty-three heavens. From the sixth level to the seventh level, this small step  It¡¯s almost equivalent to a thirty-third heaven. If I explain it this way, can you understand it?¡±

    I understand, how could I not understand?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After practicing the first two small steps, before reaching the third small step, you need to put in the effort equivalent to the entire thirty-third heaven.  As for this third small step, if you want to take it one step at a time, you need to make corresponding efforts again!

    For this calculation, there are several small steps in the back, as well as the so -called large steps. I do n¡¯t know how difficult it will be!

    After listening to Ni Cangtian's explanation, Ye Pengfei finally realized that two people with the same level as Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling were really too humble existences in the True Origin Realm.  Even the enemy that makes them gnash their teeth is probably not that powerful.

    As for the enemy from his previous life

    "Trash, it's all rubbish!" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, "I just realized today that the things that scared me in the past were just rubbish. It's a shame that I still calculated this and that, and took them so seriously.  ."

    This time, Ye Pengfei didn't think it in his heart, but murmured it.  Anyway, whether you think it or say it, Ni Cangtian can know it, so there will be no difference.  It's better to take the initiative to speak out, and maybe you can get Ni Cangtian's guidance.

    As expected, Ni Cangtian chuckled and said: "I have seen that your enemies in the previous life are indeed not very strong. As long as you can stand on this round platform, it will be easy to destroy them. I have made the so-called billion-year agreement with you.  The existence of her enemy is even worse. If the person who borrowed your power is willing to use all his strength, there is no suspense in destroying him. But"

    Ye Pengfei was listening with interest when Ni Cangtian suddenly changed his words, which made Ye Pengfei immediately alert

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1432. A promise that defies heaven!

    "You are indeed very smart!"

    Ni Cangtian admired and sighed again.  Because Ye Pengfei refused to inherit his mantle, he still felt very sorry.

    "It's nothing difficult to guess." Ye Pengfei shrugged, "Hitting your grandson and leading him away is very common even in the mortal world."

    "Mortal world? That's right. In your universe, below the thirty-third heaven, there are all mortal realms, immortal realms, and divine realms. It is an interesting universe to divide the realms of low-level existences into such trivial matters.  "

    Ni Cangtian scanned Ye Pengfei's past memories, and without Ye Pengfei's explanation, he understood what "the mortal world" was.

    "So, let me give you a piece of advice. If you want to take revenge, you must first cultivate to the thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm or above. After you enter the heaven and gain a certain status, you can talk about revenge."

    "Heaven? The gathering place for the powerful ones in the True Origin Realm?"

    "No, that is a world built purely by the power of thought. Even if you are not in the true source realm, if you are lucky, you can enter." Ni Cangtian said with a smile, "I won't explain the details. Anyway, as long as you go there  With the speed of that monster's cultivation, it is estimated that you will be able to enter there soon. Let me give you another piece of advice. In addition to the mysterious power in the eighteen levels of hell and dealing with some personal matters, you can leave the universe where you are.  .Limiting your vision to your universe and getting entangled with those so-called enemies is not conducive to your true revenge, nor is it conducive to your future development."

    Ye Pengfei blinked his eyes, very surprised.

    The other things are nothing. Anyway, Ni Cang Tian is so awesome that it is impossible for his memory to escape his eyes.  However, Ni Cangtian actually said that he would be able to enter the heaven soon, which was a bit strange.

    "Senior, small steps, big steps. Each step is harder to climb than the last. Feng Xianzhou, Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, they don't know how many years they have practiced before they can only reach this level. Even with my potential  I am much stronger than them, and it is impossible for me to advance to the thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm soon."

    "I said you can, you can!" Ni Cangtian laughed and said, "Are you a good young man? How can I, Ni Cangtian, not see it? For a boy with your qualifications, the further you go, the faster your enlightenment will improve.  It may be faster. Here, this round platform. I will give you one year. Climb it within one year, and I will send you straight to the seventh floor of the True Origin Realm. Otherwise, you can just practice from the third floor.  !¡±

    One year?  ?  ?

    Ye Pengfei was extremely speechless. Could it be that he was so evil that he could complete the equivalent of the entire thirty-third heaven in just one year?  You know, although I am indeed a monster, but.  In order to complete the thirty-third heaven, I still spent a lot of time.  If you include the time spent practicing using that secret realm of time, it would have exceeded billions of years!

    But, think about it.  There is no need for Ni Cangtian to deceive himself.  Since this senior said that the further he gets to the back, the faster he will improve.  Then, you have to give it a try no matter what you do!

    Thinking of this.  Ye Pengfei laughed: "Senior, what if I can board this round platform early?"

    "You kid!" Ni Cangtian laughed loudly, "If you can climb on the round platform within half a year, I will buy you another one. As long as you can climb on a round platform every six months, I will keep buying it for you.  Go down. If you have the ability, you will soar into the sky and board the True Source Ninety-Nine, haha~~"

    Ye Pengfei also laughed, and in the midst of laughter, his eyes shone with the incomparable firmness of his belief!  !  !

    ******

    Three days later.

    Taking a deep breath, Ye Pengfei once again jumped up with all his strength

    Bangbangbangbangbangbang

    Five consecutive crisp sounds meant that he broke through five barriers in a row, and then

    Boom!  !  !

    Like a lightning strike, Ye Pengfei's whole body was scorched black, and he was hit hard by the next barrier!

    "Not bad, not bad, the progress is very rapid." An old man who looked like sitting on a big rock not far away cheered, "However, there are a total of one thousand and eighty-one barriers. Even if you can slowly speed up and break through,  It will take at least nine months to set foot on this round platform."

    "Senior, can't I create miracles?" Ye Pengfei curled his lips and chuckled, "If you don't want to see me create miracles, there is no need for senior to project a body, am I right?"

    "Yes, that's right!" Ni Cangtian shook his head and said, "You are smart and bloody, but why do you have so many worries? If you continue to be so smart, I willI must cut off all your worries!  !  !  "

    Ye Pengfei chuckled. After getting along with him for a few days, he had already figured out some of his unruly temper.  Therefore, although Ni Cangtian said harshly.  However, it is impossible for him to really do such a thing.

    After Yun Gong recovered his body, the scorched blackness faded away, revealing Ye Pengfei's true face.  He sat down and thought carefully about the gains and losses just now.

    It has to be said that the action of such a transcendent existence is extraordinary.  If you ask Feng Xianzhou, Xue Ling, and Yuan Xiaoyao for advice, I'm afraid they won't even know how to cultivate to reach their own realm.  However, when you get to Ni Cangtian, as long as you pass these one thousand and eighty-one barriers, you can steadily advance to the seventh level of the True Origin Realm!

    Ye Pengfei has no doubt that if he really has the ability to soar into the sky, then even if he flies over the last round platform, he will still encounter such clear and clear barriers!

    "I have passed through the first five barriers safely. These five barriers all contain the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos. In other words, in order to break through all one thousand and eighty-one barriers, the true meaning of life is closely related to life, and  The true meaning of chaos, which is closely related to non-life, is the most important thing!"

    At first, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know how to climb the round platform that symbolized the seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  Ye Pengfei was able to rush through the three barriers at the front with difficulty only by relying on his fierce energy and his own potential inspired by his fierce energy.  However, now, Ye Pengfei has gradually figured out some truths.  This is also thanks to the clear guidance obtained after breaking through these barriers.

    In fact, the reason why Ni Cangtian projected his body and watched Ye Pengfei climb the round platform was precisely because he became more and more optimistic about Ye Pengfei.  Don't look at his previous words, which were slightly offensive.  However, he did it to spur Ye Pengfei.  Even though, he failed to accept Ye Pengfei as his apprentice.  However, he was so happy to see Cai Cai that he was still happy to help Ye Pengfei and watch Ye Pengfei soar into the sky!

    Of course, even if Ni Cangtian was very optimistic about Ye Pengfei, he would never think that Ye Pengfei could really rush to the last round platform in one breath.  No matter how evil your qualifications are, there will always be a limit.  It can't be too exaggerated or outrageous.

    "In the past, when I was still in Heaven, I used these round tables to select talents. People with his qualifications also started at the third level of the True Source Realm. The best record is that a hundred years ago  Inside, I climbed to the twenty-ninth floor of the True Source Realm!"

    "What's interesting is that the holder of this record happens to have something to do with his enemy in the previous life. I don't know, if that guy is provoked, will this guy be able to handle it? That guy also has a lot of support, so  It¡¯s not easy for me to fully avenge my hatred.¡±

    "Well, I'd better not get involved in this kind of thing. Don't say that he is not my apprentice. Even if he is, I should give him some tests and ignore such things. Looking at his past history, there are many mistakes.  Although, if I really provoke that guy, this step-up would be too powerful. However, once he can succeed in revenge with his own strength, I don't mind giving him such a chance again!  "

    ¡°If the people in the court heard about this that day, they would definitely be shocked.  You know, Ni Cangtian's round platforms are not qualified to climb for no reason.  Through the ages, several years.  Even those geniuses only have one chance to climb!

    As for those who are not qualified enough to meet Ni Cangtian¡¯s Dharma Eyes, no matter how strong their foundation is, no matter how awesome their family background is, they will never get such an opportunity!

    This is not over yet, after silently making this promise, Ni Cangtian made another promise

    "This kid has to climb one level every six months before he has another chance. It's much more stringent than my hundred-year limit back then. This kid is destined to me, and I can't treat him badly. Every time he climbs one more floor,  I¡¯ll give him one more chance! Hehe, if he can climb to the twenty-ninth floor in one breath like that guy, he will have a lot of opportunities, and he will envy those guys in heaven to death! "

    Ni Cangtian is not bragging, he has no rivals in the so-called heaven.  Looking anywhere, there are only a handful of existences that can compare with Ni Cangtian.  Although, in Ni Cangtian's eyes, these round platforms are far worse than the source of his adversity.  However, for those powerful people in the True Origin Realm in Heaven, these round platforms are treasures that can make them crazy!

    Even the Lord of Heaven is no exception!

    "Aha, it started again so soon?"

    Just when Ni Cangtian was silently making one promise after another, he found that Ye Pengfei stood up again.  Ye Pengfei¡¯s rest this timeJingwu, it took much less time than last time.  This shows that Ye Pengfei's improvement speed has become much faster.

    "Let me see, how many barriers can you break through this time?"

    Under Ni Cangtian¡¯s interested gaze, Ye Pengfei actually stood motionless like a sculpture, standing in place for a long time!  !  !

    ps: My cold is not cured yet, my lp actually got enteritis again I hate summer

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1433. Master and disciple are determined!

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that Ni Cangtian had secretly made those two promises.

    However, even if Ye Pengfei knew those two promises, even if he could understand the meaning of those two promises, with his temperament, he would at most be a little excited for a while, and then he would continue according to his plan.  .

    Like now

    "What is he doing?"

    With Ni Cangtian¡¯s eyesight, he didn¡¯t even understand what Ye Pengfei wanted to do when he was stuck there like a wooden stake!

    You know, back then in Tianting, in order to select talents and find geniuses suitable for inheriting his own Taoism, Ni Cangtian didn't know how many people he tested who were suspected of being qualified.  The number is so large that even Ni Cangtian himself has to think about it and do some calculations before he can give a rough answer.

    "There are so many geniuses from their respective universes. In order to gain Ni Cangtian's appreciation, their methods of breaking through can be described as diverse and ingenious.  And those ingenious ways to break through the levels have indeed allowed them to create miracles one after another.

    However, compared with so many ingenious ways to break through the levels, Ye Pengfei's current "way to break through the levels" looks so weird.  It was so weird that Ni Cangtian wondered if this kid had fallen asleep while standing.

    "My spiritual consciousness is useless, my mind power is useless, my Dao power is stable and restrained, my consciousness sea is calm, and his little toy hasn't started working either He's just standing there stupidly like this, what is he doing?"

    Strong as against the sky, I was a little confused.  He checked all the powers that Ye Pengfei could use and all the methods that Ye Pengfei could use to make calculations. They were all on standby, with no sign of use.  If Ye Pengfei told Ni Cangtian at this time that he really fell asleep just now, Ni Cangtian probably wouldn't doubt it.

    In this way, Ye Pengfei stood upright for nearly an hour, and Ni Cangtian stared at Ye Pengfei in confusion for nearly an hour.

    finally.  Ye Peng flew.

    Quiet, so quiet that it puzzled Ni Cangtian.

    If you move, Ni Cangtian will be shocked!

    boom¡­¡­

    There was only one impact sound, but Ye Pengfei had already broken thirteen barriers!  !  !

    boom!  boom!  boom!

    The three crashing sounds that followed quickly, each sound represented the breaking of a barrier.  When Ye Pengfei was bombarded by the next barrier, he had already broken sixteen barriers!

    The previous time, only five barriers were broken.  After more than two hours, Ye Pengfei had broken through sixteen barriers in a row.  Such achievements are enough to make Ni Cangtian highly praised.

    But, there was a collision with that sound.  Compared to breaking through thirteen barriers in a row.  Such rapid progress is nothing extraordinary at all!

    "That's it! That's it!"

    Ni Cangtian is Ni Cangtian after all. He couldn't understand it before, but now, he can see through Ye Pengfei's true intention at a glance!

    "The only way to be able to break through thirteen barriers in a row is to understand the common characteristics of the thirteen barriers. When he stood, he did not consider these issues, which means that before he stood up, he had already thought about it!"

    Although, Ni Cangtian can easily see any thoughts of Ye Pengfei.  However, Ni Cangtian did not peek into Ye Pengfei's thoughts wantonly because he valued Ye Pengfei.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't stood for a long time.  It's really strange that Ni Cangtian wouldn't peek into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    In addition, subconsciously, Ni Cangtian did not think Ye Pengfei was standing up before he stood up.  I have figured out some magic trick.  His attention was completely absorbed by Ye Pengfei's long and strange standing still.  I was deeply attracted to it!

    "You are worthy of being the inheritor I have chosen. Even Ni Cangtian missed me!" Ni Cangtian praised loudly and gave a thumbs up to Ye Pengfei, "He figured out the first thirteen barriers so quickly.  The common characteristic of both is that he is calm and calm, calming the excitement in his heart by standing still for a long time. Finally, because the ancient well is not rippled, his heart is as still as water. Therefore, after breaking through thirteen barriers in a row, he can still generate residual strength.  Break three more barriersYe Pengfei, Ye Pengfei, why do you just refuse to be my apprentice to Ni Cangtian?"

    Ni Cangtian has seen so many geniuses, but in his opinion, compared with Ye Pengfei, those geniuses are simply garbage!

    "Ye Pengfei, I give in. You don't have to learn my Taoism. You can go the way you want. But you must be my disciple! tnnd, if a monster like you is beaten by those old people  If you see something, you will definitely grab it, I can¡¯t suffer such a loss!¡±

    Being able to meet the requirements of the source of adversity and break into this valley, Ye Pengfei has already been recognized by Ni Cangtian.  But?When Ye Pengfei refused, Ni Cangtian didn't feel too sorry.  Although he also babbled a few words, he would never be as excited as he is now.

    Now, after seeing with his own eyes, Ye Pengfei's miracle among miracles, especially when he understood Ye Pengfei's true purpose that he had set for so long, Ni Cangtian was "conquered" by Ye Pengfei in his heart.  His attitude was no longer as gentle as before.  Looking at his excited look, it seemed that if Ye Pengfei dared not agree, he would never let Ye Pengfei out.

    "I have long admitted that you are my master. Even if you don't admit that I am your disciple, I will shamelessly say so."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere and then Ni Cangtian burst into laughter.

    "Good boy! Good boy! You have been plotting against me for a long time. Anyone who dares to plot against me will be slapped to death by me, turning into a murderous aura and blending into the source of adversity. But, you kid plotted against me  , why am I still so happy? Hahaha~"

    Being able to cultivate to this level, Ni Cangtian is also an extremely intelligent being.  How could he not hear what Ye Pengfei meant?  Ye Pengfei had already made up his mind and wanted to pull the tiger's skin and become a big banner.  It is very possible that Ye Pengfei had already made this plan when he revealed that Ye Pengfei's previous enemy was not strong but his background was not weak.

    ??That is, a genius like Ye Pengfei, who is rare to find in ancient times, exists. If a strong person comes here and dares to scheme against Ni Cangtian like this, he will definitely die.  Even if he enters this valley and is qualified to be Ni Cangtian's disciple, he still cannot escape death!

    Geniuses will always get the preferential treatment they deserve, and this is exactly the case for Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°If a genius still knows how to advance and retreat, then the preferential treatment this genius can receive will be even more remarkable.

    After Ni Cangtian's wild laughter receded slightly, Ye Pengfei bowed slightly and said: "Master, since you have acknowledged my disciple, I can no longer use your name to scare others. I just ask Master for some guidance.  Disciple, where are those enemies from? I will kill them myself and will not use the master¡¯s name!¡±

    Once again, Ni Cangtian burst out laughing

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1434. News about the enemy from the previous life!

    Ni Cangtian felt that in his life, he had never laughed so freely and so comfortably as now.

    "You kid, you can become a great person!"

    With a compliment, Ni Cangtian did not continue.  Since he is already his apprentice, it would be more appropriate to give him some actual benefits.

    First, it¡¯s the news.

    A strong person cultivates and understands the Tao. At first glance, whether a strong person is strong or not depends on whether the Tao he has understood is strong, whether his cultivation ability is strong, and whether his magic and magical powers are strong.  It depends on whether his conspiracy is strong or not.

    These are all correct, but those with truly keen eyesight will add one sentence in front of all of this.  Whether a strong person is strong or not, the ability to detect information is the most important!

    Even a person in the Nascent Soul stage can live for tens of millions of years, hundreds of millions of years.  If it comes from Ni Cangtian's mouth, then the lifespan of the real cultivator Xu Xian's first-level existence is almost infinite.

    In other words, as long as you are well-informed, what if you offend someone you can't afford to offend?  You escaped long before anyone came to kill you.  Then, relying on your long life, are you still afraid that you will not be able to avenge yourself or avenge your hatred?

    Not to mention, if you are well-informed, you can obtain cultivation resources more effectively, and you can grow more efficiently and quickly.  Otherwise, even if you have the halo of genius, but you want to break a fairy stone in half and use it, can you have a mysterious future?

    ¡°Ye Pengfei¡¯s weakest thing has always been the news.  Until now, he hasn't even found any clues about his former enemy.  Most of the battles he encountered in his life were encounters, and most of them were fought without knowing the enemy's roots at all.  In fact, many times, after he won, he still couldn't figure out what kind of background his enemy had.

    if not.  Ye Pengfei's previous life left him a lot of wealth.  If not, Ye Pengfei is too evil and can always find a chance to win in his passive state.  No matter how talented she was, he would have died a long time ago and there is no way she could survive until now.

    Therefore, after Ye Pengfei became a disciple, his only request was to obtain the news he had longed for.  And Ni Cangtian, who already roughly knew Ye Pengfei's past history, also understood.  What exactly does Ye Pengfei want to do?

    "I can satisfy your request as a teacher." After laughing and praising him, Ni Cangtian's voice became very serious, "But are you ready to bear the consequences of this news?"  Huge impact?!¡±

    After a moment of silence, Ye Pengfei responded in the same serious tone: "No matter how powerful the enemy is, I am also fearless!"

    "Okay!" Ni Cangtian said in a deep voice, "You had three enemies in your previous life. Back then, you were at the third level of the True Origin Realm. Now you are only at the fourth level of the True Origin Realm. Back then, Feng Xianzhou could definitely save you. If  His master, the guy who incarnated into the big universe, was willing to take action and could kill them instantly. However, that guy was intimidated by the strength of these three strong men. Therefore, he refused to take action and even ordered Feng Xianzhou not to do anything.  Take action. Because"

    There was a slight pause.  Ni Cangtian's tone became extremely cold.

    "Because, your three enemies from the past life came from a big force in heaven. And the leader of this big force is one of the four kings of heaven!!!"

    Four kings?

    Ye Pengfei obviously has no idea about this, and this name does not scare Ye Pengfei.  However, with Ye Pengfei's intelligence, he was naturally able to figure out something from this name.  He was able to decipher more and deeper flavors from Master Ni Cangtian's tone.

    "Master, just say it directly without considering my reaction." Ye Pengfei was very grateful.

    ¡° If it was really going to bring a huge impact to Ye Pengfei, there was no need for Ni Cangtian to talk in such roundabout ways.  At first glance, Ni Cangtian's tone sounded increasingly cold.  But in fact, he didn't say any of the really substantive news.  These words that all sound useful are, in fact, meant to be used step by step so that Ye Pengfei can better bear the final factual news!  !  !

    After glaring at Ye Pengfei, Ni Cangtian said angrily: "There is a disciple who is extremely smart, hot-blooded and bold, but he just doesn't make people worry. Okay, if you want to hear something more direct, I'll just say it bluntly. Listen up.  "

    "There are at least 30,000 brothers and sisters of your enemies in the previous life who can easily kill existences on the 36th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "The parents, uncles, seven aunts and eight aunts of your enemies in the previous life, there are at least 20,000 of them who can easily kill the existences on the 48th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "The so-called one of the four heavenly kings in heaven is an existence on the seventy-eighth level of the true source realm. Back then, that kid also accepted the test of your master and me. He used the true sourceWith the strength of the third level, within a hundred years, he reached the twenty-ninth level of the True Origin Realm!  "

    "How about it, are you scared?"

    "Afraid?" Ye Pengfei shrugged and said with a smile, "Master, you are so kind-hearted and you will leave the really scary news for later. What do I have to be afraid of?"

    Indeed, the enemy from the previous life has a strong background.  However, no matter how strong his background is, it is none of his business now.  For example, the family background of Zheng Peng back then was terrifying to Ye Pengfei at that time.  However, given Zheng Peng's status in the family, it was impossible for him to mobilize the entire family's strength to take revenge.  In this case, what does it have to do with him to be a super being of thirty thousand or twenty thousand, a monster with qualifications, and one of the four heavenly kings whose realm is as high as the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm?

    Ye Pengfei could see clearly that there must be another reason why Ni Cangtian gave such advice so early!  !  !

    "Okay, okay, as a teacher, I shouldn't underestimate your IQ." Ni Cangtian shook his head helplessly.

    Facing such a disciple, he was both happy and worried. He really didn't know what he should do to make Ye Pengfei develop a strong enough awe and caution for the challenges he was about to face in the future.

    "Your three enemies have been designated as candidates for the core disciples of the family. This is the most terrifying thing. Once they are killed by you, no matter where you escape to, unless you are willing to escape to me, their family can  Find you accurately! And, gather the strength of the family to fight until death!"

    This is the most important news, this is the most terrifying news!

    No matter how strong Ye Pengfei is, can he be stronger than such a big family?  No matter how awesome Ye Pengfei is, can he compete with such a big family?

    Gather the strength of the family and fight until death!  This means that the being at the 78th level of the True Origin Realm may also take action himself. What a terrifying thing this is!

    Ye Pengfei's expression changed for the first time.  However, soon, he laughed again

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1435. The true meaning of going against the path

    "Are you stupid? After hearing this news, can you still laugh?" Ni Cangtian was extremely speechless.

    "What's not to laugh about? Although this news is indeed terrible, you have already told me how to solve it, so I have nothing to worry about." Ye Pengfei smiled, getting happier and happier.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the enemy is strong, my master is even more awesome.  Before I even became a disciple, my master had already pointed out a clear path.  What kind of bullshit family core disciple candidates are there? Even if they are real family core disciples, I will still kill them!  !  !

    "Master said that if you want to take revenge, you must first cultivate to the 36th level of the True Source Realm or above. After you enter the heaven and gain a certain status, you can talk about revenge. What does this mean? Isn't this just saying, I  Should one enter a big force that can rival it and become a core disciple candidate, or even a core disciple, or even a true disciple, and then find an opportunity to take revenge? Although Heaven is strong, this kind of drama is different from the mortal world.  What's the difference!"

    Ni Cangtian nodded in approval.

    "Okay, okay, well said! As long as you can maintain this original intention and look back at the so-called mortal world, you will have inherited my mantle of defying the sky. Even if you don't defy the realm of the true source, you  He also learned the true meaning of my Taoism against heaven!"

    "Ah?" No matter how smart Ye Pengfei is, he can't possibly guess what connection his words have with Ni Cangtian's Taoism, "Master, your Taoism should be the Taoism that defies heaven.  If you really cultivate Taoism, all other existences except those who practice this Taoism will probably perish. What does your Taoism have to do with what you said to me?"

    Why did Ye Pengfei refuse to be Ni Cangtian's apprentice for the first time?  It's not because Ni Cangtian isn't awesome enough, but because Ye Pengfei has too many concerns.

    Against the sky!

    Source of adversity!

    For the smart Ye Pengfei.  These two names say it all!

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s real name is obviously impossible to be like this.  He changed his name to this because he understood some kind of heaven-defying way.

    This is nothing unusual at first. There are countless so-called cultivation methods that defy the heavens in the world.  Even in the universe where Ye Pengfei lives, there are probably thousands of so-called ways to defy heaven.

    However, combined with the name behind it, the source of adversity!

    What kind of situation is reversed?

    What is the source of the inverse?

    With Ni Cang Tian¡¯s cultivation level, the realm he wants to go against and the source he wants to go against is obviously the True Source realm!  !  !

    If I meet Ni Cangtian again.  Ye Pengfei didn't know what the True Origin Realm meant, so that was fine.  Even though he was extremely smart, it was impossible for him to guess what the consequences of Ni Cangtian's understanding of the heaven-defying way would be.  However, just before meeting Ni Cangtian, Ye Pengfei had already contacted Bei Tangyu, and he had already received information from Bei Tangyu.  I understand Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s explanation about the True Origin Realm.

    "The so-called Immortal Realm, Divine Realm, Immortal Realmall the way to the Immortal Realm, these realms pursue power and immortality."

    "But. The True Origin Realm is different. Immortality is no longer the pursuit of those in the True Origin Realm. Power will continue to be pursued, but the fundamental reason for pursuing power is to pursue the true reason for the existence of the world, the so-called 'True Source'  !¡±

    "No matter what the true source is, in short, it is because of the existence of the true source that the world exists. Chaos, the universe, the space plane, and everything exists because of the existence of the true source!"

    "Master, I cannot agree with the way you practice. Because of my concerns, it is impossible for everyone to practice Master's way. With Master's strict criteria for selecting disciples, naturally he will not allow me to put this heaven-defying thing into practice.  Spread the word freely."

    "At that time, when Master has truly attained the great mastery of Taoism, and Master has really succeeded in defying the heavens and the realm of the true source, will this world still exist? Can all my concerns still exist?"

    "The master said that the true meaning of his Taoism is related to the world. How should we explain the truth?"

    Once the Tao is completed, all existence will be destroyed.  It is even more impossible for a weak and humble mortal to be alone.  This way of teaching is the way of destroying everything.  How could such a Taoism be related to the mortal world!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's surprise made Ni Cangtian a little proud.  However, he soon realized that his emotions were too inappropriate.

    "Hey, how can I feel proud of his surprise? No matter how talented a monster he is, he is just a monster who has not grown up!"

    Ni Cangtian secretly spat at himself, and then asked seriously: "Ye Pengfei, do you know??Why would I set up such a source of adversity and then use my blood to test all existences?  "

    There are many benefits to be gained from the source of adversity.  However, the biggest benefit is obviously to enter the Jedi Valley and become Ni Cangtian's disciple.  To enter here, it does not rely on realm cultivation, but on the courage to move forward, and the bloody spirit regardless of life and death.  Such a method of selecting disciples is indeed rare!

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei replied: "The closer you are to the true source, the more you respect the true source. In addition, the more powerful the original powerful beings are, the more cautious they are. When the two sides are combined, it becomes more difficult to peek.  The original intention of the true source, let alone go against the true source!"

    "That's very well said!" Ni Cangtian nodded and said in a deep voice, "If you want to inherit my mantle, you must maintain your blood nature. And this blood nature that does not care about life, and does not care about life, can often be seen in the mortal world.  You have made it clear. The stronger you are, the more cautious you are. On the other hand, the weaker you are, the more you need to rely on the courage of an ordinary man!"

    "I understand one thing. What Master means is that if you can't have a strong realm on the one hand and don't forget the mortal world on the other hand, you can't understand the true meaning of Master's heaven-defying way But, just like that, it's still too reluctant."

    This explanation makes sense.  However, Ye Pengfei was definitely not satisfied.  Ye Pengfei knew that there must be a deeper meaning in it!

    Ni Cangtian chuckled and said, "Aren't you afraid? After hearing too much, you are moved and want to inherit my mantle?"

    "By analogy, I feel at ease!" Ye Pengfei's answer was crisp and clear.

    "What a loud tone!" Ni Cangtian chuckled, "Since you want to, then I will tell you. Let me ask you, when you stand on a tall building, do you want to know why this tall building exists? Do you search all the way?  Where will the answer to the question ultimately be found?¡±

    " Simple and easy to understand, Ye Pengfei suddenly understood.

    ¡°What we finally found is obviously the foundation!!!¡±

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1436. Apprenticeship Ceremony, a Special Skill

    The world is endless, the universe is endless.  Where is the foundation of this world, this universe?

    Whether it is a living body or a non-living body, the so-called mortal world is where the foundation lies!

    ?????????????????????????????????????No matter which race they belong to, the vast majority of them have not attained enlightenment, and most of them live their lives in ignorance.

    Among the non-living beings in the mortal world, there will definitely not be monsters like Huan Shi, and there will definitely not be any flowers, plants, or trees jumping up to scratch and scratch people, and fight for their lives.

    This is the mortal world. To those powerful men who are above us, all existences in the mortal world are just ants.  For higher level powerhouses, such as True Origin Realm existences, for them, in the mortal world, that is already a long, long time ago in their memory.  No matter what happens to them, they will never look at the mortal world again, ever.

    Having explained this, Ye Pengfei does not need Ni Cangtian to explain any more.  He didn't really want to get a glimpse of the complete text of Master's Taoism. Knowing so much was enough.

    As for the enemy¡¯s news, Ye Pengfei already knew it very clearly.  Ni Cangtian had already transmitted the enemy's soul aura, and also had a magical power to track down the enemy.  No matter what the three enemies from the past life looked like, Ye Pengfei could identify them at a glance.  No matter where the three enemies from the past life went, Ye Pengfei could still find them!

    "Master, I continue to climb the round platform!"

    "No, just wait a moment." Ni Cangtian smiled and signaled Ye Pengfei not to worry, "I, Ni Cangtian, am one of the most powerful beings in the world, and you are my Ni Cangtian's only disciple. You  Today I am going to become a disciple, and I will only tell you a little bit of news. If I tell you about such a simple apprenticeship ceremony, those old guys will still laugh at me to death?"

    With that said, Ni Cangtian threw a jade slip over.

    "Well, since you don't practice my skills, then I will give you this skill. These skills have the same origin as the nine-turn method you practiced in the past, but they are many times more powerful!"

    Taking the jade slip in his hand, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be overjoyed as his consciousness briefly scanned it.

    "It turns out that this method can also be used to cultivate the foundation in the True Source Realm!"

    I think back then, Bei Tangyu taught Ye Pengfei the method of nine turns.  The purpose of this method¡¯s existence.  Just to lay a better foundation in order to hit the realm of gods.  If he hadn't practiced the nine-turn method, I'm afraid Ye Pengfei wouldn't have a huge foundation, causing him to suddenly jump from the realm of immortals to the realm of gods.

    Now, the technique taught by Ni Cangtian has a similar purpose!

    And among them, the most important difference is.  The nine-turn method taught by Bei Tangyu requires one to practice a certain level completely before turning back and practicing again to cultivate the foundation.  But.  The technique taught by Ni Cangtian can be practiced again anytime and anywhere.  There are also no restrictions on return destinations.

    ?That is to say.  Now Ye Pengfei has broken through sixteen barriers in a row, and he is still far away from finally defeating all the barriers.  However, Ye Pengfei can also choose to start over.  Re-solidify the foundation!

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei opened his mouth and said, "Master, I want to ask you one more thing."

    "It goes without saying." Ni Cangtian said with a smile, "I will help you protect your body, and you can start over from the third level of the True Origin Realm!"

    This is the purpose of teaching this technique.  There was no need for Ye Pengfei to plead, Ni Cangtian had already made preparations.  I saw that in the desperate place of the valley, Ye Pengfei's realm plummeted, all the way down to the level of the third level of the True Origin Realm.  However, Ye Pengfei's body, which was still in the aura of killing, was safe and sound and did not encounter any problems.

    "I have already given you the apprenticeship ceremony, and I can't give you any other benefits!" Ni Cangtian stopped smiling and said in a deep voice, "It lasts for half a year. If you can't climb up, I won't show you the round platform on the higher level.  . It lasts for one year. If you can¡¯t climb this round platform, I will never give you any more time! Even if you reach a higher level in the future and want to continue trying, you must pass various tests before you can be allowed!"

    As the saying goes, a strict teacher gives birth to a great disciple. Now that he has accepted a disciple, Ni Cangtian will not just dote on him.  Ni Cangtian knew that he must put more pressure on Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, at this moment, he did not even tell Ye Pengfei his previous secret promise.  Benefits such as these must be released slowly in the future, and must not be said in one breath.

    ******

    Time passes quickly bit by bit.  In the blink of an eye, another three months have passed.

    Counting the time that has been spent in the past, at this moment, there are only less than three months left before the half-year period.  However, Ye Pengfei, who is starting over, has only just been promoted toIt¡¯s only the fifth level of the Source Realm!

    "Sure enough, the foundation is not stable!" Looking at his own situation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head secretly, "Although that passionate attack forced me to obtain information between the third level of the True Origin Realm and the sixth level of the True Origin Realm. However, with the help of  With all this disorganized information, my foundation is also disorganized and chaotic, with no stability at all!¡±

    Foundational stability!

    This is what the Nine Transformations method emphasizes, and this is also an issue that most strong people tend to ignore.

    ??Especially those evil cultivators and demonic cultivators completely ignore fundamental issues.  Their cultivation methods only emphasize one point, and that is speed!

    Previously, Ye Pengfei was very fast.  Like his crazy attack, along the way, he obtained a massive amount of information from before the sixth level of the True Origin Realm at an astonishing speed.  If Ni Cangtian hadn't been there, Ye Pengfei would have been kicked out by the source of adversity.  It is very likely that Ye Pengfei will become an evil cultivator because he collects information too quickly!

    Of course, it is also possible that Ye Pengfei discovered his own problems.  As a result, a lot of time had to be spent solving the problem.

    In short, if this source of adversity exists, it is not for the purpose of defying heaven and recruiting disciples.  If Ye Pengfei didn't exactly meet Ni Cangtian's criteria for accepting a disciple.  Either way, he'll be out of luck.

    And now, Ye Pengfei is happy.  There is such a person who is so awesome that no other person dares to say that he can surpass him as a master, and he will never be unlucky again.

    "If I climb the round platform, Master will also help me solve the problem. However, this is far inferior to solving the problem myself. Especially, I do not practice Master's Taoism. I want to pursue my own Taoism. Solve it by myself.  The problem becomes even more important!¡±

    In order to re-cultivate to the fifth level of the True Source Realm, Ye Pengfei spent three months.  Seeing that there is too little time left.  However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei was still very happy in his heart

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1437. Opportunism

    Another month passed, and finally, Ye Pengfei stood up again.

    "Why, you have just recovered to the sixth level of True Source Realm and you are rushing to try it? Be careful, haste makes waste!" Although Ni Cangtian said harshly, there was no hint of appreciation in his eyes.  What was concealed was revealed.

    If anyone had told Ni Cangtian before meeting Ye Pengfei that someone could successfully advance to the sixth level of the True Origin Realm in just four months by relying on a bunch of disorganized information from the third to sixth levels of the True Origin Realm.  , Ni Cangtian definitely doesn¡¯t believe it.

    However, after seeing Ye Pengfei, after having some contact with Ye Pengfei, I saw with my own eyes that Ye Pengfei was so evil, he penetrated thirteen realm barriers at once, and relied on an ancient and unwavering heart to use his remaining strength.  After forcibly breaking through the last three realm barriers, Ni Cangtian has gradually believed that there is nothing in this world that Ye Pengfei cannot do!

    This time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s amazing performance once again illustrated this problem.  He is very evil, his qualifications are too strong, he is very likely to be omnipotent!

    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s him, a rising star, who finally finds the true meaning!¡±

    While he was sternly questioning and teaching Ye Pengfei a lesson, Ni Cangtian had this longing deep in his heart.

    Ye Pengfei can't possibly see through Ni Cangtian's heart. Even if he can really see through Ni Cangtian's heart, he will still do what he should do.

    "How can I know how much I have gained without giving it a try?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and completely ignored the master's reprimand. He jumped up like lightning in an instant!

    From where Ye Pengfei is now to the circular platform, the straight-line distance is probably no more than two feet.  However, in this short distance of two feet, there are as many as 1,081 realm barriers.  These barriers are when you have to cross the small steps of the sixth and seventh floors.  The realm barrier to be faced.  Information about these barriers, even if it was just messy information, Ye Pengfei still had no chance to obtain it during the passionate attack.

    Therefore, during the past few vertical jumps, Ye Pengfei's speed was not very fast.  After all, it's not that the faster the speed or the stronger the force, the easier it is to break through these barriers.  If the realm barrier is so easy to break through, then.  Beings such as Feng Xianzhou, Xue Ling, and Yuan Xiaoyao will not be trapped in their own realm for who knows how many billions of years.

    But this time

    Ni Cangtian frowned slightly. He didn't quite understand what Ye Pengfei wanted to do.

    "The last time I stood quietly, Weird gave me a big surprise. I wonder what he will bring me this time?"

    Although Ni Cangtian frowned slightly, in fact, those few beings who could rival Ni Cangtian knew it.  Ni Cangtian frowned, not because he was angry, but Ni Cangtian frowned because he realized it.  Something that is difficult to understand, but very likely to bring great benefits to yourself!

    "What if it was a certain treasure that made Ni Cangtian frown.  So, even if those few exist.  He will also automatically and consciously let Ni Cangtian get it.  , no one wants to anger Ni Cangtian, even if they can have a tie with Ni Cangtian.  No one wants to fight with Ni Cangtian.

    "And what if, the person who made Ni Cangtian frown was a certain strong man.  Then, the strong man will be happy.  He will definitely get Ni Cangtian's favor, and he will definitely get Ni Cangtian's various promises.

    However, if Ni Cangtian frowned, he had accepted it not long ago and had just given it to the apprentice who had just gone through the apprenticeship ceremony

    "Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei, you surprised me so much, I am going to reward you again. But if you continue like this, your master and I will have to wipe out all my money!!!"

    When he saw that the lightning that Ye Pengfei transformed actually broke through seventy-nine levels of realm barriers, Ni Cangtian understood. In this joking way, Ni Cangtian loudly expressed his approval of Ye Pengfei!

    "Use your bloody nature in this kind of place. Use your footwork in the murderous aura in this kind of place Your association ability is very strong. You just found my habits and my arrangements.  Natural loopholes!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei actually used the footwork of striking the wind chimes.  And the loopholes in Ni Cangtian's arrangement of one thousand and eighty-one realm barriers can just be exploited by such a set of footwork!

    "The habits of the strong are the natural enemies of the strong. The habits of the strong are derived from the destruction of the life of the strong!" Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "Master, don't blame me for being opportunistic. The true meaning of life and chaos  The true meaning of this is originally the main theme of cultivating the True Source Realm. By doing this, I can be regarded as implying the true meaning of cultivation!"

    "You will really find reasons for yourself." Ni Cangtian laughed and said."However, I don't seem to blame you. If you have the ability to soar into the sky, and rely on this skill to reach 90,000 miles, I can only applaud you and be happy for you!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    There is always a limit to opportunism.  There will always be limitations in taking advantage of the habitual problems caused by the rupture of life.

    This is like, Ye Pengfei can take advantage of Qing Wuming's habits, plot against Qing Wuming, and kick Qing Wuming out of the eighteenth level of hell.  However, if Qing Wuming is replaced by Ni Cangtian, even if Ye Pengfei knows Ni Cangtian's habits, even if Ye Pengfei can see through Ni Cangtian's broken life, can Ye Pengfei kick Ni Cangtian out of the eighteenth level of hell?

    That is to say, it is possible for Ye Pengfei to use this technique to crack the sixth to seventh level barriers.  If the level is higher, even if Ye Pengfei sees the loophole, he will not be able to exploit it!

    Ni Cangtian's laughter was actually laughing at Ye Pengfei's technique.  Although he also understood something by analogy from Ye Pengfei's technique.  However, what should be beaten should still be beaten.  What should be reminded should still be reminded.

    Ni Cangtian knew that as smart as Ye Pengfei, he would definitely be able to figure out the real intention he wanted to convey from his laughing response.  He took on such a talented and intelligent disciple.  There is no need to worry too much about formal issues when it comes to teaching students and solving doubts.

    Ye Pengfei's speechlessness showed that Ye Pengfei understood Ni Cangtian's intention.  However, even if Ye Pengfei understood Ni Cangtian's intention, because time was too tight, he had to repeatedly use this opportunistic method.  Finally, after another month, Ye Pengfei broke through a total of 1,080 realm barriers!

    "There's only one last step leftdon't be anxious!"

    Facing this last realm barrier, Ye Pengfei actually gave up his previous methods and sat down cross-legged once again!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1438. Another strange move!

    Ni Cangtian no longer knew how to express his excitement.

    "Genius! Such a genius! How did he discover that the last realm barrier cannot be broken through like this?"

    It was clear that Ye Pengfei took the initiative to retreat before he came into contact with the barrier.

    It is clear that even Ni Cangtian himself had to ponder for a long time before he understood the artistic conception of that barrier.

    In history, those talented and powerful people who were lucky enough to be recognized by Ni Cangtian and qualified to climb these round platforms all encountered countless obstacles in front of this barrier. Only then did they gradually realize that this last barrier was different from the previous one.  The one thousand and eighty realm barriers are completely different!

    Ni Cangtian had the urge to ask Ye Pengfei, but he resisted and did not ask.  Ni Cangtian could also choose to peek into Ye Pengfei's soul memory, but since he decided to accept Ye Pengfei as his disciple, he voluntarily gave up the method of peeking into Ye Pengfei's soul memory.

    Ye Pengfei has chosen the right master. If he chooses another master, it will be equivalent to the existence of going against the sky. He will never do this.  Because Ni Cangtian no longer only regards Ye Pengfei as his apprentice, he completely regards Ye Pengfei as his closest relative.  A close relative exists who can catch up with or even surpass himself at some point in the future!

    Therefore, Ni Cangtian now respects Ye Pengfei's **.  He would only silently guess what Ye Pengfei had done and thought, but he would not rush to check Ye Pengfei's soul memory.  Unless it obtains Ye Pengfei's permission, or as a last resort

    ¡­¡­

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s thinking has not yet yielded an accurate result.  Over there, Ye Pengfei stood up again.

    "Are you going to make the final impact? It's so fast!"

    From sitting down cross-legged just now to standing up again, it only takes two sticks of incense.  In just such a short time, he figured out how to break through the last realm barrier.  If it were any other strong person, Ni Cangtian would definitely not believe it.  However, facing Ye Pengfei who stood up again, Ni Cangtian was a little unsure.

    "Perhaps, he can really do it all at once Damn, this kid made me guess wrong again!"

    Ni Cangtian had just thought that it was possible for Ye Pengfei to create another miracle and succeed at once, but he was surprised to see it.  Ye Pengfei walked in the opposite direction and actually laid out formations in the distance.

    "It's a good idea to use formations to speed up cultivation." Looking at the formations, Ni Cangtian nodded slightly, "But time is running out, do you think this is useful?"

    Each formation is equivalent to one of the one thousand and eighty realm barriers.  There are a total of one thousand and eighty formations that can help Ye Pengfei over and over again.  Hone in on what you¡¯ve already gained.  Coupled with the method taught by Shang Ni Cang Tian to consolidate the foundation, Ye Pengfei can indeed gain more solid abilities and can attack the last barrier with more confidence.

    If Ye Pengfei spends two or three months, Ni Cangtian will believe it.  Ye Pengfei will definitely succeed.  However, the half-year period is very close, and Ni Cangtian does not think that Ye Pengfei can use this method.  Create another miracle.

    "Haha, what if I add a time array?" Ye Pengfei said with a smile.

    "This is impossible!" Ni Cangtian said flatly, "Here. The magic circle will lose its effectiveness at any time. Otherwise, let you set up a magic circle that is outside for one day and hundreds of millions of years inside. What's the point of half a year?  ?¡±

    I think back then, Ni Cangtian was selecting talents among the Heavenly Court.  It also limits the functions of all time-based magic circles and treasures. Otherwise, the so-called hundred-year period will become far away.  The original intention of selecting talents no longer exists.

    "No, Master, everything is possible!"

    Faced with Ni Cangtian¡¯s categorical denial, Ye Pengfei was very persistent and shook his head.  I saw a larger magic circle surrounding all 1,080 magic circles.  This is indeed a time array!

    "The formation is set up, but it is not running!" Ni Cangtian stared at the formation in confusion. From his perspective, it was impossible to see it wrong.

    "Soon, it will be up and running." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Master, when the time comes, don't blame me for being opportunistic again."

    "If you want to do it, do it quickly. Even if you can remove the source of my adversity, I won't trouble you." Ni Cangtian waved his hand anxiously. It has been many years since he was as anxious as now.  .

    "rise!"

    Under Ni Cangtian's gaze, Ye Pengfei levitated the composite formation.  What kind of existence is Ni Cangtian, just like Ye Pengfei?When the word "qi" came out of his mouth, he immediately figured it out.

    "Damn, I thought wrong." Ni Cangtian was extremely depressed, and Xiaoxiao cursed.

    Indeed, Ni Cangtian was wrong.  When he saw the formations that Ye Pengfei had laid out, implying the 1,080 realm barrier concepts ahead, he mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei was relying on these formations to speed up his cultivation.  After all, when selecting talents in heaven in the past, some strong people have done this.  This is indeed a very effective way to quickly improve one's abilities.  Therefore, Ni Cangtian continued to speculate based on his past experience.

    "Empiricism kills people, no matter how powerful it is, there is no exception." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Master, even if you are an old man, you should change your old thinking and think of new things."

    Although, Ye Pengfei was just joking.  However, there was a profound meaning in his words.  Ni Cangtian couldn't help but feel a little dazed as he listened.  Immediately, he couldn't help but laugh and curse.

    "You stinky brat, it's okay if you don't inherit my mantle as your master. You actually want to instruct your master to stop practicing the way that defies heaven?"

    This is really a strange thing.

    If these scenes were seen by those who are familiar with Ni Cangtian, they would definitely be shocked.  Because those who dared to persuade Ni Cangtian either became powerful beings equal to Ni Cangtian, or were beaten to death by Ni Cangtian.  But there are only a few powerful beings who can become as powerful as Ni Cangtian

    Now, Ni Cangtian just laughed and scolded, but did not do anything to Ye Pengfei.  This is enough to prove that Ni Cangtian attaches great importance to Ye Pengfei.

    And Ye Pengfei is indeed worthy of Ni Cangtian's attention.  Amidst Ni Cangtian's laughter and curses, the suspended composite formation rushed towards the one thousand and eighty-one realm barriers over there!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1439. The profound meaning of that kick...

    What will happen next, Ni Cangtian has already calculated clearly and clearly without looking at it.

    "You kid, you always bring surprises to me!"

    Ni Cangtian laughed while kicking Ye Pengfei strangely, and unexpectedly kicked Ye Pengfei out who was also smiling.

    ¡°Ah~~~¡±

    In mid-air, Ye Pengfei made an exaggerated cry.

    "Master, you are cheating on me!"

    Then, I heard a plop, and Ye Pengfei hit the round platform that represented the seventh floor of the True Source Realm!

    These round platforms were arranged by Ni Cangtian.  Whoever Ni Cangtian wants can go up.  Even if Ni Cangtian is willing to let cats and dogs wander around, there will be no problem if they go straight to the circular terrace on the top floor to enjoy the scenery.

    The premise is that cats and dogs can withstand the huge pressure on the round platform!  !  !

    After all, Ye Pengfei has not really reached the seventh level of the True Source Realm.  Therefore, Ni Cangtian kicked him up like this.  There was no way he could withstand the pressure of the seventh level, and he fell like a dog chewing mud

    Ye Pengfei's original plan was to have this composite formation collide with multiple barriers.  Then, with the help of the power of the multiple barriers, activate the time formation outside.  Indeed, no one has the power to activate the time formation here.  However, the power of the multiple realm barriers came from Ni Cangtian's hand.  Let Ni Cangtian's power fight with him, and in the end he can only have two results.

    Or, the time formation was successfully activated.  Ye Pengfei is very cheating and can enjoy a lot of practice time.

    Or, the one thousand and eighty realm barriers at the front exploded because of the power that restricted the operation of the time formation.  At that time, Ye Pengfei can use the power of these one thousand and eighty terrifying explosions to rush through the last realm barrier!

    If it is the former result, then what about the six-month agreement later?  It's purely a decoration.  With the help of the time array, Ye Pengfei had a lot of time to practice.  With how evil he is, he can definitely soar to the sky.

    If it is the latter result, the situation will not be much better.  Like this, the impact continues.  Within half a year, Ye Pengfei will definitely be able to rush to the corresponding round platform on time!

    "To put it simply, Ye Pengfei's opportunistic actions before were just a temporary solution.  As the level of the round platform that needs to be climbed gets higher and higher, his method becomes less and less feasible.  However, the method he came up with now.  But it¡¯s done once and for all.  If he is allowed to continue to be so "unbridled", he will really soar into the sky!

    Therefore, Ni Cangtian kicked Ye Pengfei hard, and he wanted Ye Pengfei to suffer.  This is not intentional revenge on Ye Pengfei, nor is it dissatisfaction with Ye Pengfei's actions.  But, he really didn't want his apprentice to soar into the sky by relying on such methods.

    Ni Cangtian is not worried that Ye Pengfei will not understand him.  Teaching such a disciple saves worry

    as expected.  When Ye Pengfei groaned and crawled on the round platform for three full days, he finally managed to sit up with his own strength.

    "Master. Didn't I spend too much time before? I will never do this again in the future."

    Ye Pengfei, who had just managed to sit up, had a drooping face and sincerely admitted his mistake.  Because he already knew it.  My opportunistic behavior this time was indeed a bit too opportunistic.

    Even if he can rely on this method to soar into the sky, he is essentially relying on the power of Ni Cangtian.  Regardless of whether the time circle is successfully activated.  Or one thousand and eighty realm barriers exploded one after another, all because of Ni Cangtian's power.

    And these round platform tests are a good opportunity to hone the abilities of a strong person.  These round platforms not only play a role in selecting talents, they also allow those talented people who are qualified to climb to deeply understand the difficulty of climbing!

    The more powerful the existence, the more likely it is to have powerful power.  And powerful forces, in turn, will make this powerful existence become even more powerful.

    The last word "powerful" no longer refers to the strong man's own strength, but includes all the power he can mobilize.  To use a simple analogy, is it possible for a venerable man who lives alone to defeat a venerable man who has many strong men under his command?  The last word "powerful" refers to this.

    Under normal circumstances, strong people are often confused by the meaning of the last word "powerful".  They will mistakenly think that they are really powerful.  Until one day, they encounter a super being who can destroy themselves and all their subordinates with one hand.

    However, this obviously does not happen often.  Especially for those who live in heaven and are known as geniuses.The strong ones in the Origin Realm.  These geniuses are often recruited by powerful forces, and the "power" of those powerful forces often confuses their state of mind!

    Therefore, Ni Cangtian set a period of a hundred years, cut off the idea of ??using time magic arrays and time treasures, and set up layers of realms that can arouse people's infinite desires. This also includes the need to alert these geniuses and let them  These geniuses exist in a short period of time, and they deeply remember the difficulty of cultivation and the profound meaning of the difficulty of climbing!

    Ye Pengfei's behavior is tantamount to ignoring this intention.  If he is really confused by the "power" of external objects, no matter how talented he is, he will only become a fool in the end.  In fact, an incompetent person who cannot save his own life will eventually be forgotten by all existence!

    ¡°Obviously, Ni Cangtian doesn¡¯t want Ye Pengfei to become like this.  Already standing at the pinnacle of strength, he is used to seeing the fall of geniuses.

    So what if it soars into the sky?  So what if you reach the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm in one go?  Even if you can stand shoulder to shoulder with Ni Cangtian, so what?

    Any first-level existence will eventually fall.  It does not mean that a being who stands at the pinnacle of strength can truly be undefeated or immortal!

    "Obviously, Ye Pengfei knew Ni Cangtian's meaning without Ni Cangtian saying anything.  In fact, just before Ye Pengfei set up the formation, he had already guessed that Ni Cangtian might be angry.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei gave Ni Cangtian a vaccination in advance.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei had already prepared that Ni Cangtian would stop.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that Ni Cangtian would do this.  On the one hand, he reprimanded himself in a very subtle way, but on the other hand, he still gave himself such an opportunity.  Although his apprenticeship was not long, Ni Cangtian's kick made Ye Pengfei deeply feel Ni Cangtian's pampering towards him

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1440. Falling short of success

    Time passed bit by bit, and Ye Pengfei had never felt like this before. Every moment was so important.

    Strictly speaking, Ye Pengfei also felt like this when he was fighting against a powerful enemy.  However, none of those battles lasted particularly long.  With Ye Pengfei's ability, whether he quickly resolved the battle or quickly escaped from the battle, in short, he had never experienced such a feeling for such a long time.

    And this time, it took him three full days just to sit up.  In order to stand up, he spent nearly a month!

    During this period of nearly a month, Ye Pengfei deeply realized the heavy price that his failure to deeply understand the artistic conception of the last realm barrier would bring to him.  He also understood deeply what Ni Cangtian wanted to tell him.

    "The True Origin Realm is completely different from those realms in the past. In those realms in the past, whether it was me or any other strong person, it was possible to jump at high speed and cross many realms at once. But in the True Origin Realm, one can only practice step by step.  !¡±

    "After I entered the True Origin Realm, I advanced very quickly. I was shocked and even realized many artistic conceptions from the third to the sixth level of the True Origin Realm. During these processes, I did not feel any 'side effects'  . However, it¡¯s not that the ¡®side effects¡¯ haven¡¯t occurred, it¡¯s that my level is too low and I can¡¯t feel it yet!¡±

    Obviously, Ni Cangtian's layers of round platforms can not only test the genius level of the strong, but also make these geniuses fully realize that even if there is only one realm barrier that is not passed honestly, it will cause difficulties for their future.  Anticipated hidden dangers!

    "If I hadn't met Master, I would have practiced alone and explored alone. Even if I quickly rushed to the seventh level of the True Origin Realm, even if my foundation was unstable, in fact, I still wouldn't feel such pressure!"

    "This kind of heavy pressure is an additional punishment for those with unstable foundations in the round platform space. And this additional punishment is another function of the round platform. It is extremely important, a warning function!"

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know how many strong people have ever accepted the test of climbing the round platform within a time limit.  It is even more impossible for him to know how many powerful people have understood this level of truth.  However, he can be sure that as long as a strong person understands this level of truth, no matter which level he finally climbs to, he will definitely have an extremely bright future!

    "Famous teachers give birth to great disciples. The ancients are sincere and I will not deceive them!"

    Ni Cangtian is such a famous teacher. He can give appropriate guidance at the appropriate time, using the appropriate method.

    For a talented and strong person like Ye Pengfei, if Ni Cangtian decides on a training plan, let Ye Pengfei follow it step by step.  Then, he will kill Ye Pengfei's genius observation and creative abilities.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei previously used the principle of the same source of vulnerability.  After breaking through thirteen realm barriers in one breath, Ni Cangtian not only did not punish Ye Pengfei, but rather gave up the idea of ??inheriting the mantle and accepted Ye Pengfei into the door.

    But.  Ni Cangtian is not blindly indulgent.  He kicked Ye Pengfei onto the round platform on this floor, which was both a favor and a profound punishment.

    "It took me almost a month to finally understand this truth. Although it took a lot of time, it was very worth it!"

    Standing there swaying, it seemed like he would fall down at any time.  But that smile was unabashed.  Always on the corner of Ye Pengfei's lips

    ¡­¡­

    In the end, Ye Pengfei failed to set foot on the round platform representing the eighth level of the True Origin Realm within the six-month deadline.

    Although, there are only one hundred and eighty realm barriers between the seventh and eighth levels.  However, it took Ye Pengfei more than three months to adapt to the huge pressure on the circular platform and to be able to move freely on the circular platform.

    In addition, after Ni Cangtian's "teaching", Ye Pengfei no longer played any tricks.  Even Ye Pengfei did not use the set of footwork to exploit loopholes that Ni Cangtian had approved.

    Purely relying on his own insights and his own strength, when the half-year deadline came, Ye Pengfei passed through one hundred and seventy-nine realm barriers with no more and no less.

    "Okay, okay, this is my disciple of Ni Cangtian!!!"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei¡¯s face that was not depressed because of his failure, Ni Cangtian became more and more satisfied with his apprentice.

    "This is the most perfect disciple!" Ni Cangtian thought to himself while applauding and praising him.

    The years Ni Cang Tian has existed have been too long to count.  Just because he reached this level and then figured out the source of adversity, from now on, it is already three trillion.?Era time!

    During such a long period of time, Ni Cangtian also accepted many disciples one after another.  Some disciples have also grown into earth-shattering figures among the powerful ones in the True Origin Realm.  However, those apprentices were far from "perfect".  The most imperfect thing among them is that no disciple can be like Ye Pengfei, who can still maintain an unwavering heart in the face of the impact of falling short of success.

    "This is the performance of truly being able to clearly understand oneself and perfectly controlling oneself. This is the performance of being able to gradually move towards perfection while avoiding evolving into an inanimate body!!!"

    Strong men in the True Origin Realm come from different universes and different eras.  Therefore, there are countless cultivation techniques in the True Origin Realm. Even Ni Cangtian doesn't know the specific number.  However, no matter how diverse these exercises are, they all have one common feature, which is that they must practice the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos!

    It is precisely because Yuan Xiaoyao does not know the true meaning of life that she and Xue Ling practice so slowly while possessing the body of chaos.  Only then would they be horrified because Ye Pengfei realized the true meaning of life, and then they would subconsciously realize that this might be the real cultivation method, and then they would listen carefully to Ye Pengfei's explanation of the true meaning of life.

    " And it is precisely because Feng Xianzhou does not know the true meaning of chaos that he cannot escape the shackles of his master who incarnates the universe.  Although he didn't want to see his friend die, he had to watch his friend die.  Although he wanted to stay away from here and continue to improve himself, there was nothing he could do.

    Therefore, after seeing Ye Pengfei provide that trace of chaotic true meaning, Feng Xianzhou's heart that was free from the master's control became active again.  He would rather take a certain risk and help Ye Pengfei.

    "It's just that these beings don't know the "disadvantages" of cultivating the true meaning and true meaning.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know this either, but he had an awesome master, a powerful master that the more he looked at him, the more he felt like him.

    Just when Ye Pengfei landed back on the round platform on the seventh floor of the True Source Realm, and after adjusting his breath, Ni Cangtian's old voice, each word clearly passed into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "The more powerful the True Source Realm exists, the more they will feel the conflict between the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos. They will find that if they want to pursue getting closer to the 'True Source', then they need to make themselves more capable.  Close to perfection. That is, more understanding of the true meaning of chaos."

    "However, if you realize too much about the true meaning of chaos, you will continue to get closer to the existence of chaos and evolve from a real living body to a completely non-living body!"

    ¡°We say it¡¯s evolution, because it will indeed make us stronger. But for real life forms, how can this be considered evolution?¡±

    "Even some bold and powerful people have evolved into non-living forms. However, I have never seen them evolve again and become real living forms again!"

    Ye Pengfei listened silently. He didn't know why Ni Cangtian suddenly talked about this.  However, he still carefully remembered every word Ni Cangtian said.

    The value of each word is immeasurable. Each word represents Ni Cangtian¡¯s countless years of insights and experience.

    Ni Cangtian continued to explain without any pause.

    "After studying for who knows how many epochs, I just came to understand. It turns out that the more powerful the true source exists, the more difficult it is to evolve from a non-living body into a real living body. The so-called 'true source' is like  It is a big invisible hand. The closer you get to it, the more powerful resistance it will generate to prevent such evolution!"

    "All True Source Realm experts with levels above the forty-eighth level can feel that they must reach perfection before they can possibly touch the so-called 'True Source'. However, in order to achieve perfection, they have to face the eternal transformation into  The risk of inanimate objects. The dilemma is before everyone."

    Listening to Ni Cangtian's words, Ye Pengfei knew many secrets of the existence of high-level True Origin Realm.  Even if Ni Cangtian didn't continue to explain how the True Origin Realm masters throughout the ages made their choices, Ye Pengfei could easily guess it with his intelligence.

    "A very small number of people chose to take risks and never came back alive. The vast majority chose to give up. They chose to improve as much as they could. Anyway, they would not foolishly pursue the highest realm. And the rarest type of existence, then  I found a new path and reached the pinnacle of the True Source Realm, and then reached another, mysterious and mysterious realm And my master Ni Cangtian is one of the rarest of these beings!"

    Ye Pengfei thought silently and listened silently. He knew that Ni Cangtian would soon tell him why he was so abrupt now.Remember this matter.

    As expected, after Ni Cangtian carefully explained some things about the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos, he said in a deep voice:

    "Don't break through this last barrier. Although you still have half a year to spare, I hope you can solve it purely on your own strength."

    After a brief pause, Ni Cangtian wanted to tell Ye Pengfei his two promises.  However, he did not expect that Ye Pengfei, who had been listening to his teachings, would take the initiative to speak at this time:

    "Master, you don't need to say anything more, Pengfei understands!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, jumped down from the round platform

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1441. Leaving...

    "You really understand?"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei standing in front of him with a smile, Ni Cangtian looked incredulous.  Those two promises, I made secretly.  No matter how evil you are, there is no way you would know.

    Just when Ni Cangtian was muttering secretly in his heart, he heard Ye Pengfei chuckle and say: "As a parting word, let me promise some future benefits. Although my first master taught me almost nothing, but this parting words  I've experienced this before."

    Ni Cangtian rolled his eyes at Ye Pengfei angrily, saying, "This kid is just being blind."

    However, when I thought about it again, I realized that this was not really just nonsense.  It is very likely that this represents Ye Pengfei's deeper understanding of the true meaning of life.

    Ni Cangtian was not willing to check Ye Pengfei's soul memory at will, so he did not guess whether Ye Pengfei was just making random guesses.  He nodded and told Ye Pengfei those two promises.

    "That means I already have a chance to climb?"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes were shining.  He knew very well how rare this climbing opportunity was.  He knows more clearly what kind of improvement he can make if he has such an opportunity!

    "Did you climb to the seventh floor by yourself?" Ni Cangtian asked with a cold snort.

    "Huh? Master, you can't be so heartless, right?" Ye Pengfei shouted exaggeratedly, then quickly put on a smiling face and said, "I know, Master is lying. Otherwise, why would you say that?  That last promise?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too smart, I want to suppress you again to let you know how much you have lost, but that¡¯s not possible~~~¡±

    The pronunciation of the word "ah" was made very long by Ni Cangtian.  The joking meaning in it is clearly visible.  Ye Pengfei couldn't see through Ni Cangtian's thoughts. He thought that Ni Cangtian really wanted to suppress him before leaving.  Can't help but.  The smiling face turned into a sad one, and Ye Pengfei became a little downcast.

    Now, it¡¯s Ni Cangtian¡¯s turn to not be calm.

    "Good boy, show me a bitter face. Do you think I don't know what you have in mind?"

    "I'm afraid if Ye Pengfei hadn't been calm and composed from the outside to the inside after falling short of success, I'm afraid.  Ni Cangtian really thought that Ye Pengfei was hit by him, and Ye Pengfei really had a bitter look on his face.  But now, Ni Cangtian knew that this boy was acting strange again.  My own lesson can no longer be carried out.

    The apprentice is too stupid, the master will go crazy.  The apprentice is too smart, and the master is also helpless.  At this moment, Ni Cangtian understood deeply once again.  This is an eternal truth.

    "I can give you the opportunity, but I have to add some restrictions." Ni Cangtian stopped going around in such meaningless circles with Ye Pengfei, and said in a deep voice, "Wait until you reach the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  Moreover, you will only be allowed to use this opportunity after you have successfully been recognized by a strong person who can rival the Four Heavenly Kings!"

    "Okay!" Ye Pengfei readily agreed, such a precious opportunity.  Originally, he had no intention of wasting it too early.

    "And there is"

    Are there any conditions?  Ye Pengfei could not help but droop his face "habitually".

    Suddenly, Ni Cangtian felt like he couldn't go on.  He was shocked to discover that Ye Pengfei actually knew how to influence his emotions!

    "Although it's just a clone projection, its power is much weaker. However, my emotions are not so easily affected by others!"

    In an instant, Ni Cangtian realized that even though he already looked up to his apprentice very highly.  However, it seems that I still haven't fully realized how evil my apprentice is

    ¡­¡­

    Ni Cangtian took the initiative to take back the last condition.  He even allowed Ye Pengfei to meditate in the valley for a while before going out.  This is the reward for Ye Pengfei's new evil behavior. As a master, sometimes you should be strict, but sometimes you shouldn't be too stingy.

    After waiting anxiously for more than a year, Feng Xianzhou finally discovered that Ye Peng was flying.

    "Does he plan to continue the attack?"

    The moment Ye Pengfei stood up, Feng Xianzhou became excited as if he had been given a shot of chicken blood.

    As the actual controller of the universe, Feng Xianzhou has not been so enthusiastic for a long time.  He even had the urge to rush over and fight alongside Ye Pengfei.

    However, it was impossible for Feng Xianzhou to rush through.  He was able to see Ye Pengfei's actions, thanks to Ni Cangtian, who thought that Feng Xianzhou was good to Ye Pengfei and kept a wide berth.  Otherwise, during the time when Ni Cangtian took action to protect Ye Pengfei, Feng Xianzhou would have already severed his relationship with Ye Pengfei.The connection between ??.

    Even if Feng Xianzhou could really charge through, he wouldn't be able to fight side by side with Ye Pengfei.  Because the killing energy and the sound of wind chimes that had to be endured there were really too powerful for Feng Xianzhou.

    Not to mention, soon, Feng Xianzhou was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei smiled at him, sent a message, and then left here calmly

    "Uh, did you just give up?" Feng Xianzhou blinked in surprise.

    More than a year ago, his attack was so violent that he thought he must be dead.

    However, more than a year later, after he was already safe and stayed in that place for more than a year, he actually gave up the attack on his own initiative!

    Such a huge contrast made Feng Xianzhou unable to recover for a while.  And when Feng Xianzhou hurriedly left here and hurriedly went to Ye Pengfei to ask what happened, Ye Pengfei had already been laughing and chatting with Bei Tangyu and Yuan Xiaoyao for a long time.

    Ye Pengfei naturally didn¡¯t say anything about Ni Cangtian.  And now Ye Pengfei's realm cultivation is only at the third level of the True Origin Realm.

    Ni Cangtian stopped Ye Pengfei from continuing to attack the round platform on the eighth floor, and Ye Pengfei roughly understood his intention.  Although Ni Cangtian didn't say anything, Ye Pengfei could also guess that it was probably during his attack on the eighth-level round platform that Ni Cangtian discovered some signs of an unstable foundation.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei practiced in the Jedi Valley for a while, and he repeatedly consolidated his foundation.  When he left there, this round of training to lay a solid foundation had not been completed. Therefore, Yuan Xiaoyao could only feel that Ye Pengfei was in a state similar to his own.

    Even if it was just like this, it was enough to surprise Yuan Xiaoyao.  In just a few years, Ye Pengfei has quickly caught up with him?

    However, Yuan Xiaoyao didn't know that just when she was praising Ye Pengfei's qualifications, Feng Xianzhou, who was watching all this, showed a thoughtful expression

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1442. Return to the Eighteenth Level of Hell (Part 1)

    "That weird space can be entered no matter where you are." Yuan Xiaoyao explained.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei knew much more about that weird space than she did.  She was still doing her duty, explaining in detail to Ye Pengfei according to the steps agreed with Xue Ling in advance.

    Ye Pengfei was polite, smiling and "listening".  He couldn't show any abnormality, and it was impossible for him to tell anyone about what he had experienced.

    Even Bei Tangyu, he won¡¯t tell him for the time being.

    After about a stick of incense, Yuan Xiaoyao finished speaking.  She shrugged and said: "I only know so much. I estimate that only a being stronger than the sixth level of the True Origin Realm can know more information. Ye Pengfei, don't say anything casually about the existence of this weird space.  Go out. Although it seems that no matter how many strong men enter at the same time, they will not interfere with each other. But, who knows what will happen if too many strong men enter? "

    Although Yuan Xiaoyao did not elaborate, Ye Pengfei could guess what Yuan Xiaoyao was worried about.  She was worried that if there were too many powerful people entering, the killing energy would be depleted too much, causing the source of adversity to collapse.  However, how could she have guessed that the adversity came from Ni Cangtian's hands.  With Ni Cangtian's ability, how could it be possible for the source of adversity to collapse?

    After Yuan Xiaoyao finished speaking, the matter on Chenhuang Star was finally settled.  For those strong men who were willing to follow him, Ye Pengfei originally wanted to move them to other cultivation stars.  But now, the rebels such as Murong Wan'er and Fu Juntian have all died in the war one by one.  Even if no one died, there is no point in keeping them.  Even if Ye Pengfei didn't take action and allowed the strong men who followed him to swarm him, all the remaining ones would be killed.

    Ye Pengfei is not a murderous strong man, but he will never show mercy when faced with the source of trouble that needs to be killed.  He chose to take action himself, with his realm that seemed to be at the third level of True Origin Realm.  In fact, he had reached the seventh level of the True Origin Realm. With a few random clicks of his fingers, those damn curses fell one by one, and even the chance to be reborn no longer existed.

    The next thing is very simple. I followed Ye Pengfei to leave the strong men of Murong Country and returned to Murong Country without any hesitation.  They have lived here for many years, they are most familiar with it, and they are willing to stay here.

    if only.  Their master is willing to stay here.

    Ye Pengfei did not say that he would leave.  In fact, even if he didn't say some things, those former slaves and subordinates and current loyal followers could guess it.

    "The master is so powerful that even the three elders of the Xu family who are at the peak of the third level of Tianzun can be wiped out in a snap!"

    "The more powerful the master is, the less qualified we are to continue to follow him. I don't know. When will master leave?"

    ¡°All powerful people know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s departure is only a matter of time.  Everyone feels that after all the problems of enemy countries that dare to attack are dealt with.  Ye Pengfei, who had entered a certain place to practice in seclusion, would officially leave once he reappeared.  However, no one knows except for the reincarnation that left with Yuan Xiaoyao.  In fact, there was only one body left in the so-called retreat place.  It's just Ye Pengfei's clone.

    "I will keep this clone here for tens of billions of years, protect you, and teach you Taoism and magical powers After tens of billions of years, you will have to rely on yourself. Even if I have lost such a connection!"

    Most of Ye Pengfei¡¯s former servants and subordinates did not have any deep friendship.  Most of them have only controlled a certain situation for Ye Pengfei, or have only searched for some kind of spiritual object for Ye Pengfei, or even just done something for Ye Pengfei. In fact, there is no need to specially arrange manpower to do it, such as caring for the home.  things.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's character of attaching great importance to love and justice.  Since he has chosen to return to the Morning Emperor Star, he has long planned to properly arrange these former slaves and subordinates.  Now, there is this clone of him.  As long as the universe is immortal, the family power of these former slaves will never perish in tens of billions of years.

    As for going further, Ye Pengfei will no longer continue to protect them and guide them.  If it takes tens of billions of years, they still haven't mastered enough ability to protect themselves.  So, if they are eliminated by other forces, they are not worthy of mercy.

    Ye Pengfei's real body quietly left here with Bei Tangyu.  After leaving this country, it was abruptly renamed Ye Country by his followers.

    Ye Pengfei also left Chenhuang Star, although he really wanted to take Bei Tangyu with him to visit the places on Chenhuang Star that he had not yet visited.  However, the impact of the collapse of Paradise cannot completely disappear within three to five hundred years.  Therefore, there is no moreThe fun of just hanging out.

    "Pengfei, are we going back to the eighteenth level of hell right now?"

    In the past few years, Bei Tangyu's level has also improved rapidly.  Her clone already possesses the realm of Nirvana and the peak of the second heaven of immortals.  Her body has advanced to the third level of heaven.  At this rate of advancement, maybe, a hundred years later, with the help of Feng Xianzhou, she would be able to touch the edge of the True Origin Realm!

    This was still the case when Ye Pengfei never came to help.  With Ye Pengfei's ability at this time, if he wanted to, he could shorten the time by half, or even more.

    However, Ye Pengfei, like his master Ni Cangtian, was unwilling to encourage others.  He was already considering asking Bei Tangyu to turn around and rebuild the foundation after Feng Xianzhou completed the hundred-year agreement.

    Ye Pengfei also plans to let other wives do the same.  Before they knew Ye Pengfei's decision, the clever Bei Tangyu had roughly guessed it through some detailed information.

    In addition, after Bei Tangyu got tired of being next to Ye Pengfei for a while, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to confess his thoughts.

    Therefore, when leaving Chenhuang Star, Bei Tangyu did not think about going to any other cultivation star with Ye Pengfei to hang out and see something.  She is even more looking forward to the future practice, the practice that uses the secret realm of time to consolidate her foundation over and over again.

    Ye Pengfei could see that Bei Tangyu was a little anxious.  His too rapid advancement speed made Bei Tangyu feel tremendous pressure.  However, all this is beyond Ye Pengfei's control.  He couldn't deliberately slow down his cultivation speed for Bei Tangyu and the others.  Therefore, when he sees Bei Tangyu's thoughts, he will try his best to satisfy Bei Tangyu.

    "It's not easy to go in now. However, as long as Brother Feng is willing to help, there will probably be no problem."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, seemingly just explaining the situation to Bei Tangyu.  However, his gaze quickly passed Bei Tangyu's body.

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1443. Return to the Eighteenth Level of Hell (Part 2)

    "You are getting more and more powerful." Feng Xianzhou slowly revealed his figure, "I am wondering if you are really only at the third level of True Origin Realm?"

    "Whatever you guess." Ye Pengfei chuckled and threw a jade slip over.

    Feng Xianzhou took the jade slip in his hand with some doubts. After a brief glance of his consciousness, his eyes widened in surprise: "Is this true?"

    "I figured it out. If you don't believe it, you can throw it away." Ye Pengfei shrugged and smiled brightly.

    "If you want to cultivate to a higher level, you need to understand the true meaning of chaos. My master has also said this. But, do you also need to understand the true meaning of life?" Feng Xianzhou murmured, and he was thinking about whether he should believe his master.  You should still believe Ye Pengfei.

    Feng Xianzhou¡¯s master, the True Source Realm being who has incarnated into the universe and is now completely asleep, is an existence at the seventh level of the True Source Realm.  And it seems that Ye Pengfei is only at the third level of the True Origin Realm.  Even if he really had something to hide, Feng Xianzhou couldn't possibly think that Ye Pengfei had caught up with or even surpassed his master.

    Therefore, logically speaking, Feng Xianzhou should trust his master without hesitation.  After all, his master is more awesome than Ye Pengfei.  However, somehow, as Feng Xianzhou thought about it, he became more inclined to believe Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei didn't care whether Feng Xianzhou believed it or not. Telling him about it by himself would be a great benefit to Feng Xianzhou.  Not to mention that Feng Xianzhou once refused to save him, forcing his previous life to choose to entrust his soul and be reincarnated.  Even if Feng Xianzhou tried his best to help back then, such a jade slip would be enough to repay Feng Xianzhou's kindness.

    Feng Xianzhou didn¡¯t know that the content recorded on the jade slip in his hand was enough to drive all the True Source Realm experts who had no ability to enter the Heavenly Court crazy.  Feng Xianzhou could not have predicted in advance how excited his master would be after he woke up and read the contents recorded on this jade slip.  What a thrill!

    It was only then that Feng Xianzhou truly understood the true value of this jade slip.  But now, although he has gradually tended to believe Ye Pengfei.  However, he had not yet realized how generous Ye Pengfei was.

    "Of course, even at that time, even throughout his life, Feng Xianzhou didn't know why Ye Pengfei would give him such a big gift.  How could he guess.  It was he who resolutely gave his power to Ye Pengfei for use.  That's why Ye Pengfei had the opportunity to enter that valley.  Ye Pengfei now just wants to repay that love.

    It is impossible for Feng Xianzhou to think about this in his whole life. In his opinion, the rewards he received for lending his strength were already astonishing.  Not only did he know about such a magical space, but he was also lucky enough to see a low-level being. If he forced his way into an area that even high-level beings would not dare to break into.  Such insight.  In Feng Xianzhou's view, such a return far exceeded the value of the power he lent.

    Feng Xianzhou didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of everything.  Everything.  Ye Pengfei didn't know how to elaborate.  I saw him smiling and changing the topic:

    "Brother Feng, what is the origin of those eighteen levels of hell? What is the mysterious power in those eighteen levels of hell?"

    In this big universe, Ni Cangtian only pointed out the mysterious power in the eighteen levels of hell, and thought it was worthy of Ye Pengfei to understand.  besides.  Ni Cangtian felt that Ye Pengfei should know some trivial matters and quickly leave this so-called big universe and go to a wider world.

    Ni Cangtian did not explain the origin of that mysterious power.  Obviously, this is another test question left by the master for his apprentice.

    Counting it all together, Ni Cangtian left three test questions

    The ultimate test question is to face one of the so-called four heavenly kings, the head of the Wang family in heaven, the king of wind, fire and thunder, Bu Lan!

    Although Ni Cangtian didn't make it clear, Ye Pengfei knew that after he destroyed the three enemies from his previous life, the war would probably escalate step by step, and he would probably have to face Wang Bulan alone in the end!

    And before this final test question, is how to obtain the qualifications to enter the Heavenly Court, and how to gain the appreciation of someone who is comparable to the Four Heavenly Kings.  As long as he does this test question well, Ye Pengfei will get an opportunity to climb the Realm Round Platform.

    Regarding this exam question, Ni Cangtian also didn¡¯t say much.  However, with Ye Pengfei's intelligence, he could also guess some clues.

    Why do you have to find an "existence with the same strength as the Four Heavenly Kings"?

    Wang Bulan is one of the four heavenly kings. Ye Pengfei doesn't believe that the four heavenly kings are brothers.  If Ni Cangtian didn't impose this restriction, Ye Pengfei would definitely choose a king who couldn't deal with Wang Bulan.  PlaceTherefore, this seems to be an understatement, and it is a requirement that many people will naturally ignore after hearing and reading it. In fact, it has a deeper meaning.

    And asking Ye Pengfei to obtain the approval of that existence is even more worthy of scrutiny.

    "If Ye Pengfei just wants to be a core disciple candidate, and then finds an opportunity to kill those three guys, why does he need to get the approval of that existence?  Not to mention core disciple candidates, even core disciples and even true disciples may not be able to see that being, let alone expect to be recognized by that being!

    ¡°Obviously, this test question also has a different purpose.

    As for the first test question, it is the mysterious power in the eighteen levels of hell.  If Ni Cangtian hadn't mentioned it intentionally or unintentionally before leaving.  Even though Ye Pengfei was extremely smart, he had long forgotten that such a thing existed.  After all, Ye Pengfei can now display the combat power that implies the seventh-level supernatural power of the True Origin Realm at any time. Even if there are ten thousand, one hundred thousand, Qing Wuming and the like, he can kill him at will.

    Therefore, when Ni Cangtian mentioned the mysterious power again, Ye Pengfei felt secretly in his heart and thought for a while.  After thinking about it, he came to the conclusion that these three test questions were intertwined and were exactly the path Ni Cangtian pointed out to him!  !  !

    Because of this, Ye Pengfei is very eager to know the origin of the eighteen levels of hell.  It would be better if Feng Xianzhou could provide clues about the mysterious power.

    Under Ye Pengfei's expectant gaze, Feng Xianzhou organized his thoughts briefly and said in a deep voice: "The former owner of the Eighteenth Level of Hell was named Gray. Before his death, he was a strong man very close to the fourth level of the True Origin Realm.  That¡¯s why the remaining eighteen layers of hell are so powerful.¡±

    "After Gray's death, several True Origin Realm beings living in the universe took a fancy to this special space. In the end, the Eighteenth Level of Hell became what you know."

    "As for the mysterious power in the eighteen levels of hell, I don't know its origin. However, I think that power should be related to Gray's fall."

    "Or, it could be the existence that killed Gray. When he killed Gray, the power left over from the eighteen levels of hell was left behind."

    "Or maybe it is the power that Gray has deliberately sealed away, waiting for the descendants who will inherit his Taoism to come and study it and avenge him."

    "Maybe there are other reasons, but it's hard to prove anyway. What I know for sure is the same as what you know. That is, this mysterious power is very powerful. So powerful that it can instantly kill existences like Qing Wuming. If  If you use it well, you won¡¯t have much problem killing me instantly!¡±

    When Feng Xianzhou said the last sentence, Ye Pengfei's eyes clearly lit up.

    "You can actually kill Brother Feng instantly? In this way, those few True Origin Realms exist. It is obviously to use the eighteen levels of hell to cultivate venerable and powerful people, but in fact, it is to find out the true information of that mysterious power.  .Brother Feng, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will come back to bite you after they study it clearly?¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Still like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, they are purely outsiders.  All these True Source Realm beings, as long as they enter the big universe, can feel the difference between this big universe and other universes.

    In the end, they all pointed to Feng Xianzhou for this "different" answer.  Some powerful people even think that Feng Xianzhou wants to integrate into the universe and gain some special benefits from it.  All in all, no one, including Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, knew about the existence of the seventh-level True Origin Realm person.  In their eyes, there is only one Feng Xianzhou who is at the fourth level of True Origin Realm.

    The fourth level of True Origin Realm is certainly stronger than Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  Most of the other True Origin Realm experts are not as good as Qing Wuming, and few of them can compare with Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  Therefore, at first glance, Feng Xianzhou can completely frighten all these True Origin Realm beings.

    But, if they figure out this mysterious power

    "Bite me back?" Feng Xianzhou chuckled, "As long as they are not afraid of death, they can do whatever they want to do with their research."

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    He does understand, what else doesn¡¯t he understand about this matter?

    "Those True Origin Realm existences must have died because of their research on mysterious power.  Therefore, they settled for the next best thing and chose to let the Heavenly Lords come in to practice and watch the possible reactions of the Heavenly Lords.

    However, they can watch, and Feng Xianzhou can watch.  They could only watch the deity's true form remaining outside.  Feng Xianzhou, on the other hand, could directly observe the situation of the clones mainly distributed on the 13th to 18th floors.

    After all, it¡¯s still Feng ?The boat took advantage.  Those True Origin Realm existences are probably using this method to show that they will not rebel or cause chaos.

    For the current Ye Pengfei, he can see through such a little scheme at a glance.  He smiled casually and said: "If I had researched it clearly, Brother Feng wouldn't have killed me out of fear."

    "Tch, how is that possible?"

    Lifting up the jade slip and shaking it from side to side, Feng Xianzhou laughed

    PS: Today I sent 10,000 words. I¡¯ll see if I can code another chapter. It may be a little later.

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1444. Return to the Eighteenth Level of Hell (Part 2)

    With the help of Feng Xianzhou, Ye Pengfei ignored the rules of the eighteen levels of hell and entered here again.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can go in by himself.  However, there are some things and some strengths that no one can know

    "Pengfei, you came in so soon?"

    When Zifu and Huanshi saw Ye Pengfei suddenly falling from the sky, they rubbed their eyes in disbelief.

    "I found a powerful friend to help." Ye Pengfei chuckled and looked at everyone.

    Yue Ningbing is in retreat, and Hu Ji and Wan Yuqiu are both here.  The two of them looked at the person next to Ye Pengfei with a slight blush, then walked forward together and called out loudly: "Sister."

    Although they had never met, everyone had good personalities and tempers. Soon the three women became familiar with each other and went to the side to whisper.

    "Lao Zi, Lao Huan, I'll give you something." Two divine thoughts jumped into the sea of ??consciousness of Zi Mansion and Huan Shi.

    The information contained in these two spiritual thoughts is similar to what Feng Xianzhou obtained.  The difference is that what Feng Xianzhou got was only hints. For a True Origin Realm being like Feng Xianzhou whose realm was too low, these hints were also very precious. But what Zifu and Huanshi got contained specific cultivation methods and various dangerous taboos.  Information.

    Zifu and Huanshi both believed in Ye Pengfei more than Feng Xianzhou.  Without hesitation, they accepted the message from the divine mind.

    "True Origin Realm, it turns out that our current realm is called the True Origin Realm!"

    "Whether a strong person in the true source realm is strong or not depends on the distance from the so-called 'true source'. And if you want to get close to the true source, you need to understand the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos. And you need to be between the two.  Make a good balance and don't be completely attracted by the true source!"

    Zifu and Huanshi also knew their current specific realm at the same time.

    "Alas, I am only at the first level of the True Origin Realm. Lao Zi. It seems that I will never be able to catch up with you in this life." Huanshi sighed and shook his head helplessly.

    Originally, he started later than Zifu, and his understanding of the true meaning of life was not as quick as Zifu's.  What's even more terrible is that Zifu evolved from a universe.  It has natural advantages in terms of cultivation and understanding the true meaning of chaos.

    Without Ye Pengfei¡¯s guidance, this advantage might not be of much use.  After all, someone as powerful as Feng Xianzhou could not touch the edge of the true meaning of chaos even after groping alone for n years.  However, with the help of Ye Pengfei's divine thought.  The advantages of Zifu will be very obvious.

    "Haha, I will protect you, you don't have to be afraid." Zi Fu laughed loudly, patted Huan Shi on the shoulder, and joked with Huan Shi.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and interjected: "There is really nothing to be afraid of. You cannot leave the universe until you surpass my friend."

    ah?

    Suddenly, Zifu and Huanshi were stunned.  Immediately.  They realized that Ye Pengfei was about to leave.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    They teleported to Ye Pengfei's side, one to the left and one to the right.

    "Hey. Mr. Ye, do you want to throw us away like this? Are we still brothers?"

    "No, you don't want to take revenge? Are you leaving the universe now?"

    Zifu and Huanshi exchanged words with each other, but what they said at the beginning was business matters.  Everything behind is a mess, I don¡¯t know what to say.  The only thing that can be understood is that you are leaving.  You can't leave us behind. Are we still brothers?

    Brothers of course we are brothers!

    Having lived for so many years, apart from my wives, they have brought me infinite warmth.  That is, Zifu and Huanshi made me feel the warmth of family affection.

    Embark on the path of cultivation and cut off past relationships.

    "My parents are gone long ago, and the Ye family doesn't know how many generations it has been passed down to. I'm afraid even the old people who are in charge of the genealogy don't remember that there is an ancestor like Ye Pengfei on the Ye family tree.

    the remaining¡­¡­

    ¡°Either they are enemies, they are servants, or they are passers-by.

    To be honest, Ye Pengfei couldn't bear to be separated from the two brothers.  However, think about the path you want to take in the future.  Ye Pengfei could only be cruel and must separate from the two of them.

    ¡°Every party in the world must come to an end, and we have been together for a long time. You two can¡¯t always follow me.¡±

    Zifu and Huanshi wanted to say something, but they saw Ye Pengfei raise his hand and said resolutely: "No need to say anything more, since I have decided, I will not make any changes. Moxuan, Cen Na, Xu Ting, you  I have also terminated the contract. From now on, you will be free."

    No?After the few people over there reacted, Ye Pengfei had already untied all the contracts and continued: "Xu Ting, you can let your body come back. I don't need to go to the Thunder Prison Star Realm anymore Well, listen to me  My friend said, did you suffer some sins in your body? Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you!"

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei sent a message to Feng Xianzhou. After a while

    "He, they, are all dead."

    Xu Ting was horrified and his eyes widened.

    How long is the distance between here and the Thunder Prison Star Realm?  Xu Ting did not calculate carefully. He only remembered that his body rushed slowly and quickly. Most of them used interstellar teleportation arrays along the way. It took almost eighty years to arrive at a place far away from the Thunder Prison Star Realm.  somewhere nearby.

    It took hundreds of years for Xu Ting¡¯s body to finally be recognized by the Thunder Prison Star Realm, and he could finally go in and be a guest.

    If you are in other forces, Ke Qing is a superior being.  However, the Thunder Prison Star Realm is different. The so-called guest ministers are actually working for the Thunder Prison Star Realm outside.  The only benefit is that the guest has the opportunity to enter the Thunder Prison Star Realm, that's all.

    This shows how much Xu Tingna has suffered over the years.  He had thought that his increasingly powerful master would definitely come to avenge him.  However, how could he have imagined that this revenge would be avenged so quickly?

    Ye Pengfei didn't expect that Xu Ting's main soul, who stayed by his side, would get the message so quickly.  He looked at Xu Ting in surprise, and then said with a chuckle: "Congratulations, you will soon be able to advance to the True Origin Realm!"

    As he spoke, a spiritual thought shot into Xu Ting's sea of ??consciousness.

    Mo Xuan and Cen Na did not resist Ye Pengfei's orders like Zifu and Huanshi.  It's not because they both wanted to leave Ye Pengfei for a long time, but because Ye Pengfei arranged a task for them.

    "Go back to the Moon Immortal Star and bring the entire planet to me near the Morning Emperor Star! This task is difficult to complete, but you are also strong men from the Moon Immortal Star. I am not here, so this matter must be handled by the two of you.  Complete!"

    How could Mo Xuan and Cen Na have expected that Ye Pengfei would actually issue such an order.  It looks like we are still going to the Thunder Prison Star Realm.  However, it was not Ye Pengfei who was going, but the two of them.  In the past, Ye Pengfei wanted to go to the Thunder Prison Star Realm, just to use the lower realm teleportation circle.  However, in order to fulfill Ye Pengfei's order in the future, the two of them realized that they might have to conquer the Thunder Prison Star Realm!

    In the past, this would have been an impossible task.  That Thunder Prison Star Realm can be so arrogant even in the highest plane, it obviously has unusual combat power.

    However, after receiving the spiritual message from Ye Pengfei, Moxuan and Cen Na were as surprised as Zifu and Huanshi.  The power of the True Source Realm, the wonderful use of the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos, made them immediately confident.

    Not to mention

    "If there's any big trouble, look for these two. I guess it won't be possible for them to leave the universe for a while."

    Zifu and Huanshi looked at each other speechlessly, smiling bitterly to themselves.  This time, a mission tied up all four strong men.

    They all know that Ye Pengfei does not insist on assigning tasks. Ye Pengfei does not want to make the parting sad.  Using the task as an excuse distracted everyone's attention.  Everyone present is also a sensible person, so no one will work desperately to follow Ye Pengfei.

    Things are dealt with one by one.

    Things in space, time and the universe were beyond Ye Pengfei's expectations.  He never expected that the universe of time and space would actually choose to understand the true meaning of chaos and choose to evolve into a lifeless body of chaos!

    However, Ye Pengfei didn't say much.  This is the choice of the space-time universe itself, and you should respect its choice.  However, if the space-time universe wants to successfully achieve this, Ye Pengfei is helpless.  Even with his understanding of the seventh level of the True Origin Realm, he could not let anyone evolve into a chaotic body if he wanted to.

    "Okay, I've said everything. I won't leave right away. I'm not that awesome yet. Maybe, in order to study that mysterious power, I will have to carry it here for tens of thousands of years." Ye Pengfei chuckled.  Smiling, he asked everyone to wait, and the parting mood faded a bit, "Yu'er, you, Ning Bing and the others stay in the secret realm of time to practice and wait for me to come back."

    The girls nodded towards Ye Pengfei, and they all received the enhanced version of the "Nine Transformations Method" specially tailored for them by Ye Pengfei.  If Ye Pengfei had studied for too long, they might have been able to complete several exercises to solidify their foundation in that secret realm of time.

    However, they know very well that this is very important, very, very important.  If you don¡¯t want Ye Peng??I'm worried that if they still want to help Ye Pengfei, if they don't want to just be a vase, they need to work hard, work hard, and work harder!

    Zifu and Huanshi's eyes suddenly lit up: "Let's go study it too!"

    Looking at Zifu and Huanshi with excited faces, Ye Pengfei knew what they were thinking.

    However, Ye Pengfei himself was not sure he could get any clues.  Zi Mansion, which is only at the second level of the True Origin Realm, and the Huan Stone, which is only at the first level of the True Origin Realm, can research something?  To be honest, it is very likely that they will have to fail and return before they can really get close to the source of mysterious power!

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that a variable appeared unexpectedly.  Even his awesome master Ni Cangtian didn't expect that there would be such variables in Ye Pengfei's trip

    PS: Today¡¯s five updates total 13,000+.  During the cold period, I also worked hard

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1445. The Secret of Fog Barrier (Part 1)

    A bottomless ravine appeared in front of Ye Pengfei and others.

    "In the eighteenth level of hell, every perfect detail has been explored with the power of mind. But I never thought that there is such a place!" Looking at this huge ravine that is dozens of miles wide and unknown how deep, Zi Mansion  I couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    Just before, before the last teleportation, everyone was only hundreds of millions of miles away from this deep valley and ravine.  However, no one discovered this huge ravine in advance!

    Not to mention that the three true source realms of Ye Pengfei, Zifu, and Huanshi exist, just hundreds of millions of miles away, even the natives in the secret realm of time who have just been selected by Yue Ningbing.  Considering that they have just reached the first level of the Saint Immortal Realm, there should be no obstacles at such a small distance.

    However, from the first level of the Saint Immortal to the existence of Ye Pengfei, who is clearly at the third level of the True Source Realm, but is actually at the seventh level of the True Source Realm.  No one discovered in advance that there was a strange place here.

    "If it weren't for Feng Xianzhou's guidance, it would have taken me a long time to find this place." Ye Pengfei raised his hands to the sky, expressed his gratitude, and then looked around.

    "Moxuan, place the secret realm of time there."

    Ye Pengfei randomly clicked on a place, and several defensive formations appeared in that place instantly.  Although Ye Pengfei only used a method equivalent to the third level of the True Origin Realm.  However, this method is enough to resist the attack of anyone with ulterior motives in the universe!

    "Yu'er, you guys can practice here with peace of mind. Once I leave, it will be five or six years in a short time, and it will be hard to say in the long term." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "You should practice according to the method I taught you, there is no need to rush to advance.  True Origin Realm. Wait until I come back before making a decision!"

    Nowadays, Fox Princess is equivalent to beings like Modina, and Yue Ningbing and Wan Yuqiu have also cultivated to the level of Xing Mo.  Only Beitang Yu still needs more training.  But she has Feng Xianzhou's help, and she coincides with the Taoist characteristics of Feng Xianzhou's master. Like Feng Xianzhou, she is the darling of the universe.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei believed that Beitangyu would be able to catch up soon.

    Many strong people feel that their cultivation speed is too slow.  But now, after recognizing Ni Cangtian as his master and receiving various pointers from Ni Cangtian, Ye Pengfei became more and more aware.  If you want to cultivate to the ultimate state, you must lay a good foundation.  Even if you just want revenge regardless of the ultimate state, you should do this.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei practiced the realms from the third to seventh levels of the True Origin Realm several times.  The four women closest to him also need a similar foundation.  With Ye Pengfei here, they don't have to worry about advancing to the True Origin Realm.

    After all instructions were given, Ye Pengfei gestured to Zifu and Huanshi.  Three in a row.  Jumping into this ravine of unknown depth

    ¡­¡­

    "It's actually a gray fog barrier that can limit spiritual consciousness and telekinesis."

    After falling to the bottom of the ravine, Ye Pengfei looked around and found that he was stronger than himself.  It is also impossible to peer into deeper places.

    "This is the outermost layer of defense." Feng Xianzhou's voice appeared in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness. "We once speculated that this might be to prevent a certain consciousness from breaking out. However, no matter who went in to look for it, no consciousness was found.  exist."

    The conscious body is a more fragile existence than the soul. Ye Pengfei was once destroyed until only incomplete consciousness was left.  Him at that time.  It is a consciousness-like existence.

    Weak beings, such as mortals, cannot survive outside for a long time.  Therefore, the first "ultimate goal" of a cultivator is to cultivate the golden elixir and use the golden elixir as a carrier so that the soul can move around the outside world more safely.

    When you reach Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation, your soul can still enter and exit the Tao body at will even if it doesn't have any carrier.  Anyone who wants to use magical powers to plot against his out-of-body soul is no different from facing Ye Pengfei's true Tao body.

    To put it simply, if Ye Pengfei is in trouble one day.  His enemies would never dare to just imprison his soul. This is no different from imprisoning Ye Pengfei's Taoist body. Both are extremely risky things.

    If a being as powerful as Ye Pengfei is in trouble, if the enemy wants to detain him for a long time, then the enemy will definitely choose to destroy his soul, leaving only his consciousness, and detain Ye Pengfei's consciousness!

    Looking at such a gray fog barrier and listening to Feng Xianzhou's explanation, Ye Pengfei also felt that setting up such an area here was probably really to detain the consciousness of a powerful existence!

    "Maybe he's dead. Didn't you say that there are many restrictions inside and it's not easy to break through? If the detained being was daring, I'm afraid he would have died long ago in thoseIt's under control!  "

    "That's what I guess. However, the biggest test of your trip, apart from the source of mysterious power, is this unknown consciousness. You should be careful."

    Nodding slightly, Ye Pengfei took Zifu and Huanshi and walked deeper.

    Here, Feng Xianzhou and other True Origin Realm existences have already explored it very clearly.  Ye Pengfei believed in Feng Xianzhou, so Ye Pengfei didn't think much about it.  Even though the scenery in this gray fog barrier was strange, he didn't pay much attention to it.

    Zifu and Huanshi were different. Looking at the bizarre mist barrier world around them, they couldn't help but be a little distracted.

    At first, Ye Pengfei didn't care about this.

    Just watch it, I don¡¯t feel any danger anyway.  Feng Xianzhou did not warn that there would be danger here. He only highlighted the many restrictions inside.  And the strange ferocious beasts that evolved due to that mysterious power.

    However, as he walked, Ye Pengfei felt that something was wrong.

    "The two of them are getting more and more excited!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei stopped.  However, Zifu and Huanshi seemed to have not seen Ye Pengfei stop at all, and continued to walk forward.

    Ye Pengfei did not stop them immediately, but glanced up and down, looking at Zifu and Huanshi thoroughly.

    Just as Ni Cangtian would not peek into Ye Pengfei's soul memory, under normal circumstances, Ye Pengfei would not peek into Zifu and Huanshi like this.  But now, he felt something strange.  Although it made Zifu and Huanshi become emotionally excited and even "arrogant", there seemed to be a trace of weirdness that could benefit them both!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei was walking in front, with Zifu and Huanshi following closely behind him.  Now, it has become Zifu and Huanshi.  Ye Pengfei followed closely behind them with great interest

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1446. The Secret of Fog Barrier (Part 2)

    Feng Xianzhou had not thought of such a change in advance.  He had walked this road dozens of times himself.  He looked at other True Origin Realm existences and didn't know how many times he had passed them.  However, he has never discovered anything strange on this road.

    In an instant, Feng Xianzhou was worried that Ye Pengfei might doubt himself.

    "Ye Pengfei, I promise, I"

    "I don't need your guarantee." Ye Pengfei shook his head quickly, "I believe you!"

    Um?

    Ye Pengfei's quick answer confused Feng Xianzhou.  You know, from the time he paid attention to Ye Pengfei, the deepest impression left on him by Ye Pengfei was that he had all his clever plans.  Since he answered himself so quickly, could it be possible that he had already seen some clues?

    As if he had guessed Feng Xianzhou's thoughts, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "How can you figure out the secret that even I can't figure out?"

    orz¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    As he walked, Ye Pengfei's expression slowly changed.

    Originally, this gray fog barrier looked weird just because of the light and shadow.  There is nothing strange about those images of light and shadow.  However, when Ye Pengfei followed Zifu and Huanshi here, everything changed!

    The gray fog is still gray fog, and the surroundings remain the same.  However, Ye Pengfei clearly felt that he had entered a prison!

    He turned around suddenly and looked back.  There was nothing unusual about the way he came.

    Quickly swept back until it felt like leaving the cage without encountering any barrier.

    ??????? Turning around again, he looked towards Zifu and Huanshi.  Huan Shi had stopped, wondering what he was thinking.  But Zifu continued to move forward without encountering any obstacles.

    "Whose method is this?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be extremely surprised!

    This obviously cannot be Gray's method. Ye Pengfei's ability has long surpassed Gray's.  If it weren't for the fact that he didn't want Feng Xianzhou to see his true strength.  There is no problem in entering the eighteenth level of hell.

    And the existences on the seventh and eighth levels of the True Origin Realm definitely do not have the ability to "tease" Ye Pengfei like this.  Although, Ye Pengfei still has not officially broken through to the eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, because his foundation is very solid.  Therefore, he is almost invincible in the middle of the seventh level of True Origin Realm.  The existence of the eighth level of True Origin Realm may not be able to win him.

    ¡°At least it¡¯s a method above the ninth level of the True Origin Realm!¡±

    According to Feng Xianzhou¡¯s introduction, this place is still a long way from the source of the mysterious power.  But, only here.  I actually saw such an amazing method.  In this way, how many powerful methods are hidden on this road?

    "Master twice pointed out the mysterious power of the eighteen levels of hell. I am afraid that he is not only referring to the mysterious power, but also the various means to block the mysterious power!"

    Although, Ye Pengfei is still not very clear about what attracted Zifu and Huanshi.  But.  Ye Pengfei was very convinced that that thing must be the thing on the outermost edge, used to seal off the mysterious power!

    "Feng Xianzhou and the others can't see anything unusual, so it's normal. I am a strong man with the seventh level of the True Source Realm. I didn't even realize that there was something strange in this gray fog barrier. How could they have discovered it?"

    "However, the strange thing is, why were Zifu and Huanshi able to discover it? Well. It wasn't that they discovered it, it was that they were attracted by that thing and were summoned by that thing!"

    Until now.  Ye Pengfei has not noticed any danger yet.  Therefore, he did not bother Zifu and Huanshi.  This is probably an unexpected opportunity for them. If they destroy it forcefully, I'm afraid they will regret it for the rest of their lives.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t just let Zifu and Huanshi take risks.  In fact, before jumping into the deep ravine, Ye Pengfei had secretly hidden several tricks on the two of them.  Ye Pengfei believes that unless that thing is too powerful.  Otherwise, no matter what, Zifu and Huanshi can be teleported to a safe place in time.

    "The feeling of the cage is very obvious, but the strength of this cage cannot block my concealment methods."

    Walk into that area again and walk all the way behind Huan Shi.  Ye Pengfei secretly calculated how strong the power of "imprisoning" himself was, and soon he felt more at ease.

    Feng Xianzhou was inexplicably horrified.

    When Ye Pengfei felt the existence of the cage for the first time, he quickly turned back.  Feng Xianzhou only tied a trace of power to Ye Pengfei, but he failed to observe clearly.

    And this time, when Ye Pengfei walked steadily into this area, Feng Xianzhou finally had enough time to feelSuffering the terror of "the power of the cage"!

    "Ye Pengfei, are you willing to die? This power of imprisonment is too powerful!" After feeling it for a while, Feng Xianzhou couldn't help but roar in horror!

    Feng Xianzhou is only a fourth-level True Source Realm being. He is one of those fourth-level True Source Realm beings who do not understand the true meaning of the True Source Realm and have weak combat power.  In Ye Pengfei's view, there is not much dangerous power of imprisonment, but in Feng Xianzhou's view, it is a force that can kill him instantly!

    "Haha, I don't think there is any danger." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and nuzzled at the Huanshi in front and the Zifu further ahead, "With the strength of the two of them, if there was any malicious intent here, wouldn't they have died long ago?  Really? If there is any malicious intent here, how can you three- and four-level True Origin Realm existences be so arrogant as to enter and exit this place many times?"

    "But" Feng Xianzhou felt that cold sweat was oozing out from his forehead.

    The truth is indeed correct, but who dares to gamble with his life like this?  Feng Xianzhou felt that if it were him, he would have thought carefully about the outside first, and then carefully pushed inside.  I would never be like the three of them, and just walk in so carelessly!

    "There's really nothing to worry about." After standing here for a while, Ye Pengfei finally understood something.  He chuckled and sent back a telepathic message, "Brother Feng, you can take a closer look. Is this kind of power that makes people feel imprisoned really meant to imprison the strong?"

    Feng Xianzhou was stunned for a moment, then cautiously surveyed the surrounding area.  Although, he only had a glimmer of strength and followed Ye Pengfei in.  However, if there is really a powerful existence, it would be detrimental to Ye Pengfei.  That powerful being will definitely be able to follow this trace of power and find him accurately!

    Since taking charge of the universe, Feng Xianzhou has never felt this way.  Even when he faced that mysterious power, even though that power was very terrifying.  However, because there was no way to break free from that power, Feng Xianzhou was not very afraid.

    But now, no matter how Ye Pengfei explains, there will be no danger.  He only dared to investigate slowly and cautiously

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1447. The Secret of Fog Barrier (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei stopped paying attention to Feng Xianzhou. For the sake of being friends, Ye Pengfei was already very honest.

    "This is not actually a force of imprisonment, it's just that the changes in time and space give people a sense of oppression."

    "If Ye Pengfei told Feng Xianzhou directly, this place is actually just an invisible and intangible tunnel.  Then, Feng Xianzhou will definitely feel more at ease.  However, if Ye Pengfei really said this, Feng Xianzhou would have lost an excellent opportunity for self-exploration.

    "This kind of method should come from an existence above the ninth level of the True Origin Realm. However, if you want to use this method, you don't need such a high level. With Feng Xianzhou's level of the fourth level of the True Origin Realm, you can figure it out yourself.  ."

    It¡¯s like a being in the realm of gods and humans casts a fireball technique.  Using this fireball technique to destroy those beings in the foundation building and golden elixir stages is obviously like killing ants.  However, if there is any low-level being who dares to take a certain risk to observe the traces left by the fireball.  It is very likely that he will understand the deep truth and gain a good opportunity to make rapid progress.

    Ye Pengfei has already given Feng Xianzhou the opportunity.  Next, he will also look for his own opportunities.

    ?? Continuing to analyze this invisible and intangible passage, Ye Pengfei learned some knowledge.  If nothing else, he felt very clearly that if he wanted to reach the eighth level of the True Origin Realm, there would be no problem.

    Ye Pengfei wanted to move forward, but Zifu had already gone far.  However, the Huanshi didn't move, and he couldn't move either.  First, he was worried about affecting Huan Shi's ability to comprehend something.  Secondly, he didn't worry about Huan Shi staying here alone.

    "It feels like there shouldn't be any danger inside. But outside, you can't tell!"

    Feng Xianzhou made it clear that there were many magical and powerful beasts on the road leading to the birthplace of the mysterious power.  These ferocious beasts are affected by the mysterious power that seeps out, so they have acquired all kinds of incredible abilities.

    In Feng Xianzhou¡¯s description.  Many of those ferocious beasts can move freely through the restrictions.  Although it will not affect the safety of beings such as Feng Xianzhou, it is a fatal threat to Huan Shi who has just stepped into the True Origin Realm.

    "Where there is treasure, there will be vicious beasts. Even if I don't feel that there is any danger inside, who knows if there will be vicious beasts outside that dare to break in?"

    Ye Pengfei secretly reasoned and stayed here silently

    Time, about half an hour has passed.  The Zifu in front had long since disappeared, and Huanshi had just taken another step.  Ye Pengfei's telepathy could clearly be seen.  Huan Shi was still in that excited state, and it was still not suitable for him to communicate with it.

    "Huan Shi left, and so did Ye Pengfei.  One after another, they kept walking in silence.

    After walking for more than a thousand miles, Ye Pengfei saw the back of Zifu from a distance.

    "Zi Mansion also stood still, and it was also comprehending something."

    Just when Ye Pengfei thought that he and Huanshi would catch up with Zifu soon.  Suddenly, Huan Shi stopped again.  In desperation, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to stay again.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei felt a little bored.  after all.  Apart from studying the secrets of this passage, he has no access to any profound artistic conception.  He stood behind Huan Shi for so long, and he still didn't understand why Huan Shi stopped.  What exactly is Huan Shi trying to comprehend?

    "Boss, both of my brothers have gifts, why don't I alone? See how hard I worked all the way. You must be kind to me."

    Ye Pengfei was not fooling around. He used his mind power to carry these "complaint" messages and passed them along the channel.  If the person presiding here is a living body, then Ye Pengfei can sense some fluctuations.  Otherwise, this "complaint" message will go to waste.

    Of course, once the stone sinks into the sea, there is still another possibility.  That is the strong man sitting here, he is really too awesome.  He was already very good at receiving Ye Pengfei's message, but it would not cause any slight fluctuations in time and space.

    "If this is the case, then there will be an existence at the 20th or 30th level of the True Origin Realm sitting here. Extrapolating from this, the mysterious power will come from someone at the 30th or even 4th level of the True Origin Realm.  Existences above the tenth level!¡±

    "If this is true, it is too exaggerated. What level of existence is Gray? There should not be such a powerful True Origin Realm expert in the eighteen levels of hell he left behind!"

    "Bold assumptions and reasonable calculations are Ye Pengfei's usual methods.  Therefore, when he found out that his piece of information had disappeared into the sea, he firmly believed that the leadWhat Zifu and Huanshi came here is an inanimate existence.

    "This means that the arrival of Zifu and Huanshi triggered some preset event. The insights given to them may have been preset by that powerful existence many years ago."

    However, such speculation also has loopholes.  For example, why did that powerful being set up such a method in Gray's eighteen levels of hell?  After all, Gray is equivalent to the lowest level of existence in the True Origin Realm.

    "An interesting puzzle, but as with any puzzle, there is a correct answer."

    Zifu, once again walked forward.  Huan Shi also moved forward.  Ye Pengfei understood all the secrets of this passage.  If he couldn't figure it out, Ye Pengfei no longer expected to make a breakthrough.  Ye Pengfei followed the Huanshi step by step, and when nothing happened, he began to speculate on the correct answer to the puzzle.

    "Could it be that Gray got acquainted with a powerful being in life, and that powerful being gave Gray such a powerful place long ago?"

    This guess was quickly rejected by Ye Pengfei.  If it was just a unilateral gift, if it was just for Gray to understand and practice, how could Gray have the ability to place it here as the outermost means to suppress the mysterious power?

    "Or maybe Gray's Eighteen Hells is very special, sohehe, this guess doesn't make much sense."

    Out of boredom, Ye Pengfei speculated on many possibilities.  Finally, he gradually settled on the most certain answer.

    ¡°Gray is just lucky, this is a powerful rare treasure he got!¡±

    "Only this explanation can clearly explain why there are many powerful restrictions along the way. This can also clearly explain why such a powerful mysterious power can be sealed by Gray!"

    Thinking about it, Ye Pengfei laughed

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1448. Dig them out alive!  (superior)

    Most of the time, you can think of what you want to do as a "game."

    You enter the game, use tricks and tactics, advance step by step, and finally break the game. This is certainly a way.

    But, you can also get out of this situation.  In this way, you are likely to gain a broader perspective and more ingenious ideas.

    When Ye Pengfei finally figured out the correct answer to the puzzle, he burst into laughter.  Although at this time, he is still in this game.  But his thoughts have jumped to the broader sky.

    He patiently followed Zifu and Huanshi, stopping and going, for more than ten days.  Finally, they both came to their senses.

    With joy hanging on their faces, their harvest must be amazing.

    "Pengfei, I'm afraid we can't go in with you. We have to go back to the Secret Realm of Time and have a good understanding!"

    It is impossible to master and absorb all the amazing gains in just ten days.  Even if they didn't say anything, Ye Pengfei would have already guessed the result.

    "That's right, I plan to go out too."

    Ye Pengfei's answer surprised Zifu, Huanshi, and Feng Xianzhou, who relied on a little strength to watch all this.

    "You're leaving now? You just came in." Zifu said in surprise.

    "We'll find out when we get out, let's go."

    With doubts, Zifu and Huanshi left here with Ye Pengfei.  When they came out, Bei Tangyu and the others had already entered the secret realm of time.  Ye Pengfei did not bother them, and Zifu and Huanshi were not in a hurry to do their own things.  They both wanted to know what Ye Pengfei was going to do.

    They saw that as soon as they came out, Ye Pengfei began to form an array around this deep ravine.

    Huan Shi¡¯s realm is a bit low and he can¡¯t understand the mystery of Ye Pengfei¡¯s formation.  Zifu is slightly better and can be roughly guessed with a half-guess.  And Feng Xianzhou.  Then you can see clearly.

    Finally, Feng Xianzhou couldn't sit still anymore, and he suddenly appeared not far away.

    "Ye Pengfei, do you want to dig it out alive?" Pointing to the formation that Ye Pengfei had laid out, Feng Xianzhou's fingers were trembling with excitement, "If that power is completely released, the entire universe will be destroyed!!!  "

    "Do you think I can let it go?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, but the speed of setting up the formation did not slow down at all.

    "But, but"

    Feng Xianzhou was about to go berserk.  Because Ye Pengfei came to explore the secret, he suddenly felt that his IQ seemed to have dropped significantly, and his judgment had also dropped significantly. There was no need to talk about calmness and insight.

    After saying "but" several times in a row, Feng Xianzhou discovered that this was indeed the case.  Cultivate yourself at the fourth level of True Source Realm.  Coupled with the ability to control the entire universe, it is even more impossible for Ye Pengfei to release that mysterious power.

    After gathering his composure, Feng Xianzhou finally calmed down again.

    "Since you can't release that mysterious power, there is no use in doing so." Feng Xianzhou said in a deep voice, "I once tried to move this layer of space into my cave. But, I  But it can¡¯t be moved at all.¡±

    "I'm afraid. You have also thought about swallowing up these eighteen levels of hell." Ye Pengfei burst into laughter, that slippery formation.  Also in his laughter, everything was successful.

    Feng Xianzhou blushed very rarely, and then said in a deep voice: "I advise you not to waste your efforts. Follow the path I told you and go straight to the place where the mysterious power is sealed. Perhaps, with your monster understanding,  , you can understand the method of leaping into realms!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  In particular, when Ye Pengfei gradually discovered that his enemy in his previous life seemed not to be a deity-level being, but a being that transcended the universe, he was even more eager to leap forward and obtain more powerful power.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has long since eliminated such restlessness.  After knowing the origin of the enemy and recognizing the horror of the enemy's background, Ye Pengfei was able to calm down and develop step by step in a down-to-earth manner.

    This is why, when he took the initiative to stop in front of the last realm barrier, looking at his face without any disappointed expression, Ni Cangtian felt that he had finally accepted a perfect disciple.  From the perspective of a being as powerful as Ni Cangtian, only with such strong restraint can it be possible to steadily move towards the real "true source" while avoiding the inanimate body!

    In this regard, Feng Xianzhou is already far behind Ye Pengfei.  The gap in this aspect is evenThe gap between the two people's real realms is much wider.

    Therefore, when Feng Xianzhou saw that Ye Pengfei had no reaction to his words, he thought that what he said was not exciting enough. He thought that his words should be sharper.

    "Ye Pengfei, I can tell you clearly that my master is at the seventh level of the True Origin Realm. Once my master wakes up, he will most likely break through to the eighth level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "And this mysterious power, I'm afraid its artistic conception is even higher than the eighth level of the True Source Realm. Because when Gray fell here, my master who transformed into the universe and fell into a deep sleep suddenly spoke and gave a few serious instructions!  "

    "Although the master didn't say anything clearly, I can guess it. This mysterious power is something that even my master dare not touch directly. And the things that my master dare not touch directly are worth so much. You are as smart as you.  , I don¡¯t need to waste any more words. I think you shouldn¡¯t waste time here anymore!¡±

    After saying this, Ye Pengfei was finally very surprised and looked towards Feng Xianzhou.  Feng Xianzhou thought that his words had moved Ye Pengfei, and that his sincere words had finally had an effect.  However, he could never guess that Ye Pengfei was just very surprised that Feng Xianzhou actually told all these secrets.

    Everyone has their own secrets, even between husband and wife, it is impossible to be open and honest about everything and hide everything.

    Not to mention, the relationship between Feng Xianzhou and Ye Pengfei is far less close than the relationship between Zifu, Huanshi and Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei was very surprised that Feng Xianzhou was so considerate of himself that he even said what his master solemnly told him back then.

    He looked at Feng Xianzhou and used some magical means in a subtle way.  When he was sure that Feng Xianzhou was indeed sincere, Ye Pengfei chuckled and condensed a jade slip out of thin air.

    "Brother Feng's kindness, I appreciate it. This is a more complete walking method. Brother Feng should be able to use it when he breaks into that weird space again."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei pushed the jade slip over.

    After sending it off, the formations that Ye Pengfei had just set up started to work one by one

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1449. Dig them out!  (middle)

    Feng Xianzhou was speechless, but he couldn't persuade him any more.  Everyone has already started working, so what does it mean if you continue to nag?

    "Ye Pengfei, you have to be careful. When I wanted to move this layer of space, I encountered a strong counterattack and almost suffered a heavy blow!"

    Feng Xianzhou's warning made Zifu and Huan Shili tense immediately.  Are you kidding me? A dignified existence on the fourth level of the True Origin Realm and the controller of the universe almost suffered a heavy blow. Can Ye Pengfei withstand it?

    Immediately, Zifu and Huanshi used various methods.  Each of his defensive and life-saving magical powers were concentrated, ready to immediately rescue Ye Pengfei when he encountered danger.

    When Feng Xianzhou said this, he was also secretly prepared.  The scene back then was still fresh in his memory.  In his opinion, although Ye Pengfei is indeed a monster, and although he may not be able to defeat Ye Pengfei, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to withstand such a backlash.

    After all, I can use the power of the entire universe, and even use the life-saving power left by my master at the most dangerous time!

    Seeing how nervous they all were, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Why are they so nervous? I'm not trying to seize this space by force, so there won't be any problems."

    "But, these formations you set up"

    Feng Xianzhou pointed at the operating formations. These formations were clearly used to move mountains and seas and shift spatial planes!

    "Brother Feng, you are wrong." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "These formations of mine are just for digging three feet into the ground. I have no intention of moving the entire space."

    "Dig three feet into the ground?" Feng Xianzhou frowned slightly.

    The place where the mysterious power is sealed is deep underground. Dig it out and see the whole picture. There have been strong people in the True Origin Realm who have thought and done this a long time ago.

    Looking at this area, apart from this deep ravine, there is an endless plain.  It is clear.  Those attempts back then all failed.  Moreover, Feng Xianzhou still clearly remembered the counterattack those guys endured.

    But this time, Feng Xianzhou did not warn him.  He is not a fool, although he could not understand Ye Pengfei's arrangement before and guessed Ye Pengfei's purpose wrongly.  However, when Ye Pengfei explained it like this, he naturally understood.

    "Does he want to use the power of shifting space planes to dig out the land here? The idea is quite innovative. It is also very difficult to do this, at least it is difficult for me to do it However, in the end he still has to face that piece of land.  The area that seals the mysterious power. He still has to face the mysterious power that seeps out. How should he deal with it then? "

    Feng Xianzhou frowned slightly and watched quietly.  He had made wrong judgments several times in a row, and now he decided it was better to say less and see more.

    Look at it.  Feng Xianzhou felt very lucky for his decision: "He didn't dig out that area directly!"

    When the formation had been operating for almost a stick of incense, Feng Xianzhou finally saw the clues.

    Those formations dig into the ground very slowly, and.  The trend of digging is clearly moving away from that area!

    "First dig far away, and then gradually advance? This is also a way, but. To maintain this kind of excavation, too much power is needed!"

    In the eighteenth level of hell, the ground is extremely solid.  Such as Jiao Yan, Chang Dao Na and other deities.  It is impossible to dig the ground easily.

    And even after wasting a lot of effort, he finally dug three feet into the ground.  As long as you relax a little, the deep trench that has been dug will quickly be closed back.  In the end, it's all for nothing.

    Therefore, the deeper you dig, the more energy you need to maintain.  Like Ye Pengfei is doing now, he not only has to dig very deep, but also changes to parallel excavation after digging to the location.  In this way, the power required is even more amazing!

    "Just by simply digging, the power of heaven and earth absorbed by the formation itself is enough. However, to achieve the goal he wants, extremely huge power is needed! Those powers are far beyond what the formation can provide by itself, nor can he alone.  support!"

    Soon, Feng Xianzhou calculated how much power such a huge project would require.  He didn't say much, he just made a slight circle with his hands, and a dense mass of heaven and earth spiritual energy suddenly appeared between his palms.

    "Ye Pengfei, take it and use it!"

    "Original power?" Ye Pengfei looked at the dense spiritual energy slowly flying towards him with some surprise.

    In the eyes of Zifu and Huanshi, this is just a ball of spiritual energy.  However, in Ye Pengfei's view, aura is not important. What is important is what is wrapped in aura, which is in an invisible form.The five colors of Qi.  Ye Pengfei could see clearly that it was the original energy, that was the majestic original power!

    "Don't worry, I didn't destroy any space plane. This is my personal preservation." Feng Xianzhou chuckled and motioned to Ye Pengfei to use it with confidence.

    You must know that such a majestic source of power can completely support a twelve-level space plane!

    As the controller of the universe, Feng Xianzhou can do whatever he wants as long as he does not violate some special rules set by his master!  If Feng Xianzhou did not explain the source, I am afraid that Ye Pengfei would think that Feng Xianzhou forcibly deprived him of the existence of a twelfth-level space plane and gave this power to himself

    ¡­¡­

    Formations one by one, dug into the ground.  If it's very fast, it only takes a few sticks of incense at most.  However, because Ye Pengfei deliberately moved slowly, it took more than three hours to dig out the predetermined location.

    Feng Xianzhou did not rush Ye Pengfei. He already understood that Ye Pengfei's actions had been carefully calculated.  Since he would choose to dig slowly like this, he must have some special purpose.

    " And Feng Xianzhou no longer speculated on the reason. It was not that he didn't want to guess, but that he found that all the answers he guessed had already been proven to be wrong answers!

    When the formations descended to a place roughly parallel to the bottom of the ravine, the ball of spiritual energy that Feng Xianzhou gave to Ye Pengfei had long since vanished.  Even Zifu and Huanshi have understood that the group of spiritual energy is not important. What is important is that when the group of spiritual energy disappears, the shocking and powerful power will emerge.

    "It turns out that there is a majestic source of power in it!"

    "With the support of such a majestic source of power, there shouldn't be any problems if we continue to dig."

    Just when Zifu and Huanshi were thinking this, and just when Feng Xianzhou thought that Ye Pengfei was about to change the direction of the excavation, they suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei's excavation formation actually kept the same direction and continued to dig straight.  !  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1450. Dig them out alive!  (Down)

    Continue down?  What is this going to do?

    Feng Xianzhou and others are all a bit demented.

    Is it possible that he still wants to dig up from the bottom? Is it possible to dig in from the bottom of that area?

    ¡° If this were an excavation operation in the mortal world, Feng Xianzhou would have no problem with it.  However, what you dug is a mysterious and powerful place!

    Is it possible that the restrictions inside have no defense against the bottom?

    Is it possible that the mysterious power that has been suppressed will only slowly dissipate its power to the surroundings and upwards?

    This is obviously impossible to happen!

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei gradually accelerated the digging speed.  Fortunately, they soon saw the answer

    The land tens of millions of miles in radius, like a small piece of continental soil, was actually bound up by Ye Pengfei's formation!  !  !

    "This is impossible! This is impossible!"

    Feng Xianzhou kept saying this and slapping his face.

    Feng Xianzhou is not Zifu or Huanshi. How many plans has he personally designed for this place?  For this place, he silently observed other True Origin Realm existences, and how many plans had he executed?

    fail!  fail!  Still failed!

    Many years ago, Feng Xianzhou had given up his plan to monopolize this place.

    Many years ago, those True Origin Realm beings who originally wanted to monopolize this place reached an agreement and chose other methods.  They transformed this place into a trial place for cultivating lords, and their real purpose was to capture all kinds of information about the mysterious power through the battles between these lords.

    This is a stupid method. They know that every existence that enters the eighteenth level of hell will cause a slight vibration of the mysterious power to a greater or lesser extent.  So they feel.  As long as they keep observing like this, they might always be able to find some flaws.

    This is a decision made out of necessity. Feng Xianzhou cannot take the initiative to deal with the existence of the True Origin Realm because of the rules left by his master.

    "And those few True Source realms exist because they are worse than Feng Xianzhou, and they can't think of any better way

    Therefore, this time Ye Pengfei wanted to see the mysterious power, but Feng Xianzhou did not appear to be very active.  In his opinion, Ye Pengfei is a monster.  But it is impossible to really find a way to monopolize it.

    "However, because of Ye Pengfei's various evil deeds in the past.  Therefore, after getting Ye Pengfei's permission, Feng Xianzhou tied a trace of power to Ye Pengfei and followed Ye Pengfei and his party back to that place.

    Now, Feng Xianzhou is glad that he has made this decision.  Because he saw incredible things!

    "The first time they went in, they were in the gray fog barrier. They found a weird and terrifying place. Ye Pengfei just tried to dig for the first time, and he actually dug it out!!!"

    I don¡¯t understand!  Absolutely don¡¯t understand!

    Didn¡¯t you just dig deeper?  Why was he able to dig out such a large piece of land in that area?

    What about the ban counterattacks we encountered in the past?  What we have encountered in the past.  What about the rage of mysterious power?

    Feng Xianzhou was completely dumbfounded. Feng Xianzhou was completely confused. For a moment, he didn't even notice.  After Ye Pengfei dug out such a large piece, he did not put it away in time, but quickly surrounded the piece with a radius of thousands of miles.  New formations were laid out suspended in the air.

    "Refining Formation!!!"

    This time, even Huan Shi can understand it.  These are not some profound formations, these are just ordinary refining formations!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even the lowly Qi-training monk, if he wants to learn alchemy and weapon refining, should dabble in it.

    As the realm continues to improve, the refining formations used in elixir refining and weapon refining will become more and more complex.  However, beings like Huan Shi, who have reached the True Origin Realm, are able to cut through the complex and simplify, knowing that no matter how complicated the refining formation is, the basic principles are exactly the same as the simplest refining formation!

    The difference is that there is only the level of inheriting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and there is only the path to circulate the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  The rest is all the same.

    Therefore, although the formation deployed by Ye Pengfei still belongs to the third level of True Source Realm.  But this time, Huan Shi could see clearly.

    "The formation of refining?!"

    When Huan Shi¡¯s exclamation reached Feng Xianzhou¡¯s ears.  First he repeated two words unconsciously, and then he trembled all over and screamed in surprise.

    "Refining, you actually want to refine this area? Ah, I understandYes, I finally understand.  Damn it, this is not a mysterious area, this is simply a powerful rare treasure!  !  !  "

    No matter what, Feng Xianzhou is more powerful than Zifu and Huanshi, and his brain is better.  Zifu and Huanshi were still surprised and excited by Ye Pengfei's refining efforts.  Feng Xianzhou's thinking has skipped several levels in succession and found the correct answer.

    Ye Pengfei is not refining this piece of land with a radius of tens of millions of miles, he is refining a powerful and rare treasure!

    "That's it! That's it!"

    Feng Xianzhou finally knew that after so many years and so many attempts, he and other beings were completely wrong. They had simply gone in the wrong direction!

    "His kind of digging didn't touch the treasure at all. If he dug deeper, the treasure wouldn't be able to counterattack. And he is digging out the treasure like this now, as long as he doesn't touch it directly.  If he touches that rare treasure, he won¡¯t trigger that rare treasure¡¯s counterattack!¡±

    "I was wrong just now. He is not directly refining the rare treasure. He is refining the soil surrounding the rare treasure into a container to hold the rare treasure!"

    "Then, he will take it into his own space plane. Then, he can monopolize that rare treasure. He can enter that rare treasure anytime and anywhere and study the mysterious power!"

    Feng Xianzhou understood all the puzzles.  Not only are the mysteries caused by Ye Pengfei's weird actions, but there are also many mysteries that I discovered when I was exploring the restrictions in the past!

    "Because it is a powerful and rare treasure, everything makes sense"

    "Why was Gray able to suppress such a powerful mysterious power? Originally, we thought that the mysterious power might have undergone some changes after being separated from its master. As a result, before Gray died, he used some kind of secret method of life to suppress it.  This mysterious power sealed it."

    "Actually, it's not that troublesome. Gray just got lucky and got a powerful rare treasure. When he encountered a powerful enemy, he used this rare treasure to seal the enemy's power. However, he also died of serious injuries and fell here.  !¡±

    "As for the many restrictions on the mysterious power of Gray's seal, I have been deeply suspicious of it in the past. With Gray's level of cultivation, how could he be able to set up so many powerful restrictions? The previous restrictions are just that, and the last three restrictions are  , I am simply confused. If not, through these three restrictions, I can also feel the profound artistic conception of the mysterious power. I'm afraid, I don't have much interest in returning here."

    Feng Xianzhou was very emotional, and Feng Xianzhou was very regretful.

    The whole thing is so simple, so simple.  Now Feng Xianzhou can figure out many problems just by thinking casually.

    For example, those restrictions can actually be stronger, so strong that even the outermost layer cannot be broken by oneself.  However, Gray was too weak, resulting in this rare treasure only exerting a very small power

    ???????????????????? Why, including myself, several True Origin realms exist, and they can¡¯t monopolize this place even after trying countless methods?  Isn't it just because this rare treasure is too powerful?  Even if Gray only activated a very small amount of power, it was no longer something that a being like himself could solve

    "Only his method can be successful. After all, it is an ownerless rare treasure. After all, the power of that rare treasure is far from being successfully activated!"

    An ownerless rare treasure only relies on instinct when resisting external forces.  As long as you don't infringe on it, it will stay there quietly without any abnormal movement.

    Now, Ye Pengfei dug extremely slowly, digging farther and farther, and digging deeper and deeper. What he did did not infringe on the exotic treasure.  The excavation of such a large piece of land was a huge visual impact and a huge conceptual impact for Feng Xianzhou.  However, for that rare treasure, it might just be a micro-earthquake.  In fact, it doesn't even count.

    And this rare treasure was far from being successfully activated, which made Ye Pengfei's success even more logical.  A sleeping exotic treasure is less threatening than an ownerless exotic treasure

    "Well, my plans either touch it directly, move the entire eighteen levels of hell, or dig out a layer of space. For this rare treasure, these actions are too 'stimulating'  Point. That¡¯s why it resisted so fiercely!¡±

    At first glance, it seems that moving the entire eighteen levels of hell can be done easily.  Digging away a layer of space can also be done with ease.  However, the more powerful a being is, the more he pursues speed and efficiency when casting spells.  Who can be like Ye Pengfei, who has obvious mining speed?How many times could it be increased, but he just didn't do it?

    Whether it was moving the entire eighteen levels of hell or digging out a layer of space, Feng Xianzhou used extremely strong power.  As a result, the stronger he used, the more powerful the exotic treasure's instinctive counterattack became.  An exotic treasure that originally didn't have much threatening power, but had no owner and wasn't fully activated, was just "forced" out by him, with a powerful counterattack!

    regret?

    "Obviously, Feng Xianzhou regretted it to death.

    However, after being excited for a while, he slowly regained his composure

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1451. It¡¯s hard to know but also hard to do

    It¡¯s hard to know but also hard to do¡­

    It is basically impossible for a person of Ye Pengfei's level to guess that the location of the mysterious power is a powerful treasure.  If Zifu and Huanshi hadn't happened to meet certain conditions and been given some powerful inheritances, it would have been impossible for Ye Pengfei to discover that invisible passage, let alone make such a bold guess.

    And even if he guesses correctly, even if she successfully unearths this rare treasure.  There was no way he could successfully refine it in a short period of time.

    Not only is it very difficult to successfully refine it, but what he is doing now, refining the soil surrounding this powerful rare treasure into a container that is his own, is also very difficult!

    "Slowerslowerslower"

    As the refining progressed, Ye Pengfei had to be cautious and forced the refining array to operate slower and slower.  By the tenth day, Feng Xianzhou, Zifu, and Huanshi could no longer feel that a certain refining array was still operating.

    " However, looking at Ye Pengfei's expression, it didn't look like he had completely stopped.  This shocked the three of them.

    Especially Feng Xianzhou, he vaguely felt that Ye Pengfei's true state seemed different from what he seemed

    "His power is still at the peak of the third level of Tianzun. And his realm still seems to be only at the third level of the True Origin Realm. Even if he has touched the edge of the fourth level of the True Origin Realm, it is impossible to reach this level!  "

    There are many ways to judge the ability of a strong person, and one of the most commonly used methods is to look at his ability to be subtle.

    " Just like now, if those refining formations are really still running, Feng Xianzhou can't tell.  Then, it probably means that Ye Pengfei is more powerful than Feng Xianzhou!

    The ability of a strong person is composed of many aspects.  If Ye Pengfei's physical strength is stronger than Feng Xianzhou.  It is also possible to do this.  If Ye Pengfei had mastered any super powerful magical powers, he might be able to do this.

    However, Ye Pengfei's power is clearly limited by the special envoy law of the universe.  Once a "dangerous" existence such as Ye Pengfei's power breaks through the limit, the laws of the universe will immediately activate and kick him out without mercy.

    This was exactly the case for Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao back then. Their power broke through the limitations of Tianzun. As a result, this law was triggered and they were ruthlessly expelled from the universe.  Later, they chose to disperse some of their power.  He forcibly lowered his body strength back to the Tianzun level, and then turned back again.

    As for the powerful magical powers, Feng Xianzhou believed that Ye Pengfei had not used them.  After all, these refining formations are all in plain sight, and even a deity-level being can understand them clearly, let alone a true-source-level being like Feng Xianzhou.

    "Could it be that he has concealed his own realm and that his realm has far surpassed mine?" Feng Xianzhou found it incredible.

    To know.  Most of the time, Feng Xianzhou was able to observe Ye Pengfei secretly.  As the controller of the universe, it is not very difficult to do such things quietly.

    Not to mention.  During several cooperations, Ye Pengfei agreed that Feng Xianzhou would have some power in him.  Through such close contact, Feng Xianzhou believed that he could not misjudge Ye Pengfei's level.

    "Even at the master's level, I can still tell. By analogy, if a high-level strong man is willing to let me attach a trace of power to his body, I am afraid that a strong man on the 10th or 20th level of the True Origin Realm can also tell.  A more accurate level of realm!¡±

    "It's impossible for Ye Pengfei to leap above the 30th level of the True Origin Realm all at once. Such a leap will definitely bring violent shocks to the universe. It is very likely that the master will wake up immediately because of deep fear.  ."

    Feng Xianzhou smiled bitterly, shook his head slightly, and rejected the idea again.

    Look at the refining formations that seem to be at a complete standstill, and then look at Ye Pengfei, who has a serious expression and spits out a few formation-dispelling notes from time to time.

    "Did he create any special method? Could it be that he understood more of the true meaning of chaos and used more power of chaos?"

    How did Feng Xianzhou know that his idea was still right at first, but now, he was so wrong

    ¡­¡­

    The refining array was running slower and slower, placing an increasingly heavy burden on Ye Pengfei.  Gradually, he felt that even with his true level, he had already reached the seventh level of the True Source Realm, and he could no longer continue!

    "Do you need to break through here?"

    Entering the eighth level of the True Source Realm, there is no obstacle for Ye Pengfei.  Just?If he is willing, he can quickly achieve the eighth level of the True Origin Realm anytime and anywhere.

    But, this place is different from that valley.  If a breakthrough is made here, the true source realm experts in the entire universe will definitely be able to sense it.  The sleeping universe might also wake up.

    "While refining, you are fighting with those True Origin Realm beings? Although I am much stronger than them, once they touch this rare treasure and make it feel dangerous, all my efforts will be in vain!"

    Ye Pengfei is not afraid of fighting.  No matter how many people come, they are just a bunch of existences below the third level of the True Origin Realm, which can be easily destroyed.

    However, if during the battle, this rare treasure is touched, causing it to strongly resist and return to the ground, then the gain will outweigh the loss.  By then, the current method will definitely no longer be used, and we will have to think of other methods.

    More importantly, what if the universe wakes up and wants to snatch it away?

    "I can trust Feng Xianzhou, but I can't trust his master. Isn't his master's intention to provide shelter to so many True Origin Realm beings roughly the same as Modi's purpose of refining the cultivation star? A being like him  , will probably continue to cause trouble for me!"

    The current actions must be carried out in the eighteen levels of hell.  Otherwise, drastic changes in the environment may cause resistance from this powerful rare treasure.  Even low-level monks know how to create a suitable environment by transplanting some low-level spiritual herbs.  If he wanted to tame such a powerful rare treasure, Ye Pengfei had to do the same.

    And the fundamental purpose of his current refining is precisely this.

    Ye Pengfei will not be afraid if the universe takes action.  However, the Eighteenth Level of Hell is within the belly of the universe, and it is very easy for him to cause trouble.  With Ye Pengfei's current ability, even if he uses all his methods, he can finally avoid the harassment of other True Origin Realm powerhouses.  But there's no way he could handle it, the universe's secret plot!

    ¡°We must not make a breakthrough now, we need to think of other ways.¡±

    With his eyes staring at the floating land with a radius of tens of millions of miles, Ye Pengfei started a new round of crazy calculations.  However, no matter how he calculated, he could not figure out what this matter would eventually turn into

    PS: I¡¯m late, today¡¯s 10,000+ will be fully replenished after 12 o¡¯clock.

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1452. Unexpected trouble!  (superior)

    More than a month passed quickly.

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s efforts and persistence, the refining speed is still changing in a slower and slower direction.

    At this time, even Ye Pengfei himself could no longer tell that the refining array was still running.  He only knew that he had not failed based on his own intuition and many peripheral clues.

    Zifu and Huanshi have already entered the secret realm of time to practice. Although they are still very curious, they still want to stay here and watch.  However, I suddenly received so much inheritance. If I don't digest and absorb it quickly, I may not only lose these inheritances, but also suffer serious backlash.

    Now, Feng Xianzhou is the only one staying here to watch.  He said he was a bystander, but in fact, as early as a month ago, Feng Xianzhou had no idea what he was looking at.

    And now, Ye Pengfei has also joined Feng Xianzhou.  With his foundation at the seventh level of True Origin Realm, he can no longer see any changes

    "There is still a big gap between achieving the goal. If the refining formation really stagnates, should I risk taking this rare treasure in?"

    ????????????? Still unable to figure out what proper way to solve the problem at hand, Ye Pengfei felt that he had no choice but to take risks!

    "Collect the exotic treasure, and then immediately break through the Tianzun barrier with strength. In this way, the laws of the universe will kick me out. Then, I can go to that remote place and quickly break through to the eighth level of the True Source Realm.  !¡±

    That lonely place was the place Yuan Xiaoyao left for herself to meet.

    Originally, Xue Ling planned to go to the Thunder Prison Star Realm to provide some help to Ye Pengfei's lower realm.  Now that Ye Pengfei is already so awesome, she doesn't need to go to the Thunder Prison Star Realm anymore.  As a result, Yuan Xiaoyao and Lun Samsara will return to Xue Ling.  After dealing with some personal affairs left in the big universe, go to that lonely place outside the big universe.

    ??Among them, Samsara will go back to deal with the issue of the descendants of the Samsara Immortal Emperor.  Back then, this was what he originally asked Ye Pengfei to do.  Now, he already has enough ability.

    Samsara will also stop by to help Ye Pengfei solve the problem of the beast god, although he is no longer the god of space planes of Ye Pengfei.  However, deep in his heart, he still wanted to take the initiative to do something for Ye Pengfei.

    "The three of them have probably arrived at that secluded place a long time ago. With the three of them helping to protect it, the possibility of refining this rare treasure will be greater!"

    At this moment.  Ye Pengfei felt that there was no other choice.  Only by taking such risks can success be possible.

    And the most dangerous part of this adventure is that if you forcefully collect the exotic treasure, your space plane cannot withstand the counterattack of the exotic treasure, and you may die instantly!

    Back then, my own space plane was protected by the three layers of Purple Mansion, Time and Space, and Illusion Stone.  so.  I am not afraid of being destroyed by others at all.  But now, no one can sit in their own space plane and protect their own space plane. Everything has to be done by themselves.

    "Collecting rare treasures. Rushing to that remote place is the most dangerous process. As long as you can survive it, there won't be any problems!"

    Ye Pengfei thought carefully about how to do it.  Only in this way can the risk be minimized.  However, how could he have expected all the calculations he had made before and after.  It will soon be interrupted by an unexpected incident!

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t expect that Niu Ben would be in this rare treasure!  !  !

    ******

    "Haha, what a powerful force." Niu Ben danced and was extremely excited. "If I can use this power as a driving force, I will definitely be able to travel back to the earth After so many years, I don't know if the earth is still there. Maybe.  , the time flows at different speeds on both sides, and only one or two days have passed on the other side of the earth?"

    The time away from home has been too long.  Niu Ben has always been looking forward to returning to the past universe and returning to the earth.

    With the substantial increase in realm cultivation, his time-traveling ship has also become more and more powerful.  Even beings like Qing Wuming cannot easily break through the time and space barrier of the eighteen levels of hell.  Niu Ben, who is driving the Time Travel, can shuttle around easily.

    The only bad thing is that until now, Niuben has not solved the problem of directional crossing.  He discovered that as long as he aimed the shuttle's ultimate goal at the cosmic barrier, his ship would not be able to position itself correctly inside the universe.

    Niu Ben believes that this may be interference caused by the cosmic barrier.  As a result, he missed the opportunity to reunite with Yue Ningbing and others.  However, it was not very easy to let Niu Ben change the ultimate purpose of the time travel and temporarily give up the hope of returning home.Reality.

    Because Niu Ben solves almost all problems.  He only needs to solve one more problem, and he is sure to travel back to the past universe!

    "Powermy time-traveling number just lacks power! What can I do to obtain this power?"

    With eager eyes, staring closely at the powerful power hidden behind the three forbidden barriers, Niu Ben didn't know that the power he wanted to obtain was exactly the power his master wanted to obtain.

    How did Niu Ben know that even his evil master would not dare to touch it directly with such a powerful force?  With my current level, which has not yet advanced to the True Origin Realm, how can I possibly absorb this kind of power?

    What Niu Ben didn¡¯t even know was that even a little bit of this powerful power was enough to kill beings like Qing Wuming.  If this power loses its temper, a being as powerful as Feng Xianzhou will be kicked out and seriously injured!

    Niu Ben knows everything. He only knows that after so many years, he invented a set of protective clothing, and he can finally get closer to this place step by step.  Looking at the powerful force that jumped like a living mist elf, Niu Ben's soul was completely filled with the hope of returning home.

    "Come a little closer I can get a little closer Ah!!!"

    The jumping elf lost his temper, and with a little bit of strength, he gave the bull a run.

    Boom!  !  !

    With the screams of the bull running, his protective clothing instantly turned into ashes.  Fortunately, Niu Ben reacted quickly enough, quickly launched the time travel, quickly got in, quickly launched, and quickly left here If there was a "quick" that was not "quick", his life would have to be decided here!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Niu Ben drove his own shuttle and left here in an instant.  How could he have imagined how much trouble his adventure would bring to his master

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1453. Unexpected trouble!  (Down)

    Just when Niu Ben drove the time-travel vehicle, breaking through the barrier of time and space, and instantly traveling to other places, Ye Pengfei immediately caught Niu Ben's aura!

    "That boy actually stayed in this rare treasure! No wonder"

    I felt a lot of emotion, but I haven¡¯t had time to say it yet.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei's expression changed suddenly!

    ¡°Brother Feng, let¡¯s go!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei roared wildly, rolled up the secret realm of time, and teleported away from the 18th level of hell like crazy.

    Feng Xianzhou¡¯s face also changed tragically, and he suddenly disappeared without a trace

    More than three hours later.

    "Ye Pengfei, are you okay?"

    When Feng Xianzhou found Ye Pengfei again, he almost couldn't recognize Ye Pengfei.  If the soul aura was not wrong, Feng Xianzhou might have regarded Ye Pengfei as an old beggar in the mortal world.

    "Tattered clothes, no power fluctuation at all, that's all."  Because of his cultivation and his rapid growth in realm, Ye Pengfei's appearance has never aged. At this moment, the vicissitudes of life on his face can make even an emotional person feel sad.

    "Huh, it's okay, I can't die."

    Ye Pengfei spread his hands and legs, fell on his back on the grass, and let out a long sigh.  In this breath, Feng Xianzhou seemed to smell the smoke of gunpowder.

    "Did that breath from before come from a sudden rush?" Feng Xianzhou frowned.

    "Yes, it must be him!" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, his body still unable to move freely. "I asked you to find him, but he ended up traveling into that kind of place. With your ability, there is really nothing you can do  ."

    The Eighteenth Level of Hell is Gray's relic. With Feng Xianzhou's ability, there is no problem in peering into the Eighteenth Level of Hell.

    However, that rare treasure is too powerful.  The numerous restrictions in that rare treasure are also remarkable.  Let alone Feng Xianzhou.  Even if his master took action on his own, there was no way he could peek into the rare treasure.

    Feng Xianzhou also shook his head helplessly: "I didn't expect that your apprentice would accidentally destroy it. It was originally a good opportunity."

    "Hey, that kid is probably feeling very uncomfortable now." After being seriously injured, Ye Pengfei was still able to laugh.

    Infected by Ye Pengfei, Feng Xianzhou also laughed: "Yes, that rare treasure always chases the strong man who disturbs him, and it seems to be relentless. Even someone as strong as you is seriously injured. Your disciple Niubeng  . Even if we rely on a weird spaceship, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll fall to pieces and we won¡¯t be able to get away with it.¡±

    It is precisely for this reason that Feng Xianzhou did not encounter any setbacks this time.  And because Ye Pengfei did a lot of things around Yibao, it was okay if Yibao didn't know about it. Now that he knows about it, he will definitely not be able to spare Ye Pengfei.  That is to say, Ye Pengfei has a strong heart and has reached the seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  If it were someone else, he would have been killed long ago, and now he would be so depressed that he would still be able to laugh.

    The two of them laughed for a while.  Feng Xianzhou suddenly said: "It seems that the strange treasure is no longer angry."

    Ye Pengfei felt it for a while, then said with a smile: "Then please help me catch Brother Feng and bring the evildoer back. This time, I will beat his ass hard."

    Feng Xianzhou laughed.  Divine consciousness stretches out infinitely.

    "If he only relied on his realm of cultivation, it would be impossible for Feng Xianzhou to search the entire universe in an instant.  However, because he is the actual controller of the universe.  so.  His spiritual consciousness can rely on the power of the entire universe to search quickly.

    Such a search, of course, requires a lot of effort.  The power of the universe will also be consumed a lot.  However, Feng Xianzhou knew that the spaceship invented by Niu Ben was too weird.  In order to find Niuben quickly, he had to do this.

    However, what Feng Xianzhou didn¡¯t expect was

    "Still can't find it?"

    Ye Pengfei also blinked in surprise: "Brother Feng, is there such an awesome rare treasure in your universe?"

    Feng Xianzhou also had a strange look on his face

    ¡­¡­

    Let¡¯s not talk about Niu Ben for now.  Ye Pengfei, who recovered quickly, needs to seriously consider what to do next.  Feng Xianzhou, on the other hand, became very interested in Ye Pengfei's true state.

    "Ye Pengfei, should I call you Senior Ye?"

    The words were half joking and half serious, hiding Feng Xianzhou's uneasy heart.  On the one hand, he didn't believe that Ye Pengfei had surpassed him so quickly.  On the other hand, he was very eager for Ye Pengfei to surpass him quickly.  Why do I have such contradictory feelings???Feng Xianzhou himself couldn't figure it out.

    Feng Xianzhou couldn¡¯t understand, but Ye Pengfei understood.

    "Brother Feng, as long as you work hard, you can definitely get out!"

    **go out!  !  !

    These four words were like a flash of lightning, piercing the sea of ??clouds that shrouded a corner of Feng Xianzhou's sea of ??consciousness.

    The bright sunshine shone on Feng Xianzhou's sea of ??consciousness, and he finally understood his heart completely.

    "It turns out that I not only want to leave the universe, I also want to be completely **!!!"

    These are two completely different things.

    "After leaving the universe, I will still follow Master's guidance.  Most likely, he will still return to the big universe.

    It is completely independent, but it is a declaration of independence and self-improvement, and a vision of flying high!  It is very likely that Feng Xianzhou will evolve a new universe based on his own creative methods.  He will completely stand on his own, and will be completely separated from his master forever!

    "One sentence woke up the dreamer. Feng Xianzhou's face was first shocked, then smiled, and then slowly calmed down.

    "I won't call you senior."

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    Amid Ye Pengfei's laughter, the two of them had a tacit understanding about this matter and stopped talking about it.

    "What should we do next?" Ye Pengfei looked at Feng Xianzhou and asked in a deep voice, "How long did it take each time you tried?"

    "At least one era." Feng Xianzhou chuckled, "I have too much time, you can't learn from me. Maybe you can send a clone back now."

    Suddenly, Niu Ben caused an unexpected trouble. For a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't think of any good solution, and Feng Xianzhou couldn't give any advice.  After all, no one knew in the past that that area was actually a rare treasure.  There has never been a true origin realm powerhouse who has continuously broken into that area regardless of the danger.

    After much deliberation, Ye Pengfei felt that only Feng Xianzhou¡¯s method was feasible.  At worst, if the clone is destroyed, the strange treasure will come back and kill him again.  He had already hid so far away, and if he was killed again, the situation would not be worse than the last time.  Feng Xianzhou saw a shadow separate from Ye Pengfei's body.  Before he could see clearly, the shadow suddenly disappeared

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1454. Return to the old place

    "Sure enough, he is already much stronger than me."

    When Ye Pengfei showed his true abilities for the first time under Feng Xianzhou's gaze, Feng Xianzhou felt this emotion deep in his heart.  And Feng Xianzhou gradually strengthened his future goals

    Just when Feng Xianzhou's excitement had not yet completely calmed down, Ye Pengfei's face showed a joyful smile: "Things that are not intelligent can easily calm down their anger. It instinctively fought back and actually didn't remember me at all.  The breath!¡±

    Feng Xianzhou knew that Ye Pengfei's clone must have safely entered the rare treasure.  However, Feng Xianzhou was still a little worried: "Is there a lie? What if there is some powerful consciousness secretly presiding over the rare treasure?"

    what to do?  no way!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability, it is impossible to verify this kind of thing.  Even if he breaks through to the eighth level of the True Origin Realm, he cannot directly conquer this rare treasure, let alone the powerful consciousness that may exist in this rare treasure.

    "Since I can dig it out alive, even if there is a powerful consciousness in charge, I guess he is still the kind of ignorant guy. I have to take a risk, and I don't want to miss such a rare treasure!"

    "If we say that at the beginning, Ye Pengfei was just running towards the mysterious power.  So now, Ye Pengfei's interest has completely shifted to this rare treasure.  He has even begun to wonder whether Master Ni Cangtian mentioned the mysterious power twice to confuse him deliberately and to set up obstacles for him in his first exam question.

    "A rare treasure that can suppress that mysterious power should be worth more than that mysterious power anyway. Not to mention, even if you get that mysterious power, it is just a consumable. And if you get that  It¡¯s a rare treasure, but it¡¯s very likely that it can ensure my safety before entering the heaven!¡±

    Only when you are safe, Bei Tangyu and the others will be safe.  Ye Pengfei has never been like this before.  So eager to get a rare treasure.

    Speaking of which, Ye Pengfei is different from most of the powerful people who have attained enlightenment.  Since his cultivation, he has almost never relied on the benefit of any treasure.  Even if you get a Taoist weapon early, it won't take long before the Taoist tool begins to evolve.  Moreover, he embarked on a crazy path of life evolution that was almost impossible to survive.

    ????????????????Ye Pengfei has only relied on his own strength and his own magical powers.  And rely on your own strategies and calculations.  This was the first time that he was attracted by an exotic treasure.

    There are, of course, reasons that go against heaven.  The more Ye Pengfei thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was correct.

    "I'm afraid, the target is not only this rare treasure, but also the owner of this rare treasure, or the enemy of the owner of this rare treasure. This is the goal of my first stage of struggle, as it should be!"

    Set goals and strive for them.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s ultimate goal is to fully avenge his past life.  actually.  In his heart, Ye Pengfei didn't want to be so awesome.  It would be enough to settle everything, gain complete peace, and then live in love with four beautiful people for the rest of their lives.  What is the true identity of the "true source"?  Can it be clarified, and how meaningful is it?

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei¡¯s ultimate goal is just to get rid of all his enemies, both overt and covert.  As for future training.  Then just let nature take its course and go wherever you can.  He won't force anything.

    "However, even so, Ye Pengfei's ultimate goal is already difficult to achieve.  If it was time for revenge, he really provoked the king.  In order to save his life, or even win, he had to cultivate to at least the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Such a distant goal is obviously not suitable as a current motivation.  Right now, cultivation requires a closer purpose.

    "Get the rare treasure, and then defeat the existence associated with this rare treasure I'm afraid, this is the plan arranged by the master for me!!!"

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he didn't want to shrink from fighting.  Going on an adventure now is a war, a different kind of contest between yourself and the owner of the exotic treasure!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the secret realm of time, sent a message through telepathy, and gave a few instructions.  Then, in just a few moments, Ye Pengfei returned to his hometown.

    Such a large excavation site no longer exists.  And that deep ravine is still bottomless.

    Now, Ye Pengfei already knows that the ravine is not bottomless.  It was the first level of defense of the strange treasure that disrupted all thoughts and divine consciousness.  Now that we know the reason, we can easily pass this first level.

    In fact, even if Feng Xianzhou and those True Origin Realm masters did not know this secret, they could easily pass this level.  In fact, they didn't realize it at all.?A gray fog area is actually a test area.

    Ye Pengfei once again stood in the gray fog area.  Feng Xianzhou also followed. He was determined to take risks with Ye Pengfei. He planned to temper himself and unleash some of his potential.

    Being cruel to yourself is truly cruel.

    It has been too long, and Feng Xianzhou has never been so cruel to himself.  I don't know if time has worn away his will, or because he worships his master too much and relies too much on his master, which makes him gradually lose this ruthlessness.

    "However, this is no longer important.  The past is long gone, the important thing is now, the important thing is the future!

    Ye Pengfei knew Feng Xianzhou's heart very well, so Ye Pengfei did not intend to solve the problem alone and in a muffled voice.  He stood here, waiting for Feng Xianzhou to arrive.  Then, he pointed in a direction and said in a deep voice: "You are all going in the wrong direction!"

    At this moment, Feng Xianzhou¡¯s energy was fully mobilized.  His sea of ??consciousness also began to operate at high speed for the first time after being dormant for many years.  Soon, Feng Xianzhou's calculation became somewhat clear.

    "You mean, because of that mysterious power, we deviated from the core area of ??this rare treasure?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "The deviation starts from here."

    Such an area, at first glance, seems harmless to humans and animals.  In fact, it is an area that misleads people to go elsewhere.  It is very likely that this area also has the ability to spy on the thoughts of the strong, deliberately reveal the aura of the strong's desire, and lure the strong to come.  Otherwise, why would every True Source Realm existence move towards the place where the mysterious power is suppressed without exception?

    "Soshould we go to that powerful transparent channel?" Feng Xianzhou asked.

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Brother Feng, although your realm is a bit low. But there are some things that you don't need to rely on your realm of vision at all."

    Feng Xianzhou's pupils shrank slightly, and he quickly fell into deep thought

    PS: There will be another update around 12 o¡¯clock. If you have enough energy, I will try to do another update around 1 o¡¯clock

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1455. Easily Breakthrough

    Ye Pengfei's prompt was not very obvious. He just removed two lines.  In this gray fog barrier area, there is no ready-made path to speak of, and there are no special obstacles.  In other words, there are too many directions to choose from.

    After thinking for a while, Feng Xianzhou said with a wry smile: "I'm not as smart as you, so you should give me some advice."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, shook his head, and said: "You are too impatient. You don't have to worry about delaying my time. If I want to get this rare treasure, I need to observe more here and think about it for a while."

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, regardless of whether it was true or false, Feng Xianzhou felt much more at ease.  Gradually, he finally found some clues.  Gradually, he thought of a crucial question!

    "There is no defense in this area. It seems that the gray mist does not have any psychedelic ability. How can this area make all the powerful people who come to hunt for treasure go in the wrong direction???"

    You must know that as a rare treasure, such an outermost layer of defense will definitely not only target a certain type of strong people.  In other words, if a strong person wants to enter the core area of ??the exotic treasure and conquer it, this outermost layer of defense should also have the ability to disrupt its search direction.

    "Could it be"

    After thinking about it for a while, Feng Xianzhou¡¯s confused eyes finally became clear and bright again!

    ¡°No matter which way you go, it¡¯s all wrong!!!¡±

    Feng Xianzhou whispered with joy, which attracted Ye Pengfei to give him a gentle high-five.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei felt like he was giving guidance to the younger generation.  And Feng Xianzhou didn't think there was anything wrong with it.

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei is now his mentor!

    Taking a deep breath, Feng Xianzhou looked up: "If we are going to drill into the ground, it's easy to guess. The right path must be up there, somewhere along the way we passed when we landed!"

    The correct path.  No longer in the gray fog barrier area, nor below the gray fog barrier area, but on top of the path.  Those strong men who came to hunt for treasures, no matter what their purpose was, could hardly guess that they had already passed by the right path!

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded: "You are right, the right path is indeed up there. Any living being will subconsciously 'look forward' when doing things like treasure hunting. Therefore, the right path lies ahead.  Go up. This is the biggest blind spot of any living being!"

    "The question you are thinking of is the key to proving where this right path lies. If some difficult formations and restrictions are deliberately placed in this gray fog barrier area, it will be more effective. I don't know if it belongs to this rare treasure.  The master did not consider this in the first place, or because of the formations and restrictions here, they have long since collapsed."

    Both situations are possible.  Especially the latter case is more likely.

    Such a powerful rare treasure.  Even Ye Pengfei has difficulty subduing him, which shows how powerful he is.  The level of Gray back then was much lower than that of Ye Pengfei now.  With Gray's strength, how could he get it from the owner of the exotic treasure?  Robbed this rare treasure?

    It is unlikely that it was a gift from the owner of the exotic treasure.  After all, Gray's state was too bad.  Even if you want to give him some rare treasures, you should give him some rare treasures that he can use.

    ?That is to say.  Most of the owners of that rare treasure encountered something unexpected.  As a result, this rare treasure fell somewhere else, and was lucky enough to be picked up by Gray.

    Ye Pengfei can guess it, it is very possible.  When Gray picked up this rare treasure, it happened to be severely damaged and needed a stable environment to recuperate.  Therefore, it entered Gray's eighteen levels of hell without any resistance.

    And now, the exotic treasure has recovered a lot.  If it weren't for the fact that this rare treasure had no intelligence, it wouldn't even produce an artifact spirit.  I am afraid that it has already taken off, left the universe, and gone to find its owner.  Even with the power of the universe, it is impossible to stop it.

    Extrapolating from this, it is very likely that this gray fog barrier area was originally designed to confuse the enemy.  Just because this is the outermost area of ??the exotic treasure.  When it was hit hard, the design here had long been destroyed, and it was far from being restored.

    "In other words, we also have some luck?" After listening to Ye Pengfei's explanation and analysis, Feng Xianzhou chuckled and said, "I wonder, can our luck guide us and quickly find the right path?"

    The journey here is not too short.  The right path is also likely to be a completely transparent passage.  After seeing the passage that Zifu and Huanshi had entered, Feng Xianzhou was even more in awe of the methods here.  And when Feng Xianzhou knew that the place he had been in and out of many times was actually the inner space of a powerful and rare treasure, heBut I feel that I am humble and powerless.

    If you didn't know it, Ye Pengfei is already much stronger than himself.  If I hadn't already determined my vision of breaking through all constraints and pursuing a new life in the future, I wouldn't be smiling so easily.

    Feng Xianzhou, who was smiling, vaguely felt that his level seemed to have improved a bit.  Feng Xianzhou originally thought that this was just an illusion and a longing of his own.  However, he never expected that Ye Pengfei would hand over his hand and congratulate him.

    "Congratulations, you have finally entered the fourth level!"

    Ye Pengfei not only knew that Feng Xianzhou was at the fourth level of the True Origin Realm, he also knew that Feng Xianzhou was at the fourth level of the mid-level.  He could even tell that Feng Xianzhou had been stuck in this place for too long.  In the past, after Feng Xianzhou got a hint of the chaotic true meaning, he muttered a few words with joy.  Ye Pengfei didn't pay much attention to it at the time, but when he reached a high level, he could clearly feel what kind of anxiety was buried deep in Feng Xianzhou's heart because he had been stuck here for too long.

    Now, Feng Xianzhou can smile easily from the bottom of his heart.  Because of this relaxed smile, Feng Xianzhou accidentally touched a certain true meaning of life that he had been pursuing for a long time!

    "Ireally made a breakthrough?"

    Feng Xianzhou couldn¡¯t believe that his own level of cultivation could break through the bottleneck that had been in place for many years so easily!

    "It is indeed a breakthrough, I promise." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Actually, you should have made a breakthrough a long time ago. Sitting in the big universe, controlling almost all living things, and being able to peek into the cultivation of those True Source Realm beings. So  Over the years, you have actually accumulated a lot in terms of the true meaning of life. However, the burden on your heart is too heavy. Once you let go of the burden, your realm of cultivation will naturally be easily improved by a level."

    After listening to Ye Pengfei¡¯s detailed explanation, Feng Xianzhou finally believed that he was real and had realized his long-cherished wish.  I am quickly one step closer to that vision of the future!

    PS: This chapter took a long time to code, and I can¡¯t hold my energy anymore. I¡¯ll just write 10,000 words today, and go to sleep

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1456. The Secret of the Old Road (Part 1)

    Ye Pengfei did not expect that Feng Xianzhou would break through at this time.  However, whether Feng Xianzhou made a breakthrough or not, it was of little help to Ye Pengfei.

    "The right path is there, but it's uncertain."

    Just when Feng Xianzhou was thinking about the problem and finally achieved a breakthrough, Ye Pengfei was not idle. He kept trying to find the right path.  However, after spending such a long time, he still failed to find the law of the erratic shift of the right path.

    "How about I just rush up and give it a try?" Feng Xianzhou, who had just made a breakthrough, suddenly became full of confidence.  After listening to Ye Pengfei's explanation, he was eager to be a vanguard.

    Ye Pengfei looked at Feng Xianzhou with amusement in his heart, and nodded slightly: "Okay, just go and try it."

    Phew bang ah

    Three consecutive sounds sounded one after another.

    The first sound was the sound of wind caused by Feng Xianzhou's high-speed jump.

    The second sound was the sound of Feng Xianzhou hitting a transparent wall.

    And this third sound was obviously Feng Xianzhou's painful and surprised cry.  The sound of shouting went farther and farther, farther and farther.  Then, suddenly, it became louder!

    "Brother Feng, how does it taste?"

    Turning around and looking at Feng Xianzhou, who was a few steps away from him, Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    After being stunned for a while, Feng Xianzhou realized that he was standing upright on the ground unscathed.  Recalling the experience just now, Feng Xianzhou felt it was really bizarre.

    ¡°This is too weird!!!¡±

    Clearly, Feng Xianzhou felt that when he jumped there, the entrance to the main road had not completely moved.  However, somehow, I actually bumped into a transparent wall

    Clearly, Feng Xianzhou felt that when he hit a transparent wall.  He was bounced back hard.  However, somehow, I traveled further and further and entered a strange time and space

    Clearly, Feng Xianzhou felt that he had fallen into a time and space full of weird atmosphere.  However, somehow, I haven't waited for myself to take a good look and analyze the weirdness of these weird auras.  I am actually standing here perfectly fine!  !  !

    "Don't your methods make many cultivators feel weird?" Ye Pengfei laughed.

    The so-called "weird" is just a kind of incomprehension.  The powerful people in the Immortal Realm, Divine Realm, and other low-level realms do not understand the operating rules of the universe, let alone know that there is actually such a person in charge of the universe.  Therefore, many things are so-called "weird" in the eyes of those low-level experts.

    This is exactly the situation now, for Feng Xianzhou.  The various artistic conceptions contained in this rare treasure are really too profound and unpredictable.  The various methods evolved from these artistic conceptions made him feel weird.

    Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t explain it carefully, just like.  He has never explained anything about his current state to Bei Tangyu and others in detail.  If you have to forcefully explain it and say something unpleasant, it is just playing the piano to an ox.

    So.  After just reminding him with a smile, Ye Pengfei continued to study.

    "Since this strange treasure will not make drastic actions due to various changes in its 'body'. Then, it means that it is confident enough to kill the intruders."

    Ye Pengfei's eyes quickly scanned around the place where Feng Xianzhou was standing.

    "There should be a killing formation here. Not to mention Feng Xianzhou, even I should not be able to stop the killing of this killing formation!"

    Feng Xianzhou and other True Origin Realm experts have been here many times.  They had always regarded this place as a non-dangerous area, but Ye Pengfei slowly deduced how terrifying this place used to be.

    "The more dangerous the place, the more opportunities there may be. Perhaps we can use a reckless method to find out where is the most dangerous place?"

    Looking at the position where Feng Xianzhou was standing now, he deduced the great danger that existed in this position. Ye Pengfei also calculated the possible methods that could be used.

    After studying for a long time, he has given up on rushing directly into the only right path.  Therefore, he planned to think about it from some different perspectives.  However, for the time being, he did not plan to test it himself.  After all, the unknown dangers within this rare treasure could probably kill him instantly.

    "You can't send a clone either. The power of destruction comes along with the aura of the clone. I can't even run away!"

    "Looking for a scapegoat?"In the universe, apart from Feng Xianzhou, there is the only fourth-level existence of the True Origin Realm.  Even if other True Origin Realm experts are willing to sacrifice their lives for me, they won't be of much use!  "

    "Or should I capture a few True Origin Realm experts and refine them into True Origin Realm puppets? Ji Xuan and the others have already persuaded the masters behind them. Those True Origin Realm guys are watching eagerly.  I want to make a profit!"

    "I'm afraid that won't work either. Even if we can turn them into puppets at the eighth level of the True Origin Realm, it doesn't seem to be of much use. We have to think about it again"

    Thinking, thinking, thinking, but still can't come up with any clue.

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei felt that his calculation ability was completely insufficient, and his intuitive judgment seemed to have no effect at all.

    You must know that even when facing the round platforms of realms, Ye Pengfei can make clever plans.  If he were not too opportunistic and the hidden dangers were too high, he could soar into the sky and directly reach the highest level of the True Origin Realm.

    But now, faced with all the arrangements inside this rare treasure.  Ye Pengfei, who had been thinking for a long time, didn't even find a clue.

    Time passes by just like that.  Feng Xianzhou didn't make any more noise, let alone do anything recklessly.  After a whole year passed like this, he finally saw Ye Pengfei showing a faint smile again.

    "Have you figured out a way?"

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Sometimes, it's not a good thing for people to be too smart."

    "It seems very philosophical, but" Feng Xianzhou asked in surprise, "Is it possible that we have to become fools before we can go in?"

    "No, no, no." Ye Pengfei shook his head and laughed, "In the past, we were fools!"

    Feng Xianzhou was even more puzzled, but Ye Pengfei would not continue to explain anything.  I saw that he was walking in one direction, and that direction was exactly the direction that Feng Xianzhou had pointed Ye Pengfei to go.  That direction is exactly the direction to suppress the mysterious power!

    Looking at Ye Pengfei's back gradually walking towards that side, Feng Xianzhou opened his mouth even more in surprise.  He really wanted to ask, but after thinking about it, he just shook his head slightly, walked a few steps quickly, and followed closely

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1457. The Secret of the Old Road (Part 2)

    Soon, Ye Pengfei and Feng Xianzhou walked out of the gray fog area.  A high mountain that Feng Xianzhou once talked about appeared in front of Ye Pengfei as expected.

    This is a huge mountain with a height of 100,000 feet, suspended above a vast ocean.  It seems that because of the huge pressure brought by this huge ocean, this vast ocean is as smooth as a mirror, and not even a trace of ripples has ever appeared.

    "When you climb a mountain, you will encounter restrictions on the mountain. When you enter the sea, you will encounter restrictions in the sea. Restrictions everywhere form a huge cage. And what this cage suppresses is the mysterious power."

    Standing in front of this huge mountain, on the edge of the sea, Ye Pengfei talked to himself.

    It sounds like this is all nonsense.  For Feng Xianzhou, who has been in and out of here many times, these are all obvious things.

    However, Feng Xianzhou stood silently behind Ye Pengfei and did not interrupt.  At this moment, he was like an honest student, quietly listening to the teacher's teachings.

    As expected, Feng Xianzhou guessed correctly. The teacher was giving him instructions and explaining something that he could understand.

    Just heard

    "Since there are so many restrictions and suppressions, why can the mysterious power still seep through?"

    "Since that mysterious power can penetrate, why doesn't it attack these restrictions and instead becomes the bodyguard of the exotic treasure?"

    "Since the mysterious power has seeped out and become the bodyguard of this rare treasure, why does it continue to spread out. So that it spreads throughout the eighteen levels of hell?"

    It¡¯s just a series of questions with no answers.  When every question first appeared, Feng Xianzhou subconsciously responded with an answer.  However, when he heard the next question that came up, he quickly rejected his previous answer.

    These questions sound like very common questions.  Especially the very first question, a long time ago.  The True Origin Realm experts who have explored this place have all given answers one after another.

    The lockdown is not good!

    What other reason could be more sufficient than this?  In addition, everyone went back and forth through these restrictions many times.  As for the power of these restrictions, and whether these restrictions can completely seal that powerful mysterious power, everyone feels that they can make a very clear judgment.

    The forbidden power is not strong enough!

    Once upon a time, Feng Xianzhou also felt that this was the correct answer.  Even now he knows all these restrictions.  They all exist inside a powerful and rare treasure.  However, he never thought about what was wrong with the "correct answers" in the past.

    But now, Feng Xianzhou suddenly understood.  I'm sorry, it's such a simple question, but there is something fishy in it!

    Ye Pengfei did not give any answers, nor did he wait for Feng Xianzhou to answer these questions.  He is in front of this huge mountain, on the edge of the sea.  He stood quietly for about a stick of incense.  Then, he slowly moved forward.

    "If Feng Xianzhou was not confused by the questions Ye Pengfei just asked at this time.  It is possible for him to find out, compared with passing through the gray fog barrier area.  Ye Pengfei's current speed is really too slow.

    If at this time, his realm can suddenly improve, he can rush into the fifth level of the True Source Realm.  So.  He could see that Ye Pengfei was neither going up the mountain nor entering the sea.

    It is obviously impossible for Feng Xianzhou to reach the fifth level of True Source Realm all at once.  Therefore, even if he doesn't think about those problems for the time being, he can't see any clues.

    In his eyes, Ye Pengfei chose to go up the mountain.

    This is also the choice of most True Origin Realm beings. Comparing the two, it seems that the numerous restrictions in the deep sea are slightly more dangerous.

    ?However, this difference is very subtle.  Those beings on the first and second levels of the True Origin Realm can ignore this difference, and beings like Feng Xianzhou are even more indifferent.  Therefore, he didn't care at all which route Ye Pengfei chose.  He just thought about the questions raised by Ye Pengfei, followed Ye Pengfei closely, and kept walking forward.

    while walking¡­¡­

    "Okay, this is it." Ye Pengfei stood still and said in a deep voice, "Brother Feng, you can understand those problems here. You will not be able to continue on the next road."

    Feng Xianzhou was slightly startled and looked around.

    It is impossible to follow Ye Pengfei forever. This is something Feng Xianzhou understood before returning to his hometown.  After all, the exotic treasure was too powerful, so powerful that even Ye Pengfei couldn't compete with it head-on.  If you want to conquer that rare treasure, or even simply figure out where the core area of ??that rare treasure is, I'm afraid it will be a narrow escape.

    &nbsp; Feng Xianzhou knew that this trip was extremely dangerous and Ye Pengfei could not always carry himself as a burden.  Sooner or later, Ye Pengfei will tell himself to stop and not continue to follow.

    However, Feng Xianzhou never expected that Ye Pengfei would make such a decision before he passed the first restricted area.  Is it possible that there are any powerful dangers on this forbidden mountain?

    Looking around, Feng Xianzhou saw nothing.  No matter whether it is spiritual consciousness or telekinesis, no dangerous aura can be found.  Feng Xianzhou was a little confused. He didn't know what was going on.

    "Haha, don't ask me to explain." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "You stand here and slowly understand. Maybe in one year, maybe ten, or at most thirty years, you should be able to understand."

    Looking at the smiling Ye Pengfei, Feng Xianzhou nodded subconsciously.  Just when he nodded a few times, he was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei suddenly appeared tens of billions of miles away.  And that smiling Ye Pengfei is still here!  !  !

    "Real body, false body? No, both are real bodies!!!"

    Feng Xianzhou was stunned. How could they be so far apart yet still have their true bodies?

    "However, Feng Xianzhou couldn't figure out the reason why Ye Pengfei deceived him.  After all, nothing good could come of it.

    Feng Xianzhou is not stupid. He soon realized that this was probably a question he needed to understand!

    "This should be a method that belongs to a higher realm. As long as I can understand the truth behind it, it is possible for me to advance to the fifth level of the True Source Realm!"

    Having been trapped in the middle level of the fourth level of the True Origin Realm for so many years, it was a pleasant surprise to suddenly advance to the high level of the fourth level with ease.  But now, Feng Xianzhou realized that it was actually possible for him to quickly advance to the fifth level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "How strongis he?"

    As Feng Xianzhou muttered to himself, Ye Pengfei's two true bodies gradually disappeared

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1458. The Secret of the Old Road (Part 2)

    In front of him is a mass of mist that is constantly jumping.  As if, a dancing elf.

    "I should be the first strong person to be so close to you." Looking at the mist within reach, Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I'm afraid no one expected such a powerful force to be so close.  It¡¯s so naughty when it¡¯s lifted.¡±

    Yes, Ye Pengfei was right, he was just naughty!  !  !

    It was this dancing elf that almost destroyed Niu Ben.

    It was this dancing elf that seriously injured Ye Pengfei.

    This dancing elf once made a group of True Origin Realm beings, including Feng Xianzhou, crazy about it.  It was this dancing spirit that caused them, True Origin Realm beings, to suffer so much that they had to use other weird means to find ways to obtain it.

    It¡¯s just it, it only exudes a little bit of power, and that little bit of power is dispersed throughout the eighteen levels of hell.  Ye Pengfei only collected a little bit from it, and then used it to shape a new divine axe, which could instantly kill Qing Wuming!

    With such a powerful collection of power, when Ye Pengfei came to look for it, he was obviously still a little cautious and a little unsure.  He had already made plans that had been thwarted many times and even been on the verge of despair many times.

    The serious injury that happened nearly 10 years ago was within Ye Pengfei's expectation.  Ye Pengfei thought he would have to go through such a severe injury many times.

    But now, he is in such close contact with it.  Apart from jumping around playfully, it had no intention of harming Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    It is actually not life.  As naughty as it is, it's still just a ball of power, just a ball of inanimate matter.

    It is also very difficult to communicate with it.

    Back then, Ye Pengfei was able to communicate with the strings of wind chimes because the artistic conception contained in those wind chimes was lower than Ye Pengfei's level.  And the dancing elf in front of me.  The level of realm it represents is much stronger than Ye Pengfei's.

    " Hehe's laughter still carries the true meaning of chaos.  The true meaning of chaos is no longer just a trace. If calculated in proportion, Ye Pengfei has mastered about 10% of the true meaning of chaos.

    With this kind of chaotic true meaning, coupled with the corresponding true meaning of life, Ye Pengfei can successfully advance to the eighth level of the true source realm.  Now Ye Pengfei no longer has to worry about other True Origin Realm experts coming to cause trouble as he did in the past.  It was only because he realized some new artistic conceptions here that he deliberately did not advance to a higher level.

    but.  Even so, this true meaning of chaos already represents the means of the eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  Ye Pengfei's laughter and words are no different from those of a real eighth-level True Origin Realm expert.  However, the dancing elf was still just jumping playfully.  It's like it didn't hear anything

    "Isn't being able to find this only way a necessary and sufficient condition for you to recognize your master?"

    Soon, the smile faded.  Ye Pengfei understood.

    Such a special path can only ensure that the mysterious power will not harm you.  As for the mysterious power to recognize itself, other conditions are needed.

    "The right way into the core area of ??the exotic treasurethe only right way into the mysterious powercould it be that the relationship between the two is still somewhat different from my guess?"

    Ye Pengfei already had the answers to the questions left for Feng Xianzhou.  He believes that everything is actually just the cooperation between exotic treasures and mysterious power.  And there are consequences brought about by being on guard against each other.

    In Ye Pengfei's view, it is precisely because of this special relationship.  Although the exotic treasure suppresses the mysterious power, it releases some of the mysterious power.  And after that mysterious power penetrated the power, it naturally became the bodyguard of the exotic treasure.  Finally, because they each have their own purposes and defenses, that mysterious power continues to spread to the entire eighteenth level of hell.  And that rare treasure has always suppressed this mysterious power and will not let it go.

    "This only right path is obviously similar to the design of the right path into the core area of ??the exotic treasure. The exotic treasure not only recognized the need to find the owner of the mysterious power, but also made the correct path so mysterious."

    "As long as you find this only right path, you can have a deeper understanding of how to enter the core area of ????the exotic treasure. And as long as you get this mysterious power, entering the core area of ????the exotic treasure will become a matter of course The truth is  It went very smoothly, but unfortunately, something seems to have gone wrong now.¡±

    When he got all the way here, Ye Pengfei's confidence in entering the right path leading to the core area of ??the exotic treasure suddenly increased.  In his opinion, if he harvests this mysterious power, he can use this mysterious power to condense magic and magic.?.  So, let alone entering the right path, even if you leave here, forcefully attack the exotic treasure from the outside, suppress its arrogance, and conquer it with force, it is not impossible.

    But now, looking at the mysterious force that was like mist that was constantly jumping around him, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that he seemed to have some things that he had not done yet.

    "Could it be that there are other secrets on that old road?"

    That old road is the road that Feng Xianzhou and other True Origin Realm beings have traveled many times.

    On that old road, there are a total of ten restricted areas.  What Ye Pengfei walked through just now was just the first place.

    In that densely restricted area, Ye Pengfei discovered a passage that was neither up the mountain nor into the sea.  Following this passage, he quickly arrived here.

    There are also some restrictions on this channel.  The power of these restrictions is much stronger than the restrictions in the ten so-called restricted areas.  With Ye Pengfei's current level of entering the eighth level of the True Source Realm, he actually used up a lot of energy to get here.

    Not only the strength, but also the time is wasted.  It has taken Ye Pengfei more than ten years since he separated from Feng Xianzhou until he got here.

    "Could it be that there is such a passage in a densely restricted area? Every time you walk through such a passage, you can get greater recognition of the mysterious power?"

    Ye Pengfei murmured to himself, vaguely feeling that things might not be that simple.

    "If this is the case, then the first test question left by Master will become a pure test of IQ and judgment In this regard, Master still needs to continue to test me? I am afraid that what Master wants to test is something else.  Ability!!!"

    As he thought about it, strange lights flashed out in Ye Pengfei's eyes.  The jumping elf, shrouded in this strange light, looks even more beautiful and mysterious

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1459. Create life again!

    Communication between living and non-living bodies is very difficult. If Ye Pengfei hadn't mastered a trace of the true meaning of chaos, he would have never known that it turned out that he needed to use the true meaning of chaos to communicate smoothly with them.

    Communication between living bodies and living bodies, or between living bodies and semi-living bodies, is much easier.  Even if you don't understand the language, you can still express what you want to express through gestures, drawings, and other means.  It's like back then, the space-time universe used to arrange the planets, which was so weird and unbelievable, that it communicated with Ye Pengfei at a primary level.

    "Could it be that Master's intention is to hone my ability to create living beings?"

    This is just a wild guess without any evidence.  However, soon, the evidence was placed in front of Ye Pengfei

    The strange light shrouded the mysterious power.  In this strange light, there is magic and magical power to find the break in life.  Instead of avoiding such magical powers, the mysterious force actively faced it.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s past understanding, when such magical powers hit the target, he would be able to get corresponding feedback information.  Then, you can use this feedback information to determine the next plan and create a new life form.

    But this time

    "I took the initiative to come forward and was hit by this magical power many times. However, I didn't get any feedback!"

    "The oddities always indicate the correct answer, and it's probably there!"

    "I'm afraid, my guess is not wrong. It is possible that Master has noticed that my understanding of the true meaning of chaos and the true meaning of life is not synchronized!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s judgment was not wrong

    Ye Pengfei first began to understand the true meaning of life. When he was still very weak, it was precisely because of his preliminary understanding of the true meaning of life that he boldly made a plan, which caused the powerful Qing Wuming to be calculated.  Eighteen levels of hell.

    but.  Many times, it is not the artistic conception that is the first to comprehend that can be grasped most profoundly.  After advancing to the True Origin Realm, especially after climbing the Realm Round Platform and advancing to the seventh level of the True Origin Realm, there was some inconsistency in the level of perception between these two aspects.

    This kind of incongruity is not something that Ye Pengfei can see now.  Even if he rebuilt the foundation over and over again, he wouldn't be able to discover this problem.

    If Ye Pengfei is still groping alone and practicing slowly.  So.  Only when he reaches a higher level will he discover this problem.  By then, because this problem will become more serious, even a genius like him will probably have to spend countless additional billions of years to solve this problem.

    But now, Ye Pengfei has an extremely awesome master

    "There is a difference between having a master and not having a master!"

    After thinking about all this, Ye Pengfei burst into laughter.  The jumping elf bathed in the strange light in Ye Pengfei's eyes.  He seemed to be stimulated by Ye Pengfei's cheerful laughter.  Its jump is even more exaggerated.  Its dance is even more mysterious.

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei's eyes turned.  I was attracted by this increasingly mysterious dance.

    "Could it be that its flaws are hidden in the path of this dance?"

    Through Ye Pengfei's hands, only three Fox Queens, Huan Shi, and Zi Mansion evolved into real life forms.

    And there are only the two brothers at the back.  It was only after Ye Pengfei realized the true meaning of life that he successfully helped.

    Ye Pengfei still has very little experience in achieving true life forms.  he does not know.  Is there any truth to my guess?

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to give it a try.¡±

    Ye Pengfei thought this and began to study the mysterious dance.  However, he never expected that his attempt would actually take so many years

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°This kid is beyond imagination!¡± Ni Cangtian sighed.

    He has always been paying attention to Ye Pengfei, but he never planned to help.  The flowers in the greenhouse are only bright, but the pet dogs who are loved by others will eventually lose their wildness.  It's not that Ni Cangtian is cruel, it's just that if you want your disciple to become a truly powerful being, you must do this.

    And Ye Pengfei did a great job!  Surprisingly good!

    "Originally, I calculated that he would be seriously injured at least five times and on the verge of death twice. I never thought that after being seriously injured just once, he would just go smoothly and find the only correct path!"

    Many years later, Ye Pengfei just found out.  The seemingly naughty elf back then actually had a hidden murderous intent.  Once you spend too long around that elf, or do something specific.  Then, naughtiness will turn into violence.?Jumping will turn into a siege.  At such a close distance, even if Ye Pengfei is always on guard, he will face death or even fall completely!

    Many years later, Ye Pengfei realized how "lucky" he was back then.  In the process of conquering the mysterious power and collecting powerful rare treasures, one would have encountered too many uncertainties and faced too many unknown dangers.  However, I was very "lucky" to have escaped all dangers and embarked on the only road to the sky without any risks!

    Is this luck?  Or does it come from Ye Pengfei's evil judgment ability?

    Even an existence like Ni Cangtian cannot understand or see clearly.  Even a being like Ni Cangtian can only sigh secretly that the world is so big and full of wonders.  Evil geniuses will always exist

    ¡­¡­

    "Two hundred and sixty-five years I didn't expect that it took me such a long time!!!"

    "I just studied the mysterious dance, just wanted to find the flaw in this mysterious power. Ye Pengfei couldn't figure it out. Just to complete such a task, he actually spent nearly two hundred years!

    Thinking back then, how long did it take you to create the magical axe?

    Thinking back then, how long did it take you to help Zi Mansion become a real life form?

    "Finding the flaws is just the beginning. If we want to help it evolve into a real life form, we don't know how long it will take I'm afraid Yu'er and the others are impatient, so let's send a message back first.  Say it again."

    It is very important to report that you are safe.

    Especially, Bei Tangyu and the others all stayed in the secret realm of time, and Ye Pengfei spent nearly three hundred years on this research.  In that time secret, nearly 100 million years have passed by!  !  !

    Soon, Ye Pengfei knew their current situation.  Each and every one of them has a solid foundation and stands firmly in front of the True Source Realm.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't asked them, they shouldn't break through the realm barrier on their own.  I'm afraid, they have already advanced to the True Origin Realm.

    ¡°I have to speed up too, I can¡¯t keep them waiting for so long.¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, and another real life form slowly appeared in his hands

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1460. Red Devil

    "I'll just call you blood elf, okay?"

    Looking at the little red guy as big as a palm in front of him, Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    "No, I want to be called the Red Devil. This is domineering!"

    Whether it was this little guy the size of a palm, Ye Pengfei, or the Ni Cangtian who was peeping at all this from above, no one expected that such a short conversation would one day in the future give such a big person  A heaven brought a bloody storm!

    "Yes, this name is domineering enough." Ye Pengfei chuckled and nodded, "Red Devil, now you should tell me what is going on with you."

    ?? Red Devil, Exotic Treasure, Gray Ye Pengfei can guess that the relationship between these three is very strange.  However, no matter how smart he is, he cannot guess all the facts.

    He needs to hear the Red Devil¡¯s explanation.

    ¡°If you want to talk about my origin, it¡¯s shocking to the world, weeping ghosts and gods¡­ Ahem, okay, I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Looking at Ye Pengfei¡¯s displeased eyes, the Red Devil smiled sheepishly.

    "To put it simply, I was created by a very powerful being. He may have wanted to use me to refine something, but I'm so powerful, I ran away while he wasn't paying attention."

    The origin of the Red Devil is indeed "strange".  No one, not even Ye Pengfei, could guess its true origin.  However, this is not important, what is important is what follows.

    "Brother Ye, you have never left the universe and don't know the situation outside. That kind of desolation, that kind of misery, oh, I really don't want to say more. Anyway, I tried to enter the universe. However, no universe can withstand my power.  .So, the universe destroyed by me. If there are not a thousand, I¡¯m afraid there must be 800.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but twitch the corner of his mouth.

    Nearly a thousand universes were destroyed by this guy in a daze?  That means how many lives have been killed?  Look at how this guy doesn't care That's all, I'll control him more in the future.  Otherwise, this guy will kill more creatures!

    There is nothing unusual about the massacre, and Ye Pengfei will not object.  Especially when there are rows of enemies standing in front of you. If you don't kill them, they will kill you.  Who would be merciful and merciless?

    "However, the unreasonable massacre is really too much.  Ye Pengfei also heard from Yuan Xiaoyao that there was a group of True Origin Realm beings with an excessive sense of justice who only killed those butcher bastards who liked to destroy the universe for no reason.  Ye Pengfei didn't want the life form he created to be targeted by that kind of hunting team.  Ye Pengfei didn't think there was anything wrong with that kind of hunting team with an excessive sense of justice.

    "In short. In the end, I found that it is more suitable to rely on some strong person. So, I found a guy from the True Origin Realm Let me think about it, it seems to be a guy from the 28th level of the True Origin Realm. I  I followed him. I lived a good life. However, he was eventually killed."

    "So, I continued to wander and continued to look for people to depend on. Gradually, I had the urge to evolve into a real life form."

    Ye Pengfei's brows wrinkled slightly.  He knew that the Red Devil had finally reached the most critical point!

    "Originally, with my many years of accumulation and insights, I have already begun to evolve in the direction of real life forms. Many years ago, I could communicate with real life forms freely. They all called me half  Life exists!"

    "But, I didn't expect that, no matter how big the world is, I would be bumped into by that creator again." The red devil's face was very ugly.  Its pair of small fists also clenched fiercely, "Although I am much more powerful than when I ran away, the creator has become even more powerful. If it weren't for my special life-saving magical powers, I would  I was caught immediately by that bastard!¡±

    It was only then that Ye Pengfei interrupted and asked, "What state is that bastard in?"

    "The 40th floor of the True Source Realm!" The Red Devil looked at Ye Pengfei and said in a deep voice, "Brother Ye, you are my creator, and I don't want to hurt your self-confidence. But let's live here from now on, that  Assholes don¡¯t normally come here.¡±

    "He always stays in heaven?" Ye Pengfei asked casually.

    "Brother Ye also knows about Heavenly Court?" The Red Devil's eyes widened in surprise, "That's not right, Brother Ye is only at the third level of the True Origin Realm Hmm, it feels weird. Has Brother Ye reached the eighth level of the True Origin Realm? However,  Even so, Brother Ye should not know about the Heavenly Court. Only those who are above the 24th level of the True Origin Realm can feel the existence of the Heavenly Court!"

    Regarding Heavenly Court, Ye Pengfei heard a brief introduction from his master.  He knew that what the Red Devil said was right.  Only those who have reached the twenty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm canCan sense the presence of heaven.

    This is why Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, and even Feng Xianzhou never mentioned the reason for Heavenly Court at all.  It's not that they deliberately hide their secrets, but that their abilities, including the abilities of the powerful people they know, are not enough to sense the existence of heaven!

    "I'm a little special, you go ahead and tell me, what happened next?" Ye Pengfei smiled and changed the topic.

    "Special?" Red Devil shook his head, unable to understand.  It thought that maybe Ye Pengfei had heard about it accidentally, but it couldn't save face.

    "There is no need to elaborate on the process of the battle. Anyway, he chased me and I ran away. In the end, he sealed me in this rare treasure."

    Although, the process of the story is different from what Ye Pengfei had imagined.  However, in the end, the ending is still roughly the same.

    Especially, Ye Pengfei has made it clear that the bastard at the 40th level of the True Origin Realm wants to complete the ultimate goal of the first test question!

    "Then you rebelled against this rare treasure?"

    Ye Pengfei's laughter made the Red Devil stunned for a moment: "How do you know?"

    "Not only do I know this, I also know that you must have used the evolved real life form as bait to convince it to escape with the prisoners." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "But, your persuasion is not enough, and you are a restless guy.  .So, it continues to imprison you and does not release you immediately!"

    "God, it's really amazing!" The Red Devil was horrified and gave a thumbs up, "Brother Ye, these are all your guesses. You have already guessed everything. You only need to add one more thing to this rare treasure.  While escaping, I was injured by other exotic treasures. It was already suspicious and seriously ill, but now, it doesn't dare to let me out easily."

    "I understand." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, "If it wasn't for this reason, why did it seal off all the channels? Red Devil, let me see what magical powers you have!"

    Looking around, Ye Pengfei's smile gradually faded away.  The slightest hint of chill in his eyes seemed to completely destroy the new restrictive barriers surrounding him in one breath!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1461. Black Moon Rock (Part 1)

    His eyes broke through the restraint, and Ye Pengfei obviously didn't have the ability yet.  However, as his eyes turned cold, and as his eyes swept towards the new restrictions around him one by one, the Red Devil became powerful.

    This is the advantage of being a creator.

    Although the Red Devil is much more powerful than Ye Pengfei, because its life was given by Ye Pengfei, it will call Ye Pengfei Brother Ye, and it will naturally get close to Ye Pengfei.

    When the elder brother gets angry, the younger brother will naturally get angry as well.  Not to mention, Yi Bao's unfriendly attitude also made Red Devil angry.

    "What the hell, Xuan Yueyan, do you still dare to call me a young master?"

    A series of roaring sounds continued to explode all around.  With Ye Pengfei's current state, he could only slightly feel the trajectory of the Red Devil's attack.  When he tried to capture more of the Red Devil's methods, the Red Devil had already finished his work.

    "Haha, Brother Ye, Xuan Yueyan didn't use all his strength. It may just be arrogant and wants to try Brother Ye again."

    "It wants to try me?" Ye Pengfei sneered and asked in a deep voice, "The purpose of my coming here is for you. Let me ask you, are you willing to follow me?"

    The Red Devil was slightly startled, and understood what Ye Pengfei meant.

    "Uh, Brother Ye, don't you help Xuanyueyan evolve? It's a more powerful fighter than me."

    The strong hunt for treasures in order to strengthen their own strength.  There are more powerful guys, why should we just give up?  The Red Devils have been around for a long time, and in my memory, no one has ever done this.

    "No need." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "If my guess is correct, Gray just wanted to help it evolve, so he died. I don't dare to take a master-defeating treasure like it.  !¡±

    The Red Devil was stunned again. Ye Pengfei's guess was correct.  However, Ye Pengfei's conclusion left the Red Devil confused.  For beings like the Red Devil who have just evolved into real life forms, Ye Pengfei's words.  It's really a bit unfathomable.

    "However, the Red Devil will not really plead for Xuan Yueyan.  In the beginning, the two of them used each other.  And Xuan Yueyan has been suppressing himself for his own benefit.  No matter from what aspect, I have no obligation to keep saying good things to Xuan Yueyan.

    Hearing Ye Pengfei's repeated refusals, the Red Devil believed it, thinking that Ye Pengfei was really not interested in Xuan Yueyan anymore.  So it shrugged and said loudly: "Xuan Yueyan, just wait for the opportunity by yourself. I'm going to follow Brother Ye to go out and have some adventures."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was a tremor in space and time.  Obviously, this rare treasure called Xuanyue Rock is a little anxious. It is not easy to wait for an existence like Ye Pengfei.

    You must know that in Xuan Yueyan's understanding, even those who are in the 30s and 40s of the True Source Realm do not have the ability of Ye Pengfei.  This is why it and the Red Devil stay in this place for a long time and never leave.  In fact, many years ago.  Xuan Yueyan has given up on asking for help, and instead seeks his own breakthrough and continuous evolution.

    Xuan Yueyan didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei had such transcendental means.  In fact, it has something to do with Xuanyue Rock.  Just as Ye Pengfei didn't know, the strange ebb and flow he saw in the sixth level of the eighteen-level hell were actually abnormalities caused by the physical evolution of Xuanyue Rock.  They both didn't know that it was many years ago.  The relationship between the two of them was vaguely established because of the creation in the sixth dimension.

    Only like Ni Cangtian.  Only when the realm reaches its extreme level, and one can easily see the overall situation, can one clearly see the cause-and-effect relationship.  As for Xuan Yueyan, who couldn't feel the causal connection at all, he didn't even think carefully about why a True Origin Realm being at such a low level could actually do something that even a True Origin Realm existence at the 30th or 40th level could hardly do.  matter?

    "Existences such as Xuan Yueyan, who have only made a small step forward on the road of evolution, do not have such delicate thinking at all.  And the Red Devil, who had just evolved into a real life form, did not pay attention to this problem for a while.  At this moment, the Red Devil only thinks that he can go out and dominate the world again.  At this moment, Xuan Yueyan only thought that he was about to lose such a good opportunity to evolve!

    Just when Ye Pengfei took the Red Devil and was about to leave here, suddenly, silver rays of light shone not far away.

    "Ha, Brother Ye, Xuan Yueyan has taken the initiative to open up his true core!" Looking at the silver rays of light, the Red Devil burst into laughter.

    The natal core in the Red Devil's mouth is the core area of ??the exotic treasure that Ye Pengfei often calls.  To refine powerful exotic treasures, there are generally two methods.  Either he would imprint the aura of his soul on all the exotic treasures, inside and out.  Either??Find the core area of ??the exotic treasure and imprint your own soul into it.

    The former is equivalent to completely controlling the exotic treasure, while the latter can only ensure that the exotic treasure will not betray itself.  As long as the level of the exotic treasure reaches the so-called "cosmic level", there are only two ways to refine the exotic treasure.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei now knows that the so-called "cosmic-level exotic treasures" he saw back then were actually only rare treasures that were extremely close to the first level of the True Origin Realm.  To refine that kind of rare treasure, the traditional way of identifying its owner by shedding blood is not completely without hope of success.

    And now, Xuan Yue Rock is a true True Origin Realm rare treasure.  Although the Red Devil has not revealed its level yet, Ye Pengfei can guess that the level of Xuan Yue Rock has reached at least the 40th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "Brother Ye, since it has opened its true core, let's go over and have a look. Maybe it will choose to surrender to Ye Pengfei!" Red Devil suggested with a smile.

    "Surrender? It's not that simple." Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, "I guess it's just a gesture and let's talk about the conditions. That's fine, let's go over and have a look."

    The red devil immediately understood, and it took the lead, clearing all possible obstacles for Ye Pengfei, and walked into the true core of Xuanyueyan.

    Following the red devil, Ye Pengfei also strolled in.  For the first time in his life, he saw with his own eyes the true core field of the true source realm treasure!

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the field!

    At first glance, Xuanyueyan's natal core area looks like a specialized and dedicated area for beings in the realm of gods and gods.

    This area is like a whirlwind.  The place where Ye Pengfei and the Red Devil stand is the so-called eye of the storm.  Standing in this field, Ye Pengfei nodded thoughtfully: "It seems that Gray learned a lot from you back then."

    Looking at the space-time scene rotating rapidly around him like a whirlwind, Ye Pengfei gradually understood something

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1462. Black Moon Rock (Part 2)

    There are still many unsolved mysteries about the eighteen levels of hell.  Among them, the biggest mystery is that given Gray's level at the time, why did he have the ability to turn inanimate objects into half-life in the eighteenth level of hell?

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei did not know that such an ability should only be possessed by beings above the forty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  Therefore, when he saw the situation in Xuanyueyan's natal core area, he just realized that Gray's method was to learn from Xuanyueyan.  As for why Gray can still learn at such a low level.  As for why I was able to comprehend the true meaning of life from my lower realm at that time.  Ye Pengfei hasn't realized these problems yet.

    "Yes, Gray has learned a lot from Xuan Yueyan." Red Devil nodded and responded, "Gray is a guy with strong learning ability. Originally we wanted to help him grow, and then he would help us  Evolution. It's a pity that Gray's learning ability is too strong. He didn't control his impulses, and he ended up like this."

    Sometimes the body dies and the spirit disappears, sometimes it is because of powerful enemies, sometimes it is purely because of oneself. Gray is the latter kind of existence.

    Too impulsive, too strong, in the end, because I can't bear the realization of too many realms beyond myself, I will be killed by my own enlightenment.  Just thinking about such a tragedy makes you feel very sad.

    Shaking his head and no longer thinking about these tragic things, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "We are already here, what do you want to do?"

    When Ye Pengfei spoke, Chaos' true meaning was not good enough. Xuan Yueyan could hear it but not understand it.  However, there is the powerful translator Red Devil.  Soon, Xuan Yueyan responded.

    Then I saw a stone castle slowly emerging not far away.

    This is a stone castle that looks to be only about ten feet in diameter, but  Even if you don't go in, you know that there must be something else going on in the mainland.  The Mustard Seed Universe and the Sumeru World are too easy to obtain for rare treasures of the level of Xuanyueyan.

    The stone castle was square and square, and there was nothing special about it from the outside. Ye Pengfei looked at the Red Devil with some curiosity, but he saw that the Red Devil's eyes were widened.

    "Red Devil, does this stone castle have a great background?"

    ¡°It¡¯s big, super big!¡± Red Devil responded exaggeratedly.  "Brother Ye, do you know why this guy is called 'Xuan Yueyan'? It's because it is made of two special rocks Xuanshi is said to be the forty-eight male True Origin Realm.  It is condensed from the self-created universe of existences above the forty-eighth level of the female true source realm. The moon stone is said to be the condensation of the self-created universe of existences above the forty-eighth level of the female True Origin Realm!"

    Silk~~~~~

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  So, this Xuanyueyan is at least an existence above the 48th level of the True Origin Realm?

    "That's right, the intact Black Moon Rock. It's a rare treasure from the 50th level of the True Origin Realm! Although that bastard is a bastard, his weapon refining skills have to be admired!"

    A strong man on the 40th level of the True Origin Realm.  A rare treasure at the fifty-level True Origin Realm was refined.  This kind of method is probably the only one in the entire heaven!

    Ye Pengfei sighed a few words, and then.  He asked curiously: "It seems that in heaven, this is already a very good rare treasure. Isn't there some strong person who wants to snatch it?"

    Ye Pengfei has long known this from Ni Cangtian.  Most of the powerful people in the Heavenly Court are actually existences at more than 40 levels of the True Origin Realm.  Only 10% or 20% of the powerful people can climb to the 50th floor.

    In other words, if anyone can possess a rare treasure that is at the 50th level of the True Source Realm, then he will be extremely majestic and can look down upon n number of existences.

    As the saying goes, a man is not guilty, but he is guilty of having a jade.  The bastard in the red devil's mouth is just an existence on the 40th level of the True Origin Realm.  He has refined such a powerful and rare treasure, isn't it coveted and robbed by others?

    "Who knows." Red Devil shrugged, "I don't know much about that bastard. I guess Xuan Yueyan knows more, so you can ask him then."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and turned his eyes to the stone castle again: "What do you mean, this stone castle should also be refined from black stone and moon stone?"

    "That's right." The Red Devil nodded and looked at the stone castle with jealousy, "Moreover, the black stone and moon stone used to refine this stone castle are of a higher level than the black moon rock!!!"

    Silk~~~~~

    Involuntarily, Ye Pengfei took in a breath of cold air again.  This stone castle is actually a rare treasure that surpasses the fifty levels of the True Origin Realm?

    "If it is completely refined successfully, it will be at least a rare treasure of the fifty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!" Red Devil answered this question with great certainty.

    It turned out to be just a semi-finished product, but it was already very precious.  Don't say it's forFor Ye Pengfei now, even for Ye Pengfei who will enter the heaven in the future, this is an extremely precious treasure!

    "When Xuan Yueyan escaped, he took away some treasures. All the other treasures combined may not be worth a wall of this Xuanyue Castle Brother Ye, Xuan Yueyan is very sincere, aren't you?  ¡­¡±

    Although, the Red Devils and Xuan Yueyan only have a cooperative relationship, and because they are always suppressed by Xuan Yueyan, the relationship is not harmonious.  However, a living being like it has much simpler thoughts.  It recalled the difficulties it had faced in pursuing life, and more or less, it developed some sympathy for Xuan Yueyan.

    "Help" Looking at the stone castle, Ye Pengfei said slowly, "It's not impossible."

    Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, and before the Red Devil's synchronized sound transmission was completely finished, the two of them saw the Xuanyue Castle roaring and flying to Ye Pengfei's side.  With just one stretch of his hand, Ye Pengfei could take this stone castle into his pocket.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not reach out.  He shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Xuan Yueyan, you have also seen how long it took me to give the Red Devil life. You are much more powerful than the Red Devil. I'm afraid, even if I spend thousands  Even in ten thousand epochs, I may not be able to find a break in your life!"

    The Red Devil is only a being on the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm, while Xuan Yueyan is an existence on the 50th level of the True Origin Realm!

    ¡°In addition, the material used to refine it is so special, and the method used to refine it must also be special and abnormal.  Originally, Ye Pengfei still had some confidence and tried to help it evolve into a real life form.  However, as he gradually learned the true situation of Xuan Yueyan, he became less and less confident.

    "If I have nothing else to do, it doesn't matter if I spend some time. However, I have made an appointment with someone a long time ago to avenge someone. Because I have been delayed for a long time because of the Red Devil, I can't continue to delay here. So"

    Rumble, rumble, rumble

    Suddenly, Xuan Yue Rock shook again.  This time, it quickly shrank, shrank, and shrank again.  Soon, it left Ye Pengfei and the Red Devil outside, and turned into a stone as big as a palm, hovering around Ye Pengfei.

    "Have you thought about it?"

    Ye Pengfei asked with an indifferent smile, I am afraid that only a being like Ni Cangtian can discern his true thoughts from his faint smile

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1463. Finally leaving...a new journey!

    When Xuanyue Rock and Xuanyue Castle were put away by Ye Pengfei, Feng Xianzhou, who was thrown out by a force, was still dizzy and confused about the current situation.  When he finally calmed down and saw Ye Pengfei, his eyes were quickly attracted to the little guy sitting on Ye Pengfei's right shoulder.

    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡±

    The Red Devil snorted angrily, and Feng Xianzhou immediately felt as if he had fallen into an abyss!

    This isthe feeling of death!  !  !

    Suddenly, Feng Xianzhou's face changed and turned pale.

    "Ye, Ye, Brother Ye, is it, it is"

    Feng Xianzhou asked eagerly, his eyes flickering, and he had already seen a bottomless pit over there.

    Is it a big pit with a radius of nearly ten thousand miles?  Isn't this just

    Feng Xianzhou couldn't help but shudder, and Feng Xianzhou felt even more nervous.

    "Brother Ye, this guy has no hope, let's go."

    Looking askance at this trembling guy, the Red Devil has no interest in a weak and cowardly guy like Feng Xianzhou.

    Strong people, in many cases, the word "strong" refers to a strong mentality rather than strong means.  The Red Devils looked down upon those beings who were powerful in means and realm but not strong in mentality.  The Red Devils are even more contemptuous of a guy like Feng Xianzhou who is weak in realm and mentality.

    "It's just that the Red Devils don't like it, so Ye Pengfei still needs to say a few more words.  Even if the Moon Immortal Star moved to the vicinity of the Morning Emperor Star, the beings and descendants related to him on the Moon Immortal Star would still need Feng Xianzhou to take care of him.

    "Brother Feng, it is the incarnation of that mysterious power." Ye Pengfei briefly introduced it, and then said, "Brother Feng has gained a lot over the years. As long as he continues to understand and practice according to this, Brother Feng will eventually be able to understand the mind.  All your wishes come true.¡±

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei condensed a jade slip out of thin air and slowly pushed it towards Feng Xianzhou.

    Feng Xianzhou was startled and understood immediately: "Brother Ye is leaving?"

    "This is the end of the matter, we must leave."

    Feng Xianzhou nodded understandingly and promised in a deep voice: "Feng will take full responsibility for the affairs of Yuexianxing. Feng will also make proper arrangements for Brother Ye's subordinates. I wish Brother Ye a good journey!"

    Get benefits from others and do things for them.  Although Ye Pengfei didn't say it explicitly.  However, before leaving, he also gave me a jade slip of cultivation, so why are you here?  Feng Xianzhou was not a fool, and he quickly made such a promise.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said nothing more.  Soon, he disappeared in front of Feng Xianzhou.  After a few more breaths of time, Feng Xianzhou could no longer feel that Ye Pengfei's aura existed in the universe

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the world outside the universe. It's really desolate."

    Looking at the time and space outside this universe where not even a single starlight exists.  After thinking for a while, Bei Tangyu chose to use "desolate" to describe it.

    This word was not invented by Bei Tangyu.  After Ye Pengfei left the universe.  Bei Tangyu and the others already knew each other with the Red Devil.  The Red Devil has long been preaching about how desolate the time and space outside the universe is.  How I hate such a desolate place.

    "If it wasn't so desolate, how could there be any space for us to perform?" Ye Pengfei laughed and pointed in the distance.  "Well, that's the new universe. Any existence in the true source realm can create its own universe. If time and space are already full, how can these new universes appear?"

    Where Ye Pengfei pointed his finger, a greenish-green, mist-like thing slowly changed there.  Any True Source Realm being can see that the green mist is a universe, a universe that is still young.

    However, not far away from Ye Pengfei and others, behind them, a huge white ball of light was shining.  This is the big universe. When you walk out from there and look back, you can see more clearly the original face of the big universe.

    The existence of ice system is the original face of the universe!

    ??Looking at the entire universe, it seems that there are far more warm places than cold places.  However, in fact, the temperature of the entire universe is much lower than that of other universes.

    Only the True Source Realm exists, and most of the icy zones are located in the cosmic barrier of the big universe.  Any True Origin Realm existence that crosses this barrier can feel the coldness of the origin of the universe.

    And the so-called "power of charm" can also be felt in this barrier.  This means that the seventh-level True Origin Realm being who incarnated into the universe, like Bei Tangyu, is also a naturally charming person.Yes, ice exists!

    If there is no Ye Pengfei, then for Bei Tangyu, the barrier of the universe is the best place for him to practice.  Feng Xianzhou also practiced here, and Feng Xianzhou's so-called home cave was also within the barrier of the universe.

    If Bei Tangyu also follows Feng Xianzhou's path, then she will definitely face the same troubles as Feng Xianzhou.  She will gain control of the universe, but it will be difficult for her to leave the universe.

    But now, because of Ye Pengfei, Bei Tangyu quickly left the universe.  She will not follow Feng Xianzhou's old path, and she will quickly surpass Feng Xianzhou and have a broader future.

    And because of the Red Devil, these strong men who have just left the universe will not encounter any trouble for the time being.  After all, in this time and space that is very far away from heaven, there are very few high-level existences.

    However, what they never expected was

    "This kid walked too smoothly." Ni Cangtian frowned slightly, "With the help of the Red Devil, he was able to walk sideways. In the end, he was half-deceived and got Xuan Yueyan.  He actually has a semi-finished product like Xuanyue Castle in his hand Well, we still need to cause him some trouble. It's not a good thing if it goes too smoothly."

    With this muttering in his mouth, Ni Cangtian's eyes scanned the universe.  The enemies that Ye Pengfei knew and didn't recognize left faint shadows in Ni Cangtian's eyes one by one.  But no strong man knew that he was actually being watched.

    ??Looked at it for a while.

    ¡°This is not bad, it¡¯s him!!!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a strong figure suddenly disappeared in the universe.  In an instant, the figure of this strong man appeared in the mysterious and powerful heaven!

    ¡°If Ye Pengfei happened to see this scene at this time.  If at this time, Feng Xianzhou happened to sweep over here.  Then they will definitely whisper his name

    "Zheng Peng!!!"

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1464. Huge Debt

    It was impossible for Ye Pengfei to guess that his master would take the initiative to cause such trouble for him.  At this moment, his thoughts were all on the four girls of Beitang Yu.

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s request, Bei Tangyu and others did not advance to the True Origin Realm.  They were all waiting for Ye Pengfei to come and arrange the advancement matters.

    "I will take you to a place where you cannot see each other, and I can only communicate with you through telepathy."

    Suddenly, the Red Devil became interested: "What place is it? Is it interesting?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s interesting or not, but it¡¯s a good place for leveling up.¡±

    "Uh, boring." The Red Devil shook his head and lost interest in an instant.

    "Pengfei, is it the place that Xiaoyao told you about?" Bei Tangyu asked curiously.

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei nodded, "However, there is an even more mysterious place there that Yuan Xiaoyao doesn't know about. You guys must keep your mouth shut and don't tell how to get in there."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei wanted to use telepathy to tell Bei Tangyu and others how to enter the valley.

    But¡­¡­

    "Good boy, you actually do this?" Ni Cangtian's voice suddenly spread into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    The sudden sound did not surprise Ye Pengfei.  Instead, he chuckled and responded in his own sea of ??consciousness:

    "Master, you can always take special care of me. Look, even the two brothers Zifu and Huanshi, didn't I tell them?"

    Ni Cangtian was speechless. He thought to himself, could this be my retribution?  I just caused him some trouble, and he found something for me to do

    "It's just this once, don't do it next time!" Ni Cangtian reprimanded angrily, "Also, the consumption of supporting these realm round tables needs to be paid by yourself. The first level of the True Origin Realm, 10,000 mind stones a year, I will give it to you  Accounting!!!¡±

    After saying that, Ni Cangqiang hummed and cast a spell, directly throwing the four Beitangyu girls into the valley

    ¡­¡­

    "Nian Shi?" Ye Pengfei blinked, "Red Devil, what is Nian Stone?"

    "Nian Shi is a good thing."

    The Red Devil¡¯s eyes suddenly shone brightly.  Ye Pengfei saw in shock that this guy was almost drooling.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that something was wrong something was very wrong!  !  !

    "Hurry up. What exactly is a mind stone?" Ye Pengfei asked hastily.

    "A mind stone is something formed by condensing mind power." Red Devil calmed down and explained seriously, "Existences above the thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm can condense mind power into shape, which is the so-called mind stone. Mind Stone.  Stones can be used to practice, to cast spells, and to make some delicious things Ah, ah. Ah, I haven¡¯t eaten the Nian Stone in many years. Brother Ye, let¡¯s go and grab one secretly.  Okay? I know. There is a good place to start, let¡¯s"

    "Stop, stop, stop!" Ye Pengfei quickly interrupted the red devil.  If you let it go on like this, you won't want to know the real situation.

    "Red Devil, let me ask you. What is the concept of ten thousand mind stones?"

    "Tenten thousand pieces?" The red devil's eyes almost fell out of his head, "Brother Ye, don't tell me that you have ten thousand mind stones!!!"

    "No." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I just owe others tens of thousands of dollars."

    "Okay" The Red Devil swallowed, "Brother Ye, stop joking. You have never left that universe, how can you owe someone a Nian Stone?"

    "Who are you kidding? Tell me quickly, what is the concept of ten thousand mind stones???"

    Ye Pengfei felt that he was going crazy.  Even a fool knows that something is wrong when he sees the Red Devil like this!

    Seeing Ye Pengfei like this, the Red Devil finally knew that the situation was very serious.  So, in the same serious tone, it said in a deep voice:

    "If an existence on the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm can condense a mind stone for a hundred years, it will be regarded as a genius-level existence! Ordinary existences on the forty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm can do anything in one year.  If you don't do it, you can probably get three to five yuan What's more important is that to get this thing, you can't use time magic to speed up or decelerate, you have to concentrate on it honestly. If anyone is around to make trouble, all the efforts will be wasted.  If you don¡¯t tell me, it will come back to bite youBrother Ye, how many mind stones do you owe others?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt a little dizzy.

    How much do you owe?  I do not know either.

    If four people go in together, it will be 40,000 yuan a year.  Ten years later?That¡¯s 400,000 yuan And Ni Cangtian doesn¡¯t have a time limit, which means they might stay there for hundreds or thousands of years.  Calculated in this way, what a huge number it will be?

    What¡¯s even worse is that as smart as Ye Pengfei, how can he not hear the deeper meaning of Ni Cangtian¡¯s words?

    "The first level of the True Origin Realm, ten thousand mind stones per year When they climb to the second level of the True Origin Realm, how much will it be per year? What about the third level, what about the fourth level There is no time limit, nor  That is to say, they will only leave there when they are completely unable to continue. With their qualifications and potential, there will definitely be no problem climbing to the seventh or eighth floor!!!"

    Ye Pengfei is only at the eighth level of the True Origin Realm. He can only tell whether Bei Tangyu and the others have the potential to advance to the seventh or eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  As for whether he can be promoted to a higher level, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to know.  If they keep climbing all the way, even if there is only one of them among them, they keep climbing continuously

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shudder. He knew that this debt had trapped him deeply.  What's even worse is that he still has to bear this rising debt!  !  !

    "Can I exchange treasures for mind stones? For example, Xuanyue Castle?" Ye Pengfei asked tentatively.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s words really shocked the Red Devil.

    "No, Brother Ye, are you going to sell your treasures to pay off your debts? Rare objects like Xuanyue Castle are obviously worth a lot of money. I don't know the market very well, but Xuan Stone and Moon Stone are rare items in the black market. They often  One piece can fetch a sky-high price of several thousand or tens of thousands. Xuanyue Castle needs a lot of black stones and moon stones, so I estimate that it can be sold for several million."

    Thousands, tens of thousandsis this a sky-high price?  If I support a wife to practice for one year, it will cost at least 10,000 yuan!  !  !

    Several million, isn¡¯t that amazing?  I have four wives who have only practiced for tens or hundreds of years, and these millions may not be enough!  !  !

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei had the urge to start robbing the great cause.

    At this moment, the red devil actually instigated: "Brother Ye, it is actually better to rob and repay the debt. If a good thing like Xuanyue Castle is sold, it will be even more difficult to get another one in the future  "

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1465. Ancient Tianhe (Part 1)

    It must be said that the Red Devils are very talented in encouraging.  In addition, it is at the thirty-second level of the True Origin Realm.  When facing existences like Ye Pengfei, even if he didn't deliberately use any seduction spells, Ye Pengfei was still a little distracted and wanted to agree to it.

    But¡­¡­

    There was another shudder, and Ye Pengfei looked at each other angrily.

    "Red Devil, how dare you drag me into becoming a robber?"

    "It's okay to grab it once in a while Uh, okay, okay, I won't say anything anymore."

    Although the Red Devil is much more powerful than Ye Pengfei, as a life form created by Ye Pengfei himself, it still has a kind of love for Ye Pengfei.

    Not to mention, somehow, when I met Ye Pengfei's angry gaze, a deep sense of awe could not help but flow out of my soul!  !  !

    The red devil didn¡¯t know why, and he thought it was because Ye Pengfei was well aware of the flaws in his life.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know why. He just scolded him angrily after he woke up.  Thinking about it afterwards, if the Red Devil fell out with him, he would be finished immediately, without even the slightest defensive ability.

    Only Ni Cangtian knows the reason. So far, only Ni Cangtian has completely seen the secret of Ye Pengfei

    ******

    Bei Tangyu and others entered that valley, and unlike Ye Pengfei back then, they did not exist in different places at the same time.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei doesn't need to stay here to protect anything. He can go directly on the road to find that lonely place that has been agreed upon long ago.

    That so-called remote place is actually a pseudo-universe created by Xue Ling.  Most of the low-level True Origin Realm experts like to stay in this kind of place.  Not only do they stay here, they also try to turn the pseudo-universe into a real universe, thereby improving their realm capabilities.

    "There are four different universes." The Red Devil sat on Ye Pengfei's shoulder and pointed at the universes he passed along the way.  Man Sheng explained, "These are either universes born from chaos, or new universes that are split from other large universes. Even the kind of universes transformed by powerful people in the True Origin Realm are rarely seen here. As for the fourth  This kind of universe is difficult to see at the edge of space and time."

    "Is it a universe created by a strong person in the True Origin Realm?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice while galloping forward.  "Is it true that only that kind of universe can withstand your complete power?"

    In the original universe, the Red Devil did not show all its power at all.  That's its shelter, that's its hiding place, and it and Xuan Yueyan obviously won't be stupid enough to destroy it.

    But now, the Red Devil is slowly returning to his true nature.  Although it was still very restrained, Ye Pengfei had clearly noticed it.  That kind of majestic power that is far above oneself.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: Ye Pengfei could also notice that with the real power of the Red Devil, any universe here.  It's simply unaffordable.  If the Red Devil wants to toss without any scruples, I am afraid that the only way to create a more powerful universe is the existence of the powerful True Source Realm.  Only then can it be afforded.

    "Yes, it's a pity that those kind of universes are all close to heaven." The Red Devil sighed sadly.

    Until now.  Ye Pengfei hasn't even told the Red Devil that he must go to heaven.  The Red Devil did not realize that Ye Pengfei could go to heaven.  After all, with Ye Pengfei's current level of cultivation, normally it would take at least several hundred million epochs before he could qualify to enter the Heavenly Court.

    Therefore, the Red Devil did not realize that Ye Pengfei would leave for heaven in a short period of time.  It felt that for a long time, it might have to follow Ye Pengfei and travel through this desolate time and space.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and didn't say anything more, just teleporting forward.

    Here, everything is desolate.  I don¡¯t know how many trillions of miles I have to teleport before I can meet the next universe.

    Sometimes, you can see several universes stuck together.  If this is the case, then no other universe will be discovered within a longer distance.

    "This is the so-called swallowing of the universe. I thought about it when I was still very weak." Looking at these universes stuck together, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but miss those years.

    Many of the guesses made back then were wrong.  There are no other cohesive universes outside of the big universe where you are.

    ¡°However, the speculation back then was indeed logical.  Therefore, after running such a long distance, Ye Pengfei could also see such a wonderful scene.

    &nbsp; "Natural selection, whoever swallows more will be able to survive better For non-living things, there is only one way to go." Looking behind him, the thing that was far away  Sticking to the universe group, the Red Devil also let out sighs.

    In the past, I was like this too.  But now that I have gained a real life, I can finally get rid of the only way. I can also slowly cultivate and improve slowly.

    With the red devil thinking this, it turned to look at Ye Pengfei's face, and couldn't help but feel a surge of wetness in its heart.

    It was at this time

    ¡°Damn, what happened!!!¡±

    The originally calm face suddenly turned ferocious.  The red devil was very surprised, looking for where Ye Pengfei's telepathy was peeking, and looked over.

    "There are traces of the battle, and it hasn't been long." The Red Devil said in a deep voice, wanting to tell Ye Pengfei where the enemy was.

    However, before the Red Devil could speak, Ye Pengfei had already changed his direction and pounced in the right direction!

    "Huh?" Red Devil was extremely surprised, "Howhow did he find out?"

    You must know that such clues are too elusive and difficult to find for a strong person at the eighth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Finally, the Red Devil realized for the first time that the Brother Ye he was following seemed unusual

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Tianhe is also very unusual. In a short period of time, he advanced from the low level of the fourth level of the True Origin Realm to the high level of the fourth level of the True Origin Realm!

    So, when he found the two chaotic entities that had fled back then, he easily captured them both.

    "Haha, you didn't expect that I advanced so quickly!" Gu Tianhe laughed wildly, "Back then, I could only use exotic treasures to hurt you, but I couldn't capture you alive. Now, with bare hands, I can't  I can capture you alive!"

    The faces of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao have turned extremely pale.  Even though their minds are firm, they are completely desperate and have no thoughts

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1466. Ancient Tianhe (Part 2)

    "Do you know how I discovered you?" Gu Tianhe stopped with a sinister smile on his face, "Thanks to it, otherwise, no matter how high my realm is, I would not be able to find you two."

    it?

    The desperate Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were very confused by Gu Tianhe's words.  There was nothing nearby.

    "You can't see it, right?" Gu Tianhe burst out laughing, "Even chaotic bodies like you can't see it. The day when I, Gu Tianhe, is finally prosperous has finally come!"

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao looked at each other in shock. They could not understand Gu Tianhe's words more and more.

    what does that mean?

    Either Gu Tianhe is crazy, or there is some shocking secret!

    Is Gu Tianhe crazy?

    How could Gu Tianhe be so crazy when he was able to find that place accurately?

    "Could it be that he didn't kill us immediately just to bring us here for verification?"

    Recalling every word of Gu Tianhe and all that Gu Tianhe had done in the past, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao finally understood many things.

    "It turns out that the purpose of your betrayal was for a certain rare treasure!!!" Xue Ling's voice was filled with a deep chill.

    At that time

    Just before "that time", Gu Tianhe was an ally.  In many adventures, treasure hunts, and battles, he was trusted by everyone and responsible for peripheral protection.

    At "that time", Gu Tianhe suddenly changed.  Because of his sudden change, this small group of twenty-three True Origin Realm experts quickly became only three!

    Just after "that time", Gu Tianhe made no secret of his intention to capture Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao alive.  Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, who were suddenly hit hard, almost fell into the hands of Gu Tianhe.  If Gu Tianhe's realm at that time was not a little worse than that of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, I am afraid that they would have fallen into the hands of Gu Tianhe as early as that time!

    "That's right!" Gu Tianhe felt that he didn't need to hide anything anymore, he was done.  Just hear it.  He laughed loudly and said, "I never figured out how to use this rare treasure. Only then did I finally know that I need to use the death energy of a strong person in the True Origin Realm to activate this rare treasure!"

    The reason for the "accident" that Gu Tianhe single-handedly directed back then was finally revealed.  A total of twenty True Origin Realm beings perished just to activate a rare treasure!  !  !

    "The reason why you two are kept is to make this rare treasure have the ability to be completely invisible. It can only have such abilities after it obtains the original power of the Chaos Body." Gu Tianhe laughed and said, "If  It can't be invisible, and I really don't dare to carry it around. Fortunately, not long ago, I encountered another body of chaos!"

    The faces of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao became increasingly ugly. They had already vaguely guessed what Gu Tianhe was going to do next.

    "Am I too lucky?" Gu Tianhe laughed and said, "I actually encountered three such rare chaotic bodies. The first one was swallowed by the exotic treasure. Now it seems that swallowing only one is enough.  It's enough, as for you two"

    Gu Tianhe said with a lewd smile: "Tsk tsk, after reincarnation, you two have become great beauties. Don't blame me, Gu Tianhe, for not knowing how to show mercy to women. I will give you a chance. Whoever is willing to be my sex slave, I will spare her.  One life.¡±

    Gu Tianhe's lustful eyes swept back and forth over Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  just like.  It seemed like he really wanted to do this.  However, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao knew well that Gu Tianhe's true purpose

    "If you have the guts, just kill us!"

    Xue Ling gritted her teeth and shouted coldly.  This cold shout contained a strange power, which completely dissipated Gu Tianhe's bewitching voice.

    "Hey, you can still resist?" The light suddenly disappeared, and Gu Tianhe's brows frowned slightly.  Immediately, the slight frown quickly relaxed, "It turns out that you also had some adventures. However, these are irrelevant to the overall situation. I will send you two to Linghuan Palace to see how long you can hold on!"

    It is indeed Linghuan Palace

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao silently exchanged miserable looks.  At this moment, if they still had the ability to commit suicide, they would not hesitate at all.

    Gu Tianhe didn't want to try again. He knew that it would not be easy to conquer these two chaotic bodies and refine them into special beings.  The attempt just now was just a fluke.  After the failed attempt, Gu Tianhe didn't feel any loss. He planned to stick to the original plan.

    Just when Gu Tianhe wanted to accept Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao and go to Linghuan Hall, suddenly, his faceThe color changed slightly.

    "Where did this bastard come from and how dare you look murderous at me, Gu Tianhe?"

    Through that rare treasure, Gu Tianhe's perception ability was greatly improved.  Only he who is at the fourth level of the True Origin Realm can see the distance that can only be seen at the seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  In that distant direction, a strange man with a sinister face was rushing toward him at an extremely fast speed!

    "Are they the helpers you two invited?" Suddenly, Gu Tianhe noticed something and looked at Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, "Hey, hey, it looks pretty good. It seems to be at the level of the fifth level of the True Origin Realm. Just right.  Let my hidden dragon see blood, and it will also open your eyes!"

    Kill to establish authority!  !  !

    ¡°Perhaps, the horror and bloodshed can break their minds and save them the expense of entering Linghuan Palace.

    Ye Pengfei takes action!

    Just when there were hundreds of billions of miles away from Gu Tianhe, a divine ax roared out and struck in front of Gu Tianhe in the blink of an eye!

    "What a magical power!" Gu Tianhe laughed loudly, without dodging or dodging, he managed to withstand this magical ax power.

    "It is indeed a fifth-level methodbut Gu Tianhe's rare treasure" Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao's expressions changed from gloomy to bright.

    They were happy because of Ye Pengfei's strength, but they felt even more frustrated because of the mystery of Gu Tianhe's rare treasure.

    At the same time as Ye Pengfei's divine ax struck, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao clearly saw a huge monster suddenly appear in front of Gu Tianhe.  Ye Pengfei's fifth-level True Origin Realm magic and magical power slashed at the monster without leaving even a trace, and was completely shattered by the force of the counterattack!

    This snake-like exotic treasure is really too powerful.  Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao have both seen that the sixth-level True Origin Realm being who pursued Xue Ling back then may not be able to defeat this rare treasure!

    "Ye Pengfei, run away!!!"

    Unable to bear it, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao both shouted loudly.  Although they knew that their voices could not travel that far.  However, they still have some illusions in their hearts.  They imagined that as long as they shouted, monsters like Ye Pengfei could sense the danger here from such a distance.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°What is there to escape from?¡±

    Boom!  !  !

    After a loud noise, Ye Pengfei appeared in front of everyone

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1467. Something is fishy

    Gu Tianhe almost fainted from fright.

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao almost jumped up with excitement.

    If not, Gu Tianhe has not completely lost his credibility.  I'm afraid, he was frightened and fainted immediately.

    If not, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao have not yet been freed from their bonds.  I'm afraid, they both were overjoyed and started shouting.

    That roaring sound actually caused the terrifying giant snake to suddenly break into thousands of pieces.  Just before the dragon snake became completely invisible again, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao clearly saw that the trend of fragmentation was still continuing!

    This powerful exotic treasure was actually hit hard by Ye Pengfei. What does this mean?

    "Could it be that he has reached the seventh level of the True Origin Realm?"

    At this moment, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao did not doubt why Ye Pengfei reached this level in just a few hundred years.  They only felt that choosing to cooperate with Ye Pengfei was so wise and so happy.

    At this moment, Gu Tianhe's face was so gloomy that it was almost black.  He never expected that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao would hire such powerful helpers.

    "Is it the seventh level of the True Origin Realm? I just made a mistake." Gu Tianhe nodded solemnly and said in a deep voice, "However, I can still handle this level. In addition, both of them are  In my hands, do you dare to give it a try?"

    ¡°Noisy!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei snorted coldly and grabbed it with his backhand.  Just where he grabbed it with his big hand, a dragon snake twisted desperately, but it couldn't escape from Ye Pengfei's palm!

    "impossible!!!"

    Finally, Gu Tianhe was so frightened that he ran away.  When Ye Pengfei captured the invisible snake alive, Gu Tianhe finally realized how terrifying Ye Pengfei was!

    "You know how to escape now? It's too late!"

    There was another cold snort and another grab.  After using his secret technique, he suddenly escaped from the ancient Tianhe that was hundreds of millions of miles away, but was dragged back alive by Ye Pengfei.

    "Just stay still!"

    ??Four Kaitian God Axes surround Gu Tianhe, forming a square formation.  Gu Tianhe was completely suppressed here.

    These two attacks were extremely short-lived.  Before Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao could react, Gu Tianhe had already been suppressed over there, and the restriction that Gu Tianhe had planted on them had also disappeared.

    "YePengfei, what level are you at now?"

    Facing Ye Pengfei again, Xue Ling actually stuttered.  This was a natural reaction to suddenly face a superior person, not to mention that Xue Ling felt in a daze that she was "bullying" Ye Pengfei at will.  Seems like just yesterday.  This huge contrast in combat power made her feel quite uncomfortable.

    "Eighth floor." Ye Pengfei no longer concealed it.

    The eighth floor

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were so shocked that their hearts beat violently. This speed of advancement was really too much for a monster.  Fortunately, they don't know that Ye Pengfei has practiced back and forth ten times from the third to the seventh level.  If they knew this secret, they would definitely be even more horrified.

    "No wonder, you were just kidding about catching him." Xue Ling smiled bitterly and shook her head.  Then, he said seriously, "Thanks to you this time, but I'm afraid it will be difficult for us sisters to repay this love. We still have some collections, I hope you"

    "We will talk about these things later." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure. He is the only enemy of yours?"

    When Ye Pengfei asked this question, the hearts of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao suddenly jumped again.

    "Ye Pengfei, did you notice something strange?" Xue Ling asked urgently.

    "I just came. The situation is not fully understood yet, so how can we find out anything unusual." Ye Pengfei shook his head and sent the small snake over to Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao to see, "It's just that this  A rare treasure cannot be controlled by a strong person like him. It seems that there may be something else in it!"

    The huge dragon snake previously made Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao feel very scary.  But this one made them feel that their souls were trembling slightly!

    This is still under the condition that this dragon snake is trapped by Ye Pengfei's power.  If it fully shows its power, even if Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao are hiding tens of millions of miles away, they will probably be wiped out!

    Immediately, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao understood what Ye Pengfei meant.  Their expressions once again became very ugly.

    "Could it be that there is a more powerful being who is causing trouble behind the scenes?" Xue Ling murmured to herself.

    "Sister"?That doesn't make sense!  "Yuan Xiaoyao shouted, "If there really is such a thing, a True Source Realm powerhouse like us can kill and arrest him whenever he wants. Why would there be such trouble!  "

    Xue Ling nodded, what Yuan Xiaoyao said made sense.  However, this dragon snake is ironclad evidence If there is no very powerful being behind it, how can Gu Tianhe control such a powerful exotic treasure with his mere fourth-level cultivation of the True Origin Realm?

    "The huge dragon snake before was a rare treasure on the sixth level of the True Origin Realm, close to the seventh level. And this little snake was a rare treasure on the seventh level of the True Origin Realm, close to the eighth level. That big snake  The dragon snake is a temporary evolution of this little dragon snake. In other words, this is a special rare treasure that can actively create new rare treasures!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's further explanation made Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao even more horrified.  This kind of rare treasure has never been heard of by either of them.  Just listening to Ye Pengfei's explanation, the two of them could feel how rare this special rare treasure was.

    There is no doubt that there must be a more powerful existence behind it.  It's just that why that guy didn't take the initiative is really strange.

    Looking at Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao with horrified faces, Ye Pengfei knew that they might not be able to provide any useful clues and information, and they still had to rely on themselves for everything.  If it were in the past, Ye Pengfei could only give full play to his imagination and boldly speculate on all kinds of weird possibilities.  But now, he doesn't have to do this.

    Because he has a powerful and knowledgeable helper!  !  !

    "Red Devil, what did you find?"

    Ye Pengfei looked away from Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.  Right where he looked, a small, bright flame-like thing teleported over quickly.

    "Haha, Brother Ye, I discovered something very interesting."

    The red devil laughed happily, and suddenly fell back on Ye Pengfei's shoulder.  What greeted it were not only Ye Pengfei's probing eyes, but also the horrified looks of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1468. Hard to choose

    No matter how the Red Devil hides its true situation, its cultivation level up to the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm will be more or less revealed.  After all, it does not have a relatively powerful concealment ability like Ye Pengfei.

    What's more, even Ye Pengfei's ability to conceal himself gradually lost its original effectiveness as he gradually climbed up.  According to Red Devil's estimation, once Ye Pengfei enters the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm, his hidden magical powers will completely lose their effect.

    Therefore, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao felt the pressure of the realm that could make them collapse countless times in an instant.

    So, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were so horrified that their minds almost collapsed!  !  !

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei protected their souls in time.  Otherwise, just because of the sight of the Red Devil, the two of them would completely disappear.  The red devil laughed. It looked at Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao and shook its head.

    Ye Pengfei knew why the red devil was shaking his head.  In the eyes of the Red Devil, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao have been classified into Feng Xianzhou's category.

    That category is the one that doesn¡¯t have much prospects at all.

    That kind of person can only stay within the tenth level of the True Source Realm throughout their entire life.

    That category is also the largest category in the True Origin Realm.

    That type is either wandering around like Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao did in the past.  Or it is possible, like Feng Xianzhou's master, to choose to incarnate into the universe, in the hope that he can realize a more profound realm through the genius beings that evolved in the universe.

    There is another category, that is, Ye Pengfei.  Even if they face beings countless times more powerful than themselves, they will never collapse!

    When Ye Pengfei saw Ni Cangtian, not only did he not collapse, but he continued to use his various tricks as usual.

    Ye Pengfei saw the Red Devil who had not gained real life. Instead of being frightened by the Red Devil's hidden power that could easily kill him countless times, Ye Pengfei could calm down and follow the Red Devil's dancing trajectory.  Discover how you can help the Red Devil complete his transformation.

    "Existences like him, as long as they don't encounter disaster prematurely.  There is no problem in being promoted to the 30th or 40th level of the True Origin Realm.  The Red Devil knows very well that as time goes by, the distance between him and them will become wider and wider, becoming two types that can no longer be compared.

    The Red Devils have encountered some people like Ye Pengfei recently.  For example, Ye Pengfei's four wives.  Another example is what the Red Devils just discovered.  An interesting presence.

    The red devil smiled at Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao. Ye Pengfei could easily see the first meaning of its sly smile.  When Ye Pengfei looked at it for a while, he discovered that there was another meaning in the red devil's smile!

    "It seems to be mainly smiling at Yuan Xiaoyao, could it be" Ye Pengfei's brows frowned slightly.

    "Red Devil." Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice, "Is this thing caused by reincarnation in another universe?"

    "Brother Ye, you are smart!" the red devil laughed, "Hey, that one is Yuan Xiaoyao. Your man's other clone is the culprit, what are you going to do?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao is not stupid either. When she heard what the red devil said, her pretty face immediately turned very pale.

    "Senior, how is he doing in reincarnation?"

    ¡°It¡¯s still there for now, but it¡¯s going to be gone soon.¡± Red Devil waved his hand.  He sneered, "You actually want to collect other bodies, but you don't know that he is almost the weakest of all the clones. Now this thing is fun, wait until he is collected by the strongest clone, and then come to you, tsk tsk  , are you throwing yourself into my arms, or are you murderous? I guess the former is more likely. No matter how reluctant you are, it's probably the case!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao's face became even paler.  Miserable and desolate is no longer enough to describe Yuan Xiaoyao's situation at this time.

    "Little demon, you gave him part of the body of chaos? Are you crazy? You are giving yourself completely to him. If he is eaten by other clones, you will not be able to get rid of the shackles of other clones!!  !¡±

    Xue Ling finally heard some clues and finally thought of this terrible possibility.

    "Yeah." Yuan Xiaoyao panicked, with tears in her eyes, "I just want to help him collect clones faster, who wants to getSenior, save him, save him!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao immediately knelt down in front of the Red Devil. She kowtowed repeatedly. She knew that only the Red Devil could save Samsara at the moment.

    "Don't worry, kowtowing is useless." The Red Devil dodged and avoided Yuan Xiaoyao, "Although that guy is very weak, the methods he laid out are quite interesting. If I kill him, I'm afraid there will be  Tens of thousands of powerful people in the True Origin Realm died. Even the incarnation of the Great Universe?¡¯s guy is no exception!  "

    The Red Devil knew that Ye Pengfei was still worried about him in the universe.  If other True Source Realm powerhouses die, they will die. If the Great Universe also dies, Ye Pengfei will definitely go crazy!

    In an instant, Yuan Xiaoyao was stunned.  She never imagined that the implications of this matter would be so huge.

    Ye Pengfei frowned, squeezed the small snake in his hand, and asked in a deep voice: "Are these the seeds he released? Does he use these seeds to control the life and death of the strong and the universe?"

    "Yes, this is the most powerful seed, specially given to strong men like Gu Tianhe. There are also many weak seeds scattered in dozens of universes. Gee, this is the first time I have seen such a funny guy. He  This is not cultivation at all, he is just trying to choke a lot of people so as to leave various safe escape routes for himself!"

    In the eyes of the Red Devils, such a novel idea is a very fun thing.  However, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, this was a very vicious thing!

    "How many levels is he already at?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "The tenth level of the True Source Realm." Red Devil replied.

    "He is already so strong, yet he still needs to leave a safe escape route for himself?" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    "The reason is very simple. There is a more powerful clone who has cultivated to the twelfth level of the True Source Realm. He was afraid of being swallowed by that more powerful clone, so he kidnapped a lot of universes and low-level True Sources.  The environment exists as your own safe escape route!"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "I never expected that after countless reincarnations, it would turn out like this."

    There are countless clones in reincarnation, and I want to master the mysteries of different laws of the universe through learning and understanding one by one.  According to the design of reincarnation back then, there must be a way for thousands of clones to reunite.  However, in the end due to various changes, this method completely failed.  And the clones have become the current situation of devouring each other and scheming against each other.

    Ye Pengfei can understand the thoughts of the being on the tenth level of the True Origin Realm.  He does this

    On the one hand, it is to threaten the life and death of some universes or some powerful people in the True Origin Realm.  Just like Ye Pengfei must estimate the survival of the universe, another more powerful existence may not dare to act rashly for the same reason.

    On the other hand, the existence at the tenth level of the True Source Realm is also cultivating its own power.  After he controls the more and more powerful True Origin Realm masters, he can challenge that more powerful existence head-on!

    "Gu Tianhe is one of his chosen targets. If Gu Tianhe really succeeds in refining the two bodies of chaos into that kind of existence, then Gu Tianhe can use this to understand more of the true meaning of chaos!"

    "As for the true meaning of life, it is already contained in this dragon snake rare treasure. It seems that the reincarnation of the tenth level of the True Source Realm is better at the true meaning of life, but inferior to the true meaning of chaos!"

    It can breed and create other dragon snakes and rare treasures. These methods are actually derived from the true meaning of life.  However, this is far from the true creation of life.  It can only be said that compared with other low-level True Origin Realm beings, the tenth level of True Origin Realm reincarnation has indeed much deeper attainments in this area.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was slightly aware of something strange about himself.  Even those at the tenth level of the True Origin Realm do not have the means to truly create life. Why do I, a being at a lower level, successfully possess it?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? However, this is not an important issue at the moment.  Therefore, this thought only flickered in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness for a moment, and never came out again.

    ¡°This is often the case. There are some profound questions that just flash by and I don¡¯t know when they will appear again.  No one knows which of the questions flashing past in their consciousness will have a profound impact on them.  Even someone as intuitive as Ye Pengfei would often choose the issues he was most concerned about and continue to ponder them.

    The most important issue right now is obviously rescuing reincarnation.  The reincarnation that has followed me for many years, guided me in my cultivation when I was very weak, and fought to the death to protect me when I faced the catastrophe of becoming a god!

    "Red Devil, it's hard to kill people, so suppressing them shouldn't be a problem!"

    Ye Pengfei's powerful voice gave Yuan Xiaoyao hope again.  Originally, this was a very easy solution to think of.  However, Yuan Xiaoyao had already lost her mind, and she had no ability to think.

    "It can be suppressed, but some strong people will still die and some universes will be destroyed." The Red Devil answered very frankly, "And I can't control these. Who will die and which universes will die?"It will be destroyed, it depends on that guy¡¯s decision.  "

    Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoyao's heart was in doubt again.  If so, why would Ye Pengfei be willing to take this risk?  What if the big universe is destroyed

    Yuan Xiaoyao's beautiful eyes have turned red. She looked at Ye Pengfei anxiously, waiting for Ye Pengfei's decision.

    Xue Ling has no choice. No matter how much she protects Yuan Xiaoyao, no matter how much she is willing to fight for Yuan Xiaoyao, there is nothing she can do about this kind of thing.

    Under such gaze, Ye Pengfei also fell into deep thought

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1469. Pseudo Universe

    In so many years of practice, Ye Pengfei has encountered many difficult choices.  However, there has never been a time like this that made him unable to make a decision for a long time.

    He obviously cannot ignore the survival of the universe. He came out of it, and he has too many friends and old subordinates left in that place.

    "However, he cannot ignore the life and death of reincarnation.

    From the Red Devil, Ye Pengfei already knew that Samsara had been captured by the being at the tenth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, the being at the tenth level of the True Source Realm has not yet discovered that Samsara actually has part of the body of chaos hidden in him.  Therefore, he has not swallowed up reincarnation immediately.

    "Where is that guy now?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "You want to take a step and see?" The Red Devil immediately saw Ye Pengfei's thoughts, "He is in a place called Linghuan Palace, tsk tsk. If he hadn't stayed in such a dirty and chaotic place, maybe that friend of yours would have already  It was swallowed up by him.¡±

    "Linghuan Hallwhat is that place?"

    Seeing the unnatural expressions on Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao's faces, Ye Pengfei was a little puzzled.  Even if it's a brothel or a brothel, do the two of them look so weird?  They are no longer children

    The Red Devil obviously couldn't answer this question. This was the first time it had seen such a place.  Moreover, when it saw the guy at the tenth level of the True Origin Realm and saw the cause and effect of the past, it came back in a hurry to report the news. It had no time to study what was weird about that place.

    Facing Ye Pengfei¡¯s probing gaze, Xue Ling had no choice but to explain in a low voice with disgust: ¡°There, there is a place where female souls are specially extracted and made into some kind of plaything for the use of powerful males.¡±

    The explanation is not clear enough, though.  Ye Pengfei already understood.  To put it simply, playing with the body is meaningless to a True Origin Realm being.  Therefore, Linghuan Palace provides services of playing with souls.  Not only was this the first time Ye Pengfei had heard of such a service, but it was also the first time that the Red Devil, who had traveled to many places and even stayed in heaven, had heard of it.

    After a pause, Xue Ling glanced fiercely at Gu Tianhe over there: "He just wants to send us to that kind of place!"

    Oh~~~

    Ye Pengfei finally knew.  Why do Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao look so weird? Damn it, they almost faced such a bad fate!

    However, the Red Devil chuckled a little ignorantly and said: "This Gu Tianhe knows how to enjoy it. Not only can he play with the soul, but he can also study the true meaning of chaos. He kills two birds with one stone."

    Ye Pengfei slapped the red devil on the head angrily, telling him to shut up.  Although the two girls Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were very angry, they  But he didn't dare to show any dissatisfaction

    ¡­¡­

    "Linghuan Palace is in that pseudo-universe." Xue Ling pointed to a ball of blue cosmic light not far in front and slowly introduced, "This pseudo-universe is said to be composed of several true sources.  It evolved from the existence of the seventh and eighth realms. Its stability is second to none in the pseudo-universe we have been to. There are many power organizations here, and it is said that there are more than 30,000 true source realm powerful people here  ¡­¡±

    "Don't always keep hearing rumors. What's the use of this kind of rubbish news?" Red Devil interrupted Xue Ling's introduction rudely, "This place is hosted by a guy from the eleventh level of the True Source Realm. Three True Source Realm  The tenth level of the Origin Realm, the ninth level of the eight True Origin Realms, the thirty-four eighth level of the True Origin Realm, and a total of forty-six powerful True Origin Realms evolved together. If you follow what this girl said, Brother Ye can do it.  We went in and swept away. If we really do this, wouldn't we die without knowing how? As for those power organizations, they are just a bunch of chickens and dogs. It doesn't matter whether they have 30,000 or 50,000 people, don't pay attention to them!"

    Xue Ling¡¯s voice froze and she couldn¡¯t continue.  With such a great god, there really is no secret that can be hidden from its eyes.

    but¡­¡­

    "As for extracting souls and making female dolls, why didn't I find out?"

    The Red Devil is most concerned about this matter. Apart from the plan to destroy both the jade and the stone set up by the tenth level of the True Origin Realm, it is the secret of Linghuan Palace that arouses the Red Devil's curiosity the most.  However, he has seen the causal chains of so many powerful people in Linghuan Palace, but he has not found anything related to them.

    "Senior, I do this too"

    "Okay, okay, no need to say more, I know you don't know." Red Devil waved his hand angrily, "It's probably just spreading rumors. Otherwise, with my level of vision, how could I not see through the details?"

    Originally, everyone was slowly walking towards the pseudo-universe.  However, when the red devil said these words, Ye Pengfei's heart skipped a beat for no reason and he immediately stopped.

    "Red Devils, which level can you show the most right now?"Power?  "Ye Pengfei asked with a serious expression.

    "Let's just go to the twenty-eighth floor. What's wrong?" Red Devil asked curiously.

    Before the Red Devil finished speaking, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao immediately fainted Oh my god, the twenty-eighth floor

    Looking at the two women who fainted, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.  It¡¯s really no wonder that the Red Devil looks down on this kind of strong people. It¡¯s really hard to achieve anything with such a character and cultivation.  After looking at it, they found that they were just fainting and not in much danger, so Ye Pengfei did not wake them up.

    "So, how many layers of means will it take to prevent you from peeking?" Ye Pengfei continued to ask.

    "Forty levels, at least!" The Red Devil replied with certainty, "Although my strength has not yet fully recovered, it is not easy to hide it from my eyes! Why, Brother Ye, are you worried about such a powerful being sitting here?  ? Impossible, how could such a powerful being exist in such a remote place?"

    "In such a remote place, isn't there Xuanyue Rock, and isn't there you?"

    Ye Pengfei is different from the Red Devil. He considers everything carefully. He relies on his accurate predictions time and time again to create a unique path of cultivation.  For the Red Devils, it seems unbelievable that such a powerful being comes here.  However, for Ye Pengfei, this is something that is very likely to happen!

    "It may not be without reason. If you take a closer look, do you think you didn't see the cause and effect of making the soul doll, or is it because no strong person has ever seen that kind of soul doll?"

    After Ye Pengfei reminded him, the Red Devil suddenly realized something.  It quickly adjusted its viewing direction, and soon, it saw that kind of soul doll!

    "Could it be that there really is such a powerful guy presiding over the situation here?" Suddenly, the Red Devil looked a little flustered.

    This once again reflects that the Red Devils are far less accustomed to fighting than Ye Pengfei.  Just now, the Red Devil was careless and ignored the possibility of a powerful existence.  Now, it is a little worried that it cannot handle such powerful existences.  Even though the Red Devil has existed much longer than Ye Pengfei, it is far inferior to Ye Pengfei in these aspects.

    "Red Devil, just being powerful is not enough."

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was really like a big brother, gently shaking his head and starting to educate the Red Devil.  If seen by others, a realm is only eight levels, so the educational realm is as high as thirty-two levels.  A person who has lived for only tens of thousands of years in this life is educating someone who has lived for who knows how long in this way.  These onlookers must have been shocked.

    "The Red Devil, on the other hand, honestly listened to Ye Pengfei's lesson.  Many years later, when Xuan Yueyan learned about this matter, he was extremely surprised.

    "No matter how powerful the power is, if you often make wrong judgments, you will die sooner or later due to this wrong judgment. Just like now, if you rush in recklessly, you may have died."

    "But, on the other hand, if you just fear the powerful power, it will not work. Just like the Linghuan Palace, what if the master behind it is an existence on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm? We are not going to do our thing.  Why are you afraid of smashing his sign?"

    "Not to mention, maybe the Linghuan Palace is just a rare treasure left behind by a powerful being a long time ago. Those idiots don't know the details, but the rare treasure is solid and will allow you to spy on it.  Some attempts at causal chains have been destroyed. If this is the case, and you are so afraid, isn¡¯t it a missed opportunity?¡±

    The teachings, sentence after sentence, are simple and clear.  Ye Pengfei showed various possibilities in front of the Red Devil, and the Red Devil gradually realized that he seemed to be following a great guy.

    "Brother Ye, in my memory, among the guys I've been with in the past, no one seems to be able to analyze n possibilities for one thing like you." Red Devil chuckled.

    "So, do you think this is a good thing or a bad thing?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s really the last case, if I miss it, won¡¯t I have to cry bitterly for the rest of my life?!¡±

    The fighting spirit of the Red Devil slowly rose, and strange ripples of time and space appeared around its small body!

    "Is this the most powerful method it can use now? Such ripples in time and space feel like they are similar to those of the spirit race of the spirit race Or, I can really use the method of dealing with the spirit race of the spirit race,  Come to understand this method?"

    Ye Pengfei took a deep look at the strange ripples of time and space. He used all the means at his disposal to record all the details that could be recorded.  As for how much we can comprehend and understand, that is a matter for the future.  Look at the red devil's fighting spirit, if Ye Pengfei said?I have to go into seclusion and practice some practice first.  It is guaranteed that the Red Devil will lose his temper and rush directly into the Linghuan Palace to search vigorously.

    After all, education is not something that can take effect immediately.

    ¡°Stop your tactics first and wait for my signal to act!!!¡±

    Amid Ye Pengfei¡¯s stern words, the Red Devil temporarily suppressed his impulsive mood and followed Ye Pengfei towards the pseudo-universe

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1470. Linghuan Palace

    The stars are dotted, each with its own characteristics.

    Every planet represents a prosperous place.  Several planets connected together are often the foundation of a certain force.

    It was the first time for Ye Pengfei to enter this pseudo world evolved from the True Origin Realm powerhouse. He was still very curious about everything in it.  However, he knew that now was not the time to satisfy his curiosity. There were some things that had to be resolved first.

    "Brother Ye, that is Linghuan Palace!"

    In Ye Pengfei's space plane, the Red Devil's divine voice transmitted his voice, pointing out the location of the Linghuan Palace to Ye Pengfei.

    In fact, without the guidance of the red devil, Ye Pengfei's consciousness had already crossed hundreds of stars and landed on a majestic hall.  To be more precise, any True Origin Realm being who comes here for the first time will definitely be attracted by the majestic hall at the first sight.

    The size is comparable to any cultivation star, which is of course one of the important reasons for attracting attention.  However, what is even more attractive is the misty pink mist surrounding the hall.  Just by looking at it, Ye Pengfei felt waves of impulse surge up in his body.  After taking a second look at it, Ye Pengfei had the urge to immediately grab a beautiful female cultivator and make a fuss about it!

    ¡°What a powerful charm!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei had to temporarily withdraw his consciousness and close his eyes.  Compared with the charming power of the pink mist, Beitang Yu's natural charm is simply insignificant and not worth mentioning!

    "If it weren't for these pink mist, why would those guys be unable to restrain their lust and have been having fun in Linghuan Palace for countless years?" Red Devil chuckled, "However, now it seems that these pink mist are really  There are some differences between that hall and that hall. Could it be that that hall is a high-level rare treasure left here?"

    "Don't rush to conclusions yet." Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice, crossing the stars and heading straight for the Linghuan Palace.

    When I first came in.  There was some spiritual consciousness wandering around Ye Pengfei intermittently.  For such a strange True Origin Realm existence, the strong men in the pseudo world will naturally have a strong interest.  However, when they saw Ye Pengfei heading straight to the Linghuan Palace without saying a word, they all took back their consciousness one by one.

    "Another confused guy."

    "Hehe, the word "sex" has a knife on its head. I wonder if this person can bear this knife?"

    "It feels like it's an existence at the eighth level of the True Source Realm. Maybe. Like that person back then, you want to use the color to advance?"

    Dozens of powerful spiritual consciousnesses communicated with each other, and then dispersed.

    "These powerful beings don't care much about Ye Pengfei anymore. There is another group of powerful beings who care about him.  Just when Ye Pengfei chose a direction and headed straight for Linghuan Hall, the experts in Linghuan Hall quickly discovered this strange visitor.

    "Eighth level of the True Origin Realm? This is a wealthy guest. Please go down and let Xiao Shi be responsible for the reception!"

    The faint voice was clearly and unmistakably transmitted into the consciousness of his subordinates.  Although such a high-roller is of good quality, there is no need for someone at the level of the palace master to go out and greet him in person.

    When Ye Peng flew across all the stars.  When approaching the majestic hall shrouded in pink mist, a group of female fairies flew out of the hall.

    "Welcome to you, senior."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????whispers in a soft voice.  It was originally impossible for the True Origin Realm being to be moved.  However, the same four words of welcome came out from the mouths of this group of ten female fairies one by one.  It actually made Ye Pengfei feel shaken again, feeling a little overwhelmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s that kind of artistic conception again, it¡¯s really amazing!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei clearly noticed that the hidden artistic conception in the voices of these welcoming female cultivators was exactly the same as the charming artistic conception in the pink mist barrier.  The two complement each other, making it more difficult for visitors to resist.

    "Brother Ye, with this kind of artistic conception, even the tenth level of the True Origin Realm may be deceived. It seems that there are indeed many tricks here!"

    The Red Devil's voice once again sounded in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  This time, it not only told Ye Pengfei some information, but also helped Ye Pengfei resolve this extremely difficult to resist the power of dual charm.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's eyes, which were about to fall into lust, regained their clarity.  However, this clarity only existed for a mere moment, and Ye Pengfei's eyes fell into "confusion" again.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Sure enough, he is another kid who wants to make a breakthrough with the help of drugs. The moment of clarity is not bad. After 300 million years of living and drinking, he may be able to wake up." The strong man who ordered the arrangements for the meeting finally completely  My own spiritual consciousness has been absorbedGo.

    ******

    Gentle Township, Tomb of Heroes.  This clich¨¦ has actually been refined over time, and there is no problem even in the world of True Origin Realm.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was calm in his heart and clear in his soul.  However, being carefully served by these ten beautiful fairies, he would inevitably feel a little depressed.

    "The power of thought is gradually dissolving, and the realm is also loosening This kind of place is no longer just a gold cave, it is simply taking people's lives into it!"

    In order to enter here, Ye Pengfei paid for a rare treasure.  Speaking of which, this rare treasure at the sixth level of the True Origin Realm was obtained by the Red Devil from Xuan Yueyan.  If it weren't for the two of them, Ye Pengfei wouldn't even be qualified to enter here.

    "As for the payment standards here, the little poetry girl who was as tired as water in her arms had already briefly explained it with her red lips.  A rare treasure from the sixth level of the True Origin Realm can only allow me to stay here for ten thousand years!

    Through the Red Devil, Ye Pengfei already knew that there were thousands of pleasure seekers in this huge Linghuan Palace.  Some of these pleasure seekers have been here for hundreds of millions of years!

    "Although exotic treasures are not the foundation for existence in the True Origin Realm, no one will spend them easily. This Linghuan Palace uses powerful charm methods to melt people's thoughts, loosen their realm, and gradually lose their only ability.  With that little bit of defensiveness in mind based on this calculation, how many true origin treasures has the Linghuan Palace earned?"

    Ye Pengfei is very clear that the hosts of Linghuan Palace must use these rare treasures to improve their own realm.  Although this low-level method was disdained by Ye Pengfei.  However, such a fast and efficient method of making money made Ye Pengfei sigh.

    Just as Ye Pengfei was dealing with the pink offensive of ten female fairies and thinking about his next plan, suddenly, a side door was kicked open!

    "Xiao Shi, you son of a bitch, how dare you come here to accompany another man?!"

    A cold evil spirit shot towards Ye Pengfei fiercely!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1471. Extraordinarily smooth

    Prostitutes fighting?

    Although, Ye Pengfei became a "prostitute" for the first time in his life.  However, he has always heard of this kind of thing.  Originally, he was trying to find some excuse to walk around in this huge Linghuan Palace and look for what he wanted to find.  Now, it¡¯s a no brainer.

    When the cold evil aura suddenly attacked, Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly changed, he gently hugged Xiao Shi's willow waist, and suddenly teleported a few feet away.  Then, very logically, he shouted sharply: "Is this the way Linghuan Palace treats guests?"

    Boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's fierce palm strike collided with the cold and evil energy.  The crazy force of the explosion suddenly blew Ye Pengfei and the girl Shi Shi in his arms to the wall on one side of the room.

    Boom boom boom

    Ye Pengfei punched a few times with his backhand, punching a big hole in the wall.  Then, he slipped out of the big hole.

    It all happened very quickly. From the sudden attack of the cold force to Ye Pengfei holding Xiao Shi's waist and getting out of the hole in the wall, it only took a few seconds.  Although Linghuan Palace has a relatively strong defense system, it is impossible to react so quickly after all.  Therefore, when the strong men from Linghuan Palace reacted, Ye Pengfei had already hugged the little poetry girl and ran out of Linghuan Palace for who knows how many miles.

    "tnnd, he is actually a bastard at the ninth level of the True Origin Realm! Xiao Shi, show me where it is safe quickly!" Ye Pengfei shouted anxiously and loudly.

    Xiaoshi was also a little confused. If she could still calm down, she would definitely tell Ye Pengfei in a gentle voice that there was no need to escape anywhere, and that guy would soon be subdued by the masters of Linghuan Palace.  However, this was the first time she encountered something unexpected like this.  Coupled with Ye Pengfei's roaring voice.  A slightly frightening mood is added.  Xiao Shi was very flustered and pointed out a place to Ye Pengfei.

    "It's actually an ordinary lounge?" The red devil's eyes suddenly widened, "Hey, there is indeed something weird in this Linghuan Palace. Brother Ye, you are more clever!"

    With the Red Devil¡¯s level of cultivation, he has searched the entire Linghuan Palace hundreds of times.  However, no matter how hard it searched, it couldn't find anything unusual.

    ??If, the entire Linghuan Palace is a powerful and rare treasure.  So.  More or less, the Red Devil should be able to feel some powerful aura in this Linghuan Palace.

    What if, there is some powerful treasure hidden somewhere in this Linghuan Palace.  Then, with the Red Devil's ability, it would be difficult to determine the target in a short while.

    Not to mention, it would be even more troublesome if that strange treasure was found in some mustard universe.

    certainly.  Just as Ye Pengfei analyzed, it is possible that there is no exotic treasure, but just magical powers left behind by a powerful being.  If so, then.  There is also no clue when looking for it.  After all, there are too many methods beyond the Red Devil's realm, and with the Red Devil's ability, in a huge Linghuan Palace.  It's also impossible to find it easily.

    But now, things seem to be going very smoothly, and there is great hope for immediate success.

    "Faced with danger. She is only on the second level of the True Origin Realm. Instead of seeking help from a superior, she instinctively chooses an ordinary rest room. There must be something fishy here!"

    With three turns and two turns, Ye Pengfei quickly rushed into the lounge with Xiaoshi.

    "Is it safe here?" Ye Pengfei pretended to be surprised and looked around.

    Ye Pengfei knew that the Red Devils had already comprehensively and carefully inspected this lounge.  Not to mention that I would have discovered something immediately. At least, there would be no danger here.  He deliberately questioned Xiao Shi like this because he wanted to know what special thing Xiao Shi had felt here.

    Sure enough, just as Ye Pengfei expected, Xiao Shi said shyly: "I, when I first came here, I didn't adapt here. If I was beaten and scolded by my grandma, I would hide here. Although it looks ordinary here,  But the nuns have never found this place. I guess there may be some senior¡¯s strong will left here, so the nuns can¡¯t find this place.¡±

    Although the realm of Xiaoshi is low, it still exists in the true source realm.  Anyone who can cultivate to the True Origin Realm is not the best genius in their universe?  It¡¯s not too difficult to guess the cause and effect.

    After listening to Xiao Shi¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes lit up imperceptibly.  He became more and more certain that he had found the right place.

    ¡°It went really smoothly, I hope nothing happens again in the future!¡±

    If it were to follow the Red Devil's wishes, it would directly use force to destroy the Linghuan Palace.  With the ability of the Red Devil, let alone Linghuan Palace?Even if there are ten thousand Linghuan Halls in total, they cannot stop it from pointing at it at will.

    However, Ye Pengfei stopped it at that time.  Because Ye Pengfei was worried that there was something powerful in the past behind Linghuan Palace.  By now, Ye Pengfei found that this possibility seemed to be getting smaller and smaller.  Even if a strong man from Linghuan Palace came to find him at this time, Ye Pengfei would not care if the Red Devil wanted to go on a killing spree.

    The only thing you need to be wary of is that the rare treasures or magical powers hidden in this lounge should not be offensive.  Otherwise, there will be many unforeseen troubles

    ¡­¡­

    "What, the two of them disappeared?" the master of Linghuan Palace roared angrily, "The defense here was personally arranged by Lord Zuo Shihong. How could the two of them disappear suddenly and quietly?!  "

    Zuo Shihong, the previous head of Linghuan Hall.  He relied on the Linghuan Palace to continuously earn all kinds of spiritual items. Finally, one day, he gained a more powerful realm and went on adventures in more and more powerful areas where the True Origin Realm masters lived.  .

    Zuo Shihong is the idol of the people in Linghuan Hall.  Anyone who dares to question Zuo Shihong's arrangement is simply asking for death!

    "Perhaps that guest has a powerful time-travel magic weapon. He has taken the poem with him and traveled to other places?"

    Facing the hall master¡¯s roar, only the deputy hall master dared to respond softly to the hall master¡¯s roar.

    The master of Linghuan Hall nodded slightly. He also felt that this explanation was the only one that made sense.  It was a pity that at this moment, he and the deputy palace master were willing to let go of their consciousness and listen to the whispers of the nuns who had "taught" Xiaoshi.  Then, their judgments will definitely be very different immediately!

    "Xiao Shi disappeared again?"

    "I still disappeared with that guest."

    "She is hiding again. This time, should we report it or not?"

    "You are looking for death, don't drag us with you. It's not like you don't know that the master of the palace is obsessed with the arrangements of master Zuo Shihong"

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1472. Sudden mutation!  (superior)

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that the fear of those nuns prevented the strong men from Linghuan Palace from searching for him.  However, even if those powerful men from Linghuan Palace were really hunting for him, Ye Pengfei would not have any worries.  In front of the Red Devils, those so-called masters are simply not enough.

    The only thing that worries Ye Pengfei is that there has been no movement from the Red Devils!  !  !

    The absence of any movement is the most unusual thing.  You know, with the Red Devil's character, he will tell Ye Pengfei excitedly because he has discovered something.  Or, it will complain to Ye Pengfei in distress because it has been unable to find any clues.

    All in all, based on the Red Devils¡¯ past performance, it is impossible for them to remain silent for such a long time!

    If not, the Red Devil is still staying in its own dimension, Ye Pengfei will think that something unexpected may have happened to the Red Devil.  Looking at the solemn-faced red devil in the space plane, Ye Pengfei knew that something particularly strange might have happened.

    "Even the Red Devil finds it strange. The danger of that thing is probably even hard for Xuan Yue Rock to resist!!!"

    Xuanyue Rock is everyone¡¯s last resort.  Ye Pengfei used a trick to get Xuan Yueyan into his own dimension, just to find a more powerful bodyguard for his future adventures.

    The Red Devil, who has lived in Xuanyueyan¡¯s belly for an unknown length of time, naturally knows the greatest significance of Xuanyueyan¡¯s existence.  However, the Red Devil was rare and silent, which meant that it had discovered something that even Xuan Yue Rock could not resist.

    After waiting quietly for a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but ask: "Red Devil, if it's very difficult, let's leave for now!"

    If you can¡¯t touch it now, can¡¯t you touch it again in the future?  Whether it's a rare treasure or some powerful magical power left behind.  Anyway, even the Red Devils can't solve the problem, even if the strong men of Linghuan Palace know about it.  It is estimated that they cannot invite more powerful help.

    "It's very tricky, but I want to give it a try!" The Red Devil finally spoke. His voice was clearly trembling, but it also clearly revealed strong longing.

    After being silent for a short while, Ye Pengfei nodded: "Okay, you take Xuanyue Castle with you, be careful!!!"

    Even the Red Devil found it very difficult, and Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation obviously couldn't help.  He also wanted Xuan Yueyan to help.  However, it is estimated that Xuan Yueyan is unwilling to go with the Red Devil.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei retreated and did the next best thing, letting the Red Devil bring Xuanyue Castle with him.

    The Red Devil also knew that such an adventure was not something Ye Pengfei could take part in.  So, it nodded, took Xuanyue Castle, and jumped out of Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    At this moment.  Xiaoshi had already started to think about it, and she already knew that she didn't actually need to bring the guests here.  Xiao Shi did not doubt Ye Pengfei, as a guest who was suddenly attacked by a more powerful existence.  It was perfectly normal for him to react like that.

    So, Xiao Shi, who had regained his composure, wanted to prepare some words.  Save this wealthy man for Linghuan Palace.  However, just when she was about to speak, she suddenly saw something.  A red light flew out of Ye Pengfei's body!

    It already exists in the True Origin Realm. In such a situation, Xiao Shi can certainly see that there is some strong person leaping out from the guest's space plane.  Subconsciously, Xiaoshi thought that the guest was worried that the enemy would come after him, so he started to recruit helpers.

    "Brother Ye, Linghuan Palace is very powerful, you don't have to be afraid of oneah!!!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????? It was this kind of pressure that made Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao almost collapse.  Xiao Shi's level of cultivation is two levels lower than Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao. It is normal for her to be frightened by the red devil.

    But¡­¡­

    "Hey, you didn't faint?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised and looked at the poem.

    At first, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao relied on Ye Pengfei to protect their souls and escaped the disaster.  Even so, when they later learned about the Red Devil's true combat power, they were so quick and stunned that they fainted.  Until now, the two of them are still recuperating in Ye Pengfei's space plane.  Even if Ye Pengfei sets up a meditation formation for them, they will not be able to return to their original state within three to five years.

    Xiaoshi, a woman who sells herself to the Linghuan Palace for pleasure, obviously Ye Pengfei will not do his best to protect her.  When the red devil jumped out, Ye Pengfei only planned to save Xiao Shi's life, but did not care whether Xiao Shi would faint.

    Fainting is a natural thing.  For Ye Pengfei, this seems to be a natural result.  However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was that Xiaoshi was only scared to death, but??I didn't faint immediately as I imagined!

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei realized that Xiaoshi was different.  However, at this moment, he did not realize what kind of changes Xiao Shi's difference would bring to this matter.  He just nodded slightly approvingly at Xiao Shi, and then stared intently at the Red Devil's tricks.

    Even if you can¡¯t follow the adventure, you can at least feel the thrill of entering.  Whether that thing is a high-level exotic treasure or a magical power left behind by a high-level existence.  If you can take a closer look, you can gain some insights.

    Under Ye Pengfei's gaze, the Red Devil made a series of complicated handprints.  Ye Pengfei could still clearly see the series of handprints on this hand. These were clearly means to protect himself.

    Next, Ye Pengfei became more and more confused as he watched the red devil's magical powers.  These methods have far exceeded Ye Pengfei's cognitive level.

    As for Xiao Shi, he was even more horrified and inexplicable.  She covered her mouth, her eyes widened, and her pretty face had completely lost its original color.

    These are all normal changes.  Neither Ye Pengfei nor the red devil who was concentrating on the arrangement deliberately cared about Xiao Shi's changes.  Both of them were focused on the changes that were about to happen.

    Hum~~~~~~

    With a harsh buzz, finally, there was an inexplicable fluctuation in time and space in this seemingly ordinary lounge.

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei saw the mysterious ripples appearing next to the Red Devil again.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei clenched his fists tightly. Even though he was not taking the risk, he was still worried about the future the future of the Red Devils!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    The buzzing sound became even sharper, and in the inexplicably fluctuating time and space, a dark portal quietly opened!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1473. Sudden mutation!  (Down)

    "Is that there? Is that the entrance to a rare treasure or the beginning of a magical power?"

    Even if you hear that soul-stirring buzzing sound.  Even if he saw such a dark and mysterious portal.  Ye Pengfei still couldn't tell whether it was the entrance to a rare treasure or some magical power.

    "This is a rare treasure." The Red Devil turned around and said with a smile, "Brother Ye, I am really lucky to follow you. If I can conquer this rare treasure and advance to the forty-eighth level, it will be no big deal!!!  "

    Silk¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    You must know that the Red Devil is only at the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm.  If he gets this rare treasure, can the Red Devil advance to the forty-eighth level?  A full sixteenth floor leap, what an amazing thing!

    "Haha, Brother Ye, don't be too surprised. When you see more, you will know that many geniuses exist, and improving their realm is as simple as eating and drinking. If they can have an adventure like me, I'm afraid  , I jumped up to the thirty-sixth floor without any problems!!!"

    Bang Bang Bang

    Ye Pengfei's heart couldn't help but beat violently.  However, in just a few moments, he quickly calmed down.

    "Red Devil, be careful."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A?common and extremely ordinary????????????????????????????? instruction before leaving, actually made the Red Devil feel as if he had been hit by some powerful force.

    The red devil wanted to find the reason, but the dark portal did not give it time to find the reason.  Just as Ye Pengfei said his "just four words of advice", the dark portal slowly opened.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    An even harsher sound penetrated directly into the souls of those present.  This time, they weren't "listening" to the buzzing sound with their ears.  They are using their souls to "listen" to this buzzing sound!

    Suddenly, a look of pain appeared on the Red Devil's face.  The feeling that seemed to be hit by some powerful force disappeared in an instant.  The Red Devil no longer searches for the cause of life.  Its eager eyes were fixed on the slowly opening door!

    Ye Pengfei, whose level was much lower than that of the Red Devils, was even more miserable.  Although the Red Devil had laid various means around Ye Pengfei in advance, facing the buzzing sound that penetrated his soul through the air, he still felt that his soul would soon be pierced and torn by the sound.  Become soul fragments!

    However, Ye Pengfei's soul soon entered a strange state.  Faced with this powerful external stimulus, Ye Pengfei's soul once again transformed in the direction of chaos.  only.  Halfway through the transformation, it stopped again.

    The pain was slightly relieved.  Such changes in his soul made Ye Pengfei very curious.  Therefore, he focused half of his mind on the dark portal that slowly opened, and the other half of his mind on the change in his soul.  At this moment, how can he have any thoughts to pay attention to the changes in the happy woman named Xiao Shi next to him?

    When the dark portal slowly opens.  When bursts of soul-piercing sounds came out from the portal.  Both Red Devil and Ye Pengfei had to endure the torture of this sound.  But the little poem opened his eyes wide, as if he didn't hear any sound.

    It¡¯s not that she really didn¡¯t hear any noise.  It wasn't that the sharp buzzing sound that came from across the sky spared her, but because that sound fell in her ears, and that sound fell in her soul.  It actually turned into a summons!

    It¡¯s time to come back It¡¯s time to come back

    "Who should come back?" Xiaoshi's eyes were blank.  But, in her heart.  But he is shouting!

    ¡°I should go back! I should go back!! I should go back!!!¡±

    Xiaoshi subconsciously took two steps forward.  However, in just two steps, she was blocked by the means deployed by the Red Devil to protect Ye Pengfei.

    ah!  ah!  ah!

    Xiaoshi suddenly seemed to be going crazy, kicking and beating the restrictive barriers in front of her.  However, it is obvious that with Xiao Shi's ability, she cannot break through these means.

    Ye Pengfei briefly glanced at Xiao Shi, and the Red Devil also looked at Xiao Shi in surprise, but they still didn't notice anything strange about Xiao Shi.  They mistakenly thought that Xiao Shi was driven crazy by the sound.  They also felt that it was a huge miracle that Xiao Shi only went crazy but did not faint.

    "I didn't expect that a woman who was forced to live in the entertainment industry would actually have such powerful qualifications."

    Ye Pengfei sighed lightly and continued toMy mind is divided into two places.  One person continued to observe the slowly opening door, and the other person continued to study his own soul that was neither chaotic nor obviously not in a normal state.

    As for the Red Devils, they are even more ready to go.  As soon as the time comes, it will immediately rush into the portal.

    "Jump to the sixteenth floor! Haha, when the time comes, I can go back and take revenge!"

    The Red Devil¡¯s gaze became more and more eager.  The Red Devils' surrounding defenses are getting stronger and stronger.  It didn't want to die before it left the army. It knew very well that passing through the portal of this rare treasure was the most dangerous thing.  After actually entering this rare treasure, it was not so murderous.

    Time passed slowly bit by bit.  Finally, the Red Devils waited for the best time to enter.

    "rush!!!"

    Without saying a word, the Red Devil immediately jumped forward and rushed forward.  However, just when it had just thought about it and before its body had really moved, it suddenly felt that the defenses around it were unstable, and there was something moving at high speed behind it, rushing towards it!

    ¡°Sneak attack???¡±

    The red devil turned his head suddenly with a surprised look on his face.  Just before it turned its head, its consciousness and telepathy had also been swept away behind it!

    But¡­¡­

    "no one???"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    As soon as the Red Devil blurted out his question, the dark portal suddenly made an even stronger buzzing sound.  The Red Devil turned its head again, and this time, it finally saw a figure from behind.

    "Is ita little poem?"

    That graceful back figure is clearly the poem about a woman enjoying herself.  The aura from the back was clearly still at the second level of the True Origin Realm.

    However, it was she who broke through her many restrictions.  It was her who rushed forward countless times faster than herself, but also made it impossible for her own consciousness and telekinesis to successfully capture it!

    "Who is she? How did she do it?"

    The Red Devil looked horrified, and just when it turned pale with horror, something even more horrifying happened suddenly!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1474. Reentering Chaos

    Although the Red Devil once again turned its head towards the dark portal, it still had part of its consciousness and telepathy behind it.  Just when the Red Devil was shocked to discover that Xiao Shi, who was only on the second level of the True Origin Realm, suddenly broke into the exotic treasure portal, it was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei had also moved!

    "Brother Ye, what are you doing?" The Red Devil roared loudly and horrified.

    At the same time, a magic spell was unleashed, trying to block Ye Pengfei's actions!

    Is it possible to cross that portal easily?  Even I have to risk a narrow escape!

    The Red Devils thought that Ye Pengfei was crazy and that Ye Pengfei was delirious.  The Red Devil would rather give up this opportunity to enter, and it also wants to prevent Ye Pengfei from committing suicide.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°Red Devil, follow her immediately, it¡¯s the safest time!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's cry was almost completely synchronized with the red devil's frightened roar.  The red devil's magical powers were completely unable to stop Ye Pengfei's progress!

    Weird!  It¡¯s so weird!  What is going on?

    Just now, Xiao Shi, who was on the second level of the True Source Realm, regarded my forbidden magical power as if it were nothing.  Now, Brother Ye also treats my forbidden magical powers as if they are nothing!

    Such weirdness really makes Red Devil feel creepy.  However, Ye Pengfei's firm and clear shout made the Red Devil involuntarily want to follow Ye Pengfei's instructions.

    Soon, the red devil also moved, and it also began to rush towards the dark portal.  It was just a subconscious impact. When it finally realized that it hadn't even added the final defensive measures, how could it rush over like this? It was shocked to find that it had already rushed into the dark portal.  !

    ¡°You¡¯re here now?¡± The Red Devil was completely dumbfounded.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, what is going on?" Looking at Ye Pengfei beside him, the red devil asked distressedly.

    No reply.  Because, at this moment, Ye Pengfei fell into a strange state.

    The Red Devil examined it carefully and knew that Ye Pengfei's strange state was due to the strange changes in Ye Pengfei's soul.

    The Red Devil has seen some strong men gain various and weird abilities by changing their souls into various states.

    The Red Devil has also heard that there are strong men whose souls have completely turned into chaos.  Eventually, the person turned into a lifeless body of chaos.

    However, the Red Devil has never seen or heard of anyone whose soul can turn into this strange state where chaos is not chaos, and the soul is not soul.  It also has no way of predicting what will happen to Ye Pengfei in the future.

    This is weird enough, but it¡¯s even weirder.  Being in this powerful and violent exotic treasure space, you need to use all kinds of magical powers to protect yourself carefully.  Ye Pengfei is much lower than his own level.  Unexpectedly, there is no need for any protection at all, just the physical body, and you can exist safely in this violent exotic treasure space!

    It¡¯s not that the Red Devils deliberately didn¡¯t defend Ye Pengfei.  Leading it to discover the secret.  But because when it rushed into this exotic treasure space, Ye Pengfei rushed in almost at the same time.  Wait until the Red Devil finally reacted.  When it wanted to set up a new restraint defense around Ye Pengfei, it was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei did not suffer any damage!

    With the Red Devil¡¯s level, it really can¡¯t figure out the reason.  Not to mention, although the Red Devil's realm is high, it has never followed a calculating being like Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, faced with such weird things, it couldn't think of any possibilities at all.

    As for Xiao Shi, who was the first to rush into the exotic treasure space, the Red Devil has never seen her before entering the exotic treasure space.  During the period when Ye Pengfei fell into a strange state, the Red Devil carefully explored the surrounding trillions of miles of space and time, and found no traces related to the little poem.

    "One after another extremely weird and unbelievable things made the Red Devil crazy.  It knew that as long as Ye Pengfei woke up, there would definitely be an answer to all this.  However, it didn't know when Ye Pengfei would wake up.  Or, never wake up

    ¡­¡­

    "I remember, this is chaotic time and space!!!"

    Looking at the surrounding situation, Ye Pengfei was very sure that he had once again entered the chaotic time and space.

    "But, this time I am not the remaining consciousness!!!"

    When Ye Pengfei made such a certain judgment, Ye Pengfei immediately realized that this time was very different from the last time.  This time, I came in in another form.

    &nbsp; "It's not a conscious body, is it a soul?" Ye Pengfei felt very surprised.

    Back then, my soul turned into a chaotic existence.  Only the incomplete consciousness remains, wandering in chaos.  This time, he returned to chaos.  Logically speaking, the soul turned into chaos again.  In this case, where did the soul come from and enter this chaotic time and space?

    Ye Pengfei looked at himself curiously. He couldn't understand his current state at all.  It seems that it is definitely not a conscious body.  However, it should never be the soul.  This weird thing made Ye Pengfei think about it for a long time.  It wasn't until he really couldn't think of a reason that he gave up completely.

    "Forget it, let's not think about this for the moment. This opportunity is rare, so I'd better hurry up and explore in the chaos. Maybe I can get more and more profound true meaning of chaos!"

    For those who are strong in the True Source Realm, their realm improvement mainly depends on two aspects: the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos.

    In terms of the true meaning of life, Ye Pengfei doesn't even know that he already has astonishing potential.  Ni Cangtian has never revealed this point, and also specially taught Ye Pengfei the method of laying a solid foundation, deliberately preventing Ye Pengfei from continuing to climb the Realm Round Platform.  The main reason is that Ye Pengfei has gone too far in terms of the true meaning of life.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s true meaning of life was indirectly derived from the Xuanyue Rock.  Coupled with his own genius, this led to the current situation.

    And Ye Pengfei's true meaning of chaos actually has greater potential than the true meaning of life, because his own soul can turn into a chaotic existence.  However, Ni Cangtian has long understood that Ye Pengfei is far from taking advantage of this advantage.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei's true situation is that his understanding of the true meaning of life overrides the true meaning of chaos.

    If the level is lower, this will not cause any problems.  However, as Ye Pengfei's level gets higher and higher, this problem will become more and more serious.  Originally, Ni Cangtian wanted to point this out to Ye Pengfei specifically after Ye Pengfei entered Heaven and when Ye Pengfei got a new opportunity to climb the round platform of the realm.  However, Ni Cangtian did not expect that Ye Pengfei would get such a heaven-defying opportunity so early!

    "Surprisingly, turning into chaos and entering chaos in this state Haha, even without my help, this kid can still become a peerless strongman in heaven. It seems that I still underestimated his luck!"

    Ni Cangtian laughed heartily, his old eyes narrowed into two gaps with laughter

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1475. Destroy the King of Heaven!

    It didn't take long. After more than a month, Ye Pengfei recovered from that strange state.

    At this time, his realm cultivation is still at the eighth level of the True Source Realm.  However, the Red Devil always felt that Ye Pengfei possessed an indescribable and powerful taste!  !  !

    However, in Red Devil¡¯s understanding, only when one¡¯s realm cultivation is strong can one be truly powerful.  In its entire life, it has never seen a being that was powerful because of its strategic ability.  Not to mention, people like Ye Pengfei are growing rapidly due to their future development potential.  The Red Devil didn't know that if Ye Pengfei didn't care whether his foundation was stable or not, and if Ni Cangtian immediately opened the Realm Round Platform to Ye Pengfei for use, then it wouldn't take many years for Ye Pengfei to reach the 60th level of the True Origin Realm and transform himself  Far behind!

    The vast majority of strong men at any level belong to this kind of existence without much vision and insight.  Unfortunately for the Red Devils, they are such a kind of existence

    ¡­¡­

    "Red Devil, is this the space of the rare treasure?" Ye Pengfei, who had completely recovered, felt very puzzled when he looked at the gloomy world he was in.

    Ye Pengfei has been to more or less various types of exotic treasure spaces.  The higher the level of the exotic treasure, the richer the spiritual energy in its internal space will be.

    Of course, "spiritual energy" is the term for the universe where Ye Pengfei lives.  In other universes, there are various names.  Although the names are different, the principles are similar and they are all used to refer to some kind of power of the law of the universe.

    In other words, you can also use the richness of the spiritual energy in the exotic treasure space to roughly estimate the grade of the exotic treasure.  Ye Pengfei had always done this in the past and never found out that he had made any mistakes in his judgment.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei didn't understand. In such a place with poor spiritual energy, how strong could the corresponding exotic treasure be?

    "That is. This kind of power that can tear people apart at any time is really amazing. Could it be that all the spiritual energy in this strange treasure space has been transformed into this kind of extreme power?"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself and shook his head slightly.  If this is the case, then this rare treasure may be destroyed by itself.  When it will be destroyed depends on how strong the materials used to refine this rare treasure are.

    How could the Red Devil know what Ye Pengfei was thinking? He replied: "Yes, this is the inner space of that rare treasure. If you can enter the true core of this rare treasure, you can smelt this rare treasure into me."  body. Then, my realm will skyrocket soon!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and stopped asking the questions in his mind: "If you want to go, just go. I've delayed you for too long. Speed ??up and don't be overtaken by that little poem!"

    When Ye Pengfei mentioned the little poem, the Red Devil's face changed slightly, and he asked in a deep voice: "Brother Ye, I really can't understand why that little poem can break my forbidden magical power. The first one to rush into this rare treasure  Coming from space? And Brother Ye, how did you rush over, and why did you know that at that time, the risk at the portal was the least?"

    "I don't know the specific reason." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "I just know. I feel an inexplicable calling. It's not calling me, but calling Xiao Shi!"

    The red devil's expression changed drastically in an instant, and he finally thought of something.  A possibility that it had never thought of in the past: "Brother Ye, what do you mean, that little poem has some mysterious relationship with this rare treasure?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and replied in a deep voice: "If it wasn't for this reason, why was it that there were so many powerful people in Linghuan Hall, but she was the only one who discovered the specialness of that lounge? If it wasn't for this reason, what kind of power would it be?  Penetrated your forbidden magical power? If it weren't for this reason, with Xiaoshi's mere second-level cultivation of the True Origin Realm, how could she have arrived first, one step ahead of you, and entered the exotic treasure space?"

    If the happy woman named Xiao Shi is actually inextricably linked to this rare treasure, then all these questions will make sense!

    "Is it possible that she was originally a part of this rare treasure?" Red Devil couldn't help but wailed, "If that's the case, I definitely have no hope for this trip. Best, we have to escape as soon as possible!"

    Seeing the red devil holding his head in his hands and wailing, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    "Red Devil, after all, you have been around for countless eras. You haven't tried it yet, why did you give up like this?"

    "Try?" Red Devil responded bitterly, "Brother Ye, if it were some other exotic treasure, I would still have the guts to try. Even if it was Xuan Yueyan back then, hadn't I successfully instigated a rebellion? But, Brother Ye  , you don¡¯t know, this rare treasure is unusual"

    ? ?After a pause, the red devil lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "This is a terrifying treasure that is said to drive people crazy, and even those king-level beings in heaven have to take a detour. If Xiaoshi is really a part of it, if Xiaoshi is  Can completely restore this rare treasure. All the strong men who have defiled her will not be able to escape!!!"

    "Is it really that powerful?"

    Looking around, there is no special time and space at all.  Feeling that there was not much light spiritual energy in this time and space, Ye Pengfei found it incredible.

    What does the heavenly -level exist to go around? What does it mean?

    At this time, Ye Pengfei only knew of one heavenly king-level existence, and that was the Lord of Wind, Fire and Thunder, Bu Lan.  That Wang Bulan is a being at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "It's so powerful!" Red Devil nodded repeatedly with great determination, "Brother Ye, you have to know that the reason why that bastard created me is to refine such a rare treasure. However, although that bastard is a genius, he still  The skill was not enough, and it failed in the end. If that bastard could refine hundreds of millions of existences like me, and then let us fight each other in such a space. Our death resentment would gradually condense into what is here.  The power to instantly kill a strong person of the same level as the True Origin Realm!"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei heard the Red Devil talk about the reason why it existed.  For the first time, Ye Pengfei knew where the power that wanted to tear him apart at any time came from!

    "So, this is the death resentment that exists in the high-level True Origin Realm? It is indeed different!"

    I think back then, Ye Pengfei understood many relevant principles in order to understand the artistic conception of life and death.  He thought he had a deep understanding of the various differences in resentment after the death of strong men.  However, he discovered it for the first time.  Unexpectedly, the death resentment that exists in high-level True Origin Realm is completely different from that of strong men at other levels.  If I still analyze these forces according to the rules of the past, I will be completely in the wrong direction.

    "However, even if these death grievances are very powerful, how can they possibly threaten a heavenly king-level existence? I have heard that all of those heavenly king-level beings have cultivation levels above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    The Red Devils also said that such death grievances and the power of death can just kill those who are strong in the same level of Zhenyuan in an instant.  Even if the Red Devil fully recovers, it will only exist on the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm.  With such a small level of cultivation, it could scare Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao into fainting.  However, compared with the seventy or eightyth level of the True Source Realm, it is simply dwarfed and not worth mentioning.

    "Brother Ye, have you forgotten? I have just said that if you go crazy, the king-level existence will take a detour!" The red devil said solemnly, "It is said that when this kind of exotic treasure goes crazy, it will enter a certain state.  It¡¯s a very strange state. In that state, this kind of rare treasure can burst out with power that even a king-level being would be afraid of!¡±

    "That's not all. Legend has it that when this kind of strange treasure goes crazy, everything within its scope of influence, whether living or non-living, will become its slaves. And all of them will  A terrifying existence comparable to the fifty or sixtieth level of the True Origin Realm!"

    ??Legends can¡¯t be completely believed, but they can¡¯t be disbelieved either.  Ye Pengfei also believed that the Red Devil would never be so scared that he could speak so quietly because of the mythical legend.

    "However, this legend is indeed too exaggerated. It is so exaggerated that Ye Pengfei cannot guess at all how to give an exotic treasure such a different ability.  Originally, Ye Pengfei didn't want to hold back the Red Devil and planned to let the Red Devil go on the adventure alone.  But now, Ye Pengfei's curiosity was gradually aroused.

    "Red Devil, I think we should go take a look."

    "Ah? Are you still going?" The Red Devil was stunned. Could it be that what I just said wasn't scary enough?

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand and said with a smile: "The legend is naturally scary, but a tiger is bullied by a dog when it falls in Pingyang, and a phoenix is ??not as good as a chicken. This rare treasure obviously does not have the power it once had. How could we let such a good opportunity go to waste?  miss?"

    "But, that little poem"

    "Hasn't it been more than a month since she came in? If everything went well, she would have settled everything long ago. Red Devil, do you think this rare treasure seems to have recognized its owner again?"

    Whether he recognizes his master or not is obviously not clear.  However, it was so calm all around that one could guess that nothing had happened to Yibao in more than a month.

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, the Red Devil hesitated.  Originally, it was because it was optimistic about this opportunity that it used the secret technique to find and activate the dark portal.  If there was no such thing as Xiao Shi, at this moment, it must be trudging somewhere, desperately looking for it, but now

    ??After thinking about it, I hesitated for a long time.  Finally, temptation defeated fear.  The red devil's heart skipped a beat and he said in a deep voice: "Okay, Brother Ye, let's go have a try!"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei laughed and motioned for the Red Devil to stand on his shoulders again, "By the way, I forgot to ask, what is the name of this type of rare treasure?"

    "Destroy the King of Heaven!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1476. Underworld (1)

    High in the sky, a huge fireball hung.  The flame of this fireball is black, but the light it emits is no different from the ordinary sun.

    After walking in this strange treasure space for three days, Ye Pengfei saw this fireball for the first time.  This fireball did not rise slowly like the ordinary sun, but suddenly appeared there like an elusive ghost.

    Ye Pengfei naturally studied such a weird fireball with great interest.  For the Red Devil, who knew many details, this fireball proved once again that this rare treasure was indeed the "King of Destruction"!

    "Brother Ye, that is the so-called Mingri. It is said that it is also formed by the condensed resentment of death!"

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei's face showed a look of surprise, "It feels very different from the annoying forces around me. Is it possible that it is condensed from a higher level of death resentment?"

    "Haha, maybe there is something wrong with the legend." After looking at the black fireball for a while, the Red Devil did not see how it had anything to do with the tearing forces around it.

    After thinking about it, the Red Devil couldn't help but ask: "Brother Ye, what kind of Taoist body are you cultivating? Why are you not afraid of the tearing power around you?"

    Look at yourself, there is a dignified existence on the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm.  Even if he is severely injured, he can still exert the power of the 28th level of the True Origin Realm.  But once the surrounding defensive magical powers are removed, they will be cut into pieces by five horses.

    Look at Brother Ye again. He is so free and easy. He can walk as he pleases and jump as he wants. He doesn¡¯t need to carry any cumbersome defensive powers at all.

    "It's not like you haven't seen my past causal chain." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "The Five Elements Emperor's real body is the foundation of my Tao body. Later, many self-created Taoist and magical powers were mixed in.  It became what it is now. Maybe. I haven¡¯t studied clearly what resonates with this strange treasure space.¡±

    The Red Devil said "Oh" and nodded.  What Ye Pengfei said was also what it guessed.  But it didn't know that Ye Pengfei's words were half true and half false, and he didn't really make it clear

    After searching all the way, the two of them came to the edge of a wide river.  The river water showed an ink-black color, and it flowed from nowhere.  It's so powerful that I don't know where it's flowing.

    ??At least, at the level of the Red Devil.  It cannot see the source.  There is no end in sight either.

    "It should be in this big river, but I don't know whether it is at the source or the endor is it hidden in a river bed somewhere?"

    The original core of the exotic treasure is similar to the original soul of a strong person.  If the true core of life is destroyed by a powerful enemy, this rare treasure will be completely destroyed.  Therefore, exotic treasures hide the true core of life, just like a strong person hides his own soul.  With the different levels of exotic treasures, the methods of hiding them are ever-changing and not the same.

    The red devil is not sure about this strange-looking surging river.  Is it the hiding place of the true core of life?  Standing by the river, it couldn't even find a clue.

    "It seems that its true core has not been damaged in any way. For you, this is really great news."

    "Gospel?" The Red Devil's mind has not yet turned around.

    "Of course it's gospel." Ye Pengfei chuckled.  "Red Devil, think about it carefully. If that little poem is really a part of this rare treasure, then she will definitely be able to quickly find the true core of this rare treasure. And if there is no damage to the true core,  Then, without any effort, she should be able to restore some of the abilities of this exotic treasure. A rough estimate, it would take two or three days for the alien treasure's space to change. But you see, it has passed now  It¡¯s been almost half a year, and there¡¯s still no change in the exotic treasure space!¡±

    "Similar words, Ye Pengfei told the Red Devils several months ago.  However, there was still a problem with the judgment at that time.  That is, if the original core of this rare treasure is too seriously damaged.  Then, after Xiaoshi returned, he had to spend a lot of time and energy to repair his true core.

    And now, this only possible problem has completely disappeared.  After Ye Pengfei explained this, the red devil's eyes immediately shone with light.

    "This means that the little poem is probably the incomplete part of the enemy of the King of Destruction?"

    "Haha, Red Devil, your mind is much more flexible than before!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, his deep gaze penetrated the dark river water and glanced directly at the river bed full of silt

    ¡­¡­

    The Red Devils are indeed much more flexible than in the past. Since joining Ye PengFlying, it has gradually learned not to rely solely on strength, but more on analysis and inference.

    "The true core of life is almost not damaged"

    ??At first glance, this matter seems to only be detrimental to the Red Devils (increasing the difficulty of searching), but in fact, it means a lot.

    In addition to what Ye Pengfei explained, there are other deeper meanings in it

    ?????????????? For example, is the mortal enemy of the King of Destruction always in a fierce battle with the true core of the King of Destruction?  So, King Mietian has to stay in such a marginal time and space, in this so-called Linghuan Palace?

    ??For another example, is it because he wanted to absorb more death resentment, so King Mietian deliberately asked a certain master of Linghuan Palace to "enlighten" the method of refining dolls.  Then, Linghuan Palace changed from a simple entertainment venue to what it is now.  Then, the King of Destruction will be able to draw more power from those True Origin Realm experts who died unjustly?

    Each mystery has been well answered because of the judgment that "the true core of life is almost not damaged."  If it were in the past, the Red Devils who advocated strength would not have thought about these things at all.  But now, under Ye Pengfei's subtle influence, it can gradually think about problems like this in leaps and bounds, and it can also gradually find action plans that are more beneficial to itself from such thinking conclusions.

    "Brother Ye, I am 80% sure that the true core of the King of Destruction is still fighting fiercely with its old enemy. With the power information released from the fierce battle, we can accurately find the true core of the King of Destruction!"

    "That's it?" Looking at the confident Red Devil, Ye Pengfei asked with a slight smile.

    The Red Devil knew that Ye Pengfei was questioning himself.  The Red Devils also feel that Ye Pengfei can indeed be his teacher in terms of thinking about problems in leaps and bounds.

    "Of course not." The Red Devil laughed and said, "Brother Ye, I think I have discovered the information about the escaping power. Let's go over and have a look!!!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded meaningfully. Under the guidance of the Red Devil, he ran downstream along the black river

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1477. Underworld (2)

    "The underworld beast is condensed from the resentment of death, and the natural enemy of the underworld beast is condensed from other forces! Brother Ye, this time, there should be no problem with my calculation!" Yao pointed over there and roared.  The red devil laughed as the monsters were fighting.

    Ye Pengfei nodded approvingly, smiled slightly and said: "Red Devil, your calculation is very good this time."

    Being praised like this by Ye Pengfei, the Red Devil was like a child, raising his chin proudly.

    But¡­¡­

    "But, what are you going to do next?"

    What¡¯s next?  Well¡­¡­

    After all, the Red Devil is not like Ye Pengfei. In fact, most powerful people are not like Ye Pengfei. When making various calculations, they can calculate three to five steps, which is roughly enough.  If there are more, many strong people will feel that it is meaningless.

    After all, plans don¡¯t change as fast as they do.  Extrapolate so much, so far.  By then everything has changed and everything is wrong. Wouldn¡¯t it be in vain?

    What¡¯s more, just like the Red Devils in the past, they completely pursued realm power. They completely believed that one force could defeat all laws and one force could defeat ten guilds.  Therefore, they don't waste time trying to figure out anything.  They will never pursue more than maintaining their instincts in battle.

    Of course, this is not completely wrong, especially for those who can live in heaven. More powerful power (whether it is their own or with the help of all things) is always more effective than more subtle magic and magical powers.  Not to mention all the conspiracies and schemes.

    The Red Devils follow Ye Pengfei, and it is already good to be able to continue to change because of Ye Pengfei.  It is difficult for it to take one step and see a hundred steps.

    "Brother Ye, the distribution range of these underworld beasts is not too wide. I think as long as we search patiently, we can always find the source."

    After hearing the red devil's answer, Ye Pengfei smiled noncommittally.  Just let the Red Devils do this.  Anyway, even if we now find the location of the true core of life and see the two existences fighting endlessly, with the abilities of the two brothers, it is impossible for the fishermen to benefit

    ¡­¡­

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A sound of water.  A monster with a bear head and a long fish body suddenly jumped out of the big black river.  The monster's body is surrounded by Yin Qi, and it is clearly a dark beast that evolved out of the resentment of death.

    This beast jumped out of the river, but did not immediately attack Ye Pengfei and the Red Devil.  It uses a pair of fins to support its front body.  Climbing on the bank of the river, his eyes swept around Ye Pengfei's body.  He seemed to be considering whether to pounce on him or not to provoke him.

    This kind of underworld beast evolved from external forces has basically no IQ to speak of.  Attack or defend, fight or escape, it all depends on your own instinct.  If Ye Pengfei was the only one here, this beast, which was equivalent to the tenth level of the True Origin Realm, would definitely pounce on it immediately.  He bit Ye Pengfei to death in one bite.  But now, because I can't see clearly the little fiery red thing sitting on Ye Pengfei's shoulder.  Therefore, this underworld beast just stared at Ye Pengfei from a distance.  Didn't act immediately.

    However, this situation will not last long.  Most of these underworld beasts have no patience and stared at Ye Pengfei coldly for a long time.  It roared low and rushed towards Ye Pengfei.

    "Divine axe, disease!!!"

    Just when the underworld beast flew up.  The one hundred and eight God-opening axes on Ye Pengfei's side condensed instantly.  The underworld beast had not crossed half the distance when it was stopped head-on by the formation composed of one hundred and eight divine axes.

    Roar~~~~~

    I heard the underworld beast open its mouth and roar wildly.  Streams of black smoke shot out from the body of the underworld beast with the roar, and slammed into Ye Pengfei's one hundred and eight God-opening axes.

    This roar, this black smoke, there is no special artistic conception in it.  It can be said that such an attack is not a magical power at all.  The pure power hit an open god ax so hard!

    No matter how many kinds of artistic conceptions are condensed in those God-opening axes, no matter how many magical powers those God-opening axes can transform, no matter how mysterious a formation those God-opening axes are combined into in the face of something that is completely superior to oneself.  With such powerful power, in just a short moment, one hundred and eight God-Opening Axes completely collapsed.

    After the initial battle was successful, the evil spirit of the underworld beast suddenly increased sharply.  It roared loudly and continued to charge at an even faster speed.

    The beast charged, and Ye Pengfei retreated. While constantly leaping backwards and teleporting, two waves of Kaitian Divine Axes, each with one hundred and eight handles, slammed into it.  The underworld beast repeated its old tricks and smashed the two divine axes in succession, but its power was obviously weakened.

    &nbsp; "Ten Directions Magic Formation, rise!!!"

    At the moment when the power of the underworld beast had just weakened, low notes of the spell flowed out of Ye Pengfei's mouth as if they were real.  In an instant, the three batches of Kaitian Divine Axes that had been smashed by the underworld beasts suddenly formed a huge illusion magic circle.

    Ouch!  Ouch!  Ouch!

    Suddenly, the cry of the underworld beast completely changed.  It originally had the head of a bear and the body of a fish, but it suddenly split into several pieces.  One of the pieces exploded before Ye Pengfei could see clearly.  After receiving such a huge impact, Ye Pengfei's illusion magic circle immediately showed signs of crumbling.

    Such an incident made Ye Pengfei raise his eyebrows slightly.  If those True Origin Realm beings who truly possess spiritual intelligence saw this scene, they would definitely be more careful.  Even those who pursue one strength to defeat ten will still avoid any unpredictable changes through changes in strength.

    "However, the underworld beast is a brainless guy.  The formation was not broken after the first fragment self-destructed, and the second fragment immediately self-destructed and bombarded.  With the huge shock wave of the self-destruction, the remaining fragments roared out and continued to rush towards Ye Pengfei's direction.

    at this time¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei held a divine axe, and lightly waved it in front of him to create circles of strange patterns.  After these strange patterns appeared, they stayed together for a long time.

    When the underworld beast that split into several pieces crashed into these strange patterns, countless vines and flower branches suddenly stretched out from these patterns, tightly entangling the fragments of the underworld beast.  There are sharp barbs growing on these vines and flower branches.  When these barbs pierce into the fragments of these underworld beasts, streams of pure power rush out along the vines and flower branches.  It has been pouring into Ye Pengfei's Tao body

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1478. Underworld (3)

    "Brother Ye, okay, even the tenth level of the True Origin Realm can be done!"

    Seeing that the underworld beast was completely finished, the red devil gave a thumbs up in admiration.

    ??The eighth level of the True Origin Realm, cross the levels to kill the underworld beast on the tenth level of the True Origin Realm.  This kind of thing has never been heard of by the Red Devils in the past.  But now, in just a few breaths of time, all the pure power in the underworld beast was swallowed up by Ye Pengfei!

    "However, Brother Ye, you don't have to swallow the power of this underworld beast. If you go further, there will be underworld beasts with higher intelligence. Wait for me to help you catch a few, and after swallowing them, you can reach the peak of the eighth level!  "

    The beasts with higher intelligence will have a higher level.  Ye Pengfei's consciousness and telekinesis were not enough to reach that area.  However, the Red Devil has already understood that those underworld beasts are at least on the 20th level of the True Origin Realm!

    A dark beast at the 20th level of the True Origin Realm may have purified power equivalent to hundreds of billions or trillions of times that of the 10th level of the True Origin Realm.  No matter how fast Ye Pengfei killed the tenth-level beasts, he couldn't compare to the red devil who casually scratched a few higher-level beasts for him.

    However, Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head slightly: "Power is secondary. The main thing is that through such a battle, we can deepen our understanding of the artistic conception of death."

    "Why study the artistic conception of death?" The Red Devil was very confused. "Brother Ye, you should already know very well that the improvement of the true source realm mainly relies on the understanding of the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos. In the past, those miscellaneous laws of the universe, life and death  You can throw away everything like reincarnation."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei asked with an interested smile, "Is this your own view, or is it the common view of the strong men in heaven?"

    "Of course it's a common view." Red Devil responded, "I used to be just a ignorant non-living body, how could I know how to analyze these. These are all things I learned from other True Origin Realm existences after I gained some spiritual intelligence.  That¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    Ye Pengfei showed a genuine smile and said nothing more.  However, the Red Devil thought.  Ye Pengfei doesn't believe in this so-called "common view."  So, it said in a very solemn tone: "Brother Ye, don't underestimate this common view. This is a conclusion that has been repeatedly verified by countless True Source Realm beings in Heaven!"

    "Brother Ye, maybe the strong man who mentioned Heavenly Court to you in the past didn't fully explain what Heavenly Court is like. Legend has it that Heavenly Court was originally a place for some powerful True Origin Realm warriors to pursue the true meaning of realm improvement.  A special universe created by this universe. The most special thing about this universe is that all the True Source Realm beings in it will have their escaping thought power perfectly absorbed by this universe."

    "Over time, the original universe has evolved into a new world supported by powerful mental power. Brother Ye should know that strong mental concepts can be stored in mental power. And the confrontation between mental power and mental power will naturally allow the strong ones to survive.  , leaving only the strongest and truest artistic conception.¡±

    "So, the biggest feature of this new world is that every inch of land and every wisp of air inside contains the most powerful and true artistic conception that has been deposited through thousands of tempers. The strong people living in heaven, through  Studying these artistic conceptions gradually formed various 'shared views'!"

    "I understand, I'm not looking down on the 'common views' in heaven." Ye Pengfei nodded.  Hehe smiled and said, "It's just that things in the world are unpredictable, and the true source may not always be consistent. Who can guarantee that the so-called strongest and truest artistic conception is the supreme and only one?"

    Ye Pengfei is not talking nonsense.  This can be seen from Ni Cangtian's unique insights.  Those strong men who have cultivated to the extreme and are looking for other ways to break through have all jumped out of the rut.  Perhaps, in the past, they had worked hard to practice following the so-called "common views" as the Red Devil said.  But now, they will never do this again.

    This conclusion can also be drawn from a small thing, that is, Ni Cangtian once accidentally mentioned that most of the True Source Realm beings who are more powerful than the Heavenly King level no longer live in the Heavenly Court, so the Heavenly King level existence  It is equivalent to the strongest existence in heaven.

    Why do these powerful men who are close to, or have reached the peak of the True Source Realm, choose to leave the Heavenly Court where they have accumulated such a strong, strongest and truest realm?  The answer to this kind of question can be figured out by a very smart person like Ye Pengfei just thinking about it.

    "Red Devil, it is undeniable that Heaven is the place where most True Source Realm beings dream. Those precious experiences in Heaven are indeed worth learning. However, if we are really limited to Heaven, then we will  Lost the chance to become stronger!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s earnest explanation was met with a blank look on the Red Devil¡¯s face.  Don'tSpeaking of it, even most of the powerful men in heaven would find it difficult to understand Ye Pengfei's explanation.

    Looking at the blank face of the red devil, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to smile and shake his head: "That's all, let's not say more. If you are in a hurry to move forward, we will be separated for the time being, and I will continue to hunt here."

    "No, no, no, wherever Brother Ye goes, I will go. These days I have finally figured out that without a good head, it is impossible to find the true core Brother Ye, have you made any new discoveries?"  The red devil chuckled and began to ask for clues about the true core of life again.

    In fact, with Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation, even the Red Devil cannot sense the true core of his life, and it is even less possible for him to sense it.  However, Ye Pengfei has an analysis and calculation ability that makes the Red Devil admire him.  Many things that seemed to have no meaning at all, after Ye Pengfei's analysis, turned into important evidence that pointed directly to the true core of life!

    Now, the path forward chosen by the two of them is exactly the conclusion reached by Ye Pengfei several times.  Although the Red Devil has not yet found traces of the natal core on this path, his intuition tells the Red Devil that it is absolutely right to follow Ye Pengfei.

    Therefore, the Red Devils have long forgotten the thought of acting alone.  It has long recognized Ye Pengfei, and its heart to follow Ye Pengfei has never been so firm

    ¡­¡­

    Three years of practice.

    Ye Pengfei has already accumulated enough power to advance to the ninth level of True Source Realm.  However, he started over again and again to consolidate the foundation.

    Such a state repeated itself, and Ye Pengfei did not hide it from the Red Devil.  The Red Devil finally knew that if Ye Pengfei hadn't paid so much attention to his foundation, he would have been chasing him long ago.  The Red Devil understood even more clearly that Ye Pengfei's true combat power could not be measured by his cultivation at the eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  Because, in the past three years, Ye Pengfei's true combat power has been gradually improved, and he can already kill the underworld beasts on the fifteenth level of the True Origin Realm!

    When Ye Pengfei spent several hours and once again killed an underworld beast at the fifteenth level of the True Origin Realm, the Red Devil chuckled and said:

    "Brother Ye, after three years of fighting, the number of underworld beasts below the fifteenth level of the True Origin Realm has become very rare. Are we still going to continue to roam here?"

    "The next area is the settlement area above the 20th floor of the Underworld Beast." Ye Pengfei looked further in the direction, "I should also take a rest. From now on, you will be responsible for the Underworld Beast.  "

    "No problem!" Red Devil laughed.  Smiling and laughing, the red devil's face suddenly condensed, "Hey, there are actually other strong people there!!!"

    After wandering in this strange treasure space for several years, except for these underworld beasts with poor intelligence, I have never seen anything alive.  However, the Red Devil discovered several invisible beings moving along the wide black river.  The direction they are heading towards is exactly on their side!

    "What level?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously.

    After examining it carefully for a while, the red devil replied in surprise:

    "One is on the twenty-ninth floor of the True Origin Realm, and two are on the twenty-eighth floor of the True Origin Realm. I never thought that in such a remote place, I could actually encounter existences of this level!"

    You must know that Xuan Yueyan was instigated by the Red Devil to defect.  In order to avoid that so-called bastard, Xuan Yue Yanjing escaped to a remote place where the level of True Origin Realm powerhouses was very low.  That's why they bumped into Gray.  Therefore, they finally entered the big universe.

    From the perspective of the Red Devil, in the vast space of time and space where the universe is located, the strongest True Source Realm expert is only at the eleventh or second level.  This place is too remote, and there seems to be very few heavenly materials and earthly treasures suitable for the cultivation of True Origin Realm experts. Most of the True Origin Realm experts here do not understand the key to True Origin Realm cultivation.  Therefore, in the Red Devil¡¯s understanding.  A True Source Realm powerhouse like himself can completely walk sideways in this space and time.

    But now

    "Although I have recovered to the 32nd level of the True Source Realm, facing three of them at the same time will definitely waste some energy. If they have accomplices, it will be even more troublesome."

    "Did these troublesome guys also discover the King of Destruction, so they broke in to look for the True Nucleus of Life?"

    "No, no, it's only been a few years. Even if Linghuan Palace realizes something and spreads the news, it's impossible for such a being to hear it immediately!"

    The Red Devil murmured in a low voice, and soon, he thought of a possibility:

    "Could it be that they are the natives of this exotic treasure space?"

    This possibility really surprised the Red Devils.  After all, it is impossible for any living beings to exist within the legendary King of Destruction for a long time.?Things.

    but¡­¡­

    "Most likelyor, there is another entrance to this exotic treasure space." Ye Pengfei nodded, partially agreeing with the Red Devil's judgment.  Then, he said in a deep voice, "No matter what the possibility is. The place they are going to is probably where the true core of life is!!!"

    In an instant, the Red Devil understood.  I saw it grinning, and both it and Ye Pengfei quietly hid

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1479. Underworld (4)

    Follow along, stop and go.  Soon, the three unknown True Origin Realm beings arrived near the underworld beast activity area on the 30th floor of the True Origin Realm.  This is where Ye Pengfei calculated that the natal core is most likely to exist.

    ??Going deeper, there will be thirty or even forty levels of underworld beasts.  If the Red Devil were to search for it on his own, he would definitely go deeper.  However, through various seemingly useless clues, Ye Pengfei deduced this possibility.

    Because the clues he relied on for his calculation were very vague, Ye Pengfei didn't feel that he was necessarily correct.  The reason why the Red Devils continued to follow Ye Pengfei was to see if Ye Pengfei would continue to correct his calculations.

    But now, you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.  These three sudden True Origin Realm existences have accurately pointed out the path to the true core of destiny!

    "right here!!!"

    As a soft voice sounded, the three True Origin Realm powerhouses all revealed their figures.

    I saw that the two strong men at the 28th level of the True Origin Realm had similar looks and were wearing roughly the same clothes.  They were all made of cyan animal skin armor, and carried a strange treasure that looked like a ghost-headed sword on their backs.  It seems that these should be a pair of twin brothers.

    ?????????????????? The existence at the twenty-ninth level of the True Origin Realm is a slim female cultivator.  She was seen wearing an emerald green silk blouse, underneath a meandering floor-length floral skirt, and a thin pink veil draped over her shoulders.  Her long, glossy black hair was pulled into a unique bun. There was a hairpin that looked like it was made of gold, which aroused the Red Devil's strong interest.

    "Brother Ye, you guessed it right, they are here to find the true core of life. Did you see that the golden hairpin on the head of that beautiful female nun is a common rare treasure that can pierce the true core of life!!!  "

    "You mean, they are here to destroy the true core of life?" Ye Pengfei said with a surprised smile.  "That being said, I still guessed wrong. I thought they were here to seek the gift of their true core!"

    When these three True Origin Realm experts finally appeared, they gave Ye Pengfei the feeling that they were underworld beasts that were countless times more powerful and more agile.  Ye Pengfei was already convinced that they were special beings who grew up in this exotic treasure space.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that for beings like them, the original core of the exotic treasure was equivalent to their mother.  What are these children doing all the way to their mother?  Ye Pengfei originally thought.  They came to ask for some power or some magical powers.

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that through these three True Source Realm experts, he could find some clues as to why King Destroyer "went crazy and his combat power soared".  However, now it seems that they are going to destroy the true core of life and destroy this rare treasure!

    "Brother Ye, should we stop them now? I'm afraid if it's too late, I won't be able to stop them!" Red Devil asked in a deep voice.

    actually.  The Red Devils also know that it is not a good time to take action now.  After all, these three True Origin Realm experts were invisible all the way.  Be cautious along the way and take a detour if you see any level of underworld beast.  Their behavior fully demonstrated that they were avoiding some powerful existence.  Probably.  The strong men chasing them are following them!

    If you take action at this time, you can get it done quickly.  It is also very likely that they will provoke the strong men who are chasing them.  Even a fool can guess that the three of them have to be so careful. The strong man is definitely not weak in combat power.  If the number were larger, there was no guarantee that the Red Devil would be able to escape unscathed.

    The Red Devil is very aware of these principles. On the way to follow, Ye Pengfei has already analyzed it carefully with the Red Devil.  However, when the Red Devil finally saw the full picture of these three True Origin Realm experts, when the Red Devil finally saw clearly the hairpin on the head of the beautiful female cultivator, the Red Devil was no longer calm

    Red Devil is anxious, but Ye Pengfei is not anxious at all: "Red Devil, when encountering big things, stay calm, so that you can more clearly discover all the information that is good and bad for you Take a closer look, that female cultivator may be able to control the situation."  Make that hairpin?"

    After Ye Pengfei reminded her, the Red Devil put down her worries: "That's right, she doesn't seem to have any intention of using that hairpin! Brother Ye, how can you have such sharp eyesight? Why can't I do this?"

    To be honest, Ye Pengfei is not very sure why the Red Devils cannot do this.

    Even if it is true, in the past the Red Devils emphasized strength too much and their behavior was too extreme.  However, after all, the Red Devil's realm is much higher than his own.  After so many years of study and practice, the Red Devils should have made great progress, even surpassing themselves!

    "Perhaps it has something to do with the method of refining it? Or maybe it has something to do with heaven?"

    These ideas are all?Flashed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  No matter what kind of idea he has, it is not something that Ye Pengfei can calculate and judge now.

    "Don't be anxious, aren't you already much stronger than before?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, hiding the doubts in his heart.

    The Red Devil has a simple mind. When it heard what Ye Pengfei said, it stopped thinking about anything.  Its attention was once again focused on the three True Origin Realm beings.

    "Lord Fire Pluto, where should we go next?" One of the twin brothers asked in a low voice.

    "wait!"

    The female cultivator looked at a rock not far away with complicated eyes.  That's where the Red Devil feels that his true core is!

    "How long do we have to wait?" The other twin brother said in a hurried voice, "Those light messengers will be chasing them soon. If we move slowly, even if we get the Mingzhu, we won't be able to get it."  Take the opportunity to take it back!¡±

    "Yes, the survival or destruction of the Nether Realm depends on how many Nether Pearls can be obtained this time. Mr. Fire Pluto, you'd better take action quickly!"

    The female cultivator, who was honored as Fire Pluto, seemed not to have heard the urging of the two brothers.  She looked at that piece of rock intently, as if she was fascinated by it.

    After about ten breaths, Fire Pluto asked softly:

    "Minghe, Minglun, if it requires you to sacrifice your lives to end the crisis in the underworld, are you willing?"

    "We are willing!!!" The twin brothers answered in unison without hesitation.

    "Okay!" With a swish, Fire Pluto took off the golden hairpin, "I need you to inject all your life force into this hairpin. In three days, I will be able to get ten  Wan Mingzhu!!!¡±

    One hundred thousand underworld beads?

    Ming He and Ming Lun were instantly stunned

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1480. Underworld (5)

    "Huo Lord Huo Pluto, is this true?" Ming He's voice couldn't stop trembling.

    "One hundred thousand Nether Pearls Lord Fire Pluto, in the past every ten thousand years, you could only get one thousand Nether Pearls. One hundred thousand, what is the concept?" Ming Lun simply didn't believe it.

    Ming He and Ming Lun didn¡¯t believe it, but Red Devil, a bystander, not only believed it, but also laughed from ear to ear.

    "Genius, Brother Ye, that Fire Pluto is simply a genius!"

    "Don't get excited, be careful of exposure!" Ye Pengfei patted the Red Devil's head angrily, signaling the Red Devil to calm down.

    "Uh-huh."

    The Red Devil quickly forcibly restrained its excitement, but its redder body and its body that suddenly became several times larger clearly told Ye Pengfei that it could not suppress it for long.

    Ye Pengfei had no choice but to ask more questions to distract the Red Devil: "The Mingzhucontains the magical power of the true core of life?"

    "Maybe, I haven't heard of this thing." Red Devil shook his head and said, "However, letting that hairpin swallow the life power of two existences on the 28th level of the True Source Realm can indeed destroy the true origin.  At the same time, it induces the power of the true core to flow into it!"

    The Red Devils did not explain the specific method.  After all, for the current Ye Pengfei, these methods that can only be used at around the 30th level of the True Origin Realm are obviously too profound and unpredictable.

    "However, with Ye Pengfei's intelligence, he can roughly guess some clues.  However, he soon stopped caring about these sects, and started to care about the so-called Mingzhu again!

    "In this way, the Mingzhu must contain the power of the true core of Mietian King. The strange magical powers of Mietian King should also be integrated into the Mingzhu"

    "The underworld they talk about may be the gathering place for local indigenous people like them. And the pursuer Lightbringer they are talking about is probably the life created by the evolution of the mortal enemy of King Destruction!"

    "Every ten thousand years, a thousand Nether Pearls are condensed for the use of the Nether Realm. The Nether Pearls are a means for this natal core to protect the Nether Realm But why doesn't the natal core just stay in the Nether Realm?  "

    In this situation, it is very troublesome to get the Mingzhu, and the trip there is very dangerous.  And I have also lost external protection, so why bother?

    This is obviously illogical, and this illogical thing makes Ye Pengfei gradually understand some of the changes that have happened in the internal time and space of the King of Destruction

    The Red Devil did not have such complex thoughts and emotions as Ye Pengfei, so it looked at the hairpin happily.  It looked at Fire Pluto and the twin brothers happily.

    Over there, Fire Pluto was mumbling and explaining something to the twin brothers, but the Red Devil was too lazy to listen.

    ¡°If Fire Pluto persuades those two brothers, then when the hairpin absorbs enough life force, I will snatch it away!¡±

    "If those two brothers fall out with Fire Pluto, then I will take advantage of the fight between Fire Pluto and those two brothers to kill them and take the hairpin by force!"

    ? In the eyes of the Red Devils, no matter what.  The situation is favorable to you.  Just sit quietly and wait, and reap the benefits.

    "However, it didn't expect that its big brother Ye.  After some careful calculations, various problems were figured out.

    ¡°Red Devil, let¡¯s leave for now!¡±

    "Leave?" Red Devil was very surprised.

    Huge profits are just around the corner.  Why leave?  As long as you grab the hairpin and absorb enough and strong life force, you can destroy the true core of life and gain the power of the true core at the same time!

    Power, such majestic power!  More importantly, it is a power that comes from the same source as himself!

    As long as you have this power, you can reach the 40th floor.  As long as there are some more opportunities, there won't be much problem in reaching the 50th floor!

    Maybe, through this kind of power, he can also master the method to increase his combat power after going crazy.  When the time comes, he will be the King of Destruction, the Red Devil. King of Destruction!  !  !

    "The dream is wonderful, but you can't succeed." Ye Pengfei poured cold water on the red devil right away.

    "Why?" the red devil said angrily, "Brother Ye, do you think that I can't defeat the three of them? Or is Brother Ye still worried about that light messenger?"

    "Nothing." Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "It's just because there's something wrong with that hairpin!"

    "What's wrong with the hairpin?" The Red Devil was stunned. It looked at the hairpin seriously and felt the artistic conception contained in the hairpin. "There's nothing wrong with this hairpin. Brother Ye, don't tell me."  I, with your level of cultivation, you?See through this rare treasure at the 30th level of the True Origin Realm!  "

    "Haha, of course I can't see through it. But, can't I see through or see through the true core of this Destroying Heavenly King?"

    Ye Pengfei's rhetorical question made the Red Devil stunned again.  It finally realized that something was indeed wrong.

    "Yes, there is such a strange treasure that threatens its existence. Why doesn't it take the initiative to attack?"

    "No, no, no, Red Devil, you still haven't fully figured it out." Ye Pengfei shook his head and chuckled, "Why does this true core have to take the initiative to attack on its own? It can completely retreat elsewhere! In such a huge exotic treasure space, it can do whatever it wants  Move somewhere and hide, who can find it except its most powerful enemy?"

    "Or, it can drive more powerful underworld beasts from deeper places. Is it possible that there are only three existences below the 30th level of the True Origin Realm that can stop the galloping army of underworld beasts?"

    Not to mention, there is the so-called "madness"!

    When he was convinced that the true core of the King of Destruction was still intact, Ye Pengfei gradually realized that the whole thing surrounding the King of Destruction was not that simple.

    When Ye Pengfei knew that the natal core would provide some help every once in a while, Ye Pengfei became even more confused.

    When Ye Pengfei asked himself why his true core didn¡¯t just stay with these natives, Ye Pengfei finally understood how complicated and unimaginable all of this was!  !  !

    "Red Devil, I'm already doubting whether this King of Destruction is just a rare treasure. The plans of King of Destruction are far beyond those of most powerful people!"

    "Red Devil, you have seen my past karma, you have also seen the various designs surrounding the secret realm of time, and you have also seen the various anecdotes I have seen and heard. You should also have seen that, I  The various means that the person in my previous life laid out for my rise However, I can tell you with utmost confidence that all of them combined are not as good as this design of the King of Destruction!"

    The Red Devil was completely stunned. It was completely dumbfounded. It could not understand what Ye Pengfei was talking about.  It only knows that it seems that it is involved in a very troublesome and troublesome thing

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1481. Underworld (6)

    "Three BreathsBrother Ye, you are so evil!" The red devil laughed and formed a huge fire shield to stop the ferocious beast from the 38th level of the True Origin Realm.

    ¡° Follow Ye Pengfei¡¯s suggestion and leave there for now. Thirteen years have passed.  In these thirteen years, for most of the time, Ye Pengfei and Red Devil have been fighting fiercely with this underworld beast on the 38th level of the True Origin Realm.  They continue to hone their combat prowess through such battles.

    Such a battle, for the Red Devil at the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm, the range of improvement in combat power is very limited.  After all, on the one hand, the higher the realm, the more difficult it is to achieve enlightenment through combat.  On the other hand, the Red Devil itself is not good at enlightening through battle To be more precise, apart from devouring beings like the King of Destruction, who have the same origin as himself, the Red Devil does not know how to improve himself.

    Such a battle, for Ye Pengfei, has the most obvious effect of improving combat power.  At first, he couldn't hold on for even one ten thousandth of an instant, but now, he can hold on for three full breaths!

    Gradually, the Red Devil became accustomed to using the word "monster" to describe Ye Pengfei.  Apart from this word, the Red Devils really couldn't find any words that could be used to describe such an exaggerated thing.

    "At the peak level of the eighth level of the True Origin Realm, we can resist the underworld beasts on the thirty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm Although the underworld beasts have no brains and can only use brute force. However, the difference in this level is too scary.  ."

    Looking at the roaring underworld beast that kept charging into the fire shield, the red devil with a smile on his face had mixed feelings in his heart.

    ? If this trend continues, the Red Devil believes that one day, Ye Pengfei will be able to create a record of repelling the thirty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm at the peak level of the eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  But.  He is a dignified being on the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm, but he still hasn't figured out how to kill this underworld beast.

    "Compared with brute force, I am not as good as it. In terms of magic and magical powers, my agility is never enough What should I do to become stronger?"

    The laughing Red Devil was thinking about how to become stronger.  What the Red Devil didn't know was that Ye Pengfei was also thinking about why the Red Devil couldn't move!

    "It has been following me for almost twenty years. Unexpectedly, even a combination of magical powers is still so inflexible! A combination of magical powers like this is indeed powerful. However, if some small changes can be added, what will happen?  Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to instantly increase your combat power by several levels?¡±

    Combat strength is composed of many aspects.  If the two realms are equivalent, the skills are similar, and the level of rare treasures is about the same, the combat power of the agile one will be far better than that of the dull one.  This is something that any strong person who has attained enlightenment should know.

    However, because the difference between the strong and the strong is not that they want to be agile.  You can become more agile.  Such clever things as changing in the face of battle also require talent.

    Ye Pengfei looked at the Red Devil. Ye Pengfei did not understand the Red Devil. It was not because Ye Pengfei regarded the Red Devil as a real person.  A being with such talent.  It's just because the Red Devils didn't even notice the small changes that even a genius could detect during the thirteen years of fighting.  This kind of thing is quite unbelievable.

    "After comprehensive judgment, I am 90% sure that the problem lies in heaven!!!"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei yearned for heaven just because of revenge.  And now, because of this strange situation with the Red Devil, he yearns for heaven even more

    If you yearn for heaven, you have to become stronger.

    If you want to feel the existence of Heaven, you need to reach at least the twenty-fourth level of the True Source Realm.  If outsiders want to enter the heaven, reaching the thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm is the basic condition.  In addition, you also need to undergo various assessments to obtain entry qualifications.

    It is not that Ye Pengfei cannot advance to this level quickly. With the foundation he has laid, coupled with the unexpected gains when he first entered this rare treasure space, Ye Pengfei has already had the potential to advance to this level.  However, the more he yearned for heaven and the more potential he had for rapid advancement, the more calm Ye Pengfei became.

    After resting for a few hours, he fought the beast again.  At the moment of the fight, Ye Pengfei suddenly broke through to the ninth level of the True Origin Realm!

    However, Ye Pengfei soon used his skills to return his state to the peak of the eighth level of the True Origin Realm.

    This situation made the Red Devil shake his head.  It's not that it doesn't approve of Ye Pengfei's approach, it just admires Ye Pengfei's patience.

    "Brother Ye, this is already the eighth time. In two more times, you will be able to stabilize at the ninth level of the True Origin Realm!"

    Now, Ye Pengfei has fixed the number of times to lay a solid foundation.  As long as it reaches ten times, he will no longer continue to operate.??Gong method.  This is Ye Pengfei's decision based on his own situation. Unless he finds that his situation has changed, he will not easily change this number.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, he was about to say something.  Suddenly, he discovered that the power of the underworld beast suddenly increased.

    "Another rampage of power? This time it came faster!!!"

    Ye Pengfei put away his smiling face, and with a solemn expression, he sacrificed a new Ax of Death, the Divine Axe!

    This is what Ye Pengfei gained from understanding the artistic conception of death. The original God-Opening Ax contained many insights.  And this God-Opening Ax turned all those perceptions into "death"!

    All things are born and destroyed, and even existences at the level of Ni Cang Tian still have the possibility of falling.

    Not to mention, the various Taoist artistic conceptions and foreign laws that Ye Pengfei had in the past.  All of them may be destroyed, all of them may die!

    After hunt after hunt and battle after battle, Ye Pengfei gradually realized how to bring all existence to death.  He gradually mastered the so-called "Principle of Death".

    Such a law is not a law in a certain universe.  Such a law can not only cause things in a certain universe to return to ruins.  Such a law can destroy everything Of course, Ye Pengfei still needs to continue to study and comprehend to truly reach this state.

    From the Red Devil¡¯s point of view, this realm seems to be of little use.  In Red Devil's understanding, only the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos are the foundation of the true source realm.  However, even if the Red Devil can't turn around, it has to admit that such an ax of death condensed by the so-called "Principle of Death" is indeed very powerful!

    "Return to the ruins!!!"

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s sharp shout, everything that the ax of death passed by returned to ruins!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1482. Underworld (7)

    Time flies, and hundreds of years have passed.

    "Fire Pluto is here again." The Red Devil, who was fighting, suddenly raised his voice.

    "This time, those light messengers followed?"

    Last time, King Huo Pluto finally persuaded the two brothers Ming He and Ming Lun and successfully obtained one hundred thousand Ming Pearls.  From beginning to end, no Lightbringer appeared.  This time, Fire Pluto comes again. As long as those light messengers are not too stupid, they should be able to figure out the traces of Fire Pluto.

    And what Ye Pengfei is waiting for is for those light messengers to follow!  !  !

    "Two of them are following us. Tsk tsk. They are only at the 25th level of the True Source Realm. They are indeed in conflict with each other. They can actually withstand the attack of Fire Pluto and her two subordinates!"

    After more than a hundred years of absence, King Huo Pluto is still at the 29th level of the True Origin Realm.  And what she brought this time was still two existences on the twenty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  Obviously, Fire Pluto will repeat his old tricks and use the life force of these two powerful men to obtain one hundred thousand Hades Pearls.

    This kind of three-person team defeated two mere existences on the 25th floor of the True Origin Realm.  If it were just a realm competition, the two light messengers would have died long ago.  However, they worked together to hold up a huge light shield, blocking the attacks of Huo Pluto and others from the outside.

    "Fire Pluto, you are doomed this time!"

    "Soon, our Wang Zhenshi will be here. If you don't want to be defeated again, just get out of here!"

    " Two existences at the twenty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm, facing three powerful men who were several levels higher than themselves, actually dared to curse and be arrogant.

    The red devil watched it with gusto. It was distracted and used it. While trapping the underworld beast in a narrow area, he chuckled and asked: "Brother Ye, should we go over? If that king's envoy comes, we  It¡¯s really hard to handle!¡±

    After all, Fire Pluto is also an existence on the twenty-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  Those who can defeat Fire Pluto are not much weaker.  Even though the Red Devils can still have the upper hand, they can no longer control the situation freely.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and was about to agree with the Red Devil's opinion.  When he glanced at the underworld beast that he had been fighting with for more than a hundred years, he suddenly changed his mind.

    "Red Devil, are you sure"

    Listening, the Red Devil¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened!

    ******

    Fire Pluto is very anxious.

    "Listen up, you two, I'm bringing you here this time. It's just to let you contribute your life force!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Divine Mind Transmission,?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The king of Fire Pluto's spiritual thought, said again what he said more than a hundred years ago.

    "You have also seen that the Guangming Palace is approaching step by step, and our Nether Realm is in danger. If we cannot get one hundred thousand Nether Pearls this time, our Nether Realm will be completely destroyed!!!"

    The two existences on the twenty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm were obviously stunned. How could they have imagined that Fire Pluto would bring him here.  It was actually for this purpose.

    "You also have family members, and you all know what will happen to us Hades people if the Nether Realm is destroyed! Contribute your lives. The Nether Realm can continue to persist, otherwise"

    "Lord Fire Pluto, how long can you persist in doing this?" Suddenly.  A strong man from the underworld wearing a white robe asked in a deep voice, "How many strong men of our level are there in the entire underworld who can contribute enough vitality?"

    "That's right, this is treating the symptoms but not the root cause!" Another strong Ming man immediately echoed.  Their attitudes were much tougher than those of the two brothers Ming He and Ming Lun.

    If there were no light messenger, if there was no pressure brought by the king's true messenger.  Then, Fire Pluto believed that with his sharp tongue, he could definitely convince the two of them.  This is the main reason why all the Plutos unanimously agreed that the Fire Pluto should perform this task.

    But now, time is too hasty.  King Fire Pluto did not expect that those light messengers never left, and his whereabouts were actually discovered by two light messengers!

    How could Fire Pluto have expected that all of this was Ye Pengfei's design.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei and Hong Mo, they would have fought so hard with a powerful underworld beast.  Those light messengers would not stay because of curiosity.

    After all, in their view, although they failed to destroy the actions of Fire Pluto.  However, if we can kill a few powerful underworld warriors, this trip will not be in vain.

    When the underworld can no longer hold on anymore, when the Fire Pluto has to take risks again, these light messengers will have more reasons to stay here.  They don't know the real purpose of Fire Pluto coming all the way here. They just simply think that a dignified PlutoIf you come to take an adventure, you must have a plan.  If this Fire Pluto King is killed, it will be more beneficial to the battle of the Hall of Light.

    So, the experience of Ye Pengfei and the Red Devils became a strategy to kill two birds with one stone.  This strategy not only allowed Ye Pengfei and the Red Devil to gain experience, but also successfully put Fire Pluto into crisis!

    Hasty persuasion is obviously unlikely to have much effect.  If they weren't frightened by Pluto's order, and if they weren't worried that their families would be implicated, these two powerful Pluto men would have run away long ago.  And now, they in turn encouraged Fire Pluto to go back temporarily, and threatened to make this plan public and unite all the True Origin Realm powerhouses like themselves!

    Fire Pluto was anxious, and she realized more and more that she might have to give up this action.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!!!¡±

    One day later, when Fire Pluto realized that she could not convince these two strong men, she finally had to give up the plan.  She hated these two guys so much. If she wasn't worried about the King's True Envoy, she would definitely use her methods to kill these two guys alive!

    "Ming Feng, Ming Qiong, you two, don't try to unite with other powerful people. If the entire plan is made public, then the highest level will definitely unite with the lowest level. All of you will be forcibly imprisoned and killed at once!  !!¡±

    This is not an alarmist statement by Fire Pluto. Almost half of all Plutos hold this drastic view.  If it weren't for the top ten Hades Emperors, only one Hades Emperor would approve of this extreme approach.  I'm afraid, there is no need to let Pluto, the king of fire, who is good at deceiving people, take action in person.

    Peng¡­¡­

    A rare treasure that looked like a jade slip was crushed into pieces by Fire Pluto.  I saw wisps of black smoke coming out.  Quickly vanish into nothingness and cease to exist.

    "Are there any reinforcements?" The two light envoys were slightly startled.

    "Nonsense!" Fire Pluto sneered coldly, "It's best if the envoy of the king comes here, I will let him have a good taste, what does it mean to eat the heart of all ghosts!!!"

    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at the rock with some regret.  The Fire Pluto King felt frustrated and hurriedly left with the two powerful Pluto men

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1483. Underworld (8)

    "Brother Ye, your calculations are really accurate!"

    The red devil is getting more and more excited, and he is enjoying it more and more. This kind of calculation comes first, and he relies more on strategy to fight.

    "This is not difficult to calculate." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "One hundred thousand Nether Pearls is the key to whether the Nether Realm can sustain it. How can such a critical task be done by only Fire Pluto King from afar?  The support will definitely exist!¡±

    "It's just that it's a little bit dangerous for the two parties to fight and profit from it. If you can really succeed, we will gain a lot this time!"

    "It's all on me. After so many years of experience, even a pig will definitely gain something, haha." The red devil laughed, split into red shadows, and rushed out in all directions

    ¡­¡­

    Fire Pluto quickly teleported away along the way she came. This time, she did not use any invisibility magic power.

    For Fire Pluto, escape is all about speed.  Playing with invisibility now is just a waste of energy.  If she had known that Ye Pengfei had used countless clones to prevent two men who were much stronger than herself from catching up, I'm afraid she would have seriously considered whether she should find another way to escape.

    The current Fire Pluto only knows how to speed up, speed up, and speed up again.

    While accelerating, Fire Pluto finally did not forget Ming Feng and Ming Qiong.  Although these two were very uncooperative, which led to the failure of this mission.  However, Fire Pluto did not give up on the two of them.

    "Hold on for a little longer, and King Pluto and King Pluto will arrive soon!!!"

    Because he was forcibly carried by Fire Pluto, he teleported several times at high speed in succession.  Ming Feng and Ming Qiong were already out of breath.  However, when the two of them heard the names of Power Pluto and Eagle Pluto, a huge power suddenly surged in their bodies.

    This is the power that is born out of reverence, this is the power that is born out of hope.

    Among the hundreds of Plutos, Pluto and Pluto are undoubtedly the first and second most powerful in battle.  These two people personally responded.  Even if two more real envoys come, there is nothing to worry about.

    But¡­¡­

    "Don't be too happy too early. Don't say those words you just said in front of these two Plutos. They two belong to the most radical faction!" Seeing the changes in Ming Feng and Ming Qiong, Fire Pluto said coldly.  Just a reminder.

    In an instant, Ming Feng and Ming Qiong¡¯s faces turned pale.  No need for Fire Pluto to continue explaining, they understood what Fire Pluto meant.

    At the same time that Ming Feng and Ming Qiong's faces turned pale, a huge force attacked from the side.

    "Fire Pluto. Are you running so fast to be reincarnated?"

    "Wang Zhenshi, if you have the guts, just keep chasing!"

    King Fire Pluto seemed to have already known that he would be blocked by the King¡¯s True Envoy here.  Two silver chains shot out, entangling and sealing the huge invisible force.  The King of Fire Pluto kept walking, and without slowing down, he forcibly led Ming Feng and Ming Qiong towards the direction of the Nether Realm.

    "Hehe. Fire Pluto, this road is blocked!"

    Just when Fire Pluto thought he could escape a little longer, there was another huge force.  Calling head on.  King Huo Pluto's expression changed drastically and he blurted out: "Zhenshi Qiu, aren't you in Wufeng City?"

    "Hey, your spies. Their standards are too poor."

    After that huge force, there was a huge seal.  The seal was carved with ancient and simple patterns, and Fire Pluto took a look at it.  Just know whether Qiu Zhenshi is real or not.

    In desperation, Fire Pluto had to change his ways.  She believed that King Pluto and King Pluto would definitely be able to track them down, and she would definitely be able to escape.

    However, it was not long after she changed lanes.  Another real messenger blocked her path.

    "Shi Hong has met Fire Pluto. As long as Fire Pluto is willing to tell the true purpose of this trip, Shi will make the decision and will no longer embarrass Fire Pluto!"

    One word, one sound, one sound.  The sound of each word made Fire Pluto feel dizzy in his soul.  She almost blurted out and answered Shi Hong's question.

    Fortunately, Fire Pluto is also the best at this kind of bewitching technique.  Therefore, despite the sudden attack, she still kept her mind and her secret.  However, Ming Feng and Ming Qiong were not so powerful. Faced with this bewitching voice, the two of them couldn't help but tell the story about Ming Pearl.

    "Netherworld Pearl? What is that?"

    The Guangming Palace has been fighting with the Nether Realm for countless years, but until now, the Guangming Palace still doesn¡¯t know about the existence of the Nether Pearl.  Therefore, although Ming Feng and Ming Qiong were bewitched by Shi Hong, Shi Hong and othersThe real envoy still doesn¡¯t know the details.

    "What is a Mingzhu?"

    Shi Hong¡¯s bewitching voice came out again.  But this time, Ming Feng and Ming Qiong were protected by Fire Pluto and did not lose their minds again.

    Shi Hong shook his head helplessly. He knew that it was no longer possible to make a sneak attack.

    "Fire Pluto, I have no choice but to capture you!"

    As he spoke, Shi Hong stretched out his right palm.  A huge palm instantly blocked all possible escape routes for Fire Pluto.  Fire Pluto could only stay where he was and resist!

    "This Shi Hong is more powerful than Wang Zhenshi and Qiu Zhenshi combined!!!"

    In the past, people in the underworld had never heard of Shi Hong¡¯s name.  However, Shi Hong's combat power is obviously comparable to that of Nali Pluto.  Huo Pluto, who had no choice but to resist on the spot, turned pale like Ming Feng and Ming Qiong just now.  She once again realized the depth and horror of the Guangming Palace!

    "Power Pluto! Eagle Pluto! Come here quickly!"

    Finally, Fire Pluto used the most precious rare treasure that he least wanted to use.  Just when Shi Hong's big hand was about to slap it down, a strong black force suddenly punched out a big hole in the huge palm.  A long black bridge with no end visible at a glance connects one side of time and space to the other side of time and space.

    "There is actually such a strong real envoy, Shi Hong, take advantage of my move!"

    Accompanied by this stern roar, a completely substantial fist came across the sky along the long black bridge.  Shi Hong, who was originally on the offensive, had to withdraw his magical powers and switch to defense.

    Boom~~~

    There was only one roar, but the echo was lingering.  The faces of Ming Feng and Ming Qiong changed unexpectedly because of the echoes.  If it weren't for the protection of Fire Pluto, I'm afraid the two of them would have collapsed!

    "What a powerful Pluto, he deserves to be the number one among the Plutos!!!" Shi Hong laughed loudly and counterattacked with a palm, "Where is the King of Pluto? Let Shi also see the magical power of King Pluto."

    "as you wish¡­¡­"

    With a long and continuous sound, a thousands-mile black river rushed along the long black bridge.  A fierce battle is in full swing!

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1484. Underworld (9)

    "Brother Ye, why do I feel that your death ax suddenly became several times stronger?"

    Soon after the fierce battle over there started, the Red Devil discovered this abnormality.

    "Because it looks more and more like the King of Destruction!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s answer surprised the Red Devil!

    "Brother Ye, are you saying that you already understand the principle of destroying the King of Heaven?" the red devil asked with a look of horror on his face.

    "It's not that I completely understand it, but that I have found the right direction." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "In the past, I was not sure that I was right. But now, I am 90% sure that there is no problem with the direction of my understanding!"

    "Is the artistic conception of death really closely related to the King of Destruction?"

    The Red Devil looked in disbelief as he looked at the increasingly powerful ax of death.  Although seeing is believing, even though the Red Devil saw the changes in the Ax of Death with his own eyes, he still refused to believe it.

    Ye Pengfei knew that this was the heaven that left an indelible impression on the memory of the Red Devil.  Ye Pengfei is now even more certain that the cause of all the incomprehensible things happening to the Red Devil lies in the Heavenly Court!

    "Heaven is a place that countless True Origin Realm beings yearn for. I don't know if I am familiar with it, but that kind of place can actually hide such danger!!!"

    What is more terrifying than completely changing a strong man¡¯s pursuit of truth?  If he died, it would be over.  If you are alive, you cannot live according to your own wishes.  For beings like Ye Pengfei, it would be better to just die.

    Of course, for other True Origin Realm beings, even if they know this, they will not find it scary.  In fact, they simply believed that this was a God-given opportunity rather than a God-given misfortune.  The essential difference between the strong and the powerful can also be clearly seen from this aspect.

    Which kind of existence does the Red Devil belong to?  It's not something Ye Pengfei can decide.  All Ye Pengfei could do was give a slight explanation and the iron-clad facts that the Red Devil could not refute!

    The Ax of Death seemed to be alive. It greedily absorbed the tearing power that was constantly rippling around due to the fierce battle over there.  Originally, no one could use these powers belonging to the King of Destruction.  But now, Ye Pengfei is not only able to control these powers, he can also use this power as food to make his death ax more concise.  More powerful.

    The Red Devil was completely stunned. It stared blankly at all this, never thinking that this was just the beginning!

    ******

    Rumble, rumble, rumble

    The dense sound, like a herd of galloping wild horses, shocked all the Plutos and shocked all the true angels!  !  !

    "Oh my god, there are so many underworld beasts above the 30th level of the True Origin Realm. Could it be that our ancestors are showing off their power?"

    "That's not good. There are so many underworld beasts attacking, and we don't have enough strength. Hurry up and retreat!"

    The same shock, but also different.  The Hades were shocked.  And with some joy.  The real envoys were shocked, but they were all horrified!

    The same shock, but also the same thing.  Whether it is the Plutos who are full of surprises, or the true messengers who are inexplicably horrified.  Facing those underworld beasts rushing towards this side at high speed, they didn't dare to stay for even an instant except for scattering in a hurry.

    Fire Pluto no longer has the energy to continue protecting Ming Feng and Ming Qiong.  Previously, she could use her distractions to take care of these two powerful men from the underworld.  But now, if she ran slower and was caught by the army of underworld beasts, she would definitely die without a whole body.

    "Red Devils, now!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's fierce shouting sound rushed straight into the sea of ????consciousness of the red devil.  The red devil, who had become a little dizzy because of the ax of death and the artistic conception of death, suddenly woke up.

    "clear!!!"

    With the red devil's deep response, two red lights instantly rolled up Ming Feng and Ming Qiong and threw them into the broad black river.  At this time, Fire Pluto had only teleported tens of billions of miles away.  Her consciousness could still glimpse the situation here, and she thought that Ming Feng and Ming Qiong were captured by some powerful underworld beast.  She sighed slightly, increased her speed again, and teleported further away

    ******

    Going upstream, there is no end.  Only the underworld can open the door and see the vast ocean.  Even in the past few years, the Hall of Light was so powerful that the underworld could not go out to practice.  The Guangming Palace has never been able to break into this vast ocean.

    Today, nearly a hundred years have passed since the war between Pluto and the True Envoy that ended in a hurry.  Because of the rampage of the underworld beasts, the strong men in the Hall of Light have restrained themselves a lot.  Groups of strong men from the underworld took this opportunity to go out for training, looking for all kinds of natural materials that only the underworld can use.Treasure.  A group of ten strong men from the underworld returned to the underworld on this day.

    "Ming Hai, I, Ming Xiaolong, am back alive again!!!"

    A burly, young strong man from the underworld started howling wildly at the vast ocean.

    The other nine powerful Ming people are all much older than Ming Xiaolong.  They looked at the excited Ming Xiaolong and couldn't help but smile knowingly on their faces.

    "I think back then, when I saw the Sea of ??Hell again, I jumped directly into it and almost drowned Those years are really nostalgic."

    "Yes, today's Mingren have to wait until Xiaolong's level before they dare to go out to practice. The kind of embarrassing things we did back then are impossible to happen now."

    "Haha, those days are coming back soon. Lao Tong, Lao Jun, haven't you two heard that the periphery of our Nether Realm has been restored to 50%? The ancestors are showing off their power, and those bastards in the Hall of Light can't support it.  Sigh."

    "Yes, yes, it is said that some bold loners have crossed the sea of ????the underworld and gone out to explore. Presumably, those days will soon be repeated!"

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    Looking forward to the bright future, the nine elderly strong men all laughed happily.

    "A lone walker?" Ming Xiaolong said in a deep voice with shining eyes, "Next time, I will also be a lone walker!!!"

    "Uh." An older Mingren strongman shook his head and said, "Xiaolong, although you are very talented, you have already advanced to the 20th level of the True Origin Realm at a young age. However, if you want to be a lone traveler, you still have to  It needs more practice.¡±

    "Uncle Mingxu, you underestimated my strength!" A playful smile appeared on Ming Xiaolong's face, "Uncle, take a closer look, am I really only at the 20th level of the True Origin Realm?"

    Boom

    Ripples of power, with Ming Xiaolong as the center, surged wildly in all directions.  Including Ming Xu, the nine older Ming people all looked horrified and backed away.

    "True Origin RealmTwenty-fifth floor? Oh my God, Xiaolong, how did you do it?"

    "Haha." Ming Xiaolong laughed, "Secret"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1485. Underworld (10)

    "Master, we are here."

    After bidding farewell to the nine elders and strong men, Ming Xiaolong made sure that there were no other strong men around him, and then he bowed respectfully towards the void of time and space.

    "Very good, you go ahead. Remember to integrate the family and wait for my call!"

    "Yes, Master!" Ming Xiaolong bowed respectfully again before leaving.

    When Ming Xiaolong moved away from here, the void time and space began to fluctuate.  A slender underworld man slowly walked out of the void.  If Fire Pluto happened to be nearby at this time, she would definitely cover her mouth and shout out the name Ming Feng in horror!  !  !

    However, if Fire Pluto still has the ability to detect that mysterious fluctuation, then her horror will definitely turn into panic.  Because the realm level represented by that mysterious wave is actually as high as the thirty-third level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "Haha, Brother Ye, you are right. Only by entering the real underworld can we absorb more pure power of death!"

    That mysterious wave clung to Ming Feng¡¯s shoulder, making him jump for joy.

    "Red Devil, don't get carried away." The being who was clearly Ming Feng, but actually Ye Pengfei, said in a deep voice through his spiritual thoughts, "With your level of cultivation, if you absorb it with all your strength, wouldn't the Nether Realm explode?  In the end, it would be a pity to kill the goose that lays the egg!"

    "I understand." The Red Devil chuckled, "It would be great if I could condense a death clone like Brother Ye. I can draw power freely without worrying about disturbing the entire underworld."

    This Mingfeng was transformed by Ye Pengfei.  To be more precise, it was the death clone of Ye Pengfei.  And his death clone is the ax of death from back then.  After nearly a hundred years of condensation, this clone has a level of cultivation comparable to the 30th level of the True Origin Realm!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's body was only at the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm.  His body is still in a step-by-step manner, going back and forth ten times to lay a solid foundation.  so.  In the past hundred years, his true body has only improved three levels.

    But his death clone has no such concerns.  He can completely let this death clone advance soaring and chase the Red Devil.

    In addition, this death clone swallowed up Ming Feng and Ming Qiong, and its starting point was originally much higher than Ye Pengfei's true body.  Therefore, in just nearly a hundred years, he had a death clone that was comparable to the existence of the 30th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Devour Ming Feng and Ming Qiong.  Disguising himself as one of them and sneaking into the underworld was the first step of Ye Pengfei's plan.  Originally, he planned to take advantage of the battle between Hades and the True Envoy to quietly devour these two guys.  But later, he had an idea and chose to provoke the underworld beasts to riot, thus easily obtaining the true bodies of Ming Feng and Ming Qiong.

    Now, Ye Pengfei is very clear about the general distribution of the strong people in the underworld.  He has also deduced it repeatedly.  The next step of your own plan!

    "At the 30th level of the True Origin Realm, we can compete for the Underworld Emperor. However, the certainty is not high enough."

    "The worst Emperor of the Underworld has a cultivation level of the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm. The strongest Emperor of the Underworld has reached the 36th level of the True Origin Realm, and is even more powerful than the Red Devil!"

    "There are only ten Pluto Emperors. If you want to become the Pluto Emperor, you must challenge one of the ten Pluto Emperors. Although, through various means, it is possible for me to defeat the worst Pluto Emperor. However, I have to use  Similar to the method of the light messenger!"

    That year.  Ye Pengfei not only swallowed Ming Feng and Ming Qiong.  He also took advantage of the chaos to devour a few unlucky Lightbringers.  Just as Ye Pengfei expected, the artistic conception contained in the so-called light messengers' techniques is the true meaning of life.  Because of the devouring that year, Ye Pengfei's death clone can not only fight like a ghost, but can also unexpectedly perform methods similar to those of the Light Messenger!

    Ye Pengfei whispered to himself, not hiding anything from the red devil.  Over the years, the Red Devils have gradually figured out some things.  Gradually accepting that in addition to the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos, other artistic conceptions are equally powerful, he quickly broke through the bottleneck of the 32nd floor of the True Origin Realm, and advanced to the middle level of the 33rd Floor of the True Origin Realm in one go.  .  Therefore, Ye Pengfei often told the Red Devil his various thoughts and calculations.  He has gradually determined that the Red Devil can be his helpful helper and steadfast partner in his journey to heaven.

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, the Red Devil chuckled and said: "Brother Ye, we can definitely get a more mellow power of death by fighting Pluto. Doesn't it mean that after becoming the first Pluto, we can also get a large number of Pluto's beads as rewards?  ? These underworld people are sitting in the underworld, but they don¡¯t know the true secret of their ascension, nor the secret of the underworld bead, so they just took advantage of us two brothers!"

    Through the memories of Ming Feng and Ming Qiong, Ye Pengfei knewDao, there is no concept of the power of death in Netherworld cultivation.  Even if they know how to collect the Underworld Beads and use them to perform some amazingly powerful spells and magical powers, they don't know that the power of the Underworld Beads actually comes from the power of death.  They even don't know that the so-called ancestors in their mouths used their battle with the Guangming Palace to allow Mingzhu to collect more pure power of death.

    Simply put, Mingzhu is a two-way treasure.  It can not only provide the pure power of death for the underworld to use, but it can also obtain more and more pure power of death through the battle between the underworld and the strong men of the Hall of Light!

    This is a very clever game. The true core of the King of Destruction takes advantage of this game and uses the deadly enemy that sneaks into its body to quietly transform the tearing power in its body into the powerful power of death.  It can even absorb the death power of the strong men of the Hall of Light after they fell.  Ye Pengfei has long boldly guessed that the current King of Destruction is similar to his death clone, and already possesses powerful means that contain the true meaning of life!

    Of course, there is more to this game than just that.  These are only the information that Ye Pengfei has determined and told the Red Devils.  This game is still very deep and complicated.  Even Ye Pengfei, who is good at strategizing, did not fully understand this situation.

    The only thing Ye Pengfei knows is that as long as he can break this situation, as long as he can successfully walk out of the Destroying King, he can step into the heavenly court in one step.  If he could still destroy the King of Destruction, he would also destroy the enemies of the King of Destruction.  Then, if you complete Master's other tests, there will no longer be any problems!

    "Yes, becoming the first Plutothis is the first thing I have to do after entering the underworld!!!"

    The sharp gaze penetrated countless distances of hundreds of millions of miles in an instant, penetrating into the body of a certain Pluto!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1486. ??The Underworld

    Fire Pluto, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes.

    In the past, what came out of these beautiful eyes was either a gentle look or a murderous look.  But this time, it was extremely rare that the light shining from her beautiful eyes turned out to be frightening!

    "Who is it? Is it Prince Li Pluto? No, even if Prince Li Pluto breaks through, he won't be so murderous!!!"

    That look from nowhere made my soul tremble deeply.  Although he has not yet formally met with him, Fire Pluto knows that in front of this existence, not only does he have no hope of victory, he even has no hope of escaping!  !  !

    "Whoare you?" Fire Pluto asked in a trembling voice.

    The voice of Fire Pluto also attracted the attention of the maids below.  However, these maids did not hear the master's words clearly. They thought that the master had something to order.

    A pretty maid stepped forward and asked in a low voice: "My lord, you"

    ¡°Everyone get out of here!!!¡±

    Suddenly, as if he was frightened, Fire Pluto flicked his sleeves and threw all the maids out of the hall.  These maids were beaten to pieces, and a few of them were in a poor state. They were so shocked that they couldn't live.

    Outside the main hall, the guards on duty were extremely frightened.  They simply didn't know why Mr. Fire Pluto, who was always very kind to his subordinates, suddenly beat the maids who served him like this.  It is even more impossible for them to guess what kind of answer Lord Fire Pluto just heard

    "Sweep the couch to welcome you? Well, well, well, you Mingfeng, you have survived the catastrophe, and you will be blessed later. The follower back then actually rode on the head of me, the Fire Pluto!!!"

    Ming Feng¡¯s extremely humiliating Jie Jie laughter made Fire Pluto look like an active volcano about to erupt at any moment.  However, she knew very well.  Even if his active volcano really erupts completely, he is no match for Ming Feng!

    "Fortunately, Ming Feng's experience is still too poor. He humiliated me so much, but he let me know his general location He just crossed the Ming Sea, near Xuanluo City? Very good, even if she ignores Pluto along the way and rushes directly  I, Huo Pluto Palace, also need at least ten daysTen days are more than enough, I will let you have a taste. What is the power of Pluto! Well, wait, it is said that Xuanluo City has a genius, many  Pluto is optimistic about it and is trying to win over you? Very good, let that genius make you suffer a lot! Ming Feng, I hope you can come to the Fire Palace alive Haha. If you can really break into the Fire Palace,  Even if I, Minghuo'er, sweep the couch to greet you, what does it matter?"

    " Fire Pluto suddenly showed a charming smile, in his beautiful eyes.  There is an unspeakable evil intention

    ¡­¡­

    The underworld is a very broad concept.  The underworld where the underworld people live is only a small part of the underworld.

    Although it is only a small area, however.  The overall area is extremely large.  In the twelfth-level space plane where Ye Pengfei once stayed, the combined area of ??all the cultivation stars is probably not as large as this so-called "small area".

    The strong man in the underworld.  The lowest level is also the True Source Realm level.  Among those newly born Ming children, the ones with the worst qualifications are at the first level of the True Origin Realm!

    I have to say that being born well is also an advantage.

    I think back then, most of the living beings on Yuexian Star, even if they were the bosses of a certain cultivating sect, were just ordinary people when their sons and girls were born.  It's just that the probability of having spiritual roots and having good spiritual roots is relatively high.

    Those cultivation stars that are much higher than the Moon Immortal Star, such as the Zhanlong Star, the newborn babies on them may directly have high-level cultivation.  To use the common saying of the strong people there, they started cultivating right from the womb, and they might be a low-level god right after they were born!

    And here, the time and space in the body of the King of Destruction is even higher than that of the Moon Immortal Star and the Zhanlong Star.  In the underworld, the living area of ??the underworld is a rare geomantic treasure land in the body of the King of Destruction.  The hundreds of millions of underworld people who were born and raised here have no idea that they were born in such an advantageous place.  For them, there is only one realm in the world, the True Source Realm, and nothing else.

    In fact, even if it is the true source realm, the underworld people don¡¯t know it very well.  Even the ten underworld emperors on the 99th and 81st levels of the True Origin Realm never knew about it.  This was done deliberately by the King of Destruction. It not only needed a relatively powerful underworld man to fight against the Hall of Light on his behalf, but also to transform the original tearing power into the power of death for him.  It doesn't want these underworld beings to be too powerful to affect its own safety.

    So, the strongest among the ten underworld emperors, the thirty-sixth true source realmThe Jialan Underworld Emperor represents the most powerful realm that an underworld person can achieve.  And that Fire Pluto is the follower of Jialan Pluto!

    "I never expected that Ming Feng would be a blessing in disguise and reach the 30th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    The farce here has not officially begun yet, Jialan Underworld Emperor has already observed everything.  He chuckled, quite interested in the development of this matter.

    Jialan Underworld Emperor will not take action, and he will not take action angrily because his followers are threatened and humiliated by other strong men.  Survival of the fittest, this is the iron law in the world of the underworld.  If anyone relies on the help of others to survive.  Although he will not be expelled from the underworld, he will be despised by all the underworldeven the King of Hades is no exception!

    There is nothing wrong with helping each other, playing tricks, or even forming cliques.  However, if Fire Pluto came to beg Jialan Pluto for help because he was afraid of Ming Feng, then she would be despised by Jialan Pluto, and she would be despised by all the Plutos!

    So, Fire Pluto just plans everything by himself.  Therefore, Jialan Underworld Emperor would just sit on the sidelines and not interfere in this matter.

    "Lord Pluto, if Fire Pluto does that, I'm afraid we will lose a genius."

    The one who spoke was surprisingly King Pluto.  He is the strongest person under Jialan Pluto Emperor, and the Li Pluto known as the number one Pluto is a follower of another Pluto Emperor, the Bahuang Pluto Emperor.

    "Yes, Ming Shifeng, who is known as the number one person under Pluto. It would be a pity if he died like this. But" Jialan Minghuang smiled slightly and said, "Gulphus Pluto, do you think that Mingfeng will come back this time?"  , kill people when you see them, chop them down when you see them? I think you Plutos should be more careful."

    After a short pause, Jialan Underworld Emperor smiled mysteriously: "He should also be more careful"

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1487. The first person under Pluto?

    "The first person under Hades?"

    Looking at the distance, it looks like a huge city crawling on the ground like a ferocious beast.  Looking at the figure in front of him again, who was short in stature and unattractive in appearance, only at the twenty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm, the Underworld Peak, Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly.

    "Even if you are, what qualifications do you have to challenge me?"

    The pressure of the realm is slowly released.  If Ye Pengfei released the pressure of his clone in one breath, it would be enough to destroy the Underworld Peak in an instant!

    "It's not a challenge." Ming Shifeng's face was full of enthusiasm, "It's a question of advice!!!"

    "Oh~~~~" Ye Pengfei suddenly realized and said with a long tail, "It turns out that you are cultivating the way of war."

    The underworld people in the underworld know the true source realm, but they don¡¯t know the true meaning of life, let alone the true meaning of chaos.  They have their own way, but they are different from Ye Pengfei who practiced Guo Sanqian Dao back then. Their way is all self-created.  After all, they were born well, and no matter how poor their qualifications were, they were still at the first level of the True Origin Realm.

    Ming Shifeng¡¯s qualifications are obviously not bad, so his self-created methods cannot be bad either.  The Tao of War that Ye Pengfei spoke of was not the name of Mingshi Peak's self-created Tao, but the general name for a category of self-created Tao.  This type of self-created way has a common characteristic, that is, they are accustomed to fighting to achieve enlightenment!

    Fight to gain enlightenment!  The way of war!

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei had a good impression of this Underworld Peak.  After all, Ye Pengfei is also quite good at enlightening through battle.  If it weren't for the fact that what he had learned was too complex, he would be able to understand some of the strange artistic conceptions he encountered. Maybe, after advancing to the True Source Realm, he would also understand the way to fight.

    "Okay, as you wish, I will only use 10% of my strength!"

    Instantaneous, a fingering wind, in a moment.  Appeared right in front of Mingshifeng's forehead!

    "Well, as long as you can extinguish this ray of finger wind, you can come to me again."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei ignored Mingshi Peak.  He walked forward slowly, crossed the Underworld Peak, and headed towards Xuanluo City not far away.

    Behind him, several large drops of sweat suddenly rolled down on Ming Shifeng's forehead!  !  !

    ******

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  It felt like something had scratched me hard, the pain was unbearable!

    "He, he, he is so strong!!!"

    Through a peeping mirror condensed by Jialan Hades himself, King Jialan Hades saw the scene just now.

    10% strength, nothing unusual.  A wisp of finger wind is no different.  But, that speed!  !  !

    "With this hand, even if Ming Feng is still at the same level as before. The number one person under Pluto should be him, not Ming Shifeng." Jialan Ming Emperor was also stunned for a moment, and then sighed deeply.  of.  Wei Wei shook his head, "No matter how many calculations the Fire Pluto has, no matter how many helpers she can recruit, facing such a Ming Feng. How can she succeed?"

    After a pause, Jialan Hades chuckled, pointing to the image of Ye Pengfei in the treasure mirror and said: "What's more, he walks so slowly. His calculations are thousands of times more powerful than Fire Pluto. Such a move  Come on, what else does Fire Pluto have to fight with him?"

    King Pluto was stunned for a moment, and then he understood: "Sir, do you mean that he is building his own power?"

    "That's right, establish your own power!" Jialan Minghuang chuckled, "I remember that this Mingfeng's family background is very ordinary. He only has two brothers, and his realm and cultivation are not very good. He wants to impact  The throne of Emperor Feng Ming cannot be achieved by his own strength. If he does not have enough power, just the subordinates of Emperor Feng Ming will be enough to bother him. When he sees Emperor Feng Ming, how many people can he still keep?  How to share your strength?"

    Just now, King Jialan Pluto understood his mysterious laughter.  However, he didn't think that Ming Feng dared to challenge the worst Emperor Feng Minghuang.

    After all, Emperor Feng Ming possesses the cultivation level of the 32nd level of the True Origin Realm.  After all, Feng Minghuang is best at speed, which allows him to fight across levels without falling behind.  This gives him an even more terrifying advantage when facing low-level powerhouses.

    But now, when King Jialan Minghuang has made clear Mingfeng¡¯s future goals, King Jiulong no longer thinks there is anything strange.  This speed, in the eyes of King Jiu Pluto, seems to be no worse than that of Emperor Feng Ming!

    "Perhaps, as long as he successfully advances to the 31st level of the True Origin Realm, he can launch a challenge." Jialan Underworld Emperor said with a smile, "Looking at his move this time, it seems that it won't take long for him to achieve what he wants.  Vulture King Pluto, things are going to change. You Plutos, please don¡¯t be careless."

    King Pluto was suddenly startled: "Sir, what do you mean?"

    King Pluto didn¡¯t dare to say it, because it was simplyThis is something that goes against the traditions of the Hades world.  However, he deeply felt that Jialan Underworld Emperor was not joking.  He clearly felt that Emperor Jialan was about to take action!  !  !

    "There's nothing hard to say directly." Jialan Underworld Emperor chuckled, "I admit that he has a strength similar to Hades Emperor. So, I can also take action. However, because he has not officially possessed Underworld Emperor yet.  Strength. As long as he doesn't challenge me directly, then naturally I can't really take action But, you Plutos, I can give you some advice. King Pluto, do you think this will break the rules? "

    King Pluto Vulture suddenly realized, and a cold smile appeared on King Pluto Pluto¡¯s face

    ******

    An extremely powerful being came to Xuanluo City. In just half an hour, even those three-year-old children who had just understood human speech knew about it.

    However, after a while, this matter was blown away by wind and rain, and few people talked about it anymore.

    Because Ye Pengfei is too low-key, so low-key that in the huge Xuanluo City, there are more than a million True Origin Realm beings at all levels, but they actually quickly lost their respect for Ye Pengfei!

    "The way of love! Brother Ye, I can't resist your self-created way!" The Red Devil kept sighing.

    After advancing to the True Source Realm, Ye Pengfei did not immediately decide on his own exclusive way.  He has long since learned many self-created ways, and he has also understood the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos. He has even comprehended many new and unique ways from the round platform of his master Ni Cangtian.  He integrated these things he learned and realized to form his own magical axe.  However, he only regards this as his own supernatural power, not the foundation of his realm.

    The way of self-creation is the foundation of a strong person in the True Origin Realm.  It is also the fundamental difference between a true source realm powerhouse and other existences.  The fundamental thing that differentiates Ye Pengfei from other True Origin Realm powerhouses is his emotional power!

    Even the aloof Jialan Minghuang didn¡¯t know what kind of artistic conception information was contained in Ye Pengfei¡¯s amazing finger wind. Even he couldn¡¯t see through Ye Pengfei¡¯s self-created method.  Not to mention, the highest level in this city is only Xuanluo City, which is on the 27th floor of the True Origin Realm.  Not to mention, that mere eagle Pluto!  !  !

    How do they know why Ye Pengfei stayed in Xuanluo City for ten days.  How do they know why the Underworld Summit is after eliminating the wisp of finger wind?  He rushed to Ye Pengfei with excitement on his face and knelt down in front of Ye Pengfei.  They didn't know that even Jialan Minghuang, the strongest among the Mingren, didn't know what Ye Pengfei's strongest method was.

    Jialan Minghuang and Jiu Mingwang were just looking into the mirror. They were surprised to see Ming Shifeng kneeling on the ground. They heard Ming Shifeng say sincerely: "Shifeng is willing to follow you forever. I hope you will give in."  Shi Feng has truly become the first person under Pluto!"

    The first person under Pluto?  Wasn't he the number one person under Hades at Hades Peak a long time ago?

    ????????? Jialan Pluto Emperor doesn¡¯t understand, and Eagle Pluto King doesn¡¯t understand it even more

    "Thirty years ago, there was a martial arts competition in various cities, and the Underworld Peak defeated all the heroes. He became the first person under Hades. Could this be false?"

    "It is recognized by the Ten Underworld Emperors that in the martial arts competition thirty years ago, among the underworld people, there was no one with high skills who could not hide. Could it be that this is false?"

    "After defeating the heroes, Nether World Peak made a request for guidance from Netherworld King. Netherworld Peak used 40% of his strength and transformed three magical powers. It took half a breath of time to surrender Netherworld Peak. Could it be that Netherworld Peak was defeated.  , could this be false?¡±

    Jialan Minghuang was very puzzled.  In his opinion, it is understandable if what Ningshi Peak is begging for is how to advance to a higher level, how to be faster, how to be more powerful, and how to win the title of Pluto.  The only thing he is asking now is to ask Lord Wang to make Shifeng truly become the number one person under Pluto. What does this mean?

    Jialan Minghuang looked at the situation over there with confusion. He looked at Ye Pengfei who was silent and expressionless in confusion, and looked at Mingshifeng who had been kneeling down in confusion.  He vaguely felt that something strange was happening quietly over there.

    With this bright mirror made by my own hands, I can clearly hear the sounds over there, see the scene over there, and feel any fluctuations over there.

    Whether it is the fluctuation of realm pressure or the fluctuation of magical power.  Whether it is the fluctuation of spiritual consciousness transmission or the fluctuation of telepathy transmission.  Jialan Underworld Emperor is very confident. Even the Ancient Underworld Emperor, who is second only to himself and has reached the 36th level of the True Source Realm, cannot hide any strange fluctuations under his bright mirror.

    However, Jialan Minghuang still felt that there seemed to be something wrong with him.Strange things that I can't see, hear, or feel are happening quietly.  He had the urge to leave immediately for Xuanluo City.  However, just as his body swayed, his dignity as the strongest man in the underworld made him stop again.

    Gazing at the two people in the bright mirror, one of them sat as straight as a bell, tasting the wine carefully.  One person fell to his knees and couldn't get up.  After a moment of silence, Jialan Pluto finally said: "Let Heavenly Demon Pluto and Nine Fantasy Pluto go!"

    ******

    Once you kneel down, it lasts for three whole days.

    Drinking and having fun lasted three full days.

    Three days later, Ye Pengfei didn't say a word.  I saw him stand up and leave the restaurant.

    Ming Shifeng didn't say a word. He immediately stood up and silently followed Ye Pengfei and walked out silently.

    All this is very strange.

    Ye Pengfei's power was not concealed.  It's impossible for the shopkeeper, waiters, and guests in this restaurant not to notice it.

    The name of Mingshi Peak is even more resounding.  Ming Shifeng is a native of Xuanluo City. There are over a million Ming people in Xuanluo City. Except for those little babies who can't speak and can't understand human speech, there will definitely be no one who doesn't know Mingshi Peak!

    However, Ye Pengfei drank there for three days and no one paid attention to him.  Ming Shifeng knelt there for three days, but no one paid attention to him.  When the powerful Ye Pengfei left quietly, no one paid attention to him.  When Mingshi Feng followed silently, no one paid attention to him either.

    He and he seem to be air-like existences.  If this is the case, it would be easier to understand. This should probably be caused by some kind of magical power of Ye Pengfei.

    However, Jialan Minghuang clearly saw that Ye Pengfei was recruiting the young man, and the young man came forward to talk to him.  Ye Pengfei paid the Mingshi currency, and the shopkeeper knew how to settle the accounts and give change.

    This is so weird, so weird that the normally steady Emperor Jialan frowned slightly.

    "It will take twelve days for the two of them to arriveWill the two of them continue to stay in Xuanluo City?"

    The first one of them naturally refers to the Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Plutos.  They set out from Jialan Palace. Even though they tried their best, it still took fifteen days to reach Xuanluo City.

    And the last one of them, naturally refers to Ye Pengfei and Ming Shifeng.

    In the view of Jialan Minghuang, Mingfeng transformed by Ye Pengfei has been staying in Xuanluo City for a little too long.  In Jialan Pluto's view, Ming Feng was going to trouble Pluto Fire and avenge the past, so it would be a good idea to take a moment and lure out Pluto Fire's helpers one by one.  It's also a good idea to take it slow and gather some forces along the way.  However, staying aimlessly for a long time like now seems to have no meaning.

    After all, the Eagle Pluto King was far inferior to the Jialan Pluto Emperor. When he heard the Jialan Pluto Emperor murmuring to himself, he responded in a low voice in a smart voice: "Sir, if they had left Xuanluo City, the Heavenly Demon and Jiuhuan would have been able to do so earlier.  If you meet them, wouldn't your Excellency be able to know the reason for the weirdness more quickly?"

    Looking at King Jiulan, King Jialan shook his head speechlessly.  He will not elaborate on these, just as Ye Pengfei did not elaborate on the role of the artistic conception of death with the Red Devil back then. There are many things that can only be understood by oneself. There is no use in being preached by others

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is in front and Mingshifeng is behind.  Ye Pengfei knew what Mingshi Peak lacked, but he also knew that all this could only be experienced by Mingshi Peak himself.

    Ye Pengfei did not leave Xuanluo City. He was in front and Mingshi Feng was behind. The two of them wandered around the huge Xuanluo City at will.  They have been to the City Lord's Mansion, and they have been to the Underworld Barracks.  They have also been to the luxurious mansions of the rich, and they have also been to the places of the common people.  Wherever they went, no one stopped them.  No one would be surprised when they left.  They are not air, but they are better than air. They walked and walked like this, stopping and going, for fifteen days.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When Ye Pengfei stopped, Ming Shifeng knelt down on his knees again.  Thinking back then, even when facing the Ten Underworld Emperors, he did not kneel down on both knees, but only knelt down on one knee.  However, in just over ten days, he fell to his knees twice.

    Under the gaze of Jialan Pluto and Jiu Pluto in the distance, and under the gaze of Heavenly Demon Pluto and Jiuhuan Pluto who had arrived at Xuanluo City, Ming Shifeng kowtowed three times respectfully:

    "Thank you for your help, sir. Shifeng has finally become the number one person under Pluto!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1488. The war begins and the realm rises!  (superior)

    Sillydumbconfused

    This is how the same thing?

    For the first time, Jialan Minghuang felt that he seemed like a big fool.  I used magic and magical powers to stare at these two people for so many days, but I didn't even see a single clue.

    The Eagle King next to Jialan Hades was once again stunned. The sudden kneeling of Hades Peak and the sudden bow of Hades Peak gave him a stronger impact than more than ten days ago.

    "The Heavenly Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Pluto sent out by Jialan Minghuang were completely confused. They were the closest to Ye Pengfei and Mingshifeng. Mingshifeng knelt down and knelt down, which gave them a greater impact.

    What¡¯s more important is that the Heavenly Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Plutos came here specifically to explore the mystery.

    Jialan Minghuang believed that the reason why he could not see any clues might be because Ye Pengfei's level of illusion was very high, so high that he could not even peek at his own magical powers from a long distance.  Therefore, he sent out these two Pluto-level beings whose self-created path belonged to the path of illusion and who were best at creating and breaking illusions.  A few days ago, the Heavenly Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Plutos had already arrived here.  However, after several days of research, not only did they not see any clues, they even failed to predict the sudden behavior of Mingshi Peak in advance!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei, who was already very mysterious, became even more mysterious in the hearts of all the Hades and Hades.  Jialan Underworld Emperor, who had only slightly felt the pressure brought by Ye Pengfei, at this moment, had an inexplicable and absurd feeling in his consciousness that "he will replace me soon".

    ¡°If Jialan Underworld Emperor is just a mediocre person, then he will definitely put this ridiculous feeling behind him.  But in fact, all the underworld people in the entire underworld know that Jialan Underworld Emperor is not only the best in the underworld in terms of cultivation, but he is also the best in the underworld in terms of resourcefulness!  !  !

    ******

    "So you're withdrawing?"

    The Heavenly Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Plutos left here quickly.  When he finally left Xuanluo City, a gleam of surprise flashed through Ye Pengfei's eyes for the first time.

    "That's because they are self-aware." The Red Devil grinned. "Although Mingshi Peak is not the city lord of Xuanluo City, the city lord of Xuanluo City must listen to Mingshi Peak. Now, Mingshi Peak completely surrenders to him.  Under Brother Ye's feet. This Xuanluo City has actually become Brother Ye's power. How dare two mere Hades live here to fight with Brother Ye?"

    The Heavenly Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Plutos are both top-level Plutos. Their combat power is not comparable to that of the Fire Plutos.  There are similarities between the two people's self-creation methods.  The two of them join forces, 1+1 is far greater than 2.  Therefore, Jialan Underworld Emperor sent them both here with confidence.  In Jialan Minghuang's view, even if they couldn't defeat Ye Pengfei, they wouldn't lose too badly.

    But now, the entire Xuanluo City belongs to Ye Pengfei.  If you fight with Ye Pengfei on Ye Pengfei's territory, isn't it because you're full and you're asking for trouble?

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly: "Red Devil. You underestimated them, you underestimated Jialan Underworld."

    After saying this, Ye Pengfei said nothing more.  After following him for so many years, the Red Devil is already very aware of Ye Pengfei's habits.  Since Ye Pengfei won't say much.  The Red Devil didn't ask any more questions.  It changed the topic and asked about the Underworld Peak.

    "Brother Ye, I haven't seen you teach this boy the method of transforming and absorbing the power of death. Why is that boy more grateful than Ming Xiaolong?"

    Ming Xiaolong.  He is the second apprentice that Ye Pengfei has accepted in his life.  Ye Pengfei not only wanted to use him, but also because he took a fancy to Ming Xiaolong's ability to comprehend the power of death.  Therefore, Ming Xiaolong could improve his realm so quickly.

    But.  Ming Shifeng is different from Ming Xiaolong. He is just a follower of Ye Pengfei, not Ye Pengfei's direct disciple.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei did not tell him the huge secret of the power of death.  The Red Devil could see clearly that during this period of time, Ye Pengfei was indeed just leading Mingshifeng around Xuanluo City.  If Ye Pengfei used any means, he only used the method of love to make himself and Ming Shifeng neither invisible nor transparent, nor would they cause any fuss among the powerful men in Xuanluo City.

    Just like this, Ming Shifeng kowtowed three times in gratitude?

    Just like that, Ming Shifeng became Ye Pengfei¡¯s loyal subordinate?

    "If you want to know the battle, the prophet will not fight. If you want to calculate the victory, you must first calculate the loss I made him understand the more profound way of fighting. What's so strange about him worshiping me?" Looking behind him, the man standing with his hands hanging down.  At Mingshi Peak, Ye Pengfei sighed, "If he also has some insight into the power of death, I'm afraid, I will accept another disciple. It's a pity."

    After all, followers are not direct disciples.There are many things that can be entrusted to direct disciples to do, but followers cannot be made aware of. This is the most fundamental difference.

    Nowadays, Ye Pengfei's body level is not high.  However, Ye Pengfei's vision has become higher and higher.  In his opinion, although Mingshi Peak is strong, it only took a short time for Mingshi Peak to understand the secret of "If you want to know how to fight, you will not know how to fight".  However, compared with Ming Xiaolong, Mingshi Peak's potential is much smaller.

    Nowadays, the Red Devil is also absorbing the power of death to practice.  Therefore, it knew the profound meaning of Ye Pengfei's words.

    "It is indeed a pity." The Red Devil nodded and asked with a smile, "Brother Ye, you made an impromptu decision and accepted the follower of Mingshifeng. Isn't it right that you will start a war next and practice hard first?  Say more?"

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei also laughed, "The plan can't keep up with the changes. It seems that there is no need to go to Fire Pluto for the time being."

    "Go, why don't you go?" Red Devil Jiejie said with a smile, "That Fire Pluto is also a charming and wonderful person. Brother Ye, even if you don't want it, you can give it to me."

    "Go away." Ye Pengfei slapped the red devil away angrily, "There are so many beautiful girls in Xuanluo City. Chase whoever you want. King Fire Pluto is destined to fall. Otherwise, wouldn't all the secrets be revealed?  "

    Entering the Nether Realm as Ming Feng, he is destined to seek revenge in the name of Ming Feng.  If the taste has changed, then Jialan Underworld Emperor is not a vegetarian.  If he guessed it, then Ye Pengfei's entire plan would be ruined.  By then, not only will he lose the opportunity to absorb the pure power of death, but he will also lose the ultimate goal.

    "If you still want to smelt the King of Destruction, just kill this lust for me!!!"

    Looking at the red devil who still wanted to say something, Ye Pengfei's face looked more solemn than ever

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1489. The war begins and the realm rises!  (Down)

    "The realm has improved again!!!" The bright mirror reflected Ye Pengfei's image, and also reflected the shocked and angry face of Emperor Jialan. "In just twenty years, he has actually raised his realm to a true level."  The thirty-first level of the Source Realm!¡±

    "Sir, could it be that this Ming Feng also cultivates the way of war?" King Jiu Ping frowned and said in a deep voice, "Otherwise, why did he deliberately provoke a war just after he took control of Xuanluo City? Twenty years of war,  Not only has his realm improved by one level, but the Underworld Peak has also improved by a whole level!"

    Jialan Underworld Emperor shook his head: "Even if you are cultivating the way of war, you should not be above the 30th level and have the ability to advance so quickly. It is understandable that the realm of Underworld Peak has improved due to the war. But  , there is no way that Ming Feng will get such an astonishing improvement because of this war!!!"

    In just twenty years, Jialan Underworld Emperor watched Ye Pengfei rise from the low level of the 30th level of the True Origin Realm to the middle level, high level, and peak He even ignored the realm bottleneck and broke through in one breath.  The thirty-first level of True Origin Realm!

    None of these Pluto-level beings such as the Eagle Pluto has advanced to the 30th level of the True Origin Realm.  They don't know how difficult it is to practice from the 30th level of the True Origin Realm and beyond.  But Jialan Underworld Emperor, who has reached the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm, is very aware of this.

    "Perhaps, he really got something incredible from his ancestors!"

    Finally, Emperor Jialan Pluto recognized this, the bold speculation made by King Pluto more than ten years ago.  After all, such an advanced breakthrough speed is simply incomprehensible to Jialan Minghuang's vision.

    Hearing that Jialan Hades acknowledged his guess, Condor Hades' face showed a hint of joy, and he asked softly: "Sir, in this case, is the legend that has been circulating for a long time true?"

    "Of course it's true!" Jialan Minghuang sneered, "I never thought that legend was false, now. With Ming Feng as a witness, it's even less likely to be false!"

    Witness?  ?  ?

    The King of the Eagle Pluto's heart suddenly trembled, and he looked towards the King of Jialan Pluto with horror in his eyes.  But, where is the Jialan Underworld Emperor?

    ******

    "You are finally here. You are worthy of being the number one Hades Emperor, Ming Jialan. Your patience is really good!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was meditating, suddenly slowly opened his eyes.  As his eyes opened, Jialan Minghuang felt it instantly.  He felt as if he was being targeted by a powerful underworld beast, and the pressure increased sharply.

    "You actually broke through again?"

    Jialan Minghuang is going crazy. This kind of thing is completely unreasonable!

    "Isn't it just starting from the thirty-first level and advancing to the lower level of the thirty-first level?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "If I really want to break through, there is no problem in going to the next level."

    As soon as Ye Pengfei finished speaking, Jialan Minghuang's eyes suddenly widened.  Because he saw with his own eyes Ye Pengfei's state of cultivation.  He actually advanced to the thirty-first intermediate level all of a sudden!  !  !

    Since when has advancing cultivation become like drinking water and eating?  When did advancing to each level become so easy and simple?

    Jialan Minghuang still clearly remembers that he advanced from the low level of the thirty-first level to the middle level of the thirty-first level.  How long did it take before and after.

    "Back then, I spent a full three hundred years. The entire underworld praised me as a peerless talent. This Mingfeng could suddenly achieve such a breakthrough in an instant. What kind of talent is he?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??Evil genius?

    Jialan Minghuang no longer knows what term to use to describe Ye Pengfei.  In an instant.  He felt that the rich vocabulary accumulated over generations was actually so poor.

    What Jialan Minghuang doesn¡¯t know is that this is just the beginning, and his shocking journey is just the beginning

    "Ming Jialan, do you think that I became such a monster because of the generous gifts from the ancestors of the Ming people?"

    "One sentence pierced the depths of Jialan Hades' soul.  One sentence also made Jialan Minghuang feel in a daze that everything seemed to be under Ye Pengfei's calculation.

    Taking a deep breath and calming down, Jialan Minghuang asked in a deep voice: "Isn't it?"

    "Yes and no." Ye Pengfei smiled enigmatically and said, "Ming Jialan, when you swallow me, don't you know everything?"

    Ye Pengfei's calmness, Ye Pengfei's smile, and Ye Pengfei's sharp and forthright words made Jialan Minghuang feel once again that he seemed to have fallen into Ye Pengfei's plan!

    "Could it be that he has practiced some mysterious technique and needs to be swallowed by a powerful being like me in order to be reborn in Nirvana?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Emperor Jialan Underworld¡¯s resourcefulness is rare in the underworld, his suspicion, also rare in the underworld.  He obviously came with a similar purpose, but he was hesitant, not knowing whether he should take action or not.

    Ye Pengfei seemed not to notice Jialan Minghuang's hesitation at all, and he even seemed to have simply forgotten what he said just now.  He raised his head and looked into the distance.

    "The war has started again. This time, Ziming City should be captured."

    The hesitant Jialan Minghuang was somehow distracted by Ye Pengfei's ordinary words.  His powerful spiritual consciousness instantly glanced at the army of Hades outside Ziming City.

    It¡¯s okay not to look at it, but when he looked at it, Jialan Minghuang¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.

    "Am I being blinded? Why, after just over ten days without seeing it, the combat power of the Underworld Army in Xuanluo City suddenly increased so much?"

    These powerful underworld warriors are just existences on the 20th to 25th levels of the True Origin Realm.  Originally, the existence of this kind of series could not arouse the interest of Jialan Underworld Emperor at all.  Just because Ye Pengfei's consecutive breakthroughs were too weird, Jialan Underworld Emperor would pay attention to the specific realms of the underworld soldiers who fought in Xuanluo City.

    Jialan Underworld Emperor clearly remembered that when he finally decided to go there in person, most of the underworld warriors who attacked Purple Underworld City were from the 21st and 2nd levels of the True Origin Realm.  But now, after more than ten days, he was shocked to find that those on the 23rd and 4th levels of the True Origin Realm had become the main force of this underworld army!

    "Is it possible that he made any quick adjustments during this period?"

    "No, no, no, even if the mobilization speed is very fast, it is impossible to gather so many existences on the 23rd and 4th levels of the True Origin Realm. Xuanluo City simply cannot have such courage!"

    "Could it be that there are other cities that have formed an alliance with Xuanluo City? Most of the powerful people on the 23rd and 4th levels of the True Origin Realm are from other cities? And those cities dare not listen to my secret persuasion and take the initiative to help  Xuanluo City?"

    Jialan Underworld Emperor was a little angry, and Jialan Underworld Emperor began to have random thoughts

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1490. Unexpected

    It has to be said that the unique situation of the underworld made Ye Pengfei more comfortable in formulating plans.  It was easier for him to let Emperor Jialan have random thoughts.

    The underworld where the underworld people live is roughly divided into ten blocks, which is why there are ten underworld emperors in total.  However, unlike any cultivation country that Ye Pengfei had ever seen, the Hades Emperor nominally controlled a large territory.  However, the Pluto Emperor has no right to control any strong person in the territory.

    Unless, it is his follower!

    The Underworld Emperor can only collect a certain amount of offerings at regular intervals according to the ancestral law.  In addition, he cannot directly intervene in any fights or troubles among various forces and cities in the territory.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei took the initiative to provoke a dispute through the Underworld Peak decades ago, Jialan Underworld Emperor could only secretly express his views on this war.  But just because he is the number one among the Underworld Emperors and the strongest in the Underworld, he cannot forcefully intervene in this war.

    It is precisely because of the unique rules of the Underworld that Ye Pengfei can use various means to make the Jialan Underworld Emperor suspicious and mistakenly believe that many cities are on Ye Pengfei's side.  Therefore, he has not taken action to capture him for a long time. He still wants to find out more things

    "Brother Ye, this guy has been completely fooled by you. I didn't expect that the concealment ability evolved from the power of death can actually have such wonderful effects!"

    The red devil chuckled, admiring him greatly.  Originally, it was staring at Jialan Underworld Emperor, ready to block Ye Pengfei's attacks at any time.  However, now it seems that for a while, Jialan Underworld Emperor will not really take action at all.

    In fact, this "magic effect" is, to put it bluntly, nothing magical at all.  Whether it was Ye Pengfei's "instant increase in realm" or the "sudden increase in realm" of the underworld army attacking Ziming City.  In fact, it is all due to the concealment method.  Originally, the realm of Ye Pengfei and those underworld soldiers had long been promoted to the current level.  It's just that they have been hiding all this time, which allowed Najialan Underworld Emperor to make a wrong judgment.

    Of course, if this concealment method were not extremely mysterious, Ye Pengfei would not be able to make Jialan Minghuang suspicious.  Therefore, it cannot be said that it is completely unreasonable for Jialan Hades Emperor to suspect that Ye Pengfei received a generous gift from the Hades ancestors.

    "Could it be that he revealed a little bit of information about his ancestors? That's why so many cities and strong men stood on his side in such a short period of time?"

    Gradually, Jialan Hades completely lost his mind.  It was impossible for Ye Pengfei to predict in advance where Jialan Underworld Emperor would go.  However, as long as Jialan Underworld Emperor keeps thinking wildly, his main purpose has been achieved.

    As expected, Jialan Ming Huang looked at Ye Pengfei with complicated eyes.  He waited until Zi Ming City was broken and Ming Shi Peak occupied a new territory for Ye Pengfei before he made up his mind.

    "Come with me, I won't kill you yet!"

    Fighting.  It is one of the main concepts of Ming people to continuously become stronger.  That's why there is an ancestral law that prohibits the Underworld Emperor from intervening in the fight between various forces and cities.

    "But not killing him for the time being is tantamount to imprisoning Ye Pengfei, logically speaking.  This is against the rules.  However, not killing now does not mean not killing later.  If Emperor Jialan Hades insisted on explaining it this way.  Not many people would blame him.

    This is like the Emperor Pluto indeed being unable to interfere in the fighting between cities.  However, Jialan Underworld Emperor only revealed some of his thoughts secretly, so no one would blame him.  This kind of behavior of wandering on the edge of the ancestral law still exists in the underworld.  After much deliberation, Jialan Minghuang felt that this method was better.

    "Oh?" Now, it was Ye Pengfei's turn to be surprised.  He didn't understand why Jialan Underworld Emperor would say such things.

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s actions were just to make Jialan Hades suspicious.  Then, when Jialan Underworld Emperor finally takes action to capture him, his combat power will be more or less unstable.

    When the time comes, the Red Devil suddenly takes action to scare the Jialan Underworld Emperor.  At that time, unless Emperor Jialan is willing to risk his life to fight.  Otherwise, you are safe.  After all, with the current combat power of the Red Devil, it can be ranked in the middle among the top ten underworld emperors!

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect it.  After being confused for a period of time, Jialan Underworld Emperor actually said "come with me" but did not continue to take action. This was very strange.  After all, his actions could only disturb the enemy's mind, and it was impossible for Jialan Underworld Emperor to give up his purpose of killing him.

    "Could it be that he sat back and watched me advance in order to fight me more rationally?" Ye Pengfei looked at Jialan Underworld in confusion, but did not give an answer for a long time.Kill yourself, devour and refine yourself, and obtain the blessings from the so-called ancestors.  These are situations that Ye Pengfei has long calculated.  This is indeed the reason why Jialan Underworld Emperor appears here.

    " However, Ye Pengfei didn't know that even if Jialan Underworld Emperor really took action, even if Jialan Underworld Emperor really captured him, Jialan Underworld Emperor would not immediately devour and refine him.  He will let himself be a witness to prove a legendary thing.  Jialan Pluto wants to use this kind of proof to start a legendary plan that will scare even Eagle Pluto!

    Ye Pengfei does not know this information, because regarding that legend and the legendary plan, not to mention Ming Feng and Ming Qiong back then, even most of the current Plutos have never heard of it.

    To put it simply, Ye Pengfei guessed part of it right and part of it wrong.

    Back then, Emperor Jialan Pluto withdrew Heavenly Demon Pluto and Nine Fantasy Pluto just to watch Ye Pengfei advance, and then provoke a battle with Ye Pengfei on the grounds that his advancement was astonishing and comparable to the existence of Pluto.

    However, the real purpose of Jialan Underworld Emperor is not just because of this.  His plan was far more grand than what Ye Pengfei had calculated.

    This is the disadvantage caused by the lack of information. In fact, Ye Pengfei is not only unaware of the legend that few people know.  Even at this time, Jialan Underworld Emperor suspected that many cities were on Ye Pengfei's side, making it difficult for him to kill people again. Ye Pengfei had no way of knowing about this seemingly strange change.

    After all, he can only obtain some soul memories from Ming Feng and Ming Qiong.  After all, the strongest underworld helper under his command is just the underworld peaker who is the number one person under Hades.  For these beings, there are too many secrets in the world of Hades that they don't know

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1491. Face to face with Jialan Underworld Emperor!

    Ye Pengfei is very lucky.

    Ye Pengfei could not figure out the mystery of this unexpected turn of events. Someone knew what Jialan Underworld Emperor was thinking.  And that person was on the road coming quickly.

    "Boy Mingfeng, hold on! I will be here in three days! As long as I, Emperor Lieming, am here, Mingjialan can't touch a hair on your head!"

    There are still three days¡¯ journey from here.  The voice, however, has transcended time and space and reached here impressively.  As strong as Jialan Underworld Emperor, his expression could not help but change slightly.

    "Lie Minghuang, do you really want to fight me to the death?" Jialan Minghuang muttered a few words to himself, and then, with a gloomy face, he said to Ye Pengfei, "Mingfeng, if you are honest,  Come with me. Maybe you can still survive. Otherwise, today next year will be your death anniversary!!!"

    Finally, Jialan Underworld Emperor once again had murderous intentions.  The Lieming Emperor who could bring good luck to Ye Pengfei in the future, at this moment, brought only bad luck to Ye Pengfei for the time being

    The sudden changes in the situation made Ye Pengfei feel like he was unable to control the situation.  And this feeling was exactly the feeling he disliked the most.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Have many plans of your own, and you¡¯ve always stayed here, why did you come?  Isn't it just to successfully scare off the Jialan Underworld Emperor, and then make this war even bigger?  But now, Jialan Minghuang didn't know what new trick he had thought of, and the sudden voice of Lieminghuang, who was still three days away from here, made the situation too complicated.

    "Brother Ye, there is nothing we can do but fight!!!"

    That¡¯s right, there is only one battle!

    ???????????? When all strategies are of no use, what else can you think of except a fierce battle?  Look at the Jialan Underworld Emperor. As long as he doesn't reply to him immediately, he will take action immediately and will never do what he did before.  Looking ahead and looking back, hesitating!

    "Ming Jialan, please enlighten me!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s answer completely ignited the anger of Jialan Underworld Emperor.  In the view of Emperor Jialan, although Ye Pengfei most likely received a generous gift from his ancestors.  However, how can it be possible to make up for the huge gap in realm with external force?

    In a rage, Emperor Jialan Ming didn't even say a word, he formed a seal with his hands and swatted at Ye Pengfei.  Just saw it.  In the handprint, several small swords condensed.  Those little palm-sized swords were spinning on their own, drawing mysterious trajectories, and shooting toward Ye Pengfei!

    After just one glance at the mysterious trajectory, Ye Pengfei felt that his telepathy suddenly fluctuated.  In terms of Dao power, it was safe and sound, without any changes.

    "It turns out to be a means of destroying the power of mind!"

    Ye Pengfei is no longer the first brother he was when he first met Qingming and saw the method of destroying telekinesis.  Faced with the methods of Jialan Underworld Emperor, he easily found a solution.

    "Red Devil. Just stay still and let my death clone fight with him!"

    Ye Pengfei stopped the Red Devil's attack and used his own death clone to face the small sword.  at the same time.  The mind power of Ye Pengfei's true body was completely self-sealed.  He will no longer be affected by Jialan Minghuang's magical powers.

    This is the simplest solution. I think back then, if Ye Pengfei had come up with this solution.  Even if Qingming can¡¯t be found.  If you can't kill Qingming, you can also temporarily condense a clone that has no mind power at all and rely on the power of the clone.  Escape somewhere far away.

    And this time, he used this method to deal with Jialan Underworld Emperor, and it shocked Jialan Underworld Emperor without even having to escape!

    "The magic power of breaking thoughts is useless? How is this possible!!!"

    The power of thought is the power of one¡¯s own origin that all powerful people in the true source realm can master.

    The power of Tao, or the power of the laws of the universe, is condensed from external objects.

    The perfect fusion of mind power and Tao power is the source of power for the powerful in the True Origin Realm.  As long as the True Source Realm exists, there cannot be no thought power in its power!

    Influence the power of mind, destroy the power of mind, thereby destroying the source of the enemy's power. This is one of the fundamental reasons why Jialan Underworld Emperor is so powerful.  In the course of Jialan Minghuang's cultivation, he didn't know how many powerful enemies he had defeated using this magical power.  He didn't know how many powerful underworld warriors he had used to cross the steps to kill him using this magical power.  He used this move as soon as he came up, just for a quick victory.  However, he never expected that this move would be completely useless!

    If the Emperor Jialan knows that the battle with himself is actually a destruction of death that is completely unprepared and condensed from pure death.  Then, he can understand the biggest flaw in his magical power.  However, how did Jialan Underworld know that such a power of death still existed in this world???Jialan Minghuang didn't know at all that the so-called ancestor was actually the true core of an exotic treasure.  The so-called power of death is the power that the ancestors wanted

    The power that even the King of Destruction wants, the artistic conception contained in it is obviously not something that the Jialan Underworld Emperor on the 36th level of the True Origin Realm can see through.  Therefore, as long as Ye Pengfei doesn't want Jialan Underworld to see through any magical power condensed by using the power of death, he will never be able to see through it.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei used this method to cause Jialan Underworld Emperor to mistakenly believe that most of the underworld troops who attacked Ziming City came from other cities that had "taken refuge" with Ye Pengfei.

    Now, Ye Pengfei wants to use this method again to "play" with Jialan Underworld Emperor!

    The magical power of Breaking Thoughts was useless. Although Emperor Jialan was shocked, the speed of changing his moves was not slow at all.  Boom boom boom, continuous forced attacks, fully revealing the high level power of the high realm expert.  Facing such a powerful bombardment, Ye Pengfei's death clone was instantly blasted into hundreds of pieces, and many more died instantly.

    However, Ye Pengfei¡¯s clone was not really destroyed and useless.  The hundreds of clone fragments of different sizes quickly turned into "Ye Pengfei".  And each of these "Ye Pengfei" "grows" rapidly at an astonishing speed that is difficult to understand.  Before Emperor Jialan Ming's next attack could come, several fragments had grown to the size of the previous "Ye Pengfei"!

    "Wonderful, borrow Jialan Underworld's attack to quickly transform and absorb the power of death. If the clone is destroyed, you can start again, and if the clone is destroyed, you can get more. If the battle continues like this, Brother Ye will only fight more and more. Then Jialan  The Hades Emperor is still fighting with Brother Ye like this? Hahaha."

    ??In the midst of the Red Devil¡¯s laughter.  Jialan Underworld Emperor destroyed Ye Pengfei's death clones several times.  However, soon, hundreds of "Ye Pengfei" suddenly appeared in front of Jialan Underworld Emperor!  !  !

    "What's going on?" Such a situation made Jialan Minghuang stunned.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? and using the power of mind to peek, each of the hundreds of "Ye Pengfei" in front of me is a real existence.

    The magical power was blasted away, and the magic spells were entangled, and there were hundreds of "Ye Pengfei" in front of them.  All are of similar strength!

    Jialan Minghuang originally thought that Ye Pengfei would not be able to hold on for long.  However, when he discovered that Ye Pengfei actually had such a method to make himself unable to understand, Jialan Minghuang's face became ugly, very ugly

    Jialan Minghuang¡¯s face looked ugly, but as everyone knew, Ye Pengfei¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good either.

    certainly.  It's not ugly either.

    "Red Devil, do you think that this method can be used casually? If there are too many, they may rebel. Wanting to use this method to defeat the Jialan Underworld Emperor is simply wishful thinking!"

    A basin of cold water was poured over, and the red devil who was laughing was speechless.

    "Uh, is there such a thing?"

    "Nonsense. If it wasn't like this, I would have killed the ten palaces of the underworld long ago. Where is the need to start a war and absorb the power of death?"

    obviously.  When fighting against the existence of the Underworld Emperor, the power of tearing was transformed into the power of death far faster than Ye Pengfei started the war.  However, because I was worried that my clone would rebel.  Therefore, even if a huge, pure power of death is transformed, Ye Pengfei does not dare to collect and devour it unscrupulously.  With his current ability, he can only keep the number of death clones within three thousand.

    Soon, Jialan Underworld Emperor noticed this matter.  Although Emperor Jialan didn't understand the reason, he finally breathed a sigh of relief secretly.

    "Fortunately, there are only three thousand existences at the thirty-first level of the True Origin Realm. It is not difficult to deal with them!!!"

    Both palms continuously shot towards the three thousand "Ye Pengfei" in the air.  The wind of each palm finally condensed into a long sword.

    It is obvious that Jialan Hades likes to use swords.  Therefore, most of his magical powers will be condensed into the shape of a sword.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what shape it condenses into. What¡¯s important is the profound Taoism and magical artistic conception contained in these shapes and shapes.

    The true source of true sources such as the Emperor Jialan Ming, in addition to the self -creation, will train many side ways.  From the perspective of understanding the true source realm, this is called drawing parallels and inspiring thinking.  From the perspective of fighting against enemies, there will be more variety, and it will be more adaptable to fighting different types of enemies.

    As the number one Underworld Emperor, the number of side sects that Jialan Underworld Emperor has studied is extremely large.  The long swords formed by the condensed palm wind each contain completely different Taoist artistic conceptions.  Although Ye Pengfei also studied other people's Taoist methods, compared with Jialan Minghuang, the quantity was dwarfed, and the quality was even more incomparable.  Therefore, facingLan Minghuang's continuous and almost non-similar attacks.  Ye Pengfei's three thousand death clones could not hold on for long before they would be destroyed one by one by Jialan Minghuang's magical powers.

    "It's too passive. If this continues, the Red Devils will soon appear!"

    The original plan was for the Red Devil to launch a sneak attack as soon as Jialan Underworld made his move.  As long as the sneak attack succeeds and scares away Emperor Jialan, he will have a long chance to practice.

    Now the plan has changed. It has become that we have to persist for three days and wait for the Lieming Emperor to arrive.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei could only change his plan and let the Red Devil wait for an opportunity.

    Waiting for an opportunity, naturally the longer the better.  Although the Red Devil's combat power is not much worse than that of Jialan Underworld Emperor.  However, if the Red Devil takes action too early, who knows if Jialan Underworld will find any clues?  You know, the Red Devil plays a runaway "Ye Pengfei", which is okay for a short time.  If the time is too long, there is a risk of complete exposure.

    Ye Pengfei doesn't like risks. As long as he can still control the situation, he will avoid risks as much as possible.

    "That's all, use Xuanyue Castle!!!"

    After weighing the pros and cons, Ye Pengfei decided to use Xuanyue Castle!

    This is also the first time Ye Pengfei has used a weapon like Xuanyue Castle to defend against enemies.  Although, Xuanyue Castle is just an unfinished rare treasure.  However, as soon as Xuanyue Castle came out and three thousand "Ye Pengfei" entered it, Jialan Underworld Emperor was stunned and could no longer destroy even one "Ye Pengfei"!  !  !

    "What kind of rare treasure is this? Why is its defense so terrible?" Jialan Minghuang's face was terrifyingly gloomy.

    Originally, I thought it would not be a very troublesome battle.  As they fought, troubles kept appearing one after another, as if there was no end in sight.  The appearance of a powerful defensive treasure would originally only allow Jialan Underworld Emperor to reveal more of his tricks.  However, the appearance of such an unusually powerful and unheard of treasure made Jialan Underworld realize that this battle would probably be very long and very difficult.

    "In less than two and a half days, Emperor Lieming will be here. By then, even if I still want to fight, I won't have any chance of winning This unique trick can only be used now!!!"

    Li Mang, shining in the eyes of the Emperor Jialan.  He finally made up his mind, even if he had to pay a higher price, he would kill Ye Pengfei on the spot!  !  !

    "Ming Feng, you have an exotic treasure. Do you think I, the Ming Emperor, don't have an exotic treasure by my side?" Jialan Ming Emperor sneered ruthlessly, "Let me show you, the famous treasure of Ming Jialan, Wanjian Heng.  null!!!"

    "Ten Thousand Swords" is a total of ten thousand long sword-shaped rare treasures.  Jialan Underworld Emperor has clearly shown that he loves sword shapes.  Therefore, it is not unusual for him to possess thousands of long sword-type rare treasures.

    " Hengkong, but Ye Pengfei was shocked for a while.  When the Ten Thousand Swords were sacrificed by Jialan Underworld Emperor in the sky, he finally clearly saw the true strength of the number one Underworld Emperor!  !  !

    "It's not a strange treasure space, but it's better than a strange treasure space. What a man with ten thousand swords crossing the sky. As long as the sword is there, the time and space he controls is everywhere!!!"

    Horizontal, horizontal is the time and space where Wan Jian is located.  This is neither locking time and space nor changing time and space, but completely controlling time and space.

    For beings in the true source realm, controlling time and space means that they can make the time and space they control into a place based on their own self-creation.  To put it simply, it is to turn a part of time and space into a "miniature universe" under your control!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he could hold on for a day or two by relying on Xuanyue Castle to resist the attack of Emperor Jialan.  However, when this rare treasure from Ten Thousand Swords Hengkong came out, Ye Pengfei immediately realized that he might be able to hold on for two hours at most!

    "What will happen after two hours?"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1492. The end of the road?

    Each long sword can control an area of ??time and space.

    With thousands of swords flying across the sky, this side¡¯s power to control time and space has reached an unimaginably exaggerated level.

    Looking up, I saw a long sword with a similar style but different colors, hanging high in the space and time thousands of miles around Xuanyue Castle.  Originally, these long swords could control ten times or a hundred times the area, but now, they have reduced their control power to a mere tens of millions of miles in time and space!

    "Brother Ye, I seem to have heard of this arrangement and combination." In Xuanyue Castle, the Red Devil looked at the ten thousand swords solemnly and said in a deep voice, "For a while, I couldn't remember the specific situation. But,  I am certain that this arrangement and combination can multiply the power of magical powers countless times!"

    The dusty memory cannot be recalled for a while.  The fear caused by the past still lingers in the Red Devil's heart.  Obviously, for some unusual reason, the Red Devil lost part of his memory.  It was only now that part of the Red Devil's past memory was partially awakened by the magical power of Jialan Underworld Emperor!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly became serious.

    "I thought that if I left Xuanyue Castle under your control, it would be able to support it for a longer period of time. Now it seems that the situation is unusual!!!"

    Why does the Red Devil exist?

    The strong man from Heaven who created it was just to refine a piece of King of Destruction!

    ??What does it mean to have the Red Devils lose part of their memory and seal up some of their memories?

    Even if Ye Pengfei is not good at calculation, he can still tell the answer to this question!

    "I'm afraid, the real purpose of this arrangement is to destroy the King of Heaven!!!"

    Ye Pengfei never expected that things would turn out like this.  Originally, he thought that he would have to wait until he faced the powerful existence of the Guangming Palace to find a way to restrain the King of Destruction, or even kill him.  But now, this method.  It was actually used by Jialan Underworld Emperor!

    Countless rays of light and countless bombardments fell on Xuanyue Castle at an astonishing speed.  Ye Pengfei asked himself, without the protection of Xuanyue Castle, his death clone would not be able to hold on for even an instant.  Even if it is, he can still absorb the pure power of death at a high speed through this level of battle, and reassemble the death clone at a high speed.  However, if you only support three to five sticks of incense at most, you will be unable to sustain yourself.

    Even now.  Even with the protection of Xuanyue Castle, Ye Pengfei knew that he would not be able to support it for long.  What's even worse is that in the face of this method, the Red Devils' trump card has completely lost its original meaning!

    "The reason why Emperor Jialan Underworld was able to understand this method is probably because of the old enemy of King Destroyed. I don't know how many enemies of King Destroyed exist among the powerful underworld people, quietly."  Win over!"

    The most terrible thing is that the parties involved do not know about this kind of solicitation at all.  Even if he was successfully won over.  The person involved also felt that he was a pure and powerful Hades person.

    Through the soul memories of Ming Feng and Ming Qiong, Ye Pengfei had long known that this Jialan Ming Emperor was fighting against the high-level powerhouses of the Hall of Light.  Obtained numerous military exploits.  If it weren't for the existence of Jialan Hades Emperor, the Hades Realm would have collapsed even more quickly.  I am afraid.  He couldn't even send someone out to get the Mingzhu.  In the memories of Ming Feng and Ming Qiong, Jialan Ming Emperor is the object of their common worship and an existence respected by all Ming people.

    Ming Shifeng also respects Jialan Minghuang. He is willing to stand in front of Ye Pengfei and lead troops to conquer other cities.  However, whenever Ye Pengfei talks about Jialan Minghuang, Mingshifeng's heartfelt respect is unabashed.  If it weren't for the fact that the ancestral law was confirmed, any strong person from the underworld would be qualified to challenge the underworld emperor.  Just the vague words that Ye Pengfei revealed that might conflict with Jialan Underworld Emperor might lead to rebellion in Underworld Peak!

    However, such a Jialan Underworld Emperor, who is widely respected by the underworld, actually has the means to seriously injure the King of Destruction, and even kill the King of Destruction!

    "This group of powerful beings cannot be underestimated. I don't know if the King of Destruction has also planted similar powerful hidden stakes among its enemies?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head, no longer thinking about these things.  The top priority is to find a solution.  Moreover, it is the way to defeat Jialan Underworld Emperor!  !  !

    "It can restrain the magic and magical power of the King of Destruction, and it can prevent me from using the magic and magical power of the Red Devil Even if I can persist until the Lieming Emperor arrives, what's the use?"

    To restrain the King of Destruction is to restrain the so-called ancestors from the underworld.  There is obviously no problem in restraining the Lieming Emperor.  Vaguely, Ye Pengfei also realized that the reason why Emperor Lie Ming did not deal with Emperor Jialan Ming might be because of Lie Ming.He also noticed a little bit about the secret of Jialan Underworld Emperor's most powerful weapon, Wan Jian Hengkong.  Otherwise, why among the ten underworld emperors, only Lie Minghuang killed him regardless of the laws of his ancestors, while the other underworld emperors did not make any move?

    But, how easy is it to defeat Jialan Underworld Emperor?

    Originally, Ye Pengfei¡¯s biggest reliance was the Red Devils.  But now, the Red Devil has become the being that is most easily restrained by Jialan Underworld!

    "Can I only rely on myself? In just one or two hours, it is impossible for me to continuously upgrade the death clone to several levels."

    It took decades for Ye Pengfei to raise his death clone to multiple levels.  Even if the power of death around you is very strong now, it is very suitable for quickly cultivating death clones.  However, it is impossible to achieve any qualitative improvement in a short period of time.

    Except for the death clone, Ye Pengfei has no other effective means.  You know, if he fights with his true body, he can't even defeat his disciple Ming Xiaolong, let alone the most impressive person in the Nether Realm, Jialan Minghuang?

    All means passed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness at high speed one by one.  All methods were quickly rejected by Ye Pengfei.  While feeling the tremendous pressure that the Ten Thousand Swords Hengkong brought to Xuanyue Castle, he quickly analyzed various methods and possibilities.  Soon, Ye Pengfei found that he was at the end of his rope.  It seemed that there was no other way except asking Master for help.

    "Really asking for help?" Ye Pengfei's face showed a look of reluctance.

    Ye Pengfei knew that as long as he spoke, he would definitely not be in any danger.  Not to mention the little Jialan Underworld King, even if the King of Destruction wanted to cause trouble for him, the master would just raise his finger casually, and the King of Destruction would die completely.

    " However, Ye Pengfei really didn't want to rely on his master's power.  He knew very well that once he took the initiative to speak.  Then, not only will Master be deeply disappointed, but my future may also be left with an indelible shadow of failure because of this incident!

    Ye Pengfei created his own way of love, and Ye Pengfei knew full well what consequences this shadow of failure would bring to him.  He closed his eyes slightly and tried to make his thoughts more stable. He wanted to think about it carefully and think about it again. Was he really at the end of his rope?

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1493. Return to the source of adversity!

    Time passed little by little, and the Red Devil became more and more anxious.

    The collapse of Xuanyue Castle is already a visible fact.  The little cracks in the city wall indicate that it won't take too long for Jialan Underworld Emperor to attack!

    The dusty memory of the Red Devil is becoming increasingly clear under this huge threat.  It gradually remembered many things from that year.

    "Yes, this is the method! This is the method! I remember, that bastard didn't just create one me, but created thousands of them! It was precisely because of that bastard's powerful enemy.  I was attacked, so I had a chance to escape. It wasn't that I was so smart, so I slipped out. It was that the bastard's powerful enemy had such means, so the bastard was difficult to resist, and then I took advantage of the chaos and escaped.  !¡±

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s guess has been confirmed, and it is now certain that the Red Devils will absolutely not be able to play.

    And Ye Pengfei's calculation of the means he has has long since ended.  He was completely certain that he had no means to interfere with the mysterious arrangement of thousands of swords in the sky.

    In other words, Ye Pengfei is really at the end of his rope!  !  !

    Ni Cangtian has been paying attention to Ye Pengfei. He watched Ye Pengfei grow rapidly. He watched Ye Pengfei create that powerful clone. He watched Ye Pengfei plan to enter the underworld and start a war.

    Ni Cangtian approves of all of this.  However, Ni Cangtian is also very clear about the final result of all this.

    Ni Cangtian did not remind Ye Pengfei. It was not that he ignored Ye Pengfei's life and death, but that he wanted Ye Pengfei to suffer some setbacks and learn a lesson.

    "Although he has been fighting across levels all his life, and has never suffered a true defeat. However, the enemy he will face in the future is too powerful. The enemy's power is beyond what he can imagine now.   Let him suffer a little and suffer a big fall, even if it will have a certain impact on his development. However, as long as it can make him more alert and act more steadily, it is worth it Although, I am interested in his  Hot-blooded, I took a fancy to his bravery and fearlessness. However, I have to say. Too hot-blooded and too brave will never work"

    Of course Ye Pengfei couldn't hear Ni Cangtian's soliloquy.  He didn't know that the master was waiting for him to fall into crisis, and the master was waiting for the most appropriate time to help.  He is still thinking, he is still analyzing.  Although all possibilities seemed to have been completely denied, he still did not give up!

    Ni Cangtian is right.  Ye Pengfei has never encountered a single real defeat in his life.  However, Ni Cangtian did not realize that although Ye Pengfei had never truly failed.  But he repeatedly fell into absolute crisis.  Just like the recent time, when faced with Qing Wuming who had become too powerful, even Zifu and Huanshi urged Ye Pengfei to run away.  However, Ye Pengfei finally succeeded in finding a solution.  Celebrating Wu Ming's temporary escape from the eighteen levels of hell.

    Ni Cangtian didn't think carefully about why he was in deep danger every time, or even in desperate situations.  Ye Pengfei always finds unexpected solutions?  If it was once or twice, then it can be considered as just a coincidence.  However, after all his life, he was always able to find wonderful methods that others could not find when facing powerful enemies and in desperate situations. What was the reason?

    Ni Cangtian is not Ye Pengfei, and Ye Pengfei is not Ni Cangtian.  Every strong person's journey of cultivation is different, and what every strong person is best at is also different.  Ni Cangtian can create the method of Ni Cangtian because of Ni Cangtian's past encounters and experiences.  Ye Pengfei has been able to turn danger into danger many times. What kind of surprising benefits will his experience bring to his future?

    Ni Cangtian didn¡¯t know this. Even he couldn¡¯t see the cause and effect of Ye Pengfei¡¯s future.  For any genius, its future cause and effect cannot be clearly seen.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei is a genius among geniuses!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't predict his future. He only knew that he came out of desperate situations time and time again, not by how powerful his own methods were, but by his calm heart in times of trouble, and his ability to stay calm in times of crisis.  That kind of extraordinary judgment!

    Ming Jialan's attacks became more and more fierce.

    The defense of Xuanyue Castle is becoming more and more fragile.

    However, Ye Pengfei's heart became calmer and calmer.  He even "couldn't hear" what the Red Devil was saying.  He even "didn't know" what he was thinking

    Just when the outermost wall of Xuanyue Castle was about to be conquered, suddenly, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes.

    "Red Devil, I want to go there!!!"

    There?

    The red devil winced slightly??, it soon realized what Ye Pengfei was talking about.

    There is the source of adversity.  Ye Pengfei did not tell the Red Devils the name of the source of adversity, nor the origin of the source of adversity.  Ni Cangtian created the source of adversity, making it possible for any True Source Realm existence in time and space to enter the source of adversity.  However, there is no True Source Realm being who knows the name and origin of the Adversity Source, which is naturally contrary to the heavens.  He needs to keep the source of adversity mysterious, thereby increasing the possibility of those in the true source realm who "dare not rush forward rashly".

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei only told the Red Devils how to enter the source of adversity, but did not tell the Red Devils anything else.  The Red Devil already knows how amazingly beneficial that place is to hone one's realm.  When it heard Ye Pengfei say this, it thought that Ye Pengfei was going to use it again to pursue breakthroughs again.

    "Brother Ye, let me go. Even if your death clone advances to the first level quickly, it will not help."

    What's more, you have just advanced to this level quickly, how can you advance again?

    The Red Devil only muttered these last words in his heart but did not say them out loud.  Because it has only just advanced.  It knew that even if it went in again, it would be of no use and would not have any impact on the battle situation.

    The Red Devil knew that Ye Pengfei was very smart. When the Red Devil said this, it did not mean that it really wanted to replace Ye Pengfei. It was just a subtle reminder to Ye Pengfei.

    However, the Red Devil has forgotten that Ye Pengfei, who is so smart that he is like a monster, how could he not have thought of these problems?  How could Ye Pengfei not know that even if his death clone really advanced to the first level quickly, it would be of no use.  How could Ye Pengfei not know that it was actually impossible for his death clone to advance to the first level quickly?

    Of course Ye Pengfei knows this. Ye Pengfei's relaxed expression has already shown that he has another purpose when he enters the source of adversity again!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1494. Wonderful means!  (superior)

    Ni Cangtian was curious as to why Ye Pengfei entered the source of adversity again.  It was obvious that Xuanyue Castle could not hold on for much longer.  Obviously, with Ye Pengfei's intelligence, he must know that there is no need to go back to the source of adversity to seek help from his master.

    "However, Ye Pengfei really came back.  He has faced several sources of adversity over the years.  Only this time, the timing of entry was particularly strange.

    "Is it possible that he really wants to fight to the death and let his death clone break through here quickly?"

    While Ni Cangtian was thinking curiously, something even more surprising happened to him.  He actually saw that Ye Pengfei once again condensed the reverse vortex and rushed deeper into the source of adversity!

    "Is he confused? Has he forgotten that in order to avoid such opportunistic things from happening, I have set a rule that any strong person who uses similar methods to approach the wind chime will not be able to communicate with the wind chime, let alone gain supreme supernatural powers?"

    Ni Cangtian felt that Ye Pengfei must be confused.  Ni Cangtian felt that Ye Pengfei definitely wanted to try again to see if he could surpass countless levels and obtain more powerful magical powers that could kill Jialan Underworld Emperor!

    "It is true that there is magic and magical power in the source of adversity that can kill Jialan Underworld. However, with your level of cultivation, you cannot obtain that kind of magical power!"

    Finally, Ni Cangtian couldn't help but remind him loudly.  He was worried that his precious apprentice would leave more indelible shadows on his future development because of his temporary confusion.

    "Haha, Master, who said I can't get that kind of magical power? Just keep an eye on it, I'll get it soon!"

    Ni Cangtian was stunned. He didn't understand why Ye Pengfei was so sure.

    After thinking about it, Ni Cangtian asked: "Have you already persuaded Xuanyueyan? That won't work, Xuanyueyan has not gained life. It doesn't know how to communicate with the wind chimes!"

    Except for Ni Cangtian, the strongest external force at Ye Pengfei's highest level is not the Red Devil, but Xuan Yue Rock.  However, Xuan Yueyan was not willing to help Ye Pengfei wholeheartedly like the Red Devil.  Moreover, even if it is really willing to fight against the Jialan Underworld Emperor, it is already incomplete, has spent a lot of power, and wants to evolve itself, but it still cannot defeat the Jialan Underworld Emperor.

    and.  Just as Ni Cangtian said, Xuan Yueyan didn't know how to communicate with Feng Chime.  The setting of the source of adversity and the setting of the wind chime originally existed for real life forms.  Like Xuanyueyan, it desperately wants to evolve into a real life form. However, until now, the level of evolution is still not as good as the fantasy stone when it first met Ye Pengfei. How could Xuanyueyan help Ye Pengfei obtain that kind of magical power?

    "It works or it doesn't work. You have to give it a try. Master, you don't want your apprentice to be a fool who shrinks and avoids fighting."

    Ye Pengfei's laughter made Ni Cangtian even more surprised.

    "Interesting. Do you really have any magical means?" Ni Cangtian's curiosity was suddenly aroused by Ye Pengfei, "In this case, I will help you once."

    The words just fell.  Ye Pengfei, who was facing the big whirlpool, shouted suddenly and appeared in front of a string of wind chimes.

    "The magical power in this string of wind chimes can instantly kill the existence below the forty-second level of the True Origin Realm. Even if you can only use it with the help of your death clone, the power is greatly reduced. However, killing a small Jialan Ming  Emperor, it is more than enough Ye Pengfei, bring out your methods, I want to see what wonderful methods you have come up with!"

    "Have we only come here?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Master, I have to keep moving forward My plan is to at least advance to a place where I can stop at the fifty-fourth floor of the True Origin Realm, even if there is no wind chime there!  "

    Ni Cangtian was even more surprised. How could he have guessed that where Ye Pengfei was going was actually so deep.  Where Ye Pengfei is going, it doesn't matter whether there are wind chimes or not?

    Very surprised, Ni Cangtian didn't say any nonsense. He took action again and moved Ye Pengfei to where he wanted to go.

    "Here is the place where the fifty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm will stop. Not far further, you can come into contact with the next string of wind chimes. In that string of wind chimes, there are things that can make the moment below the sixty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm happen.  The magical power of destruction. Do you need me to move you there?"

    Ni Cangtian knew that if he didn't take action, if Ye Pengfei wanted to reach these places, it would not be enough to just rely on the maelstrom.  However, Ni Cangtian was too lazy to care about this aspect.  In his opinion, if Ye Pengfei really creates a wonderful method that is completely beyond his imagination, it will be no problem even if he is given another chance to climb the Realm Round Platform, not to mention, it is just to help Ye Pengfei and reduce some of his difficulties on the way.  time.

    Looking at Ni Cangtian??, even if Ye Pengfei wants to see the last string of wind chimes, he can definitely move Ye Pengfei there.  Now Ni Cangtian only has one idea, and that is to quickly let Ye Pengfei use his wonderful methods.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine here, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's confident answer aroused Ni Cangtian's interest even more.  He knew that Ye Pengfei was not trying. Ye Pengfei was already convinced that there was no problem with his method!

    Ni Cangtian no longer just shouted from the air, he cast a projection clone and appeared next to Ye Pengfei.

    "Master." Ye Pengfei was a little surprised and saluted Ni Cangtian.  He didn't expect that Master would appear so positive.

    Ye Pengfei realized that if he succeeded, it might have some impact on his master's Taoism.  However, now is not the time to think about this problem. The Jialan Underworld Emperor outside is still waiting for him to deal with it.  So, after saluting, Ye Pengfei calmed down and sacrificed Xuanyueyan.

    Before returning to the source of adversity, Ye Pengfei had already communicated with Xuan Yueyan.  Back then, Ye Pengfei's level was still low, and it was very troublesome to communicate directly with Xuan Yueyan, so he needed to use the Red Devil Translator.  But now, because he has mastered the method of absorbing the power of death and gathering powerful clones.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei can already communicate directly with Xuan Yueyan.

    "Xuan Yueyan, follow my orders and be careful!!!"

    Xuan Yueyan shook slightly, finally answering Ye Pengfei's instructions.  Ye Pengfei nodded, and a ball of death power turned into a shield, adding to the appearance of Xuan Yue Rock.  Then, under Ni Cangtian's surprised gaze, the Xuanyue Rock left the protection of the maelstrom!  !  !

    Ni Cangtian, even more incomprehensible (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1495. Wonderful means!  (Down)

    There are not many things in this world that Ni Cangtian can't understand.  Among them, 99% came from beings of a similar level to him.  And the remaining little bit all comes from Ye Pengfei!

    I think back then, because Ni Cangtian couldn't understand Ye Pengfei's methods and was shocked by Ye Pengfei's whimsical ideas, he decided to give up the inheritance of Niyuan's way and accept Ye Pengfei as his direct disciple.  And now, because he couldn't understand what Ye Pengfei was doing, he was so excited that his face turned red and his eyes shone.  People who didn't know where he was were probably mistakenly thinking that the old man had seen some beautiful woman.

    "That little bit of death power was quickly destroyed by the sound of wind chimes. Then, Xuan Yueyan persisted outside for a thousandth of an instant, and then immediately turned back"

    "It's better to go out quickly and come back quickly. What's the point of doing this?"

    "Well, the power of death has doubled. However, it can't withstand it for long. Although this power of death is the result of the King of Destruction who advanced to the 60th or even 70th level of the True Origin Realm in one go.  The key factor. However, the profound artistic conception contained in it is not something he can deeply understand!"

    While watching and thinking, Ni Cangtian still couldn't tell what Ye Pengfei was doing.  However, looking at Ye Pengfei's calm and composed expression, Ni Cangtian knew that I am afraid that everything is under Ye Pengfei's control, and I am afraid that Ye Pengfei will pass smoothly this time.

    "If he really succeeds, doesn't the obstacle I set up in advance seem too weak? Simply, forcibly improve that guy's realm. Always let Ye Pengfei feel some pressure and let him have a taste.  The hard work of escaping is the fulfillment of the experience. Otherwise, even if it can eventually exist alongside me, I would not dare to let him go to that place."

    Looking at the calm-looking Ye Pengfei, Ni Cangtian sighed secretly in his heart.  His real body flickered a little light towards a certain place.  Zheng Peng, who was searching for heavenly materials and earthly treasures everywhere in the heaven, suddenly became ecstatic and rushed towards a cliff

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what arrangements his master had made in advance for his growth.  All he knew was that Xuan Yueyan's movements were getting smoother and smoother.  He only knows that the final moment of adventure is coming!

    "Xuanyueyan, now!!!"

    There are no signs.  Ye Pengfei suddenly shouted sharply.  Xuanyueyan, who once again left the protection of the maelstrom, rushed out, but did not return on time according to the previous rules!

    "Is he going to destroy Xuanyue Rock?" Ni Cangtian was very surprised. Of course he knew that this speculation was impossible to happen.

    You must know that although Xuanyueyan has only taken a little step on the road of life evolution.  If not strictly speaking, Xuanyueyan is just a non-living entity.  but.  However, Xuan Yueyan already knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Xuan Yueyan already knows how to protect herself.  If Ye Pengfei wanted to destroy Xuanyue Rock, how could it be so obedient?

    Further, if Xuan Yueyan is a real life form.  It is possible that it was deceived by Ye Pengfei.  However, things like Xuan Yue Rock are like inanimate objects.  There are far more existences than living beings, and it is simply impossible to deceive it with a lotus tongue!

    Ni Cangtian looked at Xuan Yueyan even more curiously.  He knew that now was the most critical moment.  As long as Xuanyueyan successfully turns back this time, I'm afraid Ye Pengfei's plan will be officially declared successful.

    As expected, Ni Cangtian finally saw some clues when the appearance of the Xuanyue Rock collapsed rapidly due to the sound of wind chimes and the huge pressure around it.

    "How can even putting yourself to death and resurrecting yourself on an existence like Xuan Yueyan be used?"

    Eye-opener!  It was indeed an eye-opener!

    Ni Cangtian has existed for so many eras and has seen so many things. Now Ni Cangtian can still peek into almost any time and space and almost any existence. His rich experience has reached an unimaginable level.  .

    However, now, Ni Cangtian feels that his horizons have been broadened!  !  !

    "Could it be said that even inanimate objects can peek into the 'true source'? Or, can they be between life and non-life to peek into the so-called 'true source'?"

    Ni Cangtian became excited, this was simply a major and subversive discovery!

    Previously, Ni Cangtian only vaguely felt that what Ye Pengfei did would not only surprise him, but also make him gain a lot.  Now, he has achieved this amazing harvest!

    "Last time, this boy brought me endless surprises, and I can reward me with a promise. This time, this boy brought me?Amazing harvest, what should I give as a reward?  "

    Even if you are an outsider, Ni Cangtian will give you generous gifts for this amazing harvest.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei is his most valued direct disciple.

    Just as Ni Cangtian was thinking about this issue excitedly, the already shattered Xuanyue Rock finally returned to the back of the big whirlpool.

    "Very good, step by step, and then put yourself to death and live again. You have indeed made a big step forward!!!" Ye Pengfei was very happy.

    You must know that the reason why Xuan Yueyan followed Ye Pengfei was to evolve into a real life form.  Over the years, Ye Pengfei has never forgotten this incident except for his own cultivation.

    Unfortunately¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's own strength improved rapidly, and he even found a clever way to use a powerful death clone to make up for the weak combat power of his true body, which was slowly improving because he focused on laying a solid foundation.  However, Ye Pengfei made slow progress in helping Xuanyueyan.  After so many years, Xuanyueyan has only made a little progress towards becoming a real life form.

    "Indeed, your method is very powerful. From this method, we can conclude that you will definitely become a being on par with me!" Ni Cangtian praised him without hesitation. Then, he changed the topic and asked curiously,  "But, what's the use of this? Don't say that Xuanyue Castle can't quickly become a real life form by this method. Even if it succeeds, it can't help you obtain the magical power to kill Jialan Underworld Emperor  !¡±

    Until now, Ni Cangtian still believes that Ye Pengfei's ultimate goal is still the magical power in the wind chime.  However, until now, Ni Cangtian has not understood that although this ultimate goal must be achieved, the time to achieve it is not necessarily now

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1496. Protracted War...

    Repeat this several times.  <-¡·

    Every time he puts himself to death and lives again, Xuan Yueyan will get closer to the real life form.  Ni Cangtian could clearly feel Xuan Yueyan's strong excitement.

    The excitement of non-living bodies transforming into living bodies is something that often happens.  However, Ni Cangtian has never felt such intense excitement during the evolution process of other non-living entities.

    "Good boy, you have conquered another powerful subordinate!"

    Although Ye Pengfei deliberately let it go without explaining what he had done, Ni Cangtian was a little annoyed.  However, Ni Cangtian was still very happy to see that his apprentice was able to subdue a powerful and loyal subordinate.

    "I think back then, when I was in his realm, I didn't have such a powerful helper. But" Ni Cangtian chuckled, "When I was in his realm, I never provoked the third level of the True Origin Realm.  There is an existence on the sixteenth floor. Forget it, I will talk to this boy later and say that my reward is to save him once Well, this is good, neither Hey, hey, Ye Pengfei, why are you out?  ?¡±

    Ni Cangtian was thinking to himself. Suddenly, he found that Ye Pengfei had withdrawn his troops and left the source of adversity on his own initiative!

    Now, Ni Cangtian was even more surprised.  Is it possible that Ye Pengfei came to this source of adversity just to help Xuan Yueyan improve?  This Xuanyueyan, which is still far away from a real life form, and this Xuanyueyan, which has not obtained the magical power for Ye Pengfei, what can it do for Ye Pengfei?

    Soon, Ni Cangtian knew the answer to the question.  soon.  Ni Cangtian suddenly realized.

    "He asked Xuanyueyan to take charge of Xuanyue Castle He is still trying his best to defend. I understand, he wants to fight a protracted war!!!"

    Finally, Ni Cangtian understood part of Ye Pengfei's plan.

    "Xuanyue Rock and Xuanyue Castle are originally different treasures from the same source. With Xuanyue Rock sitting in Xuanyue Castle, the defense power will naturally increase greatly. In addition, Xuanyue Rock's own defense power can withstand the Seventh Emperor of the Jialan Underworld.  In eight days, there shouldn¡¯t be many problems.¡±

    "And the Lie Ming Emperor will arrive in more than two days. At that time, the Lie Ming Emperor will be the main force, and Ye Pengfei will be there to interfere. Although he still cannot defeat the Jialan Ming Emperor, it is estimated that the stalemate will last for three to five hundred years.  There is no problem!"

    "Protracted war, this is Ye Pengfei's strategy.  Ni Cangtian didn't think about this at all. This was because Ni Cangtian was still not very used to it.  Enter the mind of a monster genius to consider the problem.

    "Three to five hundred years. Even for a genius-level being in heaven, it is impossible to improve too much. However, for this kid, it is enough for him to improve his death clone to a level that threatens Jialan  The level of the Hades Emperor!"

    "Not to mention, how many chain reactions will the fight between the two underworld emperors cause? Maybe something unpredictable will happen during this stalemate stage, making this battle no longer possible."

    Ni Cangtian finally understood why Ye Pengfei wanted to enter the source of adversity again.  Ye Pengfei simply paid the reward in advance so that Xuan Yueyan would do his best to help!

    Of course, if Xuanyueyan had not received such a big improvement, even if Xuanyueyan was willing to help, it would not last three to five days.  Jialan Minghuang's Wanjian Hengkong was not a vegetarian, Ni Cangtian could see clearly.  With one magical power, Jialan Underworld Emperor can kill powerful underworld beasts above the fortyth floor alone!

    You must know that the highest level of the underworld is limited to the thirty-sixth floor of the true source realm.  but.  There is no such restriction on the level of the underworld beast.  In the past, when hunting high-level underworld beasts, the underworld emperor would need to form a gang, with three or five people working together.  In fact, it is necessary to bring dozens or hundreds of Hades-level beings before entering the high-level Hades beast area.  However, Ni Cangtian is very clear that with the true strength of Jialan Underworld Emperor and the true ability of Wanjian Hengkong, he can completely enter the high-level underworld beast area alone!

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei entered the source of adversity, what he did was to achieve multiple things with one stone.  Not only did he give enough chips, he persuaded Xuan Yueyan to do his best to help.  He also improved Xuanyueyan's combat power a lot, allowing Xuanyueyan to last longer.  In the end, he gained Xuan Yueyan's full trust and Xuan Yueyan's loyal following.  This time he entered the source of adversity, and it can be said that he gained a lot and came back with a full load.

    "Hey, I haven't even given you my reward yet, but this guy has gained such a huge harvest. He deserves to be my disciple who defies heaven! Hahaha~"

    Ni Cangtian, who was laughing heartily, finally confirmed his reward.  For such apprentices, I don't set an assessment before giving rewards.  It means that you first receive benefits from your disciples and then give rewards in return.  Although he had his own considerations, no matter what, Ni Cangtian felt that as a master, he was too stingy.

    &nbsp;"Ye Pengfei, the way you risked your life just now has brought great inspiration to me, and I want to reward you!!!"

    When he saw Xuan Yueyan blocking Jialan Minghuang's attack and Ye Pengfei had no idea of ??what to do next, Ni Cangtian just sent a message with his spiritual thoughts.

    "Reward me?" Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly lit up.  His face also looked a little excited, "Master, how do you plan to reward me?"

    What kind of existence is Ni Cangtian? If he just rewards something, it can shake the world.

    To this day, strictly speaking, the benefits that Ye Pengfei has gained from Ni Cangtian are only two -

    First, the qualification to climb the Realm Round Terrace more times;

    Second, the method of solidifying the foundation of the True Origin Realm.

    The former is a benefit that can drive all the powerful men in heaven crazy.  The latter laid a solid foundation for Ye Pengfei to still be able to defeat the strong with the weak and fight across levels!

    Why can Ye Pengfei, who is only at the seventh or eighth level of the True Source Realm, face those powerful underworld beasts that are much higher than his own level?

    Why is it that Ye Pengfei can condense and successfully control as many as 3,000 death clones from the 31st level of the True Origin Realm with his cultivation level of only a dozen levels of the True Origin Realm?

    All of this is thanks to the powerful sect.  Ye Pengfei looked forward to Ni Cangtian giving similar rewards again.  He looked forward to the fact that he could climb more levels and face more powerful existences!

    Ye Pengfei needs this kind of method. He knows very well that the Jialan Underworld Emperor and the Guangming Palace are actually just minions who destroy the King of Heaven and his enemies.  If you want to benefit from the battle between King Mie Tian and his enemies, if you want to go further and kill or capture King Mie Tian and his enemies, you need a more powerful method!  (To be continued.

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1497. The reward of defying heaven!

    "Why, are you anxious?" Ni Cangtian chuckled, "Don't worry, my teacher will definitely not teach you any magic or magical powers!"

    Well¡­¡­

    As time passed, Ye Pengfei's joy disappeared.

    Not to mention, for those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment, in addition to the understanding of artistic conception, the most precious thing is the powerful magical power.  Looking at the current situation, apart from magical powers, what other gifts can make Ye Pengfei's heart flutter?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was a little frustrated, Ni Cangtian smiled cunningly and said, "Why, you're not interested in getting rid of your Nianshi debt? In that case, forget it, I'll think about it again, what should I give you?  What¡¯s the best reward?¡±

    Well¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was startled, and then he said repeatedly: "Don't mention it, Master, this reward is very good, very good!"

    "Are you kidding, Nian Shi, that is a good thing that even the Red Devil would be jealous of. That is an ordinary powerful man in heaven. He has never been able to save seventeen or eighty yuan of precious things in one hundred and eighty years. How could he not want it?"

    Today, the four girls have been cultivating in the world of Yuantai for such a long time, and the four girls have gradually climbed to a higher level of Yuantai.

    For each additional level, the cost of reading stones per person per year will increase by 10,000.  Up to now, Ye Pengfei's debt has exceeded 30 million mind stones!  !  !

    Thirty million mind stones, what is this concept?

    ??According to what the Red Devil said, a genius-level existence on the thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm may be able to condense a mind stone within a hundred years.  As for ordinary beings at the forty-eighth level of the True Source Realm, they can produce three to five mind stones in a year without doing anything.  Even if you don't do anything, you won't have any expenses at all.  I'm afraid, if it doesn't take millions of years, this debt won't be paid at all!

    Not to mention, this debt is still increasing.  and.  Or increasing in a geometric progression.  Sometimes Ye Pengfei wonders if he has to become a robber in order to be able to repay this huge debt!

    Now, the master has offered to forgive his past debts. Ye Pengfei can only refuse such a good thing unless his head is kicked by a donkey.  He, who was a little depressed before, immediately became happy again.

    "If I don't enter the Heavenly Court, I still can't remember the preciousness of the Mind Stone. I only remember the powerful magical power. How could I forget that the Mind Stone is something more precious than ordinary rare treasures?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and said thank you to his master.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that the more than 30 million mind stones were consumed to support the normal operation of the realm round platform. It was not that Master Ni Cangtian deliberately made things difficult for him.  Ye Pengfei was very grateful for the master's generous promise to allow his four wives to practice in the round platform of that realm for a long time.  But now, Master has forgiven himself such a huge debt in one fell swoop.  Ye Pengfei's gratitude was beyond words.

    "I heard from the Red Devil that tens of thousands of mind stones are enough to buy one or two magical powers suitable for use below the forty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm. More than 30 million mind stones. Its value is higher than that of killing Jialan Underworld Emperor.  The magical power is much greater What on earth have I done to make Master so happy? To actually forgive me such a huge debt while joking with me? "

    Ye Pengfei didn't know.  His own whimsical ideas allowed Xuan Yueyan to quickly move closer to the real life form and continuously increase his own strength.  What an amazing inspiration it brought to Ni Cangtian.  He thought that the reward of more than 30 million mind stones was all. This was beyond his imagination, and he did not expect more at all.  However, what Ye Pengfei never expected was

    "My good disciple, are you satisfied now?" Ni Cangtian laughed. It seemed that doing something that would make his disciple always guess wrong would make him feel very happy.

    Ye Pengfei was a little surprised. Ni Cangtian's rhetorical question made him feel very strange.

    "Masterwhat have I done to deserve more rewards?"

    "Haha, you don't need to ask anymore. You haven't reached the realm yet, so asking is in vain." Ni Cangtian stopped joking with Ye Pengfei, he laughed a few times, and then said in a deep voice, "You don't have to know.  Here, as a teacher, I cannot ignore what you have done. I will reward you if you deserve it, and punish me if you deserve punishment. I do things against the will of heaven, and I always have clear rewards and punishments, and I will never treat you badly!!!"

    The change in Ni Cangtian's tone of voice made Ye Pengfei's soul tremble slightly.

    ¡° Could it be that 30 million mind stones are just the appetizer.  Could it be that there are many more rewards in the future, many times more precious than 30 million mind stones?

    "The second reward is this Xuanyue Castle." Ni Cangtian said in a deep voice, "It is a semi-finished product and of little use. When you officially enter the Heavenly Court, you will become your master."I will help you refine Xuanyue Castle into a finished product!  "

    After a slight pause, Ni Cangtian emphasized his tone and said in a deep voice: "A finished product at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm!!!"

    Silk¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of cold air!  !  !

    The materials used in Xuanyue Castle are indeed very good, but the Red Devil has already made it clear.  After being refined, Xuanyue Castle will be at least a rare treasure on the fifty-fifth level of the True Source Realm, and it is expected to become a rare treasure on the sixtieth level of the True Origin Realm The seventy-level True Origin Realm?  This means that the power of Xuanyue Castle has been doubled countless times!  !  !

    Not to mention, the master said that when he officially enters the heaven, he can possess such a powerful rare treasure.  At that time, with such a rare treasure, how many strong men in heaven can compete with me?  How many strong people can threaten their own lives?

    Such a rare treasure can help Ye Pengfei greatly shorten the time for revenge, and can make Ye Pengfei soar into the sky!  !  !

    But, soon

    "Master, this is both a reward and a test. I was almost out of balance!" Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly, "Master, please rest assured, I will never use Xuanyue Castle lightly unless absolutely necessary!"  "

    A surprised voice entered Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Ye Pengfei guarded his mind so quickly, which surprised Ni Cangtian.

    "Not bad! Very good! Over the years, not only have your realm and cultivation level increased a lot, not only has your real combat power improved by leaps and bounds, but your state of mind has also reached a very high level!"

    Ni Cangtian was not stingy with his compliments, and he praised Ye Pengfei mercilessly.  Then, just continued.

    "With your level of state of mind, even if you cross over to control the death clone on the 42nd floor of the True Source Realm, there will probably be no problem. I will give you a rare treasure that you can integrate into your death clone. Even those of the Heavenly Kings  There is absolutely no clue about a super existence!"

    With a soft "ding" sound, a shuttle-shaped exotic treasure fell into Ye Pengfei's space plane.  After making that soft sound, it was so quiet, floating next to Ye Pengfei's soul, silently emitting circles of silver light.

    "At the same time, it is also a rare treasure used for escaping. After you integrate it into your death clone, your death clone will have three opportunities to escape quickly. Even if there is a king-level being chasing you, it will be the same.  Maybe I can catch up with you!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei simply froze, his mind going blank.

    Are you kidding me, the third reward is actually so powerful?

    Thirty million mind stones are certainly precious, but they are obviously not as good as a rare treasure at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, how can a rare treasure at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm compare to this one.  It can not only help the death clone, but also hide it from the prying eyes of the king-level existence.  Can he safely escape the pursuit of a king-level being?  Although there is no chance of escaping the pursuit of a king-level existence.  Just three times.  However, the preciousness of this rare treasure is far from being comparable to that of a rare treasure at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei became more and more curious about what he had done.  It makes Master so happy, and it makes Master¡¯s rewards one after another, so amazing!

    "Let's talk about what I have done before. It is more ingenious to let Xuan Yueyan die and survive. I took this opportunity to use my methods to help Xuan Yueyan's life to open up little by little. What I used  The means should not make Master so happy."

    Ye Pengfei thought silently, and he soon realized that the reward karma of Master Ni Cangtian must have come from that "put yourself to death and live again"!

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't think of anything.  Moreover, he didn't have much time to think about this issue for the time being.  Because Master¡¯s fourth reward has arrived!  !  !

    "Realm Round Terrace, I promise you to enter once now. This time, there is no limit anymore. You can rush to as many floors as you can. I believe you, I will definitely be able to control your impulse, and in the end  Return your realm to the level that is most suitable for you."

    When Ni Cangtian said these words, his voice was calm and calm.  From Ni Cangtian's words, Ye Pengfei heard many layers of flavor

    The first thing is trust, unreserved trust!

    Thinking back then, Ye Pengfei could have used the next six months to climb the round platform on the eighth floor of the True Origin Realm.  However, Ni Cangtian stopped Ye Pengfei from continuing to climb because he was worried that Ye Pengfei's foundation was unstable.

    "Obviously, although Ni Cangtian recognized Ye Pengfei's evildoing, he did not believe that Ye Pengfei could resist the huge temptation brought by high-level realms.  Therefore, the genius who goes against the will willThat decision was made.

    But now, Ni Cangtian said, "There is no longer any limit. You can rush to as many floors as you can"!  !  !

    There is no need to say anything more about the transformation that goes against heaven.  Just through this comparison, Ni Cangtian's level of trust in Ye Pengfei is already very clear.

    Ni Cangtian's words also revealed a second layer of meaning.  That is, Ni Cangtian has seen that with Ye Pengfei's current ability, he can probably climb to the very high level of the round platform in one breath!

    If it weren't for this reason, Ni Cangtian wouldn't have to deliberately talk about "a powerful rush".  If you can only climb a seventeenth or eighteenth floor realm circular platform, is it possible for you to be able to see it with your invincible vision?

    There is also a third level of meaning

    "Is it the most suitable level for me?"

    Ye Pengfei's voice was a little erratic and confused.

    Ni Cangtian is Ni Cangtian, he made it clear in one sentence, the serious problem Ye Pengfei is facing!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei, on the one hand, adheres to the principle of consolidating the foundation, and the realm of his true body has not improved by leaps and bounds.  But on the other hand, in order to gain the maximum benefit here, he condensed an increasingly powerful death clone.

    Although, because of his solid foundation, Ye Pengfei can use his cultivation at a lower level to perfectly control the death clone at a higher level.  Although Ni Cangtian also believes that with Ye Pengfei's current state of mind and ability, he can completely control the death clone at a higher level.  However, if the real body and the clone are always separated by twenty or thirty levels.  If things go on like this, it will definitely have some negative effects on Ye Pengfei's psychology!

    All adverse effects, in the final analysis, are one question: What is the most suitable state level for you?

    In fact, Ye Pengfei has also felt that insisting on ten cycles and ten revisions seems a bit too rigid.  Maybe you can come up with some improvement methods, and only start the cycle of rebuilding when necessary and at the necessary levels.  However, the method Ni Cangtian taught Ye Pengfei to consolidate his foundation was a little too profound.  With Ye Pengfei's ability, he couldn't forcefully insert the improvement methods he created into that method.

    Now, when he heard his master say this, Ye Pengfei immediately realized that his master was telling him that he could use this opportunity to climb the round platform of realm to solve the serious problems he was facing!  !  !

    "Thank you Master for the reward!!!"

    Ye Pengfei no longer thinks about why he suddenly received so many rewards.  He only knows that every reward is extremely precious to him.  Especially this last reward is very timely.  Ye Pengfei also realized that maybe, through this attack on the Realm Yuantai, he could not only solve the decision problem he was facing, but also go one step further and create the best means of improvement!

    Ni Cangtian chuckled and said: "What's there to thank you for? I really want to thank you. I should thank you for my teacher! In fact, I should give you more rewards. But, after thinking about it, I'd better remember it first and wait for you.  If your realm is higher, I will make up for your losses!"

    Well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The amazing rewards, each one that can set off a storm in heaven, are not enough, and they will have to "make up for the losses" in the future.  Ye Pengfei became more curious, and Ye Pengfei also understood more clearly that, in fact, he didn't have to think about it at all.  Just like Master said, my level is too low and I can't possibly think clearly anyway.

    ??Looking carefully at the defenses of Xuanyue Rock + Xuanyue Castle, although Jialan Minghuang's Ten Thousand Swords Hengkong is powerful, there are no flaws in his own defense.  If you hold on until Emperor Lieming arrives, there shouldn't be many problems.  So, Ye Pengfei explained some things to the Red Devil and entered the Jedi Valley again

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1498. The fifth reward!

    As soon as he entered the Jedi Valley, Ye Pengfei saw four women.

    "Why are you all here?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    "Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he had to climb onto the corresponding round platform to meet the four women one by one.  But now, the four girls have actually returned to the valley.  Judging from their appearance, they seemed to be waiting for his arrival.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei realized that he had asked a very stupid question. Isn't it obvious?  Obviously, the master had informed him in advance that he would come in.

    ¡°Giggle, it¡¯s said that women in love will lose their IQ, and the same goes for men.¡± Bei Tangyu covered his mouth and chuckled.  The other three girls also laughed together, and the emotions of parting that they had not seen for many years were completely diluted by the laughter

    After being affectionate with the four girls for a while, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "You are advancing so fast. In just a few years, you have all reached the tenth level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "Even so, we are left far behind by Brother Ye." Wan Yuqiu sighed, "Brother Ye, I heard from the master that you have condensed a death clone that is above the 30th level of the True Origin Realm.  ? I¡¯m afraid, it won¡¯t be long before Brother Ye is qualified to enter the Heavenly Court!¡±

    "Master?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    "Yes, Brother Ye's master is our master, isn't it? Haha" Wan Yuqiu blinked cunningly, and Ye Pengfei suddenly realized it.

    "Obviously, during these hundreds of years, the four women used some tricks to make Ni Cangtian so happy that he accepted the four of them as disciples.  Most likely, it was because of Ni Cangtian's guidance that the four women advanced so quickly.  Otherwise, with their qualifications, it would be impossible for them to advance to the tenth level of the True Origin Realm in such a short period of time.

    "Sigh. It's a pity that aptitude cannot be changed. Even with the guidance of the master, we sisters can only cultivate to the forty or fifty level of the True Origin Realm." Yue Ningbing looked frustrated and shook her head slightly.  .

    Glancing at Fox Princess, Yue Ningbing continued: "Sister Fox Princess, because she evolved from a Taoist weapon. Therefore, it is possible to obtain a more advanced realm by refining powerful exotic treasures. The few of us  , I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±

    "It doesn't matter." Ye Pengfei persuaded with a smile.  "When I solve the problem of the enemy in the previous life, we will create a universe for ourselves, and our families will live together. Away from heaven and fights, what does it matter whether the realm is high or low?"

    The four girls nodded, with a little longing flashing in their eyes

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister Yuqiu, tell me, to what level can your brother Ye climb?" He stared at her.  Bei Tangyu asked curiously as Ye Pengfei climbed higher and higher.

    Wan Yuqiu originally cultivated the way of prophecy, but then experienced various things.  Now, her way of creation is still related to the prophecy.  even though.  Ye Pengfei's future will definitely be much stronger than Wan Yuqiu's.  But now, Ye Pengfei's true level of cultivation is not much higher than Wan Yuqiu's.

    Bei Tangyu and others knew it just now.  Wan Yuqiu must have "seen" Ye Pengfei's future.  Just by looking at that little bit, you should be able to predict which level Ye Pengfei can climb to.

    But¡­¡­

    "Sisters. I didn't see anything." Wan Yuqiu's beautiful eyes were full of confusion, "It's so foggy that I can't see anything, even if it's just what might happen next moment.  Don¡¯t talk about prophecies, even if it is any possibility in the future, I can¡¯t see it at all!¡±

    To predict, you must first see the future.  Then, among the countless changes in the future, find the future you want, and use your magical powers to determine it as the most likely future.

    Whether it is the way of prophecy in the past or the way Wan Yuqiu created himself now, the basic principle is the same.  But now, what Wan Yuqiu sees is a foggy future!

    You know, back then, Wan Yuqiu had not yet advanced to the True Origin Realm, but Ye Pengfei had already reached the seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  At that time, the gap between the two people's real bodies and realms was much greater than now, but Wan Yuqiu could still see a lot of Ye Pengfei's future.  If it hadn't been for this past incident, Bei Tangyu wouldn't have asked Wan Yuqiu.  But now, he couldn't see anything, and Wan Yuqiu felt very confused.

    "Of course you will be confused." A projection clone of Ni Cangtian appeared in the valley. "You can see a little bit of my future, but you can't see any bit of his future. Because,  His future has been completely wiped out by me!"

    Wan Yuqiu was stunned, and everyone was stunned.  What does it mean to erase the future?

    &nbsp; The four girls knew that Ni Cangtian would not harm Ye Pengfei.  If Ni Cangtian wanted to do whatever to Ye Pengfei, wouldn't it be easy to cultivate at Ni Cangtian's level?

    However, "erasing the future" sounds a bit too scary.  Although the four girls knew that Ni Cangtian must have some intentions, their faces still showed a look of worry involuntarily.

    But Ni Cangtian chuckled: "You guys, you are just caring and causing chaos. Have you forgotten that back then, he killed himself in the future! I just went one step further and simply erased all his future.  . All futures should be created by himself!"

    Ni Cangtian's explanation was like a bright lightning, illuminating the four women's vast sea of ??consciousness that was full of confusion.  It also made the four girls feel slightly excited.

    "A future completely created by himself? I don't know what kind of future he can create"

    ¡­¡­

    The four girls didn¡¯t know how much Ni Cangtian had to pay in order to completely erase Ye Pengfei¡¯s future.  Ye Pengfei didn't even know that since he returned to this valley, his future would be completely decided by himself.  He didn't know that, in fact, in addition to the four rewards, each of which was more precious than the last, he had also won a fifth reward.  An amazing reward that even Ni Cang Tian had to pay a huge price to give!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei¡¯s attention was entirely focused on climbing the round platform of the realm.  One by one, he stepped on the round platforms of realms one by one.  With almost no effort, he started from the first-level circular platform and stepped onto the eighteenth-level circular platform step by step!  !  !

    ¡°From here on, we finally have to face some challenges!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's expression is still so relaxed, but Ye Pengfei's feet no longer have the calmness they had just now.  He could never guess, whether it was his calmness just now or his heavy steps now.  You are all creating your own, unique future!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1499. The ultimate secret of the realm round platform!  (superior)

    Many years later, Ye Pengfei deeply realized how blessed it was to have a master who silently and secretly helped him.  At this moment, all his energy was focused on the level-by-level round platforms of realms.

    The last time he climbed the Realm Round Platform, he didn¡¯t start from the first level.  But this time, he saw all the realm circular platforms revealed.  Therefore, he deliberately started from the first level and moved forward step by step.

    The first eighteen levels of the round platform are very easy. This is something Ye Pengfei has long expected.  He is very aware of his situation. He knows that if he wants, his true body can rush straight to the 18th level of the True Origin Realm at any time.

    "The journey from the 19th floor to the 30th floor is a bit more difficult. However, it's not a problem for me!"

    Although the steps were a lot heavier, there was no feeling of stagnation.  Ye Pengfei calculated that he should have no problem ascending to the 30th level round platform.

    In fact, judging from the situation of the dead clone, and judging from Ni Cangtian's rather lamentable judgment, there shouldn't be any problems even at the forty or so level, let alone the thirty levels.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that in addition to climbing to a higher level of the realm, the more important thing was to find the level of realm that best suited him.  And, create more flexible means to lay a solid foundation.

    "If my feeling is correct, then the most suitable realm level for me should be between nineteen and thirty. On this section of the road, I can walk slower and observe more carefully!"

    The biggest feature of Ni Cangtian's Realm Round Platform is that it has presented all the obstacles that will occur in the realms one by one in the form of barriers.  A strong person who climbs the realm circular platform can completely reflect on the hidden dangers that may exist in himself through these layers of realm barriers.  Furthermore, hidden dangers can be solved and potential can be better realized.

    This characteristic of the realm round platform.  At least it can help Ye Pengfei find those possible realm levels that are most suitable for him.  As for creating more flexible means, Ye Pengfei still doesn't know yet what he should do in order to successfully comprehend it when climbing the round platform of the realm.

    "Since Master has said this in a subtle way, then there must be hope to do it Hey, is it possible that, in addition to the layers of realm barriers, there are other secrets hidden in these realm round terraces?"

    As he was walking, suddenly, a ray of light flashed in Ye Pengfei's eyes, and Ye Pengfei thought of this possibility.

    "The sources of adversity are divided into two layers: inner and outer. In addition to the outer layer of adversity sources, you can move forward step by step and feel more powerful realm obstacles. Every time you hit a certain place, you can also receive additional magical rewards."

    "But. The source of adversity in the inner layer is only a round platform of realms. Although the realm barriers here are clear, it is more helpful for cultivation. However, after all, the inner space is reserved for direct disciples. Comparing the two, the inner space  The source of adversity does not seem to reflect the absolute advantage!!!"

    The realm round platform is better than the space outside that is full of murderous atmosphere. There is no doubt about this.  However, this one is "better".  But it's not so good that it's exaggerated.  Ye Pengfei never thought about this problem in the past.  But now, when seeking more help from Realm Circle.  Ye Pengfei finally realized that he seemed to have missed something exciting.

    "Do it again!"

    Having just reached the twenty-third floor, Ye Pengfei stopped moving forward.  Without saying a word, he turned around and turned back.

    At this moment, Bei Tangyu and others have returned to the round platform on the tenth floor, sitting cross-legged and meditating with their eyes closed.  Although they have started practicing, they are still distracted and paying attention to Ye Pengfei's progress.

    The realm round platform has many layers.  However, from the perspective of any level, looking at a level that is far beyond one's own or much lower than one's own is like looking at a distant scene.  Ye Pengfei suddenly paused and turned around suddenly, and the four women could see clearly.  But they didn't understand why Ye Pengfei suddenly stopped and turned back.

    "Even if you encounter huge obstacles there, you should still meditate there for a while. Why did you suddenly turn back?"

    Bei Tangyu and others could not understand, but they were very conscious and did not stop Ye Pengfei or disturb Ye Pengfei.

    Ni Cangtian saw clearly, but the face of Ni Cangtian's projection clone showed no surprise or surprise, and did not show any strange look.

    Ye Pengfei did not deliberately observe the master's expression. He only glanced briefly and gave a slight salute.  Then, start from the first level again and climb up again.

    And this time, he walked very slowly!  !  !

    How could it be possible that Bei Tangyu and others could not see this change?  Walking as fast as before??, this time it was as slow as a snail, and anyone could see such a huge contrast in speed.  Everyone knows that there must be something strange here.

    "Could it be thatthere are any secrets hidden in the first few levels of the circular platform?"

    Suddenly he turned back and started from the first floor again, but he walked so slowly.  I'm afraid, this is the only explanation that makes sense.  However, Bei Tangyu and others could guess why Ye Pengfei returned.  However, they did not move.  Because they didn't want to disturb Ye Pengfei, causing Ye Pengfei to lose the target he was looking for.  However, how could they have expected it? Even Ye Pengfei himself didn't know what he was looking for

    To say it was at a snail's pace would be an exaggeration.  However, it actually took Ye Pengfei three full years to stand on the first-level circular platform.  This speed is really too slow to make people speechless.

    What makes people feel even more speechless is that Ye Pengfei, who once again stepped onto the round platform of the first level, did not immediately continue moving down.  Instead, he stood on the first level round platform, closed his eyes slightly, and stood there quietly.

    This stop will last another three years.  This stop surprised Bei Tangyu and others even more.  If not, they were worried about disturbing Ye Pengfei.  I am afraid that they will turn back immediately and imitate Ye Pengfei, walking as slowly as a snail, standing quietly on the first round platform, quietly meditating for thirty or fifty years.

    Three years have passed by in a flash.  In the past three years, Bei Tangyu and other women have become increasingly impatient.  And Ni Cangtian felt more and more pressure.

    "Is it possible that if I wiped out the future for him, it could bring about such a huge change? Could it be that he has already discovered the ultimate secret"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1500. The ultimate secret of the realm round platform!  (middle)

    Three years of climbing at a snail's pace.

    For three years, I stood as still as a pine tree.

    Finally, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes again.  Finally, Ye Pengfei took another step forward.  To everyone's great surprise, Ye Pengfei did not move forward, but suddenly returned to the original place with a sigh!

    "Interesting, really interesting." A mysterious smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.  He raised his feet and took a fierce step towards the heavy barriers leading to the round platform of the first level!

    With only my right foot, I took a hard step.  The left foot remained in place, motionless.

    This kind of weird behavior made Bei Tangyu and others unable to sit still.  It was no longer possible to be distracted. They all stood up, looking at Ye Pengfei with astonishment in their eyes, guessing his possible next move.

    Pull your foot back and take another hard step?

    Or should you stand still for a while, then step forward with your left foot and take a firm step?

    No matter what, this hard step must have resulted in something significant.  Otherwise, he wouldn't have stepped so bizarrely, and he wouldn't have laughed so happily!

    Finally, under the gaze of everyone, Ye Pengfei took back his steps.  He did not continue to step forward, nor did he do anything to the realm round platform.  He turned around, looked at his master's projection clone, and said with a smile: "It turns out that this is the source of adversity!!!"

    "Yes, this is the source of adversity." Ni Cangtian also laughed, "It's a pity that you just refuse to go in!!!"

    The heaven-defying smile is full of surprise.  Ni Cangtian's smile was filled with regret.

    Ni Cangtian never expected that Ye Pengfei would discover the ultimate secret.  He never imagined that he would pay such a heavy price to completely erase Ye Pengfei's future, completely untie Ye Pengfei, and completely let Ye Pengfei have a broad, unlimited, and free future.  As a result, this kid actually brought himself such a big surprise!

    "However, Ni Cangtian is also extremely sorry.  Because, even though he discovered this ultimate secret, and even though he saw the huge benefits that this ultimate secret might bring to him, Ye Pengfei still took back his steps, but continued as before, giving up on inheriting his own way of counter-origin!

    Such a disciple is really hard to find.  Before building this source of adversity.  Ni Cangtian has been searching for many epochs.  After establishing this source of adversity, he searched for it for several epochs.

    However, the only one he found was Ye Pengfei!

    If possible, Ni Cangzhen really wanted to force Ye Pengfei to accept his Taoist inheritance.  However, Ni Cangtian knew very well that such a thing could not be forced.

    Not to mention, I have observed it over the years.  After getting in touch with him, Ni Cangtian liked the apprentice he had accepted so much.  In addition, he loved the house and the bird and gave it to his apprentice's wives.  A huge opportunity for cultivation.

    You must know how difficult it is to enter this realm of round platform.  Back then, in the Heavenly Court, even those heavenly king-level beings begged and offered countless rare treasures.  Ni Cangtian has never opened a back door, and has never allowed these genius-level descendants of king-level existences to gain additional climbing opportunities.

    Only geniuses.  It can only be climbed once.  If you are not a genius, don¡¯t even think about it once.  This is a rule set by Ni Cangtian, a rule that has never been changed in countless epochs.  However, for the sake of his apprentice, Ni Cangtian changed his own rules for the first time.

    Ye Pengfei could understand Ni Cangtian's smile, and Ye Pengfei also knew that Ni Cangtian had helped him a lot.

    ¡°Bei Tangyu and others standing on the round platform of the tenth level, if not for the help of Master Ni Cangtian, would they have advanced so quickly?  You know, although their qualifications are much stronger than those of Feng Xianzhou.  However, it won't reach that level in a short period of time.

    The fighting outside has been going on for six or seven years.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that if it hadn't been for the secret support of his master, Xuan Yueyan and Hong Mo would not have been able to defend themselves as firmly as Mount Tai without even a single flaw being exposed.

    " However, Ye Pengfei still doesn't want to accept this inheritance. Ye Pengfei still wants to make his own way.  Therefore, although he understood the master's smile.  However, he still didn't feel any emotion.

    "Master, how many secrets are hidden in the round platform of your realm?" Ye Pengfei deliberately changed the subject, and he chuckled, "I have already discovered the ultimate secret, and other little secrets can be revealed.  Just a little bit of news."

    Ni Cangtian snorted angrily: "There are many secrets, go find them yourself!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and showed an expression of "I knew it was so", then turned around, planning to climb the round platform of the realm again.

    &nbsp; When he looked up, he saw the confused eyes of Bei Tangyu and others.

    "Come down, I'll talk to you."

    Bei Tangyu and others jumped to Ye Pengfei's side. They looked at Ye Pengfei and then at Ni Cangtian.

    "Master, can we listen to this ultimate secret?"

    "This kid is doting on you, and I'm afraid that you have inner demons, and I can't stop him." Ni Cangtian said speechlessly, "But just listen to it, and you guys don't think about entering the real source of adversity. Old  Climb your realm's circular platform honestly, and even if you can't become a great person, it won't be too much of a drag on him!"

    The real source of adversity?

    Bei Tangyu and others all showed expressions of surprise.  The eyes of the four of them all fell on the first-level realm circular platform.

    "Could it be possible to enter another time and space from there?"

    "That's not the case." Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "But, from there, you can use another way to climb the realm round platform. If you climb in that way, you can see the real source of adversity!!!"

    The source of adversity, what kind of adversity is it?  What is the source of the inversion?  After staying here for several years, Bei Tangyu and others already knew the origin of the name Adversity Source.

    Ni Cangtian, where does the name Master come from?  Because he cared too much about his apprentices, he made an exception and accepted Bei Tangyu and others as his apprentices.  Before accepting a disciple, Ni Cangtian also made it clear as usual.

    When Ye Pengfei explained this, Bei Tangyu and others suddenly understood.  They looked up and saw that the layers seemed to be superimposed on each other, but were actually a circular platform with distinct realms. They finally realized what ultimate secret Ye Pengfei had discovered.

    "Pengfei, the so-called ultimate secret is that you can use these realm circles to practice Master's way of reverse the source? The real source of reverse actually exists for this purpose?"

    "That's right, that's it!" Ye Pengfei laughed (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1501. The ultimate secret of the realm round platform!  (Down)

    "Originally, I thought that Master's Taoism was only reversed after practicing it to the extreme in the True Source Realm. However, now I know that you can actually practice the Tao of Countering the Origin from the moment you set foot in the True Origin Realm!  "

    As soon as Ye Pengfei started to explain formally, his words made Bei Tangyu and others suddenly realize again.  Especially Fox Princess, the reaction was the strongest.

    "In other words, starting from the first level of the round platform, there are already two methods of cultivation, smooth and reverse?" Fox Ji said thoughtfully, "No wonder, it is the first time that I face the path to the first level.  When I saw Yuan Tai's realm barrier, I felt that I could break through it in another way. I just saw that Sister Yu'er and Sister Ning Bing both chose the same way to break through, so I did the same thing."

    In one sentence, it¡¯s earth-shattering!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was surprised and wanted to ask a few more questions, but Ni Cangtian simply called out a gust of wind and brought Fox Princess to the round platform of the first level: "Good disciple, use the other method you said to break through and show me the master!  !!¡±

    "But" Fox Ji was a little embarrassed and looked back at Ye Pengfei.

    Fox Ji knows why Ye Pengfei chose not to accept Ni Cangtian's inheritance.  If this method of counter-origin is practiced to a certain extent, the true source will be destroyed, the world will be destroyed, and all related existences will most likely be annihilated.  This kind of thing is something Ye Pengfei doesn't want to see.  This kind of thing is also what Fox Princess doesn't want to see.

    Cultivation and enlightenment

    Some strong people practice tirelessly for a truer Tao, a more essential Tao.

    Some strong people practice tirelessly in order to become stronger than others, in order to be able to stand out from the crowd and trample everyone under their feet.

    There are also some strong people who have to face something that they have to face, they have to make themselves stronger, and they have to cultivate and understand the Tao.  Ye Pengfei is such an existence.

    Thinking back then, if it were not very likely that he would die young, he would not have chosen to embark on the path of cultivation.  If it weren't for various things, he wouldn't have continued practicing.  At that time, he, Bei Tangyu, and they didn't actually have much urge to cultivate to the highest level.  The two of them came together because they both longed for a more leisurely and interesting life.

    And now, if the enemy from his previous life was not too powerful, Ye Pengfei would not have any special urge to improve.  If his enemies were limited to that big universe.  Maybe even if he advanced to the realm of true origin, he wouldn't have much interest in leaving the universe and starting this long journey of unknown future.

    Ye Pengfei is not the first two types of strong men, and his four wives are not like that either.  Especially Fox Ji, she exists simply for Ye Pengfei's existence.  Ye Pengfei had a lot of worries, and so did she.  Ye Pengfei didn't want to practice the way of reversing the source, so she didn't need to communicate with Ye Pengfei at all.  From the bottom of her heart, she was unwilling to practice the way of counter-origin.

    If not, Fox Ji knows very well that the master's kindness to her family is contrary to heaven.  if not.  Fox Ji could feel the deep guilt for Master Ni Cangtian that vaguely existed in the deepest part of Ye Pengfei's soul.  Fox Princess would never turn her head to look at this, and Fox Princess would never be as embarrassed as she is now.

    Fox Princess is in a dilemma.  Ye Pengfei was also a little embarrassed.

    "Master, you have not completely created the way to reverse the origin. Is this why our world still exists?"

    "Perhaps." Ni Cangtian disclosed for the first time the ultimate secret of the ninety-nine and eighty-one-level round platform.  "I created the first sixty levels. According to my calculations, there should be twenty-one levels left. The forward and reverse directions coincide with each other! By then, perhaps the world will come to an end. This is what I think. However,  The other old guys sneered, they felt that their way was the correct way!"

    " Ni Cangtian is not the only one who has taken a new approach.  They are all existences on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. Because they have found a new path, they are not just existences on the 81st Level of the True Origin Realm.

    They have all reached the end of the True Origin Realm. They all feel that the True Origin Realm only has these ninety-nine and eighty-one levels. No matter what, it is impossible to continue to advance.  Therefore, they began to think of other ways, and they began to study whether they needed to go through another path in order to see the real "true source".

    "Only I believe that destroying the true source is the only way to see the true source. However, I do not think that when the world comes to an end, the world will cease to exist, and all life or non-life will cease to exist."

    "Of course, I also admit that if I am correct, my way of counter-origin is indeed very likely to destroy everything. Deep in my heart, I am also hesitant. Therefore, when you were unwilling to accept my inheritance, I did not  Not too excited.¡±

    Ni Cangtian explained a lot. Ni Cangtian made it more accurate for everyone to know.Indeed, about the round platform of realm, about the secret of the way to reverse the source.  Even Ye Pengfei thought that after explaining so much, the master had finished explaining.  Next, it's your own choice, Fox Princess's choice.  However, I never expected it.  After a slight pause, Ni Cangtian continued:

    "But this time is different. Fox Princess has long noticed that there is another way to break through, which illustrates a very important issue!!!"

    Ni Cangtian did not discuss this "very important issue" immediately.  Instead, he asked Ye Pengfei in turn:

    "Pengfei, aren't you very curious why my teacher suddenly gave you such a generous reward? Although, even if my teacher explains it in detail, it is difficult for you to understand it now. However, my teacher can tell you very clearly.  . That¡¯s because you allowed Xuanyue Castle to die and survive, which brought great inspiration to me. As for the last twenty-one levels of the way of counter-origin, I have already figured out some clues!"

    "The master's way of counter-source has been stuck at the sixtieth level for too many epochs. It is for this reason that the master has created the source of adversity, which will allow more people to reach very high levels.  Low-level experts and even those who have not reached the True Origin Realm enter the outer space and time to practice. This is not only to find more suitable direct disciples, but also to expand the scope of observation and broaden some perspectives of thinking."

    "After so many epochs, I thought that this plan might not have any hope of success. However, I never thought that I would actually take on such a good disciple like you! And you, such a good disciple, actually married  Such a one. The most suitable wife to create the last twenty-one levels of the way to reverse the origin!"

    "Fox Ji is an advanced Taoist weapon. Fox Ji's past has caused her to retain abilities similar to those of Xuanyue Castle's evolution and advancement after she became a real life form. And she became a real  The living body is due to absorbing your massive soul-splitting power. In this way, part of your evil potential was passed on to her. The combination of the two creates a body that is most suitable for creating the last twenty  There is a layer of the Way of Counter-Origin. Fox Princess is more suitable than you to completely create the Way of Counter-Origin!!!"

    As he spoke, Ni Cangtian became excited again, and his face turned red and bright.

    "I won't lie to you as a teacher. If Fox Princess embarks on another path, if Fox Princess starts to practice the way of counter-origin, then there will be no turning back for her. I have already had a glimpse of Fox Princess's feeling back then. If not,  If an accident happens, she should be able to successfully step into the real source of adversity!!!¡±

    "However. Compared with Pengfei, Hu Ji's qualifications are far behind. I estimate that it will take millions of epochs for her to complete the first sixty levels of the way of counter-source."

    "Then the twenty-first level of the way to reverse the origin needs to be created by herself. The last twenty-first level of the round platform needs to be transformed by herself!"

    "I don't know how long it will take to create the last twenty-one level of reverse origin. I don't know either. When the eighty-one levels of forward and reverse respond to each other for the first time, what will happen?  What happened? I only know that for that kind of mutual response. I have been waiting for too many years. I hope I implore you to fulfill my wish!!!"

    I have to say that Ye Pengfei and the others have found a good master.  Although, Ni Cangtian was very excited.  However, Ni Cangtian did not force him.  It¡¯s not just because forcing someone to do something might be counterproductive.  Ni Cangtian simply has a strong sense of self-restraint due to his nature, so he would rather put everything aside and face the choices of his disciples head-on.

    This is a difficult choice.

    When the ultimate secret of the Realm Yuantai is completely revealed, everyone knows that even if Ye Pengfei chose to practice the way of counter-origin, he would not be able to destroy the world.

    When Ni Cangtian revealed Fox Princess¡¯s potential to the public without hiding anything, everyone knew that this time, it might really lead to the complete annihilation of the world!  !  !

    How likely this is, no one knows.  Even Ni Cangtian can only guess and cannot know the real future.

    ¡°However, there is a future that is certain.  That is, Fox Princess can definitely create the last twenty-level way to reverse the origin!

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know why Fox Princess is the most suitable being to create the last twenty-one level of reverse origin.  Although the master explained a lot, with Ye Pengfei's current state of mind, he still couldn't understand it deeply.

    However, Ye Pengfei could feel that the master had not deceived him!

    What else can be deceived?

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s explanation is shocking enough.  Ni Cangtian confessed that he did not know the future results, which also put great pressure on Ye Pengfei and others.  If?If Ni Cangtian wants to deceive people, he can just make up a lie.

    For example, because of Ye Pengfei¡¯s inspiration and the existence of Fox Princess, I finally realized that the way of reverse origin is completely incorrect

    ?????????????????? For one reason or another, the way of reverse origin cannot actually destroy the world at all. In fact, it will not make you worry about it at all and have to face the disaster of annihilation

    Ni Cangtian did not do this, and Ni Cangtian did not say this. This is enough to prove that Ni Cangtian did not tell lies.  Now, the ultimate secret of the realm circular platform is completely revealed.  Now, the existence that can completely "build" the realm circular platform is already standing outside the first layer of realm circular platform.

    " Next, it depends on Ye Pengfei's choice and Ye Pengfei's answer.

    ¡­¡­

    Silence is a predictable thing.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei's soul was in great confusion.

    Promise or not?

    No matter which choice you make, there are inherent pros and cons.

    If you agree, there is no need to say anything more about the possible consequences.  However, it is also possible that the evil consequences did not bear fruit and things were not as terrible as imagined.  Furthermore, you might even get huge benefits.  Maybe, after the combination of forward and reverse, the world is not destroyed, but Fox Princess can transcend this world and enter the real "true source".

    If you don¡¯t agree, the possible destruction of the world will cease to exist.  However, if you don't agree, you may lose the opportunity to know the truth forever.  More importantly, maybe Master will undergo some bad changes because of this major setback

    Because of Ye Pengfei's long silence, the whole valley felt a very depressing atmosphere.  Ni Cangtian seemed not to be aware of this depressing atmosphere at all. After Ye Pengfei was silent for about three sticks of incense, he spoke again:

    "Pengfei, I can guarantee that. If you are willing to let Hu Ji accept my inheritance, then I will take care of your enemies from the previous life. I will take care of their entire family for you!"

    "Fox Ji will be made the successor by my master. The Nitian Palace in the Heavenly Court now belongs to Fox Ji!"

    "As for your other three wives, although their qualifications are poor. However, as a teacher, you can also work hard to allow them to advance to a higher level!"

    ? One promise after another, one temptation after another

    Ni Cangtian knew very well that the disciple he had accepted would not be tempted by temptation.  The reason why Ni Cangtian still says this is just because these are the promises he should make.  The reason why Ni Cangtian still said this was because he wanted Ye Pengfei to feel more clearly his frankness, his urgency, and his desire.

    After another while of burning incense, Ye Pengfei's expression finally changed.

    His face, tense and tense due to seriousness, gradually relaxed.

    His eyes, which were confused due to hesitation, gradually became clear again.

    Ni Cangtian smiled, and he laughed heartily.  Ni Cangtian already knew Ye Pengfei's final decision without Ye Pengfei saying it himself.

    However, Ni Cangtian just smiled and laughed heartily. He did not tell Ye Pengfei the final decision.  Because, he prefers to hear Ye Pengfei say the final decision himself!

    Ye Pengfei suddenly focused his eyes, his face darkened, and he said in a calm voice: "Master, you laughed too early, what if I don't agree?"

    Well¡­¡­

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s laughter suddenly solidified.

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1502. Ye Pengfei¡¯s decision

    "Haha, I'm just kidding." Ye Pengfei laughed jokingly.

    "What a boy!!!" Ni Cangtian cursed with a smile, and immediately nodded, "Your way of love has improved again. If I don't deliberately guard against you, I will fall into your way!"

    What an amazing review this is?  !

    Ni Cangtian is already at the pinnacle of all strong men. There are no more than ten strong men in the world who can compare with Ni Cangtian.

    And these top-level existences will be affected by Ye Pengfei's way of love without any precautions.  In other words, Ye Pengfei's way of love already has strong potential to create his own way comparable to these top-notch beings!

    Of course, even these top-level existences were plotted by Ye Pengfei.  It was impossible for Ye Pengfei to further plot against them.  In fact, even if Ye Pengfei did not reveal his final decision with a joking laugh, Ni Cangtian himself had already come to his senses.

    "Master, I have a request." After laughing for a while, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "I hope that Master can help me restore my past memories. I want to know why I became enemies with those guys!"

    "Oh?" Ni Cangtian looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise, "You want to take revenge yourself?"

    What kind of existence is Ni Cangtian? He can see through Ye Pengfei's thoughts at a glance.  Many times, Ni Cangtian was unwilling to use his own strength and experience to make such guesses. He was always taking care of Ye Pengfei's emotions.  But this time, because the situation was quite special, Ni Cangtian used some tricks to see through Ye Pengfei's thoughts at a glance.

    "It's certainly refreshing to take revenge on your own. However, it's not so refreshing to restore the memory of your past life!"

    Ni Cangtian straightforwardly told Ye Pengfei the disadvantages.

    Ni Cangtian knew that he had to intervene in the matter of revenge.  Solved by counting interest.  Even if he didn't interfere, he could still solve it with Ye Pengfei's potential.  If Ye Pengfei wanted to take revenge with his own hands, there would be no problem.

    However, it is very painful to restore the memory of past lives.

    With Ni Cangtian's ability, when he first met Ye Pengfei, Ni Cangtian had already seen clearly the situation of Ye Pengfei's previous life, not to mention Ye Pengfei's previous life.

    so.  Ni Cangtian knows very well.  Once Ye Pengfei regains his memory of his past life, he will definitely suffer for a period of time.

    But¡­¡­

    "Pain is also a motivation for people to improve. Revenge is not just for pleasure, but also for becoming stronger!" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Master, you just saw a little bit of my thoughts. But,  You don't use much. You still see too little."

    Ye Pengfei knew that as long as Ni Cangtian was willing, he would have nothing to say in front of Ni Cangtian.

    Ye Pengfei also knows that his master is really very good, very good, very good.  Under normal circumstances.  As a master, I will never spy on any of my private parts!

    "The reason why I agreed to Master is because I have decided that I will try my best to see the real 'true source' before Fox Princess! By then, even if the good and the bad will echo each other, the world will be on the verge of  Crash. I can find a solution too!"

    Ni Cangtian's body was slightly shaken. He finally knew why Ye Pengfei agreed to him, why Ye Pengfei said this just now, why Ye Pengfei asked to restore the memory of his past life, and why Ye Pengfei asked to take revenge himself

    "seeing the real 'True Source' before Fox Princess, this is the only way to get the best of both worlds!"

    ¡°If I use more methods and peek deeper into his thoughts, I can discover the secret of his decision!¡±

    "Recovering memories of past lives is to deliberately cause pain to oneself, in order to draw stronger strength from the pain and stimulate deeper potential!"

    "Only by personally taking revenge, only by personally facing the pressure from powerful beings, and even from the entire big family, can he grow up better and faster!"

    How could Ni Cangtian not know that Ye Pengfei originally just wanted to take his beauty and live in seclusion, free and easy.  Previously, when he returned to the Valley Jedi, Ye Pengfei had already made a promise to the girls, and Ni Cangtian had clearly heard it.

    Originally, Ni Cangtian was still thinking that when the time came, after Ye Pengfei's revenge was completed, he should throw out some bait to lure the most talented disciple he had ever received in his life to continue working hard.  Otherwise, Ni Cangtian always felt that Ye Pengfei was wasting his genius.

    But now, Ni Cangtian found that he no longer had to consider this issue.  In order to get the best of both worlds, Ye Pengfei chose such a path of advancement.  He actually took the initiativeDon¡¯t be trapped in pain, and use the pain of past life memories to stimulate deeper potential!  !  !

    After taking a deep look at Ye Pengfei, Ni Cangtian nodded slowly: "In that case, I will put some extra pressure on you as a teacher."

    "I will send the four of them to Heavenly Court and Nitian Palace right now! Fox Princess will immediately take over as the Palace Master of Nitian Palace, and Bei Tangyu and the three of them will be the deputy palace masters of Nitian Palace!"

    "When you enter Heavenly Court, you will know the status of Nitian Palace in Heavenly Court. When will you have the qualifications to enter Nitian Palace, can you meet them again! Otherwise, you will never have to see you again in this life  Wives!"

    No, right

    Just when Ye Pengfei's eyes widened and he was about to say something to stop them, the four girls had already disappeared. They had been transferred to Nitian Palace by Ni Cangtian's supreme magical power, without even giving him a chance to say goodbye.

    "Master, you are too incredible." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and had to accept the pressure.

    "The absolute truth is yet to come." Ni Cangtian chuckled, "The second additional pressure is that you must not let me save you again!!!"

    Although, Ni Cangtian has never rescued Ye Pengfei.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that after he became a disciple, his safety would be fully guaranteed.

    Ye Pengfei cultivates the way of love. He is best at observing, guessing, and deducing the emotional changes of others.  He knew very well that his master Ni Cangtian really liked him too much.  His master Ni Cangtian would never allow himself to be killed by any enemy.

    Therefore, in these years of training, especially in the process of jumping too many levels and fighting those too-high-level underworld beasts, Ye Pengfei always charged hard, using his strength and means cleanly.  He didn't leave any options behind, because he knew that the master wanted him to die.  Just because he didn't leave any room behind, he who was already advancing very quickly, advanced even more rapidly.

    But now, Ni Cangtian said, don¡¯t think that Master will come to rescue you in the future.  Invisibly, Ye Pengfei felt a huge pressure.

    After being slightly stunned, Ye Pengfei quickly laughed and nodded: "This pressure is good! From now on, I will use Xuanyue Castle, Red Devil, and these helpers as little as possible!"

    If you want to achieve great things, you must face everything head-on.  If you always rely on external forces and always think about external forces to help relieve stress, how can you really get the best of both worlds?

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that when he agreed with Hu Ji to practice the way of counter-origin, Hu Ji's fate would completely change.  Master will definitely do everything possible to help Fox Princess cultivate and help Fox Princess improve.

    Since Fox Princess has the ability to create the last twenty-one levels of the Way of Reverse Origin, Fox Princess¡¯s potential cannot be viewed from the perspective of the past.  It is an undoubted fact that Fox Princess can become a being like Ni Cangtian.  It is almost certain that Fox Princess can surpass Ni Cangtian and become a more powerful being.

    If you want to get the best of both worlds, you must make Fox Princess stronger, and you must reach a higher realm in advance and have stronger power before Fox Princess becomes so powerful!

    "Since I have Zifu as my helper, I have seldom faced too intense life and death tests. Even Qing Wuming, because of the eighteen levels of hell left by Gray, he did not put me on the verge of too much.  Desperate situation.¡±

    "Ever since I became Ni Cangtian's teacher, it has become even more impossible for me to face the intense test of life and death. Without such a test, and it is impossible to get more help than Fox Lady, how can I surpass Fox Lady?"

    "Only by self-supercharging can this possibility be possible. Not only does Master supercharge me, I also need to add more pressure to myself!"

    This time, it was Ni Cangtian's turn to be a little dazed.  He did not expect that in order to achieve his goal, Ye Pengfei would go to the other extreme.

    Ni Cangtian opened his mouth, he wanted to persuade him.  However, after thinking about it, I decided to forget it.

    "You are a genius, and your qualifications are monstrous. You are in control of your future. As a teacher, there is no need for you to dwell on it."

    At this time, Ye Pengfei did not know that his future had already been cleared up by Ni Cangtian.  In the future, I will never be restricted by the future.  Success or failure is entirely up to you.

    Ni Cangtian pointed at the round platform of layers of realms and said in a deep voice: "Originally, I wanted to tell you the secret of perfecting that method. But now, even if I want to say it, you probably won't listen. The memory of your past life  , I will put it into the secret place. When you find the secret place, you can refine the memory crystal by yourself and restore the memory of the past life!"

    Perfecting the method that lays a solid foundation was Ye Pengfei¡¯s greatest hope in returning to this realm of Yuantai.  ???I didn't expect that things would turn out like this.  Ni Cangtian also did not expect that among the four girls who seemed to have ordinary qualifications, there was actually one who could help him achieve his wish.

    Now, these emergencies can be settled one by one for the time being.  Next, you should get back on track and look for the secret that can perfect and solidify the foundation.

    Once again, Ye Pengfei returns to the round platform of realm!

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1503. The underworld beast is ferocious!  (Part 1) (Third update, 10,000+ words, done and done)

    In the ninety-nine and eighty-one-level realm circular platforms, and in the realm barriers between the layers of circular platforms, in addition to the ultimate secret, there are many smaller secrets.

    I say these are ¡°little secrets¡±, but they are actually of great value.  Any "little secret" released will have a sensational effect.

    Returning to the round platform of realm, Ye Pengfei gradually found little secrets one after another.  Some are creative ideas for magical powers, and some are unique methods of integrating power.  Before finding the secret he wanted most, Ye Pengfei had already found dozens of little secrets.

    Although, Ye Pengfei did not set foot on the round platform of a higher realm.  Although, Ye Pengfei never stopped quietly somewhere and meditated for a period of time.  However, his abilities are increasing, and his potential is slowly revealed

    ¡­¡­

    The two emperors, Jialan Minghuang and Lieminghuang, have been fighting fiercely for nearly twenty years.  If it weren't for Xuan Yueyan's covert attack, Emperor Lieming wouldn't be able to block Wan Jian Hengkong's attack.

    The current situation is that neither side can do anything about the other.

    Although Jialan Minghuang's Ten Thousand Swords Hengkong is powerful, he cannot increase its power to the extreme.  Xuanyueyan's true realm cultivation level is much stronger than Jialan Underworld Emperor's, but the true combat power it can exert now is not enough to change the entire battle situation.

    Therefore, Xuan Yueyan knew very well that the key to the outcome of this battle lay with Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, Xuan Yueyan and Hong Mo have been paying close attention to Ye Pengfei's changes.

    And Jialan Underworld Emperor was even more strategist. When he discovered to his shock that he couldn't defeat Ye Pengfei quickly even though he had used all his tricks, he realized that the final victory or defeat would probably depend on it.  Look at Ye Pengfei¡¯s methods!

    Therefore, Jialan Underworld Emperor has been paying attention to Ye Pengfei's situation.  Although Ye Pengfei was protected by Xuanyue Rock.  It was impossible for Jialan Hades to fully see Ye Pengfei's changes.  However, when Ye Pengfei's strength improved significantly, he still noticed the change!

    "Ming Feng has become stronger again. If this continues, I will definitely lose!!!"

    Having fought for more than ten years is nothing unusual.  For a battle of this level, it would not be unusual even if the time were extended a thousand times.

    Jialan Minghuang is not worried about other people interfering. After all, Ming people care about their ancestors' enlightenment.  Except for weird things like Emperor Lieming.  Dare to disregard the laws of his ancestors and forcefully intervene in the fight between Jialan Underworld Emperor and others.  None of the other strong men would do this.

    You must know that back then Jialan Pluto sent the Heavenly Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Plutos.  Even if Emperor Jialan Hades issued a "fight" order, they would only go up to challenge one by one.  According to the ancestral law, apart from the battles to seize and defend the city, the battles between the strong men of the underworld can only happen one by one.

    but.  On the other hand, since there is no need to worry about interference from others, Jialan Underworld Emperor can fully mobilize his subordinates.  He is the number one being among the underworld, and he is the best strategist among the underworld.  You won't be really stupid, swallowing the bitter fruit of failure just because you follow some ancestral law.

    Of course, Jialan Minghuang is not Lieminghuang.

    There is such a strange existence as Emperor Lieming.  Dare to openly challenge the ancestral laws and openly do illegal things.  Therefore, the area under the rule of Emperor Lieming.  It was simply desolate and miserable.

    "But beings like Jialan Minghuang know how to use means and make arrangements to make their actions seem not to violate the ancestral laws.  But now, if he wants his subordinates who have already mobilized in place to help, Jialan Underworld only needs to make a few changes.

    The scope of the war continues to grow!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s battle with Jialan Underworld took place in a blessed land in Xuanluo City.  As long as the two people do not leave this blessed land cave and do not break this blessed land cave, the battle between the two people will not affect Xuanluo City.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Underworld Emperor The two great underworld emperors each used various methods to create closed and solid time and space in this blessed land and cave.  The two of them fought in these time and space, and they used this time and space to block the enemy, or to be blocked by the enemy.

    In this way, Xuanluo City will not be affected in any way.  Such a battle of the highest level in the underworld of the underworld is going on under the circumstances that all the emperors and kings of Hades know about it, but all the emperors and kings of Hades will not intervene.

    Everything seems to be in line with the past, the situation of the battle between the Hades.

    But¡­¡­

    A burst of beast roar passed out from the body of Najia Lanming.

    Any strong Hades man who has been hunting outside can hear it.??This beast's roar comes from the underworld beast.  However, how come there are underworld beasts in Jialan Underworld Emperor's body?

    Even in the space plane of Jialan Underworld Emperor, there can be no living underworld beasts!  !  !

    Any strong person from the underworld knows that there are very strict requirements for the survival of the underworld beast.  Once out of the special environment, the underworld beast will die naturally, leaving no residue behind.

    In the underworld occupied by the underworld, there are no underworld beasts, and there is no special environment suitable for the underworld beasts to survive.

    I have never heard of any powerful Netherworld man who has the ability to transform his own space plane into a special environment suitable for the survival of Netherworld beasts.  This is because there have long been attempts by strong men from the underworld to create this kind of environment in the underworld, but no one has ever succeeded.

    Only the downstream area of ??the Styx River is an area suitable for the survival of Hades beasts.  The "ancestor" mentioned by the underworld also lives in this area.

    Those older underworld experts all know that the area of ????that area is not fixed.  When Ye Pengfei and Red Devil arrived at the shores of the vast River Styx, the area shrank to a relatively small size.  In history, that area once expanded to the point where it directly bordered the Nether Sea, the outer sea of ??the Netherworld!

    And now, that area is expanding at a high speed again.  The underworld beasts also spread wider, causing the Guangming Palace's offensive to drop sharply.  More of the enemy's power from the Hall of Light was consumed in the battle with the underworld beast.

    No one knows that, in fact, the so-called "special environment" is a place with a certain power of death.  The power of death doesn¡¯t need to be too much, just stable.  In places where the power of death is strong, the level of the underworld beast is often higher.  Otherwise, only some very weak underworld beasts will evolve.

    In other words, in fact, as long as you can have the power of death, you can have the beast of the underworld.  There is nothing unusual about raising live underworld beasts in the space plane.

    However, no Ming people know this secret. Even though Ming Xiaolong, the disciple Ye Pengfei accepted, although he already knows how to transform and absorb the power of death, there are still many things he doesn't know.

    "Lie Minghuang doesn't even know the power of death, so it's even less possible for him to know this secret.  When he heard the roars of beasts coming from Jialan Underworld Emperor's body, he thought it was some kind of magical power related to underworld beasts created by Jialan Underworld Emperor!

    "Are there any new methods that haven't been used yet?" Emperor Lie Ming sneered, "I, Ming Lie, would like to see if you, Ming Jialan, have any methods that are stronger than Wan Jian Hengkong!"

    In Emperor Lieming¡¯s view, the answer is obviously no.  After all, Lie Minghuang never expected, and the other nine Minghuangs never expected that Jialan Minghuang actually had such a powerful method as "Ten Thousand Swords Crossing the Sky".

    In the past, there were frequent fights between the Hades Emperors.  Jialan Underworld Emperor has never used the method of Ten Thousand Swords Hengkong.  But this time, because of Ye Pengfei and because he suspected that he had received a generous gift from his ancestors, Jialan Minghuang used such a powerful method for the first time.

    In the view of Lie Minghuang, Jialan Minghuang is already very powerful if he can create such a method.  If Emperor Jialan Ming can still use a second method with comparable power, Emperor Lie Ming will have to consider whether he should call Ming Feng and flee away quickly.  And if, Jialan Underworld Emperor can still use more powerful methods

    "How is this possible?" Emperor Lieming smiled secretly and shook his head secretly.

    However, just when Lie Minghuang felt that what Jialan Minghuang used this time was probably a novel but not very powerful method, the roars of the beasts became more violent and more powerful.  ferocious.  In a daze, Lie Minghuang recalled the tragic past when he left the underworld for the first time, participated in hunting the underworld beast for the first time, but was surrounded by many underworld beasts!

    "Could it be a magical power that activates tragic memories?" Emperor Lieming looked a little solemn and temporarily stepped back a certain distance.

    Behind it is the Xuanyue Castle controlled by Xuanyueyan.  After nearly twenty years of fighting, Emperor Lieming has to admit that this is his most solid backing!

    Lie Minghuang mistakenly believed that Jialan Minghuang was using his magical powers to bring back his tragic memories.  The main purpose of this magical power is to shake one's will to fight.  Therefore, Emperor Lieming thought that the solid backing of Xuanyue Castle was as solid as ever.  He can once again rely on Xuanyue Castle's help to fight back.

    Emperor Lieming did not expect

    "Run away, he will release the army of underworld beasts!!!"

    A cold reminder suddenly rang in the ears of Emperor Lieming.

    This voice is the voice of Ming Feng played by Ye Pengfei.  In the past twenty years, Emperor Lieming had heard this voice many times.  However, Emperor Lieming didn¡¯t know.  In fact, it was the Red Devil who spoke.  Ye Pengfei isAs for the struggle in the round platform of the realm, he has no energy to pay attention to the battle of the past twenty years.

    "An army of underworld beasts?" Lie Minghuang laughed and said, "Mingfeng, you are confused. This is the underworld of the underworld. Where did it come from is it really an army of underworld beasts?!"

    The smile suddenly solidified.  Visually, it suffered a huge impact.  The underworld beasts with extraordinary aura came out of the Jialan Underworld Emperor's body, roaring loudly, and rushed towards this side!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1504. The underworld beast is ferocious!  (middle)

    Thinking back then, Ye Pengfei and Red Devil used their methods to cause the underworld beast to go crazy and spread the aura of death over a wide area.  Such a spectacular scene could only be witnessed by the three strong men of Hades, namely, Power Pluto, Eagle Pluto, and Fire Pluto.  The rest of the powerful Plutos can only understand it from the soul memories recreated by these three Plutos.

    This time, Emperor Lieming finally experienced for himself what it means to be ferocious in the underworld!  !  !

    The first underworld beast to rush out from the Jialan Underworld Emperor's space plane had the cultivation level of the thirty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  If there were three or five such underworld beasts, Emperor Lieming could still escape far away calmly.  However, the number of the first batch of underworld beasts that rushed out was actually close to one hundred!  !  !

    ¡°Did you make a mistake???¡±

    Emperor Lieming was so horrified that his face instantly turned very pale. If he was surrounded by these underworld beasts, he would have to shed his skin even if he didn't die!

    Not to mention, the roar of the beast within Jialan Underworld Emperor's body, not only did not stop and disappear, but the roar became even more terrifying.  This means that there are more underworld beasts that are about to be released by the Jialan Underworld Emperor!

    At this moment, Emperor Lieming had no time or energy to think about why Emperor Jialan was able to raise underworld beasts in his own space plane.  He quickly took out a rare treasure and protected his back.

    As soon as this rare treasure came out, the time and space between the Lieming Emperor and nearly a hundred underworld beasts suddenly turned red.  Volcanoes emitting thick smoke appeared strangely in this period of time and space.  Even if these underworld beasts have cultivation levels of the 35th level of the True Source Realm, they cannot use teleportation to pass through this volcanic time and space!

    "Ming Lie, are you going to use exotic treasures to burn the volcano so soon? This is just the beginning!!!"

    Jialan Minghuang¡¯s joking sneer penetrated the time and space blocked by the burning volcano and pierced into Lie Minghuang¡¯s soul.  Emperor Lieming cast a spell to block this sonic magical power, but.  The arrogant message transmitted by this magical power was deeply engraved in the soul of Emperor Lieming!  !  !

    "There must be more powerful underworld beasts! He must have raised more powerful underworld beasts!!" Lie Minghuang panicked for the first time.

    Since he has known Jialan Minghuang for so many years, and since he has been so at odds with Jialan Minghuang for several years, Lieming Huang has never been so panicked.  However, just think about it, there are higher realms of underworld beasts, there are more underworld beasts

    "Ming Feng, let me in!!!"

    For the first time, Emperor Lieming asked for help.  first.  The always unruly Emperor Lieming had no choice but to beg for protection from others!

    After fighting with Emperor Jialan for so many years, how could Emperor Lieming not understand the level of protecting Ye Pengfei¡¯s rare treasure?  He knew that if he could enter this rare treasure, he could bear the pain and use some methods.  There shouldn't be much problem escaping from this blessed land.

    "Outside is Xuanluo City. There are other Hades watching, and there are many Pluto-level beings watching. Ming Jialan should not dare to use the ferocious beasts to rush out of this blessed land."

    Lie Ming Huang secretly murmured in his heart, he was not sure whether Jialan Ming Huang would come after him.  But.  He knew very well that now was not the time to speculate on this issue. The most important thing was to leave this blessed land safely!

    But¡­¡­

    A cold snort.  Even as an answer.  Xuanyue Castle broke through the time and space barrier of this blessed land and cave at an extremely fast speed and jumped out!

    Silk¡­¡­

    ¡°Such speed!!!¡±

    ??Looking at the Xuanyue Castle that disappeared suddenly.  Emperor Lieming couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.  Such a flying speed, I don¡¯t know how much faster than myself!  !  !

    The resentment and anger in my heart could not help but accumulate.  Emperor Lieming knew that with Xuanyue Castle's astonishing flight speed, Ye Pengfei could stop, pick him up, and then run again.

    However, Emperor Lieming didn¡¯t know that his hatred was for the wrong person.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is still climbing on the round platform of the realm.  He has found what he wants and he is pushing towards his limits.  At this moment, the person controlling Xuanyue Castle is still Xuanyue Rock.  It is the Red Devil who directs Xuan Yueyan on what to do.

    The Red Devil is not Ye Pengfei, it doesn¡¯t know how to ¡°take advantage of this opportunity to win over Ming Lie¡±.  In its view, the enemy is powerful. If it doesn't run away quickly, will it stay and wait to die?

    Not to mention, even if Ye Pengfei is here, Ye Pengfei will never let Emperor Lieming enter Xuanyue Castle.  Ye Pengfei is not stupid enough to do such a thing as luring a wolf into the house.

    If Ye Pengfei were here, maybe he would consider using some magical powers to take some of the pressure off Emperor Lieming.  It is definitely impossible to let Emperor Lieming enter Xuanyue Castle, but it is very difficult to help Emperor Lieming escape from the distance.Normal.

    Not to mention, at least Emperor Lieming traveled thousands of miles to come to rescue him.  Just by looking at it, it is obvious that Jialan Minghuang has further intentions, and Ye Pengfei will not leave Lieminghuang behind.

    But now, the one who makes the plan is Red Devil, and the one who executes the plan is Xuan Yueyan.  After years of fighting and years of secret accumulation, they secretly reserved the power to escape at such a high speed.  With the instant release of this power, they commanded Xuanyue Castle and left this blessed land and cave in an instant, and left Xuanluo City in an instant!

    ¡°What a rare treasure!!!¡±

    The eight Pluto Emperors who were watching the battle in their respective palaces, almost in no particular order, shouted "Okay" in surprise.  They were all aroused by Xuan Yueyan's astonishing speed and felt an uncontrollable desire.

    "Such a speed, even if Ming Jialan works at full speed, it is impossible to achieve it. If you have such a rare treasure, you can be invincible if you fight with Ming Jialan in the future!!!"

    "It's really surprising that Ming Jialan has already researched the means to raise the beasts of the underworld. However, if you have such a rare treasure, no matter how many or powerful the beasts under Ming Jialan's command are, you won't need to  Afraid of him!!!"

    "At this time, isn't it just to find an excuse to release so many underworld beasts to force various cities into such a war? Mingjialan wants to have an excuse to let all the underworld kings under his command join the war.  !¡±

    "If Ming Jialan gets this rare treasure, he will be able to dominate the underworld of the underworld! If he doesn't want to crawl at Ming Jialan's feet, he must snatch this rare treasure back!"

    "Every one of the Underworld Emperors can see clearly."  One by one, the Underworld Emperors, all with serious expressions, set off for Xuanluo City.  Behind them, there were Pluto-level beings and groups of neatly arranged armies of Plutos, rushing towards the same destination in a mighty and mighty manner

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1505. The underworld beast is ferocious!  (Down)

    Jialan Underworld Emperor could not have known in advance that the group of underworld beasts he released would actually attract all the Underworld Emperors.  <-¡·

    Things in this world are often like this.  Originally, you had a good idea and thought that things would develop in this direction.  However, in fact, things will eventually deviate from the direction you expected.  Departed to a place far, far away

    "Ming Lie, let's see where you can run!!!" Jialan Minghuang laughed loudly, commanding the beasts to surround him from all directions.

    Although he sacrificed a rare treasure that was at the bottom of the box, Lieming Emperor failed to buy enough time for himself to escape from this blessed land and cave.  Although it is said that he only needs more than ten moments to break through all restrictions and leave this blessed land.  However, Jialan Minghuang's underworld beast's pressure was like a tarsal maggot, staring at Lie Minghuang.

    The pressure of these underworld beasts projected from a long distance cannot threaten the safety of Lieming Emperor.  However, as long as Emperor Lieming breaks through the restrictions, he is ready to leave this blessed land.  Then, the moment he is about to leave, the pressure of these underworld beasts will immediately transform into a fatal threat that disrupts time and space!

    Many times, magical powers don¡¯t need to be too powerful.  As long as it is used just right, it can bring unimaginable effects.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUT  Emperor Lieming didn't dare to leave like this, so he could only show off a new rare treasure with a gloomy face.

    I saw a lot of red soil.  Emerged around Emperor Lieming.  Soon, Emperor Lieming was wrapped in the red soil.  The figure quickly disappeared.  No matter what spells and magical powers Jialan Minghuang cast, Lie Minghuang could no longer be seen.

    For the first time, Jialan Underworld frowned slightly.

    "You really can't underestimate him. What kind of life-saving magic is this?"

    Intuitively, the true body of Emperor Lieming should still be inside the strange red thing that looks like a big ball.  However, for a moment Jialan Minghuang didn't know what to do.  Only then can the defense of this big red ball be broken.

    Just when Jialan Underworld Emperor was hesitant, the first batch of underworld beasts had already crossed the volcanoes and rushed towards the big red ball.  There is always a trace of their realm's coercion, tied to the Lieming Emperor.  Now, Emperor Lieming has penetrated deeply into the big red ball, and his true body has disappeared.  These simple-minded beasts say nothing.  Just regard the big red ball as the target that needs to be attacked.

    The ten underworld beasts running at the front screamed at the big red ball when they ran closer.  Then he saw wisps of black gas hitting the big red ball like sharp arrows.  Small pits of different depths were shot out.

    These small pits did not exist for long, that is, within three to five moments, they were filled up one by one.

    If this is the case, then the attacks from other underworld beasts will come.  The big red ball will eventually be unable to recover in time.  However, what surprised Jialan Underworld Emperor very much.  The ten underworld beasts that had just launched the attack quickly succumbed one by one as the pit quickly recovered.

    It¡¯s not that he was severely damaged, nor that he was on the verge of death, it¡¯s just that he simply ¡°has no spirit.¡±  This is the first time in Jialan Minghuang's life that he has seen such a weird thing.

    "It seems that I am not the only one who has created a new method!!!"

    Raising and driving underworld beasts is a new method created by Jialan Underworld Emperor.

    "The Lie Minghuang also had his own secret method. Faced with his weird methods, Jialan Minghuang felt that for a moment, there seemed to be no other way except to temporarily stop the attack.

    ?????????????? If Jialan Minghuang¡¯s attack completely stops, then the momentum will wax and wane, and Lieminghuang will be able to seize the opportunity and leave this blessed land in time.  However, this feeling only lingered in Jialan Underworld's soul for seven or eight moments. Soon, Jialan Underworld Emperor found a solution.

    "There is no special benefit in fighting him. Borrowing his hand to expand the battle infinitely is the most important thing!!!"

    Why did you release the underworld beast, and why did you not hesitate to let them see the ferocious underworld beast that you had carefully raised for many years, even though you knew there would be many powerful underworld people watching?  Isn't the purpose of expanding the war situation infinitely and finding someone for his subordinates who will not violate the ancestral laws but can also participate in the battle to pursue and intercept Ming Feng?  Now, Ming Feng escaped with the exotic treasure, but Lie Ming Emperor hid in the big red ball like a turtle.  Although the methods of the two people surprised Jialan Underworld Emperor, Jialan Underworld Emperor's plan could still go ahead.

    &nbsp; However, at this moment, Jialan Underworld Emperor did not expect that all the top ranked underworld experts in the Underworld Realm would rush towards this small Xuanluo City  ¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Boom boom boom!

    The continuous bombardment made the big red ball keep rolling.  At the same time, the ferocious beasts on Jialan Hades Emperor's side were also sluggish one after another.

    ??

    However, more underworld beasts rushed out of the space plane of Jialan Underworld Emperor.  These completely brainless beasts only know how to use their ferocity to deal with their enemies.

    This is enough. For Jialan Underworld Emperor, such ferocity is enough!

    Boom boom boom!

    When this continuous roaring sound lasted for almost another breath.  Finally, the big red ball protecting Emperor Lieming was blasted out of this blessed land by a beast!

    "It's now!!!"

    A touch of joy flashed across Jialan Minghuang¡¯s face.  He immediately commanded his underworld beast to catch up with the big red ball, and ran out of this blessed land and cave!

    In an instant, everyone in Xuanluo City was in panic.  The sudden appearance of the underworld beasts left the underworld warriors in Xuanluo City at a loss!

    This kind of thing has never happened before. The ferocious underworld beast that has never appeared in the underworld has spread all over half of Xuanluo City in a few breaths!

    Naturally, many strong men from the underworld began to resist.  If you don't resist, you will be eaten by these ferocious beasts.

    However, such resistance became an excuse for Jialan Underworld to draw all of his subordinates into the war.  When releasing the army of underworld beasts, Jialan Underworld Emperor had the idea of ??killing three birds with one stone¡ª¡ª

    Not only can he destroy the Lie Ming Emperor, but he can also use the ferocious beasts to frighten the other Pluto Emperors and Pluto Kings. He can also destroy the Ming Feng and snatch away the generous gifts from his ancestors.

    However, what Jialan Underworld Emperor never expected was (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1506. Gorgeous background wall (Part 1)

    "Where is Ming Feng?"

    I looked all over Xuanluo City, but I couldn¡¯t find Mingfeng!

    The consciousness instantly covered more than a hundred Ming people cities around, but Ming Feng was still not found!  !

    Mind power replaced divine consciousness, and in an instant, more than 10,000 Ming people cities around were covered, but Ming Feng was still not found!  !  !

    "This is impossible!!!"

    Jialan Minghuang was a little panicked. Isn't the fundamental purpose of all these tricks he had done to capture Mingfeng?

    Killing three birds with one stone, the importance of those three goals is also in order.  In the eyes of Jialan Pluto Emperor, killing his old enemy Lie Ming Emperor and intimidating other Pluto Emperors and Pluto Kings are not as important as Ming Feng!

    "How many good treasures did the ancestors give him? Is he hiding, or has he left this area long ago?"

    After being slightly flustered for a moment, Jialan Minghuang quickly returned to normal.  He began to contact his subordinates to find Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.

    It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t contact him, but as soon as we contact him, Jialan Minghuang¡¯s face turns dark instantly.

    ¡°They all came!!!¡±

    The other eight Pluto Emperors all moved out. How could the Eagle Pluto King and others not notice such a big movement?

    Many Plutos, leading thousands of Pluto armies, are rushing towards Xuanluo City. How could the Eagle Plutos and others not notice it?

    They are very aware of these changes, although these changes only happened within a few seconds.  However, through the informants in other Hades' realms, they quickly got more accurate information.  If it weren't for the fight between Jialan Minghuang and Lieminghuang, it would be difficult for outside information to be transmitted.  If both sides had not used forceful means, King Pluto and the others would have had insufficient manpower to inform King Jialan of all this.  Jialan Minghuang should have abandoned Lieminghuang long ago and chased him out!

    "So it turns out that Ming Feng teleported very far away at high speed, and was also very strangely invisible. The ancestor actually gave him two powerful rare treasures at the same time!!!"

    Jialan Minghuang thought bitterly.  One order after another, like running water, was issued.

    How did Jialan Minghuang know that from beginning to end, he had guessed the situation wrong at all.

    Ye Pengfei did not receive any blessings from his "ancestors" at all. Ye Pengfei's abilities all came from himself.

    Xuanyue Castle is Ye Pengfei¡¯s own property.  It was because of Ye Pengfei that powerful helpers like Hong Mo and Xuan Yueyan were willing to help.  And that so-called "ancestor".  Not only did he not give Ye Pengfei anything, but he was already noticed by Ye Pengfei's brother Red Devil.  The reason why the Red Devil entered here was to devour the "ancestor" in one bite.

    How could Jialan Minghuang guess that he was destined to become a gorgeous background wall.

    "What if, when Ye Pengfei first set foot in the Nether Realm, Jialan Underworld Emperor would immediately kill Ye Pengfei regardless of any ancestral laws.  Then, his gorgeous background wall will still be more threatening.

    if.  While sacrificing the Ten Thousand Swords across the sky, Jialan Underworld Emperor bet on his own life and consumed his own origin.  Then, Ni Cangtian really had to take action immediately.  otherwise.  Ye Pengfei could only be killed instantly.

    It¡¯s a pity that there is no if.  The current Jialan Underworld Emperor, this gorgeous background wall is about to be knocked down by Ye Pengfei's palm!  !  !

    Jialan Ming Huang was unaware of such a thing.  It is impossible for anyone in this world to guess that Ye Pengfei would have such an awesome master.  As for Ye Pengfei himself, he was so good that he became so good in just ten or twenty years.  Has the absolute ability to turn things around!

    When Jialan Minghuang knew that Ye Pengfei was envoy to the strange treasure, he teleported away at high speed.  When Emperor Jialan knew that Ye Pengfei had disappeared somewhere along with the rare treasure.  Jialan Hades didn't know that this was already the beginning of his own destruction.  He also believed that unless Ye Pengfei could hide forever.  Otherwise, the moment you dig him out, it will be the moment to destroy him!

    "Find them all for me! Since those guys don't care about the ancestral law, I, Jialan Underworld Emperor, have nothing to worry about. Use all the means you can use!"

    With the roar of Jialan Underworld Emperor, not only Xuanluo City, but also all places within the reach of Jialan Underworld Emperor's power set off a storm.

    At this moment, Jialan Minghuang felt stupid and naive.  I was still thinking about how to give an explanation, how to prevent others from finding fault, and how to expand the situation of the war without destroying the ancestral law.  However, other people don't care about this at all.  When they saw the astonishing speed of the rare treasure, they didn't even think about it.?He hesitated, led the army, and came to kill him!

    "It seems that I still care too much about my face. If I want to get the generous gift from my ancestors, how much money is the face worth? Even if I am criticized by all the strong men in the future, I should strike out earlier.  , get all this done earlier!!!"

    Jialan Pluto had some regrets. He was thinking that maybe it would have been a more correct decision if he had not allowed the Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Pluto to withdraw back then.  It would be a more correct decision to let the Heavenly Demon Pluto and the Nine Fantasy Pluto test out Ye Pengfei's foundation, and then immediately strike out without giving Ye Pengfei any chance to practice.

    However, Jialan Underworld Emperor did not know that if Ye Pengfei wanted to practice, he needed such a war.  Jialan Underworld Emperor could not have guessed that the reason why Ye Pengfei entered the Underworld was simply to start a war in the Underworld!  !  !

    Only the Red Devils know all this.

    "Hey, now, there is no need to deliberately start any war, the flames of war are everywhere!"

    After taking a brief look at the changes around him, the red devil quickly took back his consciousness.  In fact, he didn't even have to take the risk to see it.  Just by absorbing more and more death energy, the Red Devil should be able to guess what changes have occurred.

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s original plan, Ming Xiaolong is the first key, and killing the Fire Pluto himself and then challenging a certain Pluto is the second key.

    These two key points can ensure many battles.  By using these large and small battles, you can transform and absorb enough death power.

    Then, Ye Pengfei will turn to face the Guangming Palace to look for clues about the enemies of the King of Destruction.  Ye Pengfei believes it.  The little poem back then must now be the leading figure in the Hall of Light.  He believes that as long as he can find and grasp small poems, he can learn more and more detailed things.

    However, this entire plan has not yet been fully launched, Ming Xiaolong has not started a small-scale war, and Ye Pengfei has not determined a specific timetable to replace a certain Ming Emperor.  Ye Pengfei just added a new plan to "conquer the Underworld Peak and let the Underworld Peak launch siege battles" in his plan.  As a result, things gradually evolved into what they are now!

    At this moment, the Red Devils still don¡¯t know that in that adversity, the dramatic evolution of things is even more unimaginable.  The Red Devil was simply happy and excited because of the changes before his eyes, simply because the aura of death was getting stronger and stronger.

    "Hey. Brother Ye, why don't you wake up? If this continues, the aura of death will take advantage of me."

    "Ah ah ah, Brother Ye. If you don't wake up, I will really eat them all. If I don't absorb these powers of death, when the war subsides, these powers of death will disappear!"

    The power of death.  It is not an eternal force.  It needs to be absorbed and condensed using special methods before it can be solidified and used for one's own use.

    The so-called Mingzhu.  It is a rare treasure that absorbs and solidifies the power of death.  The Red Devil knew very well that there must be many underworld beads greedily absorbing the power of death.

    "If you don't take it yourself, and you can't absorb the Mingzhu completely, then eventually these powers of death will return back to the so-called tearing power that is common in the body of the King of Destruction.

    After yelling and screaming for a while, when he saw that Ye Pengfei was still motionless, the red devil gritted his teeth and accelerated the speed of absorbing the power of death.  In an instant, the power of death surrounding Ye Pengfei became much thinner.  Most of the power of death was absorbed by the Red Devil.

    "Cool!!!"

    Red Devil felt that this feeling was comparable to that time when he ate mind stones and had a sudden increase in realm.

    "I'm afraid I won't have the opportunity to eat the power of death again in the future. However, there are many opportunities to eat the power of death!"

    The existence of the underworld evolved in the body of the King of Destruction. This is something that does not exist in legends.  Originally, with the Red Devil's ability, he could not guess why the King of Destruction would evolve into such an existence.  However, because of Ye Pengfei, everything became very transparent and there were no secrets.

    "The King of Destruction is also interesting. It actually came up with such a way to evolve and advance itself." The Red Devil greedily devoured the power of death while secretly thinking, "Wait until I swallow its true core and completely master it."  Destroy the King of Heaven. From now on, why don¡¯t you have as much death power as you want?"

    I think back then, the Red Devil was determined to die and entered the body of the King of Destruction to find the true core of the King of Destruction.  The Red Devil at that time knew very well that although the King of Destruction was probably severely injured, he had to hide in this world.Survive in remote areas of time and space.  However, once the King of Destruction gets angry and goes crazy, it may be difficult for him to resist it.

    But now, after following Ye Pengfei for so many years, the Red Devil is becoming more and more convinced that he can definitely make his dreams come true!

    He looked at Ye Pengfei next to him, who still showed no signs of movement.  The gratitude in Red Devil's heart was already visible on his face.

    "I don't know, what level can Brother Ye advance to when he comes out this time? However, it shouldn't be as good as me absorbing the power of death here. If you give me three to five years, I'm afraid, I can hope to hit the true source.  Realm of the thirty-fourth level!!!¡±

    The rich power of death and the endless power of death bring huge forward momentum to the Red Devil.

    The Red Devil is not Ye Pengfei, it doesn't care about the lack of foundation.  It just concentrates on sprinting forward, and whatever level it can reach is that level.

    The Red Devil was born with a brighter future. After all, the powerful man from heaven who created it was to refine the King of Destruction.  Therefore, the Red Devil is born with the potential to advance to the forty or fifty levels of the True Origin Realm.

    Not to mention, the power of death is an important force for the evolution and advancement of King Destruction.  The Red Devil, who came from the same origin as the King of Destruction, was naturally more suitable to devour and refine the power of death.  Stimulated by the power of death, not only can it grow rapidly, it can also make its potential stronger and its future brighter.

    As long as it has enough time

    Ye Pengfei will give the Red Devils enough time. For the time being, Ye Pengfei still needs to continue climbing on the round platform of the realm.  Although Ye Pengfei's climbing speed has become slower and slower now, the pressure he faces has become more and more terrifying.  However, within three to five years, he still won't have to come out.

    It¡¯s a pity that Jialan Underworld Emperor didn¡¯t give the Red Devil enough time.  The other eight underworld emperors would not give the Red Devil three to five years to recuperate.  When the raging war had just lasted for more than three months, there was a roar, and Xuanyue Castle was hit hard by a huge force.  The Red Devil was surprised to find that he was surrounded by more than a dozen underworld beasts with triangular eyes.

    "That's not true, Xuan Yueyan, you didn't give any warning in advance?"

    Being found out, it was nothing.  However, Xuan Yueyan did not warn in advance, this kind of thing revealed a strange danger!  !  !

    Although, it looks like the Red Devil is questioning Xuan Yueyan.  However, the Red Devil knew very well that the enemy's methods must be too strong.  As a result, Xuanyueyan did not detect the danger in advance and was unable to warn in advance.  Therefore, although the Red Devil was shouting like this, it was actually venting the fear in its heart and relieving the vague uneasiness it felt in its heart.

    "Jialan Underworld Emperor actually has more powerful methods?"

    Just when the Red Devil was thinking this, the voice of the Jialan Underworld Emperor once again exploded outside Xuanyue Castle.

    "Ming Feng, let me see where you are going to escape!!!"

    Escape?

    It¡¯s impossible.

    The high-speed escape a few months ago consumed all the strength accumulated over more than ten years.  And that kind of high-speed escape also brought a huge burden to Xuanyue Castle, which had not yet been completely finalized.

    Therefore, there is no possibility of escape, only a fight!  !  !

    War?

    When the Red Devil had just communicated with Xuan Yueyan and planned to use force to frustrate Jialan Nether Emperor's spirit, the magic power that Jialan Nether Emperor showed instantly made the Red Devil's heart skip a beat.  The child sank to the bottom.

    "With such means, heactually only has the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm?"

    The Red Devil looked at the pair of strange eyes in the sky above Xuanyue Castle with a horrified look on his face.  It felt that its soul was instantly frozen because of these strange eyes

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1507. Gorgeous background wall (middle)

    The auspicious energy is rising and the rays of light are shining, which is a symbol of the blessed land of the immortal family.

    The soul is sealed in ice and surrounded by evil spirits. This is where the abyss of hell lies.

    Originally, Xuanyue Castle was the Red Devil¡¯s blessed place of cultivation.  However, Jialan Underworld's magical power turned this blessed land of cultivation into an abyss of hell!  !  !

    Although the Red Devil¡¯s level of cultivation is not as good as that of the Jialan Underworld Emperor, it was born in heaven and has followed many powerful men with good levels in their travels.  Its vision is naturally not comparable to that of Jialan Underworld Emperor, a strong man who has been squatting in the body of the King of Destruction all his life, let alone those other strong men in the underworld.

    ???????????? After this magical power was used, Jialan Underworld Emperor based on his previous understanding, felt that no matter how many powerful people existed in this rare treasure, it would definitely not have a strong counterattack force.  In the view of Jialan Underworld Emperor, even if he is covered by this magical power, his soul will be frozen and it will be difficult to resist!  !  !

    "I have consumed so much of my original power, and even the source of my soul has been damaged by nearly one-third. Humph, if it weren't for the treasures given by my ancestors, how could I have used this magical power?"

    Jialan Underworld Emperor snorted coldly in his heart, and planned to use the underworld beast to attack Xuanyue Castle.  However, what Jialan Underworld Emperor never expected was

    "You actually have such a strong defense?"

    When he saw the head-on collision with the underworld beast, which made him dizzy, Jialan Underworld Emperor's heart could not help but beat hard.  A very bad feeling suddenly came over my heart.

    However, Jialan Hades quickly put this absurd feeling behind him.  Because, apart from the strong defensive power, there is no counterattack.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The magical power of Jialan Minghuang has a very artistic conception after all, and the Red Devil can clearly see that it should be an artistic conception that can only be possessed by at least the 40th level of the True Origin Realm.  Although the Red Devils can rely on their forward vision to see the clues and adjust their strategies in time.  Let Xuanyue Castle's defense power be greatly improved.  However, after all, it is difficult for the Red Devil to resist the power of this magical power.  Let it counterattack, but there is no possibility.

    Xuanyueyan is even worse. It belongs to the kind of existence that has a very high state, but its combat power is far from being restored.  Now, its actual combat power is still inferior to that of the Red Devil.  If it were still in its prime, even if Jialan Minghuang's magical power was very impressive, it could easily explode and defeat him easily.

    Therefore, Jialan Minghuang felt that the bad feeling was absurd.  It can be considered an accurate judgment.  If it were just Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan, then Jialan Underworld Emperor would definitely win this battle.

    However, Jialan Minghuang didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei was not the one who had been fighting against him all these years.  When Ye Pengfei really takes action, he can only make a gorgeous background wall

    ¡­¡­

    "Forty-three floors!!!"

    When Ye Pengfei climbed to a new level, he laughed happily.  He didn't hide his happy mood.

    "Very good, you still broke through this key realm barrier!" Ni Cangtian nodded in approval and said in a deep voice.  "However, the situation outside is a bit unfavorable. Red Devil and Xuanyueyan may not be able to defend themselves. Do you want to continue climbing, or go out to resolve the battle?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Get out now.  Solving the battle is a piece of cake.  In the eyes of the Red Devil, Ye Pengfei's real body's level of cultivation has not improved, and Ye Pengfei's death clone is still the same.  But.  In fact, Ye Pengfei's death clone did not change at all.  However, Ye Pengfei's true body already possesses the cultivation level of the 43rd level of True Source Realm!

    Not only has the realm cultivation reached the forty-third level of the True Source Realm, but the mind power and Tao power have also reached the corresponding levels simultaneously.  The realm round platform not only helps the strong to improve their realm, but as the level of the round platform continues to improve, the power of thought and Tao of the strong will also increase accordingly.  And this kind of synchronous improvement has the magical effect of completely eliminating the need for strong people to spend time and energy on meditating and practicing. It is also one of the main reasons why the Realm Round Terrace is famous in heaven.

    No matter how powerful Jialan Underworld Emperor is, in essence, he is only at the 36th level of the True Origin Realm.  And his so-called "raising underworld beasts" and "magic and magical powers comparable to those at the 40th level of the True Origin Realm" are simply ordinary means for Ye Pengfei now.

    The only magical power that Ye Pengfei can still admire until now, Wanjian Hengkong, is displayed with the strength of Jialan Minghuang, and its power can only be displayed by a few percent.  If Ye Pengfei were to use his cultivation level at the 43rd level of the True Source Realm to deal with this magical power, he would be able to successfully break it even if he only used violence. There would be no problem.

    Ni Cangtian naturally had his purpose in asking Ye Pengfei like this.

    ???It has been decided that once Ye Pengfei leaves the source of adversity, he will take over the source of adversity, and no other true source realm strongman can come in from now on.  Even for Ye Pengfei, unless he can enter Nitian Palace, Nicantian will not give Ye Pengfei such a chance again.

    Therefore, for Ye Pengfei, for a long time, he will no longer be able to borrow the Realm Round Platform to quickly improve his strength.  Once he leaves here, he can only improve his realm like most powerful people, while working hard to condense his power and improve his mental power.

    On the other hand, if Ye Pengfei insists on continuing to climb.  Then, he would have to face the huge risk of Xuanyue Castle being breached, Xuanyueyan and Red Devil both falling into a bitter battle, or even being destroyed.

    What choice would Ye Pengfei make?

    Ni Cangtian asked this question just to know Ye Pengfei's choice.  Before Jialan Underworld Emperor actually conquered Xuanyue Castle, Ni Cangtian told Ye Pengfei in advance about the dangers in the future. This was not because Ni Cangtian wanted to leave more time for Ye Pengfei to think, but because Ni Cangtian deliberately wanted to leave Ye Pengfei with more time to think.  At this time, he deliberately disturbed Ye Pengfei's state of mind and cultivation!  !  !

    "What will he choose? Or will he hesitate for a long time?"

    Ni Cangtian asked himself secretly, he didn't know what kind of choice Ye Pengfei would make, and when he would make his own choice. He had no future at all and had to create all the future by himself.

    When Ni Cangtian asked this question, he thought that at least Ye Pengfei would consider it for three to five breaths.  In Ni Cangtian's view, Ye Pengfei could make a very decisive decision in three to five breaths. In this sudden assessment, Ye Pengfei passed the test with full marks.  However, what Ni Cangtian never expected was

    "It's just a Mingjialan, does it still require my personal action?"

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s voice of inquiry only lasted a few moments.  Ye Pengfei's response, which was worse than ridicule and full of confidence, was immediately transmitted.  In an instant, Qian Ru Ni Cang Tian could not help but be stunned

    PS: The last update is late, sorry

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1508. Gorgeous background wall (Part 2)

    Ni Cangtian found that the number of times he was stunned because of Ye Pengfei was probably much more than the number of times he was stunned because of other people and other things in his life combined.

    "If you don't go out, can the two of them stop Jialan Underworld Emperor?" Ni Cangtian couldn't help but ask.

    "If you can't stop it, you will definitely be doomed?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    Ni Cangtian frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "I know that before you came in, I had arranged for Mingshi Peak and Mingxiaolong to be nearby. However, Mingshi Peak can still compete with a Pluto-level being.  .Although Mingxiaolong has very good qualifications, his training time is still too short, and he is currently unable to compete with Pluto-level existences!"

    ¡°So what if Ming Xiaolong can really compete with Pluto-level existence?  There are many Pluto-level beings under Jialan Pluto Emperor, and it is impossible for Mingshi Peak and Ming Xiaolong to fight against so many Plutos.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said nothing, shook his head slightly, and looked towards the round platform of a higher realm.

    Ni Cangtian was a little depressed, and he was even more curious.  Originally, he didn't pay much attention to the beacons everywhere in the underworld.  But now, his attention was divided a little more, and he looked over there more

    ¡­¡­

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It¡¯s a whole year.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? do do are do is is and does not exist.

    Within this time and space, there is Jialan Underworld Emperor and the thousands of underworld beasts he drives.

    Outside this time and space, there are dozens of Hades under the command of Jialan Hades, as well as groups of Hades armies.

    Such an arrangement can be said to completely surround this area of ??time and space.  Jialan Underworld Emperor believed that even if Xuanyue Castle could suddenly move out of this space-time at high speed like it did back then, it would not be able to jump out of this huge encirclement directly.

    Jialan Underworld Emperor also sent another general to search for Underworld Peak.  Jialan Minghuang only knew that Mingshifeng was a follower of Ye Pengfei.  But he didn't know the existence of Ming Xiaolong.

    However, Ni Cangtian, who was paying close attention to all this, could see clearly.  Ming Xiaolong did not come this way, he even stayed out of this battle.  He integrated his family members and moved to places that had not been affected by the war. He had no intention of turning back and rescuing people.

    "It's been a year. It won't take long before Xuanyue Castle will be defeated and Xuanyue Rock will be severely damaged. Even if the Red Devil attacks with all his strength, he can't stop this magical power, let alone that there is another one who can perfect it.  Ten Thousand Swords Hengkong exists to restrain the Red Devil!" Ni Cangtian analyzed silently. He believed that he had not missed any possibility. "He has climbed to the forty-fifth floor of the True Origin Realm, which is almost to his level.  The limit. Will he change his mind or choose to take action himself?"

    A year ago, Ye Pengfei was mysterious.  Although Ni Cangtian felt very depressed.  However, Ni Cangtian had to admit that a year ago, Ye Pengfei made a very decisive decision.  From this perspective.  Ni Cangtian was very satisfied.

    A year later, Ye Pengfei's mystery seemed to have no effect at all.  What should have the upper hand still has the upper hand.  It's about to collapse.  Seeing that it can't last for many days.

    "If Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan can still hold on for three to five years, when the underworld emperor's subordinates arrive one after another, the battle situation will undergo major changes. But now, it seems that no one can help them escape.  Run away somewhere else!"

    The eight Underworld Emperors have already arrived nearby.  The Lieming Emperor back then also quietly lurked back after taking a break for a while.

    "However, the eight underworld emperors are all cunning.  They will never take action rashly before their troops arrive here.  They knew that fighting alone was no match for Jialan Underworld Emperor.  He has no helpers, and Jialan Underworld Emperor has many helpers, so it is even more inappropriate to start the war lightly.

    ¡°In addition, if there is a melee at the moment, the one who is more likely to profit from it is definitely Jialan Minghuang, who has the strongest personal combat power and the most helpers under his command.  Therefore, the eight Hades Emperors were very sensible and simply watched.

    As for Emperor Lieming, he was jealous and very dissatisfied with Ye Pengfei.  Originally, he came all the way here not only to destroy the plan of Emperor Jialan, but also to form an alliance with Ye Pengfei.  But now, his desire to kill Ye Pengfei is no less than that of Jialan Underworld Emperor!

    Ni Cangtian understands that in three to five years, this war will become even more chaotic due to the army of underworld people arriving one after another.  Ni Cangtian felt that only by persisting until this point, relying on the abilities of Xuan Yueyan and Red Devil, would it be possible to survive in danger and travel around the world.  Before that, once Xuanyue Castle was captured by Jialan Underworld Emperor, there would no longer be any hope for them.

    &nbspAfter looking at Ye Pengfei, who was walking more and more difficult and climbing more and more slowly, Ni Cangtian found that he was getting more and more confused.  The calculation that I had spent a year on seemed to have no effect at all.  I can't find a way for Xuan Yueyan and Red Devil to get out of trouble.  He couldn't even guess why Ye Pengfei could persist in not taking action.

    Just when Ni Cangtian was wondering whether he should remind Ye Pengfei again and tell Ye Pengfei how urgent the current situation outside was, suddenly, Ye Pengfei stood still.

    "Master, Ming Jialan is about to succeed."

    "Yes Hey, how do you know?" Ni Cangtian asked in surprise.

    At first glance, it seems that Ye Pengfei's true body is still in Xuanyue Castle.  However, in fact, Ye Pengfei stayed on this round platform of realms.  This is a method that Ni Cangtian is very proud of. Under the application of this method, the true body that seems to be outside is actually unable to sense the outside world.  But the strong man who seems to have entered the source of adversity is also disturbed by external enemies.

    In other words, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to sense the situation in the outside world now.  However, if the war in the outside world affects his body, he in the realm circle will also feel the same, suffer, and even collapse.

    Such a method was originally used by Ni Cangtian to kill powerful enemies.  Now used on the source of adversity, it increases the mystery of the source of adversity and increases the burden of "looking forward and backward, not daring to fight" when entering the source of adversity.

    Originally, Ni Cangtian felt that his method was unbreakable.  Only beings whose level is roughly equal to his own can use force to break through the law and forcibly break through his own methods.  But now.  Ni Cangtian was shocked to realize that Ye Pengfei seemed to have broken this method!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that this method actually had such an origin and purpose.  When he was broken, he was broken. He never thought about anything else.  Facing Ni Cangtian's surprised gaze, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Master, you have seen my soul memory, do you still remember Time Travel No. 1?"

    "Remember, it is a rare treasure created using a certain cosmic law that can penetrate the barrier of time and space."

    Ni Cangtian responded.  While recalling the Time Travel No. 1.  At the same time, he also reversed time and space to peek with his own eyes at the true body of Time Travel No. 1. When he went to take a look, he was suddenly mentioned by Ye Pengfei. This was an abnormality that even Ye Pengfei himself had not used for a long time.  precious.

    To be precise, apart from experimental purposes, Ye Pengfei has only used Time Travel No. 1 once in his life.  At that time.  Ye Pengfei has not yet completely entered the realm of immortality.  At that time, Ye Pengfei had only set foot on the so-called supreme plane for the first time, on the small Morning Emperor Star.

    So, when Ni Cangtian first met Ye Pengfei.  After peeking into Ye Pengfei's soul memory and checking Ye Pengfei's historical cause and effect, I didn't particularly care about Time Travel One.  For a being like him who has seen countless sets of laws of the universe.  There are countless types of rare treasures with functions like Time Travel No. 1.  Therefore, he did not deliberately reverse time and space at all.  Go and take a look at the Cross One with your own eyes and analyze it personally.

    Until this time

    "I see!!!"

    He only took a brief look at what kind of existence Ni Cangtian was, and he had already fully understood and figured it out.

    "A very interesting idea and a very interesting cracking method. Although it is not yet a complete crack, it is enough for you to see the situation in the outside world, enough for you to point out the Red Devil and Xuanyueyan!" Ni Cangtian laughed and said,  "In this way, although you didn't take action personally, you did make some plans for them? I wonder what kind of conspiracy you have concocted this time to solve the current difficulties?"

    "I want to provoke a decisive battle!!!" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Master, if at this time, the Hall of Light suddenly attacks"

    Silk¡­¡­

    Ni Cangtian felt as if his heart was suddenly frozen by something.  The blood that was originally hot turned cold in an instant.

    "Pengfei, your move is too vicious."

    Finally, Ni Cangtian knew that he had still missed many situations.  Finally, Ni Cangtian realized that his calculating vision could not match the evil disciple he had accepted.  Because, I am far less vicious than my apprentice!  !  !

    ¡° Ye Pengfei has always given Ni Cangtian the impression of being ¡°gentle and elegant¡±.  Ye Pengfei's past experiences have never shown such viciousness.

    Ye Pengfei has changed. Just when Ye Pengfei sneered and said these words, Ni Cang Genius suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei had changed drastically!  !  !

    "It's because of past lives"??Memory reason?  "

    "Yes, Master."

    Ye Pengfei answered honestly.

    Ye Pengfei changed, because he activated the memory of his past life, so he changed.  Ni Cangtian should have been able to predict such changes in advance.  However, Ni Cangtian did not think about this aspect.

    "Your Tao of Love has reached a level of perfection. My master has not discovered the influence of the Tao of Love for such a long time!"

    "Master, you can continue to test me, and I can also continue to test you. Hey, at least I already know that the path I created has the potential to reach a level comparable to the path of counter-origin!!!"  Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "But don't worry, Master, although I have changed, although my methods are more vicious than before. However, my viciousness will only face the enemy, but will not go towards my own people Even if it is me  It wouldn¡¯t have been like this in my previous life either!!!¡±

    "It is true that Ye Pengfei's methods in his previous life were sharp and vicious, but that kind of viciousness was always directed towards the outside world and he never attacked his relatives and friends.

    This is why Feng Xianzhou feels deeply guilty.  This is why, when Feng Xianzhou discovered the reincarnation of Ye Pengfei, he ignored his master's warning and quietly helped him secretly.  This is all because, in Ye Pengfei's previous life, he was cruel to his enemies but too kind to his friends.  Even the passing years cannot erase his goodness.

    Ni Cangtian nodded slightly, and he no longer struggled with this matter.  Life is long, and change is always more common than no change.  Even if Ye Pengfei does not activate his past life memories, he may still undergo various changes.  As long as he treats his relatives and friends as he always has.  Then, it doesn't matter whether it changes or not.

    During this conversation, Ni Cangtian had already seen that the strong men from the Hall of Light were heading towards the Underworld.  Along the way, those strong Ming people who were practicing outside either fell one after another or fled back.  News of the Guangming Palace's massive attack will soon reach the ears of the Pluto Emperor and Pluto through various channels.

    "The next step is to either cease the war and fend off the enemy, or speed up the attack. No matter which choice you choose, you will fall into your trap. Sure enough, even if you don't take action, you can still solve the problem." Ni Cangtian chuckled and said.  The confusion that lasted for a year was finally answered.

    If there is a truce, the difficulties between Xuan Yueyan and the Red Devil will naturally be resolved.  And if the Jialan Underworld Emperor speeds up its attack, it will inevitably suffer greater losses.  At that time, as long as the other nine Underworld Emperors reach some agreements and join forces, Jialan Underworld Emperor will be unable to eat and walk around in vain!

    "Is it just like this?" Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Master, you have also seen the Time Travel No. 1 with your own eyes. I don't believe that you can't see the changes in Xuanyue Castle."

    "You can see it, how can you not see it?" Ni Cangtian said with great emotion, "If Ming Jialan dares to attack in full force, he will be finished. He is destined to become the background wall of your arrogant underworld!"

    Using the strongest man in the underworld as the background wall for his own rise, what a grand plan is this?

    Originally, Ni Cangtian just thought that Ye Pengfei just wanted to provoke a full-scale battle between the underworld people, between the underworld people and the Hall of Light, and then profit from it.  But now, Ni Cangtian finally understood Ye Pengfei's great ambition and Ye Pengfei's amazing changes!  !  !

    "All of this is due to the huge changes that have occurred due to the recovery of memory. Pengfei, your pattern is indeed more grand than before!"

    Looking at the confident Ye Pengfei, Ni Cangtian's eyes shone slightly with more than just light of approval

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1509. Gorgeous background wall (final)

    Jialan Minghuang is very proud.

    "It will take at most two or three days to destroy this rare treasure. I want to see what other tricks you Ming Feng has!!!"

    The beating continued for such a long time.  Not to mention anything else, his various methods have at least brought a deep shock to the coveting Pluto Emperors around him.  Jialan Underworld Emperor knew that the combat power of each Underworld Emperor had improved over the years.  Especially the few Pluto Emperors who are relatively close to themselves have a vague tendency to challenge themselves.

    "After this battle, they will restrain themselves. My status will be greatly consolidated For that purpose, status is very important. If you can keep your word, even clowns like Ming Lie will not be able to stop it.  I turn it on!!!"

    Once upon a time, Jialan Underworld Emperor even "invited" Ye Pengfei to go.  He just wanted to use Ye Pengfei to open a mysterious place.  Jialan Underworld Emperor mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei was a being favored by his ancestors.  That's why he mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei might be the key to unlocking that mysterious place.

    Lie Minghuang also had the same misunderstanding. If we say that Jialan Minghuang was the strongest among all the Minghuangs, he strongly supported the opening of that mysterious place.  Then, the Lieming Emperor is the strongest among all the Underworld Emperors who strongly resists opening up that mysterious place.  It was precisely because of the strong resistance that Lie Minghuang ran over to help Ye Pengfei tirelessly.  It is precisely because of the strong resistance that the Lieming Emperor wants to form an alliance with a strong man who has not yet matched the level of the Underworld Emperor.

    But now, Emperor Lieming also hates Ye Pengfei, and he also wants Ye Pengfei to die.

    "After Ming Jialan breaks through the rare treasure, I will take action immediately. I would rather completely destroy Ming Lie's true body than let Ming Jialan get Ming Lie's body!!!"

    There are several other Hades with similar ideas. They secretly joined forces and decided to do their best to stop Jialan Hades.  However, they were not sure.

    "Everyone has seen Ming Jialan's tricks. If we don't risk our lives, it's impossible to destroy Ming Jialan's plan!"

    "Indeed, we must risk our lives. If Ming Jialan is allowed to get the body of Ming Feng, and then Ming Jialan is allowed to open that mysterious place alone. I'm afraid, we will all crawl at Ming Jialan's feet in the future.  , let Ming Jialan call you around!!!"

    No one wants to be someone else¡¯s slave. The more powerful a being is, the less willing he is to be subordinate to others.  These beings who wanted to stop Jialan Underworld communicated quietly in secret.  According to their calculations, it would cost them their lives.  The chance of stopping Jialan Underworld Emperor is only 30% to 40%.

    "So many ferocious beasts, so many terrifying methods Could it be that Ming Jialan will really dominate the underworld and dominate the underworld?"

    Just when these Underworld Emperors were a little angry, suddenly, urgent messages came through one after another!

    "What? Guangming Palace launches a massive attack?"

    "We are actually approaching the Sea of ??Netherworld! Even in the most difficult times of the Nether Realm, the Palace of Light never approached the Sea of ??Netherworld!"

    "Could it be that they know the existence of the Nether Sea? Why is their march route so clear, pointing directly to the Nether Sea?"

    "Perhaps, they have created a way to open the Underworld Sea! Otherwise, they will not launch such a large-scale attack!"

    The hearts of the Underworld Emperors suddenly became high.  They know very well that compared with Guangming Palace, no matter it is high-end combat power.  They are still low-end cannon fodder, and the overall strength of the strong men is weak.  Once the Hall of Light can really open the Sea of ??Darkness, cross the sea and fight.  So.  The underworld is in danger!  !  !

    However, soon, they saw a glimmer of hope in their high-hanging hearts.

    A glimmer of hope to defeat the Jialan Underworld Emperor!  !  !

    "This is an opportunity. Ming Jialan will definitely risk a lot of damage to break through the defense of that rare treasure!"

    "If the Nether Realm is invaded by the Palace of Light, then Ming Jialan will have no chance to open that mysterious place. For Ming Jialan, he must not only capture Ming Feng, but also block the invasion of the Palace of Light!"

    ¡°None of the nine Hades Emperors is a fool.  They knew very well that the sudden attack of the Guangming Palace would drive Jialan Hades crazy.  Originally, there were only three people who were willing to join forces with Emperor Lieming.  But now, the nine Hades Emperors all joined forces in unison!  !  !

    "We all have the same goal, and we can't get in the way of each other until we defeat Ming Jialan!"

    "Yes, we must work together! When Mingjialan attacks madly, the combat power will be several times stronger than now. Even if the nine of us attack together, we still have to bear certain risks!"

    Even Lie Minghuang, who had the least dealing with Jialan Minghuang, had to admit that Jialan Minghuang was really powerful.  Even ifWhen the nine Hades joined forces, they had to take certain risks in order to defeat the Jialan Hades.

    As for extermination, they didn¡¯t even think about it.  Facing the methods of Jialan Underworld Emperor, they simply did not have the confidence to kill Jialan Underworld Emperor.

    They were just waiting silently, waiting for the most suitable moment to attack collectively, defeat Jialan Minghuang, snatch Mingfeng's body, or destroy it on the spot.  The nine of them never thought about the possibility of killing Jialan Underworld Emperor.

    Ming Jialan¡¯s power increased rapidly

    Ming Jialan¡¯s magical powers are used more intensively

    The army of underworld beasts controlled by Ming Jialan became even more crazy

    The nine Hades Emperors were waiting silently, looking for the best time to take action.  Just when the eyes of these nine Hades gradually brightened, their expressions gradually became solemn, and their methods gradually became hidden

    "Haha, Ming Jialan, go to hell!!!"

    Suddenly, for the first time, Xuanyue Castle, which seemed to be about to collapse, launched a fierce counterattack.

    Suddenly, an inexplicable strange light shrouded the Jialan Underworld Emperor.  In an instant, the Jialan Underworld Emperor was teleported to who knows where!

    "Ming Jialan is missing!!!"

    All nine Hades Emperors roared loudly and horrified. Even if they had not calculated it, they could not have predicted that Jialan Hades Emperor would be teleported beyond the time and space that everyone¡¯s consciousness could reach by a magical power!  !  !

    "What kind of magical power is this? It's as powerful as Ming Jialan, but it can't be resisted?"

    "Then Ming Feng has been beaten passively for so long, and he is actually waiting patiently for such an opportunity?"

    The nine Hades Emperors stared blankly at the Xuanyue Castle that was about to be shattered. They were stunned by this sudden counterattack.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Look, look, look! Find Ming Jialan quickly!"

    Orders were issued quickly one after another.  The army of Hades that was originally galloping towards this side quickly changed their plans.  Spread out the search.

    The subordinates of Emperor Jialan Underworld also took action quickly after experiencing a brief commotion.  They wanted to find Lord Hades as soon as possible and protect him as soon as possible.

    "Don't even look for it."

    The voice of "Ming Feng" came slowly from Xuanyue Castle.

    "I have already kicked Ming Jialan out of the Underworld. Now, maybe he has been kicked into the Temple of Light by me!"

    Light  Temple?

    You are kidding you must be kidding!

    At this moment, the nine Hades Emperors not only had dull eyes, but their faces had also been deformed due to dullness.  They didn't believe Ming Feng's words.  However, they did not dare not believe what Ming Feng said.  They stared blankly at Xuanyue Castle, waiting to hear Ming Feng's next words words that were very likely to come out.

    "Ming Jialan has been defeated by me. From now on, I, Ming Feng, will be the number one Ming Emperor!!!"

    Sure enough, Ming Feng declared his victory.  Sure enough, Ming Feng claimed to be the No. 1 Underworld Emperor in the Underworld.  These nine Ming emperors all know that Ming Feng's true level is not high.  However, these nine Hades emperors did not dare to object.  Ming Feng is so proud of himself!

    This side of time and space became strangely quiet.  Those originally ferocious beasts became trembling because of the sudden disappearance of Jialan Underworld Emperor.  Hibernating there.

    The nine Hades emperors did not dare to object to Ming Feng's self-coronation, but none of the nine Hades emperors expressed congratulations.  They are waiting, they are waiting for further news.  after all.  They couldn't be frightened by Ming Feng's words, and they couldn't respect Ming Feng right away.

    The news came quickly.

    "What. Ming Jialan appeared in the army of Guangming Palace?"

    Several Underworld Emperors, almost in no particular order, roared in fear.  Although Ming Jialan was not really thrown into the Hall of Light, he was thrown into the army of the Hall of Light attacking the underworld of the underworld!

    This first shows that that magical power, that weird light, indeed possesses supreme power.  Even someone as powerful as Jialan Underworld Emperor would be completely defeated by that magical power!

    Secondly, this also shows that if Ming Feng is powerful enough, he can really throw any strong man directly into the Temple of Light!

    The Nether Realm and the Temple of Light are mortal enemies. Anyone who enters the Temple of Light will die immediately.  Almost all the Hades Emperors were so shocked by the news that they were trembling.

    A being more powerful than Jialan Underworld Emperor?

    ??A person who is far from reaching the highest level and still has huge potentialA powerful being?

    A deep sense of powerlessness spread within the bodies of these Hades Emperors. They opened their mouths, wanting to say a few words of congratulations and quickly show their humble posture.

    But, at this moment

    "Ming Feng, with the power of the exotic treasure, who do you think you are?" Lie Ming Emperor jumped out, and Lie Ming Emperor started yelling.

    The other Hades Emperors all looked at Lie Ming Emperor with pity.

    So what if we rely on the power of exotic treasures?  Whoever is more powerful is the boss, there is nothing you can do.

    However, in that pity look, there is not a little bit of recognition.  After all, Ming Feng did not demonstrate strong personal force.  After all, Ming Feng himself may not be that powerful yet.

    But, at this moment

    "Sure enough, only one gorgeous background wall is not enough." Ming Feng's voice sounded leisurely in this space and time, "You Ming Lie will be the second gorgeous background wall. I, Ming Feng, will ascend the throne.  Background wall!!!¡±

    A huge palm smacked down from the sky.  The Lieming Emperor desperately wanted to resist and escape.  However, he was unstoppable and could not escape.  Under the gaze of the eight Hades Emperors, this huge palm pinched Lie Ming Emperor, flattened him, and crushed him into nothingness!  !  !

    Everything is quiet

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1510. The true face of the King of Destruction!  (superior)

    Falling off in an instant can certainly bring a strong visual impact to people.  However, in comparison, in front of everyone, slowly crushing a strong man to death, crushing him into nothingness This kind of visual impact is even more intense!  !  !

    No one dared to speak, in fact, no one dared to make even the slightest sound.

    Those originally mindless beasts were also frightened by the power of this palm.  Originally, they only felt trembling and in danger because of the sudden disappearance of their master.  Now, because of that huge palm, they were so scared that they curled up one by one and no longer dared to make any movement.

    Two gorgeous background walls, two absolutely strong impacts!

    No one dares to question Ming Feng¡¯s power anymore, and no one dares to question Ming Feng as the number one person in the underworld.  Everyone knows that Ming Feng has not only become the number one person in the Nether Realm, he has also become the first person to unify the Nether Realm throughout the ages!  !  !

    Looking at the Pluto Emperors who were all silent and almost fainting from fright, Ni Cangtian chuckled and said: "It seems that if you don't go out, they will never dare to move."

    "Go out?" Ye Pengfei shook his head, "I should still have two to three levels of potential, but I don't want to go out yet."

    "But what about the attack from Guangming Palace?" Ni Cangtian asked in surprise.

    Even if Ye Pengfei gave the order to let these Underworld Emperors go back and form an army to meet the enemy, they would not be able to stop the Palace of Light.  First, these Hades Emperors could not stop the attack of the Palace of Light.  Secondly, if the strongest person in the underworld does not go out to fight, it will also bring a devastating blow to morale.

    "Open the so-called 'Land of the Ancestors'!!!" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Now that the war has begun, the two people who have been hiding behind the scenes should come out and show their faces. I'm looking forward to it!!!"

    ******

    "Reporting to Lord Underworld, the place ahead is the ancestor's land, and no situation has been found!"

    A former Hades Emperor.  Leading a team of strong men from the underworld to explore the path, they turned back to return the favor.

    Now, there is no other Hades Emperor.  There is only one Hades Emperor in the Underworld, and that is Ming Feng!

    There is no need to add any other name, just the word "Underworld Emperor" is enough to express Ming Feng's noble status.  However, no one knows that the past Ming Feng was the death clone of Ye Pengfei.  The current Ming Feng was transformed from the Red Devil.

    "Then speed up. As long as the ancestors are summoned back, the Hall of Light will be destroyed in an instant!" the red devil pretended to order in a deep voice.  He was lying on a large and comfortable soft couch, and the one serving him next to him was the Fire Pluto.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pluto being a maid, and Pluto being a pawn. Has this kind of thing ever happened in the underworld of the underworld throughout the ages?

    When the Red Devil gives an order, all the strong men obey it sternly.  One by one.  He quickly quickened his pace.

    "My lord, is there really an ancestor in the land of the ancestors?" Fire Pluto's voice was soft and careful.

    "Hehe. I said yes, of course there will be." The red devil pinched the Fire Pluto's big breasts lewdly, causing the Fire Pluto to let out a low moan like a cat.

    No one dared to follow the sound, of course.  Even if anyone dared to look, he wouldn't be able to see anything.  No one could see what happened on the soft couch

    It took about a stick of incense to pass.  A group of strong men from the underworld finally arrived at the so-called place of ancestors.  At the beginning, Emperor Jialan wanted to bring Ye Pengfei here.  However, the purpose of Jialan Underworld Emperor was not to summon the ancestor.

    In fact, although there are many versions of the legends about this place of ancestors, they all have a common conclusion, that is, the treasure of the ancestors is hidden here.

    No legend says that the ancestor of the underworld is here.  Any underworld person with a slightly higher level knows that the ancestor exists on the other side of the underworld.

    "Are there two ancestors? Otherwise, what's going on with the Mingzhu?"

    Serving beside the Red Devil, looking at the mysterious place covered by thick fog in the distance, Fire Pluto asked in surprise.

    The pervert Red Devil has played with Fire Pluto so many times.  The Fire Pluto was originally very worried that he would be killed by the Red Devil.  But now, she has become the only one who dares to ask the Red Devil questions.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It refers to people like Fire Pluto.  Looking at the former Hades Emperors, they all looked at the Red Devil with awe, and none of them dared to ask questions like him.  Fire Pluto couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction that he had never felt before in his heart.

    "Two ancestors?" Red Devil couldn't help but sneer softly, "Huo'er, your imagination is very good."

    ??The Red Devil knew very well that the so-called ancestor was the true core of the King of Destruction.  Is it possible that there are two natal true cores in one rare treasure?

    The place that provides the Mingzhu is the place where the true core of life is.  However, that true core cannot stay in one place stupidly forever.  And this so-called place of ancestors is the center where the true core of life is transferred around!

    This information was informed by Ye Pengfei, and Ye Pengfei learned this information from Ni Cangtian.  Originally, Ye Pengfei still needed to search and deduce and judge by himself.  Now, for him, it is no longer a secret where the true core of the Destroying Heaven King is located.

    The Red Devil knows all this, but it is obviously impossible for the Red Devil to tell it.  Ye Pengfei indulged the Red Devil very much. Even if the Red Devil took the opportunity of playing the role of Ming Feng to take the Fire Pluto as his concubine, Ye Pengfei didn't say anything.  However, the Red Devil knew that he could not tell everything because of Ye Pengfei's connivance.

    "Don't talk nonsense anymore. Open the place of ancestors and you will know everything."

    "But, how to open it?" Fire Pluto asked after looking at the powerful Pluto men who didn't know what to do next.

    "Simple." Red Devil laughed and said, "Attack, attack hard. In the underworld, the strong are respected. As long as we can show a powerful enough attack, the ancestor will naturally appear!"

    Well¡­¡­

    For the first time, the Red Devil¡¯s order was not executed immediately.

    If, the place of the ancestor is the place where the ancestor hides his treasure.  Then, it is not a big deal to attack the land of the ancestors with all our strength.

    "However, the Red Devil's words are unequivocal, the ancestor exists in the land of the ancestor.  Isn't it disrespectful to attack with all your strength?

    What is the status of the ancestor of the underworld in the eyes of the powerful underworld?  Just take a look at the status of the ancestor of the Ming people who is as powerful as Jialan Ming Emperor and is unwilling to openly violate the ancestral law!

    If it weren¡¯t for the power of that palm, I¡¯m afraid that just by the red devil¡¯s words, a group of strong men from the underworld would have rebelled.  But now, when the red devil's order has been given, all the strong men of the underworld are silent, and no one is willing to act according to the order

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1511. The true face of the King of Destruction!  (Down)

    Suddenly, the red devil's face turned dark.

    "What, do you want to disobey? Or do you want to watch the Ming people's clan be completely destroyed?"

    Finally, the Red Devil also knows how to use other methods to force these strong men from the underworld.  If it only says the first sentence, then it will definitely be counterproductive.

    The powerful Ming people present all knew that the Red Devil was not an alarmist.  The fate of Jialan Minghuang who fell into the army that entered the Hall of Light is proof of this.  Even with the strength of Jialan Underworld Emperor, he could not hold on for a few days before he was killed by a group of Guangming Palace masters!

    The existence of the Nether Sea and how to enter the Nether Sea is no longer a problem for those strong men in the Hall of Light.  When they set out for the land of the ancestors, a small group of strong men from the Hall of Light had already arrived at the edge of the Sea of ??Darkness!

    Now, nearly five years have passed since we set off for the land of our ancestors.  Before leaving, everyone had made some calculations.  With the defense of the underworld, the underworld can only hold on for seven or eight years.  Even though the area of ??the Underworld is huge, I am afraid that in just a few decades, the cavalry of the Hall of Light will be enough to cover the entire Underworld!

    "Once the place where our ancestors have lived for generations is destroyed and destroyed, the Ming people will have no future at all.  The Mingren clan living in a foreign land will eventually be wiped out one by one by the strong men of the Hall of Light!

    No one knows that the reason why the strong men in the Guangming Palace were able to find and enter the Nether Sea was because of Ye Pengfei.  How could they have guessed that after recovering his past memories, Ye Pengfei's methods would become extremely ruthless.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei would definitely not resort to such desperate measures.  Even if he wanted to absorb the power of death, he would only obtain the power of death through small-scale wars and challenging the existence of the Hades one by one.

    Now Ye Pengfei can drag the entire Mingren clan into the bottomless abyss in order to achieve his own goals.  He actually passed Ming Xiaolong.  He secretly told a certain powerful person in the Guangming Palace about a method, which directly caused the entire Guangming Palace to mobilize!

    "To put it simply, Ye Pengfei is the culprit, and the Red Devil is the effective accomplice.  Without the Red Devil, Ming Xiaolong would not have known what kind of job his master had given him.

    "Use the help of the Palace of Light to force these strong Ming people to attack with all their strength Pengfei, have you known for a long time that only the attack of the Ming people can make the true core of the King of Destruction appear?"

    Ni Cangtian thinks.  My own apprentice is quite amazing.  It turned out that this situation had been guessed so many years ago.

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded solemnly, "I have already made this guess since Ming Jialan wanted to kidnap me. Although Ming Jialan doesn't know the purpose of the existence of the Ancestral Land, he  We must have worked out the method to open up the land of our ancestors!¡±

    Even more powerful, the attack of the Ming people is the only way to open the land of the ancestors.  The Jialan Underworld Emperor back then.  There is no such power as Ye Pengfei.  He was unable to gather enough powerful underworld warriors to collectively bombard the Land of the Ancestors.  So, when he saw Ye Pengfei.  When he mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei had received a large amount of gifts from his ancestors, he wanted to capture Ye Pengfei.

    "So that's it." Ni Cangtian nodded and sighed, "Your intuition is getting sharper and sharper. If you can maintain such intuition after entering the Heavenly Palace, then, what about revenge? What about entering Nitian Palace?  question!"

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise: "Master, do you mean that the place in heaven can still affect people's intuitive judgment?"

    "Not only will it affect intuitive judgment, but also the ability to calculate will also be greatly affected. Otherwise, why would a being like the Red Devil, who comes from heaven, naturally dislike calculation?!"

    For the first time, Ni Cangtian revealed some secrets about Heaven.  And this secret is enough to make Ye Pengfei a hundred times more vigilant!

    You must know that calculation and intuition have always been the means for Ye Pengfei to survive.  The various methods evolved from his way of love also need to be supported by calculation and intuition.

    "In other words, if I enter the Heavenly Court now, I can't be too optimistic." Ye Pengfei muttered to himself, looking towards the higher realm round platform, "I don't know where the true core of the Destroying Heavenly King will be.  Can I climb to the fiftieth floor before I show up?"

    ******

    Attack, attack, continuous attacks!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A group of strong men from the underworld were still somewhat resistant.  Although the Red Devil used the life and death of the Ming people as an excuse to force these Ming people to bombard the land of the ancestors.  However, most of the strong Ming people just want to make a tentative attack. Most of the strong Ming people have made up their minds to stop immediately once they feel the anger of the ancestor.??, even if he dies, he will never attack again.

    But when they finally started attacking, they couldn't stop.  They were shocked to realize that the power they had attacked was being sucked into the place of ancestors continuously!

    This is something that has never been said before in history!

    You must know that countless powerful underworld men have come to explore this mysterious place like the Land of the Ancestors throughout the ages.  They left many adventure and exploration notes, but in these records, this kind of thing was never mentioned.

    Most of the strong Ming people present have personally explored this area covered by thick fog.  This was the first time they knew that something like this would happen if they stood outside the dense fog area and launched such an intensive attack!

    Stopping is obviously impossible.  Faced with such a strong suction, once you stop, you will be sucked dry.

    Continuing to attack has become the only option.  What's more, there are Red Devils adding fuel to the fire.

    "Did you see it? Did you see it all? Such an attack cannot even affect the slightest bit of thick fog. All your power belongs to the ancestor!" The Red Devil roared passionately, "Only by increasing your power to the maximum,  Only when the ancestor is satisfied can the ancestor show up. Otherwise, everyone's power will be taken back by the ancestor as a punishment for you!!!"

    These words were all taught by Ye Pengfei to the Red Devil.  In fact, Ye Pengfei didn't know whether this was the case. These were all Ye Pengfei's conjectures.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that he was definitely right.  Because after every order is issued.  Ni Cangtian would shake his head slightly.  As for Ni Cangtian's action, Ye Pengfei felt it very clearly. It was not a denial, but an admiration.

    Gradually, all the powerful Ming people were praising and praising this order.  Before, they were still full of resistance, but now, they are enthusiastic and want to invite the ancestor out as soon as possible.

    "What does that guy look like?" Ye Pengfei was climbing hard on the round platform of the realm.  Suddenly asked Ni Cangtian.

    "Are you sure, it must already have its true form?" Ni Cangtian chuckled, "What if it still looks like Xuanyue Rock, and its true core is just a special space-time area?"

    "Impossible." Ye Pengfei shook his head. He pointed to a realm barrier and said in a deep voice, "Since Master has recorded such a secret here, it is just to remind me. In fact, the King of Destruction is already infinitely close to the real  Life form?"

    "Haha, you really discovered it." Ni Cangtian laughed and applauded, "You can discover the secret I hide. It means that you can climb the round platform on the fifty-second floor of the True Origin Realm. But once that guy  Once your true form is revealed, you won¡¯t have time to climb any higher.¡±

    ?????????????????? Adding a secret to the advanced barrier is for Ni Cangtian.  Just a breeze.  He did this to help his apprentice one last time before leaving.  Also for testing.  With Ye Pengfei's current potential, how high can he climb?

    The fifty-second floor of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    Before Ye Pengfei climbed the realm circular platform again, Ni Cangtian didn't realize that Ye Pengfei could climb to such a high place in one breath.  At that time, Ni Cangtian only gave Ye Pengfei an extra opportunity to practice using the Realm Round Table because of the unexpected huge gain.

    Now, Ni Cangtian was surprised to find that whenever he felt that Ye Pengfei could not continue to improve, Ye Pengfei could bring him new surprises.  Therefore, Ni Cang Genius will quietly add some "new secrets" to test Ye Pengfei's true ability.

    "The fifty-second floor?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Forget it, if that guy comes out too fast, I'll go see it, maybe I'll gain more!"

    "It's up to you." Ni Cangtian shrugged indifferently, "Anyway, remember, after this time, if you want to use the realm round platform again, you can only get the qualification to enter Nitian Palace Well, if that guy is too  Brutal, you can also scare it with the name of Nitian Palace. I won¡¯t tell you how to do it specifically, you are the best at this kind of thing!"

    In this seemingly casual conversation, Ye Pengfei got a lot of information.  He knew that this was because the master wanted to secretly teach him something before leaving.

    ¡°Is Nitian Palace¡¯s reputation so powerful?¡±

    Ye Pengfei muttered silently and climbed up silently.  Just when he was about to board the round platform of the fiftieth level, suddenly

    "It's out?"

    "It's coming out!"

    Ni Cangtian's gaze penetrated all barriers and saw the appearance of the true core of life.

    Ye Pengfei?Unable to see through the thick fog that persists for years, only the peripheral conditions can be seen.  However, with his current level of cultivation, he could vaguely sense how powerful the true core of the King of Destruction was.

    "What has it become?"

    Asking about the appearance is not boring.  When these inanimate bodies evolve into living bodies, their appearance and shape can reveal too much information.  For example, its xinxing condition

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about it secretly, the dense mist suddenly seemed to be swallowed up by some huge whirlpool.  In just a few blinks, the thick fog covering billions of miles in radius actually disappeared!

    This is the first time that the land with a radius of billions of miles is so naked in front of a group of strong men.  For the first time in their lives, they could see so clearly this flat and vast earth-yellow land with dots of black.

    This sudden change shocked them so much that they were speechless for a long time.  All they knew was that the suction force that had been swallowing up their own strength suddenly disappeared when this change occurred.

    "Sir, what's going on?"

    Fire Pluto looked at everything in front of her with horror on her face, although she did not smell any danger, even though after the fog dissipated, the earth became so peaceful.  However, for some reason, Fire Pluto felt so terrifying, as if he would die anytime, anywhere!

    The Red Devil curled his lips and was about to say something.  Suddenly, its expression changed slightly, and it swallowed back what it wanted to say.

    "Brother Ye, since you are back, then I will"

    "No, you should still be your Ming Feng. From now on, you will play the role of Ming Feng." Ye Pengfei joked, "Don't worry, I won't snatch away the woman you like."

    Well¡­¡­

    The Red Devil scratched his head in embarrassment, and his move made Fire Pluto feel even more uneasy.

    "My lord, could it be that even you"

    "Nothing." The red devil's expression changed and he snorted coldly, "The ancestor is coming out soon. Everyone, be careful and don't make the ancestor unhappy!!!"

    Ah, so that¡¯s it?

    All the strong people of the Ming people are high, and they can become the first batch and witness the respect of the ancestors' honor. They feel greatly honored.

    Only those Pluto-level beings back then, and the Fire Pluto who was always following the Red Devil, felt that there was something strange and dangerous.  They were secretly on guard, they secretly took small steps back, just at this moment!  !  !

    From somewhere in this vast earth-yellow land, tens of thousands of black rays of light suddenly erupted.  The black light shot straight into the sky, turning this area of ??time and space into pitch black in an instant.

    Just when everyone was secretly frightened, a crystal clear white bone giant palm stretched out from the black light.  The giant palm with white bones has five fingers extended, which is the same as that of a human being.  It was just the strange black light on the tips of the five fingers that made all the strong men of the underworld tremble with fear.

    What kind of magical power is this?  Why does it make us feel so uneasy?

    I don¡¯t know who it was, but the first one kowtowed to the ground.  Soon, one by one the strong men of the underworld knelt down and shouted, "Meet the ancestor."

    The Red Devil did not kneel down. Fire Pluto wanted to kneel down. However, she saw that Lord Pluto did not kneel down. After thinking about it, she insisted on standing there.

    And those former Hades Emperors were also shocked by the pressure of this giant white bone palm, and wanted to kneel down.  However, when they saw the Red Devil standing there upright, with Fire Pluto also standing behind, their thoughts changed, and they were stunned but did not kneel down.

    "You don't worship me when you see me?"

    A rumbling sound came from the giant white bone palm.  It was only now that Ye Pengfei was completely sure that the true face of the true core of the King of Destruction was actually just such a giant white palm!

    Ye Pengfei, who had just left the source of adversity, suddenly looked extremely solemn

    PS: 13,000+ updates have been made today, and I will try my best to add another chapter after 12 o¡¯clock

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1512. Crazy King of Destruction!  (one)

    Through Ye Pengfei's hands, there have been four Fox Queens, Huanshi, Zifu, and Red Devil who evolved from non-living bodies into real living bodies.

    After each of them successfully evolved, the first three chose the human form, while the Red Devil chose a shape similar to a ball of fire.  No matter which shape it is, it will not give people a weird feeling.

    After worshiping Ni Cangtian as his teacher, Ye Pengfei also learned about some things about the evolution of non-living entities into living entities.  With the guidance of such a master who has rich experience and advanced realm, he has a deeper understanding of the so-called "monster" or "non-monster" feelings.  He already knows how terrifying those beings who are born with a sense of monster after evolution are.

    However, that is just "hearing", not seeing it with your own eyes, let alone experiencing it yourself.  This time, he was finally lucky enough to witness a monster existence with his own eyes. He was finally lucky enough to feel the strange pressure brought by this monster existence!

    In terms of realm, this giant white bone palm is not very powerful.  It is approximately the appearance of the 30th level of the True Origin Realm.  Considering that Ye Pengfei is currently at the 49th level of the True Origin Realm, and is only one step away from advancing to the 50th level of the True Origin Realm, he should be able to do it easily.  However, Ye Pengfei felt that he was completely unable to kill this giant bone palm, and he even felt "fearful"!

    The fear in his heart was not because Ye Pengfei was afraid, nor was it that his mind was taken away by the giant white bone palm, but because he felt a kind of strange terror through the way of love.  For the time being, he didn't know where this strange terror came from.  However, there is at least one thing he can be sure of, that is, those strong men of the underworld who have fallen to the ground may never stand up again!

    Ye Pengfei looked solemn, but he did not take action for the time being.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that the present was very different from the past, the moment he left the source of adversity.  He completely lost the protection of his master.  The fearless rushing and fighting in the past, the kind of things that didn't matter even if they forced their way into the high-level underworld beast area, can no longer be done rashly.

    ? Observing, judging, and then attacking, Ye Pengfei returned to his previous habit of calculating victory or defeat first, and then making a decision

    ¡­¡­

    "Why don't you kneel down? Then, you unscrupulous descendants, go to hell!!!"

    There was a shocking roar from the giant white-bone palm, and there were countless black rays of light as thick as ink.  It burst out from the five fingertips of that giant white bone palm!

    At this moment, apart from the Red Devil and Fire Pluto, the only strong men standing there who refused to kneel down were those few who followed the Red Devil here, and the former Pluto Emperor existed.  These are all strong men from the underworld who have experienced countless life and death tribulations. Before the black light burst out, they had already used their life-saving magical powers.  Started to teleport away and escape.

    While running away, they yelled: "How can there be such an ancestor? You are fake, fake!!!"

    Fake?

    The Red Devil¡¯s smile was very cold.

    "Did you see it? This is the ancestor that the underworld revered, it is true!"

    Facing the black light shooting towards him, the Red Devil was still in the mood to explain to Fire Pluto who was standing behind him.

    "Sir, sir. Is it really the ancestor?" Fire Pluto was already frightened to the point of trembling.  If I hadn't seen the Red Devil calm down, if I hadn't seen that the Red Devil didn't seem to be afraid of the giant palm of bones, I would have been afraid.  She, Fire Pluto, had already fallen to her knees.

    "I've already said it, if it's fake, what's the point of lying to you?" Red Devil sneered, "For many years, it has been using the Mingzhu to continuously absorb some special power, thus changing into this appearance. If not  You are stupid and have been fighting to the death with the Palace of Light. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a special time and space, or a special chaos.¡±

    Although Fire Pluto is afraid, she is, after all, close to the 30th level of the True Origin Realm.  Naturally, she could clearly understand the meaning of the Red Devil's words.

    Especially, when she saw the red devil blocking those seemingly terrifying black lights in an understatement, her mind became more active, and she was more able to understand the meaning of the red devil's words.

    "My lord, you mean that the ancestor of our underworld people was actually an inanimate body?"

    "To be precise, he is a guy who wants to evolve into a real life form, but has not yet completely completed it!" The Red Devil chuckled and said in a deep voice, "If it weren't for evolution, it wouldn't have created the Hades. If it wasn't for it,  In order to evolve, it will not deliberately provoke a long war between the Ming people and the Hall of Light Then Ming Jialan is actually chosen by this guy, and can continue to maintain the war situation. Then Ming Jialan should also be this guy  The person in the picture led the crowd to summon it! Unfortunately, it never expected that Ming Jialan died. Bring people here??, but I am not afraid of its existence at all!  "

    If it were just the Red Devil himself, the Red Devil would obviously be afraid of this giant bone palm.  After all, the current combat power of the Red Devil is not as good as those of the Underworld Emperors who escaped just now, let alone this giant white bone palm.

    But, these years of trekking forward.  Before reaching the land of the ancestors, Xuan Yueyan continued his efforts and made great progress towards becoming a real life form.  With continuous evolution, Xuanyueyan's combat power has also recovered a lot.  It was precisely because of Xuan Yueyan's secret action that the Red Devil was able to easily block the attack of the giant white bone palm.

    And Ye Pengfei's return is even more reassuring for the Red Devils.  The level of cultivation that Ye Pengfei told frankly made the Red Devil feel that this giant white bone palm was nothing special and there was no need to be afraid at all.

    However, the Red Devil has forgotten that the reason why the King of Destruction is called "King of Destruction" is because when it goes crazy, it doesn't even dare to provoke a king-level existence.  Even though Ye Pengfei and Xuan Yueyan are both powerful, which heavenly king-level existence can they be more powerful than?

    Just when Red Devil General Ye Pengfei¡¯s guess as to why Jialan Underworld Emperor was able to raise underworld beasts was his own, and he told Fire Underworld King one by one, the white-bone giant palm became angry.  Continuous attacks to no avail made it a little angry!

    "The Red Devil did the right thing unintentionally. I want to take a closer look at how the angry King of Destruction possesses super power!!!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was secretly watching everything, had already realized in advance that the legendary madness of King Destroying Heaven was about to appear!

    Ye Pengfei has always been curious about why rare treasures such as the King of Destruction can explode dozens of levels of combat power beyond his own.  He feels that now, soon, the mystery will gradually be solved!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1513. Crazy King of Destruction!  (two)

    Originally, the distance between the Red Devil and other strong men was not that far.  Now, facing the bombardment of the giant white palm, the Red Devil refused to retreat at all.  The ripples of power from the contest between the two sides will inevitably affect these strong men.

    At first, because of their worship of the ancestors, these strong men from the underworld were simply defensive and still knelt down where they were.  However, as the ancestor became more and more angry, the power exerted by the giant white bone palm became more and more powerful. These strong men of the underworld could no longer withstand it. They all wanted to stay away from the battlefield and fly into the distance.

    But¡­¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t move!!!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I move?!¡±

    Sounds of exclamation came and went, and in an instant, all the strong men of the underworld discovered this terrible thing.

    "The Red Devils have long known that this kind of change would happen.  Those former Hades Emperor-level beings who had escaped far away were very lucky that they had not made the wrong choice.

    "They are all finished"

    By now, everyone can see it.  As long as the giant white bone palm is willing, it can absorb the power of these strong men at any time.  The kneeling of these underworld warriors is tantamount to voluntarily dedicating themselves to the ancestor and to the giant palm of white bones!

    ¡°It turns out that there is something weird in this land!!!¡±

    Fire Pluto finally understood why the Red Devil was unwilling to kneel to the ground.  She is also the only one among all the strong Ming people present who is less than the 30th level of the True Origin Realm, but can temporarily avoid bad luck.

    "Sir, you summoned such an ancestor. Are you trying to save the Ming people or to destroy the Ming people?" Looking at the tall figure in front of him, who lightly resisted the attack of the ancestor, the Fire Pluto's heart was simply filled with excitement.  It¡¯s a mixture of emotions that are hard to describe.

    "Of course I am here to save the Mingren clan." The red devil's voice came slowly.  It doesn't look back, but it can also see through Fire Pluto's thoughts.

    "But. The ancestor wants to take the lives of our people!!!"

    Seeing that the Red Devil took the initiative to speak, Fire Pluto no longer concealed his anger.  In her opinion, the ancestor was a bastard, and the guy who forcibly occupied her was also a bastard.

    "It's better to live. But if my clan is destroyed, what's the point of my life?" Listening to the increasingly excited roaring voice in the distance, looking at the figures struggling hard but unable to escape, the Fire Pluto's  in the sound.  Full of sadness.

    "The clan is annihilated?" The red devil sneered, "The ancestor is reluctant to annihilate the clan. It relies on the Ming people to transform its special power. Only when its white bone true body is completely condensed, can the Ming people be able to  The clan is exterminated!!!¡±

    Finally, the Red Devil publicly revealed for the first time his plan to destroy the King of Heaven.

    From the perspective of the Red Devils, this is just a very superficial conspiracy.  Even without Brother Ye's guidance, I can still see it.  However, as an insider, he always lives in the body of the King of Destruction.  Fire Pluto, who didn't even know about the existence of King Destroyer, never thought of this.  Not to mention her, even those few Hades Emperor-level beings who had fled elsewhere were also sneered by the Red Devil.  And stunned!

    "It turns out that this is the reason for the existence of our Mingren clan?"

    "So. We, the Ming people, are the pigs and dogs of the ancestors, the food that supports the ancestors' continuous evolution?"

    "Food?" Red Devil chuckled, "Only those who summon the ancestors will become food when they come here. Those strong men of the underworld who are still fighting against the Hall of Light will only receive the care of the ancestors The reputation of the ancestors, the ancestors  Worship probably comes from this. Anyone who has seen the true appearance of the ancestor has become the food of the ancestor. But those who have not seen the true face of the ancestor can receive the gift and rescue of the ancestor, and thus have eternal love in their hearts.  worship!!!"

    "Boy, you are the first to guess this secret. You are very smart, so you deserve to die even more!!!"

    The anger in the giant palm of bones fluctuated more and more fiercely.  Even those who have not specifically understood the method of emotion detection can feel it very clearly.

    And these strong men of the underworld who felt the anger of the ancestors shriveled up one after another.  Even the few Hades Emperor-level beings who had fled elsewhere were shouting in horror. Two of them fell in an instant, and the rest found it difficult to hold on!

    The pretty face of Fire Pluto showed an expression of extreme fear.

    "Sir, what should we do?"

    Finally, Fire Pluto understood why the Red Devil did not flee far away.  It turns out that this part of time and space has been controlled by the ancestor for a long time, and it has long been impossible to leave!

    Those strong men of the underworld who knelt on the ground were certainly bound by the strange earth. No matter how they struggled, they could onlyCan face the end of being devoured.  And those few Hades Emperor-level beings who escaped quickly were actually impossible to escape.  The time and space they fled to can actually bind them and devour them!

    Although Fire Pluto is at a lower level, after all, she has existed for countless billions of years. After all, she has experienced hundreds of battles.  She could see, she could guess, that the giant palm of white bones and the ancestor were far from exerting their full power.  She realized for the first time that the Red Devil would probably not be able to defeat the First Ancestor, and would probably be defeated by the giant palm of bones!

    The current King of Fire Pluto has only one thought, that is, the Red Devil has already arranged a backup plan and laid out the means of escape.  Fire Pluto screamed in such horror, just to remind the Red Devil to run away quickly and leave this terrifying place.  However, what Fire Pluto didn't expect was

    "What to do? Fight!!!" Red Devil laughed loudly, "Soon you will see that the ancestor's natural enemy is coming!!!"

    Angry!

    Angry!  !

    Infinite anger!  !  !

    King Mietian discovered for the first time that there was actually a strong man from the underworld who discovered all his secrets.  Not only does this strong Ming man know the meaning of the existence of the so-called Ming people, this strong Ming man also knows that he has a powerful natural enemy!

    Many things are mysterious and many things are difficult to imagine.  However, once someone exposes it even a little bit.  Then, as long as someone is not so stupid, he can follow the clues and deduce all the truth.

    Fire Pluto is not stupid, so Fire Pluto quickly understood what the Red Devil meant.

    "My lord, you mean that there is such a powerful being behind the Hall of Light?"

    As he spoke, Fire Pluto covered his mouth in horror.

    "Could it be that your Excellency is an undercover agent of the Guangming Palace, sent here specially by that powerful being from the Guangming Palace???"

    How could Fire Pluto guess that the Red Devil has nothing to do with the Hall of Light?  And that is the Jialan Underworld Emperor who has died long ago!

    But now, whether he is an undercover agent or not is no longer important.  What the Red Devil did was not too different from what the Jialan Underworld Emperor might do.  And this kind of thing, this kind of behavior, finally completely angered the King of Destruction, and finally made the white bone giant palm go completely crazy!  !  !

    Thick black mist rolled out from the tips of the five fingers.  This mist is far from coming into contact with the Red Devil, but it has already made the Red Devil feel an extremely huge pressure.

    "At least the pressure of the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm!"  Go up to the 50th floor of the Source Realm.

    Finally, the Red Devil remembered the legends about the King of Destruction.  Finally, the Red Devil realized that he had witnessed with his own eyes the madness of the King of Destruction!

    "Brother Ye, take action quickly. Otherwise, we will be destroyed by this madman!!!"

    The Red Devil can no longer be as calm as before. The reason why it could talk calmly before was entirely because it knew that Ye Pengfei, who came back again, was much more powerful than the King of Destruction.  Coupled with Xuan Yueyan's help, there is no problem in destroying the King of Destruction and destroying its true body.

    Not to mention, the previous Red Devil thought that he only needed to resist for a while and wait for the powerful existence behind the Hall of Light to arrive.  The previous Red Devil felt that he and Xuan Yueyan could handle this matter easily, and there was no need to ask Ye Pengfei to help.

    But now, the situation has changed, and it has become fearful for the Red Devil!

    Take action now?

    "Red Devil, you go around in circles with it first, and I want to take another look." Ye Pengfei's answer floated into Red Devil's ears.

    Until now, the Red Devils still don¡¯t know where Ye Pengfei is.  And the giant white bone palm transformed by the King of Destruction didn't realize at all that within this side of time and space, there was actually an existence that was almost at the 50th level of the True Source Realm!

    The Red Devils didn¡¯t know why Ye Pengfei refused to take action immediately.  However, the Red Devil always believed in Ye Pengfei. Without saying a word, it sacrificed Xuanyue Castle and brought Fire Pluto in.

    "Lao Xuan, everything depends on you!"

    Going around in circles, Xuanyueyan is the main force.  The most the Red Devil can do is help from the side and give the giant white-bone palm a few blows.  Facing the terrifying existence whose pressure in this realm suddenly increased to above the fiftieth level of the True Source Realm, the Red Devil's current abilities seemed insignificant and not worth mentioning at all.

    King Fire Pluto was also frightened, and she could also feel that the pressure of the black mist rippling out layer by layer was much more terrifying than the method used to kill Emperor Lie Ming.Thousands of times more terrifying.

    "Sir, sir, can you stop this rare treasure? When will the strong man from the Hall of Light come?"

    As a strong man from the underworld, at this moment, he actually placed his hope on the arrival of the enemy.  This shows how frightened the Fire Pluto is.

    "Hmph, if this rare treasure hadn't been completely refined, and if Lao Xuan hadn't returned to its prime, not only could I have blocked the attack of the King of Destruction, I would have been able to fight back!!!"

    However, these words can only be said in the heart.  The current Red Devil can't think of anything else besides constantly circling in circles with surprising surprises because the pressure of King Destruction's realm is getting stronger and stronger!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1514. Crazy King of Destruction!  (three)

    After almost every breath, the Red Devil could clearly feel that the pressure of the King of Destruction was a little more powerful.  In less than a stick of incense, even Xuan Yueyan felt unable to move!  !  !

    The Red Devil¡¯s fear has reached an unbearable level.  It has been completely convinced that the legend about the King of Destruction is true.  A piece of crazy King Destruction will indeed make the King-level existence have to take a detour!  !  !

    "What the hell, this guy is obviously suppressed by a powerful enemy and can only survive in such a remote time and space. Why is this guy still so crazy?"

    Miscalculation!

    Miscalculation!  !

    Complete miscalculation!  !  !

    In an instant, the Red Devils felt that this trip was completely wrong?  Are all the smooth sailings of the past years just in vain?

    The depression of Red Devil¡¯s will has also directly affected Xuan Yueyan.

    You must know that although after these years, Xuanyueyan's combat power has gradually recovered to a level several levels higher than that of the Red Devil.  However, compared with this crazy King of Destruction, Xuanyueyan is far inferior.  If it weren't for the original high level of Xuan Yue Rock, and the Xuan Stone and Moon Stone used to refine it would be very impressive.  I am afraid that it has long been destroyed by the King of Destruction, whose pressure is rising steadily!

    Originally, Xuan Yueyan was still trying hard to move left and right to avoid the billowing black energy of the King of Destruction.  However, when it felt the Red Devil's depressed will, it immediately panicked.

    Ye Pengfei, who was secretly observing all this, couldn't help but shook his head slightly: "How can you be considered a master with such a character and such willpower?"

    Ye Pengfei has always not understood that Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan, two beings from heaven, are obviously very high-level, but their willpower in battle is far inferior to that of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.

    Ye Pengfei believes it.  If Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao had the same level of cultivation as them, they would not be afraid of the increasingly powerful King of Destruction, but would work hard to find a way to break through.  Especially Xue Ling, if she hadn't been so persistent and tenacious back then, she wouldn't have been able to awaken the body of chaos.

    Years of experience among the underworld beasts made Ye Pengfei think that the Red Devil had gradually changed.  However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find out.  The fear and fear of facing high-level powerful men is so deep-rooted that it can still control Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan!

    "From the master's last words, it can be deduced that there are definitely many strange things hidden in the land of heaven. A place that almost all True Origin Realm beings yearn for, a place that gave birth to many powerful people similar to the master.  What kind of strangeness exists in this place that causes the Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan to collapse in strength when facing a powerful enemy, unable to unleash any potential at all?"

    Potential explosion This is a situation that often occurs when Ye Pengfei faces a powerful enemy.  This is also the universe where Ye Pengfei is.  It is a common method recognized by all strong people to break through their own limits.

    But this method obviously does not apply to Red Devil and Black Moon Rock.  Ye Pengfei, who originally planned to observe in the dark for a while, was at this moment.  Had to show up early.

    Just when the thick black mist was about to wrap around Xuanyue Castle

    Just when Xuan Yueyan desperately tried to control Xuanyue Castle and avoid this attack.  But when I feel like there is nothing I can do

    Ye Pengfei took action.

    A flash of light, like the lightning that pierced the sky, abruptly cut off the thick black mist.

    Before the Red Devil and others could react, there were several more flashes of light, striking into the black mist in the distance at high speed.  In an instant, part of time and space became visible again.

    "Okay! Brother Ye finally took action!" The Red Devil was so excited that he almost cheered loudly.  Fortunately, he still remembered that there was a Fire Pluto beside him, and Ye Pengfei's identity could not be exposed yet.  Therefore, it was extremely excited and finally did not blurt out the words and cause unnecessary trouble.

    "Is it that the strong man from the Hall of Light has arrived?" Fire Pluto murmured as he looked at the several flashes of light that dazzled him.  Her face was pale, but her eyes shone with hope.  The complex contradictions in her heart are beyond words.

    "That guy? It's still early!" The Red Devil responded in a deep voice, "This is a high-level helper invited by the emperor. If there were not such a person, how could I dare to make such a mistake?"

    The Red Devil is awesome again, and Fire Pluto is once again so impressed that he falls to the ground

    ¡­¡­

    The Red Devils could brag loudly, but Ye Pengfei had to face the attack of the King of Destruction.

    Ye Pengfei can also escape, but he doesn't want to escape.  He wanted to use this opportunity to completely understand why the King of Destruction's combat power increased by dozens of levels when he was crazy  At the same time, he also wanted to take this opportunity to provoke a three-party war and finally put an end to what he had experienced this time!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan was not like this.  His original plan was just to provoke an all-out battle between the Netherworld and the Palace of Light, and then continue to absorb the power of death during the battle, constantly improve himself, and constantly look for opportunities to muddy the water and profit from it.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei could only do this, because for him at that time, he could only compete with beings like Jialan Minghuang until he died.  If he wanted to face the King of Destruction and his enemies, Ye Pengfei simply didn't have the ability.

    But now, Ye Pengfei soared into the sky and achieved a level of cultivation close to the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm.  He even knew that there were all kinds of secret information hidden in the realm round platform.  Over the years, he has continued to search for and understand these secret messages.  Now, he can fully exert a more powerful combat power than the 50th level of the True Origin Realm!

    In addition, several hints from Master Ni Cangtian made Ye Pengfei realize that he could definitely provoke a three-party war.  Although it is a bit risky, you may not have the opportunity to solve all the problems at once!

    "I just didn't expect that the King of Destruction would enter a state of madness so quickly. Although I don't know how long its mad state can last. However, it cannot last forever. It has now relied on this mystery  Its crazy power has forcibly improved a lot of realms of cultivation. Is it possible that it is not worried about the arrival of the enemy of life and death? "

    Ye Pengfei is convinced that summoning the ancestor has happened many times in the history of the Underworld.  Ye Pengfei was also very convinced that in this place, the King of Destruction had fought countless fierce battles with his powerful enemy.  Ye Pengfei has roughly guessed that the reason why the King of Destruction did not stay in the underworld for a long time, and the reason why it made most of the underworld experts mistakenly believe that it stayed in the lower reaches of the mighty Styx River was to lure it repeatedly.  The enemies attack back and forth, consuming strength.

    To put it simply, the King of Destruction wants to use the three cunning rabbit holes to deal with his powerful enemy!

    "Its enemy must be more powerful than it. Now that it has sacrificed its own life-saving method, isn't it afraid that it will be defeated and die this time?"

    Ye Pengfei controlled a god-opening ax and continued to chop in the direction of the giant white-bone palm, while silently calculating various possibilities.

    Ye Pengfei hasn't calculated an accurate result yet, and the method of destroying the King of Heaven has changed immediately.  Originally, it only continued to increase the pressure of the realm, constantly using black demonic energy to entangle and bombard Xuan Yueyan and the Red Demon.  Now, facing the tough Ye Pengfei, its true form finally takes action in person for the first time!

    "Outsiders, give me a slap!!!"

    The true body of the King of Destruction is, for the time being, this giant white bone palm.  For the time being, its true core can only be condensed into this shape.

    When the giant palm of white bones suddenly struck Ye Pengfei's Divine Axe, it was like the Destroying King was risking his own true core to be damaged in order to deliver a shocking blow.

    Although it was only a mere palm, Ye Pengfei did not dare to neglect it at all.  The divine axes he sacrificed were gathered together to form a mysterious magic circle in the high sky.

    Huge fire crows screamed and flew out of this mysterious magic circle.  Among these fire crows, there are a few that look like three-legged crows, and they carry a level of pressure that is no less than the fifty-second level of the True Origin Realm!

    This is almost Ye Pengfei's strongest method.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s potential has only reached the fifty-second level of the True Origin Realm for the time being, but Ye Pengfei¡¯s actual realm cultivation has not yet truly reached the fifty-second level of the True Origin Realm.  However, using the various secret techniques he learned and comprehended in the round platform of that realm, he was able to perfectly display the methods at the fifty-second level of the True Origin Realm!

    ?According to common sense, this kind of thing cannot happen.  When low-level powerhouses forcefully use high-level methods, such as the Jialan Underworld Emperor's Ten Thousand Swords Crossing the Sky, let alone fully displaying the power of his magical power, it is often impossible to show even 30% of the power.

    But, who is Ni Cangtian?  What kind of heaven-defying method did Ni Cangtian comprehend?  Such a cross-level, perfect, and practical means of cross-level performance is not a complicated problem at all for Ni Cangtian.  And for Ye Pengfei, who is extremely intelligent and has found these secret techniques, he knows everything about them, and he has long been able to perfectly perform techniques that surpass his own realm!

    The King of Destruction obviously did not expect that there would be such weird things in this world.  The King of Mie Tian clearly felt that his own realm of cultivation could completely overwhelm Ye Pengfei, and the King of Mie Tian felt that he was risking his life and core to be damaged.  Naturally, Ye Pengfei can be easily killed.  However, I never thought that I haven¡¯t officially contacted Ye Pengfei¡¯s true body yet.When he met, a row of sudden fire crows, mixed with three-legged crows that were comparable to the fifty-second level of the True Origin Realm, posed a huge threat to him!

    "Even at the fifty-second level of the True Source Realm, you can't even restrain this kid?" King Mietian was extremely angry.

    And the angrier King Mie Tian, ??after swatting away hundreds of fire crows and killing several three-legged crows with his giant white palm, his realm rose again!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1515. Use tricks in the face of battle and practice secretly!  (10,000 words done...)

    "The 60th level of the True Source Realm! The King of Destruction really thinks highly of me!"

    In one breath, it skyrocketed from the fifty-second level of the True Origin Realm to the sixtieth level. From the perspective of treating the enemy, it is true that the King of Destruction has attached great importance to Ye Pengfei.

    Until now, although Ye Pengfei has not fully understood the secret behind the "madness" of King Destruction.  However, he was completely sure that the crazy King of Destruction would also have to pay a crazy price!

    "It thinks that I still have many more powerful methods hidden in my mind. Therefore, it plans to overwhelm the mountain and not leave any chance for me!!!"

    ?? Crazy improvement, crazy price If he didn't attach great importance to Ye Pengfei, then King Destruction wouldn't do this.

    But how could the King of Destruction have expected it?  In fact, Ye Pengfei is not that strong at all.  Those three-legged crows can basically represent Ye Pengfei's strongest combat power.

    "You can't beat it, just avoid it!"

    Just when the realm of the King of Destruction skyrocketed and the giant palm had not yet been struck, Ye Pengfei without hesitation rolled Xuanyue Castle into his own dimension.  Then thousands of clones flashed out, trying to escape far away.

    ¡°Want to run? No way!!!¡±

    The four directions of time and space suddenly became extremely hard.  The originally empty space and time in all directions instantly turned into a hard cage.  This kind of cage can not only block the enemies who are attacking and fleeing, but also can block all teleportation and escape magic powers.

    As soon as this technique was used, the King of Destruction suddenly stopped attacking.  It is like a patient hunter, waiting for its prey to proactively provide information on its escape route.

    Not attacking is more terrifying than attacking.  At this moment, King Mietian gathered his strength and waited silently for the final thunder blow!

    But¡­¡­

    "Hey, that kid didn't run away?" King Mietian was very surprised.

    "Are you surprised?" Ye Pengfei's thousands of clones laughed together, "Destroying King. Although you have spiritual intelligence, compared with a real wise man, you are still as stupid as a pig!"

    Angry, angry, angry!

    "One word once again ignited the raging anger of King Mie Tian.

    ¡°Outsiders, you are looking for death!!!¡±

    The giant white palm made a series of shadows. In an instant, Ye Pengfei's clones scattered throughout time and space were all shot to dust by the giant palm.

    However, Ye Pengfei's true body did not appear.

    "Mustard Qiankun, are you hiding?" King Mietian sneered again and again.  "Then let me show you my power of death!!!"

    The dense black fog dissipated quickly.  The pure and strong power of death quickly filled this space and time.  The King of Destruction carefully observed the fluctuations of the power of death. Once there was any abnormality, it would immediately bombard Ye Pengfei, vowing to kill Ye Pengfei in one fell swoop!

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the King of Destruction never expected¡­

    "What a comfortable death force." The red devil laughed and stretched.  "Brother Ye, is this King of Destruction stupid? Haven't he seen that we all possess the power of death?"

    The red devil transformed into Ming Feng, but the traces of the power of death in his body were not completely covered up.  And Ye Pengfei directly fought head-on with the King of Destruction for several moments.  The King of Destruction should be more aware of the situation of Ye Pengfei possessing the power of death.

    "It's not that it doesn't know that we possess the power of death, it just wants to use the power of death as bait to trick us into showing our flaws!" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile.  "It's just that King Mietian didn't expect that I was already on Xuanyue Castle. Several formations were etched into it to hide the traces of the power of death. Its calculations can only give us an advantage in vain and are of no use!"

    "So that's it!" Red Devil looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise and admiration.  It is very curious about what kind of formation it is.  However, it was very wise and did not ask this question.

    After so many years of experience, the Red Devils¡¯ brain is much more flexible than before.  Now it can calculate many things in advance

    "The power of death is the special power that the King of Destruction has found that can allow him to evolve into a real life form and further improve his own realm. The level of artistic conception of this power is obviously extraordinary!"

    "A formation that can hide the traces of the power of death is naturally not an ordinary formation. Brother Ye actually etched several of these extraordinary formations into it at once. It seems that Brother Ye has had many adventures over the years.  Duoduo is not just about a soaring level."

    "Brother Ye etched the formation on Xuanyue Castle, but Xuan Yueyan and I didn't notice it. This kind of thing is even more unbelievable. It's just that it can be hidden from my attention. Even Xuanyue Castle is being controlled  ofXuandu has been concealed, but Brother Ye's methods are really unpredictable and difficult to estimate!  "

    The Red Devil thought to himself, absorbed the power of death, and practiced hard.  It doesn't have many mouths to ask these questions.

    Indeed, even if the Red Devil really asked, Ye Pengfei would not answer.  Because these formations and methods were not made by Ye Pengfei at all!

    "At the expense of 'refining Xuanyue Castle into finished products', etching these formations in advance is really worth it!!!"

    If someone heard Ye Pengfei muttering silently to himself, they would definitely think that Ye Pengfei was crazy.

    Ni Cangtian personally took action to refine Xuanyue Castle into a finished product, which was no ordinary finished product.  Ni Cangtian made it clear that it would be a finished product at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm!

    And Ye Pengfei gave up this opportunity just for a few formations that could hide the traces of the fluctuations in the power of death.  If other people knew about this, they would definitely think that Ye Pengfei was a complete idiot!

    Even Ni Cangtian found it incredible when he heard Ye Pengfei's trade request.  After all, it is obviously impossible for a few formations to be compared with the finished exotic treasures at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, Ni Cangtian agreed to the deal without asking anything.  Because his intuition told him that there must be nothing wrong with Ye Pengfei doing this!

    "Yes, you are worth it. After all, exotic treasures are things outside the body, and only one's own realm and cultivation level are the most critical thing!" Ni Cangtian's sighing voice spread into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, "Being a teacher is considered  I am completely relieved. I will no longer pay attention to my future experiences and adventures. I am waiting for you in Nitian Palace. I hope you don¡¯t keep me waiting for too long!"

    When Ye Pengfei left the source of adversity, it should have been the time when he and Ni Cangtian were completely separated.  However, Ni Cangtian was still worried about Ye Pengfei. Ni Cangtian said that he was going to Nitian Palace, but in fact he was still silently paying attention to the progress of Ye Pengfei's war.  Until now, Ni Cangcai finally breathed a sigh of relief.  When his sigh-filled voice finally dispersed, a grateful smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    "Master, the time you wait will never be too long!!!"

    ******

    How could the King of Destruction have guessed that Ye Pengfei had planned such a method long ago.  How could King Mie Tian have guessed that the power of death that he had spread out, so pure and strong, had become a training supplement for Ye Pengfei and the Red Devil!

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s ability to conceal the fluctuations of the power of death in the several formations he personally laid out is obviously no small matter.  The power of death that entered the Xuanyue Castle and was absorbed and refined by Ye Pengfei and the Red Devil, in the eyes of the King of Destruction, there was no loss at all.

    Use tricks in the face of battle and practice secretly!

    Facing the crazy King of Destruction, and facing the King of Destruction whose realm has skyrocketed continuously, and who now has the cultivation level of the 60th level of the True Origin Realm, Ye Pengfei was so courageous that he started practicing secretly under the eyes of the King of Destruction!

    "These formations were originally intended to be used when the King of Destruction was in a fierce battle with his enemies. I never thought that the fool, King of Destruction, would create so much power of death in order to kill me!"

    Plans cannot last forever.  Pre-war calculations are even less likely to be without errors.

    The more high-level battles you face, the more errors there will be in your calculations.  The more unpredictable the opponent, the smaller the role of pre-battle calculations.  Originally, Ye Pengfei had already prepared for the worst, but these expensive formations failed to work.  But now, he unexpectedly got an extremely rich harvest!

    King Mie Tian knew very well that his enemy was about to come to kill him.  Before a fierce battle with a powerful enemy, King Mietian did not want such an enemy to be hiding beside him.

    ¡°This time I was summoned, something unexpected happened. I don¡¯t know how many of the strong Ming people were attracted by this kind of outsider!¡±

    In the eyes of the King of Destruction, the Red Devil is the strong man from the underworld who was attracted by Ye Pengfei.  This kind of thing has never happened before, but King Mie Tian has already done it, and he will be prepared for this kind of thing to happen.

    "I can't say, there is only one big purge! Hmph, wait until I repel the King of Light's attack, and then we will deal with these problems!"

    ????????????? If the Red Devil can hear the murmurings of the King of Destruction.  Then, the Red Devil can no longer quietly absorb the power of death.

    The King of Light!  !  !

    In heaven, what a terrifying title is this?

    Yes, the King of Light is not a strong man, but a title.  Only king-level beings who meet a series of stringent conditions and complete a series of stringent challenges can obtain such a title!  !  !

    &nbsp;The Red Devil does not know how many king-level beings have obtained this title throughout the ages.  However, the Red Devil knows very well that as long as a king-level existence with this title is the king among kings, it is a terrifying existence that other kings without titles need to look up to!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei overheard the murmurings of King Mie Tian, ??but Ye Pengfei did not know that this was a ban, and Ye Pengfei did not disturb the Red Devil's retreat.  While he was slowly absorbing the power of death and tempering the death clone, he was secretly peeping at the upcoming shocking battle

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1516. Goodbye Poem

    Boom!  Boom!  Boom!

    A series of colorful thunders exploded continuously around the giant white bone palm.  <-¡·

    The King of Light is coming.

    King Mietian is very angry. It is not angry because of the appearance of King of Light, but because it has not been able to dig out Ye Pengfei and others.

    "With those few ants peeping in the dark, I'm afraid there are many variables in this fierce battle?br/>The Great Master http:://

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere.  It is precisely for this reason that the King of Destruction and the King of Light unanimously chose to evolve countless subordinates, intending to use more complex methods to finally win this extremely long battle.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can out outnumber the powerful men on both sides.  But this time, King Mie Tian realized that the variables came from outsiders.

    King Guangming realized this much earlier than King Destroying Heaven.  Because, he took the initiative to find an amazing variable from the outside world!

    Boom!

    There was another thunder explosion. From the perspective of Ye Pengfei, who was watching in secret, this thunder seemed to be no different from the previous one.  However, the King of Destruction, who had fought fiercely with the King of Light for who knows how many years, immediately noticed that this thunder was unusual!

    "When will your thunder method be able to swallow the power of death?" King Mie Tian's voice was low and hoarse. The millions of thunders before had failed to do anything to it, but now this mere thunder caused it to suffer heavy damage.  !

    "Haha, of course my thunder method doesn't have such abilities!" A bald old man showed his figure with a big smile, "I'm not afraid to let you know, after so many years. In order to cultivate such a beauty, it takes a lot of effort.  It disturbs my mind! Xiao Shi, show your body and let King Mie Tian take a good look!"

    A small poem?

    In Xuanyue Castle, Ye Pengfei's mind shook slightly.  Just because of the appearance of this "name", he actually felt that his realm was a little unstable!  !  !

    At this moment, the Red Devil's training came to an end.

    "Brother Ye, what's wrong?" the red devil asked anxiously in shock. He didn't know that the King of Destruction was already fighting against the King of Light. He thought that.  It was the magic and magical power of the King of Destruction that made Ye Pengfei's state unstable.

    The state of instability is more terrifying than any kind of serious injury.  Any kind of serious injury can be recovered by corresponding methods.  Once the realm is unstable, it may even be knocked down by life.  It is very likely that there will never be any progress in this life!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was also frightened into a cold sweat by this sudden change.

    "Xiao ShiKing of Lightis really a good trick!!!"

    "King of Light?" Red Devil asked in horror, "Brother Ye means that the one who fights against King of Destruction is a King of Light. And that little poem, was King of Light deliberately created?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's mind power had already glimpsed the figure of the little poem.  We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, but Xiaoshi is still the same.  But.  Her realm cultivation has impressively reached the fifty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!

    "Xiao Shi was deliberately created by the King of Light. Anyone who has any entanglement with Xiao Shi will share the magical attacks Xiao Shi encountered!!!"

    The mind is shaking.  The unstable realm is not caused by the word "little poem".  Ye Pengfei had already discovered that this was because the word "little poem" had just come out of the mouth of the King of Light.  The invisible attack of the King of Destruction came instantly.  King Mie Tian originally wanted to kill Xiao Shi instantly, but he never thought that its attacks would be shared one by one by those beings who were once associated with Xiao Shi.  The great master http:://

    The king of light will also share such attacks, but for him, such a small amount of attack power is just a cloud.

    However, for Ye Pengfei, who has not yet officially advanced to the 50th level of the True Source Realm, he almost fell down by only sharing part of the attack!

    ??

    The other strong men who were once associated with Xiaoshi were even worse.  Just when Xiao Shi withstood the attack from King Mietian, which could instantly kill the fifty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm, one-third of the powerful men from Linghuan Palace immediately fell to death.  Another three points&#x4e4bThe strong men of Linghuan Palace were also frightened to death because of this strange, terrifying, and incomprehensible huge change.

    Naturally, not many of those True Origin Realm beings who were seeking pleasure in Linghuan Palace dared to stay in Linghuan Palace anymore.  Including the guy who captured the reincarnation, he also hurried away from this place.  This also led to Ye Pengfei spending a little more effort in the future to save reincarnation.

    These are all things for later, let¡¯s not mention them for now.  The weirdness of the poem is the most important thing at the moment.  This matter was so important that Ye Pengfei didn't even bother to ask why the Red Devil said "a" King of Light.

    "It turns out that Xiaoshi has a special physique that can swallow up the power of death. And it doesn't matter if Xiaoshi is at a lower level. As long as the magical power attacks her, the King of Light will be able to bear it for her!"

    Ye Pengfei was a little unlucky. He originally wanted to be a fisherman.  He never thought that he would be dragged into such a shocking battle by the King of Light's method.

    Xiao Shi showed up, naturally it was not just for show off.  The King of Light will rely on Xiao Shi's special physique to defeat the King of Destruction in one fell swoop.

    ??Thunder beams shot out from Xiao Shi¡¯s palms.  Every thunder will take away part of the death power of the King of Destruction.  Although the current King of Destruction has already raised his level to the sixty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, it still couldn't stop it. The poems kept flowing in, swallowing up the power of death in itself!

    "Haha, King of Destruction, you're done! Don't I know about your experiments in the outside world? Through those doll-making methods, you can indeed condense the existence of old man Destruction Refa. But you never thought of it, right?  With the help of those doll-making ants, I created such a touching beauty!!!"

    Although he had the upper hand, the King of Light still did not forget to use his methods to confuse people's hearts and influence;Destroy the mind of the King of Heaven.  Ye Pengfei didn't know what King Mietian felt when he read Xiao Shi at this moment.  When Ye Pengfei read the little poem, he really seemed to be looking at a peerless beauty who could confuse all living beings!

    "Could it be that the King of Destruction already possesses the seven emotions and six desires? Why does the King of Light need to use such additional methods?"

    Ye Pengfei was struggling to resist the powerful attack from the King of Destruction, which he had to share, and at the same time, he was struggling to resist the bewitching magical power of the King of Light.  He really couldn't understand why the King of Light would use this method, and he didn't have the energy to think about it. He just felt that if he continued like this, he would be finished sooner or later!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1517. Water magical power, difficult to solve the crisis

    No matter how powerful Ye Pengfei's qualifications were, he could not withstand the joint attack of the King of Destruction and the King of Light.  Fortunately, the King of Destruction's attacks did not fall on Xiao Shi every time.  Even if it fell on Xiao Shi, most of the magical power was shared by the King of Light.  Fortunately, the King of Light¡¯s charm was not always successfully used.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei would have died inexplicably long ago.

    ¡°I have never fought such a useless fight in my life!¡±

    Ye Pengfei struggled to support himself while looking for a solution.

    If it were in the past, Ye Pengfei would not be able to come up with any solution at all.  You must know that the King of Light is an existence above the seventieth level of the True Source Realm.  Although the King of Destruction is not crazy enough to raise his level to the level of King of Light, it is far beyond what Ye Pengfei can compete with.  Faced with a battle of this level, Ye Pengfei in the past could not even understand it, so how could he deal with these unexpected attacks?

    Normally speaking, what if Ye Pengfei really has the cultivation level of the 50th level of the True Origin Realm?  Those ordinary beings on the 50th level of the True Source Realm, facing the methods of the King of Destruction and the King of Light, can only be slaughtered and have absolutely no power to fight back.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei has a good master.  Fortunately, his good master had already quietly "added some ingredients" to the layers of the round platform.

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s Realm Round Platform can not only help True Source Realm experts realize the mysteries of the realms one by one more quickly and more accurately.  There are all kinds of secrets hidden in these layers of realm circles.

    Originally, these secrets corresponded to the levels of the Realm Round Table.  However, Ni Cangtian, who knew that Ye Pengfei's future would be dangerous, quietly added some ultra-level precious secrets to those layers of realm circles.

    What¡¯s more important is that Ni Cangtian personally took action and wiped out all aspects of Ye Pengfei¡¯s future.  Even if it is Ni Cangtian himself.  It is impossible to predict how dangerous Ye Pengfei will encounter in the future.  Therefore, most of the super-level secrets that Ni Cangtian deliberately added for his own precious disciple did not correspond to any magical powers, but corresponded to a whole system of super-level insights!

    "It was originally impossible for me to understand these insights now. However, if I don't rely on these, I will be destroyed by the King of Destruction and the King of Light sooner or later!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can face the risk of collapse at any time.  As the fighting time between the two sides lengthened.  If they discover where he is, everything will be over.

    Ye Pengfei knows that he must rely on those super-level insights, and he must understand them now, immediately, and immediately.  Otherwise, as time goes by, there will be many variables!

    His consciousness quickly passed over those ultra-level secrets one by one. Ye Pengfei found them and remembered them.  But they are far from capable of studying them.  Now, Ye Pengfei wants to find a super-level understanding suitable for the current situation among these super-level secrets that he does not understand and is unclear about.  It is an extremely difficult thing in itself.

    It is obviously impossible to speculate.  Intuition is the only thing you can rely on.

    At this moment, I can¡¯t care about what is right or wrong.  Once your intuition leads you to choose a certain super-level understanding.  Then, you must start researching it immediately!

    Intuitive judgment takes very little time.  That is just five seconds.  Ye Pengfei was eyeing a super-level realization.

    "Hey, it's actually a magical power!"

    More than 99% of the ultra-level insights that Ni Cangtian deliberately imparted were not specific means.  You need to understand these super-level insights first, and then combine your own situation to create your own magical powers. Only these super-level insights can be useful for heroes.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei had already made such preparations.  He even decided early on to spend his original power to gain more time for himself to comprehend and create.  However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that his intuition would actually bring his spiritual consciousness to the magical power of a magic spell.

    "Well, it's a pure water magic power. It can trap and kill. It's really powerful But, I don't have enough power to use a magical power!"

    That magical power makes it clear that even if it is only used slightly, it still needs to reach the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  But now, Ye Pengfei can only step into the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm if he is exhausted.  Even if you use some secret techniques, you can only reach the fifty-second level of the True Origin Realm.

    "Could it be that my intuition was wrong?"

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and was about to search again.  However, suddenly, his heart started beating violently!  !  !

    "This method of diverting and sharing attacks is not the same as that of the King of Light."Is it the same?  "

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei was overjoyed!

    Xiao Shicai is only at a certain level of cultivation. If she had been allowed to resist the crazy attack of King Destruction, she would have been wiped out long ago and ceased to exist.  However, it is precisely because Xiao Shi has the natural instinct to share and deflect the attacks she receives, that she can unscrupulously swallow up the death power of the King of Destruction!

    "I can also use the gourd to deflect the attacks I'm taking!"

    But where to transfer to?

    It will not help if Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan bear it, and it is impossible for Fire Pluto to withstand many such attacks.  As for the two girls Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao who have already woken up and are meditating silently in their own spatial planes, their realms are far different. It is obviously impossible to accidentally attack the King of Destruction and the King of Light.  The power from here is shared between the two women.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    ¡­¡­

    Mingshifeng has grown up, and he is already a well-deserved Pluto-level existence.  Moreover, it is still the kind of Pluto-level existence that can rival the top-level ones such as Power Pluto and Eagle Pluto!

    Ming Xiaolong has also grown up. He has long replaced Ming Shifeng and become the so-called first person under Pluto!

    The two of them have never met each other, and neither of them knows the other's existence.

    The two of them have always been focused on how to maintain their strength and how to repel the attack of Guangming Palace.

    However, on this day and at this moment, the two of them were standing solemnly in the same direction, almost in no particular order!

    The strong men under their command don¡¯t know why their leader suddenly became like this.  Just when those powerful men were very surprised and were about to whisper and secretly exchange their guesses, suddenly, Ming Shifeng and Ming Xiaolong were both slightly startled, and immediately their expressions became extremely determined.

    "Everyone gathers! Attack!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1518. Sudden mutation, reversal of the world (Part 1)

    "The Guangming Palace actually collapsed?" King Guangming, who had the upper hand, suddenly changed his face.

    At first glance, the battle between the Guangming Palace and the Underworld has nothing to do with the battle between the two kings here.  However, it is obvious that the King of Light and the King of Destruction will not be so bored that they will evolve into these lower realms at will.

    The face of the King of Light changed greatly, and the King of Destruction laughed loudly: "I didn't expect that those brats were quite powerful. Originally, I thought that there were only a few underworld emperor-level beings who understood some of your methods in the Palace of Light.  I never thought that there would be so many little guys who also mastered the methods of the Hall of Light!"

    "Hmph, so what?" After a brief moment of surprise, the King of Light returned to his disdainful demeanor, "When Xiao Shi officially returns, the Palace of Light will have no effect. I already have the absolute power to kill you.  There is no need for such troublesome tactics!"

    At this moment, King Mietian has also discovered that that little poem can not only be unscrupulous, but also swallow up the power of death in large quantities.  The devouring speed continues to increase at a slow rate!  

    You must know that the power of death is the basis for destroying the King of Heaven. If the power of death is taken away by Xiaoshi, let alone fight against the King of Light, I am afraid that it will not even be able to fight against the so-called true envoys of the Hall of Light!

    " If the King of Destruction had condensed a human face, its face would definitely be gloomy and ugly at this moment.  However, it kept its tough words and smiled slyly: "Is this really the case? Well, when my men destroy the Temple of Light, we will compete with each other again!"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone knew that the King of Destruction was planning to escape.

    The reason why King Mie Tian refused to escape before was because it was impossible to escape forever.  If you can't find a way to turn defeat into victory, you might as well stick to your current vigor and attack forcefully.

    But now, King Mie Tian saw the dawn of victory.  It plans to play hide and seek with the King of Light first.  Wait until the underworld warriors counterattack and enter the Temple of Light before using other methods.

    However, how could the King of Destruction know that once he escaped, the counterattack wave just launched by those strong men of the underworld would immediately subside

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye, I'm afraid the secret is going to be exposed." The Red Devil was also nervous, watching this overt and covert fight.

    The conflict between the King of Destruction and the King of Light is an open conflict.  These two incredibly powerful men had no idea that there was someone like Ye Pengfei.  He is secretly fighting with them.  Originally, King Mietian was still guessing that Ye Pengfei would be an important variable in this fierce battle.  But now, when the King of Destruction was helpless by the little poem's methods, it had already forgotten Ye Pengfei's existence.

    Now, the King of Destruction is planning to escape.  Although the King of Light has the advantage, he cannot force the King of Destruction to stay.  The King of Light had no choice but to pursue him, and this time he chased and the other escaped.  This will inevitably lead to Ye Pengfei no longer having much attack power to divert.

    "Yes, now, Ming Shifeng and Ming Xiaolong will probably be exposed." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    This kind of thing.  It's not something he can control.  It was already very miraculous that he could find that magical power of the water system, and discover that within that magical power of the water system, there was actually a method that could share the power of the body over a long distance.  Very powerful.  It is impossible for him to continue to attack Mingshi Peak and Ming Xiaolong when he has no physical strength.  And their subordinates diverted the attack methods of the King of Destruction and the King of Light.

    How could the King of Destruction and the King of Light have guessed that the sudden defeat of the Guangming Palace was precisely the result of their fierce fight here.  If their senses could be more acute, they would be able to discover that a small part of the power and magical powers they use to fight each other is borne by other strong men.  It was Ye Pengfei who distributed these powers and magical powers that he had to bear to the Mingshi Peak and Mingxiao Dragon from a long distance, and then used their hands to disperse and transfer them to the army of over ten million Ming people.  .  Therefore, those strong men of the underworld who were originally suppressed and beaten by the Hall of Light suddenly launched such a powerful counterattack.

    "Forget it, we have no hope of fishing in troubled waters this time. Let's leave for now and come back here to see if we have a chance in the future!"

    Ye Pengfei made a prompt decision and commanded Xuanyue Castle, quickly traveling through time and space and arriving at the shores of the Underworld Sea.  Ming Xiaolong and Ming Shifeng had already received Ye Pengfei's order. They did not resist and allowed Ye Pengfei to take them into Xuanyue Castle.

    It was at this time that the two men, the King of Destruction and the King of Light, who were escaping and chasing each other, discovered what had happened here.  Those strong men from the underworld who had soared in combat power and could perform some methods similar to those of the Guangming Palace suddenly saw their combat power decline, and could no longer use methods similar to those of the Guangming Palace.

    The King of Destruction and the King of Light areThere is such a thing, and after being stunned for a while, the two of them guessed the reason one after another.

    The King of Destruction knew more information. In a short time, he knew that the problem lay with the outsider who was hiding!

    "It turns out that the outsider also has something to do with Xiao Shi. So, he was very unlucky to have withstood part of my attack! Many of the magic and magical powers of the King of Light were reflected back by me. Anyone who hit Xiao Shi, he  They are all unlucky and have to bear part of it!¡±

    King Mietian didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei was still affected by King Guangming¡¯s mind-bewitching technique.  However, this is no longer important.  Anyway, King Mietian already knew the reason for all this, and he even knew that he had lost an excellent opportunity!

    "If I had known this, I would have continued to fight there. But now, the underworld is not safe, and I no longer have any means to compete with the King of Light!!!"

    The King of Destruction wants to understand a lot more than the King of Light.  The speed of understanding is much faster.  Therefore, it immediately realized that it could no longer stay here and had to leave immediately!

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to use this method!¡±

    The divine consciousness passed quickly around him, and King Mietian felt very distressed.  Once this method is used, his original exotic treasure body will be completely destroyed.  From now on, all I have left is this skeletal hand, floating everywhere in the vast space.

    The King of Destruction is a decisive being. This very distressing feeling only stayed in its soul for a few moments before it was forcibly expelled.  It was cruel and planned to use this last resort to save its life.

    At this moment, suddenly, mountains filled with the power of death suddenly rose from the ground into the sky.  In an instant, King Mietian was temporarily besieged by the formation of peaks!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1519. Sudden mutation, reversal of the world (Part 2)

    Such an incident took everyone by surprise.  <-¡·

    Needless to say, the King of Destruction, who was trapped in the formation of mountains, the King of Light, who was chasing closely behind, was also frightened by the inexplicable appearance of the peaks and suddenly stopped chasing.  As for Ye Pengfei who was farther away, he originally planned to use Time Travel No. 1 to travel to any universe.  The mountains filled with the power of death also surprised him so much that he stopped for the time being.

    "Could it be that there is a third powerful being in the body of the King of Destruction?"

    ¡° Dare to take action at this time, unless you are a powerful being, it is absolutely impossible.  However, whether the strong man who took action was the third powerful being, Ye Pengfei's heart skipped a beat, and he thought of a possibility.

    "Red Devil, tell me, in addition to the true core of life, will other parts of the exotic treasure produce spiritual intelligence?" The latest chapter of the Great Master http:://

    Looking at the changes in the distance with his mind, Ye Pengfei seemed to be asking the Red Devil, but he seemed to have already made his own judgment.

    The Red Devil has been following Ye Pengfei for many years, and its thoughts are no longer as simple as in the past.  When it heard Ye Pengfei's words that sounded like questions and judgments, it was stunned for a while, and then asked in surprise:

    "Brother Ye, did you discover the spiritual intelligence of other people in Xuan Yueyan's body?"

    Many ferocious beasts and demon spirits evolved in Xuan Yueyan's body.  However, these do not exist exclusively.  If Xuanyueyan wants them to die, they will never escape.

    This is like the strong man from the underworld who evolved from the King of Destruction.  Even though the King of Light is in control, the King of Destruction still kills whoever he wants and devours whomever he wants.  For the King of Destruction, as long as those strong men from the underworld are unable to leave their bodies, then those strong men from the underworld cannot be considered as spiritual beings that exist in the world.

    The Red Devil realized that maybe Ye Pengfei was helping Xuan Yueyan.  Discovered the secret.  That's why he said this kind of words that seemed to be asking, but also seemed to be judging.  As expected, the Red Devil saw Ye Pengfei nodded slowly.

    "Yes, there is a spiritual intelligence that exists inside Xuan Yueyan's body. However, when Xuan Yueyan tried to 'put himself to death and live again', that spiritual intelligence had already died." Ye Pengfei sighed softly.  He took a breath and said, "That guy was also hiding in secret. It wasn't until Xuan Yueyan faced death that I discovered the existence of that guy. It seems that the appearance of these mountains is because the second body of King Mie Tian was born.  Spiritual wisdom. I never thought it would be boldly revealed now!"

    This is so bold!

    You must know that the true core of life is the core of the exotic treasure and the center of the exotic treasure.  The natal true core has evolved spiritual intelligence, and its spiritual intelligence is obviously not comparable to other weird spiritual intelligences.

    In other words, the spiritual body that has set up the array of peaks.  If you fight against the giant white bone palm one on one, you will definitely die miserably!

    Even now, Ye Pengfei can see clearly.  Those peaks filled with the power of death were only produced by a strong man at more than 40 levels of the True Origin Realm.  Peaks of this level.  Even if the giant palm of white bones is fleeing in panic, it can be easily destroyed by Yiyang.  Since you only have so much ability, why do you need to take the initiative to show up?

    How did Ye Pengfei know that the spiritual intelligence body also originated from the King of Destruction?  He is very clear about the ultimate method of destroying the King of Heaven.  Abandoning the true body of the exotic treasure, only the true core of his life fled far away, and finally received a powerful attack.  Even powerful beings like the King of Light who are above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm may not be sure to escape alive!

    That **** spiritual body also knows that if he suddenly takes action, it is very likely that he will steal the chicken and lose the rice. No, it should be that he will lose his soul if he fails to steal the chicken!  However, that naked spiritual body knows better that it has not yet cultivated to the extent that it can travel around the world without the exotic treasure.  If I don't take the risk, if I don't take a gamble, and wait until the giant white bone palm uses the last resort, I will be finished!

    Ye Pengfei has also done the same thing by taking risks.  I think back then, when he first set foot on the path of cultivation, he had experienced countless adventures.  Every time he took a risk, Ye Pengfei was lucky enough to succeed.  That's why Ye Pengfei is now here.  Once that powerful spiritual body succeeds in its adventure, perhaps it can become an extremely powerful being.

    It¡¯s a pity that an adventure is an adventure.  Some people succeed, but many people fail.  Unfortunately, that evil spiritual body had just started to drive the peak formation, and when it was about to refine the giant white bone palm, the giant white bone palm reacted.

    ¡°Haha, what a God-sent opportunity!!!¡±

    With this laugh, the giant white bone palm suddenly grew billions of times larger.  The area controlled by the peak formation is very large, but now, the area covered by the giant white bone palm is even more terrifying!"Not good!!!" King Guangming was shocked, and he also reacted, "Xiao Shi, swallow it for me immediately!!!"

    Before Xiao Shi started to use her devouring thunder method, wild laughter came from the giant white palm: "Old man Yin Hai, you are finished! You are finished!! You are finished!!!" The Great Master  The latest chapter http:://

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The sound of wild laughter turned into substantial attacks, blasting towards Xiao Shi.  King Guangming's expression suddenly changed, and he quickly stopped in front of Xiao Shi.

    ??

    "Hide behind me, be careful!!!"

    careful?

    King Mie Tian laughed wildly and said: "Outsiders, why don't you take action? I don't want this King of Light or Xiaoshi, they all belong to you!!!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was still staying quietly at the edge of the underworld sea.  At any time and at any time, he will use the improved Time Travel No. 1 to escape to other places.  Not to mention that it was impossible for him to join forces with the King of Destruction. Even if it wanted to, it was so far away from here that he would not be able to make a move in time.

    Fraud!  Pure fraud!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire King Mie Tian very much: "I never expected that an existence that has not completely condensed its true body and has not completely evolved into a living body can be so cunning!!!"

    The "deception" of the King of Destruction really worked.  Originally, the King of Light had guessed that there were other outsiders peeking in secretly, so he had always reserved some means to guard himself secretly.  Now, the King of Destruction quickly swallowed a being of the same origin, and his combat power skyrocketed.  It made another lie, which made King Guangming even more suspicious. He would rather believe that it was true than believe that it was not true.

    If you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat.

    Then I saw that the King of Light protected Xiaoshi and retreated hundreds of millions of miles into the distance.

    "This idiot!"

    Ye Pengfei, who was still watching the battle at the seaside, cursed secretly.  He stayed quietly (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1520. The war starts again, the opportunity comes again

    Despite the scolding, Ye Pengfei was actually quite thankful.  <-¡·

    "There was no chance in the first place, but the King of Light's retreat gave me another chance to make a profit!"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei unleashed his mind power unscrupulously and locked the three kings of Destruction, Light and Xiaoshi tightly!

    "A mere ant that has not advanced to the 50th level of the True Origin Realm actually dares to intervene in a battle of this level!" The King of Light taunted loudly without mercy.  It is unclear whether the emotion stirring in his heart was ridicule or some other emotion.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t respond to King Guangming¡¯s words and just beat him. Why are you talking so much nonsense?  What's more, even though he openly released his telekinesis, he openly revealed his third-party situation.  However, the ones who really fought with each other were the King of Light and the King of Destruction.  In this battle, I don't have any role for the time being.  <h1>The Great Master http:://</h1>

    Sure enough, not long after the taunting voice of the King of Light fell, the counterattack of the King of Destruction followed.

    "Old man Yin Hai, why don't you let that beauty continue to swallow up the trouble? Isn't it the power of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm? I can be stronger!"

    The crazy King of Destruction just now only reached the seventy-second level of the True Source Realm.  With that kind of power, Xiaoshi could use his thunder method without hesitation and engulf them one by one.  But now, after accidentally swallowing a being of the same origin, the King of Destruction soared all the way to the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm!

    According to common sense, this is simply impossible to happen.  It is impossible to swallow a being who is not even at the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm to help a strong man at the seventy-second level advance to the seventy-third level.  Not to mention, the exaggerated number of high-level floors is seventy-eight!

    King Guangming finally had a headache. How could he have expected that such a change would happen.

    In fact, although he is the old opponent of King Destruction.  However, the King of Light, like Ye Pengfei, did not understand the source of the super-level ability after the King of Destruction went crazy.  so.  When the peak formation first appeared, he did not immediately realize that King Destruction had a chance to reverse the situation.

    And this bright king Yin Hai is not as intuitive as Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei could see clearly that if the King of Destruction had just changed and swallowed the being of the same origin, the King of Light would have rushed forward regardless of life or death.  Perhaps, he could take advantage of the unstable state of Mie Tianwang to kill him and destroy him.  Now.  Then I'm afraid the King of Light will have to be beaten passively, and his role will be rotated.

    "The power of death has become even stronger!" When the King of Destruction launched a full counterattack, the Red Devil was delighted and whispered, "I can use this to advance. Brother Ye, I will go into retreat first!"

    "No rush." ??Ye Pengfei chuckled and stopped the red devil, "You have just advanced to the thirty-fifth level. If you continue to break through now, it will be detrimental to the future. I have some insights here. You integrate into the body and then go to kill  A strong man from the underworld can stabilize the foundation!"

    The Red Devils have already heard Ye Pengfei explain in detail the role of foundation.  It knows very well that if it wants to advance to the fifty or sixtieth level, it must consolidate its foundation.

    The Red Devils know better.  The principle of sharpening a knife does not waste wood.  Ye Pengfei is a living example. He takes the trouble to lay a solid foundation time and time again.  Seems like a lot of time wasted.  However, once he wants to hit a higher realm, he can soar into the sky!

    It is only one step away from reaching the 50th level of the True Source Realm. What a terrifying ascent speed this is.  You know, before Ye Pengfei practiced this time, his true body was only at a mere ten levels.

    In the same long period of time, the Red Devils have only improved by a few levels.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei taught it the method of absorbing and refining the power of death. Otherwise, I'm afraid it wouldn't even be able to raise half a level!

    It is no exaggeration to say that the current Red Devils are already obeying Ye Pengfei's words.  After it absorbed the little insight that Ye Pengfei passed on, it didn't waste any time, left the protection of Xuanyue Castle, and rushed towards the army of underworld people.

    "Xiaolong, you can kill the strong men in the Guangming Palace. You can naturally integrate these insights and use them for your own use during the fierce battle!"

    Soon, Ming Xiaolong also killed him like the Red Devil.

    "Netherworld Peak." Ye Pengfei finally called Mingshi Peak to his side, "You are cultivating the way of war. You can gain enlightenment by fighting, and you can also gain enlightenment by watching the battle. Just stay with me, and I will teach some high-level experts from time to time.  The battle scene is for you. If you can withstand it, you can improve greatly and quickly!"

    "Yes, Master!" Ming Shifeng stood behind Ye Pengfei with a solemn expression.

    Ming Shifeng didn¡¯t know what level Ye Pengfei had reached at this moment.  He only knew that back then,When Ye Pengfei transformed into Mingfeng, no one could tell the difference.  But now that Ye Pengfei has changed back to his original form, the vague pressure of the realm is even more tyrannical than before.  Therefore, he is even more determined to reach the Underworld Peak now.  <h1>The Great Master http:://</h1>

    "Finally, the team can be slowly built up. When Xuanyueyan evolves into a real life form, I can have at least four subordinates who are around the 40th level of the True Origin Realm. With such a lineup, I can try my luck in the heaven.  It¡¯s almost done. Once things are over here and reincarnation is saved, we will set off immediately to heaven!¡±

    Just now, when Ye Pengfei was planning to use the improved Time Travel No. 1 and escape to another place, he didn't even realize that his team was slowly being established.  After all, at that time, Ming Xiaolong and Ming Shifeng were not of much use at all.  The two of them are well-known existences in the underworld.  But in the Heavenly Court, they are just the lowest beings To be more precise, they are not qualified to enter the Heavenly Court at all!

    ??

    And now, the fierce battle between the King of Destruction and the King of Light has resumed, giving Ye Pengfei a lot of time and opportunities.  He released the Red Devil and Ming Xiaolong. The Red Devil could at least attack the forty-level True Source Realm, and Ming Xiaolong would also have the opportunity to work in this direction.  He kept the Underworld Peak with him. With the potential of the Underworld Peak, when the fierce battle over there was completely revealed, he would probably advance to around the 40th level of the True Origin Realm!

    "As for myself I will take this opportunity to re-solidify my foundation! Hum, when I return to the forty-ninth floor of the True Origin Realm, I will take action myself. I will let you know that even an ant can still perform  Terrorist tactics!¡±

    Quietly watching the fierce fight with smoke rising over there, Ye Pengfei's level continued to fall.  He fell to the twenty-eighth floor of the True Origin Realm before he stopped (To be continued.)

    1520.

    The war starts again, the opportunity comes again (fifth update)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1521. The last secret, the last resort!  (superior)

    Ye Pengfei likes to calculate and is good at strategy.  <-> He chose to openly show his position as a third party, precisely to contain the King of Destruction and the King of Light at all times, and to buy enough training time for his team.

    Of course, more importantly, give yourself another chance to reap the benefits!

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current ability, whether facing the King of Destruction or the King of Light, let alone defeating them, there is no possibility of saving his life.  If he hadn't had the foresight to let his master carve several special formations on the Xuanyue Castle, he would have been found and killed by the King of Destruction, and he would never have become a third party in the melee.

    Even now, he will not be able to be on an equal footing with the King of Destruction and the King of Light right away.  He knew very well that only by letting these two guys fight to exhaustion would he have a chance to succeed.

    ¡°According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s original plan, he planned to secretly provoke a life-and-death battle between the Palace of Light and the Underworld, and then sit back and watch the King of Destruction and the King of Heaven, waiting for them to fight until both sides were injured.  However, plans are not as fast as changes.  Now that the situation has evolved into this by mistake, even if Ye Pengfei wants to hide and peep in secret, it is absolutely impossible.  The great master http:://

    In this case, Ye Pengfei simply revealed his identity as a third party.  He also made no secret of his intention to make a profit.

    Logically speaking, such a blatant statement of one's intentions is likely to lead to a temporary truce between the King of Destruction and the King of Light.  After all, they both know that no matter who wins or loses, they will definitely be exhausted.  When Ye Pengfei takes advantage of them, both of them will become losers and will have no chance of being spared.

    "However, Ye Pengfei saw it accurately.  The King of Destruction had just swallowed a being of the same origin, and his realm suddenly increased sharply, causing the King of Light to fall at a disadvantage.  If all arms and drums cease, let's call a temporary truce.  When the King of Destruction consolidated his realm gains, it became clear that the King of Light had no hope of winning!

    in short.  Then the King of Light has been forced to a dead end!

    "Destroying the Netherworld and the Hall of Light will also put huge pressure on them. Once these two clans are destroyed, what they will face is not only the destruction of their plans, but also the backlash of their origin!!!"

    No matter it is the strong man from the underworld or the existence in the Hall of Light, they don't know that in fact, the origins of all similar beings come from the same powerful existence.  If that powerful being needs it, their origin will return to that powerful being.  Let that powerful being become even more powerful.

    "Do you think I can't see it? The reason why you evolved these low-level powerhouses and imposed the highest realm on them is to cultivate your own original power through these low-level powerhouses!"

    If you change to any strong person at random, it may be difficult to discover this deeper purpose.  Only strong men like Ye Pengfei, who had killed and divided souls in the past, and used the massive amount of divided souls to improve their realm and cultivation, could find clues from it.  even though.  Later, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to give up so many souls for Fox Princess, and finally gave up the training plan back then.  But.  As sharp as he is, he can still detect a familiar feeling from the strong men on both sides.

    "You are not just using them to cultivate your own original power. You are also using them to rob each other's original power. This is a different kind of war between you, a war that stretches and lasts for an unknown number of years.  Hundreds of millions of years of war!¡±

    "The strength of the Guangming Palace represents the victory of the King of Light. As for the Mingren, except for powerful men like Jialan Minghuang, there are almost no other people who can devour the opponent's hidden origin.  Get the opponent¡¯s means!¡±

    " Jialan Underworld Emperor knows how to raise and control underworld beasts, which is enough to prove that the original Jialan Underworld Emperor is the existence of the underworld expected by the King of Destruction.  The fact that Jialan Underworld Emperor has mastered Wanjian Hengkong, a magical power that can restrain the power of death, is enough to prove that Jialan Underworld Emperor lives up to the expectations of the King of Destruction.  It's a pity that Jialan Underworld Emperor was eventually destroyed by Ye Pengfei's fake hands, and Mingren Underworld finally lost the chance to turn defeat into victory.

    That¡¯s all. After analyzing Jialan Underworld Emperor, Ye Pengfei discovered that it is very likely that by killing these two races, the King of Destruction and the King of Light will suffer greatly.  This is the so-called origin backlash!

    "However, this is just Ye Pengfei's guess.  He was not sure whether the shake of faith caused by the genocide would directly shake the foundation of both of them.  Therefore, he did not take action himself, but asked Red Devil and Ming Xiaolong to do it.

    Ming Xiaolong¡¯s realm is still low, and he is not very fast at attacking and killing the strong men in the Hall of Light.  However, the speed at which the red devil killed the strong man from the underworld was astonishing.  You must know that the Red Devil was originally equivalent to the top-level Hades Emperor. Now, among the top ten Hades Emperors, Ming Jialan and Ming Lie have died early, and several others have died?Died in the hands of the King of Destruction.  There are only two Hades Emperors, sitting in command of the Hades army.  Therefore, after the red devil spent a lot of effort to kill the two Hades Emperors, killing the powerful Hades men was as easy as picking something out of a bag.

    In just three days, Ye Pengfei confirmed his suspicion.  When the number of underworld people was greatly reduced, and it was indeed possible for them to be exterminated, the situation was reversed, and the King of Destruction, who had always had the upper hand, suddenly weakened strongly, and the situation was moved back a little by the King of Light!

    "Sure enough, the death of any Hades will feed back the original fragments that belong to the King of Destruction. When the number of Hades drops sharply to a certain level, when the newly fallen Hades will have the thought that 'the clan will soon be destroyed'  When you want to turn back, the origin of the King of Destruction will also suffer greatly!!!"

    Ye Pengfei finally determined that the war between these low-level powerhouses may also affect the battle situation between the King of Destruction and the King of Light.  These seemingly low-level strong men are actually responsible for many tasks.

    "The low-level beings on both sides can cultivate the origin for them. The low-level beings on both sides can collect the other's origin for them. The low-level beings on both sides, as long as one side wins the final victory, can bring victory to their creator.  An important bargaining chip However, the underworld can also bring the power of death to the evolution of the King of Destruction. I wonder what additional power these powerful men in the Hall of Light can bring to the King of Light?"

    "Two enemies of life and death, one can continuously evolve, but the other just created a small poem to devour the power of death used for evolution.  No matter how you look at it, the other one is a bit too passive.  While Ye Pengfei was silently affecting the combat power of both sides, he was thinking about this, the last and most mysterious question (To be continued.) The Great Master http:://

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1522. The last secret, the last resort!  (middle)

    The eternal thunders formed a picture like a galaxy in the nine heavens.  This strange scroll hangs high above the head of the King of Light, forming the King of Light's last and most solid line of defense.

    When the world was reversed and the King of Destruction came back, it was this last resort that blocked the crazy counterattack of the King of Destruction.  No matter how the giant white-bone palm shoots the black mist, no matter how powerfully the giant white-bone palm strikes, this strange picture will always remain motionless, destroying all attacks just a few feet away from the King of Light.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that the Destruction King only needed to extend his power a few feet away to smash and destroy the strange painting.  Anyone who sees such a narrow defensive circle will think about it.

    The King of Destruction obviously thought so too, so it continued to maintain a strong attack posture without changing any strategy.

    It was not until the Mingren clan was about to be destroyed by the Red Devil, and the King of Destruction's faith was shaken, and his origins were frustrated, that he had to temporarily retreat with hatred, then the King of Destruction and Ye Pengfei gradually came back to their senses

    "Hey, the defense circle is still only that big?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    Whenever he was surprised in the past, Ye Pengfei would calm down and make calculations silently.  But this time, Ye Pengfei was uncharacteristically different.

    ¡°You guys had fun fighting, I¡¯ll give it a try too!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei laughed and released the death clone that had been condensed for a long time.

    "The fifty-fourth floor of the True Origin Realm?" Both the King of Destruction and the King of Light couldn't help but be startled.

    Originally, it was impossible for a mere fifty-fourth level powerhouse to frighten these two beings above the seventyth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, they both clearly felt that Ye Pengfei was just an existence extremely close to the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm.  But now, when he showed his true appearance for the first time and jumped out, the realm pressure on him was overwhelming.  He actually reached the fifty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm!

    This was a major error in judgment, and it also made the King of Destruction and the King of Light feel that Ye Pengfei might be hiding some stronger means.  I'm afraid, Ye Pengfei's true realm is even stronger!

    Ye Pengfei wants this effect. Only Ye Pengfei himself knows that the death clone at the fifty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm is already the strongest method he can use at the moment.

    "You are weak, but you show your strength to the enemy?" Behind him, Ming Shifeng was surprised for the first time.  He let out a low breath.

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei was showing off his strength to the enemy.  Moreover, because of all the previous events, he also succeeded in making the King of Destruction and the King of Light mistakenly believe that this was not the strongest Ye Pengfei.  Especially the King of Light, who did not take the initiative to kill "Ye Pengfei" before he fully understood the situation.

    This time, Ye Pengfei was given an excellent opportunity.  Less than a breath of time.  His death clone fired tens of thousands of attacks at the King of Light.

    Every attack power is nothing. After all, even if Ye Pengfei dispatches this death clone, he can only use the power of the fifty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm.

    But.  There are different kinds of artistic conception information hidden in each of these attacks.  And these profound and wonderful artistic conception messages made the King of Destruction and the King of Light feel that Ye Pengfei was not as simple as he seemed!

    first.  Both of them regarded Ye Pengfei as their real enemy.  For the first time, both of them truly recognized Ye Pengfei's status as a third party participating in the war.

    Especially the King of Light.  He knew very well that he was already riding a tiger and it was difficult to get off.

    The King of Light knows very well that if he cannot kill the King of Destruction in this battle, he will definitely die in only one way in the future!

    And now, the ant that was originally dismissive has revealed so many mysterious methods.  This made the King of Light feel that he must win over the King of Destruction and this "ant" very reliably, otherwise, he would have no choice but to die!

    To be on the safe side, the King of Light is even more reluctant to take the initiative before seeing the situation clearly.  Even though the tens of thousands of Ye Pengfei's attacks were very weak, even if only one simplest attack could destroy Ye Pengfei's tens of thousands of attacks, the King of Light just defended and did not attack.

    Boom boom boom boom!

    Ye Pengfei's tens of thousands of attacks all hit the King of Light's last defensive barrier.  The brilliant dazzling light of magic spells makes people dazzled and amazed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that only Ye Pengfei¡¯s presence has the leisure to admire

    King Guangming was inexplicably horrified. He clearly noticed that his last defense method was showing signs of loosening!

    You need to know?The King of Destruction has been attacking for several days, but it has not brought such a feeling to the King of Light!

    What level of cultivation is the King of Destruction?

    How powerful is the attack of the King of Destruction?

    King Mie Tian¡¯s many attacks, and King Mie Tian¡¯s attacks for such a long time, have never given King Light the feeling of loose defense.  Ye Pengfei's seemingly weak strength and Ye Pengfei's short attack actually caused such an effect.  In this way, how can the King of Light not be frightened and confused?

    As for the King of Destruction, although it has achieved a soaring level due to its madness.  However, it has not lost its reason to judge things because of its madness.  Although it couldn't see it, the King of Light's last defense showed signs of loosening.  However, it accurately captured the flicker of horror in the eyes of the King of Light!

    "Could it be that that boy had a plan back then?"

    How could the King of Destruction not guess what was the reason why the King of Light suddenly showed a horrified look in his eyes.  King Mietian inevitably remembered the brief fight between himself and Ye Pengfei.  After comparing the two sides, Mie Tianwang thought that he had completely misjudged Ye Pengfei's strength.

    A death clone that could be instantly destroyed by the King of Light or the King of Destruction, and a brief attack that seemed to have little power at all, actually made the two suspicious people, the King of Destruction and the King of Destruction, no longer regard Ye Pengfei as almost anything.  does not exist.  Ye Pengfei had already expected such a result.  His seemingly reckless attack this time was not only to explore the secret of that strange painting, but also to bring more benefits to himself.

    "Why, you two don't dare to fight anymore? Then, let's go back to our respective homes and fight again in the future?!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s hearty laughter echoed throughout the vast space and time.  In an instant, the faces of the King of Destruction and the King of Light turned dark

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1523. The last secret, the last resort!  (Down)

    Go back to your own homes?

    King Guangming will definitely not do this. Even if King Deming is willing to withdraw, he will not stop fighting.  Because he knew very well that once he gave up this time, he would only be destroyed.

    As for the King of Destruction, after the world was reversed, it was already able to advance and retreat freely. It could fight when it wanted and leave when it wanted.  However, when Ye Pengfei made such a move and made it suspicious, it felt that the winner must be determined in this battle No, it should be life and death!

    Finally, Ye Pengfei, the weakest third party, successfully allowed this war to continue until the winner was finally decided.

    Moreover, Ye Pengfei also succeeded in making the battle last longer, leaving himself enough time to practice!

    No matter it is the King of Destruction or the King of Light, they cannot see that the powerful man far away is actually just a dead clone of Ye Pengfei.  After gaining several super-level insights and continuously developing his own concealment skills, existences as powerful as the King of Destruction and the King of Light are already difficult to distinguish between true and false, and it is impossible to distinguish Ye Pengfei's true body.  What is Ye Pengfei's clone?

    The imminent destruction of the Mingren clan has forced the continuous powerful offensive of the King of Destruction to come to an end.  Ye Pengfei's seemingly useless attack this time only added to the variables of the battle.

    Of course, suspicion cannot immediately lead to a tripartite confrontation.  It is impossible for the King of Destruction and the King of Light to completely change their previously planned offensive and defensive strategies just because they are suspicious.

    "Boy, you are finally willing to show up and take advantage of me again!"

    King Mietian roared, and with a wave of his giant white-bone palm, the shadows of his white-bone palms came towards Ye Pengfei.

    There is no doubt that Ye Pengfei¡¯s death clone was wiped out.

    However, the faces of the King of Destruction and the King of Light turned even darker.  Because they clearly saw it.  Somewhere in the sky in the distance, Ye Pengfei's figure gradually appeared.

    "Oh my, this palm is so powerful, it made me fall down many levels." Ye Pengfei exclaimed exaggeratedly, with a weird look on his face.

    Indeed, the realm has fallen by many levels.  This Ye Pengfei's realm seems to be only at the third level of the True Origin Realm.  However, King Mietian and King Guangming thought that Ye Pengfei was teasing them.  In their eyes.  Ye Pengfei is even more mysterious

    "Haha, Brother Ye, what a good trick!" The Red Devil suddenly returned to Xuanyue Castle.

    It was Ye Pengfei who deliberately summoned the Red Devil back. He would not let the Red Devil completely wipe out the Hades clan.  For the time being, it is enough to bring a certain amount of pressure to the King of Destruction.

    Seeing the Red Devil who has improved a bit in his realm and has even more potential, Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded: "We won't get a share of the pie without some weird means. Red Devil, you can go to retreat. I'll wait for you to retreat.  Come out, maybe we can suppress the King of Destruction!"

    Suppressing the King of Destruction and refining the King of Destruction, this is the real purpose of the Red Devil entering this rare treasure space!

    original.  After deducing that the true core of Mie Tianwang might not be damaged, the Red Devil felt that his hopes were completely shattered.  Originally, when Ye Pengfei discovered the power of death.  After creating a method to absorb the power of death, the Red Devil felt that he could swallow enough power of death in this trip.  My trip has been worthwhile.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei planned to use Time Travel No. 1 and travel through time randomly, the Red Devil did not feel any pity.  However, when it heard Ye Pengfei personally say that it was possible to suppress the King of Destruction, it became excited.

    ¡°Okay, Brother Ye, I¡¯m going to retreat right away!!!¡±

    The Red Devil hurriedly entered a certain place in Xuanyue Castle, set up a formation, and started practicing crazily.

    Ming Shifeng was still confused and didn't know what happened.

    For Ming Shifeng, Ye Pengfei¡¯s story about his past seems a little too mysterious.  It¡¯s not that the means are unfathomable, but the ideas are unfathomable.

    "Shi Feng, you have to know that no matter how powerful a being is, it is still possible for someone to plot against you!!!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't say anything more. He just pointed out this sentence and said no more.  Mingshifeng cultivates the way of war. If someone else wakes him up with a long speech, it will be detrimental to him

    At this moment, the King of Destruction and the King of Light need someone to wake them up.  As long as someone says, "Are those all just clones?", just such a short guess and question without any evidence is enough to wake up the two people in the dream.  It's a pity that in this battlefield, apart from the two of them, there is only the pretentious Ye Pengfei.

    So, destroying the King of Heaven and the LightNeither of the two kings can take the initiative to end this battle.

    Therefore, it is impossible for both the King of Destruction and the King of Light to use their strongest moves immediately.

    So, Ye Pengfei¡¯s evil plan succeeded

    The time of this battle continued to lengthen, lengthen, and lengthen again. When Ming Xiaolong advanced to the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm and returned to Xuanyue Castle, there was still no hope of ending this battle.  .

    During this period of time, Ye Pengfei's death clone placed outside had been destroyed countless times by the King of Destruction and the King of Light.  However, the King of Destruction and the King of Light can always see "Ye Pengfei" reappearing, and they can always see "Ye Pengfei" getting stronger.

    "It's already the sixtieth floor. How long does this kid plan to tease us?"

    The King of Destruction and the King of Light were furious. In their opinion, this boy who could not be killed no matter how hard he killed must be a powerful being who could rival them.  Otherwise, why not only can he not be killed, but he can also improve his level of cultivation so strangely?

    Gradually, the fight between the two of them became less intense.  Gradually, the two of them unanimously wanted to force Ye Pengfei's true state out first.  However, neither of them would have expected that Ye Pengfei's real body has been actively downgraded. Ye Pengfei's death clone represents Ye Pengfei's strongest combat power.  Originally, they all had their own secrets and their strongest methods.  However, because of Ye Pengfei's interference, their strongest method will never be used again.

    ******

    Ten years later.

    "The thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm! The most suitable realm for me now is this level!"

    When Ye Pengfei repeatedly consolidated his foundation, worked steadily, and gradually raised the realm of his true body to the thirty-sixth level of the true source realm.  It was also the time when the intensity of the battle between the King of Destruction and the King of Light for the first time could not keep up with the intensity of the spell that killed Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei knew that from this moment on, the two original enemies of life and death had reached a tacit understanding and turned their guns, intending to kill Ye Pengfei first.

    "Master, I'm afraid it will be difficult for us to fish in troubled waters." Ming Shifeng frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.  "It's very likely that they will also discover the secret of the master's clone!"

    "It's not very possible." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "If I continue to put the clone outside, they will definitely be able to find clues!"

    Ming Shifeng¡¯s brows tightened even more.

    "In this case, what should we do? If the master takes back the clone, they will be suspicious and will never dare to give it a try or fight!"

    "This is the effect we want!" Ye Pengfei chuckled.  "Two such powerful beings, if they give it a go, where will we get the chance? Shifeng, the way of war. It is not a way of brute force. The way of war is also a way of planning, and even more bizarre.  !¡±

    "Thank you for your advice, Masterbut Shi Feng is stupid. Shi Feng can't guess what Master is planning."

    Ye Pengfei burst out laughing: "If you could guess it, wouldn't my plan be meaningless? You should just quietly be a bystander. Although you have broken through the limits of the underworld and reached the true level,  The thirty-seventh floor of the Source Realm. But you are still far, far away from being able to see through my plot!"

    I think back when Ye Pengfei entered the source of adversity for the first time and climbed the round platform of the realm for the first time, he had a plan that even Ni Cangtian couldn't predict in advance.  This shows how unpredictable Ye Pengfei's schemes are and how weird Ye Pengfei's thinking angle is.

    The King of Destruction and the King of Light are both very powerful. Either one of them can occupy a space and time in a place like Heaven where True Source Realm powerhouses gather, and control a large number of subordinates!

    However, compared with Ni Cangtian, there is a huge gap between the two of them.  Even Ni Cangtian couldn't figure out some of Ye Pengfei's plans, let alone the King of Destruction and the King of Light.

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei collected the death clone, and when they both realized with shock that they had completely lost the target of attack, they couldn't help but stop and froze in place.

    "how so?"

    A blast of cold air rushed out from the depths of his soul.  The two of them felt that they were completely frozen, and they had no idea what to do next.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together off, will they continue to fight like they did in the past?

    This is obviously impossible!

    No one is a fool. Everyone knows that when two people fight to the point of losing, everything will come to an advantage for them. Ye Pengfei!

    No more fighting, let¡¯s go back to our homes?

    Are you kidding, there is such a godThe secret being there is watching, everyone goes back to their own homes, they are just fools!

    Temporarily join forces?

    This is absolutely impossible!

    It is simply impossible for two beings who have been fighting fiercely for countless millions of years to suddenly join forces to defend themselves against the enemy!

    Even if it is, what kind of alliance agreement did the two of them reach verbally?  In fact, the two of them will definitely guard against each other's sneak attacks.  In fact, from the moment the two people join forces, they will start sneak attacks!

    "When Ye Pengfei suddenly disappeared, when they couldn't find Ye Pengfei with any of their magical powers, in an instant, the two of them suddenly discovered that they couldn't choose any option.  It seems that his future has been cut off.  It seems that I no longer have any future!

    Hesitantfrustratedfrightened

    Even those as powerful as the King of Destruction and the King of Light will also have all kinds of negative emotions just like ordinary people.  They had never experienced such negative emotions in the past.  This does not mean that the two of them have cut off their seven emotions and six desires, and they will no longer be troubled by these negative emotions.  However, the two of them are so strong that they have never encountered a being that can make them have such negative emotions!

    "What are they doing?" Looking at the two strong men who neither attacked each other nor took any other actions, Ming Shifeng was very surprised.

    "They are scared." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile.

    "Afraid?" After thinking about it for a while, Ming Shifeng came to understand, "Master, do you want to use this opportunity to make a sneak attack? However, after all, the realms are too different. Even if the sneak attack succeeds, there will be no results."

    "This is not necessarily true." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Could it be that only the enemy's methods can hurt us? Many times, what hurts us is not the enemy's methods, but our own strength!!!"

    For a strong man like Ye Pengfei, who started from ordinary people and practiced step by step, this is not a very strange theory.  However, for the Mingren who were at least at the first level of the True Source Realm right after they were born, Ye Pengfei's words were a bit strange.

    Ming Shifeng couldn't understand, so Ming Shifeng watched Ye Pengfei's next method more carefully.

    Ye Pengfei began to use his methods. Ye Pengfei did not say anything or say anything like he did in the past.

    "Whether it's the King of Destruction or the King of Light, both of them have the strongest means"

    "The strongest way to destroy the King of Heaven is to completely abandon this rare treasure and use the treasure's self-destruction to destroy or severely injure the enemy"

    "And the most powerful method of the King of Light is even more weird. I was wrong at first. I didn't even realize that the King of Light can also use some kind of power similar to the power of death to improve his own realm"

    "The King of Light is very cunning. He did not directly use the power similar to the power of death to improve his own realm. He condensed all those powers into his final defense"

    "The source of power similar to the power of death is the strong men of the Guangming Palace. In fact, I have already seen that the methods of the strong men of the Guangming Palace are not only able to restrain the strong men of the underworld, but also can quietly  , transform part of the power of death into power that the King of Light can condense!"

    "The emergence of Xiaoshi has made this transformation faster. Originally, I thought that Xiaoshi could continuously swallow the death power of King Mietian, just because the many dimensions of Xiaoshi are very special. However,  Later I found out that the reason why Xiao Shi can continuously swallow the power of death is because she has transformed the power of death into another power. She has transferred that other power to the King of Light in the end.  Get in the defense!"

    "That is to say" Ming Shifeng's eyes suddenly widened, "As long as someone breaks through the final defense of the King of Light, King of Light's strongest means will explode. This is the ultimate way for King of Light to destroy the King of Heaven.  Means? In other words, as long as the master But, how is that possible? "

    "How is that impossible?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and stretched out his finger, "Look!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1524. The final battle!  (superior)

    If Ye Pengfei didn't explain, it would be impossible for Mingshi Peak to guess what the King of Light's strongest method was.

    " If Ye Pengfei hadn't pointed it out, then Mingshifeng wouldn't have realized that at this moment, Xiaoshi had gradually left!

    "Is she crazy?"

    Stay away from the King of Light, stay away from that defense.  Anyone who sees it will feel that Xiao Shi must be crazy and Xiao Shi must be seeking death!

    So, the King of Light didn¡¯t realize that this would happen.  Especially when he had all kinds of negative emotions because of his uncertain future, he would not deliberately care about Xiao Shi's whereabouts.

    ?Actually, do we need to care?

    After more than ten years of fighting, Xiao Shi has always stayed behind the King of Light.  Once she leaves, with her level of cultivation, she will definitely be killed in an instant.  Therefore, King Guangming felt that there was no need to care about Xiaoshi's whereabouts.  Because Xiaoshi can't go anywhere except behind her.

    But now, Xiaoshi is really gone, and she is really moving away from the King of Light!

    Therefore, Ming Shifeng was inexplicably frightened. Ming Shifeng felt that Xiao Shi must be crazy!

    "Crazy?" Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "Aren't you asking about my method? This is my method!"

    "Shadowless and invisible means, means that directly affect the enemy's emotions, if Ye Pengfei hadn't taken the initiative to admit it, with the perspective of the underworld peak, it would really be impossible to see it.

    However, the two clearly visible kings, the King of Light and the King of Destruction, suddenly fell into a state of hesitation and fear because of the sudden disappearance of "Ye Pengfei".  Although, they were not troubled by this negative emotion for too long.  However, for Ye Pengfei, this is enough.

    After Ye Pengfei explained a lot to Mingshifeng in great detail, Ye Pengfei¡¯s death clone once again appeared in front of the King of Destruction and the King of Light.

    "Aha. King of Light, your beautiful beauty has run away!!!"

    The location where Ye Pengfei appeared again was relatively close to the King of Destruction.  Therefore, King Mie Tian was the first to react, and King Mie Tian was also the first to clearly hear Ye Pengfei's words that came out of nowhere.

    Normally, King Mietian should first wonder whether Ye Pengfei deliberately said something strange to distract himself.  However, he had just come out of that negative emotion.  Not completely free from that negative emotion.  Therefore, like an ordinary person, it subconsciously looked towards the King of Light

    "Sure enough, Xiaoshi ran away on her own!!!"

    In an instant, ecstasy surged into my heart.  The King of Destruction couldn't care less whether Ye Pengfei was here to sneak attack him.  It randomly added a defense around itself, launched a series of bombardments, and headed straight for the little poem!

    To know.  A small poem that can swallow up the power of death uncontrollably is a thorn in the heart of the King of Destruction.  Although after the Destruction King's realm soared again, the small poems had no effect.  However, King Mie Tian knew it very well.  When the battle heats up, when the strength of both sides continues to decline, the King of Destruction will release Xiao Shi again, for himself.  That would be a disaster!

    So, King Mietian attacked without hesitation.  This scourge must be eradicated.  Even if in the process, he was hit by a few thunders from the King of Light, or a sneak attack by that weird guy Ye Pengfei, the King of Destruction would not hesitate!

    King Guangming reacted a little slower than King Mietian. When he discovered that Xiaoshi had indeed left his protection, his expression changed drastically and he quickly rushed towards Xiaoshi.

    The battle that had suddenly stalled suddenly broke out again because of Xiao Shi's inexplicable movement.  Whether it was the King of Light who was rushing towards Xiao Shi, or the King of Destruction who was impatient and wanted to destroy Xiao Shi, they all had various doubts in their hearts.

    However, King Mietian will definitely not give up the opportunity in front of him.  It is certainly impossible for the King of Light to watch helplessly as his secret weapon is wiped out by the King of Destruction.  Therefore, the doubts in my heart are put aside for the time being.  A fierce battle against Xiaoshi broke out completely.

    "In just one breath, King Destruction's offensive magical powers and King of Light's defensive magical powers were unleashed in countless ways.  Ming Shifeng's face glowed red when he saw it, and he was more excited than he had been watching for more than ten years.

    "This is the real super method! This is the real super power!"

    This battle is destined to have a huge impact on the future of Underworld Peak.  However, it is Ye Pengfei's methods that will have a decisive impact on the future of Underworld Peak!

    ??The giant bone-white palm formed by the true core of the King of Destruction quickly chased it not far away from the little poem.When you are in a different place

    "When the King of Light is about to take a step forward and protect Xiao Shi again"

    Ye Pengfei appeared again.

    To be more precise, Ye Pengfei¡¯s death clone appeared again!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei¡¯s speed was even faster than that of King Destruction!

    This further made the King of Destruction and the King of Light feel that Ye Pengfei was just pretending to be a ghost, and that Ye Pengfei's true state was roughly the same as the two of them.  How could they have expected that the "Ye Pengfei" who previously appeared near the King of Destruction and the "Ye Pengfei" who now appeared near the King of Light were simply two different clones.  In these ten years, Ye Pengfei condensed again, a brand new death clone!

    " Two death clones, one appeared and the other disappeared, actually created the illusion that Ye Pengfei teleported at an extremely alarming speed.  Although, King Mie Tian and King Guangming subconsciously felt that there seemed to be something fishy in this illusion.  However, Ye Pengfei would not give them any chance to figure out this strange thing.

    "King of Light, without Xiaoshi, I wonder how you can sustain this final defense!!!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and blasted away towards that wonderful picture.  King Mietian, who originally wanted to kill Xiao Shi wholeheartedly, couldn't help but be attracted by Ye Pengfei again.

    "Could it be that the moment of horror in the eyes of the King of Light was because this boy saw the true meaning of defense? Could it be that that little poem was the key to the King of Light being able to hold firm?"

    This time, King Mietian¡¯s guess was not completely wrong.  However, the King of Destruction did not know that Ye Pengfei wanted to make the King of Destruction know how to break through the defense of the King of Light at this moment!

    Boom boom boom

    Ye Pengfei's continuous attacks really caused obvious fluctuations in the final defense of the King of Light.

    Suddenly, King Mietian became completely excited!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1525. The final battle!  (Down)

    Don't take advantage of the bastard.  <-¡·

    Although the King of Destruction is not yet a real life form, its instinctive actions are no different from those of a real life form.  When it saw Ye Pengfei taking the lead and really bombarding the final defense of the King of Light, causing dangerous ripples to appear, it knew that it could take advantage.

    "Xiao Shi's departure may be due to his magical powers!"

    "He is probably counting on me to kill Xiao Shi, and he will take advantage of this opportunity to kill the King of Light!"

    "He grasped the timing of his attack very well, and his sudden increase in speed was beyond our expectations. It seems that he must have some special skills that can kill the King of Light in an instant!"<

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    As if to prove King Mietian¡¯s guess, before Ye Pengfei broke through the last layer of defense barrier of King of Light, King of Light suddenly shook his body for no apparent reason.

    The fight between the King of Destruction and the King of Light lasted for who knows how many billions of years.  The King of Destruction knows all about the habits of the King of Light.  In the view of the King of Destruction, except for the most powerful ultimate methods which are still secrets, there are no secrets left between the two parties.

    So, the King of Destruction laughed, and the King of Destruction laughed secretly. He knew that the final battle had finally arrived!  !  !

    The final battle requires the use of the ultimate means.  The King of Destruction no longer hid anything, and its speed suddenly increased. Its target was still the little poem that had not yet returned to the protection of the King of Light.

    "If I change my goal now, that kid will definitely give up killing the King of Light In any case, that kid will still be in my rare treasure space for the time being. Let that kid enjoy the self-destruction technique!  "

    It has to be said that the King of Destruction is also extremely cunning.  For a normal three-way melee, it was his choice.  Quite true.

    But, is this a three-party melee?

    How could Mietian King guess why King Guangming's body was shaking Julie?  That's not because Ye Pengfei used some ultimate method, that's because Ye Pengfei took the initiative to let the King of Light see for the first time that he was actually just a clone!  !  !

    A clone, a clone that can hide from the detection of the King of Light and make the King of Light mistakenly think that it is the true body. What does this mean?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"  It's really too evil.  This kid's concealment skills can actually hide it from his own eyes.

    Immediately, the King of Light realized that Ye Pengfei had made a clone and rushed over, and what exactly did he want to do.  This is clearly about sacrificing one's body and dying with the enemy.

    This is not the ultimate method. For a being of the same level as the King of Light, since he can see it, he can guess it.  There are ways to prevent it.  No, to the surprise and horror of King Guangming, Julie's body suddenly shook.  only.  King Guangming further realized for no reason that this boy deliberately let him know!

    In an instant, the King of Light smelled an indescribable smell of conspiracy.  This time, the King of Light's sense of smell was correct.  Indeed, Ye Pengfei was playing a conspiracy, a very big conspiracy.  A long-planned conspiracy.  The bright king Julie's body trembled precisely because of her correct sense of smell this time.  Because he subconsciously realized that he and King Mie Tian had already fallen into this kid's conspiracy before the war started!

    Immediately, King Guangming wanted to retreat.  Although, he has always insisted on not retreating.  Although, he always felt that if he could not persist this time, he would never have the ability to compete with the enemy next time.  However, the strong smell of conspiracy made the King of Light feel for the first time that he had to retreat!

    This all happened very quickly.  From the time when Ye Pengfei's death clone appeared again to when the King of Destruction was about to kill Xiao Shi and the King of Light wanted to retreat, it only took seven or eight seconds.

    In such a short period of time, both the King of Light and the King of Destruction made important judgments that could change the situation of the war.  Coincidentally, one wanted to retreat, but the other wanted to launch a general attack. The momentum waxed and waned, and the battlefield situation suddenly changed drastically!

    Mingshifeng cultivates the way of war. He cannot understand the magic and magical powers of both sides. He cannot see the emotional fluctuations of both sides. However, he can detect the instant changes in the battle situation.

    ¡°This is the opportunity!!!¡±<

    Just when Ming Shifeng shouted in his heart, Ye Pengfei's death clone exploded.  Originally, King Guangming thought that Ye Pengfei was going to use a method to break his last defense.Only then did he use this method of self-destruction.  However, unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei used it in advance.

    There are ways to retreat, and there are ways to retreat.

    ??

    Just when Ye Pengfei's death clone suddenly self-destructed, King Guangming subconsciously used his own escape method in an instant.

    The means of escape after the break is obviously impossible to target only one direction.  Although the King of Destruction went straight towards Xiao Shi, the King of Light had to be on guard as the King of Destruction would turn around and attack him.  The King of Light knows very well how much his momentum will weaken once he retreats.  Therefore, in order to retreat safely and properly, the King of Light used the last resort method to capture the King of Destruction.

    It¡¯s not a troublesome thing to bring the King of Destruction in.  Because at this time, the King of Destruction is not too far away from the King of Light.  Because before, they both went straight to Xiaoshi.  Therefore, the distance between the two of them has been greatly shortened, so that the King of Light can be included without resorting to any large-scale means.

    "it is as expected!!!"

    A faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.  All of this fell into his calculations.

    "Whether the fishermen can benefit or not depends on the last move. King of Light, I hope you will not disappoint me!"

    The King of Light's method of cutting off the rear not only blocked the self-destruction power of the death clone, but also pushed this power towards the King of Destruction.  In addition, the inherent power of the King of Light's method of cutting off the enemy was stronger than that of King of Destruction, so he had to temporarily stop and defend himself temporarily.

    With such a method, it is impossible for the King of Destruction not to be aware of its purpose.  The sudden self-destruction of "Ye Pengfei" also surprised King Mietian to realize that he had mistaken the clone for his true body.  Together with the King of Light, the King of Destruction couldn't help but realize that there seemed to be some conspiracy inside.  Just when the King of Destruction wanted to think about it, he suddenly realized that the King of Light was moving at an extremely fast speed.&#x671d;Come here yourself!

    "Could it be that all this is the fault of the King of Light?"

    In an instant, the King of Destruction lost his mind.  It thinks that all of this is directed and performed by the King of Light!

    Self-directed and self-acted, causing the enemy to misunderstand, I have experienced it several times in the battle of Destroying King.  In its view, since the King of Light had used his means to cut off the enemy, he should flee far away.  It is completely illogical to suddenly turn around and kill.

    Not to mention, the King of Light is obviously at a disadvantage.  At this time, there is no guarantee of counterattack.  King Mietian felt that King Guangming would never be so stupid.  The only possibility is that the King of Light is so smart that he has been directing and acting on his own, and deliberately set up this situation!

    Once you think in that direction, the more King Mie Tian thinks about it, the more it makes sense.  When Ye Pengfei appeared behind King Mie Tian, ??and when Xiao Shi, who had fled recklessly, suddenly began to devour King Mie Tian's death power, King Mie Tian even felt that this was a trap set up by the King of Light, directed and acted by himself!

    "It turns out that it was a conspiracy from beginning to end. What kind of three-party war? This is basically the decisive battle between me and the King of Light!!!"

    In an instant, King Mie Tian concluded that the outsider, like Xiao Shi, was a chess piece carefully laid out by King Guangming many years ago.

    "The little poem is for the light, and the boy is for the dark. Through various designs, he lured me into this triangle attack zone! Well, well, well, you are worthy of being titled as the King of Light. Yin Hai, you are indeed very powerful!"

    In the face of adversity, the King of Destruction laughed wildly.  The true body of its giant white-bone palm was torn apart for the first time.

    "Yin Hai, take advantage of my move!!!"

    This move is not the last trick to destroy the King of Heaven.  However, this move was carefully created as a final defense against the King of Light.

    After more than ten years of fighting, the King of Destruction has figured out a way to break through the last defense of the King of Light.  Originally, King Mie Tian planned to continue to hide this method.  But now, the situation has suddenly changed dramatically, and it can no longer hide itself.  <

    ?The huge white bone palm that split into pieces was like the sharpest blade in the world, piercing the last defensive barrier of the King of Light.  The strange picture composed of solidified sky thunder showed cracks that could be detected with the naked eye due to the sharp punctures.

    Even low-level existences like Netherworld Peak can clearly see it at this moment.  This move of the King of Destruction is very likely to completely break the last defense of the King of Light.  At this moment, even Mingshi Peak has realized that King Mietian has mobilized all his power to make a final, life-and-death fight!  !  !

    ???????????? Inexplicably, the King of Light, who has returned, has no time to think about the reason?  He didn't even see clearly that another Ye Pengfei was blocking behind the King of Destruction.  He didn't clearly see that Xiao Shi, who had been running away recklessly, suddenly turned back and madly devoured the death power of the King of Destruction.  At this moment, he has only one choice

    "Destroy the King of Heaven, die!!!"

    The ultimate method of the King of Light is finally revealed!  !  !  (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1526. Unexpected Ending (Part 1)

    There are three kinds of strategies in this world

    The first type is that the enemy sees through and exposes the strategy as soon as it is used;

    The second type is that the strategy is a great success, and in the final stage, the enemy wakes up;

    The third method is to count the life and death of the enemy. Moreover, long after the war ended, no one watching the battle could figure out how this strategy was used.

    Ye Pengfei is good at using strategies, but the strategies he used in the past often fall into the second category.  There are also a few strategies that are seen through by the enemy as soon as they are used, and they have to improvise and redesign.

    This time, facing two existences whose cultivation levels exceeded the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, Ye Pengfei's strategies became more bizarre, unpredictable and unbelievable.

    This time, Ye Pengfei finally planned a strategy that, for the first time in his life, met the third characteristic!

    When everything came to an end, when the King of Destruction and the King of Light fell after each other, for a long time, Ming Shifeng still didn't understand how Ye Pengfei did this.

    "Master, even if you succeed in making King Mie Tian mistakenly believe that everything is a trick of King Mie Tian. But why does King Mie Tian bite the bullet and die with King Mie Tian?"

    This is the point that Ming Shifeng cannot understand the most among all the designs.  This is also the most obscure and unpredictable of all Ye Pengfei's methods.

    Looking at the two powerful beings in the distance who have fallen but are still releasing powerful shock waves, Ye Pengfei's expression is very dull.  It's like he just did something trivial.  In fact, he didn't do it at all.

    "I once heard a word." Ye Pengfei did not directly answer Ming Shifeng's question, but leisurely said, "This word is 'the great road is invisible'!"

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei stopped continuing.  Mingshifeng looked thoughtful.  He lowered his head slightly.

    In Xuanyue Castle, silence returned.  A hundred years passed suddenly.

    The two fallen superpowers are still releasing powerful impact outwards.  After a hundred years of waiting, Ye Pengfei failed to find a chance to capture these two powerful beings who had fallen.

    This result caught Ye Pengfei off guard and was deeply surprised!  !  !

    "Master, this exotic treasure space is already unstable." Ming Shifeng whispered.

    "You feel it too?" Ye Pengfei nodded and sighed softly.  "The design of this battle is considered a great success. However, I am afraid that the most important purpose of this battle cannot be obtained. If this trend continues, when we have to leave this strange treasure space, the two of them escaped  The power cannot be diminished."

    This is the first time Ye Pengfei has seen the spectacular scene after the death of a high-level True Origin Realm being.  This is also the first time Ye Pengfei deeply understands the fall of high-level beings in the True Origin Realm.  How different.

    "I didn't expect that even if they died, their will would still be extremely strong. Even if they died, others would not be able to collect their remains. I have already touched the sixtieth level of the True Origin Realm. I can condense an incredible amount of energy at any time.  Than the death clone at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm, but I still haven't mastered such a method. Do I have to go beyond the 69th level of the True Origin Realm to gain such ability?"

    I have to say, this ability is really amazing.  Even if you die.  Anyone with ulterior motives can be killed instantly.  If Ye Pengfei had rushed to collect the remains of the King of Destruction and the King of Light when they had just died, now, there would be no such person as Ye Pengfei in this world!

    Looking at the two balls of light in the distance that are so bright that it is difficult to look directly at them, there is certainly no way that Mingshi Peak can do anything good.  All Mingshifeng knew was that if the exotic treasure space was destroyed, the owner would still not be able to find a way to collect the two balls of light.  So, after so many years of hard work, apart from the rapid improvement of my own realm, there is no other gain to speak of.

    Ming Shifeng looked at his master, and then at the place where the Red Devil was retreating. Ming Shifeng knew very well that his master was fighting mainly for the Red Devil.  The master wanted to collect one of the light groups mainly for the Red Devil.

    "It is said that the Red Devil and the King of Destruction have the same origin. Perhaps the Red Devil can have any special means?" Ming Shifeng comforted him.

    As if hearing Ming Shifeng¡¯s words, at this moment, the Red Devil just finished his retreat and came out.

    The Red Devil, who had reached the 40th level of the True Source Realm, had not had time to say hello to Ye Pengfei when his attention was immediately attracted by the two bright balls of light.  At the same time, the Red Devil also felt the fluctuations in this exotic treasure space!

    "What, you can't do anything?"??Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    Without asking any more questions, Ye Pengfei could clearly see that the Red Devils understood the current situation.  At this time, Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation was second to none.  The level of his love has reached a very terrifying level.  Now, he doesn't even have to look at the Red Devil. The emotional fluctuations of a powerful man like the Red Devil at the 40th level of the True Source Realm can be seen in Ye Pengfei's eyes without missing anything.

    Actually, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t need to ask this question at all.  In fact, Ye Pengfei wanted to persuade the Red Devils to give up this opportunity and their previous dreams.  However, Ye Pengfei did not want the Red Devil to leave the "shadow of failure" and "feeling of regret", so Ye Pengfei's questioning method was more tortuous, which fully took care of the Red Devil's emotions.

    Not only did the way he asked questions fully take care of the Red Devil's emotions, but Ye Pengfei's questioning voice also contained a deep and careful meaning.  Sure enough, although the Red Devil was very helpless, its answer was quite clean and neat, with no regrets in it.

    "Forget it, Brother Ye, let's go." The Red Devil took the initiative to give up this opportunity.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "Every time you suffer a loss, you gain wisdom. Next time I encounter this kind of opportunity, I promise that I will not miss it in vain!"

    The red devil laughed.

    In fact, the Red Devils also know it very well.  Such an opportunity is very rare.  As long as there is another powerful being coveting and peeking around, Ye Pengfei's plan may be greatly compromised or even completely failed.  Only in this remote time and space can such a good opportunity appear.  Ye Pengfei and Red Devil both know very well that after entering the heaven, I am afraid that such an opportunity will never exist again.

    Break it off immediately!

    The Red Devil no longer looked at the two bright lights. It turned its head and said with a smile: "Brother Ye, let's go!"

    It was at this time (To be continued.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1527. Unexpected Ending (Part 2)

    Just when Ye Pengfei was planning to make Xuanyue Castle leave this exotic treasure space, suddenly, Xuanyueyan sent a message to the Red Devil.

    "Brother Ye, wait a minute!!!" Red Devil shouted in surprise, "Xuan Yueyan said that this rare treasure is not about to collapse, but about to transform!!!"

    To destroy the king of heaven, you want to transform?

    "How can the Destruction King's true core of destiny be gone? How can it transform?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    In the distance, high in the sky, those two bright and dazzling entities clearly no longer have any breath of life.  Ye Pengfei believed that his judgment was not wrong.

    "Could it be that a third spiritual being was born in the body of the King of Destruction?"

    "That's right, Xuan Yueyan said, that's it!!!" The Red Devil gradually became excited. As a sounding board, it could be the first to learn the details.

    "In this case, we can subdue that spiritual body." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "However, the remains of the King of Destruction and the King of Light cannot be left here, otherwise, this rare treasure will definitely be destroyed, and the spiritual body will be destroyed."  The intellect will never survive."

    "That's it!" Red Devil laughed loudly, "In this way, although this rare treasure is much weaker. However, as long as it is cultivated slowly, there is still hope."

    This is really a twists and turns.  I thought that the main purpose of this trip would be completely defeated, but I never thought that the final outcome would unexpectedly take two twists and turns, and finally evolve into this.

    Following Xuan Yueyan¡¯s instructions, Ye Pengfei quickly teleported to the location of the third **spiritual body.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be extremely surprised when he saw the appearance of the third spiritual intelligence.

    "This is clearly a mixture of the King of Destruction and the King of Light. Is it possible that this guy evolved after absorbing the Taoism and artistic conception of these two powerful men?"

    "Xuan Yueyan said that maybe the King of Light has been integrated into this rare treasure!"

    Ye Pengfei was slightly surprised by the Red Devil's response.  Ye Pengfei originally thought.  The King of Light was just trapped in this strange treasure space by the King of Destruction.  I never thought that the King of Light would actually be integrated into this rare treasure!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere, and was swallowed up by the rare treasure of King Destruction?

    The true core of the King of Light and the King of Destruction, who transformed into a giant white bone palm, have both died. I am afraid that the answer to this question will never be found.  However, no matter which answer it is, it can make people think about it and ultimately sigh.

    "Oh, the death of a mortal. It's simple. The death of the strong is full of strange things. Brother Ye, tell me, is this cultivation of enlightenment good or bad? We are constantly climbing towards stronger and higher, better  , or is it more comfortable to spend your life just like that?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the Red Devil in surprise and laughed: "Red Devil, you already know how to feel and feel sad. Not bad, not bad, a lot of progress!"

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, only those with rich emotions can devise strategies better.  Make calculations.  Those strong people who are cold, ignorant of foreign affairs, and have no regard for human feelings are only straightforward.  When fighting, there won't be many clever changes or combinations of methods.  Seems too monotonous and poor.

    This was the case with the Red Devil in the past. It had just evolved into a living form and seemed to know nothing except brute force.

    The Red Devils later changed a lot.  However, it is mainly used to make calculations, but it is not a real possession of rich personal emotions.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that this was most likely a strange influence brought by Heaven to the Red Devil. Only after he entered Heaven could he be aware of it and find a solution.  He never thought that after more than a hundred years of retreat, the Red Devil would make a major breakthrough.

    "The purpose of a person's life is freedom. If you are willing to live a plain life, then live a plain life. If you are willing to be vigorous, then be vigorous Red Devil, which situation is better, I have to ask you. Do you want to retire here?  In the countryside, do you still want to follow me to explore the heaven, or even explore places that are more mysterious than the heaven?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "Haha, I'm willing to give it a try!!!" Red Devil laughed, and the melancholy just now was swept away.

    ******

    The dead universe.

    "They're all gone." His consciousness swept across Linghuan Palace and the pseudo-universe outside Linghuan Palace. Ye Pengfei was speechless, "I don't know where that guy took Samsara, but I can't find any clues!  "

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current level of cultivation, the whereabouts of existences around the tenth level of the True Origin Realm should not be able to escape his control.  Even if the building is empty when people leave,With Ye Pengfei's methods, he should also be able to find out where the guy who kidnapped Samsara went.

    "I'm afraid there is only one possibility!" As always, the Red Devil stood on Ye Pengfei's shoulder and saw its eyes looking towards a distant place.

    "Heavenly Court?" Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, "Using the news here in exchange for the qualification to enter the Heavenly Court, that guy is smart enough!"

    At this time, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao finally came out of Ye Pengfei's space plane.  After so many years, the two of them have made little progress in their realm.  However, their endurance has greatly improved.  Although, the current Red Devil is many times more powerful than it was back then.  However, standing near the Red Devil, they were not frightened, nor would they faint like before.

    "Heaven" Yuan Xiaoyao's mouth showed a bitter smile, "We sisters can't enter that kind of place. Senior Ye I hope you can remember your old feelings and save reincarnation!"

    Although Ye Pengfei did not clearly state his level of cultivation, Yuan Xiaoyao was very clear that the current Ye Pengfei was no longer a powerful being that she could match.  Although the shouting of "Senior" was a bit awkward, it was done willingly.

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand: "Miss Yuan, there is no need to call me senior. Reincarnation and I are both teachers and friends. You are his lover, no matter what your level is, you can be worthy of being my peer!"

    "But¡­¡­"

    Yuan Xiaoyao wanted to say something more, but Xue Ling intervened very "strongly".

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, considering our old friendship, can you teach us some cultivation techniques? We two sisters also want to try our luck in heaven!!!"

    Looking at Xue Ling¡¯s resolute face, Ye Pengfei saw again in a trance, that stubborn girl who would rather die than surrender

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1528. First Arrival at the Sky Star

    "Is this the entrance to heaven?"

    When Ye Pengfei finally set foot on this huge cultivation star, what gave him a visual impact was not the huge crowds of people that the Red Devils had been promoting, nor the abundance of rare treasures claimed by Xuan Yueyan, who had already transformed into a human form, but

    "How could this happen?" Looking at the scene in front of them, Hong Mo and Xuan Yueyan couldn't help but be stunned.

    In the distance, there was a huge buzz of people.  However, the roar of people was actually fighting and fighting!  !  !

    "The star that ascended to the sky has become the star of killing. I must have disappointed you." An indifferent voice came from not far away.

    "Brother Ye, judging from his clothes, he should be the deputy city lord of a city on the Ascension Star!" The Red Devil introduced him to Ye Pengfei through a secret message.

    Before Ye Pengfei could speak, the deputy city lord said in a deep voice: "I am Zhou Dong, the deputy city lord of Fengshi City. You newcomers have two choices, either join our Fengshi City army, or leave Dengshi City immediately.  Star!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned slightly: "By joining the army, can you get a chance to enter the heaven?"

    "If our side wins, everyone can enter the heaven!"

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei understood.  Damn it, this opportunity to enter the heaven has triggered a huge war on the star!

    "You don't want to leave and then choose another place to come back. There are rules on the Sky Star. The place you set foot on for the first time is the only place that can accept you. If you dare to leave, choose another place to come in.  Then, there is only a dead end!"

    Ye Pengfei is very clear about what the rules and regulations mean.  I think back then, the ancestor of the Chen family made an oath and obtained benefits. It was a legal agreement.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What is the power of the laws and regulations of the existence of the True Source Realm?  There is no need to try it, Ye Pengfei knows it very well.  It is clear that there is no choice in order to enter heaven.

    "Okay, let's join." Ye Pengfei nodded.

    "Just the three of you?" the deputy city lord asked in a deep voice, "If there are other strong men hiding in your dimension, they all need to come out and join the army!"

    Domineering!

    However, Ye Pengfei ignored it.

    "It's just the three of us." Ye Pengfei pointed to himself, Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan, and responded quietly, "Ye Pengfei. Red Devil, Xuan Yue, just the three of us!"

    Zhou Dong's eyes glanced at Ye Pengfei, Hong Mo and Xuan Yueyan one by one, seemingly very casually.  In fact, Ye Pengfei felt very clearly that Zhou Dong was using a special magical power to scan the three spatial planes.

    Zhou Dong was destined to be unable to sweep out anything. How could Zhou Dong, who was on the 40th floor of the True Source Realm, guess that these three newcomers were in front of him.  Everyone is at a higher level than him!

    at this time¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's true body has gone through many times of solid foundation practice, and has gradually reached the forty-first level of the True Source Realm.

    ¡°The Red Devils did not start over again to lay a solid foundation like Ye Pengfei did.  Its realm cultivation has been improving all the way, and it is now an existence at the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Xuanyueyan is even more awesome.  Originally, its foundation was good.  When it finally evolves into a real life form, it will immediately be equivalent to the existence of the fifty-first level of the True Origin Realm.  Together with Ye Pengfei, we walked a long and slow journey and returned to this time of reaching the sky.  Its realm cultivation has been upgraded to the fifty-third level of the True Source Realm!

    Of course, Xuanyue Rock is nothing compared to Ye Pengfei's death clone.  Along the way.  Ye Pengfei's death clone is so powerful that it can be compared with the strong men at the 64th level of the True Origin Realm!

    What¡¯s more important is that Ye Pengfei¡¯s death clone was originally derived from Ye Pengfei¡¯s magical ax power.  Ye Pengfei used the artistic conception of the divine ax and the magical power of death to create this powerful clone.  Ye Pengfei can condense more than one divine axe, so Ye Pengfei can also continuously condense new death clones.  When Ye Pengfei arrived at the Sky Star, he had already condensed thirty-six death clones.  In other words, Ye Pengfei has thirty-six powerful helpers at the sixty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei like this cannot compete head-on with those king-level beings.  However, even if he was a deputy city lord on the 40th level of the True Source Realm, he would never be able to see through Ye Pengfei's dimension, even if he had some special magical powers.  If Ye Pengfei was the kind of strong man with a bad temper, and Zhou Dong peeked into his own dimension so unscrupulously, he would have killed Zhou Dong with a flip of his hand. Even if the entire Fengshi City's strong men came to save him, they would not be able to save him.  Maybe it can be saved.

    Ye Pengfei has no interest in arguing with beings like Zhou Dong, and he is not willing to expose his true combat power early.Get the attention of Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan!

    ¡­¡­

    How did Zhou Dong know that his current actions were completely seeking his own death?  He thought he was secretly scanning the space planes of the three newcomers, and then thought he saw the situation of the three newcomers clearly.  So, he nodded and said in a deep voice:

    "From now on, you are a member of my Fengshi City. The three of you have just reached the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm, so you are not qualified to go to the battlefield yet. You go to the munitions office to report and do some chores first.  We can make arrangements after our realm improves!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but smile bitterly to himself.

    He, Red Devil, and Xuan Yueyan all hid their realms and entered the Celestial Star as the thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm in order to keep a low profile and develop slowly.  You must know that Ye Pengfei's enemies are members of the Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bulan, and that Wang Bulan's realm cultivation is as high as the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm, and he is one of the so-called four heavenly kings.  Ye Pengfei is unwilling to be exposed prematurely before his strength reaches a high enough level.

    But now, the hidden realm is full of troubles.

    Although Zhou Dong did not explain in detail, based on Ye Pengfei's ability in the way of love, it can be seen that those strong men who work as handymen have no hope of entering the heaven.  Even if the force that houses Fengshi City wins the final victory by then, those strong men who did not contribute much in this war can only stay on the Climbing Star and slowly look for opportunities to enter the heaven.

    Show a little bit of strength?

    Now is not a time of peace and prosperity. If you casually let others know that you have a powerful ability to hide, what will be the result if you just concealed your true strength?

    They are not regarded as spies and arrested and tortured.  He just knows how to kill directly, with ruthless methods.

    Even if everyone in Fengshi City could find anyone who could kill Ye Pengfei.  They will also report it to Heaven, so that Heaven will send more powerful beings to investigate.  Even if Zhou Dong was not mentioned, Ye Pengfei could guess that the war on the Celestial Star was obviously caused by the entanglement of interests between several forces in the heaven.  Zhou Dong, a group of strong men who seemed to be very weak, had a master who could not be underestimated.

    What kind of person Ye Pengfei is, what kind of Taoism he practices, these worldly things, he can see through them at a glance, and he can figure them out in a second thought.  He gestured to Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan, and the three of them bowed slightly to Zhou Dong and flew quickly towards the military supplies office in Fengshi City.

    And Zhou Dong, who could have guessed that he had just received three tyrannical beings who could sweep across the entire Ascension Star.  After Ye Pengfei and others left here, Zhou Dong started his own work again and started searching for new people who might have landed in Fengshi City

    ¡­¡­

    "You dare to come to the Celestial Star at the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm? Another three stupid young men!" The quartermaster squinted his eyes and sneered, "Do you think that the minimum requirement for entering the heaven is the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm?  level. So, all the strong men on the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm are qualified to enter the Heavenly Court? Even the strong men on the thirty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm are not qualified to enter the Heavenly Court!"

    The quartermaster's sneer and scolding were like wisps of breeze blowing towards Ye Pengfei and others.  This quartermaster actually not only reprimanded, but also used magical powers to give these three newcomers a head start!

    Ye Pengfei twisted his eyebrows slightly and snorted lightly.

    I saw that the wisps of breeze blowing from the quartermaster were reversed in an instant.  The quartermaster's expression changed slightly, and a folding fan-shaped exotic treasure stood in front of him.

    clang clang clang

    Three consecutive sounds of gold and stone colliding together made the quartermaster retreat.  Suddenly, his face darkened.  If there weren't other strong men around, he would be completely embarrassed.

    ¡°It turns out there are two brushes!!!¡±

    Looking at the three Ye Pengfei, the quartermaster thought that these three were at a lower level, but their actual combat capabilities exceeded their own level.  Suddenly, the quartermaster did not dare to teach him a lesson.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but the quartermaster¡¯s eyes twitched wildly.  Then, he chuckled and said: "Since you three have some skills, ordinary chores are not suitable for you to do. Let's go and refine the True Origin Bow and True Origin Arrow. If you refine it well,  , the military merit will increase faster, and you will be more qualified to enter the heaven in the future!"

    "Do you need military merit to enter the heaven?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "Yes, don't you know it yet?" The quartermaster chuckled, "In the past, you had to compete for qualifications to enter the heaven. Now, you need to use military merit to enter the heaven!"

    Ye Pengfei asked again: "Didn't you say that you have to wait until the war is over before you can enter the heaven?"

    &nbsp; "It was the deputy city lord who said that. That's because the deputy city lord felt that you were not qualified to accumulate military merit, so he didn't tell you!" The quartermaster pretended to be generous and said with a smile, "However, I think  The three brothers have majestic weapons and extraordinary looks, and they will definitely be able to achieve great things in the future. Therefore, I took it upon myself to send you to refine the True Source Bow and True Source Arrow. This is the only one in the Military Supplies Department that can accumulate military merit.  If you do your job well, you might be able to take this opportunity to enter heaven!"

    The quartermaster¡¯s words sounded nice, but everyone knew that he was doing evil in secret

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1529. Bribing the Quartermaster (Part 1)

    "What the hell, if Brother Ye hadn't stopped me, I would have torn that guy into pieces!!!"

    When I left the military quarters, I returned to the assigned accommodation.  After a long time, the Red Devil still couldn't help but curse when he thought about what happened just now.

    Even the relatively stable Xuan Yueyan was very annoyed. He snorted coldly: "That guy is so impatient that he dares to do this! When he gets the qualification to enter the heaven, I will kill him!"

    What did the quartermaster do?

    The True Source Bow and True Source Arrow are common and rare treasures used by the powerful men in Heaven.

    ¡°It is said to be ordinary, firstly, the refining method is ordinary, and secondly, the refining materials are ordinary.

    However, seriously speaking, this kind of rare treasure is also unusual.  Because, with the same refining method, different experts can actually refine True Origin Bows and True Origin Arrows as low as the first level of the True Origin Realm, and as high as the Sixtyth Level of the True Origin Realm.  arrow!

    In other words, what looks like an ordinary rare treasure, looks like an ordinary refining method, but contains all the realm information from the first level of the True Source Realm to the 60th level of the True Source Realm.  This kind of condensed method can be called a magical skill!  !  !

    Because of this, many True Origin Realm beings use this magical skill to judge their own potential.  The vast majority of True Origin Realm experts agree that those who can transcend levels to refine True Origin Bows and True Origin Arrows are cultivation geniuses.

    Xuan Yueyan and Red Devil were both born in Heaven. They knew very well that a strong man who could transcend two or three levels and refine high-level True Source Bows and True Source Arrows was already a genius-level existence.  If you can transcend the fourth or fifth level, you are a monster!

    The quartermaster clearly saw that Ye Pengfei and the other three were existences at the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, he asked Ye Pengfei and others to refine the True Origin Bow and True Origin Arrow at the 40th level of the True Origin Realm.  Doesn¡¯t this mean that only potential monsters can do it?

    If it¡¯s just a high requirement, that¡¯s it.  The quartermaster even came up with a set of so-called military regulations. Once Ye Pengfei and others were unable to refine the True Origin Bow and True Origin Arrow on time, quality and quantity.  It's time to behead!  !  !

    If the real strength of Ye Pengfei and others hadn't far exceeded the forty-level True Source Realm, they might have been harmed by that quartermaster!  !  !

    Xuan Yueyan and Red Devil cursed angrily for a while, and then Xuan Yueyan frowned and asked: "Brother Ye, it seems that we didn't provoke the quartermaster at all. Why would he come up with this poisonous plan?"

    There must always be a reason to harm people. There are demons who harm people for no reason. However, a strong man who can serve as a quartermaster in a certain city on the Sky Star definitely cannot be that kind of person.  A murderous demon.

    "It's just to give us a show of strength." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly.  To him, the quartermaster's little thoughts were obvious at a glance.

    "Do you want to scare us with the law and kill us and force us to become his slaves?" Xuan Yueyan asked in surprise, "I'm afraid he has done this more than once. Is it possible that he is not afraid of being lied to?"  tell?"

    There are rules for ascending to the sky, and every fairy city has its own laws and regulations.  If you can act haphazardly like this and force low-level beings to be slaves.  So.  There is no need for this fairy city to exist anymore.

    unless¡­¡­

    "Lao Xuan, you have been a living being for a short period of time, and you still don't understand the sophistication of human nature." The Red Devil said with a smile, "Brother Jing Ye said this. I already know. Most of the quartermasters have family backgrounds.  It¡¯s not small, so you can let him do whatever he wants.¡±

    "The background is not small? Is it the queen of the city lord?" Xuan Yueyan was even more surprised, "But. Even if you are the queen of the city lord, you can't act like this. Otherwise, even in peacetime, it will be difficult to save this stone city, let alone a war.  Period? It¡¯s hard to understand!¡±

    "Isn't this easy to understand?" the red devil showed off proudly, "Since the city lord will never act like this in the future, then his family background will be even greater. For example"

    The red devil¡¯s finger pointed towards the sky.  Finally, Xuan Yueyan also suddenly realized.

    "It turns out it's from Heaven!!!" Xuan Yueyan's face looked a little ugly, "If that's true, even if we refine the True Source Bow and True Source Arrow according to quality and quantity, I'm afraid that guy will also interfere with it.  Don¡¯t let us enter heaven!¡±

    The Red Devil sighed and said: "Isn't it true? If you can enter the heaven with military merit, with the abilities of the three of us brothers, we can finish the job in a day or two. But now"

    If it were not for the high-level experts guarding the entrance to the Heavenly Court, their combat power would be much more tyrannical than that of Ye Pengfei.  Depending on the Red Devil's temper, he may be heading straight to heaven.  But now, it could only shake its head and sigh, wishing it could slap the quartermaster to death.I don¡¯t know what I should do in order to be qualified to enter the heaven.

    "Why, are you starting to sigh now?" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "Didn't you analyze it clearly just now? This shows that your ability to judge problems is already very good. As long as you think more, you can come up with one or two solutions.  Very difficult?"

    "Brother Ye, I've thought about it too, but" Just as the Red Devil was hitting Tianqu, it suddenly blinked fiercely and stopped its voice, "Ah, I understand, what Brother Ye means is,  Can you bribe that guy?"

    "Finally you understand?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "It's true that that guy's background comes from Heaven. However, that guy accidentally said that he has never entered Heaven. What does this mean?"

    The red devil laughed and said: "This shows that the boy is just a low-ranking member of the family. Therefore, you can bribe him without spending much money!"

    Many things in this world are like this. As long as you understand all the pros and cons and causes, the solution is actually very simple.  However, once you are intimidated by the other person's background, you won't be able to do anything.

    Although Xuan Yueyan has only become a real life form not long ago, it also understood what Ye Pengfei and Red Devil meant.  Suddenly, it also breathed a sigh of relief. The matter of returning to heaven could finally be settled.

    After thinking for a while, Xuan Yueyan asked: "What kind of treasure should I use to buy him off? Should we refine an exotic treasure at the 40th level of the True Origin Realm and give it to him?"

    For the three of them, it is not difficult to refine an exotic treasure of this level.  If the three of them work together, it won't take long to successfully refine it.  However, Ye Pengfei and Red Devil looked at each other and laughed.

    "Lao Xuan, this is not a simple thing. Come, come, come. It's okay. Let me explain it to you slowly!"

    The red devil laughed and waved to Xuan Yueyan.  Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, sat cross-legged somewhere quietly and silently began to prepare the gift to bribe the quartermaster

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1530. Bribing the Quartermaster (Part 2)

    Although there is war, there will always be a truce.

    When the war ceases, many strong men will return to the city to rest.  More importantly, buy some necessities to better equip yourself.

    Fengshi City is the same as other fairy cities. The military supplies provided by the army are simply not enough.  In order to survive better and earn more military merits, all strong men have to spend their money to buy more and more sufficient materials and equipment for themselves.

    Rare treasures, elixirs, and magical powers and secret techniques are the most sought-after items.  And the best quality among these sought-after items are concentrated in the hands of a few big merchants.  Under normal circumstances, it is possible to purchase these high-level goods only through auctions.

    This day is just like the situation during the armistice in the past.  Fengshi City is bustling with activity.  Thousands of strong men were walking towards their usual auction houses.

    Ding Qingshan was also one of them. When he appeared at the entrance of an auction house, a group of strong men who were just about to enter couldn't help but secretly complained: "There are so many treasures that will be picked up by dogs again!!"  !¡±

    "For these strong men who have been fighting bloody battles outside all year round and working hard to accumulate military merits, Ding Qingshan, who is the quartermaster of Fengshi City's munitions department, ran over to grab the treasures, just because they were full and had nothing to do.  Everyone knows that this quartermaster has bulging pockets, but the treasures he buys are never used and have no chance to be used. It is a complete waste.

    However, for the operators of the auction house, such a sponsor obviously needs to be flattered and welcomed well.

    "Master Ding is here, please hurry up, I've reserved the top private room for you!" An old man welcomed Ding Qingshan in with a smile on his face.  This old man was on the 41st level of the True Origin Realm, but when facing Ding Qingshan on the 38th level of the True Origin Realm, he acted like a monk of his own generation.

    "Haha, Gao Chuhan. I turned down invitations from several companies and came here specifically. You should know what I am here for!"

    "I know, I know." Gao Chuhan chuckled, his face flushed, "Millions of Stones, such an amazing auction has not appeared in many years! Even the Lord of the City is very excited and came early!"

    "Oh?" Ding Qing paused at the foot of the mountain, his face stagnant, and he murmured back.  "The city lord is really here?"

    "You dare to deceive Lord Ding?" Gao Chuhan chuckled. He looked so cunning. "Not only the Lord of the City, but also the three Deputy Lords of the City said they would come. There are also several legion commanders.  Sir, it is said that you may also come!"

    Ding Qingshan¡¯s face turned ugly after hearing each piece of news.  Although his background, Ding Qingshan, is older than these people, Ding Qingshan knows it very well.  If you have a conflict with these people.  Those big figures behind him will definitely not stand up to support him.

    Ding Qingshan knew very well why he, a former abandoned son of his family, suddenly gained attention.  He knows very well that for those who have no origin.  Strong people with no background can be more arrogant.  However, for powerful people such as the city lord, deputy city lord, and legion commander, I can only abide by the rules.  Go to the auction honestly.

    Seeing Ding Qingshan¡¯s deflated appearance, Gao Chuhan felt happy.  He was so shrewd that he knew this.  This gold owner will spend a lot of money and bid wildly.  Many people believe that the lively bidding atmosphere in the auction house begins when the items are unveiled and the auctioneer encourages them hard.  In fact, the more valuable the auction item, the more the bidding atmosphere will be stimulated in advance due to various preparations outside the venue!

    Gao Chuhan seemed to have not seen Ding Qingshan's face. While leading the way diligently, he sighed and introduced: "This time, I have carefully inspected the stone piece by piece. It is of good quality and has no impurities at all. If  By using these mind stones for cultivation, I am afraid that even the city lord can attack the forty-sixth floor of the true source realm! Alas, if it were not restricted by the rules, I would also like to take pictures and refine them!"

    Gao Chuhan's introduction made Ding Qingshan's heart crawl like thousands of ants, and the tips of his fingers were already dug into his own flesh.

    "The forty-sixth level of the True Source Realm! If I can take a photo, I might also reach this level!"

    For the vast majority of powerful people who have attained enlightenment, realm and strength are the most fundamental pursuits.  Making money and forcing others to become slaves are just the methods Ding Qingshan uses to improve his own realm.  Now that there is a better opportunity to improve his level, Ding Qingshan will definitely fight for it.  Because he knew that once the war was over, those big shots would abandon him like a piece of shit and never care about him again.

    "It is necessary to greatly improve the realm of cultivation. As long as you can reach the fortieth level of the True Origin Realm, you can at least keep the position of quartermaster after the war. If you can reach the forty-sixth level, you can enter the world."??, being vigorously cultivated by the family is not a dream!  !  !  "

    After silently calculating all his belongings, Ding Qingshan walked into the top-level box carefully arranged by Gao Chuhan for himself

    With millions of thought stones, all the big shots in Fengshi City were attracted.  Naturally, these millions of mind stones were regarded as the grand finale by the auction house.

    When the grand finale finally came to light, the big shots in Fengshi City, who originally thought Gao Chuhan might be exaggerating, became extremely excited, and the bidding price kept rising.

    At the beginning, everyone followed the usual practice of bidding with fairy stones.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the immortal stone to turn into an immortal vein.

    After some time, the immortal stone spiritual veins of all the big shots have been pressed up, and the competition has finally entered a fierce stage.  Exotic treasures, elixirs, magical powers and secret techniques Each of these has its own expert evaluation and conversion into fairy stones. The bidding prices quoted again and again make those strong men who have been fighting outside the city all year round just to obtain the qualification to enter the heaven stunned.  .

    "A million mind stones are really of such great value?" Some people who were confused muttered to themselves.

    "Nonsense, a million mind stones, that's equivalent to me not eating, drinking or moving, and spending hundreds of billions of years in a row to condense it!" A strong man who knew that mind stones were hard-won, roared like this.  Although these powerful men are also very jealous, but with their wealth, they cannot even grab one percent of the mind stones.

    "Isn't this crazy? Who would spend such a long time condensing millions of mind stones? With this skill, a lot of rare treasures, elixirs and so on must have been produced!"

    Those who don¡¯t understand are even more confused.  At this time, those powerful people who knew that the Nian Stone was hard-won did not know how to answer

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1531. Bribing the Quartermaster (Part 2)

    "Although a strong man at the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm can condense the mind stone, in addition to taking too long and using too much effort, the mind stone condensed by a strong man of this level is also full of impurities and has no use.  Not big."

    A strong man with a fluttering beard looked at the mind stone sample on the auction table, his eyes shining brightly.  He is Fang Huacheng, the city lord of Fengshi City, and he is determined to get these millions of mind stones!

    Sitting next to Fang Huacheng is another powerful being from the Fang family.  This female fairy named Fang Haozhen is only one level lower than Fang Huacheng's level, reaching the forty-third level of the True Source Realm, and is the second master of Fengshi City.  Although she, like Fang Huacheng, values ??these million mind stones very much.  However, her thoughts were obviously broader than Fang Huacheng's.

    "Indeed, mind stones of this quality must come from the hands of high-level experts. I am afraid that only those who are at least fifty levels of the True Origin Realm can condense mind stones of this kind." Fang Haozhen said quietly, "  Mind stones of this quality should not appear on the small Celestial Star. Even in the Heavenly Court, mind stones of this level are not common!"

    Fang Huacheng looked at Fang Haozhen in surprise and asked in a low voice: "You sent the shadow out to find out about the auctioneer?"

    "That's right!" Fang Haozhen nodded calmly and replied, "These mind stones are either deliberately released by someone in the heaven and have some agenda. Or they are brought in by newcomers!"

    "If it's the former, it will be a great achievement to find out who is behind the scenes and find out where their plot lies. By then, I will be able to stay in heaven for a long time with this merit."

    "If it's the latter, I believe that those newcomers have probably discovered some ancient secrets. If they can get their hands on these secrets, they can reach a higher realm and establish themselves in heaven for a long time!"

    Pictured by Fang Haozhen.  Similar to Fang Huacheng.  However, Fang Haozhen's goal is obviously more ambitious than Fang Huacheng's.  Fang Huacheng was just thinking about taking these millions of mind stones to improve his cultivation to a higher level, so that he could obtain permanent residence in heaven.  However, Fang Haozhen is already planning how to truly gain a foothold in heaven!

    Permanent residence and true establishment are two completely different realms.  Fang Haozhen's outspokenness shocked Fang Huacheng.  Silent for a long time.

    After two more bids, Fang Huacheng said in a deep voice: "Although Gao Chuhan's level is low, his background is not small How can we find out the origin of the items in the Gao family's auction house?  "

    Fang Huacheng admired Fang Haozhen¡¯s ambition.  However, Fang Huacheng thought about it again and again, but still felt that.  Fang Haozhen's attempt is simply impossible to achieve.  However, what Fang Huacheng didn't expect was that a faint smile appeared on the corner of Fang Haozhen's mouth

    ¡­¡­

    "What the hell! What the hell!! What the hell!!!" Ding Qingshan was so angry that he cursed his mother.  Anyone who gritted his teeth and risked all his wealth but still came back defeated would curse like this.  Furious.

    In the room, countless objects were smashed to pieces by Ding Qingshan. Such a good opportunity was missed.  Ding Qingshan felt that he might not be able to enter the heaven in this life.

    "With my qualifications, I can't even get the qualifications to travel to and from heaven. After the war is over, I might not even be able to keep my position as quartermaster, so how can I continue to accumulate financial resources to bid for weapons that can be used to improve my realm?  A rare treasure?"

    Ding Qingshan knows that even if he retains his position as quartermaster, it will never be possible for him to have such a good opportunity as a million stone in the future.  When Ding Qingshan thought of the millions of thoughts lost, he felt so angry that he wanted to continue smashing things.

    However, there is nothing left to smash in the huge room, so the only way to smash it is to smash the wall.  Just when Ding Qingshan was filled with hatred and wanted to kick the house down hard, a deep cry came from outside the door:

    "Mr. Quartermaster, Ye Pengfei is here to pay for the True Origin Bow and True Origin Arrows!!!"

    "Huh?" Ding Qingshan was stunned, and for a moment he didn't even remember who he assigned this job to.

    After thinking for a while, Ding Qingshan finally remembered.

    ¡°What the hell, three guys from the 36th level of the True Origin Realm also want to refine a rare treasure that¡¯s at the 40th level of the True Origin Realm? Let¡¯s see how I can fix you!!!¡±

    Ding Qingshan¡¯s anger was directed at someone who didn¡¯t know where.  Ye Pengfei's sudden arrival gave Ding Qingshan an outlet to vent.

    Teng Teng Teng, Ding Qingshan strode to the door.  He opened the door with a roar, and without even looking, he cursed at Ye Pengfei: "Do you fucking know that lying about military information is also a capital crime!!! If you kneel down and beg for mercy now!  ¡­¡­Uh uh uh¡­¡­"

    &nbsp; In an instant, Ding Qingshan was completely stunned. Ding Qingshan was completely stupid.  Because, a long bow was drawn, and a sharp arrow was pointed at it. That kind of momentum and that kind of coercion made Ding Qingshan turn pale with horror!  !  !

    "Really, is it really the 40th level of the True Origin Realm?" After a long time, Ding Qingshan regained his ability to speak.  Even when he could finally speak, his words were stammered.

    "Lord Quartermaster, is it possible that you can't identify even the rare treasures on the 40th floor of the True Origin Realm?" Ye Pengfei's eyes were full of teasing.

    "Who says I can't see it?" Ding Qingshan finally came to his senses. He straightened his back and said loudly, "But I doubt you made it yourself! Tell me, did you get some ancient  The treasure of the strong?"

    "I didn't refine it myself?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Then please keep an eye on it, Lord Quartermaster!"

    A piece of unattractive meteorite appeared in Ye Pengfei's palm.  Clusters of invisible fire burst out from the palm of the hand, quickly melting the piece of meteorite into a ball of extremely hot molten iron.  The impurities in the molten iron are also tempered out by the power of this invisible fire.  This melting and tempering process only took three seconds!

    Just this move is enough to prove that Ye Pengfei has the ability to refine the forty-level rare treasures of the True Origin Realm.  Ding Qingshan's mouth opened wide in surprise, and he was speechless for a moment.

    Ye Pengfei did not stop, but continued to refine.  He saw that with only one hand and five fingers, he could flexibly penetrate the molten iron several times.  Formations one after another were etched into the molten iron.  In just three breaths, a rare treasure that looked like a knife was completely formed and appeared in front of Ding Qingshan!

    Another rare treasure from the 40th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    With the facts before him, Ding Qingshan has nothing to say anymore.  Just when he was so depressed that he didn't know what to say, he had just made sarcastic remarks to Ye Pengfei, but suddenly he smiled like a spring breeze: "It's a little rare treasure, it's not respectful, I hope Master Ding will accept it."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei handed over this freshly baked exotic treasure

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1532. The "unexpected" appearance of the city lord

    Giving and accepting bribes is also a university subject.

    At first, Xuan Yueyan was also thinking about whether he should give away an exotic treasure.  After all, for a strong man of Ding Qingshan's level, a rare treasure from the 40th level of the True Origin Realm is enough to touch his heart.

    However, Ye Pengfei and the Red Devil knew very well that with Ding Qingshan's greed, if he was really given such a rare treasure, he would definitely want to ask for more.  Therefore, even if you still give away such a rare treasure, you still need to seize the opportunity.

    Now is the best time.

    Ding Qingshan was angry and aggrieved after failing at the auction.

    Ding Qingshan was extremely shocked when he suddenly saw Ye Pengfei refining an exotic treasure from the 40th level of the True Origin Realm on the spot.

    "When Ye Pengfei suddenly changed his smile and presented this rare treasure to Ding Qingshan, Ding Qingshan had mixed feelings in his heart. Even if he was really greedy, he couldn't think about it immediately at this moment.

    This is an excellent opportunity, an opportunity to lead Ding Qingshan by the nose and make Ding Qingshan¡¯s heart immediately fall in love!

    "Hey, Lord Quartermaster, you know now that I have a strong ability to refine weapons. My two brothers are as good as me in weapon refinement. If Lord Quartermaster reports this news"

    Ye Pengfei paused deliberately, stretched out his finger, and pointed toward the sky.  Then, he laughed and said:

    "Perhaps, our three brothers can still go together with the Quartermaster!!!"

    "This, this, this"

    Ding Qingshan was shocked again. Ding Qingshan was stunned again.

    A person like Ye Pengfei, who can "jump through the ranks" to refine high-level exotic treasures, is enough to surprise Ding Qingshan.  However, Ye Pengfei said very clearly that his two brothers also had such abilities!

    Refining exotic treasures across levels is a symbol of great potential.  You can transcend four levels to refine rare treasures.  This shows that this third brother is a monster-level genius!

    ¡° If you just unearth a monster-level existence, although you have merit, it will not be praised by the big shots in heaven.

    However, if you really unearth three monster-level existences in one go, then you may really be taken directly to heaven by those big shots!

    Even beings like Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen strive to "stay in heaven for a long time".  What's more, Ding Qingshan's level is not high to begin with, and his qualifications and potential are not very good.

    Ding Qingshan¡¯s heart was moved.  He was really moved.  However, he is still not sure that such merit can really make him reach the sky in one step?

    "But¡­¡­"

    "Lord Quartermaster, I can also tell you the truth We three brothers have the secret technique to work together to refine weapons. If we three brothers work together, we can refine a rare treasure at the 42nd level of the True Origin Realm!"

    Before Ding Qingshan could react, he heard a roar and a pile of bows and arrows.  It appeared before his eyes.

    "Lord Quartermaster, please see, this is the True Origin Bow and True Origin Arrow that our three brothers have worked together to refine in the past few days!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Ding Qingshan couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    This pile of unmanned True Origin Bows and True Origin Arrows actually made Ding Qingshan feel like he was about to collapse!  !  !

    "This. It's only been ten days, but you've actually refined so much?"

    Ten bows and ten thousand arrows are all rare treasures from the 42nd level of the True Origin Realm.  Only ten days.  It was successfully refined. After being a quartermaster for so many years, how could Ding Qingshan not know this?  What does this mean!

    "Super potential, super talent for refining weapons, if I recommend the three of them, I will definitely be able to get enough appreciation, and I will definitely be able to enter the heaven directly!!!"

    Ding Qingshan was surprised and happy, and his joy far outweighed his shock!

    You know, just now, Ding Qingshan was so angry that he was beating and smashing in the room because he missed an opportunity.  In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei was presented with a new opportunity. What else could make Ding Qingshan more excited and joyful than this?

    "Okay, okay, since you have such genius ability, I will report it to those seniors immediately. Presumably, those seniors will summon you soon." After a slight pause, Ding Qingshan said in a deep voice, "See you later.  When it comes to those seniors, I don¡¯t need to remind you what they should say and do.¡±

    "No, no, no," Ye Pengfei said repeatedly, pointing to the pile of True Origin Bows and True Origin Arrows, and said with a smile on his face, "Then, leave these to the Quartermaster!"

    Great joy!  ecstasy!  Overjoyed?!

    Ding Qingshan couldn't help but scream in his heart, this guy is so smart, he actually gave me so many rare treasures of the 42nd level of the True Source Arrow for nothing!

    Originally, these bows and arrows should be converted into military merit.  However, Ye Pengfei didn't mention military merit at all.  What exactly does this mean? Ding Qingshan, who is very agile in Kanasuo, obviously knows it clearly and clearly.

    And how could such a decent boy not say something nice about me in front of those adults?  In this way, I will have a better chance of entering heaven!

    "Haha, I also have the opportunity to reach heaven in one step and enter the heaven to practice!" Ding Qingshan laughed wildly in his heart.

    Heaven, the holy land where almost all true source realms exist.  For strong men like Ding Qingshan who have lived on the Climbing Star for a long time but seem to never be able to set foot in Heaven, Heaven is not only a holy land of cultivation, but also covered with a thick and mysterious veil.  Ding Qingshan was like a pervert who looked at graceful beauties every day but could never catch a glimpse of her true beauty. Finally, he had an opportunity to kiss her. How could he not be overjoyed?

    Without saying a word, Ding Qingshan wanted to sacrifice a rare treasure.

    It is precisely because you can communicate directly with the big shots in heaven through this rare treasure.  Therefore, Ding Qingshan, who was of mediocre status and was originally just a minor player in Fengshi City, was able to transform himself into a lucrative position of quartermaster for a long time, and became a sponsor that every major auction house in Fengshi City wanted to win over.

    However, just when Ding Qingshan took out this rare treasure, Ye Pengfei silently said in his heart: "Here it comes!"

    Fang Huacheng is here, and so is Fang Haozhen.  The two strong men ranked first and second in Fengshi City seemed to come to this military supply department just because of other things.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that they deliberately appeared at this point in time.

    "Ah, Ding Qingshan, where did you get these True Origin Bows and True Origin Arrows? These are good things from the 42nd level of the True Origin Realm."

    As soon as he entered the military supplies department, Fang Huacheng deliberately looked at the pile of bows and arrows that had not been put away

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1533. Even the kid wants to die (Part 1)

    The "unexpected" appearance of the city lord caught Ding Qingshan off guard.  When Fang Huacheng looked at the pile of True Origin Bows and True Origin Arrows, Ding Qingshan's heart skipped a beat.  He thought to himself, it¡¯s broken, so many good things are going to be taken over by this piece of shit again!

    It was Fang Huacheng who bid for the million stone.  Ding Qingshan, who originally disliked Fang Huacheng, has classified Fang Huacheng as a "dog."

    However, although I think so in my heart, I obviously cannot say it with my mouth.  Ding Qingshan still has some abilities, otherwise, those heavenly beings would not have given Ding Qingshan such a lucrative position just because he was a member of the family.

    "Haha, these are all refined by the three brothers I have recently recognized. I am planning to recommend these three brothers to my uncle Ding Wenyao so that they can enter the heaven as soon as possible and show their power as soon as possible!"

    With just one sentence, Fang Huacheng stopped any further questioning and told Fang Huacheng clearly that this matter is none of your business, so don¡¯t even think about getting a share of the pie!

    Of course, what¡¯s more important is that Ding Qingshan seemed to be just talking to Fang Huacheng, but in fact he told Ye Pengfei at the same time what his relationship was with the senior master above!

    Ding Qingshan's meaning is very obvious: "Boy, be smarter with your tactics. The person above is my great-uncle. If you dare to talk nonsense, be careful that I will never let you enter the heaven!"

    Such a threat is obviously very effective for those strong people who cannot guess the origin of Ding Qingshan.  However, for someone like Ye Pengfei, whose original realm is much higher than that of Ding Qingshan, and whose self-created methods are still the best at peering into people's minds, Ding Qingshan's words are completely meaningless.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not speak immediately.  There was just a look of "hesitation" on his face, and then he lowered his head slightly

    "Really?" Fang Huacheng glanced at Ye Pengfei, then smiled slightly.  "If this is really the case, then congratulations to Master Ding. However, I suggest that you use military merit in exchange for the qualification to enter the heaven. Senior Ding Wenyao is a busy man, so it is best not to disturb him too much."

    Ding Qingshan's eyes flashed with anger, and he was about to say something.  Fang Huacheng didn't give Ding Qingshan a chance at all. He immediately turned to Ye Pengfei and asked with a smile: "How dare I ask this fellow Taoist what his name is and when he came to Fengshi City. I am too unqualified to be the city lord. We  Fengshi City has a genius like you, and I only know about it now."

    Fang Huacheng¡¯s words.  Very sharp too.  The sharpest thing is that he asked Ye Pengfei about the time he entered Fengshi City seemingly casually.  At this time, Ding Qingshan was suffering from pain.

    Although Ye Pengfei hadn't answered yet, Ding Qingshan already felt like his heart was aching.  When Ye Pengfei finally opened his mouth to answer, Ding Qingshan kept saying "no" in his heart.

    "I'm going back to the Lord of the City, Ye Pengfei. The time I came to Fengshi City was probably ten days ago. Alas, it was for weapon refining. I was so busy that I don't know if I can tell you accurately."

    Ding Qingshan is crazy. I can only answer the above words.  What's the point of saying that last sentence?  Isn't this a free chance to give Fang Huacheng that shitty opportunity to continue questioning?

    At this time, Ding Qingshan has not realized it yet.  Ye Pengfei said this on purpose.  After all, in Ding Qingshan's opinion, there are only three existences on the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  Even if you are extremely talented and have secret skills at your disposal, you will never be able to easily refine a rare treasure on the 42nd level of the True Source Realm.  Therefore, it is not unusual for Ye Pengfei to say "too busy" casually.

    Therefore, before Fang Huacheng continued to ask, Ding Qingshan hurriedly interrupted and said: "Yes, yes, my three newly recognized brothers are still a little low. In order to refine super-level exotic treasures, it is really  It¡¯s too hard. Ten days ago¡­¡±

    "Ten days ago, why did you let them refine this kind of super-level six-level exotic treasure?" Fang Haozhen suddenly asked in a deep voice.

    "You, what do you mean?" Ding Qingshan was a little flustered.  He knew very well that compared to Fang Huacheng, the city lord, Fang Haozhen's methods were more powerful!

    "What do you mean?" Fang Haozhen said with a sneer, "With ten attacks and ten thousand arrows, even a strong man on the 42nd level of the True Origin Realm who is good at refining weapons would have a hard time completing the project within ten days.  Difficulty! Ding Qingshan, is this fellow Daoist Ye really your new brother, or did you force the three brothers to refine weapons for you in order to make money?"

    Fang Haozhen¡¯s words were extremely sharp, which made Ding Qingshan¡¯s heart ache.  He knew that if Fang Haozhen got involved in this way, things would become very difficult.  For now, he can only hope that Ye Pengfei can speak for him.

    Just now, Ye Pengfei's very moral behavior left a good impression on Ding Qingshan.  So much so that Ding Qingshan had forgotten how he used military regulations to scare Ye Pengfei ten days ago and committed suicide.?How did he send Ye Pengfei a mission to intentionally harm others!

    Such "forgetting" is also rare and common.  Because Ding Qingshan has done similar things countless times.  Most of the servants in his Ding family were forced by him through this method.  If he hadn't forced them to do so, they were all strong men with no background and only the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm. His approach would have long made the entire Fengshi City dissatisfied.

    Because you are used to it, you don¡¯t take it seriously. This is human nature.  Even the existence of True Origin Realm will not be an exception.  Ever since, facing Fang Haozhen's sharp questioning, Ding Qingshan snorted coldly:

    "Hmph, Fang Haozhen, if you don't believe me, you can ask Brother Ye! After asking this question quickly, I will rush to inform my great-uncle and ask my great-uncle to put the three brothers into the gate and become the core of my Ding family.  Where are the children!"

    Although he selectively forgot his evil deeds ten days ago, Ding Qingshan was not a fool. He knew that Ye Pengfei's answer was crucial now.  If Ye Pengfei said something unfavorable to himself, then, if nothing else, all the credit would be in vain and would never be his.

    Therefore, Ding Qingshan was also very smart and made a big promise.  He actually said that he could find a powerful master for Ye Pengfei and others, and he also tried to ensure that Ye Pengfei and others became the core children of the Ding family!

    This kind of thing is simply unbelievable.  Anyone who knew Ding Qingshan's roots would obviously know that Ding Qingshan was talking nonsense.

    However, Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen have not been able to expose it directly.  After all, as the saying goes, the king of hell is aggressive and the devil is difficult to deal with.  For now, Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen don't want to really fall out with Ding Qingshan.

    However, none of them knew that the situation was already out of their control.  How could they have guessed that that seemingly mediocre person was just a monster with great potential.  Those methods of scheming are equally evil

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1534. Even the kid wants to die (Part 2)

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, are you refining these True Origin Bows and True Origin Arrows willingly, or are there other reasons?" Fang Haozhen said in a deep voice, "Don't be afraid, speak boldly, we will make the decision for you!!!"

    When you should be strong, you must be strong.  Otherwise, how can we achieve what we want?

    Fang Haozhen felt that her guess was definitely correct.  The three newcomers, Ye Pengfei, must have had some bad luck and got some ancient and transcendent treasure.  In order to get the benefits you want, you should first show kindness to others and then use force on others. In Fang Haozhen's opinion, as long as you play with such methods, your wishes will definitely come true.

    "Hehe, well" Ye Pengfei's eyes quickly glanced at the sky, "Of course I do it willingly, hehe, I do it willingly."

    Immediately, Ding Qingshan frowned slightly.  However, he still didn't realize that Ye Pengfei was deliberately plotting against him.

    "Did you hear that? Did you hear that? Brother Ye has already said it, and this is done willingly! Huh, what the Munitions Department does is just chores. Apart from such an opportunity, how could Brother Ye and the others have a chance to enter the heaven? According to me,  Those who assigned the Ye brothers to the Military Supplies Department in the first place should be severely held accountable. How could such three genius-level beings allow their pearls to fall into dust? I will definitely report this matter to Master Shizu-zu!!!"

    ¡°What Ding Qingshan said is called magnanimity, and what he said is called righteousness.  It was as if he was the only one with wisdom in Fengshi City, and the other strong men were all rubbish.

    In Ding Qingshan¡¯s view, from the beginning to now, he has made a lot of secret promises.  Not only did he guarantee that the three Ye Pengfei brothers would be able to enter the Heavenly Court, he also made a promise to accept them as core disciples of the family, which seemed like a blank check, but was very likely to come true.  And now, he has clearly pointed out that the strong man who was responsible for the distribution was the most evil and evil existence.  In Ding Qingshan's view.  This is enough, and there won't be many variables in today's unexpected incident.

    Not to mention, Ding Qingshan is used to being domineering in Fengshi City.  His status has been rising steadily since the melee on Ascension began.  Otherwise, with his low level and combat prowess that has never experienced the baptism of blood and fire, why would he dare to speak like this in front of beings like Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen?

    Ding Qingshan has long been used to it. Every time there is a conflict, a tough attitude, dirty methods, and naked threats are applied.  No matter how awesome the other person is, they will retract their head.  In Ding Qingshan's view, this is probably the case this time.

    However, Ding Qingshan underestimated the determination of Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen this time.  Ding Qingshan didn't expect how neatly Ye Pengfei's plan of killing three birds with one stone was used and how difficult it was for people to observe.

    Ding Qingshan was magnanimous again.  Just as he finished speaking the tougher words, he heard Fang Huacheng sneer several times and said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Ye. If it is for the qualification to enter the heaven, you can rest assured. I guarantee in the name of the Lord of Fengshi City that only these true sources  With the military merit of bows and true source arrows, you three brothers can enter the heaven! As for the core children of the family, the quartermaster Ding is not so proud of such a promise. However, as long as the military merit is enough, you can definitely become a certain big man.  The core son of the family!¡±

    Fang Haozhen followed Fang Huacheng's words and continued to say softly: "Although the Ding family where Master Ding belongs is good, it is not a family that is good at refining weapons. If fellow Taoist Ye is determined to develop more in this area, I recommend you to choose the Xu family. You know  , the Xu family is one of the top ten weapon-refining families famous in heaven! All weapon-refining geniuses have always yearned to enter such a family and learn more and more advanced weapon-refining methods!"

    After Fang Haozhen finished speaking, Fang Huacheng went on to say that these two strong men of the Fang family would not give Ding Qingshan any chance to interrupt.

    "The three brothers, Daoyou Ye, can refine True Origin Bows and True Origin Arrows of this level. There is nothing to worry about in terms of military merit. Moreover, we, Huacheng, can use the reputation of the city lord as a guarantee. We killed the enemy because of the bows and arrows of the three brothers, Daoyou Ye.  For meritorious service, 10% of the credit will belong to the three brothers Daoyou Ye! Therefore, if Daoyou Ye has any other ideas, you can also choose other families. As long as the military merit is sufficient, any family or force in heaven can be chosen!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly lit up. At this moment, he was really deeply moved.  He didn't expect that there would be such an opportunity!

    "Really? I have long heard that there is a place in the heaven called Nitian Palace. I wonder how much military merit is needed to join the Nitian Palace?"

    Well¡­¡­

    The two guys, who were talking about each other without spitting, were immediately dumbfounded.  Ding Qingshan was also shocked by the "Nitian Palace" and finally got the chance to interrupt.?, it was wasted by him like this.

    A full ten breaths of time passed before Fang Huacheng composed his mind and said with an embarrassed smile: "Haha, fellow Taoist Ye doesn't know something. Any family or force that has a being above the Heavenly King level cannot rely on military merit to make a choice. The Heaven-defying Palace  But there are many heavenly king-level beings, legends, and even more powerful transcendent beings. So, haha"

    Fang Huacheng felt that his smile had never been so silly.  Ding Qingshan felt that he had never felt so happy.

    Just now, Ding Qingshan found that he was completely at a disadvantage.  Just now, Ding Qingshan discovered for the first time that if Ye Pengfei revealed that he forced the three brothers to refine super-level exotic treasures, then he would be in trouble.  Just now, Ding Qingshan felt that he was going to be unlucky, but now, Ding Qingshan laughed heartily again.

    "Ye Daoyou wants to enter the Nitian Palace? Then you should join our Ding family. In the past ten thousand eras, only our Ding family has several geniuses. Fortunately, they were favored by the Nitian Palace and entered the Nitian Palace.  Heavenly Palace!!!¡±

    Fang Huacheng's face turned a little dark, and Fang Haozhen's face was also a little ugly. Even Ye Pengfei, who looked like he was "surprised", couldn't help but curse in his heart, "How could it be like this?"

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes, Ding Qingshan is just a kid, a kid who can kill him with just a slap.

    ¡°However, this kid cannot be photographed casually.  In fact, even using sneaky methods to kill him wouldn't work.

    Because of Ding Qingshan¡¯s background, because he didn¡¯t want to expose himself prematurely, and because he didn¡¯t want those enemies from his previous life to discover that he had entered Heaven early, Ye Pengfei planned to use the help of others to not only enter Heaven smoothly, but also  Easily kill this little devil.  Originally, the situation was developing in the direction I expected.  However, I never thought that it would suddenly become like this!

    How did Ding Qingshan know what Ye Pengfei was thinking about at this moment.  He only saw Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen looking ugly, and he felt an indescribable joy in his heart.

    "Hmph, you want to take credit from me? Want to trick me into stumbling? What a dream!!!"

    Ding Qingshan laughed and held the rare treasure that he had been planning to take out for a long time: "Brother Ye, I will inform my uncle right now and ask him to go down to the world to have a look. At that time, Ye  Brother, you have to behave well."

    "Perform well" means not only showing that kind of talent in weapon refining, but also showing other things.  Ding Qingshan felt that a wise guy like Ye Pengfei shouldn't need to say anything more.  In Ding Qingshan's view, Ye Pengfei's previous hesitation was just because he was frightened by Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen, and there was nothing unusual about it.

    Ye Pengfei smiled with a smile on his face and cursed secretly in his heart: "What a pair of Fang pigs, a pair of stupid pigs. How can you not solve such a simple matter? I worked hard to get a million mind stones to give you  Bring me here. Now I have to use my methods to show you the ropes!!!"

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that if Ding Wenyao really came from the lower world, then his plan would completely fail.  In desperation, Ye Pengfei had to use the method of love to influence the thoughts of Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen.

    Thinking about it, the reason why Xiaoshi suddenly escaped far away alone was because Ye Pengfei used the method of love to secretly expand the "fear" part of Xiaoshi's emotions infinitely.  At that time, Ye Pengfei was able to be so quiet that even existences such as the King of Light and the King of Destruction were not aware of it for a while, let alone secretly influence the thoughts of Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen.

    Just when Ding Qingshan was laughing and about to inject Dao power to activate this communication treasure, Fang Huacheng's eyes suddenly lit up and he shouted: "Wait a minute!!!"

    This sharp shout brought with it the pressure of the realm, and even more so, the meaning of killing.  Ding Qingshan's level was originally much lower than Fang Huacheng's, and he lacked the experience of bloody battles.  Being shouted at by Fang Huacheng, he couldn't help shaking his hands, and the rare communication treasure in his hand fell to the ground.

    "Hehe, does a genius-level being like Daoyou Ye have to cling to any family to soar into the sky? What's more, the three brothers, Daoyou Ye, are all genius-level beings. Only those big families come to compete for the three brothers, Daoyou Ye.  A family comes to the lower realms for assessment? Ding Qingshan, is this your Ding family¡¯s attitude towards the existence of geniuses? I will immediately notify all major families and forces, and the lower realms will evaluate them!!!¡±

    Although the Ding family is strong, it is not so strong that it can cover the sky with one hand.  Otherwise, he, Ding Qingshan, would not be a small quartermaster. He would at least be able to make a fortune as a deputy city lord or something like that.  Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen were secretly stimulated by Ye Pengfei, and they immediately wanted toUnderstand this problem.

    And Ding Qingshan¡¯s face suddenly turned very pale (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1535. Co-opting from all sides (Part 1)

    In fact, killing the imp is very simple.  As long as you find someone with a power background comparable to that of the kid's backer, you can squeeze a kid like Ding Qingshan however you want, it's easy and simple.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei specially condensed one million mind stones in order to kill two birds with one stone. He not only took advantage of Ding Qingshan's appearance when he was angry and crazy, but also confirmed the identity of his three brothers as evil geniuses, and also used Fang Haozhen's self-righteous inferences and guesses.  , attracting the two heroes of the Fang family.

    "It's a pity that Ye Pengfei still underestimated the stupidity of the two Fang heroes.  It was obviously a very simple matter, but Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen made it so troublesome.

    "That's right. As long as we make the matter bigger and let other family forces send people over to see, what big trouble can Ding Qingshan make?"

    Finally, everything is back on track.  Finally, things became simple again.

    The first person to appear at Fengshi City¡¯s Military Supplies Department was none other than the strong man from the Xu family who was good at refining weapons.

    Although this man with a dark red face and a burly figure from the Xu family is only a strong man at the forty-third level of the True Source Realm, he is only at the same level as Fang Haozhen.  However, the realm pressure on him seems to be more powerful than Fang Huacheng who is on the 44th level of the True Origin Realm!

    At this time, Xuan Yueyan and Red Devil were already standing beside Ye Pengfei, one on the left and the other on the right.  Ye Pengfei looked at the strong man named Xu Shiyi, and was very curious about the secret voice transmission, and asked quietly: "The realm of the strong men in heaven is generally stronger than the existence of the true source realm outside?"

    "That's right!" Red Devil said in a deep voice, "This is also one of the reasons why Heaven is attractive, but this factor is not the main factor. The most important thing is that it is easier to improve in cultivation and enlightenment in Heaven!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly. He had known this for a long time.

    Master Ni Cangtian once said in detail that heaven is essentially a universe.  just because of.  The most important force that fills this universe is the power of thoughts emanating from the existence of the True Source Realm of all ages.  Therefore, this universe is extraordinary!

    The existence of the true source realm mainly possesses two kinds of power

    The power of Taoism associated with various laws of the universe

    The power of belief related to the degree of belief of the strong

    The former kind of power is mainly related to the universe that the strong person has lived in, and also related to the original way that the strong person has learned after advancing to the True Origin Realm.  Through the remnants of this power, you can understand the experiences of your predecessors and improve your own realm.  However, because the historical trajectories are different, so.  The effect is not obvious.

    ?The latter force is completely different.

    The most important part of any strong person who has attained enlightenment is the pursuit of the ¡°ultimate way¡±.  And that "ultimate way" is the so-called "true source"!

    In other words, what is contained in the power of a strong person¡¯s belief is exactly the strong person¡¯s various perceptions of this pursuit.  If you can directly study this kind of insight, you will gain extremely amazing results!

    "It's just that Dao power is easy to get."  It¡¯s hard to retain the power of thought.  At least, Ye Pengfei knew very well that he had no ability to intercept other people's telepathy.  For your own research and understanding.

    Therefore, a special universe like Tianting, which can preserve the power of thoughts emanating from the existence of various true source realms, becomes extremely precious.  Cultivation and enlightenment in this special universe.  It is easier to improve yourself.  As strong as Ni Cangtian, he also cultivated to the strongest level in heaven before he could travel around the world.  Change your thinking to find the true source.

    While Ye Pengfei was communicating with Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan in secret, Xu Shiyi had already used various methods to quickly detect the realm cultivation levels of Ye Pengfei and others.

    "Sure enough, there is only the thirty-sixth floor of the True Source Realm!" Xu Shiyi nodded with satisfaction.

    Just when Xu Shiyi was about to speak and invite Ye Pengfei and others to join the Xu family, two more doors suddenly opened high in the sky.

    "Haha, Xu Shiyi, I didn't expect that you would take the lead this time!" A hearty laughter suddenly came from high in the sky.  Ye Pengfei could understand that the voice was full of kindness.

    Immediately, another disdainful sneer sounded: "The early bird may not catch the worm. What good conditions did the Xu family offer to win over these new talents?" This one was clearly related to Xu.  The family is not easy to deal with.

    Genius, wherever you put it, is the target of many parties.  Ye Pengfei wants to show his "genius" and gain the qualification to enter the heaven.  He guessed that he didn't have much patience and stayed on the Climbing Star to slowly accumulate military exploits.  Not to mention, wait until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse until this big melee is completely over.

    In addition, Ye Pengfei also wanted to take this opportunity to plunge Ding Qingshan into the abyss.  Dare to plot against yourself blatantly,How could Ye Pengfei let the guy who forced himself to be a slave and a servant continue to be free?

    So, when those two strong men fell from the sky.  The three families each offered chips. Ye Pengfei did not answer immediately, but pretended to be very careful and considered it silently.

    Ding Qingshan was a little anxious. One family after another opened the chips, but Ding Wenyao hadn't arrived yet. Ding Qingshan felt that the opportunity to enter the heaven was probably snatched away again.

    "No! I was robbed of two opportunities in one day. If I don't do something, I will definitely go crazy!"

    This is no longer a matter of inner demons, but one that will drive you crazy!

    "Brother Ye, don't worry yet, my great-uncle will be here soon!"

    "That's right." Xu Shiyi laughed mercilessly, "When he has a dragon playing with three phoenixes, he will come when he is really happy!"

    Hahahahahaha

    The two strong men, whether they were better with the Xu family or the ones who couldn't deal with the Xu family, burst into laughter.  Anyone is willing to do things that add insult to injury.

    Suddenly, Ding Qingshan¡¯s face turned red.  However, he could not rebut boldly and directly like he did to Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen just now.  Facing these family forces, none of them were weaker than the Ding family, Ding Qingshan didn't dare to let go of any of them.

    Fortunately, although Xu Shiyi and others laughed and joked, they did not urge Ye Pengfei to make an immediate choice.  First of all, recruiting geniuses, especially such monster-level geniuses, requires some gentleness and must not be forced.  Secondly, the Ding family is not an ordinary family. It is hard to wait for Ding Wenyao and not give the Ding family face.

    After waiting for a while, several people once again admired Ye Pengfei's superb weapon refining methods. Finally, Ding Wenyao came.

    "I've kept you waiting!" Ding Wenyao shouted loudly and vigorously as soon as he arrived, "These three geniuses belong to my Ding family, you don't need to fight anymore!!!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m.  read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1536. Co-opting from all sides (Part 2)

    "Hmph, Ding Wenyao, tell me what good chips your Ding family can offer?" Xu Shiyi asked coldly with an unhappy look on his face.

    "That's right, our Hua family is willing to give out three realm pills of the 42nd level of the True Origin Realm. What good things are you, the Ding family, willing to give out?"

    That strong man with a cold voice could not deal with Xu Shiyi.  However, the target was also pointed at Ding Wenyao at this time.  An arrogant existence like Ding Wenyao is the target of everyone's attention no matter where he is.

    Ding Wenyao not only didn¡¯t feel arrogant, nor did he feel that everyone was pointing the finger at him, but he felt very happy because other people were glaring at him.  He felt that the current situation was not much different from winning a big victory.  He seemed to feel that he had trampled these families under his feet.

    Ding Wenyao did not immediately answer the questions of Xu Shiyi and others. Instead, he looked towards Ding Qingshan.

    "Ding Qingshan, you are very good. I have recorded this credit, and I will fight for you to have an exceptional opportunity to enter the heaven!"

    ??????????????????????????

    Ding Qingshan didn¡¯t know how to release his hands and feet. His face was full of joy and he said repeatedly: "Thank you, uncle, for making it possible! Thank you, uncle, for making it happen!"

    Ding Wenyao nodded slightly, and then moved his eyes to Ye Pengfei and others.

    "You yearn for the Nitian Palace? I have informed Elder Ding Yiyu about this. Elder Ding was fortunate enough to be invited to enter the Nitian Palace in his early years. With this elder's personal guidance, I believe that your dreams will come true!"

    Ding Wenyao's words made Xu Shiyi and others look pale.  How could they have imagined that in order to recruit Ye Pengfei and others, the Ding family would even personally send out elders!

    The strength of the major families that are qualified to guard the only formal entrance to Heaven cannot be underestimated.  Except for those families and forces with heavenly king-level existences, the strongest among the other families and forces all have the right and obligation to guard the entrance to heaven.

    The strongest among these families and forces are all very close to the 70th level of the True Origin Realm!

    These are the strongest.  They are often the supreme elders of various major families and forces.  Below them are the existences at the level of clan leaders and elders.  Existences at this level are often strong men at the 60th to 65th level of the True Origin Realm.  In front of these strong men, beings like Xu Shiyi are simply weak!

    ¡°With such a powerful being, he is willing to come forward and give guidance in person, even if it is just a few words, its value is immeasurable.

    Not to mention, Ding Wenyao made it clear.  Elder Ding Yiyu was invited to show him how to enter Nitian Palace.  How terrifying is the Nitian Palace?  The way to enter Nitian Palace.  Another secret of such astonishing value?  To attract people with such a bargaining chip, let alone the evil genius at the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm, even the genius-level beings at the forty or fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm would probably be very excited!

    Immediately, Xu Shiyi and others felt completely chilled.  Originally, they each prepared some follow-up chips.  However, when they heard that the Ding family had given such a bargaining chip, they could only smile bitterly.

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    Ding Wenyao laughed proudly: "Hua Fengqiu, is Realm Pill amazing? You can add a few more. See if these geniuses are tempted? And you, Xu Shiyi, and you, Wang Benjiu. You two  What bargaining chips did everyone give? Haha. Anyway, your two families have been married for generations, why not just combine the chips into one and see if there is any hope?"

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s originally dark red face became even more gloomy and ugly at this time.  I saw him clenching his fists.  I can't wait to have a fight with Ding Wenyao right away.

    Wang Benjiu sighed and shook his head at Xu Shiyi: "Oh, forget it. If we offend Elder Ding Yiyu, we can't bear his pressure!"

    It is almost impossible for people like Xu Shiyi and Wang Benjiu to meet directly with the elders of their clan.  Even if there were three geniuses worth recruiting and wooing, it would be impossible for them to alert the elders to take action just because of this moment.  They didn't know why someone from the Ding family would personally take action.  They only know that since someone at the elder level has been invited, they have nothing to do.  No matter how arrogant and domineering Ding Wenyao was, he could only endure it and endure it, there was no other way.

    As for Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen, they bowed their heads and were speechless.  The failure of Xu Shiyi and others was also their tragic failure.  What was originally a good plan now seems to be completely gone.  At this moment, the feeling in their hearts was simply indescribable.  That feeling of helplessness will probably be engraved in the depths of their soul memories forever and can never be erased

    Ding Wenyao laughed loudly and nodded towards Ye Pengfei and others: "From now on,We are now members of my Ding family.  There are some things I"

    "Wait a minute." Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, "We haven't made a choice yet, how can we become a member of the Ding family?"

    quiet!

    Absolute silence!

    Did we hear it wrong?  What kind of illusion happened?  This is impossible

    After being quiet for a while, Ding Wenyao said in a deep voice: "Oh, I'm afraid you don't know how terrifying Elder Ding Yiyu's realm cultivation is. His old man has already reached the 65th level of the True Source Realm. It won't take many epochs for his old man to reach that level.  You can become the Supreme Elder of my Ding family. In the future, Elder Ding Yiyu may even advance to the level of Heavenly King! With such a big man personally taking care of you, is there anything you are not satisfied with?"

    "Haha, of course I have high admiration and admiration for such a senior master." Ye Pengfei laughed.

    Ding Wenyao also smiled slightly, and he said very confidently: "Now that you understand, then continue to listen to me introduce my Ding family"

    "Wait a minute." Ye Pengfei interrupted Ding Wenyao again, "Senior, it seems that we still have not agreed to join the Ding family!"

    quiet!

    Quiet again!

    Finally, everyone came to their senses.  Everyone finally realized that it was not that Ye Pengfei and others did not understand Ding Wenyao's bargaining chip, it was not that Ye Pengfei and others did not understand what it meant to be an elder of the Ding family, but that Ye Pengfei and others really did not want to join the Ding family!  !  !

    surprise¡­¡­

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Surprised

    Various emotions were written directly on the faces of Xu Shiyi and others.  And Ding Wenyao, who was originally full of confidence, who originally thought he had everything figured out, had an extremely exciting expression on his face.

    "tell me why???"

    Angry, he forced himself towards Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei and others pretended to be unable to bear it, their faces all turned red, as if they had been injured.

    However, Ye Pengfei still raised his hand very "stubbornly" and pointed towards Ding Qingshan.

    "It'sbecause of him!"

    In an instant, Ding Qingshan¡¯s expression became extremely exciting (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1537. Permanent residents

    Ding Wenyao asked sharply: "Ding Qingshan, what's going on?"

    The flames in Ding Wenyao's heart were sizzling, either trying to burn this one to death or extinguishing that one.  All in all, someone is bound to be in bad luck in this place today!

    "I, I, I don't know."

    Ding Qingshan felt very guilty and wanted to find some way to excuse himself.  However, Ding Wenyao's momentum was already very intimidating, and the burning gazes of Xu Shiyi and others made Ding Qingshan even more frightened.  These are not strong people like Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen who have little background and don't even have relatives in heaven.  These are the masters who can destroy Fengshi City and collapse themselves just by stamping their feet!

    Once again, Ye Pengfei quietly used the method of love.  When Ding Qingshan hesitated and hesitated to speak, Fang Haozhen seemed to be giving up. She stepped forward and said softly: "Seniors, I know the reason!!!"

    The few present here are all powerful men who have been assigned to manage Fengshi City and the surrounding cities.  Everyone obviously knows Fang Haozhen, the second master in Fengshi City and one of the two heroes of the Fang family.  Seeing Fang Haozhen stand up, even Ding Wenyao, who was very angry, temporarily suppressed the anger in his heart and looked towards Fang Haozhen.

    "Seniors, you don't know. Ever since Ding Qingshan became the quartermaster of Fengshi City, he has been using various means to force those powerful men with low status to work as slaves!!!"

    Fang Haozhen is a very capable woman, so she explained the matter clearly and clearly.

    " If Ye Pengfei were to talk about these things, Ding Wenyao would still protect his shortcomings if he couldn't protect everything.  However, now that these words came from Fang Haozhen, the situation was completely different.

    When Fang Haozhen finished speaking clearly and logically, Ding Wenyao was so angry that he slapped her in the face.  He immediately beat Ding Qingshan half to death.  That is, for the sake of the clan, otherwise, Ding Qingshan would immediately turn into meat.

    Ye Pengfei is not very satisfied with this result.  However, he won't care about such a small character anymore.  There were so many calculations that finally ignited Ding Wenyao's anger. This was just Ye Pengfei doing it along the way.  His main purpose is to quickly gain the opportunity to enter heaven.

    Before Ding Wenyao could speak, Ye Pengfei turned to Xu Shiyi, clasped his fists and said, "Senior Xu. We three brothers are good at refining weapons and also like to refining weapons. I hope Senior Xu can give you some advice."

    "Haha, good!"

    This was such a shocking reversal that Xu Shiyi laughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth from ear to ear.

    Ding Wenyao snorted angrily and kicked Ding Qingshan hard in the air.  I guess it would be difficult for Ding Qingshan to get out of bed and walk if he didn't raise him for seventeen or eighteen years.  Ding Wenyao didn't say much anymore, in this situation.  If you continue to force Ye Pengfei and others, you will be humiliating yourself.  So, after giving Xu Shiyi a hard look, Ding Wenyao was the first to leave.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards.  Hua Fengqiu also left.  He had never dealt with Xu Shiyi. Just now he was just temporarily bombarding Ding Wenyao with Xu Shiyi. He was not interested in staying here and continuing to look at Xu Shiyi's smug expression.

    Only Wang Benjiu stayed.  Only Wang Benjiu was still calm.

    "Brother Shi Yi, will that Ding elder"

    "What are you afraid of!" Xu Shiyi chuckled, "I will lead the three of them back to Nanqiao later. I don't believe that the Ding family dares to knock on the door directly!"

    Wang Benjiu also laughed, but his smile was still very cautious.

    Ye Pengfei didn't take the reaction of these two strong men seriously. Although Xu Shiyi was a brainless and reckless man, Wang Benjiu also couldn't see through it.

    "Red Devil, it seems that the strong men in this heaven are almost the same as you back then. They have lost their brains after practicing!"

    "Hey, that's the question. I just don't know if I will make the same mistakes again when I return to heaven this time."

    The two of them communicated in secret, whispering.  Xuan Yueyan also joined in, and the three brothers were having a great time talking about Xu Shiyi's boasting about the Xu family, but the three of them were only superficially shocked and envious.  In fact, I don't think so at all.

    First of all, if Ye Pengfei wants to take revenge, he must find a powerful force that can be compared with the Wang Bulan family.  In his opinion, the Xu family is not even a temporary place to stay.  At the moment, it is just a matter of using the name of the Xu family to obtain the qualification to stay in heaven forever.

    Secondly, the three of them all know that whether they can reach the so-called South Bridge safely is still a big problem

    ¡­¡­

    Xu Shiyi took Ye Pengfei, Hong Mo, and Xuan Yueyan into the heaven. Along with them was Fang Hao.?.

    This time the Xu family was able to harvest three genius-level beings, and the Fang family was indispensable.  If Fang Huacheng is willing, he can also enter the heaven.  However, after much consideration, Fang Huacheng decided to stay.  After all, Fang Huacheng has those millions of mind stones. As a city lord, he does not need to worry about military achievements. He can enter the heaven by relying on his own ability.  In order to achieve better and safer development, Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen decided to enter different heavenly forces.  In this way, even if one family is in trouble, the other one can come to the rescue.

    You must know that heaven is not a pure land.  Here, there are also all kinds of grudges and hatreds, and fighting with each other.  Those fierce battles that broke out over the treasures of heaven, materials, treasures and elixirs were almost the same as those in other places outside of heaven.

    Therefore, it is not uncommon for families and forces that are in bad luck to be wiped out by other families and forces.  Not to mention anything else, the Xu family's reputation as one of the top ten weapon-refining families in Tianting was due to the fact that the Xu family wiped out a weapon-refining family back then!

    Stepping into Heaven, one does not immediately feel that there is any essential difference between Heaven and other universes.

    "Why, are you a little disappointed?" Xu Shiyi chuckled, "Heaven is like a glass of fine wine with a very light taste. You can only taste it slowly and carefully. Over time, you will naturally feel its uniqueness.  different!"

    "Senior, what you said makes sense!" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, feeling that Xu Shiyi's words were quite philosophical.  However, the philosophy that Xu Shiyi believes in is different from the philosophy that Ye Pengfei believes in.

    After completing the necessary procedures, Ye Pengfei and others were recognized by Heaven and became permanent residents of Heaven.

    "This is a legal constraint!" Xu Shiyi explained in a deep voice, "If you go to experience outside the heaven and unfortunately fall into reincarnation. Then, when you come to heaven again, you will have to fight for the status of permanent residents again! If you go out to experience the time,  If it lastsmore than 100,000 epochs, you will also lose your permanent resident status, remember!!!"

    While Xu Shiyi warned in a deep voice, a large, streamlined spaceship that looked like a shark slowly drove towards everyone (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1538. Nightmare Shark

    "This is our Xu family's most proud weapon-refining masterpiecethe Nightmare Shark! For those bandits who want to rob, the Nightmare Shark will bring them eternal nightmares!" Standing in front of this spaceship, Xu Shiyi was very proud.

    "Rogue?" Fang Haozhen's eyes widened in surprise.

    "Do you think that heaven is a pure land? Didn't Fang Huacheng tell you that when he was practicing around Jiudu Immortal City, he was looted by robbers? If there were no kind people to rescue him, he might have died.  I can never go back to this foreign land!" Xu Shiyi sneered.

    Fang Haozhen's face looked a little ugly. It was obvious that Fang Huacheng did not explain these things to her in detail.  Fang Huacheng only said that there would be major conflicts between various forces, but did not mention the issues of bandits and bandits.

    "Perhaps, he thinks that you don't have to worry about these problems after you enter the Xu family." Xu Shiyi did not continue to attack Fang Haozhen, but said very proudly, "As long as you stay on the planet under the jurisdiction of the Xu family, or when you go out,  When you ride Xu¡¯s Nightmare Shark, you don¡¯t have to worry about bandits or bandits!¡±

    "I really didn't expect that this nightmare shark is so powerful." Fang Haozhen's ten all-faced masters saw her beautiful eyes flowing, and quickly changed the topic, both flattering and asking, "Haozhen is stupid, you don't know yet  Why is this nightmare shark so powerful? Can Master Xu explain it to you?"

    Fang Haozhen and Xu Shiyi have the same level of cultivation. Once Fang Haozhen gets used to life in heaven, her status will be higher than that of Xu Shiyi.  In addition, beautiful female cultivators always have some innate advantages. If Fang Haozhen is attracted by some high-level being from the Xu family, she will immediately become a master and stand above Xu Shiyi's head.

    Being able to be sent by the Xu family to become one of the strong men guarding the entrance to the heaven, Xu Shiyi is of course very aware of these things within the family.  therefore.  When Fang Haozhen asked like this, he would not say anything "inconvenient".

    It¡¯s just

    "What can't I say? We are all a family!" Xu Shiyi chuckled, "But I want to test Fellow Daoist Ye, Fellow Daoist Red Devil, and Fellow Daoist Xuanyue first. Tell me, what's so special about this nightmare shark?"  Where?"

    On the surface, the Nightmare Shark is just a rare treasure from the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  Those strong people who dare to be bandits and fight and plunder everywhere cannot possibly be without high-level strength.  A mere rare treasure from the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm may not bring endless nightmares to powerful men like Xu Shiyi and Fang Haozhen.  Not to mention the interstellar bandits who are likely to have a higher level.

    In other words, even a strong person who doesn¡¯t know how to refine weapons should be able to guess that this is not a rare treasure from the 45th level of the True Origin Realm!

    If Ye Pengfei and others only answer this answer, their status in Xu Shiyi's mind will be greatly reduced.  Although the problem is a bit difficult, Xu Shiyi will not deny their status as "geniuses".  However, Xu Shiyi would definitely not be very active in recommending Ye Pengfei and the others to the high-ranking family members.

    Before Ye Pengfei and the others could answer, Xu Shiyi said very solemnly:

    "Use all your strength. Answer this question. I need to know to what extent your genius has reached! You must know that Heaven has existed for several eras. Geniuses born in Heaven are geniuses who enter from outside Heaven.  , the absolute number is unknown. Although, any family likes to recruit geniuses. However, only those who are the most genius can get the full support of the family!"

    Fang Haozhen looked at Ye Pengfei and others with great envy. In her opinion.  Although Ye Pengfei and others are of low level, they have many more opportunities than themselves.  Even before he arrived at the planet under his family's jurisdiction, Xu Shiyi had already started planning how to introduce it to his family.

    However, Fang Haozhen didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei and the others were completely uninterested in answering Xu Shiyi¡¯s questions.  It¡¯s not just that the Xujia Temple is too small to accommodate giant Buddhas like them.  It's even more because they calculated correctly that this Nightmare Shark would never be able to reach the South Bridge Star!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Senior Xu, aren't you making things difficult for us three brothers? Even if we join forces, we can only refine the rare treasures at the 42nd level of the True Origin Realm."

    Xu Shiyi frowned slightly: "Could it be that his vision is only at the 42nd level of the True Origin Realm?"

    Xu Shiyi¡¯s voice was a bit stern. Judging from what he meant, if Ye Pengfei and the others didn¡¯t show some real skills, he wouldn¡¯t take Ye Pengfei and the others away if they couldn¡¯t protect everything.

    Originally, it didn¡¯t matter if I took it or not.  However, Ye Pengfei had clearly seen that the so-called entrance to the heaven was guarded by dozens of military camp-like entities.  And he and others were in a military camp.  If you fall out with Xu Shiyi here, I'm afraid it will be difficult to leave the military camp, let alone venture inside the heaven."It's better to do less than to do more. In desperation, Ye Pengfei had to pretend to take a good look.  Then he pretended to have a discussion with Red Devil Xuan Yue.

    "We think." Ye Pengfei pointed at the belly of the nightmare shark, "This place should be able to change. There should be no problem in extending an offensive treasure that is comparable to the 48th level of the True Origin Realm."

    "Very good!" Xu Shiyi's tone softened a little, and he nodded slightly, "What else can you see?"

    "The design here is also interesting. It seems to be specifically designed to allow the enemy to break through. I guess there are some powerful hidden weapons hidden inside! However, our abilities are limited and we cannot see through this barrier."

    Hidden weapons are not exclusive to mortal warriors. Even those in the True Origin realm are still frightened when faced with those very high-level and very insidious hidden weapons, and can easily be injured or even killed.

    A faint smile appeared on Xu Shiyi's face.  He nodded and praised: "Very good. I can see the mystery of this design. The weapon refining potential of you three brothers is indeed very impressive!"

    Xu Shiyi praised him vigorously, which could only make Ye Pengfei roll his eyes secretly.  Especially the Black Moon Rock, which was originally a powerful exotic treasure, but now it has evolved into a real life form.  A small nightmare shark, it can see through it at a glance.

    However, on the surface, they can only keep pretending.  This helpless feeling, not to mention Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan, even Ye Pengfei, who was always introverted and very calm, felt very impatient.

    Finally, after clicking on a few more designs, Xu Shiyi waved his hand and led everyone into the Nightmare Shark with great satisfaction (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1539. The Coming Crisis

    I have to say that the inside of this nightmare shark is indeed very attractive.

    Ye Pengfei has been to a lot of exotic treasure spaces, but he admitted that the inner space of the Nightmare Shark is the most expensive exotic treasure space he has ever been to!

    The only passage leading to the interior of the Nightmare Shark is decorated with dazzling accessories, large and small, like a starry sky avenue surrounded by stars.

    This is attractive enough in the first place, but after seeing clearly the true appearance of these small accessories, it is even more astonishing.

    "Oh my god, even such a pendant is actually a rare treasure from the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!" Fang Haozhen felt that she was about to faint. The value of the decorations in this passage was more than the entire  The total wealth of Fengshi City is terrifying!

    This is just a space passage. What will happen when you actually enter the interior of the Nightmare Shark?

    Xu Shiyi laughed and proudly introduced: "In the entire Nightmare Shark, there are more than one million rare treasures on the 45th floor of the True Origin Realm, and more than 100,000 rare treasures on the 46th Floor of the True Origin Realm, and the total number added up  More than 100,000, a rare treasure from the 47th to 51st level of the True Origin Realm! After calculation, the value of this Nightmare Shark is definitely more than an exotic treasure from the 60th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "No wonder it's called the Nightmare Shark!" Fang Haozhen exclaimed with great admiration, "With so many rare treasures protecting it inside and outside, I'm afraid that no matter how many strong men attack, they will be beaten to shame and have nightmares one after another.  !¡±

    Ye Pengfei and the others also pretended to be very surprised, and praised and dazzled them repeatedly.  However, they couldn't help but secretly curse: "Boring! Idiots!"

    Indeed, at first glance, the Nightmare Shark with so many rare treasures appears to be extremely powerful in combat.  With so many exotic treasures arranged in various formations, their power may be far greater than what Fang Haozhen said, even if seventeen or eight powerful men from the 60th level of the True Source Realm attack.  It can also resist one or two, which is far more powerful than a single exotic treasure at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.

    However, the power and power of the Nightmare Shark must be based on a major premise.  That is, those powerful beings chose to attack directly.

    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat with four hands. Don¡¯t look at this nightmare shark¡¯s exotic treasure level from the outside to the inside, which does not exceed the fifty-first level.  However, if a strong man at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm attempts to attack by force, he will probably be overwhelmed by this massive amount of rare treasures.  Consumed to death!

    but¡­¡­

    "If someone uses a trap or some kind of space magic to interfere, this nightmare shark will be thrown to nowhere. At that time, those interstellar bandits will slowly toss and consume, inside and outside.  No matter how many rare treasures there are, they will all be consumed at some point!" The Red Devil pretended to be shocked on the surface, but in private it was dismissive and secretly communicated with Ye Pengfei and Xuan Yueyan.  "Brother Ye, I think we should find an opportunity to escape first, otherwise, it will be very troublesome once we fall into a den of thieves!"

    The Red Devil is absolutely right. The biggest drawback of this Nightmare Shark is that its overall level is too low.  As long as the attacker is familiar with the secret, he only needs to cast a trap or space spell equivalent to the power of the fifty-first and second levels of the True Origin Realm.  You can trap the Nightmare Shark to death, or transfer it directly to the den of thieves, making it impossible to escape!

    Even.  Those space spells that are only equivalent to the 30 or 40 levels of the True Source Realm can also achieve this effect if they are integrated into the weird concealment technique.  The reason why the King of Light "left and came back" inexplicably back then was precisely because Ye Pengfei secretly used such methods.

    To put it simply, if you meet a smart bandit, even if this bandit is only at the level of the 30 or 40 levels of the True Origin Realm, he can make the nightmare shark spin around!

    Xuan Yueyan also nodded secretly and agreed with the Red Devil's view. It said in a deep voice: "If it is really just a rogue bandit, it may not know how to crack the nightmare shark. However, the person who comes must be a strong man from the Ding family.  They definitely know the disadvantages of Nightmare Shark!"

    "Are you in favor of leaving now?" Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, "It seems that none of you have noticed that the Nightmare Shark was already being targeted by a high-level powerhouse just after he left the military camp!"

    "What?" Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan were both shocked, "Brother Ye, aren't the Ding family afraid of provoking high-level beings from the Xu family?"

    In those military camp-like locations, there were not just powerful men of Xu Shiyi and Ding Wenyao¡¯s caliber.  Ye Pengfei peeked and understood that in every military camp-like location, there was at least one person who was above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm!

    The Ding family has such high-level powerful people sitting here, and the Xu family will certainly not be an exception.  When the Nightmare Shark just left the military camp, the strong men of the Xu family were already staring at the Nightmare Shark. How could the high-level strong men of the Xu family turn a blind eye?

    "So, although the method to crack the nightmare shark is accurate, the Xu family has noI wouldn't do it this way!  "Ye Pengfei secretly sneered, "Then the Xu family is relying on their high-level experts to be more numerous and stronger to forcefully destroy the Nightmare Shark!  !  !  "

    Arrogant!  domineering!  This high-level expert from the Ding family has the same virtues as Ding Wenyao and Ding Qingshan, and he is worthy of being from the same clan!

    Suddenly, the hearts of Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan became heavy.

    "Is it possible that there will be another terrible battle?"

    At the beginning, the shocking and fierce battle between the King of Destruction and the King of Light was obviously much higher than the upcoming battle.  However, it cannot be assumed that Ye Pengfei won the final victory as a result of that battle. It is natural to think that Ye Pengfei can still be the one with the last laugh in the upcoming battle.

    First of all, in that battle, both the King of Destruction and the King of Light ignored Ye Pengfei at the beginning, which caused Ye Pengfei to calmly plan and secretly prepare all kinds of weird methods.  However, in the upcoming battle, the strong men of the Ding family will obviously give priority to destroying Ye Pengfei first.  As for killing the strong men of the Xu family, I'm afraid it's just a matter of doing it if you can, and forgetting if you can't.  After all, this is just a battle of face, this is just a battle of will!

    Secondly, in that battle that year, except for the King of Destruction and the King of Light, there was no other awesome person in the entire exotic treasure space.  But now, in heaven, powerful people with higher levels are everywhere.  Once Ye Pengfei used some weird means to save his life, he would even counterattack.  Then, it will definitely lead to other high-level experts.  When the time comes, no matter how weird Ye Pengfei's methods are, how many can he be able to stop?

    In the end, even if Ye Pengfei is so majestic and creates miracles, for Ye Pengfei, behind the infinite scenery, there are huge risks that are unpredictable!

    "Once the Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan is attracted, things will be in trouble!!!"

    Ye Pengfei has always wanted to enter the heaven quietly. Ye Pengfei has always deliberately hidden his true ability for this purpose.  However, now, it seems that it can no longer be hidden (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1540. The Arrogant Ding Family

    The vast majority of powerful people are not afraid of crises. After all, for these powerful people who have lived for countless billions of years, encountering crises is simply a common occurrence.

    "However, almost all strong people don't like the feeling that the crisis has not yet arrived, they have discovered it in advance, but they still can't find a solution.  Such a feeling can make people feel very depressed, and may even trigger inner demons.

    Therefore, there are also some strong people who take full advantage of this.  They create crises, but they do not directly trigger them.  They use various means to keep their enemies' emotions in a very depressed state, driving them crazy and to death.

    Now, the strong man from the Ding family is so interesting.  Although the Nightmare Shark has already left the military camp far away.  However, the high-level experts of the Ding family have been reluctant to take action.

    Ye Pengfei knew that this was just a coincidence.  The high-level powerhouses of the Ding family obviously would not deliberately create such an atmosphere of crisis for the sake of themselves. It seemed that they were only powerhouses at the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, this kind of crisis atmosphere in the future has actually emerged.  Moreover, it really made Ye Pengfei feel extremely depressed.  

    At this time, Xu Shiyi has led everyone into the core area of ??the Nightmare Shark.  Here, you can see many rare treasures from the fifty-first level of the True Origin Realm.

    Fang Haozhen has been attracted by these rare treasures and is beaming with joy. Her face is radiant.  Originally, she wanted to ask Xu Shiyi about various things about these high-level exotic treasures.  However, when she glanced out of the corner of her eye, she was surprised to find that Ye Pengfei and the others seemed a little absent-minded.

    Fang Haozhen's thoughts are careful and delicate. In the Fang family and in Fengshi City, Fang Huacheng's combat power is stronger than hers.  However, all powerful people recognized that Fang Haozhen was the person with the greatest potential in the Fang family.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, Fellow Daoist Red Devil, and Fellow Daoist Xuanyue. You don't seem to be very interested."

    "Haha, maybe I'm a little tired." Ye Pengfei chuckled and pointed at the exotic treasures scattered around, "I saw so many exotic treasures at once, and the mental burden was too heavy, and I couldn't bear it."

    Fang Haozhen suddenly realized it, and nodded with a sweet smile: "Yes, you weapon refiners will definitely study it carefully when they see Hunter Xin. It will definitely be very tiring to look at so many high-level exotic treasures.  "

    Not far from here, Xu Shiyi, who was meditating on a bluestone platform, also heard the conversation between the two people.  He opened his eyes and laughed: "This is a normal thing. Even I was dazzled and exhausted when I walked into the Nightmare Shark for the first time. Just take a rest and don't force it."

    Ye Pengfei had an idea.  Sent a message to Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan respectively.

    "Ah, Brother Ye, I'm a little dizzy. I'll go into your dimension and take a rest."

    "Sigh. I'm a little tired too. Let's go together."

    Taking this opportunity, Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan both entered Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    The actions of Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan did not arouse Xu Shiyi's suspicion.  On the contrary, he laughed enviously and said, "The relationship between you three brothers is really strong!"

    How can it be so easy to enter other people¡¯s dimensions?  After entering, it is possible to prey on people at will.  Life and death are controlled by others.  When Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan were resting, they actively chose to enter Ye Pengfei's dimension. In Xu Shiyi's view, even if they were brothers, it would be difficult for them to do this.

    Trust, incomparable trust, is something to be envied by a strong person of any level.  However, Xu Shiyi and Fang Haozhen did not expect that Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan submerged into Ye Pengfei's space plane not really to rest, but to secretly prepare some means to deal with the crisis.

    The crisis is coming!  !  !

    Pretending to study the exotic treasures around him for a while, Ye Pengfei also found a place and sat down cross-legged.  But his telepathy quietly stretched out the nightmare shark, stretching out in all directions.

    Thirty-six death clones work together, and Ye Pengfei's telekinesis can stretch far and cover a large area.  You must know that these thirty-six death clones of his have already reached the 64th level of the True Origin Realm.  If he didn't want to fully demonstrate his strength now, Ye Pengfei would definitely kill all the high-level experts from the Ding family!

    Now, these thirty-six dead clones can only be used to spy on the enemy's traces, so that Ye Pengfei can design a better and more clever escape plan.

    "As long as you can deal with it this time and successfully escape to another place, the dragon will return to the sea and you will have nothing to fear!"

    If you want to be able to fully demonstrate your strength, the method is also very simple.  You only need to join a powerful enough family and force to be able to do whatever you want.  The Xu family is still too weak and it is impossible to provide Ye Pengfei with enough solid support.A broad enough platform for you to display your evil talents!

    Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered three strong men at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  Following the intertwining direction of their spiritual thoughts, Ye Pengfei even discovered an existence at the 62nd level of the True Origin Realm!

    "Four high-level experts are just trying to fight for face. The Ding family is really generous!"

    Xu Shiyi and Ding Wenyao are just two powerful men at more than 40 levels of the True Origin Realm.  What the two of them were fighting for was just three strong men at the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Although, these three existences at the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm seem to be monster-level geniuses.  However, in a place like Heaven, there are countless geniuses.  There are only three geniuses who can reach the forty or so levels of the True Origin Realm. They should not alarm the existences above the Sixtyth level of the True Origin Realm.

    "If we talk about family conflicts and deliberate revenge, there is no need to dispatch so many, such a series of existences.  This can only show that everyone in the Ding family is the kind of person who is determined to retaliate against others.  Because Ding Wenyao was slapped in the face, the Ding family mobilized this force to help Ding Wenyao regain his face!

    "I kind of know why a character like Ding Wenyao can actually talk to an elder-level person. I'm sorry, the Ding family is extremely protective of their shortcomings!"

    This is a good thing and a bad thing at the same time.

    It is good because the strong people living in this kind of family can get help from higher-level beings at any time.  As a result, one can imagine the strong cohesion of the Ding family.

    It is said that it is not good. It has been like this for a long time, which has caused the strong people in the clan to be arrogant and domineering, and has created too many enemies for the family.  When four families came to fight for Ye Pengfei and others, all three families turned against Ding Wenyao. It was obviously related to the Ding family's behavior.

    Seeing these four high-level beings, Ye Pengfei smiled thoughtfully to himself.  A big plan is slowly brewing in his heart (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1541. Big Plan (Part 1)

    As Ye Pengfei expected, the strong men of the Ding family did not use any space magic at all.  <-> The four high-level beings didn¡¯t even bother to use trapping formation, a slow-moving method of killing people.

    Three strong men at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm took the lead.

    Wherever his mind reached, Ye Pengfei saw countless sharp ice picks, which after teleporting a few times, pierced into the body of the Nightmare Shark.  The huge Nightmare Shark spaceship was hit by the sharp ice picks and rolled continuously.  Xu Shiyi and others, who were inside the Nightmare Shark, were stunned by this sudden change in space, causing them to fall everywhere!  !  !

    "what happened?"

    Fang Haozhen, who was originally very excited and kept looking at the various rare treasures, was startled by the strong space vibration.  Fang Haozhen doesn't have Ye Pengfei's ability. She is in the body of the Nightmare Shark, and as long as she doesn't get Xu Shiyi's permission, she can't extend her consciousness and telepathy at all.  <h1></h1>

    Even Xu Shiyi didn¡¯t know what happened.  At his level, except for the huge ice picks inserted into the body of the nightmare shark, the person who cast the spell could not be seen at all.

    "Could it be that they are bandits from the center of heaven?" Xu Shiyi's expression suddenly became very nervous.

    ?? Bandits are also divided into levels. In this kind of fringe area of ????the heaven, the level of bandits is not high.  That's why Xu Shiyi thinks his nightmare shark is so awesome.  However, no matter how much he brags about the Nightmare Shark, he will never dare to drive the Nightmare Shark deeper into the heaven.  The most powerful bandit there can easily tear the nightmare shark into pieces!

    Xu Shiyi was shocked by his own judgment, and he suddenly froze his body.  Crazy activation of rare treasures.

    "We are all on our feet, we need to speed up!!!"

    Xu Shiyi is not stupid.  He soon understood that he must not fight forcefully.  Unfortunately, the direction Xu Shiyi chose was completely wrong. He actually changed his course and wanted to turn back!

    "Idiot!!!" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but cursed secretly again.

    The strong man from the Ding family came from the military camp.  Don't look at these ice picks inserted evenly into the body of the nightmare shark.  However, the three Ding family experts who were on the 60th floor of the True Origin Realm were all concentrated on the side close to the military camp space!

    Ye Pengfei could see clearly.  Only the guy on the 62nd level of the True Origin Realm made a big circle and blocked the passage to Nanqiao Star.

    The idea of ??the Ding family strongman is also very simple. First, use the three True Source Realm strongmen to blast them.  Then, the one at the 62nd level of the True Origin Realm unleashed the final blow.  Such a plan has a high chance of success.  However, if Xu Shiyi is more flexible.  If you actively deviate from the waterway, you won't be overtaken immediately.  Now, Xu Shiyi has thrown himself into the trap. He is not an idiot. There are no more idiots in this world!

    The three strong men of the Ding family were also made to laugh by Xu Shiyi's actions, in their opinion.  The Xu family is in great disgrace this time.  It is very possible that the Nightmare Shark can be captured directly without destroying it!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to take action in advance again.

    Last time, it was because of the two idiots Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen.  And had to take action secretly in advance.  This time, because Xu Shiyi was an idiot, he had to use his emotional skills in advance.  Do the math.  In less than a day, he had to change the original plan twice. Ye Pengfei felt that he might need to adjust his design strategy, otherwise, any of his early plans would end up like this.

    Being secretly influenced by Ye Pengfei's magical powers, Xu Shiyi quickly changed his course again.  Not only did the channel change again, but the change in this channel was so huge that it actually formed an angle of almost ninety degrees with the original channel.

    Immediately, the three powerful men of the Ding family who were laughing loudly were dumbfounded.  They prepared various means and waited for the Nightmare Shark to fall into the trap.  However, Xu Shiyi suddenly made such a big change that the strong men of the Ding family who were caught off guard did not immediately intercept him.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    After several long-distance teleportations, the Nightmare Shark quickly moved to a space and time trillions of miles away.  It was only then that the three strong men of the Ding family finally chased after them in a hurry.  Infuriated with embarrassment, they teleported with all their strength, wanting to pounce on the Nightmare Shark in person and cut it into pieces!

    "Alas, there are too many idiots, so flashy exotic treasures like the Nightmare Shark also have their existence." Looking at the three strong men of the Ding family who planned to attack directly, Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly.

    It¡¯s not completely unreasonable for Xu Shiyi to praise the Nightmare Shark.  If the enemy only attacks by force, the existence of three True Origin Realm 60th level can only cause a lot of damage to the Nightmare Shark, but cannot directly destroy it.Destroy the Nightmare Shark.  <h1></h1>

    What's more, the Nightmare Shark's counterattack will definitely severely damage these three existences at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm!

    ¡°Obviously, the Ding family¡¯s strategy just now was the correct one.  First, let three people at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm consume the Nightmare Shark from a distance, and then let the one at the 62nd Level of the True Origin Realm deliver a fatal blow. Such a plan fully shows that the Ding family knows how powerful the Nightmare Shark is.

    ??

    But, it¡¯s just because of anger.  Therefore, these three strong men of the Ding family just ignored them.

    While secretly scolding them for being idiots, Ye Pengfei became more alert to the special nature of Heaven.  Even those on the 60th level of the True Origin Realm cannot avoid this kind of "idiot" behavior. How far must it go to completely eradicate this trouble?

    Of course, the most important thing is that until now, Ye Pengfei has not found the reason why these True Origin Realm experts are too inclined to use force.  For Ye Pengfei, this has always been a huge hidden danger

    ¡­¡­

    The Nightmare Shark is very fast, much faster than the ordinary treasures on the 45th floor of the True Origin Realm.  However, compared to the three strong men of the Ding family, the Nightmare Shark was as slow as a snail, and it was impossible to escape.  Although, the two sides have been separated by trillions of miles just now.  However, in less than a breath, the three Ding family experts were already in front of them!  !  !

    Boom boom boom boom!  !  !

    The continuous violent bombardment made Fang Haozhen's face turn pale.  However, this continuous fierce attack made Xu Shiyi, who was originally frightened, look ferocious.

    "It turns out that he is a strong man from the Ding family! Very good, very good. I, Xu Shiyi, will let you have a taste of how powerful the Nightmare Shark is!!!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but rolled his eyes secretly.

    "That's right, if there is a fierce fight, the three strong men of the Ding family will not be able to get away with it. They will only lose some rare treasures, but their personnel will not be harmed at all.  However, there was an existence at the 62nd level of the True Origin Realm behind him.  Is it possible that you plan to kill that guy too?

    Once again using the magical power of the Tao of Love, according to the original plan, Ye Pengfei quietly guided Xu Shiyi's thoughts in the direction he expected&#xff0c;Continue to develop (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1542. Big Plan (Part 2)

    Xu Shiyi's actions once again stunned the three Ding family experts.  In the memories of these strong men from the Ding family, rare treasures like the Nightmare Shark would definitely fight to the death with their enemies.  However, I didn't expect that after a false shot, the Nightmare Shark cut off its tail to survive, and fled into the distance at an astonishing speed!

    Cutting off the tail means giving up a bunch of rare treasures.  The discarded pile of rare treasures not only stopped the three Ding family experts, but also gave the Nightmare Shark an additional huge boost.  After the same teleportation several times, this Nightmare Shark actually flew away tens of trillions of miles away in one breath!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s influence on Xu Shiyi¡¯s emotions and thinking continues. This is a relatively dangerous thing.  After all, Xu Shiyi is not a fool. The impact of a short-term spell can be concealed, and a long-term spell will definitely arouse Xu Shiyi's suspicion.

    However, Ye Pengfei no longer cares about this.  As long as he can sneak away quietly without having to face those powerful men from the Ding family, his plan will be half successful.  As for whether the other half can succeed, it depends on the level of existence on the road ahead.  Whether this plan can become a big plan instead of just a small plan that quietly slips away depends on how many entities will emerge on this route

    ¡­¡­

    During this continuous teleportation process, Xu Shiyi was still refining new rare treasures.  All these newly refined exotic treasures are all small objects used to plot against Yin people.  As the Nightmare Shark continues to escape, these small objects are scattered all over the place, and they will bring a lot of trouble to the strong men of the Ding family.

    Fang Haozhen was dazzled by the sight. Almost every breath, several rare treasures would be born from Xu Shiyi's hands.  Then, Xu Shiyi threw him out without hesitation.  Although the level of these exotic treasures is not very high, most of them are only at the thirty-seventh, seventh or eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, for Fang Haozhen.  It has also been an eye-opener.

    "It turns out that weapon refiners can still fight like this!!!"

    Fang Haozhen mistakenly believed that these were the fighting methods of the Xu family, and that these were the common methods used by the weapon refiners in Heaven.  In fact, this was just because Xu Shiyi was affected by Ye Pengfei's magic.

    "Um?"

    Xu Shiyi was busy refining weapons when he suddenly heard Fang Haozhen's surprised admiration.

    "Who is affecting my thinking and emotions?"

    At the first moment, Xu Shiyi's sharp gaze pierced towards Ye Pengfei.  But.  Soon, Xu Shiyi traced the faint traces of the spell's fluctuations, and his consciousness and telekinesis stretched farther away.

    Fang Haozhen is still confused and does not understand the situation.  She saw that Xu Shiyi stopped refining weapons and stopped urging the Nightmare Shark to move forward. A very bad feeling suddenly came out.

    "Master Xu, are we just going to stop here?" Fang Haozhen asked cautiously.

    At this time, Xu Shiyi had already seen it.  The tail of the nightmare shark is completely broken off.  Recalling what he had just done, Xu Shiyi was furious.

    "You will die if you stop, or die if you run away. What do you think we should do?"

    Xu Shiyi roared loudly at Fang Haozhen angrily.  But Fang Haozhen could only shrink her neck in grievance, not looking like a being whose level of cultivation was comparable to that of Xu Shiyi.

    "At a time like this, there is still time to teach people a lesson!" Ye Pengfei shook his head silently.  Then, he said in a deep voice, "Master Xu. Is there any place where I can take refuge nearby?"

    "A place of refuge?" Xu Shiyi frowned slightly, "A little further away, there is a relatively high-level casual cultivator, but we are not related to him"

    "We can help him refine weapons, and we can even promise to ask experts from the clan to help him refine weapons!" Ye Pengfei said flatly.

    "But, given my status in the family, I'm afraid I won't be able to hire any masters in weapon refining."

    Xu Shiyi shook his head in embarrassment, and Ye Pengfei cursed in his heart.

    "What's the secret in this heaven? A perfectly good True Origin Realm existence doesn't even know how to lie!!!"

    ¡°If it¡¯s to survive, what methods would the strong people outside of heaven not dare to use?  Not to mention lying, Ye Pengfei had seen a lot of various methods, from cutting off an arm to survive to kneeling down to beg for mercy.  However, a powerful man who has cultivated to more than 40 levels of the True Source Realm does not even know how to lie!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei knew that this was obviously not because Xu Shiyi was too naive.  Just like the three strong men from the Ding family who were idiots who would rather suffer serious injuries than attack the Nightmare Shark, Xu Shiyi's behavior was also due to unknown influence.

    At this time, the situation is urgentIt was impossible for Ye Pengfei to study the source of this influence. He said coldly: "Master Xu, are we just waiting to die here? At worst, we can repair this nightmare shark and give it to the strong man. Maybe  , he can take action and save our lives!"

    The big plan was about to succeed, but Ye Pengfei didn't want to fall short.  If he could still secretly use the magical power just now, it would be easy for Xu Shiyi to step forward and seek help from that high-level casual cultivator.  But now, they can only rely on their smooth tongue to encourage Xu Shiyi to lead everyone there.

    And, we must act quickly!  !  !

    Wherever his mind could reach, Ye Pengfei saw that the strong man from the Ding family on the 62nd level of the True Origin Realm was already at the forefront.  The rare treasures left behind along the way were of little use after being crushed over by this strong man from the Ding family.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei calculated carefully and secretly asked Xu Shiyi to refine all the insidious treasures.  Therefore, the three strong men of the Ding family who were following behind would be attacked from time to time by the remnants of these exotic treasures that seemed to have been completely scrapped, or even crushed into powder.  As a result, these four powerful men from the Ding family have not yet marched straight in to pursue them here.

    However, time is already very tight.  The casual cultivator Xu Shiyi mentioned was outside the area that Ye Pengfei could glimpse with his mind. If he didn't leave immediately, he might not be able to get there at all!

    Ye Pengfei gave a few words of hasty persuasion, but saw that Xu Shiyi was still hesitant and did not appear to make an immediate decision at all.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei turned his eyes and looked towards Fang Haozhen.

    "Senior Fang, you are also a person on the 43rd floor of the True Origin Realm. Do you want to sit here and wait for death? You must know that you are also a member of the Xu family!!!"

    Xu Shiyi, who is deeply influenced by Heaven, cannot count on him, but he can also count on Fang Haozhen.  Although Fang Haozhen is just a strong new member of the family.  However, purely in terms of strength, she is no less than Xu Shiyi!

    Ye Pengfei has also seen that although Xu Shiyi's realm pressure is far greater than that of Fang Haozhen, it is even more powerful than Fang Huacheng who is on the 44th level of the True Source Realm.  However, with Xu Shiyi's hesitant, indecisive, and inflexible character, he might really start fighting.  Xu Shiyi has never been able to fight Fang Haozhen.

    At this moment, what Ye Pengfei wants is someone to be the leader. As for whether it is Xu Shiyi or Fang Haozhen, it doesn't matter at all.  And Fang Haozhen, like herself, had just entered Heaven.  Obviously, Xu Shiyi cannot be persuaded, but Fang Haozhen can be persuaded!

    Fang Haozhen is a decisive character, although she has always been submissive and seems to respect Xu Shiyi.  But.  At this moment, she also knew that if she didn't act tough, she would be dead!

    "Fellow Daoist Ye. Let's cooperate!"

    cooperate?

    Cooperating with a mere strong man at the 36th level of the True Origin Realm, no, three strong men at the 36th level of the True Origin Realm?

    Xu Shiyi felt that Fang Haozhen's words were extremely ridiculous.  but.  Ye Pengfei knew what Fang Haozhen meant.

    The one million mind stones flowed out from Ye Pengfei.  After absorbing the third spiritual intelligence body in the body of King Mietian.  And after taking away the true form of the exotic treasure of the King of Destruction, Ye Pengfei found a lot of good things in the exotic treasure space through this spiritual body that gradually controlled the exotic treasure.

    Among them, there are a large number of mind stones.

    The high quality of these mind stones produced by the King of Light is clearly beyond doubt.  In order not to make things too shocking, Ye Pengfei had to let his thirty-six death clones start work, deliberately tossing the quality of one million of the mind stones to a lower level.  It was by using these mind stones that Ye Pengfei successfully executed the plan of killing two birds with one stone.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that the reason why Fang Huacheng and Fang Haozhen went to the military supply department at that time was precisely because they believed that they owned an ancient treasure.  Now, Fang Haozhen suddenly proposed cooperation, naturally he was planning on that ancient treasure.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t talk nonsense to Fang Haozhen. Anyway, even if Fang Haozhen could escape, he would definitely take advantage of the chaos and escape.  There is no need to argue about whether a treasure is a treasure or not.

    So, Ye Pengfei nodded decisively.

    "As long as I can avoid this disaster, I will never forget the benefits of Fellow Daoist Fang!"

    The conversation between Fang Haozhen and Ye Pengfei was short and concise.  Xu Shiyi, who didn't understand what was going on, was confused.  He didn't know what these two guys were going to talk about. He only knew that these two guys were planning to take the Nightmare Shark by force!

    "you¡­¡­"

    It¡¯s a pity that Xu Shiyi¡¯s reaction was still too slow.  Now that the decision had been made, Fang Haozhen's attack was both cruel and spicy.  Then I saw a colorful ribbon wrapped around it.  In an instant, Xu Shiyi, who was half a beat too slow to react, was tied up by Fang Haozhen!

    &nbsp; "Xu Shiyi, I don't want to kill anyone! Hand over control of the Nightmare Shark, and immediately tell the location of the senior casual cultivator!!!"

    Fang Haozhen¡¯s sudden change of face brought a huge impact to Xu Shiyi.  Xu Shiyi, who used to be as docile as a lamb in front of him, suddenly became fierce and ferocious, like a female Rakshasa. Suddenly, Xu Shiyi felt a little overwhelmed.

    However, Xu Shiyi will not collapse immediately.  If Ye Pengfei didn't intervene, it would be difficult for Fang Haozhen alone to pry Xu Shiyi's mouth open in a short period of time.

    Ye Pengfei took action. He didn't use any magic power, but threw a rare treasure.

    "This rare treasure will be given to fellow Taoist Fang."

    ¡°What a strong evil spirit!!!¡±

    As soon as she touched this rare treasure, Fang Haozhen couldn't help but exclaimed.  Immediately, she understood Ye Pengfei's intention.

    "Xu Shiyi, do you want me to pull out your soul and lock it in this rare treasure?"

    In an instant, Xu Shiyi's face turned pale.

    With such a strong evil spirit, you can guess what the treasure space is like.  Xu Shiyi knew very well that once his soul was sealed in this rare treasure space, what awaited him would be an ending more terrifying than death!

    In many aspects, Xu Shiyi was deeply influenced by Heaven.  However, there are more aspects in which Xu Shiyi is no different from the strong men outside heaven.  Faced with an outcome that was likely to be worse than death, Xu Shiyi could no longer hold on.  He quickly handed over control of the Nightmare Shark and detailed the location of the casual cultivator and all the rumors about the casual cultivator.

    "Mo Luo, the sixty-third floor of the True Origin Realm Well, with the protection of such a strong person, we should be able to escape this disaster!"

    Fang Haozhen nodded with satisfaction and commanded the Nightmare Shark to teleport away at high speed towards the time and space where Moro was

    ¡­¡­

    "Just a strong man at the 63rd level of the True Source Realm? How unexpectedly suitable!" Ye Pengfei sneered secretly. He replaced Xu Shiyi and kept throwing out insidious treasures in the direction he came from.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei was worried that the casual cultivator was too strong or too weak.

    If it is too strong, then the strong men of the Ding family will be killed instantly.  In this way, he would not have a chance to take advantage of the chaos and escape.

    If it is too weak, it will be a problem.  At that time, we can only continue to run away and continue to look for the next suitable target.  Although, this level of calculation is simply easy for Ye Pengfei now.  However, wasting a lot of time for a few strong Ding family members would obviously make Ye Pengfei feel very bored.

    "When Moro Luo gets into a fight with those four strong men from the Ding family, no matter what, I have to grease the soles of my feet and escape quickly. Even if it exposes the slightest clue, I won't hesitate! As long as I'm fast enough, I can be there  Find a reliable backer before King Fenglei reacts. By then, I will no longer have to be so secretive!"

    There are thirty-six death clones that are as strong as the sixty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm, but they are actually hunted down by four strong men whose strongest strength is only the sixty-second level of the True Origin Realm.  This kind of thing will make people laugh out loud if they say it.  In his life, Ye Pengfei has never done such a cowardly thing.

    In order to enter the Heavenly Court, Ye Pengfei was already very "useless" and had to use some scheming to plot against the little quartermaster Ding Qingshan

    In order to quickly find a suitable backer without disturbing the king-level existence, Ye Pengfei had to resort to the help of others

    ¡°Two of these useless things are enough.  If Ye Pengfei is allowed to continue, he will do this for a long time.  No matter how good her character and temper were, she probably wouldn't be able to bear it.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking silently, his mind captured a powerful existence!  !  !  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1543. Big Plan (Part 2)

    "This Moro is very murderous!!!"

    The stronger the murderous intent, the more Ye Pengfei likes him.  When the time comes for a melee, it will be extremely dark, creating enough opportunities for you to escape.

    Not to mention, only such a murderous guy is suitable for Ye Pengfei to launch the big plan he designed.  A big plan to kill the Ding family by cleverly borrowing the help of others!

    The Nightmare Shark¡¯s teleportation speed is very fast and its teleportation distance is very long.  Less than two breaths after Ye Pengfei discovered Moro Luo, Fang Haozhen also discovered Moro Luo's existence.

    The pressure inherent in the realm of high-level experts made Fang Haozhen feel terrified.  Although she kept telling herself that she must stop and win the protection of this senior expert.  However, her beautiful and slender breasts could not help but tremble.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Pengfei once again used his magical powers to quietly affect Fang Haozhen's thinking and emotions.  This time, Ye Pengfei walked away without leaving any clues

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior, I am Fang Haozhen of the Xu family, who is being hunted by evil thieves. I hope that I will rescue you out of righteousness. Junior Fang Haozhen will definitely be rewarded!!!" Fang Haozhen finally regained her composure and shouted loudly.

    In the distance, Moro frowned slightly.

    "The Xu family? Well, this is indeed the Xu family's nightmare shark!!!"

    The iconic spaceship of the Xu family is known to many powerful people.  Although Moro was just a casual cultivator, he recognized the Nightmare Shark at a glance.

    "However, you are just a little girl on the 43rd floor of the True Source Realm. What kind of reward can you give me?"

    Save people, no problem, remuneration is the most important thing.  As a casual cultivator, Moro used to save people to make money.  Otherwise, how would he earn the resources for cultivation?

    You must know that the more powerful an existence is, the more support it needs from larger cultivation resources.  Only in this way can we continue to advance towards higher places.  Therefore, it is difficult for a strong person who does not know how to collect money to have a strong realm of cultivation.

    Moro is a casual cultivator, he can only rely on himself.  Therefore, he never turns down an opportunity to make money.  Not to mention, this great opportunity comes right to your doorstep.

    Fang Haozhen was just entering Heaven for the first time. She originally thought that it might be difficult to talk to a powerful person who was so much higher than her.  Originally, she was still trembling with fear.  While secretly preparing some words.  Unexpectedly, Moro went straight to the topic, which made Fang Haozhen overjoyed.

    "If senior is willing to come to the rescue, this Nightmare Shark will be owned by senior after it is repaired!!!"

    Nightmare Shark, the entire ship is worth more than a rare treasure at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  Such remuneration is indeed very good.

    However, is Moro an ordinary character?  If he catches a good opportunity to make money, he won't give it up easily.

    "Just a Nightmare Shark?" Moro curled his lips disdainfully.  Not much to say.

    Fang Haozhen knew what Moro Luo meant, and she was already prepared.

    "If the senior is willing to come to the rescue, the junior is willing to refine weapons for the senior. Even after the junior returns to the family, he can also be a matchmaker for the senior and invite senior figures from the Xu family to refine a suitable exotic treasure for the senior!  !!¡±

    ??Mo Luo raised his eyebrows slightly, such a reward.  It really moved him.

    but¡­¡­

    "I know a little bit about the Xu family's situation. I'm afraid you, a small disciple of the forty-third level of the True Origin Realm, will find it difficult to have anything to do with an elder-level figure!"

    "If this is really the case, how can this junior own a Nightmare Shark?"

    Fang Haozhen is also very cunning. If it were Xu Shiyi, he would never dare to blatantly use this method to deceive Moro.  If Moro is really familiar with the situation of the Xu family, once the lie is exposed, there will be absolutely no way to escape.  However, Fang Haozhen knew very well that if he didn't gamble at this time, he would have to die in a foreign land and his future would be cut off.

    "If you don't gamble, you will die. Only by gambling can you have a way to survive."  A strong man like Fang Haozhen, who had just entered the heaven, had a determined mood and pretended to be brave enough to deceive a high-level strong man who was twenty levels above him.  But Ye Pengfei knew very well that Moro Luo would definitely not find out that Fang Haozhen was lying to him.

    "Mo Luo's judgment is much higher than that of the three Ding family experts. In other words, the experts at the 63rd level of the True Origin Realm have been able to expel some of the bad influences brought by Heaven."

    "However, Moro is not completely free from that influence. Otherwise, what else does he need to consider? Just capture Fang Haozhen and search for his soul!"

    In front of high-level powerful people, how can ordinary low-level beings have the ability to conceal secrets?  If it were Ye Pengfei, he would definitely capture Fang Haozhen immediately and search for her soul memory!

    Such a simple thing??Morrow didn't even think of doing it.  This is enough to prove that it is difficult for a strong person at the 63rd level of the True Origin Realm to completely eliminate the bad influence brought by the Heavenly Court.  According to this calculation, Ye Pengfei has thirty-six death clones at the 64th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, relying solely on these, I am afraid it will be difficult to resist the very strange and bad influence brought by heaven!

    "To what extent do you need to be able to avoid that kind of bad influence? Master is obviously not affected by that kind of influence, and the King of Light, Yin Hai, doesn't seem to be affected by that kind of bad influence either. Is it possible? He must become  Can a king-level existence avoid that kind of bad influence?"

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei gradually found the direction to solve the mystery!

    "Existences above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm are the so-called Heavenly King-level existences. The 69th level of the True Origin Realm is the most difficult level to break through in my opinion. In other words, if you want to know and crack  This mystery can only be successful if you reach the 69th floor of the True Origin Realm and attack towards the 70th Floor of the True Origin Realm!!!"

    Although it is just a bold guess, based on Ye Pengfei's intuition, there should be no problem if the two are inseparable.  After thinking about this, he suddenly felt relaxed.  He focused more on his big plan.

    At this time, Moro was finally persuaded by Fang Haozhen.  In order to really convince Moro Luo, Fang Haozhen had to give away the rare treasure full of evil spirits that she had just obtained.  Although this rare treasure is only at the level of the 50th level of the True Origin Realm, for the murderous Moro, this rare treasure full of evil spirits is also very attractive.

    Fang Haozhen was smart in her calculations. She felt that after the incident, she could get more benefits from Ye Pengfei.  However, neither she nor Mo Luo knew that they had completely fallen into Ye Pengfei's plan.  They all became pawns that Ye Pengfei used to destroy the Ding family!  !  !  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1544. The beginning of the downfall of the Ding family...

    There are many ways to kill people, and they can be classified into two categories: killing someone yourself and killing someone with a borrowed knife.

    There are also many ways to destroy a family, and they can be classified into two categories.

    " From Ding Qingshan to Ding Wenyao and then to the four strong men of the Ding family who were chasing after them, Ye Pengfei was already tired of this Ding family.  If possible, he would destroy the Ding family.

    "However, with Ye Pengfei's ability, it is easy and simple to destroy the four strong men of the Ding family.  I want to destroy all the Ding family, but there is nothing I can do.

    Since then, Ye Pengfei can only choose the second method, he can only choose to kill with a borrowed knife!

    Moro Luo, who had already negotiated terms with Fang Haozhen, stopped the four strong men from the Ding family who were rushing towards them.  If it were somewhere other than heaven, the pursuer would be more or less willing to talk nonsense and find some excuses in order to trick the blocker away.  However, these Ding family experts are completely different. Even if they have heard of Mo Luo, a casual cultivator, and even if they know that Mo Luo is more powerful than ordinary experts at the 63rd level of the True Origin Realm, they have not considered Mo Luo at all.  Luo took it seriously.

    "Go away, otherwise, you will die!!!"

    Immediately, Moro's anger was completely ignited.  It is estimated that even if Fang Haozhen did not pay that much, Moro would be full of firepower.

    Fights above the 60th floor of the True Source Realm can only be watched from a distance by beings like Fang Haozhen. She even said to Ye Pengfei in a smart way: "If you feel any discomfort, go farther away!"

    What's wrong?

    Discomfort, discomfort, of course very uncomfortable.  Without saying anything, Ye Pengfei immediately applied oil to the soles of his feet.

    "Brother Ye. Are you going to continue with your big plan?" the red devil asked in surprise.

    Just one Moro is obviously not enough to cause the destruction of the Ding family.

    Even if Fang Haozhen had already fallen into Ye Pengfei¡¯s trick.  She will speak like a lotus flower and arouse the Xu family's anger.  Being a member of the Xu family, it is obviously impossible to completely destroy the Ding family.

    The reason why the plan is called the "big plan" is precisely because Ye Pengfei will use it as a starting point to bring in many families who have long had a grudge against the Ding family.  When the time comes, the Ding family will naturally be destroyed.

    But now, make a plan.  And Ye Pengfei, who could guarantee the continuation of this plan, actually no longer cared about this matter.  The direction in which he greased the soles of his feet was not, as he had planned in the past, toward other people with whom the Ding family had long had a grudge.  Instead, go straight to the core of Heaven!

    ? Could it be that, after struggling for a long time, Ye Pengfei suddenly let the Ding family go?

    Ye Pengfei chuckled.  Shaked his head.  He pointed his finger towards the core area of ??the Heavenly Court: "Red Devil, when you reach a higher level, you will find out. Everything here has been spied on by king-level beings!!!"

    "What?" The red devil couldn't help but tremble slightly, and his face changed drastically.

    "Don't worry." Ye Pengfei chuckled.  "I dare to say this publicly because those king-level beings are no longer interested in watching it."

    The red devil¡¯s face softened a little: ¡°Brother Ye, when did a king-level existence appear? How could such a small thing alert their level of existence?¡±

    "It's Moro." Ye Pengfei smiled and said.  "I estimate that Moro may have been favored by several king-level beings and planned to recruit him. Therefore, when we met Moro, those king-level beings paid close attention to him secretly."

    "That's it!" Red Devil laughed and said, "Now, the Ding family is completely finished. If you dare to provoke Moro, if you don't survive, you will be secretly dealt with by those kings!"

    The Red Devils finally knew why Ye Pengfei no longer continued to stir up trouble in other families' territories.  I'm sorry, there is someone behind this Moro.  Although, looking at Moro's appearance, he probably didn't even know there was someone behind him.  However, since he has been favored by several king-level beings, he will definitely not suffer a big loss.

    Looking at it from a distance, the fight over there was very lively.  Ye Pengfei and the others seemed to have seen the beginning of the Ding family's downfall

    If you want to go to the core area of ????the heaven, you can either teleport there slowly, choose the teleportation array, or buy a ticket and take a spaceship.

    The first method is obviously too idiotic. The heaven is so big that it is unimaginable.  Even those heavenly king-level beings want to teleport back to their homes in the core area from near the entrance to the heaven.  It would be difficult to see the door of the house without a three to five hundred year period.

    And the second method is not rational, because the cost is toohigh.

    Standing in front of Wen Qingxing's teleportation array, looking at the dazzling numbers listed on it, Ye Pengfei made a rough estimate. If he kept using the teleportation array to teleport to the one closest to here, the one at the core of the heaven.  The planet at the edge of the zone¡ªNorden¡ªcosts five million mind stones!  !  !

    And, every strong person still needs to spend 50 million mind stones!  !  !

    &nbsp; Don¡¯t try to put other powerful people in your own space plane. This kind of opportunistic approach will only make you lose your life in vain.  The introduction to teleportation outside the teleportation array is very clear. Even a king-level existence cannot resist this law!

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what kind of law this was.  However, he obviously won't try it rashly.

    "Including Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, there are six strong men. If the rare treasure-killing king who only has elementary spiritual intelligence is included, then there are seven strong men 350 million yuan of thought  Shi, this money is so painful to spend. I haven¡¯t even figured out what amazing functions this mind stone has, so it costs hundreds of millions!!!¡±

    It¡¯s not like Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have this money.  However, his mind stones all came from the relics of the King of Light, so every stone he spent was missing a piece, and he couldn't afford such a large expense several times.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei knew very well that after reaching the core area of ????Heaven, he would have to spend money to arm himself.  Otherwise, how can the thighs of a heavenly king-level being be so easy to hold? If you want to rely on the power of a certain heavenly king-level being to ignore the threat of Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan, you cannot do it with your current strength alone.

    "Would you choose to take the spaceship?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    This saves money and is not particularly slow.  However, there is one biggest problem, that is, we need to worry about interstellar bandits and interstellar bandits!

    The further you go to the core area, the stronger these bandits and bandits will become.  After applying oil on the soles of his feet and constantly traveling back and forth, after successfully arriving at Wen Qingxing, Ye Pengfei had already found out the strength of those well-known bandits and bandit groups.

    "There are large bandit groups, and there are even strong men on the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. If I were unfortunate enough to encounter such a strong man, I would also be robbed! That's all, or"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to pay and leave, an arrogant voice came from behind him.

    "You bastard, get out of here!!!"

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1545. Continuous teleportation, target: Norden Star!

    Following this arrogant voice, a huge force came from behind Ye Pengfei.  <->Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows and without looking back, shouted back sternly: "Get out!!!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Oops¡­ There is a noise and chaos behind the scenes¡­

    Since entering Tianxingxing, Ye Pengfei has been very low-key, so low-key that it is almost outrageous.  However, this does not mean that he can allow others to humiliate him.  Just like Ding Qingshan, if he offended himself, he would have to pay the corresponding price.  Even if the Ding family is so big, they will never be merciful if they dare to provoke me!

    The difference is that at that time, Ye Pengfei did not need to use any violent methods himself.  A few designs and a lot of planning, even as powerful as the Ding family, will be wiped out!

    And now, that person comes up and shoots people.  No designs or plans are of any use at this time.  If you want to shoot me, I will shoot you away and everything will be settled.

    Ye Pengfei can also hide, but he has decided to spend the mind stone and leave through the teleportation array, so he is not afraid of causing some trouble here.  If you shoot off a mere dandy on the 40th level of the True Origin Realm, and then immediately leave for the Norden Star, you won't cause much trouble here.

    Ye Pengfei now knows very well what to do and what not to do.  After swatting the playboy away, he strode directly into the teleportation circle.

    Behind you

    "Stop him, stop him!"

    "Young Master, even a king-level being cannot break the defense of the interstellar teleportation circle, and there is nothing we can do to stop it."

    "Then order all the planets associated with Wen Qingxing's teleportation array to intercept him for me!"

    "Yes, young masterah, young master, he is using continuous teleportation!"

    ??A strong person who is used to teleportation arrays can judge whether it is a one-time teleportation or a continuous teleportation through the various power ripples during teleportation.

    "Continuous teleportation? He is going to Jinfengxing? Lingjian sent a message. Ask my cousin to help me stop him!"

    Although the young master was bruised and swollen from the fall, his series of roars made no one of the strong men around him dare to sneer and laugh.

    Order all planets associated with Wen Qingxing¡¯s teleportation array?

    "Is there his cousin on Jinfengxing?"

    Damn it, this guy is the young master of the Meng family. He is obviously the kind of young master who is very awesome and has a high status in the family!  !  !

    Look again, the old man is helping this guy up, his face is like a slave.  The powerful person with high realm finally found out.  This seemingly ordinary old man turned out to be an existence at the fifty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    What does it mean that a guy who is only on the 40th level of the True Origin Realm is followed by an old slave who is on the 55th level of the True Origin Realm?

    The timid and cautious strong man has begun to retreat slowly into the distance.  Only the brave ones, or the strong ones who didn't see anything at all, stayed where they were to watch the fun.

    Before the old man¡¯s servant could produce the teleportation mirror, his expression suddenly changed: ¡°Young Master, something seems wrong. He¡¯s not teleporting once in a row, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll teleport a thousand times in a row!!!¡±

    How could that old man guess that Ye Pengfei¡¯s final destination was Noden?  To reach Noden Star, you need to continuously pass through tens of thousands of interstellar teleportation arrays!  !  !

    With that old man¡¯s insight.  He could only calculate that Ye Pengfei would teleport a thousand times in a row.  Although the results of his calculations were far from the real situation.  However, this was enough to make the young master stunned.

    "Teleporting a thousand times in a row? Wouldn't it cost millions of mind stones?"

    Even if you are a noble being in your family.  There has never been a time when millions of mind stones were spent on interstellar teleportation!

    ??

    After all, the old man is in a much higher realm, and his vision is much sharper.

    "Young Master. I'm afraid he is not alone yet!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The young master felt as if he had been knocked unconscious by a long series of numbers.  After a long time, he finally came back to his senses: "Damn it, he is so rich! We must stop him and take all his oil and water"#x69a8;Come out!  Anyone who dares to bully me, Meng Hu, will definitely die!  !  !  "

    Menghu?  Tiger?

    Immediately, some people couldn't help laughing and chuckled secretly.

    "Who dares to laugh?" Meng Hu's eyes flashed fiercely, and he glanced at the strong men who were watching the excitement.

    Without saying a word, his old servant grabbed Lingkong several times, and the five strong men who had just laughed at Meng Hu were captured alive by him.

    "Young master, it's them!"

    "Well done, imprison them all. When I have time, young master, I will slowly refine these pieces of garbage!!!"

    quiet¡­¡­

    Then, everyone dispersed silently

    ******

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that the person he had just beaten was a distinguished young master from a family larger than the Ding family and the Xu family.  In fact, even if he knew, he would still beat him.  Not to mention, whether the Meng family is qualified to stir up trouble in the core area of ????the heaven.  I had been teleporting tens of thousands of times in this way. Even with the help of a king-level existence at that time, I could no longer determine my final destination.  There are countless stars in the vast universe. Ye Pengfei knows very well that the moment he steps into the interstellar teleportation array and starts continuous teleportation, no one on Wen Qing Star can deduce his whereabouts.

    "Haha, Brother Ye, you can actually beat that kid to death. A mere boy at the 40th level of the True Origin Realm, with a slave at the 55th level of the True Origin Realm, actually dares to provoke Brother Ye!" The Red Devil laughed.  Extremely enjoyable.

    Xuan Yue also laughed and said: "I have been frustrated for a long time, and I can finally show off my skills. That fool just hit the muzzle of the gun, he deserves to be unlucky!"

    Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng, and Ming Huo'er also laughed.  After entering the teleportation circle, they were led out by Ye Pengfei.  Otherwise, the unknown law will crush them to death.  Even Ye Pengfei will be implicated by them.

    At this time, these three underworld people;The remaining strong men have all reached the forty-second level of the True Source Realm, and they can all help Ye Pengfei.

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao also walked out of Ye Pengfei's space plane and stood in this huge interstellar teleportation array. They looked around and then at the powerful men who were laughing. Their faces were,  Slightly bleak.

    Until now, neither of them has any hope of advancing to the twentieth level or above of the True Origin Realm.  Ye Pengfei has conducted potential tests for them many times, and each time the results show that their peak level is only the 17th or 18th level of the True Origin Realm.

    ¡°If it were in the past, if they were still in that space and time, they would be overjoyed if they could reach the seventeenth or eighteenth level of the True Origin Realm.  Such a realm of cultivation can easily sweep through any existence in that space and time.

    But now

    Xue Ling bit her lip and strode over!

    "Ye Pengfei, we need your help!!!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1546. Refined by me!

    "Ye Pengfei, we need your help!!!"

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer, Xue Ling repeated it again, her eyes firmer.

    Once upon a time, Xue Ling even changed her name to Ye Pengfei as "Senior Ye".  But this time, she called him by his first name as she did in the past!

    Ye Pengfei looked at Xue Ling quietly, looking at her bright eyes, but did not answer immediately.

    "Xue Ling also looked at Ye Pengfei like this, looking at Ye Pengfei persistently, without flinching or dodge."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "It seems that you have really made a decision." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, "But she"

    Ye Pengfei looked towards Yuan Xiaoyao: "She's not ready yet, she can't stand the too cruel training!"

    Actually, Ye Pengfei has been waiting for this moment for a long time.  Although he told Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao several times that their potential would only stop at the seventeenth or eighth level of the True Origin Realm, what Ye Pengfei did not tell them was that because of their chaotic origins and their unique origins, they were completely  You can look at the potential and move on!

    At one time, Ye Pengfei also thought that Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, just like Zifu and Huanshi, did not have much development prospects.  However, as the realm gradually became higher and t¨¨bi¨¦ understood many secrets obtained from the realm round platform, Ye Pengfei gradually discovered that in fact, unique beings such as Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao could not take the ordinary path at all.

    Although, even if you don¡¯t take the ordinary path, you may only be able to advance to the forty or fifty level of the True Source Realm, which is completely incomparable to yourself.  However, if they are willing to stay in heaven, then under normal circumstances, they can protect themselves.

    Of course, they do not have the qualifications to be permanent residents of Heaven.  They were like slaves attached to Ye Pengfei, so they were able to enter the heaven.  long-lasting presence in heaven.  If they really want to stay in heaven completely, they still need to put in a lot of effort.  However, if one can possess a cultivation level above the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm, this is not difficult to achieve.

    Therefore, before the King of Destruction incident was over, Ye Pengfei had already prepared some training plans for the two of them.  However, more than a hundred years have passed since arriving here, and Xue Ling's state of mind is revealed.  Only then did it finally meet the requirements.  But Yuan Xiaoyao was still very hesitant and felt uneasy.

    "How cruel is that?" Xue Ling asked in a deep voice as she looked at her good sister.

    "How cruel do you think it would be to be refined by me?" Ye Pengfei's answer surprised Xue Ling!

    "Refined by you?"

    Xue Ling felt that she must have heard wrong.  Can this be called training?  This is clearly killing people!

    But¡­¡­

    "That's right, you were refined by me!" Ye Pengfei nodded with certainty, "If you can withstand it, you will transform. If you can't withstand it, you will have no choice but to die!"

    Xue Ling¡¯s face turned pale, this was really too dangerous!

    It¡¯s not that Xue Ling doesn¡¯t believe in Ye Pengfei, it¡¯s just that Xue Ling doesn¡¯t believe in herself.  You know, Ye Pengfei has thirty-six of them.  The death clone on the sixty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm.  Cooperate with the real body and start refining together, let alone existences with low realms like myself, even existences like Fang Haozhen and Xu Shiyi.  Can it withstand Ye Pengfei's refining power?

    This is simply the path to death. How can there be any hope of life?  !

    "Is there no other way?" Xue Ling asked hesitantly.

    "Yes, but it's difficult!" Ye Pengfei didn't hide anything anymore.  Because Xue Ling's state of mind is enough, "Normally, your potential has already determined your height. However, because you have the origin of chaos, things are different."

    "Because of the existence of the origin of chaos, you have a natural advantage in understanding the true meaning of chaos. However, because of the true meaning of life, your potential is too poor. As a result, the potential of the true meaning of chaos has also been curbed."

    Xue Ling was able to figure it out at a glance, and she understood it very quickly.

    "The purpose of refining me is to stimulate my desire to survive, my potential to survive, and finally allow me to understand the true meaning of life?"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei nodded, "The method used to refine you is not an ordinary method. Otherwise, even if you are forced to a dead end, your desire for survival will not be able to stimulate you to understand the deeper aspects of life.  The true meaning of life! Xue Ling, we have known each other for a long time. Your stubbornness before death shocked me a lot back then. But now I know that that shock is actually about the true meaning of life.  "

    "I can tell you with certainty that if you can withstand the more cruel test than before when you were on the verge of death. In addition, with my help, your potential will be raised to the fourth level of the True Origin Realm.  tenLayer, I am absolutely sure.  As for whether it can be high, it depends on your luck.  If you are lucky, reaching the 60th level of the True Source Realm may not be a dream!  "

    Ye Pengfei did not use secret words to convey these words.  Yuan Xiaoyao stood not far away and could hear it clearly.  But, even if she heard clearly, would she really dare to take the risk and seek advancement?  For a long time, compared to Xue Ling, she has always lacked the decisive temperament of life and death

    After looking at it, Yuan Xiaoyao was still hesitant.  Looking again, Ye Pengfei looked sincere.  Xue Ling nodded slightly: "Okay, I will choose to be refined by you. When can we start?"

    "You can do it now." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "It will take more than thirty years to teleport to the Norden star. This amount of time is more than enough!!!"

    ¡°In fact, where did thirty years of time go?

    Xue Ling knew full well that this experience was just to stimulate herself and let her understand the true meaning of life, and it was not meant to immediately improve her state of cultivation.  Therefore, at the moment of danger or death, if you succeed, you will succeed. If you fail to succeed, you will really be refined by Ye Pengfei!

    It was only then that Hong Mo and Xuan Yueyan had the opportunity to intervene. They were completely attracted by Ye Pengfei's bold and strange methods.

    "Brother Ye, in my memory, Feng Huaxing has a unique secret that can turn all True Origin Realm treasures into chaotic existences. If combined with that unique secret, will the effect be good?"

    "Xuan Yue, what do you mean, you want her to melt into a treasure first?" Ye Pengfei shook his head, "That's not necessary, no matter how hard she strengthens her chaotic origin, it will not increase her chance of survival by half!  If she wants to pass this experience, she can only rely on herself!"

    Ye Pengfei said this, but his eyes slowly turned to Yuan Xiaoyao.  At this moment, Yuan Xiaoyao's expression was constantly changing, and her mood was extremely complicated To be continued.  Mobile phone users please go and read.  )

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1547. Cruelly realistic!  (superior)

    From the day he met Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, Ye Pengfei was already very aware of their personality differences.  most

    For Yuan Xiaoyao, Xue Ling can keep fighting and working hard.  For Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao could stand in front of her and die for her.  However, the belief of "try your best to survive no matter what" is far from the truth.

    With the gradual improvement of realm cultivation, this difference in beliefs gradually distanced the two people.  But now, when Xue Ling resolutely chose to fight to the death.  Yuan Xiaoyao, who was in a complicated mood and couldn't raise her mood enough to bear all this, was almost destined to be separated by Xue Ling for a long, long time.

    Ye Pengfei deliberately did not use secret words to convey the message, but instead announced it to everyone, telling them the secret that they would have to wait until they were in a good mood.  Ye Pengfei wanted to stimulate Yuan Xiaoyao well so that Yuan Xiaoyao's mood could be improved.  However, after watching for a while, Ye Pengfei could only shake his head and sigh secretly.  

    This is not a problem that Ye Pengfei can solve. Just like, even if Ye Pengfei's realm has advanced rapidly, he has not been able to find people who can help Zifu, Huanshi, Moxuan, Cena These have followed him for a long time and helped him a lot.  A strong person, the means to advance to a high level

    ¡­¡­

    "I will substantiate the refining method!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice when Xue Ling was sitting in the refining treasure specially made by Ye Pengfei, "The sword and ax are added to the body, that's all. Other than that, it's all an illusion.   Hallucinations are bound to appear, as long as you can maintain a certain level of clarity in the hallucinations. Then, you may be able to survive!"

    Ye Pengfei had arranged everything in advance, including how to do it, so that he could most likely turn the danger of death into the motivation to understand the true meaning of life.  Ye Pengfei also explained it in detail.

    However, Ye Pengfei could not guarantee success.  He couldn't even speculate on the chances of success.  Because the key to this experience is Xue Ling's stubbornness and ability to persevere.  And this is the only thing he can't arrange!

    ******

    In the interstellar teleportation array, time and space are very stable.  If you don't think about it deliberately, you are likely to forget it.  He is flying across planets, and his speed is astonishing.

    Originally, Xue Ling had forgotten all this.  Or, to be more precise, she doesn't think about it.  However, when Ye Pengfei officially started refining, Xue Ling suddenly discovered that she could see the planet that was constantly passing behind her.  I can actually see it myself.  I am continuously traveling towards the distant star Norden!

    "Hallucination?"

    It seems like it should be an illusion.  After all, we are still far away from the Norden star.  Even if it is a king-level existence.  It is also impossible to see where the Norden star is at a glance.

    But, it doesn¡¯t look like an illusion.

    The rapidly receding planets look so real.  The fluctuations in time and space around me feel so real.  He even stretched out his palm.  On my face and head, I rub it gently and pinch it hard, that kind of pain.  It will also look very different because of the speed shuttle

    "Real and illusory superposition? This has just begun No, the swords and axes haven't appeared yet, and it hasn't really started yet. Real and illusory superposition will actually appear!!!"

    Once again, Xueling realized deeply what kind of terrifying challenge she was about to face.  Once again, Xueling's stubborn heart became even more stubborn!  !  !

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?

    A sharp sword stabbed at him like the wind.

    Snow spirit moves.

    The moment these sharp swords appeared, Xue Ling was shocked to find that she could not control her body!

    ????????????? These sharp swords carry super-powerful realm pressure.  Or, these swords are some kind of powerful magical power that can restrain a person's body.  Then Xue Ling wouldn't be so horrified.  However, the sharp swords that swish and thrust towards Xue Ling clearly felt like they were just ordinary swords.  It was these ordinary swords that actually produced such amazing effects.  So, what will happen when the ordinary evolves into the extraordinary?

    Not only the Xue Ling was horrified, but also the Red Devil and Xuan Yueyan who were watching were also horrified.  Needless to say, those three people, Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng, and Ming Huo'er, had a much lower level of vision.

    "Red Devil, even I can't resist such a powerful refining power. Can Xue Ling do it?" Ming Huo'er asked quietly as he nuzzled beside Red Devil.

    Ming Huo'er already knows the identity of the Red Devil, and she also already knows all the things that happened that year.  Including, the origin of the Hades clan.  Although most of the Mingren clan were redThe demon is gone.  However, Ming Huo'er did not resent the Red Devil.  Because she finally knew that if it hadn't been for the Red Devil, when the fierce battle between the King of Destruction and the King of Light was in full swing, the Hades clan would have been dragged away!

    "Even Ye Pengfei couldn't save a few.  It is already remarkable that he can save Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng and Ming Huo'er.  Even if he is a member of the Ming Xiaolong and Ming Shifeng families, he can already do it.

    Therefore, Ming Huoer does not hate the Red Devil.  She knew that if she hadn't been spotted by the Red Devil, she would have been doomed.  But now, when she saw Ye Pengfei's method, she was in awe.  Even if there was any vague resentment, it had completely disappeared.

    The Red Devil blinked, shook his head and whispered: "How do I know? Normally, such a refining method would be difficult to resist even with my level of cultivation at the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm But, since Brother Ye has chosen  With this method, Xue Ling should have hope of survival. Brother Ye of the two teams of Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao is kind, and with Brother Ye¡¯s character, he will not let them really fall into a desperate situation of death!"

    Ming Huo'er nodded slightly, and just when she was about to ask something more, there was another change in the refining treasure!

    The previous sharp sword only pierced Xue Ling's body.  Soon, Xue Ling's Dao body recovered automatically, and it didn't look like there was much damage.

    But now, the sword has turned into an axe.  With ax after ax, Xue Ling's Taoist body was slashed until blood clots flew everywhere!

    In refining, this situation would not have occurred originally.  However, Ye Pengfei deliberately condensed the various refining processes into substantial swords and axes.  This approach can make it easier for Xue Ling to distinguish what is real and what is illusion.  However, this approach also brings a drawback

    Cruelly realistic!  !  !  To be continued.  Mobile phone users please go and read.  )

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1548. Cruelly realistic!  (Down)

    "Yeah~~~"

    Ming Huo'er couldn't help but shout.

    Not only her, Ming Xiaolong and Ming Shifeng, who were not far away from her, also made different low sounds.

    The three of them are also strong men who have been cultivating and enlightening for many years, especially Ming Huo'er, who has been around the longest and has experienced the most battles.  Especially in the many years of fighting with the Guangming Palace, what kind of cruel scenes has she not seen?  How could it possibly cause her to exclaim like this with just flesh and blood flying everywhere?

    She exclaimed because she felt the same way!  !  !

    Such brutal realism is not just visual realism.  All the strong men who were watching the scene of refining the rare treasure seemed to feel that their own Taoist bodies were cut to pieces by this sharp axe!  !  !

    Immediately, Ming Huo'er, Ming Xiaolong and Ming Shifeng no longer dared to look at the scene in the rare treasure.  They took back all their spiritual consciousness and mental power, not daring to let any of it out.

    The eyes were not closed, after all, it was impossible to see the scene in the rare treasure when looking at it with the naked eye.

    However, the three of them still unanimously turned their eyes away and looked elsewhere.  Suddenly, they discovered that at some point, Yuan Xiaoyao had fainted and fell to the ground!

    Ming Huo'er just wanted to go over and have a look. She was worried that Yuan Xiaoyao had fainted due to the excitement of "empathizing" just now.

    "Don't worry, I made her fall asleep on purpose. She was in a bad state of mind and state, and couldn't bear this cruel reality." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said in a deep voice, "It's the three of you who are just watching, but you can't  Bear it. Xue Ling was really chopped and cut by a sharp axe. How can she hold on?!"

    Yes, how can she persevere?

    Minghuo'er and the others couldn't help but look at each other.

    You know, this is just the beginning.  Now, only two sticks of incense have passed since Ye Pengfei officially activated the specially made refined treasure.  As for this refining experience, Ye Pengfei conservatively estimates that it will last three full years!

    In other words, even Xue Ling is a mess.  She achieved the purpose of this experience extremely smoothly, and she will have to sit in this refining rare treasure for at least three years!  But now, time has just passed, and the cruelty of refining has already reached this level?

    "Master, I know I was wrong!!!" Ming Xiaolong's heart trembled.  I understood my mistake.

    ¡°In cultivation and enlightenment, state is very important, strength is very important, magical power is very importantbut the most important thing is firm and decisive belief.  It is the idea of ??being brave and not afraid of death!  !  !

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it, Ye Pengfei is always used to scheming and using conspiracy methods to solve various problems.  However, the fierceness in Ye Pengfei's bones is beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    It¡¯s like.  Involved in the battle between King Shinmieten and King Light.  If it were a similar existence in other realms, I'm afraid it would just be a fantasy.  No one has the guts!  !  !

    The Red Devil is a good example. When the Red Devil knew that the true core of the rare treasure, the King of Destruction, was probably not much damaged, it was already trembling with fear and wanted to retreat.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's persistence, if it weren't for Ye Pengfei's methods, the Red Devil wouldn't have been able to gain so much in the time and space of the rare treasure that destroyed the King of Heaven.

    "Whether you are facing a powerful enemy head-on or secretly plotting tricks, without the support of faith, you are destined to achieve nothing. Why has telepathy become the power that those in the True Origin Realm pursue together, and why does telepathy support such a unique place as Heaven? It is precisely because of telepathy.  Among them, there is the most fundamental power for living beings that you have not yet noticed personally!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's scolding allowed the three of them to release their spiritual consciousness and mental power that they had just put away.  The snow spirit was undergoing cruel refining, and the three of them began to endure this cruel and realistic life!

    Phew

    Xuan Yueyan took a long breath and nodded in admiration: "Brother Ye, your treasure refining method is really unbelievable. If you use this method against the enemy, I am afraid that you can scare the enemy to death without Brother Ye having to go to war.  Got it!"

    "Yes, yes, I was almost scared to death." The red devil chuckled and nodded in agreement.

    However, Xuan Yueyan gave the Red Devil a white look and lectured: "Don't pretend to understand when you don't understand!"

    "Uhdid I say something wrong?" Red Devil scratched his head.

    "That's completely wrong!" Xuan Yueyan said angrily, "What do you think I'm saying? What I'm saying is, turn this method into a method against the enemy! Is it possible that the enemy will be stupid and deliberately  Are you staring at this refining rare treasure?"

    Even ifIt's really stupid to stare at it, but it has to be within the rare treasure, and there is a being like Xue Ling sitting there and suffering.  Otherwise, where does this brutal realism come from?

    The Red Devil was a little confused: "Xuan Yue, are you saying that the method of refining weapons has become a method of fighting the enemy? Is it possible that the enemy can be directly refined into a rare treasure?"

    Xuan Yueyan was so angry that she wanted to continue scolding the red devil.  However, Ye Pengfei waved his hand, signaling Xuan Yueyan to stop talking.

    "The Red Devil has not reached this level yet, so it is useless to say more. Red Devil, you should also seize the time and practice hard. When you get to Noden Star, it will be a new challenge!"

    Climbing to the stars is not a challenge.  Being a strong member of the Ding family is not a challenge.  The real challenge will start from the Norden star.  And Ye Pengfei needs all his helpers to reach higher levels.

    When the Red Devil nodded and ran away to practice in seclusion, Ye Pengfei turned back, looked at Xuanyue Rock, and asked with a faint smile: "Xuan Yue, do you really understand the cruel reality?"

    "It's just a little bit of artistic conception." Xuan Yueyan said modestly.

    "It seems that black stone and moon stone, these two materials also coincide with 'cruel reality'. This kind of artistic conception is more suitable for you to learn and understand than me."

    This kind of artistic conception also comes from the realm of the round platform.  Many of the secrets Ye Pengfei discovered in the Realm Round Terrace back then have not been successfully solved by him until now.

    Among the secrets that were successfully solved, the artistic conception named "cruel reality" by Ye Pengfei is undoubtedly one of the most precious secrets!

    According to Ye Pengfei's understanding, this kind of artistic conception should only be felt by a strong person above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, Xuan Yueyan, who was at the fifty-third level of the True Source Realm, had already noticed this mysterious artistic conception.

    "This is all about this artistic conception!" Ye Pengfei passed all the complete secret information to Xuan Yueyan, "I hope that before arriving at Noden Star, you can create a magical power!"

    Xuan Yueyan nodded heavily, and it also chose a place to retreat and practice on its own

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1549. Weapon Refining Matrix!

    Continuous transmission

    No one can stop the process of teleportation. This is a law, a law that even beings like Ni Cangtian are not willing to resist easily.  <-¡·

    "I should do something too."

    Seeing that everyone had gone to meditate to practice, and the refining rare treasures that had been opened did not need to be presided over by themselves, Ye Pengfei's eyes were focused on the King of Destruction.

    This king of destruction is no longer the king of destruction of heaven.  Nowadays, the spiritual body that controls this King of Destruction is far less powerful than the giant bone palm of the past, so this King of Destruction can only exert the power of the 40th level of the True Origin Realm.  Time travel novel

    An exotic treasure with only this little power is completely useless to Ye Pengfei now.  With his current ability, as long as there are enough materials, it is not impossible to refine a sixty-fifth-level exotic treasure.

    "However, for Ye Pengfei, this King of Destruction has a unique effect.

    First of all, it is the power of death!

    Until now, Ye Pengfei can only draw the power of death from the time and space of the King of Destruction's rare treasures.  He has been studying this rare treasure for more than a hundred years, but he still has not figured out how to escape from the King of Destruction and convert other powers into the power of death.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei realized that the power of death was probably another unique power on par with the power of Taoism and telepathy.  Unless you can break out of the shackles of Taoist power and mental power, you can create a method to transform the power of death.

    But, how can it be so easy to break out of the rut?  Without any guidance, Ye Pengfei, who could only learn from the blind man and the elephant, had no idea when he would make such a leap.  Therefore, if you want to continue to improve the level of death clones, or even condense more death clones, you can only rely on this King of Destruction!

    Secondly, Ye Pengfei has no clue about the so-called "madness" of the King of Destruction.

    "After going crazy, I can actually reach the seventy-eighth level of the True Source Realm! If I can master this ability, even if I don't join any force, I won't be afraid of the Wind, Fire and Thunder Lord Bu Lan!"

    It¡¯s a pity that it has nothing to do with the source of the power of death.  As for the secret behind this "madness", Ye Pengfei couldn't see any hope of enlightenment.  The only good thing is that unlike the power of death, Ye Pengfei knows that as long as he can successfully cultivate the spiritual body that now controls the King of Destruction, he can master this secret!

    However, Ye Pengfei will not do this for the time being.  temporary.  Not only does he not spend time cultivating this spiritual body.  On the contrary, it will inhibit the growth of this spiritual body.  After all, an existence that could be compared to the seventy-plus levels of the True Origin Realm after going berserk is beyond the control of Ye Pengfei now.

    Finally, there is the refining method to destroy the Heavenly King!

    You must know that the Red Devil exists precisely to refine the King of Destruction.  Long before he obtained the King of Destruction, Ye Pengfei had roughly guessed some ways to refine the King of Destruction.

    Later.  Ye Pengfei obtained a piece of King of Destruction.  With the real object in hand, and then confirming it with the Red Devil, a necessity for refining the King of Destruction, Ye Pengfei gradually understood many of the necessary conditions for refining the King of Destruction.

    "Only the last few keys are left to be understood. Before being teleported to the Norden star, there is hope that they can be completely solved. Not to mention, there is Xu Shiyi"

    Xu Shiyi was already dead, and it was not Ye Pengfei's hand that moved him.  when he saw.  After Fang Haozhen completely controlled the Nightmare Shark, he was slightly surprised by her merciless attack.  but.  When Fang Haozhen can calm down and take a good look at Xu Shiyi's remains that she put into the space plane, it will be her turn to be surprised!

    "No matter how Fang Haozhen guesses, she can't guess it. I have already obtained Xu Shiyi's soul!"

    Looking at Xue Ling sitting in the refining rare treasure, I confirmed once again that the stubbornness in her bones can help her persist for a long time.  So, Ye Pengfei sat cross-legged next to the refined treasure and sacrificed Xu Shiyi's soul.

    At this time, the soul has no luster of life.  This kind of luster associated with the true meaning of life can only be seen by beings who have reached the thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm or above.  Now, Ye Pengfei, whose true body has reached the forty-first level of the True Origin Realm, naturally has no problems.

    "Life falls, but memory can last forever. In the universe where Niu Ben is located, the research on memory and consciousness fully conforms to this characteristic!"

    Ye Pengfei has now understood the connection between memory, consciousness and soul.  In the past, he thought that soul memories could only be found from a complete soul body.  But now, he is very clear that even if the soul loses its life, it is possible that it will still be in the form of memory.??, to preserve the soul memory of a strong man for a long time.  Time travel novel

    In other words, the current Xu Shiyi¡¯s soul is actually just a memory!

    "I wonder, what kind of secret weapon refining skills does the Xu family possess? I wonder how much Xu Shiyi has learned. Is there any information related to the secret weapon refining skills Xu Shiyi has learned that is related to the King of Destruction?"

    ??

    Before a comprehensive analysis of Xu Shiyi¡¯s memory, there are no accurate answers to these questions.  However, Ye Pengfei believed that since the Xu family could become one of the top ten weapon-refining families in heaven, they must have some amazing weapon-refining methods.

    As for Xu Shiyi, just because he can own a Nightmare Shark alone, we can guess that he also has a small status in the Xu family.  At the beginning, the reason why Fang Haozhen used Nightmare Shark as an excuse to lie about her good status in the Xu family was not completely unreasonable.  It's just that Xu Shiyi is the one with status, not Fang Haozhen.

    Ye Pengfei did not use the death clone, but directly cast spells with his true body to search Xu Shiyi's memory.  With Ye Pengfei's current level of cultivation, it is very difficult to achieve this.  Ye Pengfei wanted to use memory search as a training opportunity to further hone his abilities.

    With an ability that is two levels below Xu Shiyi¡¯s level, he forcibly searches Xu Shiyi¡¯s soul memory.  It took nearly ten days for Ye Pengfei to study the peripheral memories of this memory.  Just these marginal memories made Ye Pengfei overjoyed.

    "It turns out that Xu Shiyi has a higher status in the family, nor does he have a strong background. It turns out that he has been inherited by an ancient weapon-refining family!!!"

    This is Xu Shiyi¡¯s secret, but now, this secret.  Everything will be cheaper for Ye Pengfei.  Overjoyed, Ye Pengfei immediately calmed down and began a more detailed exploration.  Soon, the first weapon refining technique from that ancient weapon refining family was slowly revealed in front of Ye Pengfei.

    Weapon Refining Matrix!  !  !

    " Just the first weapon refining technique, which was stored in a place far away from the core of the memory, already made Ye Pengfei dumbfounded.

    &nbsp; "I still think that I can be called a master of weapon refining. Faced with this kind of weapon refining techniques, what else do I have to boast about?"

    Relying on thirty-six death clones.  Ye Pengfei could even refine a rare treasure at the sixty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  Calculated by the judgment standards in heaven, Ye Pengfei can indeed be regarded as a master of weapon refining.  However, when Ye Pengfei saw this brand-new weapon refining method in front of him, he realized that he was really a frog in the well!  !  !

    "Compared with my current refining method, the refining matrix method can save at least 30% of the refining materials!!!"

    With this alone, Ye Pengfei can throw his current weapon refining skills into the garbage.

    "The higher the level of the exotic treasure, the more precious the refining materials required. At least 30% of the refining materials can be saved. What does this mean?"

    This means that by relying on this method of refining weapons, you can become rich and wealthy, and you no longer have to worry about cultivation resources!  !  !

    "Don't look at it, Ye Pengfei and his followers are getting higher and higher.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that before long, everyone would have insufficient cultivation resources.  And stagnated.  It is precisely for this reason that Ye Pengfei is somewhat reluctant to spend huge sums of money.  Continuously teleport to the Norden star.  For the same reason, Ye Pengfei had to quickly join a major force in heaven. This was not only to find a strong backer who could fight against Lord Wind, Fire and Thunder, but also to obtain more cultivation resources!

    Since setting foot in the world of cultivation, Ye Pengfei has rarely worried about cultivation resources.  Ye Pengfei did not travel around to obtain necessary cultivation resources like other cultivators.

    Not long ago, Ye Pengfei thought that he would finally work hard for huge cultivation resources like other strong people.  He never thought that from Xu Shiyi's memory, he would actually find a way to make a fortune!

    ¡°If I&#x4e13; If the heart is used to refine weapons for high-level experts, there is definitely no need to worry about cultivation resources.  If I were famous, wouldn't I have to choose to join a big family or force?  "

    Even if they are not strong in combat power, few high-level beings would dare to provoke highly skilled weapon refiners and alchemists.  After all, these powerhouses have legions of supporters.  And among these supporters, there is absolutely no shortage of supreme beings who are at countless levels above the level of weapon refiners and alchemists!

    "To be honest, Ye Pengfei doesn't want to rely on any family or power.  He is used to being a loner. Even if he relies on others, it is because others rely on him. How can he rely on others?  If not, then the Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan at the 78th level of the True Origin Realm is too powerful, and Ye Pengfei will not willingly choose any family or force to join.  Time travel novel

    In the past, even Ni Cangtian suggested that Ye Pengfei join a certain force.  This is precisely because even Ni Cangtian feels that if he does not help, with Ye Pengfei's ability, once he kills those enemies from the past life, he will inevitably be attacked by the Wang family, and he will definitely not be able to withstand it.  Watch Wang Bulan's killing move.

    But now, Ye Pengfei finally discovered the possibility of continuing to be independent

    Taking a deep breath to calm down his excitement, Ye Pengfei carefully examined the weapon refining technique again.  Just now, he guessed he had only scratched the surface.

    The original meaning of the matrix is ??the womb, which is the place where female creatures give birth to life.  This weapon refining technique is called "Item Refining Matrix". As the name suggests, it is like giving birth to life, giving birth to all kinds of exotic treasures.

    The reason why an astonishing amount of refining materials can be saved is precisely because of the word "nurturing"!

    "Ordinary weapon refining techniques use fierce fire to temper materials and condense them under high temperatures. Strong fire and high temperature will naturally cause part of the material to vaporize and escape. Unless there is a special person on the side to help stop it, there is no way to stop it.  Such loss!¡±

    It is obviously very unrealistic to arrange for someone to stop it.  Is it possible that when Ye Pengfei started refining a rare treasure at the 65th level of the True Source Realm, he had to ask two strong men of similar realms to assist him?  Remuneration for hiring someone to help&#65292;I¡¯m afraid the loss would be many times higher than if the material were allowed to escape!

    "The loss of residues during tempering cannot be underestimated. The residues produced during refining are actually only relative to specific exotic treasures. For other exotic treasures, these residues are necessities!"

    Any weapon refiner knows this truth.  However, before discovering the refining method of the refining matrix, Ye Pengfei had never heard of any refining master who had successfully solved this problem.  In Ye Pengfei's impression, other than quickly refining some small artifacts before the heat of the residues dissipated, it seemed that there was no other feasible solution.

    Of course, there are also strong people who have tried it, prepared in advance, prepared some other materials, and made full use of the weapon refining residue to refine other exotic treasures.  However, these additional materials also need to be tempered by fierce fire, and various residues will also appear.  If this cycle continues, not only will the residue problem be impossible to solve.  The weapon refiner will also be exhausted because he has to refine multiple kinds of exotic treasures at the same time, and even lose his hands and feet, causing the exotic treasures he originally wanted to refine to fail!

    "If the residue is cooled and solidified from a high temperature state, its properties will undergo various unpredictable changes. Therefore, apart from using some small means to refine some small artifacts during the refining process, there is no other way.  Solve the problem of wasted residue. However, the refining matrix builds a place that breeds 'life'. There is no need for fierce fire and the materials will not be in a high temperature state. Therefore, this seemingly unsolvable problem is like this  Solved easily!"

    The more closely he examined this weapon refining technique, the more excited Ye Pengfei became.  This unique and brand-new idea of ????refining weapons opened up his mind.

    "In this way, it is completely possible to invent a formation that combines the weapon refining matrices to refine multiple rare treasures at the same time, and at the same time utilize the various weapon refining residues at the same time!"

    "There is no need to worry about the material vaporizing and escaping, and there is no need to worry about the denaturation of the residue due to changes in cold and heat.  In this way, I can build a weapon refining pavilion by myself.  When the reputation of the Weapon Refining Pavilion becomes famous, why should I worry about Wang Bulan?  "

    Looking at this strange technique from an ancient weapon-refining family over and over again, the reddish color on Ye Pengfei's face due to excitement has never faded a bit (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1550. Arriving at Noden Star!

    Ding¡­¡­

    A crisp sound woke up all the strong men who were still meditating one by one.

    "It's a pity that the formation has not been created yet." Ye Pengfei shook his head regretfully.

    After searching Xu Shiyi's memory, Ye Pengfei could not find any formation that could connect the weapon refining matrices together.

    It is not easy to create your own inventions.  When the bell rang and the Norden star was about to arrive, Ye Pengfei was not able to complete this invention.

    However, Ye Pengfei was not depressed.  After all, he had only been studying it for less than thirty years.

    "Ready, let's go out!"

    Ye Pengfei stood up and looked around at everyone.  His eyes deliberately stayed on Yuan Xiaoyao for a while.  Yuan Xiaoyao's face darkened and she lowered her head slightly.

    Originally, Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling were both at the tail end of the crane.  However, eighteen years ago, Xue Ling successfully walked out of the refined treasure.  Then, in just eighteen years, Xue Ling's realm soared by more than ten levels, and she advanced to the thirtieth level of the True Origin Realm in one go!

    Although, the current Xue Ling is still far from qualified to enter the heaven.  Not to mention, follow Ye Pengfei to explore the core area of ????the heaven.  However, her future has been completely opened, and her future is not to say very brilliant, but at least it is bright!

    On the other hand, Yuan Xiaoyao

    In these years, besides pondering the formation, Ye Pengfei also helped Yuan Xiaoyao improve her realm.  In any case, Yuan Xiaoyao is also a reincarnated woman, and it is impossible for Ye Pengfei not to help.

    However, even if Ye Pengfei tried his best, Yuan Xiaoyao had only advanced to the nineteenth level of the True Origin Realm.  If she uses her wasted cultivation resources to cultivate others, and then cultivates seventeen or eight other beings with similar realms, there will be no problem!

    Yuan Xiaoyao's face was gloomy, precisely because she also knew that she had really failed Ye Pengfei's expectations.  I caught a glimpse out of the corner of my eye.  Yuan Xiaoyao felt even more inferior to the high-spirited sister Xue Ling next to her.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly, there was nothing he could do about this kind of thing.  Even powerful beings like Ni Cangtian are not omnipotent.  Otherwise, why would Ni Cangtian need to look for some kind of genius?

    His eyes wandered away from Yuan Xiaoyao. Except for Yuan Xiaoyao, Ye Pengfei was very satisfied with the progress of everyone else.

    Needless to say, Xueling endured such a cruel experience.  She originally had little potential.  It has completely opened up the future development space.

    Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng, and Ming Huo'er also improved their realms to varying degrees by watching the refining of the rare treasure and feeling the "cruel reality."

    Among them, Ming Xiaolong advanced the fastest. He actually jumped several levels in one go and successfully advanced to the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  Of course, there is also the reason why Ye Pengfei is willing to provide the power of death.  But, in the final analysis.  It's up to Ming Xiaolong to do his best.

    Ming Shifeng and Ming Huo'er, following closely behind Ming Xiaolong, advanced to the forty-fourth level of the True Source Realm.

    in comparison.  The situation of Minghuo'er is worse than that of Mingshi Peak.  With the help from the Red Devil from time to time, Ming Huo'er advanced to the 44th level of the True Origin Realm more than a year later than Mingshi Peak.

    And the Red Devil himself has also improved in realm.  He was originally at the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  Now he has advanced to another level and has become an existence on the forty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  Looking at the entire heaven, it can barely reach the middle level.

    But.  In comparison, the Red Devil's advancement speed is too slow.  If this trend continues, Mingxiaolong and Mingshifeng will surpass the Red Devil sooner or later.  And it is very likely that Minghuo'er will be superior to the Red Devil!

    Faced with this situation, Ye Pengfei was equally powerless.  He had already seen that the Red Devils' potential was not very good.  If it weren't for the fact that he had taught the Red Devil how to absorb the power of death early on, I'm afraid it would have been difficult for the Red Devil to advance to the 40th level of the True Origin Realm.

    "Only Xuanyueyan can maintain strong forward momentum!!!"

    Following Ye Pengfei's suggestion, Xuan Yueyan concentrated on understanding "cruel reality" and wanted to create a magical power based on this artistic conception.  In the process of creating magical powers, Xuan Yueyan's realm continued to improve rapidly.  When they arrived at the Climbing Star, Xuan Yueyan was on the 53rd floor of the True Origin Realm.  After more than thirty years, it has advanced to the fifty-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  Even if it is a single level jump, Xuan Yueyan still surpasses Ming Xiaolong and others.  If you calculate the difficulty of jumping to each level, Xuanyueyan far surpasses everyone!

    "No wonder Master said that genius-level beings will not advance faster just because their level becomes higher.??Slow.  For genius level beings, as long as they have the right opportunity.  Even if you have advanced to a very high level, you can still advance by leaps and bounds!  !  !  "

    Think about it, in just over thirty years, it is impossible for ordinary strong people to advance from the Qi training stage to the spirit transformation stage.  Even Ye Pengfei back then was not so awesome.  Comparing the two cars, the genius of Xuan Yueyan is even more highlighted!

    "If I hadn't had far more opportunities than Xuanyueyan, I wouldn't have been qualified to have it attached to me. It's really stressful to have it constantly chasing after me!"

    During this continuous transmission process of more than thirty years, Ye Pengfei not only focused on creating the dream formation, but also helped Yuan Xiaoyao and Ming Xiaolong improve their realm and cultivation.  His own realm cultivation has not changed at all, and his true body is still only at the 41st level of the True Origin Realm.

    The death clone was created because the King of Destruction worked diligently and continuously transformed the power of death, thus condensing one more.  Now, Ye Pengfei already has thirty-seven death clones that have reached the sixty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm.

    ¡°However, this kind of thing is gradually coming to an end.  You must know that transforming the power of death requires consuming the tearing power in the body of the King of Death.  Until now, the spiritual intelligence that controls the King of Destruction has not mastered the method to restore the power of tearing.  Although the time and space in the body of the King of Destruction is huge, the more power of death, the less power of tearing.  This process cannot be reversed until that intelligent body understands the means to restore the power of tearing.

    "After arriving at Noden Star, let Xuan Yueyan go to a certain big family alone to explore. With Xuan Yueyan's current level of cultivation, coupled with the newly created magical power, not to mention the direct disciples,  I can always get one with the qualifications of a true disciple. As for me, I will take the others and find a quieter place to practice hard!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking silently, the originally quiet and stable space of the teleportation circle suddenly fluctuated, and the Norden star had arrived!  !  !  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1551. After thousands of years of dormancy, it is now coming out!

    As a planet located in the core of the heaven, Noden Star is so huge that it cannot be compared with the small Wen Qing Star.  The number of interstellar teleportation arrays on Noden Planet is far beyond what planets like Wen Qingxing can compare with.

    When Ye Pengfei led everyone out of the interstellar teleportation array, the group was slightly stunned by the spectacular sight in front of them.

    "Hey, hundreds of thousands of interstellar teleportation arrays! Is it necessary to have so many!" The Red Devil couldn't help but complain in a low voice.

    Looking around, the entrances and exits of the interstellar teleportation arrays are neatly arranged.  It looks like hundreds of thousands of neatly naturalized huts.

    There are almost no interstellar teleportation arrays that are idle. Powerful people are entering or leaving everywhere. The land with a radius of billions of miles is very lively.

    No, as soon as Ye Pengfei and his party walked out of the interstellar teleportation array, three powerful men flew over in a hurry.

    "Haha, it's finally our turn. Borrow it, borrow it, we're on our way!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and led everyone to move to one side, completely letting the entrance out.

    "Thank you, thank you very much." The three strong men thanked them and quickly stepped into the interstellar teleportation array.  Soon, ripples of power caused by interstellar teleportation rippled out from the teleportation array.

    Looking at the reactivated interstellar teleportation array, the Red Devil couldn't help but sigh: "The difference in quality is too big. Such senior experts are actually polite. Compared with these senior experts, that Wen Qing  That kid on the star is simply a scumbag!¡±

    "These three strong men, even Ye Pengfei must call them seniors.  Ye Pengfei and his group were really surprised that the three existences on the 66th level of the True Origin Realm had such good attitudes toward others.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei said with a smile: "Presumably, it's because the strong people here are generally at a higher level. Therefore, they are rarely affected by the inexplicable influence in heaven. Here, it is probably difficult to meet the arrogant people of the Ding family.  , a family that is so arrogant that they are not afraid of death."

    Red Devil and others laughed and nodded, and the group quickly left this area where interstellar teleportation circles were very dense

    ******

    Suddenly, a thousand years passed.

    I saw a flash of lightning, and Ye Pengfei stood leisurely on top of a rare thunder treasure, moving quickly towards the distant fairy city.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had already sent Xuan Yueyan out.  The family that Ye Pengfei chose for Xuan Yueyan was located in a city called Luo Xingxian City.  This Luoxing Immortal City is not too far from the interstellar teleportation circle, just in case anything happens.  Ye Pengfei can use this city to quickly escape into a certain interstellar teleportation array.

    Before calculating victory, calculate defeat first; before being in danger, make plans first.  At this time, Ye Pengfei's behavior was already very calm, and he could be said to be thorough in everything and nothing was left out.

    And the fairy city that Ye Pengfei is going to is the headquarters of the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  The Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is even included in the entire heaven.  They are all high-ranking large chambers of commerce. Ye Pengfei plans to secretly borrow the power of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce to gradually establish his reputation as a top weapon refiner!

    This shuttle treasure under his feet is exactly the weapon Ye Pengfei uses to "show off his power".  In order to refine such a rare treasure.  Ye Pengfei not only exhausted his wealth, but also changed his various identities and refined many high-level exotic treasures for some high-level powerful men of unknown origins, and just now he had enough materials for refining.

    "A thunder-type exotic treasure at the sixty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm. Even on the Norden planet, it can be regarded as a very eye-catching and powerful exotic treasure!"

    It does not mean that the stronger one has a higher level.  The more you can refine high-level exotic treasures.  Refining weapons, refining alchemy, making talismans, setting up formations these may seem like trivial matters, but in fact they require strong talents.  During the time when he was secretly refining weapons for others, Ye Pengfei had already found out clearly that on the huge Norden star, rare treasures above the 60th level of the True Origin realm were rare.  Rare treasures are even rarer.

    With such a rare treasure, when the imperial envoy enters the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, the headquarters of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, he can naturally get the upper hand and leave a deep impression on the people in the Immortal Alliance.  Ye Pengfei is not worried about the evil intentions of people in the Immortal Alliance. After all, a big force like this that opens its doors for business and does business almost all over the core area of ??Tianting will not deliberately smash its own sign.

    As for meeting robbers on the way, Ye Pengfei had already encountered several.  These bandits, all of whom were above the 65th level of the True Origin Realm, mistakenly thought that they could easily deal with Ye Pengfei.  However, when they actually took action, they discovered that they had guessed completely wrong.

    A total of one hundred and eight, death clones as high as the sixty-fifth floor of the True Source Realm were revealed, and most bandits would have the good sense to leave.  Even the most daring one, the one with a cultivation level as high as the sixty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm,?.  After exchanging a few moves, he immediately walked away, not wanting to fight with Ye Pengfei anymore.

    "The formation laid out by the one hundred and eight death clones was originally created for the weapon refining matrix. I never thought that it would be very sophisticated when used to defend against enemies!"

    The strong man at the 67th level of the True Origin Realm was scared away by this formation.  After only a few moves, the powerful bandit discovered to his shock that once he fell into this formation, he might be used as a rare treasure material by Ye Pengfei and refined!

    One hundred and eight death clones are equivalent to one hundred and eight weapon refining matrices.  When they join forces to set up the formation, it is equivalent to one hundred and eight large weapon refining formations operating together.  With this kind of weapon refining formation, Ye Pengfei already hopes to refine a rare treasure at the 67th level of the True Origin Realm.  That robber happened to be an existence on the 67th level of the True Source Realm. If he didn't leave immediately, Ye Pengfei really planned to treat him as a special material and refine him alive!

    There is also a slight connection between robbers and robbers.  After several waves of bandits returned in defeat, there would be no more bold bandits to provoke Ye Pengfei on the planet Noden.  Standing on this rare treasure with flashing lightning, Ye Pengfei felt quite high-spirited and invincible.

    "I don't know, has Wang Bulan figured out my purpose now?"

    ¡°Ye Pengfei has always dared not cause trouble easily.  Even in order to deal with small characters like Ding Qingshan, Ye Pengfei even used scheming methods to punish Ding Qingshan with the help of others.  This is precisely because beings such as Wang Bulan can easily deduce their intentions.  If Wang Bulan discovers that he has a grudge against a core disciple of the Wang family, then even if Wang Bulan doesn't take action himself.  I'm afraid the Wang family will also send people here to cause trouble.

    And now, Ye Pengfei finally has some capital to challenge the Wang family.  His capital comes not only from the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce, which is very likely to get online immediately, but also from those past customers with mysterious origins who asked him to refine many rare treasures!

    "As long as Wang Bulan doesn't take action himself immediately, no matter how powerful the Wang family is, I will have nothing to fear!!!"

    Ye Pengfei has also secretly conducted some investigation into the Wang family's situation.  Although Wang Bulan is so awesome that he is known as the Four Heavenly Kings.  Even in the existence of king level.  They are all formidable and ruthless characters.  However, the other strong men of the Wang family were not so good.  At least, from a superficial point of view, apart from Wang Bulan, the strongest person in the Wang family is a supreme elder at the 69th level of the True Origin Realm.

    "Although, the information collected secretly vaguely indicates that there are still several king-level existences in the Wang family. However, since their names are not even made public to the world, how can they easily move out?"

    Although Ni Cangtian said that these big families attach great importance to their core disciples.  Once the core disciple is killed or receives some threat.  Then, the clan will send out powerful beings.  Till death.  However, after all, Ye Pengfei seemed to be only at the sixty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm (in fact, his true body has only been upgraded to the forty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm).  Even if Wang Bulan saw Ye Pengfei's thoughts, it was unlikely that he would immediately send out the hidden family masters.

    "The Supreme Elder of the Wang family probably won't be dispatched right away. In that case, the first batch of strong men from the Wang family to come to solve the problem, I can probably handle it all by myself!"

    "If I can't stand it alone, I can get in touch with those mysterious beings. With their overt and covert help, I don't have to worry about anything even if the supreme elder of the Wang family is dispatched!"

    Relying on the weapon refining matrix, Ye Pengfei not only made a fortune, but also secretly made friends with many mysterious beings.  Using magical refining techniques such as the refining matrix, coupled with Ye Pengfei's original special magic circle, he was able to reduce the cost of refining more than 60 layers of rare treasures in the True Origin Realm by 35%!

    Ye Pengfei did not steal the 35% of the materials, but gave a large profit to those mysterious beings. He only secretly took away 15%.  In this way, if you ask Ye Pengfei to refine the weapon, you can save 20% of the materials for the weapon.  Even if those mysterious beings with questionable origins are all wealthy, they are very happy to go to Ye Pengfei to refine weapons to save money. Who wants to be taken advantage of?

    In the words of those middlemen, Ye Pengfei has a vague tendency to become the number one weapon refiner in the underground world.  Once Ye Pengfei is able to refine the rare treasure at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, then the superpowers in the entire underground world will be willing to help Ye Pengfei solve big troubles, even big troubles from some heavenly king-level beings!

    In fact, Ye Pengfei can develop slowly in the underground world. He doesn't have to be so arrogant and fly in the sky with his imperial weapon.  But, that's exactly what he did.  Because now, he has planned to gradually start to challenge the Wang family!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s personality belongs to that??It would rather be broken than bent.  Except for a period of hesitation and retreat in his early days because he was worried that the enemy in his previous life was too powerful, at other times, he was simply unwilling to bow his head in front of a powerful enemy!

    "The underground world is considered dark, but the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce is white. In the darkness, I already have some allies and some helpers. In the white world, I also need to find powerful enough helpers!"

    "Xuan Yue Yan has developed well in Luo Xingxian City. It is not only the true disciple of the Luo family, but also a very powerful true disciple. With the potential of Xuan Yue Yan, it can help me gradually become a true disciple of the Luo family."  Develop some helpers on the white road there.¡±

    "However, the Luo family's heavenly king-level existence is not very strong. Therefore, outside of Noden Star, the Luo family's power is not that great."

    "I can't stay on Noden Star forever. The Wang family's headquarters is on Shending Star. If I want to take revenge, it is very likely that I will have to go to Shending Star myself!"

    "In this way, it is very important to obtain the help of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. Even though the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce seems to be the same as the Luo family, it has failed to occupy a cultivation star alone in the core area of ????the heaven. However, in fact, the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce will  The combined sphere of influence of the Alliance Chamber of Commerce in the core area of ??Heaven is as large as three Norden stars!"

    This information about the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce also comes from the underground world, from the middlemen who introduce business to them.  Many times, the information coming from the underground world is much more useful than the information obtained from formal channels.  It was precisely because he was convinced of the accuracy of this information that Ye Pengfei set the target of cooperation to be the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce!

    "Existences like the Xu family are also related to the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. In the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, there is an industry of the Xu family."

    "To be more precise, in Heaven, the ten major weapon-refining families are all related to the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. As a result, it is impossible for me to get the support of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce immediately!"

    A skilled weapon refiner will be respected no matter where he goes, and will receive a lot of help, both covert and covert.  The dignified weapon-refining family is one of the top ten weapon-refining families in the entire heaven, let alone one of the top ten.  Although, according to Ye Pengfei's understanding, due to the lack of high-end combat power, none of the top ten weapon-refining families have been able to occupy even a small fairy city in the core area of ????Heaven.  However, Ye Pengfei would not underestimate the abilities of these weapon-refining families.

    "Right now, I can only refine exotic treasures at the sixty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm. And the top ten weapon-refining families can at least refine exotic treasures at the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "Most of the exotic treasures above the 70th level are kept secret. Even for the few and well-known exotic treasures above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, no one knows who made them  Even if there is no relevant news in the underground world, if my prediction is correct, there must be someone in the top ten weapon refining families who has refined exotic treasures of that level. Even the well-known exotic treasures are very likely to be  It comes from the hands of these top ten weapon-refining families!"

    Although he was high-spirited, and although he had dared to face the Wang family where his previous enemy was, Ye Pengfei did not get dizzy because of this, thinking that he was omnipotent.  He knew very well that when he went to the Immortal League Fairy City, he would face an unprecedented challenge!  !  !  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1552. Provocation

    Before arriving at the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, there was already a powerful being flying out of the direction of the Immortal Alliance Immortal City and galloping towards Ye Pengfei.

    This person is not here to rob. How could someone from the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce do such a price reduction?

    From afar, this powerful being laughed loudly and said: "On behalf of the Immortal Union Chamber of Commerce, Long Huaxing, the vice president of the Immortal Union Chamber of Commerce, would like to welcome you to the Immortal Union Immortal City!!!"

    A vice-president was actually dispatched to receive him?  Ye Pengfei was secretly surprised.

    With such an upright royal treasure coming, Ye Pengfei knew that the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce would definitely investigate it carefully.  Before leaving, Ye Pengfei deliberately asked the middlemen who worked for him in the underground world to selectively release some information.  With the combined efforts of both parties, it would be strange if the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce still didn't know the name of its master weapon refiner.

    In Heaven, those who are qualified to call themselves masters of weapon refining must at least have the ability to refine rare treasures at the 65th level of the True Origin Realm.  If the exotic treasure being refined is very special, then it is okay to have the exotic treasure at a lower level.  If you can refine a monster and rare treasure like the King of Destruction, even if it is only at level 40, you can call yourself a master of weapon refining!

    Now Ye Pengfei is not far away from refining the King of Destruction.  In other words, he fully deserves to be greeted personally by the vice president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  However, Ye Pengfei did not reveal this information.  Even if those middlemen in the underground world have a strong relationship with Ye Pengfei, they still don't know that Ye Pengfei already possesses such abilities.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, Ye Pengfei is just an ordinary weapon-refining master.  According to Ye Pengfei's own estimation, it would be enough to dispatch the chief executive of the chamber of commerce's weapon refining branch. Why would there be any need for the dignified vice-president to personally come out to greet him?

    "Longhuaxing?" After being slightly shocked by the name of the vice president, Ye Pengfei silently recited the name.

    This is a very unfamiliar name. There seems to be no such person among the nine vice-presidents of the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce.

    certainly.  Ye Pengfei would not think that this guy was a fake.  The place where Long Huaxing spoke loudly was only a few hundred million miles away from the Immortal Alliance Immortal City.  If you lend him some courage, he wouldn't dare to cheat here again!

    "Could it be that in just a few years, the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce has had another vice-president? Those guys didn't tell me in time, and I would punish them severely with a few drinks of Drunk Gods!!!"

    Luoxing Fairy City is good at producing fine wines, and this Drunk God is one of Ye Pengfei¡¯s favorite wines.  Without him, one drink will make you feel dizzy, and two drinks will make you sleepy.  With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he would never dare to drink the third cup.  Otherwise, you could be drunk for thousands of years and not even know you were chopped down.

    Such a fine wine can not only make people have endless aftertaste, but also sharpen the self-sufficiency of strong people. It can be said to serve multiple purposes with one stone.  Ye Pengfei added one more thing to this income, which was to use the Drunken God to "punish" those bad friends.  Watching them walk crookedly after drinking a glass of wine.  So unhappy.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There are fights, grudges, and a time of joy, leisure, and laughter.  It cannot be less either.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking wildly, he had already seen the figure of Long Huaxing in the distance.  That Long Huaxing did not stay where he was and waited, but took the initiative to greet him at a faster speed than Ye Pengfei.

    "Haha. I wonder how Long should call him Master." Long Huaxing smiled and held his hands in greeting.

    In the underground world, Ye Pengfei used many names.  He has also changed his appearance and body shape in many ways.  Until now, no one knows Ye Pengfei's true appearance and real name.  Now, Ye Pengfei is going to step out of the darkness into the light. If he still remains secretive, I am afraid that even if the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is still willing to do Ye Pengfei's business, they will secretly take more precautions.

    As the saying goes, a person is harmless but a tiger has the intention to hurt others. When faced with a strong man who is unwilling to even say his real name, anyone will become wary.  This seemingly ordinary question from Long Huaxing is actually full of profound meaning.

    Of course, if Ye Pengfei is willing to cooperate with caution, the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce will not push him out as a master of weapon refining.  After all, when you open a business, you are looking for money and wealth. How can there be any reason to push customers away?

    Ye Pengfei smiled indifferently and had clearly seen Long Huaxing's thoughts.  Even though the realm of the Dragon Transformation Star is as high as the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm, under the prying eyes of Ye Pengfei's way of love, it is impossible for him to completely conceal his intentions.

    "My surname is Ye."

    The surname is the real surname, but the first name is still a secret.

    In a mere four-word answer, Ye Pengfei also added the Taoist power of the Tao of Love.  That Long Huaxing was slightly startled, and soon understoodAfter a while, I understood.

    "It turns out to be Master Ye." Long Huaxing smiled and nodded, "Long believes that one day, Long can become one of the few people who knows Master Ye's true name!"

    The surname is his real surname, which shows that Ye Pengfei has indeed walked from the darkness to the light.

    The name is still hidden, which shows that Ye Pengfei is still wary and will not immediately form an alliance with the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    There are many possible reasons for this

    Maybe it¡¯s because we haven¡¯t seen the real strength of the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce, so we have reservations for the time being.

    Maybe you need to go to other chambers of commerce and compare before you make a decision.

    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, there are powerful enemies with too high levels.  Therefore, only when the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce is willing to share weal and woe, will they reveal their true names!

    Ye Pengfei falls into this last situation. With his current ability to hide, even the president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce cannot peek into his past life.  Only beings like Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan can get a glimpse of what's going on.

    If the information network of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is strong enough, then Long Huaxing will soon be able to find out the real reason why Ye Pengfei only gave his last name and not his first name.  By then, if Long Huaxing is still willing to cooperate with Ye Pengfei in all aspects.  Then, Ye Pengfei will really say his name.

    Don¡¯t underestimate this short four-word answer, it contains extremely rich meanings.  There are already a lot of twists and turns in these four words. In addition, the power of the Tao of Love is added to the pronunciation of these four words, and the profound meaning is even more difficult to describe one by one.

    And Long Huaxing is indeed the vice-president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. In just that moment of slight surprise, he already understood, and his answer was also very thought-provoking!  !  !

    "One of the few beings who can know my real name? It seems. This Longhuaxing is an extremely ambitious being!!!"

    Without ambition, he would never say such confident words so quickly.  Only those who are ambitious and have great intentions will not care about the reason why Ye Pengfei reveals his surname and remains anonymous.  He even didn't care if Ye Pengfei provoked some extremely powerful being!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, nodded slightly, and stopped talking.

    Under the guidance of Long Huaxing, Ye Pengfei flew into the Immortal Alliance Fairy City leisurely.

    ¡°In any fairy city, there are only those strong people with status and status.  Only then are you eligible to fly in directly.  According to the situation that Ye Pengfei had already heard clearly, a master of weapon refining like himself should walk into the Immortal Alliance Immortal City.  But now, the reception standards have been greatly improved, and the standards for entering the city have also been greatly improved.  The reasons are naturally very intriguing.

    "I wonder, is Vice-President Long the tenth vice-president, or one of the vice-presidents has gone into seclusion to meditate?" As he leisurely flew into the Immortal City of the Immortal Alliance, Ye Pengfei also spoke in the same leisurely tone.  Ask lightly.

    "To be honest with Master Ye, Long just took office today and became the tenth vice-president. Originally, Long was just the president of the branch in a remote place in heaven. Suddenly, he turned into a phoenix. I'm still not used to it, haha.  ." Long Huaxing replied with a smile, his tone was frank, as if he didn't intend to hide anything.

    interesting¡­¡­

    Such news.  After Ye Pengfei settles down in the Immortal League Fairy City, he can naturally find out.  However, it was Ye Pengfei who found out on his own.  It was up to Long Huaxing to say it himself.  The meaning is very different!

    Since Long Huaxing means to know everything, Ye Pengfei will not be polite.  However, just when he was about to ask a few more questions, a joking voice came from a distance.

    "A mere weapon refining master actually needs to bother Vice President Long to greet him personally?"

    In one sentence, two people were lost in a row.  One of them is also one of the ten vice-presidents of the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce.  This person is either mentally retarded, or he has a very hard backing behind him.

    ??Looking around at the sound, Ye Pengfei didn't care about the appearance of the person coming, nor did he care about the person's state of cultivation.  He just looked at the flame logo on the man's chest with great interest.

    "This is the legendary weapon-refining master logo of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce? Tsk, tsk, it's really rare."

    Suddenly, Long Huaxing was stunned

    in the Legends?  What is called a legend is clearly a fact that most powerful people know.  You are also a master of weapon refining who has been famous in the underground world for nearly a thousand years. Have you ever seen this logo?  This Master Ye has a really vicious tongue, and he will severely damage the visitor secretly.

    What¡¯s even worse is? 

    "Haha, where did this country bumpkin come from that doesn't even recognize such an ordinary logo?"

    This person¡¯s arrogance once again shocked Long Huaxing.  It's just that this time I was stunned because this person was really too stupid.  Let¡¯s make it clear, Ye Pengfei is deliberately pretending not to know, and is deliberately trying to undermine you as being unworthy of wearing this flame logo!

    Not all of the powerful people who gathered around to watch the excitement were so stupid.  Those strong men who heard what Ye Pengfei meant secretly spread the news.  Suddenly, all the onlookers laughed.

    These onlookers can laugh freely, but Long Huaxing can only laugh at the visitors secretly.  After all, this person is also a member of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, and Long Huaxing doesn't want to lose face of the other party in public.

    "Master Ye, let me introduce you. This is the famous weapon refining master of our Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, Master Chen Zhenchen. Master Chen's Nine Star Falling Flame is a top weapon refining technique that is well-known throughout heaven. Even the top ten weapon refining techniques  The heads and elders of the aristocratic families often discuss the secrets of weapon refining with Master Chen! If Master Ye has free time, he can discuss and discuss with Master Chen, and maybe he can solve his doubts!"

    Long Huaxing¡¯s introduction can be described as repaying evil with kindness.  Just now, Chen Zhen had mercilessly undermined Long Huaxing in public, but Long Huaxing still didn't mind and praised Chen Zhen's weapon refining ability.

    This is a public place, and most of the onlookers around are not members of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  Originally, they were very curious about Long Huaxing, the newly appointed vice-president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. Now seeing Long Huaxing's performance, many people nodded secretly and felt that Long Huaxing could be associated with him more.

    Although Chen Zhen is only at the sixty-fifth level of the True Source Realm, he is only one of the many weapon refining masters of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  With the realm and status of Long Huaxing, he could humiliate Chen Zhen mercilessly.  However, if he really does this, he will not look like a strong man who is good at doing business, but just a powerful and powerful existence.

    You must know that the Chamber of Commerce is different from other forces.  The purpose of the Chamber of Commerce is to make money, not to show off one's strength. How many people are willing to do business with a domineering guy?

    Of course, some people disagree and feel that Long Huaxing is too weak.  If you do business with Long Huaxing, I'm afraid it will be difficult for Long Huaxing to obtain any excess benefits for your business partners.

    Only Ye Pengfei knows how weak and tyrannical Long Huaxing is?  Just from the fact that Long Huaxing is willing to come forward in person to welcome himself, a mere master of weapon refining, it can be clearly seen that Long Huaxing is very ambitious and has no small plans!

    People with ambitions and plans can never be weak or tyrannical.  This type of people are good at taking advantage of various situations to obtain the greatest benefits for themselves.  Ye Pengfei casually glanced at the surrounding situation and couldn't help but nodded secretly.

    "The seemingly weak words have won him many potential customers. This deal is very cost-effectivenot to mention, does he only have this intention for being so weak?"

    Of all the people present, only Ye Pengfei is the one who has mastered the art of love, and only Ye Pengfei can fully understand the many intentions of Long Hua Xing.  When Long Huaxing said such words, Ye Pengfei was already very moved and wanted to have a good relationship with Long Huaxing.

    "The weaker he is, the more arrogant Chen Zhen will be. Long Huaxing is a person who should not be underestimated!"

    As expected, just when Ye Pengfei was secretly praising him, Chen Zhen laughed coldly: "Spar with me? Is he worthy? The Immortal Alliance Immortal City is not something a country bumpkin like you can enter, so get out of here!!!"

    Suddenly, the eyes of all the onlookers were focused on Ye Pengfei.  Everyone is curious, how will this unfamiliar weapon-refining master react?  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1553. The power of the Chamber of Commerce, reform or conservatism?

    With a weak voice, Chen Zhen's arrogance was further aroused.  Then, Chen Zhen's arrogance was used to stimulate Ye Pengfei, causing Ye Pengfei to reveal more tricks.  The powerful people watching might not be able to see what Long Huaxing was thinking.  However, for Ye Pengfei, such a trick is simply not worth mentioning.

    "Is this the way the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce treats guests?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Long Huaxing with a half-smile, and then looked casually at the onlookers.  All the powerful people who met Ye Pengfei for a moment felt that if Long Huaxing could not handle this matter well, both Long Huaxing and Chen Zhen would leave an indelible stain on the Immortal Alliance and Immortal City!

    He took a deep look at Ye Pengfei, and then, like Ye Pengfei, his eyes quickly passed over the people around him. Long Huaxing nodded slightly: "Master Ye is my distinguished guest of Long Huaxing. Someone dares to insult Brother Ye, Long Huaxing."  Naturally, I will not just sit idly by and ignore!!!"

    Over there, Chen Zhen¡¯s face, which had just been full of excrement, suddenly changed.  He suddenly felt that he could not move at all!

    "Long Huaxing, what do you want to do? Are you planning to murder people in the Chamber of Commerce in front of everyone?"

    "A member of the Chamber of Commerce?" Long Huaxing sneered coldly, "If rubbish like you existed in the Chamber of Commerce, wouldn't it be a great disadvantage to the Chamber of Commerce? In the name of the Vice-President, I will take back your Weapon Refining Master logo and expel you.  Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce!¡±

    boom¡­¡­

    The flame logo on Chen Zhen¡¯s chest immediately turned into a puff of smoke.  The words of Long Huaxing and the methods of Long Huaxing also caused low-pitched exclamations from everyone around him.

    "Today is an eye-opener. On the first day he took office, Long Huaxing, the vice-president with a strange background, personally welcomed a strange weapon-refining master and expelled his own weapon-refining master. Isn't he afraid of causing trouble?  Are the other big guys in the chamber of commerce dissatisfied?"

    Most of the people present have had dealings with the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce for many years.  Buy something, sell something.  Posting various purchase requests, some of the main figures in the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce and some internal factions are more or less aware of them.

    Chen Zhen is an old man in the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce. It was after he joined the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce that he began to concentrate on understanding the method of refining weapons.  His method of Nine Stars Falling Flames is indeed a highly admirable weapon refining method.  Among the bystanders present, there were strong men who had asked Chen Zhen to refine the weapon.

    How could such a weapon-refining master not have a strong backing in the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce?

    Just when everyone was talking secretly.  A powerful momentum suddenly rose from a restaurant in the distance.  This momentum is not directed at anyone, it is simply for demonstration, to demonstrate against Long Huaxing!

    "This aura seems to be Vice President Kimo. It turns out that Chen Zhen's backstage is him!"

    "Vice President Kimo is an existence on the 72nd level of the True Source Realm. He has served as Vice President for hundreds of billions of years. Whether it is realm cultivation or faction strength, how can it be achieved by Longhua Star?  Comparable to that?"

    "I'm afraid Long Huaxing has to find a way to get off. Otherwise, how will this matter end today?"

    Looking for the steps?  Don't know how to end it?

    Long Huaxing didn't seem to notice Kimo's demonstration at all, but turned his head.  Smiling at Ye Pengfei: "Master Ye, are you satisfied with this way of handling it? If Master Ye has any other requirements, you can put them forward. Long will try his best to satisfy them!"

    Wow

    There were uproar around him, and everyone was stunned by Long Huaxing's statement.

    Did you make a mistake, for a foreigner?  A very unfamiliar weapon refining master, Long Huaxing not only wanted to expel a strong man who was trained by the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce and was quite famous among the strong men above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm, but he also allowed Ye Pengfei to raise conditions.  , just to appease Master Ye¡¯s dissatisfaction?

    Is Long Huaxing crazy?

    Isn¡¯t Long Huaxing afraid that Kimo will be unfavorable to him?

    Even though they are both vice-presidents, Long Huaxing, a foreigner who doesn¡¯t even have a helper in the Immortal League Immortal City, cannot be compared with a senior person like Kimo.  Suddenly, the strong men who just thought they could deal with Long Huaxing felt that Long Huaxing was a big-headed and brainless man and was not a trustworthy partner.  On the contrary, the few strong men who were dissatisfied with Long Huaxing's too soft attitude just now looked at Long Huaxing with admiration.  Just now they felt very disdainful, but now they want to find an opportunity to have a good contact with Long Huaxing.

    Within a few breaths of time, the strong men watching around them had already changed their moods and stances.  Not to mention the major beings involved in this matter.

    Nearby

    &nbsp; The more Ye Pengfei looked at Long Huaxing, the more pleasing he became.  By forming an alliance with such a person, you are likely to receive sufficient support.  As for Chen Zhen, his face changed from gloomy to sunny.  He really wanted to carry Kimo out and humiliate Long Huaxing with words.  However, he was suppressed by Long Huaxing.  Now, he can't even say a word.

    As for the distance

    "This kid Long Huaxing is just speculating! The existence of such a person in the Chamber of Commerce will bring disaster to the Chamber of Commerce!"

    Kimo was very dissatisfied and wanted to teleport over and teach Long Huaxing a lesson.  However, others soon dissuaded Kimo.

    "If it weren't for the approval of the old president, would Long Huaxing dare to speculate so blatantly? Those bystanders don't know the reason, and most people in the chamber of commerce don't know the reason. Don't you, Kimo, still know the reason?"  A big man in red robe spoke in a deep voice.

    "Meng Yikun, do you think that I, Kimo, should swallow my anger? If Long Huaxing is allowed to drive Chen Zhen out like this, where should I, Kimo, put my face?"

    "Tch, what does this have to do with Lao Meng? It's not because you didn't listen to my advice and had to send Chen Zhen, a stupid bird, to mess with him!" A strong man who looked like a boy said coldly, "Now, there are only three of us.  One is the vice-president who firmly opposes the old president's reform of the Chamber of Commerce. The others are just sitting on the sidelines and waiting to see which way the wind blows. It's not like you, Kimo, don't know why Long Huaxing personally went to greet that president as soon as he took office.  Master Ye. You sent Chen Zhen to test it out. Even if Long Huaxing doesn¡¯t go crazy, is there any hope that Chen Zhen can come back alive?"

    "Damn! Zhou Hengtai, what do you mean, Chen Zhen is still alive now, and I still have to thank Longhuaxing?" Kimo was furious, "Now, those wallflowers are watching. It is about the growth and decline of power in the future, you two  You can sit still, but I can¡¯t!"

    After saying that, Kimo immediately planned to rush over desperately and give Long Huaxing a lesson.  But, just now!  !  !  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1554. Xuanyuan Shi!

    "Is that Kimo? King Weishan asked me to take him to say hello to you!!!" A cold voice sounded loudly in the elegant room of the restaurant.  <-¡·

    Suddenly, Kimo's eyes widened.  There was a look of fear on his face involuntarily.

    The boy-looking Zhou Hengtai was much tougher at this time: "Hmph! Master Ye, don't scare us with these people's names. Yes, you are indeed of some use to them. But you are not capable of instigating us yet."  They are coming to deal with our Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce!"

    "Deal with the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce?" Ye Pengfei's sneer voice, completely ignoring any time and space barriers, ignoring the heavy defense arrangements in the restaurant and private rooms, echoed clearly again, "You three, you have the nerve to represent the Immortal Alliance.  Alliance Chamber of Commerce? If I heard correctly, your ideas are contrary to those of President Xuanyuan. To deal with you guys who want to stumble secretly, will President Xuanyuan stand up for you, or will he secretly applaud you? "

    In an instant, Zhou Hengtai¡¯s face turned red, and Jimo and Meng Yikun looked at each other.  They never expected that Ye Pengfei had overheard the conversation between the three of them just now, and the three of them were completely unaware of it!

    "The three of us exist on the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm. That kid was able to eavesdrop on our conversation quietly. I'm afraid he has a very high-level exotic treasure in his hands!!!"

    No one would think that Ye Pengfei had the ability to transcend so many levels, to eavesdrop on the conversations of three people at the 72nd level of the True Source Realm, without telling them.  In Meng Yikun's view, Ye Pengfei must have a rare treasure in his hands that is as high as the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm!

    And where did such a rare treasure come from?  Ye Pengfei is an weapon refiner.  He is still the kind of genius weapon refiner who has attracted the attention of several king-level beings in the underground world in just a few hundred years.  Where did the exotic treasure come from? Isn¡¯t the answer ready to come out?

    "If he made it himself, then if the old president takes his arrival as an opportunity to forcefully promote the reform of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, we will be powerless to stop it!"

    "If it was given by those powerful heavenly king-level beings, then let alone us. Even the entire Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce combined would not dare to provoke him easily!"

    "If it comes from ancient inheritance Oh my god, what kind of powerful ancient inheritance does it have to have such a rare treasure? Such strong men are all strong men with great luck. How can we just deal with them?  confrontation!"

    Suddenly, Kimo also felt a little wilted.  How could he know?  He kicked himself onto the iron plate.  No matter what the reason is, no matter what the reason is, I have to swallow it and admit defeat!

    When it¡¯s time to admit defeat, you have to admit defeat. This is accumulated over many years of experience.  Habits developed by Kimo and others.  Ever since, Kimo put away the tyrannical momentum that soared into the sky.  As a result, Chen Zhen became a pawn and was forcibly driven out of the Immortal Alliance Immortal City by Long Huaxing!

    Suddenly, those few.  This is especially true for strong people who like to do business with strong people who are tough-minded.  From now on, when I come to the Immortal League Fairy City, I will only do business with Long Huaxing.  As for those strong men who made up the majority and had just undergone another huge transformation, their thoughts changed again one by one.

    "Kimo actually didn't take action? Kimo actually watched Chen Zhen being expelled from the Immortal Alliance Fairy City? Could it be that there is an unusually powerful existence behind the Dragon Transformation Star?"

    Combining it all together, this new vice-president comes from a remote cultivation star that few people have heard of

    Combining it all together, this new vice-president has never held a high-level position in the headquarters. He has become the tenth vice-president from that small place in one step

    Suddenly, regardless of whether they were smart or not, whether they were at a high level or at an average level, almost all the True Origin Realm beings had guessed what kind of existence was behind Long Hua Xing!

    "It must be Xuanyuanshi! Only this strange man who single-handedly created the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce has such powerful strength!"

    The people dispersed and walked forward. Soon, Ye Pengfei, led by Long Huaxing, entered a magnificent, but obviously not very popular mansion.

    "Vice President Long, this is a good place for you to practice." Looking at the sparse maids and servants, Ye Pengfei laughed.

    "Haha, Master Ye, please stop testing me, and I, Long Huaxing, will not continue to test Master Ye. How about we talk openly and honestly?" Long Huaxing, who entered his mansion, finally completely tore it apart.  put on his own mask.

    From the moment he met Ye Pengfei, Long Huaxing was testing Ye Pengfei in various ways.  Chen Zhen's "sudden" appearance was not "sudden" to Long Huaxing.  Ye Pengfei knew very well,Everything is actually under Long Huaxing's control.

    If Long Huaxing didn¡¯t have this ability, how could he suddenly be promoted to the vice president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce?  To suddenly put a strong man with no foundation in the Immortal Alliance Immortal City in the position of the tenth vice-president, even if Xuanyuan Shi has such a strong courage, it would take Long Huaxing to have the courage to take on such a sudden burden!

    "It's just that Ye Pengfei has never told the truth or exposed it.  As long as Long Huaxing does not intend to confess, Ye Pengfei does not intend to completely believe Long Huaxing.  After all, Longhuaxing is for the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  And I am just doing it for myself

    "Open and honest? Really?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "I think forget it, let's talk about cooperation to make money first. After we get to know each other and become more familiar, we can talk about other things What do you think? Respect  Mr. Xuanyuanshi? You are pruning the flowers and trees there, you are very professional, you almost cut off all the branches of the bent dragon tree."

    "Good boy, your eyes are so vicious!" A cheerful old man straightened up and strode over, "Well, let me take a good look at you, you are so prosperous in the underground world.  , and now the boy who comes here to try to drag me, Xuanyuan Shi, into trouble, what kind of head does he have?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled and slowly shook his head: "I never expected that things would turn out like this. Senior Xuanyuan, is it possible that you are often in contact with those people in the underground world?"

    "Haha, those guys are my old customers, how could they not be in contact? You, on the other hand, are trying to steal customers from me. At first, I thought that you didn't know what was going on, and you just wanted to make money and be in the limelight. But now  At first glance, it seems that you have a plan for a long time!"

    Listening to the conversation between his president and Ye Pengfei, Long Huaxing's face was filled with shock To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.  )

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1555. Everyone has his own agenda

    Anyone who has listened to the above conversation will know that both Xuanyuan Shi and Ye Pengfei have been "scheming" against each other for a long time.

    As for Long Huaxing, the new force of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce who was quickly promoted by Xuanyuan Shi, he was even more keenly aware that the reason why he was impartial was that he took office as the vice president of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce today.  The president also has a plan!

    As for what Ye Pengfei is planning, Long Huaxing doesn't know.  Not knowing any clues at all, he was wise not to speculate on these things.

    Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, looked at this old man with great interest, who seemed to have a bold personality, but actually had a lot of troubles in his heart, and he understood a little bit.

    "Thank you, I have developed extremely smoothly over the years, not only because my concealment method has played a big role, but also because these guys are secretly planning something and planning to do something big!!!"

    Recalling the information overheard in the elegant room of the restaurant, Ye Pengfei guessed some clues.

    "Reforming the Chamber of Commerce? I'm afraid, it's far from that simple"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself and shook his head secretly.

    Big things require great ability to handle.  For the time being, Ye Pengfei doesn't think that he has reached that level of excellence.

    Ye Pengfei knew that the reason why Xuanyuan Shi and others secretly paid attention to him was probably not because of his own fighting power. In fact, during the more than a thousand years of ascending to the sky, Ye Pengfei rarely showed his fighting power but because of his fancy.  , his own unique weapon-refining technique that can greatly save weapon-refining materials!

    Ye Pengfei, who has studied the weapon refining matrix for more than a thousand years, certainly knows the huge potential of this weapon refining technique.  Especially after he created such wonderful formations, the potential of this weapon refining technique further increased.  Although now, Ye Pengfei is still unable to refine such terrifying treasures as those at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, he could feel the proportion of materials he could save once he could refine such terrifying treasures.  It will expand exponentially!

    "President Xuanyuan, even if I have any plans, I would first make money and hone my weapon refining skills before talking about anything else. I don't think President Xuanyuan will be honest with me now. I don't have the ability yet. So, let's come here.  Let¡¯s talk about weapon refining!¡±

    Xuanyuanshi laughed again: "Very good, very good. It's exactly what those old guys said. You are a boy who knows how to advance and retreat. I like boys like you!"

    Xuanyuanshi gave a thumbs up, and then continued to ask with a smile: "But even if your unique weapon refining technique saves materials, even if you can make a lot of money relying on your unique weapon refining technique, so what? After all, you  There is only one person. Is it possible? Can you compare with the top ten weapon refining families? You know, a huge organization like the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce takes on more weapon refining orders every day than you have refined in the past thousand years.  The number of treasures is a hundred times higher. What benefits do you think you can bring to our Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce?"

    Working alone, this is Ye Pengfei's biggest weakness in Xuanyuan Shi's eyes.  In Xuanyuanshi's view.  Although Ye Pengfei's existence is very useful for his plan.  However, just one Ye Pengfei.  It is simply impossible to truly meet your own requirements.

    "President Xuanyuan, do you want me to bring in a few disciples?" Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "It's not that I, Mr. Ye, don't give President Xuanyuan face, it's just that, Mr. Ye, my weapon refining method, even if  If I pass it on to you, President Xuanyuan, you won¡¯t be able to learn it!!!¡±

    This is not Ye Pengfei¡¯s boasting, but a real fact.

    I think back then, Ye Pengfei discovered the secret method of the weapon refining matrix in a peripheral area far away from the core area of ??Xu Shiyi's memory.  In other words, after fully accepting the inheritance of the ancient weapon-refining family, Xu Shiyi did not think that the weapon-refining matrix was so amazing at all.

    In fact, over the years, Ye Pengfei has taught this method to Xuan Yueyan, Hong Mo and others, but no one has ever learned it.  Yuan Xiaoyao, who has never been able to overcome her inner demons, is unexpectedly more talented than others in weapon refining.  However, even Yuan Xiaoyao only learned a little bit of it and could not understand the essence at all.

    The more in-depth the research, the more Ye Pengfei understood why this happened.  Because this seemingly novel and powerful tool-refining method has a fatal problem.  That is, the idea is great, but almost no one can implement it!

    After checking all Xu Shiyi's soul memories, Ye Pengfei realized that the weapon refining method that made him ecstatic and regarded it as a way to ensure that he continued to be independent was just a thought experiment by the ancient weapon refining family.  That¡¯s all.  Whether it is the ancient weapon refining that has long been buried by historyNeither the master nor Xu Shiyi, who later received the inheritance, could truly realize this idea!

    Ye Pengfei successfully realized this idea, which is simply a miracle.  Until now, Ye Pengfei still hasn't figured out why he can do such miracles, but Xuan Yueyan, Hong Mo and others can't do it at all.  In terms of qualifications, Xuan Yueyan is not bad either.  Speaking of potential, Ming Xiaolong is also amazing.  However, it was Yuan Xiaoyao who was the worst in the end. Until now, she had only reached the 20th level of the True Source Realm and had learned a little bit about it.  Ye Pengfei himself didn't know how to explain such a strange phenomenon, so how could he pass on his knowledge, resolve doubts, and teach his apprentices?

    Xuanyuanshi frowned slightly and wanted to say something.  However, Ye Pengfei chuckled and continued: "As for the problem that President Xuanyuan is worried about, in my opinion, it is not a problem at all Well, President Xuanyuan can find a big list, and I guarantee that it can be done with no inferiority.  With the speed of the top ten weapon refining families, this big order can be completed perfectly!"

    "Oh?" Xuanyuanshi's eyes narrowed slightly in surprise.

    With the power of one person, he can compete with the entire weapon-refining family?  This boy's unique weapon-refining method seems to have many mysteries that have not been revealed yet!  !  !

    After thinking about it, Xuanyuanshi said in a deep voice: "There is a big order at the moment. If it were left to the top ten weapon refining families, it would take tens of thousands of years for any one of them. But the other party's request is very urgent and needs to be done within thirty years.  It is impossible to deliver the goods within the year just relying on the top ten refining families. Therefore, I have decided to recruit those small refining families and the top refining masters to share the completion. Well, I will consider a new refining family.  When the plan comes out, you will come to take orders when the time comes. I also want to see how you can surpass those aristocratic weapon refining families on your own!!!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed: "Then I will wait here quietly. I wish us a happy cooperation!"

    "It's a pleasure to cooperate." Xuanyuan Shi also said meaningfully, and laughed (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1556. Super big weapon refining order!  !  !  (A big chapter with ten thousand words, a super big chapter!)

    Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce General Hall, VIP Room on the ninth floor.

    "Haha, Lin Fei, you are still so diligent and always the first to arrive."

    The three powerful beings who came together laughed and bowed their hands to the old man in green robe who was sitting at the head of the guest room.  These three powerful beings who came together are all strong men on the 68th floor of the True Origin Realm, and the old man in green robe sitting high in the guest room of the VIP Building is an existence on the 69th Floor of the True Origin Realm!

    There is only one step left for this old man named Lin Fei to become a king-level existence.  By then, his Lin family will not only be the head of the top ten weapon-refining families!

    However, this Lin Fei is not that arrogant person.  When the three heads of the aristocratic families who came together had just climbed to the ninth floor, he had already stood up: "Haha, Xu Longshi, you are still so exaggerated. There are several newly promoted masters of weapon refining here, and they are older than me.  It¡¯s much earlier. Come on, let me introduce you, this is"

    In a short time, these family heads became familiar with those individual weapon refiners.  They were happily discussing things about refining weapons. They were not even interested in taking a second look at the fairy tea pastries that the maids diligently brought to them.

    Gradually, more and more people came.  Although the VIP room on the ninth floor is large, it gradually becomes a bit crowded.

    "There are so many weapon-refining families coming to bid this time. In all my years of living, I have never competed with so many weapon-refining families." Xu Longshi, the head of the Xu family, looked around at the nearly a thousand people.  Yes, the weapon refiners of different levels sighed repeatedly.

    "Yes, the order this time is really not small. It is said that the refining requirements are also very high. Not only is the quantity huge, there are many styles and levels, the time requirement is also very tight." Lin Fei also sighed repeatedly.  nodded.

    "Lin Fei, Xu Longshi, can you two find out how the bidding will be done this time?" the head of the Dongfang family, who is also one of the top ten weapon refiners, asked in a low voice.

    Xu Longshi chuckled and said: "Who doesn't know that your Dongfang family's intelligence network is the most profitable? If your family doesn't get the news, it will be even less possible for us."

    The head of the Dongfang Family shook his head slightly, sighed, and said in a deep voice: "I'm not afraid that you guys know in advance that our Dongfang Family's intelligence network suffered a major blow years ago, and many key members died. For the time being, our Dongfang Family  I am afraid that our intelligence network can only be ranked at the bottom of the top ten."

    "Huh?" Xu Longshi and others couldn't help but widen their eyes.  "Such a thing actually happened? Could it be that you accidentally provoked one of the Four Heavenly Kings?"

    Even if other king-level beings are provoked, with the Dongfang family's network, the most they can do is apologize, and not too many family backbones will fall at once.  I am afraid that only the Four Heavenly Kings can make the Dongfang family endure such a big loss.

    But, I never thought

    "If we just provoke one of the four heavenly kings, then well, forget it, let's not talk about it, let's not talk about it. Being able to avoid the genocide is a blessing among misfortunes."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? All the weapon refiners who heard the words of the head of the Dongfang family opened their eyes wide in horror, behold, the Dongfang family¡¯s intelligence network had offended more than one king.  Listen to what the head of the Dongfang family means.  Maybe he could offend all four heavenly kings in one go!

    ¡°Suddenly, those few people who had been chatting happily with the head of the Dongfang Family were wondering whether they should join the Dongfang Family¡¯s top weapon refiners.  His expression changed drastically and he moved away.  The patriarchs of several other small families also felt uneasy and quietly stayed away from this conversation circle, staying away from Lin Fei, Xu Longshi and others.  Suddenly, this place seemed much emptyer.

    Lin Fei, Xu Longshi and others also exchanged looks in surprise, and they were also extremely horrified in their hearts.  However, as the heads of the top ten weapon refining families, their vision is naturally much higher than others.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yet you can still maintain the surface calm and still continue to come here to bid for the weapon-refining contract?  There are probably a lot of stories here.

    However, Lin Fei, Xu Longshi and others also know very well that no matter how attractive the story is, they must never ask or listen to it.  If curiosity is completely unleashed, it could lead to death, or genocide in the worst case, that's no joke!  !  !

    Soon, Lin Fei cleverly changed the topic.

    "I haven't heard anything about this weapon refining bidding. Logically speaking, since the order is large and time is urgent, the large order will be divided into many small orders. Our big family will take the big one, and the small family will take the big one.  Take the small head, and the weapon refiner can also get a share of it. But"

    Lin Fei said "but" in a loud voice.  Originally, everyone's attention was attracted by the Dongfang family's cunning??The encounter attracted the past.  Now, the old man was attracted by Lin Fei's voice and said "but".

    "Brother Lin, don't whet our appetites. If you have any suggestions, please tell us as soon as possible, so that we can prepare in advance!"

    The weapon-refining family relies on the craft of weapon-refining to earn a living. Only by making money through weapon-refining and accumulating enough cultivation resources can they train their children one by one.

    You must know that very few of the younger generations of these weapon-refining families are good at cultivation and enlightenment.  Because of their bloodline genes, most of these younger generations are better at weapon refining than others.  Therefore, if they want to improve their realm step by step, they often have to be willing to spend more and more cultivation resources.

    As for recruiting outsiders to join the family, those who are good at cultivation and enlightenment, those who improve their realm quickly, those who are good at fighting, etc., etc., these strong people often choose other types of families instead of joining the refining of weapons and alchemy.  This kind of family.

    So, over time, the weapon refining family, like the alchemy family, has become accustomed to fighting for large contracts for weapon refining and alchemy in major chambers of commerce, in order to earn massive cultivation resources.  This time, the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce's big order actually attracted so many weapon-refining families, which obviously made everyone more excited and wanted to get as many contracts as possible.

    Under the expectant gaze of everyone, Lin Fei chuckled and said: "But, have you noticed? From the time the news came out to now, five days have actually passed. A whole five days, even if it's just our family  , started at full speed. How many rare treasures can be refined? Legend has it that the time required for the big order was very tight, but the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce took five days, and there was no public bidding. What's the reason?  "

    "Yes, Brother Lin sees things thoroughly!" A family head high-fived and whispered, "With the efficiency of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce, there will be no problem in receiving orders and bidding on the same day. No matter how big the order is, it can be big.  Exceeding what the entire Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce can bear? It seems like there are a lot of mysteries in this."

    "Hey, Sun Jinxin, you look like you have a sudden look on your face. Do you seem to understand it completely? Can you give us some explanations? We are still very confused." Xu Longshi joked.

    "Hey, something suddenly dawned on me. To explain, of course I have to do it myself, Brother Lin. You old Xu, you just want to see my old grandson's jokes!"

    Sun Jinxin laughed and cursed.  He's about to kick him in the air.  The relationship between these aristocratic families is so harmonious that even those top weapon refiners who don't know much about the top ten weapon refinement families feel at a loss.

    Lin Fei chuckled and said: "I have nothing to explain, only some guesses First of all. In five days, this order must have been significantly modified. As for what was modified? I guess it was probably remuneration.  , the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce has significantly increased its remuneration requirements!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Violently.  The eyes of several family heads all became extremely bright.

    "If this is the case, that is the best news. Even if you have to wait a few more days, it will be worth it!"

    The top ten weapon-making families.  Only these four family heads were present.  After all, the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is not the only big chamber of commerce in Heaven. It is impossible for all the heads of the top ten weapon refining families to stay in the Immortal Alliance Immortal City.

    Even among the four family heads, some of them planned to leave.  As is customary for the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce, it has been slow to release bidding information.  They thought that this big order had already been cancelled, and there was no need for them to wait any longer.

    You must know that only those large orders for super weapon refining are worthy of the clan leader¡¯s personal appearance.  If the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce hadn't leaked rumors of a big deal, they wouldn't have been able to stay in the Immortal Alliance Immortal City for a long time.

    "Secondly" Lin Fei laughed in a low voice, "Didn't you notice that this time, there are people from even small weapon-refining families that we have never heard of in ordinary times? Moreover, many of them are from the same clan.  The commander came here in person! What does this mean?"

    "This shows that during these five days, the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce used great power to invite these clan leaders!" Sun Jinxin said thoughtfully, "In this way, the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce deliberately  It creates a lively competitive atmosphere. It seems that this big order is really unusual!!!"

    None of the four heads of the weapon-refining families present are inexperienced.  Lin Fei's guess and Sun Jinxin's inference are indeed what everyone has thought about in private.  It's just deliberately creating a lively competitive atmosphere. What's the purpose of this?

    To lower the price?

    ¡°Are you kidding, that¡¯s something only small chambers of commerce would do.  The scattered transactions done by the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce every day add up to a terrifyingly large amount.  Such a big chamber of commerce would, in order to lower prices,??Are these large and small weapon-making families dissatisfied?

    You must know that the Great Chamber of Commerce is not just the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce.  The Fairy League Chamber of Commerce is not the only chamber of commerce that can receive super big orders.  If it was just to make more money, it would offend these weapon-refining families.  In the future, if no one comes to the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce to take orders, how can the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce continue to operate?

    ?Obviously, "lowering prices" is not a reason at all.

    Since it¡¯s not to lower the price, it¡¯s because there¡¯s something else going on

    Or maybe it¡¯s because there are some weird requirements in that big order.  The Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce cannot guarantee whether the top ten weapon-refining families and their own weapon-refining masters alone can fulfill their requirements.

    Or maybe it¡¯s because the big order was too big.  Even if the abilities of the top ten weapon-refining families are gathered together, and the weapon-refining masters from the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce from the general meeting to all levels of branches are gathered together, there is no way to complete this large order!

    "at last¡­¡­"

    Lin Fei smiled slightly and was about to tell his last guess.  Suddenly, there was a commotion at the entrance to the floor.

    "What big shot is here?" Lin Fei and others were very surprised and looked over there along the cracks among the people.

    With the level of cultivation of Lin Fei and others, no matter how large the area of ??the ninth floor is, they can still use their spiritual consciousness and telepathy to clearly see the situation of the people coming.  However, this is the VIP building of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce, where the most important business is discussed.  You still have to pay attention to etiquette. They are not those low-level beings who are easily affected by the special laws of heaven.  They know what to do under what circumstances.

    At this time, the number of weapon refiners on the ninth floor has exceeded a thousand.  In addition to the maids who shuttle back and forth and serve diligently, there are nearly two thousand people on the entire ninth floor.  As for Lin Fei and others, who have high realms and noble status, they all stay at the farthest place from the entrance.  After a while, they finally saw clearly who was coming.

    "It's actually that Master Ye!" Sun Jinxin whispered in surprise, "This person just caused a disturbance in the Immortal Alliance Immortal City yesterday. I never thought that he would attend this bidding in such a high-profile manner today.  !¡±

    "Hey, he was personally welcomed into the city by the vice-president of the 70th floor of the True Origin Realm. This kind of treatment is almost the same as us!" Xu Longshi chuckled and said, "As far as I know, yesterday Kimo and Zhou Hengtai  The three vice-presidents, Meng Yikun and Meng Yikun, have suffered a big loss at the hands of this Master Ye. This Master Ye is here alone now, without anyone around him, so he is already very low-key!"

    "What?" Lin Fei and others obviously did not hear the news.  They were shocked and hurriedly asked, "Isn't it Chen Zhen who was kicked out of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce? Why, those three have also fought against Master Ye?"

    "I don't know whether we have fought or not. I only know that Chen Zhen relied on Kimo's support yesterday. Kimo originally planned to take the lead, but for some reason, he swallowed it hard.  The two vice-presidents Zhou Hengtai and Meng Yikun were also present at that time. According to the information collected by my Xu family¡¯s intelligence network, after Zhou Hengtai returned home, he once cursed Master Ye!"

    "Wow, this is an anecdote! This is shocking!" Sun Jinxin exclaimed in a low voice, "It seems that we should have a relationship with this Master Ye, maybe Aha, that idiot Ling Kang actually wants to provoke  !!!"

    ¡­¡­

    Originally, Ye Pengfei always had a smile on his face.  He would not treat the weapon refiners who came forward to say hello lightly, regardless of their level or status.  However, when facing this guy who pushed through the crowd and walked over with his head held high, without even saying a word, the smile on Ye Pengfei's face disappeared.

    "Are you the Master Ye who doesn't even dare to say his full name?" Ling Kang looked up and down at Ye Pengfei with a very unkind look, "I wonder what your abilities are, so that you can participate in this bidding?"

    "Are you the president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce?" Ye Pengfei asked rhetorically without answering.

    "I am¡­¡­"

    "Oh, it turns out you are really the president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. Okay, I'm leaving." Ye Pengfei nodded and pretended to leave.

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    Those unruly weapon refiners laughed loudly one by one.  Even those mature and prudent weapon refiners couldn't help but laugh and chuckled secretly.

    "This Master Ye is really a wonderful man. With two simple words, Ling Kang's momentum was reduced sharply, and he was unable to provoke!" Lin Fei also smiled and praised in a low voice, "If I hadn't  Misunderstood, the Tao method created by Master Ye probably belongs to the Tao of Love."

    "Yes, if he is not cultivating the way of love, how could he be so sophisticated? To say that he is a blind cat that bumped into a dead mouse is purely unintentional. I, Xu Longshi,??one disagrees!  "

    Xu Longshi also praised it greatly and nodded repeatedly.  However, Xu Longshi never expected that Master Ye would get the opportunity to settle in Heaven because of the Xu family's recruitment.  If Master Ye hadn't thought that the Xu family temple was too small, Master Ye would have been working in the Xu family now.

    Ling Kang¡¯s face turned red with anger, and the arrogant aura he had just now was suddenly wiped away by Ye Pengfei¡¯s two seemingly playful and joking dialogues.

    Most of the weapon refiners present did not know the secret. Only Lin Fei and Xu Longshi, who were familiar with Ling Kang, knew how powerful Ye Pengfei's two words were.  Only these few beings know what it means when Ling Kang's momentum is broken.

    "This kid Ling Kang can actually break through the ninth layer of cold energy like this. It seems that Ling Kang has to resign immediately and go home. He can no longer be the general manager of the Ling family in the Immortal Alliance Immortal City!" Sun Jinxin sighed in a low voice, his eyes bright.  Again and again.

    "These few beings all know that the reason why Ling Kang became the general manager of the Ling family in the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, one of the ten great weapon refining families, was because of his nine-layered cold energy!

    When discussing business with others, even if Ling Kang did not deliberately use the ninth level of cold energy, ordinary beings would definitely not dare to play tricks in front of Ling Kang.

    And even when it comes to big customers, whether they are introduced by the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce as an intermediary.  Even in the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce itself, no one has ever had the intention to deceive the Ling family with the help of this ninth level of cold energy.  In fact, even when asking for a price, they often consider the problem from the Ling family's point of view instead of considering the problem from their own point of view!

    To put it simply, with Ling Kang here, the Ling family cannot suffer!

    Therefore, generally speaking, the head of the Ling family will not come to the Immortal Alliance Immortal City.  This is not because the Ling family is too arrogant, nor is it because the Ling family underestimates the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  But because.  With Ling Kang here, why bother the head of the family to come?  If the guarantee is not complete, it would be better for the head of the family to come forward than Ling Kang to come forward!

    The effect of the Nine Levels of Cold Qi can already be seen from this.  However, the disadvantages of the Nine Levels of Bitter Qi are also well known to beings like Lin Fei and Xu Longshi.

    "Once the cold aura is broken, Ling Kang will be useless. Let alone talking about business, he can't even speak clearly!" Lin Fei nodded slightly.  "However, those two sentences alone only broke through Ling Kang's aura, but did not completely destroy Ling Kang's cold aura. Unless Ling Kang is afraid to avoid fighting. Otherwise, he still has great hope to bring the situation to life.  return!"

    "Fight?" Xu Longshi looked around, "How can we fight in a place like this? Whether it is a civil attack or a military fight, it is not suitable at all."

    This is the territory of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce, and this is also the reception place for VIPs at the General Hall of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce.  Everyone present.  Who dares not to give face to the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce and dare to fight with both men and women here?

    Unless Ling Kang can inspire Ye Pengfei to go outside and give it a good try!

    "Hmph!" Ling Kang reacted quickly. He was even more aware of what Lin Fei and others saw. "Master Ye's method is good! I just don't know if Master Ye's method of refining weapons is the same."  Is it so powerful? Master Ye, if you have the courage, go out and compete with Ling. Otherwise, Master Ye still takes the initiative to take the title of master from you, don¡¯t show off and cheat!!!"

    As he spoke, Ling Kang's momentum rose again.  He actually passed Ye Pengfei and was about to leave the VIP building of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce first.

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't followed, he really wouldn't have agreed to this fight.  So, most of the damage Ling Kang suffered just now has been made up for.  His damaged nine-level cold energy will not completely collapse for the time being and will not come back to bite him.

    If Ye Pengfei really follows, then Ling Kang is very confident that he can completely defeat Ye Pengfei in terms of weapon refining.  Ling Kang never believed that such a suddenly emerging weapon refiner could defeat him, who was ranked among the top ten weapon refiners even among the top ten weapon refiner families!  !  !

    Ling Kang¡¯s wishful thinking was very loud, and Ling Kang¡¯s movements were equally fast.  Ye Pengfei had just made a move to leave, but Ling Kang had already reacted in time.

    "What if Ling Kang really left on his own initiative like this?"  Then, Ye Pengfei really just had to compete with Ling Kang.  Otherwise, not only will it not be able to break Ling Kang's ninth level of cold energy, it will also increase the power in Ling Kang's body.  At that time, once Ling Kang chases Ye Pengfei and insists on competing with Ye Pengfei in terms of weapon refining skills, Ye Pengfei will face a more tyrannical and cold aura and become even more passive.

    But, at this moment

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept everyone waiting for a long time. My Excellency Xuanyuan, I¡¯ve met all my old and new friends!!!¡±

    At this juncture, the Xianmeng merchantsXuanyuanshi, the president of ? and the founder of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, who had reached the level of Heavenly King very early, actually laughed and walked slowly down from the tenth floor!  !  !

    Wow

    A small commotion suddenly appeared in the VIP building on the ninth floor.  The weapon refiners present were, at worst, at the sixty-second level of the True Origin Realm.  Even the vast majority of powerful people don't know the magical effects of Ling Kang's nine levels of cold energy.  However, at this critical moment, Xuanyuanshi suddenly walked down from upstairs, which seemed too abrupt!  !  !

    No one would believe that a dignified king-level existence, the dignified president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, would not know what happened on the ninth floor.  No one would believe that Xuanyuanshi just happened to walk down from the tenth floor and disrupted Ling Kang's fight.

    Lin Fei and others were even more shocked, feeling that this matter was too strange.  They would inevitably guess that there was some unspeakable secret between Xuanyuan Shi and Master Ye.

    But how could Xuanyuanshi, an old fox, make people think so wildly?  I heard her laughing and continuing:

    "Ling Kang, don't you want to fight Master Ye? It's simple. It's just the right way to bid this time. It's a weapon refining fight. You, Ling Kang, can stay here and fight Master Ye. It won't delay business, and  If you don¡¯t delay the competition, you can achieve multiple things with one stone!¡±

    Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s words dispelled the doubts of most powerful men.  Even if Lin Fei and others still have some doubts in their hearts, at this moment, it is obviously not the time to think about such things.

    Lin Fei cupped his fists slightly, saluted and asked: "President Xuanyuan, I don't know. How is the bidding method this time? The president said that it is difficult to compete with weapon refining methods. This time the order requires some fantastic ideas.  Only by means can it be accomplished?"

    "Haha, let's not talk about these for now. Let's first talk about the summary of this big order and the remuneration!" Xuanyuanshi waved his hand and laughed.  "Fellow Taoists, please take a seat and listen to me slowly!"

    Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s status and cultivation level are much higher than those of everyone present.  But.  His cheerful attitude will not make any strong person feel any pressure.  Faced with such an existence, his words would make everyone surrender happily.  Follow the deeds and never betray them.

    With a roar, everyone quickly took their seats.  Even Ling Kang returned to his seat.  only.  The corner of his eye was still glancing coldly at Ye Pengfei's body, and he didn't know what evil thoughts he was thinking.

    No one cares about Ling Kang anymore, everyone's attention is on Xuanyuan Shi.  After everyone took their seats one by one, Xuanyuanshi narrated them one by one in a clear and logical manner:

    "The order for refining this time is very huge. According to the usual practice, our Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce will not disclose the origin of the client. I hope that everyone present will not try to trace the client. Otherwise, once the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce knows about it, it will not only be permanently canceled  His qualifications for trading and bidding will be regarded as his eternal enemy!"

    Lin Fei and others have heard this opening statement countless times.  However, it was the first time for strong men like Ye Pengfei, who was participating in the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce's big bidding, to hear about it for the first time.  Suddenly, the faces of these strong men showed cautious expressions.  Ye Pengfei also followed the crowd and put on such a face.

    Immediately, Ling Kang felt contempt.  Even the heads of the family, Lin Fei and Xu Longshi, who were very optimistic about Ye Pengfei, had a slightly discounted impression of Ye Pengfei.

    "It's just such a threat that makes him cautious? This person is not in a very high state of mind!!!"

    After finishing these opening remarks, Xuanyuanshi paused deliberately.  If the people present were acquaintances like Lin Fei and Ling Kang, he could continue talking immediately.  However, there were too many new faces, and as the president, he obviously had to give everyone some time to digest and get used to it.

    After a while, when Xuanyuanshi saw that everyone's expressions gradually returned to normal, Xuanyuanshi continued:

    ¡°First of all, this large-scale weapon refining order involves too many large and small exotic treasures, a total of 300 billion pieces are needed!!!¡±

    Wow

    The whole audience was shouting in low voices again!

    Three hundred billion pieces of rare treasures, what is this concept?

    Even if they are all rare treasures from the 40th or 50th level of the True Source Realm, even if a master refiner has been continuously refining them for hundreds of thousands of years, they may not be able to refine them!

    Is there any strong person who can continuously refine weapons?  The answer is obviously impossible.  Therefore, if there is only one weapon refining master to refine it, I am afraid that even if it takes millions of years, it will not be possible!

    Not to mention, how could it be possible that all the large-scale weapon refining orders worthy of a figure like Xuanyuan Shi being in person are rare treasures at the forty or fifty level of the True Origin Realm?  Sure enough, right thereBefore the noise had dispersed, Xuanyuanshi said in a deep voice:

    "Moreover, of these 300 billion rare treasures, the worst ones are those at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm!!!"

    Wow¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The noise became louder, and even Lin Fei, who was only one step away from achieving the Heavenly King level, couldn't help but look horrified!  !  !

    "No wonder, so many refining families and ** refining masters will be summoned this time. Three hundred billion pieces, at least rare treasures at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm. If you are not a master of refining, there is no way to refine them.  However, even if the top ten aristocratic families are added together, how many masters of weapon refining are there?"

    Although, every major weapon-refining family has its own secret recipe for weapon-refining.  Although, all the major weapon-refining families are good at discovering and cultivating outstanding weapon-refining talents.  However, the master of weapon refining is not a piece of shit.  In any weapon-refining family, even a family like the Lin family that has been firmly at the top of the family for trillions of years will not have many weapon-refining masters!

    "My dear, no wonder it took five days to prepare. It can be prepared in just five days. The Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is extremely powerful!" Sun Jinxin secretly admired.  He communicated secretly with Lin Fei and others.

    At this time, Lin Fei and others no longer care about etiquette issues.  Such a large weapon refining order is enough to drive them completely crazy.  If it weren't for Xuanyuanshi being too strong, if it weren't for the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce being too strong.  I'm afraid, they will immediately threaten other weapon refiners in an attempt to swallow up this huge order for super weapon refiners!  !  !

    "Sun Jinxin is right. After this huge order is completed, the strength of the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce will definitely skyrocket. By then, it will become the number one chamber of commerce in heaven. It is not impossible!" Lin Fei's face was solemn. This solemn expression  Among them, there is more hidden joy.

    Lin Fei was happy because Lin Fei was very lucky to stay.  With Lin Fei's wisdom, he could naturally guess that this time the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce was not only doing business and making big deals, but also selecting allies.  Choose stronger, loyal allies!

    "If it wasn't for this reason, why didn't they release some more detailed information in the past five days? Presumably. Once the information is more detailed, not only will there be no shortage of heads of the top ten aristocratic families, but also anyone who can get to the Immortal Alliance Immortal City in time  The masters of weapon refining will all rush here like crazy!"

    The Master of Weapon Refining is not an aloof being.  The vast majority of weapon refining masters need to rely on weapon refining to make money and earn enough cultivation resources for themselves.

    And the cultivation understanding of the vast majority of weapon refiners.  It is difficult to compare with existences like Xuanyuan Shi.  In fact, among the beings who specialize in weapon refining, there are only a handful of beings who can practice to the level of Lin Fei.

    There are not enough resources to supplement the talent.

    If it were an ordinary weapon refining job, the weapon refining masters would just sit at home and wait.

    If it is a task of relatively high value, there will be a middleman to help recruit it.  For more than a thousand years, Ye Pengfei has done this.

    ¡°And if it¡¯s such a huge order that even a veteran like Lin Fei has never heard of, any weapon refiner master will rush here regardless of everything!

    However, the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce did not release more detailed information.  As a result, Lin Fei almost left early.  Why does the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce do this?  Why is the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce unwilling to reveal some information to the heads of other big families?

    The answer is self-evident!  !  !

    ¡°It¡¯s developed, it¡¯s really developed this time!!!¡±

    Not only Lin Fei and others were very excited, but Ling Kang, who had been staring at Ye Pengfei coldly, was also shocked by Xuanyuan Shi's words.

    "This time, I must get the largest share for the Ling family So what if the head of the family doesn't come? It's not impossible for me, Ling Kang, to become the head of the family! Once I succeed this time, it is very likely that the family will make an exception and let me take office early.  Master!!!"

    Ling Kang is qualified to become the head of the Ling family, but the big family has big family rules, and he still needs to do it step by step.  However, what Lin Fei guessed, he, Ling Kang, also guessed.  Even if Ling Kang didn't guess it, when the Ling family knew about the events surrounding this super big deal, she would definitely be able to guess what Lin Fei had guessed!

    In order to establish an iron-clad relationship with a big force that is very likely to become the number one chamber of commerce in heaven, Ling Kang was made an exception and promoted to the head of the Ling family in advance, so what?  Maybe, before the bidding ends this time, Ling Kang may become the head of the Ling family!  !  !

    Ling Kang is not the only weapon refiner with similar crazy ideas.  Like Lin Fei, there were not just a few people who guessed the true intentions of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  Although Xuanyuan Shi hasn't really revealed the details of this huge order, the whole place is already excited!

    &nbsp; On the surface, Ye Pengfei was as excited as others.  However, in his heart, Ye Pengfei was as quiet as water.

    "A big order for super weapon refining The reform of the Chamber of Commerce Promoting Long Hua Xing to the top Within a thousand years, I have been targeted Connecting this series of things together, things seem to be getting more and more interesting  ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Xuanyuanshi once again waited for a while, until everyone suppressed their enthusiasm.  Then, Xuanyuanshi continued:

    "I can't say much about the more specific specifications of exotic treasures. However, what I can tell you is that these 300 billion exotic treasures cover almost all known categories of exotic treasures, as well as several unheard of requirements. So.  , our Immortal League Chamber of Commerce will arrange a special weapon refining competition. Based on the results of the competition, we will determine whether we are qualified to undertake this super large order!"

    Everyone nodded slightly, this is a very normal thing.

    "This super large order has very strict time requirements. The client requires that it must be completed within thirty years!!!"

    Wow¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????] How many times has the whole audience been in an uproar?  No one cares about this kind of thing.  Everyone feels that this time the weapon refining business is simply unbelievable!

    Lin Fei thought for a while, finally made an exception and ignored the rules, and asked in surprise: "Senior Xuanyuan, even if we gather all the aristocratic families present and all the masters of weapon refining, I am afraid that it will not be completed within thirty years."

    Are you kidding me? Is the master of weaponry a piece of shit?  Although there are more than a thousand weapon refining masters present, even if all the relevant weapon refining masters are gathered together.  Lin Fei estimated that there were probably only ten thousand people.

    "A master refiner, even if he is most familiar with it, will take about a day to refine the rare treasures at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm. Ten thousand masters of refiners can also refine 10,000 treasures in one day.  This kind of rare treasure. Based on this calculation, if you don't sleep for one year, you can refine millions of pieces. After three years, the difference from the 300 billion pieces is too huge!!!"

    "We, the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, have already recruited one million masters of weapon refining for this purpose!!!"

    This time, Xuanyuanshi¡¯s words did not cause an uproar in the audience.  Instead, the whole place was quiet, so quiet that you could hear clearly even the sound of a pin dropping.

    ???????? Are there one million masters of weapon refining in heaven?

    Although the weapon-refining families present may only represent one percent of the powerful people in the entire heavenly weapon-refining world.  However, among the remaining 99% of weapon refiners, is it possible that the proportion of weapon refiners is roughly the same as that of the 1%?

    To say the least, the heads of the weapon-refining families present were all blind and ignored the other 99%.  However, after all, the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce is just one of the many Heavenly Chambers of Commerce.  No matter how powerful they are, is it possible for them to summon all the remaining 99% of the weapon refiners, all the weapon refiners?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ten million steps back, even if the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce really does it.  Is it possible that the intelligence networks of so many of our aristocratic families are useless?  Is it possible that so many masters of weapon refining are all blind or deaf?  With such a large-scale call-up operation, which is enough to make the entire weapon-refining world agitate, no one present has heard of it in advance?

    No matter how you think about it, these are impossible things to happen!  !  !

    However, anyone who sees Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s expression will not think that he is talking nonsense.  Not to mention, Xuanyuanshi didn't give them any time to think.

    "Even so, time is still very tight. Therefore, in this bidding, in addition to passing the weapon refining competition to obtain qualifications. The qualified families or the ** weapon refining masters all need to compete to complete this refining.  Artifact business! This time, our Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce will not bid separately, but will bid for rare treasures one by one, and we all need to rely on your speed to win them!"

    When Xuanyuanshi finally said this, Ye Pengfei's face finally showed a slight smile, which was difficult for ordinary people to detect.

    So that¡¯s it¡­ (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

    PS: I¡¯ve kept everyone waiting for a long time. In order not to cut off the plot of this chapter, I had to code a 10,000-word chapter in one go, o(n_n)o~

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1557. Ye Pengfei VS Ling Kang!  (superior)

    For Ye Pengfei, the long list of words before Xuanyuanshi were meaningless.  After all, he doesn't need to bear the burden of the development of a big family, and he doesn't need to covet such a super weapon-refining order like Lin Fei and others.

    For Ye Pengfei, the reason why he came to the Immortal Alliance Immortal City has only one purpose, and that is to obtain a super ally!

    Those king-level beings who are always in the shadows have become Ye Pengfei's firm allies, although they have not publicly expressed their stance yet.  However, Ye Pengfei is convinced that once he can refine an exotic treasure above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  Then, alliance relationships are naturally established.

    As for Baidao, although the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is not known for its combat power.  However, Ye Pengfei could rely on such a super chamber of commerce to quickly build his reputation.  By then, although Ye Pengfei will still be a strong man who works alone.  However, no big force would dare to despise him anymore.  Even the Four Heavenly Kings can¡¯t do it!  !  !

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei is very concerned about what exam questions Xuanyuanshi wants to test himself.  After Xuanyuanshi introduced this super weapon refining order in more detail, at the end, he revealed what Ye Pengfei was most concerned about: racing!  !  !

    "Want to see how many jobs I can get? This is a very novel method!"

    Not only Ye Pengfei found it very novel, but even veterans such as Lin Fei and Xu Longshi also found it refreshing.

    "We are racing to get each rare treasure one by one. In other words, do we need to pay for the refining materials in advance?" Lin Fei slightly asked in surprise.

    "That's right!" Xuanyuanshi nodded and said with a slight smile, "For everyone present, it is not difficult to advance in advance. As for those rare treasures that have been refined but failed to race successfully,  Our Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce will also give you a fair price. Of course, if you want to keep it and sell it for yourself, we will not force it either!"

    Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s explanation made all the weapon refiners nod slightly.  The Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce has indeed solved all worries.

    "I would like to ask Senior Xuanyuan, will all the exotic treasures be announced at once and everyone can race freely, or will they be released in batches?" asked the head of a small aristocratic family.

    "Time is tight, so of course it will be released at once!!!"

    Immediately, the heads of those small aristocratic families and all the masters of weapons all showed happy smiles.

    You should know that if it is released in batches.  He would have to compete with the top ten weapon-refining families.  Although, even if the competition fails, there is still no need to worry about selling the rare treasures produced.  However, everyone knows that the purchase price of such an urgent large order will definitely be far higher than the normal purchase price.  For these small aristocratic families and elite refiners, seeking wealth is the most important thing.  Being able to stay away from the top ten weapon refining families as much as possible and making more money is obviously the best outcome.

    Ever since.  Everyone is thinking about how to establish a good relationship with the top ten refining families so as to compete as much as possible for those rare treasures that the top ten refining families will not refine for the time being.  Even those who are not well connected are still making calculations silently.  Those ten major weapon refining families are likely to be the first targets to pay attention to.

    Only Ye Pengfei, if he had any enlightenment, would smile knowingly.

    "My dear, here is another test. If I deliberately avoid the top ten weapon refining families, even if I end up grabbing as many rare treasures as any of the other weapon refining families, I still won't be able to completely impress Master Xuanyuan!!!"

    Ever since Xuanyuanshi said that the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce has summoned millions of weapon refining masters.  Ye Pengfei knew that forming an alliance with the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce was not an easy task.

    After all, Ye Pengfei is also a master of weapon refining who has been on the planet Noden for more than a thousand years.  He knew very well that in the Heavenly Court, there were only thirty to fifty thousand weapons-refining masters who could survive.  However, Xuanyuanshi could tell him that he was a master of millions of weapon refiners. Where did these people come from?

    "Only places such as Nitian Palace, which are so high up and inaccessible to ordinary people, can there be such a large number of weapon refining masters hidden! And, a huge number of weapon refining masters can be recruited from these places, just by relying on  The Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is obviously not strong enough. Also playing a role is the mysterious client!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was completely certain that the so-called client was simply a collaborator and an ally of the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce.  Reminiscent of this, Xuanyuanshi has been paying attention to him for nearly a thousand years.  Obviously, this unexpected attention is inseparable from the "collaborator"!

    "This huge order for super refining means that Xuanyuan Shi, the kings of the underground world, and their mysterious partners are plotting an immeasurable event. These 300 billion rare treasures are exactly  Prepare for this big event.¡±

    "And they, living in?Attention was paid to me, a strong person who lives alone and has not even reached the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  In order to test me, Xuanyuanshi first used the conflict between Long Huaxing and the other vice presidents to test me a little.  Then, use this huge order for super weapon refining to further test me.  If I just avoid the top ten weapon refining families and grab a lot of weapon refining tasks, it will obviously not satisfy Xuanyuan Shi nor those underground kings!  "

    Ye Pengfei has become more and more convinced that the reason why beings like Xuanyuanshi pay attention to him for a long time is precisely because of the person who entrusted this super weapon refining order.  If Ni Cangtian hadn't made it very clear, he would never have helped Ye Pengfei before he successfully entered Ni Tian Palace.  Ye Pengfei was about to think that Master Niucha was secretly helping him again.

    "What kind of existence could actually take a fancy to me like this? As a result, Xuanyuanshi deliberately arranged such a huge test for me? It seems that that existence recognized my weapon refining techniques. Otherwise, why would Xuanyuanshi do this?  Do you favor me so much?"

    There is no love for no reason in this world, and there is no attention for no reason.  Although, in these thousand years, Ye Pengfei has made quite a name for himself.  However, compared to beings like Xuanyuan Shi, his name is nothing at all.  Originally, Ye Pengfei only believed that Xuanyuanshi's attention to him was mainly due to the attention of those underground kings.  However, now it seems that Xuanyuanshi's attention to him comes entirely from the person who entrusted this super weapon refining order!

    "Perhaps, the delay in taking action by the Wang family has something to do with the mysterious entruster. Otherwise, I would have flown all the way to the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, forcing back and killing many powerful robbers along the way. As a member of the Heavenly Court, the Wang family  How is it possible that this super big family hasn¡¯t noticed my existence until now?¡±

    Even the so-called top ten weapon-refining families, the second-rate families who are not qualified to monopolize even a fairy city in the core area of ????Heaven, also have a complete intelligence network.  The Wang family, one of the Four Heavenly Kings, must be extremely powerful in this regard.  If it weren't for the fact that the Wang family's intelligence network must be very good, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have started hiding his abilities and keeping a low profile as early as on the Ascension Star.  But now that he is high-profile, the Wang family's first move has not yet appeared. This obviously has some unknown reason.

    This thought and judgment only took three breaths of time.  During this time, Xuanyuanshi answered several more questions.

    Seeing that more weapon refiners wanted to ask for details, Xuanyuan Shi was unwilling to continue.  When he saw it, he waved his hand and said in a deep voice:

    "Don't forget, everyone, you still need to pass a weapon refining competition. Only qualified weapon refining families and top weapon refining masters can participate in this competition. Therefore, I will not answer any questions anymore.  .When you successfully obtain the qualifications for racing weapon refining, you will naturally know all the details!"

    As soon as Xuanyuanshi finished speaking, there were waves of approval from below.  Obviously, someone has begun to flatter Xuanyuan Shi secretly.  After all, in the so-called weapon refining competition, who wins and who loses, who passes and who fails, isn't it all decided by Xuanyuan Shi?

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, obviously used to this kind of thing.  I only heard him say in a calm tone: "The outcome of the weapon refining competition depends on two things: one is the speed of the weapon refining, and the other is the quality of the weapon refining. The ** weapon refining masters present must be  I need to make my debut in person, and the other aristocratic families need to choose a representative to appear. I won¡¯t talk nonsense anymore, all Taoist friends who participate in the weapon refining competition, see you at the Immortal Alliance Weapon Refining Workshop!!!¡±

    Having said that, Xuanyuanshi will not stay here any longer.  He nodded slightly towards Lin Fei, Xu Longshi and other powerful men from the top ten weapon refining families.  Then, he deliberately looked at Ling Kang, then at Ye Pengfei, and left the VIP building

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, Master Ye, do we want to make a bet?" After Xuanyuan Shi left, Ling Kang stood up suddenly, smiling sneer at Ye Pengfei.

    "What are you betting on?" Ye Pengfei said leisurely, as if he didn't feel the pressure of Ling Kang's momentum, and had no intention of standing up at all.

    With such an attitude, anyone can see Ye Pengfei¡¯s contempt.  Although no one present knew what Ye Pengfei relied on.  However, Ye Pengfei's courage to defy the core figures of the top ten weapon-refining families alone is enough to make many powerful people secretly admire him.

    After all, not everyone can fear the powerful!

    Ling Kang was even more angry.

    Originally, he had secretly reached an agreement with certain people, so he deliberately jumped out and wanted to humiliate Ye Pengfei.  But now, even without that agreement, he has made up his mind and plans to teach Ye Pengfei a lesson.

    &nbsp; Hum~~~~~

    A crisp buzzing sound suddenly sounded in the ninth floor of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    "I bet this Rainbow Sword on your rare thunder treasure!!!"

    Wow, the whole place was in an uproar again (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1558. Ye Pengfei VS Ling Kang!  (middle)

    Those present were all weapon refiners, and they were all senior weapon refiner masters.  They could naturally see that what Ling Kang took out was not only a rare treasure at the 65th level of the True Origin Realm, but also a powerful rare treasure with special power!  !  !

    You must know that rare treasures above the sixty-fifth level of the True Source Realm are already rare treasures.  Even the various weapon refining masters present have the ability to refine rare treasures above the 65th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, in the end, these people combined have only refined more than 10,000 rare treasures of this level in their lifetime.

    Not to mention, this is not an ordinary treasure, a rare treasure from the 65th level of the True Origin Realm.  There must be some unknown treasure with special power hidden in it. All the people present together would probably only refine less than a thousand pieces in their lifetime!  !  !

    "Master Ling Kang actually brought out such a rare treasure for gambling. I wonder what kind of thunder-type rare treasure Master Ye is?"

    Those weapon refiners who had just arrived in the Immortal City of the Immortal Alliance had no idea about the history of Ye Pengfei's thunder-type treasure flying arrogantly for several years.  They were all extremely surprised when they saw that Ling Kang actually brought out such a high-level exotic treasure for gambling.

    Although powerful men like Lin Fei and Xu Longshi have never seen the rare thunder treasure with their own eyes.  However, through the huge intelligence network built by the family, they also learned more or less some information about the thunder-type rare treasure.

    In fact, they have already heard about Ye Pengfei¡¯s sudden fame in the underground world!

    "Master Ye's thunder-type treasure is also at the 65th level of the True Source Realm, and it also has special power. Such gambling chips are quite even!" Lin Fei smiled slightly and nodded.

    However, what Lin Fei didn¡¯t expect was

    "Is this enough?" Ye Pengfei sneered disdainfully, "I'll bet you if I bring out nine more similar exotic treasures!"

    "Joke!!!" Ling Kang laughed loudly, "That thunder-type rare treasure of yours is only at the 65th level of the True Origin Realm. Why do you want me to come up with nine more similar rare treasures? Master Ye  , you shouldn¡¯t just be good at talking. When the time comes to see the real chapter, you will be scared, haha!!!¡±

    Although he was laughing loudly, Ling Kang's face not only had no smile at all, but also looked grim and cold, as if he was about to tear Ye Pengfei into pieces at any time.  The Hongming Sword in his hand also buzzed with the sound of laughter.  Regardless of distance.  All the weapon refiners present felt that there seemed to be some terrifying monster that was about to rush out of the Hongming Sword!

    "Could this Hongming Sword contain the soul of a blue dragon?" Lin Fei asked in a surprised voice.

    Ling Kang laughed proudly and said: "Senior Lin made a mistake. There is not only one blue dragon soul here, but nine blue dragon souls!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The whole audience was shocked!

    "The Soul of the Azure Dragon, isn't it the worst? Can it be comparable to the terrifying soul of a strong person at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm? How could the Soul of the Azure Dragon exist in such a rare treasure? And it's still Nine Heads?  !¡±

    "Su Wen, among the Ling family's many weapon refining secrets, there is a method called Soul Refining Hand. Using this weapon refining method, you can cross levels and seal powerful beast souls in exotic treasures. Then. You can use it.  Such powerful beast souls slowly refine the exotic treasures, causing them to transform themselves and gradually rise!!!"

    "It's actually a rare treasure that can be upgraded by itself? The value of this kind of rare treasure is already far higher than the ordinary treasures at the 65th level of the True Origin Realm. Even the rare treasures at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm  , its value may not be comparable to it!!!¡±

    "Master Ye's thunder-type rare treasure. It's only the sixty-fifth level. Even if it has any special power, how can it be compared with this Hongming Sword? Master Ling Kang and Master Ye's one-on-one gambling battle  It¡¯s already a huge advantage!¡±

    Those present were all well-known weapon-refining masters.  There is obviously no problem with their judgment on the value of Hongming Sword.

    Listening to the whispers of the crowd, Ling Kang couldn't help but feel proud of himself.  His ninth level of cold energy, which had been somewhat damaged by Ye Pengfei, was finally fully restored at this moment.

    "Hmph! I accidentally got into this kid's trap. Next, I have to humiliate him! When he leaves the Immortal Alliance Fairy City in despair, hehe, it will be his death day!!!"

    Ling Kang sneered secretly, not taking Ye Pengfei seriously.  His nine-level fierce aura is an absolute pressure to move forward.  Any existence that blocks his way will be directly regarded by him as a small existence, and he will directly suppress it with such absolute coercion!

    The strong men sitting not far from Ye Pengfei all felt the terrifying pressure from Ling Kang.  They couldn't help but lookThey all got up and left here.  Just a few moments later, there was no one within three feet of Ye Pengfei.  Compared with Ling Kang, who was surrounded by many strong men with flattering faces, Ye Pengfei was alone.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head slightly.

    "Ignorance is a disease and must be cured!"

    Before he finished speaking, a bolt of lightning shot out of Ye Pengfei's body.  Ling Kang frowned slightly and swung the Hongming Sword in front of him, intending to chop the sudden electric light treasure to the ground.

    However, what Ling Kang never expected was that when his Hongming Sword had just exerted a little bit of the power of the exotic treasure, the nine-headed blue dragon souls in the Hongming Sword began to hum in unison!

    "No, what is this? It can actually restrain the Soul of Canglong!"

    Ling Kang's expression suddenly changed, and he wanted to sacrifice other exotic treasures to compete with him.  However, before he could sacrifice other rare treasures, everyone heard a clang.  Looking around Xun Sheng, the Hongming Sword was actually blasted into two pieces!

    quiet¡­¡­

    Absolute silence

    No one would accuse Ye Pengfei of making a sneak attack.  Because everyone could see that Ye Pengfei was not attacking Ling Kang, but was just sacrificing an exotic treasure, simply using the power of the exotic treasure to counter the power of other people's exotic treasures.

    This kind of exotic treasure fighting method has been used many times by everyone present without exception.  This is also a commonly used method among weapon refiners to compete with each other on the level of exotic treasures.

    "The Hongming Sword was actually broken?"

    "The soul of the nine-headed blue dragon couldn't withstand the power of this blow?"

    "What level of exotic treasures did Master Ye sacrifice? Is it possible that, in order to save face, he actually used exotic treasures above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm?"

    Even beings like Lin Fei thought that Ye Pengfei had sacrificed an extremely terrifying treasure.  However, when everyone took a closer look and finally saw clearly the level of the flashing exotic treasure, the whole place became even quieter (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1559. Ye Pengfei VS Ling Kang!  (Down)

    It turned out to be just a rare treasure at the 65th level of the True Source Realm. Even those powerful people who had never seen or even heard of Ye Pengfei¡¯s thunder-type rare treasure already understood at this moment.  Come over.

    "It turns out that Master Ye's thunder-type exotic treasure is so powerful!"

    "No wonder Master Ye proposed to add nine more items. I'm sorry, Master Ling Kang has already taken advantage of this!"

    Suddenly, the wind changed direction.

    The strong men who originally thought Ye Pengfei was being unreasonable all felt that Ye Pengfei was extremely generous if he only wanted Ling Kang to add nine more similar chips.  Judging from the results of the exotic treasure confrontation just now, even if ten Hongming Swords were brought together, wouldn't they be easily slaughtered by other people's exotic treasures?  Such gambling chips are not equal at all!

    Everyone present basically has no preset position. They will be more inclined to whoever is more powerful.  Even the few aristocratic families and top weapon refiners who are on good terms with the Ling family are because Ye Pengfei's rare treasure is too powerful.  Therefore, no one dared to openly stand up to support Ling Kang.

    This doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t come up with a rare treasure that can overwhelm Ye Pengfei.  After all, most of them are extremely wealthy beings.  It is normal to have one or two high-level rare treasures in your bag.

    However, the ones that can overwhelm this thunder-type rare treasure are all much higher than the sixty-fifth level.  Even if he wins, what is his ability?  You know, this is a competition between weapon refiners, not a battle between strong men.  If you win by relying on a higher level, you will be despised by all the weapon refiners!

    In an instant, Ling Kang felt something strange churning inside his body.  He couldn't help but feel a thump in his heart, and secretly screamed, "It's broken!"

    ¡°It¡¯s true, something bad is going on.

    It turns out that Ling Kang has recovered from the damage just now, and his ninth level of cold energy has once again reached its peak.  But now, all of a sudden.  The nine layers of harsh energy are gone!  !  !

    Ling Kang didn¡¯t know why this happened.

    Logically speaking, even if he suffered a heavy setback, Ye Pengfei would destroy the ninth layer of cold energy.  That is to say, the nine layers of cold energy were torn into pieces, which then caused him to suffer serious backlash.  He only needs to meditate for n years, but he can still condense the nine levels of fierce energy and return to the world.

    But now, it¡¯s gone!  !  !

    The backlash did not appear, because not even a trace of the nine-layered cold energy could be found.  There was no strength left at all.  How can residual energy backfire?  Therefore, Ling Kang did not suffer any serious damage.

    However, at this moment, Ling Kang was simply a thousand or ten thousand times more miserable than suffering a serious injury.  Because the nine-layered aura that he was famous for had completely disappeared in such an inexplicable way!  !  !

    "How is this possiblehow is this possible"

    Holding the broken sword in his hand, Ling Kang kept murmuring.  Everyone else thought that Ling Kang was in despair because the Hongming Sword was instantly cut off.  But.  Only Ling Kang himself knew that he was devastated because the ninth level of cold energy was gone!  !  !

    Even the strong men of the Ling family don't know that the ninth level of cold energy was not obtained by Ling Kang's cultivation.  But Ling Kang was lucky enough to merge into himself during an adventure.

    Ling Kang didn¡¯t know.  How to cultivate this so-called "cold air".  He only knows how to condense and utilize this "cold energy".  This situation is somewhat similar to Ye Pengfei's use of the aura of death.  so.  Even the powerful people in the Ling family who are most familiar with Ling Kang don't know this secret.  Ye Pengfei discovered the clue after only being exposed to the incense for less than a moment!

    "Hehe. I didn't expect that we could actually absorb Ling Kang's strange power by absorbing the breath of death!"

    While cutting off the Hongming Sword, Ye Pengfei casually tried to draw strength.  Originally, Ye Pengfei had no expectations.  He just had a temporary idea and wanted to test the level of the strange power in Ling Kang's body.  I never thought that he would absorb it all in one fell swoop!

    "Could it be that this power is also related to the power of death? After the weapon refining competition is over, you can try to merge it into the death clone!"

    Although Ling Kang failed to use this unique power to threaten Ye Pengfei, in fact, Ling Kang relied on this power to become the core existence of the Ling family.  If it weren't for this kind of power, the head of the Ling family would be very relieved and leave all the liaison matters with the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce to Ling Kang?  If it weren't for this power, might Ling Kang become a strong contender to be the next head of the Ling family?

    In that instant, Ling Kang¡¯s absolute support was completely deprived by Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    No one can guess why Ling Kang lost his mind.  When Ling Kang murmured for a long time,, those weapon refiners who had a good relationship with the Ling family finally couldn't help but comfort them:

    "Brother Ling Kang, a temporary setback is nothing. Let's go to the weapon refining workshop of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce and have a good competition with this guy!!!"

    "His rare treasure must have been smelted with some very special materials. Even if she wins this battle, it doesn't mean anything. Compared with the means of smelting weapons, is it possible that an unknown boy like him can be more powerful than Brother Ling Kang?  ?¡±

    "Yes, yes, I haven't seen Brother Ling Kang refining weapons in person for many years. Today is a good opportunity, I must take a good look later, haha~"

    These powerful people who are good friends with the Ling family all want to make the atmosphere more relaxed.  However, they had no idea what caused Ling Kang to lose his soul.

    These strong men have good intentions, but their chirping fell into Ling Kang's ears, adding to Ling Kang's troubles.  Gradually, Ling Kang could no longer suppress the anger in his heart, and he couldn't help but roar:

    ¡°Stop talking about it!!!¡±

    After yelling this sentence, Ling Kang glared at Ye Pengfei fiercely and walked away!

    quiet¡­¡­

    Absolute silence once again

    Did Ling Kang take the wrong medicine?  Why are you even yelling at your own allies?

    Lin Fei and others no longer cared about etiquette issues. They stretched their consciousness to track Ling Kang's whereabouts.  When they discovered that Ling Kang actually returned directly to the Ling family's residence in the Immortal City of the Immortal Alliance, they couldn't help but be stunned.

    "Could it be that Ling Kang doesn't plan to bid for this super weapon refining order?"

    This kind of change is really too weird.  Ling Kang took the initiative to initiate a PK, but before the main match even started, Ling Kang was completely defeated, inexplicably.  Suddenly, Lin Fei and others, who originally thought Ye Pengfei was very mysterious, looked at Ye Pengfei with even weirder eyes (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1560. Ling Junru, the genius of the Ling family!

    Ye Pengfei had to admit that he won this PK inexplicably.

    "If the strange power in his body hadn't been drained away, I'm afraid there would have been a point-to-point weapon refining competition!"

    Ye Pengfei looked around with a dull expression, and couldn't help but feel secretly amused.

    "It seems that Ling Kang's sudden departure has left a deep shadow on most of the weapon refining masters. I don't know what the form of the weapon refining competition will be like later. If it is a one-on-one constant PK. I'm afraid, I will  It¡¯s definitely been shortlisted!¡±

    It¡¯s a pity that Ye Pengfei will not be so lucky.  When he and a group of refining masters arrived at the refining workshop of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, he knew without Xuanyuanshi's introduction that this time, he had to use some new methods.

    "Surprisingly, everyone was refining the same rare treasure at the same time!"

    Look at this huge weapon refining workshop, there are a thousand square tables arranged neatly in horizontal and vertical directions.  On each square table, the same quantity and specifications of weapon refining materials are neatly stacked.

    Combining what Xuanyuan Shi said before, it is obvious that this weapon refining competition is not only about speed, but also about quality.  With the same materials and the same environment, whoever can refine weapons faster and whose exotic treasures have better quality will win!

    "It seems that you have all guessed the method of the competition." Xuanyuanshi smiled slightly and pointed at the materials on the thousand square tables, "The first competition requires refining a sixty-level True Origin Realm item.  For the standard shuttle, the judges are the ten elders of the refining workshop of our Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. Everyone, do you have any questions?"

    It¡¯s concise and clear, so why are there any doubts?

    The standard flying shuttle is a rare treasure most familiar to any weapon refining master.  The ten elders of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce's Weapon Refining Workshop are all master-level beings who can independently refine seventy-level rare treasures of the True Origin Realm.  Even among the top ten weapon refining families, no one has such a powerful background.  Let them judge the results, and obviously no one will have any doubts.

    Soon, everyone chose a square table and waited for Xuanyuanshi to announce the start.  But.  Xuanyuan Shi had no intention of announcing the start immediately.  He didn't speak, he just stood there, not knowing what he was waiting for.

    "Is there any other big shot coming?"

    "Is it true that the mysterious client will come quietly to spy on you?"

    While everyone was waiting and secretly guessing at each other, a figure hurriedly walked in.

    "Senior Xuanyuan, I'm sorry, I came down late!"

    When everyone looked back, they were all stunned.

    "It turns out that we are waiting for the representatives of the Ling family!"

    "Ling Kang is not dizzy at last. He still knows how to send someone over to compete for qualifications!"

    These weapon refiners nodded secretly one by one, feeling that although Ling Kang was defeated miserably, his defeat was very inexplicable.  However, the Ling family may not be able to regain their position.  Because, except Ye Pengfei, everyone knew this Ling family weapon refiner who came in a hurry!

    "Ling Junru, I'm just waiting for you to come over!"

    As soon as these words came out, all the weapon refiners frowned slightly.  And Ye Pengfei felt even more.  Xuanyuanshi is unpredictable.

    "Could it be that this has been part of Xuanyuanshi's plan for a long time?"

    Ye Pengfei has never seen this Ling Junru before.  However, during these thousand years.  But he has already heard this person's name!

    "A genius weapon refiner, a monster who has the potential to change the world of weapon refinement Wait, wait, etc., a series of highly praised words made Ye Pengfei remember this Ling family weapon refiner.

    That¡¯s right.  It is the weapon refiner, not the weapon refiner master.

    According to the information Ye Pengfei knows, Ling Junru has not yet been able to refine rare treasures above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  The reason why Ling Junru is so famous.  It's because he is too young, he is only over 2,000 years old!

    Even Ye Pengfei, after hearing a lot of stories about Ling Junru, had to admire this weapon-refining genius.  After all, in just over two thousand years, it was possible to refine rare treasures at more than fifty levels of the True Origin Realm. Ye Pengfei believed that even if he was lucky enough to be born in this heaven, he would not be able to do it!

    However, no matter how much you admire him, Ling Junru is only a weapon refiner after all, not a master.  The first battle in this weapon refining competition was with a shuttle that was at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  How could he, a weapon refiner, be able to refine it?

    Except for a few weapon refiners such as Ye Pengfei, almost everyone thought that Ling Kang must have been so angry that he lost his mind.  Is there no one else in the Ling family in the Immortal Alliance Immortal City? Do they have to send Ling Junru over?

    However, Ye Pengfei and a few other weapon refiners have realized that it is very likely that Ling Junru has become a master of weapon refinement!  !  !

    ??as expected¡­¡­

    Ling Junru¡¯s fair face turned slightly red because of the gazes of the weapon refiners.  Then, he cupped his hands and said very humbly: "Junru is the new master of weapon refinement. I hope you can give me some advice from my seniors."

    The whole place was in an uproar!  !  !

    "No, right? A master of weapon refining who is less than three thousand years old?"

    "It's just that you are young, and your realm is only the fifty-fifth level of the True Source Realm, but you are actually promoted to the Master of Weapon Refining?"

    Although, everyone has many questions.  However, no one doubts Ling Junru's words.  After all, just now, Xuanyuan Shi clearly said that he was waiting for Ling Junru to come over!  !  !

    What kind of existence is Xuanyuan Shi, and what kind of existence can make him willing to wait?

    ¡°Obviously, ordinary masters of weapon refining are not worthy of Xuanyuanshi¡¯s willingness to wait

    ¡°Obviously, the existence of the fifty-fifth level of the True Source Realm is not worth Xuanyuanshi¡¯s wait

    ¡°Obviously, a descendant of a mere weapon-refining family is not worth Xuanyuanshi¡¯s wait

    ¡°Obviously, it was precisely because of Ling Junru that he created the miracle.  That's why Xuanyuanshi is willing to wait!  !  !

    In an instant, Lin Fei, Xu Longshi and the others looked at Ling Junru with eyes full of horror and envy.

    They were horrified by Ling Junru¡¯s indescribable talent in weapon refining, and they were envious because the Ling family had such a genius whose future was completely unpredictable.  At this moment, they completely forgot about Ye Pengfei, whom they had been discussing in private just now.

    Ling Junru¡¯s monstrous weapon-refining qualifications horrified everyone.  Ling Junru's humble attitude made everyone even more impressed.  Soon, the whole audience burst into admiration.  This weapon-refining genius who was already well-known in the weapon-refining world was even more famous at this moment, making Ye Pengfei feel that he was suddenly inferior to a dwarf.

    "Much more powerful than Ling Kang, he is a strong enemy." Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, still remaining calm.

    Dogs that bark don¡¯t bite, but dogs that are polite are more terrifying.

    Amidst the praises from everyone, Ling Junru shyly walked to a square table on the edge.  Although, even beings like Lin Fei took the initiative to invite him to come to his side to refine weapons.  However, Ling Junru kept pushing it back, thinking that he was not qualified.

    Looking at Ling Junru like this, Ye Pengfei knew that there was destined to be a fight between the dragon and the tiger between himself and the Ling family.  Because the square table that Ling Junru chose was far away from where Ling Junru came in, but closer to him!

    As expected by Ye Pengfei, just when Ling Junru was standing beside the square table, suddenly, as if he had just discovered Ye Pengfei's existence, he asked curiously with a surprised look on his face: "Excuse me, are you Ye Pengfei?"  Grandmaster?"

    Wow, it¡¯s actually so realistic!

    Even people like Lin Fei, who is at the 69th level of the True Origin Realm, have not discovered that Ling Junru is faking it.  There were nearly a thousand weapon refiners in the audience, all of whom were above the 60th level of the True Source Realm. Except for Ye Pengfei, no other strong person discovered that Ling Junru actually chose this square table on purpose, and deliberately wanted to compete with Ye Pengfei.  get in a word!

    Ye Pengfei did not answer immediately, but glanced at Xuanyuan Shi and then at the ten elders of the weapon refining workshop.

    "Hey, eleven old foxes!!!"

    With just one glance, Ye Pengfei could tell that these eleven guys were just watching the fun.  Unlike Lin Fei and others, they had long expected that Ling Junru would do this.  They had known for a long time that Ling Junru's "humility" was purely fake!

    "Fake" is also a kind of ability. Ye Pengfei himself often fakes, so he obviously does not despise Ling Junru.

    However, the performance of Xuanyuan Shi and others made Ye Pengfei realize that today's matter may not be that simple!

    "Originally, I thought that Ling Kang was so aggressive because of some deal he made with Kimo and others. Now it seems that the person who instigated Ling Kang to challenge me was actually Xuanyuan Shi!"

    As a strong man who is good at strategy, what Ye Pengfei dislikes the most is, of course, the existence of an old fox.  As a result, eleven old foxes suddenly appeared.  With the addition of a little fox that confused nearly a thousand beings above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm, Ye Pengfei felt that he had a headache.

    "Has the thousand years of refining weapons weakened my sensitivity to conspiracies? I actually feel like I'm being controlled by Xuanyuanshi everywhere!"

    Not only is he controlled by Xuanyuan Shi in every aspect, but also all changes seem to be controlled by Xuanyuan Shi.  What's more, Ye Pengfei discovered that he didn't understand at all why this group of people??Start to plot against yourself!

    "Malicious, well-intentioned No matter what their intentions are, my fate must be in my own hands. If you want to plot against me, you must be prepared to be plotted against me!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered secretly and looked at Ling Junru expressionlessly.

    "Yes, my surname is Ye."

    "Haha, it is indeed Master Ye. Just now, my uncle mentioned that Master Ye is one of the best among people. His level of weapon refining far exceeds that of my uncle. If you have some spare time, please give me some advice from Master Ye."

    With the sincere look on Ling Junru's face, even old men like Lin Fei and Xu Longshi felt that Ling Junru was sincerely asking for advice and was not trying to regain his position for Ling Kang.

    But¡­¡­

    "I hate people named Ling the most. Get out of here as far away as possible!!!"

    Boom!  !  !

    After a loud noise, Ling Junru disappeared (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1561. Tough Ye Pengfei!

    The sudden attack stunned all the weapon refiners present.  <-> When they finally reacted, they quickly pointed their guns at Ye Pengfei, and accusations came one after another.

    "Master Ye, what do you mean? If you want to fight, I will accompany you!"

    "It's so outrageous, it's an insult to the name of the master of weapon refining!"

    "Even if you are a latecomer, you cannot treat him like this. What's more, Ling Junru is also a master of weapon refining!"

    "Even if you have a grudge against Ling Kang, how can you extend your grudge to Ling Junru? What's more, Ling Kang didn't do anything too extreme. Master Ye, you are really too petty!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei was drowned in a lot of saliva.  If it weren't for the fact that this was the weapon refining workshop of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, if there were no Xuanyuan Shi, the ten weapon refining masters, and a group of guards from the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, I'm afraid that this group of indignant weapon refining masters would immediately rush in.  Ye Pengfei takes action!

    Xuanyuan Shi and the ten elders of the weapon refining workshop were also shocked. How could they have guessed that Ye Pengfei would be so violent and extreme.  When they saw Ye Pengfei's joking and mocking sneer, and saw the cold light that Ye Pengfei glanced at from time to time, they couldn't help but secretly take a breath.

    ¡°Has he already discovered it?¡±!  !  !

    How can this be?

    Xuanyuanshi and others felt that their minds were filled with big question marks.  They were extremely unwilling to admit that Ye Pengfei had already seen the cause and effect and discovered the clues.  However, they could not explain why Ye Pengfei suddenly did such "irrational" things, why Ye Pengfei would rather be surrounded by people, and why Ye Pengfei could still look at him with a sneer in the face of noisy accusations!  !  !

    In the eyes of others, Ye Pengfei was in crisis at this moment.  If he doesn't give a reasonable explanation, then.  He will immediately have a lot more enemies.  Even if she does give a so-called "reasonable explanation", I'm afraid there will be many people who don't agree with his explanation, and Yiyang will regard him as an enemy!

    However, Xuanyuan Shi and others knew very well that it was themselves who were in crisis

    "Elders, what do you think we should do?" Xuanyuanshi secretly communicated with the ten elders to discuss countermeasures.

    As the founder of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce.  Xuanyuanshi has the right to act arbitrarily.  Just like the extraordinary promotion of Long Huaxing as the tenth vice-president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, Xuanyuanshi made the appointment by force without consulting others at all.

    But this time, Xuanyuan Shi felt a terrible headache.  He had to discuss it with others and brainstorm ideas.

    Looking at the chaotic scene, looking at the passionate crowd, looking at Ye Pengfei as if nothing had happened, the ten elders of the weapon refining workshop also secretly smiled bitterly and shook their heads secretly.

    "President. We don't have any good ideas. It's up to the president to figure it out."

    These ten elders all know very well that Ye Pengfei must not be driven away.  Unless Ye Pengfei can't prove his ability, he can use this as a reason.  To deal with the mysterious client.  Otherwise, the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce must not directly shut out Ye Pengfei!

    And other weapon refiners

    "Can I drive them away? God, unless the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce is disbanded, how can I do this?"

    Xuanyuanshi felt that even when he faced that super ferocious beast that surpassed him by more than ten levels, he had never been so desperate.  Ye Pengfei just blasted Ling Junru out.  He actually forced himself into the abyss of despair!

    Taking a deep breath and calming down, Xuanyuan Shi whispered helplessly and asked Ye Pengfei: "Fellow Daoist Ye, why are you so impulsive? Even if you don't want to see that kid, you can still settle accounts later. How can you ruin my situation?"

    "Hmph!" Ye Pengfei snorted heavily, "You are only allowed to plot against me, but you are not allowed to beat up your lackey? If the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce is unwilling to deal with me, Mr. Ye, I will leave immediately!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s tough attitude made Xuanyuan Shi very unhappy.  However, Xuanyuanshi had no choice.  Originally, he and the ten elders were just guessing, and Ye Pengfei might have guessed the cause and effect of the whole thing.  But now, facing Ye Pengfei with such a tough attitude, Xuanyuanshi had to be convinced that this guess was accurate.

    Why Ye Pengfei guessed the cause and effect of the whole thing is currently unknown.  What urgently needs to be resolved is the current major changes.

    To resolve the current incident, it is crucial to reach some kind of agreement with Ye Pengfei in private.  Xuanyuanshi didn't ask for anything else. He just wanted to be able to prove or falsify, and Ye Pengfei's legendary weapon-refining ability would be fine.  Once Ye Pengfei is unable to demonstrate the refining ability as those powerful clients said,If the weapon has superpower, then Xuanyuan Shi will have to settle the accounts!

    ??

    Therefore, no matter how unhappy he is, Xuanyuanshi still has to find a way to reach a solution with Ye Pengfei in private.  Otherwise, it is obviously not the case for me, the host, to hide aside and not express my opinion.

    "Umhehe, we just want to take a look at Fellow Daoist Ye's abilities from multiple angles. You have to be careful when choosing allies, right?"

    "But I'm not happy!"

    tnnd, if you are unhappy, I will be even more unhappy!

    Immediately, Xuanyuanshi was so angry that he ran away.  However, after thinking about the super temptation hidden behind this huge order for super weapon refining, Xuanyuanshi had to swallow his anger and continue to persuade Ye Pengfei.

    "Haha, Fellow Daoist Ye, we didn't do a very good job in this matter. We can make appropriate compensation."

    "How to compensate?"

    "This exotic treasure, elixir, Taoist talisman, formation, what does Fellow Daoist Ye want?"

    "I want a message, a message from someone!"

    Ye Pengfei had already been prepared to blackmail him, and his clean and quick answer made Xuanyuanshi suddenly alert.

    "Whose information does Fellow Daoist Ye want? Heaven is huge, and it is impossible for our Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce to get everyone's information."

    Before Ye Pengfei could reveal the specific information, Xuanyuan Shi had already taken a step ahead to block the possibility of sky-high asking prices.

    ¡°I have to say that Xuanyuanshi is a good hand when it comes to business.  Unfortunately, the time is not right now.  No matter how strong his negotiation skills are, he cannot hide aside forever and never take action to solve the current problem.

    So, when Ye Pengfei sneered again and again.  Xuanyuan Shi felt that there was almost cold sweat on his forehead.  A heavenly king-level being was actually oppressed like this by a non-king-level being.  If it weren't for that super temptation and Xuanyuanshi's habit of making money by being friendly, I'm afraid Xuanyuanshi would have rushed out to fight with Ye Pengfei&#x4e00;group!

    "Haha, who is Fellow Daoist Ye looking for? I, Master Xuanyuan, hereby promise that I will mobilize the maximum strength of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce to find Fellow Daoist Ye!"

    Look at the increasingly chaotic scene in front of you, look at the weapon refiners who are so excited that they might really want to fight.  Xuanyuanshi had to lower his head temporarily.

    And Ye Pengfei was slightly happy: "Finally, it is possible to find out the whereabouts of reincarnation!!!"

    Ye Pengfei has never forgotten to search for reincarnation. Over the years, he has also secretly searched for the whereabouts of reincarnation through some channels in the underground world.  Unfortunately, apart from being able to confirm that the reincarnation was indeed brought into the heaven, it is also possible that the reincarnation is not dead yet.  No other accurate information will be available.

    And now, he finally took advantage of the opportunity to force Xuanyuanshi to make a heavy promise.  Finally, I saw the hope of rescuing Samsara!

    When Xuanyuanshi received the information about reincarnation.  He couldn't help but smile bitterly to himself: "That's true. Where can I find such an inconspicuous little character?"

    Shaking his head secretly, Xuanyuanshi no longer struggled with this issue: "Xuanyuanshi has written down the matter of Fellow Daoist Ye. Do you want Fellow Daoist Ye to tell you about this matter?"

    Be tough when it¡¯s time to be tough, and stop when it¡¯s time to stop.  Since he wants Xuanyuanshi to do his best to help find reincarnation.  Then, Ye Pengfei can't keep chattering and continue to be tough.

    "Senior Xuanyuan can be like this"

    Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s face finally showed a look of relief

    ******

    "Cough cough cough"

    After being confused for a long time, Xuanyuanshi finally coughed several times and attracted everyone's attention.

    "Senior Xuanyuan, you must deal with it impartially. This Master Ye must be kicked out!"

    A strong man who was close to the Ling family and a member of one of the top ten weapon-refining families said this in a stiff tone.  And his attitude caused a series of responses from the weapon refiners.  Even Lin Fei and Xu Longshi, who originally valued Ye Pengfei's existence more and more, felt that Ye Pengfei was reallyunacceptable.  In order to maintain the dignity of the weapon-refining master, they all chose to echo.

    If he had not reached an agreement with Ye Pengfei in private, Xuanyuanshi would have been sad again.  But now, he was calm and composed and said with a slight smile: "Master Ye did a very bad job in this matter!"

    Everyone was waiting, nodding their heads.  There was even a strong man who looked at Ye Pengfei provocatively.  It seems that once Xuanyuanshi drives Ye Pengfei out, they will follow and kill him, and they will not allow Ye Pengfei to survive for one more minute!

    ¡°These strong men are all strong men who are on good terms with the Ling family either openly or secretly.  However, these powerful people had no idea why the Ling family would send people out one after another to try to trouble Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei did not pay attention to these strong men. He said coldly: "Is it possible that Senior Xuanyuan thinks that I, Mr. Ye, have to swallow my anger in the face of a little guy who secretly passes me a knife?"

    Wow

    The whole place was in an uproar.

    "You surnamed Ye, don't be slanderous! There are all existences above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm. We can tell whether Ling Junru has secretly whispered anything to you!"

    "That's right, that Ling Junru was obviously polite. When he got here, he didn't use his consciousness or telepathy rashly, and he didn't communicate with others in secret. Is it possible that there are so many of us, and we all got it wrong?"

    "Are you kidding? Do you think we are fools? With Ling Junru's level of cultivation, how could he dare to marry you, Master Ye. It might be possible to say that Ling Kang secretly married Master Ye. Ling Junru is only fifty-five in the True Origin Realm.  With your level of cultivation, you actually dare to tease Master Ye¡¯s tiger beard?!¡±

    Suddenly, many powerful people pointed their fingers at Ye Pengfei again.  However, as long as a person is careful, he will find it.  Most of those who verbally reprimanded Ye Pengfei this time were those who were close friends with the Ling family.  Strong men such as Lin Fei and Xu Longshi frowned slightly in thought.

    "I have said that he was w¨¥ixi¨¦ just now&#25105;?  Have I ever said that he, Ling Junru, has the guts to take the initiative to challenge me?  "

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s sneer carried a touch of realm pressure.  This is not the realm pressure of Ye Pengfei's true body, nor is it the realm pressure of a certain death clone.  This time, Ye Pengfei used thirty-six death clones to form a powerful magic circle in the space plane, creating a "realm pressure" that surpassed the 65th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    Under heavy pressure, everyone shut up.  No matter what, heaven is still a world where the strong are respected!

    Facing the pressure of Ye Pengfei's realm, apart from the strong men of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, only a few people such as Lin Fei and Xu Longshi can compete with him.  And these strong men who have the ability to compete with the pressure of this level are not allies of the Ling family, nor are they those who can jump the highest and scream the loudest.  Therefore, for a moment, Ye Pengfei silenced the entire audience.

    There was a lot of noise just now, but now there is silence. Such a huge contrast made Xuanyuanshi, a well-informed king-level being, slightly stunned.

    "This boy, it turns out he has other credentials!!!"

    This level of coercion has far exceeded Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation.  Anyone can see that either Ye Pengfei has a more powerful being behind him, or Ye Pengfei himself has hidden his true strength!

    If it¡¯s the former, then those strong men who think Ye Pengfei is just a loner will have to think carefully.  If it's the latter, then it's even more terrifying!

    In Xuanyuanshi¡¯s view, the latter is more likely.  In other words, Ye Pengfei has an ability that makes it difficult for even a king-level being to discern his true cultivation!

    "I didn't expect that none of our eleven heavenly king-level beings could see through his realm. No wonder he was deliberately mentioned by those few!"

    What Xuanyuanshi and others don¡¯t know is that Ye Pengfei does have super hiding ability.  However, what he is hiding is him&#37027; The true realm of cultivation is still some distance away from the 60th level of the True Source Realm, not what Xuanyuan Shi and others had guessed

    ¡­¡­

    After completely controlling the situation, Ye Pengfei said coldly: "On the way to the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, someone claimed to be a member of the top ten weapon-refining families, openly insulting me, and w¨¥ixi¨¦ me. The previous Ling Kang was exactly the same as  That person's face. And this Ling Junru, hmm, he has a smiling face! He can obviously advance to the fifty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm, but he actually wants to suppress his cultivation to the fifty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm. His ulterior motives are obvious.  A spot!"

    Ye Pengfei spoke harshly, and for a while, no one dared to talk to him (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1562. The situation has temporarily calmed down...

    The tough-minded Ye Pengfei and the unpredictable Ye Pengfei have already made many people feel a little overwhelmed.  <-> And now, Ye Pengfei actually made such remarks again.

    Regardless of the previous accusations, if what was said about Ling Junru is true, then it really makes people think a lot!

    "Senior Xuanyuan, is what Master Ye said true or false?" Finally, someone couldn't help but ask Xuanyuan.

    There were eleven people on the scene who were above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, and all eleven of them were members of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  Xuanyuan Shi is not only the leader, but also the one with the highest realm and cultivation level among the eleven heavenly king-level beings. He has always been known for being good at hiding his own abilities.  If we say, there is only one person at the scene who can judge the authenticity of what Ye Pengfei said.  Then, it must be Xuanyuanshi!

    Xuanyuanshi first pretended to be slightly stunned, then pretended to think carefully, and finally pretended to be shocked: "Ah, I was almost deceived by that kid. Master Ye is right, Ling Junru  It is indeed possible to advance to the fifty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm. But now, he is forcibly suppressed at the fifty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!" Spirit Realm

    Wow

    Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s personal confirmation made those strong men who had never held any position make noise again.  Originally, they all felt that Ye Pengfei had gone too far.  In front of so many people, he actually kicked out a master of weapon refining.  But now, they feel that Master Ye is too calm and awesome.  Even Xuanyuan Shi and other heavenly king-level beings did not discover this secret for a while.  This Master Ye actually has a sharp gaze and can see through everything at a glance!

    Some clear-headed and powerful people have discovered that they have gone through this back and forth of going to two extremes several times today.  They suddenly felt that what was going on today was really weird, so it was better not to get involved.

    And there are other neutral strong men who do not hold any position, although they have not yet looked at today's events coherently.  But.  They have also gradually grown tired of the Ling family.

    "The originally simple weapon refining competition was disrupted by two strong men from the Ling family. Even if the Ling family has a personal grudge with Master Ye, it should be resolved elsewhere. How can everyone's time be wasted at this time?  "

    Thinking about it carefully, today¡¯s business has almost not been done yet, but this unexpected incident has already consumed a lot of everyone¡¯s time.  These neutral and strong people who do not take a stand find the Ling family's behavior very annoying.

    The situation at the scene has almost completely reversed.  However, Xuanyuanshi still needs to give an explanation to the Ling family.  if.  Just pushing the Ling family out as a scapegoat, why did he need to reach any agreement with Ye Pengfei in private?

    According to the private agreement just now, seeing that no one blatantly reprimanded Ye Pengfei, Xuanyuan Shi said again in surprise:

    "However, the Ling family is going to block Master Ye's way? I think there may be something fishy about this matter. Everyone knows that the Ling family is one of the top ten weapon refining families and is definitely the weakest in combat power. They are too focused.  There is too little research on things like weapon refining and fighting skills. I, Xuanyuan Shi, have long heard of Master Ye¡¯s feats of killing thieves along the way. I estimate that it is difficult for anyone in the Ling family to be strong.  Or. You can fight Master Ye one-on-one and still escape unscathed."

    Ye Pengfei also showed a surprised expression: "Senior Xuanyuan, you mean that someone is pretending to be the Ling family and deliberately wants me to become enemies with the Ling family?"

    "We can't rule out this possibility!" Xuanyuanshi nodded heavily.  "Let's do this. I'll send someone to investigate. If there is any news, please inform Master Ye immediately!"

    "Then I'll trouble you, Senior Xuanyuan. If it really has nothing to do with the Ling family, I will make some compensation. And that bastard who dares to pretend to be the Ling family, I will cut him into pieces!"

    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s going on?  Everyone looked at each other

    The two of them talked to each other, and after a few breaths, the situation once again changed dramatically.  Even a strong man like Lin Fei, who was only one step away from becoming the King of Heaven, could not keep up with the changing pace of this matter for a while.  He just subconsciously realized that the Ling family might not be driven away by Xuanyuanshi.

    As expected, when Ye Pengfei made such a statement, Xuanyuanshi smiled and nodded: "In this case, let Ling Junru compete for a qualification for the Ling family. Presumably, Ling Junru will also explain well why he deliberately suppressed his own realm.  !¡±

    Ling Junru?  He can still come to compete, can he still come to explain?

    Look at the powerful realm pressure around Ye Pengfei's body that has not dissipated. Those beings who have just reached the 61st and 2nd levels of the True Origin Realm feel that they may not be able to withstand Ye Pengfei's sharp blow.  No matter what, Ling Junru is only a being below the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.??, Master Ye gave him an angry blow and was sent to an unknown place.  Is it possible that he can still survive?

    I have to say that Xuanyuan Shi was also very surprised.  If he hadn't discovered it, although Ye Pengfei made a lot of noise, Ling Junru was not harmed.  If not, he would have a dark face and not necessarily want to reach any agreement with Ye Pengfei in private.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? People who are tough but also have sense of proportion and steps are the people with whom you can reach an agreement in private.  spiritual realm

    Ling Junru is back, and on the surface, he is back unscathed.  In fact, some weapon-refining masters ignored etiquette and used their spiritual consciousness and telepathy to spy on Ling Junru's true situation.  The conclusion they reached was also unscathed!

    In an instant, those neutral strong men felt more and more that Ye Pengfei had done nothing wrong.  On the contrary, they felt that being able to be so measured under such an angry situation was simply too disrespectful to the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    ??

    As soon as Ling Junru came in, he looked towards Ye Pengfei.

    However, Ye Pengfei didn't look at him.  Even Ye Pengfei didn't bother to open his eyes.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei seemed to be concentrating with his eyes closed, not paying attention to things outside him.

    A trace of imperceptible resentment flashed across Ling Junru's eyes.  Then, Ling Junru bowed slightly towards Xuanyuan Shi and said in a deep voice: "Senior invites junior to come here to ask about junior's realm?"

    "Haha, it's not just about this." Xuanyuan Shi said with a slight smile, "You still have to represent the Ling family in the weapon refining competition. I believe that the Ling family is not willing to give up this opportunity in vain."

    "Yes." Ling Junru lowered his head slightly.

    Soon, Ling Junru raised his head again.

    "It's not that this junior takes the initiative to force the realm, but that this junior has specially practiced a technique in order to refine rare treasures above the 60th level of the True Source Realm. It is precisely because of this ancient technique that this junior can  The realm has temporarily dropped a few levels.¡±

    Such an explanation cannot make everyone feel confused.  However, this explanation makes sense.  Anyway, for those powerful people who really know the inside story, as long as they wipe the matter out on the surface, everyone can still compete for the weapon refining qualifications with peace of mind, and do not deliberately alienate the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  As for whether it can convince all the weapon-refining masters present, it doesn't make much sense.

    Such a process was decided upon by Ye Pengfei and Xuanyuan Shi privately.  As for how to appease the Ling family afterwards,&#x90a3; It¡¯s Xuanyuanshi¡¯s problem.  Since Ye Pengfei saw through the trick, Xuanyuanshi would have to bear a certain price.

    This price is indeed quite high.

    It¡¯s just a matter of compensating the Ling family. The Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce receives so many large and small orders for weapon refining every day. The biggest problem is that they can give a few more discounts to the Ling family.

    However, the "compensation" demanded by Ye Pengfei gave Xuanyuan Shi a headache.

    "Most of the existences with extremely low realms like this are placed in their own spatial planes by high-level beings. To dig out such a low-level existence, I don't know how much manpower and material resources will be spent!"

    Ye Pengfei is very clear about the situation Xuanyuanshi is about to face.  In fact, during these thousand years, Ye Pengfei spent a lot of mind stones in order to find the whereabouts of reincarnation.  Otherwise, Ye Pengfei could completely refine a rare treasure at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm!

    However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that someone had secretly solved the reincarnation issue for him.  Otherwise, with such a humble state of cultivation in reincarnation, how could he possibly survive until now?

    ¡­¡­

    "Haha, I really didn't expect that my junior brother would actually force Xuanyuanshi to do this!"

    "Haha, what's even more unexpected is that Junior Brother actually used this opportunity to ask Xuanyuanshi to help him find reincarnation. No, Xuanyuanshi has secretly sent a message asking for help. Now, it is equivalent to Junior Brother sending us a message  What a generous gift!¡±

    "Tch, are you still planning to expose the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce? This is the arms supplier we have discussed a long time ago, and we have invested a lot of resources in it. If you anger that old man Xuanyuanshi, it will waste time.  Not to mention, wouldn¡¯t the resources we invested in the early stage have been wasted?¡±

    "Haha, senior brother, you mainly want to help the junior brother secretly. I wonder if the master and others will stop us? I think back then, the master and the others had agreed that before the junior brother entered the Heaven-defying Palace with his own strength,  I will never help you again." Spiritual Realm

    "Haha, Master has said that we, the senior brothers, can't help us?"0877; Having said that, this is not a helping hand, at most it is mutual benefit.  Junior Brother's weapon refining skills have great potential. Judging from Master's evaluation of Junior Brother, Junior Brother must have concealed many methods and failed to use them.  I'm really looking forward to it. How much of this weapon refining competition can I bring out from my junior brother?  "

    Except for Xuanyuan Shi, no one knows that there are two heavenly king-level beings who are more powerful than Xuanyuan Shi and are secretly watching this weapon refining competition.  When Ling Junru also entered the arena and chose a new square table, the weapon-refining competition that everyone had been waiting for for a long time finally officially kicked off!  !  !  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1563. Who is more awesome?  (superior)

    "start!"

    "It's two very ordinary words, but like a drop of water falling into a pan of oil, it suddenly bursts out with huge energy!"

    This is not an illusion, but a real huge energy.  <-> Just as he softly uttered these two words, nearly a thousand weapon-refining masters participating in the weapon-refining competition were all isolated by layers of invisible defense barriers!

    "The king of heaven is the king of heaven. Even a king-level existence like Xuanyuanshi who is not known for fighting is still very powerful!"

    Silently feeling the transparent and invisible defense barrier that separated him from others, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly estimate the gap between himself and Xuanyuan Shi.  spiritual realm

    "Right now, I can't beat Xuanyuan Shi, but if I can condense three thousand death clones at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm, I can challenge him!"

    "It's just that Xuanyuan Shi's combat power is not strong. Compared with Wang Bulan, it is estimated that hundreds of Xuanyuan Shi will not be able to defeat Wang Bulan!"

    This is just Ye Pengfei's rough estimate. An estimate like this, which is based on unknown first-hand information, has no reference value at all when it comes to actual fighting.  The only effect of this rough estimate is to spur Ye Pengfei to work harder.

    In fact, after Ye Pengfei settled down on the Celestial Star, he quietly collected information about the Wang family.

    You must know that compared to the current Ye Pengfei, his enemies in the past life are simply extremely weak.  If you don't take into account the weixie brought by Wang Bulan, then with a wave of his hand, Ye Pengfei can kill those guys without even leaving any residue!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei didn't really believe that Wang Bulan would really stand up for a few low-level family core children.  Especially after visiting some aristocratic families, of course, they are all those families that do not have tyrannical king-level existences. After visiting some aristocratic families, Ye Pengfei discovered.  It seems that the big shots in those aristocratic families would not take action personally for some trivial matters.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, this is quite normal.  If, like the Ding family, a small matter could cause four powerful men whose realms were much higher than Xu Shiyi's to join forces to attack, this would be a waste of resources and would simply lower the level of high-level powerhouses.

    However, when Ye Pengfei really secretly investigated the situation of the Wang family, and then investigated the situation of several major families with the same level as the Wang family.  Ye Pengfei was finally convinced that Master was not exaggerating!

    "It's hard for me to defeat even Xuanyuan Shi. If I want to face Wang Bulan directly, I wonder how long it will take to practice?"

    While Ye Pengfei was silently feeling the restrictions placed by Xuanyuanshi and thinking about these issues, the other masters of weapon refining had already started to move

    "Thunder Breaker! Unexpectedly, Master Qiu has learned such a powerful weapon refining method. With the power of breaking thunder, he bombards out the impurities in the materials. Such a fierce and domineering method, if there is no very stable  mentality. As well as a very powerful retracting and releasing ability, it is very likely to directly destroy the material!"

    "Look, that's the Chaos Transformation Palm, which can incorporate part of the true meaning of chaos into the exotic treasures! Use this method to refine the exotic treasures. Although the speed is a bit slow, the quality of the exotic treasures is even better!  "

    "Okay, okay, the Lin family deserves to be the first of the top ten weapon refining families. Just with this method of purifying the virtual and real red lotus fire, Lin Fei can firmly rank in the top ten!"

    The ten elders in the weapon refining workshop discussed in low voices.  With a faint smile on his face, he commented on everyone's weapon refining methods.

    They were not very excited.

    After all, all ten of them are weapon-refining master-level beings.  Weapon masters under their command.  They all have their own unique skills, and their reputations are resounding throughout the heavenly weapon refining world.  If it weren't for the Chamber of Commerce's Weapon Refining Workshop competing with the Weapon Refining Family for various titles, the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce's Weapon Refining Workshop could completely replace the Lin family and become the number one force in the world of weapon refining!

    Therefore, in their view, this weapon refining competition will not bring them any exciting discoveries.  Their role here is nothing more than one, and that is to judge who wins and who loses with the absolute authority of the weapon refining master!

    You know, Xuanyuan Shi has already made it clear that this time the weapon refining competition will focus on speed and quality.  If it is fast and of high quality, it will definitely win.  However, if the speed is fast, the quality is lower.  High quality, but a bit slow.  How should we judge this situation?

    From the perspective of these ten elders in the weapon refining workshop, their role is to overwhelm all doubtful voices and make unquestionable judgments.  Otherwise, there is no need to invite them to participate in a weapon refining competition of this level!  spiritual realm

    Originally, they wanted to pay attention to Ye Pengfei's weapon refining methods.  After all, they were earlyI learned from Xuanyuan Shi that this Ye Pengfei was specifically named by those powerful entrusters.  They really wanted to see what magical methods Ye Pengfei would use.

    However, when Xuanyuanshi gave the "Start" order, Ye Pengfei seemed to be in a daze and had no intention of taking action immediately. Therefore, they temporarily focused on other people. They did not expect that it might happen.  In this "low-level" weapon refining competition, what ideas did they see that moved them?

    ??

    Soon, they discovered that they were wrong, very wrong!  !  !

    The first person to surprise and move these ten elders and these ten weapon refining masters was an independent weapon refining master from a distant cultivation star.  At the beginning, his method of tempering materials was just average.  However, when he saw that if he didn't work hard, he would probably lose this opportunity, he finally stopped hiding his secrets!  !  !

    Then I saw a strange treasure like a landscape scroll unfolding suddenly.  Piles of weapon-refining materials that had not yet been tempered were quickly taken in by him and scattered on the landscape scroll.

    "Look!" An elder pointed here in surprise, drawing the attention of all the other elders.

    "What kind of weapon refining technique is this? I have never heard of it!"

    "The burning mountains and rivers, the shaking of the earth that can shake off impurities, are interesting, interesting"

    "Using the power of a world to temper weapon refining materials is not a new thing. However, this is indeed the first time I have seen it done like this!"

    One by one, the elders let out low voices of admiration.  The independent weapon refining master who started to exert his strength seemed to have heard the praises of these weapon refining masters. He was extremely excited and further increased the speed of the weapon refining that had already been greatly increased to an astonishing level!  !  !  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1564. Who is more awesome?  (middle)

    One person's outburst will soon lead to the outburst of others.  <->After all, in the face of such a large order for super weapon refining, Xuanyuan Shi vaguely revealed that he might select the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce from among a group of aristocratic families and from among a group of top weapon refining masters.  Future partners, no one wants to give up!  !  !

    First, a weapon-refining master who was relatively close to here suddenly exerted his strength.  Everyone saw that the master who originally had humanoid hands suddenly transformed into sixteen slender arms!

    "The original weapon refining? Haha, the demon clan's weapon refining master does have a natural advantage." An elder laughed and didn't care much.

    But¡­¡­

    "Old Xiong, what's your look like? Can't you see that this demon master has refined his sixteen arms into rare artifacts?" Spiritual Realm

    "Tch, do you think I'm dim-sighted? After all, isn't it just to further consolidate the natural advantage of the demon race? Although it's interesting, even if the speed is better, it doesn't mean much!"

    All the elders nodded slightly and said yes secretly.  For these masters of weapon refining, only novel weapon refining techniques can attract their attention.

    However, they also know that this is a weapon refining competition, and whoever is fast enough and whose quality is high enough will win.  It doesn't mean that whoever's method is novel will get extra points for nothing.

    So, while nodding slightly, the ten elders of the weapon refining workshop also cast a look of regret at the strong man who used the "Mountain and River Scroll" to refine the weapon.  They have long seen that although this master's method is novel.  However, both the speed of tempering materials and the quality of the tempered materials are still inferior to more than half of the weapon refiners present.  When everyone starts to explode, I'm afraid he will still be at the bottom.

    As expected, just after the monster master broke out.  Soon, more than a hundred weapon refining masters showed their methods.  Although, all these methods failed to arouse the amazement of the elders.  However, their weapon refining speed increased exponentially.

    "What a pity." The elder shook his head regretfully, "Isn't there a weapon refining method that is both novel and capable of overpowering the heroes?"

    "Old Wu, do you think everyone is as good as you? When you were still a master of weapon refining, you created several novel and powerful weapon refining techniques on your own? Although these masters are the strongest in the world of weapon refining today,  A master-level existence, but. I can¡¯t compare with you, Old Wu!¡±

    "It's ridiculous, it's ridiculous." Old Wu chuckled and glanced at Lin Fei and Xu Longshi, "Those guys probably have some tricks up their sleeves that they haven't shown yet. However, they are so cunning that they probably won't give in easily.  It¡¯s a feast for our eyes.¡±

    "Haha, you're right. These wily and scheming masters will definitely not show off their tricks easily. Let's take a closer look at those young people's faces. They are full of energy and might be able to surprise them!"

    A group of elders were talking in low voices. Suddenly, Xuanyuanshi frowned slightly.  He whispered: "This kid is crazy!!!"

    The elders have not yet realized what happened.  They saw that Xuanyuanshi's power output suddenly increased several times!  !  !

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  The elders were stunned for a while.  Could it be that anyone wants to fight here?

    You must know the defensive barriers laid down by Xuanyuanshi.  Mainly just to ensure that there will be no interference between the various weapon masters.  Therefore, although for these weapon refining masters, the level of defensive barriers is very high.  However, it is not impossible to break through.  If anyone deliberately wants to break through the defensive barrier around him and kill someone around him, it is still possible.

    However, apart from the conflict between Ye Pengfei and Ling Junru just now, who else has shown such sworn hostility to anyone?  Although the combat power of the elders is not very good, they are already king-level existences after all.  None of them were aware of the existence of such overwhelming hostility!

    "Since it is impossible for someone to fight, why does the president suddenly increase his power output? Who is the reason for this action of the president?"

    The attention of the elders who were watching leisurely suddenly increased several levels.  In an instant, their spiritual consciousness swept through the nearly a thousand weapon-refining masters.  However, they found nothing!  !  !

    "Hey, you guys can't just keep refining, refining, and refining weapons, and you can't do research on other things without even understanding it?" Xuanyuanshi shook his head helplessly, whispered in a secret voice, and said in a deep voice, "  That kid Ling Junru is going crazy, he actually wants to lower himself to several levels so that he can use faster and more sophisticated weapon refining methods!!!"

    ah?  ?  ?

    The elders looked at each other in disbelief.  spiritual realm

    "Realm means lowering"?Can it be lowered?  No wonder the president called him crazy!  "

    This is indeed crazy. The realm drops sharply by several levels, and the excess power is released uncontrollably in an instant, which is likely to cause shock to the surrounding strong men.  Although Ling Junru's realm is not high, the impact he brings is unlikely to cause trauma to those beings above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, failure in refining the weapon is almost inevitable!

    ??

    "Even if you want to win, you should say hello first before using it President, have you blocked that boy Ling Junru's magical power?"

    "Nonsense, if it weren't for this boy, I would have wasted so much energy?" Xuanyuan Shi was very helpless.

    It is easy to kill Ling Junru, and it is also easy to suppress Ling Junru by force.  However, it is very difficult to prevent Ling Junru from drastically lowering his level of cultivation and ensure that Ling Junru can continue to refine weapons as before.  Even though Xuanyuanshi had already become a heavenly king-level existence, in order to do this perfectly, he had to expend one-fifth of his strength in an instant to successfully stop Ling Junru.

    "This kid is indeed crazy. Even if he wants to protest against Master Ye, it is of no useah!!!"

    Suddenly, the elder exclaimed in disbelief.

    All the elders of the weapon refining workshop also shouted in horror, almost in no particular order.

    "This is impossible!!!"

    They saw that Ling Junru, whose magical powers were forcibly blocked by Xuanyuan Shi, was still refining weapons as smoothly as before. Suddenly, the speed of refining materials increased by tens of thousands of times!  !  !

    This is impossible!  !  !

    It¡¯s not unusual for anyone to have a secret trick.  However, there is a hidden trick that can suddenly increase the speed of tempering materials by tens of thousands of times. How is this possible?

    Ling Junru was already very fast before, even though he had the lowest level of cultivation among the nearly a thousand weapon refining masters.  However, among the nearly a thousand weapon refining masters, his speed just now ranked among the top 100!

    Ling Junru¡¯s performance has amazed many weapon masters.  But now, he actually increased his speed by tens of thousands of times. He actually came out on top and gave up speed.a6;The second-ranked weapon master can't catch up with him. How amazing is this?

    "This speed of tempering materials is already infinitely close to that of a master of weapon refining. Could it be that Ling Junru already possesses the ability of a quasi-master of weapon refining?"

    Immediately, a master of weapon refinement exclaimed again and again.

    Xuanyuanshi's defensive barriers are invisible and transparent. As long as everyone is willing, anyone can see the status of other people's weapon refining.  Xuanyuanshi's defensive barrier did not block the transmission of sound. The ten elders of the weapon refining workshop exclaimed one after another, which also caused a group of weapon refining masters to cast horrified looks in this direction.

    "This is not the ability of a master refining master." An elder of the refining workshop said solemnly, "However, this kind of speed of tempering materials is probably only possible by a master refining master of Brother Lin Fei's level.  It can be achieved!!!¡±

    Lin Fei looked at Ling Junru solemnly, looking at him leaving behind a series of palm shadows that seemed to last forever.

    "Mr. Feng is too generous, Lin Fei can only do it with difficulty!"

    As he spoke, Lin Fei¡¯s tempering speed suddenly increased.  In an instant, his speed also caught up with Ling Junru's.  Moreover, it is slightly more than that.

    ¡°However, no one praised or exclaimed.  spiritual realm

    After all, Lin Fei is a senior expert who has been famous for a long time. Lin Fei is only one step away from becoming a king.

    After all, although Lin Fei is slightly better.  However, anyone could clearly see that there were drops of sweat on Lin Fei's forehead

    ¡°I could only do it reluctantly, Lin Fei did not lie.  On the other hand, Ling Junru, in full view of everyone, showed his skill in tempering materials freely, bringing an indescribable sense of beauty to people.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±

    I don¡¯t know which weapon-refining master was the first to express such heartfelt praise loudly. Soon, similar praises echoed throughout the entire weapon-refining workshop, in every room large and small.

    "Who is too awesome?"

    The weapon refiners who were originally working in these weapon refining workshops quietly reached out one by one782;Looked this way.  When they saw that a boy who was only at the fifty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm was actually competing with a powerful being at the sixty-ninth level of the True Origin Realm in terms of weapon refining speed, their eyes suddenly popped out.

    At this moment

    In the scene of the weapon refining competition, many people forgot to continue to control the heat and forgot that they were still quenching the weapon refining materials.  After the crisp and crisp sounds of bang bang bang bang, many weapon masters looked at the tragic situation in front of them with wry smiles, unable to continue any longer.

    And in the weapon refining workshop of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, in thousands of independent rooms of various sizes, wailing sounds soon started to sound one after another.  At this moment, I don¡¯t know how many materials were scrapped, and I don¡¯t know how many rough treasures were damaged.

    At this moment, the weapon refining workshop of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce suffered the heaviest loss in history.  However, the ten elders in the weapon refining workshop and the ten master-level weapon refiners seemed not to have noticed these changes at all.  They were very excited, just like those masters of weapon refining, praising them repeatedly

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!!!¡± (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1565. Who is more awesome?  (Down)

    "Too awesome?" Ye Pengfei curled his lips disdainfully.  <-¡·

    Almost no one noticed that there was a strong man on the scene who was dismissive.

    Xuanyuan Shi, Ling Junru, and the two heavenly king-level beings who were aloof and secretly watched the weapon refining competition.  There were only four of them, and for different reasons, they had been paying attention to Ye Pengfei's reaction.  Only the four of them found that Ye Pengfei not only didn't show any surprise, but instead looked dismissive!

    ******

    "Haha, it is indeed right to join forces with my junior brother. If nothing else, this kind of concentration is beyond the reach of anyone!"

    "Looking at my junior brother, it seems like she has some trump card up her sleeve? Senior brother, please tell me more clearly. What kind of unique skills have you discovered, junior brother? Why are you always so mysterious?"

    "Haha, to tell you the truth, I really don't know what kind of weapon-refining skills my junior brother has!"

    "Ah? Senior brother, aren't you being deceptive?"

    "Hehe, it's not a fool's errand. Master admires my junior brother so much, his four wives, and our four youngest junior sisters. No one in the Nitian Palace is a genius. With such geniuses, it would be impossible not to choose the plan planned by the master.  That¡¯s all, why did you choose to refine weapons for a thousand years? If it wasn¡¯t for my junior brother¡¯s unique skills, that would be weird!¡±

    "That's true, but Senior Brother, a natural talent attracts jealousy. Even before Junior Brother enters Nitian Palace, there are already a lot of people watching him. Even if there are two of us standing on Junior Brother's side, I'm afraid it will be difficult to give him  Hold up."

    "That's why I chose to join forces with my junior brother. Otherwise, why do you think I deliberately named my junior brother?"

    "High! Senior brother is really tall! He achieves many things with one move, haha"

    ******

    The two heavenly king-level beings smiled happily, but Xuanyuanshi, the heavenly king-level being, frowned.

    "Master Ye, is he really capable or is he just pretending? If he is really capable, he still refuses to exert his strength under such circumstances. How can I know if he is really capable? Is it possible? It must be done.  Only when he gets the qualifications and starts bidding against other families can we get the clues?"

    Xuanyuanshi is most worried that Ye Pengfei is completely making things up.  You know, not all of those clients supported Ye Pengfei.  Xuanyuanshi chose to temporarily trust Ye Pengfei and give Ye Pengfei a chance to prove himself. This was because of the reputation of Nitian Palace.  In this matter, Xuanyuanshi also took a lot of risks.  If Ye Pengfei is really just being mysterious.  Xuanyuanshi will also lose a lot in terms of future adventure income distribution.

    ******

    And Ling Junru

    "Master Ye, why don't you show me your unique skills and let me learn from them?"

    Ling Junru suddenly shouted loudly, and the eyes of the weapon masters instantly shifted to Ye Pengfei.

    Ling Junru¡¯s active provocation made Xuanyuanshi feel slightly happy.  However, Ye Pengfei's retort made Xuanyuan Shi feel extremely embarrassed.

    "You deceive others into using their strength to refine weapons. This kind of skill is really amazing, hehe."

    Ye Pengfei, who was smiling but not smiling, made Xuanyuanshi very embarrassed.  Ling Junru's face changed slightly with laughter.

    "Damn it, why is Ling Junru so violent all of a sudden? It turns out he borrowed my power!!!" Xuanyuanshi thought to himself, "I didn't realize that I was actually tricked by this kid Ling Junru This matter is terrible.  We can¡¯t let Old Wu and the others know. Otherwise, where should I show off my old face?¡±

    Ling Junru¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal after his expression changed slightly.

    "Weapon refining competition. Everyone depends on their means. Whether it is my strength or the strength of others, as long as I do not violate the rules of this weapon refining competition, that is my ability!!!"

    ??

    Ling Junru¡¯s words were striking.  His words also attracted the nods of praise from the masters of weapon refining.

    Indeed, weapon refining is like a battle of skills. The process is important, but the result is even more important.  Nowadays, no matter what method Ling Junru uses.  In full view of the public, he really acted like a monster and acted like a monster.  If you ye&#x5927"The teacher can't come up with any good means, and if he says that kind of thing, he will be despised by others."

    This is a world where the strong are respected, and the world of weapon refining also respects the strong.  However, what everyone respects is the ability to refine weapons, not the ability to show off one's ferocity.  Until now, Ye Pengfei has never demonstrated his exquisite weapon refining methods in public.  Therefore, he would easily be at a disadvantage when he quarreled with Ling Junru.

    But, what is Ye Pengfei best at?  He is best at influencing people's emotions!  !  !

    "It's enough to get the qualification to refine weapons. Why are you spending so much effort? Everyone, Ye would like to advise you, for the sake of your own interests, please calm down!"

    Well¡­¡­

    Suddenly, everyone just remembered that the most important thing is to get the qualification to refine weapons for that super big order.  No matter whether Ling Junru is stronger or Master Ye has other tricks, what does it have to do with us?  Refining it as soon as possible is the right way!

    Although, Ye Pengfei did not prove that he was also in a good relationship with Ling Junru.  However, after a few breaths, no weapon master paid attention to the infighting between Ye Pengfei and Ling Junru.

    Suddenly, Ling Junru was so angry that his teeth itched.  He never expected that this matter that he had carefully planned would be resolved casually by Ye Pengfei in such an understatement!

    Without the help of others, Ling Junru could not continue to force Ye Pengfei to show off his weapon-refining skills.  However, he was so arrogant that he obviously couldn't just shrink back.  Even though everyone else was concentrating on doing their own things, Ling Junru still wanted to say a few words and "coerce" again.  In Ling Junru's view, even if Ye Pengfei still played Tai Chi and played tricks like this, he could at least end this competition temporarily with a superior attitude.

    But¡­¡­

    "You really want to compete with me in speed? Well, I'll make it happen for you."

    Just when Ling Junru thought that what Ye Pengfei said just now was just to cover up his own lack of ability&#x65f6;Hour.  Xuanyuanshi also believed that Ye Pengfei used his love skills to avoid exposing his undermining tactics.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei, beyond their expectations, actually proposed a competition!  !  !

    "Okay! I want to see what wonderful methods Master Ye has!"

    "As he spoke, Ling Junru's hands flew up and down faster, and the heat wrapped in his palms also increased steadily.  All of a sudden.  His tempering speed, which was already terrifying, once again increased by several points.  Lin Fei, who was slightly ahead of Ling Junru, was once again surpassed by Ling Junru without any suspense!

    "Awesome! Really awesome!"

    Those materials have been damaged, and the weapon-refining master, who has completely lost the weapon-refining competition, is not stingy with his compliments.  As masters of weapon refining, they believed that no matter what methods they used, they could never match Ling Junru's speed!

    Not to mention.  Recall what Ye Pengfei said just now, not only did they not think that Ling Junru was incompetent, but they felt even more that Ling Junru was unpredictable!

    "It's definitely not the master of weapon refining hidden in his dimension. Xuanyuanshi can naturally see such violations."

    "What's more, if the Ling family really wants to send a weapon refining master to participate in the competition, they can do it openly. Anyway, their top ten weapon refining families are just here to go through the motions. How can such a super weapon refining order be missed? Ling  A share of the family?¡±

    "In other words, what Ling Junru borrowed was an external force recognized by Xuanyuan Shi. No matter what the external force was, since none of us discovered it. So, this means that Ling Junru's methods have reached a level that can hide the weapon refiners from us.  The level of a master!"

    You must know that the area of ????this weapon refining competition venue is not particularly large.  The distance between each square table is only a few miles away.  Such a small distance.  For those of them who are above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm, they are simply like mortals standing side by side.  With such a close distance, no one discovered how Ling Junru attracted the external force.  No more found&#37027;Where does the external force come from, and how powerful is it In the eyes of these failed weapon-refining masters, Ling Junru is naturally covered with a layer of mystery.

    And now, Ling Junru¡¯s speed continues to increase, becoming the first in the game.  His calm and relaxed demeanor naturally won the secret applause of these weapon-refining masters.

    "That's so awesome! Compared with Master Ling, that Master Ye is so inferior!"

    ??Look at Ling Junru, then look at Ye Pengfei.  These have failed, and the weapon masters are free to comment. The more they look at Ye Pengfei, the more they feel that Ye Pengfei is not good enough.

    "At such a speed, he can only be ranked in the middle of the pack. How can he be able to talk like Master Ling?"

    In the world of cultivation, the strong are respected.  In the world of weapon refining, weapon refining is the most respected thing!

    Since Ye Pengfei didn't show much strength, others would naturally feel contempt.  Especially, Ye Pengfei has already said that he wants to compete with Ling Junru in speed.  The speed is still so slow now, how can we not make people look down upon it?

    Even the ten elders felt that Ye Pengfei was messing around.

    "With such a little flame, you can only temper so much material at one time. How can you compare it with Ling Junru? I think this Master Ye is just a mouthful, and there is no life under his hands!"

    "Old Wu, do you really think so?" Xuanyuanshi asked in a deep voice with a solemn face, "This is a big deal. If you can confirm it, I will immediately fall out with the two people from Nitian Palace! This adventure is very special.  Extra than usual, if you can get one more point out of it, then it¡¯s one point. Even Nitian Palace can¡¯t let me lose even half a point for no reason!¡±

    "This haha, I still have to listen to everyone, listen to everyone." Elder Wu smiled slightly awkwardly and threw the question to the other elders.

    After all, this is a big deal.  After all, for this matter, Xuanyuanshi did not hesitate to cause internal divisions and had to be temporarily promoted&#19968;Vice presidents rise up!

    How could Elder Wu dare to shoulder such a thing?  Although he felt that Ye Pengfei definitely didn't have much ability.  However, he still did not dare to respond to Xuanyuan Shi's deep inquiry.

    Elder Wu didn¡¯t dare, and neither did the other elders.  They talked nonstop for a while, and finally formed a relatively unified opinion.

    "Even if the speed is not good, it is hard to say that the quality is not good. Or, perhaps, behind the back of all the strong men, he has created a powerful weapon refining force in the underground world? Let's take a closer look, and we are not in a hurry to make an immediate judgment!"

    In desperation, Xuanyuanshi could only suppress his temper and continue to watch.  After all, these people are masters in refining weapons.  Although he could also refine weapons, he didn't realize that his power was being smuggled by Ling Junru.  This is enough to show that I really don't have much talent in weapon refining.

    The sneer at the corner of Ling Junru's mouth became more and more obvious. Originally, he was still pretending to be refined and polite.  But now, he has completely fallen out with Ye Pengfei.

    "Didn't Master Ye say we should compete in speed? What, is this Master Ye's speed?"

    Ye Pengfei remained silent

    "Haha, Master Ye is really capable. Others are refining the same material at once, but Master Ye is doing it with a hammer and a stick. Is it possible that Master Ye thinks that doing this can increase the refining speed?"

    Ye Pengfei is still silent

    "Haha, if I'm not talented, I have to temper all the materials. Master Ye, where is your speed?"

    Ye Pengfei seemed to be tired and actually stopped tempering the materials.

    "Hey, why don't you continue?" Ling Junru was surprised and amused at the same time, "Did Master Ye give up? I, Ling Junru, have always been generous. As long as Master Ye personally admits that his weapon refining skills are not as good as mine, I will no longer care about what happened today.  matter!"

    Including the ten elders of the refinery, all the refiners nodded slightly.  They don¡¯t think Ling Jun Ru Xiao&#24352;, but they felt that Ling Junru was good at handling things.  As a winner, just ask the other party to admit that the level is not enough.  This shows that although Ling Junru won, Ling Junru did not get carried away.

    Yes, in the eyes of these strong men, Ling Junru has already won.  Although, the weapon refining materials have just been tempered now, and it will still take a long time before the exotic treasure is fully formed.  However, looking at Ye Pengfei, the materials on the table were only sparsely tempered by less than 1%.  The gap between the two is really too huge!

    but¡­¡­

    "you lose."

    ah?

    Everyone felt that either they had heard wrongly or that Ye Pengfei was dizzy.  The gap is so huge, and you actually say that the other side lost, is this a joke?

    But¡­¡­

    "The materials are melted! The instrument is completed! A standard shuttle from the 60th level of the True Source Realm, please President Xuanyuan and all the elders to identify it!"

    Like a magic trick, suddenly, all the materials on the table disappeared.  Then, within half a breath, a standard shuttle appeared on the square table in front of Ye Pengfei!

    It¡¯s like, it¡¯s not just the huge impact that I brought to everyone.  When this standard flying shuttle appeared, Ye Pengfei's deep voice echoed for a long time in various rooms of the weapon refining workshop.

    "Who is more awesome?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s mouth revealed a sarcastic sneer (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1566. The most brilliant cheating method

    "This is impossible!" Ling Junru shouted angrily, "You must be cheating, you must be cheating! Who can refine an exotic treasure so quickly? Ninety-nine percent of the materials have not been tempered yet, how is this possible?  Got? Cheating, he must be cheating!"

    Ling Junru¡¯s last roar was directed at Xuanyuan Shi.  <-> Xuanyuanshi couldn't help but his face darkened, and he wanted to slap Ling Junru to death.

    "Cheating? Why didn't Xuanyuanshi see the cheating?" Xuanyuanshi sneered and turned to look at the ten elders of the weapon refining workshop. "Several elders are both weapon refining masters and king-level beings. Several elders feel that Master Ye  Did you cheat?"

    Without any hesitation, the ten elders of the weapon refining workshop all said that Ye Pengfei definitely did not cheat.

    "So" Xuanyuan Shi looked at the nearly a thousand weapon refining masters present, "Which of you discovered that Master Ye opened his space plane, or some kind of stored treasure? What if you discovered something?  You can boldly speak out any clues about cheating!¡±

    The whole place was quiet, no one answered

    Although, this matter is indeed too weird.  However, it is true that no one discovered Ye Pengfei cheating.

    If you open a space plane or any other storage space, you should at least be able to detect the fluctuations in the power of space.  However, not even the eleven king-level beings of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce felt it, and not even the weapon-refining masters closest to Ye Pengfei felt any trace of space power.

    If it were any other means of cheating, it would be even more incredible to everyone.  Even Xuanyuanshi couldn't think of any cheating methods that could achieve the effect just now, except for arranging a standard shuttle in advance and temporarily switching it out.  Could it be possible that just now, a large group of people fell under Master Ye's illusion?

    Not to mention, the ten elders of the weapon refining workshop carefully recalled the changes just now.  They were surprised to find out.  Those materials entered a formation, and soon a standard shuttle appeared!  !  !

    "Could it be that the formation that suddenly appeared and disappeared can automatically combine materials into a standard shuttle?"

    "That is the so-called 'assembly method' that has evolved in some universes. However, without processed original materials, it is impossible to assemble a complete exotic treasure."

    "That's what he did to these materials a long time ago! You should have discovered long ago that although he did not use the flames to temper those materials, his power still moved back and forth among these materials. Maybe.  Long before the formation appeared, those materials were no longer in their original state!"

    After all, they are all master level beings in weapon refining, even though they were frightened by this sudden change at first.  However, when they thought about it carefully, they quickly speculated on various possibilities.

    When these possibilities were quickly exchanged among the ten elders, it didn't take long for them to give a judgment that was more consistent with the facts.

    "We have always been sure that Master Ye used a weapon refining method similar to the 'Xuanyan Artifact Refining Technique' and the 'Huan Sun Condensing Artifact Technique'!"

    oh¡­¡­

    The masters of weapon refining suddenly realized.

    "No wonder Master Ye is willing to compete in speed. These rumored weapon refining methods do not use ordinary flames to temper materials!"

    "Yes, these weapon refining techniques have saved a lot of time for nothing, and it is difficult for outsiders to discover the secrets. I originally thought the rumors were exaggerated, but I never thought about it. Today I was lucky enough to see it with my own eyes!"

    In an instant, Ling Junru's face turned very pale.  The unanimous judgment of the ten weapon refining masters made him completely disheartened.  Although, he is still second only to Ye Pengfei.  The second weapon refining is quick.  However, he felt as if he had been suddenly cramped, and suddenly he could no longer stand steadily.

    Just when Ling Junru was about to collapse to the ground.  Xuanyuanshi waved his hand gently, and a force swept Ling Junru to the guard of a certain weapon refining workshop.

    "Send Master Ling to rest and send someone to treat him!"

    After giving the instructions, Xuanyuanshi completely forgot about Ling Junru.  He completely forgot about his secret instigation of the Ling family's provocation!

    "Sure enough, Nitian Palace's reputation is not in vain! Sure enough, Master Ye possesses magical powers, which is extraordinary!"

    Xuanyuanshi was secretly happy. He felt that he had made the right bet this time!

    ??

    You must know that for a being like Xuanyuan Shi, such a good adventure opportunity may only be available in a lifetime.;to once.  In order to gain more benefits from this adventure, he made a bet, and his bet was right. How could he not be overjoyed?

    He nodded slightly towards Ye Pengfei full of approval.  Finally, he completely believed in Ye Pengfei's strength.  It's really interesting to say that he, Xuanyuanshi, arranged so many temptations openly and secretly, both in front and behind.  However, Ye Pengfei just showed his hand, and he completely believed Ye Pengfei.  How could he have guessed that the existence of Nitian Palace who recommended Ye Pengfei to him was already laughing his ass off at this moment

    ******

    "Hahahahaha, I'm laughing to death, I'm really laughing to death. Junior brother Fang, how long has it been since we laughed like this?"

    "HahahahahaI can't help it anymore. This little junior brother actually dares to cheat in front of Xuanyuanshi. If Xuanyuanshi knows the truth, I'm afraid he will be furious! Hahahahaha"

    Xuanyuanshi couldn't see it, the ten elders of the refining workshop couldn't see it, and the nearly a thousand refining masters present couldn't see it. None of them could see that Ye Pengfei was cheating. However, these two heavenly kings from Nitian Palace,  These two senior brothers, whom Ye Pengfei had never met before, had burning eyes, but they could see clearly and clearly!

    After laughing for a while, the senior brother gradually regained his composure.

    "Having said that, this is indeed my junior brother's ability. Only strong men like us, who are close to the ultimate True Source Realm and fight on the edge of life and death all year round, can possibly see this method of my junior brother. Xuanyuanshi is good at it.  In business, he is suitable for logistics. He really can't see this kind of method!"

    "But how does the junior brother know that Xuanyuanshi can't see his cheating methods? It seems that this Xuanyuanshi is the second heavenly king-level existence that the junior brother has seen with his own eyes in the heaven!"

    Ye Pengfei saw with his own eyes that the first king-level existence was Longhuaxing.  Although he had a small confrontation with Kimo and others,; I didn¡¯t really see the true bodies of Kimo and others.  As for the Supreme Kings in the underground world, they only communicate with Ye Pengfei through layers of intermediaries.  They had secretly spied on Ye Pengfei, and they even made some promises that would allow Ye Pengfei to walk sideways in the underground world.  However, Ye Pengfei had never seen their true faces.

    "Yes, Xuanyuanshi is only the second Heavenly King-level being that he has seen with his own eyes. However, even if he has never seen a Heavenly King-level being, even if he has just arrived and has just gotten involved in the business in the underground world, he still dares not to directly find him.  How can you have the slightest fear of an existence at the level of a heavenly king?" Senior Brother chuckled, "What's more, is the King of Light an ordinary existence? Even we dare not easily provoke the true core of the King of Destruction, which gave birth to spiritual wisdom.  Right. But, Junior Brother provoked me, and Junior Brother won Although I don¡¯t know how Junior Brother did this with his meager cultivation back then. But, we can at least be sure that Junior Brother, he  It¡¯s both bold and daring, but also backed by something!!!¡±

    "So. Senior brother wants to join forces with junior brother more?" Junior brother Fang's eyes suddenly lit up, "It turns out that senior brother not only wants junior brother to be a logistics soldier and get a share of the pie. He also wants to use junior brother as a supporter.  Strange soldiers. Let those guys in Shuanglong Valley suffer a little!"

    "Haha, the one who knows me is Junior Brother Fang."

    The elder brother laughed heartily and continued to look towards the weapon refining workshop of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce

    ******

    at this time.  Ye Pengfei has nothing to do.

    He won the first place in the first match, but it was impossible for him to enter the second match alone.  After all, only when everyone fights for recognition.  This weapon refining competition is just and fair.

    "Fair and fair? What a joke! Before I even came to the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, Master Xuanyuan had already set so many tests for me. He wanted to test my ability, but he had already destroyed this fairness!"

    Seemingly fair Xuan&#x8f95Scholar, in fact, he had already put Ye Pengfei in a disadvantageous position.

    First, Ye Pengfei needs to compete with the strong men of the Ling family in terms of weapon refining skills.  Previously, he wanted to compete with Ling Kang, but now he wants to compete with Ling Junru.  Others only need to ensure a certain ranking.  However, Ye Pengfei had to win Ling Kang and Ling Junru, and he had to win them beautifully to gain Xuanyuanshi's trust.

    This unfairness has just begun. Ye Pengfei knows very well that after he obtains the qualification for racing weapon refining, he must specifically find the exotic treasures that the weapon refining families want to refine to compete.  But other weapon refining masters can completely avoid this kind of head-on collision and can easily earn a large amount of income.

    "I have humiliated Ling Kang and Ling Junru successively, and I will definitely become enemies with the Ling family. As for the other nine weapon-refining families, as well as those families that are not much worse than the top ten weapon-refining families, I will also offend them one by one. In order to  To find a strong ally, I will have to make enemies with so many family forces, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worthwhile!¡±

    ¡° If by then, the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce really regards Ye Pengfei as an important ally, then it won¡¯t matter at all if they offend these aristocratic families.  You know, the name of "Top Ten Weapon Refining Families" sounds very loud.  However, when it comes to fighting for supremacy, the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce can casually send out a vice-president-level existence to severely damage or even destroy these weapon-refining families!

    The lack of a Heavenly King-level existence is the fatal weakness of these weapon-refining families.  The reason why they can obtain such a loud-sounding title is actually based on the premise that heavenly king-level beings have no interest in fighting for it, and weapon refining masters have no interest in grabbing it.  In fact, among all the heavenly forces, these aristocratic families can only be regarded as second-rate forces.

    "The Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is the first-class power, and Nitian Palace is the super force As long as the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce can be held back, it is basically impossible for the Wang family to completely fall out. When I further interact with those heavenly kings in the underground world,  If we have a good relationship, even if we take action to kill those enemies from the past life, Wang Bulan will not dare to fall out easily!"

    Everything depends on strength!

    Although, after some careful investigation, Ye Pengfei has become convinced that Wang23478;There will indeed be a big fight because of the core disciples of the family.  Even if the core disciples of the family are still at a very low level, the Wang family will still protect them and resolve all grudges for them.

    However, Ye Pengfei also knew that people from the Wang family were not incapable of being killed.  The key lies in whether there is strong support behind it!

    I think back then, Ni Cangtian had pointed out a clear path to Ye Pengfei, which was to seek revenge with the support of someone who could rival Wang Bulan.  But now, Ye Pengfei has carved out a new path on his own.  His new path.  It's about to be a complete success!

    "The only variable may not be whether Xuanyuanshi will really support me, but this huge order for super weapon refining!"

    The thoughtful Ye Pengfei has realized that it is because of the entrustment of this super large order that people like Xuanyuan Shi look at him differently.  Otherwise, according to Ye Pengfei's past plan, he should have slowly developed in the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, slowly made a name for himself, and then gained the support of Xuanyuan Shi.

    But now.  Ever since Long Huaxing came out to greet him in person, Ye Pengfei realized that the situation was developing in a direction he had not expected.  Ye Pengfei knew that Xuanyuanshi had been paying attention to him long before he left for the Immortal Alliance Immortal City, and Ye Pengfei understood that all this could not be just a coincidence!

    "Not only did you give me such an opportunity, it greatly shortened the time for me to win allies. But you didn't want to recruit me, and you never appeared in front of me It's not Master. Could it be"

    Ye Pengfei, who stood silently on the side, waiting for the others to compete in the weapon refining competition, had a faint light shining in his eyes.  he thinks.  I have already guessed some of the reasons

    ¡­¡­

    A whole day passed, and the first weapon-refining competition finally came to an end.  A total of six hundred weapon-refining masters won the victory, and more than two-thirds of them represented their families.  There are less than two hundred weapon masters remaining&#12290;They are all independent weapon refiners.

    Independent weapon refiners are free from all kinds of restrictions, but independent weapon refiners may often face the embarrassment of lack of work.  For these independent weapon refiners.  If you can win this bid.  Then, even if there are no new weapons refining orders for thousands of trillions of years in the future, there is no need to worry about the lack of cultivation resources.

    Not to mention, they all heard that Xuanyuan Shi wanted to choose a hardcore ally.  For these rootless independent existences, it is even more attractive.

    Therefore, they care more about the method of the next competition than the weapon refiners who represent the aristocratic families. While secretly speculating on the test questions for the next competition, they seize the time to restore their physical strength and energy.  Originally, for those beings above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm, even if they worked tirelessly to refine weapons for decades, they would not necessarily suffer from energy damage or lack of physical strength.  However, now, some of them actually started taking the magic pill.  This shows how much they care about this weapon refining competition.

    But¡­¡­

    "Next, all that is left is representatives from each of the weapon-refining families to reveal their methods."

    Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s words almost scared those independent weapon refiners with poor psychological quality to death.  They thought that Xuanyuan Shi was not satisfied with the performance of all the independent weapon refiners in the first game and kicked them all out.

    This kind of thing has happened in the bidding of other chambers of commerce.  It is not an easy task to grab some orders for weapon refining from a wealthy family.

    Only those independent weapon refiners with strong psychological qualities and flexible minds had their eyes suddenly brightened.

    "Senior Xuanyuan means that we have all obtained the qualifications?"

    "Of course." Xuanyuanshi laughed and said, "This is a huge order for refining weapons. If we drive everyone away, who can I, Xuanyuanshi, find to complete this big order?"

    Haha~~

    The whole audience burst into relaxed laughter. Indeed, this was not an ordinary practice.20; Shanzi, Xuanyuanshi cannot be too harsh.

    "Senior Xuanyuan, why do our weapon-refining families still need to continue to compete for qualifications?" Lin Fei asked in a deep voice, "Now, the Ling family has been eliminated. The family lacks a main combat force, and I am afraid that our remaining families will also  We must work hard to help the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce!"

    "Of course there are reasons to compare." Xuanyuanshi smiled slightly, "Many of the 300 billion rare treasures require fantastic ideas to complete. For independent weapon refiners, there is no need to go  Racing these things. However, you, the weapon-refining family, have a great career, so you can't just take a detour."

    Lin Fei suddenly asked: "So, the next competition is to test the ability to conceive new exotic treasures? Such a competition will probably take a lot of time. How will Senior Xuanyuan solve it?"

    Everyone can still afford it in one day.  However, if a competition takes ten or eight years, there will be no need to do this huge order for super weapon refining.

    Xuanyuan Shi chuckled and said: "Of course our Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce has prepared suitable competition methods. You just have to compete with peace of mind. As for independent weapon refiners, you have three choices now. Either, you can go back and rest now.  Wait for the official start of the racing weapon refining. Or, stay and admire the methods of each weapon refining family. Or"

    Xuanyuanshi smiled mysteriously: "You can also choose to continue competing. If you can win. Then, you are also qualified to race for those rare treasures with strange requirements. I can guarantee that every one of those rare treasures with strange requirements will  The remuneration is amazing!!!"

    Before Xuanyuanshi finished speaking, there was already a small commotion among the less than two hundred independent weapon refiners.

    Even Xuanyuanshi said that "the reward is astonishing." So, just winning one exotic treasure must be enough to refining thousands of ordinary exotic treasures!

    "What if you lose?" someone asked, "Will you be completely eliminated?""No!" Xuanyuanshi said with certainty, "You will only be prohibited from racing those specially designated exotic treasures!"

    Is there such a good thing?

    Immediately, all the independent weapon refiners were extremely excited and enthusiastically signed up.  And the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth once again revealed an imperceptible, faint sneer (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1567. Take the initiative to challenge, VS Xuanyuanshi!  (superior)

    "The king-level existence is indeed not easy to fool, Xuanyuanshi is still a little suspicious!"

    In the eyes of those ** weapon refiners, Xuanyuanshi gave everyone an excellent opportunity to make money without any risk.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that this was simply because Xuanyuan Shi was still doubting whether Ye Pengfei had cheated just now!

    Although verbally, Xuanyuan Shi confirmed that Ye Pengfei did not cheat.  However, after granting each elite weapon refiner the qualification to compete in weapon refinement, he made another move like this.

    "This is simply unnecessary!" Ye Pengfei sneered secretly, "This time, you have to pay for the refining materials by yourself for the racing weapon refining. For most top weapon refining masters, it is impossible to have enough refining materials!"

    In other words, even if Xuanyuanshi directly gives each elite weapon refiner the qualification to race any exotic treasure, more than 80% of the elite weapon refiners will not be able to race those exotic treasures that require high requirements.  Not to mention, racing for those exotic treasures that have weird needs and are difficult to achieve.

    "These ** weapon refining masters were aroused by Xuanyuan Shi with infinite enthusiasm. However, after their enthusiasm subsided, they will find how boring it is to participate in this weapon refining competition."

    Only Ye Pengfei could see clearly that Xuanyuanshi's remarks were purely directed at him.  In the first weapon refining competition, even though Xuanyuanshi had doubts, he couldn't prove anything.  However, in this second weapon refining competition, there was absolutely no way Ye Pengfei could cheat!

    "I'm asking for a strange treasure Let's see how strange it will be!"

    Ye Pengfei secretly sneered, and the other masters of weapon refining quietly waited for Xuanyuan Shi to announce the rules of the second weapon refining competition.

    Xuanyuanshi did not announce anything first, but nodded to an elder of the weapon refining workshop: "You can take it out."

    "Yes, President!"

    Those who are very familiar with the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce's weapon refining workshop know that this elder is the first elder of the weapon refining workshop.  This "number one" is secretly recognized by everyone, not the ranking of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  Privately everyone thinks that this elder named Li Siyu.  The level of weapon refining is the strongest among the ten elders.

    Now, what is this most powerful being going to do?

    Hundreds of weapon-refining masters stared with wide eyes, watching Li Siyu's hands constantly flying in formations.  In a short time, hundreds of formations appeared around him.

    These formations all imply the methods of Mustard Seed Universe, so, although at first glance, each formation is only a square inch in size.  However, the strong men present could all see it.  The size of the space in each formation is no less than that of a huge cultivation star!

    "Even if it is a heavenly king-level being, setting up the formation like this will cause a lot of losses. I don't know what the purpose of Elder Li is to set up so many powerful formations?"

    "I don't understand! It's obviously impossible for these formations to be etched into the exotic treasures. What effect do formations that have nothing to do with the exotic treasures have on this weapon refining competition?"

    No one understands the purpose of these formations. Even Ye Pengfei cannot figure out Li Siyu's true intention.

    "Is it used to test the level of exotic treasures? However, conceiving an exotic treasure with unique uses is already very time-consuming. If you want to perfectly refine such an exotic treasure, wouldn't it take more time?"

    Xuanyuan Shi clearly said it.  The Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce has prepared a proper way to compete.  In other words, it is definitely impossible for everyone to refine finished rare treasures.  Originally, Ye Pengfei, like most weapon refining masters, thought that the second competition would be to ask everyone to provide weapon refining ideas.  Then.  Then the ten master-level beings in the weapon refining workshop will evaluate the merits.  But now, it seems that everyone has guessed wrong.

    No one understands, everyone is thinking and communicating in secret.  I waited like this for about three sticks of incense.  Li Siyu finally stopped setting up the formation.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Elder Li.¡±

    Li Siyu nodded slightly, looking like he didn't even have the strength to respond to Xuanyuan Shi.  Surrounded by these large formations, he sat down cross-legged.  Recuperate and recuperate in full view of the public.

    "The way to compete in the second competition is to break through these formations and reach Elder Li!" Xuanyuanshi smiled slightly, "It is not that the masters are allowed to break through the formations in person, but that the masters are required to condense a consciousness.  The conscious body goes to break into the formation!"

    Suddenly, almost everyone was confused.  What does it have to do with fighting through the formation and competing with weapons?  Only Ye Pengfei tried his best to cover up the panic!  !  !

    "Could it be that this Elder Li also knows the weapon refining matrix? Could it be that this Elder Li has also created a method that can connect many weapon refining matrices together?"

    Of all the weapon-refining masters present, only Ye Pengfei understood the rules of this competition.The true intention of ??!  !  !

    "More than eight hundred years ago, I accidentally input a piece of consciousness into the weapon refining matrix. Although there were no weapon refining materials in the weapon refining matrix, the consciousness transformed into the appearance of a rare treasure. Moreover, it also has  The complete power of exotic treasures!¡±

    "Then I suddenly discovered that if the conscious body is used as a channeling intermediary, the weapon refining matrices can be combined together. Because every time the conscious body enters a new weapon refining matrix, it will naturally transform into another one.  Looks like a rare treasure!"

    "By arranging the formation based on this, the excess 'residues' in each refining matrix can be directly entered into the refining matrix that requires these 'residues' without settling. It is precisely because of these means that,  Only then do I dare to make such bold claims that I can compete with those aristocratic weapon-refining families on my own!"

    Now, Ye Pengfei was shocked to hear that this weapon refining competition also required sending consciousness into each formation.  This had to remind Ye Pengfei of his own "unique specialty"!  !  !

    ¡°Could it be that the so-called unique skills have been created by others a long time ago.  Could it be that the method created by Elder Li has far surpassed his own unique skill?

    "My formations can only transform the conscious body into a certain exotic treasure. However, these formations of Elder Li can definitely make the conscious body take on any shape conceived by these masters of weapon refining!"

    "Only in this way can we judge the quality of the exotic treasure's conception. Otherwise, if everyone's consciousness becomes exactly the same, what kind of weapon refining competition is this?"

    For Ye Pengfei, Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s words were like a thunder that would never dissipate.  His soul was horrified and throbbing because of this thunder. In an instant, he seemed to see a road leading to the inexplicable realm.  For a moment, Xuanyuanshi¡¯s next words came to mind.  He didn't even hear the beginning clearly.

    When Ye Pengfei finally regained his composure, he heard Xuanyuanshi say this:

    "The requirements are roughly like this. As long as you can meet these requirements, you will be qualified to race those special rare treasures. You only need to condense the weapon refining plan you have thought of into that section of consciousness, and then send the consciousness to  Enter these formations. You don¡¯t need to worry about the next thing. As long as your design meets the requirements, your consciousness will naturally reach Elder Li¡¯s side successfully.¡±

    I'm confused and missed the most important part.

    In desperation, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to say shamelessly, "Senior Xuanyuan, could you please repeat the request again? There may be some things I didn't understand, junior."

    Well¡­¡­

    Including Xuanyuan Shi.  Everyone looked at Ye Pengfei speechlessly.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's victory in the first game, it would be too monsterous and unbelievable.  I'm afraid everyone will regard Ye Pengfei as a bastard who is deliberately causing trouble and kick him out directly.

    After looking at it seriously for a while, Xuanyuanshi had to say it again after realizing that Ye Pengfei didn't seem to be joking:

    "It is required to design a special shuttle that can withstand the power of the space plane equivalent to the sixty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm. Moreover, it can shrink from the size of Norden Star to the size of Norden Star in three seconds.  The size of a fist.¡±

    ? said.  Xuanyuanshi even clenched his fist and shook it.

    Xuanyuanshi had never done such an action before. When they saw Xuanyuanshi wave his fist helplessly, many people couldn't help but laugh secretly.  There are still some people who feel that the relationship between Xuanyuan Shi and Ye Pengfei is unusual!

    "This is too polite. Is it possible that Master Ye is a descendant of Senior Xuanyuan?"

    Even Lin Fei had this weird suspicion in his heart at this moment.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't guess it.  At this moment, Lin Fei and a few other people had such ridiculous conjectures.  He was just thinking about how to cover up the embarrassment in front of him.

    "Ahem. Senior Xuanyuan, there seems to be something wrong with this first condition."

    "What's the problem?" Xuanyuan Shi asked in surprise.

    "We are both on the 65th floor of the True Source Realm, but the strength of the power of the space plane is very different Fellow Taoist, if you don't mind, can we compare the levels of the power of the space plane?"

    "Ah, no need." The face of the weapon-refining master who was targeted by Ye Pengfei suddenly changed, and he quickly moved away, "Master Ye is very powerful, and I am far from Master Ye's opponent."

    Not only this master of weapon refining, but also everyone who was close to Ye Pengfei, all moved away as if they were avoiding the plague.

    "Are you kidding? Ling Kang's exotic treasure was cut off instantly, which has already fully proved Ye Pengfei's strength.  In the eyes of everyone, whenAt that time, Ye Pengfei not only relied on the power of the exotic treasure, but also relied on his own fighting strength.

    You must know that although the vast majority of weapon refiners have average combat capabilities.  However, there will always be some weapon refiners who are both proficient in weapon refinement and good at fighting.  After Ye Pengfei forced Ling Kangsheng away, even Lin Fei had already concluded that Ye Pengfei was an anomaly among the weapon refiners, and his combat power was terrifying!

    Comparing myself with you, isn¡¯t that asking for death?  The Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce has many strong combatants. If you want to compare, just find one

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Senior Xuanyuan, how about you show off your skills yourself?"

    quiet¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Even a fool can already tell that Ye Pengfei had no intention of competing with these masters of weapon refining. Ye Pengfei originally planned to compete with Xuanyuan Shi!  !  !

    "Heisn't crazy."

    "It doesn't look like itbut, compared with Senior Xuanyuan? Are you looking for death?"

    Even Xuanyuan Shi was shocked and confused, wondering what Ye Pengfei wanted to do.

    "Master Ye, I'm just trying it briefly. I'm afraid I can't measure the strength of the power of the space plane."

    The current meaning is that the competition must be serious.  Even if I don't have any murderous intention, can you bear it?

    "It doesn't matter!"

    Once again, extremely quiet¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ******

    Even the two people from Nitian Palace are already stupid at this moment.  However, after all, both of them are much higher than Xuanyuan Shi.  Therefore, they quickly came to their senses.

    "Shi Xuanyuan is an existence on the seventy-fifth level of the True Source Realm. Although his combat power is not very good, it is still much higher than the realm of my junior brother. What do you want to do?"

    "I don't understand, but I'm sure that when Xuanyuanshi secretly instigated and instigated the strong men of the Ling family to come and provoke, the junior brother had already made such a plan!!!"

    "It's good for people to be arrogant, but ahem, they should also have some self-awareness."

    "Haha. Junior Brother Fang, I think this junior brother is self-aware. Didn't you see that he chose to have a fight in such a public place?"

    "Ah, Senior Brother, you mean that Junior Brother is right and Xuanyuan Shi doesn't dare to get angry in this situation?"

    "Haha, that's right! There is no anger, no murderous intent. He will never kill him In any case, he has weakened 60% of Xuanyuanshi's combat power!"

    "But, even so, it is still at the level of a heavenly king Ah. Could it be that my junior brother plans to use the method he used to deal with the King of Light and King of Destruction? Haha, I really look forward to seeing what method he used back then. It's really true.  won the final victory!"

    The remains of the bodies of the King of Light and King of Destruction, which continuously release huge rays of light energy, have long been thrown into a remote time and space by Ye Pengfei.  Ni Cangtian has also informed his disciples of this outcome.  only.  Ni Cangtian only told the ending, but not the process.  Even the senior brother couldn't figure out what magical means Ye Pengfei used to achieve such a shocking ending!

    "Yeah, it's very possible." Senior Brother chuckled, "Even if it wasn't the mysterious method back then, it would definitely open our eyes. After all, Junior Brother is definitely not a reckless person. Otherwise, in the past thousand years,  In time, he will not always be safe and live in peace with the strong men in the underground world without any danger!"

    Junior brother Fang also laughed and nodded repeatedly.  Looking at Ye Pengfei, his eyes were full of infinite expectations

    ******

    Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s eyes were gradually filled with a hint of expectation.

    "Interestingly, it turns out that Master Ye is not only mysterious about his weapon refining skills, but also his true combat power. No wonder, the two people from Nitian Palace actually named Master Ye clearly. Even if  Those people in Shuanglong Valley were scornful and surprised, but they also insisted on their opinions!!!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s attitude surprised Xuanyuan Shi, and also made him really happy.  He is very clear about the huge growth potential that a strong man who is good at both weapon refining and over-level fighting has!

    "The weapon refining method can ensure that he has worry-free cultivation resources. The powerful cross-level combat ability allows him to not be afraid of terrifying and powerful enemies that are far beyond his own No wonder the two people from the Nitian Palace only blocked the steps of the Wind, Fire and Thunder King.  Lan, but Wang Bulan sent other strong men from the Wang family to seek revenge. Damn, the two of them have long known about Master Ye¡¯s ability to cross levels tnnd, he is really a monster, worth making friends with!"

    ? ?Needless to say, Xuanyuanshi guessed completely wrong.  The reason why Ye Pengfei, the two senior brothers who had not yet met, only stopped Wang Bulan but not other powerful members of the Wang family was simply to follow Ni Cangtian's orders.  Even the two of them don't know how powerful Ye Pengfei is.

    After all, from the time they knew about the existence of this junior brother, from the time they started to pay attention to this junior junior brother, their junior junior brother has never experienced a battle that requires him to use all his strength to survive.  Even though both of them are already extremely powerful beings, they still can't see Ye Pengfei's true combat power!

    However, they knew very well that Ye Pengfei definitely had the ability to fight across levels.  They also knew that this young junior brother's real body had not actually reached the sixty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, this little junior brother's true combat power must have exceeded the 65th level of the True Origin Realm!

    So, after all is said and done, Xuanyuanshi¡¯s final judgment is accurate: Ye Pengfei is very evil, and Ye Pengfei deserves to be dealt with!

    "Haha, Master Ye is so brave!" Xuanyuan Shi's laughter broke the deathly silence, "Since Master Ye wants to compete with me, I won't be pretentious. Master Ye, be careful!"

    A ray of materialized space plane power shot out from Xuanyuan Shi's body and headed straight for Ye Pengfei.

    Although this is just a wisp of space plane power, it already contains Xuanyuan Shi's complete Taoist artistic conception.  For ordinary existences in the 60th and upper levels of the True Source Realm, just such an artistic conception is enough to completely collapse them!

    Even beings like Lin Fei dare not look directly at this wisp of space plane power.  He was afraid that because he had glimpsed the super-level artistic conception in this ray of power, his space would be shaken, his soul would be damaged, and his inner demons would arise!

    The cultivation level of other weapon masters was not as strong as Lin Fei's, so they quickly collected their spiritual consciousness and cut off their telepathy, just like old monks entering samadhi.

    Boom!  !  !

    There was only a frightening roar, and then the masters of the weapon refining heard the elders of the weapon refining workshop exclaiming.

    ¡°Are you mistaken, you can actually refine the power of the space plane of a heavenly king-level existence???¡±

    What?

    A group of weapon-refining masters quickly opened their eyes and looked towards Ye Pengfei.  He saw strange formations hovering in mid-air.  Xuanyuanshi's powerful space plane power was actually suppressed by these formations!  !  !  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1568. Take the initiative to challenge, VS Xuanyuan Shi!  (Down)

    No one knows what methods Ye Pengfei used.  Everyone only knows that these formations are transformed by the power of Ye Pengfei's space plane.  And instead of being defeated by Xuanyuan Shi, Ye Pengfei's power of space planes suppressed Xuanyuan Shi's power of space planes!  !  !

    How can this be?

    How can this be?  ?

    How can this be?  ?  ?

    This is a completely subversive result, this is a completely incomprehensible result.  In an instant, all the weapon refining masters were frightened by these magical formations.  For a moment, even beings like Lin Fei and Xu Longshi had forgotten what the exclamations of the elders of the weapon refining workshop were that woke them up just now!

    Nearly three breaths passed before Lin Fei was the first to come back to his senses.

    "Ah, these are the weapon refining arrays! Master Ye actually wants to refine the power of the space plane of Senior Xuanyuan into a powerful and rare treasure?! This, this, this"

    Lin Fei shouted wildly, and Lin Fei completely lost his composure.  All manners and composure were left behind by him.

    No one blamed him, because all the weapon masters were so shocked that they were completely speechless.

    Even those master-level weapon refiners were horrified by such strange changes.  Even Master Xuanyuan was horrified beyond measure!

    "Good guy! Although it's just a trial, the Heavenly King-level artistic conception is the Heavenly-King-level artistic conception. The other weapon refining masters don't even dare to look at it. You can actually forcibly refine the power of my space plane?"

    If he is really suppressed and refined, Xuanyuanshi will be completely embarrassed to see others.  After a brief period of shock, the power of that wisp of space plane force continued to grow exponentially stronger!

    This can also be regarded as the time of pk, the qi machine pulls.  It is precisely for this reason that Xuanyuanshi believes.  Once the competition between the powers of space planes really begins, the outcome will definitely be that Ye Pengfei suffers heavy losses.

    In Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s view, as long as Ye Pengfei can persist for a long time, it is enough to illustrate Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability to cross levels.

    In Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s opinion, as long as Ye Pengfei can persist for more than one stick of incense.  Then, combined with various magical powers and escape methods, it is impossible for a king-level existence similar to his own level of combat power to threaten Ye Pengfei's life or death!

    In Xuanyuanshi¡¯s view, this is already remarkable.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? am??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? are just a strong man on the 65th level of the True Origin realm.  Even if a strong man like Lin Fei, who is at the 69th level of the True Source Realm, can escape from a heavenly king-level being like Xuanyuan Shi, it would be an amazing miracle!

    However, what Xuanyuanshi never expected was

    "You still haven't been able to break free from the refining formation?"

    The power has increased several times, but the wisp of power from the space plane still cannot get rid of this heavy formation. Xuanyuanshi was very horrified and thought to himself: "Is it possible that his realm is actually the king level?"

    ?????????????????????????????All existences that have advanced to the Heavenly King level can experience it firsthand, never the non-Heavenly King level.  It's such a huge leap to reach the Heavenly King level.

    You know, although from the 69th level of the True Origin Realm to the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, there is only one level of difference.  But.  To cross this gap requires tens of millions of times more effort than any other breakthrough!

    It not only requires hard work, but also luck and enlightenment.  Such as Lin Fei.  Having been trapped in the 69th level of the True Origin Realm for countless billions of years, it's not because of insufficient efforts, but because the opportunity has not arrived.  Lack of understanding!

    The huge sacrifice and demanding requirements naturally foreshadow the prospect of suddenly being countless times more powerful than the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  It is precisely for this reason that those family forces that do not have a heavenly king-level presence can't get a share of the core area of ????the heaven, no matter how many powerful people there are on the 69th level of the True Origin Realm.  On the other hand, even if a king-level being appears in a certain small family, this small family is still qualified to enter the core area of ????the heaven!

    In Xuanyuanshi¡¯s view, only the existence of the Heavenly King level can truly compete with the existence of the Heavenly King level.  But now, the power of his space plane is actually suppressed by Ye Pengfei. Then, it means that Ye Pengfei's realm has reached the king level!

    High in the sky, the two people from the Nitian Palace were also dumbfounded

    "No way, how could you suppress Xuanyuan Shi?"

    "This is definitely not the junior brother's own strength! If the junior brother had such ability, he would go directly to the Nitian Palace. With his temperament, how could he have the ability to pick up his four wives, but he has delayed going?  "

    ¡°These two were right. After all, they knew too much about Ye Pengfei.

    ??????????????????The scholar did not have such ability. He had not noticed Ye Pengfei's cheating before.  Now, he failed to see that this was not purely Ye Pengfei's own power of space planes!

    "Hahahahaha"

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane, a crowd of people were waiting, their bellies almost bursting with laughter.

    "Brother Ye, this move of yours is really amazing!" The Red Devil raised his thumb and laughed at Ye Pengfei's natal soul, "With the help of the King of Destruction, the power of the space plane has become so tyrannical. Use it again.  The power of the space plane secretly deployed the weapon refining matrix, and Xuanyuanshi was instantly defeated!"

    Xue Ling was also laughing so hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve seen you fight properly, and I never imagined that once I take action, it will be so earth-shattering!¡±

    Ye Pengfei's natal soul transformed into his image, and he smiled slightly and said: "The violent power of the King of Destruction is indeed very terrifying. If I hadn't been able to control it, I'm afraid it wouldn't have been me who devastated Xuanyuan Shi, but I would have been defeated by this Destruction King.  The king is so full!"

    Not far away from him, the light like rice grains was suppressed by a formation, glowing faintly.

    The reason why Ye Pengfei dared to make a public appearance, and the reason why he dared to go to the Immortal Alliance Fairy City with great fanfare, was not only the rapid improvement of his own abilities in all aspects, but also the reason why there was a ray of light in it!

    This ray of light is exactly that rare treasure, the King of Destruction!

    As early as more than five hundred years ago, the spiritual intelligence in charge of the King of Destruction suddenly realized the "method of madness".  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei discovered it in time and quickly set up a formation to suppress it.  Otherwise, more than five hundred years ago, Ye Pengfei either died or suffered severe injuries, and he might not be able to recover even now!

    After that, Ye Pengfei repeatedly studied the King of Destruction, although he still failed to understand the principle of the "crazy method".  However, he invented a unique way to "increase power"!

    "This method can only be used in such tepid battles for the time being. If I really encounter a king-level enemy, no one will give me a chance to transform my power stably." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "Next  , it¡¯s up to you to take action. Taking this opportunity, you will also practice the art of combined attack!"

    Red Devil, Xue Ling, Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng, and Ming Huo'er, the five of them suddenly agreed and jointly set up a five-star magic circle!

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, my strength has changed a bit!"

    Xuanyuan Shi was keenly aware of some changes.  However, he did not expect that this power came from five existences around the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.

    Even the two people from the Nitian Palace thought that Ye Pengfei had borrowed the power of a certain heavenly king-level being.  When this power changed, they even believed that Ye Pengfei had two heavenly king-level helpers!

    Even they don¡¯t realize at all that there are other methods that can increase the power of non-King-level beings by countless amounts.  just like.  They simply didn't realize that the various formations used by Ye Pengfei to suppress and refine the power of Xuanyuan Shi's space plane were closely related to the three thousand formations set up by Elder Li Siyu!

    "A PK allows us to take turns practicing. We can also find out Xuanyuanshi's true combat power, and we can also take a peek at Li Siyu's reaction Huh! Don't think that you are powerful and have many kings, so you can just rub me around.  !¡±

    Everyone has a temper.  The more talented a being is, the more temper it has.  Originally, Ye Pengfei hadn't thought about it yet.  Use the method of active PK to release the depression of being plotted by Xuanyuan Shi.  However, when he realized that he had not heard the request for this weapon refining competition, he had an idea and made such a temporary decision.

    At this time, the purpose of taking turns to practice has been achieved, and Xuanyuanshi's true combat power has been forced out step by step.  Finally, and most importantly, take a peek at Li Siyu's reaction!

    For Ye Pengfei, the three thousand formations deployed by Li Siyu are more important than anything else.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that if these three thousand formations were really related to the weapon refining matrix.  Then, once you learn it, your combat power will make an astonishing leap!

    "Just the formation I have deployed now, when used in actual combat, is enough to allow me to compete with any strong man below the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. If the formation can go one step further, then I will have it.  Three methods that can compete with the king-level existence!!!"

    However, Ye Pengfei looked distractedly and saw that Li Siyu did not seem to show the emotional fluctuations he wanted to see.  In fact, Li Siyu's behavior was no different from that of several other elders of the weapon refining workshop. This de facto elder of the weapon refining workshop was also so horrified that his face changed shape because of Ye Pengfei's strange thing of suppressing Xuanyuan Shi!

    "How could this happen?" Ye Pengfei asked secretly.??Frowned.

    Li Siyu¡¯s performance was beyond Ye Pengfei¡¯s expectations.  Originally, Ye Pengfei wanted to further speculate on the mysteries of Li Siyu's three thousand formation through Li Siyu's various reactions.  Ye Pengfei did not know how many times he had used this method of indirectly testing others and collecting information in these thousands of years.  Otherwise, his skills in weapon refining and formations would not have grown so rapidly.  To put it simply, in the past thousand years, Ye Pengfei has created a way to quietly steal the secrets of other people's spells!

    These magical methods derived from the way of love are the main reason why Ye Pengfei has been able to increase his combat power faster and faster in just a thousand years.  Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that he could use these methods to steal some formation methods from Li Siyu.  He never thought that after he handed over the PK confrontation rights to the Red Devils and others, he could not see any relevant emotional changes in Li Siyu!

    "Could it be that he is more powerful than Xuanyuan Shi, which prevents me from seeing his true emotional changes? Or"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's mind jumped and he made a bold guess.

    "Or maybe he just knows how to draw a gourd, but doesn't understand the artistic conception of these formations at all!!!"

    Ye Pengfei has personal experience of how complex the artistic conception of these formations is.  In order to create this kind of formation that can connect many weapon refining matrices, Ye Pengfei didn't know how many times he hit the wall and encountered how many desperate failures.  Many times, he already thought he would get it over with quickly.  However, in the end, I was frustrated to find that I was completely wrong.  Until that day, a piece of consciousness was accidentally sent in.  Just found the right path.

    "Yes, that's probably it!" The more Ye Pengfei thought about it, the more he felt that he was right. "It is very likely that this series of formations also came from those mysterious entrusters. Li Siyu only learned the superficial knowledge and did not know the essence at all.  That¡¯s why. So, he clearly saw the formations I set up, but he didn¡¯t connect them with the formations he set up at all!¡±

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt a little depressed.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei became even more eager to discover the real secret behind this huge order for super weapon refining!

    "Among those mysterious entrusters, there must be someone who understands my general situation. Moreover, there is someone who has mastered such an unpredictable formation I wonder if it is the same person? Regardless of whether it is, you must get a chance first.  , before you can face these mysterious entrusters directly!"

    Looking at Xuanyuan Shi whose power output is getting bigger and bigger, Ye Pengfei suddenly made a decision.  Originally, he just wanted to fight Xuanyuan Shi at half a pound to eighty ounces.  But now, he is even more ambitious!

    "Without some powerful performance, I'm afraid it will be difficult to meet those mysterious entrusters. That's all, Xuanyuanshi will just use it as my stepping stone. Let him have a taste of my strongest means!"

    In the eyes of others, this is just a simple competition of space and plane power.  But, for Ye Pengfei.  But it can play countless tricks, tricks that even the two heavenly kings of Nitian Palace cannot see!  !  !

    ******

    "Ah! Junior Brother's power of space planes has become stronger!" Junior Brother Fang shouted in horror, "Junior Brother's power of space planes has actually exceeded the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "It turns out that there are really capable people behind my junior brother. Let me just say, my junior brother has been dormant for thousands of years. His development was originally smooth, why did he suddenly choose to be exposed? I dare you, the king-level existence behind my junior brother, at least  He has the cultivation level of the seventy-sixth level of the True Source Realm!" The senior brother also laughed, shaking his head and sighing.

    "It made us two brothers worry about him, so we ran to stop Wang Bulan. If we had known this, we would have let Wang Bulan get into trouble. Haha"

    "Hey, you can't say that." The senior brother shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Look, didn't the junior brother go directly to the Wang family? It can be seen that the king-level existence behind the junior brother is not sure of winning.  Pass Wang Bulan!"

    Junior Brother Fang nodded and said curiously: "When exactly did this Heavenly King-level being hide in Junior Brother's space plane? We had already begun to pay attention to him before Junior Brother arrived at Climbing Star. However,  I have never seen such a powerful existence appear beside him."

    "Perhaps it also came from the battle between the King of Light and the King of Destruction?" Senior Brother smiled slightly, "If there was a third King-level existence at that time, and that King chose to join forces with his junior brother, then everything would be  It all makes sense.¡±

    "No, right? If there is a Heavenly King lurking, wouldn't Master know about it?" Junior Brother Fang asked in surprise.

    Senior Brother chuckled: "Even if Master knew, would Master definitely tell me? Junior Brother Fang,?Do you think that Peng Lei, Wang Haofeng and the others are really hostile to their junior brother because they are pursuing the Palace Master and Bei Tangyu?  "

    Junior Brother Fang was slightly startled, then nodded silently

    ******

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know that his sudden outburst would make his two senior brothers guess so.  Now, he is just paying close attention to Xuanyuan Shi's emotional fluctuations. He just wants to simply shock Xuanyuan Shi and achieve his goal!

    The sudden increase in power was very obscure. Under the cover of the formations, not to mention the hundreds of masters of refining, even the ten elders in the refining workshop who had also reached the Heavenly King level did not notice it.  , Ye Pengfei's space plane power suddenly surged.

    Except for the two people from Nitian Palace, only Xuanyuanshi himself knew.

    "This, this, this is the power of the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm!!!"

    In an instant, Xuanyuanshi broke down in cold sweat.  Soon, the cold sweat was instantly evaporated by his increasing body temperature!

    "No wonder he wants to compare with me, no wonder he deliberately compares with me. It turns out that he wants to take this opportunity to secretly punish me!!!"

    Xuanyuanshi thought wrongly. He mistakenly believed that everything Ye Pengfei had done before, including not hearing clearly the requirements for the second weapon refining competition, were all done intentionally by Ye Pengfei.  Xuanyuanshi mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei just wanted to lure him into taking action, and then punish him severely and in a very subtle way!  !  !

    Xuanyuanshi could feel that this sudden increase in power was simply not something he could match.  However, this kind of power does not directly attack the power of one's own space plane, nor does it have any intention of counterattack. Instead, it concentrates on refining the power of one's own space plane. It really wants to use one's own space plane.  What kind of rare treasure can be made from this power!  !  !

    Immediately, Xuanyuanshi's face turned a little gloomy.

    "Forget it, I dare to test such a powerful being over and over again. He didn't fall out with me on the spot and punished me severely, which is enough to give me face. If these powers are lost, they will be lost. Tens of millions of dollars will be lost.  Don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Xuanyuanshi shook his head secretly. He never expected that Ye Pengfei's initiative to ask for a fight would turn into this (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1569. The Palace of the Gods, a difficult task!

    Xuanyuanshi could never guess that if he really gave it a try, Ye Pengfei would not be able to defeat him.

    Nowadays, Ye Pengfei has two methods to transcend levels and fight with king-level beings.  However, no matter which method is used, once there is a real fight, especially a life and death fight.  The speed and stability of the power output are far from enough.

    In other words, these two methods can only keep Ye Pengfei from escaping hastily, but it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to really cross countless levels and defeat the powerful king-level existence.

    Xuanyuanshi definitely couldn't give it a try in this situation, so Ye Pengfei easily took advantage and hid his weaknesses well.

    "Ahem"

    When everything was finally over, Xuanyuan Shi's face turned slightly pale.  He looked at Ye Pengfei in shock and apologized: "Master Ye is right. It is true that my explanation was not accurate enough. I will explain it again carefully."

    With that said, Xuanyuanshi named a strong person from the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  This strong guard of the weapon refining workshop happened to have just advanced to the 65th level of the True Origin Realm. A group of experienced weapon refining masters who had all refined rare treasures above the 65th level of the True Origin Realm were serious.  , who did not dare to make any noise, watched this strong man demonstrate the "power of space planes".  This weird scene really leaves people speechless.

    What was even more speechless was yet to come. When all the demonstrations were completed, Xuanyuanshi looked around at the weapon refining masters and said in a deep voice: "I think Master Ye does not need to participate in this competition. With Master Ye's ability, he should  Obtaining all the racing qualifications, what do you think of the masters?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? What else can I do?

    The strong are respected, this is an unbreakable truth since ancient times!

    ¡°For someone like Ye Pengfei, who is a master of weapon refining in his own right, and whose combat power is so terrifying, who would dare to set any rules for him?

    "It should, it should." All the weapon masters nodded repeatedly.  Everyone looked at Ye Pengfei with deep awe.

    There are also admiring looks, especially Xuanyuanshi.  In his opinion, Ye Pengfei is simply an expert who acts in a low-key manner.  It is the glory of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce that such an expert is willing to choose the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce as an ally!

    "Master Ye, let's go to the elegant room to have a chat first?" Xuanyuan Shi asked softly.

    Everyone knows what Xuanyuanshi wants to do, and no one thinks that Xuanyuanshi shouldn't do it.  Wouldn't it be a fool to leave a powerful and mysterious being without trying to win over him?

    Lin Fei, Xu Longshi and others looked at Xuanyuan Shi with envy, and shook their heads helplessly.  Originally, the heads of the family wanted to bring Ye Pengfei into their family.  But now.  Only then did they know that he was a terrifying and powerful man who could defeat even heavenly king-level beings like Xuanyuan Shi. How could their small weapon-refining family possibly accommodate such a giant Buddha?

    Soon, all the weapon masters focused their attention on how to conceive the rare treasure.  Even if Ye Pengfei had left the room under the guidance of Xuanyuan Shi, no one wasted time to take another look

    ¡­¡­

    "Please also ask Fellow Daoist Ye to atone for his sins!"

    As soon as he entered the reception room of the refining workshop, Xuanyuanshi presented a storage ring with both hands.  You can guess it without looking.  There must be valuable treasures inside.

    "Haha, what is President Xuanyuan guilty of?" Ye Pengfei smiled calmly, "If it is the matter of the Ling family, I have already reached an understanding agreement with President Xuanyuan before. The president does not need to make any compensation."

    Xuanyuanshi immediately felt that the cold sweat was about to break out again.

    Yes, that matter just now has come to an end.  However, I have nothing to do.  If you have to use other methods, continue to test him.  This guy is smiling calmly now. Could he be trying to teach me a lesson?  Just now you will calm down.

    The more Xuanyuan Shi thought about it, the more he felt that Ye Pengfei took the initiative to challenge, and Ye Pengfei forcibly suppressed and refined part of his space plane power because he was not smart enough and offended Ye Pengfei repeatedly.  But now, Ye Pengfei refused to take the storage ring.  This made Xuanyuan Shi feel that it was probably just financial compensation, which would not satisfy Ye Pengfei at all!  !  !

    "If he is really just a loner, then that's it. There is no need to be afraid of him even if there is such a large Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. However, the two people from Nitian Palace obviously did not name him casually. Maybe they should wait there.  In a standard circle, he has many friends and countless helping hands!"

    "It is even more rumored that King Bu Lan of Wind, Fire and Thunder once wanted to come and cause trouble for him. However, he was stopped by the two people from Nitian Palace. And the Wang family has not taken any action since then. Originally, I thought,  That was just an act of cherishing talent, but now it seems that Master Ye is the master of all things!"

    No matter how high your level is, when faced with mysterious and unpredictable things, your guesses will always become more and more outrageous.  Even his two senior brothers couldn't understand the methods Ye Pengfei used, and they would all make random guesses, not to mention a king-level being like Xuanyuan Shi who was not good at fighting.

    Xuanyuanshi gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: "As long as it can make Fellow Daoist Ye happy, whatever Fellow Daoist Ye needs, I, Master Xuanyuan, will try my best to get it for Fellow Daoist Ye!!!"

    This statement is too broad, and the sincere apology is clearly visible.

    Actually, Xuanyuanshi didn¡¯t know that Ye Pengfei was not furious because of Xuanyuanshi¡¯s repeated tests.  After all, from Xuanyuan Shi's point of view, facing such an elite weapon refiner, one should always give it a try before deciding how to treat him.  From Ye Pengfei's point of view, he could make the Dongxian Alliance Chamber of Commerce look for reincarnation, and even take advantage of the convenience of the situation to forcibly withhold a ray of space plane power from Xuanyuan Shi. Even if he was a little angry, it would have disappeared long ago.

    That¡¯s why Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t pick up the storage ring.  No merit should be paid, and there is not much grudge, so what kind of huge compensation do you want?  Cause and effect, one drink and one peck, Ye Pengfei doesn't want to be greedy for people's money.

    Looking at such sincere Xuanyuan Shi, Ye Pengfei was also a little helpless.  He knew that if he still insisted on not paying compensation.  Then, it is likely that Xuanyuanshi will be frightened and regard himself as a potential enemy.  At that time, the ally did not get it, but instead created a powerful force that may be against you overtly or covertly. This is not a good deal.

    After pondering for a while, Ye Pengfei asked: "I want to know, who taught Elder Li the three thousand formations? They only taught him the rough formation methods. But they didn't teach the true meaning of the formation. Why is that?"

    Xuanyuanshi was shocked!  !  !

    He, he, he could actually see that Elder Li didn¡¯t understand the profound artistic conception of the three thousand formation!  !  !

    Immediately, Xuanyuan Shi was frightened to death by Ye Pengfei's unpredictable eyes.

    "A person with such vision should at least be an existence above the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm! No wonder Wang Bulan would become his enemy!"

    When comparing the power of space planes, Xuanyuan Shi could only feel the power comparable to the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  But now.  However, he deduced from Ye Pengfei's vision and came to the conclusion that "it is at least the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm"!

    This was not what Ye Pengfei did intentionally, but Xuanyuan Shi still guessed more and more outrageously.  After being frightened for a short while, Xuanyuanshi hurriedly answered Ye Pengfei's question in a more respectful manner:

    "This is passed down by Senior Chen Yingming of Shuanglong Valley. It is specially used to assist the weapon refiner and test whether the design of the exotic treasure is feasible. This is also one of the rewards for this super weapon refinement order. If Fellow Daoist Ye needs it"

    "No need." Xuanyuanshi didn't wait for him to continue.  Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly.

    " It's just a method of setting up a formation that doesn't make much sense to Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that even if he learned this formation method from Li Siyu.  I want to understand the true meaning of the formation from it.  I'm afraid it will take hundreds of millions or billions of years.

    ??For ordinary strong people, even those who are only in the realm of gods and humans, it takes hundreds of millions and billions of years to comprehend a certain profound way.  It's not a big deal.  However, for Ye Pengfei, who has always been rushing forward, this efficiency is too low.

    "I don't know. What does this Chen Yingming like?"

    Ye Pengfei's question made Xuanyuanshi stunned for a while: "Um Fellow Daoist Ye wants to trade the true meaning of formation formation? I'm afraid"

    "There is nothing in this world that cannot be traded!"

    Before Xuanyuanshi finished speaking, a hearty laugh came over.  Xuanyuanshi's expression changed slightly, he quickly stood up, cupped his hands and said, "Welcome to Senior Wu!"

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Ye Pengfei had not stood up.  Xuanyuanshi had a change of thought and whispered in a hurry: "Fellow Daoist Ye, get up quickly. This senior Wu Silongwu is the first disciple of the old palace master of Nitian Palace!"

    oh?

    Ye Pengfei was slightly startled. Immediately, he looked at the handsome man in green shirt and robe before him and laughed.

    Dare to love, my brother helped secretly!  !  !

    All the mysteries are finally revealed.  Ye Pengfei chuckled, stood up, cupped his fists and saluted: "Elder brother!"

    Thunder struck the sky!  !  !

    The sound of "elder brother" immediately made Xuanyuanshi burnt on the outside and tender on the inside.  In an instant, he wanted to slap his ears hard several times.

    "Xuanyuanshi, Xuanyuanshi, you are so fucking stupid. You actually dare to test the details of the strong men of Nitian Palace several times. You will not be able to live a fucking life."Tired of it?  "

    Nitian Palace, Shuanglong Valley, Fengtian Cliff These are the three most powerful forces in Heaven that no one can question!  !  !

    As long as they are willing, they can easily destroy ten or eight Fairy Alliance Chambers of Commerce.  As long as they are willing, even if the four heavenly kings join forces, they cannot stop their attack at all!

    In fact, as long as their boss is willing to take action personally, these three forces do not need to dispatch other people at all.  Because, looking around the world, only these three forces have the peak existence of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    When Ye Pengfei called out "elder brother", Xuanyuanshi's legs couldn't help but tremble.  Wu Silong glanced at Xuanyuanshi and said jokingly: "Xuanyuanshi, why are you so scared? I remember when you negotiated the price with us, you looked like a profiteer and refused to give in at all."

    Xuanyuanshi¡¯s face suddenly drooped

    Everyone knows that although the three major forces are awesome, they always abide by the rules when doing business.  Therefore, Xuanyuan Shi dared to argue with reason and strive for as many benefits as possible for the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    However, these three major forces have always been cruel and ruthless to their enemies.  If anyone dares to provoke the strongest of these three forces, then he will face disaster!

    ?????????? Ye Pengfei¡¯s ¡°powerful strength¡± had already caused Xuanyuan Shi to complain endlessly.  Well, now that Ye Pengfei's identity is revealed, Xuanyuanshi feels that he and his Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce may be wiped out.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei quickly smiled and said: "President Xuanyuan, you really don't have to be so nervous. Although your repeated testing does make me a little unhappy. However, I won't care too much about you."

    Phew

    Xuanyuan Shi finally took a long breath and wiped away the cold sweat.  The strong men of the three major forces still keep their word and have a good reputation.  Otherwise, no one would dare to do business with them.

    Wu Silong also smiled slightly and said: "Xuanyuan Shi, you really don't need to be so nervous. My junior brother is out training, but the master has long made it clear that no one can help him. Even if the junior brother is killed by you, we will not  Use this to find trouble."

    "Well, Senior Wu was joking, joking."

    Xuanyuanshi smiled apologetically.  While muttering secretly.  Won't you use this to find trouble?  Only a fool would believe it

    Wu Silong smiled and continued: "I don¡¯t need to say more, I think you should also know the identity of my junior brother"

    "Understood! Junior understands! Junior heard nothing and saw nothing!" Those who are good at business are all well-rounded people. Xuanyuanshi said repeatedly, "There should be some progress in the weapon refining competition over there. I'm going to  Go and take a look. You two can chat slowly, and no one will come to disturb you!"

    Xuanyuanshi said as he slowly exited the elegant room.

    "Senior Brother, why did you help me?" After Xuanyuan Shi left the elegant room.  Ye Pengfei chuckled and asked, "Didn't Master say long ago that unless I can step into Nitian Palace on my own, I will never help again?"

    Back then, Ni Cangtian said that he would not help, but Ye Pengfei knew it very well.  Ni Cangtian's original intention was that the entire Ni Tian Palace would not help.  However, now Wu Silong has taken action secretly.  As a senior brother, it is obviously inappropriate to go against Ni Cangtian's wishes like this.

    Wu Silong chuckled and said: "How can I help? I just want to join forces with my junior brother. I want to use my junior brother's strength, so I advance some chips to my junior brother in advance. Master and the old man have no objections."

    Oops¡­¡­

    Although they have only just come into contact with each other, Ye Pengfei already understands that his senior brother is someone who likes to take advantage of loopholes.  However, if you think about it carefully, in order to quickly climb the round platform of the realm, the loopholes you exploited were much bigger than those of your senior brother.  Ni Cangtian didn't do anything to him back then. Obviously, Ni Cangtian wouldn't sneak his senior brother back and put him in solitary confinement.

    "In that case, I won't say anything more. If Senior Brother has any instructions, just say them!"

    Ye Pengfei cultivates the way of love, and what he is best at is verifying true love and falsehood.  Ye Pengfei deeply felt Wu Silong's brotherhood.  He is willing to contribute his strength to such fellow disciples!

    Wu Silong smiled and nodded: "Not only do I want to join forces with my junior brother, but also your fourth senior brother, Wu Fan Wu. Originally, he was also here to watch you refining weapons, but just now he discovered the trace of an enemy.  , so I rushed to chase down the powerful enemy."

    Wu Silong¡¯s words made Ye Pengfei realize something.  Only two senior brothers have joined forces with him, so what about the other senior brothers and sisters?  it goes without saying!

    Looking at WuslonWith slightly smiling eyes, Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "Thank you!!!"

    There is no need to reveal this matter.  When Wu Silong saw his intention, Ye Pengfei already understood it clearly.  Therefore, I will not continue this topic.

    "Junior brother Ye wants the true meaning of Chen Yingming's formation. It's easy to say it's simple, but it's troublesome to say it's troublesome." Wu Silong smiled slightly and stretched out a finger, "What Chen Yingming has been thinking about day and night is a true source.  Thunder-type rare treasures on the seventy-ninth level. As long as Junior Brother Ye can give him one, let alone the true meaning of the Three Thousand Formations. Even if Junior Brother asks for more rare treasures, spells and magical powers, Chen Yingming will also  I will take it out without hesitation Of course, the premise is that Junior Brother Ye's identity cannot be exposed."

    Ye Pengfei nodded knowingly, and then asked with a slightly bitter look on his face: "I am afraid that only beings like Master can refine the seventy-ninth-level exotic treasure Forget it, I will think of other methods.  "

    "Otherwise." Wu Silong shook his head and said in a deep voice, "In this adventure, we may encounter such rare treasures!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's face became solemn.  He had already guessed that it was precisely because of his amazing performance just now.  That's why Wu Silong showed up so quickly!

    Although they are brothers, Wu Silong and Wu Fan have secretly expressed their friendship.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that this was a world where the strong was respected.  As long as you don't show enough ability to move them, then they won't show up to meet you easily.

    ??Actually, according to the original plan.  Wu Silong and Wu Fan had no intention of getting to know Ye Pengfei now.  They secretly helped Ye Pengfei, and the help they could get from Ye Pengfei was actually "secret".

    "Junior brother Ye, I won't hide it from you." Wu Silong said in a deep voice, "This 300 billion weapon refining order was specially prepared for an adventure. However, the original 300 billion weapon refining order, our Nitian Palace  , as well as Shuanglong Valley and Fengtian Cliff, can be done by ourselves. There is no need to have anything to do with the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. However, this adventure is extraordinary. We need specialized weapon refiners, alchemists, talisman masters, and formation masters.  We will provide corresponding support behind the scenes. Therefore, we will use this super large weapon refining order to stimulate these auxiliary existences."

    Ye Pengfei finally understood it completely.

    In fact, there are many weapon masters who have doubts with Ye Pengfei.  In their view, since the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce can gather so many weapon refining masters.  Then, the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce can definitely take this large weapon refining order by itself.  After all, as long as the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce offers some more attractive bargaining chips.  Just win over some elite weapon refining masters and temporarily join the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce.

    And now, Wu Silong¡¯s explanation finally made Ye Pengfei realize.

    "In this adventure, the weapon refiner, alchemist, talisman master, and formation master from the three forces will not accompany you?"

    "Haha. In fact, among our three families, each of them only has two heavenly king-level beings who are qualified to participate in this experience. In the Nitian Palace, those are me and Wu Fan. In the Shuanglong Valley, in addition to Chen Yingming, there are also  There is his sister Chen Shuangshuang. And Fengtian Cliff is Deng Jianqiang and Fu Yueting. There are six of us. We are all existences at the 78th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    Listening to Wu Silong's explanation so carefully, Ye Pengfei had a strange look on his face: "In this way, I have taken a big advantage."

    "Haha, that's also taking advantage of Nitian Palace." Wu Silong laughed, and then said, "Actually, having said that, Wu Fan and I also suspected that unknown powerful people from those two families had quietly joined in.  In comparison, we only added one extra player, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t beat them.¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded and asked curiously: "The so-called support is probably far away from the adventure place. Since I can't go in, how can I compete for those rare treasures?"

    "It all depends on Xuanyuanshi." Wu Silong said with a slight smile, "The reason why I chose to show up at this time is to tell Junior Brother Ye how to get what he wants in exchange.  Secretly tap Xuanyuan Shi and ask him to reserve a special quota for you!"

    "Can Master Xuanyuan go in? Can he bring other people in?" Ye Pengfei had a strange and surprised look on his face.

    It¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei looks down on Xuanyuan Shi, but Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s combat power is really not that good.  Although he could fight with real swords and guns, he was definitely no match for Xuanyuan Shi.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that Xuanyuan Shi must also belong to that kind of king-level existence with low combat power.

    According to Wu Silong, that adventure place is the exclusive training place for the three most powerful people.  And those sent by the three families are all existences at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  It can be seen that even beings like them do not dare to ensure their own safety!

    &nbsp; The existence of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm is on the same level as the so-called Four Heavenly Kings.  In other words, none of the four heavenly kings in heaven dare to step into such dangerous situations easily.  What's more, Xuanyuanshi's level is much lower, and his combat power is much lower?

    "If even Xuanyuanshi doesn't go in, do we have to come out to get supplies in person?" Wu Silong chuckled, "When the time comes, Xuanyuanshi will invite several powerful beings to accompany him, and King Weishan is one of them!  "

    Just a few days ago, Ye Pengfei used the name of King Weishan to scare Kimo and others.  Now it seems that the reason why King Weishan is willing to have a secret relationship with him is.  I am afraid that he is not only optimistic about his own weapon-refining potential, but also has reasons for guessing his origin.

    After a pause, Wu Silong continued: "Refining elixirs, making talismans, and setting up formations are also entrusted to several forces, and they will also be qualified to enter with them. These are all conventions, and it is not our decision."

    "The reward they can get, in addition to the huge mind stone we paid in advance, is to enter the training place to see if there is any hope of getting any benefits from it. I think back then, Wang Bulan was in the training place  I got some benefits from it, so I broke through the bottleneck of the seventy-second level and finally became one of the Four Heavenly Kings!"

    There is no need for Wuslong to take the initiative to mention it.  Ye Pengfei had already guessed it.  The reason why the Wang family has not sent anyone out to deal with him until now is precisely because two senior brothers, Wu Silong and Wu Fan, secretly came to help.  And Ye Pengfei knew it well, although Wu Silong took advantage of some loopholes.  However, there must be something he can do to help Wu Silong.  Otherwise, Ni Cangtian was not used to pretending to be deaf and dumb, how could he let Wu Silong do this?

    Ye Pengfei further guessed

    "I'm afraid the reason why Senior Brother didn't show up before was because there were few places where I could help. But now, the reason why Senior Brother is willing to show up is because he really thinks that I can help in that training place.  Very busy!"

    If it is really just a transaction.  Ni Cangtian wouldn't say anything.  Even if this deal favors Ye Pengfei, Ni Cangtian probably won't stop it severely.  Therefore, after listening to Wu Silong's bits and pieces of useful and useless information, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said:

    ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to go around in circles anymore. If there is anything you need my help with, Junior Brother, please just tell me!!!¡±

    Since it is a transaction, it is better to be open and honest.  If you really can't afford it, it's better to explain it in advance.

    "Then I'll say it!" Wu Silong gave Ye Pengfei a deep look.  He said in a deep voice, "Originally, Wu Fan and I only planned to let the junior brother secretly favor us. As long as the junior brother can give us more rare treasures that we can use together, the junior brother will have a lot of credit. In this way. We will do it for you.  If Junior Brother does something, it won¡¯t be considered as going against Master¡¯s intention.¡±

    "But just now, we actually saw that the junior brother exerted a power of space plane that is no less than the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm. So we feel" Wuslong paused.  He looked at Ye Pengfei deeply once again, and then continued, "Junior brother and his companions. We can also help you more!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled but did not speak.  From Wu Silong's eyes, Ye Pengfei understood what Wu Silong meant.

    "Eldest brother thinks that I have a king-level existence to help me. Moreover, he is still the kind of king who is willing to enter my space plane. That's why the eldest brother wants to make more deals with me!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't say anything about it. Even if he was a fellow apprentice, even if Wu Silong blocked Wang Bulan for him, his biggest secret would definitely not be revealed easily.

    Hearing this, Wu Silong continued: "It is necessary to explain this experience more comprehensively."

    "This training place is called the 'Temple of the Gods'. Legend has it that it was the headquarters of a great force a long time ago. As for how far back it is, even Master doesn't know. It will take an average of 100 million years for our Heaven-defying Palace to reach this level.  Recruit a new person. Nowadays, there are more than ten million people in our Heaven-defying Palace. From this, we can know how far away the glorious time of this 'Palace of the Gods' is from today."

    "Distant time will cause many secret arts and magic to escape and disappear. Junior Brother Ye should have discovered that it is precisely because the time and space of heaven is mixed with too many Taoisms that are too long ago and completely impossible to figure out.  The mental state of Dharma is why those strong people with lower realms gradually weaken their concentration and get lost in the endless search!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei has gradually figured out why the Red Devil was so brave and reckless, and why the Ding family was so arrogant and brainless.  He had discovered it long ago?Any strong person who relies too much on studying the implicit artistic conception in heaven will inevitably lose himself.  But those strong people who can stick to their own path besides research will not encounter this problem.

    The Heavenly Court contains too much of the Taoism of the powerful.  This is a double-edged sword, which can not only make a strong person grow rapidly, but also can completely drive a strong person into madness

    "In the Temple of the Gods, there are still many artistic conceptions that are too old to be contemplated. Moreover, these artistic conceptions are so powerful that even the state of mind of a king-level being may be affected by them!"

    "Junior Brother Ye should be smart enough to guess that this may be a good thing or a bad thing. On the good side, there are king-level beings who will be inspired by this and make rapid progress, which is exactly what Wang Bulan is doing. On the bad side,  , it is possible to lose one¡¯s character!¡±

    "The kings of heaven who have lost their nature will become the guards of the Temple of the Gods. Originally they came from different forces, but when they lose their way, they will firmly feel that they are the strong ones in the Temple of the Gods.  We must defend the Temple of the Gods to the death!¡±

    Ye Pengfei asked in astonishment: "There is also a king in our Nitian Palace who is trapped in it? Is this what Senior Brother wants me to help with?"

    "Junior brother is indeed smart!" Wu Silong nodded slowly with a solemn expression, "Logically speaking, after the strong men from our three major forces enter, we can actively rescue the once lost people. However, due to some reason, even I  For reasons we don¡¯t even know, we can¡¯t do this. Otherwise, we will be destroyed by the rules!¡±

    "So. I can only ask my junior brother for help. After all, my junior brother has not really entered the Nitian Palace yet, and is not considered a strong person in the Nitian Palace!"

    Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    After a while, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "Save one, or many?"

    "One!!!" On Wu Silong's handsome face, there was a look of reminiscence that was difficult to conceal.

    It seems that he is a very important existence as a team senior brother

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and continued to ask: "How is your state?"

    "I'm afraid I'm about to reach the 80th level of the True Origin Realm."

    In the look of reminiscence.  A silent bitterness emerged.

    Ye Pengfei was silent again

    This is an extremely difficult task, but Ye Pengfei knows that it is also a task that is difficult to refuse.

    "No wonder Master didn't stop me. I'm afraid, not only is it not too outrageous for Senior Brother to take advantage of the loophole, but it's also because Master also wants me to help!!!"

    Ye Pengfei knows.  All his secrets can be clearly seen through as long as Ni Cangtian is willing.  And even Ni Cangtian didn't see through himself intentionally.  As long as Ni Cangtian makes a little guess, he can guess that Ye Pengfei has the ability to bring all kinds of help to Wu Silong.

    "If it hadn't been discovered, this matter might have been related to the master's secret connivance. Ye Pengfei would definitely reject Wu Silong's request.  Facing an existence on the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, this is simply a matter of narrow escape!

    Ye Pengfei has been silent, not because he wants to reject Wu Silong, but because he is thinking about how confident he is that he can complete this task?  Agreeing to it is just a matter of one sentence.  However, whether it can be done is not something you can just say!

    "If Junior Brother Ye feels embarrassedthen forget it" Wu Silong's voice trembled slightly.

    "Haha, senior brother, don't worry too much." Looking at Wu Silong who couldn't hide the disappointment on his face, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "I was just thinking about what I need to prepare in advance. The eightyth level of the True Origin Realm,  What an exciting goal!¡±

    "What? Junior Brother Ye, did you agree?" Sparks of surprise burst out in Wu Silong's eyes!

    "Elder brother blocked Wang Bulan for me, how could I not do something for him?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Presumably, eldest brother knew that I had plotted against the Ding family and single-handedly led to the destruction of the Ding family, so that's why I thought of it.  Ask me for help. Otherwise, even if I have a strong comprehensive combat power, it is impossible to fight against the existence of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. Junior brother, what I am best at, senior brother has already done very clearly, and I  Why do you have the nerve to push back and block everything?"

    Ye Pengfei had already said everything, and Wu Silong couldn't say anything more than a silly smile.  Ye Pengfei's heart was moved, and he asked with a smile: "Gangqing, is that a female heavenly queen, the object of eldest brother's secret love?"

    Oops¡­¡­

    Suddenly, Wu Silong's face turned slightly red.

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane

    The Red Devils and others were all listening to the conversation between him and Wu Silong that Ye Pengfei came in.  This adventure is too important and too dangerous.  As a counterpart?The second means of the king-level existence is that these helpers also need to know all aspects of the mission in advance.

    "Boss, how do you know it's a secret love, not a passionate love, let alone a lover?" the red devil asked curiously.

    "Isn't this nonsense?" Ye Pengfei said angrily, "If it was a passionate love, or even a lover, would senior brother be so secretive?"

    Only a secret love, or the kind of secret love that is completely different, will make Wu Silong reluctant to explain the relationship with that person.  Even a being of the same level as a senior brother will have various emotions that are unknown to everyone.

    Surrounded by Ye Pengfei¡¯s natal soul, Red Devil and others started talking about it.  And Ye Pengfei noticed that far away, Yuan Xiaoyao's face looked gloomy.

    "Are you thinking about reincarnation again?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "Yeah." Yuan Xiaoyao nodded, "I'm so useless. Until now, I can't completely overcome my inner demons for my lover!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao hates herself.  I hate that I never dare to face the death challenge that Sister Xue Ling once faced.  Nowadays, Xue Ling has steadily moved towards the sixtieth level of the True Origin Realm.  But Yuan Xiaoyao can't even reach the 40th floor of the True Origin Realm!

    "Be more open-minded, and maybe you will get other opportunities."

    Ye Pengfei could only persuade him in this way. After saying a few more words, his attention returned to the outside.

    "Now that you have guessed it, I won't hide it from you anymore." Wu Silong finally put away his messy feelings, "Yes, that is the goddess I have a crush on. It's just that she never knew that I had a crush on her. Most likely  , she has long forgotten that there is a number one person like me in Yundan Peak."

    "Yundan Peak?" Ye Pengfei said in surprise, "So, senior brother is good at alchemy?"

    "Yes, I am good at refining elixirs." Wu Silong smiled slightly and offered up an elixir that exuded green light. "After more than 3320 billion years, I finally refined this elixir of origin.  Healing Pill!"

    More than 3320 billion years

    Ye Pengfei was silent again.

    For him, this time is too long.  The time he has gone through in his life is not even a fraction of the time it took to refine this elixir.

    "Junior brother Ye, I leave this elixir to you. As long as you can get this elixir into her body, she will be able to recover as before!"

    ? said.  This elixir, which exuded a tender green light, slowly flew towards Ye Pengfei.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt like he was facing a formidable enemy!

    Everything has its spirit, and elixirs are no exception.  Not to mention.  It took Wu Silong more than three trillion years to refine the elixir!

    Although Ye Pengfei has not been involved in the art of alchemy, he is very clear that he must use powerful force to bind this elixir.  Otherwise, this elixir will turn into a spirit and run away!

    Now, Wu Silong is right in front of him.  Even if he couldn't catch it himself, Wu Silong could quickly capture the elixir.  However, Wu Silong could not always stay with him. If he was unable to restrain this elixir, how could he help Wu Silong rescue the beautiful goddess he had been secretly in love with for countless millions of years?

    The surging power of the space plane was once again sent into the strange treasure space of the strange treasure destroying the king of heaven.  There, it has been in a "crazy" state all the time.

    The space there is also extremely huge. Even if Ye Pengfei sends all the power of the main and auxiliary planes into it, the space can still accommodate them all.  However, the current Ye Pengfei is still unable to control the power of space planes that is too huge and transcends countless levels of his own realm.

    Soon, a powerful force of space planes that was comparable to the existence of the seventy-sixth floor of the True Origin Realm came out.

    Relying on these forces alone was not enough. Hong Mo and others quickly deployed formations and also released mixed forces.  The two powerful forces blended together and formed a more powerful force, which was slowly forced out of Ye Pengfei's body!

    "The power of the seventy-eighth level of the True Source Realm!!!"

    Wu Silong widened his eyes in disbelief.  Originally, he thought that there might be one or two people behind Ye Pengfei who were at the 76th or 77th level of the True Origin Realm.  Originally, he just held on to a glimmer of hope, hoping that Ye Pengfei could once again devise a perfect and weird plan.  But now, he suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei seemed to have hope of rescuing his goddess with pure strength alone!  !  !

    "Which Taoist friend is willing to stay in Junior Brother Ye's space plane and be restrained by Junior Brother Ye? It is definitely impossible for Junior Brother Ye to be restrained by the other party, otherwise, Master and the old man would have taken action in anger!!!"

    Wu Silong is very clear about Master Ni Cangtian's love for Ye Pengfei.  He knew very well why the other junior fellow apprentices were divided."Coveting" the beauties of Fox Princess, Beitang Yu, Yue Ningbing, and Wan Yuqiu.  Why don't any of the other junior sisters like this junior brother, and they hate the four junior sisters even more!

    However, Wu Silong didn¡¯t know how evil Ye Pengfei really was.  How unexpected is Ye Pengfei's whimsical idea

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1570. The solution!

    Wuslong left, leaving with unconcealable joy.

    Wu Silong didn¡¯t expect that his junior brother was still hiding such a powerful power.  He felt that he had made the right bet this time.

    Ye Pengfei stayed, and he still needed to use Xuanyuanshi's "cover" to get a place to enter the Temple of the Gods.  Ye Pengfei's mood was far less cheerful than Wu Silong's.

    "This is really a difficult task." Looking at the elixir that was struggling in his own space, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    This is just an elixir that can restore "Master's Sister-in-law Deng Yating's" sanity. If he wants to save it, Ye Pengfei has to "everyone join the battle" to capture it.  But now, when the elixir falls into his own space plane, when the senior brother finally leaves, and when Ye Pengfei relaxes his grip a little, the elixir is already difficult to control!

    "Brother Ye, we can't go on like this." Red Devil was so busy that he was sweating profusely. "Brother Ye, we should hurry up and raise the realm of our body. Otherwise, we won't have to do anything just to suppress this elixir!"

    To fulfill Wu Silong¡¯s instructions, you need to face a powerful existence that may have reached the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  Even if everyone tries their best to deal with it, they may not be able to complete this task alive.  Not to mention, there is also an elixir tossed around in the space plane.

    "Yes, Master, let's just let this elixir play. Anyway, it can't penetrate Master's space plane and destroy the power of laws in this space plane!" Ming Xiaolong also nodded repeatedly, feeling deeply that the Red Devil  That's what it says.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and looked at the King of Destruction, who was as big as a grain of rice.

    "Yuanshi Healing Immortal Pill, if you continue to mess with me, I will send you into the body of King Mietian, and let King Mietian swallow you!"

    Ye Pengfei's voice contains huge emotional power.  That elixir is a semi-intelligent body, suddenly.  He was subdued by Ye Pengfei's voice.

    However, this elixir did not stay quiet for long.  Just when the Red Devils just breathed a sigh of relief and were about to withdraw the five-star formation, the elixir suddenly began to rush against the formation that suppressed it!

    "Are you really not afraid?"

    This time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice contained the true meaning of chaos and the true meaning of life. Under the pressure of the dual artistic conception of life and non-life, the semi-intelligent elixir became quiet again.

    "Death clone, suppress!!!"

    Eighteen death clones took advantage of this moment to arrive around the elixir.  It's like there are eighteen Ye Pengfei.  Sitting cross-legged around the elixir, he murmured in his mouth.

    The Red Devils and the others couldn¡¯t understand what these eighteen death clones were mumbling.  They only know that when these eighteen death clones start chattering, the elixir becomes more and more honest.

    "Brother Ye, what kind of method is this?" The Red Devil was quite curious.

    "The power of witchcraft." Ye Pengfei responded.

    "The power of witchcraft?" Red Devil asked in surprise, "Is it the Taoist power of the powerful witch clan in that universe?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded and chuckled.  "Red Devil, don't underestimate this power. In my opinion, this power is just like the power of death. It is a mysterious power whose artistic conception is difficult to fathom!"

    "That's not true" The Red Devil moved to a dead clone.  Listening carefully, "I don't think there's anything weird about this artistic conception, I just don't understand it."

    The artistic conception can only be understood.  Indescribable.  The sound symbols have their own inherent meanings.  The red devil thought that the sound was just weird.  I don¡¯t quite understand.  However, the artistic conception contained in this sound is nothing remarkable at all.

    "You can try copying it."

    So, the Red Devils went to give it a try.  Then, the Red Devils became miserable

    "Master, what's wrong with Uncle Hong?" Seeing the Red Devil standing there stupidly, Ming Xiaolong looked left and right, but couldn't see any clues.

    You must know that Ming Xiaolong is already at the 62nd level of the True Origin Realm.  In order to train this apprentice with all his strength, nearly half of the death power in the body of the King of Destruction was given to this apprentice to refine.  Even Ye Pengfei himself only expended 60% of the death power of Ming Xiaolong.

    Ming Xiaolong is indeed very successful. In just over a thousand years, he has made great progress and reached the 62nd level of the True Source Realm in one go!  Looking at the countless geniuses in heaven, if Ming Xiaolong is thrown into the existence of these geniuses, it must be a dazzling existence that ordinary strong people dare not look directly at!

    However, even evil geniuses like Ming Xiaolong couldn¡¯t figure out what evil had befallen the Red Devil.  Although he can guess it, it must be becauseFor the Red Devil trying to copy that incomprehensible spell.  However, even if he follows this clue, Ming Xiaolong can't find any reason!

    Relatively speaking, Xueling knows the Witch Clan better.  After all, she was aloof and paid close attention to Ye Pengfei's every move.  When she saw that Ye Pengfei wanted to suppress a strong man from the Wu clan, she still took some time to look at the other elites from the Wu clan.

    "This seems to be some kind of confusing spell?" Xue Ling asked softly.

    "Yes, it is a kind of spell that confuses the mind." Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, "A few years ago, I accidentally intercepted a piece of mind power related to this. Then, I used it to create such a spell.  Originally I just did it casually without thinking about it, but it became useful at a time like this."

    At this time, Xue Ling¡¯s realm has not only soared, but her horizons have also broadened countless times.  She asked Xian Zhiya what he meant and immediately responded: "I understand, you are planning to use this method to deal with your sister-in-law Deng Yating!"

    Everyone has long been accustomed to the fact that Ye Pengfei can hide countless deep meanings in one move.  When Xue Ling said this, Ming Xiaolong and others suddenly realized.  It turned out that Ye Pengfei was not only trying to suppress the elixir, but also trying to find a way to deal with Deng Yating by confronting the elixir.

    Thinking back, the Red Devil¡¯s proposal just now seems ridiculous.

    Even if Ye Pengfei tries his best to improve himself regardless of his foundation.  More than thirty years later, when the Palace of the Gods is officially opened, to what extent can Ye Pengfei improve his own realm?

    "What's amazing is that I have broken through the seventieth level of the True Source Realm. With such a level of cultivation, it is simply not enough to challenge Deng Yating!"

    "The Yuanshi Healing Pill can restore Deng Yating's sanity, but the magic spell can make the Yuanshi Healing Pill fall into chaos. As the saying goes, one thing can bring down another thing. Maybe, the magic spell is the key to completing this mission!"

    When Xue Ling, Ming Xiaolong and others came to their senses, the miserable red devil slowly recovered

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1571. Scheme against each other!

    Thirty years passed in a blink of an eye.

    In the past thirty years, Ye Pengfei seemed to have completely disappeared.  However, on the list of racing weapon refiners, the number of items completed for him actually exceeded that of the Lin family and other weapon refiner families that had long been ranked number one!

    "What if Ye Pengfei didn't show his hand back then, and in full view of everyone, he forcibly refined Xuanyuan Shi's wisp of space plane power.  I am afraid that both the big and small aristocratic families and the masters of weapon refining have already started to make noise.  But now, looking at the three golden words "Master Ye" hanging at the top of the racing list, they have no other thoughts except deep awe

    ¡­¡­

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, it's time to set off."

    Xuanyuanshi stood outside a cave and spoke respectfully to enter.

    There is no second strong person around Xuanyuan Shi.  In fact, over the course of thirty years.  Except for Xuanyuanshi who can come here alone, no other strong person has ever come here, and no other strong person knows that the enigmatic Master Ye lives in seclusion in this deep valley cave with beautiful mountains and clear waters.  .

    Xuanyuanshi was also very fortunate that during these thirty years, he insisted on being a servant and insisted on handling all matters related to Ye Pengfei by himself.

    "Use your own strength to dominate. The strong men in Nitian Palace are indeed monsters!"

    Looking at the figure that appeared at the entrance of the cave, Xuanyuan Shi felt more and more that this figure was so majestic.

    "I have troubled President Xuanyuan all these years." Ye Pengfei smiled and took out an exotic treasure that had been prepared for a long time. "This centering compass is not a high-level exotic treasure. However, for this visit to the Temple of the Gods,  Experience has many benefits.¡±

    With that said, this compass-shaped exotic treasure slowly flew towards Xuanyuan Shi.

    "Thank you, Fellow Daoist Ye!" Xuanyuan Shi was overjoyed and quickly pocketed this rare treasure.

    Xuanyuanshi knows.  The temple of the gods is full of opportunities, but also full of dangers.  Other dangers may be solved by those three and six powerful beings.  However, the complex mental power that can make people fall into confusion and make people unable to extricate themselves from the temple of the gods must be dealt with by themselves.

    There are four groups of people supporting the six strong men from the three families. Among them, the group led by Xuanyuan Shi is the group that provides rare treasure support.  In the past thirty years, those aristocratic families and top weapon-refining masters who finally met the requirements and ranked high on the racing weapon-refining list will all be on standby outside the Temple of the Gods.  Xuanyuan Shi will be together with several powerful people such as Weishan King and Ye Pengfei.  Continuously pass on the needs of the three powerful families, and pass in the corresponding newly refined exotic treasures.

    Xuanyuan Shi knew very well that this kind of back and forth would make it more difficult to deal with the complex and disturbing mental power.  With this centering compass, the safety factor is greatly increased, and the chance of obtaining benefits will also be greatly increased!

    Xuanyuan Shi did not immediately study this rare treasure. In fact, he had never thought about it.  Ye Pengfei might deceive him.  This is the credit recognition of the three supreme forces by all the powerful men in heaven. At the same time, Xuanyuanshi expresses his "loyalty" to Ye Pengfei in a subtle way.

    "When Wu Silong showed up to see him, I'm afraid he was asking for help from his junior brother. Even Wu Silong, Wu Fanna and other beings valued him so much. If I can establish a strong relationship with him, the Immortal Alliance  The future of the Chamber of Commerce is not only promising, but it is definitely rock solid!!!¡±

    ??Don¡¯t think Xuanyuanshi is just a businessman, but.  Shopping malls are like battlefields.  Xuanyuan Shi knew very well that the seemingly powerful Immortal League Chamber of Commerce could be defeated or killed by his business enemies at any time.

    so.  Only then did Xuanyuanshi boldly promote Long Huaxing, and then force Long Huaxing to take power quickly and initiate the internal reform of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  Because Xuanyuan Shi knew very well that if he never came back this time, guys like Kimo would lead the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce into the bottomless abyss and into a place of eternal destruction!

    "As long as we can establish a good relationship with him, even if I die, he will still take care of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce!"

    With the spring breeze blowing on his face, Xuanyuan Shi flew slowly side by side with Ye Pengfei towards the designated gathering place.  If only he knew what kind of mission Ye Pengfei was shouldering during this trip.  It is estimated that he will never laugh again

    ¡­¡­

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, this is"

    "King of Weishan!" No need for Xuanyuan Shi's introduction, Ye Pengfei said with a hearty smile, "We have been friends for a long time, and we have just seen his true appearance today. Ye is very lucky."

    King Weishan laughed and said: "Master Ye's eyes are like a torch, I admire you, I admire you!"

    This King of Weishan is not saying anything high-sounding, but he really admires Ye Pengfei.  As a result of taking the initiative to challenge Xuanyuan Shi that year, the threeKing Weishan is very clear about the results of ten years of racing to refine weapons.  King Weishan had long regretted not showing his true face earlier and dating Ye Pengfei for a while.

    After meeting King Weishan, Ye Pengfei looked behind King Weishan.  I saw that behind the Weishan King, two men and one woman, three beings from the 76th level of the True Origin Realm, were smiling at Ye Pengfei and nodding.

    "I have seen the Xiaguang Immortal King! Canghai King! Huanlou King!"

    There was a strange light in the eyes of the two men and one woman. They all laughed and greeted Ye Pengfei one by one.

    Farther away, a hundred weapon-refining masters from all over the world looked at Ye Pengfei with reverence.  Lin Fei, who wanted to recruit Ye Pengfei back then, had already regarded Lin Fei as a master level weapon refiner!

    "With the power of a single person, he defeated several weapon refining masters of our Lin family. Master Ye is probably a master-level existence, but Master Ye is too low-key. Even if he comes out of the underground world, he is not willing to put his own  The strength is completely exposed!¡±

    Over the years, various aristocratic families have often used their own intelligence networks to collect information about Ye Pengfei.  In the end, each family came to similar conclusions.  That is, Ye Pengfei is called the Weapon Refining Master, but he is actually a Weapon Refining Grandmaster!

    It¡¯s not like there are no aristocratic families who have some complaints in private. In their view, a person who is a master of weapon refining actually wants to race against them, masters of weapon refining. Isn¡¯t this bullying?

    However, more aristocratic families such as the Lin family really want to use this rare adventure opportunity to get closer to Ye Pengfei.

    Especially when they saw that Ye Pengfei could be equal to the King of Weishan, King of Canghai, King of Huanlou, and King of Xiaguang, these powerful heavenly kings who were famous in the underground world, their hearts were even more burning.  If it weren¡¯t for one¡¯s own realm being insufficient.  Unable to get involved in the small circle of heavenly king-level beings, I am afraid that Lin Fei and others would have flown over to pay homage.

    "Now that everyone knows each other, let's set off now. Let's meet with the Red Star Chamber of Commerce first, and then go to the Palace of the Gods together!" Xuanyuanshi smiled slightly, waved his hand and launched a slender shuttle.

    "Do you really want to fight with the Red Star Chamber of Commerce?" King Weishan's eyes flashed, "The Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce has always refused to deal with your Immortal League Chamber of Commerce, and the fairy Qiu Yunxing, the president of the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, has a crush on and was taken into the harem by your Xuanyuanshi. Go to their territory.  , fight with them, brother Xuanyuan, don¡¯t you think this is a bit inappropriate?¡±

    "Could it be that they dare to delay those matters of existence?" Xuanyuanshi chuckled, "Not to mention that this was specially arranged by those three companies, the last teleportation array to the Temple of the Gods is located in the Red Star Chamber of Commerce. Even if  Without this arrangement, I just want to show off my power on his family's territory, so what will Qiu Yunxing do? King Weishan, if there is a conflict, you have to support me!"

    "You guy!"

    The King of Weishan suddenly realized and laughed

    ¡­¡­

    Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s flying shuttle is an exotic treasure from the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. Its flying speed is much faster than Ye Pengfei¡¯s thunder-type exotic treasure.  Plus.  Starting from the base camp of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, this shuttle can enter a specially designed interstellar shuttle transmission array from time to time.  Therefore, it only took three days for a group of people to arrive at the headquarters of the Red Star Chamber of Commerce.  The Red Star Fairy City located on a red star!

    "President Xuanyuan, the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce seems to be no better than the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. Why can they occupy a cultivation star alone?" Ye Pengfei asked curiously as he looked at the crimson planet in the distance with his telekinesis.

    "There is no way. Who told Qiu Yunxing to have a good life?" Xuanyuanshi shook his head helplessly and introduced in a deep voice, "The enemy family where Qiu Yunxing belongs was originally a powerful force similar to the four heavenly king families. Although it has declined a lot now.  , but it is also much stronger than our Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. Qiu Yunxing's father saved the life of Baoyan King Peng Shishan in his early years, so Qiu Yunxing was able to be placed under Peng Shishan's sect at a very young age. With both strong and powerful  He has a family background and has Baoyan King Peng Shishan, one of the four heavenly kings, as his master. He wants to monopolize a cultivation star, how many people dare to say otherwise?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said softly: "With such a strong background, he has not yet surpassed the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce in business. It can be seen that this fellow Taoist Qiu Yun Xingqiu's business methods are not very good."

    "Haha, thank you for the compliment, Fellow Daoist Ye." Xuanyuan Shi laughed, his face full of joy.

    Being outspoken and more inclined to talk about the good points of others is the way friends communicate.  After just a few days of getting along, Xuanyuan Shi felt more and more that he could compete with a super powerful force like Nitian Palace.

    King Weishan also laughed and said: "What Fellow Daoist Ye said is absolutely true, then Qiu Yunxing is not business material at all. If notThere are two major backers there, and his Red Star Chamber of Commerce went bankrupt and disbanded long ago.  About two billion years ago, that boy was lucky enough to obtain an ancient secret record of making talismans.  Then, he relied on this secret book of talisman making to recruit talisman-making talents. The talisman business grew bigger and bigger, and he finally caught up with the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  If it weren't for this reason, why did such a beautiful girl like Ming Xianzhu fall in love with the pretty boy Qiu Yunxing, but instead fell in love with the bad old man Xuanyuan Shi?  Haha~"

    "Hey, King Weishan, what are you talking about? I was handsome and charming back then, how could I be any worse than that boy Qiu Yunxing? Isn't it because I don't want to keep that look all the time? Look at me like Qiu Yunxing, I feel like  nausea!"

    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Not only the heavenly kings, but also the masters of weapon refining burst into laughter.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and glanced at the crowd, thinking to himself: "How dare you, there is still some difficulty in dealing with the weapon refining world and the talisman world in heaven? This matter is worth considering!"

    In fact, Xuanyuanshi and others have long known that this matter is worthy of scrutiny.  Otherwise, Xuanyuanshi would not say that he wanted King Weishan to support him.

    as expected¡­¡­

    Just before the shuttle, which had the unique logo of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce printed on it at an obvious location on the exterior, officially entered the atmosphere of the red star, five fully armed interstellar battleships suddenly rushed over.  .

    "Who is so bold as to dare to go straight to Red Star?"

    On the five interstellar battleships, loud shouts came one after another.  It was as if none of them saw the obvious Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce logo on the shuttle.

    Xuanyuanshi did not respond.  Instead, he turned sideways and looked at King Weishan.

    "Hmph! Qiu Yunxing is impatient?"

    The King of Weishan snorted coldly and slapped forward hard in the air.  I saw that the five interstellar battleships flying at high speed suddenly stopped.  Then, these interstellar battleships seemed to have hit some indestructible hard wall, and they were torn apart in an instant!

    "Who is so impudent in the Red Star Territory?"

    An angry shout came out from above the red star.  The powerful artistic conception contained in this voice caused the expressions of everyone to change suddenly!

    "Baoyan Lord Peng Shishan? tnnd, how could this guy be nesting in the red star?" King Weishan, who was as strong as Weishan, couldn't help but look very ugly.

    "Look. Didn't you fall into someone else's trap?" Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly.

    After hearing the explanations from Xuanyuan Shi and King Weishan, Ye Pengfei vaguely realized that there might be something wrong with this trip.  However, Ye Pengfei did not want to get involved in this kind of overt and covert struggle between various forces.  Although on the surface he and Xuanyuanshi were laughing and joking, they were barely brothers.  But in fact, he didn't want to get too involved in Xuanyuan Shi's affairs.

    "Now, Master Xuanyuan can only bow his head and make compensation to others."

    Reasoning doesn¡¯t make sense in the world of the strong.  The fist is the truth.

    Not to mention, although those five interstellar battleships are arrogant, after all, this is Red Star's territory.  When you came up, they were blown to pieces, not even a single person was left alive.  Tell this.  Xuanyuan Shi and Weishan King could not account for much.

    Sure enough, the Baoyan King Peng Shishan rushed out of the Red Star with a team of men and horses "angrily".

    "King Weishan, do you want to fight? Come on. Let me see how much you have grown over the years!!!"

    The flames filled the air, causing all the powerful men in the Shuttle Treasure Space to feel the rising temperature.  Four kings.  It¡¯s really extraordinary!

    The Weishan King teleported out of the shuttle with a dark face.  Xuanyuan Shi, Canghai King, Huanlou King, and Xiaguang Immortal King also teleported outside the shuttle together with Weishan King.

    In this rare treasure space, in addition to Ye Pengfei, who is suspected to be a king-level being, there are also elders from six weapon refining workshops including Li Siyu, and four vice-president-level beings from the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  They all stayed in the shuttle's exotic treasure space and had no intention of going out.

    But¡­¡­

    "Everyone, get out of here. I count to three. Those who don't come out will be destroyed!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? overbearing!

    "It seems that the last time I met such a domineering guy was when I met the Ding family more than a thousand years ago. I didn't expect that Baoyan King Peng Shishan also had such a violent temper!"

    Ye Pengfei was very speechless and left the shuttle space with everyone.  They all know that although the Weishan King is also at the 78th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, with his ability, it is impossible to stop Peng Shishan!

    &nbsp;More than a hundred people left the shuttle space. Without saying a word, Peng Shishan immediately punched out and hit the shuttle fiercely.  King Weishan's expression changed slightly and he wanted to stop him.  However, he was persuaded by Xuanyuan Shi.

    "Forget it, let's waste money and eliminate disaster."

    The situation is stronger than the people, what can Xuanyuanshi do?

    At this moment, Xuanyuan Shi also understood that he had fallen into the opponent's trap.  With Peng Shishan sitting here, he just destroyed a rare treasure at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. It is impossible to understand this matter!

    "Old man Xuanyuan, you actually killed five thousand of my Red Star warriors in one go. How do you think this account should be settled?"

    A man with a clean face and no beard, wearing a golden and luxurious robe, walked out from behind Peng Shishan.  Except for Ye Pengfei, all the powerful people present recognized that this was Qiu Yunxing, the president of the Red Star Chamber of Commerce and Xuanyuan Shi's former love rival!

    Ye Pengfei can guess this person's identity from the expressions of other people without him having to introduce himself.  He couldn't help but secretly shake his head, feeling speechless at the impulsive actions of Xuanyuan Shi and King Weishan.

    "I'm afraid it's a major intelligence error. Maybe there is an important undercover agent of the other party hidden in the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce's intelligence network!"

    Ye Pengfei knew that the actions of Xuanyuan Shi and Weishan King were definitely not accidental.  The state of mind of these beings will not be affected by the messy mental information in the heaven.  Since they chose to do this, they must have mistakenly believed that at this moment, there is no existence on the Red Star that can rival the Weishan King!

    "A few days ago, I deliberately acted coquettishly in front of everyone. In this way, I wanted to arouse the hatred and hatred of the weapon-refining masters and unite the power of the weapon-refining masters Now, a group of homeless dogs, a group of  Frightened people. If we can¡¯t regain our morale, the entire weapon refining world will not get much benefit from this adventure in the Temple of the Gods!¡±

    Ye Pengfei watched with cold eyes, having already seen this matter clearly.

    It is obviously impossible for Xuanyuanshi to go to war because of his jealousy over the past, and no matter how dandy Qiu Yunxing is, he cannot deliberately set up this trap just to avenge his past love. Even if he really thinks so, there is a person like Peng Shishan.  Maybe accompany him to fool around?

    This is a competition for interests. Before they have truly arrived at the Temple of the Gods, and before the dangerous experience has officially begun, the two sides have already begun to plot against each other because of the issue of profit distribution!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei just watched with cold eyes. Originally, he had no intention of helping.  However, when he was surprised to see a long-lost figure flying to Qiu Yunxing's side with a gloomy face, he instantly knew that he could no longer stand by and watch

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1572. Zheng Peng suddenly appears!

    "Zheng Peng? Why did he appear in heaven?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at this in great surprise. The strong man who had been disadvantageous to him many times was very surprised.

    What surprised Ye Pengfei even more was that Zheng Peng¡¯s realm cultivation had actually reached the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm. Zheng Peng was already a king-level existence!  !  !

    Zheng Peng whispered in Qiu Yunxing's ear, and it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to eavesdrop.  After all, with Peng Shishan here, Ye Pengfei didn't dare to make any mistakes.

    However, even if he guessed with his toes, Ye Pengfei could make a rough guess.

    "This kid wants to avenge his shame."

    Just when Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly, Qiu Yunxing sneered and looked towards Ye Pengfei.

    "Let's do this. I won't ask you, Xuanyuanshi, for any other compensation. Hand over that person and this matter will be over for now!"

    Following Qiu Yunxing¡¯s fingers, everyone looked towards Ye Pengfei.

    At the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, everyone secretly took a breath of air-conditioning.  As for the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, everyone found it very strange.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was mixed among the group of strong men who came out from behind, showing no signs of mountain or water.  The strong men in the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce all paid attention to the vice president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, the elders of the weapon refining workshop, or existences such as Lin Fei and Xu Longshi.  Where did they notice an inconspicuous little character like Ye Pengfei?

    Peng Shishan also looked at Qiu Yunxing in surprise, but he didn't say much.  It can be seen that smashing a shuttle will suppress the morale of the weapon refining community to the lowest level. This is the purpose of their plan.  Now that the goal has been achieved, Qiu Yun Xingai will do whatever he wants next.

    "I don't know, how did this fellow Daoist Ye offend you?" Xuanyuan Shi asked with a frown.

    "Hey, he didn't offend me, he offended my brother-in-law!"

    Qiu Yunxing pointed at Zheng Peng, who laughed.  Stepping forward: "It's true that we never meet again in life, Ye Pengfei, you never thought that we would meet again here! I remember back then, I was run away by your kid many times. Now, I see you are still going  Where to escape!!!¡±

    Where to escape?

    A strange look flashed across Xuanyuanshi's face.  Soon, he said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Ye is a distinguished guest of our Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. If you want to touch him, you must get through me first!!!"

    ? said.  Xuanyuanshi's fierce energy instantly rose.  Even if King Baoyan Peng Shishan is here, he will not hesitate to fight!  !  !

    King Weishan hesitated slightly and decided to rekindle his fighting spirit.  And King Canghai and others will act based on King Weishan's actions. If King Weishan doesn't move, they will not take the initiative easily.

    However, just before Weishan King regained his fighting spirit, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, walked to the front of the team, and stood shoulder to shoulder with Xuanyuan Shi.

    "President Xuanyuan. It's better for me to resolve this matter myself."

    Another strange look flashed across Xuanyuan Shi's face.  Not even Baoyan King Peng Shishan noticed this fleeting expression.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye. I think"

    "Don't worry." Ye Pengfei shook his head and chuckled, "Since you only need to hand me over, today's matter can be revealed. As President Xuanyuan's friend, it doesn't mean that everything is hidden behind.  Don¡¯t worry about President Xuanyuan at all. Haha, don¡¯t worry, President. You go first. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    "Arrogant!!!" Zheng Peng shouted sarcastically, "You are a small being at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm. You can't even fight me, so why should you talk about others? Ye Pengfei, open your eyes wide.  Look, this is the leader of the Four Heavenly Kings of Heaven, Lord Baoyan Peng Shishan, Senior Peng! And this"

    "I know, isn't he your elder brother-in-law? I don't know how many uncle-in-laws you have, so there is no need to introduce them to me one by one." Ye Pengfei laughed and waved his hand, "Should you do it yourself or bother with it?  Senior Peng takes action. Or, your uncle can help you solve the problem?"

    Peng Shishan showed a hint of surprise on his face, and then he snorted slightly and turned his head to the side.  Although Peng Shishan has a hot temper, in fact, he is bold and careful, and he has already seen that Ye Pengfei may have some credibility.

    Qiu Yunxing frowned slightly and was about to say something, but Zheng Peng had already said first: "If you don't need help from others, I will deal with you right away!!!"

    "Slowly." Ye Pengfei's array of exotic treasures came out continuously, forcing Zheng Peng's speed to slow down, "President Qiu, as you just said, the strong men of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce can enter the interstellar teleportation array, right?  .Senior Peng, does he have anything else to say about this?Opinion?  "

    Finally, Zheng Peng also noticed something strange.  Finally, the strong men brought by Qiu Yunxing whispered secretly one by one.

    "How can he still talk so eloquently in the face of Senior Peng and President Qiu? Who is this person?"

    "Didn't you hear what Xuanyuanshi said just now that he is a distinguished guest of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce? How can a strong man who can become Xuanyuanshi's guest have no origins?"

    The whispers among the people were exactly what Peng Shishan and Qiu Yunxing were thinking.  Especially Peng Shishan, he has realized that Ye Pengfei may be the major variable in today's events!

    Immediately, Peng Shishan wanted to take a look at Ye Pengfei's past and present life, as well as his future path.  It's okay if you don't look at it, but Peng Shishan was shocked when he looked at it!

    "What, he has a grudge against Wang Bulan?!"

    In the order of the four heavenly kings, the Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan is ranked third, which is worse than the Baoyan King Peng Shishan.  However, Peng Shishan knew very well that even if he could kill Wang Bulan, he would definitely not survive for a few more days!  !  !

    "I can't see this kid's support! I can't see why Wang Bulan didn't pursue him! I can't even see what kind of future this kid has! No, maybe this kid has no future at all. Is there any powerful existence that will  His future has been completely wiped out, and he has been given a future of unlimited freedom!"

    How can it be that the four heavenly kings have gained fame in vain.  Peng Shishan didn't care much about Ye Pengfei before, but now, the more he looked, the more surprised he became. The more he looked, the more he guessed that there might be an extremely powerful being behind Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    "It's best not to provoke this person!" Peng Shishan said in a secret voice to Qiu Yunxing in a deep voice.

    Peng Shishan did not tell Zheng Peng directly. In his opinion, Zheng Peng was Qiu Yunxing's subordinate and should be disciplined by Qiu Yunxing.  However, Peng Shishan did not expect that his one thought would actually make things get out of hand

    Just when everyone thought that Ye Pengfei might have a strange background, Zheng Peng also realized that Ye Pengfei might have some powerful background.

    However, Zheng Peng felt that no matter how powerful his background was, could Peng Shishan be more powerful?  That is the head of the four heavenly kings, and he can stomp his feet casually, and the whole heaven will tremble!

    "It's impossible. He got some shit luck and got involved with the three strongest forces." Zheng Peng thought to himself, shaking his head secretly, "No way! If that's the case, why would he have anything to do with the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce?  People are mixed together? Wouldn't it be better if he directly followed the peerless experts from the three families and went to the Palace of the Gods in advance? Not to mention, if he really had such a great background, why wouldn't Xuanyuanshi not hurry up and get him?  Carry it out? If his background is really that great, what are the powerful men like Xuanyuan Shi and Weishan King afraid of, Baoyan Lord Peng Shishan?"

    "This is really clever but mistaken for cleverness. How could Zheng Peng have guessed that among all the strong men on the opposite side, only Xuanyuanshi knew something about Ye Pengfei.  And Xuanyuanshi had already sworn that he would never reveal any information.  Therefore, even if he was coerced by King Baoyan, Xuanyuan Shi would not take the initiative to ask Ye Pengfei for help.

    So, while the Baoyan King Peng Shishan was still transmitting secret messages to Qiu Yunxing, Zheng Peng sneered and chopped several exotic treasures flying around him into pieces with a sword!

    "Ye Pengfei, you don't need to involve anyone else. This matter today is a private matter between the two of us. We will resolve our long-standing grudges on our own!"

    "In other words, President Qiu's words don't count?" Ye Pengfei snorted coldly and looked at Qiu Yunxing.

    At this moment, Qiu Yunxing was startled by Peng Shishan's secret words.  He knew that the master must have discovered some clues, so he gave such a stern warning.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei looked at him so harshly.  Qiu Yunxing couldn't help but tremble slightly, and responded unconsciously: "How can I not mean what I said? Fellow Daoist Ye was joking."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Qiu Yunxing couldn't help but "thump" and secretly screamed, "It's broken!"

    As expected, it was broken. When Qiu Yunxing had just finished speaking, there were more than 200 beings above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm on both sides, and Ye Pengfei was heard laughing loudly:

    "Very good, very good. President Qiu has made a huge promise, and Ye admires it! Come on, Zheng Peng, let's settle all our past grudges at once in front of all fellow Taoists. This will also prevent you from jumping up and down again in the future.  Yes, all the irrelevant people are involved!!!"

    Immediately, Qiu Yunxing's face turned slightly bitter.  He knew that it was obviously impossible to continue to force Xuanyuan Shi and attack the people he led in the weapon refining world today.

    Immediately, Qiu Yunxing realized that only Zheng Peng would win, and only Zheng Peng would kill Ye Pengfei in front of him. Today?'s strategy will not fall short.

    As a result, Qiu Yunxing became dizzy for a moment.  For a time, Qiu Yunxing was clever but was mistaken for his cleverness!

    "Master just said that it is best not to provoke him. Master did not say that he must not be provoked!" Looking at Ye Pengfei's face, Qiu Yunxing's eyes gradually became sharp, "In this way, it is not completely impossible to kill. As long as he is squeezed out.  If you stay, then you can kill him!"

    Thinking like this, Qiu Yunxing also laughed loudly.  However, he never imagined who would have the last laugh?

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1573. Past grudges disappear in one day (Part 1)

    "You are well said, Fellow Daoist Ye!" Qiu Yunxing cheered loudly, "Since it is a personal grudge, we really shouldn't involve irrelevant people!"

    Qiu Yunxing suddenly changed and became so upright: "I, Qiu Yunxing, am here to express my position. If you two fight alone, we, the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce, will never help you. Even if Zheng Peng is killed by you, we, the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce, will never help you."  So he caused trouble and sought revenge. Fellow Daoist Ye, what do you think?"

    Peng Shishan was stunned for a moment, then he nodded in approval: "Ah Xing, you did a good job! If he doesn't agree, just continue to use words to bully him. No matter what kind of power is behind him, at this moment,  It¡¯s impossible to help him!¡±

    The county magistrate is not as good as taking charge now, so what if the person behind Ye Pengfei is more powerful than himself?  As long as he was crowded out in full public view, he would have to fight Zheng Peng alone.  Then, there is no need to worry about the power behind him!

    To achieve the reputation of the first heavenly king, Peng Shishan is not really straightforward and has a thunderous temper.  On the contrary, the powerful people who are familiar with him all know that behind Peng Shishan's violent methods, there are hidden destructive methods one after another.

    If it were not for this reason, Peng Shishan would not be particularly partial to Qiu Yunxing, his disciple.  You must know that Peng Shishan has more than a thousand direct disciples, and countless true disciples and registered disciples.  Among so many disciples, Qiu Yunxing is Peng Shishan's most valued disciple.  Therefore, this trip to the Temple of the Gods.  Only Peng Shishan would personally take action and be personally responsible for Qiu Yunxing's safety!

    Qiu Yunxing's performance made Peng Shishan very satisfied. He, Peng Shishan, was not afraid of power. What's more, looking at the entire heaven, how many forces can be stronger than his power?

    Seeing the flirting between Qiu Yunxing and Peng Shishan, Xuanyuan Shi couldn't help but sneer secretly: "Even if Fellow Daoist Ye is squeezed out by you, so what? It's simply impossible for an existence at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm to defeat Fellow Daoist Ye!"

    Just when Xuanyuanshi sneered secretly.  Ye Pengfei looked at Qiu Yunxing, then at Peng Shishan, and then at Xuanyuan Shi. He understood something.

    "Interesting, is it a plan within a plan?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and didn't care about anything.  He stretched out a finger and poked it in Zheng Peng's direction: "Zheng Peng, come here and let me see how much more capable you have become?"

    Contemptuous language, contemptuous tone.  Zheng Peng's anger was completely ignited in an instant.

    "Ye Pengfei, today is the day you die!!!"

    The pressure of the heavenly king level came overwhelmingly towards Ye Pengfei.  In the eyes of others, Ye Pengfei is like a small boat swept by a violent storm, in danger of being destroyed at any time.

    " However, more than two hundred strong men on both sides knew that Ye Pengfei could not die like this.  The weakest strong men present also have cultivation levels at the 63rd level of the True Source Realm. These strong men can all see the situation Ye Pengfei is in at this time.  Far less dangerous than it seems.  This duel has just begun.

    "how so?"

    Peng Shishan frowned slightly, his vision was sharper than any strong person present.  He could already see that Zheng Peng did not use all his strength!  !  !

    ?At first glance.  Zheng Peng's realm pressure is indeed roughly equivalent to his cultivation level at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  Even the Weishan King would think that Zheng Peng had gone all out.

    Not to mention, Zheng Peng¡¯s furious aura was scattered in all directions.  Anyone could feel that his heart was going crazy because of Ye Pengfei's teasing and provocation.

    but.  Only Peng Shishan could see that Zheng Peng still had reservations.  In fact, there are still many reservations!

    "Ah Xing. What is going on? This must be your deliberate arrangement!" Peng Shishan asked in a deep voice through a secret voice.

    Qiu Yunxing could not hide it from Peng Shishan. He also knew that once the fight started, Peng Shishan would probably find out.

    "Hehe, of course it was deliberately arranged by my disciple! Master, do you think Ye Pengfei might be killed by an existence on the 70th level of the True Origin Realm?"

    "Did you also notice?" Peng Shishan was a little surprised, "Yes, this person named Ye has a weird aura, and his background may be very impressive. Therefore, even a king like Xuanyuan Shi will probably be difficult to kill.  !¡±

    "No, Master, the disciple didn't see it, he heard it!" A strange look flickered in Qiu Yunxing's eyes, "Master doesn't know something. Thirty years ago, Ye Pengfei and Xuanyuanshi competed in public.  , Xuanyuanshi also suffered a little loss!!!"

    "Really?" Peng Shishan was slightly startled, his mind changed, and he asked in surprise, "Could it be that the fact that you sent people to provoke is false, but the intention of having other purposes is true?"

    "Haha, the provocation is true, other intentionsYes!  Qiu Yunxing sneered in a low voice, "Originally I arranged for Zheng Peng to fight. Originally I wanted to kill this person here."  But I didn't expect that Zheng Peng actually had a grudge against him.  It was a coincidence that Zheng Peng was even more angry, and Zheng Peng was sure of victory in this battle!  "

    "Is Zheng Peng stronger than Xuanyuan Shi?"

    "Of course!!!" Qiu Yunxing chuckled, "If Ye Pengfei doesn't have any amazing tricks, Zheng Peng will win quickly!!!"

    Peng Shishan nodded slightly. He believed that Qiu Yunxing was not just boasting.  Peng Shishan was secretly surprised as he looked at Zheng Peng, who was still exerting pressure in the realm and not using any magical powers.  In just a short while, Peng Shishan discovered that Zheng Peng, who was originally somewhat unclear about the depth, seemed to have a deeper and more unpredictable background!

    Peng Shishan has seen thousands of monsters in his life, but there are very few strong men like Zheng Peng who are not only invisible, but can also continue to show more mysterious potential as the battle progresses.

    "I don't know where Ah Xing found such a monster, and he actually turned into his brother-in-law. I didn't hear any news beforehand. Ah Xing hid this person so deeply, I don't know what happened.  What¡¯s the purpose¡­¡±

    Just when Peng Shishan was thinking secretly, Zheng Peng finally made his move.  Just after the coercion of his realm spread to trillions of miles of time and space around him, he finally launched his first wave of attacks.

    Ye Pengfei saw that Zheng Peng's index finger on his right hand was drawn out, quickly carving out traces in front of him.  Although there was nothing in front of Zheng Peng, the traces existed for a long time and soon formed a complicated talisman!

    "The art of talisman, the yellow dragon ascends to the sky!!!"

    The talisman that was originally fixed in front of Zheng Peng suddenly turned into a winding yellow dragon, baring its teeth and claws, and flew towards Ye Peng (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1574. Past grudges disappear in one day (Part 2)

    "Okay!!!" There were cheers from the Red Star Chamber of Commerce.

    Just like the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, most of them are masters of weapon refining.  At the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, most of them are Fu Lu masters.  These talisman masters could clearly see that the Huanglong talisman drawn by Zheng Peng on the spot was a talisman of the 65th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Talisman of this level can be made by all the talisman masters present.  However, even the strongest among them would have to spend several sticks of incense to successfully portray it!

    Zheng Peng's extremely fast carving speed has already revealed his identity as a talisman master.  Moreover, he still belongs to the upper echelon of Fu Lu Grandmasters!

    and bursts of cheers, there was also some surprise and surprise.  These Fu Lu masters all know that Zheng Peng is the brother-in-law of the president Qiu Yunxing.  They also knew that Zheng Peng occasionally studied talismans.  However, they never knew that Zheng Peng was actually a talisman master!  !  !

    ¡°Compared with the cheers from the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce was as quiet as death.

    Although the Tao is different, the principles are similar.

    "Just from the speed of making the talisman, the masters of weapon refining can tell that Zheng Peng is very capable.  Judging from the majestic power of the talisman and yellow dragon, the masters of weapon refining can also guess Zheng Peng's true level!

    As for the elders of the weapon refining workshop, as masters of weapon refining, they can obviously clearly judge the identity of the master of the other party. Li Siyu said in a deep voice with a gloomy face: "Now we are in big trouble!!!"

    Indeed, it seems that Ye Pengfei is in big trouble.  When he saw the talisman-yellow dragon running towards him at high speed, shaking its head and swaying its tail, he seemed a little stupid.

    However, soon, everyone heard Ye Pengfei¡¯s joking laughter: ¡°Talk and treasure, Zheng Peng, you are still such an idiot!¡±

    Following the sound of laughter, a golden light quickly shot out from Ye Pengfei's palm.  And everyone saw it.  The talisman yellow dragon was instantly entangled and bound by the golden light, and could only toss and roar in place, unable to get close to Ye Pengfei's surroundings!

    The weapon refiners were stunned for a moment, and then they all burst into laughter.

    "HahahahahaMaster Ye has given our weapon master a shame. A rare treasure from the 40th level of the True Origin Realm is actually tied to a talisman from the 65th level of the True Origin Realm. Haha, what a wonder, what a wonder!"

    Over at the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, everyone¡¯s expressions were gloomy.  Nothing could be said.

    The level difference is so far away, but you are being tied up tightly, what else is there to say?  Just now they were shouting happily, one after another.  How it feels to be suddenly slapped hard in the face is written all over their faces

    Zheng Peng didn't seem to be surprised at all, seeing him quickly draw a new talisman.  In the blink of an eye, another talisman yellow dragon from the 65th level of the True Origin Realm roared out.

    ¡° Before everyone could react, nor before Ye Pengfei offered up a new rare treasure.  Zheng Peng actually pointed out his fingers.  Sketch them separately.  In less than a breath, there were ten more yellow dragons with talismans, all rushing towards Ye Pengfei!

    "Wonderful!!!" An elder of the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce is also a first-level Fulu Grandmaster.  He clapped his hands and cheered loudly, "The way of the talisman can not only increase and solidify the treasures of heaven and earth, but also sense the laws of heaven and earth with bare hands. It can be created out of thin air. This plan of fellow Daoist Zheng is brilliant!!!"

    Soon, the talisman masters also understood it one by one.

    "Yes. Even a single talisman can easily be restrained by special exotic treasures. However, how many materials are needed to refine a rare treasure? How can you carve a talisman with bare hands without any materials? In this way, even just one talisman is enough.  Submerging and devouring the enemy is simply an unsolvable tactic!!!"

    Although, this is a fighting method that can only be used by Fu Lu Grandmaster level beings.  However, in the eyes of these talisman masters, it means that the talisman world has completely overwhelmed the weapon refining world.  Especially when Tumou saw that facing the eleven talisman yellow dragons that rushed towards them one after another, Ye Pengfei did not continue to sacrifice the rare treasures, but teleported to dodge.  These talisman masters were even more excited and clapped their hands!

    Now, it¡¯s the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce¡¯s turn to look gloomy again.

    "No matter how many rare treasures there are, they cannot match the number of talismans. Is it possible that this is really an unsolvable tactic?"

    "Unsolvable tactics?" Li Siyu sneered coldly, "You have all seen clearly that this method of Fellow Daoist Ye is an important means to crack the sea of ??talismans!"

    A grandmaster is a grandmaster, and his vision is many times higher than that of a master weapon refiner.  Li Siyu could tell at a glance that Ye Pengfei's teleportation path was unusual!

    Among the weapon-refining masters present, only Lin Fei was extremely close to the weapon-refining master.  Only Lin Fei??, after Li Siyu gave the prompt, he could see a little bit of the secret.

    "This seems to be some kind of weapon refining circle being arranged?"

    There are many ways to refine weapons, and formation formation is one of them.  However, Lin Fei had never heard of anyone who could successfully set up a weapon refining circle during such intense fighting and high-speed teleportation!

    Those eleven talisman yellow dragons are not decorations. Even an existence like Lin Fei, who is on the 69th level of the True Origin Realm, is not willing to fight them with bare hands.

    Those eleven talismans and yellow dragons were far from all. While Ye Pengfei was teleporting at high speed, Zheng Peng continuously drew dozens of identical talismans.

    However, Zheng Peng didn't take action, intending to see the situation clearly before releasing these talismans and yellow dragons.  Under such circumstances, is there any hope of success in temporarily setting up a large-scale weapon refining array?

    "So what if you succeed? Is it possible that the other party can still watch you and throw the refining materials into the refining array?"

    Even if you are just refining an ordinary rare treasure, if there is an enemy attacking from the side, it will never be refining successfully.  What's more, if this is really a weapon refining array, the exotic treasures it wants to refine must be of a high level.  Then how could Zheng Peng watch Ye Pengfei helplessly refine weapons on the spot?

    Lin Fei was very puzzled, and the other weapon masters were even more puzzled.  However, Li Siyu smiled slightly and stopped answering.

    So, a group of people could only look at the two sides of the fight with deep curiosity.  Their eyes widened one by one, wanting to imprint all the details into the depths of their souls so that they could slowly think about it and reason about it later.

    Watching people fight is a good opportunity to learn.  Even Li Siyu was amazed by his methods.  It made all the weapon refining masters feel very excited.  They felt that Ye Pengfei would surprise them again soon.  They believed that Ye Pengfei would definitely be able to win such a competition.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei's methods had not yet been fully demonstrated, Qiu Yunxing suddenly smiled heartily and said: "President Xuanyuan, we have to hurry up. If those big shots are waiting for us, how can we afford it?"

    As he said that, Qiu Yunxing stretched out his hand to signal.  Just in the direction his finger pointed, there was a ray of light.  Soaring from the red star into the sky!

    "Not good!" Xuanyuanshi's face changed suddenly, and he realized that the situation was not good. "This Qiu Yunxing is not trying to get his brother-in-law to seek revenge. He just wants to drag Fellow Daoist Ye here!"

    It was only now that Xuanyuanshi realized how deep Qiu Yunxing's scheme was.  At first glance, Qiu Yunxing prompted such a battle.  At first glance, Qiu Yunxing wanted to kill Ye Pengfei.  But in fact, Qiu Yunxing's true purpose is.  But it¡¯s not just about running against Ye Pengfei and killing Ye Pengfei!

    Looking at Qiu Yunxing's proud expression, Xuanyuanshi realized that this was a trick.  At first glance.  Qiu Yunxing just set up a trap and wanted to use the power of King Baoyan Peng Shishan to suppress the morale of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce in order to have a future adventure in the Temple of the Gods.  Get more and stronger benefits.  But in fact, Qiu Yunxing had a hidden agenda in this plan.  His target was actually directed at Ye Pengfei.  I even want to separate everyone!

    "Is it possible that Qiu Yunxing has already guessed Ye Daoyou's true identity? Is it possible that Qiu Yunxing was entrusted by Shuanglong Valley to keep Ye Pengfei here?"

    The more Xuanyuanshi thought about it, the more frightened he became!

    Among the three top forces, Nitian Palace, Shuanglong Valley, and Fengtian Cliff, Fengtian Cliff is generally neutral, while Nitian Palace and Shuanglong Valley have never dealt with each other.  Originally, the intelligence collected by Xuanyuan Shi showed that Shuanglong Valley was responsible for the formation this time.  Therefore, Xuanyuanshi didn't think that this trip to the headquarters of the Red Star Chamber of Commerce would cause any complications or anything strange.

    But now, Xuanyuanshi couldn't help but stop thinking about this aspect.  He looked at Qiu Yunxing, then at the Baoyan King Peng Shishan, and thought to himself: "Peng Shishan's surprise doesn't seem to be fake. In other words, Qiu Yunxing even kept it a secret from his master!!!"

    Recalling Qiu Yunxing's startled performance just now, Xuanyuanshi's eyelids twitched.

    "I didn't expect this pretty boy to be so cunning!"

    Weishan King and others do not know Ye Pengfei's true identity, but Weishan King and others have also realized that their group seems to have been led by Qiu Yunxing.

    "Could it be that Qiu Yunxing wants to take us away and then secretly send someone to help Zheng Peng?" King Weishan said in a deep voice, "I suggest that we send some people over. If Qiu Yunxing doesn't keep his word, we don't have to be polite to him!  "

    In terms of combat power, King Weishan cannot compare to Peng Shishan.  However, if you wantAfter a chaotic battle, Peng Shishan's power may not be able to overwhelm the power of King Weishan!

    Not to mention, King Canghai and others are not just decorations. These kings of the underground world have a group of strong men under their command who are not afraid of death.  If they let go and have a battle with the forces of Peng Shishan, Qiu Yunxing and others, I am afraid they will be the ones to win in the end!

    Of course, no one would start a war easily.

    After all, no one knows what other forces will be involved once the chaos begins.  It is precisely for this reason that the rise and fall of various forces in the core area of ????Heaven are more due to their own reasons.  And even if Qiu Yunxing's enemy family declines, no hostile force will take advantage of it and destroy the enemy family.

    If it is just an ordinary situation, there is no problem with King Weishan's proposal.  As long as someone is always here to watch, Qiu Yunxing will not dare to break the promise casually.

    However, Xuanyuanshi knew very well that the current situation was completely different!  !  !

    Xuanyuanshi couldn't explain to King Weishan and others. He had sworn long ago that he would never tell Ye Pengfei's true identity.  Xuanyuanshi knew that he could only ask Wu Silong and Wu Fan to resolve this matter.  However, Xuanyuanshi knew even more that at this moment, it was impossible for him to contact the two of them!

    "Why do you have to practice in seclusion at this time? Why do you have to teleport to the Temple of the Gods at the moment it opens? Now, your junior brother is in trouble, what should I do?"

    It¡¯s obviously inappropriate to stay here.  Just as Qiu Yunxing said, if he lets those three and six strong men wait for him, he will no longer need to open the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    It would be even more inappropriate to leave here.  All the important combat power on our side is here. Even if King Weishan and others deploy elite soldiers and generals, their combat power cannot be as good as King Weishan and others!

    As for the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce, there is even less high-end combat power.  Xuanyuanshi himself is the strongest person in the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, but compared with the potential threat, Xuanyuanshi is simply a garbage-like existence

    Just counting the breaths, Xuanyuanshi was so anxious that he was sweating all over. How could he dare to leave Ye Pengfei here alone?  !

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m willing to risk everything, I¡¯ll bet that Nitian Palace will win!!!¡±

    Caught between the two top forces, Xuanyuanshi had to make a difficult decision.  Xuanyuanshi knew that if he made the wrong decision, he and the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce he had founded would fall into a state of eternal destruction.  And once it succeeds, then

    "King Weishan, please take the masters of weapon refining and go first. We will arrive in time when Fellow Daoist Ye kills the enemy!"

    King Weishan frowned. As a king-level existence who has lived for countless billions of years and experienced countless things, King Weishan vaguely smelled a very bad smell.

    "Iwill stay too?" King Weishan asked tentatively.

    "Forget it." Xuanyuanshi shook his head, "Even if your brother stays, I'm afraid it won't be of much use."

    The King of Weishan was shocked!  !  !

    King Weishan knew that he could not say anything more, let alone ask anything.  Xuanyuanshi¡¯s meaning is already very clear and straightforward!

    King Canghai and others were so shocked that their expressions suddenly changed.  Although they are the kings of the underground world, they also have people they dare not provoke!

    "Who is this Ye Pengfei? He can actually cause such a disturbance!!!"

    Once again, he looked deeply at Ye Pengfei.  King Weishan sighed secretly, and led a group of people to fly towards the interstellar teleportation array with beams of light reaching into the sky.

    The strong men of the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce also left. The Baoyan King Peng Shishan looked deeply at Ye Pengfei and then at Qiu Yunxing before leaving together.

    And Qiu Yunxing, like Xuanyuanshi, also stayed (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1575. Past grudges disappear in one day (Part 2)

    Qiu Yunxing and Xuanyuan Shi both stayed, but their expressions were completely different.

    Qiu Yunxing is contented, and Qiu Yunxing is relaxed and at ease.

    But Xuanyuanshi frowned, and Xuanyuanshi was uneasy.

    "Successful success depends entirely on Ye Daoyou's methods I wonder what level Ye Pengfei's true combat power has reached?"

    Before Xuanyuanshi saw Ye Pengfei¡¯s true combat power, he had already seen Zheng Peng¡¯s true combat power!  !  !

    "Brother-in-law, they all teleport away, you can use them in full force!"

    Before Qiu Yunxing finished speaking, Zheng Peng's state pressure suddenly continued to increase.  Even Xuanyuan Shi, who was still tens of trillions of miles away from the center of the battlefield, was pushed out by Zheng Peng's rising power!  !  !

    "This, this, this is the pressure of the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm!!!"

    Xuanyuan Shi looked in the direction of Ye Pengfei in shock, and saw that Ye Pengfei had sacrificed a water curtain-like rare treasure, and was struggling to withstand the terrifying pressure that Zheng Peng suddenly burst out!  !  !

    "Fortunately, there are powerful protective treasures, but in this case, we can only passively be beaten. How can we win?"

    Xuanyuan Shi could see clearly that at this moment, Ye Pengfei could not even teleport, let alone fight back without any effort!  !  !

    "Haha, Ye Pengfei, you didn't expect that I could unleash such a powerful fighting force!" Zheng Peng laughed wildly, "Fu Lu Huanglong was just going through the motions. Those guys who were in the way but couldn't be killed finally left. Your  The end is coming!!!¡±

    "Brother-in-law, don't be careless. This is Wu Silong's protective treasure. It is not easy to break this rare treasure!"

    Qiu Yunxing¡¯s laughter came from afar.  His level of cultivation is lower than that of Xuanyuan Shi, so at this moment.  He retreated further than Xuanyuan Shi.

    Sure enough, they already knew!  !  !

    Xuanyuanshi felt a cold air rushing from the soles of his feet to the top of his head, and from outside his body into his soul.  He seemed to feel that Qiu Yunxing's words were a powerful ice spell that completely froze him!

    "No need to doubt anymore, Shuanglong Valley is really going to attack Ye Pengfei!!!"

    " Wu Silong's name is not something that Qiu Yunxing can say casually without any respect.  Wu Silong's protective treasure is not something that a character like Qiu Yunxing would dare to break.

    In fact, with Qiu Yunxing¡¯s ability.  How could he possibly break Wu Silong's protective treasure?  Qiu Yunxing couldn't even do this. How could a strong man under his command, a being who obeyed him, be able to do this?

    "Shuanglong Valley has the magic of 'Dragon Control Possession'. I'm afraid it was Zheng Peng who summoned the dragon to possess him, and that's why he exploded with such powerful combat power!!!"

    The seventieth level of the true source realm, this should be Zheng Peng¡¯s true realm cultivation.  After being possessed by the summoned dragon, the realm of the summoned dragon god is reached.  It will become the realm of Zheng Peng!

    Xuanyuan Shi knew that this kind of magic was given to his followers by Shuanglong Valley.  None of the strong men in the Double Dragon Valley would use such magical powers that would harm their own lives, and it is very likely that their own realm would no longer be able to continue to grow.  But.  Xuanyuanshi didn't know how long this kind of magic could last.  Even though he is the president of the first-class chamber of commerce in heaven, Xuanyuanshi is not very clear about everything about this strange technique.

    Even Xuanyuanshi doesn¡¯t know this.  Ye Pengfei was obviously even more unclear.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't noticed it long ago, Qiu Yunxing seemed to be "pretending".  I'm afraid, it's impossible for him to sacrifice this powerful rare treasure given by Wu Silong in time!

    "I didn't expect that. Before entering the Temple of the Gods, I actually used this rare treasure!!!"

    Thirty years ago, we had a secret conversation in an elegant room.  When Wu Silong gave this rare treasure as a gift, he half-jokingly said that even if a strong man from the 77th level of the True Origin Realm were to attack, this rare treasure could stop it.  At that time, Ye Pengfei thought that Wu Silong was just talking casually.  But now, Ye Pengfei finally understood.

    "My dear, as early as thirty years ago, Senior Brother had already anticipated that I might encounter such danger!!!"

    If you think about it carefully, this is quite normal.

    "Eldest Brother and Brother Wu strongly recommended a nobody like me. It is impossible for the two people in Shuanglong Valley not to be wary. Eldest Brother and Brother Wu together helped me block the revenge of King Bu Lan, the Wind, Fire and Thunder King. This is even more important.  This caused the two people in Shuanglong Valley to be deeply afraid!"

    No one is a fool.

    Even if you couldn¡¯t guess it, Ye Pengfei would be Ni Cangtian¡¯s most valued disciple.  At least it can be guessed that Ye Pengfei is related to Nitian Palace. Ye Pengfei has a special feeling for the Palace of Gods and his party.Use it!

    Ye Pengfei had also thought that after entering the Temple of the Gods, in addition to guarding against being confused by the power of the Temple of the Gods, he also had to be wary of the two heavenly king-level beings in Shuanglong Valley.  However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that the two people from Shuanglong Valley wanted to kill him in advance here!  !  !

    "It seems that they also already know that except for Senior Brother and Senior Brother Wu, no other senior brothers and sisters will help!"

    While struggling to hold on, a sinister sneer appeared on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth.

    "It seems that there are many enemies in the Palace of the Gods and the Heaven-defying Palace, all waiting for my arrival! I didn't expect that I would suddenly become involved with these powerful beings. Master  Ah, Master, is it possible that this is your old man¡¯s special arrangement?¡±

    Ye Pengfei didn't believe that Ni Cangtian would have no idea that things had evolved to such an extent.  Ye Pengfei even began to suspect that Zheng Peng suddenly appeared in heaven and had such a powerful realm of cultivation, which was also related to Master Ni Cangtian!

    "Master, Master, is it possible that you want me to step on the corpses of these powerful beings all the way to you? If so, then I will not keep anything anymore, I will let those powerful people  Let¡¯s take a good look at our enemies to see how capable I, Ye Pengfei, am!¡±

    Zheng Peng laughed and continued to draw more powerful talismans one after another.  Zheng Peng felt that he had completely suppressed Ye Pengfei.  Zhenpeng felt that this time Ye Pengfei would never be able to fly again.

    However, in Ye Pengfei's eyes, Zheng Peng was so pitiful.  For his own growth, Zheng Peng is about to become his first stepping stone in heaven!

    "The grudges of the past are gone Zheng Peng, originally I had no interest in seeking revenge from you. But now, I still have to kill you with my own hands!"

    "Kill me? It's so funny!" Zheng Peng laughed wildly, "If you didn't have such a protective treasure, you would have died long ago. Even if you had such a protective treasure, I could still kill you alive.  Consumed to death!"

    "Ye Pengfei, don't expect anyone to save you. Today's battle was planned a long time ago, and there will never be any savior again!"

    "When I accepted this task, I never thought that my target would be you! Ye Pengfei, I can tell you honestly. The reason why I am willing to learn the 'Dragon Control Possession Technique' is precisely to seek revenge from you.  ! I never thought that the first target of my 'Dragon Control Possession Technique' would be you!"

    Zheng Peng laughed wildly as he continued to use powerful talismans to blast towards the light blue water curtain.  The water curtain trembled slightly and was not held so firmly.  After all, with Ye Pengfei's current true realm cultivation, it is impossible to fully exert the effect of this rare treasure that is as powerful as the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.

    It was impossible for Wuslon to foresee this.

    Wu Silong knows.  The strongest dragon that can be summoned by the Dragon Control Possession Technique is the Dragon God on the 77th level of the True Origin Realm.  That's why Wu Silong said half-jokingly that Ye Pengfei didn't have to worry about attacks on the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.

    At that time, Wu Silong still thought.  Not to mention that Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang instigated some low-level being to take action. Even if Chen Yingming or Chen Shuangshuang personally took action and destroyed this rare protective treasure, there was no way they could hurt Ye Pengfei.  because.  In Wu Silong's view, in Ye Pengfei's dimension, there lived a powerful being who was at least the 78th level of the True Origin Realm!

    But.  Wu Silong could not guess that there was no such powerful existence.  Wu Silong could not guess that the powerful force he sensed was actually a mixture of Ye Pengfei's many methods.

    This kind of power cannot be used in fierce battles, especially against real king-level existences.  Even if Ye Pengfei has been practicing meditation for thirty years, even if Ye Pengfei has earned a huge amount of cultivation resources by constantly refining weapons.  At this time, Ye Pengfei could only rely on this power to deal with existences such as Long Huaxing, who had just stepped into the heavenly king level.

    But now, the arrogant Zheng Peng has arrogant capital.  Indeed, Ye Pengfei was unable to fully unleash the power of this rare protective treasure.  Indeed, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to sustain it for too long.

    unless¡­¡­

    "Three thousand formations, practice for me! Practice! Practice!"

    Suddenly, formations suddenly appeared where Ye Pengfei had teleported.  The formations started to move, and the talismans were swallowed up by them in an instant!

    "Void weapon refining?" Xuanyuanshi, who was almost desperate, suddenly exclaimed.

    As the president of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce, although Xuanyuan Shi is not good at refining weapons, he is not even a master of refining weapons.  However, hearing and seeingEven though he is stained, his vision is very good!

    "It turns out that Elder Li was alluding to the void weapon refining. It turns out that Fellow Daoist Ye is already a weapon refining master!"

    When Li Siyu gave instructions to the masters of weapon refining, Xuanyuan Shi also listened.  However, Xuanyuanshi knew that his talent for refining was too poor, so he did not observe it as carefully as those masters of refining.

    And now, Xuanyuan Shi finally understood why Li Siyu said that what Ye Pengfei used was an important means to crack the tactics of massive talismans.  Because, the methods Ye Pengfei used were simply methods that only a master-level weapon refiner could use!  !  !

    "The method of refining weapons in the void can transform the power of laws into the appearance of exotic treasures. Moreover, it also has the power of some exotic treasures. Although, this kind of exotic treasures are not as good as those real low-level exotic treasures.  However, it happens to be a tactic that can restrain massive amounts of talismans!"

    At this moment, Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s tense heart finally relaxed a little.  He once again saw the hope that Ye Pengfei could escape safely.

    "There is less than a year until the Palace of the Gods is officially opened. As long as Fellow Daoist Ye can persist for one year, then Senior Wu and Senior Wu will definitely be able to rescue Fellow Daoist Ye! If necessary, I can ignore those gentlemen  Agreement, take the initiative to help!" Xuanyuanshi thought to himself, in his dimension, several extremely powerful treasures were already waiting secretly.

    However, at this moment, Xuanyuan Shi still didn't realize that what Ye Pengfei said before was not just a harsh word to scare people, but Ye Pengfei's true thoughts.  In Xuanyuanshi's view, even if Ye Pengfei defeated Zheng Peng's massive talisman skills, Ye Pengfei could only hold on and wait for help. It was impossible for him to fight back, let alone kill Zheng Peng in turn!

    Wu Silong mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei had helpers from the 78th level of the True Origin Realm behind him.  Xuanyuanshi, on the other hand, had always mistakenly believed that Ye Pengfei might possess the cultivation level of the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  In Xuanyuanshi's view, facing Zheng Peng who had already reached the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to fight back, let alone kill him with a backhand!

    Zheng Peng also didn¡¯t believe it. In his opinion, although Ye Pengfei used some small tricks, it did not affect the overall situation at all!

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The void weapon refining formations located outside the water curtain were destroyed one by one by Zheng Peng.  And although the void weapon refining array protected by the water curtain is still devouring and refining the talismans drawn by Zheng Peng in the air, it is impossible to devoure and refine the talismans that Zheng Peng sacrificed and sketched with many rare materials.  The perfect talisman!  !  !

    Even many beings below the True Origin Realm know that the art of talismans can be divided into two types: "true" and "false".  Real talismans also require the consumption of precious materials.  The rarer the materials used, the more powerful the talisman will be.

    And what Zheng Peng just sketched is the so-called "fake" talisman.  For a being of Zheng Peng's level, falsehood can also be true, so in the eyes of low-level experts, these "fake talismans" are purely confusing.  In Zheng Peng's hands, he also has powerful attack power.

    It¡¯s just that this kind of attack power cannot be compared to a real talisman!

    In the eyes of ordinary people, if you want to use the technique of massive talismans, you must use "fake talismans".  No one has massive, powerful, real talismans.

    But now, Xuanyuanshi was horrified to discover that Zheng Peng actually threw out thousands of talismans from the seventy-fifth and sixth levels of the True Origin Realm in one breath!

    "Crazy! Absolutely crazy! Those people in Shuanglong Valley must put Daoist Ye to death?"

    Xuanyuanshi has never seen so many high-level talismans in his life.  With so many high-level talismans thrown out, Xuanyuan Shi's body trembled and he involuntarily retreated into the distance.  He didn't even look at these talismans. How could he take the initiative to tear up the agreement, take the initiative to offer powerful treasures, and run up to help Ye Pengfei?

    In fact, even if he really sacrificed the exotic treasure, it would be of no use.

    When he was horrified

    When Qiu Yunxing laughed wildly

    When they saw the water curtain broken

    When they all thought that Ye Pengfei was definitely finished

    A cold voice suddenly sounded next to Zheng Peng: "Idiot!!!" (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1576. Changes in Heaven: Prelude!

    Zheng Peng died so suddenly and unexpectedly.

    When all the dust settled, Xuanyuan Shi and Qiu Yunxing, two king-level beings who could be considered as well-informed first-class chamber of commerce presidents, all stood there stupidly, looking at a loss.  expression.

    what's going on?

    have no idea!  !  !

    I don¡¯t understand!  !  !

    "Obviously, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to explain.  Only Red Devil and others know the reason.

    They all looked at Ye Pengfei with horrified eyes, not knowing whether they understood it or not.  Even Xuanyuanshi didn't dare to come forward and say hello for a while.

    And those who knew and understood were all looking at Ye Pengfei with great concern, or more precisely, at Ye Pengfei's dim soul.  The Red Devil and others are afraid that the next moment, the light of Ye Pengfei's soul will be completely extinguished!  !  !

    No one dared to disturb Ye Pengfei.

    Those two people didn't know or understand that they were killed by this strange blow, and their bodies stayed stiff in place, not daring to move easily.

    But those who knew and understood, because they were afraid that it would affect Ye Pengfei's self-recovery and self-healing, simply switched from external breathing to internal breathing, and all meditated into concentration

    Just like this, both the outside world and the own space plane fell into a deathly silence.  Even weirder than the weird kill just now, Ye Pengfei actually got enough time to heal!  !  !

    ******

    "This boy is brave enough and very lucky." In the Nitian Palace, Ni Cangtian chuckled, sighed and shook his head slightly, "Wu Silong, Wu Fan, in the palace of the gods, you two  You should pay more attention to him. His move was clearly created specifically for Deng Yating. After he saves Deng Yating, I'm afraid he will be in desperate situation"

    Wu Silong and Wu Fan nodded and responded in unison.

    "Master, does this move of the younger brother still come from the 'crazy intention' of the King of Destruction?" Wu Silong asked in surprise.

    At this time, Wu Silong already knew that Ye Pengfei did not have any helpers from the 78th level of the True Origin Realm.  When he finished everything and returned to Nitian Palace to meditate and wait for the opening of the Palace of the Gods, Ni Cangtian specifically recruited him and Wu Fan there, revealing the reason why Ye Pengfei had the power of a king-level space plane.  s reason.

    At that time, Wu Silong was shocked by Ni Cangtian's explanation.  If he hadn't been on Ye Pengfei's side, and he would have needed Ye Pengfei's help.  I'm afraid, he will rush in front of Ye Pengfei immediately, suppress him, and refine the relevant true meaning!  !  !

    For such a prestigious and rare treasure as the King of Destruction, countless powerful beings have studied the fundamental principle of its "crazy explosion" throughout the ages.  Even Yin Hai, the King of Light, did not hesitate to break into the rare treasure space of the King of Destruction, and fought with the King of Destruction all the way to the remote time and space in the outer realm, fighting fiercely for countless years.

    But.  But no king-level existence has ever understood the artistic conception message that he wants.  Even, there is a Heavenly King-level being who is good at refining weapons, and he has refined a Heaven-Destroying King.  I still can¡¯t get a glimpse of the mysterious truth inside!  !  !

    King-level existences rarely face incomprehensible things.  However, as for the reason why the King of Destruction was able to explode wildly and his combat power increased so much.  For any king-level existence, it is a difficult mystery to solve!  !  !

    "That's right!" Ni Cangtian nodded, "It's just that in addition to the 'crazy meaning', there is also a brand new true meaning that he has comprehended. Otherwise, the power that burst out in an instant would not be powerful enough.  Instantly kill Zheng Peng, who is possessed by Dragon Yu and possesses the seventy-seventh level of True Source Realm combat power!"

    After a pause, Ni Cangtian chuckled and said: "Originally, I thought that this guy I deliberately mentioned could cause more trouble for Ye Pengfei. Now it seems that there are only existences like Peng Shishan and Wang Bulan, and even those from Shuanglong Valley.  Those guys can make Ye Pengfei feel real pressureWu Silong, Wu Fan, after what happened in the Palace of the Gods, you should stop interfering in anything about that kid. Bring me a message and call him  Only after the enemy is destroyed and the true body reaches the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm can one enter the Heaven-defying Palace!"

    "Yes, Master."

    Wu Silong and Wu Fan responded with their mouths, but their hearts were full of horror, which was difficult to explain

    ******

    The strange silence lasted for almost an hour.

    Xuanyuan Shi and Qiu Yunxing have gradually come to their senses. They have realized that Ye Pengfei also suffered serious backlash from this weird instant killing method.

    However, they still did not dare to act rashly.

    Xuanyuan Shi knew that Ye Pengfei? identity, therefore, Xuanyuanshi would never dare to disturb Ye Pengfei's healing and recovery.

    Qiu Yunxing didn¡¯t know Ye Pengfei¡¯s true identity, but if the two men from Shuanglong Valley could personally arrange such an interception, how much worse could his true identity be?  Qiu Yunxing is not an idiot. He can naturally guess that the force behind Ye Pengfei is Nitian Palace, which has always been at odds with Shuanglong Valley!  !  !

    In order to complete the task assigned by Shuanglong Valley, Qiu Yunxing even concealed it from his master Peng Shishan. Qiu Yunxing even pretended to be horrified when Qiu Yunxing secretly warned him. Qiu Yunxing even went so far as to clamor for Zheng Peng and Ye Pengfei to have a one-on-one relationship.  During the PK, he tried his best to fake his emotions and make Peng Shishan mistakenly think that he just had an idea and wanted to use words to crowd out Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    But now, in an instant, the situation has changed drastically.  He was originally full of confidence and felt that he would definitely be able to use the perfect completion of this mission to climb the high branch of Shuanglong Valley. However, he was so frightened by Ye Pengfei's methods that he did not dare to take action himself!  !  !

    "He must be injured He hasn't moved for such a long time. He must be seriously injured Let's do it. As long as he is killed, the Red Star Chamber of Commerce will get strong support from Shuanglong Valley No! What if he still returns?  Is there any terrifying method hidden behind it? I can kill even those on the seventy-seventh level of the True Source Realm in an instant. My abilities are simply not enough"

    Deep in Qiu Yunxing's heart, he was tormenting himself over and over again, denying himself over and over again.  Every time he denied the urge to take action, he became more in awe of Ye Pengfei.  And if this feeling of awe becomes even greater, he will become even less confident.

    Time passed by so quickly, and Xuanyuan Shi and Qiu Yunxing were about to stand in a daze for almost an hour.  Finally, an imperceptible smile appeared faintly on Ye Pengfei's face.  And almost at the same moment.  Ni Cangtian, who was in the distant Nitian Palace, stood up in surprise!  !  !

    ******

    After continuously performing several long-distance peeping magic powers, Ni Cangtian laughed loudly: "What a boy! He actually hid it from me!"

    Wu Silong and Wu Fan looked at each other confused. With their abilities, it was impossible for them to directly see the situation on Ye Pengfei's side.

    "That kid has improved to another level!"

    After laughing heartily for a while, Ni Cangtian finally explained in a deep voice.  Suddenly, Wu Silong and Wu Fan were a little stupid.

    "Master, what you mean is that Junior Brother Ye was backlashed by his own spell once, and then he improved to a higher level of cultivation?"

    "That's it!" Ni Cangtian sat down again.  He chuckled and said, "Let me tell you, why did this kid suddenly choose to explode like crazy? With this kid's nature, how could he use this kind of trick that could hurt the enemy a thousand times and damage himself eight hundred unless it was absolutely necessary?  ? Dare you, he wants to use this method to quickly improve his level of cultivation. I didn¡¯t expect that he could come up with such a method!!!"

    An explosion of madness.  It will hurt you once.  After hurting yourself once, you can get a whole level of improvement!

    Such magical powers are enough to make the world go crazy.  However, what made Wu Silong and Wu Fan feel even more crazy.  They all know what kind of exercises Ye Pengfei practices!  !  !

    "Junior Brother Ye is practicing the Nine-Turn Return to Origin technique, which emphasizes taking steps step by step to repeatedly consolidate the foundation of the realm. Junior Brother Ye can actually use this method to not only consolidate his own foundation, but also make rapid progress?"

    "Obviously that's the case. Otherwise, why would Master be so happy? Otherwise. Why would Master praise him so much?"

    "Master has always been a stern person, but because of Junior Brother Ye, Master didn't know how many times he laughed to his heart's contentAre those guys all idiots? Why did they secretly go against Master?"

    "No, they are not fools. On the one hand, Master has long said that he will not interfere in the struggle between forces in Nitian Palace. The strong are respected, and whoever wins is the boss. This is what Master said when he left Nitian Palace.  Say! On the other hand, other forces have penetrated into Nitian Palace, just like our forces from Nitian Palace have also penetrated into Shuanglong Valley and Fengtian Cliff. Master sits and watches the internal fighting and is indifferent, which obviously has a deep meaning!"

    "In other words, Master's intention is to let Junior Brother Ye integrate all of this?"

    "No, no, no, how could it be Junior Brother Ye? As long as Junior Brother Ye does not fall as a talented person, he will sooner or later be a powerful being on par with Master. Our current Palace Master, Junior Sister Fox Ji, will obviously be a presence on par with Master.  When the time comes, they will all follow their master to pursue the secret of the true source. The burden of integrating the forces in heaven will obviously be placed on others.?!  "

    "Ah, I understand, best wishes, senior brother!"

    The secret exchange between Wu Silong and Wu Fan naturally could not escape Ni Cangtian's eyes.  However, he no longer prohibits them from studying these things as he did in the past.  When he saw that Ye Pengfei had created such a magical method, he finally realized that he didn't need to wait so long.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei in the distance, and then at Wu Silong and Wu Fan at the starting point, Ni Cangtian laughed heartily again

    ******

    "Damn it, that boy actually created such a method?"

    In Shuanglong Valley, an old man broke an exquisite teacup in anger.  If Xuanyuan Shi and Qiu Yunxing were here, they would definitely faint from the old man's behavior.  Because, the exquisite tea cup that the old man smashed was a rare treasure from the 76th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    If someone takes out a rare treasure of this level, even the four heavenly kings will spend a lot of time and effort to snatch it away.  However, for this old man, it is just a tool that he can beat and vent when he is angry!  !  !

    "If Xuanyuan Shi and Qiu Yunxing saw the two powerful men standing not far from the old man with their heads lowered and hands down, they would definitely be so shocked that they would not be able to sleep well for the rest of their lives!

    The one on the left is Chen Shuangshuang, so that¡¯s fine.  Her appearance here is enough to illustrate the identity of this old man.  However, the one on the right is surprisingly the mad wolf Lin Potian who is known as the number one person in the underground world!  !  !

    The King of Weishan is very powerful.  If he stomps his feet casually, the entire underground world of Heaven and the entire dark forces in Heaven will collectively tremble.

    However, Mad Wolf Lin Potian is even more powerful. As long as he snorts coldly, even the mountain king will break out in cold sweat!  !  !

    Because Lin Potian is the only one in the entire underground world who is at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    The King of Weishan can be regarded as the third or fourth person in the underground world of heaven.  However, even if he is tied together with several other kings in the underground world who are equally powerful as him, he is still no match for Lin Potian alone.

    To be more precise, even if Lin Potian stood there and let them attack and bombard him wildly, they would not be able to damage even half of Lin Potian's hair!  !  !

    The difference in combat power is really too huge.

    If Lin Potian had not always liked to dominate the world, the underground world of Heaven would have become monolithic, and the entire dark force of Heaven would have become Lin Potian's personal force.

    But, that¡¯s it.  The only strong man who could rule the entire heaven and underground world actually stood respectfully at the old man's feet, with uneasiness written all over his face!  !  !

    "Potian, Shuangshuang. Don't be nervous, you two." The old man suddenly smiled, "I'm not an old fool, how can I blame you for this? Alas, I underestimated Ni Cangtian's old boy. Originally  I thought that no matter how evil and genius the kid he chose would take hundreds of billions of years to truly grow up. But now. How long has it been?"

    "There are still three months and two days left, exactly one thousand one hundred and fifty years!!!"

    Chen Shuangshuang answered the old man's question very accurately. Even Ye Pengfei himself had never calculated so accurately how long he had been living in heaven!

    "Haha, it only takes so long." The old man shook his head with a wry smile, "Potian, you are the strongest person who has improved the fastest since the heaven has written records. You have risen from the True Source Realm forty-one  How long did it take to reach the 60th floor of the True Source Realm?"

    ¡°Three thousand two hundred and twenty-eight years, five months and eighteen days!!!¡±

    Lin Potian¡¯s answer was so accurate. Chen Shuangshuang tilted her head and smiled at him.

    What kind of smile is this?  Even among those flower masters and countless women, no one would be lucky enough to see such a heart-stirring smile!

    However, Lin Potian was not moved, and Lin Potian remained motionless.  At this moment, he had no intention of admiring the beautiful woman.  At this moment, he wished he could kill him right away and kill Ye Pengfei with one blow!

    ¡°It took me almost three times as long to achieve the same level of improvement.  How could he, who was so proud and arrogant, endure such a comparison?

    What¡¯s even more annoying is that it¡¯s clear that he, Chen Shuangshuang and Chen Yingming made a plan to kill Ye Pengfei with the help of the Red Star Chamber of Commerce.  But now, it has become Ye Pengfei showing off his power, but it has become Ye Pengfei making rapid progress!

    Although the two have never met face to face, Lin Potian clearly felt that he was severely slapped in the face by Ye Pengfei.  Not only is he not as good as Ye Pengfei,What a genius, even his plot against Ye Pengfei had no effect, and he retreated in embarrassment!

    Yes, from Lin Potian's point of view, Ye Pengfei had successfully made him want to fight in person, which meant he was defeated in embarrassment.  How could he, a majestic being on the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, shamelessly take action against an existence on the 60th level of the True Origin Realm?

    Not to mention, Lin Potian knew very well that if he dared to take action, Nitian Palace would do the same.  Now everyone has a tacit understanding not to expand the scope of the fight.  If he dares to be the first to break this tacit understanding, then even if Ni Cangtian kills him personally, no one can protect him.

    Even the old man in front of you, the real ruler of Shuanglong Valley, can't protect himself at all!

    Lin Potian is very clear that Nitian Palace has an absolute advantage in terms of top combat power.  The advantage of Shuanglong Valley lies in the large number of powerful people below the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. Moreover, in the entire Heavenly Court, there are far more forces that overtly and secretly serve Shuanglong Valley as the main force than those in Nitian Palace.  Therefore, Shuanglong Valley's strategy is not to involve terrifying existences like Ni Cangtian easily.

    Even the king-level existences in Shuanglong Valley will not take action easily.  Even if external forces are instigated to take action, they will only seek out forces like the Red Star Chamber of Commerce that have not yet officially become vassals of Shuanglong Valley.

    All of this is just for one purpose, that is, to maintain a tacit understanding!

    Therefore, Lin Potian knew that when he wanted to kill Ye Pengfei with his own hands, he had already lost, miserably.  It's not that Lin Potian has never been defeated or embarrassed in his life.  However, Lin Potian felt that this was the worst defeat in his life!

    Therefore, even if it was Chen Shuangshuang's charming and beautiful smile, Lin Potian no longer had any intention to appreciate it.  He clenched his fists fiercely and thought desperately.

    "No need to think about anything anymore, don't act rashly for the time being." The old man shook his head slightly, "His method of soaring the realm must require certain external conditions. Otherwise, he can completely close the door by himself.  Quickly improve your own realmFengtian Cliff is not as neutral as it seems. For the sake of the overall situation, some things should be slowed down rather than rushed!"

    The old man sighed softly, and a brand new, exquisite, also True Origin Realm 76th-level teacup appeared silently in his hand (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1577. Identify the Situation (Part 1)

    At this moment, neither Ye Pengfei nor his companions could guess what kind of impact Ye Pengfei's sudden promotion would have on the three top forces in heaven.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei was enjoying himself in his space plane.

    "Haha, Brother Ye, you really succeeded! Let me tell you, is there anything else in this world that is difficult for Brother Ye to do?" The Red Devil laughed loudly.

    ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t know who it was, but I almost shed tears just now!¡± Xue Ling curled her lips angrily.

    The Red Devil was immediately speechless, and Ming Xiaolong and Ming Shifeng laughed unbridled.  Ming Huo'er wanted to refute for her husband, but she had no words.  Yuan Xiaoyao, who had always been in a depressed mood, couldn't help but smile knowingly.

    Seeing a group of people laughing so happily, Ye Pengfei kept some words to himself and said nothing more

    ¡­¡­

    In the space plane, everyone laughed happily for a while.  In the time and space outside, Xuanyuan Shi finally took the initiative to teleport towards Ye Pengfei.

    "Congratulations to Fellow Daoist Ye for killing an enemy with your own hands!" Xuanyuan Shi laughed, and there was clearly a trace of awe in his laughter.

    "It's a fluke." Ye Pengfei cupped his hands and smiled in return, "That's it, President Xuanyuan, let's hurry up and get on our way."

    "Okay!" Xuanyuanshi turned his head and looked into the distance, "It's just that President Qiu seems to be very frightened. If they don't let us into the teleportation array, we will have to stay here."

    Xuanyuan Shi raised his voice deliberately. Not to mention Qiu Yunxing, even the three-year-old child on Scarlet Star could hear the voice clearly.

    In an instant, Qiu Yunxing's face turned dark.  Just now, I used my words to bully Ye Pengfei. Just a little while later, I was bullied by Xuanyuan Shi's words!

    But, a dark face is a dark face.  Qiu Yunxing didn't dare to lose his temper.  Even if Peng Shishan is here, Peng Shishan will definitely have no choice but to suppress his anger and swallow his resentment. There is no other way.

    "What kind of combat power is it to instantly kill a being on the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm? How much powerful realm cultivation is required even to quietly touch an existence on the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm?"

    Just thinking about these questions, Qiu Yunxing felt that his own soul was trembling.  If Ye Pengfei glared at Qiu Yunxing fiercely at this moment, Qiu Yunxing would immediately faint and fall to the ground!

    How could Qiu Yunxing guess?

    The answer to the previous question is that it requires at least the combat power of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  But.  It is impossible for Ye Pengfei to maintain this kind of combat power for a long time.  According to Ye Pengfei's own estimation, even if there is no obstacle or interference, this kind of combat power can only be maintained for a mere two seconds.

    As for the latter question, the answer was completely different from what Qiu Yunxing thought.

    Long before entering the Heavenly Court, Ye Pengfei was able to deceive the King of Light, Yin Hai, by confusing the truth with the truth.  Even the King of Destruction, who went crazy and reached the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm, could not see any clues.  This is an ability that Ye Pengfei has possessed early on, and it has nothing to do with his level of cultivation.

    It is impossible for Qiu Yunxing to know these accurate answers, so.  In Qiu Yunxing's mind, Ye Pengfei was imagined as a terrifying existence at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm, or even the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Qiu Yunxing didn¡¯t think about the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm, after all.  There are only a handful of experts in the world who can reach that level.  If I offend those beings, how can I survive?

    "Probably only when it breaks out, I can have the combat power of the seventy-ninth level of the True Source Realm. Otherwise, I will definitely not be able to survive today!!!"

    Looking cautiously at Ye Pengfei¡¯s face that showed no fear or anger, Qiu Yunxing said in a loud voice: ¡°President Xuanyuan is joking. How dare I, Qiu Yunxing, delay your schedule?¡±

    With that said, Qiu Yunxing personally led the way and respectfully sent Ye Pengfei and Xuanyuan Shili into the special interstellar teleportation circle.

    Within the magic circle

    "Fellow Daoist Ye is still amazing. This is the first time in many years that I have seen that boy Qiu Yunxing so nervous!"

    There is Peng Shishan, the leader of the four heavenly kings, as the master, and there is also an enemy who is in decline but not too bad as a background.  Indeed, there are few things in this world that would make Qiu Yunxing feel nervous.  Just now, when Ye Pengfei and Xuanyuanshi walked into the interstellar teleportation circle, they clearly saw a look of relief on Qiu Yunxing's face.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and had no intention of continuing this topic.

    "President Xuanyuan, during this trip to the Palace of the Gods, I am afraid that the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce will face the secret siege of at least two chambers of commerce. I don't know, Xuanyuan Guild"??Any plans?  "

    The smile instantly solidified on Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s face.  Soon, Xuanyuanshi smiled bitterly and shook his head slightly.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye is still calm enough." Xuanyuanshi said in a deep voice, "Originally, I thought that only the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce climbed the big tree in Shuanglong Valley. I never thought that Qiu Yunxing didn't care about his master's face and wanted to become Shuanglong.  A vassal of the valley!!!¡±

    To know¡­¡­

    The Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce represents the interests of the weapon refining world.

    The Red Star Chamber of Commerce represents the interests of the Talisman world.

    The Tianwu Chamber of Commerce represents the interests of the formation world.

    As for the last chamber of commerce, Baijing Chamber of Commerce, it represents the interests of the alchemy world.  It is estimated that this family was pulled over by Fengtian Cliff.  Otherwise, none of the four chambers of commerce responsible for logistics support are related to Fengtian Cliff, so Fengtian Cliff would be too inferior.

    These four chambers of commerce represent the interests of the four circles respectively.  Because the four realms have different strengths and weaknesses, the momentum of these four chambers of commerce is also very different.

    Strange treasures are eternal and powerful helpers, and are also the goals that strong men at any level strive for.  Even Chen Yingming from Shuanglong Valley desires a special rare treasure but has been unable to obtain it?  Therefore, the weapon refining world is the strongest among these four realms.

    The second is the formation world.

    The powerful formation can compete with the four heavenly kings.  If it weren't for the fact that such powerful formations were too cumbersome to set up and were not suitable for carrying around and fighting at any time, the world of formations would not be inferior to the world of weapon refining in the slightest.

    Once again, it is the alchemy world.

    For high-level beings, the effect of elixir is almost non-existent.  However, once something special happens, for example, the role of the elixir in saving Deng Yating, who has lost her mind, cannot be ignored.

    The worst thing is the world of talismans.

    Even the most powerful talisman master can only draw a talisman comparable to the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  It just so happens that the possessed dragon god that Double Dragon Valley can provide for Zheng Peng, the strongest one is only the dragon god clone at the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  Therefore, Zheng Peng only burst out the combat power of the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  Zheng Peng could only outline a talisman comparable to the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.

    Precisely because the talisman has almost no effect on high-end combat power, compared with the previous three realms, the overall strength of the talisman world is the lowest.

    It is precisely for this reason that Xuanyuanshi looked down on the Red Star Chamber of Commerce and Qiu Yunxing.  Especially when he didn't find out in advance that Peng Shishan quietly entered Red Star.  He felt even more that he could be a little more arrogant.  Otherwise, even if he, Xuanyuanshi, is smart, how could King Weishan be so violent?  Even if King Weishan is grumpy, how can it be possible that King Canghai and others are all in a state of confusion?

    Originally, Xuanyuan Shi also looked down on the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce.  After all, the world of weapon refining ranks first in overall strength.  But now, when Xuanyuanshi discovered that the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce was likely to join forces with the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, he was shocked to find that he was at an absolute disadvantage!

    A series of unexpected things happened, and Xuanyuanshi was shocked to discover that there were huge loopholes in his own intelligence network and that of King Weishan and others.

    What surprised Xuanyuan Shi even more was that Qiu Yunxing ignored his master's thoughts and went directly to Shuanglong Valley.  Until now, Xuanyuanshi finds it incredible!

    "In the early years, the Peng family where Peng Shishan was located was also famous. However, due to a conflict with a vassal force in Shuanglong Valley, the Peng family fell into decline when Peng Shishan was very young. It is said that Peng Shishan's life was a bit miserable at that time.  "

    "Later, when Peng Shishan gradually showed his amazing talent. The force that suppressed the Peng family back then also continued to take action overtly and covertly, trying to kill Peng Shishan before he even got up!"

    "The enemy's life-saving grace to Peng Shishan happened during that time. The enemy was still relatively powerful at that time, so they could provide Peng Shishan with a safer shelter. It is precisely because of this origin that Peng Shishan became one of the four major  After the King of Heaven, he also accepted a small tenth-level True Origin Realm being as his disciple!"

    This apprentice is obviously Qiu Yunxing. Even if Master Xuanyuan doesn't introduce it specifically, Ye Pengfei has generally heard about the rumors about Qiu Yunxing, the "medicine jar master".

    After Qiu Yunxing laughed for a while, Xuanyuanshi continued:

    "I don't know how many dangers I have experienced, but in the end Peng Shishan won. When he achieved the power of the first heavenly king, the first thing he did was to suppress the force of that year. For this reason, he even said,  If the strong men from Shuanglong Valley come to protect him, then Peng Shishan will immediately pledge his allegiance to Nitian Palace!!!"

    Having said this, Xuanyuan Shi did not continue, and Ye Pengfei asked in surprise.Said: "What's the result?"

    "No result." Xuanyuanshi shook his head, "This matter is still at a stalemate until now. Peng Shishan is not a reckless man, and he does not dare to really kill him before Shuanglong Valley completely gives up that power.  "

    "This is very interesting." Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise, "Since Qiu Yunxing has made up his mind to throw himself into the arms of Shuanglong Valley. Why did he bring his master here? The adventure in the Temple of the Gods is not an outing.  Just for fun, there are thorns everywhere!"

    "What Fellow Daoist Ye means is that we secretly contact Peng Shishan and ask him to dismantle the Red Star Chamber of Commerce from within?"

    Xuanyuanshi¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1578. Identify the Situation (Part 2)

    "President Xuanyuan, are you testing my reaction?" Looking directly at Master Xuanyuan, Ye Pengfei seemed to be smiling but not smiling.

    "I don't dare, I don't dare." Xuanyuanshi said repeatedly, "How can I, Xuanyuanshi, have the courage to test Fellow Daoist Ye's reaction? I really don't know what Fellow Daoist Ye means, that's why I ask this question."

    "If it were you, how would you decide?"

    ¡°Keep a respectful distance!!!¡±

    "Me too"

    ""

    After being silent for a short while, Master Xuanyuan asked in a deep voice: "I really don't understand. Since Fellow Daoist Ye also believes that it cannot have anything to do with the incident in Peng Shishan, why would Fellow Daoist Ye still say those words?"

    "The reason is very simple." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "If you want to win, you only need a mess!!!"

    Xuanyuan Shi suddenly realized.

    There are some things that you don¡¯t need to go directly to the person involved to solve the problem.  Even if you go to find the person involved, not only will you not be able to solve the problem, but you will be involved in it.

    This is exactly what happened with Peng Shishan.

    "Luring Peng Shishan into the game and solving Peng Shishan's problem once and for all is obviously the purpose of Shuanglong Valley. Otherwise, with Peng Shishan watching eagerly, those forces who want to defect to Shuanglong Valley will have to think carefully!"

    "The reason why Qiu Yunxing dared to defect to Shuanglong Valley is probably because Shuanglong Valley has shown him the means to kill Peng Shishan silently. He will not leave any chance for Peng Shishan to seek help from Nitian Palace!  "

    "So, there will definitely be chaos in the Palace of the Gods. Peng Shishan is absolutely right and it is impossible to save it."

    "Pengshishan who cannot be rescued is of no use to us. If there is just chaos in the Temple of the Gods, it will not affect the various forces outside the Temple of the Gods. By then, the problem of Pengshishan can be solved. Suppress the weapon refining  Realm, in order to suppress Nitian Palace. This plan will not be disrupted. This is roughly the wishful thinking of Shuanglonggu."

    Xuanyuan Shi took the initiative and spoke out one by one.  Facing Ye Pengfei, he was completely at a disadvantage, and he never dared to let Ye Pengfei have any misunderstandings again.

    In one breath, express your opinions one by one.  Finally, Xuanyuan Shi asked cautiously: "So, what Fellow Daoist Ye means is that we need to find those strong men who are more or less related to Peng Shishan. Then, when Peng Shishan is in danger, we can quickly pass the news to their ears.  Go in?"

    "Yes, that's it! However, we need to consider more, and we can't just try to take advantage of the situation!" Ye Pengfei nodded, "Only by clearly identifying the current situation can we make the most accurate judgment and prepare for a rainy day  President Xuanyuan, do you think, apart from the things you just guessed, are there any other secret things that we didn¡¯t expect?¡±

    Thirty years ago, Xuanyuanshi tested Ye Pengfei openly and secretly.  Thirty years later, it was Ye Pengfei's turn to directly torture Xuanyuan Shi.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ye Pengfei's torture was not to understand Xuanyuanshi's true ability.  Ye Pengfei's purpose was just to brainstorm ideas and make his own guesses.  become more detailed.

    After all, Xuanyuanshi knew many things that Ye Pengfei didn't know.

    As a permanent resident of Heaven, Ye Pengfei¡¯s time in Heaven is really too short.  And the time was originally very short.  Most of them were used by him for cultivation and enlightenment, and he was always ready to deal with powerful enemies.

    After sorting out his thoughts for a while, Xuanyuanshi responded in a deep voice: "In my opinion, today's series of events indicates that the entire heaven may change!!!"

    "How do you say this?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice with great interest.

    "Nitian Palace, Shuanglong Valley, and Fengtian Cliff are the three recognized strongest forces in Heaven. However, the comparison of strength between these three families is also very obvious, and they are not on the same level."

    "The first is the Nitian Palace. Ye Daoyou was born in the Nitian Palace. It should be very clear that this Nitian Palace has the largest number of top-level powerhouses. Among those who have reached the peak of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, in addition to Daoyou Ye's master, there are at least  Two reclusive beings. It is said that they have already left Heaven and traveled around the world in search of the true source and truth. However, if something happens in the Nitian Palace, they will definitely come back immediately. With the powerful means of beings like them, I am afraid that the distance  No matter how far away they are, they can arrive in an instant!"

    "There are also many powerful people in Nitian Palace below the 81st level of the True Origin Realm and up to the 79th level of the True Origin Realm. The specific number is impossible for us puny beings to know. However, it is rumored that the absolute number is as far away as Shuanglong Valley,  Fengtian Cliff is probably not false.¡±

    There was a slight pause.Xuanyuanshi went on to talk about the Shuanglong Valley.

    "The number of absolute strong men in Shuanglong Valley is not as good as that of Nitian Palace. However, Shuanglong Valley is the one among the three that likes to deal with other small forces the most. Therefore, when it comes to the number of strong men, Nitian Palace and Fengtianya together may have more.  Not as many as Double Dragon Valley.¡±

    "It can also be seen from what happened this time that Shuanglong Valley has two of the four logistics auxiliary forces. Shuanglong Valley even wants to kill two birds with one stone. It not only wants to kill Daoist Ye, but also wants to deceive its old enemy Peng Shishan.  Framing, and further suppressing the forces affiliated with Nitian Palace, in order to gain the greatest benefit from the adventure in the Palace of Gods, even"

    Xuanyuanshi once again paused deliberately.

    ¡°Even, we might as well frame Senior Wu and Senior Wu in it!!!¡±

    Whenever there is an adventure, the strong are always more dangerous than the monsters.  Especially these powerful people who are always scheming and wrestling with each other will definitely take advantage of this opportunity to frame him!  !  !

    In a place like the Temple of the Gods, as long as the method is right and the time is right, you can kill people invisibly.  Xuanyuanshi finally said it himself about this possible self-inference!

    It was not until this moment that Xuanyuan Shi completely turned to the side of Nitian Palace.  When Ye Pengfei heard what Xuanyuanshi said about "suppressing the forces belonging to Nitian Palace", Ye Pengfei chuckled knowingly.

    "If this adventure returns successfully, I can make a decision for Nitian Palace. As long as Nitian Palace exists, I will ensure that your Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce will prosper and survive forever!!!"

    "Really, really?" Xuanyuan Shi was surprised and his eyes widened, "Fellow Daoist Ye, this is no joke. Even if Daoyou Ye is a direct disciple of Senior Ni Cangtian, I am afraid he will not be able to become the master of Ni Tian Palace.  Bar."

    The person who can represent Nitian Palace, apart from Ni Cangtian and a few other transcendent beings, is the palace owner of Nitian Palace.  However, Xuanyuanshi could not guess.  The current owner of the Nitian Palace is Ye Pengfei¡¯s former Taoist weapon and his current wife (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun Volume 1 1579. Identify the Situation (Part 2)

    "Is it possible that you want me to provide some proof now?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    Okay, okay  Xuanyuan Shi wanted to say this, but he had done a savvy business to the extreme, but he was very clear. Ye Pengfei hidden mystery in this words.

    "After all, he is a strong man from Nitian Palace and a direct disciple of Senior Nicantian. Logically speaking, he won't lie to others."

    Thinking secretly and doubting his belief, Xuanyuanshi continued.

    "Although the relationship between Shuanglong Valley and Nitian Palace has always been tense. However, I have never heard of any fierce fighting breaking out between the two families. And this time, Shuanglong Valley obviously went too far.  . They tried to kill Fellow Daoist Ye, which is already a fait accompli. This alone is enough to show that Shuanglong Valley wants to break up and have a full-scale battle with Nitian Palace!"

    The current situation, under the analysis of Xuanyuanshi's sentences, becomes increasingly clear.  As if he was frightened by his own inference, Xuanyuanshi had a look of fear on his face.  It seemed that he did not dare to continue talking.

    However, soon, Xuanyuan Shi calmed himself down again.

    "So, I make a bold guess that Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang's mission is to plot against Senior Wu and Senior Wu in the Temple of the Gods. At the same time, it is very likely that a full-scale war will begin to determine the real controller of the Heavenly Court!"

    Looking at Xuanyuan Shi who became more and more excited as he talked, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly: "So, where is Fengtian Cliff?"

    "You can fish in troubled waters and profit from it. You can even sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, and suppress Nitian Palace and Shuanglong Valley in one breath!!!"

    Total annihilation is simply impossible.  Even the Shuanglong Valley who took the initiative to provoke the war could only weaken the Nitian Palace as much as possible, but it was impossible to kill all the strong men in the Nitian Palace.

    You must know that the reason why these three families have become the strongest in Heaven is precisely because these three families have existences at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  Existences of this level are almost immortal, at least.  Throughout the ages, no one has ever heard of an existence at this level falling to ruins due to a vendetta!

    Therefore, even the Shuanglong Valley who took the initiative to provoke the war must only want to eliminate the other strong men in Nitian Palace as much as possible.  They just want to make Nitian Palace weak, but they can't really be wishful thinking and really want to completely destroy Nitian Palace.

    By the same token, even if you sit on Fengtian Cliff and watch the tiger fight, you will ultimately reap the benefits.  That's just their family being the only one.  But they are not capable of destroying both Nitian Palace and Shuanglong Valley.

    "Does Fengtian Cliff have such strength? Aren't they afraid that they will sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, but they will be destroyed by Nitian Palace and Shuanglong Valley first?" Ye Pengfei did not express his opinion, but continued to ask for information about Fengtian Cliff.

    Although Xuanyuanshi can only provide some superficial information, it is still much better than being completely blind.  Not to mention, a powerful man like Xuanyuanshi doing business all over the world has a huge intelligence network and may be able to find out some unknown secrets.

    Everyone knows.  To sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, you must have the capital to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.  Just like when Ye Pengfei sat on a mountain and watched the tiger fight, and finally destroyed the King of Light and the King of Destruction, it was precisely because he had someone to rely on.

    And now.  Since Xuanyuan Shi would say so.  Obviously, Xuanyuanshi has mastered some secret!

    As expected, Xuanyuan Shi nodded slightly with a solemn expression: "The Baijing Chamber of Commerce has secretly acquired a large number of Feiyu Xianlin. I originally thought that the Baijing Chamber of Commerce wanted to use this as a secret weapon to gain experience in the Palace of Gods.  Among them, we beat the other three of us and got the biggest benefits. But now it seems that maybe these Feiyu Xianlin are not preparing for the trip to the Temple of the Gods, but preparing for Fengtian Cliff!"

    "Feiyu Xianlin? What kind of amazing elixir can be refined from this? Is it possible that an elixir can protect Fengtian Cliff from sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fight?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise. He had too little experience in alchemy.  This was the first time he had heard of the term Feiyu Xianlin.

    Xuanyuanshi explained in a deep voice: "Feiyu Xianlin is a kind of bird in heaven that swallows water spiritual energy and condenses it in its space plane. Using it as a spiritual elixir, you can refine a kind of elixir called Feathering  It is a high-level elixir of elixir. And a feathering elixir can protect powerful beings like Senior Wu from being destroyed once. If Fengtian Cliff has a large number of these elixirs, I am afraid that even if Shuanglong Valley is willing to join forces with Nitian Palace, it will be difficult to  Suppress Fengtianya!"

    "Destroy without dying? Is there really an elixir for such evildoers in this world?"

    Ye Pengfei felt that he was just like an ordinary person listening to myths.

    "The world is so big that there are many wonders." Xuanyuanshi shrugged and said with a smile, "If we can't refine some strange elixirs, then the Baijing Chamber of Commerce??What became one of the most giant chambers of commerce in heaven?  How can the realm of alchemy be able to compete with the powerful men in other realms?  "

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, remembering the Yuanshi Healing Elixir, "But the more powerful the elixir, the longer it takes to refine it, right? I just entered it a few decades ago.  With a large number of Feiyu Xianlin, how can Fengtianya immediately possess a large number of Feathering Pills?"

    Not to mention, the higher the level of the elixir, the lower the probability of success in refining it.  Even if there are enough Feiyu Xianlin, how can there be enough Feathering Pills?

    "This is what worries me more!" Xuanyuanshi stopped smiling and said in a deep voice, "If Fengtian Cliff really relies on this elixir, then they were already making preparations for this many years ago.  !!!"

    Think about it, places like Nitian Palace have such harsh methods of recruiting people.  I don¡¯t know how many billions of years will pass before a new one is received.  However, as time goes by, now, there are also a large number of existences in Nitian Palace!

    In the same way, although the refining efficiency is not too high, the refining time is also very long.  However, once placed in the context of trillions of years, tens of trillions of years, hundreds of billions of years this kind of staggeringly long time background, it is nothing.

    A large amount of Feather Pills, or even a massive amount of Feather Pills, what does this mean?  This means that even if Shuanglong Valley and Nitian Palace are willing to join forces, they will not be able to kill many strong men from Fengtian Cliff!  No wonder, before talking about Shuanglong Valley, Xuanyuanshi had a look of fear on his face.  And after talking about his guess about Fengtian Cliff, that look of fear quietly emerged again!

    At this moment, the time and space within the teleportation circle shook slightly, and the destination was reached (To be continued)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1580. Forming Cliques (Part 1)

    "So fast?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    You must know that starting from the Red Star and heading to the time and space outside the Temple of the Gods, the distance is extremely long.  Based on the transmission speed of ordinary interstellar teleportation arrays, it is estimated that it will take at least several days to reach the destination.

    But now, it only took less than half an hour to get a reminder that they were about to arrive.

    "This is arranged by the formation masters sent by those three families. The speed is dozens or hundreds of times faster than the ordinary interstellar teleportation formation. It is normal!" Xuanyuanshi explained with a smile.

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, and walked out of the interstellar teleportation array side by side with Xuanyuanshi

    "Ye Pengfei?" Watching Ye Pengfei walk out slowly, King Weishan looked horrified.

    "What, you don't want to see me?" Ye Pengfei said jokingly.

    "No, no." King Weishan hurriedly shook his head, "Fellow Daoist Ye, where is your enemy?"

    "Of course he died." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Otherwise, how could I come here with peace of mind?"

    King Weishan, King Canghai and others looked at each other with horror in their hearts.  Masters such as Lin Fei and Xu Longshi were even more frightened and awed, and Ye Pengfei's image in their minds became even more mysterious and unpredictable!

    "It only took such a short time to kill the higher-level beings at lower levels, and even kill the king-level beings at higher levels?" Everyone felt that Ye Pengfei was really terrible.  There are monsters like this, so don't be an enemy.

    Xuanyuanshi laughed and wanted to recount the grand scene of that battle.  However, he immediately received a secret message from Ye Pengfei.  Then, the words that were already on his lips completely changed.

    "How can a Fu Lu master have any strong combat power? Even if it is a Fu Lu master level existence, its combat power is not much higher."

    All the masters and masters of weapon refining also laughed and gave up.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Ye Pengfei had time to carefully look at the place he was in.

    When I just walked out of the interstellar teleportation circle.  Ye Pengfei had already discovered that this was a military camp similar to the one used by the Xu family to guard the entrance to heaven.  But now, when Ye Pengfei could observe this place carefully, he discovered that there was something else going on inside.

    "Haha, Fellow Daoist Ye has already discovered it? Even though it looks inconspicuous from the outside, there is something else going on inside." King Weishan said with a smile, "How about we go together and go in for a good stroll?"

    ??????????????????????????????????? What¡¯s there to see?

    Four chambers of commerce.  The Immortal League Chamber of Commerce and the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce each came with less than 200 people.  Presumably, the other two chambers of commerce are roughly similar.  Even if there are less than 800 people, if they set up a posture inside and set up a market to exchange what they have, it can't be too big.

    However, Ye Pengfei did notice something "different".  It's just that neither spiritual consciousness nor mental power can penetrate into the depths, and Ye Pengfei can't guess what's mysterious there.

    With deep curiosity, Ye Pengfei walked in with Weishan King and others.  After passing through a door that didn't look very mysterious.  The scene in front of him actually stunned Ye Pengfei for several seconds.

    In front of my eyes, there were four huge cultivation stars floating in front of me.

    ??The universe of mustard seeds, the hidden things in Xumi.  It¡¯s not surprising that there is a huge universe hidden in an unassuming place.  Under normal circumstances, a mere four cultivation stars would not be enough to bring such an impact to Ye Pengfei.

    What really brought a huge impact to Ye Pengfei was the crowds of people on these cultivation stars.  Crowded!

    Aren¡¯t there only four chambers of commerce coming?  There are not many people coming to each chamber of commerce, and they all set off within half a year to a year before the opening of the Temple of the Gods.  Why are there so many people here?

    With a casual sweep of his consciousness.  There must be trillions of powerful people on each cultivation star.  Adding up these four huge cultivation stars, the number of powerful people must exceed ten trillion!  !  !

    However, Ye Pengfei was only stunned for a few moments.  Soon, he reacted.

    "Has everyone brought out the creatures in the space plane?"

    "Haha, Fellow Daoist Ye really has extraordinary concentration." King Weishan gave a thumbs up and laughed, "When that kid Li Siyu first came in, he was stunned for three breaths. Guys like Lin Fei and Xu Longshi were even worse."

    Li Siyu is not here. He and the elders of the weapon refining workshop have wandered off to who knows which cultivation star.  Lin Fei and Xu Longshi, the strong men who stayed here and wanted to get close to King Weishan, King Canghai and others, immediately made a big fuss.

    He looked at Lin Fei and others,Pengfei chuckled and said, "It's not that I have extraordinary concentration, but I originally planned to bring out the strong men in my dimension."

    "oh?"

    Everyone looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise.

    You must know that the creatures living in the strong man's space plane all depend on the support of this strong man.  It is impossible for this strong man to support a large number of living beings in vain. The reason why he does this is simply to "see the way of heaven", "test the secret technique" and so on.

    Therefore, those creatures who live in the strong space plane cannot have too high a state of cultivation, and under normal circumstances, it is impossible to enter this external time and space.  Like now, everyone is releasing all the creatures in their own dimension in one fell swoop. Even Li Siyu and other beings who are both heavenly kings and masters of weapon refining are inevitably stunned for a while.  Why did Ye Pengfei actually want to do this for a long time?

    "Don't you think that this mission is extremely dangerous? Even if you are far away from the temple of the gods, how safe is it? If you continue to support the living beings in the space plane, I am afraid that many problems will arise.  Bar."

    "Awesome, awesome!" King Weishan couldn't help but give a thumbs up and praised him repeatedly.  The rest of the people also looked surprised, and once again had a high opinion of Ye Pengfei's abilities.

    Only Xuanyuanshi was secretly amused. In his opinion, Ye Pengfei was a strong man who came out of Nitian Palace. How could he not have predicted these trivial things in advance?

    "Presumably, Senior Wu had already told him back then not to enter the Temple of the Gods with a bunch of burdens. Those who are born noble are extraordinary!"

    How could Xuanyuanshi guess that all of this was Ye Pengfei's idea?  He couldn't even guess that what Ye Pengfei said later was purely to get Lin Fei and others out of the embarrassment quickly.  After seeing these four huge cultivation stars, and seeing Lin Fei and others looking embarrassed, Ye Pengfei had some temporary thoughts in his heart (To be continued)

 Ling Bu Qing Yun Volume 1 1581. Forming Cliques (Part 2)

    "Uh, Fellow Daoist Ye, are there only these few powerful people in your dimension?"

    Watching the Red Devil and others drift away, King Weishan and others were very surprised.

    Red Devil, Xue Ling, Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng, Ming Huo'er, Yuan Xiaoyao, there are only six strong people who came out of Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    "Compared with others, the number of strong men released by Ye Pengfei is really too small.  Although it is said that the realm cultivation of Red Devil and others surprised Weishan King and others when they arrived.  However, there were only six strong men, which was a ridiculously small number.

    "Ahem, Fellow Daoist Ye, did you almost drain all the power of the creatures in your dimension when you killed Zheng Peng just now?" King Weishan looked a little strange.

    One of the uses of supporting a large number of powerful people in one's own space plane is that at the most critical moment, the power of these creatures can be drained out and gathered into a terrifying blow.

    Although it is said that the cultivation level of the strong men supported by the strong men in the general space plane is not very good.  Those four cultivation stars account for two-thirds of the 10 trillion True Source Realm powerhouses whose cultivation level is similar to Yuan Xiaoyao's.  However, once the number is large enough, all their power can be extracted in one breath, and the resulting terrifying blow can indeed be used to save lives.

    As for using it to kill enemies, King Weishan has never heard of it in his life. Who would be stupid enough to do it?

    Supporting the strong requires a lot of time, energy, and cultivation resources.  If you are in a desperate situation and are about to die before your eyes, it is normal to ignore all the investment just to save your life.

    But, wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a loss to spend all these investments just to kill the enemy?

    When King Weishan said this, everyone else also had strange expressions on their faces.  Many people are thinking to themselves, no wonder Ye Pengfei doesn't talk about fighting across levels.  It can also be solved quickly.  Damn it, he used such a costly trick.

    Even Xuanyuan Shi suddenly felt that what King Weishan said was extremely correct, and he couldn't help but murmur in his heart: "What kind of hatred does Zheng Peng have with Ye Pengfei? Is it worthy for Ye Pengfei to use such a trick!"

    This move is so incredible that even Ye Pengfei himself didn't think of it.

    "If I could support a group of beings similar to the Hades in the space plane, I would really be able to perform such unique tricks!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and did not answer what King Weishan said: "King Weishan, where are you going to go shopping?"

    Seeing that the topic was changed by Ye Pengfei.  Naturally, King Weishan and others found it difficult to continue questioning.  Pointing to the cultivation star on the far left, King Weishan smiled slightly and said, "How about we go see the elixir first?"

    The four cultivation stars are provided to the four major chambers of commerce.  Obviously there is no need to go to the planet to which the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce belongs, and that day the Martial Arts Chamber of Commerce and the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce made it clear that they would join forces and not deal with the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  Therefore, powerful men like Weishan King are not willing to enter the two cultivation stars and wander around in person.

    Of course, the strong men they released can go wherever they want. The Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce will not go so far as to trouble these low-level beings.

    Suitable for everyone to go.  That is the cultivation star controlled by Baijing Chamber of Commerce.  A group of people hid their own realm and cultivation and landed on this cultivation star.

    "Walking around is also a kind of practice." As he walked, King Weishan said with a smile, "I entered the Tao by killing in the early years. What I saw was not only blood, but also blood. However, after being stuck in the Heavenly King series for a long time.  I accidentally set foot on a quiet and peaceful cultivation star, and suddenly, I realized what a bottleneck is. It's all just clouds."

    At this time, there were more than a dozen strong men following King Weishan.  In addition to Lin Fei, there are two other strong men who have also vaguely touched the peak of the 69th level of the True Origin Realm.  King Weishan's casual chatting words suddenly made the three of them's eyes suddenly light up.

    "Not bad." King Weishan turned around and nodded with a smile, "Now that I have some enlightenment, let's go look for inspiration everywhere. It won't do you any good if you keep following us."

    Lin Fei and the other three shook slightly, and then they all bowed and saluted, and left here gratefully.

    Looking at Lin Fei and others walking away, and then at King Weishan, Ye Pengfei shook his head and said with a smile: "I really didn't expect that King Weishan actually has such a side."

    "Haha, why don't you say that I am deliberately forming a clique?" King Weishan did not hide his true purpose at all.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Deliberately instruct others, deliberately push others to break through the bottleneck of their realm. If you say it has no purpose, who will believe it?

    Not to mention, who is King Weishan?  He isThe king of the underworld, the powerful men under his command, did everything they could to burn, kill, and plunder.  Several of the notorious super interstellar bandit groups are subordinates of King Weishan!

    "It's too inefficient to form gangs like this." Looking at Canghai Wang and others next to him, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "If everyone separates and each one joins a group, wouldn't it be faster and more efficient?"  Lisuo?"

    "Young people don't tell secrets. We haven't separated all this time just to win over you, Ye Pengfei!" King Weishan looked behind him again, and the remaining weapon masters were very interested and scattered away.

    "Winning me over?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I, Ye Pengfei, are not arrogant or boastful. What bargaining chips can you bring to me to win my heart?"

    King Weishan, who was originally smiling, suddenly lost his expression: "Why, Fellow Daoist Ye has already rejected us before we even started talking formally?"

    "No, no, no." Ye Pengfei shook his head and chuckled, "I just want to tell you that I am the only one who can win over you, and you can't win over me!"

    Only Xuanyuan Shi can understand these words.  King Weishan and others were only slightly aware that there might be a big force behind Ye Pengfei, but they never guessed that Ye Pengfei would be the direct disciple of Ni Cangtian, the first master of Nitian Palace!

    You must know that the people like Weishan King are all famous.  Excluding the forces under Lin Potian, the forces under the four families present, namely Weishan King, Canghai King, Huanlou King, and Xiaguang Immortal King, account for one-third of the underground world!  !  !

    Weishan King and others really can't figure out what kind of background Ye Pengfei has, and he actually wants to win over his own group.  In fact, they can completely imagine that only those three major forces could say such confident words.  It's just that they were all under the dark lights, and they didn't think about it at all.  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1582. Forming Cliques (Part 2)

    After being silent for a while, aimlessly walking forward for a while, King Weishan asked in a deep voice:

    "Can you reveal some news?"

    King Weishan could not figure out the reason. He communicated privately with King Canghai and others for a while, but he had no clue.

    " However, the four of them are experienced in many battles. They can tell from Ye Pengfei's every move that Ye Pengfei is not just blowing the air.

    They need some news.  All that is needed is very little information that can prove the level of power behind Ye Pengfei.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not answer.  He just looked at Xuanyuan Shi and smiled meaningfully.  Then, he continued walking forward aimlessly.

    "Could it be"

    King Weishan and others were so shocked that they almost stumbled and fell into the mud!

    "Shi Xuanyuan, tell the truth, do you know the details of Fellow Daoist Ye?" King Weishan asked urgently through a message with some fear.

    "Don't say it, don't say it." Xuanyuanshi shook his head. He did not use the secret language to transmit sounds.

    Immediately, King Weishan and others were even more frightened!  !  !

    "How is this possible? How can he be a strong man in the Heaven-defying Palace?"

    Of course King Weishan and others knew very well which force Xuanyuan Shi had defected to.  They were considered to be die-hard friends, and some of Xuanyuan Shi's plans were not hidden from them.

    This time, Xuanyuan Shi gained the qualification to enter the Palace of Gods precisely because he leaned against the big tree of Nitian Palace.  At the same time, King Weishan and others were also able to enter the Temple of the Gods with Xuanyuanshi to experience in the "name of guard".

    Ye Pengfei looked at Xuanyuan Shi and smiled like that, which obviously showed that Xuanyuan Shi knew the details of Ye Pengfei.

    And Xuanyuanshi responded so blatantly, not even willing to transmit the message in secret, which further confirmed the speculations of King Weishan and others.

    However, they still couldn¡¯t believe it!

    "The Nitian Palace is the same as Shuanglong Valley and Fengtian Cliff. It is basically impossible to take in a being who is not a Heavenly King. Even if there are occasionally a few monstrous geniuses who are valued by them, they will take them into the palace and train them carefully. If they are not a Heavenly King,  It¡¯s absolutely impossible to let them out at this level!¡±

    Looking horizontally and vertically, Ye Pengfei is not a king-level existence.  It's even less like those terrifying beings who can leave the Heaven-defying Palace and walk around.

    "More than a thousand years ago, he joined the underground world and made a living by refining weapons. He slowly built up his reputation. If he was a strong man in the Nitian Palace at that time, how could he be so low-key, how could he be so important?  Income from weapon refining?¡±

    "If it is said that it was during those thousand years that he was valued by the strong men of Nitian Palace. At most, he would join Nitian Palace. If he is not qualified, he will never leave Nitian Palace again. How could he still be like a scattered person?  Are you going to do your own thing as a cultivator?"

    At the beginning, Xuanyuanshi informed them that Wu Silong of Nitian Palace had specially told them.  When trying to drag Ye Pengfei into this adventure in the Palace of the Gods, King Weishan and others thought that this trip to the Palace of the Gods would be a test for Ye Pengfei from Nitian Palace.  But.  Now it seems that Ye Pengfei has long been a strong man in Nitian Palace.  As a result, there are even more problems that cannot be understood.

    "If Wu Silong wants to let Ye Pengfei enter the Temple of the Gods, he can tell us clearly and clearly. Is it possible? Do we still dare to make things difficult for him?"

    "Xuanyuanshi also used many methods to test him overtly and covertly. If Wu Silong had made it clear earlier, Xuanyuanshi would not have had to go to such trouble. Do you need to suffer a small loss?"

    Looking left and right, this doesn¡¯t look like Nitian Palace¡¯s behavior.  However, if Ye Pengfei and Xuanyuan Shi responded to each other one after another, they represented another super power, but Weishan King and others could not believe it.

    Just when King Weishan and others were in shock and confusion, they heard Ye Pengfei pointing at a six-story building and laughing: "Every step of the way defies heaven, this name is really domineering!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Weishan King and others felt that their heads were buzzing and exploding.  People have already hinted to this extent, so what questions are there left?

    "Haha, since Fellow Daoist Ye is interested in this place, let's all go in and have a look."

    "Haha, of course you have to take a look. Every step is against the sky. Is it possible that this store sells elixirs that are against the sky?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled loudly and took the lead.  And Weishan King and others followed them. Looking at the way they walked, they looked like Ye Pengfei's followers

    ¡­¡­

    "It is indeed a heaven-defying elixir." Ye Pengfei looked surprised when he saw the introduction of the first elixir.

    ? ?The Yuanshi chuckled and explained softly: "Both smoothness and reverseness are the way, and elixirs can also be said to be heaven-defying. However, this is just a heaven-defying elixir suitable for monks below the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm. What's more,  The good ones are all at the top, so we can just go up and have a look."

    "Don't be in a hurry, just take your time and take a look." Ye Pengfei waved his hand and asked quietly towards the welcoming female cultivator, "I wonder what your building is divided into six floors. What are the details?"

    This beautiful female cultivator heard clearly what Xuanyuanshi explained just now.  Being smart, she quickly guessed that the cultivation level of several people in this group must be more than what they seemed on the surface.

    The female cultivator couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered after receiving so many seniors at once.  For a moment, she didn't hear Ye Pengfei's question clearly.

    Suddenly, King Weishan was about to get angry.  I don't dare not listen to Ye Pengfei's words carefully now. How dare you, little girl, get distracted?

    The existence of the Weishan King is essentially a domineering and unreasonable existence.  Even though he and Xuanyuan Shi were laughing and joking, it was because they were buddies.  Although he was polite to Ye Pengfei at first, and now he quickly lowered his attitude, it was because of Wu Silong's deliberate request before, and now he was frightened by Ye Pengfei's background.

    Under normal circumstances, who would dare to offend King Weishan?

    Just when King Weishan was about to lose his temper, he saw Ye Pengfei's eyes.

    "If you don't want to cause trouble, don't lose your temper."

    What does it mean?

    Just when King Weishan was stunned and dazed, Ye Pengfei once again asked in a very gentle tone: "Excuse me, these fairies, what is the significance of this building having six floors?"

    This time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice carried the power of a calming spell.  The power of this spell can not only calm the mind of this female cultivator who is only at the 40th level of the True Source Realm, but can also bring her many benefits in her future cultivation.

    In an instant, Xuanyuan Shi and others also looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise.  What he said to King Weishan before was mysterious enough, but now, he actually treated a low-level existence like this, which surprised everyone even more!  !  !  (To be continued)

    PS: There may be another chapter after 12 o'clock The final outline of this book has been completed. According to the outline plan, at the current speed, the book may be completed by the end of September or early October.  The next book may also be opened during this period. When the time comes, all brothers and sisters remember to come and support.  o(n_n)o~

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1583. Fengtian Cliff, Bai Yuer (Part 1)

    Under the influence of Ye Pengfei's magical powers, the female cultivator finally heard Ye Pengfei's question clearly.  Although at this time, she was still a little worried and afraid.  However, she was still able to answer this question clearly:

    "The building is divided into six floors because the degree of heaven-defying elixir is different. The first floor of the heaven-defying elixir is suitable for floors 36 to 36 of the True Origin Realm, the second floor is suitable for the 37th to 42nd floor of the True Origin Realm, and the third floor is suitable for the 43rd to 42nd floors of the True Origin Realm.  The forty-eighth level, and so on, the elixir at the top level is suitable for strong men at the sixty-first to sixty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm."

    The female cultivator¡¯s answer surprised King Weishan and others.

    You must know that most of the 10 trillion strong men on these four cultivation stars come from the space planes of each strong man.  Logically speaking, these powerful men with extremely high cultivation levels cannot refine elixirs above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.

    However, this elixir tower named "Bubu Nitian" actually has elixirs from the 61st to 66th floors of the True Origin Realm. This is worth pondering.

    Especially, combined with Ye Pengfei¡¯s previous reactions, it is even more thought-provoking.

    "Is it possible that this is a Dan Tower deliberately set up by the Baijing Chamber of Commerce?"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei who was taking his time and continued to admire the elixir on the first floor.  The Weishan Kings all felt that this boy was even more unpredictable!

    ******

    "Yu'er, what do you think?" Upstairs, somewhere, a silver-haired old woman asked in a deep voice.

    "Grandma, what can I see?" Bai Yu'er shook her head slightly and responded in a sweet voice, "This person is too mysterious. Not only is he powerful, but his ability to observe keenly and calmly is also the first time in Yu'er's life that  Saw it once!¡±

    "What do you call not seeing it?" The silver-haired old woman laughed and said, "Yu'er, just say it boldly. Fengtianya also wants to know. It's the judgment of a monster like you!"

    Staring at Ye Pengfei in the water mirror on the table, Bai Yuer's eyes flickered and blurred.

    "Evil genius? Grandma, I'm afraid Yu'er is nothing compared to him."

    "Huh?" The silver-haired old woman looked at Bai Yu'er carefully and asked in surprise, "Why, did he make Yu'er fall in love?"

    Bai Yu'er's pretty face turned slightly red, and she responded in a sweet voice: "How is that possible?"

    "It's best not to." The silver-haired old woman nodded and warned in a deep voice, "People like us who are destined to be destined by heaven must not have any romantic entanglements with these ordinary people! Yu'er, you have to remember that for ten thousand years,  After that, it is very likely that Saint Fengtian will be passed down to you!!!"

    "Grandma, don't worry, Yu'er won't have to worry." Bai Yu'er's eyes became clear again.

    "That's good." Looking at Bai Yu'er's clear and innocent eyes, the silver-haired old woman nodded with satisfaction, "Then continue talking, what is your specific judgment on this kid?"

    He thought for a moment.  Bai Yu'er responded in a deep voice.

    "I'm afraid there is no fraud in the realm. Even if it is really hidden, it should not reach the 70th level of the True Source Realm. In other words, he is not a king-level existence."

    "Combat power. But it can burst out crazily in a short period of time. It is probably related to the Taoism he has practiced in the past, and also to the fact that he has initially mastered the crazy artistic conception of the King of Destruction!"

    "As for the duration of the outbreak, it is estimated to be up to ten seconds."

    ¡­¡­

    Bai Yuer kept talking one after another.  If Ye Pengfei were here.  After hearing all her inferences, you will definitely be extremely surprised.

    Because, some Ye Pengfei thinks.  Even though Ni Cangtian might not be able to detect the secrets, Bai Yu'er seemed to list them one by one like a treasure trove!

    What¡¯s even more amazing is that although Bai Yu¡¯er keeps saying ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡±, ¡°estimate¡± and ¡°maybe¡±.  However, the powerful belief contained in her words can make existences at any level deeply feel that what she said is the accurate truth!

    The silver-haired old woman nodded slightly while listening.  After Bai Yu'er finished all her judgments, the silver-haired old woman asked again:

    "So, how confident do you think he is that he can come to our level?"

    ¡°Ten percent!!!¡±

    Bai Yu'er's answer was simple and decisive

    ******

    Weishan King and others were a little confused. They couldn't understand why Ye Pengfei was wandering slowly from floor to floor.  Although it is said that strong people like them can go shopping for several years without feeling tired.  However, they are not free enough to waste time casually like this.

    And the one who has been with Ye Pengfei all the timeThe female cultivator also felt that Ye Pengfei was too strange.  Every elixir must be carefully questioned, and even the elixir in the most remote corner cannot escape his sight.

    "Could this senior want to do a good job and find an opportunity to get the elixir from our Alchemy Tower in one go?"

    "Otherwise, this senior has taken a fancy to my humble appearance and wants to slowly conquer me with his gentle attitude?"

    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. If Ye Pengfei knew what this female cultivator really thought, he would definitely be furious and internally injured.

    Time passed by so quickly for nearly three hours.  Finally, Ye Pengfei and his party stepped onto the sixth floor.

    "Elixirs above the 60th level of the True Origin Realm are rare high-level elixirs even in the headquarters of the Baijing Chamber of Commerce. I didn't expect that eighteen pills would appear here at the same time!"

    "Yes, this Baijing Chamber of Commerce is really generous. I wonder what their purpose is in weaving so many high-level elixirs on this floor?"

    "The purpose is to ask Fellow Daoist Ye to ask this little girl. She must have told me everything she knows."

    Hahaha, several people had relaxed expressions, half serious and half funny.  For these heavenly king-level beings, even elixirs from the 61st to 66th levels of the True Origin Realm cannot penetrate their eyes at all!

    Just when King Weishan and the others felt that after asking about the situation of these dozen elixirs, Ye Pengfei would leave here.  However, what they didn't expect was that after asking, Ye Pengfei actually said something shocking:

    "To the next level, should the fairy continue to lead the way, or should we go up on our own?"

    "A higher level?"

    Not to mention that King Weishan and others were confused, the female nun in the store who had been diligently introducing him for several hours could not help but be dumbfounded.

    "Senior, this is already the sixth level, the top. Where is there any higher level?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and smiled, and did not explain further: "In other words, I have to do it myself!? Then don't blame Ye for being rude!"

    Everyone saw that Ye Pengfei stamped his feet fiercely, and the pillars of the floors below were immediately reduced to ashes!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1584. Fengtian Cliff, Bai Yuer (middle)

    Why did you suddenly start demolishing the house?  ?  ?

    A group of people quickly jumped into the air to avoid an ugly fall.  Even the strong person who was stunned by Ye Pengfei's actions, because the meditation power that Ye Pengfei had implanted in her soul before was far from disappearing, she reacted in time.

    And the other clerks and customers in the alchemy building were in bad luck in an instant.  The hard floor slammed down. Although it was impossible to kill anyone, it also injured several people.

    The rest of them stood on the pile of ruins with unkempt faces, looking up at Ye Pengfei and others angrily.

    "What are you looking at?" King Weishan shouted sharply, and then unleashed the strongest realm pressure.

    Suddenly, a group of people dispersed like birds and beasts

    "Ahem, Fellow Daoist Ye, it seems there is still no seventh level."

    Look at the sky, there are white clouds.  Look at the ground, it's a mess.  No matter how he looked at it, King Weishan couldn't tell where the seventh level existed.

    And King Weishan was also becoming suspicious, and he began to doubt whether Ye Pengfei was a strong man from the Heaven-defying Palace.

    "Are you just pretending to be a ghost? If I can't see it, not many people in Nitian Palace can see it!!!"

    Although, the power is much smaller than that of Nitian Palace.  Although, when facing existences like Wu Silong, you still have to keep a smile on your face.  However, King Weishan knew very well that if he randomly selected a powerful person from the Heaven-defying Palace, he would be able to kill him in an instant!  !  !

    King Weishan even felt that even Wu Silong, Ni Cangtian¡¯s eldest disciple, might not be much better than his own vision.  Even if he couldn't see any clues, Wu Silong should not be able to see any strange problems either.

    "If we were all deceived by him"

    His eyes seemed to be still looking around, but the corner of his eye looked at Ye Pengfei with a hint of viciousness.

    The same goes for King Canghai and others. Beings like them usually fall out when they say they fall out. They don't even bother to find a proper reason and just want to be happy.  nowadays.  If a group of people were deceived by Ye Pengfei, they would definitely raise their butcher knives in unison!  !  !

    Xuanyuanshi was very anxious when he saw this. He wanted to jump out and clarify Ye Pengfei's true identity.  However, before he could make up his mind to open his mouth, he heard Ye Pengfei say in a deep and mocking voice:

    "We are already on the seventh floor. Is it possible that you guys haven't noticed it yet?"

    how come?  !

    Weishan King and others were shocked, and quickly used their body shape to teleport around.  What shocked them was that no matter what escape techniques they used.  He couldn't even leave the land thousands of feet around Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    "What a brilliant illusion formation! What a brilliant trapping formation!" King Weishan shouted loudly with a frightened face, "Which senior from Fengtian Cliff is teasing the juniors and others? King Li Pengwei of Weishan apologized to the seniors!!!"

    Such a clever illusion formation and trap formation were probably laid by a terrifying being at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, or even the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!

    King Weishan does not feel ashamed to apologize to such a senior master.  King Canghai, King Huanlou, and King Xiaguang also quickly bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes.  Only Xuanyuanshi's eyes were cast towards Ye Pengfei.

    "Fortunately, not all of them are fools." Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, feeling funny secretly.

    This is obvious.

    The existence that sits firmly on the tall building.  This is basically a test.  Rather than asking for mercy from that strong man, it would be better to look for the answer to yourself, the being who discovered the secret.

    Without saying much, Ye Pengfei walked forward slowly.  Xuanyuan Shi was so happy that he immediately followed him.  In a hurry.  He didn't even have time to send a secret message immediately to wake up King Weishan and others.  When he felt that he would definitely not be lost, he tried to send a secret message again, but he could no longer find the whereabouts of King Weishan and others.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye. What kind of formation is this?" While closely following Ye Pengfei's progress, Xuanyuan Shi humbly asked for advice.  At this moment, Xuanyuan Shi was completely exhausted.  Put yourself in the position of the inferior.

    From Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s point of view, this is also a matter of course.

    Compared with the background, no one is strong.  Comparing combat prowess, no one is a monster.  In terms of vision, it is even worse than others.  If he is not a subordinate, then what can he be?

    He even dared to call fellow Daoist Ye, but he just said it casually.  Logically speaking, it should be changed to Senior Ye.

    When the words "Fellow Daoist Ye" came out of his mouth, Xuanyuan Shi began to regret it.  Originally, he thought that he might have caused some trouble and might be punished by Ye Pengfei However, when he saw that Ye Pengfei still had a calm expression on his face,?, when he was neither shocked nor angry, he finally relaxed a little.

    "Senior Ye, what level of existence is this formation set up by?" Xuanyuan Shi asked urgently, wanting to make up for his mistake just now.

    "This is not a formation." Ye Pengfei didn't hide it either.

    "ah?"

    Xuanyuanshi suddenly had the urge to scratch his head. If it wasn¡¯t a powerful illusion formation or trapping formation, how could it achieve such an effect?

    "It's really not a formation." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "The natural tornado is also very powerful, but it is not a magical power. There are a large number of time and space shortcuts in any universe, and it is not a formation for the strong.  Means created!¡±

    Xuanyuanshi is a heavenly king-level existence after all. After Ye Pengfei's prompting, he understood it instantly.

    "Thank you, Senior Ye, for your advice!!!"

    This is not an ordinary way, this is the mysterious way to reach the eightyth level of the True Source Realm, and even the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm!

    Just such an explanation that sounds ordinary is enough to make Xuanyuanshi abandon the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce that he has worked so hard to manage. It is enough to make Xuanyuanshi give up and follow Ye Pengfei forever!

    Ye Pengfei could see what Xuanyuanshi was thinking, but at this moment, it was not a good opportunity to go further and completely accept Xuanyuanshi as his confidant

    ¡­¡­

    ?? Keep walking forward, walking straight forward, it seems that there is no change in Ye Pengfei's feet, and there is no mystery in his steps.  However, the silver-haired old woman's eyes widened in surprise!

    "Amazing! Amazing! No wonder the Holy Maiden of Fengtian asked me to experience it in person. It turns out that although this kid's realm is low, his understanding is already close to the Great Perfection!"

    Dzogchen?  What Dzogchen?  Obviously it can only be the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection!  !  !

    Immediately, Bai Yuer opened her mouth in horror.  That original cherry mouth looks like it can fit three eggs in one breath!

    "Could it be that what I said before was completely wrong?"

    The mood is swaying and the concentration is wavering.

    The expression of the silver-haired old woman suddenly changed. She quickly took out a long-necked jade bottle and poured out a fragrant elixir that seemed to contain thousands of mysterious elixirs in the universe.

    "Huh, it's okay, okay, if your state of mind is broken, you will never be a saint again!!!"

    After taking the elixir, Bai Yuer gradually stabilized, and the silver-haired old woman breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, Bai Yuer's words made the silver-haired old woman even more nervous.

    "Grandma, it seems that I am really moved"

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei didn't know what happened to the place he was going to or the people he was going to meet.  As he walked forward unhurriedly, he explained in a deep voice:

    "This is the seventh level. If you want to break through this level, you must go against the sky every step of the way. Although the road I am taking now is smooth and smooth, in fact, in order to be able to go on so safely and steadily, I have to start from the first step.  On the sixth floor, all kinds of tricks have been secretly laid out!"

    The more Xuanyuanshi listened, the more his eyes shone. The more Xuanyuanshi listened, the more he felt that Ye Pengfei was indeed a senior master worthy of his lifelong following!

    "The detention at each level turns out to be for secret means!"

    "Senior Ye did not go into detail about these methods, he just mentioned them. In other words, Senior Ye hopes that I will remember and understand by myself!"

    "then destroying the six-story alchemy building in the end is also one of the means? Yes, by destroying the six-story alchemy building, we not only forced out the time and space of the seventh floor, but also secretly arranged the first six floors.  Connected together. Because of this, we can go all the way safely!!!"

    The more Xuanyuanshi thought about it, the more he admired him.

    "The person who arranged this place must be a transcendent being from Fengtian Cliff. Under the eyes of that transcendent being, Senior Ye actually dared to secretly arrange various means!"

    "I'm afraid this seventh-level space was used by that being to test Senior Ye. However, look at the ease with which Senior Ye left. How can there be any taste of testing in it?"

    Although Xuanyuanshi's qualifications are far inferior to Ye Pengfei's, Xuanyuanshi's reasoning ability is not much worse than Ye Pengfei's.  You know, Xuanyuanshi built a huge super chamber of commerce in heaven without any power background.  How could a being like him be weaker than mind-attacking calculations?

    "Senior Ye is also demonstrating. Before we meet or negotiate, he has already begun to show off his powerful methods!" Xuanyuan Shi was more and more amazed as he thought about it, "It seems that Fengtian Cliff is intending to secretly join forces with Nitian Palace."It was previously speculated that they would sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, but Senior Ye was a bit noncommittal about it.  Now it seems that my guess was indeed wrong!  "

    Xuanyuanshi didn¡¯t know that he guessed half of it right, but he guessed the other half wrong.

    Ye Pengfei did have a vague feeling that Xuanyuanshi still had serious problems with his judgment of the future situation.  Ye Pengfei really felt that the role that Fengtian Cliff would play in the near future would definitely be more than what Xuanyuan Shi said.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not think that Fengtianya would join forces with Nitian Palace.  He didn't think that Fengtian Cliff would stand together with Shuanglong Valley.  Especially when he saw the golden plaque that said "every step defies heaven", he seemed to grasp more accurately the true plot of Fengtian Cliff.  However, he did not expect that the real plan of Fengtianya would undergo some small changes because of a woman he had not yet met (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1585. Fengtian Cliff, Bai Yuer (Part 2)

    "I want to be your Taoist companion!"

    "What?"

    Even though, Ye Pengfei has already calculated n possible meeting scenarios.  However, he was still frightened by Bai Yu'er's words.

    "I said, I want to practice dual cultivation with you!"

    "Uh ahem I mean, this fairy, we just met for the first time, and I don't even know your name. What kind of Taoist companion is that? Ahem, the fairy is joking, joking." It's Ye Pengfei.  Even if you have deep concentration, you will inevitably feel a little at a loss.

    Xuanyuanshi also stood behind Ye Pengfei in stunned silence, wondering what was going on.

    "Isn't this the young president of the Baijing Chamber of Commerce? The proud woman who is said to be the number one genius in heaven within tens of billions of years? She, she, why is she talking about this the first time she opens her mouth?"

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know Bai Yu'er, but Xuanyuan Shi recognizes her very clearly.  Although Xuanyuan Shi has not seen Bai Yu'er for hundreds of thousands of years, but a king-level existence like Bai Yu'er can keep her appearance unchanged forever, coupled with her unique soul aura, how could Xuanyuan Shi recognize the wrong person?  ?

    Looking at the somewhat panicked Ye Pengfei, Bai Yu'er smiled: "Bai Yu'er, the young president of the Baijing Chamber of Commerce. Now, Mr. Ye knows my name and origin. I will bring the entire Baijing Chamber of Commerce to marry Mr. Ye.  , I hope Mr. Ye will take him in."

    Xuanyuanshi was stunned immediately.

    "Hey, not only did you give away your body, but you also took the initiative to give away your family property What on earth is the Bai family doing? By the way, where are the seniors from Fengtian Cliff?"

    It was only then that Xuanyuan Shi finally saw the silver-haired old woman.  An existence with such a powerful aura is clearly an existence at the peak of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. Xuanyuan Shi finally discovered it only now.  This is enough to show what a huge impact Bai Yu'er's words had on Xuanyuan Shi.

    "As for Ye Pengfei, he had already seen the silver-haired old woman.  However, Ye Pengfei was a little afraid to face the silver-haired old woman directly.

    "Why do you dare to do so many tricks secretly and deceive me? After reaching the eighth floor, Daoist Ye did not dare to look directly at me?" The silver-haired old woman snorted angrily, "Didn't Fellow Daoist Ye want to  Do we need to suppress my momentum first, and then negotiate? Why, Daoyou Ye doesn¡¯t even dare to look at me anymore?¡±

    The series of questions from the silver-haired old woman made Ye Pengfei frown slightly.  When Bai Yu'er inexplicably wanted to become a dual cultivation partner with him, Ye Pengfei already felt that something was wrong.  And now, he felt that something was very wrong.

    Something is very wrong!

    "I, Ye Pengfei, have met my senior. May I ask my senior's name?"

    "I am Bai Suge, the third elder of Fengtian Cliff. I am at the peak of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. I practice the way of war. My favorite is a flying shuttle treasure from the 79th level of the True Origin Realm What else can I think of?  You know? I know everything I know, and I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡±

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly again. He looked at Bai Yuer, who had an affectionate look on his face, then at Bai Suge, and asked in a deep voice:

    "Fengtian Cliff. It has always claimed to be a carrier of fortune, and it has attracted the most powerful people with the most luck in the world. Could it be that you have taken a fancy to me, Ye Pengfei, now?"

    "That's right!"

    "Presumably, Elder Bai came here with another bargaining chip to tempt him. Why. Did he resort to a beauty trick?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not a honey trap, it¡¯s this silly girl who has fallen by herself!!!¡±

    The more Bai Suge spoke, the angrier she became. She almost roared:

    "Boy! It's because of you that Yu'er gave up the opportunity to become the Saint of Fengtian. If you dare to betray her, I will tear you into pieces and then crush you to ashes!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows and sneered.  "Ye was deeply moved by Fairy Yu'er's affection. However, Ye already has four wives and concubines, and it is impossible for him to marry a fifth in this life!"

    quiet¡­¡­

    Bai Suge was stunned, Bai Yuer's eyes were filled with tears, and Xuanyuan Shi was about to go crazy.

    Xuanyuanshi roared secretly in his heart: "Senior Ye, Senior Ye, do you know what it means to have both wealth and sex? Do you know that the average number of wives and concubines of the male cultivators in the heaven will definitely reach two?  Count? Oh my God, the majestic Miss Bai family, a peerless genius for tens of billions of years, was actually pushed away by you like this?"

    After Bai Suge was stunned for a while, his expression actually became better.

    "I didn't expect that you are actually a very affectionate person." Bai Suge nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "Ye Pengfei, don't speak too harshly. Five wives and concubines are nothing at all. With Yu'er's character, she  After I follow you, I won¡¯t bully your four wives and concubines.¡±

    ? ?Is she capable of betraying my four wives and concubines?

    Ye Pengfei sneered secretly, but he couldn't retort so coldly.

    Ye Pengfei cultivated the way of love, and he could see that Bai Yu'er was really in love with him.  Although he didn't know why this happened, Ye Pengfei would never humiliate Bai Yu'er in person or embarrass Bai Yu'er.

    " However, Ye Pengfei will definitely not agree to Bai Yu'er.

    "It doesn't mean that Ye Pengfei will definitely fall in love with a beautiful woman if he likes her. He is not such a hungry and eager person.  Thinking back then, when Cen Na wanted to devote herself to her master, wasn't Ye Pengfei not tempted?  Thinking back then, Zi Yi had a trace of affection for Ye Pengfei, and Ye Pengfei silently cut off this possible relationship.  Later, Xue Ling showed some feelings of longing for Ye Pengfei because of her gratitude.  However, he was cleverly rejected by Ye Pengfei in the end.

    "Compared with these three, Ye Pengfei had just met Bai Yu'er for the first time. There was no shared experience between the two of them. Even her name, Bai Yu'er, was only known to Ye Pengfei just now.  Facing such a woman, no matter how gorgeous she is, no matter how high her status is, no matter how powerful her family background is, even if there is an elder from Fengtian Cliff as a witness to her love How could Ye Pengfei accept such love?

    Of all the people present, only Bai Yu'er suddenly understood Ye Pengfei's thoughts.

    "Yu'er is too reckless and too proud. It was a good marriage, but Yu'er ruined it with one hand!"

    A drop of tear slid down that smooth face.  Bai Yu'er stopped talking to other people, and her graceful figure left the space on this level in an instant.

    "What an injustice." After all, Bai Suge was also an existence on the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. She sighed and understood.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei, Bai Suge was silent for a while, and then asked softly: "Fellow Daoist Ye, can't you give her a chance? Yu'er is not only a member of the Bai family, but also a strong person in Fengtian Cliff. In addition to the Baijing Chamber of Commerce, I  It can also represent Fengtian Cliff"

    "Emotions cannot be exchanged for any conditions." Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, "Elder Bai, let's talk about what your saintess has explained!" (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1586. The true purpose of Fengtian Cliff

    Fengtian Cliff is different from the other two major forces. There are two bosses on Fengtian Cliff.

    The boss on the bright side of Nitian Palace is the master of Nitian Palace, the boss on the bright side of Shuanglong Valley is the master of Shuanglong Valley, and the boss on the bright side of Fengtian Cliff is the sect master and the saint.

    Among them, the functions of the sect leader of Fengtianya are roughly similar to those of ordinary sects.  The function of the saint is to predict those beings with great luck!

    In other words, it should be the sect leader¡¯s business to attract people to Fengtian Cliff.  Logically speaking, when Bai Suge was ordered to come here, he should be doing so under the orders of Fengtianya Sect Master.

    However, Bai Suge clearly told Ye Pengfei that she came here on the order of the Saint Fengtian.  Ye Pengfei knew that there must be some problem here.  However, Ye Pengfei did not mention it deliberately.

    He just said the word "saint" in a slightly more serious tone

    What level of existence is Bai Suge?  There is only one step left before she can advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    Bai Suge naturally heard such a small change in tone of voice clearly and clearly.  However, she looked at Xuanyuan Shi, who had been standing behind Ye Pengfei like an old slave, and did not take up Ye Pengfei's words.

    "President Xuanyuan is my brother. If Elder Bai has anything to say, you can just say it!"

    Ye Pengfei's words are a very common way to win people's hearts.  However, even though he knew Ye Pengfei's purpose, Xuanyuan Shi still felt tears in his eyes.

    Bai Suge was slightly stunned again. Ye Pengfei's sudden conspiracy made Bai Suge silent for a long time.

    Then¡­¡­

    "I underestimated this mission." Bai Suge smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I didn't expect that Fellow Daoist Ye just met me for the first time and actually accurately grasped my biggest weakness!"

    Xuanyuanshi was startled.

    "Senior Ye caught Elder Bai's weakness? When did it happen? Could it be that it was what he said just now?"

    No matter how you analyze the words "brothers" just now, it sounds like they are only aimed at Xuanyuan Shi.  Why.  Not only did it affect Xuanyuan Shi, but it also affected Bai Suge?

    Xuanyuanshi was surprised, but Xuanyuanshi was very knowledgeable and did not ask.  Ye Pengfei and Bai Suge both knew it, but they would not take the initiative to speak out.

    Taking a deep breath and spitting it out slowly, Bai Suge said with a straight face, "I'm not afraid to tell Fellow Daoist Ye that Feng Hongwei, the former sect leader of Fengtian Cliff, died unexpectedly thirteen years ago."

    Just this first sentence scared Xuanyuan Shi half to death!

    "Is the sect leader of Fengtianya dead? Or did he die unexpectedly? Who did it? Who is so bold?"

    Relating to what Ye Pengfei said just now, it sounds like he was just trying to win over Xuanyuan Shi.  But Bai Suge received some inexplicable impact, and Xuanyuanshi's expression couldn't help but become a little weird.

    "Could it be an internal fight? Could it be that Feng Hongwei was murdered by his brother because he didn't trust him?"

    Xuanyuanshi could only think wildly like this. It was obviously impossible for Bai Suge to tell the real reason directly.  So what is Bai Suge's biggest weakness? It's even more impossible for her to expose it on her own initiative.

    After saying that shocking thing, Bai Suge said next.  It¡¯s also shocking

    "Until now, the new sect leader has not yet been selected. The Holy Girl informed that Fellow Daoist Ye has a chance to become the sect leader of Fengtian Cliff. The task assigned by the Saint to me is to persuade Fellow Daoist Ye to switch to Fengtian Cliff at all costs!!!"

    What?  The leader of Fengtianya Sect?

    Looking at Ye Pengfei's generous back, Xuanyuanshi suddenly felt that he seemed to have seen a terrifying existence standing at the top of the entire heaven!  !  !

    "Except for those who are hidden in the world. The existences on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. The Palace Master of Nitian Palace, the Master of Shuanglong Valley, the Master of Fengtianya Sect, and the Saint are the most powerful existences in the entire heaven!!  !¡±

    ?Original.  Ye Pengfei boasted that Haikou could make the decision for Nitian Palace and preserve the prosperity of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce forever, but Xuanyuan Shi still didn't quite believe it.  But now, even Fengtianya is coming over to ask Ye Pengfei to be their sect leader!

    Although, Bai Suge made it very clear that Ye Pengfei only had a "sliver of opportunity."  However, even if this opportunity does not materialize, it is enough to illustrate Ye Pengfei's strength and potential.  Looking back, it was really ridiculous that I still doubted Ye Pengfei's ability at that time.

    Xuanyuanshi looked at Ye Pengfei's back eagerly. He thought that Ye Pengfei would talk about the conditions and then agree.  After all, in Xuanyuanshi's view, no one could resist the temptation to become the leader of Fengtianya Sect.  ?However, Xuanyuanshi guessed wrong again this time.

    "Elder Bai, have you really found out my origins?"

    With a click, Bai Suge and Xuanyuanshi both realized that something was wrong.  Especially Bai Suge, she didn't even know that Ye Pengfei was actually Ni Cangtian's direct disciple!

    However, Bai Suge is an existence on the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  Looking at Ye Pengfei's inscrutable look, Bai Suge knew that the information he had detected in the past was probably all useless.

    "Please also ask Fellow Daoist Ye to make it clear."

    "Explicitly stated?" Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head, "I can't make the decision myself."

    Just before Bai Suge could react, she heard Ye Pengfei shout again: "Master, should I say it or not?"

    "Good boy, how do you know I'm looking at you again? You're too cunning."

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s laughter and curses were clearly transmitted from the void.

    This was the first time that Xuanyuanshi heard Ni Cangtian's voice. However, he already knew Ye Pengfei's identity, but he knew very well who the owner of this voice was.

    As for Bai Suge, I had the honor to listen to Ni Cangtian preach and solve my doubts in the past.  However, firstly, it was too long ago, and secondly, it was a public preaching at that time, and Bai Suge was sitting too far away from Ni Cangtian.  Therefore, for a moment, Bai Suge felt that the voice was familiar, but he did not recall who the owner of the voice was

    "Since I came out of seclusion after a thousand years of refining weapons, you old man couldn't bear it anymore and started to pay attention to me again." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "Otherwise, with the courage of Senior Brother Wu, he would not be able to trust me with that task.  I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    "Good boy, I really can't underestimate you!" Ni Cangtian laughed, he thought.  I have accepted so many direct and true disciples, and this is the one who makes me the happiest.

    At this time, Bai Suge finally found the source of this familiar voice from historical memory.  She, who was sitting as straight as a bell, stood up in shock.

    "You, you, are you Senior Ni Cangtian?"

    "Haha, you finally heard it." Ni Cangtian laughed and projected a clone over.

    ¡°Thump¡­thump¡­ Bai Suge and Xuanyuanshi quickly knelt down and worshiped on the ground.

    There are very few people who have reached the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, and there are even fewer people who have reached the peak of the 81st Level of the True Origin Realm.  among these few people.  Ni Cangtian is almost recognized as the number one person.  In other words, Ni Cangtian is the number one among the billions of powerful people in the world!  !  !

    Of course, Ni Cangtian knew that this "number one" was touted by others.  Ni Cangtian knew very well that if a serious fight broke out, he and several other peak-level beings at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm would only be on par with each other.

    But how could Bai Suge and Xuanyuanshi know this?  When they saw this legendary first person with their own eyes.  Even if it is just a projection clone, they are still in awe!  !  !

    "No courtesy, no courtesy." Xuanyuanshi waved his hand and said with a smile.  "Bai Suge, now you know the identity of this boy. He is my most proud disciple, and he will definitely become a person side by side with me. How can he be interested in being a sect leader or palace master? You Fengtian Cliff  Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    "Existence that exists side by side with Senior Ni?"

    Bai Suge lost his composure.  she exclaimed in surprise.

    Are you kidding me, standing shoulder to shoulder with Ni Tian?  This kind of existence has existed in the past trillions and trillions of years.  Not even one appeared!  !  !

    Suddenly, Bai Suge finally understood Ye Pengfei's energy.  Finally, Bai Suge knew why Ye Pengfei was able to appreciate the beauty of nature at such a low level that can only be appreciated by people above the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!

    And that Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s tears really fell down.  He was so excited, he knew that he had really chosen the right person!

    "Wu Silong is the eldest disciple, so what? In any case, Wu Silong has not become a being who can stand shoulder to shoulder with his predecessors!!!"

    "I really didn't expect that one of my decisions actually allowed me to reach such a peerless existence in the future. Maybe, my Immortal League Chamber of Commerce will not only become the number one chamber of commerce in heaven, but it will also be more likely to become comparable to the four heavenly kings.  The super power of the family!!!¡±

    Ni Cangtian chuckled and shook his head slightly: "You two, your mood is a bit wrong."

    Xuanyuanshi's realm is a little low, and he hasn't thought about it for a while.

    " And that Bai Su Pavilion is only one step away from being able to advance to the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  When Ni Cangtian's words fell into her ears, they were like thunder from the nine heavens that shook her heart!

    "Thank you, Senior Ni, for your guidance.?!  "Bai Suge bowed and put his messy mood back together.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, my saint has said that I will bring you Daoist Ye back to Fengtian Cliff no matter what the cost of my life. At the beginning, I didn't quite understand what the saint meant. What's funny is that I mistakenly thought that some brutal means were needed.  "

    "Now I understand, what the saint means is that even if Fellow Daoist Ye chooses to join Fengtian Cliff, Fellow Daoist Ye can still be a disciple of Senior Ni and a strong man in Ni Tian Palace!!!"

    Xuanyuanshi fainted again.

    What does it mean?  The sect leader of Fengtian Cliff is also a strong man in Nitian Palace. Is he going to merge Fengtian Cliff into Nitian Palace?

    This is simply a shocking news!

    At the beginning, Xuanyuanshi discussed the situation and speculated on the future.  He also thought that Fengtianya would sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.  But now, in the blink of an eye, Fengtian Cliff may actually become a branch of Nitian Palace!  !  !

    Trying to calm down, Xuanyuanshi looked at Ye Pengfei and thought to himself, now, Senior Ye should agree.  Even senior Ni would definitely raise his hands in agreement.

    But, I never thought

    Ye Pengfei actually shook his head: "This is not my ambition. I will not compete for the position of Fengtianya Sect Master."

    No, is this not enough?

    Bai Suge's mind was spinning rapidly, and in an instant, she thought she understood the reason.

    "If Fellow Daoist Ye is worried that the sect leader is busy with affairs and will not have enough time for cultivation, Fellow Daoist Ye can rest assured that such a thing will never happen!" Bai Suge explained hurriedly, "What we at Fengtianya focus on is destiny. What the world thinks is illusory.  Your luck is what we at Fengtian Cliff are most concerned about.¡±

    "Most of the strong men in Fengtian Cliff have understood the wonders of luck, and are not like other sects who compete internally and have external battles. Therefore, although our Fengtian Cliff, together with Nitian Palace and Shuanglong Valley, are members of the Third Heavenly Court,  A big force. However, we are the most low-key force!"

    "Therefore, our sect leader at Fengtianya will not be entangled in trivial matters. Even if there are any trivial matters, we can leave them to elders like us, or let the saint help us handle them!"

    "On the contrary, as long as you become the sect master of our Fengtian Cliff, you can enjoy countless benefits. I am not boasting. Even the master of Nitian Palace has cultivation resources that are not necessarily as good as those of our sect master of Fengtian Cliff."  How much more? With such a huge amount of cultivation resources as the backing, wouldn't Fellow Daoist Ye's hopes be greater than those of his predecessors?"

    Bai Suge thought her words were more powerful this time, but what she didn't expect was that Ye Pengfei still shook his head.

    "Elder Bai, I understand what you are saying. I really have no interest in this. I will break into the Palace of the Gods, destroy my enemies in the past, and then go to the Heaven-defying Palace to find my lovers. I guess I can do it.  If you meet Master's requirements, you have to follow Master to pursue the true mystery of the origin of the world. Where do I have time to go to Fengtian Cliff to be the sect leader? Even if I really go, I estimate that in a few years, you will be very busy again.  Troublesome re-election.¡±

    Ye Pengfei also has good intentions. He knows how quickly his realm breakthrough will be.  He knew very well that the master trained him in this way, not just to make a master disciple to show off.  Therefore, even though every condition proposed by Bai Suge was very tempting, he still politely refused.

    But how could Bai Suge know what Ye Pengfei really meant?

    She never thought that Ye Pengfei could run unimpeded, fly wildly, and become an existence that could stand up to the sky.  She never thought that Ye Pengfei could surpass countless heavenly kings and surpass beings such as Bai Suge and Lin Potian in just a few hundred million years, or even a few million years, and become  That rare and terrifying existence!

    "Bai Suge only knows that this kid is indifferent"

    "Could it be that what happened to Yu'er just now left some sequelae?"

    Bai Suge completely misunderstood. After she and Ye Pengfei exchanged contact slips, they left in a hurry (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1587. Change of Destiny

    "Hehe, she's planning a beauty trap again." Looking at Bai Suge's hurried away figure, Ni Cangtian chuckled.

    "Bai Yu'er?" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, "She is not even a passer-by in my life. Even in the palace of the gods, she has no chance to communicate with me. That Bai Suge can only be wishful thinking, otherwise  There is no other possibility.¡±

    Ni Cangtian chuckled and said: "There may not be much hope of success in this aspect, but, actually, I think you can go to Fengtian Cliff and become the sect leader."

    "Uh, what does this mean?" Ye Pengfei was very puzzled.

    If this position of sect leader is really useful, then Ni Cangtian should have spoken out long ago.  He even went so far as to take over the responsibility for himself.

    However, Ni Cangtian did not do this.  Moreover, even if Ni Cangtian says so now.  But Ye Pengfei could also see that Ni Cangtian's real intention was not like this.

    "You are so smart that you can't figure out such a simple thing?" Ni Cangtian chuckled and said, "I would like to remind you, who is the master of Nitian Palace now?"

    Who is the current palace owner of Nitian Palace?  Xuanyuanshi's ears suddenly twitched.

    Many heavenly kings already know that the master of Nitian Palace who has been vacant for n years finally has a candidate.  Moreover, people such as Xuanyuanshi with a good intelligence network have already found out that the new palace master is also a beautiful female nun.

    However, no one knows more details.  Regarding the specific situation of these newly appointed palace masters, Nitian Palace has done a good job of keeping it secret.

    Ever since, Xuanyuan Shi¡¯s curiosity was suddenly piqued by Ni Cangtian¡¯s question.  While he pricked his ears, he prayed secretly: "Don't kick me out at this time."

    In the end, Ye Pengfei did not send Xuanyuan Shi away.  When Xuanyuanshi heard the answer to this question, his mood was severely shocked again

    "It's my wife Oh, I understand. Master wants my other wife to be the sect leader of Fengtian Cliff? We have to deal with this kind of thing. Isn't it too troublesome that I don't have time to pay attention to it?"

    Plop!  !  !

    Xuanyuanshi fell heavily to the ground.

    "FinallyfinallyI finally fully understand why he dared to promise that"

    The palace owner of Nitian Palace is the wife of Senior Ye. What big deal is it for her to recruit a vassal force for Nitian Palace?  At first I was surprised and very doubtful.  Looking back now, I see how stupid I was at that time

    ¡­¡­

    ??The Dan Tower and his entourage are like a small episode.  However, this small episode changed the fate of too many people.

    first.  Xuanyuanshi's fate changed completely.  Now it is not Ye Pengfei's verbal agreement to accept the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce as a vassal force of Nitian Palace.  Instead, Ni Cangtian personally promised that Ni Tian Palace would ensure the eternal well-being of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce!

    Of course, Xuanyuan Shi directly brought the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce under Ye Pengfei's command.  Xuanyuanshi was the first king-level being that Ye Pengfei personally surrendered. This king-level being could not only provide Ye Pengfei with massive cultivation resources, but also provide Ye Pengfei with a huge intelligence network.  For Ye Pengfei, this obviously relieves a lot of his burden, and his level of improvement can be further accelerated.

    Secondly.  Bai Yuer's fate completely changed.

    As a young lady of the Bai family, the vice-president of the Baijing Chamber of Commerce, and the most genius in billions of years, Bai Yuer has always been satisfied with her ambitions.  She is not exactly domineering.  However, the arrogance has long been deep in his bones.  Therefore, when her heart fell in love with Ye Pengfei, she didn't care about Ye Pengfei's feelings at all.  He didn't even think about whether there might be any special circumstances in Ye Pengfei's family.  She was very domineering, and she wanted to become a Taoist couple with Ye Pengfei without even telling anyone her last name.

    result.  She failed miserably.  As a result, she had a great enlightenment.

    What might have been a very beautiful marriage was ruined by my own arrogance.  Such a blow made Bai Yu'er seem to understand a lot all of a sudden.  It was as if the Weishan King suddenly entered a comfortable place, and then his realm of cultivation improved by leaps and bounds.  After such a blow, Bai Yuer's realm cultivation also flew forward at the same speed.  Even Ni Cangtian didn't expect that when he, Ye Pengfei and several other beings of the same level went to that mysterious place again, Bai Yu'er would be qualified to accompany them!

    The third person whose destiny has completely changed is that of Bai Suge.

    The mission given by Saint Fengtian has not been completed, and she will definitely not want to go back in despair.  Moreover, the saint did not specify a time, so Bai Suge naturally would not come or leave in a hurry.

    LessIt goes without saying that Bai Suge was not the only one who came out to look for "people with a chance" this time.  Some powerful people want to go far away, and it may take more than ten years to continuously use interstellar teleportation arrays to teleport there.  Therefore, Bai Suge does not need to go back to recover for the time being.

    With Bai Suge's level of cultivation, it is obviously impossible to participate in this trip to the Temple of the Gods.  Therefore, she stayed on the cultivation star belonging to the Baijing Chamber of Commerce. She has always been with Bai Yu'er, whose realm has continued to advance by leaps and bounds.

    As a result, she witnessed the miracle created by Bai Yuer.  Under the pull of this miracle, she unexpectedly quickly broke through the realm bottleneck that she had not been able to break through for tens of billions of years, and became a strong person at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.

    Although, Bai Suge has not reached the level of Ni Cangtian.  However, because of this rapid advancement, Bai Suge was able to have more powerful abilities in the final melee in heaven.  She was also able to become an important pillar for Fengtian Cliff to remain standing.

    As for the fourth one, no, it should not be said to be the fourth, but the fourth batch. The fourth batch that changed their destiny because of this are the four of them: King Weishan, King Canghai, King Huanlou, and King Xiaguang.

    When Ye Pengfei quickly disappeared from their eyes, and when Xuanyuan Shi quickly followed and disappeared quickly at the same time, the four of them suddenly realized that they had lost an excellent opportunity!

    When Ye Pengfei and Xuanyuanshi appeared again, although the four of them still wanted to climb onto Ye Pengfei's big tree, they had no chance.

    Actually, when Ye Pengfei politely separated from the four of them, Xuanyuan Shi was still a little confused.

    "Senior Ye, I know they are not loyal enough. However, as long as it can be used by Senior Ye, it seems that there is no need to care too much about loyalty for the time being."

    Infinite loyalty is good.  Without infinite loyalty, we can¡¯t recruit troops?  If this is the case, then there will be few countries in the world that can assemble an army and be able to fight the enemy.

    "There are some things that I can tell you now." Ye Pengfei smiled calmly, and told Xuanyuan Shi about Wu Silong's commission through a secret message.

    "With such a mission, how can you feel at ease if you have a few people who are not loyal enough to be with you?"

    "It's not possible." Xuanyuanshi shook his head. He finally understood why Ye Pengfei wanted to form gangs and emphasize loyalty at the same time.

    "But" Xuanyuanshi changed the subject and said very worriedly, "Senior and I, I'm afraid we can't hold that fairy. A strong man on the 80th floor of the True Origin Realm is still in the Palace of the Gods.  That¡¯s a very special place.¡±

    "How come there are only two of us?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Those who came out of my dimension well, except for the ones with the worst status, they are also loyal helpers."

    Xuanyuanshi said with some confusion: "Even if they are loyal enough, their realm cultivation may not be enough."

    Indeed, there are a few strong men who are only around the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  In the eyes of beings on the 80th level of the True Source Realm, they are worse than even ants!

    Of course, except for evildoers like Ye Pengfei.  Similar to Ye Pengfei, such as Lin Potian and Bai Yu'er back then, these monsters are also excluded.  Monster geniuses like them, even if they are only at the 50th level of the True Origin Realm, those heavenly king-level beings have to be treated with caution!

    Xuanyuan Shi felt that it was impossible that the few strong men supported by Ye Pengfei and living in Ye Pengfei's space plane were also such monsters.  And as long as there is not such a monster, then there will be no help at all for this mission.

    ??Is it enough to just be loyal?

    "That's enough!" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "There are some things that I can't tell you yet. As long as you can prove your loyalty more and more, I can teach you some special techniques."

    Xuanyuanshi was a little surprised and a little frustrated, but he understood it very well.  After all, the time he chose to follow Ye Pengfei was too short.

    Ever since, Xuanyuanshi planned to talk about other topics.  In particular, how to arrange the fight against the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and the Red Star Chamber of Commerce.  However, what Xuanyuanshi didn't expect was

    "However, there are some secrets that I can tell you in advance. Even if it is a reward for your loyalty to me!" Ye Pengfei changed the subject, which immediately made Xuanyuanshi excited.

    ???????Supernatural powers and secret techniques?  Strange treasure formation?  Or any other Taoist experience?

    Just when Xuanyuanshi was thinking wildly, he heard Ye Pengfei chuckle and say: "Back then, your wisp of space plane power was suppressed and refined by the five of them together!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Xuanyuanshi felt that his brain was going to explode again.

    "The five realms areSo low, can they work together to refine the power of the space plane of a king-level existence?  "Xuan Yuanshi couldn't help but licked his lips, as if his lips were beginning to crack and become thirsty due to extreme excitement.

    "Yes, that's it!" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "As long as you come up with a complete plan to disintegrate the alliance between Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and Red Star Chamber of Commerce, I can teach you this method!!!"

    Xuanyuanshi jumped up excitedly, and then he finally came back to his senses.

    "Disintegrate?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s disintegration!!!¡±

    ¡­(To be continued¡­)

    ps: I updated 14,000+ today, try to continue tomorrow!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1588. Chaos

    There is an essential difference between "disintegration" and "annihilation".

    Originally, according to what Xuanyuanshi thought, Fengtianya might form an alliance with Nitian Palace this time.  Or, at least there is hope for the Baijing Chamber of Commerce to form an alliance with the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce.  In this way, the Martial Arts Chamber of Commerce and the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce had nothing to fear that day.  But now, after hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Xuanyuanshi's expression changed slightly and he understood a little.

    "Senior Ye, you mean there are situations within each family?"

    Ye Pengfei sighed and shook his head slightly: "If this were not the case, would Master need to go to such trouble?"

    Ye Pengfei is a smart person, so Ni Cangtian treats him the same way he treats smart people.  Ni Cangtian didn't need to say anything more. He just mentioned that after winning the title of Fengtianya's sect leader, he would find an opportunity to pass the throne to his wife. Ye Pengfei understood immediately.

    "If the Nitian Palace is united and stable, why should the sisters be separated and each take charge of a force? If the situation in Nitian Palace is like this, how can the situation in Shuanglong Valley be monolithic?"

    Ye Pengfei did not hide anything from Xuanyuan Shi. After analyzing this, Xuanyuan Shi nodded repeatedly and completely understood Ye Pengfei's intention.

    "If we stir up trouble here, chaos will naturally arise in the Shuanglong Valley. Therefore, it is more beneficial to disintegrate the alliance between these two chambers of commerce than to eliminate them!!!" Xuanyuanshi nodded and said in a deep voice.  , "I understand everything, please don't worry, Senior Ye. I will definitely handle this matter properly!!!"

    With that said, Xuanyuan Shi planned to get up and leave.

    "Don't worry." Ye Pengfei stopped Xuanyuan Shi, "Take this sound transmission stone, you can contact the Red Devil and others."

    "Could it be that they" Looking at the Immortal Sound Transmission Stone handed over by Ye Pengfei, Xuanyuanshi's eyes widened immediately, "Could it be that they have been doing this for a long time?"

    "Haha, it was a mistake"

    ¡­¡­

    A month passed in a blink of an eye.  For cultivators, this month is very short.  but.  For the Martial Arts Chamber of Commerce and the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce that day, they were so busy that they almost died of exhaustion during this month.

    They are busy fighting among themselves.

    ??Here at the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce

    "Damn it, the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce has released another Heaven-Burning Talisman, which can simulate 80% of the effect of the Heaven-Burning Formation!"

    "It seems that the Red Star Chamber of Commerce is determined to steal the credit from us. They can't even kill a little master of weapon refining. Are they so smart?"

    "Don't care how smart they are, if they continue to mess around like this, our Tianwu Chamber of Commerce will lose all its advantages!!!"

    Over at the Red Star Chamber of Commerce

    "What? Incorporating talismans into the formation? The Tianwu Chamber of Commerce is really amazing. They are planning to directly cut off our foundation!"

    "We must find a way, otherwise, the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce can provide both formations and talismans, and can also integrate the two. If this continues, when the Temple of the Gods is officially opened, what use will we have?  "

    "Using an array to control the talisman is really a fantastic idea! I have to say that in this way, even a very low-level talisman can have quite high power! If we can't find a way to deal with it in time, I'm afraid  , the world of talismans. It has become a vassal of the world of formations!"

    During this month, the two sides were busy fighting.  However, this battle is just a secret fight between the strong men of the other two major chambers of commerce.  Not many people noticed it.

    However, when a month passed, both parties were shocked to discover.  The creativity that the other party burst out was really terrifying.  The Red Star Chamber of Commerce has created more and more pure formation-type talismans, and they are getting closer and closer to real formations.  And the methods of using arrays to control talismans created by the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce are becoming more and more sophisticated, and the power of talismans is getting closer and closer to those of high-level talismans!

    You must know that low-level talismans can indeed replace low-level formations.  Similarly, talismans can also be integrated into low-level formations, which not only enhances the power of the formation, but also strengthens the power of the talismans.

    However, after reaching the True Origin Realm, the talismans and formations at the True Origin Realm level basically no longer have this ability to interoperate with each other.  Especially those talismans and formations that are above the 60th level of the True Source Realm. Throughout the ages, no powerful person has ever been able to fuse the two methods together.

    And now, in just this month, several strong men on both sides have suddenly enlightened their minds, and suddenly burst out with amazing creative abilities!

    In fact, under normal circumstances, this burst of creativity would not lead to direct conflict between the two chambers of commerce.  The two chambers of commerce are probably offering attractive bargaining chips, hoping to turn these businesses intoRecruit unique formation masters and talisman masters into their ranks.  But now, both sides are trying their best to get the most benefits from the adventure in the Temple of the Gods.  Before coming, both parties had already spent countless efforts to establish good relationships with the powerful men under their command.  In this way, what are the chances of success in temporarily poaching the opponent's corner?

    There is no way to poach, so we can only use extreme measures!

    So, when the time came to the second month

    ¡°Fairy Hongxia was attacked by a sneak attack, let¡¯s go to the rescue quickly!!!¡±

    "Feng Daoyou Lingjian is calling for help! His grandma, the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce has simply taken advantage of the ambition of the leopard!"

    In just the first day of the second month, a total of five strong men from both families were attacked by powerful enemies.  Although none of these five strong men suffered much damage.  However, it has completely ignited the anger between the two families!

    "What the hell, go directly to the Red Star Chamber of Commerce and kill every one you see!"

    "Senior Peng, just lead us to kill the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce. If we keep those damn gangs, Senior Peng won't be able to enter the Palace of the Gods with peace of mind!"

    The two chambers of commerce are at war.  Before the leaders of the two chambers of commerce had completely made up their minds, the strong men under the two chambers of commerce were already fighting fiercely!

    You must know that most of the powerful men under these two chambers of commerce are the same as Lin Fei and Xu Longshi of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  They are just collaborators of the Chamber of Commerce, not members of the Chamber of Commerce.  Even if the head of the Chamber of Commerce does not issue an order, they will still do what they want according to their own wishes!

    Once the war started, it spread quickly.

    The two chambers of commerce each occupy a cultivation star, and there are trillions of True Source Realm existences on each of the two cultivation stars.  After going back and forth for more than a month, various disputes would arise between these low-level strong men more or less due to unfair business practices or other reasons.  Well, now, when the high-level experts on both sides fight, all these personal grudges will be fully aroused!

    Kill kill kill!  The two huge cultivation stars quickly killed each other, causing rivers of blood to flow into the sky!  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1589. Preparatory Means

    "Senior Ye, there is something unknown in Xuanyuan." Looking at the bloody sky of the two cultivation stars in the distance, Xuanyuan asked in a low voice, "Why didn't the strong men of Shuanglong Valley take action to stop it?"

    ?????????? No, the strong men of Shuanglong Valley really have to wait until the moment before the opening of the Temple of the Gods before they pay attention to the situation here?

    ??Look at Nitian Palace, Ni Cangtian is paying attention to it himself.

    Looking at Fengtian Cliff, the elders from the 80th floor of the True Origin Realm have already arrived here in person.

    Although both of them are because of Ye Pengfei, Xuanyuan Shi is very sure that even without Ye Pengfei, these two families will always pay attention to the news here, because

    "This is the fuse of the Heavenly War. How could Shuanglong Valley not pay attention to this place?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, "The strong men in Shuanglong Valley are not vegetarians. They are trying to use their tactics."

    "In this case, it's hard to say what the outcome will be." Xuanyuanshi sighed.

    We here want to disintegrate the enemy and provoke civil strife among the enemy.  The enemy, on the other hand, took advantage of their tactics and wanted to dig out the strong men lurking within them one by one.  The two sides battled wits and courage, and for a while it was really hard to tell who would win and who would lose.

    But¡­¡­

    "President Xuanyuan, do you think that when two families fight, will high-end combat power play a decisive role, or will a large number of backbones play a decisive role?"

    Ye Pengfei's thinking is very fast, but after getting along with each other these days, Xuanyuanshi has become accustomed to such conversations.

    Xuanyuanshi responded with a smile: "If the high-end combat power has an overwhelming advantage, naturally the high-end combat power will play a decisive role. However, although our Nitian Palace has great high-end combat power, there is no way to really defeat the Double Dragons.  Gu¡¯s high-end combat power. Therefore, I think the final battle between our two families will depend on who is more awesome among the backbones.¡±

    The so-called backbone is the existence from the 70th to 78th level of the True Source Realm.  Although Xuanyuanshi has never been to Nitian Palace, let alone Double Dragon Valley.  but.  However, Xuanyuan Shi knew very well that the cultivation levels of these two powerful men were almost all within this level.

    Higher, that is the existence of the elder level.  Or, they may leave heaven and go elsewhere to find inspiration for further improvement.

    Breaking it down further, the number of strong men at around the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm is the largest.  And these strong men are the backbone of the two families!

    Xuanyuan Shi also happens to be a strong person within this level. In Xuanyuan Shi's opinion, although Ni Cangtian is very awesome.  Although Ye Pengfei is very evil, in the battle between Nitian Palace and Shuanglong Valley, it is a heavenly king-level existence of his own level that plays the final decisive role.

    As for the external forces, a fight is certain.  However, winning or losing will not have much impact on the final result.

    Xuanyuanshi felt that his analysis was impeccable.  But.  But he saw that Ye Pengfei shook his head disapprovingly.

    "Does Senior Ye think that the high-end combat power of Nitian Palace can completely defeat Shuanglong Valley?" Xuanyuan Shi asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible now. But it won¡¯t be long!!!¡±

    Looking at the elixir suppressed by himself in the space plane, Ye Pengfei let out a low sigh

    ¡­¡­

    What kind of chaos will those two families become?  Ye Pengfei no longer has much interest in watching it.  As for the situation in Shuanglong Valley, Ye Pengfei knew very well that his master would take charge.  There is no need to worry about it at all.

    ??Actually, just as Ye Pengfei explained to Xuanyuan Shi.  Xuanyuanshi suddenly mentioned Hu Ji and his other wives, which was a subtle way of asking him to do this.  Now that things have been done, there is no need to continue to waste time.

    "In the next few months, I will find a place to retreat. When the time comes, President Xuanyuan will use this to wake me up."

    Ye Pengfei handed over a special sound transmission mirror, and Xuanyuanshi took it in confusion.

    "There are only a few months until the official opening. How effective can practicing in retreat be at this time? Besides, you can retreat in the temporary base of the Fairy Alliance Chamber of Commerce, so why do you have to find a place to retreat on your own?"

    Xuanyuan Shi wanted to ask these questions, but before he could actually ask them, he saw Ye Pengfei cupping his hands and disappearing in an instant.  Xuanyuanshi wanted to track Ye Pengfei's whereabouts again, but he was shocked to find that he couldn't even find a trace of breath!

    "Could it be possible that that one just now was"

    ¡­¡­

    "Haha, my art of fake body has become more realistic." In a valley, Ye Pengfei chuckled, "The fake body has been with Xuanyuan Shi for more than ten days, and Xuanyuan?Nothing was found.  If I encounter a heavenly king-level existence who is not familiar with me, it will be even more impossible to discover what my false body is and what my true body is!  "

    It is difficult to tell the truth from the false. This is the key means for Ye Pengfei to save his life in this adventure in the Temple of the Gods.  Even now, the two entrants to Fengtian Cliff are likely to have orders, and they will secretly protect Ye Pengfei.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that in order to complete that important task, he had to find the right opportunity to sneak away from the large army!

    "The art of fake body can make me safer, and the brand-new death clone can give me a higher hope of success The Palace of the Gods Deng Yating Even the master can't help? It seems that this matter  There are so many mysteries, and I need more preparations!¡±

    Ye Pengfei thought that the previous thirty years of preparation were almost enough.  No matter how prepared I was, I couldn't come up with any better or stronger means.

    However, when Ni Cangtian unexpectedly appeared, Ye Pengfei realized that the situation was far more complicated than he imagined.  If you want to complete the task safely and gain many benefits from it, you need more means.

    chaos!  !  !

    This is exactly the experience background that Ye Pengfei prepared for his own methods.

    Let alone Xuanyuan Shi, even the transcendent beings in Shuanglong Valley did not realize that the reason why Ye Pengfei secretly caused such a disturbance was not solely to indirectly trigger the civil strife in Shuanglong Valley.  The real purpose of this "chaos" is just to refine a method, a powerful method that even Ni Cangtian might not have expected!  !  !

    At this moment, the valley where Ye Pengfei was located was located on the cultivation star of the Martial Arts Chamber of Commerce that day.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei's attention was focused on a place that was not involved in this chaos.  Just after the fake body finished talking to Xuanyuanshi and disappeared in an instant, Ye Pengfei quickly changed his appearance and quietly walked out of the valley (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1590. Getting Started (Part 1)

    A few months later.

    In front, three major forces and six strong men stood with their heads held high outside a black hole in time and space.

    Wu Silong and Wu Fan of the Nitian Palace each sacrificed a wind chime-shaped exotic treasure to withstand the huge suction of the black hole in space and time.

    Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang of Shuanglong Valley are both surrounded by dragon shadows outside their bodies.  The deep dragon roars that came out from time to time actually formed invisible and mysterious formations, which naturally offset the huge suction force.

    Deng Jianqiang and Fu Yueting of Fengtian Cliff are the most peculiar. No one has seen them offering rare treasures, and no one has seen them using magical powers to protect their bodies.  They seemed to be standing there casually, and the huge suction force of the black hole in space walked around them without affecting them at all!

    Trillions of miles behind these six powerful men, the four major chambers of commerce are scattered in four places.

    There are less than 200 strong men in each family, and there are only six strong men in each family who follow the six in front into the temple of the gods.

    The Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce is nominally headed by Xuanyuan Shi, but in fact, everyone knows that Ye Pengfei, who seems to be only at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm, is actually the leader of the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.

    Qiu Yunxing, the president of the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, obviously cannot be a leader. However, although Peng Shishan stands at the forefront of the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, he is not a real leader.  As for the remaining four, among the powerful people who are qualified to enter the Palace of the Gods, who is the real leader of the Red Star Chamber of Commerce, not even Ye Pengfei can tell.

    The Tianwu Chamber of Commerce is relatively simple, and their leader is indeed their president Li Tianwu.  This formation master at the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm is a powerful being that even Peng Shishan dare not easily antagonize!

    The leader of the Baijing Chamber of Commerce was originally supposed to be Bai Yu'er, but after being "ruthlessly" rejected by Ye Pengfei.  She suddenly realized this and had already gone to find a place to practice cultivation.  Therefore, Bai Yiyang, the old president of Baijing Chamber of Commerce, came out again.  This man who looks like a weak scholar is only a strong man at the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm, but he is actually a master of using poison.  Li Tianwu had suffered a secret loss from Bai Yiyang back then.  Although Li Tianwu is now at a higher level.  However, he still would not start a fight casually.

    Everyone stood quietly for less than an hour, and the time for the official opening finally arrived.  The people from the four major chambers of commerce saw that the six powerful men in front suddenly threw six tokens into the black hole of space and time!  !  !

    "Open the token. It turns out to be six rare treasures from the 78th level of the True Origin Realm?"

    All the powerful people present are all people with keen eyesight.  Although they were separated by trillions of miles, they could still see it all at once!

    "Just to open the Temple of the Gods, you actually need to use six rare treasures from the 78th level of the True Origin Realm. From this, we can see how amazing the power of the Temple of the Gods was back then? Maybe, even if it is now reverse  Tiangong, Shuanglong Valley, and Fengtian Cliff are all inferior to the Palace of the Gods!!!"

    Even Ye Pengfei can't help but think like this.  After all, these three major forces are powerful now.  However, it is impossible to open the defense formations of these three families with exotic treasures of this level!

    "I don't know how many rare treasures are hidden here, and I don't know how many elixirs and talismans there will be The most important thing is that if you can find a volume of ancient secrets of cultivation, then. It is very likely that you can become a master of the True Source Realm.  Perfect existence!!!¡±

    It is precisely because of such a huge temptation that a group of strong men have come to climb up.  You know, although the reputation of these three major forces has long existed.  However, even if someone from the Baijing Chamber of Commerce joins Fengtian Cliff as an elder, the Baijing Chamber of Commerce has not become a vassal force of Fengtian Cliff!

    Any being who has attained enlightenment has certain ambitions.  Even a strong man like Ye Pengfei who was not very ambitious was never willing to rely on others.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, no big or small forces in heaven will deliberately cling to any transcendent force.  As for the weapon refining world, the alchemy world, the formation world, and the talisman world, it is even more impossible for such loose alliances to rely on any force.

    But now.  Because the Temple of the Gods was opened again, the four realms dispersed, and each chose a family to climb up.  Isn't its true purpose just for the glimmer of hope that it is possible to achieve the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm?

    Look around you, look behind you.  Looking at these powerful men who did not hide their excitement, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head secretly:

    "Man will die for money, and bird will die for food. After you enter, be sure to follow Wu Silong and Wu Fan at all times. If something goes wrong and you can't keep up in time, go find Deng Jianqiang and Fu Yue  Ting! Don¡¯t covet any treasures. If you can get them, I will naturally fight for you!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s secret voice transmissionNot only did he sternly warn Xuanyuan Shi, but he also sternly warned the four kings of Weishan, Canghai, Huanlou, and Xiaguang Immortal.  Whether the four of them listen or not is none of Ye Pengfei's business

    ¡­¡­

    When the six-sided token is thrown into the black hole of space-time, the black hole of space-time slowly begins to deform.  At first, people only saw that the area of ??the black hole had become much smaller.  Soon, everyone heard bursts of rumbling sounds coming from the black hole in the sky.

    "It is said that after the portal is opened, a large amount of rare treasures and talismans will be consumed. I wonder, what other tests are there that make it so difficult to enter the portal?"

    Everyone watched carefully with great interest and did not feel any nervousness.  Because the three major forces have long said that the danger does not lie in the moment when the portal is opened.

    Only Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression was slightly solemn, and the bursts of rumbling sounds reminded him of some strange phenomenon that is rare to encounter in the world¡ª¡ª

    "Is it possible that there is a body of chaos inside?"

    Not even Peng Shishan heard anything unusual about the rumbling sound.  However, Ye Pengfei, whose perception was extremely close to the perfection of the True Origin Realm, seemed to see a huge body of chaos. Under the cover of the black hole of time and space, new universes were constantly being born one after another!

    "It's true, it's the universe that's coming!!!"

    When spherical objects rushed out of the black hole in space and time, Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, while the people in the four major chambers of commerce all shouted in surprise.

    "No, right? Taking the universe as the entrance test? And you still rushed out of such a large number of universes in one breath?"

    Planets can be refined into exotic treasures and talismans, and of course the universe can also be refined into things that can hit or trap people.  However, none of the powerful men from the four major chambers of commerce present had ever seen someone release thousands of universes in one breath in a short period of time!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1591. Getting Started (Part 2)

    One universe, one law.  If you want to destroy this universe, you must destroy this law.

    "Whether it is destroyed by violence or other means, in short, destroying the law is the key to the complete demise of this universe.

    When thousands of universes spewed out from the black hole of space and time, everyone finally understood why so many rare treasures and talismans that seemed to be of little use were needed.

    Ye Pengfei's eyes also shone slightly because of this ingenious idea. He nodded slightly and said secretly: "Dare you, those are purely consumables, those are just to disrupt the laws of the universe!"

    Ye Pengfei once cultivated the universe. The Zifu universe and the space-time universe have continuously advanced because they often swallowed Tao tools and Tao talismans.

    "After swallowing it, you have to spend time refining and integrating it. Taking this opportunity, there will not be much problem in killing these universes."

    Sure enough, when the massive amounts of rare treasures and talismans poured into these universes, the impact speed of these universes dropped significantly.  Wu Silong and others used various magical means at this time. Although these universes were numerous, they were quickly destroyed by them.

    Originally, those masters of weapon refining and talismans who were qualified to come here felt that in places like the Palace of the Gods, the rare treasures and talismans of the sixty or so levels of the True Origin Realm were of little use at all.  However, they now know that in many cases, many difficult problems can be easily solved without using any powerful means at all.

    "If we fight hard, even if the six of them are people with magical powers, it will be difficult to wipe out so many universes steadily. But now, they only use three points of strength, and they can  Problem solved with ease!¡±

    The only tedious thing is that I consumed too many rare treasures and talismans in one go.  For this small universe, which seemed to number more than 100,000, the six of them consumed less than one-third of the exotic treasures and talismans in one go.  If similar means need to be used later.  It is necessary to temporarily replenish the exotic treasure talismans.

    In other words, from now on, the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce and the Red Star Chamber of Commerce must start working at full strength!

    Just when those small universes were completely destroyed and no new small universes spewed out, orders came from Wu Silong and Chen Yingming respectively.  Soon, the Immortal League Chamber of Commerce and the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce were fully activated.

    "I wonder if there are any new tests?"

    The small universe did not continue to spew, but Wu Silong and others still had no intention of entering.  Everyone was very curious, but Ye Pengfei pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the sound coming from the black hole of time and space.

    There were still rumbling sounds one after another, which could be heard by others.  This sound is not much different from before.  However, to Ye Pengfei's ears, the two were quite different!

    "There are actually many strange beasts here?" Ye Pengfei had a strange look on his face.

    You must know that this is not the first time that the Temple of the Gods has been opened.  The three major forces have used this temple of the gods as a training ground for cultivating strong men, and they have been doing so for countless billions of years.  After so many experiences, the strange beasts in the Temple of the Gods have not been cleared away.  Is it possible that those strange beasts are so powerful that they don't even dare to provoke existences on the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm?

    The seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm is the highest level limit for entering the Temple of the Gods.  Although the three major forces have found a way to enter the temple of the gods.  However, they cannot send people in arbitrarily.

    The so-called rules that restrict the three major forces from rescuing their own lost people are also difficult to overcome.  Ye Pengfei even doubted it.  Is it because there is a being in the temple of the gods who is comparable to the heaven-defying one?

    This is not nonsense. You must know that it is basically impossible for existences such as Ni Cangtian to fall.  Unless they insist on breaking through the peak bottleneck of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, otherwise.  It should be impossible for them to be killed by anyone.

    Of course, it is even less possible to extirpate oneself from the world because of the decline of a certain force

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking wildly, alien beasts rushed out of the black hole of time and space.  These strange beasts don't look very powerful and fierce on the outside.  However, their level of cultivation stunned the strong men who had not yet had any tasks.

    "Are you mistaken? They are all alien beasts that have not yet transformed, and are above the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm???"

    It¡¯s not like there are no strange beasts of this level in Heaven.  It's just that it's too rare for someone to reach this level but not yet transform into a human being.  Most of the powerful people present, including Ye Pengfei of course, had only heard of the existence of this weird beast, but had never seen it with their own eyes.

    SuddenlyMy dear, you can imagine the shock in everyone's hearts when they saw a large black mass of these strange beasts.

    What shocked everyone even more was that Wu Silong and others did not even take a step back!  !  !

    "No, who can resist this kind of beast tide head-on? Even the elders of the three major forces would not dare to face it head-on like this!!!"

    Just when everyone was in shock and confusion, Wu Silong and others finally started to take action.  I saw them throwing out a lot of elixirs, and then

    "Uh, you are so greedy"

    Even Ye Pengfei, who is the best at reasoning, never expected that this second wave of entrance tests would be solved like this.  No one could have expected in advance that the elixir entrusted to the Baijing Chamber of Commerce to refine was actually to feed these super rare and powerful beasts!  !  !

    Looking at the large black area in the distance, the strange beasts chewing the elixir and making satisfied cries from time to time, the crowd could not help but be extremely speechless.

    At the same time, they are also very curious, what is the role of so many pre-determined formations?

    Of course, there are also many people who are thinking to themselves: "Since these low-level treasures are useful, why not prepare enough in advance? Why do you have to temporarily refine them outside and take all kinds of risks to send them in? Isn't this okay?  Looking for trouble?"

    You must know that the opening interval of the Temple of the Gods is very long. In the lives of most of the powerful people present, this is only the first time that the Temple of the Gods has been reopened.

    Since the interval is very long, the three major forces should obviously have enough time to prepare.  The three of them have no shortage of experts in refining weapons, elixirs, formations, and talismans. Why did they rush to place an order more than thirty years ago, and insist on setting up a stage outside the temple of the gods to perform on-site refining?  system?

    With all kinds of incomprehensible problems, everyone is eagerly looking forward to the arrival of the third wave of tests (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1592. Getting Started (Part 2)

    Everyone thought that when the alien beasts retreated, the third test would come.  Even Ye Pengfei is also guessing, what kind of test can be solved cleverly using low-level formations?

    However, when those alien beasts were satisfied with their meal and returned to the black hole of space and time in batches, Wu Silong and others transmitted the message in secret.

    ¡°Follow up!!!¡±

    This is the signal to get started, simple and clear.  Ye Pengfei and others were very confused and quickly teleported over.

    At the same time that Ye Pengfei and others teleported over quickly, Wu Silong and others also moved forward quickly.  They had no intention of waiting for the powerful men behind them. Look at their hurried appearance, as if they would never be able to enter the Temple of the Gods again for just one more moment of night!

    "Could it be that the various challenges after entering are related to the time of entry?" Looking at the figures of Wu Silong and others moving forward at high speed, Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up again and again, and he roughly guessed something mysterious.

    Ye Pengfei was not the only one to see these clues. Among the twenty-four people from the four families, at least six of them had a glimmer of light in their eyes just like Ye Pengfei.  They all guessed why it had to be more than thirty years ago before they started refining these things.  And why it is necessary to refine exotic treasures, elixirs, talismans, and formations on-site, and to issue information on the types and quantities of refining on-site.

    Any clues that can be guessed are one of the major gains of this trip.  Those strong men who were similar to Ye Pengfei and who roughly understood the reason were also like Ye Pengfei. They quickly scanned the various changes in the black hole in that time and space with their spiritual consciousness and teleportation while teleporting rapidly.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei heard Peng Shishan sigh softly: "It turns out to be thousands of formations. No wonder it takes a lot of ordinary formations to crack it!!!"

    Among the twenty-four strong men from the four families, Peng Shishan has the highest level of cultivation. It is normal for him to be the first to see the real situation.

    However, Peng Shishan actually sighed softly, allowing all twenty-four strong men to hear his voice.  This is extremely abnormal!

    As soon as the sound fell into Ye Pengfei's ears, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt something in his heart and naturally forgot about the low sigh.  At the same time, he also sent a warning to Xuanyuan Shi and others.

    Others have no such ability, and no one is kind enough to remind them.  When they heard Peng Shishan's sigh clearly, when they couldn't help but ponder the meaning of Peng Shishan's words.  They unknowingly lost a good opportunity to understand the mysterious Taoism!

    "It's so vicious!" King Weishan took a breath of cold air, whispered in secret, and thanked him repeatedly, "If Fellow Daoist Ye hadn't reminded him in time, we would have missed this opportunity to enlighten ourselves. A few of us have inherited Fellow Daoist Ye's love. In the Palace of the Gods,  If Fellow Daoist Ye needs help with anything, just ask!"

    King Canghai and others also echoed, their words full of gratitude.

    At this time, everyone followed Wuslong and others into the black hole of time and space.  Only then did Weishan King and others wake up, because of Ye Pengfei's timely reminder.  There are more or less imprints engraved in the soul, some precious things.

    The words of King Weishan are indeed out of gratitude.  However, his words also had a deliberately good meaning.

    Seeing Xuanyuanshi's increasingly respectful attitude, King Weishan and others knew more and more that they had missed an excellent opportunity to pledge their allegiance to the superpower.  They are all old and cunning people, and they are all keenly aware of the smell of storm coming.  Therefore, they can put down their arrogance and deliberately win over Lin Fei, Xu Longshi and others.  Now, they also want to look for opportunities.  Reestablished a good relationship with Ye Pengfei.

    However, King Weishan and others could not imagine what Ye Pengfei was going to do during this trip.  Even Xuanyuanshi, who had made it clear that he was completely on Ye Pengfei's side, didn't know.  Ye Pengfei will face more terrifying challenges on this trip than Wu Silong and others.

    Therefore, the goodwill shown by King Weishan and others did not have much effect.  They didn't realize that their future destiny had been roughly determined just above the Dan Tower that "stepped against the sky"

    ¡­¡­

    Peng Shishan was not wrong. The passage leading to the Palace of the Gods is indeed in an ancient formation - the Ten Thousand Transformations Formation.  And indeed, almost two-thirds of the massive sixty-plus levels of True Source Realm formations prepared in advance were used in this passage.

    Twenty-four strong men from the four families followed Wu Silong and others. Wherever they could see, formations from the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce were swallowed up by inexplicable whirlpools.  Outside of their sight, they didn't know how many such swallowing vortices existed.

    At this time, if you want to observe, comprehend, and engrave the relationship between this andThe Taoism is so mysterious that it is no longer possible.  As the saying goes, there is no such shop in this village, and this is exactly the situation now.

    Li Tianwu and others glared at Peng Shishan angrily, but they couldn't do anything here.  They can fight in the space and time where the four cultivation stars are, and they can fight for several months, but they dare not fight privately in this situation.

    On the one hand, everyone has seen that this passage leading to the Temple of the Gods may undergo huge changes at any time.  If you delay here for an hour or three, you may be sent to an unpredictable and terrifying place by this passage.  If not, why were Wu Silong and others in such a hurry, as if they were being chased by a terrifying and powerful enemy?

    On the other hand, everyone present was responsible for delivering supplies to Wu Silong and others.  If the timely delivery of supplies is delayed due to personal grudges.  The personal grudge has not yet been resolved, and I am afraid that I will be destroyed by Wu Silong and others!

    "Even if a fierce battle breaks out between Nitian Palace and Shuanglong Valley at any time, now, Senior Brother Wu and Senior Brother Wu have to temporarily shake hands with the two from Shuanglong Valley!"

    Looking at the methods used by the six leading men in front, Ye Pengfei saw it very clearly.  The six strong men have different methods, but they complement each other exactly. The reason for this is obvious even if you don't ask.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei knew that although all the strong men had their own secrets.  However, no major changes are likely to occur for the time being.

    "The Thousand Transformation Formation is said to be an ancient formation that can change the time and space of the world at any time and reverse the fate of the strong. If I can learn some formation techniques, it may be of great help to my mission this time!"

    Ye Pengfei is not satisfied with the previous preparations.  If you want to face the existence at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  In fact, there is more than one existence at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  The more powerful means, the better.

    So, in full view of everyone, Ye Pengfei was swishing.  A piece of rare treasure was thrown out.  As the exotic treasures were thrown out, strange whirlpools appeared instantly, swallowing up these exotic treasures in big mouthfuls.

    ¡°Nonsense!!!¡±

    A scolding sound came from the front.  Xun Sheng looked around and saw that it was Chen Shuangshuang from Shuanglong Valley who was scolding Ye Pengfei.

    "Did I destroy everyone's forward speed? Or did I make this passage more chaotic and make you feel more dangerous?" Ye Pengfei said unceremoniously.  A series of words came back.

    In the eyes of others, his counterattack was a bit too wordy.  However, Chen Shuangshuang's expression suddenly changed, and murderous intent suddenly burst out of his body.

    However, before Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s murderous intent could attack Ye Pengfei, several dissatisfied voices sounded one after another¡ª¡ª

    "If you want to die, just get out of here!" This was Wu Silong's stern scolding.

    "Shuanglong Valley is so majestic. How dare you start a fight in a place like this!" This was Deng Jianqiang's sarcastic remark.

    Even Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s brother Chen Yingming showed a hint of displeasure.  Although he knew very well that Chen Shuangshuang must have been plotted by Ye Pengfei.  However, under this special situation, he did not want to see Chen Shuangshuang fight.

    ¡°When we get to the underworld, I will settle the score with him again!!!¡±

    Chen Yingming put down these harsh words and took over the matter.

    Chen Shuangshuang pursed her lips in displeasure.  He reluctantly took back his murderous aura.

    During this period of counting, Ye Pengfei had already thrown out countless rare treasures.  No one knew what Ye Pengfei wanted to do, but Chen Shuangshuang and Chen Yingming knew very well that Ye Pengfei was definitely going to do something wrong again.

    That¡¯s why Chen Shuangshuang wanted to scold him severely and try to stop Ye Pengfei¡¯s actions in a show of justice.  However, she failed to survive the attack, and was instead plotted against by Ye Pengfei.

    And Chen Yingming knew it very well.  The guy who can make his sister suddenly reveal his murderous intent, it's best not to let him live too long.  Among all the powerful people present, only Chen Yingming knew about Chen Shuangshuang's special abilities.  After Chen Yingming said the cruel words, he thought quietly.  Just passed it on

    ¡­¡­

    There was a flash of green light under Li Tianwu's feet, and his speed suddenly increased and he quickly moved to the vicinity of Ye Pengfei.  At the same time, King Weishan and others frowned, and they all moved between the two of them.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, for what purpose are you wasting the exotic treasure like this? I, Li Tianwu, am willing to exchange this information with a Wuji Wind Killing Formation on the 70th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    The King of Weishan sneered: "You want to exchange a mere Wuji Wind Killing Formation for Daoist Fellow Ye's unique skills? Old Li, you are too naive!"

    Li Tianwu looked at King Weishan and others in surprise. He had no idea why King Weishan and the others looked likeLike a loyal protector, he released such an amazing momentum!

    The other powerful men were also very surprised. Even Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang knew not to underestimate Ye Pengfei, but they did not expect at all that the underground kings of Weishan King, Canghai King, Huanlou King and Xiaguang Immortal King  The king of the world would actually show such an attitude.

    Suddenly, Li Tianwu felt like he was in a dilemma.

    Not to mention that this place is not suitable for fighting with others at all.  Even if there was a fight, Li Tianwu had no confidence that he could lead several strong men from the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce to defeat King Weishan and others.

    Not to mention, Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s sudden reaction just now made Li Tianwu wary.  Seeing Ye Pengfei's attitude of completely ignoring him, Li Tianwu felt even colder in his heart.

    News about Ye Pengfei¡¯s instant kill of Zheng Peng has spread within a small area.  Li Tianwu asked himself, he definitely didn't have the ability to instantly kill Zheng Peng in that state.  Therefore, Li Tianwu did not think that Ye Pengfei's attitude at this moment was just showing off.

    However, Li Tianwu could not retreat.

    He must complete the tasks assigned by Chen Yingming.  Only a few people in this world know that Li Tianwu's life has long been firmly controlled by Chen Yingming!

    Li Tianwu knew very well that the reason why Chen Yingming stopped Chen Shuangshuang was not because Chen Yingming really planned to solve the problem on the ground.  Just because Chen Yingming would not let Chen Shuangshuang take risks.

    ¡°What the hell, if you enter, you will die. If you don¡¯t enter, you will die!!!¡±

    Being in a dilemma, Li Tianwu felt like he wanted to hit a wall.

    At this moment, another thought from Chen Yingming came quickly, and Li Tianwu's eyes gradually turned bloody.

    "Li Tianwu, are you crazy?" The Weishan King saw it clearly.  He shouted sternly, "What kind of place is this? Do you want everyone to die together?"

    At this moment, everyone is still moving forward at high speed.  However, the positions between Li Tianwu and Weishan King and others remained relatively static.  With just one leap forward, Li Tianwu will fight fiercely with King Weishan and others!

    Looking at Li Tianwu, whose eyes seemed to be getting more and more wrong.  King Weishan and others couldn't help but beat the drum in their hearts.  Although King Huanlou and Immortal King Xiaguang have deployed some illusion methods in the middle, everyone knows very well that no method can stop Li Tianwu from fighting!

    what to do?

    Ye Pengfei watched coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, have they really changed after the last lesson?¡±

    The matter of Dan Tower.  If King Weishan and others are decisive enough and trust Ye Pengfei enough, then they will definitely become Ye Pengfei's confidants at this time, and their power and family will definitely be protected by Nitian Palace.  even.  It is possible for Ni Cangtian to personally give some guidance to King Weishan.  After all, the distance between King Weishan and Pengshi Mountain is only a hair's breadth.  If Ni Cangtian is willing to give some advice, it won't take long for him, the King of Weishan, to surpass Pengshishan!

    The Dan Tower incident was a painful lesson for King Weishan and others.  However, King Weishan and others did not know that they had actually suffered heavy losses.  They only further realized Ye Pengfei's outstanding background through Xuanyuan Shi's changes.  But it was impossible for them to guess how awesome Ye Pengfei's background was!

    Ever since.  The four of them involuntarily spread out slightly to both sides.

    The spread is very small, only about three to five feet apart.  However, for a king-level being, such a distance is simply like a huge chasm.  It¡¯s shocking to see!

    And the corners of Ye Pengfei's mouth also revealed a hint of a disdainful sneer.

    "Xuanyuanshi, let's go!!!"

    ******

    Walk?

    Where to go?

    Even Wu Silong was stunned by Ye Pengfei's low shout.

    Soon, everyone knew where Ye Pengfei was going.  He accelerated like crazy and was about to pass Wu Silong and others and run to the front!

    "You bastard, get back here!" Chen Yingming couldn't help but strike out in anger, wanting to punch Ye Pengfei back.

    At the same time, Chen Shuangshuang also used magic to block all four strong men from Nitian Palace and Fengtian Cliff.  In her opinion, once the elder brother takes action, the boy will have no choice but to go back and face Li Tianwu honestly.

    "What a reckless man! If I had known this, just by designing such a plan, he would be killed with the enemy and cease to exist!"

    While taking action to stop Ye Pengfei, Chen Yingming thought to himself.  At this moment, he felt that his ancestor was tooBe careful.  Although Ye Pengfei has great potential and evil methods, he is not a terrifying existence that cannot be eradicated.

    Will Ye Pengfei be a reckless man?

    If Ni Cangtian knew what Chen Yingming was thinking, he would definitely burst into laughter.  How could a guy who dared to plot against the sky, a guy who dared to plot against such terrifying existences as the King of Light and King of Destruction before he was qualified to enter the heaven, be a reckless man?

    Even if all the people in the world are reckless, there is no way he, Ye Pengfei, can be reckless!

    In Ni Cangtian¡¯s view, Ye Pengfei likes to play tricks too much and is too scheming.  Therefore, Ni Cang Genius deliberately caused trouble for Ye Pengfei's cultivation time and time again.  In order to make Ye Pengfei's promotion more reliable, he not only taught Ye Pengfei the secret skills to lay a solid foundation, but also personally snatched Zheng Peng out of the universe, giving Zheng Peng powerful means.

    However, even if Ni Cangtian personally did all these things, it could not stop Ye Pengfei from using various conspiracies from time to time, plotting against powerful beings beyond his own.  This has become a habit deep in his bones. If he had this habit in his previous life, he would definitely not be plotted by a few strong men from the Wang family.

    This time, Ye Pengfei once again calculated against Chen Yingming out of habit.  Just when Chen Yingming shouted angrily and punched Ye Pengfei, the figures of Ye Pengfei and Xuanyuan Shi shattered in an instant as if they were made of paper!

    "No, I've been fooled!!!" Chen Yingming was shocked, and for a moment he didn't know what to do.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Haha, Junior Brother Ye, what a great trick!!!"

    Wu Silong laughed and patted Ye Pengfei on the shoulder. Ye Pengfei had teleported to Wu Silong and Wu Fan silently!  !  !

    And Chen Yingming¡¯s punch caused chaos among the strong men behind.  Seeing that among these strong men, some are about to fall behind!  !  !

    "Chen Yingming, if there is one less person from the Baijing Chamber of Commerce, our brothers and sisters will come to settle the score with you!!!" Deng Jianqiang yelled.

    Wu Fan also shouted coldly: "We don't care what happens to Chixing and Tianwu. If the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce loses one person, Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang, you two will be waiting to bear the common anger of our two families!!!"

    Even before we have completely entered the Temple of the Gods, the situation has already gotten so bad.  In an instant, the expressions of Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang turned gloomy

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1593. Differentiation means

    All thirty strong men walked through this passage without any danger.

    At this moment, the moods of Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang were like the sky in the temple of the gods, full of haze and heavy clouds.

    However, few people are willing to pay attention to Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang.  Even the strong men in the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce who had originally planned to be loyal to Shuanglong Valley were resentful of the danger that almost killed most of them in the thousands of formations!  !  !

    You must know that although these strong men chose to follow Shuanglong Valley, they did not sign any selling contract with Shuanglong Valley.  If they are unhappy, they can naturally choose to switch to other forces.

    ¡°These strong men are all king-level beings, and none of them are fools.  They had long seen that there would be a life and death battle between Nitian Palace and Shuanglong Valley.  That's why they changed their neutral policy that had lasted for n billion years and chose to side with Shuanglong Valley.

    However, they will definitely not be stupid enough to give up their lives easily for the sake of Shuanglong Valley.  Just like just now, it was clearly not a good time or place for a fight, but Chen Shuangshuang and Chen Yingming provoked disputes one after another.  He almost died in such a muddle-headed way, his death was worthless!

    Even if Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang are willing to apologize, these powerful people will still be moved.  What's more, these two outstanding figures in Shuanglong Valley are still holding up their airs and looking at Ye Pengfei with a gloomy face. They seem to want to fight fiercely immediately. This makes the strong men of Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and Red Star Chamber of Commerce even more worried.  Dissatisfied.  For a time, they all had the urge to switch to him.

    "Senior Brother Wu, are you interested in taking advantage of the situation?" Ye Pengfei, who is skilled in the art of love, glanced at the strong men from Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce, and could see the hesitation of those people at a glance.

    "Forget it." Wu Silong shook his head slightly.  "It's better to give Deng Jianqiang and Fu Yueting an advantage."

    Hearing this, Ye Pengfei looked towards Deng Jianqiang and Fu Yueting, and he happened to meet Fu Yueting's charming eyes.  In an instant, he understood.

    "We are from the same sect."

    These are the same sect, but they are not the same as the "Sect Against Heaven".  But Ye Pengfei had already seen it.  What Fu Yueting cultivated was also the way of love.  Moreover, she mastered it more deeply than Ye Pengfei!

    Speaking of which, Ye Pengfei is like a hodgepodge now.  In the past, he relied a lot on the way of love to fight, but now, this has slowly degenerated into a auxiliary means.  Or even just a dispensable auxiliary means.

    Think about it.  Nowadays, Ye Pengfei has too many means to override his own way¡ª¡ª

    First, there is the secret about the King of Destruction.

    Why can the King of Destruction's "madness" allow him to jump through countless levels, from the level of the forty or fifty level of the True Source Realm to the height of more than seventy levels of the True Source Realm?

    Except for top-notch beings like Ni Cangtian, I am afraid that only Ye Pengfei is the only one in the world who knows it and has a preliminary grasp of it.  in those days.  Ye Pengfei relied on his extreme combat power to defeat many powerful enemies by leaping through levels.  But now, he once again relied on a similar method to explode his combat power, instantly killing Zheng Peng, shocking Shuanglong Valley, and even being regarded by Fengtianya as a possible successor to the Fengtianya Sect Master.

    And the secret of destroying the King of Heaven is not just the "meaning of madness", in order to achieve the true life form.  The King of Destruction created the power of death back then.  This brand-new power, which is completely different from Dao power and telekinesis power, gives Ye Pengfei many clones extremely powerful abilities.

    Now, Ye Pengfei finally has three thousand death clones.  Just relying on these three thousand death clones, whose realm has reached the 68th level of the True Origin Realm, Ye Pengfei dares to challenge ordinary king-level existences.  !

    Secondly, Ye Pengfei integrated the weapon refining matrix into the death clones, making the combat power of these three thousand death clones even higher.  Such three thousand clones would not only be able to challenge ordinary heavenly king-level beings, but could easily defeat beings like Xuanyuan Shi.

    Even king-level beings like King Canghai and King Huanlou would find it difficult to defeat such three thousand clones.  Relying on the weapon refining matrix that has not yet been completed.  Ye Pengfei has already ranked among the strongest kings!

    Once again, it¡¯s the art of witchcraft!

    Among the three thousand death clones, they were not only integrated into the weapon refining matrix, but also integrated into the witchcraft.  In Ye Pengfei's opinion, this strange power is no less miraculous than the power of death.  Let the combat power of those three thousand death clones be further enhanced.  Now, relying on these three thousand death clones, Ye Pengfei has dared to face the Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan!  !  !

    These three methods are Ye Pengfei's most powerful methods.  Most of these three methods are condensed on the three thousand death clones. In other words, even if these three methods are broken by the enemy, Ye Pengfei's true body will still be destroyed.The body will not suffer too serious trauma.

    Even if he really encounters terrifying and powerful enemies - for example, those powerful heavenly kings who have lost their minds in the Temple of the Gods, or even existences on the 80th level of the True Origin Realm - Ye Pengfei does not need to worry too much. When the three thousand death clones are destroyed,  At that time, he could also use the method to confuse Chen Yingming.  Use the art of fake body and real body to escape far away!

    The combination of these methods formed Ye Pengfei's main reliance on this trip.  In comparison, Ye Pengfei has been neglecting the way of love for a long time, and his level is no longer sufficient.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei rarely encountered similar existences.  So, he doesn't think much about it yet.  But now, when he suddenly discovered that Fu Yueting from Fengtian Cliff was a heavenly king whose level of love was more sophisticated than his own, he realized that he had neglected the cultivation of his own self-created way.

    "Haha, big loss." After looking at Fu Yueting for a while, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.  Fortunately, Fengtianya is a friend rather than an enemy. Otherwise, Ye Pengfei would definitely have some evil ideas to get rid of Fu Yueting!

    ¡­¡­

    "Senior Brother Wu, where should we go next?" Ye Pengfei stopped talking about this issue, and his consciousness spread in all directions.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that the Temple of the Gods was a palace, or a palace complex.  However, after entering here, he discovered that it was completely desolate for hundreds of millions of miles around.  Let alone a palace, there is not even a trace of a thatched house.

    When you come out of that passage, there is no trace of the existence of that passage behind you.  In other words, it is not ok to just keep going forward. Maybe going backward is the right way.

    "Over there." Wu Silong pointed to the right, "Our goal is over there. I'm not very clear about the purpose of the other two companies."

    "Uh, isn't it a collective action?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    The four logistics companies provide logistics support services to the three major forces and six powerful people.  Is it possible that they all have to be separated too?

    "Otherwise, why are there six places per family?"

    It was only then that these four powerful families knew that the six quotas for the Ganqing family were precisely to correspond to Wu Silong and other six powerful people.  Suddenly, someone felt unhappy.

    "Didn't you say that the other quotas are for guarding? If they are all scattered, what's the point of guarding?"

    Wu Silong smiled slightly and said: "It was originally intended to be a guard. In fact, in the past adventures in the Temple of the Gods, one person was indeed responsible for communicating with the outside world, and the other five were responsible for protection!"

    "Then why has it changed now?" The questioner was very angry.

    This questioner was Bai Yiyang, the old president of the Baijing Chamber of Commerce. Originally, he asked Bai Yuer to lead the team here, but now he guessed that if he really asked Bai Yuer to lead the team in, and they dispersed like this,  Bai Yuer is in danger!  !  !

    Speaking of which, Bai Yiyang doesn't care whether he is scattered or not.  However, he was very angry because of Bai Yu'er.  I don't know if he is really angry because of Bai Yu'er, or if he is taking this opportunity to ask for a better share.

    You must know that the twenty-four strong men from these four families can also gain many benefits from the journey to the Temple of the Gods.  This benefit can be simply divided into two major parts¡ª¡ª

    The first is to encounter wonders on the road and realize them on your own.

    Secondly, Wu Silong and others made some gains and distributed them to the twenty-four strong men in proportion.

    The former is completely dependent on himself. What Bai Yiyang wants to fight for is the latter "proportion".

    Bai Yiyang is a mature guy, and the others are not vegetarians either.  You know, those who can obtain the qualification to enter must be at least the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too dangerous, we¡¯d better go back!¡±

    "What kind of thing is it that it just changed like this without informing you in advance?"

    "How to divide the six people? There is no way to divide it!"

    "That's right! There's no need for everyone to be secretive. The four of us have a lot of conflicts. If we don't stick together, no one will be willing to move forward!"

    Wu Silong¡¯s words immediately stirred up waves.  Chen Yingming thought that Wu Silong was a bit of an idiot.  However, Chen Shuangshuang's eyes flashed with strange light, and he didn't know what he was thinking in his heart.

    as expected¡­¡­

    "It is true that we did something wrong in this matter." Wu Silong chuckled, "But after what happened just now, do you think it is possible for the six powerful people from our three families to act together?"

    Everyone was speechless.

    However, after only a short moment of silence, Bai Yiyang said angrily: "This is yours"Love!  If you want us to spread out like this, we must give an explanation!  "

    What¡¯s your explanation?  Let¡¯s talk about increasing the proportion of distribution.

    The strong men were all smiling, and the more they looked at Bai Yiyang, the more pleasing they became.  If it hadn't been for this old man's bright idea, I'm afraid we wouldn't have been able to gain much benefit.

    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was

    "In that case, please come back, everyone." Wu Silong chuckled and glanced at Fengtian Cliff and Shuanglong Valley, "Or, you can join a certain family collectively, so you don't have to separate."

    Everyone is shocked!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1594. Attack and Kill!  (superior)

    Even a fool can hear what Wuslong wants to do.  Not to mention, everyone present is an intelligent being.

    "Are you going to join a certain family collectively?"

    Look at Ye Pengfei, everyone knows that the six members of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce will definitely follow Wu Silong and Wu Fan.

    Looking at Bai Yiyang again, of course his Baijing Chamber of Commerce will follow Deng Jianqiang and Fu Yueting.

    Finally, look at Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang. Originally, half of the strong men should have followed them, but now

    "I choose Fengtian Cliff!" Peng Shishan strode up to Deng Jianqiang, "Do you welcome me, fellow Taoist Deng?"

    "Welcome, of course you are welcome!" Deng Jianqiang laughed and said, "I guarantee that Fellow Daoist Peng will get a satisfactory harvest!!!"

    Peng Shishan set an example, and soon several strong men from the Red Star Chamber of Commerce and the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce joined Fengtian Cliff.

    "These people are said to be strong men from the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce and Tianwu Chamber of Commerce, but in fact they are all in the same situation as Peng Shishan and King Weishan. They are foreign aid invited by various chambers of commerce.  After all, the Chamber of Commerce is an organization that is good at doing business. In terms of high-end combat capabilities, they can't find many people.

    Originally, the actions of Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang had already made these people dissatisfied.  And Fu Yueting's secret actions made them have some hint of rebellion in their hearts.  Now, Wu Silong has openly spoken out about "breakup".  Ever since, they finally made such a choice publicly!

    "Wu Silong, you have harmed others but not yourself, and you have also helped Fengtianya. What are your intentions?" Chen Yingming roared angrily.

    Looking at the five strong men who chose Shuanglong Valley, Chen Yingming became extremely angry.  Looking at the six strong men from the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce on Wu Silong's side, Chen Yingming became even more angry.

    In Chen Yingming¡¯s opinion, Wu Silong was completely out of his mind.  The result of the open break was to push more helpers to the side of Fengtian Cliff.  Isn't this asking for trouble?

    You must know that on the road to the future, all the rare treasures, elixirs, formations, and talismans from the sixty-plus levels of the True Origin Realm are indispensable.  Doing things like Wu Silong's is just to make yourself sad!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  In Chen Yingming's view, this is not only harming others but not benefiting oneself, it is completely harming others and harming oneself!

    ¡°Look at Chen Yingming¡¯s side, even if there are only five people on his side, the five of them are divided into the two major chambers of commerce, Tianwu and Chixing.  Therefore, in terms of formations and talismans.  There is no need for Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang to waste time and do it themselves.

    On the other hand, Wu Silong¡¯s side only has the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce, which can only guarantee the logistics supply of exotic treasures.  When the time comes, Wu Silong and Wu Fan will have to do the elixirs, formations, and talismans themselves.  For an experience that was already very dangerous.  The risks are even more unpredictable.

    Looking at the roaring Chen Yingming, Wu Silong just laughed and had no intention of responding. Ye Pengfei sneered several times, turned sideways and said to Xuanyuan Shi and others:

    "You go to Fengtian Cliff and ensure the supply of rare treasures in Fengtian Cliff!"

    What?

    Nearly everyone¡¯s mouths were opened so wide that they could almost stuff several eggs.

    Wu Silong played a lose-lose game.  Ye Pengfei actually wants to give his helper to Fengtianya again?  what is happening¡­¡­

    Although these king-level beings are very smart, even if they scratch their heads, they can't guess what kind of medicine Ye Pengfei sells in his gourd.

    No one knows the current relationship between Ye Pengfei and Fengtianya.  Even if Ye Pengfei chooses not to go to Fengtian Cliff in the end, at least for now, before a new sect leader is born, the strong men in Fengtian Cliff will obey the saint's order and treat Ye Pengfei respectfully.  No one would offend Ye Pengfei.

    No one knows that just in the past few months, Xuanyuan Shi, Hong Mo and others have successfully instigated several important people in Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and Red Star Chamber of Commerce to rebel.  If it weren't for the combined efforts of these people, how could the two families have fought?

    certainly.  Very few people know that Ye Pengfei's weapon refining ability alone can fully meet Wu Silong and Wu Fan's requirements for exotic treasures.  In this way, Wu Silong and Wu Fan can use the saved time to refine the alchemy formation and carve the talisman.

    In fact, whether it is an exotic treasure or something else, it is just for opportunistic purposes and to reduce the difficulty of certain challenges.  The level requirements for these things are not high. Even if they are lowered a little further, they will still be able to reach the level of more than 50 levels of the True Origin Realm.

    Therefore, Wu Silong, who is good at alchemy, and Wu Fan, who is good at formation, can make up for the lack of logistics as long as they have enough time.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei can also secretly mobilize some of the power of Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and Red Star Chamber of Commerce, and openly mobilizeUse the power of the Xianmeng Chamber of Commerce and the Baijing Chamber of Commerce to fully support the two of them!

    Simply put, one Ye Pengfei is enough to support the entire logistics support.  This is something that even Peng Shishan cannot do!

    Except for a few people present, most of the powerful people could not understand this matter.  Although Ye Pengfei and others have drifted away, these strong men are still very confused, thinking that they are still in a dream

    ¡­¡­

    Fly, fly, keep flying.

    After flying like this continuously for ten days, Ye Pengfei still didn't see any sign of the palace's existence.

    After crossing a new 10,000-meter-high mountain, Ye Pengfei saw a new, endless plain.

    "The area of ??the Temple of the Gods is too huge." Ye Pengfei sighed with emotion.

    You must know that Wu Silong and Wu Fan did not deliberately slow down.  In other words, during these ten days, the three of them were flying continuously in the same direction at the speed of the peak of the 78th level of the True Origin Realm!

    "Yes, it is said that after so many experiences, this place is still far from being explored. Not to mention the dangerous palaces!"

    Wu Fan said with emotion as he threw out a few newly laid formations.  I saw ripples appearing in time and space on the left, and a powerful ** array that could swallow passers-by. Just like this, they let the three of them go because they "ate" too much.

    The three people have encountered too many such hidden risks in the past ten days.  Without those lower-level exotic treasures, formations and other objects, it would take a lot of time to resolve these risks and troubles.

    "Two senior brothers, what do you think Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang will choose?" Looking at the unknown front, Ye Pengfei asked with a smile, "Will they follow us or Deng Jianqiang and the others?  "

    "You should follow us. You have already done this. Will they still try to chew on the hard bones over there? They may attack and kill us at any time and at any time!!!"

    Wu Silong also chuckled

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1595. Attack and Kill!  (middle)

    Before the attack by Chen Yingming and others appeared, Ye Pengfei saw a figure with ulterior motives from a distance.

    "This is the Lost One from the Temple of the Gods? The realm is not very good." From a distance, Ye Pengfei was surprised to see that this realm was just a strong man at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.

    "Of course not those lost ones." Wuslong sighed and said in a deep voice, "These are the descendants of those lost ones."

    Ye Pengfei suddenly realized

    "The Lost One" just forgot which force he belonged to and why he entered the Temple of the Gods.  They just feel that they are born to be strong in the temple of the gods, and they are the eternal residents here.

    So, they can also practice, they can also get married, and they can also reproduce.

    The time interval between each opening of the Temple of the Gods is very long, which provides them with sufficient time to reproduce.

    And every time you experience the Palace of the Gods, the number of strong people who enter is very small, and none of them is too bloody.  Therefore, over time, an unknown number of powerful people also lived in the special time and space of this temple of the gods.

    "What should I do?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice as he looked at the strong man approaching quickly.

    "Kill!" Wu Silong's face was stern.

    There is no reason to explain. Even if this person is the descendant of a powerful person from the Heaven-Defying Palace, it is still better to kill him!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "Then, let me practice my skills."

    Wu Fan chuckled and said: "Even if you don't want to, we will force you to do it Finally, we can take a close look at the method you used to instantly kill Zheng Peng!"

    "Haha, Senior Brother Wu, I'm afraid you will be disappointed." Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and sacrificed one hundred and eight death clones!

    The one approaching this way at high speed.  The existence on the 70th level of the True Origin Realm immediately reacted.  He finally knew that he had kicked the iron plate.

    Actually, this guy didn¡¯t really come here recklessly.  He cast a magical power that made him invisible.  In his opinion, even a strong man at the 75th or 6th level of the True Origin Realm.  It is also difficult for them to see through themselves.  And even though the beings on the seventy-seventh and eighth levels of the True Source Realm can find themselves, they still find it difficult to determine their exact location.

    But now, he was shocked to find that more than a hundred strong men teleporting at high speed were actually one by one.  He locked himself with murderous intent, and his concealment skills were completely useless!

    Retreat!  !  !

    While retreating, he glanced at the three strong men who were just chatting on the spot, and secretly rejoiced in his heart: "It's okay, okay, they just sent some low-level beings over."

    This strong man at the 70th level of the True Source Realm mistakenly thought that the one hundred and eight.  They all seemed to be strong men from the 68th level of the True Origin Realm, and they were subordinates of these three strong men who were laughing and joking.  He felt that although he could not defeat these three guys.  However, he can still easily handle more than a hundred strong men whose levels are two levels lower than his own.

    Ever since, he made a serious mistake.

    "Hmph. Outsiders, take advantage of my move!!!" He actually slowed down his running speed slightly and sacrificed a mountain-like rare treasure with his backhand.

    When this exotic treasure was quickly launched, it spun and rose, and its size increased rapidly.  Obviously, this small mountain model will eventually turn into a towering giant mountain that will suppress all enemies.

    "Humph, the Cangmang Mountain is a rare treasure that even the strong men two or three levels higher than me dare not face directly. A mere 100 strong men at the 68th level of the True Origin Realm are seeking their own death?"

    This strong man thinks so.  If you go down this mountain, more than a hundred enemies will definitely die.  He was actually already thinking about whether he could put away these more than a hundred Dao bodies as quickly as possible!

    "After all, he is a strong man at the 68th level of the True Origin Realm. If he takes it back, he can still exchange it for some useful elixirs and rare treasures."

    In the eyes of this strong man.  The other party is simply giving himself a gift.  He even felt that those outsiders mentioned in the ancestral teachings were not that scary.

    However, he soon understood why the ancestral precepts earnestly warned that those who are not strong enough to reach the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm must not provoke these outsiders alone!

    Boom!  !  !

    There was only one loud noise, and he instantly disappeared into ashes and ceased to exist!

    Before his death, he did not feel the crisis coming at all.  Even at the moment of his death, he was still secretly enjoying himself, thinking that he was going to make a small fortune.

    However, I never thought that without any warning, he would be bombarded into smoke and dust by a huge force and completely disappear into the world!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??? and Wu Fan couldn't help but be stunned. Just now they saw Ye Pengfei sacrifice one hundred and eight death clones, and they thought Ye Pengfei was going to fight with this guy.  They mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei wanted to use this opportunity to hone his death clone and hone his combined attack skills.  However, what they never expected was that with just one attack, the being at the 70th level of the True Source Realm died and died instantly!

    "Did you make a mistake? Another instant kill?" Wu Fan shouted exaggeratedly, "Junior Brother Ye, Junior Brother Ye, are you a bastard sent by God to bully us? I have cultivated to the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  Only when I was on the 70th level did I finally figure out a magical power that can instantly kill the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. What level are you at, and you actually have two instant killing methods?"

    Wu Silong and Wu Fan knew very well that at this moment, Ye Pengfei's true body was only at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  When others see that Ye Pengfei is at the 68th level of the True Source Realm, they are actually just seeing the realm cultivation level of one of Ye Pengfei's dead clones.

    For Wu Silong and Wu Fan, Ye Pengfei's level is very low.  Ye Pengfei's ability to instantly kill Zheng Peng was enough to frighten them.  And now, Ye Pengfei actually instantly killed a strong man at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. How could this not shock them?

    Ye Pengfei smiled modestly: "It's just that guy's lack of experience in fighting the enemy, which gave me an advantage."

    "Tch, being too modest means being arrogant." Wu Fan laughed and said, "Junior Brother Ye, Master has already said that you have three thousand death clones - Damn, three thousand, you just used one  One hundred and eight! Even if that kid is experienced, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you have three thousand death clones rushing up at once, he will be dead even if he has three heads and six arms!"

    Wu Silong also smiled and asked: "Junior brother Ye, please don't hide it from us. You should still tell me, what level of heavenly king-level existence can you use this method to kill?"

    "I can't tell." Ye Pengfei responded with a smile, "Maybe I should find a few people to try my hand at it."

    Ye Pengfei smiled and turned his body around

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1596. Attack and Kill!  (Down)

    Just when Ye Pengfei turned around, several sharp beams of light shot towards Ye Pengfei and others!

    Not only the sudden attacks and killing rays, but also the space-time formations trying to separate Ye Pengfei and others.

    You know, Ye Pengfei, Wu Silong, and Wu Fan always keep a distance of no more than a thousand miles from each other.  For experts of their level, a mere thousand miles away is just a distance within arm's reach.  Therefore, if the three of them cannot be separated, the attacks of several sharp lights will not pose any threat to them at all.

    On the one hand, Li Mang's attack and killing disturbed their minds.

    On the other hand, the space-time formation suddenly appeared and separated them.

    ¡°If Ye Pengfei and others really succeeded in killing one person instantly, they would be laughing and chatting wildly.  So, such a series of means may indeed bring them great trouble.  However, before these methods appeared, Ye Pengfei had already started to turn around.  When Ye Pengfei turned around, the sharp lights that attacked him happened to be facing his chest.  Such weirdness made Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang yell out:

    "not good!!!"

    After all, he is the leader in Shuanglong Valley. After all, he is a peak-level existence at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  Ye Pengfei's well-timed turn, and the sharp light that was obviously attacking Ye Pengfei from different directions, but was strangely concentrated on Ye Pengfei's chest, made them immediately realize that it was not him who was attacking Ye Pengfei and others, but Ye Pengfei and others.  People turned around and attacked and killed them!  !  !

    But, except for Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang.  Among the other five followers, no one is strong enough to react quickly.  In their view, even if the attack failed, the worst possible outcome would be to jump out.  A face-to-face fight.

    In the opinion of these five strong men, Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang can fight Wu Silong and Wu Fan respectively.  Next, if the five people on his side join forces, no matter how capable Ye Pengfei is.  How could they be the opponent of five people joining forces?

    The five of them also already knew about Ye Pengfei's instant killing of Zheng Peng.  This kind of thing will indeed give them a very shocking feeling.  However, after the shock, anyone will realize¡ª¡ª

    1. Zheng Peng did not flexibly display that level of super-level combat power.

    2. Failure to prepare proper defense in advance and unscrupulously using most of the force on offense.

    Anyone will realize that this is the key to Zheng Peng being instantly killed by Ye Pengfei.  If these two points are solved well.  Then, even if Ye Pengfei's combat power could be greatly improved in an instant, he would not be able to instantly kill those who were too many for him.

    These five powerful men are all at the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  Three of them are good at formations and two are good at talismans.  The five of them had already decided to form a formation.  The formation is supplemented by talismans.  Gather the strength of five people to fight fiercely and kill Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, they did not think that after the attack failed, this battle would be overturned by Ye Pengfei and others.

    The five of them made a wrong judgment, even though the five of them were very careful.  Before the official attack, the formation of the five of them had quietly begun.  But.  They still underestimated Ye Pengfei's abilities.  They even underestimated Ye Pengfei's determination to fight against the five of them alone!  !  !

    Just when Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang shouted "no," the five of them had not yet reacted.  However, when they saw those sharp rays of light smoothly entering Ye Pengfei's Tao body, they finally realized something was wrong.

    However, this realization came too late.  Suddenly, they felt a sharp pain in their chests.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The five people, almost in no particular order, spat out a mouthful of black-red blood!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei also spat out a mouthful of similar blood.  However, after vomiting blood, Ye Pengfei laughed wildly: "I will exchange a mouthful of blood for five mouths of your blood. One of my lives will be exchanged for five of your lives. Come on, let's keep going!!!"

    Suddenly, the faces of the five people turned pale

    "What kind of sorcery is this? If we hurt him, we are hurting ourselves?"

    "He still injured five of us. He didn't just fight back against the person who cast the spell. What kind of magical power did he cast?"

    No one knows, even Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang, who are well-informed, noble and from the super power Shuanglong Valley, can't help but change their expressions suddenly, and they don't understand what happened at all.

    ¡°See, they really don¡¯t know the art of witchcraft!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei said these words to the Red Devil and Xue Ling.  At this moment, among the helpers following him, they were the only two.??Have seen the witch clan and know the art of witchcraft.

    "Could it be that throughout the ages, there has never been a strong man from the Witch Clan in Heaven?"

    How long has Heaven existed?

    The Nitian Palace has existed for many trillions of years

    Before Nitian Palace, huge forces like the Palace of Gods probably existed for a longer period of time than Nitian Palace

    And before the Temple of the Gods, the Heavenly Court already existed

    In other words, no matter how long you live in this world, no matter how broad your knowledge is, you have no idea how long this heaven has existed!

    All the strong people know is that the special nature of this heaven is that it can preserve the power of thought that the strong people emit intentionally or unintentionally.  Whether they are in the main time and space environment of Heaven, or those in other types of time and space planes in Heaven, they will all have this characteristic.

    Therefore, Heavenly Court will become a holy land of cultivation that almost all True Source Realm experts long for.  Because, throughout the ages, strong men of any race and those who practice any type of Taoism have "left" themselves to practice in the heaven, or in some other type of time and space plane in the heaven.  Various experiences of enlightenment.

    As long as you find this kind of experience, you can quickly improve your own realm.  And the best way to find this kind of experience is to rely on the corresponding mind stone!

    The reason why mind stones have become a hard currency in heaven is that, in addition to being used for refining weapons, elixirs, and even eating, its most important use is actually to rely on its mind power characteristics to find the corresponding ancient remains!

    "I have condensed some mind stones with my pure witchcraft power. However, I cannot sense any ancient relics through these mind stones!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "At that time, I was suspecting that the witch clan lineage most likely did not exist.  I have entered the Heavenly Court. And now, I am 100% sure that no one from the Wu Clan has ever been to the Heavenly Court, whether in ancient times or now!"

    "Thiswhat is the reason?"

    "No matter what the reason is, in short, if you use witchcraft to attack and kill them, they will definitely die!!!"

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes, the bloodthirsty red light flickered slightly!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1597. Changing body and position, killing five people!

    Strange methods bring strange effects.  The strange effect made Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang feel trembling.

    This kind of tremor lasted no more than ten seconds.  However, it only took such a short time for Ye Pengfei to launch a series of killer moves, beating those five people into chaos!

    What kind of formation the five people formed together, what kind of talisman was hidden in it Faced with the strange power of the witchcraft, they couldn't even figure out how to defend themselves, let alone attack and kill Ye Pengfei.

    Wu Silong and Wu Fan couldn't help but look at each other, unable to say anything.  Originally, they were talking to Ye Pengfei about the strongest combat power of the death clone. Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei actually used an unheard of method!

    Compared with Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang, Wu Silong and Wu Fan's reaction speed is slightly faster.  Just when Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang were about to come to their senses, the two of them took the lead and stopped Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang!

    ¡°Withdraw!!!¡±

    Chen Yingming is also a decisive person. While using his magical powers to block Wu Silong's bombardment, he shouted loudly at the five strong men over there.

    If you can't do anything, just leave.  Once you understand Ye Pengfei's weird methods, you can just turn around and kill him again.

    However, what Chen Yingming did not expect was that the five strong men who had been retreating steadily did not respond to his loud shouts!

    "No, they may have lost their minds!!!" Chen Shuangshuang looked gloomy and whispered softly.

    "Damn!!!" Chen Yingming couldn't help but yelled angrily, "Shuangshuang, you pester them both first, and I'll save them!!!"

    There are only five followers left. If they are all here, there will be no need to look forward to the adventure in the Temple of the Gods.  Not to mention, if there were help from these five people, they would have to watch the five of them die.  So.  In the future, it will be difficult to conduct sneak attacks and assassinate Wu Silong and others.

    You must know that attacking and killing Wu Silong and three others is one of the most important tasks of Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang's trip.

    But¡­¡­

    Before Chen Yingming could teleport over at high speed, he heard Wu Fan laughing and saying, "Just her? Chen Yingming, you'd better stay here too!"

    Then he saw a formation disk fly out from Wu Fan's palm, and Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang were both enveloped by this formation.

    "Nine-star bright night formation? You can actually set up such a formation!"

    For the time being, Chen Yingming had to hold back. He knew how powerful this formation was.

    "Good vision!!!" Wu Fan was also a little surprised if Chen Yingming hit the formation barrier with inertia.  Then, Wu Fan was very sure that Chen Yingming would suffer heavy losses!

    But now, as soon as his formation was launched, Chen Yingming stopped dead in his tracks.  Obviously, Chen Yingming is also familiar with the Nine-Star Bright Night Formation!

    With the formation together, the enemy will not know it, and you will win a great victory.  Enemy insight.  Purely for decoration.

    Just when Chen Yingming stopped in his tracks, Wu Fan realized that this formation was completely useless.  However, what Wu Fan never expected was.  The first person to teleport out of this formation was actually Chen Shuangshuang!

    A red silk ribbon fiercely shot toward Wu Fan like a poisonous snake.  Wu Fan's consciousness was still firmly locked on Chen Yingming, and it was difficult to change in time.

    Wu Fan was not panicked either.  Just when the Hong Ling was only a few feet away from Wu Fan, a big hand firmly captured the Hong Ling.

    Chen Shuangshuang originally thought.  This hand should be Wuslong's hand.  However, what Chen Shuangshuang never expected was that this hand was actually Ye Pengfei's hand!

    Looking at Wu Silong again, he actually went straight to the five strong men over there!

    ¡°No, I was fooled!!!¡±

    Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang's expressions suddenly changed. They completely misjudged the battle strategy of Ye Pengfei and others.

    Ye Pengfei, who was holding Hong Ling in his hand, chuckled and said, "Didn't I just say that I want to try my clone power? I wanted to use Chen Yingming as a whetstone, but since you are the first one to rush out, it will be you.  alright!!!"

    ¡°Dream!!!¡±

    Chen Shuangshuang was equally decisive.

    When she saw Ye Pengfei and Wu Silong changing positions, she knew that those five people could not be saved.  Judging from Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power in instantly killing Zheng Peng, Chen Shuangshuang knew very well that he would not be able to defeat Ye Pengfei in a short period of time.  In this way, when Wu Silong kills those five strong men and joins forces with Ye Pengfei again, he may be in trouble.

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t do anything!!!¡±

    Withdraw!  withdraw!  withdraw!

    Not even daring to save anyone, Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang each used their escape skills to escape far away.  althoughHowever, Ye Pengfei had already planted three thousand death clones from a distance, but it was impossible to even hit Chen Shuangshuang.  Not to mention, Chen Shuangshuang was successfully blocked.

    "It seems that simply using death clones to fight against an existence of Chen Shuangshuang's level is still not enough!" Looking at Chen Shuangshuang who was far away without a trace, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    "Damn! If I could do it, wouldn't I be far behind you?" Wu Fan laughed and scolded, "Although your boy will definitely be far above me, Wu Fan, in the future, you are definitely still not good now."

    "Not sure." Wu Silong chuckled and teleported back from a distance.  In order to kill the last strong man, he chased him for tens of trillions of miles.

    "Not sure?" Wu Fan exclaimed in a funny tone, "Senior Brother, do you think that Junior Brother Ye is already stronger than me now?"

    "It's hard to say." Wu Silong looked at Ye Pengfei and laughed, "Who knows how many other methods Junior Brother Ye has? The method of hurting the enemy just now was very scary. If he has several similar weird methods, maybe  , even I may not be able to catch it!"

    Ye Pengfei also smiled and didn't say much.

    ¡°Everyone has his own secrets, and although his own methods are many, they are also strange.  However, Wu Silong and Wu Fan have very few means?  Don¡¯t they have a few unique tricks to keep the bottom of the box?

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei knew his situation.  He is very clear that although he has many mysterious methods, once the war time is extended indefinitely, he will be very disadvantaged.  After all, his level of cultivation is still too low.  It is difficult to stand shoulder to shoulder with existences like Wu Silong just relying on these side magic skills.

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei didn't answer the question, Wu Silong and Wu Fan couldn't continue to ask questions.  Although, they are also very curious about Ye Pengfei's magical method of "the enemy hurts me, and the enemy is hurt by me".  However, they were very conscious and stopped talking about this issue.

    "Let's go, I guess the two of them won't take action easily again. When they arrive at Xuanlei Palace, they may take action again!"

    The three people stopped staying any longer and continued to teleport towards the designated place at high speed (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1598. Weird Monster!  (superior)

    "Senior Brother Wu, do we have to fight all the way through like this?" Ye Pengfei asked in confusion after wiping out another group of king-level warriors from the Palace of Gods.

    At the beginning, we only encountered sporadic powerful men from the Temple of Gods.  With the abilities of three people, these powerful men can be killed or driven away without much effort.

    But now, the strong men from the Temple of the Gods encountered are already in teams.  Even the smallest team has ten king-level beings.  And they are all still beings whose realm cultivation exceeds the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  Fighting with such a group of strong men, the speed of advancement slowed down significantly.

    And now, even if we move forward at full speed, it will take at least another month to reach the first destination of this trip, Xuan Lei Palace!

    The Temple of the Gods is very large, and there are many palaces in it.  Among them, there are three most important palaces, namely Qingmeng Palace, Fenyue Palace, and Xuanlei Palace.

    Deng Yating was trapped in the Xuanlei Palace, so Wu Silong naturally chose to break into the Xuanlei Palace.

    " And Ye Pengfei once wanted to obtain the true meaning of a formation. Wu Silong said that as long as there is a rare thunder treasure at the 78th level of the True Origin Realm, Chen Yingming will trade it no matter what.  The rare treasure Wu Silong mentioned was hidden in the Xuanlei Palace.  If Ye Pengfei still wants to continue doing this kind of transaction, then he also has to go to Xuanlei Palace.

    But now, Xuanlei Palace is still far away, and the number of enemies encountered is increasing.  Ye Pengfei doubted that if they continued to fight like this for three to five days, would most of the powerful beings in the Temple of Gods be attracted to the three of them?

    "Junior Brother Ye, don't worry." Wu Silong chuckled, "As long as there is a wave of beasts, we can march straight in!"

    "A tide of beasts?" Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise

    ¡­¡­

    After more than ten days, the long-awaited beast tide finally arrived.  Looking at the beast tide that was still trillions of miles away with his spiritual consciousness, Ye Pengfei asked a curious question: "Aren't they just some monster beasts in the 30s and 40s of the True Origin Realm? Will they change anything?"

    "Of course!" Wu Silong responded with a smile, "They are coming. The strong men in the Temple of the Gods will not dare to appear again."

    Ye Pengfei was even more surprised.

    The monsters at the 30th or 40th level of the True Origin Realm make the powerful people at the 70th or more levels of the True Origin Realm afraid to appear again?

    "Junior Brother Ye, haven't you ever thought about why, despite the large number of powerful men in the Palace of the Gods and their strong combat power, they never want to rush out and fight for the world in the heaven?" Wu Silong laughed.  asked.

    "Isn't it the result of the intimidation of the three major forces? I guess there are many transcendent beings staring at this temple of the gods."

    "This is indeed a reason." Wu Silong nodded.  "But this is not the most important reason!"

    "The most important reason is the monsters here?" Once again, Ye Pengfei looked at the monsters running towards them carefully, and he was puzzled.

    By the way, Ye Pengfei has experienced a lot of magical things in his life.  His super leaping thinking also allows him to often surpass other people's ideas and predict incredible possibilities.  But now, facing this rushing tide of beasts.  Ye Pengfei felt that his brain was a little short-circuited

    "Hehe, this is indeed difficult to guess." Wu Silong chuckled as he clicked on the massive monster beasts that were getting closer and closer.  "Everyone has natural enemies. These monsters are the natural enemies of the strong ones who live in the temple of the gods!"

    "Even though they are natural enemies, the gap in realm is still too big."

    Eagles are the natural enemies of voles.  However, is it possible for a baby bird to fight a strong rat?

    But, this is such an incredible thing.  It seems to be really happening.  Ye Pengfei clearly noticed that some auras that were originally rushing towards him quickly moved away after the beast tide appeared.

    "Is it because of telepathy?" Suddenly, Ye Pengfei had an idea and guessed a reason.

    Wu Silong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise: ¡°Have you guessed all this?¡±

    "Haha, I didn't completely guess it." Ye Pengfei shook his head and chuckled, "I only guessed that these monsters can swallow certain mental power. However, I don't understand, even if the mental power is restrained by the monsters, there will be  The power can be used. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t be so frightened that you run away.¡±

    The power of a strong person in the True Source Realm mainly relies on Tao power and telekinesis power.  Even if one power is unfortunately restrained, another power can still be exerted.

    Especially Daoli.

    Because Dao power can be used on top of pure brute force, the difference between high-level strong men and low-level beings is?Even if it is smashed with brute force, it is unlikely that the low-level being can withstand it.

    "The situation of the strong people born and raised here is completely different." Wu Silong chuckled, "Their power is completely dependent on the power of mind. If the power of mind is suppressed, the power of Tao cannot be used. Only those who come from the outside world are lost here.  Only a strong person can maintain the past situation. Otherwise look, here comes a strong person who is lost in mind!"

    Although chatting here, the three people did not relax their observation of the surroundings.  They saw that in the space-time area where the beasts were galloping, there was a figure that was obviously not a monster, constantly jumping forward.

    "It doesn't seem to be coming for us." After looking at it for a while, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    "After all, they are lost." Wu Silong sighed and said in a deep voice, "Although this kind of lost person is not afraid of the beast tide, it is impossible to accurately find the enemy's position during the beast tide. This is really  The strong man on the seventy-ninth level of the Source Realm must have wanted to come to us. However, because of the beast tide, he completely deviated from the direction."

    "How long will the beast tide last? How large is the area affected?"

    If it lasts for a long time and affects a large area, then you can quickly go straight to Xuanlei Palace.

    Unfortunately¡­¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we can only walk around and take a look.¡± Wu Silong shook his head and said.

    "That's it" Ye Pengfei blinked, "Why don't we capture a few monster beasts to be our pet beast guards?"

    "Catch a pet beast?" Wu Silong chuckled, "Would you like to catch one?"

    Ye Pengfei also knew that such a simple method must have been tried by predecessors.  However, he still did not believe in evil.

    When the beasts got closer and closer, Ye Pengfei released a death clone.  He easily caught a demonic beast, and just when he was about to use some means such as soul pact or beast contract, the demonic beast exploded in an instant.  Although Ye Pengfei's death clone tried his best to control the monster, it still couldn't prevent it from self-destructing!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1599. Weird Monster!  (Down)

    "Understood." Wu Silong chuckled, "In the records of our Heaven-defying Palace, too many people have tried to capture them. As long as they can catch even one monster, except for the lost, all the people in the Palace of the Gods can  Anyone who is strong has nothing to worry about."

    "You must know that the number of strong men born and raised in the temple of the gods is far more than the lost. What we encountered before was only a small group of enemies. If we encounter a large army from a certain temple, we will have to flee temporarily."

    "In the past experience, practitioners often had to go back and forth many times in order to enter a certain palace. They waited until they found the right gap to change defenses before they could successfully enter the adventure. If they could catch a monster here, they would use  No need to go to such trouble."

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly: "Is it a law?"

    A kind of law restriction is like a law restriction that the strong men of the three major forces cannot rescue the lost people of the three major forces.

    " However, Ye Pengfei was very skeptical.

    Not because of other reasons, but because Ye Pengfei didn't feel the power of the law at all!

    The power of law can also be said to be the power of Taoism.  The main difference is that when talking about power, it refers to the power that the strong have already tempered and mastered.  When talking about the power of law, we are talking about those forces that are driven by time and space and have not yet been controlled by the strong.

    Ye Pengfei did not feel this type of power, but it does not mean that this type of power does not exist.  Just by looking at Wu Silong and Wu Fan smiling and nodding, Ye Pengfei knew that what they meant was that this kind of law existed, but the power of the law could not be felt.

    In other words, it is impossible to temper this power into one's own Tao body and use it for oneself.

    But¡­¡­

    "The power of death is a very weird power of law, but in the end I mastered it"

    "The power of witchcraft does not seem so mysterious at first glance, but after leaving the universe, I have never seen a strong person who has mastered similar power of law"

    "Although the power of laws that control monsters is difficult to fathom, I have experience before, so it is not necessarily impossible to truly master it. If I can completely master this power, the task of rescuing Deng Yating will be more secure!"

    Thoughts one after another rose up in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  When Ye Pengfei heard Wu Silong urging him to get on the road quickly.  Ye Pengfei made up his mind completely.

    "Two senior brothers, you should take the first step, I still want to study these monsters!"

    Wu Silong and Wu Fan could not help but frown slightly.

    Wu Fan dissuaded: "Junior Brother Ye, instead of wasting time here, it is better to rush to the Xuanlei Palace as soon as possible. You have to understand that there are many treasures in the Xuanlei Palace that even the powerful people at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm will be jealous of. Put them  It is better to spend time and energy on those treasures than wasting time on these low-level monsters."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head, looked at Wu Silong, and said in a deep voice: "I have no interest in treasures."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  Wu Silong and Wu Fan were both moved by Ye Pengfei.  After the two of them were silent for a while, Wu Silong said: "I will take care of the true meaning of the formation!"

    After saying that, Wu Silong didn¡¯t look back.  Quickly teleport towards the Xuan Lei Palace at high speed

    ¡­¡­

    "Or not!!!"

    When another monster suddenly exploded, Ye Pengfei shook his head in frustration.

    Throughout the whole day, Ye Pengfei has been trying to capture the monster.  But.  He couldn't even control it for a moment, and the monster exploded instantly.

    Because the control time is so short that it can be ignored, so.  Ye Pengfei had difficulty capturing the power of that weird law.  You must know that when he researched the power of death, it was precisely because when he was hunting the underworld beast, the power of death permeated a small area of ??time and space and existed significantly for a period of time.

    "Brother Ye, why don't you try the trapped formation or the phantom formation?" Red Devil suggested.

    "It's too simple a method. The predecessors must have tried it a long time ago. It's better to think of new methods." Ye Pengfei shook his head, as if thinking to himself, "I have tried all methods related to the power of death.  The means related to the power of witchcraft cannot be withstood by even the slightest monster. Is it possible that stronger means will work?"

    The Red Devil asked unwillingly: "What if we use pure power of death to set up the formation? Perhaps, that kind of formation is different!"

    "There is nothing different." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "Although the composition of the power is different, the essence of the formation is the same. The third time I tried to capture, I tried to capture like this.??Beast soul.  However, the beast soul collapsed faster!  "

    "That is to say, as long as it is related to the ordinary laws of the universe, it will definitely cause the monster to explode?" Xue Ling suddenly interjected and asked.

    "That's right."

    Ye Pengfei responded casually, and suddenly, his eyes lit up.

    "Aha, the body of chaos! Snow spirit, come and give it a try!"

    Ye Pengfei immediately led the snow spirit out of the space plane. He solemnly warned: "You cannot use any known laws. You can only use your chaotic origin to try to capture it. Don't worry about the monster's backlash, I will take care of it."  everything!"

    Xue Ling nodded, sat down cross-legged in the air, and closed her eyes.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei noticed that various Taoist powers were sealed by Xue Ling.  The appearance of chaos buried deep within the Tao body gradually emerged.  This process took a long time, and almost three hours passed before Xue Ling began to try to capture it for the first time.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, the monster that had just been captured exploded and fell.  However, Ye Pengfei and Xue Ling were both very happy.

    "It took three moments to self-destruct. This method is useful!!!"

    Ye Pengfei happily gave a high five. As long as he finds a correct idea, he may truly succeed!

    However, Ye Pengfei did not talk to Xue Ling, and Xue Ling quickly calmed down.  After all, it is very difficult to use the appearance of pure chaos to generate pure laws that have never appeared in this world.

    As expected, the second and third captures all failed, and both captured monsters exploded in an instant.

    Xue Ling was not discouraged. She sealed the new laws used in these two captures and once again worked hard to generate new power of laws.

    the fourth time¡­¡­

    "Ten moments!" The surprise could not be concealed. Ye Pengfei finally telegraphed his voice and said in a deep voice, "Xue Ling, just use this law. Ten seconds is enough for me to track down the power of that weird law!  "

    Originally, both Ye Pengfei and Xue Ling thought that it might take several years to achieve anything.  However, I never thought that after only the fourth trial, I would achieve such success!

    "The body of chaos is indeed the most precious existence. Back then, so many powerful people in the True Origin Realm coveted Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao. It's not because they got mad!"

    "The body of chaos can create laws at will, and the collection of laws can create a brand new universe. In this way, the first level of entering the temple of the gods, the challenges of those small universes, actually already implies the challenge of cracking the weird monster.  The methods of beasts!¡±

    "If we continue to calculate this, the creator of the laws of the Temple of the Gods may have left behind various means to save the lost. As long as we can find those means, even if we don't use the Yuanshi Healing Pill, we can still save the lost.  !¡±

    Ye Pengfei's thinking has always been jumping. Only by constantly jumping thinking can he find solutions that are difficult for ordinary people to realize.

    "I don't believe that beings like Master have not discovered this mystery. The three major forces and all transcendent beings similar to my Master must have discovered the solution long ago!"

    "However, they did not tell their disciples this secret. They just watched their disciples get lost here What is their true purpose?"

    Before entering the Palace of the Gods, Ye Pengfei had already vaguely realized that rescuing Deng Yating was probably the secret instruction of Master Ni Cangtian.  And he further realized that the rescue of Deng Yating was probably just superficial. When he truly rescued Deng Yating, he would know more secrets!

    And now, Ye Pengfei is even speculating

    "No matter what their purpose is, what these transcendent beings do deliberately is definitely not a simple matter!"

    "I don't know, when I completely crack one of the secrets, will it trigger their reaction? Both senior brothers said that even the master can't directly peek into the temple of the gods. However, if the master really hides  He has learned all kinds of secrets, so Master may also be lying!"

    Ni Cangtian is a good master, but this does not mean that Ni Cangtian knows everything and says everything.  Concealing and lying for certain purposes is nothing at all.  No matter how upright and upright the person is, they will do this.

    Just when Ye Pengfei's mind kept jumping and the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more Xue Ling took action again.  But this time, the monster captured by Xue Ling actually jumped around for more than twenty seconds before suddenly exploding!

    &nbsp; "It is indeed a law!"

    After such a long time, Ye Pengfei came into contact with that weird power of law for the first time.  Although the power disappeared in an instant, the feeling lasted for a long time.

    The next few captures only lasted for twelve seconds at most, before the monster exploded and fell.  However, Ye Pengfei became more and more clear that he came into contact with the origin of this strange law!  !  !

    One day, one day, another day

    ¡°In the final analysis, this is the true meaning of life!!!¡±

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Ye Pengfei finally laughed heartily (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1600. The power of self-destruction, the little demon realizes the Tao

    The true meaning of life

    The true meaning of chaos

    These are the two most important foundations that a strong person in the True Origin Realm needs to understand in order to practice and improve.

    The true meaning of life contains the real reason for the existence of all life, and the original power that can be traced back to all living things.

    The true meaning of chaos represents the origin of all non-living entities. As long as you fully grasp the true meaning of chaos, you should master the means of creating any non-living entities.

    In addition to the conventional power of Taoism, Ye Pengfei also mastered the power of death and the power of witchcraft. Tracing back to the source, these two powers are still subordinate to the true meaning of life.  It is precisely because of the understanding and research of these two powers that Ye Pengfei was able to see through the various tests set by the Bai Su Pavilion with his cultivation at the sixtieth level of the True Source Realm.

    And now, Ye Pengfei once again grasped the power of law that comes from the true meaning of life.  Although this power has only one purpose, which is to cause self-destruction and self-destruction.  However, this power is indeed closely related to life.

    "The way of life and death is exactly the two sides of life. This is nothing strange. However, life and death can be manipulated to this extent. The profoundness of its artistic conception seems to be far better than the power of death and the power of witchcraft!"

    How long has Ye Pengfei been studying for the power of death?

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has only had a glimpse of the door, and it is not really a complete mastery of the power of death.  As for this new legal power, which may be called the "power of self-destruction", its profound artistic conception made Ye Pengfei speechless.

    "Is it possible that this is a power comparable to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?"

    Comparing it with others, Ye Pengfei felt that the artistic conception of the power of death may have reached the 80th level of the True Source Realm, or even higher.  Judging from this, the power of self-destruction is probably a power that belongs to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.

    "Fortunately, I only need to master a superficial knowledge. Otherwise, I will have to live here for at least tens of thousands of years!"

    Ye Pengfei sighed secretly, concentrating on trying to figure out the moment of brilliance when the monster exploded

    ¡­¡­

    Time flies by, and three years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    Even Yuan Xiaoyao took the initiative to ask for help. With the help of these two entities with chaotic bodies, Ye Pengfei's research level on the power of self-destruction increased day by day.

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei began to try to control the monster to self-destruct.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei had already found some places where the monsters were concentrated.  These places are restricted areas for the powerful natives of the Temple of the Gods, and Ye Pengfei is here to comprehend the power of self-destruction without any distractions.

    Boom~~~

    A dull crackling sound.  It represents the self-destruction of another demonic beast, and this time, no one is trying to capture this demonic beast, so this demonic beast explodes inexplicably.

    "Successful!" Xue Ling clapped her hands.

    "No, it was not successful." Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    Xue Ling asked in surprise: "It didn't succeed?"

    "It was indeed unsuccessful." The person who answered Xue Ling's question was actually Yuan Xiaoyao!

    "Hey, you actually saw it?" Ye Pengfei looked at Yuan Xiaoyao in surprise and said thoughtfully, "Little demon. Tell me, why did I fail?"

    "Because it is mixed with other powers." Yuan Xiaoyao responded, "I vaguely feel that the so-called 'self-destruction power' is mixed in this space and time. It is intertwined with many other ordinary powers of law.  . However, when it causes the monster to explode, it is pure!"

    "What a pure person!!!" Ye Pengfei laughed and high-fived.  "Little demon, it seems that this is the way you should cultivate. In this palace of the gods, you will definitely be able to find your own path of cultivation!!!"

    At this moment.  Before Wu Silong told Ye Pengfei, Samsara had been rescued by him a long time ago and properly placed in a certain place.  It's not that Wu Silong deliberately didn't tell Ye Pengfei, but Wu Silong forgot.

    Seeing that the war between all parties is about to begin, the reactionary forces within the Nitian Palace are also ready to move, and he needs to enter the Palace of the Gods to find an opportunity to break through the bottleneck of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm There are many big things.  Things were added together, and Wu Silong forgot about it for a while and told Ye Pengfei about reincarnation.

    Therefore, Yuan Xiaoyao is still worried about the safety of reincarnation.  As a result, Yuan Xiaoyao always wanted to overcome her weaknesses and improve her state of cultivation.

    It is a pity that Ye Pengfei has not found a second way to help Yuan Xiaoyao.  And the road that Xue Ling took back then was not a road that Yuan Xiaoyao could take

    &nbsp; "I didn't expect that your road would be here!" After asking some more about Yuan Xiaoyao's personal insights, Ye Pengfei kept shaking his head and sighing, "I think so, it's quite safe here anyway. Wait until I go to Xuan  When you are in the Thunder Palace, you will stay here to practice. If you can truly understand the mystery of the power of self-destruction, even if you reach the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, it is not completely impossible!"

    "real?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling exclaimed in unison.

    They couldn't help but be frightened. They were at the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm. Looking at the world, this was the strongest and highest realm.  Although being able to reach the 81st level of the True Origin Realm does not mean that he will be able to compare with beings like Ni Cangtian in the future.  However, compared with Yuan Xiaoyao now, it is already a world of difference, the gap is hard to measure!

    Immediately, Xue Ling felt envious.

    "I face death head-on. I have obtained so many elixirs, but I will probably have to stop before reaching the Heavenly King level I don't know where will a path that is completely suitable for me appear?"

    As I thought about it, Xue Ling became a little bit devilish.  The good sisters made huge profits, which made Xueling's mood instantly unbalanced.

    Ye Pengfei didn't notice this. He happily discussed the mysteries of the power of self-destruction with Yuan Xiaoyao.

    Samsara and Ye Pengfei are both teachers and friends. When Ye Pengfei advanced to the realm of gods, Samsara led the crowd to block the enemies for Ye Pengfei for a while.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei always felt a little regretful and guilty because he could not help Yuan Xiaoyao too much.

    Now, I have finally found a way that may open up Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s future path of cultivation in one fell swoop.  For a moment, Ye Pengfei completely ignored Xue Ling beside him, and did not notice that Xue Ling was slipping closer and closer to the edge of being controlled by the inner demon!

    "This feeling is right, that's it. All you need to do is do this Huh?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei felt an inexplicable murderous aura, which enveloped Yuan Xiaoyao!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1601. PK Chen Shuangshuang!  (superior)

    With Ye Pengfei's current abilities, it would be impossible for even beings like Wu Silong to sneak attack him or a strong person not far away from him.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei has become accustomed to spreading some of his dead clones far away in all directions to monitor developments in all directions.

    More than three years ago, Chen Yingming and Chen Shuangshuang led their men in a sneak attack.  The reason why it was detected in advance by Ye Pengfei was precisely because Ye Pengfei's death clone gave early warning.

    But this time, it was not until Yuan Xiaoyao was completely enveloped by the murderous aura that Ye Pengfei reacted. This had to make Ye Pengfei pale in shock. He followed the path of the murderous aura and slapped her with a fierce palm.

    Midway through the palm, Ye Pengfei realized something was wrong

    "No, it's Xue Ling!!!"

    However, even if Ye Pengfei realized this, even if Ye Pengfei closed his palm in time, the space-time power that attracted him could no longer be stopped in time.  A "boom" sound was heard, and the snow spirit was blown away by the huge force, and the Tao body began to gradually dissipate before his eyes!

    "Sister Xue Ling!!!" Yuan Xiaoyao rushed over in panic, "How could this happen? How could this happen?"

    "It's the inner demon!!!" Ye Pengfei's face was full of gloom.

    "How can there be inner demons?" Yuan Xiaoyao asked in a high-pitched voice while frantically injecting strength into Xue Ling's life.

    "Probably" As the words came to his lips, Ye Pengfei changed his words.  I heard him say in a deep voice, "She is lost, so she has inner demons!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao had no doubt that he was there, tears streaming down her face.

    "What, what should we do? Brother Ye, use the Yuanshi Healing Pill to save your sister quickly!!!"

    Excited, Yuan Xiaoyao actually made this request.  This caught Ye Pengfei a little off guard, but he soon had a new plan.

    "Little demon, you have to know. The Yuanshi Healing Pill is not mine!"

    "I, I, I know, but, but"

    The tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down, although Yuan Xiaoyao already felt that Xue Ling¡¯s life had been saved.  However, she had long heard that in this palace of gods, there were even strong men at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  They may lose their nature forever!  !  !

    Yuan Xiaoyao could not have guessed that Ye Pengfei said that "Xue Ling" was lost purely because he wanted to use this as an opportunity to give Yuan Xiaoyao greater motivation to practice and understand the mysterious laws in the temple of the gods.  .  Yuan Xiaoyao didn't even think about it, her own level of cultivation was so much worse than Xue Ling's.  If Xue Ling was lost, how could he survive?

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that Yuan Xiaoyao would dare to ask for the Yuanshi Healing Pill.

    "It seems. I still underestimated the feelings between the two of them." Looking at Yuan Xiaoyao with tears streaming down her face, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of the stubborn girl who tried her best to protect Yuan Xiaoyao.

    "Little demon. You can save her!!!"

    "Ican?" Yuan Xiaoyao wiped away her tears and replied with determination, "What do you need me to do? Even if you give up my life!"

    "Haha, next. Should I watch Xue Ling cry again?" Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "There is no need for you to give up your life, as long as you can understand the power of self-destruction. Then, you can save Xue Ling!"

    While speaking, Xue Ling had slowly stabilized.  After being hit by Ye Pengfei's sharp blow, Xue Ling's inner demons were temporarily defeated, and she also knew what happened just now.  Just when she wanted to say sorry to Yuan Xiaoyao, a spiritual thought was transmitted into Xue Ling's sea of ??consciousness

    ¡­¡­

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao stayed. On the surface, Xue Ling was still unconscious.  But in fact, Xueling was very sober.  Once Yuan Xiaoyao encounters any danger, she will take action immediately and no longer pretend.

    "Brother Ye, is it dangerous to leave them alone here? When the beast tide appears, those monster beasts will come out in full force. The natives of the Temple of the Gods will use this opportunity to sweep away these monsters.  The beast's lair." After leaving a distance, the red devil asked worriedly.

    Several years of continuous research have allowed everyone to understand the law of occurrence of beast tides.  Moreover, they also saw many times that the natives of the Temple of the Gods took advantage of the opportunity when the beasts came out to hunt for treasures in the monster beast's lair.

    "If it were in the outside world, the treasures of heaven and earth left in the monster lairs on the 30th and 40th floors of the True Origin Realm would definitely not be able to attract the strong men on the 50th and 60th floors of the True Origin Realm.  However, in this temple of the gods, monsters are the terrifying natural enemies of these strong indigenous people.  Only after these terrifying natural enemies left did the advanced indigenous warriors dare to hunt for treasures in these lairs.

    Those realmsXue Ling alone cannot resist the tall treasure hunter.  If you take Yuan Xiaoyao with you, who is of low level, how can you talk about safety?

    "Who said I would only keep the two of them?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "You guys will also stay. If they are in danger, you will show up to save them!"

    During those thirty years of training, Ye Pengfei improved a lot, and Hong Mo and others also improved.  The formation set up by the five of them can already cross levels and fight against the powerful men at the 77th level of the True Origin Realm.  Although it is hard to say victory, self-protection is more than enough.

    Years of practicing together have created a deep relationship between us.  Hearing Ye Pengfei's instructions, Red Devil and Ming Xiaolong were also filled with joy.

    However, the Red Devil quickly asked: "Brother Ye, are you planning to do that mission yourself? It's too dangerous!"

    Although after so many years of preparation, Ye Pengfei created one strange trick after another, which dazzled them.  However, Deng Yating is a person at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s fantastic ideas cannot be useful to any level of existence.  The brief fight with Chen Shuangshuang back then had clearly shown that although Ye Pengfei's methods are strange, although Ye Pengfei's concealment ability is wonderful, and although Ye Pengfei's sneak attacks and mind-attacking methods are strong, the Seventy-eighth True Origin Realm like Chen Shuangshuang  For a peak-level existence, these methods are of little use!

    "You think the power of self-destruction is just a decoration?" Ye Pengfei responded with a smile, "If Chen Shuangshuang comes again, I will keep it safe so that she never comes back!"

    "So powerful?" Red Devil couldn't help but widen his eyes. Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng and Ming Huo'er also looked unbelievable.

    The power of self-destruction can only make monsters suddenly self-destruct, and it has no effect at all on foreign powerhouses like Chen Shuangshuang.  Is it possible that during the PK with Chen Shuangshuang, he deliberately brought Chen Shuangshuang into the beast's nest, and then used the self-destruction of massive monster beasts to plot against Chen Shuangshuang?  However, the level of those monsters is too low.  Even if thousands of demonic beasts exploded at the same time, it would be impossible to hurt Chen Shuangshuang even a hair on his head!

    Ye Pengfei smiled and was about to explain.  Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "No need to explain, let's just see it in action!!!"

    ¡­(To be continued¡­)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1602. PK Chen Shuangshuang!  (middle)

    In the breeze, Chen Shuangshuang's dress fluttered, and her long hair spread slightly.

    She looked at the hills ahead and said softly: "A few years ago, we suffered heavy losses here. Now, we can finally come back!"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much sullen emotion is contained in that delicate voice.

    "The question now is, should we go faster or slower?"

    Chen Yingming also remembers the hills ahead.  The attacker was caught off guard by the attacker, which made Chen Yingming feel very humiliated.

    However, Chen Yingming was not impulsive. He asked the question very knowledgeablely.

    Starting from here, move forward at full speed, if you don¡¯t encounter those strong indigenous people on the way.  Then, it only takes about half a month to reach Xuanlei Palace.  And if you deliberately slow down, it is normal for this journey to take another year or two.

    How to choose depends on the judgment of the combat power of Ye Pengfei and others.

    ¡°If it were in the past, with Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s ability, he would have been able to quickly calculate an optimal plan.  However, the sudden blow a few years ago made Chen Shuangshuang doubt his own calculation ability.

    Chen Shuangshuang knew very well that he could not be indecisive.  Chen Shuangshuang knew very well that he would not dare to make a quick decision because of Ye Pengfei's presence.  Then, your best ability will be completely scrapped!

    How much impact will it have on people¡¯s beliefs if their expertise is rejected?  Chen Shuangshuang didn't know, and Chen Shuangshuang didn't want to know at all.  She was very worried that if she knew the answer to this question, she would have to avoid Ye Pengfei forever and forever, and would never be able to face this low-level "powerful enemy" head-on.

    So

    ¡°We are moving forward at full speed!!!¡±

    Purely based on intuition, Chen Shuangshuang made a judgment in a sweet voice.  As soon as she finished speaking, she sacrificed a flying exotic treasure.  He planned to rely on the power of the exotic treasure to reach Xuanlei Palace as soon as possible.

    But.  Before Chen Yingming did the same, before Chen Shuangshuang drove Yibao forward.  A voice that was still fresh in their memory suddenly rang in their ears!  !  !

    "How dare you come?"

    In an instant, Chen Yingming changed the flying treasure into a defensive treasure.  Then he saw a light blue water curtain protecting the two people.

    And Chen Shuangshuang's face suddenly turned pale. The plan he had just made was ruined by Ye Pengfei in such an instant.  Chen Shuangshuang felt that his belief was beginning to waver and his mood was on the verge of collapse!

    "Both of you, stay calm!!!"

    Chen Yingming gave a low drink.  He helped Chen Shuangshuang to put his suddenly chaotic thoughts in order.  With Chen Yingming's low drink, the faint ruddy color returned to Chen Shuangshuang's face.

    Nodding, indicating that he had no problem, Chen Yingming chuckled calmly: "I didn't expect them to be so patiently waiting for us to come back. However, they will definitely be surprised. In the past few years, we have not wasted our time in vain.  !¡±

    Confidence returned to Chen Shuangshuang's body, and she smiled sweetly: "Brother, let me try it first!"

    Chen Yingming also laughed.  The light blue water curtain opened a portal

    ¡­¡­

    "The seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm?" From a distance, Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    "It seems that they have gained a lot in the past few years." The Red Devil sighed and asked, "Brother Ye, do you want to continue? Otherwise, retreat temporarily."

    In a few years, Ye Pengfei has also gained something.  However, in the eyes of the Red Devils.  In any case, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to gain more than Chen Shuangshuang.

    You must know that there is an important threshold between the seventy-eighth and seventy-ninth levels of the True Origin Realm.  Once you cross this threshold.  It means that there is really hope to reach the True Source Realm of Great Perfection in this life!

    In fact, more than three years ago, Wu Silong and Wu Fan made it clear when they introduced the situation of the three major forces.  Among the three major forces, there are very few strong ones who can break through the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm and successfully advance to the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  The total number of strong men like Bai Suge who have reached the 80th level of the True Origin Realm among the three major forces will not exceed one hundred.

    As for how many powerful people there are in the world above the 79th level of the True Origin Realm, Wu Silong and Wu Fan are not very clear.  However, they also gave an estimated figure of two to three thousand.

    This shows how rare this kind of breakthrough is.  I don¡¯t know how many talented people are stuck at the bottleneck of the seventy-eighth level of the True Source Realm, unable to break through and improve for a long time.  The purpose of training in the Temple of the Gods is to provide a breakthrough opportunity for the elites of the three major forces.

    Even so, only a few of the strong men who have entered the Palace of the Gods to experience have successfully broken through.Break the bottleneck of realm.  Then Wu Silong admitted that he had no confidence at all that he could successfully advance to the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm after this experience.

    But now, in just a few years, Chen Shuangshuang has successfully advanced!  !  !

    The Red Devils don¡¯t know how much Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s combat power will be improved after completing this difficult advancement.  However, the Red Devil felt that in any case, Ye Pengfei had only glimpsed a little bit of the power of self-destruction. How could it be compared with Chen Shuangshuang's advancement?

    Therefore, from the perspective of the Red Devil, for the present plan, it is better to retreat quickly.

    Before Ye Pengfei responded to the Red Devil's suggestion, Chen Shuangshuang's high-pitched voice suddenly intervened.

    "Temporarily retreat? Where can you retreat to?"

    ¡°No, I¡¯m surrounded by her!!!¡±

    When his consciousness swept around, the red devil couldn't help but turn pale.  He saw countless Chen Shuangshuangs scattered far and near.  And Brother Ye and I are right in the middle of these countless Chen Shuangshuang!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s concealment technique was actually broken by Chen Shuangshuang!  !  !

    Chen Shuangshuang did not launch an attack immediately, but said in a joking voice: "Ye Pengfei, do you think no one can break your concealment technique? To tell you the truth, in the eyes of a strong man above the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm,  Here, your concealment skills are equal to transparency!"

    The red devil couldn't help but change his face. He looked at Ye Pengfei with some anxiety.  However, he actually saw that Ye Pengfei, instead of panicking at all, was smiling and extremely relaxed.

    Chen Shuangshuang also saw it, and she felt as if she was severely humiliated by Ye Pengfei's smile.

    "Hmph! Are you still pretending to be a ghost when you are about to die? Wu Silong and Wu Fan, get out of here. You want to use this kid as bait and hide in the dark to attack me, but it's useless!!!"

    who I am?  I am an existence on the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm!

    who I am?  I am the best at calculating strategies!

    With this little trick, do you still want to escape the eyes of me, Chen Shuangshuang?  No matter how hidden you are, I will be able to dig you out sooner or later!

    After Chen Shuangshuang scolded her loudly and thought she was arrogant for a long time, she heard (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1603. PK Chen Shuangshuang!  (Down)

    "idiot!"

    "What?"

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s anger just blurted out.  Chen Shuangshuang's angry move is far from formalized.  Suddenly, there was a thump in her heart, an inexplicable extreme danger that made her feel like her soul was trembling slightly!  !  !

    At this time, Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s best choice is to escape immediately and use his clone to attack with all his strength.  However, Chen Shuangshuang did not do this.  This is both because she is conceited and because she must be confident!

    ??????????? Even in the lowest-level fights between strong men, or even in the fights between ordinary people, building self-confidence and destroying the self-confidence of others, or being destroyed by others and helping others build self-confidence, are the most critical points of victory or defeat.

    For Chen Shuangshuang, ensuring self-confidence is even more important.

    As early as when Ye Pengfei instantly killed Zheng Peng, Chen Shuangshuang's self-confidence was hit to a certain extent.  Fortunately, she did not make the plan alone, and she did not experience it personally.  Therefore, Chen Shuangshuang didn't feel anything unusual that time, and she was still confident.

    However, that brief confrontation more than three years ago dealt a huge blow to Chen Shuangshuang.  Although Ye Pengfei didn't even hurt a hair on her in the end, her self-confidence was in danger of collapse.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei and others did not pursue them for a long time.  In fact, they made no pursuit at all.

    What¡¯s even more fortunate is that Chen Shuangshuang suddenly had an opportunity for enlightenment as his self-confidence was on the verge of collapse.  Coupled with the fact that she and Chen Yingming accidentally found a small palace ruins, she finally broke through the realm bottleneck and successfully advanced to the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm!

    Just now, Chen Shuangshuang almost encountered a crisis of self-confidence again.  With Chen Yingming's timely help, she quickly got rid of this shadow.  In an instant, she realized that she was likely to take advantage of the pressure brought by Ye Pengfei again and successfully advance again!

    "I don't know what weird tricks Ye Pengfei is using. However, as long as I can ensure my self-confidence, as long as I can attack head-on, I can gain huge benefits!"

    "The me now is just the beginning of the seventy-ninth level of the True Source Realm. Compared with Ye Pengfei's ultimate combat power, I still have a gap. However, as long as I can continue to break through quickly, even if Ye Pengfei masters the King of Destruction,  So what about the 'meaning of madness'? He will eventually be my defeat!"

    The lack of confidence when facing Ye Pengfei is not because of Ye Pengfei's true state of cultivation.  It's because of Ye Pengfei's terrifying extreme combat power and Ye Pengfei's endless bizarre methods that make people unable to fathom.

    An instant ago, Chen Shuangshuang felt the danger of death.

    In that moment, Chen Shuangshuang's thoughts turned over and over again.

    After a moment, Chen Shuangshuang was very decisive and chose to move forward!

    To be honest, Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s choice was not wrong.  If she wasn't facing Ye Pengfei, or  She was only facing Ye Pengfei from three years ago, so her choice was absolutely correct.

    With her choice, she succeeded in killing Ye Pengfei.  She still defeated Ye Pengfei and retreated in embarrassment. She will definitely get a new opportunity to advance from this battle.  She is very likely to advance from the 79th level of True Origin Realm to the low level of 79th level in a short period of time!  !  !

    But.  She was very unlucky. What she met was Ye Pengfei three years later

    Be the true body of Chen Shuangshuang.  Together with thousands of real clones launching a fierce attack, Ye Pengfei's attack also came.

    There was no movement, no sign, no trace that could be caught in advance. Suddenly, there were strange and violent explosions around each Chen Shuangshuang, whether they were the main body or the clones!

    "What method is this?"

    Chen Yingming, who had been staying behind the light blue water curtain, suddenly opened his eyes.  He could see that the force of these explosions was not that powerful.  However, he could see even more clearly that these explosions formed a strange giant magic circle!

    "Use the sonic boom as an eye and set up a temporary magic circle. Chen Shuangshuang, you'd better run away!!!" Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, completely ignoring the magic and magical powers that were rushing towards him.

    The power of self-destruction launched out of thin air is not as powerful as the self-destruction of those monster beasts.  However, because of the sonic booms generated by these self-destruction forces, they formed a large magic circle.  Countless forces were superimposed as a result, causing huge pressure on this side of time and space in an instant.

    This pressure is not eternal. As long as the sound disperses, the formation will naturally collapse.

    This kind of pressure cannot instantly destroy Chen Shuangshuang's massive clones, let alone destroy Chen Shuangshuang's true body.

    But, ChenHowever, Yingming's pupils tightened and he shouted loudly: "Shuangshuang, retreat quickly!!!"

    In terms of realm, Chen Shuangshuang is already one level higher than Chen Yingming.  And, this is still a crucial layer.  However, compared to combat experience, Chen Shuangshuang is not as good as Chen Yingming.

    Chen Shuangshuang is good at planning, and Chen Shuangshuang is used to staying behind the scenes and directing.

    And Chen Yingming advanced all the way from fighting. Even though his level is one level lower than Chen Shuangshuang, he discovered the horror of this temporary magic circle earlier than Chen Shuangshuang!

    "The pressure of the magic circle actually pressed a point of time and space! Ye Pengfei actually wanted to create an instant black hole at that point!"

    Black holes are common existences in the universe, and the passage into the Temple of the Gods is also hidden in a giant black hole of space and time.  If it were an ordinary situation, even if a giant black hole appeared, it would be impossible to cause any damage to Chen Shuangshuang.  However, the current situation is too special!

    Chen Yingming has seen the effect of the pressure of the formation. Chen Yingming has realized what Ye Pengfei's purpose is. Chen Yingming has also called the police with his mental power and shouted loudly, hoping to save Chen Shuangshuang

    However, after all, the message transmission from Chen Yingming to Chen Shuangshuang takes time, and Chen Shuangshuang's reaction also takes time. Although this time is very short, compared with the complete explosion of Ye Pengfei's methods, this time seems very long!

    At the same time as Chen Yingming shouted loudly, the tremendous pressure on this side of time and space quickly concentrated at a certain point.  And this point is exactly the point in front of Ye Pengfei!

    This method was performed by Ye Pengfei himself, so Ye Pengfei would definitely not be affected by the sudden space-time black hole at this point.

    However, Chen Shuangshuang has not yet reacted in time.  Her true body, her thousands of clones, the magic and magical powers that can instantly kill beings like Xuanyuan Shi and seriously injure beings like Weishan King, are simply impossible to disperse and gather back in time.

    So, in this less than one millionth of an instant, countless Taoist, magic and magical powers were swallowed up by the black hole of space and time at this point.

    And then

    Boom!  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    A series of roaring sounds, but at first glance it sounded like there was only one roaring sound, exploding instantly in this space and time.  Chen Shuangshuang's thousands of magical powers were actually reversed by Ye Pengfei and bombarded Chen Shuangshuang's bodies one by one!

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s clone is a normal clone, and her clone¡¯s strength is much lower than her true body.  Faced with this sudden and almost simultaneous huge bombardment, each clone instantly collapsed and disappeared into thin air.

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s true body was originally stronger than these clones.  Therefore, although this reversal attack came too suddenly, Chen Shuangshuang has not encountered any danger yet.  However, due to the instantaneous collapse of each clone, almost at the same time, Chen Shuangshuang's true body was completely revealed!

    A faint sneer hung on the corner of Ye Pengfei's mouth.  Just when Chen Shuangshuang finally realized what terrifying methods he would face, Ye Pengfei's combat power had skyrocketed and he instantly moved in front of Chen Shuangshuang.

    "die!!!"

    Three thousand death clones shrunk into three thousand small points of light.  Three thousand small light spots formed a magic circle that could instantly kill low-level kings.

    Such a formation would not have brought any threat to Chen Shuangshuang.  However, in this magic circle, Ye Pengfei injected his own absolute power after being "crazy"!

    With no way to dodge, and no time to put up any powerful defense, the array composed of three thousand light points suddenly hit Chen Shuangshuang's body.

    Collapse!  A no-brainer collapse!  Chen Shuangshuang, who originally thought that he could finally avenge his shame, was shattered by Ye Pengfei's blow!

    Fortunately, Chen Shuangshuang has achieved a crucial breakthrough after all.  At this moment, her main and auxiliary planes are many times more powerful than they were a few years ago.  After Ye Pengfei blasted her true body to pieces, the magic circle composed of three thousand light points hit an auxiliary plane and could not continue to bombard it.

    "Can't even destroy an auxiliary plane?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned slightly, and at the same time, he quickly flashed.  After a few flickers, he no longer knew where he teleported.

    At this time, Chen Yingming¡¯s rescue has just arrived

    ¡­¡­

    "Awesome! It's so awesome!"

    The battle just now took less than a breath of time.  However, when the Red Devil recalled it over and over again, he was still dancing and excited to the extreme.

    &nbsp; "It's a pity that I still couldn't kill her." Ye Pengfei shook his head regretfully.

    "It's already very powerful. It can instantly destroy the Taoist body at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm. Even if your senior brother and fourth senior brother join forces, I'm afraid they can't do this!"

    The Red Devil laughed loudly, while Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng, and Ming Huo'er also looked at Ye Pengfei with great awe as if they were looking at a true god.  Ye Pengfei was very powerful back then.  However, when they became very powerful, they were shocked to find that the gap between themselves and Ye Pengfei was actually even greater than before!

    When you stay with a genius, you will always face this kind of helpless pressure.  Fortunately, as early as n years ago, they had completely eliminated the desire to chase Ye Pengfei (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1604. Xuan Lei Palace, Xuan Lei Barrier

    Hong Mo and others all stayed, and Ye Pengfei went on the road alone.

    Before heading straight to Xuan Lei Palace, Ye Pengfei released death clones one after another and looked around for clues about Chen Shuangshuang and Chen Yingming.

    "However, Chen Yingming's combat experience is too rich.  After Ye Pengfei left quickly, he quickly erased all traces of his and Chen Shuangshuang's existence.  Even in the time and space where Ye Pengfei and Chen Shuangshuang had a brief PK, there was no trace of where Chen Shuangshuang and Chen Yingming had stayed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, what level will they reach when we see them again?¡± Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and drifted away

    ¡­¡­

    ??If a snake cannot be beaten to death, it will definitely hurt someone.

    The red devil laughed loudly and called Ye Pengfei too awesome.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that although he had won, he was even more in danger.  Just as Ye Pengfei feared, Chen Shuangshuang, who had re-condensed his Tao body, actually immediately sensed the urge to advance!

    "You're going to be promoted so soon?" Chen Yingming said in surprise, "Even if you realize it, the reserve of strength is still far from enough. It's not too late to wait until you hunt down the high-level king, and then advance!"

    At their level, ordinary fairy stones and mind stones are no longer enough to provide the massive amount of advancement needed.  Generally speaking, they obtain huge promotion power by refining the Tao body of high-level existence.  In the past few years, the two of them excavated a small palace. They harvested many rare treasures and elixirs, but they could not harvest a high-level powerful Taoist body.

    Chen Yingming¡¯s proposal is a very normal solution.  Ordinary True Origin Realm existences will often face this situation many times in this life.  Whenever this happens, they will use secret techniques to temporarily slow down the realization.

    But¡­¡­

    "No! I want to break through immediately!" Chen Shuangshuang gritted her teeth. She wished she could be promoted to Ni Cangtian's level all at once. She wished she could turn Ye Pengfei into a meat pie with just one slap.

    "But, in terms of strength"

    "Brother. Just sacrifice once!"

    "What??? Shuangshuang, you have a heart"

    Before the word "devil" was uttered, Chen Yingming could no longer move

    ¡­¡­

    "The name of Xuan Lei is well-deserved." Looking at the black thunder in the distance, Ye Pengfei sighed sincerely.

    Even though there are still trillions of miles away from the real Xuan Lei Palace, Ye Pengfei can already deeply feel the terrifying power contained in those Xuan Lei Palace.

    This kind of terrifying power cannot be endured by non-King-level beings.  Even if it is a Heavenly King-level existence, if it is a Heavenly King-level existence whose combat power is not that high like that of Xuanyuan Shi.  It is also difficult to withstand this kind of mysterious thunder bombardment.

    Because of this, there is almost no low-level Heavenly King-level existence around the Xuanlei Palace.  Not to mention, the true body of Ye Pengfei is only at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.

    His spiritual consciousness quickly swept through the trillions of miles of time and space. With just a cursory glance, Ye Pengfei saw at least more than a thousand existences above the 75th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "No wonder both senior brothers said that if you are unlucky, you won't be able to officially enter the Xuan Lei Palace in ten or twenty years. I don't know how so many powerful beings were born in the time and space of the Palace of Gods.  ."

    The Temple of the Gods is a unique time and space, with special laws within it.  Ye Pengfei was so impressed that he fell into admiration.  Among all the powers that Ye Pengfei has comprehended, the power of self-destruction is the highest.

    However, Ye Pengfei still didn't understand why there were so many high-level kings in the Temple of the Gods.  To know.  The Xuanlei Palace is only the three major halls among the Palaces of Gods.  The space and time that Ye Pengfei's consciousness patrolled was just a certain direction outside the Xuanlei Palace.  It's just outside a certain hall, or it's just in a certain direction.  You can actually find so many powerful people whose realm cultivation exceeds the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  Based on this calculation, how many such powerful beings will exist in the Temple of the Gods?

    "It is estimated that the number of powerful people above the 75th level of the True Origin Realm here is probably more than the three major forces combined. It is really difficult to have such a huge number of high-level powerful people, but they are blocked in such a space and time.  sorrow!"

    After sighing a little, Ye Pengfei gathered his mood and planned to sneak in.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei didn't know how well his concealment method could hide from the prying eyes of powerful people.  Thanks to Chen Shuangshuang, Ye Pengfei finally knew that now, his concealment skills could make it difficult to detect existences below the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei does not completely believe Chen Shuang.?? words.  After all, he did a lot of things secretly under Bai Suge's eyes.  Bai Suge is only one step away from being able to advance to the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. This shows that as long as the method is appropriate, it is not impossible to hide it from the eyes of beings at higher levels.

    On the other hand, it is not impossible for those powerful people below the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm to see through their own concealment techniques.  Therefore, although Ye Pengfei planned to sneak over.  Moreover, he also felt quite confident.  However, he was still cautious, specifically picking out places that might be blind spots.

    Fortunately, no strong natives discovered Ye Pengfei's existence along the way.  Ye Pengfei did not encounter any existence beyond the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei found no trace of the existence of Wu Silong or Wu Fan.  It wasn't that they had already entered the Xuan Lei Palace, even if they had chosen to break in from somewhere else.  The two of them don't have Ye Pengfei's tyrannical ability to hide. They will follow their usual routine and rush around to find loopholes in the defense, and then quickly break through.

    The closer Ye Pengfei got to the Xuan Lei Palace, the more Ye Pengfei had to resist the huge deterrent pressure brought by the Xuan Lei.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei's concealment skills would not fail due to this pressure. Otherwise, Ye Pengfei would have had to fight a fierce battle with more than a thousand high-level beings in this direction.

    After sneaking for less than half an hour, Ye Pengfei finally approached the Xuanlei Palace.

    "The speed of Dao power loss suddenly accelerated. It seems that these mysterious thunders not only have the ability to kill, but also have the hidden ability to swallow Dao power!"

    Ordinary strong people will think that if the thunder master kills, the Daoxuan thunder must be stronger than the blast.  However, as a thunder cultivator, Ye Pengfei knew it very well.  Lei can also be wretched, and Lei can also be insidious.  Just like now, these mysterious thunders that look like they are going to kill the attackers one by one actually imply the ability to swallow up all the power of the attackers.  Once the attacker has no defense, when he attacks the Xuan Lei barrier that protects the Xuan Lei Palace, he will be sucked in by the Xuan Lei!

    "I am also a thunder cultivator. You can devour my power, and I can also devour yours!"

    Until now, Ye Pengfei has not used his thunder power very much.  In fact, most of the powerful people who have interacted with Ye Pengfei.  They will unconsciously forget that Ye Pengfei is actually a strong man with thunder spirit roots.

    And Ye Pengfei himself does not rely much on thunder spells.  Since he embarked on the path of cultivation, except for the very beginning, he has relied more on thunder spells.  As his level of cultivation gradually increased, he used thunder spells less and less.

    After entering the Heavenly Court, Ye Pengfei never used thunder spells in front of others.  Apart from owning a lightning-type flying rare treasure, it seems that he has nothing to do with "thunder".

    However, only Ye Pengfei knew it.  The importance of thunder spells to him.

    "Following Master's teachings, I always use other means to fight the enemy. I guess even Chen Shuangshuang and the others didn't notice it at all. In fact, I am a thunder cultivator My thunder spells, haha, I don't know who can  The first one to see it?"

    Quietly, Ye Pengfei set up a formation in a hidden place.  Here are the nearest Xuan Lei.  Only a hundred feet away.

    An ordinary strong person, even a strong one in the thunder system, must be prepared at this time.  Breaking through the mysterious thunder barrier in one breath.  However, Ye Pengfei set up camp and stayed here.

    This stay lasted for ten years

    ¡­¡­

    "I finally advanced to the sixty-second level. It took me two years to reach two levels. The speed is pretty good."

    "If anyone hears Ye Pengfei's self-evaluation, he will definitely be angry to death.  Even if it takes millions or tens of millions of years for ordinary strong people, they may not be able to advance to a higher level.  And Ye Pengfei actually rose to two levels in a row in just ten years.

    Furthermore, from the 60th level to the 61st level of the True Origin Realm, there is also a big bottleneck.  Although, compared with the bottleneck from the seventy-eighth to the seventy-ninth floor, this realm bottleneck is much weaker.  However, after all, it is an important realm bottleneck, and many strong people will be stuck here for a period of time.

    Ye Pengfei, on the other hand, easily surpassed it without any hindrance.

    If anyone saw the mysterious thunders not far from Ye Pengfei, they would definitely be even more horrified.  Ten years ago, the Xuan Lei closest to Ye Pengfei was a hundred feet away.  Ten years later, the Xuan Lei closest to Ye Pengfei was actually more than two hundred feet away!  !  !

    "After swallowing a hundred feet of Xuan Lei, let me rise to two levels. If I can swallow up all this Xuan Lei barrier, maybe I can hit the 79th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    ?Ye Pengfei chuckled, this was just his random thinking.

    You must know that the Xuanlei Palace is not empty, and there are no high-level powerful people.  Those strong men who have surpassed the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm and reached the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm or above, all stay in these halls.

    The purpose of Ye Pengfei's trip is to rescue Deng Yating. Deng Yating lives in the Xuanlei Palace.

    No one knows how many powerful beings similar to Deng Yating exist in Xuanlei Palace.  No one knows whether there are people at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm in the Xuanlei Palace!

    In other words, if Ye Pengfei goes too far, he is likely to attract the attention of those high-level powerhouses, and he is likely to face those terrifying existences in advance!

    Facing those terrifying existences is actually the most critical part of the experience in the Temple of the Gods.  The main purpose of the three major forces and six powerful men entering the Palace of the Gods is to achieve a breakthrough in realm and achieve the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Therefore, they will choose to sneak into these palaces and choose to face a certain existence above the 79th level of the True Origin Realm.  They want to use facing high-level enemies to force themselves to gain advanced insights.

    However, no one is willing to face a large number of high-level existences.  When they choose to fight, they will definitely block one side's time and space in advance.  If they were to face seventeen or eight powerful beings at once, they might not even be able to escape.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei could only shake his head with regret and stop practicing.

    "It's a pity that this mysterious thunder barrier cannot be restored quickly. Otherwise, I can practice here for thirty to fifty years and then sneak in!"

    The duration of this journey to the Temple of the Gods is set to be ten thousand years.  If you don't leave after ten thousand years, you will be locked in the time and space of this temple of the gods, and you will be lost forever in the time and space of this temple of the gods.  According to Wu Silong, Deng Yating fell into the Temple of the Gods because she failed to rush out in time.  The reason why Wu Silong thought that Deng Yating had advanced to the 80th level of the True Origin Realm was precisely because the few strong men who had successfully emerged in the past had seen that Deng Yating had reached the peak of the 79th level of the True Origin Realm.

    Ye Pengfei definitely doesn't want to make the same mistake again, but he can waste some of the 10,000 years here so that his level of cultivation can be higher.

    "However, the situation does not allow it.  Looking at the self-recovery speed of this mysterious thunder barrier, it is estimated that it will not be possible to return to its original state in less than 180 years.

    If there is external intervention, of course it can be quickly restored to its original state.  However, that means that Ye Pengfei was discovered

    "Let's go in and take a look. I wonder how many powerful beings there are in Xuanlei Palace?"

    Without activating any defense, Ye Pengfei simply cut into the mysterious thunder barrier.  The mysterious thunder bombarded Ye Pengfei's body. Instead of causing any damage to Ye Pengfei, it seemed to be clearing Ye Pengfei's muscles and bones.  As for the devouring power hidden in the mysterious thunder, it was completely ineffective against Ye Pengfei.

    Effortlessly, Ye Pengfei quickly stepped into the outer wall of Xuanlei Palace.

    "Hey, why does this exterior wall look like"

    After casting a spell, Ye Pengfei found that he could pass through easily.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head secretly, and frowned slightly again.

    "It's completely illogical The mysterious thunder barrier outside is very powerful, but the palace wall has no defensive function. If there is no reason for the existence of Master and others, I absolutely don't believe it!"

    The strange things one after another made Ye Pengfei more and more convinced that the existence of the Temple of the Gods had a deeper reason (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1605. The weird guard of Xuanlei Palace

    The Xuanlei Hall is indeed the "Xuanlei" Hall. After penetrating the outer wall and entering directly into the Xuanlei Hall, Ye Pengfei discovered that beyond a garden, there were many passages ahead.  No matter which passage there is, there are all kinds of mysterious thunders.

    The Xuan Lei in the middle of the passage is not large in number and not very powerful.  However, there are a large number of mysterious thunders on both sides of the passage forming a solid portal, and its power is no less powerful than the mysterious thunder barrier outside.

    "Thunder cultivators are more cost-effective. At least you don't have to worry about the impact of these mysterious thunders." Looking at the mysterious thunders that exist everywhere, Ye Pengfei is secretly glad.

    "If Deng Yating stayed in any other palace, just dealing with the various dangers in the palace passages would be a headache.  The environment of Xuan Lei Palace is more suitable for the actions of thunder monks like Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei did not immediately choose a certain passage to walk, but stood like a wooden stake with his back against the outer wall for a long time, facing the garden.

    This is an invisible wooden stake.

    After waiting patiently for more than an hour, Ye Pengfei finally saw a group of guards entering the garden.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's eyes widened.

    "This level is toolow."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Exists at the 40th level of the True Origin Realm, even among those second-rate families and forces, the guards of important places are not just at this level.

    Thinking about it again, in a place where there are an unknown number of powerful people above the 79th level of the True Origin Realm, there are actually powerful people of such a low level as guards. It seems so discordant.

    The garden area is not small, and there are paths paved with sapphire stones.  This group of ten guards walked along these paths. Soon, Ye Pengfei felt more clearly the true capabilities of these guards.

    "Interesting, even though they are not thunder cultivators, they all possess the devouring ability similar to Xuan Lei. Although they are only strong men at the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm, their combat power may reach above the forty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!"

    With the addition of a team of ten, they must have practiced some combination attack formation.  Therefore, this team of guards should be able to compete with a strong man on the 50th level of the True Origin Realm.

    However, even so, it is still very bizarre.  After all, the groups of strong indigenous people outside the Xuanlei Palace are all existences above the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!

    "The guards outside are n times stronger than those inside. Is this possible?"

    The strong men lost in the temple of the gods, whether they are from the outside world or native-born.  They have not lost their minds.  They are just a bit similar to the Ding family who were indirectly destroyed by Ye Pengfei back then. They were too impulsive and straightforward when considering and analyzing problems.

    Although Ye Pengfei has never been to the Ding family, Ye Pengfei believes that the Ding family will never arrange guards in such a weird way.  Otherwise, this weird habit of the Ding family must have become famous all over the world. How could I have never heard of it?

    ¡°There must be something weird in this!!!¡±

    What the hell is weird.  You can only explore it yourself.  Wu Silong and Wu Fan have never mentioned it. It is estimated that neither of them knows that there is such a weird thing.

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry to take action, but patiently waited for the group of guards to leave the garden.

    Then.  He waited for almost two more hours before another group of guards came over from the opposite direction.

    "The situation is similar to the previous team."

    Except for the fact that the leader is a strong man at the forty-first level of the True Source Realm, the rest of the situation.  They all looked the same as the ten strong men from the previous team.

    When this group of guards also walked over, Ye Pengfei finally took action.

    I saw that he released a death clone.  Rushing towards the direction where the first group of guards left.

    The guards were not walking very fast, while Ye Pengfei's death clone was chasing after them like lightning.  It was impossible for these guards to clear away their own aura, so Ye Pengfei quickly caught up with these guards.

    "Enemy attack!!!"

    The guards reacted quickly, and the guards changed even faster. Before Ye Pengfei's death clone's magic and magical powers could suddenly attack them, they suddenly transformed, and each of them turned into a being at the 68th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Silk¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    This breath of cold air is not only because their realm has suddenly skyrocketed, but also because their realm has skyrocketed so wonderfully!

    "It looks exactly like the death clone. Is this a coincidence, or did they do it on purpose?"

    Without any suspense, the death clone was destroyed by the ten guards.  Originally, Ye Pengfei's death clone was only really powerful when it was in formation, and the one on the opposite side was really powerful.The two guards seem to have just reached the 68th level of the True Origin Realm. In fact, their individual combat power has reached the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. Their combined combat power is comparable to that of Xuanyuan Shina and other entities.  !

    Ye Pengfei had the urge to release another death clone immediately, but not only did he suppress this urge, he also traveled back to the outside of the Xuanlei Palace, used an earth escape technique, and hid inside.  Go into the deep soil layer.

    At the same time, another death clone broke out of the mysterious thunder barrier.  Just when the death clone broke out of the death barrier, a powerful divine consciousness swept over it.

    "A strong man at the 80th level of the True Source Realm!!!"

    At the same time as the death clone collapsed, Ye Pengfei accurately judged the realm of this strong man.  This is a strong man at the beginning of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. It is obvious that those guards just now are his direct subordinates.

    "It seems that those guards must have deliberately unleashed a realm of cultivation similar to that of the death clone. And their true realm of cultivation should be Hey, something is wrong."

    ¡°If it were a normal place and a normal strong person, Ye Pengfei would definitely conclude that these guards were pretending to be pigs to eat the tigers, deliberately hiding their own cultivation level to a very low level.

    But, where is this place?  This is a place where high-level beings can lose their minds!

    The strong people lost here, whether they are foreigners or natives, are all idiots. They should not be able to do any conspiracy or all kinds of calculations.

    If it weren¡¯t for this reason, who would dare to go to the Xuanlei Palace to practice at the level of Wu Silong?

    The realm is not as good as human beings, but you can play some conspiracy tricks.  In this way, it is possible for everyone to have a face-to-face duel with a specific high-level person.  Otherwise, no matter how many rare treasures and magical magic are used to protect the body, it is impossible to survive.

    Before leaving, Wu Silong and Wu Fan repeatedly explained many opportunistic methods to Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei knew very well how to use those seemingly low-level exotic treasures, elixirs, magic circles, and talismans to deal with various dangerous situations.  However, before they separated, Wu Silong and Wu Fan never said anything about the guards of Xuanlei Palace.

    "It seems that they just followed the methods of their predecessors. They used the lower-level exotic treasures to distract the guards and quickly broke into the Xuanlei Palace. In this way, they did not discover that there was something shocking hidden inside.  secret!!!"

    Combining all the information, Ye Pengfei became more and more convinced that the true realm of those guards was probably the 40th floor of the True Origin Realm.  Later, their realm exploded because of other reasons!

    "The crazy intention of destroying the king of heaven! Do they really have mastered this mysterious artistic conception?"

    From the King of Destruction, Ye Pengfei learned two artistic conceptions

    First, the artistic conception of the power of death.  Regarding the level of this artistic conception, Ye Pengfei suspected that it was at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.

    Second, the artistic conception of madness.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that this kind of artistic conception was at a lower level than the artistic conception of the power of death.  However, as Ye Pengfei's realm became higher and higher, he gradually realized that it was possible that the level of this artistic conception was even higher.

    "If what they master is really this kind of artistic conception. Then, I am almost certain that the level of this artistic conception is higher than that of the power of death!"

    The level of artistic conception of the power of death is suspected to be at the 80th level of the true source realm.  Then, it means that the artistic conception level of the crazy intention has reached the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    "They are also specific reactions to the true meaning of life. If the artistic conception of the meaning of madness has reached the eighty-first level, then the artistic conception of the power of self-destruction has also reached the eighty-first level. Then, once I can integrate the two artistic conceptions,  Together, it is possible for me to get closer to the true meaning of life!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei discovered that he might have mastered the complete version of the true meaning of life.  In comparison, in terms of the true meaning of chaos, he is far, far behind

    ¡­¡­

    Hidden deep in the soil, Ye Pengfei not only continued to use his concealment skills, but also arranged various suspicious formations.  Those high-powered beings in Xuanlei Palace are not vegetarians, even though their brains are a bit difficult, even though they are all straight people.  However, if they were discovered, it would cause a lot of trouble.  Before he was fully prepared, before he understood all the weird things in the Xuan Lei Palace, Ye Pengfei did not intend to face these guys head-on. This was the biggest difference between Ye Pengfei and Wu Silong.

    Not to mention, now Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that every one of those teams of guards might have understood the meaning of madness, which made him even more unwilling to waste the opportunity to enter the inner space of Xuanlei Palace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try again if we find a chance. It¡¯s best if we can capture a guard alive!!!¡±That powerful spiritual consciousness only searched for less than a day, and no longer searched back and forth.  However, Ye Pengfei remained motionless and very patient.

    Five days later

    Quietly, Ye Pengfei entered the Xuanlei Palace again.

    This time he entered in a different place. Although it was still a garden, the area and shape were obviously very different from those five days ago.

    This time, Ye Pengfei still didn't rush to take action.  After he waited for the two teams of guards to pass by, he once again released a death clone.  But this time, the realm of this death clone is only the 65th level of the true source realm (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1606. Try again and again to absorb the soul!

    As Ye Pengfei expected, those guards immediately burst out with the power of the 65th level of the True Source Realm!

    The situation is already obvious. The guards in Xuanlei Palace have all understood the artistic conception similar to the "meaning of madness".  Moreover, according to the situation of the incoming enemy, they can burst into the same realm of cultivation as the incoming enemy!

    "Judging from the situation of these lost people, this is definitely not their intention!"

    These lost people did not deliberately hide their realm and cultivation, nor did these lost people intentionally burst out with the same realm of cultivation as the incoming enemy!

    "Either, the artistic conception they have comprehended is just similar to the 'crazy meaning', but not the real 'crazy meaning'. The artistic conception they have comprehended can and can only improve their realm.  To temporarily raise it to the same level as the incoming enemy!"

    "Either, what they comprehended is the 'meaning of madness'. It's just that they comprehended it wrong, which led to this strange change!"

    Both scenarios are possible, and Ye Pengfei is more inclined to the latter scenario.

    After all, Ye Pengfei had long known from Wu Silong that there were countless powerful people in Heaven, all of whom were there, or had studied the madness of the King of Destruction.

    "The former Temple of the Gods also did a lot of research on the 'meaning of madness'. This is a logical inference. Not to mention, when the death clone was destroyed by those guards. The trace of artistic conception I felt  Fluctuation is indeed very similar to the 'meaning of madness'!"

    Whether yes or no is true, it is obvious that only after capturing a Xuanlei Palace guard alive can it be completely determined.

    Hiding again, waiting patiently again

    For the third time to attack, Ye Pengfei had laid out a formation in advance.  However, before he had time to lure a guard into the formation, the formation was smashed to pieces by a guard working together.  The death clone also quickly collapsed.

    Continue to hide, continue to wait patiently

    The fourth attack.  Not only had a more powerful formation been laid out in advance, but a death clone from the 50th level of the True Source Realm was also first allowed to attack.  Then, another death clone from the 68th level of the True Origin Realm followed immediately, trying to catch them off guard.  However, what Ye Pengfei did not expect was that the ten guards quickly "adjusted" their realm cultivation. In an instant, they jumped from the 50th floor of the True Origin Realm to the 68th Floor of the True Origin Realm!

    Having no choice but to hide again.  Again, be patient

    In the fifth attack, Ye Pengfei used ten death clones, trying to separate a group of ten guards one by one.  However, Ye Pengfei did not expect it.  These lost people have strong discipline. No matter how Ye Pengfei uses his methods, he can't make the ten guards disperse against the enemy.  And when Ye Pengfei planned to use formation vs. formation, he was surprised to find that his combined attack formation couldn't compare with others!  !  !

    "Even the formation method is so powerful? It seems. There may be even stronger power hidden in these guards!!!"

    When he attacked for the sixth time, Ye Pengfei used one hundred and eight death clones in one breath, and sure enough

    "It's just like I guessed. They don't really only have the same realm of cultivation as the attackers. They can adjust their realm of cultivation at any time according to the pressure brought by the enemy!!!"

    When the first death clone appeared, the ten guards indeed only showed the cultivation level of the 68th level of the True Source Realm.

    When ten death clones appear together.  The realm cultivation of the ten guards did not continue to improve.

    However, when one hundred and eight death clones swarmed forward, all ten guards actually burst out.  The combat power of the 70th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "No more, no less, just this kind of combat power can destroy one hundred and eight of my death clones. The ability they possess is really weird to the extreme!"

    For the time being, Ye Pengfei will not continue to attack.

    On the one hand, after every attack, the powerful existence at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm will take longer to search for Ye Pengfei.  After six attacks, the guy continued searching for nearly a month before stopping the search.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei feels that if you can't find a safe way, don't try again for the time being.  Otherwise, a lot of time will be wasted hiding your figure.  If other powerful people at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm are alerted, wouldn't it be even more troublesome if several powerful beings take turns to search?

    On the other hand, after losing so many death clones, Ye Pengfei also had to regroup.

    With the continuous improvement of his realm, Ye Pengfei gradually mastered it.Some new means of creating the power of death.  He no longer relied solely on the inventory in King Destruction's body as he had in the past.

    However, the speed of creating new death power is very slow.  More than a hundred dead clones have been lost, and it will take at least a year to make up for them all.

    "The ultimate goal is, after all, Deng Yating. After rescuing Deng Yating, other situations will definitely happen. It is best to keep the three thousand death clones at full capacity at all times, otherwise, once there is any dangerous situation, it will be difficult to escape!"

    The three thousand death clones are not only Ye Pengfei's support in fighting the enemy, but also Ye Pengfei's support in escaping to save his life.

    A strong person like Ye Pengfei who is good at strategy always calculates defeat first and then wins.  If he didn't have enough life-saving magical powers, a strong man like him would never fight recklessly.

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s situation back then was an exception.

    On the one hand, Chen Shuangshuang's mood was a little unstable, and he misjudged Ye Pengfei's true combat power.  On the other hand, Chen Shuangshuang wants to continue to break through with the help of the death pressure brought by Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, Chen Shuangshuang, who was also good at strategy, attacked rashly without laying out various means of escape in advance.

    Ye Pengfei is far calmer than Chen Shuangshuang. This is because the realm he can feel is close to the perfection of the true source realm.  This is because he has always been challenging higher levels in his life!

    ¡°Since we have to spend time replenishing the death clone, we might as well raise the realm of the death clone to another level!!!¡±

    The sixty-ninth level of True Origin Realm, this is the limit that Ye Pengfei can achieve now.  He felt that the obstacle faced by the death clone was probably the obstacle for him to fully grasp the source of the power of death.  Once you can fully understand the artistic conception of the power of death, then.  You can have three thousand king-level death clones by yourself!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    If it is just to replace the lost dead clones, it will take about one or two years to finish the work.  However, Ye Pengfei wanted to raise all three thousand death clones to a higher level.  Therefore, this time he hid for a full one hundred and three years before appearing again in the Xuanlei Palace.

    And this time, he also prepared a brand new method!  !  !

    It is still sending out death clones, still one hundred and eight death clones.  However, this time the one hundred and eight death clones were evenly divided into three teams, and each team of thirty-six death clones had its own special mission.

    The first team rushed forward just to die.  One hundred and eight of them died in the same way that year.  Thirty-six are no exception.

    However, the first team did not just die. They used their methods to successfully steal a drop of blood essence from a guard!  !  !

    Using this drop of blood essence, the second team of thirty-six death clones formed a witchcraft formation.  Ye Pengfei wanted to use this witchcraft formation to extract the soul of the guard!  !  !

    For Ye Pengfei, the guarding Taoist body did not have much appeal.  What he needs is the guard's soul memory.  He wanted to know what artistic conception these guards had comprehended.  he wanted to know.  By what method did these guards realize the exact same artistic conception?

    "Even if you practice the same technique, you may develop different methods. Not to mention, you can comprehend the same artistic conception!"

    "No matter which team of guards, the means of realm explosion are exactly the same. Such uniform abilities must have a common source!"

    "If I can find the source, I will also go and experience it. Maybe, I can push the 'crazy meaning' to great success. Taking this opportunity, I may realize the true meaning of life in the Dzogchen realm!"

    Helping Wu Silong and saving Deng Yating is one of the main purposes of Ye Pengfei entering the Temple of the Gods.  but.  If it weren't for the purpose of improving his own realm, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have had to accept this extremely dangerous and important task.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s only two purposes in entering Heaven are to deal with enemies from his past life and reunite with his wives

    Precisely because, no matter which purpose it is, it must have strong combat power to complete it.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei just happily agreed to Wu Silong's request.  Otherwise, even if Wu Silong is his senior brother, he has no obligation to risk his life to help him.

    "The insidious Xuan Lei has allowed me to improve my realm of cultivation. The strange power of self-destruction has given me a new way to get closer to the true meaning of life. If I can still achieve a breakthrough in the 'meaning of madness',  Then, after this adventure, my true body will definitely reach the level of a heavenly king!"

    The training time is no more than 100,000 years, but for Ye Pengfei, his goal is just to reach the level of king  Once he rescued Deng Yating and reached the level 70 or above of the True Origin Realm, Ye Pengfei would leave the Palace of the Gods without hesitation to deal with his enemies from his previous life and reunite with his wives.

    Ye Pengfei is different from other strong men. He cultivates truth and enlightens the Tao. He goes against the will of heaven, but he is not unkind and unjust.  In terms of "pursuing power" and "pursuing family affection", he is more inclined to the latter.  And his demonic ability to comprehend, as well as his enviable and powerful luck, also prompted him to give up some cultivation opportunities that others seemed to be excellent without hesitation.

    "As long as I can capture one soul, my goal of entering the Temple of the Gods may come true. Whether I can capture this soul depends on whether the third team of death clones is powerful enough!!!"

    As Ye Pengfei imagined, when the second team of death clones formed an array to capture souls, that team of guards quickly discovered something strange about their brothers.  Immediately, the nine guards who were not affected by the witchcraft formation set up a soul-fixing formation.  I plan to rely on this formation to fight against Ye Pengfei's witchcraft.

    If Ye Pengfei has enough time, this soul-fixing formation will eventually be broken by his witchcraft formation.  After all, throughout the entire heaven, there is no artistic conception associated with the power of witchcraft.  In other words, any soul-fixing formation cannot have the ability to perfectly break the witchcraft.

    However, after several previous attacks and tests, Ye Pengfei already knew very well that as long as he was delayed for three to five breaths, the powerful consciousness of the eighty-level True Source Realm expert would scan over him.  Unless Ye Pengfei uses all his methods.  Otherwise, with the abilities of dozens of death clones, even the power of this powerful man's divine consciousness may not be able to be blocked, let alone those who follow the divine consciousness to lock in and blast from the depths of Xuanlei Palace.  Magical powers!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei knew very well that he must use other means to instantly smash the formation of the nine guards.  Otherwise, this attack will end in failure.  And those who performed this task were the thirty-six death clones of the third team!

    Usual attack methods.  It is impossible to break through the formation set up by the nine guards.  After all, those guys can instantly sense the level of the incoming enemy and change their own realm and cultivation level instantly.

    The method Ye Pengfei prepared was unusual. The method used by his third team of thirty-six death clones was to draw in the power of the mysterious thunder from outside the palace!  !  !

    In these more than a hundred years, in addition to replenishing the death clones and improving the realm of the three thousand death clones, the only thing Ye Pengfei did was to create a method that could draw in the power of the mysterious thunder from outside.  magical powers.

    "The Mysterious Thunder Barrier is not actually guarding against outsiders like us. Strong men of the level of Senior Brother Wu and Brother Wu can still pass through the Mysterious Thunder Barrier even if they don't use any opportunistic methods!"

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he sensed that the mysterious thunder could swallow up the power of the strong, Ye Pengfei would probably have followed the methods taught by his two senior brothers.  Use tricks to get through the mysterious thunder barrier.  And because of a thought in his mind, Ye Pengfei became aware of the mysterious thunder barrier outside the Xuan Lei Palace.  In fact, it is not set up against foreign enemies like them at all.

    "The Xuan Lei Barrier protects the indigenous people here. Only the indigenous people who meet the requirements will be allowed to enter the Xuan Lei Palace. This is a method of selecting the fittest."

    "That is to say, Xuan Lei can kill and injure the indigenous people here. Even those strong indigenous people outside who are above the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm will still be killed by this Xuan Lei!"

    The monsters in the Temple of the Gods are very special. Ye Pengfei believes that the strong indigenous people born in the Temple of the Gods must also be special.  And Ye Pengfei's bold conclusion is that Xuan Lei can kill these strong indigenous people!  !  !

    So, when the nine guards set up the soul-fixing formation, the thirty-six death clones of the third team also displayed a magical power at the same time!  !  !

    "The Sword of Xuan Lei!!!"

    A death clone attracts a mysterious thunder from the outside world.  An external mysterious thunder condensed into a seven-foot sword.

    The length of each long sword is the same, but the style of each long sword is different.  If a being with a high realm sees this scene, he will know clearly that the length of the sword represents the power of the Xuan Lei Sword.  And the shape and style of the Xuan Lei Sword symbolizes their magical power and artistic conception!

    Thirty-six seven-foot swords with the same length mean that the power is uniform and the sword formation is impartial.

    Thirty-six long swords with completely different shapes and styles mean that the sword array contains thirty-six true meanings of Taoism!

    If one of the nine guards sees the mystery of this sword formation, he will naturally be able to figure out a way to break it.  No matter it breaks the balance of power,?Or if a certain unique Taoist artistic conception cannot be displayed smoothly, the power of the Xuan Lei Sword Formation will be drastically reduced.

    Ye Pengfei has also made sufficient preparations. If any guard really sees through the fragility of this sword formation, then Ye Pengfei will hide away again without saying a word.  Ye Pengfei was eager to succeed in one go, but he did not put all his efforts into success this time.

    Luck!

    Success or failure can only depend on luck!

    Before a method is found to crack the soaring realm of the guards, the success of any design method can only depend on luck.

    The strong people who cultivate the truth and enlightenment are pursuing the Tao and the source of the truth. They also pursue luck.  For those powerful people who practice the ways of prophecy and cause and effect, essentially, their purpose is to influence luck, so that good fortune will follow them, and bad luck will always follow their enemies.

    However, after reaching the True Origin Realm, especially after advancing to the middle and high levels of the True Origin Realm, no Taoist or magical power can determine luck.  All those powerful people with advanced realms can do is to erase the future so that they can have unlimited possibilities.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s future has been completely wiped out by Ni Cangtian.  Even if Ye Pengfei practices the way of prophecy and the way of cause and effect, it is impossible for him to see his future.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know that the master once wiped out all the future for himself at a certain loss.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn't know that strong people without a future are often the ones who are prone to good luck!

    It was not until a long time later, when Ye Pengfei finally knew these things, that he felt even more deeply that it was difficult to repay his teacher's kindness.  But now, he only knows that he is very lucky!

    When the nine guards set up the soul-fixing formation, thirty-six Xuan Lei Swords also condensed instantly.  The powerful sword array composed of thirty-six Xuan Lei swords instantly shattered the soul-fixing array.

    Even if the nine guards sense the power of the sword array and their realm cultivation suddenly increases again, they will not be able to set up any soul-fixing array in time.  In just three moments, the second team of thirty-six death clones successfully absorbed the soul of a guard!

    At this moment, a powerful divine consciousness glanced fiercely from the Xuan Lei Palace!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1607. Soul Memory

    "Thief, where can you escape!!!"

    There was a thunderous roar in that tyrannical consciousness.  Ye Pengfei had just put away the guarding soul, and before he could escape far away, Jin was shaken by this roar, and his heart was swaying, and he was stunned for several moments.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei had already prepared for such a crisis.  Just as he was standing there in a daze, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed under his feet.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was sent out of the mysterious thunder barrier by the electric light under his feet, thick black energy burst out from the mysterious thunder palace.  The black energy was condensed into a huge grimace, roaring and killing in the direction of Ye Pengfei's escape.

    ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t escape!!!¡±

    The strong men of Xuan Lei Palace could see clearly that Ye Pengfei had not reached the level of Heavenly King at all.  Therefore, he didn't bother to use his real body. He just used this grimace magic power and planned to capture Ye Pengfei alive.

    If those high-level beings with clear intelligence, such as Bai Suge, who is also at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, would definitely be able to see from Ye Pengfei's previous method of absorbing the souls of guards, that Ye Pengfei's true combat power far exceeds his true realm.  However, the strong man in Xuan Lei Palace was completely unaware of this problem.  He just goes straight to the point. Regardless of the enemy's level, he will use magic and magical powers that can capture or kill the enemy.

    This magical power of grimace is really powerful. Even if King Canghai, King Huanlou and Immortal King Xiaguang are here, they cannot stop the pursuit of this magical power.  But, what means does Ye Pengfei have?  When he was carried out of the mysterious thunder barrier by the electric light under his feet, he immediately recovered.

    "Hehe, if you come in person, I will still have some trouble, now"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei sneered, countless afterimages flashed out.  When that grimace and magical power struck fiercely, the afterimage had not yet dissipated, showing Ye Pengfei's true body.  But he has disappeared

    ******

    "Senior Brother, have you felt it?" On the other side of the Xuan Lei Palace, outside the Xuan Lei Barrier, Wu Fan whispered in a secret voice, extremely surprised, "With such a powerful magical power, I am afraid that a high-level expert will force his way into the Xuan Lei Palace!"

    "I feel it too." Wu Silong nodded solemnly, "It is impossible for outsiders like us to rush in rashly. Is it possible that there are really other forces in the Temple of the Gods?"

    The Temple of the Gods.  It has always been controlled by three major forces.  The only way to enter is to throw six special tokens into the black hole of space and time at a specific moment.

    "However, the world is so big that there are no wonders.  Even Ni Cangtian once accidentally said that in the time and space of the Temple of the Gods, other strange races might be born.

    " Wu Silong, Wu Fan and other powerful people who are only one step away from advancing to the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm are very shrewd beings.  Ni Cangtian's unintentional guess fell into their ears, and they would naturally make guesses.  Are there other forces, other strong men, using other methods to enter the time and space of the Temple of the Gods?

    In Wuslong¡¯s opinion.  Whether it is Chen Yingming, Chen Shuangshuang, or junior brother Ye Pengfei, they all know how to opportunistically pass through this mysterious thunder barrier.  Quietly, he went deep into the Xuanlei Palace.  Therefore, when he realized that the transcendent being in the Xuan Lei Palace had actually used a magical power that could kill beings like Canghai King.  He felt that there must be some strong men from other forces who wanted to attack the Xuan Lei Palace recklessly.

    How could Wu Silong have expected that, in fact, it was his junior brother who captured the soul of a Xuanlei Palace guard and angered the immediate superior of the Xuanlei Palace guards

    "Senior Brother, I'm afraid we have to give up and enter." Wu Fan shook his head helplessly, "Under normal circumstances, these transcendent beings would restrain their consciousness and telepathy, and stay in the Xuan Lei Palace to practice wholeheartedly. Being treated like this by that guy  Come on, I¡¯m afraid most of the transcendent beings in Xuan Lei Palace will let go of their spiritual consciousness and track powerful enemies!¡±

    Wu Silong also sighed helplessly, and had to quietly stay away from Xuanlei Hall with Wu Fan.

    ******

    How could Ye Pengfei have guessed that his success would lead to the destruction of more than a hundred years of hard work by his senior brother and fourth senior brother?  At this moment, he had already escaped to a place hundreds of millions of miles away from the Xuanlei Palace, and was quietly hiding.

    An instant burst of combat power gave Ye Pengfei temporary power comparable to the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  It's impossible to catch up with him just with his magical powers.

    "Fortunately, that guy was too trusting, otherwise, I would have to resort to the long-hidden method!"

    In order to awaken Deng Yating, Ye Pengfei prepared many means.  The method he finally prepared was condensed and created by taking advantage of the large-scale battle between the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and the Red Star Chamber of Commerce.

    This method is very powerfulHarmful, but this method can only be used once.  When the unexpected effect completely disappears, this method is almost useless.

    Under normal circumstances, Ye Pengfei would not use this method even if he was facing Chen Shuangshuang directly and there was Chen Yingming eyeing him.  But this time, in order to successfully capture the soul of a Xuan Lei Palace guard, Ye Pengfei had already hidden this method and planned to use it at the most critical moment.

    Fortunately, that transcendent being did not pursue him personally.  After the transcendent being realized that Ye Pengfei was actually very powerful, Ye Pengfei had already escaped to a place where the transcendent being could not instantly observe.

    "Search for souls!!!"

    After he was safe, the first thing Ye Pengfei did was to search for the soul of the Xuanlei Palace guard.  As long as he can figure out the secret of the explosion of their realm, Ye Pengfei will most likely be able to determine how to make the true meaning of life reach the realm of Dzogchen in advance.

    The true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos are recognized as the foundation for the cultivation of strong people in the True Origin Realm.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that the artistic conception of the power of death, the artistic conception of madness, and the artistic conception of witchcraft had nothing to do with these two.  However, with the continuous improvement of his own realm, Ye Pengfei already knows that the first two artistic conceptions must be derived from the true meaning of life, and the last artistic conception of the witchcraft method is also very likely to be related to the true meaning of life.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei has realized that it is very likely that he will first improve his understanding of the true meaning of life to the state of Dzogchen.  In the future, if you want to become a being at the level of Master Ni Cangtian, you only need to find and understand the artistic conception of the true meaning of chaos.

    "I hope you won't disappoint me!"

    With a feeling of infinite longing, the guard's soul memory slowly unfolded in front of Ye Pengfei's eyes

    After only reading a short section of soul memory, Ye Pengfei got a lot of information that Wu Silong and others never knew!

    "It turns out. Even though we are both indigenous, there are differences!!!"

    In the view of Wu Silong and others, the strong indigenous people are the descendants of those lost people from outside.  However, after reading a short period of soul memories, Ye Pengfei finally knew that the bloodline of the ancient power in the Temple of the Gods had also continued!

    "There are actually some mortal descendants left behind, hiding in the time and space of the Temple of the Gods to survive!"

    Mortals, this is such a distant term.  After leaving Yuexianxing, Ye Pengfei never interacted with mortals again.

    After entering the heaven.  Ye Pengfei also believed that all the babies born in the heaven had the foundation of the True Origin Realm.  And those powerful people who are allowed to become permanent residents of Heaven must at least be above the thirty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.

    But now, Ye Pengfei finally knows that in fact, there will be mortals in heaven.

    Of course, for Ye Pengfei, the remaining members of the Temple of Gods are mortals or cultivators.  Not that important.  The important thing is that this soul memory reveals an important message!

    "All strong men who have the hope of understanding the 'meaning of madness' have the blood of those mortals back then. The thicker and purer the blood, the greater the hope!"

    "So. There are actually two major parts of the natives in the Temple of the Gods. Those strong men who hope to understand the super powerful artistic conception are trying their best to keep their bloodline pure and are not willing to intermarry with other natives!"

    Strong men like Wu Silong and Wu Fan entered the time and space of the Temple of the Gods.  He went straight to a certain majestic hall.  Their seniors are often like this, except going deep into the hall and sharpening themselves.  They have little interest in other things.

    Therefore, how the natives of the Temple of the Gods live, what kind of customs they have, through the ages, the strong men who have ventured into the Temple of the Gods have never studied it.  Only Ye Pengfei learned this fact through searching for the guard's soul.

    "You must have the corresponding bloodline to gain the ability to comprehend. At first glance, this seems to be pretentious. However, from another perspective, there must be some kind of law in the temple of the gods that restricts outsiders from comprehending the meaning of madness.  '!!!"

    what does that mean?

    This means that the ancestors of the Temple of the Gods are desperately guarding a huge secret!  !  !

    "It would be too boring if we just didn't want outsiders to realize the 'meaning of madness'. After all, no matter how powerful the artistic conception is, it cannot be felt only in one place. Just like me,  Isn¡¯t it that before entering the heaven, you have already glimpsed the doorway to the ¡®meaning of madness¡¯?¡±

    The world, time and space, has existed for no one knows how long.  Anyway, the oldest universes are older than the existence of heaven

    In such a long time, what kind of amazing talents have not been born?  Not to mention anything else, the strong man who created the Red Devil back then was almost able to refine a King of Destruction with his cultivation at about forty levels of the True Origin Realm.  There are countless monsters like him that have been born in the long river of time.

    Ye Pengfei believes that the powerful men who dominated the Temple of the Gods back then must have known this truth.  Therefore, those strong men would definitely not be so bored as to protect an artistic conception that other talents in other places would most likely be able to comprehend.  For those powerful beings, even if this artistic conception belongs to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, they cannot guard it with all their efforts.

    "That is to say, it is very likely that you need to use the 'crazy meaning' to open the secret. It is very likely that it is not the 'crazy meaning' that I have understood that can open the secret, but it requires special skills.  , the deliberately modified 'meaning of madness' can unlock the secret!"

    "Because of this, I feel that the abilities possessed by those guards are very close to the methods I used when I suddenly broke out. However, they are only close, and there is still an essential difference!"

    There are many artistic conceptions like this. At first glance, there is not much difference between the two.  However, if we study carefully, the two will go further and further apart, and eventually they will be completely different from each other.

    "Do we have to study another artistic conception alone? It's a pity. There's not enough time at all." Ye Pengfei shook his head regretfully.

    The Time Array and Time Secret Realm are no longer of any use for understanding such powerful artistic conceptions.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that even if he created a powerful time secret realm, he would not be able to save any time.  The method of using the time secret realm to quickly advance and break through has long since failed.

    And stay in this temple of the gods for a long time, trying to study this kind of mutated artistic conception?  Ye Pengfei is not the kind of person who pursues a stronger way or a shocking secret.  And abandoning his family and postponing his reunion plan.

    "Forget it, just take a look at the artistic conception and put it aside for now."

    Ye Pengfei continued to search for souls and continued to check.

    The information about this mutated artistic conception will obviously exist in the deepest part of the memory that guards the soul.  However, Ye Pengfei has also found some clues from the memories of those souls on the edge.

    "Most of the powerful people with relatively pure bloodline started practicing as ordinary people. But other indigenous powerful people follow the practice in heaven and have the realm of True Source Realm when they are born."

    "There is such a huge difference in initial strength between the two sides. If it were not for the personal deterrence of the transcendent beings in the big and small halls. Those strong men who started practicing as ordinary people would not have enough time to practice."

    "When they reach the foundation-building stage, they will more or less be able to initially comprehend this mutated 'crazy power'. At this time, they will be able to fight across levels. They will be able to defeat enemies that are much stronger than themselves.  "

    "However, there is no suitable target for them to fight. With their abilities, how can they dare to hunt the monsters in the temple of the gods? Therefore, a variety of special training places were created. These very low realms  The strong can face ferocious enemies several levels higher than themselves in these special training places!!!"

    Looking at the cross-level battle scene in the soul's memory, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but recall his past.  He also climbed up the ranks all the way, gaining experience and fighting.

    "From a certain perspective, they are very similar to me. It is precisely because of our powerful cross-level combat capabilities that we can grow up at a speed beyond ordinary people!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s cultivation history is very short. During this period of time, ordinary cultivators, even if they have sufficient cultivation resources, can only transform from a mortal into a low-level True Source Realm powerhouse, even if they have a brilliant master¡¯s guidance.  However, Ye Pengfei jumped up and was able to arm-wrestle with an existence on the 79th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Suddenly, the figures of Hu Ji, Bei Tangyu and others flickered out of Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Immediately afterwards, the figures of Hong Mo, Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao and others also appeared one after another.  These strong men originally did not have the potential of monsters like Ye Pengfei.  However, they also grew up one by one.

    Ye Pengfei said to himself thoughtfully: "Back then, Ziyi said that I could affect the cultivation aptitude of people around me. From this point of view, this possibility does exist."

    This thought only stayed in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness for a short time.  Then, Ye Pengfei continued to watch the previous soul memory

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT??, Ye Pengfei saw that the Xuanlei Palace guard's ability to transcend ranks was getting stronger and stronger.

    During the foundation building stage, he could only cross levels to fight against enemies in the golden elixir stage.  When his realm reaches the Golden Core stage, he will be able to cross two levels and fight against enemies in the Space and Ping stages.

    And then¡­¡­

    ??Dongxu fights gods and men, gods and humans fight gods, gods fight epochs, Nirvana fights the true source

    The levels crossed during the battle became more and more exaggerated, and Ye Pengfei became more and more empathetic, feeling that he was like this back then.  He couldn't help but sigh softly, talking to himself, and continued reading.

    Not all the memories in the soul are beautiful and successful memories. In those special places of experience, he has been in desperate situations many times, his body has been destroyed many times, and his soul has escaped.

    However, he persisted in the end, and step by step, he advanced to the True Origin Realm.

    He had a lot of friends, but he couldn't keep going like this.  These people either died or left sadly, unknown to where they went to live in seclusion.  The time and space in the Temple of the Gods is very vast, if someone deliberately hides from others.  Even those powerful people at the 70th or 80th level of the True Origin Realm may not be able to find them.

    "Sorrows and joys, love and hatred, success and failure His life has many similarities to mine. Many strong men here have many experiences in this life that are too similar to mine.  place!"

    Ye Pengfei has traveled to many places in his life.  There are many special times and spaces that even his two senior brothers have never had the chance to enter.

    Therefore, he has encountered many strange beings in his life.  They have all kinds of strange lives, all kinds of strange thoughts, and all kinds of strange endings.

    However, Ye Pengfei never thought of being like this today. He felt that this place was where he should stay.  The people here are the ones who can make you feel friendly and feel that you can communicate with them forever

    "not good!!!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was getting more and more addicted, he suddenly woke up!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1608. Amazing speculation!

    Ye Pengfei's face looked ugly, and he almost became a lost person!

    "Could it be that those who were lost in the past also lost their minds for similar reasons?"

    Regarding the reason why the lost person gets lost, Wu Silong and Wu Fan both said that it is because when fighting with high-level strong people, inappropriate timely breakthroughs make it difficult for the strong people to stabilize their mood.  Ye Pengfei has never doubted this statement all this time.  But this time, Ye Pengfei had to doubt!  !  !

    "It's just a search for the soul. It hasn't even touched the core of the soul's memory. It's almost completely lost. There is obviously something fishy in it!"

    If a look at the soul memory of such a strong person with a low real level can make a strong person like Ye Pengfei with a stable state of mind almost completely lost, then those strong people whose mental level is not as good as Ye Pengfei will probably only need  If you come into contact with some ordinary things, you may become a lost person!

    Such a terrifying inference seems too exaggerated. After all, according to the two senior brothers, most of the strong men who came in for training in history still left the Temple of the Gods safely.

    "In this case, the key lies in these strong men with pure blood!"

    "The difference between them and other indigenous people is that they may realize the mutated 'crazy meaning'"

    "The reason why only strong people like them can realize such an artistic conception is, I suspect, because this artistic conception corresponds to a certain magical power, and that magical power protects an amazing secret"

    "That is to say, any strong person who tries to touch this artistic conception will face the danger of getting lost. In other words, those who were lost in the past are most likely because they tried to touch this artistic conception!!!"

    Combined with the previous doubts about other things

    "I have always suspected that a strong man of Master's level can completely enter the Palace of the Gods. He can even sit in the Nitian Palace and observe the situation in the Palace of the Gods. However, the Palace of the Gods  Experiencers have always been at the peak level of the 78th level of the True Source Realm!"

    "Now it seems that my suspicion is correct. Those transcendent beings are probably unwilling to become lost, and let their strong men come and try!"

    Indeed, Ni Cangtian was very kind to Ye Pengfei.  Before discovering Fox Princess, Ni Cangtian was only willing to pass on his mantle to Ye Pengfei.  Although Wu Silong and Wu Fan were also Ni Cangtian's direct disciples, Ni Cangtian had never mentioned them.  Passing on the mantle and practicing the path of counter-origin.

    "However, Ni Cangtian is definitely not a good man or woman.  The strong men who can achieve his level are all scheming and ruthless beings!

    In this world where the strong are respected, you can be kind to others, but you must not be a good person.  You don¡¯t have to intentionally harm or hurt others, but.  When others harm you, hurt you, or even want to destroy you, if you don't use the power of thunder to kill the enemy first, you will never have a safe journey.  Cultivation to the realm of True Source Realm and Great Perfection!

    Because of this, the conflict between Ye Pengfei and the Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan is irreconcilable.

    Because of this, Peng Shishan, the King of Baoyan, would still go against Shuanglong Valley even if he had to bite the bullet.

    In such a world, Ni Cangtian might not know how to calculate.  Have you always been a good guy?

    ?Obviously impossible!  !  !

    "If my guess is not wrong, then the answer is self-evident why so few of these three major forces have thought about saving those who are lost. Because, for those beings in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen,  , these lost people have special uses!¡±

    "Only when the time is right, they will awaken these lost ones. At that time, they will just pick peaches directly without worrying about being lost by the weird laws of the Temple of the Gods!"

    Back then, when asking Ye Pengfei for help, Wu Silong confessed that there had been someone like him who wanted to save someone who was lost.  However, all those who tried failed.  Wu Silong didn't know whether the Yuanshi Healing Pill could be successful, he just wanted to give it a try.  Regardless of whether it works or not, he will give it a try.

    "So, the Yuanshi Healing Pill should be of little use. Deng Yating was lost after entering the previous time. Judging from the time, even if she wants to wake up, she will wake up those beings who have been lost for a longer time."

    "However, it is possible that Master played a role in fueling this. Is it because Deng Yating is very special and she has already touched the ultimate secret of the Temple of the Gods, or is it because"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shudder.

    The worst conclusion is that Ni Cangtian has ulterior motives!

    "Must"?Be careful, if Master really wants me to become a lost person, I must find a way to escape!  !  !  "

    You must know that the reason why Ni Cangtian set up the source of adversity is to find the successor of the mantle.  The reason why Ni Cangtian was very kind to Ye Pengfei back then was precisely because he had been searching for who knows how many billions of years before he finally found such a person.

    But now, Ni Cangtian already has another inheritor.  Although the inheritor is Ye Pengfei's wife, it is very likely that Ni Cangtian will not treat Ye Pengfei differently because of the relationship between the two!

    "The eldest brother and the fourth brother are also master's direct disciples. However, they entered the palace of the gods without any hint. Now I am just a direct disciple similar to the eldest brother and the fourth brother.  We can all listen to Master¡¯s teachings, but none of us will inherit Master¡¯s mantle and practice the way of counter-origin!¡±

    "Comparatively speaking, I am more suitable to become a lost person than my senior brother and fourth senior brother. After all, I am also used to fighting across levels, and I have also initially understood the 'crazy meaning' of the King of Destruction!"

    After being lost, you can still practice.  If you practice after losing your way, it will only increase your realm, but it has nothing to do with the "crazy meaning" after the mutation.  Then, this kind of confusion is of no use.

    Therefore, the existence of Ye Pengfei is very useful.  Once he became the Lost One, he entered a powerful palace such as Xuan Lei Palace and became a powerful being in the palace.  Then, he is very likely to come into contact with the secret!

    Although, everything is just Ye Pengfei's speculation.  Strictly speaking, these speculations have no solid factual basis.  However, with Ye Pengfei's ability, he can definitely believe that his speculation is accurate!

    "That being said, I'm really lucky!"

    Looking at the guard soul that he had not yet finished searching for, Ye Pengfei had a faint bitter smile on his face (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1609. Chen Shuangshuang has gone crazy!

    For the time being, Ye Pengfei can no longer continue searching for soul memories.  Even the Xuan Lei Palace, Ye Pengfei will not go there again for the time being.  Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, how could Ye Pengfei prefer to go to the tiger mountains?

    "Go back to find the Red Devils and the others?" Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    ¡°You definitely can¡¯t go see Yuan Xiaoyao now. The pressure you deliberately created for her cannot be wasted now.  Although more than a hundred years have passed, Ye Pengfei knew that Yuan Xiaoyao would have to be given tens of thousands of years before she could truly get a glimpse of the door.

    Wandering around endlessly is obviously very boring.  After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei decided to devour Xuan Lei.

    It would be very dangerous to act immediately. Ye Pengfei knew that the being at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm who was responsible for guarding the Xuan Lei Palace must still be looking for his whereabouts.  Except for the fact that these lost people think too linearly and forget their identities and origins in the past, they are no different from ordinary people in other respects.

    Hidden in a certain valley, he meditated alone for decades.  At this time, his body realm increased by several levels, reaching the sixty-fourth level of the true source realm.  It's a pity that there hasn't been much progress in the power of death. The three thousand death clones are all stuck at the peak of the 69th level of the true source realm, and there is no way to continue to improve.

    "It seems that the only way is to let the true body break through to the Heavenly King level first, and then study the problem of death clones."

    With all his thoughts settled, Ye Pengfei once again sneaked towards the Xuanlei Palace

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Ye Pengfei was on the road again, Chen Shuangshuang arrived at Xuanlei Palace.  Nearly two hundred years of practice have given her the ability to approach the middle level of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  She came to Xuanlei Palace just for revenge.  She blamed Ye Pengfei for Chen Yingming's death.

    At this time, Chen Shuangshuang was almost crazy.  If she were to learn a magic skill, she would soon become a female devil that would make the whole heaven tremble!

    However, Chen Shuangshuang herself did not realize that she was now more suitable for practicing magic skills.  During these nearly two hundred years.  She still continues to practice the unique skills of Shuanglong Valley.

    The names of Nitian Palace, Shuanglong Valley and Fengtian Cliff all have their own special origins.

    The Nitian Palace was built by Nitian, so this force was named Nitian.

    Fengtian Cliff focuses on the study of luck and likes to recruit strong people with profound blessings and excellent luck. Therefore, they call themselves "Fengtian Cliff".

    As for Shuanglong Valley, it is named after the skill!

    Legend has it that the founder of Shuanglong Valley received the inheritance of two ancient dragons.  In memory of these two mentors who never met.  Therefore, the founder named his power "Double Dragon Valley".

    The strong men in Shuanglong Valley, even if they are recruited from outside, will modify the unique skills of Shuanglong Valley.

    When Shuanglong Valley was founded, there was only one unique technique.  As Shuanglong Valley continues to develop and grow, many new exercises have been derived based on this set of exercises.  However, no matter how many kinds of techniques Wu Luo gave birth to, they all have one common feature.  That is "overbearing"!

    I think back then, Chen Shuangshuang wanted to kill Ye Pengfei.  She has countless incarnations and countless magical powers, all of which are powerful and powerful.  If it weren't for this reason.  Even if Ye Pengfei reversed Chen Shuangshuang's magical power, he would not have destroyed so many of Chen Shuangshuang's clones at once, and would have left Chen Shuangshuang's real body so shocked that he could not react in time.

    Any skill has its unsuitable targets. If a strong person is not suitable for a certain skill.  But he had to forcefully practice this technique.  Then, the possibility of going crazy is very high.

    This is exactly what happened to Chen Shuangshuang at this time.

    In order to improve her realm, she actually killed her own brother.  Since then.  She has fallen into the devil's path.  If she immediately switches to practicing magic techniques, she will be like a fish in water and will most likely achieve a higher level of cultivation.

    "However, she didn't realize this at all. She continued to practice according to the past exercises, and she went further and further towards the path of obsession and self-destruction.

    When she arrived around Xuanlei Palace, this situation was already very obvious.

    ??Except for beings like Ye Pengfei who have the power of tyranny and concealment, other powerful people will choose some clever methods if they want to get close to Xuanlei Palace and enter Xuanlei Palace.  Those lower-level exotic treasures, talismans, elixirs, and magic circles exist precisely for this purpose.

    Furthermore, even if the opportunist succeeds, there is no guarantee that he can stay safely in the Xuan Lei Palace.  Just like Wu Silong and Wu Fan back then, they finally reached the outer wall of Xuanlei Palace.  However, when a tyrannical being was provoked by Ye Pengfei, they had no choice but to turn around and run away.??Stay where you are.

    In a nutshell, if you want to venture into the Xuanlei Palace, you must be careful!  !  !

    Originally, Chen Shuangshuang and Chen Yingming would also act cautiously.  It doesn¡¯t mean that the skills they practice are overbearing, but they are stupid.  They will still use clever methods.

    Not to mention, strong men like them who come from the three major forces know very well that there are many powerful beings in Xuanlei Palace.  Even elders like Bai Suge have to be cautious and cautious when facing these powerful beings.  With the abilities of Chen Shuangshuang and Chen Yingming, how could they rush in so carelessly?

    But, now, Chen Shuangshuang is so fierce and forceful!  !  !

    Chen Shuangshuang's intrusion immediately aroused the vigilance of Wu Silong and Wu Fan.

    At this moment, the two of them have sneaked into Xuanlei Palace.  However, they have not yet found an opportunity to fight alone with a powerful being.  They were hiding very safely. They planned to hide patiently until they could isolate a certain powerful being and have a good fight with it.  However, they had only been hiding for less than ten years. They were shocked to find that there were actually a few strong men at the 80th level of the True Source Realm, leading several teams of guards from the Xuan Lei Palace to kill them in a mighty manner!

    "What happened?" Wu Silong and Wu Fan were frightened.

    You must know that in history, more than a hundred strong men have entered the Temple of the Gods to experience.  Most of them returned safely and brought with them many valuable experiences.

    "However, among those valuable experiences, there has never been a similar situation.  Those valuable experiences have basically confirmed that in large and small palaces such as Xuanlei Palace, those transcendent beings will basically not be physically present.

    Even if it is a transcendent existence responsible for guarding the palace, it is basically impossible to dispatch the true body!

    But this time, there is not only the true body of a transcendent existence.  Only Wu Silong and Wu Fan saw it.  There are actually three such transcendent beings!

    ?????????????? Moreover, these transcendent beings not only sent out their true bodies in person, they also brought several groups of guards from the Xuan Lei Palace with them!

    "This is a sign of the appearance of a powerful foreign enemy. However, in the palace of the gods, where did they find such a powerful foreign enemy?"

    The number of outsiders such as Wu Silong and Wu Fan is really too small.  Even if they are in a group and no one has died until now, there are only thirty people.  Three beings from the 80th level of the True Origin Realm personally dispatched themselves. Isn't it enough to kill these thirty?  There is no need to bring dozens of Xuanlei Palace guards

    "Senior Brother, something seems wrong. If we are involved, we won't even be able to escape!"

    Wu Fan's tone was a little anxious.

    " This has no reason for him not to be anxious. You must know that the place where they are hiding now is a special place that many seniors have found after many experiments.  The vast space and time inside such a huge Xuan Lei Palace is like a huge cultivation star.  So, there are special places here that those transcendental beings never pay attention to.

    These places are the blind spots of transcendent existence, but blind spots do not exist forever.  Once something unexpected happens.  Blind spots can also become bright spots.  When those seniors leave the coordinates of these special places, they often specially mark the words "Be a hundred times more careful!"

    The current situation is very strange. If we continue to stay here, our blind spots may become bright spots.  There is no way to escape!

    But¡­¡­

    "Don't move yet!" Wu Silong said in a deep voice, "If there is a scuffle outside, if we go out now, we will have no way to go to heaven. There is no way to enter the earth!"

    Wu Fan nodded solemnly and waited patiently.  It's just that he doesn't know what changes will happen.  Only by yourself can you leave here

    ¡­¡­

    How could Wu Silong and Wu Fan have expected that all these changes were caused by a mere Chen Shuangshuang!

    "Haha, you idiots, none of you are my generals!!!"

    Chen Shuangshuang is on the rise. The teams of strong men, all of whom are above the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm, have joined forces, but they can't stop Chen Shuangshuang's progress.  In just a few breaths of time, Chen Shuangshuang actually killed dozens of powerful men.  Moreover, they quickly refined their Tao bodies and integrated them into their own Tao bodies!

    If he were just a low-level expert at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm, he would not alarm those powerful beings at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  It's even more impossible to alarm many people at once.  However, when Chen Shuangshuang quickly refined these Tao bodies into her own Tao body, her realm cultivation level unexpectedly increased abnormally!

    &nbsp; If it were Bai Suge, she would definitely be able to tell that this abnormal soaring level of cultivation was because Chen Shuangshuang had gone crazy, and because Chen Shuangshuang had overdrawn his potential.

    How big is Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s potential?  Not to mention the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm, there is no problem if you reach the eighty-level level.

    In other words, if Chen Shuangshuang can continue to develop smoothly, she can at least burst into the power of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!

    However, as long as it can be seen, Chen Shuangshuang is just obsessed, and Chen Shuangshuang is just overdrawing his potential.  Then, we must know that it is impossible for Chen Shuangshuang to go smoothly and his combat power soars all the way.  If he can reach the edge of the eightyth level of the True Origin Realm at most, Chen Shuangshuang will collapse because of the surge in his power!

    In other words, what does it matter to her?  She will kill herself anyway

    However, the strong men in the Temple of the Gods, regardless of their level or origin, are all people with lost minds.  When faced with a sudden, strange and powerful enemy, their first reaction is to fight violence with violence and kill the offending enemy to death!

    The existences at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm in Xuan Lei Palace also saw that Chen Shuangshuang had the potential to at least reach the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  They did not expect that Chen Shuangshuang would completely collapse before reaching that level.

    In the eyes of those powerful beings, Chen Shuangshuang may show the combat power of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  In their opinion, Chen Shuangshuang must be completely destroyed before Chen Shuangshuang soars to that level!

    Therefore, several powerful people at the 80th level of the True Source Realm were dispatched collectively.  So, not only did they mobilize collectively.  They also brought along groups of Xuanlei Palace guards.

    They went very quickly. When Wu Silong and Wu Fan saw several powerful beings, in the past dozen or so seconds, these powerful beings teleported to Chen Shuangshuang.

    ¡°Outsiders, you can go and die!!!¡±

    " Several strong men from the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, plus nearly a hundred guards from the Xuan Lei Palace, their collective power cannot even be resisted head-on by powerful beings like Bai Suge.  What's more, although Chen Shuangshuang has soared all the way, he has only reached the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm?

    Such a violent attack.  Chen Shuangshuang woke up instantly.  In an instant, Chen Shuangshuang used the most powerful escape technique in Shuanglong Valley, the Dragon God Blood Escape Technique!  !  !

    Rumor has it that the most evil beings in the Double Dragon Valley can receive part of the dragon's blood as a gift.  Using the blood of these dragons, one can perform certain magical powers that are unimaginable to ordinary people.

    In fact, it is not the blood of a divine dragon, but the natal essence and blood of some powerful beings who have cultivated to the 80th or even 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  Because the techniques practiced by these powerful men in Shuanglong Valley all contain the power of the divine dragon.  Therefore, these natal essence and blood they provide.  It will also give people the illusion that "the dragon is alive".

    However, one thing in the legend is correct.  That is, the reason why those powerful beings give their own life essence and blood is to enable the younger monks they like to survive in the most critical moment.  Save your own life!

    You must know that no matter how evil you are, you will encounter death challenges of one kind or another on the long road of cultivation.  Basically all strong people will encounter it several times in their lives.  Even if you try your best, you will be killed by the enemy in an instant.

    Sometimes, because of various lucky things, things happen.  So he survived.  However, more often than not, they are unable to withstand even one such danger, and their path to immortality is cut short in an instant!  !  !

    "Shuanglong Valley is not an ordinary existence, so the powerful beings in Shuanglong Valley will definitely not let the younger monks they are optimistic about try their luck.  They gave their own essence and blood.  They gave these younger monks the means to save their lives in extreme situations!

    Chen Shuangshuang is also very impressive. Although Xuanleidian's counterattack came very quickly, her reaction speed was also fast enough.  Just before the opponent's various magical powers could attack her, she immediately used the natal essence and blood given by her senior master to perform an extremely powerful magical power.

    Dragon God Blood Escape Technique!  !  !

    Then he saw an inexplicable dragon shadow that instantly enveloped Chen Shuangshuang's real body.  At the same time, the attacks from the powerful men of the Xuan Lei Palace also hit the dragon shadow.

    It¡¯s of no use!  In fact, not even a piece of scale armor on the dragon shadow could be broken!

    At first glance, this dragon shadow is just an illusory shadow.  However, this dragon shadow's powerful defense ability is not even able to be broken through by ordinary experts at the 81st level of the True Source Realm in an instant!

    ?The powerful beings in the Xuan Lei Palace were even more angry, and they were even more convinced that it was an extremely correct decision for their true bodies to come in person and for so many people to join forces to come out together.  These powerful beings are even more determined to kill this terrifying outsider here.  One by one, these powerful beings are ready to use their trump cards and their own methods to suppress the situation.

    But¡­¡­

    Then I saw that the inexplicable dragon shadow, the dragon shadow with such powerful defensive capabilities that made people stunned, inexplicably turned into a ball of bloody mist.  Originally, everyone could still see Chen Shuangshuang's real body, but when this bloody mist completely enveloped Chen Shuangshuang in an instant, all the powerful beings' spiritual consciousness and thought power could no longer see Chen Shuangshuang's existence!

    "Did she escape? Or is she hiding and planning to attack us?"

    These powerful beings in the Xuan Lei Palace did not know that the method used by Chen Shuangshuang was called "Dragon God Blood Escape Technique".  They were still on guard because Chen Shuangshuang wanted to attack them secretly.  However, when the bloody mist finally dissipated, these powerful beings all realized that Chen Shuangshuang had escaped without a trace

    ¡­¡­

    Just when Chen Shuangshuang used the Dragon God Blood Escape Technique and escaped from the fierce attacks of a group of powerful beings, Ye Pengfei teleported quickly towards the Xuanlei Palace.  This time, he planned to take the risk of swallowing more Xuan Lei to upgrade his true body to a higher level.

    While Ye Pengfei was speeding and teleporting.  Chen Shuangshuang also happened to escape from this direction!

    "Someone has used the art of blood escape!!!"

    Ye Pengfei confirmed the things that the powerful beings of Xuan Lei Palace failed to notice immediately.

    And, even though they were hundreds of billions of miles apart, he had already confirmed it accurately!

    This is not because Ye Pengfei is more powerful than those at the 80th level of the True Source Realm, but because the Dragon God Blood Escape Technique has a drawback.

    Every almost ten trillion miles, Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s real body will pause for a moment.  The blood escape technique needs to use this very short pause time to quickly accumulate the power for the next teleportation.

    Actually, strictly speaking.  This drawback is almost negligible.  After all, this pause is too short.  It was so short that even if the powerful beings from the Xuan Lei Palace came in as fast as possible, they would not be able to use this short pause to close the distance between them and Chen Shuangshuang.

    Therefore, as long as Chen Shuangshuang escapes several times in a row, only transcendent beings like Ni Cangtian in the world can catch up with her.  Any other level of strong men can only fall behind.

    So, normally, Ye Pengfei can only pass that short pause.  Discover in advance that someone is performing the blood escape technique.  Even if Ye Pengfei knew that the strong man who used the blood escape technique was his enemy Chen Shuangshuang, there was no way Ye Pengfei would go after Chen Shuangshuang.

    But.  Today, everything is very abnormal

    Chen Shuangshuang violently attacked the Xuanlei Palace, her behavior was very abnormal.

    "Obviously they could have waited for Chen Shuangshuang to collapse, but those powerful beings from the Xuanlei Palace were doing nothing.  Instead, it woke up Chen Shuangshuang, which was also very abnormal.

    And Chen Shuangshuang can obviously escape several times in a row.  There was no need to rush to release the Dragon God's Blood Escape Technique, but she just did it!  !  !

    In Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s view, what he did was very normal

    First of all, she didn¡¯t immediately release the Dragon God¡¯s Blood Escape Technique after the first pause. She still used it several times in succession.

    Secondly, she discovered that none of the powerful men from the Xuan Lei Palace came after her in time, so she chose to disable the Dragon God's Blood Escape Technique.

    Once again, she felt that if she didn¡¯t let go of her extra power, she might be overwhelmed by it!

    Therefore, Chen Shuangshuang stopped, and Chen Shuangshuang released the Dragon God's Blood Escape Technique.  The brief pause that Ye Pengfei saw from a distance happened to be Chen Shuangshuang's last pause.  And Chen Shuangshuang's last escape of ten trillion miles happened to be in the direction of the valley where Ye Pengfei once lived in seclusion!

    I have to say that Chen Shuangshuang is really unlucky.  To escape from the Xuanlei Palace, there are countless escape directions that can be chosen.  However, she chose to run away in the direction Ye Peng flew from.

    ¡°If she keeps running away, that¡¯s fine.  When she escaped to an extremely far place, Ye Pengfei wouldn't even realize that the strong person who used the blood escape technique was actually her.

    What¡¯s even more unfortunate is that she has to park somewhere close to where Ye Pengfei disappeared.Not far from the valley?

    You know, for the sake of safety, Ye Pengfei set up many miniature arrays around the valley to detect the enemy's situation.  Moreover, these magic circles are also integrated with Ye Pengfei's concealment ability.  As a result, they are difficult to detect by others.

    Chen Shuangshuang didn¡¯t know why, so he stayed in this space and time.  Immediately, Ye Pengfei, who had already moved some distance in the direction of Xuanlei Palace, clearly saw the face of this strong man who used the blood escape technique!  !  !

    "Chen Shuangshuang?" Ye Pengfei frowned in surprise, "She has actually reached the seventy-ninth level! How could she achieve such a great improvement in just a few hundred years?"

    Although, Ye Pengfei has been promoted to a full four levels.  However, the total of these four levels is not worth one-tenth of Chen Shuangshuang's improvement in realm!  !  !

    "Do I have to avoid her from now on?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very depressed, suddenly, his eyes suddenly widened!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1610. Lots of changes and surprises!

    "Is she relaxing?"

    Through those hidden detection arrays, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that Chen Shuangshuang's level of cultivation was continuously decreasing bit by bit!

    Ye Pengfei saw very clearly that Chen Shuangshuang's lower level of cultivation was not because she was injured by a powerful enemy.  The circles of power ripples that rippled in all directions due to the dissipation of power allowed Ye Pengfei to judge with certainty that Chen Shuangshuang was dispersing his power!  !  !

    "There is no reason to dissipate power, and the power is still dispersed into the surrounding space and time, without using any magic means or storing it with any exotic treasure magic circle. This thing is really incredible.

    You know, Ye Pengfei has done this kind of thing countless times.  Every time you lower your level of cultivation and re-consolidate the foundation of your level, you must spread your energy once.  However, except for the initial practice of the Nine Transformations method, due to insufficient means, a lot of excess power escaped.  After he advanced to the Immortal Realm, Ye Pengfei never wasted any power again.  Not to mention, he has now reached the sixty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm.

    "As for Chen Shuangshuang, his cultivation level has reached the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  If she really wanted to lose power, no matter what the reason, logically speaking, she should be able to store the excess power.  Wasting it like this is not only a waste of massive cultivation resources, but also brings unnecessary trouble to yourself!

    "Whenever treasures of heaven and earth appear, they will attract strong men, monsters, and ghosts to attack one after another. Chen Shuangshuang is a high-level existence, why doesn't she understand this truth?"

    Seeing this unbelievable turn of events, Ye Pengfei not only did not move in the direction of Chen Shuangshuang, but instead moved in the opposite direction, moving further away.  Just when he was hundreds of billions of miles away, Ye Pengfei saw groups of monster beasts speeding towards Chen Shuangshuang.

    What Ye Pengfei has seen.  The levels of the monsters in the Temple of the Gods are not very high. During those few years in the monsters' lair, they learned about the power of self-destruction. The strongest monsters Ye Pengfei had ever seen were only at the fifty-first level of the True Origin Realm.  Moreover, due to legal restrictions, Ye Pengfei has never seen a transformed monster.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei was surprised to see that among the groups of monsters, the lowest level had reached the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  and.  Every monster has part of its limbs transformed into human form!

    What surprised Ye Pengfei even more was that these monsters did not really attack Chen Shuangshuang.  When they ran to a certain area, they stopped and began to absorb the power released by Chen Shuangshuang!

    "Are you mistaken, you are so smart?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but marveled in a low voice.

    Ye Pengfei asked himself, if he hadn't watched Chen Shuangshuang escape from blood, if he hadn't watched Chen Shuangshuang possessing the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm, he would probably have gone deep into the center of the ripples of power.  Zone, to explore the source of this power ripple.

    But.  These monsters are very smart, and they only absorb the power that Chen Shuangshuang exudes.  If they continue to rush in greedily, with Chen Shuangshuang's level of cultivation, even if they don't use any magic power.  It can also turn most monsters into meat pies.

    When these monsters became quiet one by one, Ye Pengfei was even more surprised to find that they were sitting in distinct layers, from the outside to the inside.  The realm level keeps getting higher and higher.

    At the forefront are several monster beasts at the 60th level of the True Source Realm. They are still almost a trillion miles away from Chen Shuangshuang who is dispersing his power.  Ye Pengfei made some calculations.  If he hadn't mastered any special means, and with his level of cultivation at the sixty-fourth level of the True Origin Realm, for the sake of safety, he wouldn't have been able to advance too far forward.

    "It's so smart! Can the judgment of the strong people in heaven reach their level?"

    Looking at the monsters sitting upright, Ye Pengfei felt that his IQ was not very high

    After the monsters, there are ghosts.

    The Temple of the Gods is a vast area, and there is obviously a place where ghosts can be born.  However, Ye Pengfei has never seen a ghost here, let alone a ghost cultivator.  Today, his eyes were opened, and he saw batches of powerful ghosts appearing out of nowhere.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a ghost, a ghost so powerful that it can be compared with these monsters that came first.  Even those ghosts who have reached the sixtieth level of the True Source Realm have not condensed their true form and advanced to ghost cultivation!  !  !

    "It seems that the power of laws in the Temple of the Gods restricts the cultivation of all living beings except for the strong human beings. Even if they have worked hard to improve their realm, they still cannot be like normal demon cultivators.  Ghost cultivators develop like that!"

    There are many laws in one side of time and space.  Ye Pengfei justI briefly came into contact with the laws about the power of self-destruction and the laws about the meaning of mutation and madness.  Now, through these monsters and ghosts, he knows more about the laws and conditions in the Temple of the Gods.

    Sighing at the power of these laws, suddenly, a ray of light flashed through Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness!

    "I can control ghosts!!!"

    The art of controlling ghosts was Ye Pengfei¡¯s special skill in his early years.  The bad ghosts self-destruct and the sea of ??ghosts fills the sky. These are the methods he was used to in his early years.

    As his realm of cultivation became higher and higher, he gradually had to give up the art of controlling ghosts.

    You must know that the art of controlling ghosts can only control ghosts and ghost cultivators with lower realms.  If you want to control higher-level ghost cultivators, you must use other magical powers.  As early as when Ye Pengfei transformed into a god, he had already turned to learn the art of insect poison.  Then, he chose to use the Soul Pact to control powerful beings.  He had long forgotten the low-end ghost-controlling skills, and had almost completely forgotten them.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei had long been accustomed to thinking non-stop. After staring at those ghosts for a while, he suddenly thought of this method!  !  !

    "If we can subdue a large number of ghosts and ghosts, and use these ghosts as the precursors, there is hope even if we forcefully break into the Xuan Lei Palace, let alone devour the Xuan Lei Barrier!!!"

    Right now, the fastest and best way to improve your body's cultivation is to devour the mysterious thunder barrier.  Originally, Ye Pengfei planned to be bolder and more radical, swallowing a large piece of it in one go.  But now, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that if he could really catch a group of ghosts and control a group of ghosts, he would be able to control a group of ghosts.  Then, it is very likely that he can destroy that huge mysterious thunder barrier in one go!

    Ye Pengfei was very excited, but for the time being, Ye Pengfei did not move.

    "It should be able to attract strong human beings, and it may even attract monsters and ghosts that are above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    Previously, the reason why Ye Pengfei did not advance but retreated was precisely because he was worried that powerful human beings would come and kill him.  And now, he has to worry even more about whether powerful monsters and ghosts will appear!

    Didn¡¯t wait too long.  A pressure from the 70th level of the True Origin Realm came from far away in time and space.

    Before the strong one arrives, the coercion comes first.  Ye Pengfei saw that the monsters who were sitting upright and the ghosts who had just arrived dispersed one by one and opened a wide path!

    "There is always a reason for being so smart. Is it possible that they have long been used to this kind of thing?"

    It looks like it¡¯s not too much or too little.  There happened to be only one wide passage, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be extremely surprised.

    If we say that we were not aggressive or messy before, it might just be because those monsters and ghosts were too smart.  So.  Now they collectively dodge the passage, and according to the amount of pressure in that realm, they only dodge one passage. This cannot be explained by "smartness" alone!

    "It's impossible. There are often things like laxity in this palace of gods. I have been wandering here for many years. When I was practicing in the monster's lair, I had never encountered such a thing!  "

    soon.  Ye Pengfei realized that this kind of thing would probably only happen in places where these advanced monsters and ghosts lived.  And I have only seen low-level monsters before, so how could I encounter such a thing?

    "I don't know where they live. From the introduction of the two senior brothers, they don't seem to know that there are still a large number of higher-level monsters in the Temple of the Gods. As for the ghosts that cannot evolve into ghost cultivators, they even  Didn¡¯t even mention it!¡±

    Looking at this wide passage, Ye Pengfei immediately realized that he might have discovered an amazing secret.  Maybe, this secret is related to the secrets that the ancestors of the Temple of the Gods tried so hard to protect!

    Ye Pengfei became even quieter. Originally, he wanted to fish in troubled waters and find a way to absorb Chen Shuangshuang's soul.  But now, he has simply given up all his plans to fight for it, and wants to follow these monsters and ghosts wholeheartedly to find the place where they live.

    "We have to refine a shielding treasure, which not only shields the consciousness of these monsters and ghosts, but also shields the penetrating observation of those transcendent beings!!!"

    Although the two senior brothers Wu Silong and Wu Fan made it clear, the time and space of this temple of gods is a time and space that no strong person can penetrate and peek into, not even Master Ni Cangtian.  However, since he suspected that his master might have ulterior motives, Ye Pengfei no longer believed in these judgments.

    Ever since, on that side, powerful monsters and ghosts appeared one after another.  On this side, Ye Pengfei was silently refining a new rare treasure.  For this rare treasure, he used all his refining materials.  Even the rare treasures in my hands in the past were dismantled.Later, it was used in this rare treasure

    Time, a whole day passed quickly.  There have been monsters and ghosts above the seventy-fifth level of the True Source Realm, but still no monsters or ghosts have attacked.

    At this time, the monsters and ghosts standing at the forefront are only 30 billion miles away from Chen Shuangshuang.  Ye Pengfei saw that Chen Shuangshuang was also trembling a little.

    "Interesting, what does she want to do?"

    Since you know you are afraid, it means that Chen Shuangshuang is not looking down on the world and is not afraid of anyone.  However, she still insisted on continuing her practice, which was very strange.

    How does Ye Pengfei know?

    More than a day ago, Chen Shuangshuang went crazy. She frantically killed the indigenous strongmen outside the Xuanlei Palace, and frantically devoured and refined these strong men.  As a result, her realm cultivation was extremely abnormal, from the low level of the 79th level of the True Origin Realm to the high level of the 79th level of the True Origin Realm.  If it weren't for the powerful beings in the Xuan Lei Palace who used a method that could instantly kill Chen Shuangshuang, it would have been impossible for Chen Shuangshuang to wake up from his obsessive state!

    Chen Shuangshuang managed to escape even though he used the dragon god's blood escape technique.  However, she swallowed too much Dao body.  Even if she does nothing, her realm will continue to grow.

    After waking up, Chen Shuangshuang soon knew what had happened to him.  She knew very well that if she continued to grow like this, she would soon explode and die!

    So, she hurriedly found a place to relax.

    Chen Shuangshuang could not guess that he was doing his best.  It actually leads to so many powerful beings!

    In Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s opinion, at most it will attract some low-level monsters and low-level indigenous strongmen.  But now, circles and circles of powerful monsters and ghosts that had never been heard of were surrounding this place, which put great pressure on Chen Shuangshuang.

    Chen Shuangshuang can stop doing his exercises and leave.  However, Chen Shuangshuang knew his own situation.  In order to quickly dissipate her power, she used some secret methods.  If you forcefully stop it now, you will suffer retaliation!

    If it is just an ordinary situation.  It doesn't matter if you get hurt a little.  Just change to a safe place and rest for a while.  However, if you can't continue to dissipate your power quickly, you will go crazy again!

    Chen Shuangshuang knows the consequences of continuous obsession.  Therefore, although she was surrounded by monsters and ghosts, and although she also realized that more powerful monsters and ghosts were likely to arrive,  But she still didn't dare to give up and leave!

    How did Ye Pengfei know this? Like the strong men in Xuanlei Palace, he did not realize that Chen Shuangshuang had gone crazy.  Until now.  Ye Pengfei thought that Chen Shuangshuang had discovered some amazing treasure, which was why his level of cultivation had improved so significantly.

    "If you are still persisting, you will probably die. Could it be that Chen Shuangshuang has mastered some terrifying trick that can kill so many monsters and ghosts in an instant?"

    At this moment.  The total number of monsters and ghosts exceeds one hundred thousand.  Although the highest realm is only the seventy-seventh level of the True Source Realm, however.  Facing such a large number of monsters and ghosts, even a strong person at the 79th level of the True Source Realm would have a huge headache.

    Not to mention, judging from the previous trends, more powerful monsters and ghosts will soon arrive.  In Ye Pengfei's view, unless Chen Shuangshuang possesses some shockingly powerful means, she will definitely perish!

    Ye Pengfei automatically ignored Chen Yingming. Chen Shuangshuang stayed here for a whole day, and Chen Yingming did not show up. Either the two of them had already separated and acted independently, or Chen Yingming had already died.

    Ye Pengfei felt that Chen Shuangshuang must have mastered some powerful means.  In order to avoid being affected by this powerful method, Ye Pengfei retreated further away

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that Chen Shuangshuang had gone crazy. However, Ye Pengfei guessed that Chen Shuangshuang had powerful means, but there was nothing wrong with it.

    Chen Shuangshuang is one of the most outstanding rising stars in Shuanglong Valley.  Shuanglong Valley wants to unify the heaven, and the main part of this big plan is completed by Chen Shuangshuang and Lin Potian!

    Lin Potian has been famous for a long time and is not considered a rising star.  Among all the younger monks in Shuanglong Valley, Chen Shuangshuang is undoubtedly the number one!

    Therefore, Chen Shuangshuang received a lot of natal essence and blood as a gift.  More than a day ago, in order to avoid the terrifying attacks of those powerful people at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, she used up a drop of her natal blood essence from the powerful people from the Double Dragon Valley at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  Similar to this level of natal essence and blood, Chen Shuangshuang still has thirteen drops!

    In other words, Chen Shuangshuang can still perform the Dragon God Blood Escape technique thirteen times.  If she is not willing to escape in bloodGo, she can also use magic and magical powers thirteen times, which can at least compete with the eighty-level True Source Realm powerhouse for a period of time!

    Not to mention, Chen Shuangshuang also possesses a lot of natal essence and blood from the eightyth level of the True Origin Realm.  It is no exaggeration to say that among the thirty strong men who entered the Temple of the Gods together, Chen Shuangshuang had the strongest life-saving ability!

    That is to say, when facing Ye Pengfei, she made two serious mistakes in judgment.  As a result, his state of mind was damaged once, and his true body was instantly destroyed by Ye Pengfei another time.  If she pays enough attention to Ye Pengfei, she will use these natal essence and blood as soon as she comes up to perform magic and magical powers that are far beyond her own ability.  I'm afraid, Ye Pengfei will have no choice but to run away like crazy.  How could she, Chen Shuangshuang, commit the act of killing her brother? How could she become obsessed with it?

    Now Chen Shuangshuang is still in a state of obsession.  However, because of the powerful men in Xuan Lei Palace, her mind was already very clear.  Now she is struggling on the verge of death.  How could she still make the same mistakes she made when she beat Ye Pengfei now?

    While continuing to work hard, he silently prepared various super powerful methods.  Just like this, another day passed, and the monsters and ghosts from the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm arrived one after another!

    "Finally we have reached the seventy-ninth intermediate level. We have to go down one more level to be safe!!!"

    Looking at these monsters and ghosts that were getting closer and closer to her, Chen Shuangshuang bit her lip gently, and a drop of the natal essence blood of a powerful being quietly slipped into the palm of her hand.

    "If they dare to attack, I will use the dragon roar and fire rain technique! Even if there are as many as 100,000 of them, they will be forced back far away by the dragon roar and fire rain technique!"

    Chen Shuangshuang can use the means to instantly kill the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm, but the current situation is that she needs to buy more time for herself to spread her power.  Therefore, she chose a large-scale method that could force the powerful enemy back.

    ¡°Furthermore, Chen Shuangshuang knows very well that if he wants to use more powerful methods, he must be prepared to have this method backfire on him!

    Chen Shuangshuang is ready.  As long as the newly arrived monsters and ghosts from the 78th level of the True Origin Realm approach with an army of 100,000, Chen Shuangshuang will use the dragon roar and fire rain technique to give these guys a head-on blow.

    But¡­¡­

    "Hey, why don't they attack?"

    Looking at these new monsters and ghosts whose cultivation levels were roughly similar to those of Chen Yingming, Chen Shuangshuang felt that it was not just his own hands that were trembling slightly.  Even his own soul trembled slightly!

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha. I finally plan to escape." Looking at the gorgeous magical blow in the distance, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head and sneered, "What have you done? If you broke through and left two days ago, there would be no need to use such powerful means!"

    Although.  Ye Pengfei hadn't thought that Chen Shuangshuang had gone crazy.  However, he saw very clearly that in order to use this powerful magical power.  Chen Shuangshuang had to endure some minor injuries.

    Although it is just a minor injury, if Chen Shuangshuang cannot get rid of these monsters and ghosts in time, then  The accumulation of minor injuries will turn into unbearable serious injuries!

    "I guess she will be able to perform that kind of blood escape technique again. I don't know why she was able to perform such a powerful blood escape technique without spending any blood essence or much damage!"

    Two days ago, that startling glance left a very deep impression on Ye Pengfei.  In an instant, he can escape ten trillion miles away. A strong man with such magic and magical power is already very difficult to be killed by powerful enemies.

    Ye Pengfei is also very excited. He also wants to obtain this magical power.  Therefore, he originally wanted to fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the powerful monsters and ghosts to kill Chen Shuangshuang, and imprison Chen Shuangshuang's soul.  But now, when Chen Shuangshuang used the dragon roar and fire rain technique, Ye Pengfei knew that those monsters and ghosts could no longer stop Chen Shuangshuang from leaving!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei faces a choice

    "Should we pursue Chen Shuangshuang, or follow the monsters and ghosts?"

    Chen Shuangshuang didn¡¯t know that the place where he was staying now was exactly where Ye Pengfei had lived in seclusion for a long time.  She didn't realize that Ye Pengfei had quietly left a mark on her body.  No matter how powerful her Dragon God Blood Escape Technique is, no matter how far she can escape in one breath, Ye Pengfei can always find her!

    So, at first glance, Ye Pengfei should choose to follow those monsters and ghosts away.  This was Ye Pengfei's plan two days ago.

    However, after seeing the large-scale attack and killing techniques performed by Chen Shuangshuang, Ye Pengfei felt a little confused.

    "This magical power contains something that can erase the mark I left."environment.  If Chen Shuangshuang detects that mark, she can completely destroy it.  By then, I wouldn¡¯t know where to look for her.  When I meet her next time, maybe I will never have the chance to kill her!  "

    "However, these powerful monsters and ghosts are extremely difficult to encounter. If you miss this opportunity, you may never encounter such powerful monsters and ghosts again!"

    If you choose to follow Chen Shuangshuang and kill Chen Shuangshuang, you can not only destroy a powerful enemy, but also gain a variety of powerful magical powers.

    If you choose to follow those monsters and ghosts, you may not only capture a large number of powerful ghosts, but also discover more clues about the secrets of the Temple of the Gods.

    ?Some people may ask, how simple a solution it is to take the real body one way and let the death clone go the other way.  However, if the clone and the main body are too far apart, the main body will have no way to control the clone.  This will not only cause the clone's combat power to drop sharply and make it unable to face some powerful challenges, but it may also cause the clone to develop its own intelligence and completely separate from the main body and exist independently!  !  !

    "It would be great if the Red Devils and the others were here. We could let them track monsters and ghosts!"

    You will only know the strength of your troops when they are used. In the past, Ye Pengfei would more or less bring some strong men with him in his space plane.  But now, his main and auxiliary planes are all empty. Except for the two guys suppressed by the formation, there is no other existence.

    "The King of Destructionthe Yuanshi Healing Pillit seems that I can only send one to track it for me!"

    Obviously, you can¡¯t just put it around.  Whether it is the King of Destruction who has a new spiritual body or the Yuanshi Healing Pill that has become a spirit, if there is no powerful magic method to control them, it will be impossible to get them back after they are released.

    From an emotional point of view, we still have to keep the Yuanshi Healing Pill.  What if all my guesses were wrong, what if this Yuanshi Healing Pill could really save Deng Yating?

    However, in terms of difficulty of control, the only choice is the Yuanshi Healing Elixir!

    The time left for Ye Pengfei was very short. When Chen Shuangshuang performed the dragon roar and fire rain technique, the more than 100,000 monsters and ghosts retreated one after another.  As long as Chen Shuangshuang creates a gap, she can use the Dragon God Blood Escape Technique again and escape instantly.  If she is allowed to escape too far away, whether it is her real body chasing her, or releasing a certain existence to chase her, the difficulty will be greatly increased.

    "That's all, use the Yuanshi Healing Pill!!!"

    Deng Yating's matter was put behind her mind for the time being, and a series of witchcraft spells were planted into the body of the Yuanshi Healing Pill.

    While planting the witchcraft, Ye Pengfei also said: "If you can complete this task, then I will let you live. Even, I can personally help you quickly evolve into a real life form!"

    The witchcraft one after another made the Yuanshi Healing Pill frightened.  Ye Pengfei's promise made the Yuanshi Healing Pill extremely excited.  The temptation to be free, and to become a true living being, is simply too great.  In addition, this Yuanshi Healing Pill has a very simple mind and a very weak spiritual intelligence.  Therefore, without much effort, Ye Pengfei successfully persuaded him!

    Just when Ye Pengfei successfully persuaded Yuanshi Healing Pill, Chen Shuangshuang finally used the Dragon God Blood Escape Technique.

    Those more than 100,000 monsters and ghosts were actually very tightly surrounded.  Although Chen Shuangshuang's Dragon Roar and Fire Rain technique forced them to retreat far away, they still sealed this side of time and space tightly.

    Opportunities come from a moment.  What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that this opportunity actually came from a hidden magic circle he had deployed!

    Originally, no one discovered those magic circles.  However, when the monsters and ghosts kept retreating, a monster beast at the 70th level of the True Source Realm accidentally saw something strange in the gap between the rocks.

    The demonic beast thought that this was also the magical power performed by Chen Shuangshuang.  Therefore, the monster quickly launched an attack on the formation.

    Each of these concealment formations deployed by Ye Pengfei has a self-destruct function.  The moment the monster took action, the magic circle exploded.  And Chen Shuangshuang finally found a precious opportunity to escape somewhere else!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1611. Blood Soul!  !  !

    Keep chasing!

    The more we chase, the wider the distance becomes.  In just a few moments, Ye Pengfei felt that the mark he had planted had traveled millions of billions of miles away!

    "What kind of escape technique is this? I'm afraid, even beings like Bai Suge can't perform it!"

    Bai Su Pavilion is a peak-level existence at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  Although Ye Pengfei had only met her a few times, Ye Pengfei, who had already understood part of the True Origin Realm and the Great Perfection, was relatively accurate in grasping the general capabilities of Bai Suge.

    In addition, while traveling with his two senior brothers Wu Silong and Wu Fan, Ye Pengfei also asked for advice on a lot of issues regarding the combat prowess of those who were above the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  Ye Pengfei can conclude that the magic and magical powers Chen Shuangshuang is currently displaying cannot be used by a strong person at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "The means of the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm Could it be that Chen Shuangshuang also learned the method of explosion, and she also had a glimpse of the 'crazy meaning'?"

    Based on Ye Pengfei¡¯s knowledge, only by mastering the meaning of madness can a strong person cross levels and display super powerful methods.

    Ye Pengfei himself is like this. If he didn't grasp part of the crazy meaning, he wouldn't be able to kill Zheng Peng instantly!

    However, after thinking about it carefully, Ye Pengfei discovered that Chen Shuangshuang's situation was completely different from his own.

    "When she performed this blood escape technique, her level of cultivation did not suddenly rise Could it be that the blood escape technique can also be performed with some exotic treasure?"

    Ye Pengfei thought that Chen Shuangshuang relied on some powerful treasure to successfully perform the Dragon Roar and Fire Rain technique previously.  The blood escape technique, as the name suggests, is an escape technique that can only be performed at the cost of one's life essence and blood.  But, what kind of rare treasure is there in this world?  What kind of natal essence and blood exists in itself?

    You know, Ye Pengfei is also a master-level weapon refiner after all. Xuanyuanshi also dedicated the refining methods of various strange and rare treasures collected by the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce to Ye Pengfei. Logically speaking, there should be not much in this world that he does not know.  of rare treasures.  However, he failed to think of any kind of exotic treasure that had its own essence and blood!

    "If you already have the essence and blood of your life, then it is a real life form and can no longer be called a 'foreign treasure'. However, if Chen Shuangshuang has such a powerful existence next to her, why should she run away? Just take those monsters,  Let¡¯s destroy the ghosts!¡±

    ??The rare treasure on the 81st level of the True Source Realm has become a real life form. What a terrifying existence is this?  If there are such terrifying beings to help, even if Chen Shuangshuang wants to sweep the entire heaven, there will be no problem!  !  !

    While thinking about this weird thing, Ye Pengfei fled quickly.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei used witchcraft in advance to plant a special mark on Chen Shuangshuang.  Otherwise, with the speed difference between the two people, he would soon be unable to sense the existence of the mark.

    After flying away for almost a stick of incense

    "It finally stopped!"

    Study it carefully.  Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that the distance between himself and Chen Shuangshuang had widened to more than a trillion miles!

    "It took her almost as long as a stick of incense, and I'm afraid it will take me more than ten days. When I find her, I'm afraid she will be back to her original state!"

    The reason why we were able to hunt down Chen Shuangshuang was because we had already seen what was going on with Chen Shuangshuang.

    Although, Ye Pengfei is still not sure.  He didn't know why Chen Shuangshuang wanted to relax, and why Chen Shuangshuang stayed where he was.  It wasn't until he realized that the situation was too dangerous that he once again used his powerful magical powers.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that if he wanted to kill Chen Shuangshuang, now was the best chance!

    "You know the art of blood escape, don't I? I can appear in front of you in at most three hours!"

    Three hours later

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s face looked extremely ugly.

    Three hours ago, she hid here, very secretly.  Originally, she thought that she was finally safe, and she could think about how to spread her energy without attracting those unheard of powerful monsters and ghosts.  However, she never expected that Ye Pengfei would actually kill him in front of her before she could figure out a way to do it, and before she could completely suppress the backlash of the spells she encountered!

    There¡¯s nothing more to say, just kill, kill, kill!

    Ye Pengfei knew that he had to cut through the mess quickly.  Then Chen Shuangshuang also knew that he could never fail again this time!

    "Hey Ye Pengfei, do you think that I, Chen Shuangshuang, am really your loser?"

    Another drop of tyrannical essence and blood was taken out by Chen Shuangshuang.  This time, Ye Pengfei finally saw this drop of powerful essenceBlood!

    It turns out that this is what she relied on

    Just when this idea first appeared, Chen Shuangshuang used a magical power.  Ye Pengfei felt that there was a bright light in front of him.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Haha, Ye Pengfei, I finally killed you!"

    Chen Shuangshuang laughed wildly. She saw with her own eyes that the magical power she used completely destroyed Ye Pengfei's true body and completely destroyed Ye Pengfei's space plane!

    In Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s opinion, Ye Pengfei must be dead.  After all, even the space plane was destroyed instantly, where could Ye Pengfei's soul hide?

    But¡­¡­

    "Thanks to me for keeping the King of Destruction!!!"

    How did Chen Shuangshuang know that at the most critical moment, Ye Pengfei's soul escaped into the body of the King of Destruction.  At the same time, the three thousand death clones also escaped into the time and space of the King of Destruction.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei did this just to get himself into trouble.  However, Chen Shuangshuang's attack came too fast and too fierce.  Some of the defensive methods and movement methods that Ye Pengfei had originally prepared were completely useless.  In an instant, his Tao body and his spatial plane were completely destroyed by Chen Shuangshuang's magical power!

    The King of Destruction was suppressed by Ye Pengfei in his main plane. Now, the main plane was instantly destroyed, and the suppression formation immediately collapsed.  The power of that magical power did not dissipate, and the powerful force continued to bombard the King of Destruction!

    As a last resort, King Mietian could only deal with that magical power first.  Although what it was thinking about all the time was to break out of the formation and swallow Ye Pengfei.  But now, if it can't stop that magical power, it will be wiped out. How can it realize other dreams?

    So, just when Chen Shuangshuang was laughing loudly, King Mietian fought against that magical power.

    After that magical power successively destroyed Ye Pengfei's defense, eliminated Ye Pengfei's ability to move, and destroyed Ye Pengfei's Dao body and space plane, its power was also weakened a lot.  Originally, even if the King of Destruction exploded with all his strength, it was only at the level of the seventy-seventh level of the True Source Realm. It could not block that magical power.  But now, it has successfully blocked that magical power!  !  !

    "what happened?"

    Chen Shuangshuang, who laughed loudly, suddenly discovered this situation.  For the time being, she couldn't see clearly what was fighting against her magical power.  However, she quickly spent another drop of blood essence, and she used another magical power. She wanted to destroy Ye Pengfei completely in one go!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    The time and space in the body of the King of Destruction

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s brows furrowed and Ye Pengfei made quick calculations.

    Before Chen Shuangshuang used his second magical power, Ye Pengfei had already realized that Chen Shuangshuang would do this.

    "Those essences and blood are special existences. Otherwise, even those powerful men whose essences and blood come from the True Source Realm of Great Perfection would not be able to transform into such powerful magical powers!"

    "In the first two times, Chen Shuangshuang has never used such powerful blood essence. This shows that she does not have many drops of such blood essence in her hands!"

    "But, this time she used it. If she had more powerful blood essence, she would definitely add a drop and use it to sacrifice another magical power!"

    In just a short time, in less than a moment, Ye Pengfei had already calculated that after Chen Shuangshuang discovered the existence of the King of Destruction, he would immediately use the second powerful magical power.  Just as Ye Pengfei wanted to kill Chen Shuangshuang, Chen Shuangshuang also wanted Ye Pengfei to die immediately!

    Soon, something emerged from Ye Pengfei's soul.

    "It was originally meant to be used against Deng Yating, but now I have to use it in advance to deal with the immediate crisis first!"

    This thing is exactly the soul treasure that Ye Pengfei specially refined while taking advantage of the fierce battle between the Tianwu Chamber of Commerce and the Scarlet Star Chamber of Commerce!

    The so-called treasure of the soul, generally speaking, is a special kind of rare treasure.  Either it is used to protect the soul, or it is used to attack the enemy's soul.

    However, in order to suppress Deng Yating and force Deng Yating to eat the Yuanshi Healing Pill, Ye Pengfei significantly changed the method of refining the Soul Treasure.  Nowadays, this soul treasure can be said to be a powerful rare treasure, and it can also be said to be a powerful formation.  If Ye Pengfei were to say it, he would call it

    Blood soul!  !  !

    "Gathering the souls of so many dead people into rare treasures, plus a powerful array that can cultivate real life forms. Such a blood soul can completely fly through the air and kill the existence of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm!!  !??? 

    Ignoring the limitations of time and space, ignoring the surrounding situation, flying through the air to kill the strong men at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm, and going through the air to suppress the souls of the strong men at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm This is Ye Pengfei's strongest trump card, which is better than Ye Pengfei's  The method used to explode violently and instantly kill Zheng Peng was a thousand times more powerful!  !  !

    Originally, this method was reserved for dealing with Deng Yating, but now, Ye Pengfei sacrificed it without hesitation!  !  !

    Just when Chen Shuangshuang used his second powerful magical power

    ??????????????? Just when the King of Destruction was already frightened and unable to resist

    The blood souls are dispatched at the same time!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1612. The cunning rabbit has three holes

    Ye Pengfei didn't know whether his last resort would be able to achieve a miracle.  After all, this is his own unique magical power, which he has never actually practiced.

    Maybe, some kind of soul-protecting magic can make the blood soul collapse

    Perhaps, a soul-protecting treasure can keep blood souls at bay

    No matter what happens, it is impossible for the blood soul to kill Chen Shuangshuang through the air.  Therefore, in addition to sacrificing the bleeding soul, Ye Pengfei is also planning to escape elsewhere.

    The cunning rabbit has three burrows.

    How could a strong man like Ye Pengfei completely immerse himself in an unknown battle?

    Not to mention, Chen Shuangshuang performed the dragon roar and fire rain technique, which dazzled Ye Pengfei.  How could Ye Pengfei really ignore it and just rush over?

    Ye Pengfei charged hard, not even using the death clone. He really wanted to explode in an instant and kill Chen Shuangshuang in an instant.

    However, at the same time, he also left a trace of his soul in the distance.  Once he encounters something that he cannot cope with, the main soul will be destroyed and the secondary soul will be reborn. Although the damage is tragic, it will not lead to death.

    This method deployed by Ye Pengfei also evolved from the art of witchcraft.  Unless Chen Shuangshuang also knows the art of witchcraft, it is impossible for Chen Shuangshuang to feel the rebirth of the split soul.

    However, in Ye Pengfei's opinion, it is impossible for Chen Shuangshuang to understand the art of witchcraft.  Otherwise, Chen Shuangshuang should have seen the clues when he had a brief confrontation with Chen Shuangshuang for the first time.  During the second confrontation, Chen Shuangshuang should prepare corresponding measures.

    Chen Shuangshuang never did this. During the second confrontation, Chen Shuangshuang still suffered a little secret loss from the witchcraft.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei was very convinced that Chen Shuangshuang did not understand the art of witchcraft.  Ye Pengfei even wondered if Chen Shuangshuang hadn't realized it until now.  I have been harmed by a strange force many times

    ¡­¡­

    Logically speaking, with such a design, Ye Pengfei is safe enough.  Even if he had been hit hard just now and his main soul had not been able to escape into the time and space of the King of Destruction in time, he would not have died.  However, Ye Pengfei, the cunning rabbit, has prepared another means of escape!  !  !

    At this moment, Chen Shuangshuang, who cast two powerful spells in succession, did not notice that a small spaceship was quietly suspended not too far away from her.

    This is the "Travel No. 1" that has been improved many times, and this is another weird method for Ye Pengfei to escape!

    Another Ye Pengfei.  At this moment, I am sitting in the cab of "Chuong No. 1".  His eyes were closed, his hands were clasped against his chest, and there was no sign of life.

    Once the real Ye Pengfei dies, the trace of his soul will also be destroyed. This "Ye Pengfei" without any signs of life will gain real life!

    What allows him to gain real life is a formation, which is very similar to the formation that allows blood souls to gain life.  The biggest difference is that this formation can not only give him real life, but also allow him to have everything.  Complete, the same memory as that of Ye Pengfei who just died!  !  !

    So, a problem arises

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s main soul indeed died, and then.  The last remaining trace of his soul was also destroyed.  According to the traditional view of cultivators, Ye Pengfei must be dead, completely dead.  But, the new guy came out.  The body and appearance are the same, the soul memory is the same, and even the state of cultivation is the same.  Is that guy "Ye Pengfei"?

    This question is so complicated that when Ye Pengfei heard this question for the first time, he was just a young monk who had not yet reached the stage of becoming a god, so he didn't understand it.

    After so many years of training and seeing so many people and things, Ye Pengfei's true body has reached the sixty-fourth level of the True Source Realm. If Ye Pengfei uses all the means, he can already try it.  It's an arm-wrestling match with a strong man on the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, he still couldn't figure it out

    Sometimes, there are some problems that must be figured out before we can move forward.  For example, what is the artistic mystery of the power of self-destruction?  What is the mystery of the altered meaning of madness?  Questions such as these must be clarified by every possible means.

    However, sometimes, it is difficult to be confused about some problems.  At least, Ye Pengfei was not interested in solving that problem.

    What interests Ye Pengfei is that he can use this method to stand up again and fight against powerful enemies again!  !  !

    "The cunning rabbit has three caves. If it is just for escape, this last cave should be placed in the farthest place.  Even?, just find a corner and hide it, so as not to be discovered.

    However, Ye Pengfei came with blood escape to kill Chen Shuangshuang and to capture Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s magical powers!

    Therefore, "Chuanghuai No. 1" stopped not too far away.  According to Ye Pengfei's calculation, if Chen Shuangshuang won a complete victory, even his own ghost would be destroyed.  Then, it is very possible that Chen Shuangshuang relaxed his vigilance because he successfully killed himself!

    Ye Pengfei believes that Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s current situation is definitely not good.  Although she used powerful magical powers one after another.  However, she was sure things were getting worse.  Although Ye Pengfei didn't know why Chen Shuangshuang's situation was getting worse and worse.  However, the obvious fact is that facing those monsters and ghosts, Chen Shuangshuang can only run away!

    Throughout the ages, there have been countless battles.  Almost all sides in the fight suffer from an extreme lack of information.  Therefore, both sides of the battle may make mistakes.  At this time, it depends on who makes fewer mistakes and who makes good decisions.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that if you move forward bravely, it will definitely be good.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s always good for you to fight against the enemy through twists and turns.

    Whether it is good or bad, no one knows in advance, and Ye Pengfei certainly cannot know.  Everything he believes may be wrong. He wants to use the spare self on the "Travel No. 1" to continue his unfinished business, which may really make him fall completely!

    "However, Ye Pengfei planned it like this, and he was going to do it. Even if he really died, he would have no regrets.

    Furthermore, his previous plan was that if the main soul died, the secondary soul would also die, and then this guy would take over.  But now, when the blood soul rushed over through the air, and when Ye Pengfei felt the power of the second magic spell performed by Chen Shuangshuang, his thoughts changed and his mind became more active.

    "Or, you can kill two birds with one stone" (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1613. Turn over and become the master?

    The King of Destruction

    Originally, it was just a very weak, weak, intelligent body.  It is also a life born from the body of the King of Destruction. However, its name is not justified and it cannot call itself the "King of Destruction".

    At that time, the one who could claim to be the "King of Destruction" was a weird-looking guy with a giant white bone palm.

    It looks like that guy looks very shabby.  However, that guy was formed from the true nucleus of the King of Destruction.  Therefore, only that guy could call himself the "King of Destruction" at that time.

    Even if that guy dies, it is too weak to call itself the "King of Destruction".  Because it knows that there is another independent spiritual body, an existence that is many times more powerful than it.

    Fortunately, this existence, which was many times more powerful than it, was destroyed by the previous King of Destruction.  But the previous King of Destruction died together with the King of Light.  In the end, it was very weak and weak, and became the only one that could call itself the "King of Destruction".

    In fact, this new Destroying King is grateful to Ye Pengfei.  After all, if it weren't for Ye Pengfei, he would never have become the true "King of Destruction".

    "At the very beginning, it also planned to follow Ye Pengfei's footsteps and serve Ye Pengfei wholeheartedly.  However, as it becomes more and more powerful, it becomes more and more aware of the profound artistic conception of "the meaning of madness" and the "power of death".

    The latter kind of artistic conception is just that. For it, that kind of artistic conception mainly provides itself with an opportunity to transform.

    However, the former artistic conception is very impressive. It is so impressive that it inflates its self-confidence. It is so impressive that it wants to stand up and become its master It wants to be Ye Pengfei's master!

    So, as soon as it got excited, it started to have sex with Ye Pengfei.  But.  Before it could take action, Ye Pengfei, who was good at reading the minds of strong men, took action first and suppressed it.

    So, with its overheated brain, it had to calm down.  Staying in a large suppression formation, it had to consider its own life and death, rather than replacing Ye Pengfei and becoming its master.

    This new problem has been considered for a long time.  Ye Pengfei hasn't entered Tianxing yet.  It has been suppressed.  Therefore, before it reaches the sky, it is already thinking about this new problem.  As for the old question, the question of whether one can stand up and become the master, it has been gradually forgotten as time goes by.

    But now

    It was very difficult to resist the first type of magical power. Before the second type of magical power actually arrived, it was already frightened by the combined power of these two types of magical power.

    Logically speaking, it is absolutely impossible for it to think about the problem of being the master at this time.  But somehow, it happened to remember this issue again at this most critical moment!  !  !

    "Aha, I had an idea. I'm so blessed!!!" It ignored the huge power of the two superimposed magical powers and laughed.

    At this moment, in its body, in the boundless time and space.  Ye Pengfei's main soul and his three thousand death clones seemed so lonely.  It suddenly felt.  He finally became Ye Pengfei's master, a being who could control Ye Pengfei's life and death.

    "Three thousand death clones contributed to fight for me against the enemy!!!"

    It operated the laws of time and space in its body and took out eight hundred death clones in one breath.  Ye Pengfei's main soul looked bitter and did not stop its actions.

    Its laughter became louder, and it felt even more that Ye Pengfei was at his wits end.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    A series of roaring sounds sounded continuously in front of its body.  The continuous self-destruction of these eight hundred death clones more or less reduced some of the attack power of those two magical powers.

    It thought it was very cool and turned to one side.  Another eight hundred death clones were ingested by it, and another series of roaring self-destructions occurred.

    The color of the power of death after self-destruction is completely different from the color of ordinary strong people after self-destruction.

    ??After ordinary powerful people explode themselves, they often emit a dazzling light.  Even if they do not self-destruct, but self-destruct, such as the King of Light and the King of Destruction in the past, they will still emit dazzling light.

    However, it is completely different after the death clones explode themselves. What they emit is streaks of gray light that make people feel very depressed!

    The self-destruction of two batches, a total of 1,600 dead clones, filled this space and time with this gray light.  Caught off guard, Chen Shuangshuang felt that his fighting spirit was weakening, and his two magical powers also weakened along with his fighting spirit.

    "Damn it, what on earth is this?" Chen ?Shuang cursed in a low voice and had to cast a calming spell on himself.  Her attack speed became a little slower.

    Its mood is better, and it feels even more that it is simply wise and powerful, and incomparably powerful.  It laughed loudly and threw out all the remaining 1,400 death clones, causing them to self-destruct.

    Chen Shuangshuang finally understood.

    "Aren't these the clones that Ye Pengfei is used to? Although the realm doesn't look very good, when combined together, they can display extraordinary combat power!"

    "Even if he has to give up these powerful helpers, he doesn't have many methods at his disposal. As long as he works harder, he can be completely eliminated!"

    Chen Shuangshuang could not have guessed that not only she wanted to destroy Ye Pengfei, but the guy she fought with also wanted to destroy Ye Pengfei.

    When it discovered that it had really thrown out all three thousand death clones and manipulated them all to explode, it finally decided that it could really stand up and become its master!

    "Haha, Ye Pengfei, you are unlucky today! But don't worry, after I swallow you, I will definitely kill this Chen Shuangshuang and make you feel bad! Haha~~"

    In its eyes, the face of Ye Pengfei's main soul became even more bitter.  From its point of view, it has indeed completely turned over.  Without any hesitation, it swallowed Ye Pengfei's main soul in one bite.  As time passes, it feels that its abilities have greatly increased.

    What is increased is not the strength, but the various ideas on how to defend against the enemy.  It was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei still had a trace of his soul outside.

    "I'm just saying it! I'm just saying it! How could this cunning guy put himself into a desperate situation so easily? It turns out that he can still rely on a trace of his soul to resurrect!"

    "No, that trace of the soul must be eliminated, and it must not be allowed to grow. Otherwise, with his methods, I still can't escape from his Wuzhishan!"

    But, Chen Shuangshuang is still watching eagerly from the side, what should we do?

    Once again, inexplicably, blessings come from your heart, and your plans come from your heart (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1614. The fishermen benefit, and the harvest is full!

    Just when King Mietian came up with another idea inexplicably, Chen Shuangshuang also happened to be planning to use the third form of magical power!

    Every time you perform a magical power that far exceeds your own realm, you have to consume a drop of precious blood.  If it were other strong men in Shuanglong Valley, it would be absolutely impossible for them to be willing to do this.  If it were other strong people here, since the two magical powers are stacked together and they have firmly controlled the situation, then they will choose the magical power that is consistent with their own realm and patiently turn their advantage into victory.  potential.

    However, Chen Shuangshuang was reluctant.  Even if another dozen drops of precious blood are wasted, she will never feel bad.

    This is not just because Chen Shuangshuang is too favored and has too much precious blood.  This is because she has already deeply realized that Ye Pengfei's weird tricks are really hard to guard against!

    Therefore, when Chen Shuangshuang saw that the unknown thing was not killed by the two magical powers, she couldn't help but have a very bad feeling in her heart.

    It was at this time

    Ye Pengfei, who was sitting in Time Travel No. 1, slowly opened his eyes.  A strand of soul gossamer was spinning leisurely on his fingertips!  !  !

    "That guy, King of Destruction, never imagined that there would be magical powers like soul mirroring in this world!" A faint smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    This magical power was originally created to destroy the King of Heaven.  Keeping suppressing the King of Destruction is of little benefit to Ye Pengfei.  Surrendering the King of Destruction and letting him become his powerful helper, this is Ye Pengfei's true idea.

    You must know that the King of Destruction who initially transformed back then could already reach a level of cultivation similar to that of Wu Silong and Peng Shishan.  If it were allowed to completely transform into its human form, what kind of realm of cultivation would it possess?

    "The meaning of madness is most likely the artistic conception of the 81st level of the True Source Realm. Therefore, the highest state that the King of Destruction can reach. It is most likely the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!!!"

    A long time ago, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that it was possible for the King of Destruction to reach such a high level.  However, at that time, Ye Pengfei had already realized that even if he temporarily surrendered to the King of Destruction again, it would probably not take too long before the King of Destruction would rebel again.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei has been thinking about more clever ways to surrender.  In the end, he figured out such a magical power

    Soul Mirroring Technique!  !  !

    At this moment, in the eyes of the King of Destruction.  He has already swallowed Ye Pengfei's main soul, as long as he can also swallow the remaining part of Ye Pengfei's soul.  Then, you can be completely free.

    However, how could the King of Destruction have guessed that Ye Pengfei could miraculously come back to life.  It is even more impossible for it to guess that by swallowing Ye Pengfei's main soul, it is equivalent to putting a yoke on itself that will never be destroyed!

    "The technique has been completed. From now on, even if I die, it will not be able to get rid of this shackles!"

    Surrounded by Ye Pengfei¡¯s fingertips is the soul mirror image of the King of Destruction.  As long as King Mietian doesn't die, this ray of soul mirror will not disappear.  You know, this is something Ye Pengfei obtained at the expense of his main soul.  After he created this magical power, he didn't dare to put himself in danger and used it immediately.

    Faced with the current situation, Ye Pengfei used it.  This is more than just an adventure.  This is even more because Ye Pengfei realized that both the King of Destruction and Chen Shuangshuang must be harmed.  Only you can reap the benefits!

    "Just the King of Destruction cannot defeat Chen Shuangshuang. Who knows how many drops of powerful blood essence Chen Shuangshuang possesses? I also gave the control of the blood soul to the King of Destruction. In this way, they will both lose!!!  "

    The inexplicable plan of the King of Destruction came to mind, and its plan was Yuekong's method of controlling the blood soul.  However, King Mietian didn't know that Ye Pengfei deliberately let him control it.  It also thought that it gained control of the blood soul because it swallowed Ye Pengfei's main soul.

    "The blood soul is not dead yet It turns out that when Ye Pengfei's main soul was swallowed by me, the blood soul had not actually launched an attack I said, that guy has carefully prepared the method for several months, how could he attack Chen  Both have no effect at all? It turns out that it was because I swallowed his main soul that the blood soul became demented!"

    This King of Destruction is really stupid. He doesn't even think about it. Faced with Chen Shuangshuang's powerful method, and who knows how many other similar powerful methods will follow, Ye Pengfei might go to the sky to control the blood soul.  ?  Let the blood souls attack you as quickly as possible. This is the most correct decision!

    At this moment, the blood soul had indeed stabilized its figure, and it was true that it did not launch an attack immediately.  This is just when the main soul is being?Before, Ye Pengfei did it deliberately

    ¡­¡­

    The three parties each have various thoughts in their minds.  However, the methods used by the three parties were extremely fast and violent.

    When the King of Destruction swallowed Ye Pengfei's main soul, its soul image was obtained by Ye Pengfei in Time Travel One.  At the same time, Chen Shuangshuang's third form of magical power had also been used.

    When the King of Destruction was so happy that he realized that he could control blood souls across the sky, Chen Shuangshuang's third magic power had not yet hit him.  However, Ye Pengfei's remnant soul had quickly taken shape, and he quickly deployed various means around him.

    This remnant soul was originally supposed to grow into Ye Pengfei's main soul, but Ye Pengfei has changed his original plan, and this fragment of soul is still just Ye Pengfei's fragmented soul.

    When Chen Shuangshuang's third form of magical power was finally superimposed on the first two forms of magical power, and when Chen Shuangshuang felt that this time he would definitely be able to blast the unknown thing into nothingness, King Mietian also happened to control it.  The bloody soul rushed towards Chen Shuangshuang's main soul!

    Even if a normal strong person has a separate soul, they would never dare to bury the main soul easily.  You know, after the main soul is destroyed, it takes a lot of time for the split soul to grow.  If a powerful enemy finds the soul during this period, there will really be no way to escape.

    Only a weird being like Ye Pengfei can recover quickly after the main soul is destroyed.  Normally strong people try their best to keep their main soul intact, and only when they can't do it will they make dangerous moves.

    Not to mention, Chen Shuangshuang is not distracted.

    You must know that the technique of Shuanglonggu is a fierce one. If you leave a soul outside, the strong man will have a way out.  How can one achieve the state of Dzogchen by cultivating the "violent" meaning in the exercises?

    Therefore, when Chen Shuangshuang saw the blood soul, it was even more impossible for her to escape.  Even though she could clearly see that this blood soul was purely the nemesis of the soul, even a strong man at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm would have difficulty dealing with it.  However, she still had to fight!

    The main soul is in danger, and the main soul must fight to the death. The three magical powers used to attack the King of Destruction cannot help but be affected.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll go too!!!¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? her soul builds miraculous powers upon seeing blood.  King Mietian laughed and teleported away into the distance.  How dare Chen Shuangshuang let King Mietian escape like this? She knew very well that she had to kill the culprit before she could completely kill the blood soul that rushed towards her!

    "Although I have a lot of powerful blood essence, none of it can be used to protect the soul There are several ways to attack the opponent's soul. Catch him, and then use the fourth form of magical power!!!"

    The mind is like electricity, and the body is also like electricity.  Just when the King of Destruction teleported to the place where Ye Pengfei's split soul was located.  Chen Shuangshuang's figure also appeared not far away.

    The King of Destruction ignored Chen Shuangshuang. In comparison, it was more afraid of Ye Pengfei.

    "Ye Pengfei, where have you been hiding? Come out obediently. Surrender to me quickly, and I can spare your life!!!"

    The arrogant words of the King of Destruction made Chen Shuangshuang couldn't help but narrow his eyes: "It turns out that Ye Pengfei's main soul is dead. Only the split soul is left outside!"

    Chen Shuangshuang was so smart. She immediately guessed the strange thing that she had fought with several times.  It is a powerful existence suppressed by Ye Pengfei.

    "Who is it, and why was it suppressed in the space plane by Ye Pengfei? If I hadn't destroyed Ye Pengfei's space plane, I'm afraid it would never come out!"

    Chen Shuangshuang couldn't help but regret. She mistakenly thought that the bloody existence in front of her main soul was the powerful magical power displayed by the King of Destruction.  Chen Shuangshuang felt that if he could find out more about Ye Pengfei, he wouldn't have to face such a cruel bloody existence.  Now if I go to fight the opponent desperately, I don¡¯t know what my chances of winning are.

    "It was all caused by my obsession. If I were in the past, I would have made a plan before taking action. How could I have provoked such a powerful enemy for nothing?"

    When Chen Shuangshuang felt sorry for himself, he did not think of Ye Pengfei.  Her so-called plan before taking action worked well against others, but when used against Ye Pengfei, she ended up in a crushing defeat every time.

    Chen Shuangshuang has forgotten that the culprit of why he went crazy was Ye Pengfei.  If he hadn't been defeated by Ye Pengfei several times, how could he have become so demonic that he devoured and refined his own brother?

    At this moment, Chen Shuangshuang has concluded that Ye Pengfei is definitely hopeless and will definitely be destroyed by the King of Destruction.  Therefore, she deliberately forgot about Ye Pengfei and deliberately avoided her past failures.

    But where is Chen Shuangshuang???Get.  The real Ye Pengfei has quietly moved to a time and space not too far away from him

    ¡°Aha, I found you!!!¡±

    King Mie Tian laughed loudly, blasting through a formation with ease, and pulled out the soul hiding under the ground.

    After just one glance, the laughter suddenly stopped!  !  !

    At this time, Chen Shuangshuang had also moved not far away.  Chen Shuangshuang saw very clearly that the soul in the hands of the King of Destruction was just a divided soul!

    Immediately, Chen Shuangshuang was also stunned.

    "How could it be just a split soul? How could such a powerful guy not know whether he swallowed the main soul or the split soul?"

    The difference between the main soul and the split soul is not small. Even the strong ones below the True Origin Realm can't tell the difference between the main soul and the split soul.

    And all the previous actions of the King of Destruction showed that it had swallowed up Ye Pengfei's main soul.  Since the main soul has been destroyed, this part of the soul should be promoted to the main soul.  Why does it still look like a separate soul?

    After experiencing a moment of confusion, Chen Shuangshuang whispered: "There is more than one split soul!"

    This is not a particularly unusual thing. In order to save their lives, some powerful people will even create thousands of souls.  However, the more advanced and powerful a person is, the less likely they are to do this.  You know, no matter how many souls you create, once the main soul is captured alive or swallowed, how can those souls be hidden?

    so.  Chen Shuangshuang didn't feel there was any danger.  She still followed her previous plan and planned to use her fourth magical power to counterattack the soul of the King of Destruction.

    "However, King Mie Tian's face was ugly, very ugly.  Because it couldn't notice at all that Ye Pengfei had other souls!  !  !

    "No, I fell into the trap again!!!"

    The King of Destruction crushed the soul into pieces and tried to escape.  However, Chen Shuangshuang didn't know why.  But he has already used the fourth form of magical power.

    "Ghost dragon, kill it!!!"

    This fourth form of magical power actually condensed a real ghost dragon!

    This is a ghost dragon that is comparable to the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. This is a ghost dragon that can fly directly into the space plane of the strong and directly swallow the soul of the strong.  This type of ghost dragon has another name, and that is the soul-eating dragon!

    The King of Destruction is an exotic treasure that has not yet fully evolved into a real life form. Therefore, it only has one exotic treasure space and does not have any main or auxiliary planes.  so.  When this ghost dragon rushed straight into its exotic treasure space, Chen Shuangshuang was surprised again.

    "It's actually a rare treasure?"

    Immediately, Chen Shuangshuang was moved.

    "How powerful would this treasure be that can block my three magical powers? If it can be conquered, from now on in the palace of the gods, there will be no more that can threaten my existence!"

    Chen Shuangshuang thought very well, and Ye Pengfei thought the same way at the beginning.  However, Chen Shuangshuang didn't know the origin of the King of Destruction at all.  She is not like Ye Pengfei, who has studied the King of Destruction for thousands of years.  Although her idea is good, but.  She is just wishful thinking!

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei has not yet launched his arrangement, he is still waiting patiently.

    "Chen Shuangshuang's methods are indeed powerful. I wonder what methods Wu Silong and Wu Fan have to defeat the enemy? And the two from Fengtian Cliff, as strong men from Fengtian Cliff, they all have great luck.  Existence. I wonder what magical and powerful means they possess?"

    Watching Chen Shuangshuang fight fiercely with the King of Destruction, Ye Pengfei measured the opportunity while doing self-examination.

    In two battles with Chen Shuangshuang, he won easily twice. Indeed, Ye Pengfei was a little careless.  If he hadn't prepared all kinds of resurrection methods habitually, the result of chasing Chen Shuangshuang this time would be death and no longer exist!

    "In the previous two times, Chen Shuangshuang did not use blood essence methods. Presumably these methods were reserved to deal with the strong men of the other two forces. Now, she had to use several drops of powerful blood essence. Even if she still  If she can escape, she won't be able to cause any big trouble when she encounters Wu Silong and others in the future!"

    "The six strong men of the three major forces have such powerful means of cross-level attack and killing. Will King Baoyan Peng Shishan also have such means? Among all thirty strong men, only Peng Shishan and the six of them are  The realm is quite similar. Presumably, Peng Shishan would not be able to just rush in with nothing empty-handed!"

    "As for the others Although Senior Brother Wu easily killed five of them, and although Xuanyuan Shi most likely did not have such a tyrannical method, the other onesThese strong men, it¡¯s hard to say whether they have secretly prepared any powerful means!  "

    "So, what about those powerful men who are lost in the Temple of the Gods? Do they still have powerful means beyond themselves?"

    Ye Pengfei thought silently, his brows furrowed into a "Sichuan" shape.

    "The two senior brothers have similar life-saving magical powers and enemy-killing magical powers, but I don't have it!"

    "That's fine, but the master and the two senior brothers didn't mention this matter at all. It seems that my previous guess is probably right!"

    Before entering the Temple of the Gods, Ye Pengfei had some doubts about this mission.  But now, as he gained more and more information, he became more and more suspicious of Master Ni Cangtian's true purpose.

    "In the end, is it just because you want to make my experience more difficult, or because you really want me to become a lost person and let me touch the ultimate secret of the Temple of the Gods?"

    "No matter what the reason is, I can't face Deng Yating for the time being. When my cultivation level is higher and my methods become more powerful, I will go to Xuanlei Palace to explore again!"

    Decades ago, Ye Pengfei had already begun to hesitate whether he should take a look at Deng Yating.  After all, it is possible to find all kinds of useful information from Deng Yating.

    However, after seeing Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s methods of overstepping one level after another, Ye Pengfei felt that it was thanks to him that he did not do so.  Otherwise, he might have fallen into the Xuan Lei Palace!

    Lost

    Although he has not fallen, he can still practice normally.  Normal life.  However, this means forgetting your loved ones and forgetting all the grudges and grudges in your life.

    What¡¯s more, anyone will be very angry if they are lost purely because of other people¡¯s selfish interests.  Ye Pengfei is not a good person. If he is really sure that Ni Cangtian is really deliberately trying to get him lost, then he will definitely turn against him!

    Now, although there are other possibilities.  But.  In his heart, Ni Cangtian is no longer the existence worthy of his respect

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei is quietly self-reflecting and quietly planning.

    Chen Shuangshuang and Mie Tianwang were fighting to the death, and the battle reached a fever pitch.

    ¡°On the surface, both sides have quieted down.  The three magical powers that Chen Shuangshuang sacrificed previously had completely disappeared, and King Mie Tian did not take this opportunity to launch a massive counterattack.

    However, there were constant fights in the space planes on both sides.  Anyone can make one mistake.  Will be destroyed instantly by the other party!

    For Chen Shuangshuang, who is only at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm, the blood soul is too powerful.  If he hadn't fought in his own space plane and had a natural advantage, Chen Shuangshuang would have been destroyed by the blood soul long ago.

    actually.  Even if Chen Shuangshuang had certain natural advantages, it was impossible for her to defeat Blood Soul.  Even if she escaped, she wouldn't be able to escape for long.

    Precisely because of this, Chen Shuangshuang also sacrificed a ghost dragon.  As a result, the King of Destruction couldn't concentrate on controlling the blood soul, which gave Chen Shuangshuang time to breathe.

    "That guy is too cunning, and the weird power in his body can also weaken the power of the ghost dragon. It seems that he can only use another magical power to come out!"

    To be honest, Chen Shuangshuang felt a little distressed after using the essence and blood.

    She used one drop to escape from the Xuanlei Palace.

    She used two more drops to escape from the siege of monsters and ghosts.

    In order to destroy Ye Pengfei and deal with this powerful rare treasure, she used four more drops.

    This is already seven drops of precious blood essence. You must know that other strong men in Shuanglong Valley, not even Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s brother Chen Yingming, do not have so much powerful blood essence!

    Although after using these seven drops, Chen Shuangshuang still had dozens of drops left.  However, as Ye Pengfei guessed, these natal essence and blood are mainly used to deal with the four strong men from Nitian Palace and Fengtianya.  If this constant consumption continues, it is impossible for Chen Shuangshuang not to feel anything at all.

    "That's it, use three drops in one breath! The four soul-destroying magical powers are unleashed at the same time, I don't believe you can still hold on!"

    Of course, it was impossible for the King of Destruction to block the four-step soul-destroying magical power, but Chen Shuangshuang did not expect that it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to let her use the four-step soul-destroying magical power.  In her opinion, although Ye Pengfei still had his main soul outside, he was definitely still very weak.  Facing a battle of this level, Ye Pengfei must have fled long ago. How could he still have the ability to intervene?

    When fighting, miscalculating the enemy will lead to serious crises.  If you miss even potential enemies, you are asking for death!

    Chen Shuangshuang was very confident as the three soul-destroying magical powers came out at the same time.  SheI thought, I can't let these four magical powers destroy the King of Destruction, and I still need this rare treasure with me.

    However, she never expected that this was what happened.  Just when she had just used the three-step soul-destroying magical power, a black hole in space and time that she still remembered clearly appeared in front of the three-step magical power!

    "No, Ye Pengfei actually still has strength!!!"

    Chen Shuangshuang was shocked and wanted to get rid of those three magical powers quickly. Now was not the time to regret three drops of precious blood. Chen Shuangshuang knew that if these three magical powers were reversed by Ye Pengfei, he would have no way to survive.  !

    However, Chen Shuangshuang never imagined that there were actually many mysteries hidden in this black hole of time and space.  Back then, Ye Pengfei secretly launched one of the mysterious methods, but he failed to succeed.

    And this time, with the blood soul suppressing Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s natal soul, Ye Pengfei once again launched that mysterious method.  As soon as Chen Shuangshuang wanted to dissipate the three magical powers, she suddenly felt that there was a huge force that wanted to pull her own soul out of the Tao body!

    "What kind of method is this?" Chen Shuangshuang was horrified and his face turned pale.

    Not far away, the bloody existence rushed over with its teeth and claws.  However, he was caught by a huge force and could not continue to run away.  Even if there were still dozens of drops of blood around him, Chen Shuangshuang didn't know what to do to get out of this crisis.  She watched helplessly as the bloody being knocked her down, and then her own soul was with the bloody being.  It was absorbed into a formation by that huge force.

    "Chen Shuangshuang, we meet again."

    A face that made Chen Shuangshuang hate and make Chen Shuangshuang feel afraid was revealed in this formation.  Seeing the playful expression on this face, Chen Shuangshuang's heart completely fell into the bottomless abyss

    ¡­¡­

    King Mie Tian is still working hard, and King Mie Tian still wants to escape.

    Just when Chen Shuangshuang used those three magical powers, King Mietian had already realized that not only was Ye Pengfei not dead, but Ye Pengfei still had strength.

    Ye Pengfei was extremely afraid of the King of Destruction.  You know, it can witness with its own eyes how its predecessor was schemed to death by Ye Pengfei!

    "I fell into his trap again! I fell into his trap again!"

    I think back then, when Ye Pengfei was still very weak, he plotted against the King of Destruction and the King of Light, causing these two men who were countless times stronger than himself to both fall.  The King of Destruction wants to give himself a slap in the face. He hates himself and hates himself for having such a short memory!

    But, it¡¯s too late to regret.  The arrangements for dividing the soul were mainly to deal with Chen Shuangshuang.  As for the Destroying King, its fate was completely sealed when it swallowed Ye Pengfei's main soul.

    ¡°Come back here like a baby!!!¡±

    Just a simple cold drink.  The Mietian King felt as if his own soul had been pierced by countless steel needles, and he was rolling on the ground in pain.  A spherical exotic treasure rolled over from a distance.  It rolled until it reached the palm of Ye Pengfei's hand.

    "Do you want to die or live?"

    "I want to live! I want to live!"

    King Mie Tian was trembling with fear, and it finally understood.  It counts as a complete appointment.  It finally knew that it would be impossible for it to escape from Ye Pengfei's grasp in this life!

    Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction and sent the King of Destruction into a formation.

    This is the powerful formation created by Ye Pengfei to give real life to inanimate objects.  Thinking back then, he had to work hard to bring real life to Zi Mansion.  Now, it won't take long for him to bring a rare treasure to real life!

    And this King of Destruction was already almost a complete life form, so not long after entering this formation, it slowly condensed into a completely new shape.

    A strong boy-like man appeared in front of Ye Pengfei.  Although this boy possesses the cultivation level of the 79th level of the True Source Realm, he stood in front of Ye Pengfei tremblingly, for fear of offending this fierce god.

    It doesn¡¯t know yet that it has been hit by a spell called ¡°Soul Mirror¡±.  However, it knew very well that Ye Pengfei only had to think about it and he would die!

    "Please give me a name, Master." It tried hard to please Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "Just call me Xiao Mie, I will kill your spirit!"

    Xiao Mie?  Well¡­¡­

    It was very speechless, but there was nothing it could do

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Shuangshuang has no way to escape.

    ??If her soul still stays with her Tao body, then she can continue to use those powerful natal essence and blood to use powerful magical powers to break through the formation that suppresses her.

    However, she was unwilling to give in, and she was still very arrogant.

    "Ye Pengfei, do you dare to kill me? Do you really dare to kill me? As long as you kill me, all the powerful people in Shuanglong Valley will sense it. When the time comes, you will be waiting to be raped by the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm.  Let¡¯s hunt him down!¡±

    "It's just the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm?" Ye Pengfei smiled lightly, "Why didn't the existence of the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection personally take action?"

    Reaching the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm does not mean reaching the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm.  Only those who exist at the peak of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm can truly achieve the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm.

    The number of strong people who can reach the eighty-first level of the True Source Realm is already very few.  The three major forces combined, including those who are hidden from the world, will probably not exceed 300.

    As for the powerful people who have reached the Perfect Origin Realm, their number is even rarer.  On the surface, there are three Nitian Palace, two each from Shuanglong Valley and Fengtian Cliff. The three major forces combined, there are only these seven in total.  Even if there are still a few secretly, they won't be too many.  After all, being able to reach this level of strength requires more than just natural talent.  What is more needed is opportunity, a shocking opportunity that is beyond the reach of ordinary people!

    Therefore, she thought it was enough for Chen Shuangshuang to threaten Ye Pengfei with "the eighty-first level of the True Source Realm".  In Chen Shuangshuang's view, no matter how evil Ye Pengfei was, how could he possibly be able to withstand the pursuit of a strong man at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?

    Therefore, when Ye Pengfei said "the true source of great perfection", Chen Shuangshuang couldn't help but sneer.

    "Ye Pengfei, do you think that because you are Ni Cangtian's direct disciple, you can be fully protected by Ni Cangtian? You don't even think about it. Ni Cangtian has been famous for many years, why is his great disciple only at the peak of the 78th level of the True Origin Realm?  ? With Ni Cangtian¡¯s character, he won¡¯t particularly care about any disciple who cannot inherit his legacy!!!¡±

    It has to be said that Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s words met Ye Pengfei¡¯s suspicion.  If Ye Pengfei didn't have any means to protect himself, then he might really be frightened by Chen Shuangshuang's words.

    But now

    "Here, have you seen him?" Ye Pengfei called Xiao Mie over.

    "Hmph, he's just a strong man on the 79th level of the True Origin Realm. What's so strange about him?" Chen Shuangshuang looked dismissive on the surface, but she had already sensed something was wrong in her heart.

    As expected, Chen Shuangshuang heard Ye Pengfei chuckle and say: "He is the being who was fighting with you just now. How advanced do you think he can be?"

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s heart was filled with despair.

    Although the battle with Xiao Mie lasted only a short time, Chen Shuangshuang had already noticed Xiao Mie's potential.

    The eightyth floor of the true source realm.  It will definitely work.  The eighty-first level of the True Source Realm is not a dream!

    Looking at this boy-like strong man, he was respectful.  Even standing next to Ye Pengfei with obvious fear, Chen Shuangshuang knew that his threat was completely nullified.

    "Ye Pengfei, don't kill me, I can make you a deal!"

    "Making a deal? I like it."

    "You should also be able to see that the magic and magical powers I used just now are all made use of the powerful natal essence and blood. You should also know that if it is just an ordinary method, it is impossible to use this kind of method. Don't kill me.  , I won¡¯t ask you to let me go, how about I teach you this method?¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the search for my soul, Chen Shuangshuang added: "You don't have to try to search for the soul, search for my soul, you can find it with other methods. However, even if Ni Cangtian takes action, it is impossible to find this method!"

    Ye Pengfei believed what Chen Shuangshuang said. The reason why he did not immediately search for Chen Shuangshuang's soul after capturing it was precisely because of this concern.

    You must know that the transcendent beings in the Temple of the Gods have fallen for who knows how many years.  Now if you search for the soul memory of the guard of Xuan Lei Palace, you will still encounter confusion and conspiracy.  In order to protect the secret of Shuanglong Valley, what kind of magical power will be hidden in Chen Shuangshuang's soul memory?

    "Okay, I can swear that I will never kill you. But you must also swear that you will teach me this method without leaving a single word!"

    Make an oath and let the oath become a law that exists between heaven and earth.  Those who break the oath will be severely punished by the law.  Even if you hide outside the heaven, even if you practice to the level of Ni Cangtian, you can't escape the punishment of the law.

    Chen Shuangshuang nodded and said, "I still want my Tao body!"

    "Don't push yourself too far." Ye Pengfei sneered, "Is it possible that I will continue to practice for you?Waiting for an opportunity to counterattack?  "

    After being silent for a while, Chen Shuangshuang nodded helplessly.  After swearing an oath with Ye Pengfei, a spiritual thought emerged from her natal soul like a substance.

    "Xiao Mie, you took it!"

    In an instant, Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    "Okay, there's no need to pick it up." Ye Pengfei stopped Xiao Mie and sneered, "Chen Shuangshuang, it seems you really want to die!"

    "Haha, you have sworn, but you can still kill me?" Chen Shuangshuang laughed proudly.

    "I can't kill you, but Xiao Mie can!" Ye Pengfei said coldly.

    "Impossible, he is your soul slave, and the oath also has an effect on slaves!" Chen Shuangshuang sneered cunningly, "Unless you go to Wu Silong and Wu Fan, but now they must have gone deep into the Xuanlei Palace, you are very  It's hard to find them. Even if you find them, do they really have the guts to kill me? Unless the three major forces really break up and start a formal war. Otherwise, no one will dare to kill me openly!"

    Not everyone has Ye Pengfei to rely on. Beings like Xiao Mie, whose growth potential is terrifying and firmly controlled by others. There have been countless strong people throughout the ages, but Ye Pengfei is probably the only one who is lucky enough to have it.

    At least, Wu Silong and the others definitely didn¡¯t!

    but¡­¡­

    "Who said Xiao Mie is my soul slave?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Xiao Mie, tell her yourself, did I sign a soul contract with you?"

    "No." Xiao Mie shook his head and said honestly, "I am the King of Mie Tian, ??and no one can sign a soul contract with me!"

    Suddenly, the laughter stopped

    "It's actually the King of Destruction?!" Chen Shuangshuang looked at Xiao Mie in disbelief and murmured, "How could the King of Destruction be able to form a human form? Who dares to let the King of Destruction form a human?"

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a deep voice: "What will happen if the King of Destruction condenses into a human form?"

    Glancing at Ye Pengfei, Chen Shuangshuang sneered: "It seems that your so-called personal disciple is an indifferent existence. Ni Cangtian didn't even tell you about such things?"

    Ye Pengfei felt bored for a while and frowned again.

    "Don't be long-winded and answer the question!"

    After chuckling for a while, Chen Shuangsang said: "All direct disciples of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen should know that once the King of Destruction condenses into a human form, he becomes a real life form. Then, there will be a master in this temple of gods.  . Then the three major forces will be in trouble!!!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slowly: "Sure enough, the Palace of Gods is related to the King of Destruction. Could it be that the past owner of the Palace of Gods was the King of Destruction?"

    "No, the King of Destruction is just his designated successor." Chen Shuangshuang asked in surprise, "You actually guessed on your own that the Temple of the Gods is related to the King of Destruction?"

    Ye Pengfei sneered: "Isn't it crazy? I don't believe that you could instigate Zheng Peng to duel with me, but you didn't peek into the battle between us Or is it that the transcendent existence of your family did not tell you that at that time  What are the methods I use?"

    Suddenly, Chen Shuangshuang couldn't laugh anymore.

    Indeed, Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s master, who was also Lin Potian¡¯s master, did not tell them why Ye Pengfei was able to kill Zheng Peng instantly.  Ni Cangtian did, but it was obviously impossible for Wu Silong and Wu Fan to tell Chen Shuangshuang.

    As for the two people at Fengtian Cliff, they still don¡¯t know why their saints treat Ye Pengfei differently, so they are even less likely to know that Ye Pengfei has actually understood the meaning of madness!

    After another moment of silence, Chen Shuangshuang sighed: "In their eyes, we are all just pawns. That's all, I don't favor you either. It's impossible for you to learn this method. Only those two who have obtained the Dzogchen  This method can only be given by being recognized at the same time. Even in the Double Dragon Valley, there are only thirty-eight strong men who can be recognized by the two Dzogchen beings at the same time."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, feeling helpless.  He was completely certain that it was simply impossible to steal some super powerful methods from those Dzogchen beings.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei, he seemed worried that Ye Pengfei would let Xiao Mie kill him. Chen Shuangshuang said in a deep voice: "Ye Pengfei, although I can't let you learn this method. However, I can try to use it as a template to create a simple  The version will be released. Although it is impossible to reach the level of the original version, there should not be much problem against a strong man who reaches the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "No need! I decided that I want to refine those essence lineages. I don't know, after refining them all, can I really advance to the Heavenly King level? NowAt this age, I can already fight against the strong men at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  After I truly advance to the level of Heavenly King, I will go directly to Shuanglong Valley and snatch this method alive!  "

    If someone else had said this, Chen Shuangshuang would definitely think it was nonsense.  However, seeing Ye Pengfei's determined look, Chen Shuangshuang could not help but tremble slightly in his soul (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1615. There is a universe in the cave!

    After searching for traces, Ye Pengfei found the Yuanshi Healing Pill.

    "Why don't you follow me in?" Looking at the dark cave in front of him, Ye Pengfei scolded him in an unhappy voice.

    The Yuanshi Healing Immortal Pill was just starting to gain intelligence, and I heard it babbling for a long time before Ye Pengfei understood its meaning.

    "You mean, if you go into a cave, you won't survive?"

    Yuanshi Healing Immortal Pill responded repeatedly, and Ye Pengfei felt even more curious: "Monsters and ghosts live together, and there is also a high-level restraining elixir among them?"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that monsters and ghosts would part ways.  Therefore, he ordered Yuanshi Healing Pill to chase ghosts and ignore the monsters.  I never thought that the two groups of beings who arrived one after another would actually return to the same place. This is already surprising.

    What¡¯s even more surprising is that there is actually a high-level restraint elixir!  !  !

    From the babbling expressions of the Yuanshi Healing Immortal Pill, Ye Pengfei knew that it was not afraid of the monsters and ghosts at the 70th or 80th level of the True Source Realm, but that there was something that seemed to make it fearful by nature.  Ye Pengfei realized that maybe that strange existence was the reason why high-level monsters and ghosts could be born here!

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know what that existence is. He is not good at alchemy.

    Chen Shuangshuang couldn't help. Apart from Taoist cultivation, this woman had almost no involvement in other miscellaneous matters.

    Not to mention Xiao Mie, he doesn¡¯t do anything except go crazy and fight

    Ye Pengfei did not enter the cave immediately, but found a place near the cave to meditate and observe silently.  You must know that where this cave is connected, there may be powerful monsters and ghosts that even Xiao Mie cannot resist.  Not to mention, who knows whether a being who is born to restrain the Yuanshi Healing Pill can restrain a strong human like Ye Pengfei?  so.  Only after the observation is clear and the detection is clear, Ye Pengfei will start to act.

    After ten years of meditation, no monsters or ghosts appeared.

    Thanks to those powerful blood essences, in just ten years, Ye Pengfei has quickly raised his body level to the sixty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.

    The three thousand death clones that were re-condensed unexpectedly advanced to the 70th level of the True Source Realm, and their strength made a huge leap.

    However, when Ye Pengfei sent these death clones several times deep into the cave.  When he wanted to explore for adventure, these death clones all disappeared inexplicably.  Although, every time Ye Pengfei tried his best to spy on the situation around the dead clone.  However, the result every time is nothing!

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei began to admire Yuanshi Healing Pill's keen sense.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei has kept his promise and given the Yuanshi Healing Pill real life.  Ye Pengfei also agreed that Yuanshi Yuxiandan could leave freely, but for some unknown reason.  The Yuanshi Healing Pill took the initiative to stay.  It also imitated Xiao Mie's name and named itself Xiao Yu.

    "Xiao Yu, you go to the cave entrance and stand for a while."

    "You still have to go"

    "Xiao Mie has the body of a boy, and Xiao Yu has the appearance of a girl.  I saw her pouting her little mouth.  He jumped up and down and ran to the entrance of the cave.  She didn't see anything affecting her, so she stood still about three feet away from the entrance of the cave.

    "It's this place every time. What's the reason for this?" Looking at where Xiao Yu was standing, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    The cave has a diameter of about a hundred feet, and the direction it goes in is different every time.  The place where she stopped was different every time.  However, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that if these staying places were connected into a line, this line would be exactly three feet away from the cave!

    Even a fool knows that there must be some special reason behind this.  However, just as he still couldn't figure out why his death clones disappeared inexplicably, Ye Pengfei also couldn't figure out why Xiao Yu always stopped on this line.

    It was as if there was an invisible barrier blocking Xiao Yu there.  No matter how Ye Pengfei searched, he could not find the invisible barrier.

    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about this. After standing there for a while, she jumped back.

    "I want to eat blood essence."

    ??The chubby little hand stretched out, this was the reward Ye Pengfei promised her.  Under Xiao Mie's eager gaze, Ye Pengfei gave Xiao Yu some blood essence.

    This amount of blood essence is only equivalent to one thousandth of a drop of blood essence, but the huge energy contained in it requires Xiao Yu to spend several days refining it.  Ten years ago, Xiao Yu Hua formed his firstAt that time, it was only the seventy-second level of the True Origin Realm.  Because there is always blood and essence to eat, ten years later, she has advanced to the seventy-third level of the True Origin Realm.

    It takes ten years to advance to the first level. This speed really makes Xiao Mie very jealous.  You know, ten years ago, he was at the low level of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  Ten years later, he was still at the lower level of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm

    "If you want a reward, go work. Even though you are my slave, I will neither treat you badly nor treat you favorably."

    Xiao Mie helplessly withdrew his envious gaze. He really didn't dare to enter this cave.

    You must know that everything in Xiao Mie¡¯s body is also the power of death.  Since the death clone will disappear without a trace inexplicably, it is also possible that he will disappear inexplicably after entering.

    Xiao Mie knew very well that only by thinking of another way, without going in personally, would it be possible to practice blood essence.  However, with his IQ, it is really difficult for him to create his own magical powers.

    Just when Xiao Mie drooped her face and looked back with envy, Chen Shuangshuang suddenly said: "Ye Pengfei, I have an idea for you, what kind of reward can you give me?"

    "I will help you transform into a ghost cultivator." Ye Pengfei replied.

    In the past ten years, Ye Pengfei has not restricted Chen Shuangshuang's consciousness and telepathy, just to let Chen Shuangshuang make suggestions for him.  Although Chen Shuangshuang is an enemy, Ye Pengfei still wants to make the best use of everything.

    In the past ten years, Xiao Yu has obtained many powerful blood essences, and Chen Shuangshuang has seen all of her rapid advancement.

    And Chen Shuangshuang also noticed that Xiao Mie had made little progress in ten years.  After hearing what she saw, even if she didn't want to help Ye Pengfei, she was still very moved by what she saw.

    It¡¯s just that this is the reward provided by Ye Pengfei.  Chen Shuangshuang was very dissatisfied.  She snorted coldly and said nothing.

    "Why, are you still thinking about your brother Lin?" Ye Pengfei teased mercilessly.

    Chen Shuangshuang was furious: "You peeked into my soul memory again!!!"

    While being furious, Chen Shuangshuang was also very frightened.  Ye Pengfei's magical method of quietly peeking into other people's soul memories has obviously become more powerful!  !  !

    "How dare a prisoner below the rank be so arrogant?" Before Ye Pengfei could retort, Xiao Mie sneered on behalf of his master.  Chen Shuangshuang's face suddenly darkened, and his soul changed shape, like smoke and dust.  Slowly drifting away in the prison formation.

    "You have learned a lot about the attack methods of the Way of Love." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "However, your IQ is too low, and you cannot be very good at these methods. If you have time, you should think more about the meaning of madness, then  This is the source of your livelihood.¡±

    Xiao Mie nodded, but muttered in his heart: "No matter how well I think about the meaning of madness, it is impossible to solve the problem at hand. If I can't solve the problem at hand, I won't get any benefits at all. Why should I think about madness?  Meaning. Abandoning the meaning of love? Things like IQ can still be increased."

    How did Xiao Mie know that Ye Pengfei could clearly see his own thoughts.  How could he have guessed what he said earlier.  In fact, Ye Pengfei said it deliberately

    ¡­¡­

    Three existences, three minds.  During these ten years, Ye Pengfei not only continued to figure out how to enter, but also created various situations.  Let Xiao Mie, Xiao Yu, and Chen Shuangshuang use their brains.  As the saying goes, one person is short-term.  Three people are in charge.  Ye Pengfei never ignores other people's thinking just because he is good at thinking.

    After a moment of silence, Chen Shuangshuang formed his human form again and said in a deep voice: "I want to strengthen my soul!"

    "Soul-swallowing, or elixir?" Ye Pengfei asked in response.

    ¡°Swallow the soul!!!¡±

    Without waiting for Ye Pengfei to answer, Chen Shuangshuang immediately said: "If you continue to disagree, I will never advise you! Ye Pengfei, don't think that I don't know. The reason why you didn't kill me is because you already felt that everyone  The adventure in the Temple of God is not ordinary, and the heaven outside is about to be unstable. You want to keep me and use my wisdom. As long as you are willing to let me strengthen my soul, I will promise you!"

    "Deal!" Ye Pengfei agreed without saying a word.

    Chen Shuangshuang was a little surprised. She realized that she seemed to have fallen into Ye Pengfei's trap again.  But, first of all, she put forward this condition herself.  Although it is not an oath, it is close to an oath.  If you go back on your word, your soul will be damaged to some extent.  Secondly, Chen Shuangshuang really couldn't imagine that Ye Pengfei could do mysterious tricks here.

    After thinking about it, Chen Shuangshuang decided to take a risk.

    "There is a drop of essence and blood, which contains the power of the true dragon. You can use that drop of essence and blood to create a clone, and go incheck it out!  "

    Under the guidance of Chen Shuangshuang, Ye Pengfei found the drop of blood essence.  This is a drop of blood essence from a strong person at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. At first glance, it looks no different from the blood essence of other strong people at the same level.  If it hadn't been for Chen Shuangshuang's guidance, Ye Pengfei would have only discovered when he personally refined this drop of blood essence that the power of a true dragon was hidden in this drop of blood essence.

    The greatest characteristic of the demon clan is its ability to inherit, and the power of the true dragon is the most powerful kind of inheritance power among the dragon clan.

    "If I catch a monster and blend it with this drop of blood essence, will the monster be able to inherit it?"

    "Okay." Chen Shuangshuang sneered, "But, can you capture the monsters in the temple of the gods alive?"

    "Who said I can't catch it?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Chen Shuangshuang, you can't figure out my methods. It's not an accident that you have been defeated by me several times!"

    After dragging Chen Shuangshuang and others into the space plane, Ye Pengfei teleported away in the direction of Yuan Xiaoyao.  After teleporting at high speed for more than half a month, he saw Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao again.

    Seeing Xue Ling who was able to "stand up", Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Xue Ling's condition is much better."

    Xue Ling rolled her eyes at Ye Pengfei angrily, and then gave a grateful look: "Yes, the little demon has realized a very strong artistic conception, and I am afraid that it has the potential to reach the king level. It won't take long.  , I should be able to return to normal.¡±

    What happened back then was just to stimulate Yuan Xiaoyao and force Yuan Xiaoyao to understand the powerful artistic conception of the power of self-destruction.  It now seemed that Xue Lingsheng had allowed her cultivation to stagnate, and her efforts had not been wasted.

    Ye Pengfei nodded.  Said: "Little demon, can you capture these monsters alive now?"

    "Okay." Yuan Xiaoyao nodded, "What, you want to force your way into the Xuanlei Palace?"

    Yuan Xiaoyao knew that the power of self-destruction that Ye Pengfei mastered back then was enough to cause some trouble to the powerful people at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  Coupled with other means, the confidence in dealing with Deng Yating is already very high.  So, when she heard that Ye Pengfei actually wanted her help to catch the monster, she thought so.  Ye Pengfei needs to use the army of monsters to break into the Xuanlei Palace!

    Ye Pengfei did not hide anything, and told the story about the powerful monsters and ghosts.  Then, he said with a smile: "Getting a snake and cultivating it into a real dragon is more reliable than using a clone. There is only so much blood essence that contains the power of a real dragon, and I don't want to waste it."

    "There are actually such powerful monsters?" Yuan Xiaoyao was immediately moved, "I want to go and see it too!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned and said: "According to my observations at the time, those monsters are probably no longer affected by the power of self-destruction."

    in those days.  The Dragon Roar and Fire Rain technique performed by Chen Shuangshuang was so powerful.  Monsters and ghosts below the seventy-fifth level of the True Source Realm are absolutely impossible to resist head-on.  However, even if they failed to escape successfully, those monsters and ghosts did not explode violently.  otherwise.  It was impossible for Chen Shuangshuang to find a passage and leave with blood escape.

    "Finding a way for them to get rid of the power of self-destruction will also help them understand the power of self-destruction. I believe that all the monsters in the Temple of the Gods will definitely be inextricably linked to the power of self-destruction. Since  A powerful monster appears, so I should study it carefully!"

    After not seeing each other for many years, Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s knowledge and abilities have increased countless times.  Ye Pengfei nodded in surprise.  His eyes were full of approval.

    Yuan Xiaoyao and Xue Ling were going there together, so there was no need for Hong Mo and others to stay nearby.  Ye Pengfei asked Xiao Mie to quietly pick up Hong Mo and others. When Ye Pengfei returned to the cave again, Hong Mo and others had been thinking about it for a long time.

    Yuan Xiaoyao thought that the Red Devils had been following Ye Pengfei.  She saw the Red Devils wandering around the cave, said hello, and joined the crowd.

    "What did you see?" Yuan Xiaoyao asked in a low voice while following Hong Mo and others.

    Hong Mo and others arrived only half an hour earlier than Yuan Xiaoyao. What clues could they see?  Facing Yuan Xiaoyao's usual questions, they hesitated and some couldn't answer.

    Yuan Xiaoyao is now very different from what she was back then.  As her realm grows, especially her potential, her vision and judgment have skyrocketed many times.  Back then, she would still be kept in the dark by a group of people.  Now, when she saw Hong Mo and others hesitating, and when she looked back and saw Xue Ling and Ye Pengfei whispering, she suddenly understood everything

    ¡­¡­

    Originally, Ye Pengfei wanted to cultivate a real dragon himself.  However, Yuan Xiaoyao snatched the job away.  At that time, everyone wasHe did many things because of her.  Now, she's taking risks for everyone.

    That drop of essence and blood containing the power of a true dragon is enough to cultivate a long worm into a powerful true dragon.  However, if you only do this, the real dragon will not be able to obey the mercy of others.  When its realm reaches a high level, only beings like Xiao Mie can possibly subdue it.  However, it was cultivated just to let it enter this cave to find out.  How could Xiao Mie go in with this real dragon before he understood the situation?

    So, there is only one way left.  That is, use your own essence and blood to nourish this long worm.  After raising it into a powerful true dragon, the true dragon is equivalent to an incarnation of himself.

    "However, this external incarnation is different from ordinary incarnations.

    Even if the ordinary incarnation is destroyed by someone, the true body will only withstand a little bit of backlash.  Just like Ye Pengfei's three thousand death clones, they have been destroyed countless times.  A few years ago, in order to trap Xiao Mie, he took the initiative and gave up everything once. Ye Pengfei did not suffer too serious damage.

    Using the essence and blood of one's own life, combined with relevant secret techniques, the incarnation carefully raised is completely different.  Once this external incarnation is destroyed, the real body will be severely damaged and the realm will plummet, or the body will die and the Tao will disappear, and it will disappear completely!

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei plans to do this by himself.  As the leader of a group of people, he certainly cannot let others take this risk for him.  But.  In the end, he still couldn't defeat Yuan Xiaoyao.  Yuan Xiaoyao had already put her words down. If Ye Pengfei didn't agree, he would not be responsible for controlling the Chang Chong. If the Chang Chong loves to self-destruct, he will do so. Girl, I don't care.

    With everything said, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to compromise.  He could only prepare as much as possible in advance and fully arm the dragon-shaped insect so that it could survive safely.

    This preparation work took more than two hundred years.  In more than two hundred years, Ye Pengfei gave up everything.  He even stopped practicing self-cultivation and concentrated on preparing for this matter.  Finally, he made all preparations before Yuan Xiaoyao successfully raised this real dragon.

    "This is an invisible formation. You refine it into a certain dragon scale. If you encounter danger and activate this formation, it should be difficult to detect those below the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm  "

    "This is a killing formation created with a drop of blood essence. It is not too powerful. The main reason is that it affects a large area. If you are surrounded by a strong enemy, activate this formation immediately. There must be people below the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  You have to stay away. Existences above the seventieth floor will also be affected, and their movements will become slightly slower"

    "This is an exotic treasure. The quality is not high. It is only at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm. There are really no refining materials, so I can only make do with it. However, this exotic treasure can transform into the bodies of thousands of true dragons.  . Even beings like Xiao Mie will be in a trance for an instant and cannot quickly find out where their true body is"

    "There are several magical powers here that are suitable for you, a real dragon. I don't know if they can come in handy. You should practice some first, and then go in for adventure"

    ? One by one, they looked like mother-in-law and mother-in-law, but Yuan Xiaoyao was very moved.

    "Cultivate the truth, many people practice it until the end, and they don't even recognize their own relatives.  Many people believe that heaven is ruthless and cultivation is meaningless.  Many people have trained themselves to be ruthless bastards.

    Yuan Xiaoyao has seen too many bastards like this.  In her previous life, she was a True Origin Realm being. In her previous life, she was used to seeing intrigues and intrigues between relatives and friends.  In this life, she and Xue Ling have experienced the ups and downs of human relationships. Even her elder in this life, her grandfather Yuan Wuxin, actually tried to refine herself!  !  !

    Being used to seeing so much indifference, now looking at Ye Pengfei and Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao felt even more moved.

    "Haha, I really took advantage of it. Not only did I get a powerful incarnation, but I also got so many benefits."

    Gently stroking the horns of the giant blue dragon, Yuan Xiaoyao turned her face away.  No one looked at the sparkling light in the corners of her eyes

    ¡­¡­

    Yuan Xiaoyao was right. Although this trip was very dangerous, she also received huge benefits.

    The first is this external incarnation.

    You must know that at this time, Yuan Xiaoyao is only at the forty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  Among this group of people, her fighting ability was almost non-existent.

    But now, she surprisingly has a powerful clone that has reached the 70th level of the True Source Realm, and this clone still has the opportunity to cultivate to the 78th level of the True Source Realm.  Plus Ye ?With all the methods that Fei Fei carefully created, she suddenly transformed into the strongest fighting force next to Xiao Mie!  !  !

    Secondly, it is Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s own cultivation potential.

    Back then, Xue Ling and Ye Pengfei teamed up to force Yuan Xiaoyao to understand the power of self-destruction.  Although Yuan Xiaoyao's potential was forced out, that potential was not stable.

    The instability of potential is also very common in the world of cultivation.  At that time, Wan Yuqiu's brother Wan Yushan had an unstable potential, which caused him to make rapid progress in the early stage, and then he hesitated before the bottleneck of his realm, and almost became a useless waste.

    More than two hundred years ago, when Ye Pengfei went to Yuan Xiaoyao to help catch the worms, Yuan Xiaoyao was in exactly the same situation.  Originally, according to Yuan Xiaoyao's own estimation, it would take him tens of thousands of years to roughly eliminate this hidden danger.  However, because when raising Qinglong, he was exposed to that powerful drop of blood essence from the eightyth level of the True Origin Realm for a long time.  In just two hundred years, she had completely eliminated this hidden danger.

    Finally, and the most important benefit, she realized a new and powerful artistic conception!

    The power of the true dragon is not a legal conception, but it is a method that can keep the power of the true dragon in the essence and blood of one's life and hand it over to a powerful person with a lower realm.  But it implies a powerful artistic conception.  According to Chen Shuangshuang, this kind of artistic conception is called the inner demon. It is a powerful artistic conception that can command one's own inner demons and make it difficult for powerful enemies to display their full abilities!

    Chen Shuangshuang was quite emotional and said that he had made a big loss.  If I had discovered the existence of this artistic conception earlier, how could I have gone crazy?  As a result, he killed his own brother with his own hands, and ended up being imprisoned by Ye Pengfei.

    According to Chen Shuangshuang, the two supreme beings in Shuanglong Valley.  One of them has this kind of artistic conception of cultivation.  Therefore, the supreme being simply gave up his life and called himself the Dragon Demon Old Man.  When that supreme being fought against enemies in his early years, his inner demons turned into thousands of true dragons and pounced on him with their teeth and claws bared. Even powerful enemies a few levels above him had to take a detour.

    With so many benefits, Yuan Xiaoyao went on an adventure on behalf of everyone to explore what was going on in the cave. It was not a bad deal.  This day.  After she was ready, she commanded her external avatar to walk through the cave.

    The true form of Qinglong is extremely huge, no matter how big this cave is.  It is impossible to allow Qinglong to enter directly.  In order to explore the way, Yuan Xiaoyao was even more unlikely to make any big noise.  Everyone saw that the huge green dragon turned into a small green snake and lay close to the ground.  You quickly walked into the cave.

    Yuan Xiaoyao can see the sights that can be seen by the incarnation outside the body.  It¡¯s just that we have just entered the cave more than a hundred miles away.  Ye Pengfei had already seen it clearly.  Only when the depth reaches about 150 miles, Ye Pengfei's death clone will disappear inexplicably.

    That place is the top priority of Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s investigation!  !  !

    Before the exploratory trip even started, everyone had speculated about what existed in the place that was more than 150 miles away.  Why does the death clone disappear inexplicably somewhere, and why can't anyone's spiritual consciousness or power of thought penetrate that place?

    There are many kinds of guesses, some of which are so wild that even Ye Pengfei finds it unbelievable.  The view that everyone agrees with is that there is a powerful monster or ghost there.  That's why these weird things happen.

    This kind of speculation is normal. After all, the cave is connected to the settlement of powerful monsters and ghosts.  So what's so strange about the existence of a powerful guard in the cave?

    Therefore, Chen Shuangshuang suggested that Ye Pengfei use the power of a real dragon to create a clone.  Use the power of a real dragon to disguise yourself as a monster, see if you can get away with it, and go in and have a look.

    Ye Pengfei improved this method and simply made a real dragon and let the real dragon go in and have a look.

    No one knows whether this guess is correct or not.  No one knew whether the green dragon, which had shrunk into a small green snake, could safely pass through that place.  If the true identity of the little green snake is discovered, if the little green snake is destroyed by a powerful being, Yuan Xiaoyao will be in trouble!  !  !

    For a blue dragon on the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, the distance of 150 miles can be covered in just one ten thousandth of an instant.  Even though Yuan Xiaoyao controlled it very carefully, the green dragon moved very slowly.  It only took half a breath of time to reach the place where the death clone disappeared.

    However, for everyone, this short half-breath period is simply a huge torment.

    Is it death or life?  What kind of dangers exist?

    ? ???Some people feel that their hearts are beating violently, and everyone is worried about failure.  Even Chen Shuangshuang, the obvious enemy, was also very nervous, fearing that Yuan Xiaoyao would fail.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Finally, Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s incarnation wandered to that weird place.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t disappeared, and I haven¡¯t encountered any strong enemies!!!¡±

    Phew

    Many people let out a long sigh of relief, and a strong wind suddenly blew at the scene.

    The Red Devil laughed and said: "If we hold our breath for a little longer, we will create a tornado."

    Ming Xiaolong and others also laughed.  This is not a joke, but it makes everyone so happy.  It is enough to prove how nervous everyone was just now.

    "Keep going, are you still searching at the same place?" Yuan Xiaoyao asked, turning to look at Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°Look for it on the spot first, don¡¯t move too violently!¡± Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice.

    So many death clones have disappeared inexplicably, which shows that there must be something powerful here.  Since it's not a monster or ghost, it might be some special formation.  Powerful and exotic treasures, and even some kind of unpredictable, mutated time and space.

    The mutated time and space is very scary and can swallow anything.  Only those who have reached the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm have enough power to fight against the mutated time and space.

    The possibility of mutated time and space is of course very small. After all, Xiao Yu saw those monsters and ghosts entering this cave with his own eyes.

    Not to mention, since this cave can exist for a long time, how can the mutated time and space exist for a long time?  If there really is mutated time and space.  I'm afraid it would have swallowed up the entire Temple of the Gods, let alone a mere cave.

    " However, Ye Pengfei felt that we should still be prepared for the emergence of mutated time and space.  In his opinion, since those powerful men of the Palace of Gods who had died long ago were able to come up with various laws that until now have caused headaches for those in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen.  So, it is not impossible for them to create a triggered mutant time and space here.

    "Monsters will not trigger danger. It seems that Chen Shuangshuang guessed it right. However, if the action of searching for the mystery is too intense, it may still trigger danger!"

    Find the danger and find ways to solve it.  otherwise.  Ye Pengfei will always be able to squat near this cave. How long will it take before he can sneak in to capture ghosts and recreate the glorious history of controlling thousands of ghosts?

    A little green snake is walking around nimbly.  Every crack in the cave has not been spared.  Divine consciousness and thought power have long been spread over more than ten miles in front and back. Once any abnormality is discovered, the little green snake will immediately rush over to explore.

    But.  No matter how hard Yuan Xiaoyao searched, she couldn't find anything unusual.

    "How about I go in and ask?"

    Perhaps, some of those powerful monsters know this secret.  However, this is the final plan.  Unless absolutely necessary, Ye Pengfei did not want Yuan Xiaoyao to risk exposing her identity by having contact with those powerful monsters.

    "Let your external incarnation go in a little more, and I'll send a death clone in. Just watch and see if you can find anything!"

    Yuan Xiaoyao nodded and let the little green snake swim another dozen miles.

    No one knows whether it is safe or not here.  But if you go further, you might not be able to see what's going on here.  She couldn't rely on her spiritual consciousness or telepathy. Yuan Xiaoyao's eyes widened through her external incarnation

    With a whoosh, the death clone sent over by Ye Pengfei disappeared again.

    "How are you doing? Did you see anything?" Ye Pengfei asked urgently.

    "It looks like it was eaten by something, but there is no trace of any power fluctuation."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said in a deep voice: "I'll send another one in, please come a little closer, be careful!"

    Once again, the death clone disappeared instantly.  This time, Yuan Xiaoyao understood a little bit more.

    ¡°It looks like a vine, an invisible vine!!!¡±

    A vine that can instantly swallow the death clone without Ye Pengfei noticing?

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at each other: ¡°How strong is this vine?¡±

    The existence of plants, as long as there is a chance, they can also practice cultivation and enlightenment.  However, no one has ever heard of such a powerful vine that can hide one's body!

    Even if Chen Shuangshuang was born in Shuanglong Valley, he knows about strange things.?Thousands of them, and she has never heard of any demonic flower, demonic grass, or demonic vine that can possess such terrifying abilities.

    "On the one hand, the powerful demon flowers, demon grass, and demon vines have all been used by strong men to refine elixirs. It is impossible to leave them too many opportunities to practice. On the other hand, the understanding of such monsters is really poor.  , even if they are allowed to develop, they can only grow to the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm at best. I raised a pot of Canghai Flower, and even if I feed it with those powerful essences and blood, it will only reach the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm.  ."

    Chen Shuangshuang spoke with her own example. From the tone of her voice, it seemed that she was not telling lies.

    "Feeding with powerful blood essence? It's quite a luxury!" Ming Huo'er couldn't help but stick out his tongue and said softly, "The demon vine inside shouldn't be able to eat anything better than this. Maybe, that's not  Demonic vine, is it a magical power performed by some powerful person or exotic treasure?"

    There is indeed this possibility. Yuan Xiaoyao controlled her external incarnation and moved closer to this side again, and Ye Pengfei quickly sent the third death clone.

    This time, Yuan Xiaoyao saw it more clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeednot good!!!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Yuan Xiaoyao's expression suddenly changed.  She fell to the ground, her eyes closed.  All the attention is placed on the incarnation outside the body.

    Everyone knows that Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s incarnation must have encountered some serious danger.  Xue Ling's expression tightened and she was about to rush into the cave.

    Not only Xue Ling was anxious to rush in to save people, but the four of them, Red Devil, Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng, and Ming Huo'er, also wanted to rush in without hesitation.  Xiao Mie and Xiao Yu hesitated for a moment, and just as they were about to leave, everyone heard a roar from the cave: "Stay still!!!"

    It turned out to be Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice!  !  !

    Looking at Ye Pengfei again, the real body is still there, that is, the death clone has killed him.  Everyone present didn't know when Ye Pengfei had ambushed the death clone in the cave. From the sound of the movement, it seemed that there were quite a lot of them.

    Immediately, everyone looked at Ye Pengfei with even more awe.  Everyone knows that Ye Pengfei has practiced his concealment skills to an even more terrifying level.  From now on, I'm afraid he won't have to work so hard if he wants to plot against those on the 79th level of the True Origin Realm.  In fact, even the existences on the 80th and 81st levels of the True Origin Realm would fall victim to his plot.

    The distance of a mere one hundred and fifty miles was covered in one hundred thousandth of an instant under rapid teleportation.  Through the death clones, Ye Pengfei saw a huge vine whipping towards Yuan Xiaoyao's body.  And the external incarnation that transformed into a little green snake had been beaten to pieces and was dripping with blood.

    "Could it be that it's stained with the blood of a monster, so I can see this vine?"

    Ye Pengfei thought in his heart and moved his hands very quickly.  He had one hundred and eight death clones lurking at the entrance of the cave in advance, just enough to form a black flame wind and fire array.  Most vegetation monsters are afraid of flames. In Ye Pengfei's opinion, if such a formation is set up, not only to destroy this powerful monster vine, it can at least frighten it, and Yuan Xiaoyao can escape quickly.

    However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that as soon as the Xuanyan Wind and Fire Formation was set down and several clusters of Xuanyan roared into the sky with the help of the wind, the demonic vines swept over and beat the formation into pieces.  .  Seeing one hundred and eight death clones, more than forty were killed by the demonic vine in an instant!

    "The gap is too big, this guy is on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!!!"

    This fight finally made Ye Pengfei understand the ability of the demon vine.  A demon vine that can become invisible, a demon vine that possesses the cultivation level of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. How can that green dragon resist this?

    Immediately, Xue Ling¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to save the little demon!!!¡±

    In a flash, Xue Ling rushed into the cave.

    ¡°Nonsense!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was so angry that he stamped his feet, and all the remaining clones shrank in size and rushed into the cave.  At the same time, he shouted urgently at Xiaoyao, Red Devil and others.

    "Go and set up formations at a distance. The more formations, the better!!!"

    If you piss off the demonic vine, no one here will be able to survive if the demonic vine rushes out.  No matter how many methods Ye Pengfei has and how powerful his abilities are, he will never be able to defeat an existence at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.

    Even if you want to use any conspiracy, it is already too late.  The space in the cave is so small. The only way to win is to be brave. How can there be any conspiracy methods?

    Ye Pengfei is even more doubtful that a state like this has reached the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.??Can the monster that has not yet transformed into a human being be temporarily confused by the method of love?

    Nowadays, there is only one word of war!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1616. Fighting the Demon Vine!  (one)

    Xue Ling entered the cave before Ye Pengfei, but the cultivation level of Ye Pengfei's death clones was much higher than that of Xue Ling.  Therefore, before Xue Ling had teleported to the destination, the area around the demon vine was already densely packed with Ye Pengfei's death clones!

    This was done deliberately by Ye Pengfei.

    By doing this, on the one hand, it can buy Yuan Xiaoyao's incarnation some time to escape, and on the other hand, it can also allow Xue Ling to turn around quickly.

    As for these thousands of death clones, if they die, they will die, which is a waste of time, and they can be cultivated again.

    Not to mention, how could these death clones sacrifice themselves in vain?  You know, Ye Pengfei has always been scheming.  Many times, his enemies were not destroyed by his powerful methods, but were plotted against them by his endless conspiracies.  Although the demon vines on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm are plotted against, Ye Pengfei does not have this ability yet.  However, it is not impossible to let it suffer a little!

    Thousands of dead clones piled up there, and the snow spirit was blocked back. Yuan Xiaoyao's external incarnation had a chance to escape. At the same time, the demon vine also stretched out more vines.  Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were at two ends of the cave. They saw Ye Pengfei's thousands of death clones being smashed and scattered.  Soon, the cave was filled with dense gray-black mist, and they could no longer see where Ye Pengfei's death clone was.

    The vines of the demonic vines are still visible, and for some unknown reason, the newly stretched out demonic vines cannot hide their figure.  When they emerged from the dense gray-black mist, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao could clearly see even the complex patterns on the vines!

    "Ye Pengfei broke the demon vine's concealment technique?" Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao couldn't help but feel secretly happy.

    Xue Ling is not a fool. She was concerned about Yuan Xiaoyao's safety just now.  That's why I rushed in regardless of my own safety.  Now she saw that Ye Pengfei seemed to have a way to deal with the demonic vine, so she quickly retreated outside.

    But how powerful is the demon vine at the 81st level of the True Source Realm?  Even if it were replaced by existences like Bai Suge and Lin Potian, at this moment.  It is impossible to escape from the clutches of this demonic vine.  Not to mention, Xue Ling has not practiced much for many years.

    Just when Xue Ling was about to teleport out, she was shocked to find that all teleportation channels had been locked.  Even if she fled on foot, her body was blocked by a huge force and she couldn't escape at all!

    "It's over."

    Xue Ling closed her eyes.  I thought I was going to die.  However, what she didn't expect was that the vine that was thrust towards her would be quickly retracted!

    It¡¯s not just Xue Ling¡¯s side. This strange change also happened to Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s side.  Originally, Yuan Xiaoyao was about to use the technique taught by Ye Pengfei to fight with the thick vine.  The vine came with great force and left in a hurry, as if something extremely serious had happened in the rear.

    Yuan Xiaoyao's heart moved, and her body opened her eyes.

    "Sure enough, his true body also came in!!!"

    Except for a few defensive formations around, Ye Pengfei could not be seen at all.  Obviously, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to retreat with Xiao Mie and Xiao Yu.  That is to say.  He has already entered!  !  !

    "Did he go straight to the demonic vine's body? I wonder if he can come out alive?"

    Although, Yuan Xiaoyao is already used to Ye Pengfei's amazing methods.  Although, Ye Pengfei actually captured alive the soul of a powerful person at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, the existence of the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm is really terrifying!

    With worries in her heart, Yuan Xiaoyao used telepathy to communicate, tried hard to get in touch with Xue Ling, and told Xue Ling the current situation.

    "Sister Xue Ling, please come out and protect me. I'm trying to get my incarnation to help me, otherwise, he's very likely to fall here!!!"

    Xue Ling became anxious when she heard this: "I can't get out! I don't know what kind of power it is, but it still doesn't leave!"

    At this time, Xue Ling also guessed that the power blocking her from going out did not come from the demon vine.  Now, the demon vine has hurriedly retracted all the vines.  He ran to fight Ye Pengfei to death.  How can it still have the leisure to stop this little shrimp like itself?

    When Yuan Xiaoyao heard this, she immediately understood.

    "That's just to stop the demonic vines from coming out of the hole, that's all. Sister Xueling, find a place to hide and don't act rashly!"

    In a battle of this level, even Yuan Xiaoyao, the fully armed incarnation of the Azure Dragon, would find it difficult to intervene.  How can Xue Ling, a powerful person who is still far away from the king level, play any role?  So Xueling cast a spell?, he made his body as small as possible and landed in a rock crevice.

    If Ye Pengfei loses, Xue Ling's magic will be of no use.  The demonic vine has clearly been stirred up into a frenzy. It might even destroy the cave, not to mention the snow spirit hiding in the crevices of the rocks.

    But, is it possible for Ye Pengfei to win?

    Yuan Xiaoyao didn¡¯t believe it, Xue Ling didn¡¯t believe it either, and even Ye Pengfei himself didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Just when Yuan Xiaoyao was hurriedly communicating with Xue Ling's telepathy, Ye Pengfei was already in great trouble.

    "This hidden treasure is easy to use, but the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm is too powerful. Just the pressure of the realm is already too heavy for me to move!!!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei doesn't have to worry about being found by the demon vine.  Hundreds of years ago, he spent all his money and even dismantled Xuanyue Castle to refine such a hidden treasure that could block the observation of powerful beings.  I never thought that it would come in handy at this time.

    In addition, after the death clone was dispersed, witchcraft and spell formations were naturally laid out.  The dense gray-black mist was composed of these witchcraft formations, and these formations also greatly ensured Ye Pengfei's safety.

    However, although life is temporarily worry-free, the situation is very troublesome.  However, Ye Pengfei, whose real body rushed to cause trouble, was not only suppressed by the pressure of the demonic vine, but also couldn't even run the crazy intention smoothly!  !  !

    "Without the intention of madness, I am not even the King of Heaven. Even if there are other means, it is difficult not to use them!"

    Whether it is witchcraft, the power of self-destruction, or weird means such as blood soul, when Ye Pengfei's body strength is not strong enough, the power is either greatly reduced or cannot be used at all.

    Looking at the spreading demonic vines, watching them searching for him everywhere, Ye Pengfei's brows couldn't help but frown slightly (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian  Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1617. Fighting the Demon Vine!  (two)

    "Do I have to use that trick?"

    For Wu Silong¡¯s request, Ye Pengfei considered various situations and developed various countermeasures.  Among them, he also considered the situation where other methods could not be used smoothly due to the coercion of Deng Yating's realm.  His advance preparations were nothing short of thorough and rigorous.

    However, he really didn¡¯t want to use this trick.  He knew very well that once he used this move, he would face severe damage!  !  !

    "It's better to try first and try to move!" Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly and put his previous thoughts behind him.

    Ignore the frantic search of those vines and concentrate on dealing with the huge pressure coming from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei only had a slight explosion. He had only raised his body level to the seventy-second level of the True Origin Realm.

    With such a level of realm, even Zheng Peng couldn't cope with it, let alone such a powerful demon vine.  Fortunately, that hidden treasure also has certain defensive capabilities. Otherwise, let alone trying to move and adapt to this powerful pressure, it would be impossible to even stand up!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei, like Xue Ling, shrank his body to a very small size.  Just now, when the demonic vine branched out into two vines and wanted to kill Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao, Ye Pengfei used this form to hide his figure, rushed to the root of the demonic vine, and struck fiercely  He gave the demon vine a heavy blow.

    The demon vine that has not yet transformed is not very intelligent. It still thinks that it has encountered some extremely powerful enemy.  Therefore, it hurriedly retracted the two vines and concentrated on dealing with Ye Pengfei.  If it knew that Ye Pengfei was having difficulty even taking steps at this moment, it would definitely kill the two outside first.  Let¡¯s deal with Ye Pengfei again.

    The demonic vine had no clear clues about the enemy, could not identify the enemy clearly, and could not see the enemy when looking for it. He couldn't help but feel even more panicked, and his defensive posture was far greater than his offensive posture.  Although it kept looking for traces of Ye Pengfei, overall, it was still very cautious.

    Demon Teng¡¯s caution provided Ye Pengfei with enough time to hone his skills.  Putting aside that extreme move, he worked hard to move slowly through a rock gap.

    ??At first.  It takes almost a breath to take a step forward.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for him to start trotting more slowly!

    "The madness is growing again!!!" After carefully observing his situation, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but be overjoyed.

    The growth of artistic conception depends on practice, enlightenment, or the strange feeling of being on the edge of life and death.  Ye Pengfei has never encountered anyone walking or trotting under the pressure of a powerful state, and as a result, the Taoist artistic conception naturally increased!

    Thinking about how his crazy thoughts were suppressed before, Ye Pengfei said to himself thoughtfully.

    "It seems that it is not the pressure of the demon vine that suppresses it, but what kind of magic and magical power the demon vine exerted after I suddenly attacked it, and what special Taoist artistic conception it inspired!"

    Tao and law are in conflict with each other.  There is no such thing as an invincible Taoism.  However, as the realm continues to improve, those who have advanced to the immortal realm are less likely to deliberately choose the Taoist method to fight the enemy.  For powerful beings above the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  It is even less possible to specifically select special Taoist battles.

    It¡¯s not for any other reason, it¡¯s simply because the more powerful beings are fighting each other.  The faster the spells and magical powers are cast.  In such a rapidly changing situation, who has the time to choose special Taoism and special magical powers?

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei rarely thinks about ways to overcome each other.  He has long been accustomed to it. No matter what happens, thunderous means must be used.

    But this time

    "Is there a way to create and restrain each other?" Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "The artistic conception of crazy thoughts comes from the true meaning of life. The artistic conception of Taoism that restrains crazy thoughts can come from the artistic conception of life, or it can come from the true meaning of chaos!"

    "I have mastered the true meaning of life to a very high level. It is very likely that even the low-level or even mid-level experts at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm may not be able to master it as deeply as I do!"

    "I don't feel that this demonic vine uses any Taoism related to the true meaning of life. In other words, it is very likely that this demonic vine uses the true meaning of chaos!!!"

    The true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos are two aspects that are necessary for the cultivation of a strong person in the True Origin Realm.  All the high-level artistic conceptions that Ye Pengfei encountered and mastered all this time came from the true meaning of life.  Thinking about it carefully, after leaving the universe, he has never encountered any magic method related to the true meaning of chaos!

    Not to mention, the high-level artistic conception related to the true meaning of chaos!  !  !

    "If that's true??, I will make a lot of money.  It is difficult to deduce the true meaning of chaos by relying only on yourself to reach the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm!  "

    Why did Wu Silong and others choose to enter the Temple of the Gods to experience?  It is precisely because it is extremely difficult to grasp the artistic conception of Taoism beyond the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Although Ye Pengfei's understanding of the true meaning of life is already comparable to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, that is his opportunity, that is his adventure, and that is his genius.  Most powerful people, including Wu Silong, Ni Cangtian's personal disciple, have not been able to grasp such a powerful true meaning of life.

    The true meaning of chaos is the same.

    "If I hadn't encountered some adventures, I might have been able to deduce the true meaning of life to the peak of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm. Now, if I had encountered another adventure, I could deduce the true meaning of chaos to something similar to the true meaning of life.  The height to go to?¡±

    Just thinking about it makes me feel very excited.  If he could really achieve this, then Ye Pengfei would dare to boast that he would definitely be able to achieve the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!

    How did Ye Pengfei know that many years ago, when he first met Ni Cangtian, Ni Cangtian had already determined that he could reach the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm.  Even without a series of adventures, he would eventually reach that height.

    Although Ni Cangtian could see that Ye Pengfei had evil potential that ordinary people could not match.  However, Ni Cangtian also did not expect that Ye Pengfei could encounter so many adventures and that Ye Pengfei could grow so fast

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei, who became excited, wandered faster in the gap.  Although he felt that he couldn't walk many times.  However, when he thought about the improvement of the meaning of madness, and then thought about the possible existence of high-level true meaning of chaos, he gritted his teeth.  He persevered hard.

    To Ye Pengfei, who has shrunk to a size much smaller than an ant, the terrain in this rocky crevice is like the bizarre and rugged mountainous area.  It was already very hard for him to walk, but it was even more difficult to trek in a place like this.

    The most difficult thing is not only the terrain, but also the need to move to other places.

    Although the demon vine is very careful, this area is not big after all.  After a sneak attack on the demon vine, Ye Pengfei's hiding place was not too far from the root of the demon vine.  Therefore, after dozens of breaths have passed.  Finally there is a fork of the vine, so search here!

    At this time, the witchcraft formations formed by the self-destruction of the dead clones were gradually destroyed.  Even though the demonic vine doesn't know any witchcraft, its combat power is really too powerful.  With brute force, it will completely disperse the dense gray-black mist.

    We must move quickly, but where to turn?

    For ordinary people, it is definitely necessary to move far away.  The closer you get to the demon vine itself.  The more dangerous it is.  However, Ye Pengfei's gaze was directed towards the root of the demonic vine.

    "For plants that have not yet transformed, their roots are their weak points. That violent blow just now. The traces have not completely disappeared until now. If you can do it again, maybe you can make it shrink back again!"

    Ye Pengfei, with sharp eyes, actually did not retreat far away.  Instead, he headed towards the root of the demonic vine.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei will meet that vine branch.  He tried his best to spread out his body and swam in the opposite direction close to the vine branch in a thrilling way.  There is strong protection of hidden treasures.  Ye Pengfei is not worried that the demon vine can see him directly.  However, as long as he is slightly touched by the vine branch, he will suffer a devastating blow from the demon vine!

    Ye Pengfei was even more excited to see the patterns on the vines.  There were very fine traces of blood in the pattern, and smelling the extremely weak bloody smell emitted by the blood traces, Ye Pengfei finally confirmed one of his guesses.

    "The demon vine wanted to kill Yuan Xiaoyao's Qinglong clone, but it ended up being contaminated with the blood of the Qinglong. That's why it showed its true form!"

    "The vines stretched out by the demonic vine have the ability to absorb. Absorbing the flesh and blood of the enemy is probably the combat specialty of this demonic vine. But it was unlucky this time. The blood of the blue dragon it absorbed was very special, which forced it to show its true form!  "

    "If the demonic vine hadn't revealed its true form, Ye Pengfei wouldn't have been able to sneak attack it, let alone move boldly near the demonic vine.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was narrowly avoiding the random sweep of that vine branch.  At this time, he actually still had the energy to think about this problem.  Anyone who is familiar with Ye Pengfei can definitely guess that Ye Pengfei is going to do something wrong again.  However, the demon vine was only fighting Ye Pengfei for the first time, and it was even less intelligent. How could it know that there were traces of blood on one of its vine branches that were so small that it was difficult to see???It will actually cause big trouble for yourself!

    Boom!  !  !

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei couldn't hide and he gave the vine branch a hard punch.

    The demon vine thought it had found Ye Pengfei, and the vines were like sharp swords, stabbing Ye Pengfei from far and near.

    These vines do not need to actually hit, as long as the sharp power they inspire can hit Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei will be in danger!

    boom!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was really hit by a sharp Tao force. His magic to shrink his body suddenly failed. His Tao body suddenly expanded and pushed away several vines that were close to him.

    "It's just pushing away. Ye Pengfei doesn't have the ability to cut off or crush these vines."  As a result, these vines easily hit Ye Pengfei's body hard.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei was beaten to pieces!

    ¡°Run away quickly!!!¡±

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao shouted in unison, thinking that Ye Pengfei was really in danger.

    If they didn¡¯t have a plan in advance, their worries are not wrong.  If the plan fails, Ye Pengfei will also be doomed.

    Ye Pengfei is gambling. Facing such a powerful existence, he has to gamble!  !  !

    Success or failure?

    The answer will be revealed soon.

    Just after shouting in unison, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao were surprised to find that the vines that had just slapped Ye Pengfei shrank back quickly.  And those vines that were a little further away, and were rushing towards this side, seemed to be frightened.  Shrink back quickly!

    "What happened?" Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao had disbelief written all over their faces.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had no time to explain anything to them.  He cast the spell again, his body became even smaller, and he hid in other rock crevices.

    "Sure enough, flesh and blood with the power of witchcraft will bring fatal harm to it!!!"

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao could not guess that the fact that they were hit and beaten by vines just now was actually done intentionally by Ye Pengfei.  In those places that might be hit, Ye Pengfei had already used methods to inject the power of witchcraft into the flesh and blood!

    This kind of power.  Ye Pengfei wouldn't be able to bear it if he didn't use the exercises to control it.  Ye Pengfei guessed that if the demon vine swallowed the flesh and blood that contained the power of the witchcraft, it would probably suffer a heavy injury!

    As expected, the demon vine quickly took back all the vines.  Apart from the realm coercion naturally exuded by itself, there is no other means of attack.  Obviously, the demonic vine could not withstand the intrusion of the power of the witchcraft.  Therefore, I had to take back most of my strength and deal with it with all my strength.

    Ye Pengfei made the right bet.  He's lucky.  He knew that if the demonic vine had not been very intelligent and could not even transform, he would have cleverly put the power of the witchcraft into the demonic vine.  The demon vine can also kill itself with all its strength, and then find a place to rest and solve the problem of the power of the witchcraft.

    "However, the demonic vine's intelligence is really poor.  It is just like the lowest level demon flowers and grasses.  Once you encounter any danger, quickly defend, defend, and defend again

    ¡­¡­

    "The pressure of the realm has also weakened a lot, but it is still enough for me to practice!"

    Ye Pengfei has done a lot of this kind of thing in his life, practicing in battle.  However, facing an existence at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, an existence that was absolutely impossible to defeat, Ye Pengfei could still calm down and practice. This was really surprising.

    This is exactly the case for Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao.

    When Ye Pengfei discovered that the demonic vine seemed to be too frightened to attack for the time being, and even the pressure of the realm had weakened a lot, he immediately communicated with Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao through telekinesis.  He taught Xue Ling how to pass through the formation barrier, and let Yuan Xiaoyao not worry about him, allowing her to control the Qinglong clone with peace of mind, pass through the cave, and see the different world on the other side of the cave.

    After receiving Ye Pengfei¡¯s telepathic messages one after another, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    "What? He wants to practice here?"

    This is crazy!  You know, even if the demonic vine has not yet transformed, it is still a powerful being whose combat power far exceeds Ye Pengfei!

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao are both very passionate. Even if Ye Pengfei uses all his methods, he can only compete with the strong ones at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  If some methods are restricted, for example, if Xiao Mie and Xiao Yu do not come to help Ye Pengfei, they may not be able to fight against the strong men at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.

    And that demonic vine is an existence on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    &nbsp; Practicing within the sphere of influence of such a powerful enemy, no, it should be said, is almost equivalent to practicing on the body of this powerful enemy. Isn't this seeking death?

    But, think about it carefully.  Twice in succession, Ye Pengfei asked the demonic vine to quickly retract its long vines.  Although it seemed that Ye Pengfei still didn't have the ability to kill the demon vine.  However, it seems to indicate that Ye Pengfei has some means to w¨¥ixi¨¦ the demon vine.

    Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao didn't know that Ye Pengfei used two different methods twice.  The first time it can be said that it was done carefully, but the second time it was a completely crazy adventure.  All they knew was that Ye Pengfei had won twice.  They only know that even if they stay here, they can only increase the burden on Ye Pengfei.

    So, the two of them left here one after another.  Xue Ling came out of the cave to protect Yuan Xiaoyao's real body.  Yuan Xiaoyao, on the other hand, controlled the Qinglong clone and walked carefully along the way.

    No one knows if there is such a powerful being in the cave.  However, Yuan Xiaoyao had no choice but to go inside.  Even though the demon vine has not taken action to fight for the time being, for that demon vine, if the little green snake that angered him dared to walk back from under his nose with such arrogance.  No one knows what will happen.

    Ye Pengfei thinks that there should be no other dangers in this cave.  After all, no matter how low his intelligence is, he is still a being at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  How could it tolerate that there was another powerful being in the same cave?

    Ye Pengfei even suspected

    "Perhaps, it was specially planted by the Temple of the Gods to protect those monsters and ghosts! Therefore, only those monsters and ghosts can enter and leave here, and other existences will be killed and devoured by it!"

    "It's what Xiao Yu is afraid of. Xiao Yu may have some hidden ability, so he can sense its existence in advance. If it weren't for Xiao Yu, I'm afraid, I would have been swallowed up by this guy!"

    Who is not afraid of an invisible killer, and an invisible killer at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?  If it hadn't been for an accident, and the invisibility technique was broken by the blood of the blue dragon, Ye Pengfei would not be qualified to stand in front of it!  !  !

    Xue Ling left, Yuan Xiaoyao left, but Ye Pengfei stayed.  The demon vine saw Xue Ling leaving, saw Yuan Xiaoyao leaving, but did not see Ye Pengfei's figure.  It curled up all the vines together with some fear, and then slowly activated its intelligence and began to think (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1618. Fighting the Demon Vine!  (three)

    Yaoteng was thinking, and so was Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei also had to think.

    Although he succeeded twice, Ye Pengfei was very passionate and he did not hurt the root of the demon vine at all!

    The first sneak attack hit the root of the demonic vine hard.  However, it only caused a little damage to the demonic vine.  Just counting the breaths of time, the damage was almost completely restored.  Only some scars are left, which will take some time to recover.  At that time, if Yaodeng had not been frightened by Ye Pengfei's heavy blow, Yuan Xiaoyao would have been seriously injured and Xue Ling would have definitely died.

    The second calculation made the demon vine suffer a lot.  The demon vine had never seen the power of witchcraft before, and it swallowed up a lot of flesh and blood that contained the power of witchcraft. Its roots and most of its vines were severely damaged.

    However, the level of the demon vine is really too high.  Faced with such severe damage, it only took half a stick of incense to recover.

    It is during this period of healing that it is at its weakest.  However, Ye Pengfei could see clearly that even if he used all his methods, including Xiao Mie and Xiao Yu, he could not cut off even a single vine!

    "Being plotted by the power of the witchcraft, my body has become so weak that it is still at the level of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. It seems that this demon vine is different from a normal strong person!"

    At first glance, this demonic vine appears to be the first to reach the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  According to Ye Pengfei's previous estimation, after being tricked by him, the demon vine should have fallen from the eighty-first floor.  However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that the level of cultivation of this demon vine actually didn't move at all, and it was still the same as before.

    "The pressure of the realm has obviously weakened, but using spiritual consciousness and telekinesis to observe it is still the same realm. Even the power of the witchcraft that penetrates into its body, the results are the same. This is unlikely to be a cover-up, it should be  It¡¯s this demon vine that has some weird abilities!¡±

    ??Previously.  Ye Pengfei has already discovered that this demon vine has the ability to restrain madness.  Now, this demonic vine actually has the ability to survive serious injuries without losing its level of cultivation.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei became coveted.

    You must know that plant-based monsters have always been important ingredients for medicinal elixirs.  Just like Xiao Yu's original Yuanshi Yu elixir, he used tens of thousands of different fairy flowers and grasses.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei had no interest in alchemy.

    He has specialized in formations and weapon refining, and can be considered a master-level figure.  He has also done some rough research on talismans. Although his level is not high, he cannot be considered a layman.  He has almost never dabbled in this alchemy process.  It would be okay to ask him to refine some elixirs below the True Origin Realm.  He didn't know anything about the elixir that reached the level of True Origin Realm.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to have such a strong interest in this demon vine.  But now, he is very excited.

    "It is absolutely impossible for Xiao Yu to give Deng Yating food. Besides, there might be something unexpected going on here. However, I have to agree to the matter with the senior brother. Unless the senior brother shows hostility, how can I not treat him differently?  righteous?"

    Ye Pengfei majors in the way of love. If others are kind to him, he will be kind to others a hundred times.  If others treat him badly, he will return it a hundredfold.  Although he had doubts about the true purpose of this trip.  However, he was unwilling to do that unjust thing before it was confirmed.

    Hundreds of years ago, in order to track separately.  Ye Pengfei had no choice but to release the Yuanshi Healing Pill.  All along, he has been thinking about how to make up for it in other ways.  Now.  He finally saw some hope.

    "If we can take a section of its vine and refine an elixir containing those two abilities, the Deng Yating matter can be solved smoothly!"

    The three known abilities of this demon vine

    ??First, suppress the meaning of madness.  With this ability, there is no need to worry even if the entire Xuanlei Palace guards come to help.

    Second, no matter how hard you fight, your level will not fall.  Doesn't this mean that the elixir with this ability can rush into Deng Yating's body without restraint.  As long as the main body is not completely shattered, there is no need to worry about being hit hard by Deng Yating?

    The third one is to hide your magical power.  Ye Pengfei himself is good at invisibility and anti-invisibility, but he has been studying here for hundreds of years, but he has not been able to see the true form of this demon vine.  If it weren't for the demonic vine's ability to devour the flesh and blood of strong men, and the flesh and blood of Yuan Xiaoyao's Qinglong incarnation was very special, it is possible that until now, Ye Pengfei would not have known what was blocking the road.

    "An elixir that is more invisible than me. Hey, no matter how powerful Deng Yating is, there is no way she can guard against such an elixir!"

    Ye Pengfei also knew that if the roots of the demonic vine could be taken out to make elixirs.  You don't need to take action yourself, the elixir can take care of Deng Yating by itself, even moreEasy and simple.  However, Ye Pengfei knew even more that he did not have such ability at all

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei's thinking speed was obviously much faster than that of the demon vine. Before the demon vine had completely recovered from its panic, Ye Pengfei thought of a way to cut off the vine.

    To put it bluntly, this method is quite simple.  That is, blend the artistic conception of the power of self-destruction with the artistic conception of the power of witchcraft, and go straight to the outermost vines!

    "I am afraid that you are staying here to prevent the monsters and ghosts inside from being affected by the law of self-destruction. And you are helpless against the power of the witchcraft. Combining the two, I am not afraid that you will not reveal your flaws!"

    This is just Ye Pengfei¡¯s guess, but Ye Pengfei¡¯s guesses are always quite accurate, and this time is no exception.  Then he saw a black sharp blade slashing towards the outermost vines.  After the sharp blade condensed by Dao power struck dozens of times at high speed, Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly lit up.

    "It's now!!!"

    The hidden treasure that protected Ye Pengfei separated into a strange shadow. The shadow that looked exactly like Ye Pengfei rushed to the vicinity of the vine in an instant, and struck a place with a sharp knife.

    ¡°Done!!!¡±

    The strange shadow dragged a small section of vines and teleported back quickly.

    After collecting the vines, Ye Pengfei planned to escape quickly.  However, as soon as his figure swayed, he stopped again.

    "To be so timid." Ye Pengfei stared wide-eyed, watching the demonic vine completely retract into a crevice in the rock.

    Until this moment, Ye Pengfei realized that the demonic vine blocking the passage of the cave usually shrunk in size and stayed in this inconspicuous rock gap.  Plus.  Its hidden magical power was so powerful that no wonder Ye Pengfei couldn't figure out who it was, no matter how much he studied it, blocking his way.

    Now, the demonic vine was so frightened by Ye Pengfei that it temporarily shrank back.  For the time being, the cave can be opened unimpeded. Ye Pengfei can take advantage of this moment to bring his troops and rush into the cave.  However, Ye Pengfei had other ideas

    "If you block me, I have to fight. I scare you away temporarily. I don't dare to fight anymore? I'm afraid, I can get in, but I can't get out!!!"

    Although the spiritual intelligence of the demon vine is quite low, it is far incompatible with its realm of cultivation.  However, it is an existence on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  If Ye Pengfei rushed into the cave world so quickly, by the time Ye Pengfei turned back, it would probably have completely figured it out!  !  !

    "You must hit it until it hurts and scares you, so that you can move in and out freely. Now is a great time. You must not give up in vain!"

    Attacking three times and succeeding three times, this is something that can happen but cannot be expected.  Ye Pengfei didn't even know if he would face this demon vine again.  Can he come up with new tricks? Can he scare the demonic vine into retreating voluntarily?

    So, something very strange happened.  A strong man who only reached the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm actually used countless magical powers there.  Constantly attacking a powerful existence on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    Hong Mo, Xiao Mie and others have returned, and they all know that even if they are at the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm.  In fact, they are not Ye Pengfei's true cultivation.  Ye Pengfei's current true cultivation has only reached the sixty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm!

    "The sixty-sixth floor is beating up the eighty-first floor? Haha, Brother Ye is getting more and more awesome. I don't have to be afraid of anyone anymore!" The red devil put his hands on his hips and looked up to the sky, laughing wildly.  He seemed to have seen that from now on he could walk around in the heaven.

    Chen Shuangshuang also had a look of horror on her face. Originally, she had thought that she would just survive for the time being, and her seniors would be able to save her after she left the Temple of the Gods.  However, when she saw this horrific scene, she was completely speechless.

    Ye Pengfei didn't say anything about this. He asked Red Devil and others to turn back just to create a situation, a situation that would make the demon vine even more afraid!

    ¡°Use emotion to control people, use intention to suppress people, use scenery to confuse people I don¡¯t know if these tricks are effective or not.¡±

    I think back then, when Ye Pengfei traveled across the place of trial and turned his hands into clouds and rain in the secret realm of time, he relied on these twelve words of true magic.  Now, he used this method again, not only to increase the fighting spirit of Red Devil and others, but also to make the demon vine even more frightened.

    It is simply impossible to destroy the demon vine.  Red Devil and others did not look at Qingchu, but Ye Pengfei understood it very well.  Although I have used so many magical powers, and although I have cut down many sections of the demon vine, I still have not hurt the root of the demon vine, and I am still far from being the demon vine's opponent!

    So, Ye Pengfei regained his??The means of the year.  He wants to use himself to "beat up" Yaodeng to build confidence in Red Devil and others, so that Red Devil and others dare to take action.  He even wants to use the arrogance of Red Devil and others to make this demon vine never dare to cause trouble for him again!

    This is also a risk, if the demon vine is angered, if the demon vine does not care and takes action with all its strength.  Then, except for Ye Pengfei himself, as well as Xiao Mie and Xiao Yu, who are at a higher level, everyone else will probably die!

    "However, this is exactly what cultivation is like. If you don't dare to take risks, you won't be able to make big profits!"

    As a result, the five of them, Red Devil, Xue Ling, Ming Xiaolong, Ming Shifeng, and Ming Huo'er, set up a five-star formation and unleashed a barrage of weapons that could compete with those at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  Powerful means.

    Xiao Meining's death power turned into sharp thorns, and they pierced towards the vines of the demonic vine one by one.

    Xiao Yu is very timid. After all, she is the only strong person who senses the existence of the demon vine in advance, and even senses the devouring power of the demon vine in advance. Therefore, she only dares to stand farther away and pat and contribute a little bit.  A small amount of power.

    Chen Shuangshuang did not take action. With only one soul left, she was suppressed by Ye Pengfei's formation.  Even if she had any other powerful means, she couldn't use them.

    However, Ye Pengfei still left her outside.  Not for anything else, just to create more pressure on Chen Shuangshuang and let Chen Shuangshuang help him more.

    You must know that regarding the true situation of the three major forces, Ye Pengfei has a blind eye and knows nothing.  What Xuanyuanshi once said was just superficial information.  The true background of the three major forces cannot be touched at all.

    Even Xuanyuan Shi couldn¡¯t say when the three major forces were established.  Although Xuanyuanshi knew the names of several of the strongest beings among the three major forces, it was impossible for him to know what special abilities these True Source Realm Dzogchen beings had.

    Ye Pengfei knows, Chen Shuangshuang must know!  !  !

    "She has so much powerful essence and blood. She is the most valued rising star in Shuanglong Valley. How could she not know more secrets? Searching her soul can only reveal some less important secrets. Those most secret things  It must be the same as the method of using essence and blood, which was completely sealed in the deepest part of her soul memory by those two existences of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!"

    If you want to know the real secret, you can only wait for Chen Shuangshuang to truly surrender.  If Chen Shuangshuang could be made to sincerely surrender, its value would be no less than if he had realized it himself, comparable to the powerful artistic conception of the 81st level of the True Source Realm!

    After entering the Heavenly Court, Ye Pengfei originally only designated his enemy as the Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan.  But now, he is discovering more and more that he may be his real enemy.  It's not Wang Bulan at all

    ¡­¡­

    Because he successfully cut off a small section of the vine, Ye Pengfei basically understood the biggest weakness of the demonic vine.  He continuously displayed magical powers that combined the power of witchcraft and the power of self-destruction.  Continuously weakening the body-protecting vines of the demonic vine.

    ¡° If Ye Pengfei or Ye Pengfei¡¯s men have strong enough combat power, then this demon vine will really be doomed.  But.  All the power gathered together can only be compared with Chen Shuangshuang who was not possessed by the devil at the beginning.  Therefore, although they cut off many demonic vines.  But.  Soon new vines grew.  A group of people bombarded it wildly for almost half an hour, but they could not see the root of the demonic vine.

    You must know that as long as a plant-type monster has not transformed, its weakness lies at its roots.  Since the roots of the demonic vine cannot be seen, it is impossible to truly kill the demonic vine.

    Chen Shuangshuang is very smart. Gradually, she realized that with the abilities of Ye Pengfei and others, they could not kill the demon vine at all.

    However, no matter how smart she was, she could not figure out what method Ye Pengfei used to make the demon vine dare not come out to fight at all?

    "I was taken away by Xiao Mie, so I didn't see the previous battle. However, normal speculation is that the demon vine must be so scared because its roots were hit by Ye Pengfei several times. Otherwise, even if  No matter how low the demon vine's intelligence is, how can it only defend and not attack?"

    How did Chen Shuangshuang know that Ye Pengfei had only really hit the root of the demonic vine twice.  Moreover, the means of those two attacks were basically impossible to replicate.

    For the first time, I rushed in with a powerful hidden treasure.  Taking advantage of the fact that the demon vine had no special defense, he gave the demon vine a hard blow.  When the demonic vine goes crazy and suppresses the area around him with realm pressure, Ye Pengfei can't even walk. How can he regain this method?

    As for the second time, Ye Pengfei used his own flesh and blood to plot, and the roots of the demonic vine were even more seriously damaged.  However, that demon vine is not a fool,As long as it no longer uses the Devouring Magical Power, it will no longer be plotted by Ye Pengfei.

    The third time Ye Pengfei took action, he cut off a small section of vines.  Originally, Ye Pengfei himself planned to run away quickly, and he was already prepared to be severely whipped by the demon vine.  Unexpectedly, the demon vine became even more frightened and completely retreated into its own nest.  He even endured beatings and scoldings and refused to fight with Ye Pengfei to the death.

    Thinking about it afterwards, this is what Ye Pengfei guessed.

    ¡°Perhaps the demonic vine was damaged twice, so he felt that Ye Pengfei must have the ability to kill his own roots.  If all his vines were destroyed by Ye Pengfei, wouldn't he die?

    Therefore, seeing Ye Pengfei actually able to cut off part of his own vines, the demon vine was scared to death.  When he saw that the men Ye Pengfei had recruited were more or less able to cut off some of his vines, the demon vine even felt that these guys might be his natural enemies!

    No matter how powerful a monster is, once it encounters its natural enemy, 100% of its abilities will be reduced to 70% to 70%, and the remaining skills will not be able to save its own life.  Later, Ye Pengfei found out that if the demonic vine hadn't been able to move the w¨¨izhi at all, it would have escaped long ago. It had been frightened by Ye Pengfei's method of "controlling people with emotion, suppressing people with intention, and disturbing people with scenery".  !

    Ye Pengfei himself has not yet fully understood some of these things.  Chen Shuangshuang, who was fighting just now, was not seen at all.  It is even more impossible to guess the details.  Therefore, even though she has seen Qingchu, the combined methods of Ye Pengfei and his men can only be compared with her own back then.  However, her belief in being saved by her own strong man has quietly changed.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know that Chen Shuangshuang had really changed a bit since he had played such a big show.  Originally, he just wanted to take this opportunity to scare the demon vine and leave a deep impression on Chen Shuangshuang.  An indelible impression.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei¡¯s attention is still on the demon vine

    ¡­¡­

    "I've been beating him up for so long, and it's time to stop. If I really piss this guy off, the losses on my side will be too great."

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he planned to say some aggressive words to make the demon vine feel even more terrifying and frightened.

    However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was Chen Shuangshuang, who had been silent.  He finally spoke.

    "Maybe use poison."

    Using poison?

    Everyone present could not help but be slightly stunned.

    "What kind of poison can harm a being on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "Using the blood of a true dragon as a fetus, a powerful fairy poison can be developed, called the poison of the true source!!!"

    "A poison that can destroy the true source?"

    "Theoretically, that's the case. It depends on the situation." Chen Shuangshuang responded, "There are so many great ways that it is difficult to see them all. Who knows what kind of method can truly restrain this powerful demonic vine?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded.  Asked for the refining method.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei was still a little hesitant.  After all, he has been in Heaven for quite some time.  He has never heard that there are people playing drugs in this heaven.

    Poison is not even considered "Tao".  The enemy-controlling nature of poison is actually just to make the enemy's body unable to adapt.

    Those who have reached the level of Golden Immortal in the Era Realm have already begun to transform their physical bodies into Tao bodies.  A strong person at the Golden Immortal level can already be immune to most toxins.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the Era Realm to the Immortal Level, and their Dao Body is fully completed, basically no poison can affect the powerful to the Immortal Level.

    When the powerful have reached this level of cultivation, only those poison masters who practice special techniques can still rely on poisoning methods.  But if a strong person has cultivated to the Immortal Realm or Tianzun Level, even the most powerful Poison Master will no longer have any means.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A strong period of the true origin state, Ye Pengfei had never heard of it, who could study toxins.

    That¡¯s why Ye Pengfei was doubtful.  It wasn't until he saw the refining method that he laughed.

    "Let me tell you, why was the Azure Dragon clone able to break the concealment ability of the demon vine? It turned out that the blood of the Azure Dragon was inadvertently refined into poisonous blood!"

    The method of cultivating a green dragon is very conventional and will not turn the blue dragon into a poisonous dragon.  However, the magical powers that Ye Pengfei deliberately created are similar to this poison refining method.  Yuan Xiaoyao set out after practicing those magical powers. As a result, her azure dragon incarnation unexpectedly turned into a poisonous dragon incarnation.

    After reading the poison refining method presented by Chen Shuangshuang, Ye Pengfei finally knew that it was because ofThe blood of the green dragon destroyed the true source of the demonic vine, so it was unable to become invisible.  Now, originally he just wanted to scare the demon vine, but now, he really wants to kill the demon vine!

    "Xiao Yu, come and refine it!"

    " Refining poisonous blood is like refining elixirs, and Xiao Yu's body is a powerful elixir. Although he has never refined elixirs, he is self-taught and his methods are no less than those of ordinary alchemy masters.

    At the same time, Ye Pengfei also gave the fallen vines to Xiao Yu, asking Xiao Yu to think about whether he could refine an elixir similar to his own.  What Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that precisely because of this alchemy, an extremely powerful alchemy master would be created.  Many years later, under the leadership of Xiao Yu, the alchemy world actually became more and more powerful, eventually overwhelming the weapon refining world and becoming a super power that even the Nitian Palace did not dare to underestimate!

    These are all things for later, Ye Pengfei let Xiao Yu enter his true body.  Then let Hong Mo and Xue Ling come in to protect Xiao Yu.  In the cave, only Ye Pengfei and Xiao Mie were still bombarding the demon vine, and their attack power was suddenly reduced a lot.

    Chen Shuangshuang became a little anxious, and heard her say in a deep voice: "Ye Pengfei, how can you suppress the demon vine with just the two of you? Don't forget that the dragon blood poison was not refined, but was harmed by the demon vine!  "

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "Chen Shuangshuang, Chen Shuangshuang, don't show off your little tricks in front of me. Do you think I will be confused by your words and sounds?"

    Chen Shuangshuang's expression changed slightly.  The anxious and anxious look on his face disappeared.

    While using various magical powers, Xiao Mie sighed: "Chen Shuangshuang, you are too blind. Do you know where the Taoism created by my master comes from? It is the Tao of extreme emotion, with the ultimate  Love, a powerful Tao method that explodes with extreme power! Don't say that words, sounds, and looks cannot affect my master. Even if you can really push my master to the edge of life and death, my master can still explode with extremely terrifying power!"

    Chen Shuangshuang's expression changed again, and his head hung slightly.

    How did Chen Shuangshuang know what Xiao Mie said.  It was purely what Ye Pengfei taught him.  As the saying goes, three people become tigers, Ye Pengfei laughed at Chen Shuangshuang's mind, and Xiao Mie came to scare him again.  Even if he didn't have the ability, Chen Shuangshuang would think that Ye Pengfei really had it.

    Chen Shuangshuang didn't know that using extreme emotion to explode with extreme power was just Ye Pengfei's method before he reached the realm of true source.  After Ye Pengfei advanced to the True Origin Realm, no matter how much he researched, he never developed such a life-saving magical power again.  This is something that Ye Pengfei feels very sorry for.  In his opinion, if he has both crazy intentions and the ability to explode with extreme power, then.  It is really possible for him to face the existence of the eighty-first level of the True Source Realm alone.

    Chen Shuangshuang doesn¡¯t know this. Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s natural soul is trembling slightly, and her confidence is getting closer and closer to the edge of collapse

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei can see clearly.

    "I didn't expect that it was just to impress her. But it was a mistake and it was about to destroy her faith!"

    "Once her faith is destroyed and her power of thought is gone, Chen Shuangshuang's level will plummet. At that time, using some methods will make her voluntarily reveal the top secrets of Shuanglong Valley."

    "Hehe, if she hadn't been able to teach me how to use essence and blood, there would be no need to go to such trouble to destroy the demon vine. Now by bullying the demon vine and loosening her faith, it would save the precious essence and blood. Fighting in this world  With everything in the cave, the safety factor is even greater.¡±

    There must be some amazing secret hidden in this cave.

    And the more shocking a secret a place hides, the more dangerous it becomes, and even more terrifying at every step!

    So, Ye Pengfei's mind changed again.

    Back then, after Ye Pengfei knew that he could not learn the original method of using powerful blood essence, he began to refine these powerful blood essences.  Moreover, these powerful blood essences were used as bait to make Xiao Mie and Xiao Yu work even harder.

    But now, after realizing more and more that the world in the cave might be very difficult to break into, Ye Pengfei thought of the unique mysterious method of Shuanglong Valley.

    With Ye Pengfei thinking like this, he planned to show more powerful power to make Chen Shuangshuang even more scared.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's realm exploded again.  Originally, he had only reached the level of the 72nd level of the True Source Realm, but now, he rushed to the 74th level of the True Source Realm in one breath!

    Xiao Mie also flattered him at the right time.

    "Congratulations, master, congratulations, master, you are one step closer to completely overcoming the suppression power of that damn demon vine!!!"

    Chen Shuangshuang raised his head suddenly.

    Yes, why did he only burst into the seventy-second level of the True Origin Realm just now???Cultivation?

    Although Chen Shuangshuang did not see Ye Pengfei kill Zheng Peng instantly, Chen Shuangshuang was very passionate. Even if Zheng Peng was unprepared, Ye Pengfei's instant burst of power could at least temporarily push Ye Pengfei to True Origin Realm seventy-nine.  Peak level!

    And that time after he advanced to the seventy-ninth level of the True Source Realm, Ye Pengfei took the initiative to provoke him and suddenly broke out once.  That time, Ye Pengfei burst into a realm of cultivation that he and Chen Yingming were very excited about. It was at the lower level of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  What they find even more exciting is that Ye Pengfei can maintain this state for a long time.  Therefore, he could easily escape even though he failed to kill him.

    "It turns out that the demon vine has the ability to suppress his explosion! Under the suppression of the demon vine, he can actually beat the demon vine to the point where he dare not fight back easily. If he completely solved the demon vine's suppression, wouldn't he really be able to destroy it?  Demon-killing vine?¡±

    Immediately, Chen Shuangshuang felt that even if he did not provide a method to refine the dragon blood poison, or the method of dragon blood poison was useless, Ye Pengfei would still be able to kill the demon vine!

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s self-confidence is becoming weaker and weaker

    ¡­¡­

    The demon vine's self-confidence is getting weaker and weaker. Anyone who sees his enemy suddenly increasing to two realms will feel numb.

    first.  The demonic vine shook violently from left to right.  It wants to pull out its roots, it wants to escape, it doesn't want to stay here anymore, it doesn't want to face the monster Ye Pengfei anymore.

    ¡°However, it cannot escape at all.

    Yaodeng, who is gradually losing confidence, has completely forgotten that he has worked hard for so many billions of years, but he has no way to leave here.  This damn restraint forced me to stay in the dark cave forever.  Make yourself unable to transform, so that the range you can attack is only dozens of miles around you.

    The struggle of the demon vine brought more powerful realm pressure to Ye Pengfei.  For the time being, Ye Pengfei couldn't move his body very well.  Fortunately, Xiao Mie was by his side to share the pressure for him.  Therefore, he can still use magic and magical powers all at once to continue attacking the demon vines.

    Suddenly, Chen Shuangshuang couldn¡¯t understand again.

    "Obviously my level has improved, but why has my attack speed slowed down?"

    That Ye Pengfei who was at the 72nd level of True Origin Realm just now.  The attack could be described as changing in an instant, making Chen Shuang's eyes dazzled.

    And now, Ye Pengfei, who has reached the seventy-fourth level of the True Origin Realm, why does his attack speed drop suddenly?  It takes almost three seconds to use a magical power?

    "The attack power has also dropped. Is it possible that he is just holding on and he just wants to ruin my mood?"

    Chen Shuangshuang is not a fool.  She is also the one with the highest IQ and the best ability to plan big things among the younger monks of Shuanglong Valley.  original.  Chen Yingming's qualifications are better than Chen Shuangshuang's, and his level of cultivation has always been much higher than Chen Shuangshuang's.  But precisely because they took a fancy to Chen Shuangshuang's mind, several transcendent beings joined forces to help Chen Shuangshuang practice. Chen Shuangshuang actually reached the peak of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm earlier than Chen Yingming, and also slightly touched it earlier.  Little by little, the key to breaking through this crucial bottleneck!

    After seeing Ye Pengfei¡¯s attack speed and attack power drop sharply, Chen Shuangshuang realized that what happened just now was probably aimed at him.  How could Chen Shuangshuang not be passionate? Why did Ye Pengfei leave his own soul behind?  In an instant, a sarcastic look flashed across Chen Shuangshuang's face.  Her self-confidence skyrocketed again!

    At this time, Chen Shuangshuang was suppressed in a special formation.  She could see the fighting outside, and she could also hear Ye Pengfei's voice.  However, she did not expect that she could not see Ye Pengfei's true thoughts, nor could she see Ye Pengfei's emotional changes

    The sudden struggle of the demon vine and the sudden increase in the pressure of the demon vine realm were indeed sudden, and Ye Pengfei did not expect it in advance.  However, instead of panicking, Ye Pengfei was secretly happy.

    "I was just about to make a lie, but I didn't expect that the lie would come true. Demon Teng, please work harder and let me suffer a little bit!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking to himself while telling Xiao Mie to be ready at any time to enter his own dimension.  Ye Pengfei did not hide his plan, and Xiao Mie couldn't help but shuddered after hearing Ye Pengfei's plan.

    "nnd, are you so ruthless? It's okay, okay, it has nothing to do with me"

    In a hurry, Xiao Mie rushed into Ye Pengfei's dimension.  At this time, the demon vine tried to attack again.

    "It's not that the demon vine has become bolder, but that the demon vine is shocked to find that Ye Pengfei's level of cultivation seems to continue to rise.  Therefore, the demon vine was even more afraid, it kind of wants to make a desperate move and give it a try.

    It¡¯s just ¡°a little thought¡±

    At this moment, the situation has completely fallen into Ye Pengfei's control.  Although his attack power and attack speed are much worse than before, the methods he uses now have a faint smell of blood!

    The ordinary smell of blood cannot deter the demonic vine.  Ye Pengfei deliberately distributed his own blood, and the smell of blood contained a unique smell, the same smell that the demon vine tasted when it devoured Ye Pengfei's flesh and blood!

    Chen Shuangshuang, who was suppressed by the formation, could not smell the breath. Even if she did smell it, she would not be able to guess what the effect of this breath was.

    However, the memory of the demon vine is still fresh!

    This thing caused me severe damage I must not be contaminated by this thing Damn it, why is this aura getting stronger and stronger? Is he preparing for some kind of terrifying blow?

    The demon vine is getting more and more scared, and the demon vine has to fight, but it is even more afraid to expose its roots.

    For this level of combat, "exposed" does not mean that the enemy can see it with his own eyes.  As long as the enemy's consciousness is scanned and the power of thought comes into contact, the root of one's own will be exposed, and one will be in great danger!

    So, under Ye Pengfei¡¯s heavy calculations, the demon vine launched another attack.  However, its attack is only tentative for the time being and not very powerful.

    What Yao Teng never expected was that he just made a tentative counterattack and just "somewhat wanted" to give it a try, but he actually whipped Ye Pengfei away hard!

    Demon Teng was stunned immediately.

    This is unscientific. This kid's realm has increased by two levels. How come he is weaker than before?  You know, I hit him with so many vines just now, which meant that his skin and flesh were torn apart, but I couldn't knock him out.

    Chen Shuangshuang was also stunned. Chen Shuangshuang was overjoyed.

    "Okay, okay! It turns out it's just holding on, it turns out it's just an embroidered pillow! Huh, you want to use this to destroy my faith, and you want to use this to steal my precious memories and dream!!!"

    At this moment, Chen Shuangshuang wanted to shout loudly, urging the demon vine to kill Ye Pengfei quickly.  However, she herself was suppressed by Ye Pengfei's formation. If Ye Pengfei didn't take her out of here, she would probably die.

    So

    "Ye Pengfei, run away quickly! Keep the green hills here, don't worry about running out of firewood. After you get out, I'll pass you on to a few more strongholds!"

    Chen Shuangshuang is very vicious.

    Don¡¯t underestimate these few sentences, there are many murderous intentions hidden in them!

    First, Chen Shuangshuang pointed out that Ye Pengfei would escape.

    Chen Shuangshuang already knew that the demon vine¡¯s intelligence was too low.  Therefore, when various opportunities arise, the demon vine cannot seize them in time.  It's like now, you've already sent Ye Pengfei away, why did you suddenly stop?

    Therefore, Chen Shuangshuang deliberately pointed out that Ye Pengfei would run away, just to make the demon vine continue to attack!

    Secondly, Chen Shuangshuang used rape as a temptation, so Ye Pengfei had to escape with him.

    Although until now, Chen Shuangshuang still hasn't figured out why Ye Pengfei was able to lead the crowd to suppress the demon vine just now.  However, Chen Shuangshuang was very passionate. If he wanted to escape, Ye Pengfei would probably be able to escape.

    Therefore, Chen Shuangshuang offered huge profits to tempt Ye Pengfei to escape with him!

    Finally, it is also the most critical.  Once Ye Pengfei listens to his words, and once Ye Pengfei goes out and asks for advice from him, then it will not be Ye Pengfei who destroys his confidence, but he can turn around and completely destroy Ye Pengfei's confidence!

    Of course, it is also possible that Ye Pengfei didn't care about Chen Shuangshuang at all, and ultimately failed to steal the chicken, but ended up losing the money to himself.

    But Chen Shuangshuang also wants to gamble.  If you don¡¯t gamble now, when will you wait?  !

    "Hmph, do you think I'm easy to mess with? Even if I only have my soul left, even if I'm suppressed by you, I still have a chance to counterattack and kill you!!!"

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s face was anxious and panicked, but Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s heart was sneering viciously.  In her opinion, Ye Pengfei was either beaten to death by the demon vine, or he escaped with him.  If it were the former, he would be satisfied if he could see his enemy fall with his own eyes, and it wouldn't matter if he died.  If it was the latter, he would be able to kill a powerful enemy with his own hands. This wonderful feeling was even more difficult to describe.

    ??Sneering secretly and looking at Ye Pengfei like this, what Chen Shuangshuang never expected was that Ye Pengfei actually burst into laughter!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1619. The battle of beliefs!  (superior)

    "Yao Teng, you have been fooled!!!"

    There was a thud, and Chen Shuangshuang shouted something bad.

    "Damn it, has the dragon's blood poison been refined?"

    Just when this thought occurred, Chen Shuangshuang actually saw a drop of bright red blood hitting a vine at an extremely fast speed.

    This is the vine that stretched out in order to try to fight back.  This is why Chen Shuangshuang cursed secretly, why didn't he quickly continue to chase Ye Pengfei's vines!

    But now, Chen Shuangshuang no longer curses secretly, Chen Shuangshuang is frightened!

    Under Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s gaze, the vine suddenly broke.

    "A strong man has a broken arm and is brave enough to survive. Yao Teng, you have not lived for so many years in vain!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly, activated the drop of blood essence that had not been absorbed by the demon vine, and continued to chase the demon vine!

    Yaoteng is crazy, Yaoteng is scared to death.

    Ye Pengfei struck three times in succession, but only the middle one caused him a lot of trouble.  Ye Pengfei sacrificed a drop of essence and blood, and he refused to stop even if I took the initiative to cut off a vine. What on earth did he want to do?

    With this thought in mind, Demon Vine broke the vines with all his strength, then used the vines as weapons and threw them out fiercely.

    The flying speed of that drop of blood essence suddenly slowed down. After all, these vines came from an existence on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  They were too hard, and Ye Pengfei was unable to make that drop of blood penetrate directly through these vines.

    New vines grew rapidly, and the demon vine tried its best.  The demon vine has seen that using the broken vines to defend itself can indeed block the attack of that terrifying drop of blood essence.  Therefore, when its brain gets hot, it begins to overdraw its own vitality!

    "As long as there are enough vines thrown out to block the kid further outside, I can take a breather!"

    Break it off!

    Throw, throw, throw!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? instantly.  Chen Shuangshuang was completely stunned.  In an instant, Chen Shuangshuang felt that there was an inexplicable throbbing in the depths of his soul, and his strong belief was actually collapsing!

    "No, hurry up and be careful!!!"

    Chen Shuangshuang is not an ordinary character. She knows many secret methods.

    Just when she suddenly realized that her belief was about to collapse, she immediately sat down and murmured something.

    Those words that Ye Pengfei couldn't understand.  Things that looked like talismans were condensed and attached to the appearance of Chen Shuangshuang's natal soul.  The strong belief that had begun to collapse was actually stabilized again!

    "You don't even have the Dao body, but you can still use this method?" Ye Pengfei sighed in admiration, "If it weren't for the formation to suppress her, I really wouldn't have been able to succeed this time."

    Ye Pengfei cupped his hands towards the frightened demon vine, and laughed and said, "Junior will go deal with some things first, and then come chat with senior!"

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei rolled up Chen Shuangshuang.  We left the cave along the same path.

    Ye Pengfei left, but the demon vine couldn't help but shudder: "That kid said he would come again"

    ¡­¡­

    What will the demon vine think about, and what will the demon vine do in the cave.  Ye Pengfei didn't care.  At this moment, what he is concerned about is how to completely destroy Chen Shuangshuang's belief!

    "I originally thought that I needed to reach the Heavenly King level, or even the level of Xuanyuanshi, to completely solve it. I never thought that I would have the opportunity now!"

    Xiao Mie, Xiao Yu, Hong Mo, Xue Ling everyone came out again.  Everyone joins the fight.

    Ye Pengfei's formation to suppress Chen Shuangshuang could only suppress Chen Shuangshuang so that he could not use his methods as openly as before.  However, Chen Shuangshuang has too many secret methods. Even if some of them are suppressed, she can still use other methods.

    When Ye Pengfei wrapped up Chen Shuangshuang and left the cave, he realized that if he only took action himself, he would have no choice but to fight to a draw with Chen Shuangshuang.  Once this kind of fighting lasts for too long and once there is no way for Chen Shuangshuang to succeed, Chen Shuangshuang's belief will become stronger and it will be even more difficult for him to handle it.

    "This is her opportunity, and this is your opportunity too. As long as you destroy her belief, you may obtain amazing magical powers!"

    "Think about it, she is the treasure of Shuanglong Valley, she has so much powerful essence and blood, and she can also alert two True Source Realm Dzogchen beings to take action for her and protect her soul memories. Her soul memories exist  What amazing magical means?"

    "You see, Xiao Yu has already benefited greatly from it. Just practiceWith a drop of dragon blood poison, Xiao Yu has the hope of becoming a master of alchemy!  "

    "See, Yuan Xiaoyao has benefited from it a long time ago. Now Yuan Xiaoyao's azure dragon incarnation has passed through the cave and has arrived in a different world. If it weren't for Yuan Xiaoyao's azure dragon incarnation, we wouldn't be here at all.  It¡¯s impossible to see that world, where did Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s methods come from? It¡¯s from her soul memory!¡±

    In fact, even if Ye Pengfei doesn't encourage everyone, everyone will work hard together.  After all, Red Devil, Xue Ling, they all share the same heart with Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei was holding Xiao Mie's life in his hands, so Xiao Mie didn't dare not to be with Ye Pengfei.  As for Xiao Yu, she is free, but, as Ye Pengfei said, she has indeed tasted the sweetness.

    "As a result, it was not just Ye Pengfei who was so eloquent, but even Xiao Yu also took the initiative to intervene.

    "I really didn't expect that refining a drop of dragon blood poison could actually greatly increase my understanding. I not only have the hope of becoming an alchemy master, I have already seen the hope of advancing to the seventy-ninth level of the True Source Realm!!!  "

    Wow, everyone was in an uproar, with envious expressions on their faces.

    You must know that from the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm to the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm, this is an extremely difficult threshold.  If it weren't for the existence of this threshold, how could there be only a few existences beyond the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm in this world?

    As time goes by, there are more and more king-level existences.  There are even enough king-level beings among the three major forces that they can be used as cannon fodder without any regrets!

    However, there are very few strong people above the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  It is so rare that under normal circumstances, strong men like Wu Silong and Wu Fan rarely see existences above the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm except Master!

    Originally, Ye Pengfei¡¯s encouragement had already boosted everyone¡¯s fighting spirit.  Now.  Xiao Yu's words made everyone use their full strength!

    There is no need for any special means, just attack Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s natal soul.

    Powerful soul attack methods cannot be used. If Chen Shuangshuang's soul is destroyed, or even just a piece is missing, everyone will be heartbroken.

    Except for Ye Pengfei, everyone was full of fighting spirit, but they carefully attacked Chen Shuangshuang's natural soul, keeping Chen Shuangshuang extremely weak but not on the edge of collapse.

    Only Ye Pengfei.  He used the powerful means of the way of love to directly attack Chen Shuangshuang's belief!

    This is the first time in Ye Pengfei's life that he has used the power of the Tao of Love to destroy the strong belief of a true source realm expert. This is also the first time that Ye Pengfei has competed with the magical powers that protect the strong person's belief.

    At the beginning, Ye Pengfei was not going well.

    "The journey to hell is impassablethe taste of heaven is even lessthe world of reincarnation is still useless"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s method is to make Chen Shuangshuang feel that he has entered hell to suffer, entered heaven to enjoy happiness, or is reincarnated over and over again, suffering the devastation of birth, old age, illness and death over and over again.

    There are other people who know how to use these methods.  However, unlike Ye Pengfei, they have a strong backing of love.  Therefore, beings like Chen Shuangshuang fell into it.  I can still maintain a little bit of intelligence and stabilize my mind.

    Ye Pengfei destroyed Chen Shuangshuang's little intelligence several times, and the illusory world built based on the way of love was in Chen Shuangshuang's eyes.  It's a real world.

    In such a real world, Chen Shuangshuang did sink and lost his belief in being a strong man.  But.  What left Ye Pengfei extremely speechless was that whenever Chen Shuangshuang completely lost her faith, a powerful force would appear in her soul.

    That power had no offensive power, and it seemed that it had no function in protecting Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul. However, when the power dissipated, Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s faith reappeared!

    "This should be the magical method etched deep into her soul by the two Dzogchen existences. As long as her belief completely collapses, this method will automatically work!"

    Ye Pengfei felt that this was not Chen Shuangshuang's own method.  He felt even more that this method contained the ability to awe him.  He even began to suspect that even if he didn't want those secrets, even if he wanted to completely destroy Chen Shuangshuang's soul, he might not be able to do it!

    "You can't directly fight against this method. You must first become familiar with the methods at a lower level."

    Ye Pengfei no longer continued to attack, but withdrew some strength.

    As Ye Pengfei expected, when his strength weakened, that powerful method no longer appeared.  When Chen Shuang??When she enters hell, heaven, and the bizarre reincarnation worlds again, she can maintain her intelligence and rely on her own abilities to fight against Ye Pengfei.

    Chen Shuangshuang was happy again. She thought Ye Pengfei had nothing to do.

    "Ye Pengfei, if you are wise, please stop!" Standing in a world of reincarnation, Chen Shuangshuang shouted to the sky, "If you stop quickly, maybe I will tell some secrets from time to time in the future. If you insist on having your own way, even if you kill me  If you kill me, I won¡¯t say another word!¡±

    In this life, Chen Shuangshuang reincarnated and became a beggar.  A beggar pointed to the sky and roared, attracting onlookers to watch.

    "The little beggar is crazy, drive him out of the city quickly."

    "Yes, yes, get rid of her quickly. If she bites someone and spreads her madness to others, she will be in big trouble."

    The onlookers¡¯ comments made Chen Shuangshuang feel upset.  However, after falling into reincarnation and losing her cultivation, she had no way to deal with these ordinary people.  Even though she knew very well that these ordinary people were all illusory existences, there was nothing she could do about it.

    Soon, Chen Shuangshuang was driven out by the city people like a wild dog.  The soldiers guarding the city gate beat her so hard with military sticks that one of her legs was broken before she left the city.  She limped out of the city, her anger growing even stronger.

    "Ye Pengfei, if you dare, kill me. You only use such insidious means to harm others. What kind of man are you?"

    "Have you ever seen a real man?" A frivolous guy came over. This guy was also a beggar, a male beggar.

    "Little girl, soon I will show you what a real man is." The male beggar laughed and kidnapped Chen Shuangshuang into a dilapidated mountain temple, intending to do evil things.  thing.

    Chen Shuangshuang didn't panic at all. She looked at the dilapidated mountain god statue in the mountain temple and sneered: "Ye Pengfei, stop pretending, I know it's you. If you want me to surrender, you'd better change the world.  , let¡¯s change the pattern!¡±

    "Interesting." The mountain god really spoke, and the world really changed.

    "Are you still an ordinary person, or a shabby beggar? Ye Pengfei, do you have any creativity?" Chen Shuangshuang smiled sweetly, and the laughter went straight through the sky.

    As a result, before passers-by could watch, the world was completely shattered.  Chen Shuangshuang looked inside his soul and couldn't help but smile even brighter.

    "Keke, thanks to you, my belief has become stronger. As long as you give me a chance to restore my soul, my soul can advance to the seventy-ninth intermediate level! The real seventy-ninth intermediate level,  Thank you very much, Ye Pengfei!!!"

    Those last three words were spoken with gnashing of teeth.  The relationship between the two people has no hope of improvement.  For Ye Pengfei now, there is only progress and no retreat.  In any case, he could not leave any chance for Chen Shuangshuang to recover.

    Next, Chen Shuangshuang broke several worlds in succession.  Once, even before the illusory world of reincarnation actually appeared, it was instantly shattered by Chen Shuangshuang.

    Chen Shuangshuang's abilities are getting stronger and stronger. Xiao Mie and Xue Ling, the strong men responsible for keeping Chen Shuangshuang's soul weak, have also clearly felt that they must use more powerful means to achieve the same effect as before.  They all knew that Ye Pengfei had a bad start. Instead of breaking Chen Shuangshuang's belief, it actually made Chen Shuangshuang stronger!

    ¡°Danger implies opportunity, and opportunity also implies danger.

    For Chen Shuangshuang, now is the time when he is in danger.  But as long as she can successfully deal with her past, she can seize the opportunities that exist amid danger.

    For Xiao Mie, Xue Ling and others, they are now facing an opportunity.  However, if they cannot destroy Chen Shuangshuang's belief.  Not only will they not get what they want, but they will also suffer backlash from it, and their mood will be greatly damaged!

    They are all a little flustered(To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1620. The battle of beliefs!  (middle)

    Ye Pengfei learned a lot from this fight.  Regardless of Chen Shuangshuang's broken reincarnation world one after another, Chen Shuangshuang has gained a lot.  But in fact, Ye Pengfei gained more.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that Xiao Mie, Xueling and the others would have something wrong with their faith!

    "Excessive pursuit of big gains, even though it can bring them great motivation, also brings them great danger!"

    At one glance, Ye Pengfei could see the reason.

    It¡¯s not too troublesome to solve, as long as you use more force to suppress Chen Shuangshuang.  However, that would activate the powerful method hidden deep in Chen Shuangshuang's soul.  Ye Pengfei knew that although he had gained a lot, if he had to deal with that method now, he had no chance of winning.

    "That's all you have?"

    The cold snort spread throughout everyone¡¯s consciousness!

    This voice carried the power of the Tao of Love. In an instant, everyone calmed down and looked ashamed.

    Ye Pengfei did not talk about others, but pointed at Xiao Mie's nose and cursed: "You are a practitioner at the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm, and Chen Shuangshuang is a practitioner at the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm without the Tao body."  Why. Even if you fight alone, can you be worse than her?"

    Xiao Mie immediately lowered his head.

    This guy really deserves to be scolded!

    Since the battle with the demon vine, Ye Pengfei has discovered this problem.  Xiao Mie, who clearly possesses the cultivation level of the 79th level of the True Origin Realm, is not that powerful in attack power.  Previously, Ye Pengfei thought that it was because he was frightened by the guy on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, so he didn't pay much attention to it.  But now, he actually wavered in his belief along with Xue Ling and Red Devil. This problem is too serious.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had no time to find the reason.

    Ye Pengfei knew that it was definitely not what Xiao Mie wanted.  Everyone knows what it will mean if he loses in this battle of beliefs.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei guessed that the reason was quite complicated, and he couldn't tell for a while.  Under the current circumstances, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to stop and find the reason with peace of mind. He could only choose an alternative to temporarily calm the matter.

    The alternative is simple.

    A simple meditation formation, just throw Xiao Mie into it.

    "If anyone gets flustered again, I will throw them all in. When I finish taking care of Chen Shuangshuang, you won't be able to take any more of the benefits!!!"

    No one knows what Ye Pengfei discovered. They thought Ye Pengfei was really punishing Xiao Mie.  With their hearts shocked, the others started to fight and continued to attack Chen Shuangshuang's soul.

    The battle of beliefs often has nothing to do with the power of magic and power.

    It¡¯s like Ye Pengfei just shocked the demon vine. Is his ability stronger than that demon vine?  In fact, he had no ability to kill the demonic vine at all.  If the demonic vine attacks with all its strength, it might beat Ye Pengfei to pieces.

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul foundation has indeed become stronger, and Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s belief foundation has indeed become stronger.  However, after all, she was still suppressed in the formation.  After all, she doesn't even have a Taoist body. No matter how talented she is, can she turn the world upside down?

    Not to mention, under siege by everyone.  Chen Shuangshuang's soul is always in an extremely weak state.  Even if the basics become stronger, so what?  If I don¡¯t give you room to realize your potential, you¡¯ll be useless!

    Ye Pengfei yelled like this.  Seeing Xiao Mie being "mercilessly" thrown into the meditation circle again, everyone finally calmed down and finally recognized their own advantages again.  People are often like this, it is easy to get carried away by interests and lose their sight due to changes in very exciting things

    Dealing with Chen Shuangshuang again, Ye Pengfei's methods began to be as fast as a storm.

    The strength is still not very strong, and he still tries not to activate that powerful method and lets Chen Shuangshuang deal with it on his own.

    Chen Shuangshuang didn¡¯t know what Ye Pengfei was thinking. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter even if she knew.  This is a conspiracy. If you don't use magic and magic to protect your beliefs, you will wait for your beliefs to collapse!

    When Ye Pengfei's methods were not very powerful, Chen Shuangshuang really didn't dare to give up on his own initiative.  Chen Shuangshuang remembered very fondly that those two True Source Realm Dzogchen existences planted many methods deep in his soul.  After finishing the work, the two strong men sternly warned Chen Shuangshuang that if the enemy was not strong but Chen Shuangshuang gave up on his own, then Chen Shuangshuang would have no choice but to self-destruct!

    Protection means cannot be used to escape or be lazy.  Anyone who does not have the pressure of life and death will never make much progress.

    Chen Shuangshuang is very fond of those two superHowever, Chen Shuangshuang also agreed with their decision.  But now, what she didn't expect was that her hard work and struggle would actually become a means to help Ye Pengfei practice!

    Chen Shuangshuang did not see this. Chen Shuangshuang was still complacent about the continuous growth of her foundation. She thought that she would make a lot of money from this big danger.

    In fact, it was Ye Pengfei who made a lot of money.

    In this battle of beliefs, Ye Pengfei used the method of love.

    Since entering Heaven, Ye Pengfei has rarely used the method of love.  It's not for any other reason, but that he can't find a more suitable means of display.

    You must know that Taoism and magic are abstract, and only magical powers are concrete.  Without specific means, it is impossible to win any battle simply by relying on Taoism.

    This time, Ye Pengfei originally just wanted to take this opportunity to break Chen Shuangshuang's belief and obtain all Chen Shuangshuang's soul memories.  Unexpectedly, encountering a powerful method hidden deep in the soul prompted Ye Pengfei to study magical powers based on the way of love.

    The way of love also comes from the true meaning of life.  However, this Tao was created by Ye Pengfei himself. Ye Pengfei's cultivation level is not high enough, so he has not deduced this Taoism to a very high level.

    Logically speaking, no powerful means can be created based on low-level Taoism and artistic conception.  If the means are not strong enough, how can one deal with the soul of a powerful person from the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm?

    This is one of the reasons why Ye Pengfei needs help. It is precisely because Xue Ling and others continue to bombard Chen Shuangshuang's soul that Chen Shuangshuang's soul is always in an extremely weak state, so he can use lower-level methods to  , to deal with Chen Shuangshuang's magical powers.

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s magical powers and artistic conceptions are indeed powerful, but their power is too weak.  Ye Pengfei is just the opposite. The artistic foundation of each of his newly created magical powers is far inferior to Chen Shuangshuang's magical powers, but the power of each one is far superior to Chen Shuangshuang's magical powers.

    Therefore, in fact, Ye Pengfei always has the upper hand. How could Chen Shuangshuang guess that his "growth" was actually done intentionally by Ye Pengfei.  Everything I did was actually just to make wedding clothes for Ye Pengfei (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1621. The battle of beliefs!  (Down)

    "Another magical power!" When Chen Shuangshuang broke through the world of reincarnation again, a faint smile flashed on Ye Pengfei's face.

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s breaking of boundaries is tantamount to creating pressure on Ye Pengfei.  And Ye Pengfei's power happened to be greater than that of Chen Shuangshuang, so the only pressure left for Chen Shuangshuang to break through the realm was the pressure of artistic conception with his magical powers.  The pressure of the artistic conception without much power is equivalent to the powerful master deliberately lowering his state of cultivation to pass the moves to the apprentice. In each move, the apprentice can naturally realize the beauty of the high-level artistic conception.

    For the time being, Ye Pengfei has not yet fully understood the secrets of Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s magical powers to protect his beliefs.  However, with the pressure brought by Chen Shuangshuang, he created one type after another of magical powers.  With the creation of these magical powers based on the Tao of Love, the Tao of Love itself also showed signs of rising to a higher level and becoming stronger.  Ye Pengfei's joy was not just because he had gained another magical power, but because he saw the hope of improving his realm.

    "I thought that it would take some time to linger on the sixty-sixth floor to completely solidify the foundation. I never thought that a battle of beliefs with Chen Shuangshuang could actually help solidify the foundation!"

    If you just want to climb up quickly, Ye Pengfei can definitely hit the King level in a short time.  However, along the way, he paid special attention to whether the foundation was solid.  Therefore, every time his realm reaches a key level, he will stop in time to display his secret skills and lay a solid foundation.

    The sixty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm is another key level. Ye Pengfei originally thought that it would take him seventeen or eight years to move forward, but now it seems that he will be able to move forward soon!

    At this moment, Xue Ling, Hong Mo and others have completely calmed down.  They were seen sitting around in front of the formation that suppressed Chen Shuangshuang's natal soul, each using magic spells to attack the soul.  The magic and magical powers they now display are many times more powerful than at the beginning.  However, they can only keep Chen Shuangshuang's soul in a weak state.  With such magic and magical power, it was no longer possible to kill Chen Shuangshuang.

    "I have to hurry up. I have to improve my realm before Chen Shuangshuang becomes strong enough!"

    Put away your smile and offer your magical power again.  One illusory world after another, one attack method after another, are continuously displayed.  About ten breaths later, Ye Pengfei's face once again showed a happy smile.

    ¡°Finally done!!!¡±

    The training to solidify the foundation was finally completed, and Ye Pengfei stepped into the sixty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm without hesitation!

    How did Chen Shuangshuang know about the wonders of Ye Pengfei's cultivation?  In her understanding, Ye Pengfei had just advanced to the 66th level of the True Origin Realm not long ago. Even according to Ye Pengfei's past cultivation speed, it would take at least ten years to advance.  Ever since.  Chen Shuangshuang mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei could not withstand it anymore, and she mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei had used the method of breaking out in that realm.

    In the world of reincarnation, Chen Shuangshuang pointed at the sky and laughed wildly.

    "Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei, you can't do it anymore, you can't do it anymore. You are already about to use the method of realm explosion, but I have solidly raised my soul to a higher level!"

    The seventy-ninth intermediate level of True Origin Realm!

    Chen Shuangshuang felt very excited that his soul had been promoted to this level!

    If the soul is not constantly being bombarded by Xue Ling and others, it will not be able to become stronger.  My ability to deal with Ye Pengfei's attacks will be stronger, my belief will be stronger, and I will definitely win this battle of beliefs!

    If he is suppressed by the formation, he will be able to condense his true body.  After possessing the Tao body again.  You can counterattack by yourself, and you can avenge your previous humiliation!

    "This was a disaster, but this disaster brought me blessings. Not only did I completely avoid going crazy, but I was able to improve my level so quickly!"

    "Hehe. In order to thank you, even if I catch you in the future, I will still think of you. I will never kill you. I will torture you slowly and let you enjoy the most wonderful things in this world.  Torture!¡±

    "Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei, look at these worlds you have created, they are so uncreative! You must have never been to a few universes. In fact, in your original universe, you have never been to a few spaces.  I haven¡¯t seen much torture in front of you!¡±

    "There are thousands of tortures in the universe. One day, I will let you experience the tortures in the world. I will let you know what it means that the world is huge and there are all kinds of wonders!"

    Chen Shuangshuang pointed at the sky and laughed wildly, her laughter and curses directly shattered the world this time.

    "Huh?" Chen Shuangshuang suddenly stopped laughing and scolding, and his expression changed slightly.

    "Why don't you continue?" A leaf askedThe flying phantom quietly appeared beside Chen Shuangshuang.

    "You, you, you" Chen Shuangshuang pointed at Ye Pengfei, as if he had seen a ghost, "This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible, this must be your illusion!"

    "Reality is also illusion, illusion is also real. If you think it is an illusion, then it is an illusion." Ye Pengfei chuckled, the phantom dispersed into light spots, and the last voice also dispersed into countless, "Let's continue!!!"

    continue?  How to continue?

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s face is as ugly as it is!

    "That's not a lie, that's true. His level has really improved!!!"

    "There is no such explosive artistic conception, nor any illusion Why, why can he improve his realm so quickly?"

    The guess just now was completely wrong. Ye Pengfei's phantom shattered all Chen Shuangshuang's illusions.  Chen Shuangshuang felt that his belief was shaken again. Even if he quickly used the magical powers to protect his belief, he could not easily break the reincarnation worlds like just now.

    "No, I have to reach a higher realm!!!" After once again breaking through an illusory reincarnation with so much hard work, Chen Shuangshuang became evil, and she planned to use some secret techniques.

    Strong men at any level have desperate tricks, the most well-known of which is self-destruction to kill the enemy.

    When self-destructing, the strength of a strong person will be increased a thousand times, so he can kill enemies who are stronger than himself.

    Chen Shuangshuang will also self-destruct. If Ye Pengfei hadn't captured the soul too quickly, I'm afraid she would have exploded her Taoist body, and she would have given Ye Pengfei a fatal blow at her own risk.  Now, her Tao body is gone, and only her soul is left.

    The soul can also self-destruct.  After self-destruction, it can also cause a certain amount of damage to the enemy.  Especially now, Ye Pengfei is fighting a battle of faith with her, and Ye Pengfei's soul is always locked on Chen Shuangshuang's soul.  Once Chen Shuangshuang's soul explodes, Ye Pengfei will suffer greatly!

    It usually self-destructs, and once it explodes, it is gone.  Chen Shuangshuang chose to self-destruct his soul. Of course, he did not really want to commit suicide.  She has a secret skill at her disposal. Even if her soul self-destructs, she can still recover!

    Ye Pengfei never expected that Chen Shuangshuang actually possessed such secret techniques.  Just when he was setting up a new world of reincarnation, he was shocked to discover.  Chen Shuangshuang suddenly blew himself up completely!

    "How could this happen?" Ye Pengfei hurriedly avoided, Ye Pengfei hurriedly defended, and Ye Pengfei was confused.

    You must know that the soul-suppressing magic circle he set up has the ability to prevent Chen Shuangshuang's soul from self-destruction.  If not, how could Ye Pengfei dare to push Chen Shuangshuang so hard?

    It¡¯s not that Chen Shuangshuang hurt himself. Just like the self-destruction just now, Ye Pengfei was not hurt at all.  Just because if Chen Shuangshuang's soul explodes.  If he disappeared, wouldn't all his efforts be in vain?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was confused, his eyes lit up slightly.

    ¡°The soul can still be resurrected!!!¡±

    ?Looking at the soul that quickly resurrected.  Ye Pengfei's eyes couldn't help but condense slightly.

    "Seventy-nine levels of high-level! Destroying her soul once can increase her soul realm by one level?"

    Xue Ling, Hong Mo and others couldn't help but stop attacking. The self-destruction of Chen Shuangshuang's soul just now, as well as the strange improvement in the realm after the soul's resurrection, all surprised them.

    "Is there any mistake? If she were allowed to self-destruct a few more times, wouldn't she be able to go straight to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection?" Looking at Chen Shuangshuang, whose soul realm had been strangely improved, the Red Devil's eyes almost bulged out.

    "Red Devil, do you have any brains?" Xue Ling snorted angrily, "This is obviously a method similar to Ye Pengfei's crazy intention. This method must have inherent limitations!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes lit up and he nodded solemnly: "Xueling is right, this method must have limitations. If not, she would have used it long ago!"

    The temporarily paused attack exploded once again.  The same methods used to attack the soul before, but these methods have completely lost their effect!

    Chen Shuangshuang laughed proudly: "You still want to break my soul? Dreaming!!!"

    The expressions of Xue Ling and others changed slightly, and they all realized that the situation was not good!

    "No, this is the legendary absolute defense!"

    Even if Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul realm becomes stronger, these magical powers cannot be completely useless.  Countless attack methods bombarded it, but they did not produce any effect, so only the legendary absolute defense could do it.

    "You all still have some knowledge. This is absolute prevention."?, absolutely defend against soul attacks!  Chen Shuangshuang laughed and said, "How is it?"  Just admit defeat, there is absolutely no way you can win!  !  !  "

    Even Ye Pengfei's face couldn't help but become very ugly.

    Everyone knows that this absolute defense cannot last forever.  Everyone knows that in order to display this absolute defense, Chen Shuangshuang must have paid an extremely heavy price.  If it is just an ordinary situation, everyone just needs to wait patiently.  But now, the battle of beliefs between the two sides is in full swing.  Suddenly you can no longer attack, and you even have to temporarily admit defeat. How serious a blow will this have to your own beliefs?

    The battle of faith does not seem as dangerous as a battle with real swords and guns.  However, everyone knows that once you fall into it, you will die or I will die!  !  !

    If it had just begun, Xue Ling and others could still escape in time.  However, Chen Shuangshuang chose to use this method when Xue Ling and others were completely trapped.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know if this was Chen Shuangshuang's deliberate move, or if Chen Shuangshuang saw that his level had really improved, so he jumped over the wall in a hurry and had no intention of doing it.  Ye Pengfei only knew that he was now in a dilemma!

    "I can still persist, maybe I can persist until this absolute defense collapses completely. However, Xue Ling and the others cannot persist. They were woken up by my scolding just now. Now, they will be even more dangerous!!!"

    Whether Chen Shuangshuang did it intentionally or not, in short, Chen Shuangshuang has posed a big problem for Ye Pengfei.

    If you don¡¯t care about the life or death of Xue Ling and others, Ye Pengfei may persevere.  However, if we don¡¯t care about the life and death of Xue Ling and others.  Ye Pengfei's way of love may completely collapse!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of all the magic and magical powers that Ye Pengfei used when facing the enemy, they were all based on high-level Taoist artistic conceptions such as the meaning of madness, the power of witchcraft, and the power of self-destruction.  However, the foundation of Ye Pengfei's realm is based on the Tao of Love!

    ¡°If the way of love completely collapses, Ye Pengfei will also completely collapse.  When the time comes, he will no longer even be a strong man in the True Origin Realm. How can he talk about fighting with Chen Shuangshuang?  Even if Chen Shuangshuang only has one residual soul left, he can easily crush Ye Pengfei to death!

    Even if the Tao of Love does not collapse in the end, watching so many friends, disciples, and subordinates fall, the Tao of Love will definitely suffer heavy losses.  As a result, Ye Pengfei will definitely not be able to maintain his current level of cultivation.  Most likely.  After his realm falls, he will never be able to practice again!

    On the other hand, if you help Xue Ling and others, you can help them survive this disaster.  Not to mention whether Ye Pengfei has such ability, even if he can really do it, he will definitely lose a lot in the process, and it will be difficult for him to launch any attack on Chen Shuangshuang!

    You must know that Ye Pengfei is the protagonist in this attack.  Xue Ling and others couldn't break Chen Shuangshuang's belief. Most of them had their belief tortured and their abilities retreated significantly.  However, Ye Pengfei still failed.  Ye Pengfei will definitely lose the power of faith!  !  !

    The power of faith is a must for those who are strong in the True Origin Realm.  If you don't feel the power of faith, you can't become a strong person in the True Source Realm!

    Even those powerful people who are in the immortal realm and the peak of the third level of Tianzun often have a certain power of faith.  If Ye Pengfei doesn't even have the power of faith anymore.  Then, he can't even compare to those Heavenly Lords!

    Chen Shuangshuang burst out laughing again:

    "You are in a dilemma, you can't make a choice. In fact, you don't have to make a choice at all. There is only one ending for you, and that is death!"

    "That's right, you are a genius, a rare genius, a peerless genius that even Po Tian cannot compare with you!"

    "However, only living geniuses are truly geniuses. Dead geniuses can only be idiots!"

    "In this world, there are so many universes and so many strong people. The operation of this world takes so long and the years are so long. This world does not lack geniuses, it only lacks geniuses who can live forever!"

    "Haha, thank you for not killing me. This little genius like me can finally live again. Moreover, I already feel that my qualifications are better and my potential is stronger. Originally I was not as good as Potian  , I always felt that I was not worthy of Potian. But now, haha, thanks to your help, I finally became a super genius!!!"

    Chen Shuangshuang was so proud that he felt that he had a chance to win.

    Indeed, her chances of winning are very, very, very high.  She laughed wildly for more than ten breaths, and she talked for more than ten breaths, but Ye Pengfei didn't move yet.

    ¡° He neither took action to help Xue Ling and others, nor took action to protect his own faith. At first glance, Ye Pengfei seemed to be completely stupid.??Ye Pengfei seemed to have no idea what to do!

    "Fight with me?" Chen Shuangshuang sneered, "Indeed, your methods are too many and too weird. Until now, I still haven't figured out how you can still be so powerful when your main soul and split soul are gone.  . I also don¡¯t understand why my soul was absorbed by you so quickly. However, no matter how many methods you have, you can¡¯t defeat me. My secret skills to save life are far more than you think!  "

    "If you weren't at a much lower level than me and couldn't directly touch the most powerful means deep in my soul, I wouldn't be afraid of being destroyed by you at all. If you dare to destroy me, you will be destroyed by those means first!"

    "It's even more interesting now. You yourself are trapped by your own way of love, you yourself are embarrassed by the foundation of your own Taoism, and you are about to be destroyed by your own hands!"

    Chen Shuangshuang sneered and said coldly. She felt more and more that she was sure to win. She felt more and more that Ye Pengfei had nothing to do anymore.

    However, what Chen Shuangshuang didn¡¯t expect was

    "Haven't you noticed that you talk a lot now?"

    Chen Shuangshuang said so much, but Ye Pengfei only said one sentence.  In an instant, Chen Shuangshuang's expression changed, his expression changed drastically!  !  !

    "You, you, you actually deceived me!!!" Chen Shuangshuang understood. Chen Shuangshuang finally knew that Ye Pengfei was completely lying just now.  Ye Pengfei was just talking to deceive himself.

    Chen Shuangshuang understood better that if it was just an ordinary deception, if he was just happy to see Ye Pengfei hesitate to take action, he would not have said so many words out of character.  More importantly, he actually revealed many secrets that he had always kept!  !  !

    "Potian? Still a genius? That's Lin Potian, the true king of the underground world. I didn't expect that he is actually from Shuanglong Valley."

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul trembled

    "A strong person with a similar realm to you cannot destroy your soul. It seems that I did not burst into a powerful realm. I threw Xiao Mie into the meditation circle, and I did everything right.  ¡±

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul trembled

    "I'm afraid those old guys in Shuanglong Valley didn't guess that you would fall into the hands of a strong person who is not even a king-level being. Therefore, they only helped you guard against those with strong realms, but did not help you guard against those with weak realms.  . In other words, I guessed it right again. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t be surrendered, and it¡¯s not that your most secret soul memories cannot be peeked into, it¡¯s that your beliefs need to be shattered. Let you collapse completely!¡±

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul was shocked!  !  !

    Even with absolute defense, Chen Shuangshuang could not withstand Ye Pengfei's attacks.  You know, when Chen Shuangshuang burst into laughter just now, Ye Pengfei was silently using the method of love.  that time.  Chen Shuangshuang was unable to guard against these methods, and was even completely unaware of them.  Now, her faith has been shattered by Ye Pengfei.  How could she be able to withstand the various methods that implied the magic of love and magical powers?

    With the huge shock in her soul, her absolute defense naturally became a little looser.  Originally, she gave up a lot of soul essence.  He just used this magical power.  Now, with the gradual loosening of this magical power, the consequences of abandoning a large amount of soul essence have finally emerged.

    The realm has fallen!  !  !

    Seventy-nineseventy-eightseventy-sevenseventy-six

    In just three short breaths, Chen Shuangshuang's soul realm plummeted, falling to the fifty-seventh level of the True Source Realm!  !  !

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s natal soul, which was still in human form, looked extremely weak at this moment, even weaker than when it was bombarded by Xue Ling and others just now.  She was weak and smiled weakly:

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet!!!¡±

    Yes, Chen Shuangshuang has not lost yet. Seeing her rapid decline, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown slightly.

    "You are really thoughtful, and you have even calculated this."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh in a low voice, Chen Shuangshuang's calculation was so thorough!

    ¡° If Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t have any means just now and couldn¡¯t break Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s absolute defense, then Chen Shuangshuang would naturally win.

    However, even if Ye Pengfei had the means, Ye Pengfei won a round. Ye Pengfei broke Chen Shuangshuang's absolute defense and saved Xue Ling and others, but he was even more embarrassed!

    "You have to rely on those powerful means to continue to resist. Your idea is very good, but it does make me very difficult."

    Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Chen Shuangshuang's face showed a smile of victory again.  It's just that this smile now is really too?Weak.

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s voice was also very weak, and it sounded like her level would continue to decline.  I heard her voice gasping as she said, "It's me, that's what I had in mind. Originally, I was just on guard against Xiao Mie. I didn't expect that I would inadvertently restrain your tactics!"

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei was able to successfully solve that embarrassing choice, which caught Chen Shuangshuang off guard.  However, fortunately, Chen Shuangshuang had already thought of this method before he decided to use that magical power.

    This method is to deal with Xiao Mie, who is the only strong man who is not deeply involved in the battle of beliefs. In order to prevent Xiao Mie from continuing to attack, Chen Shuangshuang needs to prepare a method.  This method is to use a much lower level of cultivation to trigger the powerful methods of those transcendent beings hidden deep in one's soul!  !  !

    "I'm very lucky, aren't I? Luck is also a kind of combat power, which can defeat the absolute combat power of powerful existences. You see, I am very lucky. So, you are still destined to fail!"

    Although Chen Shuangshuang is weak, Chen Shuangshuang still wants to continue talking.

    This time, she took the initiative to say that there was no love method that affected her.

    This time, she will continue to fight hard. She must not lose this battle.

    No one can lose this battle.  The fight between the two sides has become so deep that it is impossible to break away from this battle of faith.  The outcome of this battle is either that Ye Pengfei wins, and that Ye Pengfei completely surrenders Chen Shuangshuang and completely masters the secret techniques of Shuanglong Valley.  Either Chen Shuangshuang wins, and Chen Shuangshuang, who was originally imprisoned and suppressed, controls the fate of Ye Pengfei and others!  !  !

    "what to do?"

    Xue Ling and others looked at Ye Pengfei anxiously, but no one made any move.

    Now, the weakest strongman present has a much stronger realm than Chen Shuangshuang.  Xue Ling and others all understood.  If those who are stronger than Chen Shuangshuang take action, they will stimulate the powerful methods hidden deep in Chen Shuangshuang's soul!

    Neither Xue Ling and others nor Chen Shuangshuang himself knew that Ye Pengfei had been exposed to those tyrannical methods a long time ago.  If it weren't for those methods, would Ye Pengfei have to be so grinding, deliberately using low-level methods, deliberately fighting with Chen Shuangshuang, and creating and honing his own love skills along the way?

    " Chen Shuangshuang didn't need to say it, Ye Pengfei knew it.  This matter is difficult to handle.

    but¡­¡­

    "Your luck is indeed good." Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, "Fortunately, my luck is also pretty good."

    "Oh?" Chen Shuangshuang's eyes flickered in surprise, "Don't you have any special methods? Do you still expect that you can crack the methods of those transcendent beings? To tell you the truth, among those methods, we Shuanglong  The means by which Gu and his two men achieve perfection in the True Origin Realm!¡±

    There are two existences of the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection in Shuanglong Valley, one calls himself the Dragon Demon Old Man.  The other one is named Chen Qianqiu.

    Chen Qianqiu is Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s ancestor and his mentor.  With such a dual relationship, the method Chen Qianqiu planted deep in Chen Shuangshuang's soul was obviously extraordinary.

    "The old man Longmo originally cultivated the inner demon.  In terms of soul defense and soul attack, he is definitely the best in heaven. Even Ni Cangtian has to be amazed and admire him greatly.  He randomly used some tricks to stay in the depths of Chen Shuangshuang's soul. How could Ye Pengfei be able to break it?

    Although, after what he experienced just now, Ye Pengfei has made great progress.  However, Ye Pengfei is very passionate. If he wants to defeat those powerful methods, he will need a longer period of training.

    If Chen Shuangshuang hadn¡¯t plummeted, the training could have continued.  If it doesn't work in ten years, it will take a hundred years; if it doesn't work for a hundred years, it will take a thousand years.  With Ye Pengfei's evil qualifications, one day he will be able to defeat these powerful methods.

    But now, this road really doesn¡¯t work.  Chen Shuangshuang couldn't think of any luck left for Ye Pengfei?

    Looking at the confused Chen Shuangshuang, Ye Pengfei deliberately didn't say anything right away.  After everyone's appetite was whetted, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said:

    "Everyone has blind spots, so why don't you think about who didn't participate in this competition at all?"

    Who didn¡¯t participate?  Xiao Mie didn't participate, but his level is too high.

    For a moment, neither Chen Shuangshuang nor Hong Mo and others had their minds turned around.

    Xue Ling was the first to clapped her hands and laughed: "Haha, the little demon didn't participate in the competition, the little demon's level is not as good as Chen Shuangshuang!!!"

    Red Devil and others also laughed loudly: "I never thought that being low in realm would actually have the benefits of being low in realm. The little demon has made a great contribution this time!!!"

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s laughter?, before Ye Pengfei recruited Yuan Xiaoyao, Chen Shuangshuang's belief completely collapsed

    ¡­¡­

    "This is a soul below the True Origin Realm. It is really weak." Xiao Yu had never seen an existence other than the True Origin Realm. She squatted next to the formation that suppressed Chen Shuangshuang's natal soul, muttering to herself.

    Xiao Mie also squatted over. He chuckled and said: "This is still strong. It belongs to the soul of the Immortal Realm Heavenly Lord. If it were a mortal soul, it would be so weak that it would be blown out by the wind at any time. Without the protection of the physical body, it would basically be destroyed.  Just die, only a few souls can enter reincarnation, and even fewer will become ghosts."

    "So weak?" Xiao Yu listened with interest, "Then, how will the soul change after starting to practice?"

    "Of course it keeps getting stronger." Xiao Mie responded with a smile, "However, the laws of different universes are different. Take the universe where the master is located as an example. Mortals who start to practice will first condense the soul. Then  It¡¯s a soul that has become stronger.¡±

    "When the Yuanshen becomes powerful enough, a Zifu space will be created. The Yuanshen staying in the Zifu space is much safer than staying in the physical body."

    "The stronger the soul, the more powerful the spirit will be to form the golden elixir and the nascent soul, which will make it less likely to die. Even if the physical body dies, the soul that has become the golden elixir and nascent soul can still run out to seize the body."

    "Seize the body?" Xiao Yu asked puzzledly.

    "It means taking other people's bodies by force. Even the Nascent Soul of a monk who transforms into gods cannot exist in the physical body for a long time. Otherwise, over time, the Nascent Soul will definitely decay!"

    "Does it mean that the soul will decay? How miserable." Xiao Yu blinked and looked at Chen Shuangshuang, "Then, she will also decay?"

    "No, no, no." Xiao Mie waved his hands repeatedly and said with a smile, "Those below the level of the gods are collectively called the Immortal Realm. The souls of strong people in this realm may be corrupted. However, once they have condensed their divine personality, they can advance to the Immortal Realm.  , the soul will basically not decay. When you advance to the Immortal Realm, you can split the most primitive space plane. Although the soul at that time is still very weak, it is essentially not much different from us. "

    "I see. No wonder I feel that although Chen Shuangshuang is no longer a true source realm powerhouse, her soul is still similar to ours." Xiao Yu nodded suddenly.  She jumped and asked, "Hey, why do you want to go into so much detail? Are you up to no good? Humph, don't lie to me. I can feel it!"

    "Hahaha" Not far away, Xue Ling, Hong Mo and others all laughed, "Xiao Mie wants to pick you up."

    "Soak me?" Xiao Yu's face changed suddenly, "Okay. If you want to soak me with water, if you want to eat me, I will kill you!!!"

    Xiao Yu stretched out his fist.  He whirred and hit Xiao Mie.  Although Xiao Mie's realm and combat power were much higher, he did not dare to resist and could only run away with his head in his arms.  Suddenly, a group of people laughed even more heartily

    ¡­¡­

    In the formation, Ye Pengfei also laughed loudly: "You see, this is life. I don't understand. You Shuanglong Valley is obviously one of the three major forces. The relationship between the three major forces in the past was obviously very complicated.  Well, why do you want to deliberately fall out, deliberately prepare for such a long time, and want to start a war? "

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has completely controlled Chen Shuangshuang's soul.  Whether it was the secret skills of Shuanglong Valley or Chen Shuangshuang's secret memories, Ye Pengfei knew them all.

    Finally, Ye Pengfei knew that this war was initiated by Shuanglong Valley, and both Nitian Palace and Fengtian Cliff passively accepted it.

    Finally, Ye Pengfei knew that those who existed in a transcendental state really couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the Temple of the Gods, and those who existed in a transcendental state really had no way to enter the Temple of the Gods.

    From Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s memory, Ye Pengfei knew that many years ago, when the three major forces were first established, several transcendent beings from the three major forces joined forces to break through the Temple of the Gods.  However, their end was very miserable!

    "I didn't expect that each of the three major forces originally had five True Source Realm Dzogchen existences. As a result, so many of them died just because they forced their way into the Palace of the Gods. Now you are deliberately launching a war. Is it possible that you have already taken the initial steps?  Master the secret of the Temple of the Gods?¡±

    Ye Pengfei believes that those True Source Realm Dzogchen beings have no interest in controlling the Heavenly Court.  Ye Pengfei believes that since Shuanglong Valley has placed important chess pieces in the Palace of the Gods, it is because the purpose of this upcoming war is in the Palace of the Gods!

    From Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory, Ye Pengfei did not find the answer to this question.  However, Ye Pengfei discovered that Chen Shuangshuang was also thinking about this.  Ye Pengfei wanted to know if Chen Shuangshuang had come up with any new ideas.

    Now Chen Shuangshuang has been completely conquered by Ye Pengfei, and she has become Ye Pengfei's soul slave.  It is estimated that in this heaven, she will also be Ye Pengfei's only soul slave.

    When the soul master asked, the soul slave had to answer.  Chen Shuangshuang thought about it carefully and responded softly:

    "I guess there may be several special points in the heaven. As long as these special points are found and occupied, those powerful people in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection can safely enter the Palace of the Gods."

    In fact, so many True Origin Realm Dzogchen existences fell that year, and none of the surviving strong men, including Ni Cangtian, ever truly set foot in the Palace of the Gods.  The situation in the Palace of the Gods was something they figured out bit by bit after they knew that the powerful men below the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm should be allowed to enter.

    Of course, this so-called "exploration and understanding" is only limited to a few more important palaces.  Even the guards in the palace didn't know that they had powerful, mutated madness.

    After seeing these soul memories of Chen Shuangshuang, Ye Pengfei gradually weakened his doubts about his master Ni Cangtian.  After all, if Shuanglong Valley didn't know that there was an important difference between native and foreign natives here, and if Shuanglong Valley didn't know that those native natives could understand and grasp the meaning of mutated madness, Ni Cangtian probably didn't know about this situation either.

    "I don't know the crazy meaning of the mutation, and I don't know why the souls of those guards cannot be searched. It should be impossible for the master to guess that these natives contain important secrets of the Temple of the Gods!"

    "If Chen Shuangshuang's guess is correct, then the master may have sent Deng Yating to search for the key point in the Xuanlei Palace. The Twin Dragon Valley was found outside the Heavenly Court, but the master sent out strong men to search for it in the Palace of the Gods.  !¡±

    Deng Yating is not Ni Cangtian¡¯s disciple. Ni Cangtian¡¯s vision is too high and he accepts his disciple too late.  Therefore, until now, his personal disciple has only reached the peak of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.

    Ye Pengfei has also been thinking about why Ni Cangtian, who is also a rare genius and a stronger genius than himself according to Wu Silong, did not accept her as his direct disciple despite Deng Yating?  Originally, Ye Pengfei thought there was some other reason.  But looking at it now, maybe it was just to deceive others!

    "If a direct disciple falls in, there is no reason not to save him. However, finding the secret is not a simple matter. It takes a long time and requires a lot of effort. That's why the master deliberately did not accept Deng Yating as his disciple!"

    If this conjecture is correct, then Deng Yating is definitely not completely lost.  Otherwise, what else would she be doing?  It is very possible that the Yuanshi Healing Elixir is not an elixir used to awaken the completely lost, but is just some kind of certificate!

    Ye Pengfei looked outside the magic circle.  Xiao Yu is still chasing and beating Xiao Mie. Now, with her face flushed, she obviously already knows the true meaning of "bubble".

    "Not understanding the elixir is also a troublesome thing. Fortunately, now we have Xiao Yu to help. Let her think about herself carefully later and see if there is any mystery hidden in it!"

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s conjecture triggered many thoughts in Ye Pengfei.  It is precisely because he is very good at thinking and is very accustomed to thinking that Ye Pengfei can solve problems one after another and face challenges again and again.

    Speaking of which, it was really dangerous just now.  When he saw the soul's absolute defense, Ye Pengfei's mind went blank for an instant.

    It is precisely because he has long been accustomed to thinking about problems that he has not really fallen into such embarrassing choices.  If he really makes that choice, he will fail in this battle of faith no matter what.

    Being diligent in thinking and especially fond of leapfrog thinking, he quickly jumped out of the box and thought of other methods.  Speaking of which, this method is not complicated in nature. Ye Pengfei also used it when scaring the demon vine earlier.

    Disturbing people with scenery!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei deliberately did not rescue Xue Ling and others. He knew that Xue Ling and others could still bear it for the time being.

    He also deliberately did not even protect his own beliefs, because he knew that he could support them longer than Xue Ling and others.

    Then, he successfully confused Chen Shuangshuang, and he successfully sent the power of the Tao of Love into Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul!

    You must know that it is the absolute defense of the soul, not the absolute defense of emotions.  As long as there is a flaw in Chen Shuangshuang's emotions, Ye Pengfei's magic methods can be used!

    So, he induced Chen Shuangshuang to say many things that should not be said

    So, after Chen Shuangshuang said a lot, he suddenly poured a ladle of ice-cold water on it

    Finally, he won this battle of faith.

    Finally, he completely grasped Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory.

    ??Finally??He is no longer confused, he finally has a lot of precious information.

    Especially(To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1622. Wang Bulan¡¯s weirdness!

    "Wind, Fire and Thunder King Bu Lan is actually related to the old man Dragon Demon?"

    Ye Pengfei once heard Xuanyuan Shi say that the four heavenly kings are such unruly characters.  For example, Peng Shishan, the king of Baoyan, even faced the pressure from Shuanglong Valley, he only said that he might join Nitian Palace, but he did not actually do so.

    ??According to Xuanyuan Shi, these four heavenly kings all want to establish a transcendent force comparable to Nitian Palace, Shuanglong Valley, and Fengtian Cliff£www.  .  ?br />

    But now it seems that at least Wang Bulan is not like this.  From Chen Shuangshuang's soul memory, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that the relationship between Wang Bulan and the old dragon demon in Shuanglong Valley was actually a teacher and friend!  !  !

    "Since Lin Potian can be Chen Qianqiu's disciple, it is not surprising that Wang Bulan is the disciple of the old man Long Demon. However, the relationship between him and the old man Long Demon is actually a teacher and a friend, which is worthy of scrutiny.  !¡±

    No matter how strong Wang Bulan is, he is only an existence at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  But the old man, the Dragon Demon, had already achieved the perfection of the True Origin Realm countless millions of years ago.  What does it mean that there is a relationship between two powerful men with such vastly different strengths that they are both teachers and friends?

    "This shows that Wang Bulan is not an ordinary character. The old man Dragon Demon must have seen early that Wang Bulan can become the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!!!"

    Only this explanation is reasonable, only this explanation makes sense.  You know, in the world of cultivation, the strong are respected.  Only between strong people of equal strength can it be possible for them to talk about each other as equals.

    But¡­¡­

    "Wang Bulan has great potential, so the old man Long Mo is willing to be friends with him. Wang Bulan is temporarily weak, so the old man Long Mo is willing to be his guide. At first glance, this does make sense. But the question is, why did Wang Bulan stay?  At the peak of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm, you still haven¡¯t made a breakthrough?¡±

    Encountered a bottleneck?

    It¡¯s a joke!

    How could a genius so valued by the old man Dragon Demon have such a bottleneck?  You know, Chen Shuangshuang is regarded as half a disciple by the old man Dragon Demon.  It didn't take many years to successfully advance to the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm!

    And that Wang Bulan

    "Xuanyuanshi is very happy. Wang Bulan's level soared because he participated in the last adventure of the Temple of the Gods, and he became one of the four heavenly kings. When the last time the Temple of the Gods was opened, it was already hundreds of people.  Things happened ten thousand years ago. Deducting the time Wang Bulan stayed in the Temple of the Gods, how many years has he been practicing? Why has he still not been able to break through this crucial realm bottleneck? "

    Unless the old man Long Demon is mistaken, a true genius will never stop in front of such a realm barrier!

    "Indeed. This is a crucial realm barrier. Most of the powerful people at the 78th level of the True Source Realm stop here and never make any progress in their lives. However, for real geniuses, this level of realm barrier counts.  What?"

    "It only took Chen Shuangshuang hundreds of years to successfully break through this barrier. Even if she didn't get any chance, it would only take another thousands of years for her to break through successfully."

    "As for Lin Potian, he has been in seclusion for more than a hundred years, and he has easily advanced to the seventy-ninth level of the True Source Realm. A genius like him is just Chen Qianqiu's disciple, and he is not qualified to be a teacher of Chen Qianqiu.  Friends, let¡¯s talk about friendship among equals!¡±

    Even Ye Pengfei himself is qualified to have a friendship with Ni Cangtian?  No!

    Ni Cangtian is just optimistic about Ye Pengfei's potential.  He tried every possible means to accept Ye Pengfei as his disciple.  When Ye Pengfei rejected Ni Cangtian for the first time, Ni Cangtian just gave Ye Pengfei a chance, but did not call Ye Pengfei his friend!

    "It seems that Wang Bulan is not hindered by the bottleneck of his realm. He deliberately did not improve his realm!!!"

    In order to consolidate the foundation of his realm, Ye Pengfei not only failed to improve his realm, but also lowered his realm.  Practice again and again.  Now it seems that Wang Bulan probably did not rush to break through the bottleneck because of some special circumstances.

    "If Chen Shuangshuang hadn't completely surrendered, it would have been impossible to know this secret. Even Master probably wouldn't have known this secret. Otherwise, Master wouldn't have made the bold statement to destroy Wang Bulan's family!"

    If Ni Cangtian knew about the relationship between the old man Long Demon and Wang Bulan, he would definitely not be able to tell the matter so simply.  Even if Ni Cangtian was worried about angering the old dragon demon, he could not easily destroy Wang Bulan and the Wang family.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly. He originally thought that revenge was simple.  However, now something like this has happened again.

    "NorI wonder what kind of skills Wang Bulan is practicing. He has endured millions of years without breaking through. His patience is probably too strong.  "While saying this, Ye Pengfei looked towards Chen Shuangshuang.

    Although, Ye Pengfei has mastered all of Chen Shuangshuang's memories.  However, memory is only dead, thinking is flexible.  If you want to pick out applicable clues from so many memories, and then make reasonable inferences or even bold imaginations, you need flexible thinking.

    Ye Pengfei's thinking is quite flexible, but he has never been stubborn.  With Chen Shuangshuang, a strong man who is familiar with Shuanglong Valley and also accustomed to planning and speculation, why not make good use of it?

    Now, all Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memories were exposed in front of Ye Pengfei, but Ye Pengfei still didn¡¯t kill her just for this purpose.

    As expected, when Chen Shuangshuang saw the Soul Master looking at him, he immediately understood and began to think silently.  After a while, Chen Shuangshuang said softly: "Master, there are five possibilities."

    "There are actually five possibilities?" Ye Pengfei was very curious. You know, he had only calculated three.

    Chen Shuangshuang nodded and responded softly: "Yes, there are five different possibilities."

    "First of all, maybe Wang Bulan just concealed his true ability. Since the master can create hidden treasures that are difficult for even the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm to detect, it is not impossible for Wang Bulan to hide his true strength.  "

    "Secondly, maybe the Wang Bulan you see is just a clone of him. His real body may have gone on an adventure to hunt for treasure in some mysterious place, or even left heaven long ago!"

    "Third, maybe Wang Bulan has developed a method that can break through the limitations of the True Origin Realm, and this method requires strong people to stay at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly. The three possibilities mentioned by Chen Shuangshuang were exactly the same as those calculated by Ye Pengfei.

    Especially the last possibility.  It sounds unbelievable, but anyone who has come into contact with powerful people in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen will know that everything is possible!

    Seeing the Lord Soul Lord nodding his head repeatedly, Chen Shuangshuang felt confident.  As a soul slave, your emotions will change based on the soul master's thoughts.  Even the enemies of life and death in the past have disappeared and no longer exist.

    Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s voice rose slightly, and she clenched her fists.  She said softly: "The fourth possibility is that Wang Bulan is simply the inner demon clone of the old man Dragon Demon!!!"

    "Clone of the inner demon?" Ye Pengfei's pupils couldn't help but shrink hard as he remembered some past events.

    Chen Shuangshuang didn¡¯t know what the soul master was thinking, so she just wanted to show off.

    Chen Shuangshuang is very passionate, and Ye Pengfei will not easily let him leave the formation, nor will he easily allow himself to condense his true Tao body.  Even if Chen Shuangshuang is a soul slave, even if Chen Shuangshuang is loyal to Ye Pengfei, she is a soul slave.  She is not a puppet, she also has the urge to become stronger and more powerful.

    Therefore, Chen Shuangshuang did not notice the change in Ye Pengfei's expression, and said to himself: "Yes. It is the inner demon clone. This is the unique secret of the old man Longmo."

    "Ordinary inner demons have only three endings, either they are destroyed by the original body, or they take away the body of the original body. Or they escape due to some circumstances and become independent entities. However, the old dragon demon understands the meaning of inner demons.  Then I researched the method of inner demon clones. It is said that this method is related to transcending the true source realm. I am not very clear about the specific situation. I just know that this magical power can create many inner demon clones! "

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly and said in a deep voice: "Wait a moment and let me think about it."

    Does the main soul think about it?

    It was only then that Chen Shuangshuang discovered that there was a trace of reminiscence in Ye Pengfei's expression.  Chen Shuangshuang was a little confused. Could it be that the Lord Soul Lord has also studied Taoism and magical powers in this area?

    Of course, Ye Pengfei has never studied this kind of magical power. He has cultivated many inner demons.  However, those inner demons are used to help him deduce magical powers and Taoist artistic conceptions.  Ye Pengfei also cultivated a blood soul, which was essentially a kind of inner demon.  However, it is released to attack the enemy's soul, and it cannot exist alone for a long time without being separated from the main body.

    However, Ye Pengfei had heard that someone had created an inner demon.  Moreover, he also successfully materialized the inner demon!  !  !

    At first glance, there is a big difference between creating a demon and a clone of the demon.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that those strong men who created inner demons out of thin air were subordinates of his enemies in previous lives.  But those enemies of his past life were the strong men of the Wang Bulan family!  !  !

    "Is there any connection between this? Could it be that those bastards accidentally created this technique?He has supernatural powers, so he was promoted to the core disciple of the Wang family?  "

    You must know that those bastards back then were very weak True Origin Realm powerhouses.  Those bastards are so weak that they can't even survive on the stars, so they can only go to other universes to do evil.

    "It's most likely that this is the reason. Otherwise, with their rubbish qualifications, how could they be admitted to the Heavenly Court by the Wang family? And they also became the core disciples of the Wang family?!"

    Gradually, the truth of history slowly unfolded before Ye Pengfei's eyes.  However, as the truth unfolds, more mysteries emerge.

    "If there is a connection between the Wang family's children's own method of creating inner demons and the Old Dragon Demon's creation of a inner demon clone, then why did the Old Dragon Demon choose the Wang family?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    According to Xuanyuan Shi, the Wang family is a large family that has been continued since ancient times.  Before the three major forces were established, the Wang family was already a first-rate force in heaven.  This kind of power accumulation is very deep, and the secret techniques and methods at their disposal are endless.  Who knows if they have any means of distinguishing between true and false strong men?  Ye Pengfei asked himself, if it were his old dragon demon, he would not choose the Wang family.

    Not to mention, even if the old dragon demon really wanted to use a certain force to quietly test some secret magic, he should choose a weaker and inconspicuous family.  If he was targeted by someone who wanted to pick peaches directly, wouldn't the old dragon demon be so angry that he would vomit blood?

    "There must be a relationship between the two, and the method of creating inner demons is definitely related to the old man Longmo. However, what is the relationship here? More calculations are needed."

    Ye Pengfei whispered a few words secretly, and then asked: "So, what is the last possibility?"

    Chen Shuangshuang responded: "The fifth possibility is very simple, that is, the old man Long Demon was up to no good, and Wang Bulan saw it, so he deliberately did not improve his realm!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly lit up: "Yeah, why didn't I think of this possibility?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Wang Bulan, don¡¯t you still doubt that Master Ni Cangtian?

    The cultivation of Bei Tangyu, Yue Ningbing, and Wan Yuqiu all depends on the strong help of their master.  And on my own side.  Fox Princess inherited the mantle of Master Ni Cangtian, and she accidentally helped her master realize the mysterious way many times.  Logically speaking, with such a relationship, I shouldn't doubt Master Ni Cangtian.  However, I did have doubts. Until now, my doubts have not been completely eliminated.

    "Perhaps, the Wang family's research on inner demons is a scheme of the old man Long Mo. It is precisely because he saw through this scheme that Wang Bulan did not continue to improve himself." Chen Shuangshuang said very confidently, "This is the simplest guess, but this  Guessing is probably the closest to the truth. I wonder if Lord Soul Master knows what those powerful people who have reached the perfection of the True Origin Realm are after?"

    Many people will say that.  It must be the pursuit of transcending the true source realm. Didn¡¯t we transcend one realm after another in the past?  What we are doing now is just the same thing at a higher level.

    This answer is not wrong.  Chen Shuangshuang thought that the Soul Master would also answer like this.  Chen Shuangshuang was ready to wait for the soul master to say this.  Show off again.  However, what Chen Shuangshuang didn't expect was that Ye Pengfei didn't say that at all.

    "Put the true source aside and figure out the essential way by yourself."

    Chen Shuangshuang couldn't help but be stunned. It seemed that he did not have this sentence in his previous soul memory. It seemed that he had just remembered this possibility. It seemed that the soul master did not search his soul now. Why

    Chen Shuangshuang quickly shook her head, not daring to think about this matter. She was afraid of offending Ye Pengfei.

    "Master is right, that's it!" Chen Shuangshuang responded sweetly, "This slave has only heard the answer to this question once in her life, but the answer was quickly obliterated by Master Chen Qianqiu. Just now  Just now, when I was deducing Wang Bulan's weirdness, my servant recovered some soul memories!"

    Many people think that the memory of the soul that has been erased by the powerful will cease to exist. In fact, this is not entirely correct.

    Indeed, the erased soul memory is definitely gone, and it is impossible to retrieve the original version.  However, there is a connection between memory and memory.  If this memory is erased, more or less related memories will remain in other memories.  These associated memories are not the original memories, but it is possible for people to deduce the lost memories based on them.

    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for a strong person who has had part of his memory erased to know that his memory is missing.  Therefore, it is impossible for them to carefully search for clues and patiently calculate the lost memories.?? 

    Not to mention, Chen Qianqiu and the old man Long Mo not only erased the words that Chen Shuangshuang overheard, but also sealed the memories that may be related to them deep in Chen Shuangshuang's soul.  Even if Chen Shuangshuang really realized that her memory was lacking, she would not be able to find enough clues.

    But now, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s various efforts, he has successfully caused Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s belief to collapse and his realm to plummet.  As Chen Shuangshuang lost her faith and fell to the realm of immortality, all her memories were completely opened.

    So, Chen Shuangshuang finally had access to those clues.  So, when Ye Pengfei asked Chen Shuangshuang to think about why Wang Bulan was so weird, Chen Shuangshuang happened to activate those clues and deduce the important memory that was missing back then!

    Chen Shuangshuang thought that it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to guess such an important thing.  Chen Shuangshuang also wanted to show off, and then take the opportunity to let Ye Pengfei know that he was still very useful and that he still worked hard to help the soul master.  Chen Shuangshuang also wanted to take this as an opportunity to leave the formation that suppressed him and regroup with his true form.

    However, what Chen Shuangshuang didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Pengfei actually knew the answer to this question!

    Chen Shuangshuang responded to Ye Pengfei's words in a sweet voice. She was very frustrated, but she did not dare to complain at all, let alone guess why Ye Pengfei knew such a secret thing.  In her opinion, she was so favored back then that she was saved from the danger of death.  The soul master is not as strong as he was back then. If the soul master overhears this and spreads it, he will definitely be killed by the existence of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    "Perhaps, the reason why the Soul Master is so powerful is because he has had the opportunity to eavesdrop on the secrets of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen existence for a long time. No wonder the Soul Master is best at the art of concealment and planning.  Law!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei did not search for Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul.  Therefore, he didn't know that Chen Shuangshuang had such a strange conjecture.  When Ye Pengfei pondered for a while and carefully analyzed these five possibilities, he glanced at Chen Shuangshuang and realized that in Chen Shuangshuang's eyes, he had actually become a person who stole the secrets of the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm.  The little thief (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1623. Practice hard and overcome obstacles bravely (Part 1)

    Ye Pengfei just smiled and didn't bother to pay attention to Chen Shuangshuang's thoughts.

    "You stay here honestly and figure out some things for me about the three major forces and about this palace of the gods. I am going to retreat to practice now. When I come out, if the results of your calculations are  If you can satisfy me, I will release you and help you regain your Tao body!"

    Chen Shuangshuang was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed in thanks.  When she stood up again, Ye Pengfei no longer knew where she was going

    ¡­¡­

    This time of retreat will be very, very long.  It is obviously impossible to acquire so many magical powers and secret skills that are sealed deep in the memory of Chen Shuangshuang's soul without practicing hard.

    What surprised Ye Pengfei the most was that some of the magical powers sealed deep in Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory could only be practiced by those at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  Presumably, Chen Shuangshuang's master Chen Qianqiu and the old dragon demon are very optimistic about Chen Shuangshuang, and they all think that Chen Shuangshuang may advance to the 80th level of the True Origin Realm during this experience in the Temple of the Gods!  !  !

    "It takes one hundred thousand years to advance from the peak of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm to the eightyth level of the True Origin Realm. With Chen Shuangshuang's potential, it is not necessarily impossible. It's a pity that, as Chen Shuangshuang himself said,  A living genius is a real genius. Although Chen Shuangshuang is not dead now, she has been completely controlled by me. Although she still has some genius qualifications, there is not much left. "

    The more low-level experts look at the qualifications and potentials, the more illusory they seem.  The higher the level of power, the clearer it becomes.

    Because of this, Ni Cang Genius fell in love with Ye Pengfei at a glance.  If Wang Bulan is not the inner demon clone of the old man Long Mo, then the old man Long Mo must have clearly seen Wang Bulan's potential, so he and Wang Bulan are both teachers and friends, which is equivalent to being friends with peers.

    Now, Ye Pengfei's cultivation level is getting higher and higher.  His ability to judge people's qualifications and potential is also getting stronger and stronger.  He knew that if he broke Chen Shuangshuang's strong belief once, Chen Shuangshuang's qualifications would plummet.  Even if he is willing to let Chen Shuangshuang out, Chen Shuangshuang is just an ordinary genius, and it is difficult to advance to a higher realm.

    Ye Pengfei lamented that Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s qualifications and potential were not too idle to do anything.  But he then realized that his qualifications and potential seemed to have improved a lot because of this battle of beliefs!

    "Based on my current level of cultivation, I should have started to comprehend the lower-level spells and magical powers. However, when I directly looked at the spells and magical powers at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, I could actually gain some insights. This is not about aptitude or potential.  What could be the reason for the rise?¡±

    "I didn't expect that the winner of the battle of beliefs can actually improve the qualification potential. It seems that I can have more such battles in the future!"

    How much time can this save Ye Pengfei by directly crossing several levels to understand the magical powers of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm?

    According to Ye Pengfei¡¯s original estimate.  It would probably take nearly ten thousand years of step-by-step comprehension and deduction before it would be possible to comprehend all the magical powers hidden deep in Chen Shuangshuang's soul memory.  Even if you want to quickly explore the world in the cave and do some rough research.  I'm afraid it will take three to five hundred years.

    But now, there is no need to pay attention to the low-level magic and magical powers. It only takes more than a thousand years to directly comprehend the magic and magical powers at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  You can understand it.  If you have a rough understanding, it only takes a mere fifty or sixty years to break through!

    Ye Pengfei went into seclusion in the past.  It's just a few magic circles.  After you finish practicing, you just need to remove the magic circle. It can't be called "breaking out".  But this time, in order to be able to deal with the dangers in the cave universe more properly, Ye Pengfei planned to practice several powerful magical powers before entering the cave universe to find out.  So, he got himself a powerful retreat.

    The stronger the level, the more powerful you need to break through it, and this is the real purpose of "breaking the level".  Those who sit at this level are using barriers that are difficult to break to force themselves to practice hard.

    According to Ye Pengfei's original estimate, it would take at least two hundred years before he could destroy this powerful retreat he had built himself.  However, when Ye Pengfei discovered that his qualifications had become stronger, it only took more than fifty years for him to break through.

    "Over fifty years, I have developed a magical power that reaches the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. This magical power alone can increase my combat power by a thousand times!!!"

    The only magical power that Ye Pengfei has cultivated is called Dragon Power Explosion!  !  !

    It¡¯s called ¡°Dragon Power¡±, but actually any power can explode.  When you first learn Dragon Power Explosion, you can increase your combat power several times.  ResearchIf it is deeper, it can explode ten times, a hundred times, or a thousand times.  If Ye Pengfei is willing to continue his research, it is not impossible to achieve a combat power explosion of ten thousand times, one hundred thousand times, or one million times.

    However, Ye Pengfei was no longer willing to wait any longer.  He knew very well that Yuan Xiaoyao's azure dragon incarnation was in danger of being exposed at any time.  He knew very well that Yuan Xiaoyao was on the verge of death at any time.  Although the soul jade tablet hidden in Ye Pengfei's space plane has not broken, Ye Pengfei is still unwilling to continue practicing.

    ¡°Break the barrier!!!¡±

    With Ye Pengfei's dull roar, his level of cultivation suddenly skyrocketed.  Soon, he had reached the lower level of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.

    Immediately, he displayed a burst of dragon power, but did not use other magical powers.  He wanted to try to see if he could break through the level he had set back then with just brute force.

    He clenched his fists with both hands and slammed towards the stone door in front of him.  He saw the Tao power condensed into substantial fists, hitting the solid stone gate like a storm.

    On this stone gate, which is more than four feet high and more than one foot wide, Ye Pengfei etched millions of formations.  With millions of formations protecting it, it would be impossible for an ordinary being at the 80th level of the True Source Realm to blast through this stone gate with bare hands.

    Ye Peng can¡¯t fly?

    Boom boom boom boom boom¡­

    With a series of roars, the stone door juli¨¨ shook, and Xiao Mie and others who were guarding Ye Pengfei's retreat couldn't help but stood up suddenly.

    "Are you going to break out of the barrier?"

    After the roaring sound fell, the stone door continued to shake a few times, but it still stood firm.

    "Haha, how could Brother Ye break through the barrier in just over fifty years?" The Red Devil laughed and said, "It's probably because Brother Ye is lacking in skills, so we should focus on practicing with Shimen."

    Ye Pengfei is practicing, and Hong Mo and others are also practicing.  Everyone knows that the risk of breaking into the cave is no less risky than breaking into the Xuanlei Palace.  If there really is any amazing secret hidden in the universe in the cave, maybe the universe in this cave will be more dangerous than the Xuanlei Palace!

    Everyone also laughed and planned to continue practicing with peace of mind.  You know, they also shared some secrets from Chen Shuangshuang's soul memory.  It would be good to seize all the time and learn more about it, even if it only increases the speed of attack and defense by 1%.  When the time comes to explore the mysterious cave, maybe this little improvement can save my life!

    However, before everyone could sit down, the roar started again.

    "Uh, what is Brother Ye planning to do?"

    The red devil scratched his head, a little confused.  He clearly saw that after the roar this time, the stone door was still not damaged at all.  Do you have nothing to do but smash doors?  Obviously there is no reason for this.

    "It's shaking a little more than before." Xiao Mie said in confusion, "Does the master really want to break through the barrier and escape?"

    "How is that possible?" Xiao Yu curled his lips and lectured angrily, "It's only been more than fifty years, and it's good to figure out the means to reach the seventy-seventh or eighth level of the True Origin Realm. How is it possible to break through?  "

    "Yes, yes, that's what Xiao Yu said. Whatever Xiao Yu says, that's what it is."

    Seeing Xiao Mie¡¯s ¡°hep-control¡± look on his face, everyone burst out laughing.

    Just at this time¡­¡­

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    One sound, one sound, and then another sound, the dull roar sounded again.

    "No, is it really necessary to break the barrier?" Xiao Yu couldn't help but widen his eyes.

    When Ye Pengfei sealed himself in this stone gate, he specially asked everyone to attack it.  Everyone collectively confirmed that it is impossible for a strong person at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm to break down this stone door.

    So, everyone is ready for Ye Pengfei to stay in seclusion for thousands of years.  In fact, this time is not long, let alone the strong ones in the True Source Realm, even the strong ones in the Immortal Realm and the Divine Transformation Stage often spend thousands of years in seclusion, which is very common.

    Therefore, everyone originally agreed with Xiao Yu¡¯s statement.  In their opinion, even if Ye Pengfei is an evildoer, he has only figured out the methods for the seventy-seventh, seventh and eighth levels of the True Origin Realm, and is still far from truly breaking through.  However, after seeing Ye Pengfei bombarding the stone gate several times, everyone began to become suspicious again.

    This time, Ye Pengfei still failed to break through.  Although this time he had added other magical powers, he discovered a serious problem.

    "The time for the realm to explode has become shorter." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    Originally, the burst of his realm did not last long. If he continued to stay at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, he would not be able to hold on?? hours of time.  But now, Ye Pengfei discovered that if the dragon power burst was used together with other magical powers, the duration of his realm would be reduced to a mere six seconds!  !  !

    "Using two magical powers at the same time, you have the ability to break through the barrier. However, only six moments are not enough to break through those millions of formations."

    Ye Pengfei is a formation master, and all the formations he sets have the ability to recover themselves.  In the third bombardment, Ye Pengfei shattered more than 600,000 formations in just six seconds.  However, when Ye Pengfei's realm fell, all the more than 600,000 formations recovered themselves!

    "Do you still need to practice for a while?"

    Looking at the standing stone gate, Ye Pengfei fell into deep contemplation (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1624. Practice hard and overcome obstacles bravely (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei didn't want to wait.

    "After thinking about breaking through the barrier, Ye Pengfei was no longer willing to wait.  It's not that he can't control his emotions, but that he really feels that he can break out now!

    "It's not a calculation error, it's not a lack of strength, it's just an unexpected situation!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.

    "Under normal circumstances, let alone using two kinds of magic and magical powers at the same time, even if seventeen or eight kinds of magic and magical powers are used together, there will be no problem."

    "In other words, the problem lies in the artistic conception of dragon power self-destruction. There may be some hidden artistic conception that I haven't discovered, so there is a big conflict between the artistic conceptions, which prevents me from staying in the True Source Realm Eight for a long time.  Ten floors!¡±

    As he thought about it, Ye Pengfei's eyes burst out with dazzling light.  The light in this retreat place was originally dim, but now, it is so bright that it is difficult for ordinary people to open their eyes!  !  !

    "It must be the true meaning of chaos, the powerful true meaning of chaos!!!"

    Ye Pengfei is very good at controlling his emotions, but this time, his eyes unexpectedly released powerful magical powers uncontrollably, illuminating the dimly lit retreat!  !  !

    It¡¯s no wonder that Ye Pengfei was too excited. This was indeed something he didn¡¯t expect at all. This was indeed an extremely precious and huge harvest!  !  !

    "It has been a long time since I came into contact with the true meaning of chaos. My true meaning of chaos was completely deduced by myself."

    "Seeing that the speed of deducing the true meaning of chaos has become slower and slower, but in terms of the true meaning of life, I have already reached the 81st level of the True Source Realm. Such a huge difference will definitely bring great difficulties to my future cultivation.  trouble!"

    This is like walking. The two legs are of equal length, so walking can be brisk and comfortable.  If one leg is long and the other is short, how can we walk well on this road?

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei¡¯s extraordinary qualifications, he would have relied on his own understanding to make up for his short legs.  I am afraid that he has already encountered cultivation troubles caused by the huge differences.

    However, no matter how evil Ye Pengfei is, he cannot quickly make up for this huge difference.  Therefore, in his opinion, one day he will need to retreat for a long time and concentrate on deducing the true meaning of chaos.

    To others, this may seem like nothing.  Isn't it just to practice in seclusion and balance the difference between the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos?  No one does this kind of practice less, and there are many strong people who can't figure out this difference even if they stay in seclusion for tens of billions of years.

    but.  For Ye Pengfei, deep down in his heart he was very reluctant.  After all, in terms of the true meaning of life, he had a smooth journey and soon entered the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm.  As a result, I got stuck on the true meaning of chaos and needed to practice in seclusion for a long time, which was really depressing.

    Ye Pengfei has always been able to control his emotions very well.  Don't bother yourself with this matter.  On the one hand, it was because he knew that this trouble would only come after he advanced to the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, so there was no need to worry too much for the time being.  On the other hand, it¡¯s because, so what if I¡¯m worried?  There is really no good way to solve it.

    From Xuanyuan Shi.  From the two senior brothers, and now from Chen Shuangshuang's soul memory, Ye Pengfei already knew that he was in heaven.  The true meaning of chaos is the most difficult to comprehend.  Therefore, the powerful Taoist artistic conception extending from the true meaning of chaos is poorly understood by the powerful people in heaven.  Whether it is Xuanyuanshi doing business.  Still Ni Cangtian's two direct disciples, or Chen Shuangshuang, who was favored by the two True Source Realm Dzogchen beings in Shuanglong Valley, none of them had been able to come into contact with those at a very high level.  The powerful Taoist artistic conception extending from the true meaning of chaos!

    Suppressing the surprise, Ye Pengfei once again comprehended the explosion of dragon power.

    This time of enlightenment is different from the previous fifty years. The last time Ye Pengfei practiced quietly for more than fifty years before bombarding the stone gate.  But this time, he was thinking while bombarding.  From time to time, people waiting outside would hear bursts of rumbling sounds and see the stone door shaking for a while.

    At first, everyone was talking and guessing what Ye Pengfei was doing.  However, as this kind of thing happened more and more often, they were no longer interested in continuing to speculate.  One by one, they sat down cross-legged again, and all set up soundproof formations to block out the sound of bombarding the stone door.  They all concentrated on practicing and no longer cared about what Ye Pengfei was doing.

    Time passed by slowly like this, Ye Pengfei's insights came and went, and the rules were difficult to grasp.

    Ye Pengfei is not in a hurry, he knows that the Taoist artistic conception hidden in such a secret must not be of an ordinary level.  Maybe it¡¯s from the 80th level of the True Source Realm, and it¡¯s probably from the powerful artistic conception of the 81st level of the True Source Realm!

    RedirectIn the meantime, ten years have passed

    "How does this artistic conception feel like a living thing to me?" Ye Pengfei finally stopped bombarding the stone gate completely. He recalled the last bombardment with surprise on his face, and his eyes were filled with surprise.

    Ten years of research allowed Ye Pengfei to gradually grasp the profound artistic conception of chaos.  However, just when he took action for the last time, intending to firmly grasp this artistic conception, Ye Pengfei discovered that the rules that he had studied so carefully suddenly lost their effect.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that even if he couldn't capture the powerful artistic conception this time, he would definitely be able to succeed a few more times.  However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that just when he was about to really touch that powerful artistic conception, the artistic conception suddenly disappeared!  !  !

    You must know that the magic and magical powers displayed are like a rigorous military formation.  There are rules to follow in how military formations change.  If there are any secrets in the military formation that are difficult for a general to detect, the general can master the changing rules of the military formation, then carefully study and slowly explore and master it.

    However, General Ye Pengfei spent ten years to finally master the changing laws of the military formation, and finally found the most mysterious and obscure existence from the changing laws. That existence ignored the rules and ran away in a hurry.  He ran away without a trace.  How could Ye Pengfei not be surprised by such strange things?

    "Could it be that there are some restrictions that I don't know about in this magical power of dragon power self-destruction? I used this magical power step by step, so naturally the trace of artistic conception is difficult to trace?"

    How did Ye Pengfei know that this was purely a random guess on his part? How could he have guessed that one day in the future, he would personally realize this guess and trigger a frenzied imitation craze.  The result of that imitation craze was a large number of magical powers, weapons, formations, and alchemy.  All the talisman secrets have been improved.  After that, it became almost impossible for a strong person to find the secret of Taoism and artistic conception from other people's magical powers.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know anything. He only continued to guess based on his own thoughts, a possibility, and a possibility.

    "There is another possibility that the artistic conception contained in the magical power is too fragile. As soon as the magical power I use to track it touches it, it will naturally collapse Is this guess correct?  You can try it out.¡±

    The former conjecture is difficult to study, unless Ye Pengfei has the ability to dismantle the method of dragon power explosion and find the original intention of the powerful person who created this magical power.  With Ye Pengfei's current level of cultivation and strength, this is obviously impossible.

    But now this idea can be verified to be true or false.  Ye Pengfei meditated for three days and created a much less powerful tracking power.

    Soon, the stone gate roared again, and Ye Pengfei quickly used this newly created magical power.

    Once again, Ye Pengfei followed the rules summarized in the past ten years and continued to approach the powerful artistic conception that seemed to come from the meaning of chaos.

    The time left for Ye Pengfei was only six short moments, although he could still try again after failure.  However, Ye Pengfei felt very nervous for no reason.

    "Am I worried about gains and losses?" Ye Pengfei shook his head, feeling incredible.

    You know, although Ye Pengfei is very eager to find the powerful true meaning of chaos from this magical power.  However, Ye Pengfei did not expect that the pattern he found for the first time would help him find what he wanted.

    Ye Pengfei knows very well that the more powerful the magical power is, the more difficult it is to count the overt and covert laws within it.  Who knows which law directly points to what you want?  Ye Pengfei has long been prepared to fight for 180 years and will not give up easily.

    But now, seeing that he is about to see Qingchu's weird artistic conception that can actually disappear by itself, he is a little nervous. If this is not worrying about gains and losses, what could be the reason?

    Just when Ye Pengfei shook his head and smiled bitterly, sighing secretly that his own state of mind would also be affected by huge profits, the newly created tracking method quickly captured this unusual artistic conception.

    Soon, something more unusual happened. Just when Ye Pengfei was very happy and planned to read carefully what this weird artistic conception was, a dragon shadow suddenly rushed into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness!  !  !

    "Not good!!!" Ye Pengfei's expression suddenly changed, and he thought he had been plotted.

    "However, that dragon shadow did not attack Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, nor did it attack any part of Ye Pengfei's soul. Ye Pengfei heard

    &nbsp"Finally, I have waited for a qualified inheritor, come on, learn my lifelong inheritance from Longbaishan!!!"

    Then, with a sudden buzz, Ye Pengfei felt that a lot of amazing information appeared out of thin air in his sea of ??consciousness!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1625. Practice hard and overcome obstacles bravely (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei was surprised at first, and then overjoyed!  !  !

    Who is Long Baishan?

    It is the founder of the Twin Dragon Valley, a True Source Realm Dzogchen being who unfortunately fell long ago while exploring the Temple of the Gods!

    Why did Ye Pengfei track down the magical power he used to conceal it, and actually tracked it with such unexpected results?

    It is clear that there is a piece of top-secret information hidden in Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory that Ye Pengfei has never touched. £Www.  .  ?br />

    "The appearance of this information is not because it is implicit in the magic and magical powers I cast, but because I am powerful enough to trigger the corresponding memory to appear!"

    Ye Pengfei could never have guessed that in order to track down the powerful artistic conception that was suspected to be the true meaning of chaos, such a thing would actually be triggered.  Looking at the huge amount of information that suddenly blocked more than half of his consciousness, Ye Pengfei already knew that he would make a fortune this time, even though he had not studied it in detail!

    "What kind of magical secret book can fill more than half of my sea of ??consciousness? You know, even if my fellow practitioners have seven or eight thousand magical powers similar to dragon power self-destruction, it is impossible for my sea of ??consciousness to become so full!  "

    Looking at this information carefully, Ye Pengfei became even more happy.

    "Surprisingly, they are all magic methods related to the true meaning of chaos!!!"

    There is no trace of the true meaning of chaos here. This is simply a lot of magic methods related to the true meaning of chaos.  Although Ye Pengfei has never seen any simple True Source Realm spells that only contain the true meaning of chaos.  However, he has been with Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao for a long time, and he has long been very sensitive to the true meaning of chaos!

    This kind of sensitivity can only be understood but cannot be expressed in words.  If he only had this kind of sensitivity, it would be impossible for Ye Pengfei to be sure of the origin of these magic methods.

    However, Ye Pengfei's understanding of the true meaning of life has reached the level of the 81st level of the True Source Realm.  Suddenly, he came into contact with a lot of magical means that could not detect any "breath" of the true meaning of life.  How could Ye Pengfei not guess what kind of magic methods these were?

    "I really don't know why Longbai Mountain has created so many magic methods that are only closely related to the true meaning of chaos? This is really a timely help!!!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't figure out what the purpose of Longbai Mountain was, and why Longbai Mountain would use this method to hide so many inheritances.  For the time being, he wasn't interested in finding out.

    What interests him are these powerful magical powers!  !  !

    After going back and forth dozens of times, Ye Pengfei finally determined the number and level of this large collection of magical powers.

    "There are a total of 1,028 kinds of magic and magical powers. All of them are magic and magical powers at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "The most amazing thing is that if all these 1,028 magical powers are learned and integrated into one magical power, then there will be a magical power that reaches the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!"

    No wonder Longbaishan calls it a lifetime inheritance. As long as you master these 1,028 magical powers, you have reached the level of Longbaishan back then.  These 1,028 magical powers are the essence of Long Baishan¡¯s lifelong cultivation!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but doubt that Longbai Mountain was most likely a body of chaos.  As for yes or no.  Ye Pengfei is not interested in finding out for the time being.  For him, there was another difficult choice before him.

    "It's too tempting, it's too tempting!!!" Looking at the magical power that occupied more than half of his consciousness, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head.  Sighing repeatedly.

    It took Ye Pengfei more than fifty years to cultivate the Dragon Power of the First Style.  It seems that the first step of practicing a magic spell at the 80th level of the True Source Realm takes a very short time.

    But.  How long does it take to practice 1,028 magical powers of the same level in one go?

    "It will take at least five to six hundred thousand years. If you still want to condense the ultimate magical power, it will probably take another millions or tens of millions of years!!!"

    For the sake of the ultimate magical power, there is no problem in temporarily stopping exploring the world in the cave.  However, Ye Pengfei knew that he did not have so much time to waste.

    "You can stay in the Temple of the Gods for up to a hundred thousand years. It is said that when the Temple of the Gods is closed, the possibility of getting lost will increase tens of millions of times. It is said that more than half of the lost people are precisely because they failed to catch up.  The last chance to get out. As a result, they were not lost originally. But when the next time the Temple of the Gods opened, they were completely lost!"

    "If it's just for this reason, it's not impossible for me to continue to stay here. But,That Shuanglong Valley is about to provoke a war.  Ninety-nine percent of the time they started the war was to enter the temple of the gods.  If they succeed, what will Fox Princess do?  What should Yu'er, Ning Bing and Yu Qiu do?  They are also strong in the Nitian Palace. If the Nitian Palace fails, they will probably be doomed!  "

    From Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory, Ye Pengfei learned about the current situation of Nitian Palace.  He knew that there were many factions in Nitian Palace.  He knew that several factions were actually undercover agents of Shuanglong Valley!

    ??tongguo Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory, Ye Pengfei learned a lot about how Shuanglong Valley designed this super war that could involve all the forces in the entire heaven.  He knew that almost all of the huge underground world fell under Lin Potian's control.  He knew that more than half of the so-called first-rate powers had already gone to the Shuanglong Valley side!

    In Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory, Ye Pengfei even found the ultimate purpose of Chen Shuangshuang and Chen Yingming¡¯s trip.  In addition to killing Wu Silong and others, the two of them are also responsible for cooperating with strong outsiders!

    "This mission does not require them to be alive. As soon as they entered the palace of the gods, they had already sacrificed a rare treasure. It is that rare treasure that can communicate with the strong men in the Double Dragon Valley outside."

    "According to Shuanglong Valley's plan, when the Temple of the Gods is closed this time, it will be the time to officially get in touch with the rare treasure. At that time, the war will really start, and Shuanglong Valley will mobilize in full force!"

    "There is no way I can find that rare treasure, and even if I find it, I can't stop it. I need to leave here before the Temple of the Gods is closed. I need to go to the Nitian Palace to protect my wife!!!"

    Trying his best to avert his inner gaze, Ye Pengfei tried his best to control his inner impulses.  He knew that now was not the time to study all the magical powers.

    Forced to calm down.  Forcibly throwing away his impulse, Ye Pengfei removed all 1027 magical powers and concentrated them in a certain place in his soul memory.  He only left one magical power, and he concentrated on studying it

    Dragon power explodes!  !  !

    "I really didn't expect that this is the real explosion of dragon power. Compared with this magical power, the explosion of dragon power cultivated in the previous decades is simply rubbish!"

    It¡¯s like even the same first-grade elixir has good and bad qualities.  Although they are both methods at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, the dragon power of the previous move exploded.  It is completely different from the current dragon power explosion!

    "In the past, the burst of dragon power not only conflicted with the meaning of madness, but also conflicted with all magic and magical powers derived from the true meaning of life. When performing that burst of dragon power, it was best to superimpose the pure meaning of chaos, which came from the true meaning of chaos.  Magical and magical powers. In addition, other magical powers will be affected to some extent."

    Ye Pengfei was greatly affected. You must know that the reason why he was able to explode into the 80th level of the True Origin Realm was precisely because he relied on his crazy intention to create a pure explosive method.  And that crazy meaning.  It also comes from the true meaning of life.  As a result, Ye Pengfei was able to maintain his powerful state for ten hours.  The explosive display of dragon power in the past could only last for six short moments.

    "Now this burst of dragon power can perfectly match all magic and magical powers. Although the increase in power is exactly the same, the preciousness of the magical powers is very different!"

    Ye Pengfei studied it silently and gradually laughed.

    "It's really interesting. Why can magic and magical powers created solely by relying on the true meaning of chaos be able to accommodate all magical means? Does this mean that the true meaning of chaos and the true meaning of life can be perfectly integrated?"

    When I became a disciple.  Ye Pengfei asked Ni Cangtian about the cultivation situation of these two fundamental Taoist intentions.  Ye Pengfei remembered very fondly that Ni Cangtian once said that even they, the powerful ones in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, did not integrate these two fundamental Taoist intentions.

    "Master has said that some Dzogchen beings believe that as long as these two fundamental Taoist ideas are fused together, the true true source can be seen. From this point of view, Longbai Mountain is probably taking such a path!"

    Even Long Baishan himself could not have expected that his inheritor would actually understand the true meaning of his inheritance just by relying on the magical power of this burst of dragon power.

    What Long Baishan could not have expected in advance was that the inheritor he selected using this strange method would actually be unwilling to accept his inheritance at all!

    "The true source is one, the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos are two. This is the simple concept of one from nothing, two from one, and two from all. I don't believe in this concept either!"

    The reason why Ye Pengfei doesn't believe this is very simple, that is the power of witchcraft!

    ? ??Ordinary Taoist power, mental power, crazy thoughts, and the power of self-destruction all come from the true meaning of life.  However, the power of witchcraft is not.  "

    "Originally, I thought that the power of witchcraft also comes from the true meaning of life. However, as the research deepened, I found that the power of witchcraft is different from the true meaning of life. It is not completely different, but there is an incomprehensible difference.  ."

    "Originally, I thought that this difference was due to the true meaning of chaos. I have spent a long time researching the true meaning of chaos that may exist in the power of witchcraft. However, I didn't find any of it!"

    "What does this mean? This shows that, in addition to the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos, there is at least one fundamental meaning in the world that has the same status as these two. If you want to know what the true source is, you must find the third  , and even more fundamental Taoist intentions!"

    Therefore, there are many existences of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen that stay outside the Heavenly Court for many years.  Ni Cangtian never said what they were doing.  However, as his level continued to rise, Ye Pengfei gradually realized what these people wanted to do.

    "Isn't it just to find other fundamental Dao meanings? Even the so-called true meaning of counter-origin created by Master is actually just a fundamental Dao meaning that Master guessed!"

    "Everything goes well and goes against it. The starting point of Master's thinking is actually quite simple. I don't know whether it is right or wrong. I can only confirm that the core essence of Longbaishan's inheritance is absolutely right or wrong. His path is completely wrong.  !¡±

    If you go further and further down the wrong path, then no one will be able to pull you back in the future.  Regarding those 1,028 magical powers, Ye Pengfei felt vaguely defensive

    ¡­¡­

    For three whole years, the stone gate never made any roaring sound again.

    Xiao Yu is very lively, and she was the first to discover this situation.

    "After trying for a period of time, you continue to practice in seclusion? The effect of such seclusion will not be good."

    Seal the door of retreat so tightly, not just to force yourself to push yourself to practice to a higher level. Such a door conceals the purpose of "flying to the sky".

    Think about it, a person has been practicing in seclusion for who knows how many years, and he doesn¡¯t know how far he has improved.  Then, he violently bombarded the powerful stone door in front of him, shattering the stone door that he could not possibly shake in one fell swoop. What kind of strong pride would surge out of his heart?

    Soar!

    Look down on the world!

    ¡° In this way, the strength of this person¡¯s belief increases dramatically, and the level of this person¡¯s telepathy increases dramatically!

    To put it simply, once you pass the level, you will be confident and gain a lot.  After repeated attempts without success, the effect naturally weakens.  Although Xiao Yu is an elixir, his intelligence has been developed early and he knows a lot of things.  Looking at the stone gate that had not been moved for three years, Xiao Yu became a little worried.

    But soon, Xiao Yu shook his head fiercely.

    "Tch, why are you worried about him? He is neither my master nor my master, and he almost gave me away to be eaten. If I didn't think that I could always get some benefits by staying with him, I would have been a kid long ago  Yunyoutian is gone!"

    Xiao Yu turned away with disdain and planned to continue studying what he should study.  But for some reason, she turned her head again and looked towards the stone threshold from the corner of her eye.

    After taking a breath, Xiao Yu cursed himself.

    "Xiao Yu, you are so smart, are you really worried about him? Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu, haven't you already thought about it, tricked Xiao Mie away, and made that guy cry over his head? Hum.  , hum, why are you worried about him?"

    Just when Xiao Yu was cursing himself secretly, suddenly, a terrifying roar sounded.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Haha, I finally broke through!!!"

    Suddenly, Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1626. Scattered Gathering Place (Part 1)

    "The power of the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm? Ah, ah, it is obviously the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm. I must have seen it wrong. I have seen it wrong." Xiao Yu muttered to himself.

    "No, Xiao Yu, you read that right." Ye Pengfei said with a cheerful smile, "Accidentally, by superimposing too many magical powers, I created a power comparable to the low-level eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm!"

    Accidentally?

    Xiao Yu felt like he was going to faint. Could this be a power that could be created accidentally?

    Others are not as evil as Xiao Yu. They are either Ye Pengfei¡¯s friends or Ye Pengfei¡¯s disciples.  The strongest Xiao Mie is Ye Pengfei's soul slave. As a soul slave, Xiao Mie instinctively hopes that the soul master will be better and better.  Otherwise, if the soul master dies, he will also die.

    "Haha, now you don't need any tricks to fight the demonic vine. You can completely fight head-on!"

    "Congratulations, Master, for cultivating yourself to become more powerful!"

    "Ye Pengfei, you are amazing. Can you teach me this method? I can become your teacher."

    Sounds of praise, congratulations, and joy surrounded Ye Pengfei one after another.  Except for Xiao Yu, everyone was extremely happy.

    You must know that although the seventy-eighth to seventy-ninth levels of the True Source Realm are the last crucial realm bottleneck in the True Source Realm.  However, due to his own understanding, even if he has cultivated to the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm, it does not mean that he will definitely be able to cultivate to the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm.  Just like the Bai Su Pavilion in Fengtian Cliff, she was stuck at the peak of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, unable to advance.

    Therefore, no matter what method Ye Pengfei uses to display the power of the 81st level of the True Source Realm, as long as he uses exotic treasures or precious blood essence like Chen Shuangshuang, this means that Ye Pengfei will definitely be able to advance.  Go to the 81st floor of the True Origin Realm!

    Hong Mo, Xue Ling and others are no match for Ni Cangtian, they cannot see Ye Pengfei¡¯s true potential.  In their opinion, Ye Pengfei can break through the 80th level of the True Origin Realm and master the means of the 81st Level of the True Origin Realm.  This is a gratifying event.

    Ye Pengfei smiled, said nothing more, and let them have fun for a while.  Then, he asked: "How is the little demon doing? Has she been out in the past few years?"

    Not far from Ye Pengfei¡¯s retreat, Yuan Xiaoyao was also sitting behind a stone door.  This is not a retreat door, it is just used to protect Yuan Xiaoyao's true body.

    Xue Ling nodded and said: "At first it came out almost every ten years, and now it comes out about every thirty years."

    "What did she discover?" Ye Pengfei asked again.

    "You'd better see for yourself." Xue Ling raised her hand, and a piece of white jade slip flew towards Ye Pengfei.

    This jade slip contains an accurate record of everything Yuan Xiaoyao saw.  Ye Pengfei originally thought.  It was already necessary to use jade slips to record it. Xue Ling didn't want to talk about it in a long way. There must be a lot of things discovered.  However, when he took the jade slip and took a look, he couldn't help but frown slightly.

    "Miststill fogstill fog"

    The jade slips record the image data of Yuan Xiaoyao every time she came out, and she said the same thing every time she came out.

    Furthermore, Yuan Xiaoyao believed with great certainty that her azure dragon incarnation definitely did not break into any illusion or trap formation.  Yuan Xiaoyao was very sure that it was a dense one.  A mist that can block spiritual consciousness and mental power.

    "You can't go up to the sky, and you can't go down to the ground. After traveling for so long, it's all foggy? There's something wrong with this!"

    "What's the problem?" Xue Ling asked curiously, "We have been studying it for a long time. We haven't found anything weird in it."

    "That's because it's dark under your lamp." Ye Pengfei laughed, "Think carefully, if those monsters and ghosts need to walk through such a long fog area before they can leave the world in the cave and run to breathe.  Do they have enough time to deal with Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s escaping power?¡±

    "That's right. Why didn't we think of it?" Xue Ling shook her head in annoyance, "We have been analyzing the situation of the fog, but we have ignored such a simple thing. Ye Pengfei, what you mean is that the little demon went wrong.  Got the direction?"

    "I'm afraid that's not the case." Ye Pengfei smiled, "Maybe there is a teleportation array somewhere, and the little demon went straight into the deepest part of the fog without noticing it."

    His abilities have greatly improved, Yuan Xiaoyao has not been in trouble, Ye Pengfei is in a good mood, and his smile looks very relaxed.

    Ming Xiaolong interrupted and asked: "Master, do a group of untransformed monster beasts also know how to set up and drive out formations?"

    The characteristic of not taking form is that the spiritual wisdom has not yet been developed.  Before spiritual intelligence is developed, many normal strong people know how to do itThings, no matter how terrifying the existence that has not yet developed its spiritual intelligence is, it is impossible for it to know how to do it.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know how to answer Ming Xiaolong's question, but Ye Pengfei said with certainty: "Not only is there a teleportation array, I also suspect that those monsters and ghost places are very likely to have detection of the entire  The formation of the Temple of the Gods. It is precisely because of that formation that they will discover in time that Chen Shuangshuang is dispersing his energy and run to expel the massive amount of Tao power in time!!!"

    "If they don't appear early, they won't appear until later. But when Chen Shuangshuang was doing his exercises, they appeared in batches.  If there wasn't some detection array, it would be hard to explain this problem.

    "Maybe there are transformed monsters and transformed ghost cultivators presiding over it." Ming Shifeng said in a deep voice, "I suggest that the little demon withdraw the azure dragon incarnation, since there may be a teleportation circle. Then, her azure dragon  It might take another thousand or eight hundred years for the incarnation to reach the end of the mist!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, trying to make a sentence.  However, he raised his eyebrows and looked towards where Yuan Xiaoyao was.

    "Haha, I found it, I finally found it!" Yuan Xiaoyao's excited voice came out before she even pushed the stone door open.

    "Hey, you're out of seclusion too." Yuan Xiaoyao was a little surprised when she saw Ye Pengfei standing there.

    "Yes, I just came out of seclusion." Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, "Today is such a good day, tell me quickly, what does the universe look like in the cave?"

    "Beautiful mountains and clear waters, blessed land and caves. Although there are many monsters and monsters, they are very scattered." Yuan Xiaoyao said excitedly, "I bet that none of us have ever seen such a beautiful place. I really want to live there all the time. I  It has been decided that when we find reincarnation, we will settle there with him!!!"

    Everyone blinked in surprise.

    We have been together for such a long time, and everyone already knows Yuan Xiaoyao¡¯s past identity.

    Yuan Xiaoyao was originally a piece of chaos. Ever since she gained spiritual intelligence, she has been constantly observing the universes she gave birth to.

    When Yuan Xiaoyao finally opened her mind and transformed into a human being, she traveled all over the universes back then and saw all the corners of those universes.

    There are more than a thousand universes, and each universe has at least tens of thousands of spatial planes. What scenery has Yuan Xiaoyao not seen?

    Suddenly, everyone was aroused by Yuan Xiaoyao's discovery. They all wanted to go in and have a look.

    But¡­¡­

    "With beautiful mountains and clear waters, blessed land and caves, is that a place suitable for ghosts to live? Little demon, have you seen powerful ghosts?"

    Ye Pengfei's voice seemed very inappropriate, but Ye Pengfei's words made everyone fall into deep thinking.

    Soon, Xiao Mie was the first to frown and said: "Is that just a place where monsters live, and ghosts have other places to live?"

    "That's right!" Ming Huo'er clapped his hands and shouted, "It's possible that the thick fog is the place that separates the living areas of monsters and ghosts. The little demon's green dragon incarnation went to the place where monsters live, but that's not what we want.  What a place to go.¡±

    Yuan Xiaoyao has also reacted, feeling regretful: "Did you go in the wrong direction? It will take a lot of time."

    "No need." Xue Ling took Yuan Xiaoyao's hand, giggled, and told Ye Pengfei's speculation just now.

    Yuan Xiaoyao couldn't help but feel even more annoyed: "It's all useless to me, I wasted so much time!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "How can this be called a waste of time? If you really found the teleportation circle and used the teleportation circle to get there, you would have died long ago. Your exploration is equivalent to telling the truth  There is no danger for us in the clouds and mist, so the road to the clouds and mist is the safest way."

    Yuan Xiaoyao's face became better now. She had always felt that she was too useless. She finally got a chance to show off. If she really messed up the matter, she would definitely be sad for a long time.

    "Then I will ask the avatar of Qinglong to walk in another direction quickly. Maybe the place where ghosts gather is not absolutely opposite to the place where monsters gather!"

    "No need!" Ye Pengfei waved his hand and called Yuan Xiaoyao, "Let your Qinglong clone stay there. You all go to the Qinglong side, and I will find the ghost gathering place by myself."

    Separated again?  Everyone was shocked.

    They are not worried about Ye Pengfei's safety. Ye Pengfei is already so strong. There are not many beings in the world who can kill him.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei has always been resourceful. Even those who are stronger than him will be plotted by him. How many people can he be afraid of?

    &nbsp; They are not worried about themselves. They are all strong people who have cultivated and understood the Tao. They cannot always survive under the protection of others.  One day, they will definitely fly solo, go out on their own, and establish their own power.

    They just think, why should we separate?  The area of ????the cave is definitely not small. Wouldn't it be better for everyone to gather together and search for a place with all their strength?  That way it will be more efficient.

    They didn¡¯t expect that Ye Pengfei would slowly reveal another suspicion, an incredible suspicion!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1627. Scattered Gathering Place (Part 2)

    "Maybe there is more than one gathering place, and there is more than one such blessed land and cave." I heard Ye Pengfei sigh and say, "You don't have to follow me. You can concentrate on exploring one place first. I'll speed up  Much faster than you, I will find out how many monsters and ghosts there are!"

    This conjecture is too unbelievable and seems to have no reason at all.  It cannot be said that just because the thick fog covers a large area, there are many similar blessed places and caves on the other side of the thick fog.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and they all looked at Ye Pengfei, their faces full of suspicion.  Only Chen Shuangshuang, who had been suppressed by Ye Pengfei in the formation and had been under the care of Xue Ling all these years, showed a thoughtful look on his face.

    "Even though her realm has plummeted, her spiritual wisdom is still so strong. This Chen Shuangshuang, as long as she is given a chance, she can still cause trouble!"

    Looking at Chen Shuangshuang's thoughtful expression, Ye Pengfei became more determined and would not let her out easily and let her practice again.

    However, Ye Pengfei's expression was very calm. He chuckled and said: "It seems that only Chen Shuangshuang has guessed what I am thinking. Chen Shuangshuang, it is up to you to tell me!"

    Chen Shuangshuang was slightly startled and immediately responded: "Yes, Lord Soul Master!"

    "My Lord Soul Lord originally guessed that such unseen monsters and unheard-of ghosts might be protecting some secrets together. The reason Lord Soul Lord wants to explore the cave is, on the one hand, to collect some ghosts.  To increase your combat power. On the other hand, it is also to explore the secrets hidden deep in the cave."

    "Whether there is a secret or not is just a guess, sir. But now, even untransformed monsters and ghosts know how to use formations, and there may even be formations that monitor the entire Temple of the Gods. This is enough to prove  , those monsters and ghosts are indeed protecting some secrets!¡±

    Chen Shuangshuang said so much, but everyone was still confused.  Xue Ling asked in confusion: "But, what does this have to do with the large number of gathering places?"

    Ye Pengfei guessed.  It makes sense that the blessed land Cave Heaven that Yuan Xiaoyao found was just a gathering place for monsters and beasts.  You must know that Yuan Xiaoyao's azure dragon incarnation possesses the cultivation level of the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  Moreover, her incarnation also mastered some magical powers of exploration specially created by Ye Pengfei.  If there are really many ghosts and ghosts in that blessed land, there must be a lot of filthy places there.  In this case, how could Yuan Xiaoyao be so excited and continuously praise the blessed land and cave?

    However, Chen Shuangshuang talked so much, but there was not a single sentence that could explain the meaning of many gathering places.  Even if those monsters and ghosts really protect some huge secret.  What does this have to do with the number of gathering places?

    Chen Shuangshuang chuckled and said: "Sister Xue Ling, if you were a strong person in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, what secrets would you protect by relying solely on a group of unintelligent monsters and ghosts?"

    Although Xue Ling and others are far less smart than Ye Pengfei and Chen Shuangshuang, they are not fools either.  Chen Shuangshuang has already mentioned this, there is no way they still can't understand.

    "The secrets are hidden in countless gathering places?" Xue Ling's eyes glowed slightly.

    "Yeah, maybe it's just a scattered teleportation circle!" Chen Shuangshuang said softly.  "If it were me, I would spread out the teleportation arrays to that ultimate place. Only when they are all activated at the same time, the teleportation arrays will be complete. Only then can people enter!"

    This principle is the same as what Shuanglong Valley guessed about entering the Temple of the Gods.

    According to Shuanglong Valley¡¯s conjecture, it is now the so-called passage into the Temple of the Gods.  In fact, it is just a test channel.  In other words, back then, the Palace of the Gods only accepted people who were below the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  Only those who can break into the black hole of time and space and navigate that passage will be accepted by the Temple of the Gods.  If you want to take the right path and see the real gate, you need to activate countless teleportation formations scattered in the heaven at the same time!

    Because of this, Shuanglong Valley spent a lot of time planning a war to take over the heaven.  If it weren't for this conjecture, how could those strong men who focused on pursuing the true source of the road care about the size of their power, and how could they pursue "self-exclusiveness"?

    After putting these things together, everyone nodded.  Damn it, Ye Pengfei deduced it from this aspect.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "Yes or no, we still need to explore a bit. You all go explore the gathering place of monsters. I'll go see if there are many scattered gathering places, and catch some ghosts along the way.  ."

    Although Ye Pengfei is becoming more and more powerful now.  However, he doesn't have much power.  Don't look at Xuanyuanshi taking refuge with Ye Pengfei, but??, his Immortal Union Chamber of Commerce is not known for its force, how can it help Ye Pengfei?  Ye Pengfei also wants to protect his four wives in the possible war in heaven. In order to achieve this goal, Ye Pengfei needs to establish his own power.

    "It's impossible to establish a normal force. We don't have that time. However, these ghosts, who are at a high level but not intelligent, are my best thugs. If I can get tens of thousands of powerful ghosts, I guess  It can also compete with those first-rate forces."

    "If Ye Pengfei was alone, he would definitely be too lazy to get involved in this kind of melee.  However, one of his wives, Fox Princess, is now the owner of Nitian Palace.  He couldn't persuade Hu Ji to leave her position in Nitian Palace and wander around the world with him.

    Not to mention, now his suspicion of Ni Cangtian has gradually faded.  If it can be proven in the end, Ni Cangtian did not harbor evil intentions.  So, how could Ye Pengfei abandon his master?  Ye Pengfei simply couldn't do such a disloyal and unfilial thing.

    After giving careful instructions, he took Chen Shuangshuang into his own space plane, led a group of people, and entered the cave again.

    "After so many years, I'm afraid that demon vine has become a little bolder." Looking at the demon vine shrinking in the crevice of the rock in front of him, Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head.

    "What, is that guy trying to show weakness?" the red devil said in surprise, "It has been so many years, and it has not completely refined the blood of the blue dragon, but we can still see it. I guess the scare back then should be  It¡¯s still useful.¡±

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei blinked and chuckled.  "How about you go over and take a look?"

    "Tch, from what you're saying, that guy is very dangerous!" The Red Devil curled his lips and stood firmly behind Ye Pengfei, using Ye Pengfei to shield him from the wind and rain.

    "Let me try." Ming Xiaolong stepped forward, "Master, it's not that I don't believe you, I just want to practice my skills with the demon vines!"

    Over the years, Ming Xiaolong has improved a lot.  He has cultivated to the sixty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  Speaking of his cultivation speed, he is also a monster to the extreme.  It's just that when he follows Ye Pengfei and mixes with such people, he doesn't seem too otherworldly.

    To be honest, after Ye Pengfei broke through the barrier, he felt more and more that what Ziyi said back then was absolutely right, and that he could really influence and change the cultivation potential of people around him.

    For example, Xue Ling was identified by Ye Pengfei at the beginning.  Xue Ling couldn't improve any more.  Even if Ye Pengfei later created a secret technique that helped Xue Ling achieve a breakthrough, Ye Pengfei still felt that Xue Ling could not achieve much.  But.  In the blink of an eye, Xue Ling had reached the sixty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm, and she actually caught up with Ming Xiaolong!

    You know, in order to stimulate Yuan Xiaoyao.  Xue Ling could pretend to be seriously ill for many years and had basically no practice.  If that incident hadn't happened, Xue Ling might have reached the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  Became a king-level existence.

    " Another example is Ming Huo'er. She was not a strong person back then, let alone a genius. Whether it was fighting or practicing, her understanding was average.

    At that time, the only two people that Ye Pengfei personally brought out from the Mingren clan were Ming Xiaolong and Ming Shifeng. They were two geniuses. Now one is at the 67th level of the True Origin Realm, and the other is at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm.  layer.  However, Ming Huo'er, who had an average understanding back then, would have died long ago if he hadn't fallen in love with the Red Devil.  He has actually cultivated to the peak of the sixty-fifth level of the True Origin Realm!

    When Ye Pengfei broke through the barrier, he was not only happy because his own strength had greatly increased, he was also happy because the strength of the strong men who followed him had increased greatly.  Seeing their rapid growth, Ye Pengfei was already planning when he would go back to the big universe and bring all his friends with him so that those friends from back then could also benefit from it.

    Seeing that Ming Xiaolong was eager to try, Ye Pengfei just told him to be careful and let him go.  Now Ye Pengfei is a very brave man, so he protects his apprentice while practicing. The object of the training is actually a demon vine at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  If word of this got out, a large number of people would definitely be frightened.

    Ming Xiaolong did not take action immediately, but said respectfully: "Master, over the years, I have integrated all my magical powers into one magical power, called the Spear of the God of Hades. Please give me some advice!"

    After saying that, Ming Xiaolong just used his magical power, and saw a spear held in his palm.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei returned to the past.

    "That guy used this spear to attack me back then. Unexpectedly, many years later, my apprentice actually created similar magical powers!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was reminiscing about the past, Ming Xiaolong took action.  Everyone saw that the spear flashedIt shot past like lightning.  What surprised everyone was that before the spear was released, its power level matched Ming Xiaolong's current level of cultivation.  However, as the spear continued to move forward, the power of the spear became more and more powerful!

    "Breaking through to the seventieth level of the True Source Realm!!!" When the spear was about to hit the demon vine, Ming Huo'er couldn't help but exclaimed in a low voice.

    When Ming Huoer finished exclaiming, more people exclaimed in unison.  They didn't exclaim because of the power of Ming Xiaolong's magic, they exclaimed in unison because of the sudden disappearance of the demonic vine!

    "It's actually invisible? It has already refined the blood of the blue dragon, and the one just now was just a lie!"

    "Even if it becomes invisible, it should still be there. Why didn't Ming Xiaolong's Spear of the Underworld hit it?"

    "Yes, even if it could run away, the Spear of Hades should have hit the rock over there. How could there be no movement at all?"

    If something earth-shattering happened, maybe everyone wouldn¡¯t scream like this.  After all, following Ye Pengfei's adventures, they had seen many earth-shattering things, and they were all used to it.

    But, silent and no movement?

    "Master, my Hades' Spear was swallowed by the demon vine?" Ming Xiaolong's face changed slightly.

    "Yes, it was swallowed up by it." Ye Pengfei sighed, "It has not been idle over the years, and it has also improved a lot."

    Only Ming Huo'er asked in confusion: "Wasn't that demonic vine able to swallow Master Ye's death clone silently back then? Although Ming Xiaolong's Spear of the Underworld is powerful, after all, it can only  The power of the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm.¡±

    "Strength is not the key, the key is the true artistic conception of this magical power." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "As expected of my disciple, among so many people, you are the only one who has understood the power of the witchcraft!"

    Suddenly, Ming Huoer looked at Ming Xiaolong in surprise, his heart filled with envy.  It turns out that the core artistic conception of the Spear of Hades comes from the power of witchcraft!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei is not a strong man who likes to hide his secrets. Except for a few things that cannot be said easily, he shares most of the things with these followers.

    Including, the strange power of witchcraft.

    When he was still in the big universe, Ye Pengfei already felt that the power of the witchcraft was a bit strange.  However, he did not realize at the time that this thing could actually be so widely involved.

    When Ye Pengfei entered the Heavenly Court, traveled to some places, and saw many things, he discovered that none of the True Source realms in the Heavenly Court knew the power of the witchcraft!

    Therefore, the power of witchcraft naturally became Ye Pengfei's trump card.  I think back then, when he deceived and frightened the demon vine, the main method he used was closely related to the power of the witchcraft!

    "Obviously, these powerful men who followed Ye Pengfei also wanted to understand the Taoist conception of the power of witchcraft.  However, except for Yuan Xiaoyao, who had mastered a hint of the power of witchcraft because of the incarnation of the blue dragon, no one in the past had realized this strange artistic conception.

    But now, Ming Xiaolong has sensed it!  !  !

    Ming Huo'er is a hindsight, and other people's feelings are more acute.  However, they all envied Ming Xiaolong.  After the envious mood filled everyone's hearts for a while, everyone finally reacted.

    "Even the power of witchcraft can be easily swallowed, now we are in big trouble!!!"

    "No trouble." Ye Pengfei laughed, "It's just one punch!!!" (To be continued)

    PS: I came back very late these days, so all chapters are updated together.

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1628. A blow that shatters the sky, a historical event!

    The demon vine was enjoying itself.

    "Hehe, you didn't expect that I can even swallow such a weird power. You kid, come here quickly and let me swallow you too!"

    The demon vine wanted to yell at Ye Pengfei so arrogantly, but not only did it not transform, its ability to transmit sounds was also restricted.  Whether it's speaking normally or communicating with people with chaotic true meaning, it can't do it at all.

    Since then, it can only stay in the heart, and the joy cannot be vented.

    Originally this was depressing enough, but before it could be happy, it heard Ye Pengfei say: "It's just one punch!" Suddenly, its happiness turned into anger, and dozens of invisible vines stretched out!

    "If it weren't for that weird power, would I be afraid of you? No matter how restricted I am, I still exist at the 81st level of the True Source Realm!!!"

    Dozens of invisible vines stretched as far as allowed. These vines were still some distance away from Ye Pengfei.  However, the demon vine already sneered, as if he had tied Ye Pengfei up.

    "Boy, you would never guess that my devouring ability doesn't even have to come into contact with the enemy's body!"

    "As long as your power hits my vines, I will be able to sacrifice part of the root system, burst out with more powerful devouring power, and swallow your true body into my body!"

    "Just one punch? Okay, okay, I want to take a closer look to see what kind of punch it is!"

    Roots are the foundation of untransformed plant monsters. Losing part of the root system is equivalent to losing life!

    This is not a life that can be restored normally, because the demon vine is trapped by a powerful restriction.  Therefore, its root system cannot grow quickly at all!

    If it weren¡¯t for that restriction, this demonic vine would have transformed long ago.

    If it weren¡¯t for that restriction, this demonic vine wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the same place all the time.  Unable to move.

    " If it weren't for that restriction, wouldn't Ye Pengfei and others be able to attack easily even if they were standing tens of billions of miles away, let alone a hundred miles away?

    It is precisely because of that restriction that even though we have such powerful means.  However, this demon vine has never used this method!

    How does Ye Pengfei know this? He only knows that this time he does not need to use tricks, only pure strength.  You can beat that demonic vine until its soul comes out of its body!

    For the first time, someone else saw Ye Pengfei superimposing all his explosive powers.  For the first time, other people saw with their own eyes that Ye Pengfei performed an attack that was comparable to the low level of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  Although that blow was just a punch, that blow caused the stable time and space to suddenly shatter like a fragile mirror!

    "The name of this punch is, Sky-Shattering Blow!!!"

    Everyone was stunned, even the demon vine was stunned.

    "This is impossible!"

    If the demon vine could roar loudly.  Then, it will definitely roar like this at the top of its lungs.

    Although the demon vine has never seen other existences at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, after all, it has comprehended the True Origin artistic conception equivalent to the initial completion of the 81st Level of the True Origin Realm.  so.  It knows how far the power of the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm can reach.

    "Even if it is the existence of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, it can use various magic and magical powers to destroy a side of time and space. However, it is impossible to break time and space into this with just a single punch!"

    "Not to mention, the power of his punch did not escape at all. Only the time and space along the path of the punch were shattered. And it was broken so evenly! Who can do such a terrifying thing? No one is possible!"

    Although this punch came very quickly, the distance of just over a hundred miles was not even used in a trillionth of a second.  However, in such a short period of time, the demon vine's sea of ??consciousness was surging, and countless thoughts were churning out.

    One of these thoughts actually made the demon vine feel a little happy.

    "This kid has done something that no one can do. Well, well, well, this kid had better break that ancient restriction with one punch. After so many years of suffering, I can finally get out of trouble!!!"

    It didn't take long, but then, just when this thought that made the demon vine happy appeared, the dozens of demon vines hidden in the middle of the road were all cleared by Ye Pengfei's air-shattering blow.  A clean one.

    More vines rushed forward without fear of death, and they actually began to devour the power of this air-shattering blow!

    The power that can even break time and space, is this the power that these vines can swallow?  It¡¯s just one moment in a quadrillionIn a short period of time, no one knows how many vines were wiped out.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    "Is there something going on?"

    It seems that nothing will happen.  Less than a millionth of an instant passed, and Ye Pengfei's air-shattering blow hit the root of the demonic vine!

    At this time, the roots of the demonic vine had become shattered due to the previous devouring.  Now with this terrifying blow, the roots of the demonic vine will be instantly destroyed and difficult to find.

    " However, Ye Pengfei didn't want the demon vine to die.  Ye Pengfei's air-shattering strike also contained the tyrannical power of absorbing souls.  Shortly after this punch hit the root of the demonic vine, an extremely weak soul was captured by Ye Pengfei from the last remaining root system.  Then, it was quickly suppressed in a soul-suppressing magic circle!

    This array is located in Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane, adjacent to the array that suppressed Chen Shuangshuang.  Then Chen Shuangshuang felt her eyes were dazzled by a bright light, and then she saw that she had an extra neighbor.

    "This isa soul at the 81st level of the True Source Realm!!!"

    In an instant, Chen Shuangshuang was frightened. She was really frightened.  How many existences at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm are there in this world?  How many people in this world can capture alive the soul of an existence on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?  At least Chen Shuangshuang knew that the two people from Shuanglong Valley would definitely not be able to do it!  !  !

    As the soul master, Ye Pengfei immediately captured Chen Shuangshuang's emotions.  This time he deliberately wanted to see what kind of reaction Chen Shuangshuang had, and the emotional reaction of Chen Shuangshuang's soul made Ye Pengfei very satisfied.

    "Although this is not a true soul at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, being able to use this to shock Chen Shuangshuang more deeply will be more beneficial to what I want to do in the future!"

    With this thought in his heart, Ye Pengfei stopped paying attention to Chen Shuangshuang.  Instead, a Taoist magic power struck towards the demonic vine's native soul.  These magical powers were exactly what Ye Pengfei learned during the battle of beliefs that year, and were specially used to conquer the beliefs of strong men.

    Thinking about those days, Chen Shuangshuang had too many powerful magical powers to protect his faith.  And once Ye Pengfei uses power beyond Chen Shuangshuang's realm, more powerful power will be activated to protect Chen Shuangshuang's belief in stability.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei still put a lot of effort into successfully subduing Chen Shuangshuang.

    But this time.  Although the soul that Ye Pengfei faced was stronger than Chen Shuangshuang, this soul did not have powerful magical powers to protect itself, and there was no powerful person who had already prepared protective measures deep in its soul. Therefore, Ye Pengfei only used  Just three magical powers have completely opened the soul memory of the demon vine.

    "Let me take a closer look, why do you exist?"

    The soul memory of the demon vine was copied by Ye Pengfei in an instant. These memories were very small, equivalent to only one percent of Chen Shuangshuang's.  and.  Most of the memories are about when monsters and ghosts went out and when monsters and ghosts came back.  The scene is monotonous and seems to have no mystery.

    Ye Pengfei quickly dug out the soul memory that was far away from the present, in a certain memory segment where it was difficult to determine the specific time for the time being.  Ye Pengfei finally saw what he wanted.

    "It's actually like this?" Ye Pengfei smiled slightly in surprise.

    At this time, only two breaths had passed since Ye Pengfei smashed the demon vine to pieces and captured the demon vine's natural soul.  Everyone is looking forward to Ye Pengfei.  Everyone thought that it would take Ye Pengfei a lot of time to tell everyone the details.  However, what everyone didn't expect was that only two breaths later.  Ye Pengfei actually smiled and shook his head slightly.

    "Speaking of which, this demonic vine is really suffering."

    "It was deliberately cultivated here to protect the universe in the cave. It is naturally of high quality, so it can be cultivated quickly."

    "The cultivator is a powerful person from the Temple of the Gods. Before cultivating it, the powerful person made it swear that it needed to guard this place for a trillion years, and then let it go. This is a deal,  It¡¯s a good thing that the powerful one didn¡¯t force it to be locked here forever, so it happily swore that it would never move even half an inch in a trillion years.¡±

    "One trillion years sounds like a long time, but for the demon vine that was cultivated by the powerful one to the eighty-first level of the true source realm, life is very long anyway, and this time is not that long.  Nothing. However, what Yaodeng did not expect was that when it began to guard this place for a mere thousand years, the Temple of the Gods encountered a powerful foreign invasion!"

    "What are the origins of these foreign enemies? Because the demon vine can only stay here without moving, it is not veryqingchu.  However, what is very exciting for it is that it was precisely because of this invasion that it was unlucky.  "

    "First of all, originally its vines could stretch out of the cave, and could stretch to at least tens of billions of miles away. As a result, because it wanted to help, it was banned by a powerful foreign enemy. From then on, its vines  The longest it can only extend is a mere thirty miles."

    "Secondly, because of the restriction, the oath to protect it for a trillion years has undergone strange changes. It is so strange that until now, its true body has no way to get rid of the shackles of the oath!"

    "That's all. It can also create a clone to come out and look around. Even if the main body is imprisoned, you can still understand the battle situation outside. However, what is unfortunate is that the enemy actually entered the cave inexplicably.  . A certain powerful person in the Temple of the Gods was angry and thought it was not taking good care of it. So, he beat it back to its original shape."

    "Now I finally know why there are so many powerful monsters that have not transformed in the Temple of the Gods. In fact, it is because of the powerful man's magical power. He can order all monsters that he does not allow to transform. Not only  Not only myself, but also my descendants and grandchildren cannot successfully transform!"

    "This kind of magical power originally had no effect on monsters on the 81st level of the True Source Realm. However, because this demon vine was only forcibly catalyzed and cultivated, its understanding of the artistic conception of Taoism is very superficial. Therefore, it  It was restricted, and the already transformed body became what everyone sees."

    When Ye Pengfei said this, Xue Ling asked in surprise: "Could it be that the powerful one hasn't fallen yet?"

    "Falled. Fell a long time ago." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "Xue Ling, I know what you want to ask. Normally, if a spellcaster dies, then no matter how powerful the spells and magical powers he has cast are,  , will definitely be wiped out. However, those strong men who attacked the Temple of the Gods back then were also very good. Those very powerful guys actually transformed the spell caster's magical power into a law  .So. Until now, the monsters in the Temple of the Gods cannot transform!"

    "Can magical powers also become laws?" Everyone was stunned. This is so unbelievable!

    The core of the power composition of this world is of course the true source.  Although no one has ever known what the true source is, throughout the ages, every strong person who has cultivated and understood the Tao has recognized that the true source is the fundamental core of this world.

    Extended from the true source, it is the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos.  And what Ye Pengfei suspected was that there were other Taoist ideas that were equal to these two.

    It is extended from these Taoism, which is a more specific mood of Taoism.  Such as, the way of love, the way of war, the way of inner demons, the way of weapons, the way of formation, the way of elixir

    These Taoist artistic conceptions.  In the universe where Ye Pengfei was, there were roughly three thousand species.  Therefore, it is called the Three Thousand Avenues.  All these Taoist artistic conceptions can also be extended to smaller, more varied Taoist artistic conceptions.  but.  Based only on these great Taoist artistic conceptions, various magical powers can already be created.

    Some magical powers are based on a Taoist artistic conception.  More magical powers.  It is a mixture of various Taoist artistic conceptions.  The sky-shattering blow that Ye Pengfei just performed was exactly like this. Even though it seemed like just a punch, in fact, most of what he had learned in his life was integrated into that punch.

    This is the relationship between the artistic conception of Taoism and the magical power recognized by those who are strong in cultivation and enlightenment.

    Precisely because of this relationship, when Ye Pengfei was at a low level, he studied the mysteries of magical powers and gained a sense of the relevant Taoist artistic conception.  Then, use this insight to deduce the complete artistic conception of Taoism.

    After reaching a high level, Ye Pengfei directly skipped these specific Taoist artistic conceptions and went directly to deduce the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't been doing this early on, he wouldn't have been able to surpass so many strong men and master the true meaning of life that is comparable to the 81st level of the True Source Realm!

    Now, he has unintentionally obtained the inheritance of Longbai Mountain.  Therefore, the understanding of the true meaning of chaos has also been greatly improved.  As long as he is given enough time, he can also raise the true meaning of chaos to the eighty-first level of the true source realm!

    However, Ye Pengfei is very passionate. Even if he really does it, even if he pushes the relationship between the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, he still cannot turn magic and magical powers into a law!

    "Yeah, it sounds really incredible." Looking at the horrified eyes of everyone, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head and sighed, "Taoism always requires specific magical means to play a specific role. Even my sky-shattering blow is the same.  in ???On the basis of enlightenment, it is specifically created.  A kind of law, which is both abstract Taoism and concrete magical power. What exactly is this?  I'm not very passionate either.  "

    "However, from the soul memory of Yao Teng, I can deduce that the self-destruction power of Xiao Yao's enlightenment is also a special law that appeared for similar reasons. Perhaps, in the future, Xiao Yao's enlightenment will be more thorough.  If you know it, you will understand the truth.¡±

    Yuan Xiaoyao nodded and said in response: "I will work hard!!!"

    Xue Ling immediately took Yuan Xiaoyao's hand and said loudly: "I believe you!!!"

    Looking at the expressions of the two sisters, everyone started laughing, and the scene became a little more relaxed.

    Ye Pengfei also smiled and continued: "The demon vine knows very little about the past, especially after a series of bad luck. It can only learn some information from the strong men walking back and forth in the cave passage. In short,  The situation is very bad. The world in this cave has been inexplicably invaded several times, but the enemy has not walked through this passage at all."

    "As I had guessed before, in the world of Qiankun in this cave, there is indeed a powerful formation that can spy on the entire Temple of the Gods. Even the vast majority of powerful beings in the Temple of the Gods don't know about it.  , in this cave that seems inconspicuous at first glance, there is actually such a formation."

    "However, according to Yaoteng's memory, because he was inexplicably attacked by the enemy three times. Therefore, in the end, the Temple of the Gods had to destroy that formation. This is a bit strange. Without that Appearance Formation, those  How do monsters and ghosts know that there are powerful beings spreading their energy outside?"

    Ming Xiaolong frowned and said in a deep voice: "Master, I have a guess."

    "Tell me."

    "To place an Appearance Array, it seems that there is no need to create several scattered gathering places. Since they cultivated a door god at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm in this cave back then, there are also strong guards inside. Then  , there should be only one scattered gathering place for the universe in this cave." Ming Xiaolong analyzed clearly, "But, Master's guess is very reasonable. So. Combining the two sides, I have a guess. That is,  There must have been a fierce battle in this cave, and as a result, a complete world was broken into many pieces!"

    "It makes sense!" Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, "Continue to talk, why do those monsters and ghosts know that there are people outside who are spreading their kung fu?"

    "Master, think about it. Since a fierce battle has broken the universe in the cave into many pieces, then how can the monsters in the universe in the cave still be alive? Ghosts may exist, but. A fierce battle  It¡¯s so ridiculous, I don¡¯t think any soul can survive!¡±

    The world has been shattered, and all living creatures should be dead.  The terrifying battle will also destroy all souls, even the soul is gone.  How could a ghost appear?

    Ming Xiaolong boldly guessed: "I guess there are still strong people in those broken worlds. And those strong people are the descendants of the strong ones who attacked the Temple of the Gods back then!!!"

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but nodded. If this is the case, then things generally make sense.

    Yuan Xiaoyao frowned and said, "However, my Azure Dragon incarnation didn't feel the presence of any strong person at all."

    Ming Xiaolong smiled slightly and said: "Perhaps, it just so happens that there is no strong person surviving on that fragment of the world."

    "But why don't those descendants of powerful enemies come out? Why don't they go fight against the descendants of the Temple of Gods?" Yuan Xiaoyao continued to question.

    Ming Xiaolong shrugged: "Who can be sure that they have never come out? Who can be sure that they have not continued to fight against the descendants of the Temple of the Gods?"

    Hearing what Ming Xiaolong said, everyone nodded again and again.

    Yes, who can guarantee that the fierce battle that year will not continue?

    You must know that the experience journey to the Temple of the Gods takes many years to complete.  And each time is time, just one hundred thousand years.  In other words, most of the time, no outsiders exist in the temple of the gods. Who knows what will happen during this time?

    In the past, as soon as those practitioners entered the Temple of the Gods, they rushed straight to a certain temple in a hurry.  Then, most of the one hundred thousand years were spent by them in lurking, fighting, lurking again, fighting again This repeated cycle of self-sharpening.  They don't even know that the natives in the Temple of the Gods are divided into two types. How can they have the time to find out what happens in the Temple of the Gods during the time when no one enters the Temple of the Gods?

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said in a deep voice: "If there are really enemies in the Temple of Gods there??Descendants, and those descendants have repaired the magic circle that detects the Temple of the Gods, then they can completely become invisible for a hundred thousand years and reveal themselves at other times!  "

    "And this also explains why those monsters and ghosts devour the power of San Gong practitioners in an orderly manner. Maybe, at a time unknown to the outside world, the descendants of the enemies of the Temple of Gods often  Trap the strong men in the Palace of Gods and force those strong men to take the initiative to dissipate their power!"

    Since magic and magical powers can be turned into laws, it doesn¡¯t seem unbelievable to trap powerful beings and force them to take the initiative to dissipate their power.  Although there are still various loopholes in these conjectures, many historical fogs have been lifted, and everyone is more cautious and more impulsive about the future exploration journey (To be continued  ¡­)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1626. Fragments of the Broken World

    After discussing for a while, everyone passed through the cave and plunged into the long cloud and mist.  No one knew that long, long after they all left, a little soul quietly floated out from a crack in the stone.

    "Haha, the restriction is really broken, I am finally free!!!"

    This soul turned out to be the soul of the demon vine.  So, what is the natal soul that Ye Pengfei captured?

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know this, and he is not omnipotent.  Although he had repeatedly studied Yaodeng's soul memory, he even quietly put down a death clone and let it hide in the cave for a long time with the hidden treasure. However, he did not  Discover the existence of another demon vine soul!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has been deep into the clouds and mist for ten years.  He chose a completely different direction from Yuan Xiaoyao and others.

    "If there is a gathering place in this direction, and the distance is similar to the one where the little demon went, it will probably take another ten years to arrive." While flying, Ye Pengfei calculated silently.

    This time he is not looking for a certain gathering place, but to find out how many gathering places for monsters and ghosts there are in Qingchu.  And, draw a rough map.  In this vast sea of ??clouds, spiritual consciousness and mental power can only be released outward for a few miles. Therefore, we can only make a primitive map and mark out the specific distance and direction.

    Just as Ye Pengfei was calculating silently, suddenly, he stopped.

    "what sound?"

    The whirring sound seemed to be the sound of wind.

    However, after traveling in this sea of ??clouds for ten years, Ye Pengfei has never heard the wind!

    Abnormality leads to demons. Ye Pengfei identified the source of the "rumour" and changed his original route.  Fly forward to the right.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei saw a small stone.  There were several holes in the stone. As the stone flew and moved in the clouds and mist, the clouds and mist passed through these holes, making a sound similar to that of wind.

    With a wave of his hand, the speed of the stone increased sharply and soon flew in front of Ye Pengfei.  As his spiritual consciousness penetrated into those holes, Ye Pengfei's expression couldn't help but change slightly.

    ¡°What a powerful magic power!!!¡±

    There are still some traces left behind by magical powers in these holes.  Tongguo these traces, as well as the material characteristics of this stone.  Ye Pengfei could roughly guess what kind of power this magical power had back then.

    "Compared with my Sky Shattering Strike, this magical power is at least a thousand times more powerful. In other words, even if it is not cast by a strong person at the 81st level, it should be extremely close!"

    "This is good evidence. Those so-called gathering places for monsters and ghosts are actually fragments of a big world!"

    After staring silently for a while, Ye Pengfei threw the stone into his own dimension.

    "Yao Teng, do you recognize this magical power?"

    The soul of the demon vine looked at the hole in the stone feebly.  He snorted coldly: "The Huayi Palace's Huayi Yuan Technique can be practiced at the 36th level of the True Origin Realm, and can be practiced up to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. This is only the middle level of the 81st level.  The strong man used it, and it was probably done by an elder from one of the side halls."

    Yaoteng doesn¡¯t want to help Ye Pengfei.  However, just like Chen Shuangshuang, it was knocked down to the true source realm by Ye Pengfei.  Although Ye Pengfei did not forcibly carve out the soul contract, but.  The demon vine was no longer able to resist.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and sighed slightly in his heart: "It's just the Palace of Huayi, or just the elders of the side hall. The palace of the gods back then. How powerful was it? How many powerful beings were there in the world back then? Ancient history  , it¡¯s really a mystery.¡±

    From Yaoteng¡¯s soul memory, Ye Pengfei learned many things about the Temple of the Gods.

    This temple of the gods is divided into temples. For example, the Xuanlei Temple is a first-level temple and is the strongest temple.  The master of the temple, as well as other powerful people in the temple, are generally stronger than other levels of temples.

    The Huayi Palace is a third-level temple with several side halls under its jurisdiction.  There are also palace masters and several elders in the side hall.  A mere elder of the side hall of a third-level temple actually possesses the 81st-level intermediate cultivation level of the True Origin Realm.  Based on this calculation, how many powerful beings were there in the Temple of the Gods back then?

    From Wu Silong and Wu Fan, and from Chen Shuangshuang's soul memory, Ye Pengfei already knew that among the three major forces now, the number of strong men who can reach the 81st level of the True Origin Realm is very rare, and they can only be counted in hundreds.  unit.  However, according to Yaoteng¡¯s soul memory, there were too many temples in the Temple of the Gods back then., so many that it doesn¡¯t even know how many third-level temples there are, let alone how many temples there are in total.  In this way, in the Temple of the Gods back then, just counting the eighty-one middle-level powerhouses of the True Origin Realm, the number was probably one hundred thousand or even one million!  !  !

    Just thinking about it will make your soul tremble slightly.  If you think about it again, why did the Temple of the Gods, which was so powerful back then, end up like this?  Ye Pengfei was filled with emotions and extremely complicated emotions.

    After collecting this stone, Ye Pengfei returned to the established route.  After flying for a while, he heard some strange sounds again.  When I looked over it, I saw that it was still a stone with many pits on it, as if something had hit it.

    "The Qingguang Rain Technique is a special skill of the Qingguang Palace of the second-level temple. The person who performs the technique is probably a high-level eighty-one-level True Origin Realm, and may be the master of the side hall or the elder of the main hall."

    Just like that, I continued to move forward and encountered rocks again.  After being sent into the space plane, Yao Teng made some calculations and came up with other conclusions.  Soon, Ye Pengfei collected dozens of stones of different sizes.  A very bad feeling gradually developed in his heart.

    "Could it be that the fragment of the world ahead has collapsed!!!"

    This guess was quickly confirmed.  Because, on a newly discovered stone, Ye Pengfei discovered traces of life.

    "The black ice fly is an insect that likes to eat ice fruits."

    This time, there was no need for Yaoteng¡¯s soul to calculate anything, Ye Pengfei himself had already come up with the conclusion.

    "It looks like he died just a few years ago, which means that the fragments of the world ahead collapsed just a few years ago!!!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, this is really bad luck.  He did not change direction, but continued flying forward.  He wanted to collect more gravel and collect more information.

    Soon, information that surprised him even more quietly appeared not far away (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1630. Fragments of exotic treasures

    "It's a fragment of an exotic treasure"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s face was filled with surprise and uncertainty as he pinched the silver lump that almost missed him.

    ¡° If it was really just fragments of an exotic treasure, it would be impossible for Ye Pengfei to show such an expression.  You know, Ye Pengfei also believed in Ming Xiaolong's bold guess ten years ago.  Is it any wonder that a fragment of an exotic treasure is found near the fragments of a broken world?

    Simply because, from this fragment of the rare treasure, Ye Pengfei could vaguely detect the breath of the power of the witchcraft£Www.  .  ?br />

    "This is the first time I have discovered something related to the power of witchcraft in heaven!" Looking at this silver fragment, Ye Pengfei's mind was running at high speed, "If anyone survives here, it really means attacking the gods.  Descendants of powerful men from the palace. Then, those attackers back then were most likely powerful men from the Witch Clan!"

    "No, not all of them are strong men of the witch clan. At least, the enemy strong men that the Demonic Vine has come into contact with and made it unlucky do not understand the power of the witchcraft. Otherwise, if I used the power of the witchcraft in the first place, what would happen to it?  Maybe you don¡¯t understand? Even if you are forced to cancel the transformation and your IQ drops, you can¡¯t forget all this memory.¡±

    "A low IQ is just a matter of poor thinking. It does not mean that Yaoteng has lost these key memories.  This can only show that there were many types of strong men who attacked the Temple of the Gods back then, and among them there must be strong men from the Witch Clan!

    "That is to say, there used to be extremely powerful people in the Wu Clan, and powerful people in the Wu Clan once existed in heaven!"

    "But, why do all kinds of thoughts in heaven exist, but there is no Dao intention related to the power of witchcraft? Even if I use a powerful thought stone to respond, why can't I feel it at all?"

    In order to study the power of witchcraft, Ye Pengfei has repeatedly condensed mind stones containing the power of witchcraft.  You must know that this mind stone is not only the common currency in heaven, but also an auxiliary tool for strong people to practice.  By relying on the Nian Stone, you can sense the original artistic conception associated with the Taoism in the Nian Stone.

    "No way, there are still original artistic conceptions that cannot be traced with the mind stone?" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.

    Ye Pengfei asked many people.  Everyone is absolutely certain that any original artistic conception can be traced anywhere in heaven.  This is determined by the laws of heaven, the strong laws formulated by the ancient powerful ones who created the strange universe of heaven.

    But now, Ye Pengfei suddenly found fragments of an exotic treasure associated with the power of the witchcraft in a place like this, which made Ye Pengfei a little suspicious.

    "Let me try again."

    A new mind stone was quickly condensed. With Ye Pengfei's current ability, if he exploded with all his strength, it would be instantaneous.  You can get a complete mind stone.

    Holding the mind stone in your hand, silently operate the special technique

    ¡°Still no feeling!!!¡±

    At first glance, this seems impossible!

    "Even if those powerful wizards of the Witch Clan exist outside the Heavenly Court, they are foreign invaders. Since their descendants are stranded here, since their descendants can still thrive here and continue to practice enlightenment. So, these  The descendants will definitely emit the mind power associated with the power of the witchcraft. But why can't the mind stone sense it?"

    Ye Pengfei once again thought of the problem just now.

    "In this way, there is indeed a primitive artistic conception that cannot be traced with the mind stone. Or. There is simply no room for such primitive artistic conception in heaven!"

    The artistic conception information that escapes and remains in various places in heaven is the so-called original artistic conception.  This term contains the respect that the strong have for the ancestors who left these messages.  Use mind stones to trace these original artistic conceptions.  It is one of the regular training methods for those powerful people whose realm level is still below the Heavenly King level.  If they are those strong people who have just entered Heaven, are not at a high level, and have not entered a big force or family, they will hold the Mind Stone in their hands for many years.  To find the original artistic conception associated with the Taoism you practice.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei also wanted to use this method to find the original artistic conception associated with the power of the witchcraft, but he couldn't find it anyway.  Now he finally knows.  It turns out that in heaven, it is impossible for me to find that original artistic conception using this method!

    "I'm afraid, there is a high possibility that this primitive artistic conception cannot be tolerated. It is very possible that those ancient powerful men who founded the Heavenly Palace are life-and-death enemies with the strong men of the Wu Clan."

    "No, this inference makes no sense. Even if we are life-and-death enemies with the Witch Clan, there is no need to prevent strong men from understanding the power of witchcraft. If you don't know the other side, how can you win a life-and-death fight with the enemy? It's like that  Yao Teng, because he doesn¡¯t understand the power of witchcraft, wasn¡¯t he frightened by me several times?¡±

    "So, it's very possibleThe laws in heaven in 2007 do not exclude Taoist information related to the power of witchcraft.  It is very possible that the strong man from the Witch Clan secretly joined in.  Once successful, this becomes a good way to defeat the enemy!  "

    The more he speculated, the more excited Ye Pengfei became.

    "Even if I thought of such a plan, I would never be able to do it. Only a being of Master's level can barely do it!"

    It¡¯s still just barely possible

    Ni Cangtian figured out the source of adversity, and there are different laws in it.  Those laws were obviously created by Ni Cangtian.

    But, can you create a law that secretly weakens the enemy in the enemy's base camp?  Ye Pengfei didn't know if the master could do it, and Ye Pengfei didn't know even more. Even if the master could do it, could the master prevent the enemy from discovering that he actually came up with such a law?

    "It is necessary to have a special law, but also to hide this law. I wonder if I can do this after understanding the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos?"

    Involuntarily, Ye Pengfei looked at his hidden treasure.  Now, all I can do is hide my body and aura with foreign objects.  In the future, I should also create a powerful magical power that can even hide law information!

    "Or, it's a powerful law. A powerful law that can only be created after comprehending the power of witchcraft!"

    Holding the mind stone in one hand and the silver fragment in the other, Ye Pengfei felt excited.

    "Perhaps, the strong men of the Witch Clan have also created a place similar to the Heavenly Court. Perhaps, there are some strong men from other races who have created other places similar to the Heavenly Court. Those places are exactly where many True Source Realm Dzogchen perfections have been created.  The place that existence is looking for. In the eyes of those in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, as long as they can find those places, it is possible to integrate all dharmas into yiti and achieve the realm of dreams!"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, has anyone done this in ancient times?¡±

    Ye Pengfei fell into new thinking again (To be continued)

    PS: The title number of the previous chapter is wrong, but it does not affect reading.

    The storyline of the book has been unfolded to the end, and there are still about three to four hundred thousand words left to complete.

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1631. Transformation into a Witch Clan

    It's just a guess, and of little use.  Ye Pengfei was very excited, and finding more evidence was the most important thing.

    After pondering for a while, Ye Pengfei once again embarked on a journey to collect broken stones.  Gradually, soil, plants, and animals appeared on the stones he collected.  Of course, both plants and animals have been dead for several years.

    With the continuous advancement and continuous collection, the size of the stones gradually became larger.  Within a few days, Ye Pengfei saw a large platform that could accommodate seventy or eighty people.

    "There is still a thick layer of soil left on it. Although these grass roots are dead, they only died for more than a year!"

    After carefully searching the various remains on this large platform, Ye Pengfei's face showed a hint of joy.

    ??If we continue to search like this, will there still be any living creatures?

    Regardless of whether the living beings are plants or animals, with Ye Pengfei's current understanding of the true meaning of life, he will be able to discover more and more detailed information about the broken fragments of the world from these living entities.  It is even possible to deduce something about the unbroken world back then.

    The more information there is, the more evidence there will be.  For Ye Pengfei, who had already guessed a lot and calculated a lot, every piece of new information was precious.  He put away the large platform and continued walking in the direction where the gravel floated.

    In the next few days, I never encountered such a big platform again.  However, the time of death for those traces of life on the smaller rocks is getting shorter and shorter.  Ye Pengfei became more confident, and he simply released three thousand death clones and started a large-scale search.

    The clouds and mist here have the property of blocking spiritual consciousness and mental power. If so many death clones are released in one breath, if there is any special change, it is very likely that the control of some death clones will be lost.  If those lost clones can survive for a long time, it is very likely that they will give birth to their own spiritual intelligence.  This new spiritual body.  The real body that has passed through the past has an extremely strong, natural feeling of hatred.

    Because of this, Ye Pengfei has not released even a single death clone during so many years of exploration.  But now, he has seen the possibility of discovering living creatures.  Therefore, he would rather take the risk of releasing the death clone than miss the rubble that still has life forms.

    One day later

    "A living earthworm!!!"

    Hard work pays off. After several attempts and almost losing the death clone, the death clone on the outermost side brought back a spiritual earthworm to Ye Pengfei.

    This is a kind of creature that exists in the lowest space plane.  Its biggest role is to improve the soil condition of Xiantian.  There are also spirit earthworms in Heaven, and most of them are at the tenth level of the True Source Realm.  At Ye Pengfei's level, he had never paid attention to such a low-level creature in the past.  But now, he is extremely happy.

    "This spirit worm has been planted with a curse! This is indeed a kind of witchcraft!"

    There are also spells that can be cast without the power of witchcraft. Among the three thousand avenues, there is also a cosmic avenue called the path of curses.

    However, the artistic conception contained in the spells cast with the power of witchcraft is quite different from other spells.  As early as in that big universe, Ye Pengfei had already begun to study the differences.  Now.  He even raised this feeling of difference to a level very close to the true source!

    "It is indeed not the feeling of the true meaning of life, nor the feeling of the true meaning of chaos. This is a very pure artistic conception that is not related to these two fundamental meanings. With this spell as a guide, I can do better  To understand and deduce the essential characteristics of the power of witchcraft!"

    This is just a spell that works on a mere spiritual earthworm. If you can learn a spell at the Heavenly King level, it will even surpass the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  What benefits will it bring to Ye Pengfei¡¯s research?

    Looking at this spiritual earthworm, Ye Pengfei knew that discovering a stronger spell was definitely not a dream.  Since before discovering this spiritual earthworm.  I haven't found anything alive yet.  This shows that those who cast the curse, those suspected to be powerful beings from the Witch Clan, are definitely still further away.  It's very possible that they are all still alive!

    "Since someone casts a spell, then the hidden magic circles located in the outermost layer of the cloud and mist are mostly controlled by these people who cast the spell. Since those who cast the spell can control the teleportation magic circle that spans the entire cloud and mist area, then  , they are also likely to have established teleportation circles between the fragments of the world!"

    "Even if someone fails to escape from the teleportation circle in time, he should set up some array to protect himself. There is no danger in this cloud area, as long as he escapesWhen the fragments of the world are shattered again, you can move forward through the clouds and mist to find a new gathering place!  "

    In other words, it is very likely that you will encounter survivors soon, and you may encounter people from the Wu clan soon!

    Ye Pengfei, who was feeling a little excited, was in no hurry to move forward at this time.  Now that we know that there may be strong men from the Witch Clan ahead, then a war may break out!

    "Those who are not from my race must have different minds. These powerful wizards who have lived on the fragments of the world for a long time, and from time to time continue the unfinished business of their ancestors, are likely to have a very strong impression on me, an outsider.  Huge hostility. It would be more appropriate to pretend to be a strong man from the Wu Clan."

    Ye Pengfei has seen strong men from the Wu clan, whose body and appearance are basically the same as those of the human race.  Ye Pengfei also knows the power of witchcraft and has no problem disguising his Taoist artistic conception.

    The only trouble is that Ye Pengfei cannot cast pure, true source realm witchcraft!

    When he was still on the Moon Immortal Star, a powerful man in the realm of gods and humans once gave Ye Pengfei a jade slip engraved with a large number of witchcraft and spells.  The endless darkness that Ye Pengfei had cast many times back then was one of the pure witchcraft techniques.  However, the level of those spells is too low.  After Ye Pengfei improved and enhanced it, the new technique already contained other Taoist artistic conceptions, and was no longer a pure witchcraft technique.

    "Although those powerful wizards may also have created magical powers that integrate other Taoism and artistic conceptions, but judging from this spiritual worm, it is better to be more careful. Let's not move forward for the time being, and first deduce a few cosmetic tricks.  Use magic and magical powers, and then go find those powerful wizards!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, taking back the three thousand death clones, and sat down cross-legged in the vast mist (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1632. Descendants of the Wu Clan, Huo Family (Part 1)

    Ye Pengfei, who was sitting in the clouds and mist, was not still. His true body was naturally moving in roughly the same direction and speed as those stones.  Unless there is a strong man from the Witch Clan coming towards him, it is impossible for him to encounter a new creature.

    "The survivors who have not yet escaped should still be waiting in formation at this time. Those strong Wu clan men who are unable to escape immediately should be the old, weak, sick and disabled!"

    Ye Pengfei's calculations were very accurate. After spending more than three months and finally deducing three pure witchcraft techniques, Ye Pengfei discovered a large stone in just three days of travel.  piece.

    The surface of this stone is covered with strange patterns. If Wu Silong and others were here, they would definitely be confused.  But for Ye Pengfei, it felt very cordial.

    because¡­¡­

    "Haha, I really didn't expect that the witch flame body protection technique I just created is similar to this witchcraft formation."

    "One is a body protection technique, and the other is a witchcraft formation. There are more than 80% similarities between the two. This is really a rare thing.  Ye Pengfei felt that somehow, he found this place, which seemed to indicate that he could start from here to solve the huge mysteries about the fundamental Taoism.

    After wandering around the big stone for a while, Ye Pengfei settled on one spot, tapped it lightly, and sent in a spiritual thought.

    "Is there anyone inside?"

    Ye Pengfei does not know the language used by the witch clan here, so this divine thought is condensed with the power of pure witchcraft. Only those with advanced realms can translate the meaning of Ye Pengfei's words from this divine thought.

    This is also a simple test¡ª¡ª

    If the response is fast, tell that.  There is at least one strong man from the Witch Clan who is no less powerful than himself.

    If the response speed is very slow, it may mean that the strong people here are relatively poor and do not understand the meaning of this artistic conception at all.

    If you simply don¡¯t respond, it may mean that the powerful Wu clan people here are very wary.  This incidates that.  On those fragments of the world, the strong men are likely to be in intrigues and have a lot of hatred.

    As for no one existing at all, this is simply impossible.  Because, in the brief period of gentle tapping, Ye Pengfei felt it very clearly.  There were some slight changes in the deeper formation.  If someone wasn't presiding over this witchcraft formation, how could such a change occur immediately?

    After waiting for a while, a voice came out.

    "Which strong family are you? Tell me your name!" The language and tone are basically the same as those in the outside world.

    But how does Ye Pengfei know which family he belongs to? Instead of fooling people, just tell him.  It's better to pretend to be cold and just call in.

    "How dare a little guy on the 60th floor of the True Origin Realm ask me for my name?" Ye Pengfei snorted coldly and stepped into this witchcraft formation.

    Suddenly, the scene in front of me changed drastically.  He saw clusters of flames surrounding Ye Pengfei, and they might pounce on him at any time.

    "Senior's realm is so advanced that you should be able to see it. This is the witch fire that can kill existences at the seventy-first level of the True Origin Realm! Our Huo family has no intention of becoming an enemy of our senior. As long as our senior reveals his identity, our Huo family will naturally sprinkle water on the ground.  A warm welcome!¡±

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows slightly and sneered several times: "It's just a witch fire, why bother? Is it the Huo family? If you don't want to exterminate the clan, hurry up and welcome them!"

    The people in the formation were a little angry: "I, Fire Lion, have already said all my good things. Senior doesn't even want to give me a name. He must be an enemy of the Huo family. Humph, now that you've come in. Senior, please never go out again!"  "

    As he spoke, the number of witch fires surrounding Ye Pengfei increased.  They still did not pounce on him immediately, but continued to surround Ye Pengfei, forming a new magic circle.

    "There is a formation within the formation, and the Huo family has some tricks up its sleeve."

    Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.  Without saying much, he stepped forward heavily.

    This step was so exquisite. The tens of thousands of witch fires surrounding Ye Pengfei suddenly collided with each other just because of this step.  The face of the fire lion who controlled the formation suddenly changed, and he quickly drew several witch patterns on the formation plate.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei found himself in a new space.  The original witch fire disappeared and was replaced by a ferocious beast.

    "Although it is a phantom, it is comparable to the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. There are really many formations in this formation."

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not immediately break the formation.

    "It's not that Ye Pengfei can't break the formation. With his current ability, even if he can only use the power of pure witchcraft, he is comparable to the existence of the seventy-fifth level of the True Source Realm.  Such a formation can be broken violently, so why bother to understand the mystery of this formation?

    What interests Ye Pengfei is that he can??Learn something from this formation.

    "Just three witchcraft methods are still too few. If you want to successfully disguise yourself, the more methods the better!"

    Although the previous witch fire formation was also an formation within a formation, it was essentially similar to the witch fire body protection technique created by Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei has no interest in entangled with that formation.

    And this time, the witchcraft formation transformed into many powerful and ferocious beasts, and its formation methods were something Ye Pengfei had never thought of.  If he can understand it clearly, Ye Pengfei can create more magical powers.

    How could the Fire Lion know this? When he saw Ye Pengfei standing still, a sinister sneer appeared on his face: "Sure enough, to deal with existences of this level, you still have to use the Formation of Ten Thousand Witches!"

    Smiling coldly, the Fire Lion planned to drive the ferocious beasts in the formation to attack.  At this time, a pretty woman standing next to him said softly: "Uncle Fire Lion, all the enemies in our family know about this formation of ten thousand witches. If this person is really sent by the enemy, how could he be like this?"  Are you brave enough to break into the formation?"

    "Huo Li, what you said makes sense. However, you have to know that in addition to those enemies, there are also some people who specialize in doing evil after Tian Qing. Those robbers may not necessarily know the methods of my Huo family to suppress the situation!  "

    Huo Li frowned and said nothing.

    In the blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei has been fighting in this array of witches for ten days.  For him, it is not difficult to kill this evil beast that has transformed from Xin.  However, if you want to break the formation without using violent means.  But still don't have that ability.

    "The more you look at this formation, the more powerful it becomes. It's not that the Fire Lion is not powerful enough to bring out the full power of this formation. It's just that this formation is just a counterfeit, and the real formation is not qualified to be mastered by the Huo family!  "

    What kind of person is Ye Pengfei? What he is best at is deduction and calculation, in these ten days.  Although he has not fully grasped the mystery of this formation.  However, he had already guessed that it was impossible for this formation to exert its maximum power.

    In Ye Pengfei's opinion, if this formation can really be driven at full strength.  Then, if I only use the pure power of witchcraft, I may not be able to resist it.  But.  This formation.  The person who drives the formation is only half-assed, so why does Ye Pengfei need to be afraid of him?

    How does Fire Lion know this? In his eyes, Ye Pengfei is just a strong man at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm.  In his eyes, the reason why Ye Pengfei was able to persist for ten days without dying was just because Ye Pengfei's three magical powers were too powerful.

    "Huo Li. Have you seen it? Those three magical powers, one defensive and two offensive, must be from the hands of a powerful person. Those bandits who dare to do evil after Tianqing often rely on powerful magical powers to break through  Use the defensive formations of each family to loot those families!" Fire Lion warned earnestly.  "Huo Li, you are the genius of our Huo family. However, your experience is still too little and your heart is too soft. When you move to District 13, you must be more careful. It is better than District 12.  Much more chaotic!¡±

    "Uncle Huo Shi, I understand." Huo Li nodded and said in a deep voice, "However, I still feel that this person is not a bandit. Didn't Uncle Huo Shi find out? It seems that he still has a lot of leeway.  If he is really a bad guy, why doesn't he quickly break the formation violently and just go around in circles in this formation of 10,000 witches?"

    "Huh, that's because he's stupid!" Huo Shi curled his lips disdainfully, "Uncle Huo Shi has seen many of these stupid bandits. When we encountered Tian Qing in District 18, I personally killed twenty-six  Such a stupid bandit with such a high self-esteem!"

    Huo Li blinked in surprise and asked softly: "Why are there so many stupid bandits?"

    "Because they want to secretly learn powerful magic and magical powers!" Huo Shi sneered, "Huo Li, where do you think this guy got his three magical powers? It's possible for a strong man with a big background and strong backing to do something like this.  This kind of robber thing? Even if you really want to be a robber, you will only rob the treasures of those high-ranking families. Like our Huo family, a small family where even I can be the strongest, those powerful people with big backgrounds and big backers  How can one be so discerning?"

    Huo Li's big surprised eyes widened even further: "Can you learn the opponent's magic and magical powers in this way? These bandits are all very intelligent beings, how can you say they are stupid?"

    "Great wisdom from ghosts!" Huo Shi sneered, "If you really had the ability to realize the Tao in battle, wouldn't you have been accepted by the top ten districts long ago?"

    After a pause, Huo Shi said again: "Huo Li, you must work hard. If you can enter the top ten districts, our Huo family will no longer have to worry about Tianqing. This kind of family will be destroyed every few million years."  I really don¡¯t want to go through this devastating experience again!¡±

    As he spoke, the fire lion couldn't help but have tears in his eyes.

    You must know that there are not many signs of Tianqing, it will come as soon as it is said to come.  Every time the sky falls, those high-level beings still have time to pick up their relatives and friends and run to teleport the magic circle.  Families with small doors like the Huo family simply don't have time to escape.Those clansmen who are closer to the family still have hope of escaping into the formation, but those who are too far away can only wait for them to perish.

    This time, the sky fell, and less than one-fifth of the Huo family managed to escape into the magic circle, just a few thousand people.  Most of the remaining four-fifths of the tribe died in Tianqing. Only a few tribesmen were lucky enough to hide in friends' homes or other places.  After contacting each other scatteredly over the past few years, there are only less than thirty survivors!

    ????????????????????????? The Fire Lion, who has experienced the Heaven's Qing many times, knows very well.  Tianqing is just the beginning of the disaster, the first step.  Bandits are the second step in the disaster. Not only will these bandits rob property, but they will also kidnap the strong among the weak forces and make them slaves!

    Even if all the bandits are beaten back, you can finally boldly move to other districts, and you will still be bullied and humiliated by various forces in that district.  Huo Shi remembered very clearly that when he was thirteen years old, the Huo family almost completely disappeared in the long river of history because of the oppression of a certain force.

    "These are things that young Huo Li doesn't know. This is her first experience of Tianqing, and this is also the first time she has witnessed the decline of a large area of ??her tribe.  In her opinion, Tian Qing is scary enough. Is there anything more terrifying than Tian Qing?

    "Huo Li, you must keep in mind that what is more terrifying than Tian Qing is the human heart!!!"

    After listening to Huo Shi¡¯s explanation, Huo Li couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.  Little did she know at a young age that the human heart in this world is sinister, more terrifying than anything in heaven!

    How did Huo Shi and Huo Li know that their conversation was all listened to by Ye Pengfei.  While fighting those illusory ferocious beasts, he secretly sighed: "No matter where you go, the human heart is more terrifying. Even this mysterious witch clan is the same!"

    Similarly, using people's hearts and manipulating them is Ye Pengfei's most powerful method.  Even though the Shattering Sky strike was unusually powerful, if you successfully used people's hearts, disturbed them, and controlled them, then the harvest would be even more powerful than the Shattering Kong strike!

    When Huo Shi sighed and Huo Li looked horrified, Ye Pengfei had a new plan.  Originally, the Fire Lion could still see Ye Pengfei's existence through the array disk in his hand, but in a blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei disappeared!

    "Where are the people?" Fire Lion's frightened body shook back and forth a few times, as if he could no longer stand firm.

    Huo Li quickly supported Huo Shi and said anxiously: "Is it possible that the formation has been broken?"

    "No!" Fire Lion shook his head fiercely, "There is no damage to the formation. Could it be that he has already comprehended the Formation of Ten Thousand Witches? Even those who are lucky enough to enter the top ten districts, those geniuses among geniuses,  It¡¯s simply impossible to do it!¡±

    Although it is just an imitation of the Array of Ten Thousand Witches, its artistic conception is so profound that not ordinary powerful people can understand it.  It took the Fire Lion himself hundreds of thousands of years to understand how to arrange and control these formations.  No matter how talented he is, how can he comprehend the mystery of such a complicated formation in just ten days?

    What Fire Lion said is not wrong. No matter how evil Ye Pengfei is, he has only roughly grasped the secrets of this formation.  There is still a long way to go with the method of quietly escaping out of trouble without damaging the formation.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei just used that powerful hidden treasure and quietly hid it in the array of witches

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1633. Descendants of the Wu Clan, Huo Family (Part 2)

    Now Ye Pengfei is already the most advanced being in controlling emotions.  At least, looking at the entire heaven, there will never be another strong person who practices the way of love who has reached his level.

    If it were in the past, in order to influence the mood of the fire lion, Ye Pengfei would more or less use several kinds of magical powers.  But now, he just suddenly disappeared, suddenly stopped doing anything, and suddenly stopped showing up for a long time. As time went by, the fire lion's mood gradually began to fluctuate violently and uncontrollably!

    At first, Fire Lion was relatively calm-minded.  He guessed that Ye Pengfei might have used some special treasure and hid it in a corner of the formation.  However, as he drove the formation over and over again, driving the powerful beast that emerged from Xin, and carefully bombarded every inch and corner of the formation space several times, he became confused.  Shaken, he was at a loss.

    When another ten days passed, Fire Lion finally made a mistake that even a small powerhouse in the Qi Refining Period should not make -

    The hand holding the formation plate of the Fire Lion shook slightly.

    Huo Li's eyes widened in surprise. You know, just ten days ago, when Huo Shi's body shook back and forth, his hands were as steady as a rock!

    What surprised Huo Li even more was that not only did Huo Shi's hand holding the array plate tremble, but Huo Shi's other hand stretched out a finger, trembling slightly, and wiped it towards the array plate.  !

    "That's right, the purpose is to erase the witchcraft patterns on the array plate, not to carve new witchcraft patterns.  Without encountering any attacks, Fire Lion actually took the initiative to remove the witchcraft formation that protected the Huo family!  !  !

    "Uncle Huo Shi, no way!!!" Huo Li screamed and rushed towards Huo Shi.

    Remove the formation and let the clouds and mist come in.  It won't cause harm to anyone.  However, this means that the vicious bandits can march in and do whatever they want!  !  !

    Regarding the brutality of those bandits, Huo Shi himself told Huo Li ten days ago.  The importance of this formation.  The fire lion still warned carefully over and over again.  In the words of Fire Lion, that is, even if the body is burned, even if all one's life is sacrificed, the formation must be protected!

    But now, Fire Lion's hand is shaking.  The formation also shook slightly.  The Fire Lion wants to take the initiative to erase this formation, and even more so to expose the survivors of the Huo family to the clutches of the bandits!

    Huo Li didn't know what happened. Huo Li only knew that he had to stop the Fire Lion and that he had to snatch the formation.

    But¡­¡­

    "This formation. Is it useful?"

    A strange voice suddenly sounded in Huo Li's ears.  Huo Li turned around in fear, and she was shocked to see a man standing not far from her.

    "You, you, when did you come in?" Huo Li took a few steps back, clenching his fists.  But he has no fighting spirit.

    Ye Pengfei smiled: "Just came in."

    "Why, why didn't the formation sound a warning?" Huo Li felt that his tongue was fighting.  She felt horrified that she could hardly speak clearly.

    "because of him."

    Ye Pengfei looked towards the Fire Lion.  At this time, Huo Li discovered that the formation disk in Huo Shi's hand had completely collapsed!

    ¡°Obviously, this collapse didn¡¯t just start now.  With the solidity of this formation.  At least ten breaths ago, the formation began to gradually collapse!

    How can this be?

    Huo Li thought blankly, and soon, she saw something even more incredible.

    Collapse!  collapse!  !  collapse!  !  !

    This time, the realm of the Fire Lion is collapsing!

    "No!!!" The shock on Huo Li's face became even more serious.  She hurriedly took out a lot of panacea and wanted to put it into the fire lion's mouth.

    "It's useless, don't waste it." Ye Pengfei's voice sounded again, "The foundation of his cultivation has been destroyed, and he can only start over."

    At this time, an elixir has been delivered to the fire lion's mouth, but it cannot continue to reach forward.

    Ye Pengfei's voice was not loud, nor was it mixed with any magical power.  However, Huo Li felt that he was completely unable to continue according to his own ideas!

    What method is this?

    After all, Huo Li is young and has little experience.  She didn't know that Ye Pengfei had done this quietly and had already affected her emotions.  She didn't even know that this influence was her own initiative and came from the depths of her soul.  Now, Ye Pengfei just pushed it a little bit.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's method was like pushing a ship that was already moving very fast.  It doesn't take much force to make the ship rush towards the bottomless abyss faster!

    ??If this development continues, Huo Li will sooner or later follow in the footsteps of Huo Lion.  ?For Ye Pengfei, this was equivalent to subduing the head of the Huo family and the most talented person in the Huo family.  Then, he will be able to have an identity, an identity that the Huo family will never dare to talk nonsense about.

    However, although Ye Pengfei's ability to influence other people's emotions and destroy other people's beliefs has become more and more powerful, it is impossible for him to predict events.  Just when Huo Li's hand suddenly froze and couldn't move forward no matter what, Huo Shi suddenly fell to his knees and kowtowed.

    "It turns out it's the senior of Wu Mo Mountain. The lion deserves to die. Damn it. Senior, please let Huo Li go. The fire lion is willing to be a cow or a horse. The fire lion is willing to die to apologize!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Huo Li was shocked: "Uncle Huo Shi, you can't give it to him, you absolutely can't give it to him!!!"

    With that said, Huo Li stepped in front of the fire lion and said to Ye Pengfei in a stiff voice: "I can be the slave girl of senior, and I can let senior play with me. However, senior must not steal this thing from the Huo family!!  !¡±

    With just these two words, Huo Li actually got rid of the trend of collapse.  Her level of belief suddenly increased a bit.

    This is not a battle of beliefs, so Huo Li's increased belief will not bring any negative effects to Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei looked at Huo Li with some surprise, and his consciousness wandered around the green ring for a while.  Immediately, he laughed: "It turns out to be the entire formation of ten thousand witches."

    At this time, the Fire Lion's realm has fallen to the thirty-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  Unlike Chen Shuangshuang, his belief has not been completely destroyed.  Ye Pengfei also did not use his life to destroy his faith.  Therefore, after his realm fell to this point, he would no longer continue to collapse.

    Although Huo Li is a genius, his training time is still short.  Her realm cultivation level is only the thirty-fifth level of True Origin Realm.  so.  Although she blocked the fire lion.  However, Huo Shi pulled Huo Li behind him.

    "The filial son's nonsense made the seniors laugh. This is the complete book of the Array of Ten Thousand Witches, one of the thirty-six witchcraft formations in ancient times. It is absolutely authentic. The Fire Lion is willing to use this thing in exchange for the seniors to forgive the crime of offending the family.  !!!"

    I have to say that this bargaining chip made Ye Pengfei's heart a little excited.  But.  What Ye Pengfei really wants is not this.

    "I am not from Wu Mo Mountain, and I don't need the Array of Ten Thousand Witches. You two swear to serve me as your master, and I will spare you." Ye Pengfei smiled softly, and continued, "As long as you serve me as your master,  Even if we protect the entire Huo family and move into the top ten districts, there will be no problem."

    Suddenly, Huo Shi and Huo Li's faces became a little pale.  They all thought to themselves, this person is really shameless.  After taking him as his master, doesn't it mean that he can take whatever he wants? It's impossible to preserve the entire Formation of Ten Thousand Witches!

    They didn¡¯t think about it, if Ye Pengfei really wanted to take away the Huo family¡¯s treasure.  Isn¡¯t this a piece of cake? Those arrays within arrays couldn¡¯t trap Ye Pengfei before. Now how can two strong men who are not even at the fortieth level of the True Origin Realm stop Ye Pengfei¡¯s plunder?

    At this moment, Fire Lion's faith has been destroyed a lot, and his thinking is already very confusing.  Although Huo Li was a blessing in disguise, her original level was low and she lacked experience.  So, she didn't expect this.  In the eyes of both of them, Ye Pengfei turned into a shameless robber.

    "Why are you protecting the Huo family to go to the top ten districts? I'm afraid you should sell the Huo family to the top ten districts I would rather die than obey!!!" Huo Li scolded.  He quickly drew a witchcraft talisman in front of him.

    "Order, burn the soul!!!"

    This is actually a rare talisman that directly attacks the enemy's soul!

    Looking at this talisman that penetrated into his main plane through the air, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly approve: "No wonder Huo Shi has to fight to the death to protect Zunli. Unexpectedly, she can make that soul talisman that is difficult for Grandmaster Xuanlu to make.  It¡¯s at your fingertips.¡±

    You must know that the space plane is a kind of existence that protects the soul.  Ignoring the obstruction of the space plane and directly attacking the strong man's soul is basically because the gap between the two sides is too big.  Like this, with just one talisman, one can transcend countless levels and attack the soul of a powerful enemy, which is extremely unlikely to happen.

    Xuanyuan Shi once introduced that the talisman masters in the talisman world are said to be able to occasionally refine such a talisman.  However, even Xuanyuan Shi, a person with a large business, has never seen this kind of talisman with his own eyes.

    And it was precisely because Ye Pengfei heard about such a talisman that he creatively created the blood soul.  Otherwise, he would not have the means to attack and kill Chen Shuangshuang's soul through the air.

    The blood soul Ye Pengfei collected a lot of killing energy and practiced it for several months before he successfully condensed it.  However, Huo Li only easily drew a talisman, and its use was almost the same as Ye Pengfei's method.

    Unfortunately¡­¡­

    "The power is too weak."Pengfei shook his head and did not use any magic power at all.  As soon as the talisman entered Ye Pengfei's main plane, it was swallowed up by the blood soul that Ye Pengfei raised in the main plane.

    Huo Li was not discouraged and drew talismans one after another out of thin air.  Moreover, he also secretly brought a string of bracelet-shaped exotic treasures.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei wanted to capture Huo Li directly.  The purpose of his coming here was to forcefully obtain an identity that outsiders could not question. He had no interest in fighting with low-level powerhouses like Huo Li.  However, when he saw the bracelet, he just sat back and watched Huo Li continue.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After a dull sound, the power of the talisman drawn by Huo Li increased by hundreds of millions of times!  !  !

    "This is too exaggerated." Ye Pengfei was very surprised and defeated the talisman drawn by Huo Lixin with one punch.  Even though this talisman has the ability to enter Ye Pengfei's main plane through the air, it cannot withstand the power of Ye Pengfei's punch.

    "This is not a power-increasing treasure, what is it?" Ye Pengfei pointed to the dark black bracelet on Huo Li's wrist and asked quietly.

    At this moment, Huo Li's face had turned extremely pale.  This is her last resort. This bracelet can not only increase the power of her talisman by hundreds of millions of times in an exaggerated manner.  Even more quietly, he put some special abilities into his own talismans that are difficult for others to notice.

    However, Ye Pengfei shattered the talisman with one punch!

    However, Ye Pengfei seemed to see the clues easily!

    Huo Li's belief was once again severely hit.  This time.  There was no need for Ye Pengfei to add fuel to the flames, and there was no need for Ye Pengfei to use any means to destroy his faith. Huo Li's faith was already crumbling!

    Huo Shi¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had just experienced such a hardship, and he could see that Huo Li was about to follow in his footsteps!

    It was at this time.  The Fire Lion was so blessed that he suddenly understood many things.  His mind finally turned around, and he finally knew that Ye Pengfei wanted him and Huo Li to serve him as their master, and indeed he was not coveting the treasures of the Huo family, and indeed he was not trying to sell the survivors of the Huo family to that place.  Go to the tenth district.

    The Fire Lion wished he could give himself a slap.  Such a simple truth, why didn¡¯t I think of it just now?

    "Senior, please save Huo Li once. I am willing to let all the strong men of the Huo family offer their own witch spirits!!!"

    The natal witch spirit? Ye Pengfei nodded secretly.

    Ye Pengfei has heard of this term before.  This is what Xue Ling said. Xue Ling has come into contact with the powerful Wu clan in the universe.

    "A strong man from the Witch Clan will cultivate a natal witch spirit. If he hands over his natal witch spirit, it means handing over all his power. A strong man who controls the natal wizard spirit can extract the power of those strong witch spirits at any time.  It may even lead to the death of those powerful Wu clan men!"

    Ye Pengfei only heard about it and never saw his natal witch spirit with his own eyes.  Ye Pengfei himself also understood the power of witchcraft and created some witchcraft methods.  However, he has never cultivated any natal wizard spirit.

    Ye Pengfei is not afraid of Huo Shi's regret. If Huo Shi and Huo Li continue to get in the way, Ye Pengfei does not rule out the possibility that these two people will become his soul slaves.  Now, there is a control method similar to controlling the soul slave, and it can also increase the power of one's witchcraft.  Why not?

    Ye Pengfei nodded, and a magical power penetrated into Huo Li's soul.  In an instant, Huo Li once again avoided the disaster of collapse.

    This time, Huo Li no longer dared to resist, she had also woken up

    ¡­¡­

    "This natal witch spirit is really magical."

    In an auxiliary plane.  There are more than three thousand gleaming token-like things floating.  These are the natal witch spirits of the strong men of the Wu clan. Through these natal witch spirits, Ye Pengfei can draw any power from the strong men of the Rui family at will.

    There are not many restrictions on distance. Ye Pengfei did a little calculation and estimated that even if he placed the powerful Wu clan in the core area of ????the heaven and returned to the big universe, he could still extract their power!

    "This method can be compared with the source of adversity created by the master. However, in order to enter the source of adversity, the entrant needs to use special magical powers. To extract the power of the powerful wizards, I only need to use it.  Magical means will suffice.¡±

    "However, according to Fire Lion, no matter how powerful a being is, it can only collect at most one hundred thousand natal wizard spirits. Moreover, for a strong wizard of the witch clan who has achieved a heavenly king-level existence, the natal wizard spirits cannot be claimed. Therefore.  , it is impossible to obtain absolutely powerful combat power with the help of the natal wizard spirit."

    In terms of strength, even if Ye Pengfei could collect 100,000 natal wizard spirits from the 69th level of the True Origin Realm, they would only have one ten thousandth of the power of Ye Pengfei's sky-shattering strike.  Therefore, in a real battle, it is basically impossible for Ye Pengfei to use this natal witch spirit.

    &nbsp; However, the Taoist artistic conception hidden in the natal witch spirit can create a stable avenue for Ye Pengfei to comprehend the power of witchcraft!

    "In terms of the true meaning of life, because I have repeatedly comprehended the meaning of madness, the power of self-destruction, and other Taoist magical powers, there is nothing to worry about. One day, the true meaning of life can advance to the level of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection."

    "In terms of the true meaning of chaos, because I have obtained the precious inheritance from Longbai Mountain, there is nothing to worry about. When you have the opportunity, you can go into seclusion for a long time and you will be able to rise to a level comparable to the true meaning of life."

    "My natal witch spirit has guided me to a road to the sky. It's like me comprehending the power of death and then mastering the meaning of madness. I can keep walking along this road and always reach the perfection of the true source state.  Go into the realm!"

    "The three fundamental Taoist meanings all have the hope of Dzogchen. I wonder if there are other fundamental Taoist intentions in this world?"

    Ye Pengfei was sitting cross-legged.  While thinking silently, a respectful whisper came from outside the door.

    "Ancestor, the jade slips you requested are here."

    This is Huo Li's voice, and the ancestor she is talking about is Ye Pengfei.

    After all the strong men of the Huo family gave up their own souls as witch spirits, Huo Shi and Huo Li still didn't tell anyone else.  Ye Pengfei is actually an outsider.  According to Ye Pengfei's instructions, Ye Pengfei gave Ye Pengfei the name of the ancestor of the Huo family.

    This ancestor of the Huo family named Huo Qiusheng is indeed a real person. He is five generations older than the current leader of the Huo family, Fire Lion.  Ye Pengfei became Huo Qiusheng, and Ye Pengfei became the oldest surviving ancestor of the Huo family!

    I think back then, Fire Lion¡¯s grandfather wasn¡¯t even born yet.  Huo Qiusheng wandered to other areas, and no one knew his whereabouts since then.  Those who had seen Huo Qiusheng's appearance back then have all died now. No one knows what Huo Qiusheng looks like.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei pretended to be someone else without even changing his appearance.  No one will have any doubts.

    Not to mention, there are many strange techniques for strong people to cultivate and realize the Tao. It is not surprising that their appearance changes.  If you encounter any danger along the way and have to take another life, the difference in body shape and appearance will be even greater.  Therefore, even if there are still seniors outside the clan who know Huo Qiusheng.  It is impossible to conclude that Ye Pengfei is a fake.

    Besides, Huo Shi and Huo Li let the news go, and the head of the family and the other Huo Zhongxing genius said in unison that after the ancestors had mastered the martial arts, they were concerned about the safety of the Huo family and rushed back to save the Huo family.  Once such a statement comes out, who else will question Ye Pengfei's origins?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:  The next thing to do is to learn more about these descendants of the Wu clan.

    From the Fire Lion and the Fire Li.  Ye Pengfei already roughly knew that the total number of powerful Wu clan members in the top ten districts exceeded tens of billions.  In addition to the top ten areas that are the most stable and basically impossible to collapse, there are many areas that are less stable.  The total number of descendants of the Wu tribe in these areas exceeds 100 billion.

    With such a huge population, many things will inevitably happen.  If we want to make all these things clear, we can only rely on Huo Shi and Huo Li to tell them, and we don¡¯t know which day we will talk about them.  This is the difference between collecting natal wizard spirits and collecting soul slaves. It is impossible for Ye Pengfei to see the soul memories of the strong men of the Huo family through these natal wizard spirits.

    That¡¯s why Ye Pengfei asked Huo Li to get the jade slips about what the Huo family knew and about the general situation of each district.  After waiting for less than a stick of incense, Huo Li personally delivered it.

    The door opened and Huo Li knelt outside the door.  She was really frightened by Ye Pengfei's methods and had no intention of resisting at all.

    "Get up." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "You don't have to do this in the future. I will help you improve and let you enter the top ten districts. This is the repayment I have said a long time ago."

    People who value love are people who value well.  Huo Li never expected that what Ye Pengfei said at that time was true!

    Huo Li couldn't help but shed tears in her eyes. She tactfully clicked her head three times in a row and said softly: "Thank you, Master!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed: "You will take advantage of me."

    It is not easy to be Ye Pengfei's disciple now. Ye Pengfei will be a strong man who can achieve the perfection of the True Origin Realm sooner or later. Although Huo Li's potential is not bad.  However, let alone a Dzogchen True Source Realm being accepting her as a disciple, even existences such as Wu Silong and Wu Fan were unlikely to accept her as a disciple.

    However, Ye Pengfei still nodded in agreement.  Ye Pengfei was still a little curious about this young female cultivator who could survive a collapse of her faith by relying on her own strength.

    "If I take her with me from time to time, will her potential also increase by leaps and bounds?"

    As soon as this thought comes out, Ye Pengfei will treat Huo Li as a test subject.

    How could Huo Li know this?All I know is that I finally have a very powerful master.  She stood up happily and walked into the room.

    "Master, these are the jade slips you want. They include the thirteenth district we are going to, as well as the thirty-eighth and forty-ninth districts. We are not very clear about the further districts. Our Huo family is too weak.  ."

    Ye Pengfei took the jade slip and did not look at it immediately, but asked slowly: "Tell me about the Huo family first. What did you do for a living in the past? Do you do business, or do you have other specialties?"

    Through those thousands of natal wizard spirits, Ye Pengfei knew the specific realms of cultivation of the Huo family.  But.  He knew nothing about the specific situation of the Huo family.  After all, he is carrying the name of an ancestor of the Huo family. If someone asks and he can't explain the Huo family's business, wouldn't it be possible for him to reveal his flaws?

    Huo Li also knows the secret.  She just sorted out her thoughts for a moment, and then responded slowly: "Our Huo family originally made a living by refining weapons, exchanging rare treasures for the resources needed for cultivation and enlightenment. However, because no powerful existence appeared for many generations.  Therefore, the means of refining weapons are constantly being lost. Now, weapon refining accounts for about one-fifth of our Huo family's business."

    Huo Li took out the bracelet again.  She said in a sweet voice: "Master, please see, this string of heart-locking curse beads was made by a talented weapon refining master of my Huo family. The ancestor of the Huo family once reached the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  Realm, the Huo family under his old man's rule was once a big family in the third district!"

    Speaking of this, Huo Li's face turned red with excitement.  All the time.  She all takes this ancestor of the Huo family as an example.  Her dream has always been to restore the glory of the Huo family!  !  !

    "They are actually from an aristocratic family that refines weapons?" Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "I can help in this regard. I am also a master of weapon refinement."

    Huo Li said happily: "The second elder is in charge of the Huo family's weapon refining affairs. I will invite the second elder over right away!!!"

    "There's no rush." ??Ye Pengfei shook his head and said with a smile, "My weapon refining method is quite unique, and I won't teach it to non-direct disciples. Please note this fate first. When the Huo family has a weapon refining genius in the future, you can worship me as your teacher!"

    Huo Li nodded quickly and said yes.

    Speaking of which, Huo Li felt that Ye Pengfei was too kind to the Huo family.  If a powerful being like him wants to conquer a small family like the Huo family, he can just shout and kill him. Why is there any need to do this? Not to mention that now the entire Huo family has dedicated their witch spirits to Ye Pengfei.  The life and death of the Huo family are in Ye Pengfei's hands.  Even if Ye Pengfei really wants to enslave the strong men of the Huo family.  How could the entire Huo family resist?

    However, Huo Li couldn't figure out why Ye Pengfei was so kind to the Huo family.  She even wondered whether Ye Pengfei was really an ancestor of the Huo family who had been reborn, or whether he had been reincarnated.  Restarting the memory of the past life? Huo Li, who was a bit cranky, didn't know that the reason why Ye Pengfei did this was just because he got too many benefits from the pieces of his natal witch spirits.

    The more advanced the realm, the more Ye Pengfei believed that every peck and every drink had a cause.  The sharper his eyes were, the more Ye Pengfei felt that his good luck did not come from pure luck.

    Think about it, how many powerful people in the True Origin Realm who have no roots and no bottom can rise quickly? No matter how talented they are, without a strong background, sufficient cultivation resources, and no opportunities that are different from ordinary people, it is simply impossible to grow quickly.  .

    And Ye Pengfei¡ª¡ª

    Soon after entering the true source realm, Yuan Xiaoyao gave him the method to enter the source of adversity.  Looking around the world, there are not many strong people who know this method.  However, Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao did not tell anyone else this secret when they passed away.  However, they gave Ye Pengfei a way to enter when he had just entered the True Source Realm and had no idea about the specific situation of this realm.

    With this entry, you will earn a powerful master who stands at the top of the world.  Not only did he figure out the key to cultivation in the True Source Realm, but he also got the opportunity to climb the round platform of the realm and quickly break through several levels.

    When Ye Pengfei left the big universe, he originally needed to move towards the heaven step by step.  I don¡¯t know how many years it will take to reach Heaven and practice to a level that is enough to enter Heaven.

    However, shortly after Ye Pengfei left the universe, Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, and Samsara were captured one after another.  As a result, in order to rescue Samsara, he accidentally entered the time and space of the rare treasure of the King of Destruction.

    It was this experience that gave Ye Pengfei a powerful death clone and made new progress in Ye Pengfei's magical ax powers.  It was this experience that made Ye Pengfei touch the meaning of madness.  This not only gave Ye Pengfei a powerful special ability to increase his realm crazily, but also laid a solid foundation for him to be able to quickly comprehend the true meaning of life at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.

    Then, Ye Pengfei originally just wanted to enter the heaven.  However, there were many things happening on the Dengtianxing.  Wait until thoseAfter the matter was resolved, Ye Pengfei actually discovered the method of matrix weapon refining in a trophy!

    It is precisely because of this special weapon refining method that Ye Pengfei can completely ignore the problem of cultivation resources.  It was precisely because of this special weapon refining method that Ye Pengfei was able to embark on another path of revenge.

    Think about it.  If Ye Pengfei only acted according to his master's previous advice, what chance would he have of being able to enter the Palace of the Gods? If it was just for revenge and he ultimately failed to obtain the qualification to enter the Palace of the Gods, how could he possibly  Achieve successive gains?

    The true meaning of life moves towards Dzogchen

    There hasn¡¯t been much substantial improvement.  The true meaning of chaos, which is likely to hinder the pace of progress, has broad prospects

    Now, I want to get into the world of the witch clan, and I want to find a witch clan identity.  As a result, the first family they met actually collectively donated their own witch spirits to open the door to the ultimate realm of witchcraft power.  Opened slowly!  !  !

    With so many things connected together, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh that his luck was really good. Every time he needed it, those rare opportunities would appear in front of him in various forms.

    Sometimes Ye Pengfei even wonders if the memories of his past life that Master Ni Cangtian retrieved for him are incomplete? Is this good luck?  Is it still arranged by my previous life?

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know the answer to this question, and he is no longer afraid of the path paved for him in his previous life as he was in the past.  If you have a chance, take it, if you don't have a chance, forget it.  Now Ye Pengfei is content with the situation and will never force himself again, nor will he avoid anything.

    Of course, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to do nothing.

    Since there is doubt.  These good luck may also be arranged by one's previous life.  Then, Ye Pengfei naturally wanted to provide some reasonable rewards to those who provided good luck.

    Accept Huo Li as his disciple, help the Huo family enter the top ten districts, and promise to accept a Huo family weapon refining genius as a disciple in the future These are the rewards given by Ye Pengfei. Compared with the benefits brought by the natal witch spirit,  Ye Pengfei paid very little

    How could Huo Li know this? Huo Li just continued talking on his own.

    "Nowadays, our Huo family's biggest business is selling witchcraft arrays. For nearly a million years, nearly half of the Huo family's income has come from this. This is why. The reason why Uncle Huo Shi will become the head of the Huo family."

    In addition to the false ancestor Ye Pengfei, there are two elders of the Huo family who are higher in seniority and realm than the Fire Lion. These are the first elder and the second elder of the Huo family.

    Those two elders are at the 61st level of the True Source Realm, and they learned the ancestral weapon refining method.

    The great elder¡¯s realm is even higher, reaching the sixty-third level of the true source realm.  He learned the art of talismans, and Huo Li studied under him in the past.  But he is not here now. When the sky fell, he happened to go to the thirteenth district.

    "So, most of the remaining revenue comes from selling talismans?" Ye Pengfei asked.

    "No." Huo Li shook his head, "There are too few people in the Huo family who have the talent to make talismans. There are less than a hundred people. The great elder and I both need to focus on cultivation and cannot focus on making money. Therefore, the talisman is just  If it is sold in the Huo family's weapon refining workshop, the income will not be included in the family's accounts, and there will be no commission, it will all be taken by those talisman masters who want to make money from it."

    "Is the remaining source of income all from alchemy?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    " Such a small family actually has all the weapons, formations, elixirs, and talismans. This shows that although the Huo family has been in decline for a long time.  However, the foundation is still very strong.

    Unexpectedly, Huo Li shook her head. She chuckled and said, "Most of the remaining income comes from pawning and lending!"

    "Pawning and lending?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised, "How to do these businesses? The risks are too great!"

    Ye Pengfei has never done business, but Xuanyuanshi told him a lot.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei knew very well that these two professions were extremely difficult to do.  Without a big family or a powerful force, without a super strong person in charge, business in these two industries would basically be impossible!

    Pawnpawn for what?

    ????????????? The treasures of a strong man, whether they are exercises, secret techniques, exotic treasures, or strange formations In short, they are not for people to practice, but they can be used to help people fight in time.

    Pawning these is equivalent to giving up your secrets. How many strong people are willing to do this?

    On the other hand, if the treasure taken by a strong man was obtained by robbing a child of a powerful force, and the pawn shop took it, wouldn't it be afraid of causing great disaster?

    Even those powerful forces look down upon ordinary treasures.  Who among the powerful people like them would covet the skills and secret techniques of those low-level beings? Therefore, only the powerful people with low level will feel free to send their treasures.pawn.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Only when the power is strong, can he dare to conquer all things.  Even if you accidentally collect some bad stolen goods, you will have a strong person in the clan to deal with it, so your sign will not be damaged.

    As for lending, the risk is even greater.  Ye Pengfei had heard about it when he was still on the Moon Immortal Star.  When Xuanyuan Shi and Ye Pengfei were discussing business, neither of them mentioned the word lending.

    The reason is very simple, lending is to collect interest.  There are many battles among strong people, and strong people practice and like to take risks and hunt for treasures.  In this case, what guarantee is there that the strong man will be able to repay the loan alive?

    Using collateral is also quite complicated. Not only will you encounter troubles similar to pawning, but also because the collateral is a fixed thing like a blessed land, cave, etc., you need to worry about those fixed collateral being taken away by a powerful force before the loan is repaid.  Existence was snatched away.

    Ye Pengfei is not a business person, and he has no interest in doing business. He just wants to better play the role of the ancestor of the Huo family, so he will ask and say a few casual words.  As a result, after Huo Li explained a few words, he waved his hand, indicating that Huo Li did not need to continue talking.

    "When we were in District 12, how many blessed places and caves did the Huo family have, and what was their quality? Are there any fairy mines or fairy fields?"

    Making a living is to earn cultivation resources from the outside world. The Paradise Cave, Immortal Mine, and Immortal Field represent the amount of cultivation resources that one can produce.

    District 12 has been destroyed. In Ye Pengfei's opinion, most of the blessed places, caves, mines, and fairy fields should also be destroyed.  Therefore, he just asked casually to understand a little bit.

    I never thought that this question would actually bring up something new.

    "There are thirteen blessed places and caves, but there are no fairy mines or fairy fields. Those thirteen blessed places and caves are still there. Master, do you want to go and take a look?"

    "Have all the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven been saved?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised. Immediately, he understood, "You must have placed the Blessed Land Cave Heaven at the core of this family forever, right?"

    By doing this, how can the family develop outward? If it cannot develop outward, how can the family grow stronger?

    Huo Li smiled bitterly and said: "There are not many strong people in the Huo family who can do anything right now, and they have to be prepared for Tian Qing who may come at any time. Besides doing this, what else can we do?"

    After a pause, Huo Li continued: "However, there are advantages to being concentrated together. Uncle Huo Shi arranged these thirteen blessed places and caves into a formation. If a strong person who doesn't know how to break the formation comes,  Well, even if the outermost defensive formation is blasted with force, it will still stop outside the thirteen blessed lands. According to Uncle Fire Lion, only beings above the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm can forcefully attack those  Formation method. If you want to completely break the formation, only those who are above the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm can do it!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei was even more surprised.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that Fire Lion had only barely reached the formation master level.  However, if you want to set up a formation that can be completely broken only by a strong person at level 75 or above of the True Origin Realm, this means that it is a formation that only a Grandmaster-level being can break!

    After thinking for a moment, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "Have the Fire Lion obtained a powerful array disk?"

    ??Definitely not bought. With the Huo family's financial resources, they can't afford that kind of array.

    Huo Li nodded and whispered: "This is a confidential matter of our Huo family. Apart from the clan leader and elders, I am the only one who knows about it. Master, do you want to take a look? Maybe you can learn something new."  ."

    Ye Pengfei was also wanting to know more about the Witch Clan's methods. He nodded and just stood up.  Suddenly, he frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "Trouble is coming!!!"

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1634. Coveting the Witch Formation

    This time he is a real bandit, a very powerful bandit.  However, they couldn't enter the formation

    "If our ancestors hadn't re-arranged the formation, we would have had to retreat to the blessed land of Cave Heaven!" Looking at the fierce bandits outside, Huo Shi sighed with emotion.

    "Yes, Master is very advanced, and is a master of formations and weapon refining. By following Master, I will definitely make the Huo family regain its glory!!!"

    Seeing those bandits wandering around outside the formation like headless flies, Huo Li had completely let go of the pressure and humiliation brought by Ye Pengfei before.  This is a world where the strong are respected, and the strong man who is capable of destroying the Huo family with just one hand, not only did not cause any trouble to the Huo family, but also helped the Huo family set up their formation and accepted the talented children of the Huo family as disciples.  In this way, what humiliation needs to be remembered forever?

    Fire Lion has also completely put aside the conflict with Ye Pengfei, and his "ancestor" can be said to be smooth.  It was as if Ye Pengfei was really the ancestor of his Huo family.

    Fire Lion nodded and said in a deep voice: "Ancestor is the opportunity given to us by God, we must seize it. Our ancestor once said, do you need any more tricks?"

    "No." Huo Li shook his head, "Master doesn't even want the Formation of Ten Thousand Witches. If I hadn't suggested it, Master wouldn't have gone to see the Heavenly Formation of the Blessed Land. It seems that there is nothing in our Huo family that is a master.  You are worthy of your respect."

    "That's right. Our ancestors are the powerful ones who will go to the first two districts sooner or later. There are only a few formations in these areas, but it's impossible for our ancestors to take a liking to them."

    Things outside the body are of little use to those who are strong enough to a certain extent.  Although it seems that Ye Pengfei is just a strong man at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, Huo Shi and Huo Li can both feel it.  Ye Pengfei's true state of cultivation is far from what it seems on the surface.

    Just when Huo Shi and Huo Li were talking easily, they saw the bandits retreating into the distance.  Soon, the bandits disappeared from their consciousness.

    "Haha. They also know how powerful it is!" Huo Shi laughed. He had experienced several heavenly collapses, but he had never been able to drive away the bandits so easily!

    "Three sixty-eighth level strong men, a dozen sixty-seventh and sixty-sixth level strong men, plus so many minions, if it is the past defensive formation. As long as they besiege them for a long time, I will definitely not be able to support them.  Ah." After laughing, the Fire Lion sighed repeatedly, "The ancestors laid out a plan, but they couldn't even find the door. This kind of miraculous and miraculous method is something that I, the Fire Lion, will never be able to achieve in my life!!!"

    Huo Li asked curiously: "Uncle Huo Shi. Do you know what kind of formation this is?"

    "How do I know?" Huo Shi shrugged and chuckled, "You have already worshiped your ancestor as your teacher, you can ask him yourself."

    "I forgot to ask." Huo Li said with a smile, "However, I guess the master just made it up randomly and didn't have a name at all."

    Fire Lion just wanted to speak.  Suddenly, a voice came from not far away.

    "Huo Li is right, I just set it up casually, this formation has no name."

    "Old Ancestor (Master)." Huo Shi and Huo Li quickly turned around and saluted. Looking at the distance between themselves and Ye Pengfei, they were secretly surprised.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei definitely did not use any concealment methods this time.  However, when he walked until he was only a few miles away from the two of them, neither of them noticed Ye Pengfei's arrival!

    "Although neither of us has reached the 40th level of the True Origin Realm, it is impossible for our sensing ability to be so poor In this case, isn't our ancestor an existence that has surpassed the 75th level of the True Origin Realm?"  The fire lion was horrified.

    Of course there are surprises, now that I have taken refuge with Ye Pengfei.  Then, the stronger Ye Pengfei becomes, the happier the Huo family will be.

    "Ancestor, why are you here? They are just some petty thieves, they cannot offend the golden body of our working ancestor." Fire Lion's voice was filled with incomparable respect.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head: "This is not some petty thief, look at it."

    Looking along Ye Pengfei's fingers, Huo Shi and Huo Li saw that the clouds and mist in that direction suddenly parted, revealing a passage that was more than a mile wide and tens of millions of miles long.

    Huo Shi and Huo Li were stunned by Ye Pengfei's terrifying magical means, and the bandits on the other side were even more frightened by this incredible magical means.  !  !

    After all, they are already a family, Huo Shi and Huo Li were the first to react.

    "Three shaman spirit cannons, shaman spirit cannons from the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm! Oh my God, if they are fired at intensively, even the Heavenly Formation of the Blessed Land may not be able to withstand it!" The Fire Lion roared in horror, "It's just a few  Bandits, how could they have such a rare treasure? Impossible, this is simply impossible!"

    "Are you kidding me? Even if I sell the entire Huo family seventeen or eighteen times, I'm afraid I still won't be able to buy a three-door True Source Realm seventy-second floor."?Spirit cannon!

    It¡¯s not that the cost of the Witch Spirit Cannon is terrible, but because such a level of Witch Spirit Cannon can only be owned by the big forces in the top ten districts!

    Of course, there will be a few scattered out, but they can only be bought on the black market, and the price will be hyped to a terrifying height.

    Without him, the Witch Spirit Cannon possesses the terrifying characteristic of quantitative changes causing qualitative changes!  !  !

    You must know that for a strong person in the True Source Realm, it is basically impossible to explain the principle that quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes.  This theory may still be applicable in some places, but for those rare treasures, it is basically impossible to apply it.

    Ye Pengfei is already a master of weapon refining, but he is a master of weapon refining in the outside world.  The powerful people in that world didn't know that the witch clan existed, and they didn't know that there was such a fundamental meaning as the power of witchcraft.  Therefore, this was the first time he heard about such a strange treasure.

    "If the attacks at the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm are continuously stacked, can they achieve the effect of the 75th level of the True Origin Realm? This Witch Spirit Cannon is really mysterious. You must get it and take a look."

    So

    "Anyone who attacks my Huo family will die!!!"

    Ye Pengfei roared angrily, and the clouds and mist that filled the area around the bandits actually turned into fists, punching the bandits indiscriminately.  Huo Shi and Huo Li only had time to blink twice before they saw all the bandits fall.  No one ran away!

    "This, this, isn't this the offensive magical power used by our ancestors? Oh my god, it turns out our ancestors were merciful. Otherwise, my incomplete Formation of Ten Thousand Witches would be destroyed by our ancestors in an instant!"

    Fire Lion finally knew.  If Ye Pengfei wanted to forcefully break the formation, his three-legged cat formation method would not be able to stop Ye Pengfei's progress.

    As soon as the clouds and mist cleared, the three shaman spirit cannons and the fallen bandits were brought over.  Ye Pengfei first collected the three witch spirit cannons, and then searched for the souls one by one.  Find out where these bandits came from.

    soon¡­¡­

    "They are real bandits." Ye Pengfei frowned, "But the attack on the Huo family was specially arranged by someone!"

    "Ancestor is saying that someone deliberately lent the bandits three witch spirit cannons to attack the Huo family?" Fire Lion said in surprise, "But our Huo family doesn't have any treasures. Even the witchcraft formation, and that  The combined value of the array arrays in Fudi Cave is not worth the value of these three shaman spirit cannons!"

    Being able to superimpose attacks and promote qualitative changes through quantitative changes, the value of this kind of exotic treasure is indeed too great.  At first glance, this Witch Spirit Cannon is just a rare treasure from the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm.  But.  Its true power can reach the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  Its real value will not be much worse than a real seventy-fifth-level True Origin Realm exotic treasure.

    Huo Li is indeed a genius of the Huo family. She thought for a while and said softly: "Uncle Huo Shi, the real value depends on whether it is suitable for use. Maybe these two formations that don't seem to be of such high value can  , is it the key to a powerful existence¡¯s breakthrough?¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded approvingly.

    What Huo Li said is absolutely correct. For example, the method of integrating the weapon refining matrix into the death clone is a powerful way to increase the combat power of the death clone.  This can allow some death clones below the king level to be combined.  A formation that is comparable to the power of the 78th level of the True Source Realm has been erupted. How can it be measured by the value of the weapon refining formation?

    Not to mention, after conquering Chen Shuangshuang and obtaining Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory, Ye Pengfei also obtained Chen Yingming¡¯s memory.  In that memory, it was passed to the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce.  The great elder of the Refining Pavilion, Li Siyu, has a wonderful formation.

    "If we only consider it from the perspective of the formation, the value of this formation's wonderful meaning should probably be measured by the value of the rare treasure at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, because the wonderful meaning of this formation is connected with the artistic conception of the weapon refining matrix, its value is doubled.

    Ye Pengfei also thinks that the reason is roughly the same, but some details still need to be studied.

    "The client may come from outside the top ten districts, but it is more likely to come from the top ten districts. Fire Lion, think about it carefully. Is there any big shot in the top ten districts who has fought these two formations in the past?  idea?"

    Huo Shi tried hard to recall for a while, but still shook his head helplessly: "Old Ancestor, only myself, ten elders, and Huo Li, twelve people know about the Blessed Land Cave Heaven Formation. The original of the Ten Thousand Witches Formation  In my hands, only these twelve people know about it. The possibility of this news getting out is very small, so how can outsiders come to buy it? "

    There are often mole incidents in big families because the family has too many people.  As the saying goes, the forest is big and there are all kinds of birds, so it is not surprising that a mole in a high position appears.

    However, a small family like the Huo family is different.  Under the pressure of family continuation, everyone from top to bottom will be united.

    Where can the fire lion guess? It's right hereWhen he said this, Huo Ruo, the great elder of the Huo family, was lying at the feet of a powerful and advanced man like a dog, trembling!  !  !

    "Huo Rong, is this what you said, your Huo family is very weak?" A cold voice asked ruthlessly.

    "Honored Lord, Lao Nuzhen, I really didn't expect it. However, there may be some powerful person who took refuge in the Huo family just because of the heavenly collapse." Huo Rong replied tremblingly.

    "Hmph!!!" the Lord snorted coldly, "How could such a powerful person come to your District 12 for nothing? Go back quickly, find out the information for me, and send it to me as soon as possible!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's move made the Lord hesitate.  Although he asked himself, he should be able to do it.  However, it will be very difficult to do it.

    "It seems that that guy is very capable. Unless I am willing to use the secret weapon, it will be difficult to compete with him Who is he?"

    Soon, the news came.

    "What? An ancestor of the Huo family?" The Lord broke an exquisite wine glass angrily, "Huo Rong, if you want to die, I will help you!!!"

    "No, no, your lord, you are really an ancestor of our Huo family!" In the Immortal Jade of the Sound Transmission, Huo Rong was anxious and panicked, "His name is Huo Qiusheng, and he led the Huo family hundreds of millions of years ago.  The head of the ZTE family. In order to become stronger, he wanted the Huo family to return to the top ten districts. So, he traveled around, looking for opportunities to improve his strength. As a result, he never returned. Who knew that he would come back now?  Yeah!!!¡±

    The Lord frowned slightly: "Fengxian, the Huo family was once a family in the top ten districts?"

    I saw a handsome man, gently shaking a folding fan, and said casually: "Yes, when the Huo family was at its most glorious, it was one of the largest families in the third district. Once, even the controllers of Wu Mo Mountain,  It's a great honor to recruit strong men from the Huo family to go up the mountain to refine weapons. It's a pity that the flowers have fallen into disgrace. After countless millions of years of evolution, the Huo family has fallen into such a state that only useless people like Huo Ruo exist."

    This person talks about the past events that happened hundreds of millions of years ago as if he were talking about the treasures of his family.

    The Lord nodded and said: "No wonder the Huo family has the origins of the Ten Thousand Witches Formation, and they also have some foundation."

    "Maybe it's good luck again, Lord, it's better that we don't attack by force."

    "The plan of blaming the bandits doesn't work, and I can't take action. What should I do?" the Lord asked in a deep voice.

    "It's simple. Aren't the Huo family going to move to District 13? Let them suffer a little first, and then the Lord will ask the elder to make some contributions to the family. As long as they work patiently for a period of time, they can make that  The Array of Ten Thousand Witches has been obtained."

    "Haha, Fengxian is right, let's have a drink!!!"

    The Lord and Fengxian were actually sitting in the elegant room of a gorgeous restaurant, drinking happily!  !  !

    If Ye Pengfei saw this method of peering into the clouds from a distance, he would definitely frown hard.  If this Lord had started spying on the Huo family a few days earlier and pretended to be Huo Qiusheng, he would probably have been exposed.

    However, conversely, the Lord and Fengxian never expected that as soon as the great elder rushed back to the Huo family, he would be forced to sacrifice his own witch spirit and put his life in Ye Pengfei's hands.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei already knew everything about the identity of this Lord

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1635. The storm is about to rise

    "Great Elder, how could you do such a thing? You want our Huo family to be completely destroyed!!!"

    The Fire Lion, as well as the five elders who were lucky enough to escape Tian Qing, all looked at the Huo Rong who was kneeling on the ground with sorrow, wishing they could eat him alive.

    Ye Pengfei sat at the top, Huo Li stood behind him.  Now Ye Pengfei is Huo Qiusheng, the ancestor of the Huo family. Except for Huo Shi and Huo Li, no one knows that he is fake.

    Huo Rong didn¡¯t know that it was an outsider who took over his own witch spirit.  He bit the bullet and said: "Old ancestor, please spare your life. Huo Ye also wanted to consider the family, so he approached Chen Zhengfu, Lord Chen. If Lord Chen didn't happen to need the Array of Ten Thousand Witches, even if we gave it to him for free, he wouldn't have much money."  Take a look."

    "Huo Ruo, are you still being stubborn?!" The seventh elder had the most violent temper. He shouted angrily, "Even if you really want to offer a treasure, the clan leader will have to discuss it with the ten elders and decide when. You, the elder, can do it alone.  Make a decision?"

    "I, I, am I impatient?" Huo Rong said anxiously, "Lord Chen is a big shot in the Sixth District. It is such a rare thing to meet Lord Chen in the Thirteenth District. Besides, the other top ten  Lords of the district. How many of them can appreciate the thirty-six witchcraft arrays? That is, Lord Chen, who likes to collect antiques, will offer a big bargaining chip to acquire the Array of Ten Thousand Witches."

    The seventh elder was furious and wanted to scold him, but he heard Ye Pengfei say quietly: "What kind of big bargaining chips are they?"

    Hearing his ancestor¡¯s words, the seventh elder could only suppress his violent temper and sat down angrily.

    Huo Ru thought that Ye Pengfei's tone was loose, and he couldn't help but feel relieved.  He hurriedly said: "Master Chen said that as long as we present the Array of Ten Thousand Witches, he will agree that our Huo Family will become his vassal family!"

    "That's it?"

    "Yeah, isn't this majestic enough?" Huo Cao didn't realize that "there is an ancestor standing above his head". He thought he was the noble elder of the Huo family, and he still responded in the tone of the elder, "  Lord Chen is a peak-level existence at the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm. I joined Lord Chen¡¯s sect. If nothing else, I will definitely be able to easily gain a foothold in the very chaotic District 13!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Huo Rong speechlessly, wanting to kick him a few times.  Ye Pengfei thought to himself, this old guy is too stupid, can't he understand such a little bit of truth?

    Look at the fire lion.  Looking at the five elders again, these guys really didn't understand.  Even the grumpy Seventh Elder couldn't help but be stunned and asked: "Is there really a peak realm of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm?"

    "Yes, yes!" Huo Rong nodded repeatedly, "There is only one step left. He is qualified to be the outer elder of Wu Mo Mountain. The counselor Chen Fengxian beside him is also of the same level. Think about it, a master  Mr. Li, if we can climb up to such a big power, we have a good chance of reviving the Huo Zhongzhong."

    Now, everyone is a little uneasy.  Except Ye Pengfei, and Huo Li standing behind Ye Pengfei.

    Huo Rong rushed back to Huo's house.  Almost three months have passed since the Witch Spirit Cannon incident.  During these three months, Ye Pengfei pointed out many cultivation problems to Huo Li.  Huo Li had already admired him to the point of admiration, and he had already been attracted to this somewhat handsome "ancestor".

    Huo Li knew that Ye Pengfei was a fake ancestor, so Huo Li really wanted to pursue Ye Pengfei.  However, she knew that her current level of cultivation was still too low, so she temporarily suppressed this emotion deep in her heart.  Didn't show it.

    However, even if she suppressed her emotions very well, she still absolutely believed in Ye Pengfei.  After feeling that Ye Pengfei seemed to be disapproving, Huo Li naturally felt disapproval.

    It¡¯s just

    "Why would he disagree?" Huo Li thought silently.

    at this time.  Several elders were already talking about it.  They were all discussing whether they should seek refuge with Chen Zhengfu.

    This is also because those elders have never seen Ye Pengfei's methods with their own eyes.  That's why they dared to start talking like this before Ye Pengfei said anything.  Huo Shi had seen Ye Pengfei's methods, although Huo Shi also wanted to participate in the discussion.  However, the Fire Lion still knew how to ask his ancestors for instructions first.

    "Ancestor, what do you think?"

    The voice of Huo Shi's question was not too quiet, but the elders were having a heated discussion, and no one noticed that Huo Shi wanted the ancestor to express his opinion first.

    This is because they have not had any ancestors sitting in the town for a long time, so they do not have this kind of consciousness and habit.  In addition, how exciting is it to join a big force and the Huo family gradually prosper? Therefore, they didn't hear the fire lion's voice at all.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice is louder than that of the Fire LionA little, but his voice was like thunder, which shocked the elders to the point where they all fell to their knees.

    It was only then that they experienced the power of their ancestors!

    ¡°If they knew it was Ye Pengfei who cursed, they would definitely not let him go.  Even if the opponent is extremely powerful, they will not compromise for a while. This is the backbone of a strong person.

    However, they only know that Ye Pengfei is their ancestor.  The ancestor lost his temper, is this okay?

    "Ancestor, calm down, ancestor, please give me instructions!" Those elders were just like the previous Huo Rong, kowtowing and admitting their mistakes.

    Ye Pengfei snorted softly again, then turned around and said: "Huo Li, tell me!"

    "Me?" Looking at the kneeling elders, Huo Li hesitated.

    It¡¯s not that she is not used to this kind of scene. Although she has never seen elders kneeling before, in her heart, the man she admires is certainly capable of making this elder Xiao kneel down.

    What made her hesitate was that she only thought of a very immature possibility.  She was worried that once she spoke out, she would be ridiculed by these elders.

    From Huo Li's point of view, it doesn't matter if he is ridiculed by others, but it is definitely not okay if Ye Pengfei is ridiculed.  At this moment, Huo Li actually forgot about these elders and knelt on the ground.  He had no idea that Ye Pengfei was a fake ancestor.

    Ye Pengfei laughed: "Huo Li, you say it boldly, it doesn't matter if you say it wrong."

    Huo Li calmed down, smiled sweetly, and responded in a sweet voice: "I obey, Master!"

    Standing at the top, looking down at the elders kneeling on the ground, Huo Li talked eloquently: "I feel that if it is really just for collection, then Lord Chen will definitely not agree to us being vassals of his Chen family. Here,  There must be a scam!"

    You say there is fraud, there is fraud?

    The elders were very unconvinced.  However, with Ye Pengfei sitting there, they did not dare to chatter any more.  It is estimated that they will never forget the lingering power of Ye Pengfei's voice just now.

    Huo Li smiled slightly and continued: "If it's not for collecting, then what is it for? Maybe it's some special place. You have to understand this witchcraft formation to enter. For treasure hunting, first grab other people's common things.  It¡¯s quite common to go treasure hunting again.¡±

    "Or maybe it's not Lord Chen who needs the Formation of Ten Thousand Witches, but Lord Chen's opponent. Lord Chen snatches it back first, so that his opponent can no longer find a way to set up the formation."

    "Of course, it is also possible to offer it. The great masters of Wu Mo Mountain are always studying how to return to their ancestral land. In addition to fighting against the remnants of the Temple of Gods from time to time, those great masters have been focusing on it for many years.  To study the method of returning. After all, the thirty-six witch formations are handed down from ancient times, and there may be some mystery hidden in them."

    Just when Ye Pengfei asked Huo Li to speak, Huo Li only thought of one possibility.  But as she talked, she came up with some more ideas.

    Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction and shouted in a deep voice: "Did you hear that? Each one of them is so stupid that they can't compare to the next generation!!!"

    The elders were obviously still unconvinced. They thought to themselves that these were just guesses. How could they be taken seriously? In their opinion.  No matter what, this is an opportunity. Even if you fight hard, you must fight hard.

    Their thoughts seemed to be written on their faces. Even strong men like Huo Shi and Huo Li, who had never practiced the way of love, could see it very clearly.

    Ye Pengfei naturally saw it more clearly.  He shouted coldly: "You really don't know whether to live or die, Huo Rong, do you have to use a large weapon to tell all the truth?"

    ¡°Ah, Huo Cao has something hidden that he didn¡¯t tell?

    Huo Ru lowered his head, not daring to look at Ye Pengfei. He just kept saying: "Huo Ru has already confessed everything. Huo Ru definitely didn't tell lies."

    "Yes, you are not telling lies." Ye Pengfei snorted angrily, "But why don't you tell me, since Lord Chen is willing to pay such a bargaining chip, why don't you hurry up and tell everyone the good news?  . But you instigated Lord Chen to lend the Wuling Cannon to find bandits to attack our Huo Family?"

    "This, this is what Chen Fengxian instigated. It has nothing to do with me." Huo Rong argued forcefully, "Master Chen is very kind, but his heart is also very soft. He originally agreed to me, but when Chen Fengxian said it, he changed his mind again.  Agree with Chen Fengxian to show off."

    "Ha, you are very soft-hearted?" Ye Pengfei sneered several times and continued to ask, "In that case, how did you rush back from District 13 so quickly? How did your Lord Chen know this place as soon as it failed?  news, changed your mind?¡±

    "There were reports of bandits who slipped through the net, and then Lord Chen changed his mind, so I hurried back."

    "It's ridiculous! It's really ridiculous!" Ye Pengfei sneered again and again, "Since the bandit?Use fairy jade as a messenger to pass on the information.  Why can't you use Xianyu's message to convey Lord Chen's message back first? You're so far away, you have to rush back to see it.  You really care about the Huo family. Are you here to report the news, or are you here to see what kind of cultivation level this old immortal like me has?"

    Ye Pengfei's words were so sharp, and the elders who were originally excited and excited by the "chips" all looked thoughtful.

    Without giving Huo Rong a chance to continue his defense, Ye Pengfei said categorically: "It is often said that you should be courteous first and then attack, but Master Chen used the army first and then the treatment. The gift is so big that it makes you so excited. Some people believe such a ridiculous thing!!!"

    Except for Huo Li, everyone felt as if their brains were going to explode and they had splitting headaches.

    At this moment, even the Fire Lion knelt on the ground: "Please tell me, ancestor, what should we do?"

    "What should I do?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Please help me get rid of the thieves first, and then go to District 13. I want to see if I, Chen Zhengfu, have three heads and six arms!!!"

    The Great Elder is dead. Not only is he dead, before he dies, Ye Pengfei also asks him to pass a message to Chen Zhengfu exactly as it was.  Except for the death of the elder Huo Ru, only Ye Pengfei in the Huo family knew the content of these words.  On the other side, after hearing this, Chen Zhengfu and Chen Fengxian turned pale!

    ¡°I must cut that guy into pieces!!!¡±

    Only when the secrets in your heart are ruthlessly exposed will such extremely angry roars appear.  Relatively speaking, Chen Fengxian seemed relatively calm.

    "Lord, we'd better find out first. Has he really guessed the details, or is he deliberately testing us?"

    Chen Zhengfu calmed down instantly: "You mean, that guy is so cunning that he used this method to test our reaction? Fengxian, if you make a mistake again, my enemies may react."

    "As long as they really come to the Thirteenth District, what if those people react?" Chen Fengxian laughed and said, "Originally, I just wanted to control a few bandit leaders, but now I am using them to my advantage, and I am very blessed.  ah."

    After a pause, Chen Fengxian continued: "When one strategy is used up, it can be used again. As long as they really enter the 13th District, are they afraid that they will be bruised and bruised? Even if the old guy is very capable.  , taking a weak family as a burden is destined to be defeated at the hands of adults!!!"

    Chen Zhengfu laughed loudly, and the haze just now was swept away.

    Chen Zhengfu and Chen Fengxian didn't think about it carefully. Why did Ye Pengfei still go to District 13 after getting rid of the traitor? Going to a farther place, farther away, to give the weak family more opportunities to recuperate.  Wouldn't it be better? How could they know that a storm is about to arise!  !  !

    Of course, maybe the two of them have already thought about it.  However, they both felt that Ye Pengfei must be too trusting and too eager to be in the spotlight, so he did this.  Therefore, all their arrangements were for the arrival of the Huo family.

    Of course, the strong men of the Huo family have also considered this issue. Huo Shi and the elders also want to remind Ye Pengfei that the family forces living in the top ten districts cannot be provoked by one or two powerful beings.  of.  However, because of Ye Pengfei's angry rebuke, because Ye Pengfei killed Huo Rong with great force.  With these reminders, I could only quietly tell Huo Li and let Huo Li do the talking.

    How could they have imagined that instead of saying anything, Huo Li spent the whole day with Ye Pengfei fishing.

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1636. Enlightenment!  Promise!

    Wearing a raincoat and a straw hat, sitting firmly on a small boat, Ye Pengfei really looked like a fisherman at this time.

    "Your senior brother once told me a story. The name of the story is: Jiang Taigong fishes, and those who wish to take the bait will take the bait." Ye Pengfei stared at the small fishing float, his voice was calm, and he slowly told the story of the past.  out.

    Huo Li Bingxue was smart. After hearing the story, she giggled and said, "Master is going to use the Array of Ten Thousand Witches and the Huo Family to fish out some Lords and kill them to establish their power?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slowly: "Slowly wait until you get the upper hand. How long will it take? It's better to kill a few Lords. . . ?br />

    Although his voice was calm and his face was calm, Huo Li felt as if his soul had been cut hard by a sharp knife, and there was a sudden pain.

    However, this kind of pain only lasted for less than one ten thousandth of an instant.  Huo Li was puzzled at first, and after thinking about it carefully, a trace of shock appeared on his face.

    "Master, that day, Uncle Huo Shi and several elders were affected by such a spell?"

    "The understanding is good." Ye Pengfei showed a smile of approval on his face, "Even though there is great profit in front of him, Huo Shi and several elders are not three-year-olds. How could they be so excited all of a sudden? Seven  The elder has always had a bad temper and a stubborn personality. Originally, he was questioning the bandits and the Witch Spirit Cannon. How could he suddenly forget these questions? Only the magic sound spell can achieve this effect. Huo Ruhui's body was covered by  People have planted a curse of magic sound that confuses people's hearts!"

    Huo Li nodded: "The reason why Master has come to fish these days is not only to be that Jiang Taigong, but also to wipe out the hostility in his heart and understand the spell of this magical sound that confuses people. Master.  Zun, you are so awesome!"

    Huo Li looked at Ye Pengfei with admiration, his eyes shining with excitement.  She felt that she was about to be unable to suppress her feelings.  Although she is very passionate, she does not have the ability to chase this relationship

    Ye Pengfei didn't care about Huo Li's little thoughts.  For him, entering the so-called Witch Demon Mountain as soon as possible and getting more details about the Witch Clan and the war that year was the goal he wanted to pursue.

    Huo Li heard Ye Pengfei say in a deep voice: "No matter how powerful I am, it is useless. This kind of witchcraft is contrary to my nature. It is too difficult to fully understand it. You are destined to this curse. I just attacked you once.  The imprint of this witchcraft has been engraved in your soul. Go and understand it on your own. This is the first magical power passed down to you by your master!"

    Huo Li is both happy and worried.

    This is a magical power exerted by the existence of the titled Lord.  Its hierarchical level has obviously reached a very high level.  If you can understand the mystery, you will have seen a sunny road leading to a king-level existence!

    But, on the other hand, is it possible for a strong man of such a low level to understand such a high level of magic and magical power?  If he had such qualifications, he would have been able to compete for the very small number of qualifications to enter the top ten districts for training. There would be no need to practice silently in the Huo family.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei, Huo Li did not raise any questions of his own.  She bit her silver teeth gently.  He responded in a deep voice: "Thank you Master, my disciple will go to the barrier of life and death now. If you don't achieve your goal, you will never come out!!!"

    "No need." Ye Pengfei waved his hand with a smile and said softly.  "You can meditate here."

    right here?

    Looking at the small boat under him and the surrounding lakes and mountains, Huo Li couldn't help but be stunned

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    It only took Huo Ye three months to come back from District 13.  That's because he was alone and without any burdens.

    It is not an easy task to move the entire Huo family to District 13.

    first.  It is necessary to gather those scattered tribesmen.  This is not only because of the same roots and the same clan, but also to tell other clan members that the Huo family will never give up on any clan member, which can enhance the cohesion of the entire clan.

    However, although the number of people scattered outside is very small.  But when the fragments of the world broke apart, the land fragments were suddenly pushed back in all directions.  Over the past few years, they have been scattered over a wide area, making it difficult to find them.

    Of course, this is not the biggest waste of time.  After all, the Huo family wanted to find the scattered clan members.  The other surviving families are also looking for them.  Everyone traveled back and forth several times, and it would take a few months for the escaping tribesmen to be found.

    The most time-consuming thing is to be prepared to enter District 13!

    "Alas, the Thirteenth District was originally very chaotic. Many gangs of robbers came from the Thirteenth District. Now they have formedBig enemy, we need to make more preparations before we can go to District 13.  "Even the grumpy seventh elder of the Huo family couldn't help but shake his head and sigh.

    "It doesn't matter if we spend more time. What's important is how prepared we need to be?" The second elder frowned and said in a deep voice, "I asked Huo Li to persuade our ancestor, but she didn't. Now I think  I want Huo Li to give me another message and ask our ancestors what kind of preparations we have to make, but Huo Li actually went into seclusion to practice."

    The Fourth Elder was very speechless and said: "What kind of secluded cultivation? I am afraid that the ancestors feel sorry for the apprentice, so they found an excuse for the apprentice to prevent him from making things difficult."

    "What the fourth elder said is right. How can anyone practice in seclusion on a small boat? What should I do if something goes wrong and I become possessed?" The fifth elder also echoed.

    Of the ten elders of the Huo family, the eldest elder rebelled and was exterminated, and four other elders unfortunately died when the sky fell.  Among the remaining five elders, in addition to the current four, there is also a tenth elder who has been ordered to go out and take two clan members home.  The four elders looked at the Fire Lion together, trying to let the Fire Lion make an idea.

    Huo Shi smiled bitterly and said: "Elders, what use do you think I have? The ancestor said it very carefully. No one can disturb him except that girl Huo Li. Now that Huo Li has not come out, whether it is true retreat  Cultivation is still fake, and I don¡¯t dare to disturb the ancestors. I think you still have as much ability as you can, so just make as many preparations as possible, and don¡¯t disturb the ancestors.¡±

    Several elders also shook their heads helplessly, but how could they have guessed that just when they shook their heads helplessly, thinking that Ye Pengfei was doting on Huo Li too much, a smile of surprise appeared on Huo Li's face

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Breakthrough!!!¡±

    That magical power has not been discovered yet, but.  My own realm cultivation level has broken through a new level!

    "Could it be that Master's true intention is to use this as pressure and as an opportunity to continuously make breakthroughs in my realm?"

    Huo Li thought she had finally figured out Ye Pengfei's true intentions, but how could she guess what Ye Pengfei was thinking?

    Sitting there quietly, holding the long fishing rod quietly, Ye Pengfei's attention seemed to be focused on this tranquility, but in fact.  There was a shallow microwave in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.

    "It seems that the potential has really increased a little bit!"

    What Huo Li is happy about is the breakthrough in his own realm.  What made Ye Pengfei happy was that Huo Li's cultivation potential seemed to have really increased a bit.

    "It's a pity that my true level is not high enough, and I am not clear enough. She needs to improve a little more to confirm this fact!!!"

    What facts does Ye Pengfei want to determine?  That's what Ziyi once said back then.  The fact that Ye Pengfei can change the qualifications of his companions!  !  !

    Originally, this was just Zi Yi¡¯s conjecture. It turned out that Ye Pengfei had seen the real chaotic body and learned that the true source is above immortality. The true source requires fellow practitioners to learn the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos.  This has already dismissed Zi Yi's conjecture.

    But now, Ye Pengfei picked up this conjecture again and started researching it again!

    In fact, there is no need to talk about re-research.  Ye Pengfei seemed to have pondered this issue in the past.  But at that time, his level of cultivation was too low, and he could not see the illusory cultivation potential at all.  Therefore, past research is tantamount to wild imagination.  There is no evidence to support it.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei was really studying this problem.  How could Huo Li, Huo Shi and the elders guess that the reason why Ye Pengfei put Huo Li by his side and the reason why he let Huo Li start practicing like this was precisely to study this problem!  !  !

    "I asked her to study witchcraft methods that are comparable to the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm. This is counterproductive and may make her unstable and lead to obsession."

    "I let her sit on such a defenseless boat. This is not a place for cultivation. It may also frighten her and lead to her becoming possessed."

    "Although I can save her life and eliminate all sequelae. However, that requires the use of non-witchcraft power. I didn't tell her in advance, so she couldn't have guessed it."

    "With such practice, if she can still make some progress, it means that her potential must have increased. However, this is just a sideways approach. If she can make a big increase, I will know whether I really have the change.  The ability of others to cultivate their potential!¡±

    "Now, I don't have any problems with the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos. How the power of witchcraft is derived and developed will wait until I am qualified to enter the first area."??You can probably figure it out once you enter Wu Mo Mountain.  "

    "It's not enough to just obtain three fundamental Dao intentions. I need to find more fundamental Dao intentions. It is very likely that my ability to influence the cultivation potential of others comes from a brand new fundamental Dao intention!"

    The corner of his eye glanced to one side.  There was a big room in that direction, and it was in that big room that the Fire Lion and several elders held discussions.

    "I deliberately didn't give them reassurance just to let them stay in this cloud for a while longer. As long as there are two or three years, I can really know whether I have this ability!!!"

    Ye Pengfei didn't realize that he, who was originally very peaceful, had fallen into a state of extreme thirst for true knowledge.  He didn't realize that he was just like the Fire Li, the Fire Lion, and the elders, unaware of and unaware of what was happening to him and around him

    ******

    On Witch Devil Mountain.

    "Understanding the Tao, proving the Tao, what is the real Tao?"

    A strong man with silver hair and an old face sighed like this.

    No one responded because there was no one around.  All the descendants of the Wu Clan know how terrifying Wu Mo Mountain is, and all the strong men in Wu Mo Mountain know how terrifying this silver-haired old man is.

    This terrifying strong man slowly opened his eyes and looked towards a distant place.  There was a lake, a boat, and two people in that place

    ******

    More than two years later, the Huo family has recovered all the surviving members of the clan who were scattered outside.

    More than two years later, Huo Li was also surprised to find out.  He actually successfully advanced to the thirty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm!

    "Oh my God, my God, Master, have I really advanced to the thirty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded.

    "Oh my God, my God, it took more than two years to advance to two levels. Master, this will not leave any hidden dangers."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "My master's cultivation speed back then was even faster than this."

    Huo Li's cheeks turned red with excitement: "In other words, it won't take many years. I can become a strong man at the 60th, 70th, or even 80th level of the True Origin Realm? Master, you are so amazing!"

    "You kid, what are you talking about?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Only those with strong potential can reach a higher level and practice faster. With your current potential, you can reach the True Source Realm of sixty."  level, the speed of cultivation will be greatly reduced. When you reach the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, you will encounter an insurmountable bottleneck!"

    Huo Li's eyes widened in surprise: "Master. Can you even see your cultivation potential?"

    "What's so difficult about this? Anyone who has surpassed the seventy-eighth level of the True Source Realm can truly see the strong person's cultivation potential. The higher the level, the clearer you can see!"

    ¡°Beyond¡­the seventy-eighth level of True Source Realm?

    Huo Li felt as if he had been hit hard by something.  The whole person suddenly became stupid.

    When Ye Pengfei became the ancestor of the Huo family, Huo Li, like all the strong men of the Huo family, had guessed Ye Pengfei's true state of cultivation.

    When Ye Pengfei easily killed so many bandits and captured three Witch Spirit Cannons.  Huo Li and all the strong men of the Huo family knew that Ye Pengfei was not what he seemed, he was just a strong man at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm.

    but.  Huo Li and these strong men from the Huo family just thought that Ye Pengfei was a being at the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm.  Huo Li, like Huo Shi and the others, believed that it was unwise for the Xianzheng Huo family to go to District 13.  If it weren't for the girl's feelings quietly surging, if it wasn't for the blind unrequited love that blinded Huo Li's mind, Huo Li would definitely have fulfilled the mission entrusted to him by the elders and properly advised Ye Pengfei.

    But now!  !  !

    "Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God!!! An existence beyond the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm!!!!"

    Huo Li finally knew why Ye Pengfei could be that Grand Duke Jiang. Ye Pengfei was really capable of being that Grand Duke Jiang!

    "A strong man who has surpassed the seventy-eighth level of the True Source Realm will definitely be able to enter Wu Mo Mountain. He is not a junior in Wu Mo Mountain, nor is he a junior genius who went out to practice in Wu Mo Mountain, but a big shot in Wu Mo Mountain.  , is a powerful existence in Wu Mo Mountain!!!"

    Huo Li was so excited that he was completely speechless.

    At first, Fire Lion suspected that Ye Pengfei was a strong man from Wu Mo Mountain because of Ye Pengfei's weird method of breaking the formation.  At that time, Huo Shi thought that Ye Pengfei was just a junior who went out to practice in Wu Mo Mountain.

    Ye Pengfei took the initiative to admit that he had not alwaysAfter coming out of the Magic Mountain, Huo Shi felt that Ye Pengfei was an ascetic who was wandering outside, had no fixed residence, and had mastered some secret techniques.

    But now, Huo Li finally knows that Ye Pengfei is actually a super strong person who is qualified to enter Wu Mo Mountain and is qualified to hold real power in Wu Mo Mountain.  Huo Li even knew that Ye Pengfei's goal was not just to kill a few Lords. Ye Pengfei's real goal was to enter Witch Demon Mountain!  !  !

    After being excited for a long time, Huo Li's bulging chest rose and fell up and down countless times. Huo Li's excited mood finally calmed down. Huo Li suddenly felt that his legs were weak, his body was weak, but his heart was weak.  There was a fiery heat, and my body gradually heated up.

    "Master~~~"

    A soft call brings out a thousand charms.  The big twinkling eyes were filled with uncontrollable lust.  The boat was not big, so Huo Li only took two steps forward, and his whole body was pressed against Ye Pengfei's broad and solid back.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's passion was aroused.  Ye Pengfei, who had never had feelings for any other woman except Bei Tangyu and the other four girls, suddenly turned around, held Huo Li in his arms, and kissed Huo Li's red lips fiercely.  Kissed.

    Before actually touching Huo Li's red lips, Ye Pengfei suddenly trembled and woke up.

    "What's wrong with me?"

    Looking at Huo Li who was held in his arms, Ye Pengfei's face showed a faint haze.

    Huo Li, who was overwhelmed with lust, was also infected by Ye Pengfei's sudden change of mood.  The power of Ye Pengfei's way of love is so powerful, in an instant.  Just by the juli¨¨ change in his mood, he made Huo Li wake up.

    "Master, I, I"

    "It has nothing to do with you." Ye Pengfei calmly helped Huo Li up and started searching silently.

    But¡­¡­

    "I, I mean it sincerely." Huo Li mustered up all his courage and said loudly.  Then, she didn't dare to listen to Ye Pengfei's answer at all, and teleported away.

    Ye Pengfei was stunned, and soon shook his head helplessly.

    "I thought I came very secretly. I never thought that I would have fallen into the eyes of someone who was interested. Alas, I am still not strong enough." Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed with sharp rays of light, "But, fellow Taoist, you  Are you really confident that you can defeat me?"

    ******

    "Fight with you?" The silver-haired strong man on Wu Mo Mountain laughed and said, "The ancestors indeed used 'fighting' as a method of enlightenment and proof. Perhaps the strong Wu clan in the ancestral land are still continuing this practice.  method. However, I have already embarked on another path, and I will not fight with you."

    There was a pause.  The silver-haired old man smiled again and said: "If you really have the ability to come to me, then I can pass you something and tell you some secrets. However, with just some realm-breaking means, you can really  Can you come to me alive? My little friend, I¡¯ll wait and see!!!¡±

    The laughter of the silver-haired old man.  echoing in the surrounding space.  No one heard his voice, and of course Ye Pengfei didn't hear it either

    ******

    After receiving no response for a long time, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    "I'm afraid that a powerful existence similar to Master, and only that kind of strong person can affect my perception ability without me being aware of it at all."

    If it was a normal Ye Pengfei, he should have sensed Huo Li's different feelings for him.  Even if Huo Li hides deeply, Ye Pengfei can still spy easily.

    ¡°If Ye Pengfei had sensed it early, he would have definitely solved this problem early.  Ye Pengfei, who practices the way of love, is very good at solving these things.

    But this time, it wasn't until Huo Li was completely pressed against his back, until he held her in his arms that he lost control of his emotions, and until he was about to kiss her red lips, that he finally woke up.  What does it mean?

    With these changes, Ye Pengfei quickly calculated the general state of the strong man.  But the strong man refused to show up at all, and Ye Pengfei was helpless.

    "Forget it, let's not think about things for the time being." Ye Pengfei said to himself, "That person definitely has no intention of killing me, otherwise, he wouldn't just secretly affect my perception."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't figure out what that powerful existence wanted to do.  He only knew that the powerful existence would probably not stop him from doing what he wanted to do.  This was enough. Ye Pengfei would not be really frightened just because a powerful being noticed him.

    After his consciousness dispersed, Ye Pengfei found Huo Li.

    &nbsp; "Oh, this is a troublesome thing."

    Huo Li was not far away, and she hid in a temporary formation and cried.  Such a sloppy witchcraft formation can be easily broken even by those who are not in the True Origin Realm.  It can be seen how unstable Huo Li's state of mind has become.

    Ye Pengfei knew that it had reached this level, and even if he used the magical power of the Tao of Love, he could not completely remove the shadow in Huo Li's heart.  Even if he could prevent Huo Li from collapsing his mind and realm, it would be impossible for Huo Li to fully display his talent.

    Not to mention the potential to continue to increase!  !  !

    "This is my fault, my fault, and I will take responsibility to the end."

    Ye Pengfei's firm voice sounded quietly in Huo Li's ears.  Suddenly, Huo Li's ears turned red.  Because Ye Pengfei was too close.

    "Master, I, you, I have nothing to do. Master, don't worry about me."

    Ye Pengfei pretended to be surprised, shook his head and sighed: "Originally, I wanted to give you a chance, but I didn't expect you wouldn't want it. I made a mistake, made a mistake."

    What?  ?  ?

    Huo Li turned her head in surprise, and she suddenly threw herself into Ye Pengfei's arms, hugging Ye Pengfei's waist tightly and refusing to let go (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1637. The secret of the demon vine

    This is often the case with emotional affairs.

    Bai Yu'er wanted to be Ye Pengfei's woman, but Bai Yu'er's method was wrong. As a result, the possible marriage was lost helplessly.

    Huo Li also wants to be Ye Pengfei's woman. Just as Huo Li thinks, he is not worthy of Ye Pengfei at all. This is probably just unrequited love.  In the end, because of Huo Li's weakness and all kinds of mistakes, she actually got a chance.

    However, it is just an opportunity for the time being.

    It¡¯s still the same lake, the same boat, and the same two people.

    This time, Ye Pengfei stopped fishing.

    This time, Huo Li still meditated cross-legged.

    Ye Pengfei no longer needs to observe the changes in Huo Li's potential. He has clearly seen the changes in Huo Li's potential.

    "More than two years ago, she could only advance to the sixty-ninth level of the True Origin Realm. If there were no adventures, she would probably be stuck before the Heavenly King level in her life, and would never be able to advance even half a point."

    "However, in just over two years, under such conditions that were not suitable for retreat at all, and after comprehending a magic spell that was not suitable for her practice, her potential actually exceeded the level of the 69th level of the True Origin Realm.  bottleneck!"

    "So, it is a real fact that I have this kind of ability. I wonder, is it because of this that the mysterious True Source Realm Dzogchen exists, so it quietly pays attention to me?"

    Ye Pengfei is good at calculations, although the silver-haired old man never met Ye Pengfei or said a word to Ye Pengfei.  However, Ye Pengfei roughly guessed the possible purpose of the silver-haired old man.

    "However, Ye Pengfei just made some calculations along the way.  He didn't plan to spend too much energy on it.

    "This time Ali is practicing the magic and magical powers that I have downgraded. This time there is no danger of overthrowing the talent. She should be able to practice and improve more quickly. I should also create some more magic and magical powers, even if I don't bring them in the end.  If she leaves, she can continue to practice. Read the full text of Zui Zhen Jiang Shan."

    Ye Pengfei gave Huo Li a promise.  As long as Huo Li can cultivate to the seventy-eighth level of the True Source Realm within the specified time, Ye Pengfei will take her away.

    This time is less than a hundred thousand years.

    Ye Pengfei will definitely leave the Temple of the Gods, even if he really finds the ultimate secret hidden in the Temple of the Gods.  He also wants to leave here to help Fox Ji and others.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei only gave Huo Li this time.

    In less than 100,000 years, is it possible for a strong man who has not even reached the 40th level of the True Origin Realm to reach the 78th level of the True Origin Realm?  Huo Li didn't believe it, but.  Huo Li wanted to fight hard.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei himself didn¡¯t really believe it.  But he knew that as long as Huo Li started to practice hard, as time went by, today's emotional shadow would slowly dissipate.  Time is what heals this emotional trauma.  The best healing elixir

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s current ability, it is easy and simple to create some low-level magic powers.  In just a few days, from the 40th level of the True Origin Realm to the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, he created a magical power at each level.  These are all magic and magical powers specially designed for Huo Li. While practicing these magic and magical powers, Huo Li's realm cultivation will naturally and quickly improve.

    After looking at Huo Li, who was focused and focused, Ye Pengfei began to think about his own affairs again.

    "I have three magical powers, so I should be able to enter Wu Mo Mountain. However, an existence of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection suddenly appeared. This guy is probably a strong man from Wu Mo Mountain. If we really want to fight him, these three skills  The magical power is too childish, and it is impossible to pose any threat to him."

    The strongest of these three magical powers is only equivalent to the spell power at the peak of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  There is still a big gap between it and Ye Pengfei's Sky-shattering blow, let alone compared to the existence of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection?  even though.  Ye Pengfei felt that the man might not have any malicious intent.  Although, Ye Pengfei felt that with the further enhanced power of Shattering Sky Strike, it was not impossible for him to compete with the True Source Realm Dzogchen Being.  However, the more powerful spells, the better, and Ye Pengfei also wanted to create another magical power.

    Create a pure magical power of witchcraft!  !  !

    The question is, how to create it?

    Whether it¡¯s the air-shattering blow or the three-step magic spell, Ye Pengfei figured it out bit by bit.  But this time, after confirming that he had the ability to help others improve their potential, Ye Pengfei's mind came alive.

    "All things have spirits. In fact, magic and magical powers can also have spirits. However, in the past, when I fought with enemies, I didn't need magic and magic powers to produce spiritual intelligence. I have never seen anyone use spiritual intelligence.?? magic powers.  "

    "This time, I will combine the three magical powers into one, and then give it wisdom and life. Then, I will let it practice beside me, and I will let it improve its abilities on its own!"

    If the silver-haired old man knew what Ye Pengfei was thinking, he would definitely be shocked and speechless by Ye Pengfei's bold idea.  Although the silver-haired old man has been enlightened and proven for countless years, what Ye Pengfei wants to do is a Tao that he has never been exposed to before!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei couldn't let the silver-haired old man see what he was doing. He evolved such a life in his own space plane, and his powerful hidden treasure space became the life of this life.  Living space.

    This life exists for a very short time. As long as the power of the magic power dissipates, it will reach the end of its life.

    With Ye Pengfei's current ability, he can maintain his power for a whole day after using his magical powers.  One day later, this life completely disappeared.

    Although the time was short, because it was a life deliberately created by Ye Pengfei, it was always cultivating in this short period of time.  Just before it dissipated, Ye Pengfei felt that its ability had improved slightly, but it was not obvious.

    "The improvement is too vague. I can't get stronger magical powers from it." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned.

    Do you want to create a formation first?  It is possible to let this kind of life survive for a few more days. However, Ye Pengfei feels that even if he can let this kind of life survive for dozens or hundreds of days, he will probably not be able to obtain useful information about life from it. Baby Baby Latest  chapter.

    ¡°Other than that, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t think of any better ideas for a while.  At this moment, the soul of the demon vine that had been suppressed suddenly spoke:

    "If you use my vines to cultivate new vines, and then integrate this life into it, then you can keep it alive for at least ten years!"

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly: "That's right. After all, you are an existence at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. Your descendants have powerful life genes, which can help them exist for a longer time. But  "

    As soon as the words changed, Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed with sternness.

    The demon vine hurriedly said: "I have become like this, can I still bring you any threat? If you are still not at ease, just destroy my descendants after the life is gone. Never  There will be consequences."

    The demon vine is just like Chen Shuangshuang. Its realm has fallen below the true source realm, and there is no possibility of condensing the Tao body.  At first glance, the demon vine is indeed harmless.

    But¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei sneered: "I keep Chen Shuangshuang because I can still rely on her wisdom. I keep you, what do you think you can be used for?"

    Yaoteng was shocked and almost thought about his other soul.  However, before this thought appeared, it quickly put an end to the possibility.  This is one of the big secrets it desperately hides. If Ye Pengfei finds out, it will really be a dead end.

    Yaoteng had a shy face and said with a smile: "I have spent a lot of time in the Temple of the Gods. Do you want me to identify some of the characteristics of the cave? In order to survive, wasn't I very cooperative in the past?  ?I will continue to cooperate loyally in the future."

    "Loyal? What a joke!!!" Ye Pengfei sneered, "I ask you, since there are descendants of the Witch Clan here, why do you still let those monsters and ghosts come in and out? What are you doing with those monsters and ghosts?  What is the relationship between them?"

    "What does it have to do with it?" The demon vine immediately called out to Tianqu, "Those are the things left behind by the temple of the gods. I am the gatekeeper demon vine. I can't hurt them, that's all."

    "That's it?" Ye Pengfei said no more.

    By this time, the demon vine also knew that Ye Pengfei had already discovered that he still had secrets.  The demon vine finally realized how unwise it was for him to actively offer suggestions just now.  The demon vine knew better that the reason why Ye Pengfei left his soul behind was for those secrets.

    Involuntarily, the demon vine shuddered.  Originally, it was impossible for the soul to shiver, and there was no temperature change in this soul-suppressing formation.  However, the spirit of the demonic vine still couldn't help but tremble slightly

    Ye Pengfei would not adopt the method provided by Yaoteng, but Ye Pengfei was inspired by Yaoteng's words.

    "Using demonic vines and vines as materials to refine appropriate exotic treasures. Living in this kind of exotic treasure space should also allow this magical life to live for a while longer."

    &nbsp;Speaking of weapon refining, Ye Pengfei had a headache.  Because now, except for a few demonic vines, he no longer has any weapon refining materials on hand.

    You can get some from the Huo family, but such a down-and-out family has just experienced a disaster, so how can they possibly have any good materials?

    "We can only wait until we get to the Thirteenth District. We will postpone the creation of magical powers until later." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, "I hope that the thug sent by Chen Zhengfu will have more oil and water on him."

    With a slight sigh, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1638. A wonderful hand comes by chance

    Beside her, Huo Li has devoted herself wholeheartedly to her cultivation, and she will do her best for her own happiness.

    In the distance, everyone in the Huo family was busy preparing various preparations for heading to the Thirteenth District.  Although Ye Pengfei no longer needs to delay, many preparations are half done.  After spending so much time, energy, and materials, it¡¯s too deceiving to tell them they don¡¯t have to do it now.

    Thinking about it, it seems like I have nothing to do.

    Improve your level of cultivation?

    Ye Pengfei knows his own situation. For the time being, he needs to stay in this realm for a while.  Others are improving if they can, but he needs to have a more long-term plan.

    ¡°It seems like the only thing left is fishing.¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, immersed in the fishing rod, the fishing line, the small float, the fishhook that sank several feet deep into the water, and the large and small fish swimming back and forth near the fishhook.  ¡­

    ******

    "Huh?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was completely relaxed, the silver-haired old man on Wu Mo Mountain opened his eyes in surprise.  He looked at Ye Pengfei over and over again, the more he looked, the more secretly he was surprised.

    "He suddenly became a mortal? How could his ability to control his state of mind reach this level?"

    In fact, the silver-haired old man began to pay attention to Ye Pengfei early on.  When Ye Pengfei fought the demon vine, he had already noticed the difference between Ye Pengfei and ordinary people.

    He also knew that Ye Pengfei had a hidden treasure that was so powerful that even a strong man of his own level could not see it.  However, he has long since stopped pursuing these things.  What he hopes to gain from Ye Pengfei is an opportunity to realize the Tao, an opportunity to prove the Tao!

    After silently observing Ye Pengfei for so many years, he felt that he already knew Ye Pengfei better.  He thought that why Ye Pengfei let Huo Li practice on the boat was ignored by him.  Ye Pengfei really fell in love with Huo Li.

    But now, he had to think carefully about why Ye Pengfei wanted Huo Li to stay with him to practice!

    "The degree of control over my state of mind is so powerful that it actually broke the spell I had painstakingly planted in an instant. How could he always keep this woman by his side to practice just because he likes her?"

    Early on, the silver-haired old man planted a spell on Ye Pengfei.  This kind of spell does no harm to Ye Pengfei, it just makes it easier for the silver-haired old man to check Ye Pengfei's practice.  After all, if Ye Pengfei keeps carrying the hidden treasure, the silver-haired old man will no longer be able to get any information from Ye Pengfei.

    Occasionally, this spell can amplify the desires in Ye Pengfei's heart.

    ¡°Such as delaying time in the clouds and mist.  You must first prove whether you have the ability to affect the cultivation potential of others.

    ¡°Suddenly, a trace of lust that had not been released for a long time was released.

    It¡¯s all due to the influence of this spell.

    However, there is no danger in this amplification effect, and it is impossible to expose Ye Pengfei's true thoughts.  Therefore, this kind of spell is relatively safe.  Based on the knowledge of the silver-haired old man, even those intermediate and high-level beings on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm would not be able to discover this spell, let alone break it.  But now, Ye Pengfei suddenly experienced a huge change in his mood.  The spell was broken silently!

    The silver-haired old man's eyes were seriously focused on Huo Li for the first time.  He finally realized that this seemingly inconspicuous little guy had many secrets hidden in him

    ******

    The heart is like water.  The heart is like a mirror.

    Just when the silver-haired old man's eyes shifted to Huo Li, Ye Pengfei's calm sea of ??consciousness immediately rippled a little.

    This slight ripple is difficult to detect under normal circumstances.  But.  At this time, Ye Pengfei, who looked like a mortal, was able to capture this little change very keenly.

    "Sure enough, I'm still observing." A faint smile flashed across Ye Pengfei's face.

    In the eyes of the silver-haired old man.  Huo Li's cultivation potential was still at the 69th level of the True Origin Realm. The silver-haired old man didn't know at all that the first magical power that Ye Pengfei asked Huo Li to practice contained a powerful magical power that could hide his own potential.  able!

    This is a kind of magical power that Ye Pengfei randomly researched. Originally, he just wanted to study more powerful concealment abilities, so he took the opportunity to learn about it.  He had mastered this magical power long before entering the Temple of the Gods.  However, this kind of magical power has always been like that "spiritual root"Like the "Concealment Technique", it is a magical power that few people use.

    But this time, Ye Pengfei asked Huo Li to practice this magical power. Not only did he avoid his secret being discovered by the silver-haired old man, but he also got a little breath of the silver-haired old man.

    "The same realm of cultivation, the same magical powers, the same method of execution, there are still subtle differences.  These differences are exactly the so-called aura of the strong.  This "breath" is a very general concept, including the strong person's soul breath, personality characteristics, and even the special Tao body that is different from others.

    When he was fishing quietly, Ye Pengfei didn't want to know anything. He really wanted to calm down completely.  Therefore, the silver-haired old man was surprised to find that Ye Pengfei's state of mind suddenly changed from a high-level existence in the True Origin Realm to a humble existence like a mortal.

    This kind of harvest was beyond Ye Pengfei's expectation, and it was simply an example of what could be achieved by chance.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei seemed to understand something.  But for a moment, what seemed to be understood suddenly disappeared.

    Ye Pengfei did not deliberately pursue this lost understanding. He still maintained a state of mind similar to that of a mortal.  In fact, he even suppressed all realm cultivation and was really just fishing.

    The fish are very sensitive and they come around.  Soon, fish continued to take the bait, and soon Ye Pengfei had a full harvest.

    Looking at these fishes, all of which are at the True Source Realm, but will almost never be able to transform into humans, the previous enlightenment once again came to my mind.  There was no beginning or end, so Ye Pengfei silently read out five words.

    ¡°Ordinary results.¡±

    He became even more ordinary. The fishes even dared to collide with the boat and bump into his fishing basket. They wanted to bite off his fishhook and almost pulled his fishing line.  Even so, he didn't react at all.

    Huo Li, who was meditating quietly, opened his eyes in surprise.

    The silver-haired old man turned his gaze to Huo Li and turned his gaze back again.

    What is he doing?  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1639. The Future of the Huo Family

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what he was doing, and he didn't know what the five words he muttered silently meant.

    However, he did not think about this problem, and he had no intention of getting out of the "ordinary".  He asked Huo Li to go back to his cave to practice, and he continued fishing quietly here.

    Gradually, he no longer even cared whether someone was spying on him secretly.  Although there will be some waves in his sea of ??consciousness from time to time, to him, it seems that there is no ultimate abandoned young master at all.

    Time passed quickly like this, and nearly two years later, we finally arrived in the Thirteenth District.

    At this time, the big stone where the Huo family was located had been refined into a flying exotic treasure.  Although the level of this exotic treasure is not high, it is powerful because the defensive formation on its surface was laid out by Ye Pengfei himself.  Therefore, the Huo family plans to use this flying rare treasure as the future base camp of the Huo family.

    It is not unusual for a flying exotic treasure to be the family base. Just buy a piece of land and place this flying exotic treasure on it.  Therefore, when they were about to arrive in District 13, the Huo family had already sent several groups of people to purchase land in advance.  However, when the Huo family finally arrived in District 13, no one bought the land along the way.

    It¡¯s not because there¡¯s no vacant land, it¡¯s because no one is selling it!  !  !

    Fire Lion and several elders could not help but look sad.

    "Alas, before I even officially settled down, I was threatened by someone else."

    "How can we practice if we are always suspended in the clouds and mist like this, with no source of income."

    They all felt that their ancestor¡¯s decision was so wrong.  Now if I turn around and go to other districts, I don¡¯t know how much more time it will take and how much income I will lose.

    However, they dare not speak ill of their ancestors.  Ye Pengfei's pressure has been deeply rooted in their souls.  Even if their natal witch spirits were not dedicated to Ye Pengfei, they would not dare to openly question Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°In fact, they didn¡¯t even dare to tell Ye Pengfei about this matter. They only dared to send the message spirit book to Huo Li¡¯s cave.  As for what kind of cultivation state Huo Li is in, and whether he can receive these spiritual messages.  They can't control it.

    In this way, the Huo family stayed in the clouds and mist for more than ten days, unable to land.  Gradually, Chen Zhengfu became impatient.

    "That Huo Qiusheng really can't bear it. Does he really intend to let the Huo family stay in the mist for such a long time?"

    Chen Fengxian smiled slightly and said: "He can tolerate it, and so can we. We can tolerate it. We can still eat delicious food and drink spicy food. If they continue to tolerate it like this, I'm afraid there will be chaos inside soon!!!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Cultivation and enlightenment, all need Cultivation resources.  Even if you don't go out to fight with others at all, you still need at least some immortal stones rich in Tao power, elixirs that can help break through the bottleneck of the realm.  Although the Huo family has some blessed places and caves.  However, the expenses for those who are powerful in the True Origin Realm are also high.  Let alone a dozen or so blessed lands and caves, even if there were another hundred or so blessed lands and caves, how could they support the cultivation of the entire Huo family?

    Not to mention, the Huo family has used up most of their inventory in the past few years in order to better survive in the chaotic Thirteenth District.  Nowadays, the Huo family's cultivation resources are only enough for thousands of people from the Huo family to practice for less than a month!  !  !

    There are also some strong men from the Huo family.  You must go out and gain experience, and you must look for opportunities before you can continue to improve.  If they were left trapped in the middle of this flying treasure for a long time, they would definitely become angry and cause civil strife in the Huo family!  !  !

    What Chen Fengxian said is absolutely correct. Huo Shi and others are also worried about this matter.  Several people thought about it for a while and finally decided to buy a piece of vacant land at a high price.

    ¡°Even if it costs twice, three times, or even more, you must buy a piece of land!!!¡±

    Fire Lion said categorically, wanting to send a message to the advance teams.  However, at this moment, Ye Pengfei's voice rang out in the Huo family meeting hall.

    "There is no need to worry about cultivation resources. The disciples of the Huo family who need to go out to practice. Let them leave on their own. There are several protective jade slips here, one for each of those disciples who go out to practice."

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s clear voice, dozens of jade slips flew in front of the fire lion.  Looking at the number of jade slips, Huo Shi's eyes couldn't help but brighten.

    "It turns out that our ancestors have been paying attention to the cultivation of spiritual gods by the children of the Huo family!!!"

    As the head of the Huo family, the Huo family has just experienced another disaster, and most of the people in the clan have perished.  Therefore, the Fire Lion pays great attention to which children of the Huo family must go out for training.

    "The number of jade slips sent by Ye Pengfei is no more and no less."Fortunately, it is exactly the same as what the Fire Lion knew!

    Immediately, Fire Lion's anxious heart calmed down for the most part.

    "Does the ancestor want to use his treasures for everyone to practice?"

    Just when Huo Shi thought that Ye Pengfei would throw a few storage rings after these jade slips, Ye Pengfei never paid attention to the matters in the conference hall.

    How did Fire Lion know that Ye Pengfei didn't have any treasures at all? Now he doesn't even have the materials to refine those vines.  Until now, Ye Pengfei's main and auxiliary planes are empty. Apart from being able to find some mortal planets, he is not like other True Origin Realm experts who have raised a large group of monks of all levels in their own space planes.  .

    Ye Pengfei's path of cultivation is completely different from that of ordinary strong people. This may be why he can always discover some strange things that ordinary strong people have not discovered.  But this time, if you want to get enough cultivation resources for the Huo family, you have to take the usual path.

    "Resources for cultivation come from three aspects, either from obtaining treasures, from trading, or from robbing others!!!"

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is still holding the fishing rod in his hand.  However, he is no longer a "mortal"

    ******

    "Idiots! They are all idiots!!"

    Chen Zhengfu smashed an exquisite wine glass. Ever since an ancestor suddenly appeared in the Huo family, he had broken countless similar wine glasses.

    Even Chen Fengxian, who claimed to be resourceful, could not help but frown slightly: "This ancestor of the Huo family is really ruthless. Not only did he rob the three heroes of the Qu family and Yunmeng, but he also deliberately let them go.  A few gangsters followed the clues and started two bandit groups!"

    ¡°If you just kill a few bandits, you won¡¯t get much.  It was like Ye Pengfei killed many bandits who besieged the Huo family for the Wuling Cannon.  However, after plundering all those bandits, even the three Witch Spirit Cannons were dismantled and smelted after research.  Ye Pengfei didn't improve his hidden treasure much.

    However, Ye Pengfei went to destroy two bandit groups!

    Whether it is the Qu family or the three heroes of Yunmeng, any family is much stronger than the Huo family, and the treasury is naturally much stronger than the Huo family.  Not only did they not experience Tianqing, they actually made a fortune because of Tianqing in District 12.  During this period, the two companies' inventory became even more impressive.

    "Fengxian. Do we have to keep waiting?" Chen Zhengfu's face was cold and ugly, "If we let that Huo Qiusheng continue like this, I'm afraid not many people in the 13th District will be willing to work hard for us!"

    Although Chen Zhengfu is powerful, he still has the title of Lord.  However, he is an outsider after all, and he cannot control the entire thirteenth district.  Among several forces in District 13.  Only two families worked wholeheartedly for Chen Zhengfu.  The other ten or so houses are all just on the sidelines, and they all depend on the wind.

    "Yes, this Huo Qiu kills two birds with one stone. I'm afraid we can't wait any longer." Chen Fengxian nodded and said with some appreciation, "Kill two chickens and scare the other chickens away. I'm afraid. Soon.  Someone is going to sell their vacant land!¡±

    Chen Zhengfu snorted displeasedly: "Fengxian, now is not the time to praise the enemy. You are a military advisor. Tell me, should I take action directly, or should I go to the Killer Hall to invite a few elders?"

    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and where there are big rivers and lakes, there are killers.  This ancient profession, whether in the earthly world or in heaven.  Whether it is in the human race or the witch race.  It is always one of the best options for solving problems.

    Chen Fengxian opened the folding fan and fanned twice slightly.  Suddenly he smiled and said: "Your Majesty, do you want to let the beast win? The beast family has such a genius, it seems a little unsettled, boy!"

    After thinking about it, Chen Zhengfu nodded

    ******

    "Here, these were all stolen?" He looked at Ye Pengfei, who was sitting at the top of the meeting hall.  Huo Shi and others felt that they couldn't even speak.

    With so many rare treasures, so many fairy stones and elixirs, Huo Shi and others have been in charge of the Huo family for many years. Of course, they know clearly what kind of family power this must be to have so many cultivation resources!

    When Huo Shi and others saw these treasures and heard that they were stolen, their first reaction was not to make a lot of money, but to feel a thump in their hearts and shout "Oops"!

    How could Fire Lion and the others not know that the so-called bandits are actually backed by big families, big forces, and big figures?  Now that Ye Pengfei has destroyed two forces, he will definitely provoke the master behind them!

    Huo Shi and others originally believed that it would be extremely unwise to come to District 13 and confront Chen Zhengfu head-on.  Privately, they thoughtYe Pengfei will recruit other lords who can fight against Chen Zhengfu, and will find some powerful friends to help him take action.  As a result, Ye Pengfei did nothing.  He fished for several years, and then he took action to eliminate two bandit families

    "Why, are you scared?" Ye Pengfei sneered.

    Huo Shi smiled bitterly and said: "With our ancestors in charge, we won't be afraid. However, our ancestors always have to enter the top ten districts, even Wu Mo Mountain. Huo Shi is worried that after our ancestors leave, what will happen to the Huo family  Unexpected."

    Fire Lion said it very tactfully. He did not say that it would be unwise to provoke big families and powerful forces now, and even provoke Chen Zhengfu to take action immediately!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s sneer became even louder. He pointed at the Fire Lion¡¯s nose and cursed: ¡°It¡¯s really worthless! If you don¡¯t rely on yourself and strengthen yourself, you worry about this and that. If everyone in the Huo family is like this, how can the Huo family be strong?¡±

    Fire Lion opened his mouth, wanting to retort.  But when he saw Ye Pengfei's cold eyes, he quickly swallowed the words back in his stomach.

    "Why, you're still not convinced?" Ye Pengfei pointed to the left and said in a deep voice, "These are the treasures of the Qu family. Does anyone know how the Qu family made their fortune? How many years did it take?"

    Fire Lion and several elders looked at each other, thinking in their hearts, ancestors, that is a family of thieves, why do you need to ask how they got rich?  As for time, the time when the first generation of the Qu family¡¯s head fell was unknown, hundreds of millions of years ago. Who knows.  Who cares.

    Ye Pengfei sneered and took a jade slip from the pile of treasures: "See for yourselves."

    With the help of Dao power, the contents of the jade slips were immediately projected in front of Huo Shi and others!

    Ye Pengfei's move made Huo Shi and others startled.  They have also lived for millions and tens of millions of years, but.  But they have never heard that there is such a way to read jade slips!

    Finally, they realized a problem they had never thought about.  Could it be that Ye Pengfei doesn't care about Chen Zhengfu at all?

    In an instant, Huo Shi and several elders were all stunned.  They wanted to ask, but they didn't dare.  They stood there in a daze for a while, and just when Ye Pengfei snorted in displeasure again, they finally remembered that their ancestors wanted them to read the contents of this jade slip.

    "It only took more than a thousand years" Everyone felt that their hearts jumped a few times.

    How much can a true source realm powerhouse do in more than a thousand years?  I am afraid that even a small magical power may not be able to be learned.

    But.  It is clearly written on the jade slips of the Qu family.  When the Qu family officially became a big family, the first-generation head of the Qu family jumped from a small existence on the 30th level of the True Origin Realm to the seventh level of the True Origin Realm in just over a thousand years.  Ten floors!

    "Are you interested in taking a look at the situation of the three heroes of the Yunmeng?" Ye Pengfei looked at the treasure on the other side, and another jade slip flew out. The latest chapter of the game's ability system.

    "No need. Ancestor, we all know we were wrong!" Huo Shi and several elders knelt down.

    Indeed, the ancestor of the Qu family was a genius.  Indeed, the three heroes of Yunmeng must also be geniuses.  However, for these powerful people who are born into the True Origin Realm and can live for countless years as long as they don't die in vain, how could there not be a few geniuses among them after several years of development?

    Huo Li is the genius of the Huo family. She was at the tenth level of the True Origin Realm when she was born.  After practicing for more than a hundred years, he has advanced to more than thirty levels of the True Source Realm.  But.  Is it possible for Huo Li to become the head of the Qu family?  Is it possible for Huo Li to become as strong as the three heroes of the Yun League?

    The answer is, impossible!  !  !

    "Before Huo Li, the Huo family also produced many geniuses." Ye Pengfei's voice became calm again, and he looked at Huo Shi.  He said in a deep voice, "For example, you Huo Shi is actually a genius with better qualifications than Huo Li. Although your starting point is not as high as Huo Li's, and your initial cultivation speed is not as strong as Huo Li's. However, you have the realm of True Source Realm Seven.  The potential of the twelfth level. But look at you now, even if I help you restore your realm and solve some hidden diseases of the Tao body for you, you still have not made any progress!"

    Fire Lion was very embarrassed, and he was also very surprised. Why did Ye Pengfei know that he had the hope of advancing to the 72nd level of the True Origin Realm?

    Fire Lion didn¡¯t dare to ask, and Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t bother to say anything.  He looked at the elders one by one and taught them a lesson one by one.  After teaching them all a lesson, Ye Pengfei concluded:

    "The Huo family does not lack geniuses, but what they lack is vigor! For the sake of the continuation of the family, it is good to be cautious. However, it is by no means that we are afraid of this and worry about nothing. The geniuses of the Huo family are all nestled in this one-third of an acre at home.  Wandering on the ground, even ifAfter everyone has gone through training, they still try to be as friendly as possible and don't cause trouble.  How could there be any high-level powerful person in the Huo family after such a long time?  "

    Ye Pengfei is not a very strict person, and there is no need for Ye Pengfei to care so much about the Huo family.  Originally, Ye Pengfei just wanted to borrow the name of the ancestor of the Huo family to blend in with the descendants of the Witch Clan, and then get a chance to enter the Witch Demon Mountain.  However, because of Huo Li's relationship, he had to pay more attention to the development of the Huo family and the future of the Huo family.

    In Ye Pengfei's view, although the Huo family is in decline, the blood of the Huo family is still very good.  Fire Lion and several elders are only at around the 60th level of the True Source Realm, but they all had the chance to become the Heavenly King.  As a result, they pinned their hopes on Huo Li, who would have exhausted his potential when he reached the 69th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Although Ye Pengfei has never managed any family power, even though until now, he has no next generation.  However, he knew very well that the problem with the Huo family was that these children of the Huo family were too cautious.  Although the ancestors of the Huo family were extremely powerful, even though the Huo family was once the most prosperous family in the top ten districts.  However, the fine bloodline they inherited gradually declined because of this past caution and caution.

    Ye Pengfei certainly knew very well that when he was in charge of the Huo family, foreign enemies like Chen Zhengfu were just a bunch of inconspicuous thieves.  However, once he leaves the Huo family, the Huo family will be destroyed instantly due to too many powerful enemies.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew better that once the Huo family became fierce, they would fight more and look for opportunities for cultivation.  Then, even if he leaves the Huo Family, the Huo Family will still be able to gain a foothold in the top ten districts!

    Of course, Ye Pengfei also has selfish motives for helping the Huo family.  That is, if I really didn't accept Huo Li, if I really left the Huo family and the temple of the gods.  Because he has brought the Huo family back to its glory, there will be no shadow left in his mind that is difficult to eliminate.

    Ye Pengfei knew what he was doing. He knew very well that he had killed three birds with one stone. He not only obtained sufficient cultivation resources for the Huo family, but also made it impossible for Chen Zhengfu to continue sending minions to harass the Huo family. It also allowed the Huo family to have  a broad future.

    "However, Chen Zhengfu didn't know this, and Chen Fengxian didn't know this.  The beast family, who took their orders and came to give the Huo family a show of strength, didn't even know this (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes for your support  , is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1640. Beast Family, Beast Wins

    The beast family all have the surname of beast, but they are not transformed into monsters.

    The monsters in the Temple of the Gods cannot transform. This is determined by the unique laws in the Temple of the Gods.  The beast family takes the surname "Zhou" just because they are good at controlling beasts.

    ??Everyone who knows the existence of the Beast Family knows that the combat power of the strong warriors of the Beast Family is not determined by their own realm and cultivation level.  What determines the true combat power of a strong beast family is, first, the level of the monsters they control, second, the number of monsters they control, and third, borrowing power!  !  !

    The first two are also suitable for judging the combat prowess of other strong men who can control beasts.  Only this third one is unique to the beast family!

    While controlling the beast, the strong beast family can also transfer part of the power of the beast to themselves, thereby gaining super-level combat power that surpasses their own realm!

    Therefore, for other family forces, the number of children who can transcend ranks and fight is extremely rare.  However, for the strong beast family, everyone can fight beyond the level!

    The ability to transcend levels depends on how much power transferred from the monster can be endured.  When fighting within the beast family, a strong person with a higher level, more monsters, and stronger monster levels may not be able to defeat lower-level beings.  This is because the low-level strong man can gather more external power!

    How big can the difference be?

    An ordinary strong person from the Beast family can be promoted to one level.  In other words, those at the lower level of the 70th level of the True Origin Realm can cross the level to fight with the mid-level 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  This kind of beast master will have a beast head embroidered on his chest.

    If you can withstand the power of two levels of increase in combat power, embroider two animal heads, and so on.  Anyone who can embroider twenty beast heads on his chest can become a veteran of the beast family.

    Each level of the True Source Realm is subdivided into five levels: initial stage, low level, middle level, high level, and peak level.  That is to say.  If you want to become the elder of the beast family, your combat power must be able to span four levels!

    Such a huge difference means that a strong man from the Beast family who is only at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm can fight against a strong man at the Heavenly King level.  And a strong man from the Beast family who only has two or three beast heads embroidered on him, even if he has the cultivation level of the 68th or 9th level of the True Source Realm.  He didn't have the guts to compete with the strong man on the 66th level of the True Origin Realm.

    Therefore, any strong person who knows the situation of the Beast Family knows that they can provoke the high-level experts of the Beast Family, but they must not provoke beings with too many beast heads.  Otherwise, even if it can be suppressed for a while, people only need to upgrade it to a few levels.  I can jump four levels and kill your whole family!

    Fortunately, strong beast family members with more beast heads on their chests rarely show up.  They are all sitting in their caves studying how to surpass the twenty bottleneck.  Because in the history of the beast family, the strongest man had a total of forty beast heads embroidered on his chest!

    Although, these forty beast heads cannot give the strongest man the power to surpass the peak of the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  But.  When that strong man was in his prime, he was said to be invincible to those under 79 True Source!

    Because of this, although the beast family is attached to Chen Zhengfu.  However, the Beast family has its own goals, and the Beast family is not willing to stay outside the top ten areas forever.  The Beast family, like the Huo family, longs for the day when they can return to the top ten districts and regain the former glory of the Beast family.  That's why.  When they first received Chen Zhengfu's order, the Beast family was unwilling to take action.

    "The Huo family is not a soft persimmon. The three heroes of the Qu family and Yunmeng were all wiped out in one day. This ancestor of the Huo family has terrifying fighting power. Don't mess with him easily!"

    It¡¯s not that the Beast family is afraid of Ye Pengfei. The three heroes of the Qu family and Yunmeng combined are not as good as any branch of the Beast family.

    It¡¯s not that the methods Ye Pengfei showed were too terrible. Ye Pengfei acted according to the strength of the three heroes of the Qu family and Yunmeng.

    It¡¯s just that the beast family feels that this ancestor of the Huo family, who has been practicing outside for many years, must have met many powerful beings.  Even if Huo Qiusheng's momentum is suppressed, what if someone invites the drunkard back for revenge?  Beastmen know it very well.  If he really provokes someone who is particularly powerful, Chen Zhengfu will definitely turn his back on him and refuse to admit his guilt. He is unreliable.

    But¡­¡­

    "I want to fight!" The beast wins decisively!

    Huo Li carries the hope of reviving the Huo family.  However, Beast Ying has become the leader of the Beast family that can rise again.

    The beast wins, not the elder of the beast family.  Beast Ying is not the patriarch of the Beast family, and the true level of Beast Ying is not high among the Beast family.  However, when Beast Ying said "I want to fight", everyone in the Beast family immediately wanted to fight!

    Because, there are thirty-three animal heads embroidered on the chest of Beast Ying!  !  !

    Before the beast won, the beast family had only one clan leader, and the number of beast heads on his chest exceeded twenty.  After the rise of Beast Win, the twenty-four beast heads on the clan leader's chest became eclipsed.

    According to the tradition of the Beast family, Beast Winner should be the clan leader.  However, the beast wins??When you make bold statements, you must reach the height of that ancestor.  Even surpassing the ancestors and creating a new legend.  Therefore, Beast Ying is neither the clan leader nor the elder.  He holds no position in the beast family and does not care about any chores.  There is only one thing he cares about, and that is cultivation!

    Why does a cultivator who only cares about cultivation suddenly say that he wants to fight?

    You don¡¯t need to ask to know that Chen Zhengfu must have given you some kind of bargaining chip that made Beast Win¡¯s heart beat, a precious bargaining chip that allowed Beast Winner to make great strides in improvement!

    Looking at the rows of ferocious beasts in the distance, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "The Beast family is stronger than the Huo family. It makes sense."

    In an instant, Huo Shi and others felt their faces burning.

    You should know that although the Beast family was originally a family in the top ten districts.  However, the power of the Beast family is much worse than that of the Huo family.  Although the beast family's secret technique of controlling beasts is powerful, it is impossible to gather together a holy path Shura who can surpass the peak of the seventy-eighth level of the true source realm.  In the history of the Huo family, there have been several powerful men who were above the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  The strongest one has even reached the 80th low level of the True Origin Realm!

    But now, the Huo family is a poor family, and the Huo family is a little too depressed.  Look at that side. The strong man who controls the monster beasts can easily extinguish the Huo family just by looking at these monster beasts!

    If it were in the past, Huo Shi and others would have been frightened before seeing such a terrifying enemy.  But now, after being taught a hard lesson by Ye Pengfei and finally realizing their mistake, they rushed to ask for a fight.

    Ye Pengfei secretly looked at them funny and asked slowly: "Let's talk about it. How do you plan to deal with these monsters?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off. If you can't even deal with a bunch of beasts, why don't you go out and die?

    Fire Lion had a shy face and said with a smile: "Aren't the jade slips our ancestors gave us useless? If we take them out, we can kill as many as we can. That's as many as we can!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and was about to say something more.  Over there, a giant beast and a strong man rushed out from the herd.

    ¡°Ancestor of the Huo family, come out and speak!!!¡±

    This tone was too domineering. It looked like the strong man only had the cultivation level of the 68th level of the True Origin Realm.  Fire Lion and others felt angry.

    "There is no animal head on the chest, what does that mean?" Ye Pengfei's words made Huo Shi and others lose all their anger.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t all beast families have animal heads embroidered on their chests?  It¡¯s hard to believe that at such a high level, the beast family¡¯s special skills haven¡¯t even been mastered yet.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? completing ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?  It's definitely impossible to call the formation so arrogantly.  You must know that among the three heroes of the Qu family and Yunmeng, the strongest ones are all at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.

    "Could it be that he is the beast?" Fire Lion asked doubtfully.

    Since you are going to settle in the 13th District, of course you need to know the general situation of the 13th District.  Among the over 100 million strong people in District 13, Beast Ying is a very eye-catching character, and Fire Lion certainly knows this person's name.

    But.  The intelligence showed that Beast Ying was a strong man at the 68th level of the True Origin Realm, with thirty-three beast heads embroidered on his chest.  Now this kid is not in the right realm, and there is no animal head on his chest. Where did this guy come from?

    Just when Monk Huoshi Zhanger was confused, he suddenly discovered that Ye Pengfei actually went out alone.

    "You guys stay here and watch!"

    Suddenly, the fire family was qualified to follow the ancestors.  Each one of them paid full attention.

    The giant man opposite Ye Pengfei, who was almost twice as tall as Ye Pengfei, looked at Ye Pengfei up and down with disdain.

    "You are the ancestor of the Huo family? You are only at the 66th level of the True Origin Realm. You may have relied on some weird means to deal with the three heroes of the Qu family and Yunmeng!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Over there, everyone in the beast family booed wildly.  The thousands of monster beasts also roared along with their master.  The momentum is very huge.

    This huge momentum is not just a joke. Although Fire Lion and others are protected by defensive formations.  However, they felt like they were about to suffocate!

    If it were in the past, they would have collapsed without a fight.  The Huo family has not dared to challenge a powerful family head-on for many, many years.  Not to mention a family like the Beast family, even the Fang family, which only had one ancestor at the 68th level of the True Origin Realm, they did not dare to provoke.

    But this time, they all tried their best to resist the huge pressure brought by this momentum.  They all opened their eyes wide and watched carefully what their ancestors did.

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t do anything. Ye Pengfei only said one sentence. Read the full text of Another World Aotian.

    &nbsp; "The monsters are pretty good, but I just happen to be short of some weapon refining materials."

    What?

    Everyone in the beast family felt that they must have heard wrong.  Even if this guy really has two skills, how dare he say such nonsense?

    But¡­¡­

    "Staying with monsters all day long really makes your brain hard to work with."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°At this moment, the beast family exploded.  Everyone wanted to rush forward and tear Ye Pengfei into pieces.  However, because the giant man didn't say anything, they all stopped in place and yelled, and no one moved forward.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nodded secretly: "Although the strong men of the Beast family have a bad temper, their bad temper is different from that of the seventh elder. They were angered by me, but they can control their anger!"

    Ye Pengfei has a high regard for the Beast family, but this does not mean that Ye Pengfei will take the Beast family seriously.  Except for the high-level experts who are qualified to enter Wu Mo Mountain, there is no one in the entire Wu Clan world who deserves Ye Pengfei's special attention.

    In the face of the hustle and bustle, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "Isn't it right? Everyone knows that you must be a beast. However, you not only changed your body and appearance, but also hid part of your cultivation, and secretly set up a hidden gathering force nearby.  Magical Array. There are hundreds of thousands of strong men in the Beast Family. Couldn¡¯t someone smarter remind you that in the eyes of high-level beings, these methods of yours are just jokes?¡±

    In an instant, the whole place was quiet.

    This time, the Beast Family dispatched six elders, plus 500 strong men with at least 16 beast heads embroidered on their chests.  They controlled more than five thousand monster beasts and surrounded the entire Huo family.

    but.  Just when Ye Pengfei smiled and whispered like this, everyone involuntarily became quiet.  At the same time, all the monsters became quiet because they felt the change in their master's mood.

    From the extreme noise just now to the extreme silence now.  The change in the scene seemed very strange.

    Ye Pengfei smiled even more cheerfully: "If the beast wins, you have already lost."

    Yes, the beast has lost.  Whether it is the strong men of the Beast family or the people of the Huo family, both sides have seen that this battle cannot be fought again.  All your arrangements.  Being seen clearly by others means that your level is much lower than that of your opponent.  In this case, what else is there to fight in this battle?

    but!  !  !

    "I'm not convinced!!!" The giant man shouted loudly, and his body changed rapidly.  Everyone in the Huo family saw a man with handsome features appearing in front of them.

    "Zhou Ying actually looks so delicate?" Fire Lion couldn't help but widen his eyes.

    The reason why he just guessed that the giant man was a beast was because of the image of a beast in the intelligence.  It does look a bit like the giant man just now.  But now, when the real Beast Ying appeared in front of everyone, Huo Shi realized that the figure and appearance of Beast Ying that was circulated on the market were basically the appearance of Beast Ying after his transformation.

    Beast Ying smiled ferociously: "No foreigner who has seen my true appearance is alive. From today on, the Huo family will be expelled!!!"

    "That's not a small tone." Ye Pengfei sneered and shook his head.  "I'll give you a chance. Use all your strength. I'll wait for you."

    I'm waiting for you¡­¡­

    When the fighting method, when the life and death fight, can you say this?  Even if Ye Pengfei is really much more powerful than the beast, he shouldn't be so confident!

    At this moment, even Huo Shi and the others couldn't help but secretly break into a cold sweat.  Although each of them had already guessed that Ye Pengfei had transcended the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.

    "Ancestor, you must not be careless. Read the full text of the journey of the game and the manga. What the beast family is best at is over-level killing. Even if the combat power after gathering strength is not enough, they are still possible to over-level and kill the super powerful.  exist!!!"

    Huo Shi and others were secretly shouting, how much Huo Shi and others hoped that Ye Pengfei was just talking casually, just to confuse the enemy.  They, the descendants of the Huo family in the middle, all know that the Beast family was in its heyday.  Although there has never been a strong man whose combat power has exceeded the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, the Beast Family has killed several existences on the 79th level of the True Origin Realm!

    However, looking left and right, all the strong men on both sides are watching.  It seemed that Ye Pengfei did not have any preparations, let alone any plans for a sneak attack midway.

    Nearly a thousand people from both sides watched as Beast Win showed his true state of cultivation - the sixty-ninth level of the True Origin Realm, mid-level!

    Nearly a thousand people from both sides watched as Beast Ying put on a new robe - it had thirty-five beast heads embroidered on it!

    Finally, everyone on both sides realized how deeply the beast was hidden.  Even if it¡¯s a beast familyIt was also the first time for several elders to know that Beast Winner had actually reached such a height!

    "If the beast wins, he must win! If the beast wins, he must win! If the beast wins, he must win!"

    In an instant, all the powerful beast family members cheered loudly.

    Thirty-five beast heads, which means that the beast can gather power beyond the seventh level of the real realm.  Based on this calculation, Beast Winner can exert a powerful combat power comparable to the seventy-sixth level of the True Source Realm!

    what does that mean?  This means that the beast family can now compete for the qualification to enter the top ten districts to settle down!  !  !

    Although Huo Shi and others were shocked, their mentality was relatively stable.  After all, they had already guessed that the ancestor's true combat power exceeded the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  They only hope that the ancestors will not let Beast Ying gather his strength easily.  To put it ten thousand steps back, even if you really watch the beast win to gather strength, don't let the beast win to fight under pressure.

    Fire Lion and others did not know what method the Beast Family relied on to cross levels and kill several powerful men at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm.  They only know that since someone in the Beast family could do it back then.  So, now this strong man who claims to be able to lead the beast family to new glory is very likely to be able to do it!

    If it weren¡¯t for the teleportation circle, sound transmission would be inconvenient.  If I weren't worried that I would offend my ancestors by running out to remind him.  Huo Shi and others couldn't wait to throw off their arms and run out to tell Ye Pengfei all these historical events.  Now, they can only shout silently in their hearts, and they can only encourage themselves secretly.

    "My ancestor is the strongest! My ancestor is the best! My ancestor will definitely win!"

    However, compared to the collective cheers of hundreds of strong beast family members and the collective roar of thousands of monster beasts over there, the Huo family side seemed too quiet and too weak.

    Beast Ying¡¯s laughter became louder. He regained his momentum. He felt that he once again had incomparable confidence!

    "Even the strongest beast family members know that faith is the strongest guarantee for the beast family's secret skills. As long as faith is enough, the power of any beast family's secret skills can be increased by several percent!"

    "How many people still remember that the ancestors of the Beast family were able to cross levels and kill the beings at the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm with only the combat power of the seventy-sixth and seventh levels of the True Origin Realm? How many people still remember that the Beast Family was so powerful?  Even after being defeated, he can still perform a unique death-fighting skill? Faith, as long as you have strong enough faith, everything is possible!"

    Beast Ying did not really look down on Ye Pengfei. Beast Ying knew that the strong man who could make Chen Zhengfu willing to pay that price was definitely not an ordinary person.

    However, Zhu Ying felt that Ye Pengfei was too trusting.  If Ye Pengfei took advantage of his wavering belief to kill him, then he might really be defeated.

    "You will pay a heavy price for your arrogance!"

    Beast Ying laughed loudly, and his combat power continued to soar!  !  !  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1641. The beast wins and loses!

    "Haha, old guy, let's fight!!!"

    The power of the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm surged in the body, and the fighting spirit of the beast also rose to its peak.

    Beast Ying didn¡¯t take action immediately, he didn¡¯t bother to do such opportunistic things.  He wants to tell Ye Pengfei that he is also waiting for Ye Pengfei to improve his combat power before he can fight!

    "Hmph, even if you can defeat Chen Zhengfu, you can't defeat me!"

    "The beast is not stupid if he wins. How can a figure who can become the hope of the beast's resurgence be a stupid person?"  Beast Ying knew that Chen Zhengfu wanted to use him to test Ye Pengfei's true combat power.  Of course, Beast Ying also guessed it. Chen Zhengfu probably realized that this ancestor who suddenly returned to the Huo family was not an easy character to get along with.

    "This kind of pawn role, this kind of cannon fodder role, the beast family was originally unwilling to do it.  If Zhu Ying hadn't spoken out, they would never have changed their attitude.

    "However, no matter the beast family, Chen Zhengfu or Chen Fengxian, they don't know that Beast Ying already has the means to defeat Chen Zhengfu!  !  !

    On the Huo family side, because Ye Pengfei gave him a stern lesson, everyone seemed to have their minds suddenly enlightened, and everyone guessed why Beast Winner was so arrogant.

    "Humph, our ancestors will let you know what strong combat power is!"

    "My ancestors have keen eyesight, and our ancestors will definitely show stronger strength!"

    Every strong man from the Huo family said this, but they were all secretly worried in their hearts.

    ???????????? What secret skills of the Beast family has Beast Ying mastered?

    Fire Lion and others really want to know the answer to this question, but they don¡¯t want to know the answer to this question.  They were all looking forward to the ancestor using thunderous methods and being completely wiped out by the ancestor before Beast Ying had time to use the powerful and mysterious beast family's secret technique.  In their opinion, once Beast Ying really displays the secret skills of the Beast family, the outcome of this battle will no longer be predictable.

    The outcome of this battle.  It is related to the survival of the Huo family.  The hundreds of strong men from the Huo family present all had sweat in their hands, and they all stared at Ye Pengfei with burning eyes.  They want to see for the first time what level of cultivation their ancestor will show?

    "It doesn't have to be the seventy-sixth floor, it must be higher! Higher!! Higher!!!"

    But¡­¡­

    The sixty-sixth level of True Source Realm is as always, with no change in strength.

    The faces of the Huo family gradually changed, and the scoldings from the Beast family gradually began.  Beast Ying's expression also became very ugly.

    "You are insulting me!"

    "Are you worthy of me using stronger power?"

    Boom

    As soon as these words came out, it completely exploded.

    "Who the hell do you think you are, that you can still fight after being ten levels behind?"

    "Kill him! Kill him quickly! Destroy the Huo family and kill all the men. The women are selling flowers!"

    The group of beasts also let out more terrifying roars because of the anger of their masters. Everyone in the Huo family felt in a daze that the defensive formation laid out by their ancestors seemed to be gradually collapsing amidst the roars of the beasts!

    As soon as the time came, everyone in the Huo family wanted to rush out to help Ye Pengfei.  They are indeed much worse than the strong ones from the beast family. Although there is a complete explosion over there, and although the beasts over there are extremely angry, no matter they are humans or beasts.  But they didn't move even half a minute.

    Just at this time¡­¡­

    "Whenever there is calm in big events, if your hearts cannot calm down, what can you learn?"

    A cold voice came from behind everyone in the Huo family.  Look back.  Everyone in the Huo family was stunned.

    This is Huo Li?

    With the cultivation level of the 39th level of True Origin Realm, is this really Huo Li?

    With a calm expression that makes people¡¯s hearts tremble, is this really Huo Li?

    He rubbed his eyes and felt the breath carefully.  Indeed, this is Huo Li!  !  !

    "Don't look at me anymore." Huo Li said as he walked to Huo Shi's side.  "Master will use his methods soon. If you don't concentrate, you will lose a huge opportunity!"

    At this time, everyone in the Huo family once again remembered the words Ye Pengfei left when he left. Look good!

    What catches your eyes?

    The strong men of the Beast Family felt that this battle was nothing to watch.  No matter how smart Zhu Ying was, he couldn't figure out what kind of medicine Ye Pengfei was selling in his gourd.

    "Could it be that he wants to use this method to disturb my mind and destroy my faith?"

    At this time, Zhu Ying forgot.  Except for very few animals,Among the powerful, not many people know the foundation of the ultimate secret skills of the beast family.  He thought he had found the answer to the question, and he thought he knew what tricks Ye Pengfei was using.  Therefore, he thought he was right and shouted loudly:

    "I have unlimited fighting spirit, so why should I be afraid of your conspiracy? Huo Qiusheng, take one of my moves!!!"

    As soon as his eyes widened, the shadows of two ferocious beasts rushed out from the beast's eyes!

    "This is the summoning curse!!!"

    Farther away, more horrifying sounds rang out.  The clouds and mist parted, and there were thousands more powerful beasts, and hundreds of thousands of powerful monsters swarmed in!

    There are the current patriarchs of the Beast family, the remaining elders of the Beast family, and the strongest beings of the Beast family!

    For this battle, the beast family mobilized in full force.  In order to prepare for unexpected events, most of the strong men and monster beasts of the beast family hid deeper in the clouds and mist.  But now, when the beast wins this move is used.  No one can hide anymore, because no matter how disciplined they are, they can no longer suppress their inner excitement.

    The magical skill of the beast family, the summoning spell.  Even if the monsters are not under my control, they can still be summoned, driven, and used by me!  !  !

    The head of the Beast family and the strongest elders are the only ones who know the true purpose of this summoning spell, and their excitement is much stronger than that of other strong men of the Beast family.

    Although other strong beast family members do not know the true use of the summoning spell, they do know that this is a unique skill that many generations of the beast family have not been able to learn.  Just the power of "can summon and drive any monster" is enough to make them crazy!

    You must know that it does not mean that the power of a subdued monster can be borrowed by the strong beast family.  You must communicate with the monster and build a good relationship so that the monster can truly regard you as a friend.  Therefore, ordinary beast family children are trained from cubs.  After thousands of years, countless cultivation resources were consumed.  Only then can he have a monster that is willing to lend his power to him.  Outsiders see that all the children of the Beast family can fight beyond the ranks. What a sight and what a genius.  Only the children of the Beast family can figure out how much wealth and effort they need to spend in order to achieve this goal.

    However, the Summoning God Curse can actually ignore this restriction!  !  !

    "Just imagine, a strong man who has been raised and domesticated for countless billions of years suddenly sees a person.  There is a magic that can give him hundreds of millions of years left. How would he feel?

    Merely describing it as excitement seems a bit pale and feeble, they are already going crazy!

    If it weren¡¯t for the two demonic beasts summoned by Beast Ying being so powerful, and if it wasn¡¯t for Beast Ying¡¯s seventy-sixth level of true source realm pressure that had already covered hundreds of millions of miles of time and space around them, these children of the Beast family who were about to go crazy would definitely have swarmed  Come here, bow down and ask for help.  It is conceivable that if the beast is still alive after this battle.  Then, he definitely can't go home easily.

    Will the beast die if he wins?

    Looking at the two powerful beast shadows rushing out from Beast Ying's eyes, all the strong beast family members had fiery expressions. None of them had considered this issue.

    Beast Win has not considered this issue.  In his opinion, he is already invincible!

    "What if you are an existence beyond the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm? You will still die!!!"

    Beast Ying laughed loudly. His fighting spirit was already at its peak, but he could still continue to climb upwards.  Beast Win has felt it.  There is power surging in his Tao body that may allow him to break through again!

    "Illumination through fighting! After this battle, my true body realm can break through the bottleneck of the sixty-ninth level of the true source realm! The beast head on my chest can add another one!"

    Originally, Beast Winner was only at the middle level of the 69th level of the True Origin Realm.  With just one battle, he might actually be able to directly advance to the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  This alone is enough to prove the genius of Beast Winner!

    The current beast wins, the strongest combat power is the seventy-sixth intermediate level of the True Origin Realm.  If the realm increases, there will be one more beast head.  Then, he is one step closer to the strongest ancestor!

    Beast Ying¡¯s loud laughter pushed the already extremely excited emotions of the entire Beast family to a higher climax once again.  Including the current patriarch of the Beast family, all the strong men of the Beast family cheered in unison:

    "The Lord of Zhongxing! The Beasts of Zhongxing! The Lord of Zhongxing! The Beasts of Zhongxing!"

    Over at the Huo family, everyone took a peek at Huo Li.  Then, he raised his attention 120% and observed with all his concentration the method Ye Pengfei was going to use, closely collecting every detail of this method.

    At the same time, they were all thinking

    Why did our ancestors win?

    ?????????????????????????????Possibility of winning!

    The realm is still only the sixty-sixth level of the True Origin Realm, that¡¯s all.  What's worse is that Ye Pengfei stood there with nothing to show for it, as if he had no intention of taking action at all!

    No one could understand what Ye Pengfei was doing, and no one really believed that Ye Pengfei could really win. The shadows of the two monster beasts came very quickly, and the power of the shadows of the two monster beasts increased rapidly.  Originally, the two demonic beasts were only consistent with the specific combat power of Beast Ying, which was only equivalent to the middle level of the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  However, when the shadows of these two monster beasts were about to pounce in front of Ye Pengfei, their power was already comparable to the peak of the 78th level of the True Origin Realm!

    At this time, even a strong person who doesn¡¯t understand the beast family at all can guess some of the uses of this magical secret technique.  What's more, on both sides of the scene, except for the outsider Ye Pengfei, who didn't know that the Beast Family had killed existences above the 78th level of the True Origin Realm?

    "This is the secret skill! This is the magic spell!"

    The weakest and strongest members of the Beast Family were almost fainting from excitement.  Even Huo Li, who has the strongest belief in the Huo family, is almost unable to keep his calm.

    "Master, take action quickly! Hurry!"

    As if hearing Huo Li's anxious cry, Ye Pengfei took action.  When he took action, he said in a deep voice that could be heard by all the strong men on both sides: "No matter how strong the enemy is, there are still weaknesses. As long as you find the weaknesses, what if you are not strong?"

    As he spoke, Ye Pengfei split into countless clones.

    As the words fell, the power of the shadows of the two monster beasts suddenly decreased sharply!

    At the same time, Beast Winner¡¯s strength has also dropped sharply. Not only can he not maintain the combat power of the 76th intermediate level of the True Origin Realm, he can¡¯t even maintain the original combat power of the 69th intermediate level of the True Origin Realm!

    The spell has been broken!  The beast is seriously injured!

    what's going on?

    The situation of the war has changed too quickly and dramatically.

    Everyone at the Beast Family was dumbfounded. Everyone seemed to have been hit by Ye Pengfei's move, and they all seemed to have suffered heavy losses. Their cultivation level dropped suddenly!

    Most of the hundreds of strong men in the Huo family also lost their ability to think in an instant.  Although they have long been secretly reminding themselves that they must look carefully, look carefully, look hard, and seize this opportunity.  However, this unexpected change, this exaggerated and unbelievable change, made them lose their minds in an instant, making them forget that they needed to find and seize their own opportunities!

    Only a few strong men from the Huo family, such as Huo Li and Huo Shi, noticed where Ye Pengfei's clones went and what they did.

    "Thoseare they the monsters tamed by Zhu Ying?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s death clones were scattered far and wide. They went to different places at different distances and in different directions.  However, they are all doing the same thing, that is, killing monsters!

    A clone killed a monster.  Although the realm of these monster beasts is not low, these monster beasts are weak in strength.

    Huo Li and others finally knew what Ye Pengfei's words just meant.  Although Beast Win is strong and Beast Family Divine Curse is strong, no matter how strong it is, there will always be weaknesses.  The weakness of the beast family's secret technique is the monster beast whose power has been borrowed by the beast family!

    "No wonder the shadows of the two monster beasts suddenly lost their strength. No wonder Monster Ying can not only maintain the seventy-sixth level of combat power, but also cannot maintain the original combat power. Killing the monster beasts tamed by Beast Ying has broken its  The source of the power of the magical power caused him to suffer the backlash of the divine curse and even injured himself!!!"

    Only those who can withstand the power of transcending levels can display supernatural powers beyond levels.  I couldn't bear that kind of power, but I still borrowed that power.  The beast was able to be proud of not being killed by that powerful force.

    But, at this time, is it possible for the beast to be proud?

    At this time, the beliefs of everyone in the beast family were shattered!

    The master¡¯s faith has been shattered, and the master¡¯s fighting spirit has been wiped out. How can those monsters be controlled?  Driven by the instinct of survival, they fled hastily towards the distance.  During the rush, I don¡¯t know how many strong beast family members were knocked down. Because of the trampling and collision of these monster beasts, they died in a daze (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1642. As long as the mind is calm, everything is possible!

    "Does the beast family actually have such a weakness?"

    Chen Zhengfu and Chen Fengxian withdrew their gazes. In front of them, a visualization formation displayed what happened on the scene one by one.

    Thinking about it for a long time

    "The Beast family is completely finished. They failed to complete their mission. Fengxian thinks, which family should we let take action next? Or should we let those killers take action immediately?"

    Chen Fengxian slammed the folding fan shut: "We'll do it ourselves£Www?br />

    Chen Zhengfu looked at Chen Fengxian in surprise: "We haven't found out the true situation of Qingchu Huo Qiusheng, and we went into battle in person? Fengxian, you have to know that if you miss a hit, you will definitely provoke a swarm of those guys.  ."

    "Now, those guys are on their way!" Chen Fengxian said coldly, "Your Majesty, once the summoning spell is released, many forces will pay attention. Those who can cast the summoning spell are defeated so easily.  , powerful people from all walks of life will come one after another The Huo Family will become a warm-up place for the battle between the Lords, Lord Lords must not be careless!"

    In the entire Chen family, only Chen Fengxian dared to speak to Chen Zhengfu in such a lecturing tone.  In the entire family, Chen Fengxian was the only one whose words could be heard by Chen Zhengfu.

    He listened to it, but Chen Zhengfu still continued to ask: "What if those killers are allowed to act first, and then I wait for the opportunity to act?"

    In the eyes of the powerful Wu clan outside the top ten districts, even those with the title of Lord disdain to do sneak attacks.  However, after they actually come into contact with several Lords, they will be surprised to find that in terms of insidiousness and cunning, there are no more powerful beings in the world than them!

    However, Chen Fengxian still shook his head: "My lord, if you don't want to lose those vassal families, it's better to take action yourself. If it's just a sneak attack. Even if Huo Qiusheng is killed instantly, there probably won't be many vassal families willing to continue.  Follow the Lord."

    "How dare they!" Chen Zhengfu said angrily, "When I win the Lord's Battle and enter the Witch Demon Mountain, all the half-hearted vassal families will be wiped out!!!"

    Chen Fengxian couldn't help but frowned: "Even if you get the original of the Formation of Ten Thousand Witches, how confident is the Lord that you can win the Lord's War?"

    Suddenly, dumbfounded

    After a moment of silence, Chen Zhengfu nodded: "I understand. I will try my best!"

    Chen Fengxian added: "You must really go all out and use all your means. This Huo Qiusheng is not simple!!!"

    ******

    Now, Beast Win finally knows that Ye Pengfei is not a simple character.  He finally knew that the reason why Ye Pengfei wanted to arouse his fierce fighting spirit and let him cast the summoning spell was just to follow the clues and find the monsters he commanded!

    "How do you know? Those monster beasts are hidden around me, neither in my dimension nor among the beasts further away?" Although he was captured, Beast Win was still stubborn.  He can still hold on.  Asked Ye Pengfei loudly like this.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei has already taken Beast Ying into his own space plane.  At this time, in Ye Pengfei's space plane, a hidden treasure became extremely large, covering all the main and auxiliary planes for protection.  Ye Pengfei didn't know.  Can that powerful being see through his own space plane?  Ye Pengfei also didn't know that the manifestation array came from the temple of the gods in ancient times.  Do you have the ability to peer into the space plane of the strong at will?  To take precautions, after wiping out the three heroes of the Qu family and Yunmeng, Ye Pengfei did not rush to refine the demon vine, but instead made the hidden treasure become even larger.

    Having already taken Beast Ying into his own space plane, Ye Pengfei no longer had to worry about being spied on. He smiled slightly and said: "I realized something some time ago, and I just tried it on you. Although your  Monsters are well hidden, but as long as I calm down completely, I can easily detect them."

    It¡¯s not some magical power, nor is it because the realm is too much higher than one¡¯s own, it¡¯s just because it¡¯s completely quiet that you can feel it Qingchu?

    Beast Ying felt that Ye Pengfei must be lying to him, so he couldn't help blurting out and asked loudly: "What did you realize?"

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Zhu Ying felt that he was so stupid. Why should I tell you what others have realized?

    However, what Ling Shouying didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Pengfei actually answered: ¡°Tai Gong Jiang is fishing.¡±

    What?

    Beast Ying even felt that Ye Pengfei was simply teasing him

    ******

    Huo Li knew that Ye Pengfei was not teasing the beast.  She knowsThe origin of this allusion, but when she heard Ye Pengfei say these words for the second time, she had a different feeling.

    "The willing ones take the bait You can find those 'wishing ones' calmly and calmly, without any magic or magical powers or any realm requirements?"

    Those who wished in the past took the bait and just waited passively.  As for the current situation, it was obviously Ye Pengfei who took the initiative to discover it.  Thinking back to Grand Duke Jiang again, why did he insist on fishing on the banks of the Weishui River?  Why did he have to fish on King Wen's way back to the capital?  Is this passive or active?  In an instant, Huo Li knew that he had been too superficial in the past.

    Only Huo Li is lucky enough to enter Ye Pengfei's dimension. Even if other strong men from the Huo family dare to come in or want to come in, Ye Pengfei will not accept him.  Not everyone is lucky enough to listen to Ye Pengfei's teachings. If it weren't for that time of unbalanced mood and amplified desires, Huo Li would not have been able to receive such treatment.

    "He will leave it to you, just for practicing the witchcraft spell."

    The Witching Curse is a powerful magical power created by Ye Pengfei by combining a variety of magical powers to break other people's beliefs.  The power of this kind of spell is no longer able to break other people's beliefs or destroy other people's beliefs, but it can command other people's beliefs!

    Such magical powers should have been practiced after Huo Li reached the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, Ye Pengfei skipped the previous spells and let Huo Li directly comprehend this spell.

    "Your progress has surprised me. Although you are only at the 39th level of the True Origin Realm, you can already understand the Witching Curse!"

    Huo Li nodded. She didn¡¯t ask why. She believed in Ye Pengfei. She walked up to Beast Ying and silently recited the spell.

    ¡°Success!!!¡±

    Looking at the palm-sized witchcraft edict floating in front of him, Huo Li had an expression of disbelief on his face.  Although Huo Li believed in Ye Pengfei, Huo Li believed that he would have to practice for several months, or even several years, before he could successfully condense this witchcraft order.  I never thought that it would be a one-time success!

    "As long as the mind is calm, everything is possible."

    Ye Pengfei laughed heartily and happily (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1643. Instantly kill Chen Zhengfu!

    If the silver-haired old man on Wu Mo Mountain had witnessed this incident and heard Ye Pengfei's words, with his realm of vision, he would definitely have a sudden realization and would definitely be ecstatic.  Unlike when Ye Pengfei inspired Ni Cangtian and made Ni Cangtian ecstatic, this time, Ye Pengfei personally discovered this secret and took the initiative to use it!

    For those beings in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, if they can discover the mysteries that they have never been exposed to.  Then, they will be ecstatic, because they know that every time they master such a mystery, they will move one step closer to the true enlightenment.  If only Ni Cangtian knew that the disciple he valued most had discovered a mystery that he had never been exposed to before.  Moreover, this mystery has no conflict with his own way of counter-origin.  Then, he must be even more ecstatic, and extremely proud of himself for having accepted such a disciple.

    But now, apart from Ye Pengfei, only Huo Li knows this secret.  Until his belief was completely controlled by Huo Li, until his soul memory was completely opened by Huo Li, he didn't realize what kind of deep meaning was hidden in Ye Pengfei's words.

    After collecting the memory and destroying the soul, Huo Li asked excitedly: "Master, what should I do next?"

    He has surpassed the level and mastered the magical power of witchcraft that can only be mastered at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm. He did not even need to experience any failures and succeeded for the first time. Even though Huo Li knew that he should always keep a calm heart, but,  Huo Li couldn't help but get excited.

    "First practice here, and then I will take you to explore the top ten districts!"

    "Master, can you enter the top ten areas?" Huo Li's eyes widened in surprise.

    The first ten districts do not allow outsiders to enter the powerful Wu clan. Only families and forces that have passed various tests and meet the requirements can move to the top ten districts.  Hearing what Ye Pengfei said, Huo Li couldn't help but become suspicious again.  Did Ye Pengfei come from a big family or power in the top ten districts?

    However, she soon saw that Ye Pengfei said with a smile: "After I kill a few Lords, won't I be able to enter the top ten districts? However, the Huo family still has to establish a foothold in the Thirteenth District first. If even the local snakes here are  If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t go into the top ten districts to find fault.¡±

    Huo Li nodded repeatedly, his excitement palpable: "Master, are you going to kill Chen Zhengfu now? I want to see it, I want to watch the battle and gain enlightenment."

    "It's not that I'm going. It's that he is coming." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "You don't need to watch the battle. You are greedy. You should digest and absorb the energy this time."

    Huo Li nodded and said no more words

    ¡­¡­

    When Chen Zhengfu came, he found that Ye Pengfei had been waiting for him.

    "Huo Qiusheng?"

    "Didn't you already know this?"

    "Fellow Taoist Huo has such a bad temper!"

    "Can you, Lord Chen, have a greater temper?"

    As soon as they met, the two people started quarreling and fighting.

    Such a way of fighting.  Zhu Ying also fought with Ye Pengfei just now.  At that time, they were just competing for momentum and ensuring that their beliefs were not lost.

    But this time, the verbal battle between the two people was not just a battle for momentum and to consolidate their beliefs.  What's more, the words are mixed with secret magical powers, and murderous intentions are hidden everywhere, which is extremely powerful.

    After comparing a few words, Chen Zhengfu understood better.  Why would Chen Fengxian say such things?

    "It's really difficult to defeat Huo Qiusheng without spending all his money. I don't know where he went to practice, but he actually reached this level!"

    Chen Zhengfu thought secretly.  I plan to use some stronger means.  However, Ye Pengfei no longer gave him any chance.

    "Sorry, I'm in a hurry."

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's realm cultivation level was raised to the 80th level of the True Source Realm.

    "Nine heavens divine thunder, listen to my order, the black thunder from the day before yesterday, Luoluoluo!"

    Oh my God, it¡¯s the eightyth level of the True Source Realm!  !  !

    Just as this thought surfaced in Chen Zhengfu's consciousness, and the exclamation reached his lips, he saw terrifying black thunder flashing out of thin air, blasting Chen Zhengfu's Taoist body into pieces!

    When the Tao body is destroyed, the space plane still exists.  Even if the space plane is destroyed, as long as there is only a trace of the soul that can escape, the body will not die.  In desperation, Chen Zhengfu had to use a rare treasure that can control the soul and break the sky.  Although he knew that once he used this rare treasure, his realm would plummet ten levels.  However, facing the terrifying existence on the 80th floor of the True Origin Realm, he couldn't think of any other way to escape.

    And, even ifIt was he who sacrificed this rare treasure immediately.  However, he was shocked to find that he still couldn't escape!

    "The sky is strong, the soul is coming, the soul of Chen Zhengfu, come quickly to see you!!!"

    As soon as this curse was cast, Chen Zhengfu was horrified to find that he could not control his soul.  His own soul controlled the rare treasure and actually took the initiative to plunge into Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    "Imperative, the soul of Chen Zhengfu, listen to my command, soul memory, open!!!"

    Before Chen Zhengfu could react, the third spell was cast.  This time it was a witchcraft spell, a command talisman shot into Chen Zhengfu's soul.  In an instant, Chen Zhengfu was confused and took the initiative to reveal everything he knew in front of Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    too fast!  !  !

    From the time Ye Pengfei took action to the time Chen Zhengfu's soul was captured and his soul memory was taken away, it only took a blink of an eye.  A powerful man who was qualified to compete for the elders of the outer sect of Wu Mo Mountain was easily killed by Ye Pengfei.

    Even Ye Pengfei himself couldn't help but sigh secretly: "After mastering the secret of calming the mind, my combat power has improved immeasurably."

    A quick victory over Chen Zhengfu was expected.  For the current Ye Pengfei, it is impossible for a mere peak powerhouse at the 78th level of the True Origin Realm to pose any threat to him.

    But if it was in the past, Ye Pengfei would not have won so quickly and easily.  From the beginning to the end, Chen Zhengfu failed to perform a spell that matched his own level.

    Not to mention, if Ye Pengfei doesn't use any ability that has nothing to do with the power of witchcraft.  Then, the difficulty of defeating Chen Zhengfu will increase a lot.  If it was Ye Pengfei who hadn't realized the beauty of peace of mind, he might have to use some tricks and spend three to five sticks of incense to capture Chen Zhengfu's soul alive.

    But this time, in just a blink of an eye, Ye Pengfei had already killed Chen Zhengfu instantly!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1644. Silver-haired Witch Lord

    For Ye Pengfei, Chen Zhengfu is just a sideshow.  And the beast family is actually not even a small episode.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the purpose of testing his newly discovered way of calming the mind, Ye Pengfei would have slaughtered all the beast family. How could he have left so many opportunities for the beast family to be arrogant and arrogant?

    If it weren¡¯t for the purpose of knowing more about the latest news about the top ten districts, Ye Pengfei would not have captured Chen Zhengfu¡¯s soul.  Now, what he is pursuing is the ultimate secret of the Temple of the Gods, and what he is pursuing is the fundamental meaning hidden behind the power of the witchcraft.  And it is impossible for Chen Zhengfu to know these things.

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei only glanced at the secrets among secrets for Chen Zhengfu and ignored them.  As for Chen Zhengfu, Ye Pengfei took a very careful look at those ordinary things that everyone in the top ten districts knew.

    Before obtaining Chen Zhengfu¡¯s soul memory, Huo Li had also found all the records about the top ten districts and sent them to Ye Pengfei.  However, the things recorded in those jade slips were either old events hundreds of millions of years ago when the Huo family was still in the first ten districts, or things that were heard later.

    As a strong man with the title of Lord in the top ten districts, these memories of Chen Zhengfu are more useful to Ye Pengfei.

    Comparing the records in the Huo Family Jade Slips, there are at least a few obvious differences.

    Hundreds of millions of years ago, the status of Wu Mo Mountain was not as high as it is now.  The current first district has become a subsidiary force of Wu Mo Mountain.  The other nine districts have become affiliated forces of the first district.

    Hundreds of millions of years ago, from first to tenth, the overall level dropped accordingly.  But now, except for the first district where Wu Mo Mountain is located, the strength of the other nine districts is roughly similar.

    Of course there are similar situations

    For example, most powerful people who have surpassed the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm can choose to enter the Witch Demon Mountain.  Learn some precious mantras handed down from ancient times.

    For example, the responsibility of the first ten districts, in addition to finding a way back, is to leave the area surrounded by clouds and mist every once in a while and go to the outside world to fight against the world's enemies.

    For another example, if you have not reached the seventy-ninth level of the True Source Realm, but want to understand the precious spells handed down from ancient times on Wu Mo Mountain, you can only seek the title of a Lord first.  Then, grab the qualification token in the Battle of Lords!

    "The Lord's War has lasted for hundreds of millions of years. It seems that this is the means to stimulate those beings like Chen Zhengfu to continue practicing."

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's vision is much stronger than before.  Although when he completely exploded, he could only possess the cultivation level of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, and could only cross the level to deliver a sky-shattering blow that was comparable to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  However, after realizing the way to calm the mind, his realm vision has become comparable to that of a high-level existence on the 81st level of the True Source Realm!

    Even Ye Pengfei¡¯s judgment on certain matters such as the true purpose of the Lord¡¯s War.  It can already be compared with the powerful people in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen.  In addition to the true purpose of the Lord's War, Ye Pengfei also saw some other facts.

    "No wonder the little demon found an empty world fragment. It turned out that it was a place specially used to tame monster beasts. And these places specially used to tame monster beasts must have other purposes!"

    What purpose?

    Since then, Chen Shuangshuang has been crazy about practicing martial arts.  You can tell by attracting groups of powerful monsters and ghosts.  These monsters and ghosts are specially tamed to devour the power of powerful beings!

    "I'm afraid there was someone behind what happened back then. It's very possible that I sent Xiao Yu to track down the monsters and ghosts. I took action to fight the demon vine fiercely, and the person behind it had already been seen by Qingchu."

    "A harmless spell was quietly planted on me. I'm afraid it was the same person. Even if it wasn't, this person also prevented the people behind it from coming to trouble me!"

    "What does that person want from me?"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t deliberately think about this problem back then, but now Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t need to spend time thinking about it, he roughly guessed it.

    "In order to understand and prove the Tao from me!!!"

    With different visions, the level of judging the problem is very different.  Thinking back to those days, Ye Pengfei realized that even if he wasted time thinking about it, he probably wouldn't be able to fully understand it.  But now, Ye Pengfei consciously realized that his first thought was the true purpose of that powerful existence.

    Ye Pengfei has already seen this method and method of using other people's methods to prove his own way as early as in the big universe.  For a time, he also benefited a lot from it.

    "Chen Zhengfu's memory said that there is a forbidden place on Wu Mo Mountain. Every once in a while, the strong men of Wu Mo Mountain will compete for the qualifications to enter the forbidden land.  It seems that this forbidden place has an owner, and that owner is the being who wants to enlighten and prove the Tao from me!  !  !  "

    Raising his head halfway, Ye Pengfei seemed to be looking at a cloud of mist.  Hearing this, he smiled slightly and said, "Senior, if you want to understand and prove the Tao from me, shouldn't you pay a price?"

    On Wu Mo Mountain, the silver-haired old man was slightly startled, and then he laughed: "Little guy, I have allowed you to run rampant in the Wu Clan. Your companions are also living leisurely in the eighth breeding area.  .What else are you dissatisfied with?"

    "Compared with the enlightenment and enlightenment of our predecessors, what does this mean?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    "That's right." The silver-haired old man nodded and said with a smile, "Then, I will accept you as my disciple. I don't think my silver-haired witch master has ever accepted a disciple in my life. You become my disciple and inherit my legacy in the future.  Mantle, how about it?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head: "My master has also reached the perfection of the True Source Realm. My master has jumped out of the True Source Realm and embarked on the path of finding another way. When I first entered the True Source Realm, Master wanted to teach  I refuse my mantle directly. What¡¯s more, I am now gradually approaching the perfection of the True Source Realm?"

    The silver-haired wizard raised his eyebrows slightly and nodded approvingly: "So, you want to prove your own way."

    After a pause, the silver-haired witch master smiled and said: "Since you have guessed my purpose, it is indeed unreasonable not to give you some benefits. Your master is such a powerful being, and you may become such a being in the future.  Maybe, the two of you will have to join forces in the future Well, you can tell me what you want. As long as it doesn't delay my enlightenment and enlightenment, I can agree to it."

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "Wizun is so generous, so be it, I need a lot of high-level ghosts."

    Suddenly, the silver-haired wizard felt a little stupid (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1645. A fierce battle is coming

    It¡¯s not that those ghosts are so precious, but that the value of those ghosts is not worth mentioning!

    High-level ghosts are a necessary material for performing certain special witchcraft and arranging certain special witchcraft formations.  However, for Chen Zhengfu, who was instantly killed by Ye Pengfei, these special witchcraft and witchcraft formations were no longer of use, let alone Ye Pengfei, whose true combat power was comparable to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?

    Not to mention, the silver-haired witch master witnessed Ye Pengfei's air-shattering blow with his own eyes.  Of course, based on his level of cultivation, it can be seen that this magical power has the potential to become a perfect means to the True Origin Realm.  If you already have such a powerful magical power, why do you need so many ghosts?

    "It would be too unbelievable to say that Ye Pengfei only asked for it for his relatives and friends, or even just for the Huo family who met by chance.  I am a dignified witch master, the only witch master in this world.  I have already opened my mouth and let you put forward conditions, but you only want some ghosts?

    Just when Ye Pengfei finished speaking, a series of questions emerged in the silver-haired wizard's sea of ??consciousness.

    Sometimes, the more you think about it, the more confused you become, even if you are in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, this will not be an exception.

    Looking left and right at Ye Pengfei, the silver-haired wizard could not see any clues.  He knew he couldn't go without answering for too long, so he could only ask:

    "How much do you need?"

    ¡°The more, the merrier.¡±

    "What's the use of asking for it?"

    "Is the witch master still worried that I will use these ghosts to cause destruction?"

    "Haha, just a casual question." The silver-haired witch master couldn't ask any more, so he had to say, "How about a hundred ghosts and ghosts at the 78th level of the True Origin Realm?"

    "Haha, it's probably at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm. The level is too high for me to use."

    "You use?"

    "Of course I use it." Ye Pengfei responded seriously, "I used to be a ghost control monk, and my favorite thing was the sea of ??ghosts."

    What do you like most about the sea of ??ghosts?  Only ghosts believe you!

    Although I still can¡¯t figure it out.  What kind of medicine is sold in Ye Pengfei's gourd?  However, the silver-haired witch master has already determined that Ye Pengfei must be hiding some big secret that cannot be revealed to others.

    In an instant, the silver-haired witch master had the urge to suppress Ye Pengfei and search Ye Pengfei's soul memory.

    But, after a moment

    "No, Taoist heart is disordered!!!" The silver-haired witch master's expression changed slightly, and he looked at Ye Pengfei with a strange look.

    Did it happen on purpose or accidentally?

    ??Looking left and right, I can¡¯t see through Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei at this time.  Just like Ye Pengfei in previous years.  The mind is peaceful and calm, and the appearance is like a mortal.

    "Ten million is a little less. Let's give it 100 million for now. I will send someone to deliver it to you."

    The silver-haired wizard tried to speak calmly and ended the conversation.  He has made up his mind to pay closer attention to Ye Pengfei's every move in the years to come!

    Ye Pengfei was calm and composed, and responded with a slight smile

    ¡­¡­

    "What, Huo Qiusheng killed Chen Zhengfu instantly?"

    Hurry up and hurry up.  The Lords who finally arrived in District 13 were shocked!

    The source of the news is absolutely reliable, because the news comes from the Killer Palace.  If even this simple fact cannot be determined, then the Assassin Palace will be closed down. How can it still accept the business of assassinating strong men?

    "It's hard to deal with it now. It's simply impossible to get the Huo family to reveal the origins of the Array of Witches!" The Lord, who had no other background, thought so in his heart.

    And those Lords with background began to send messages to Witch Demon Mountain!

    "Kill Chen Zhengfu instantly? Then let the inner sect elders of Wu Mo Mountain ask for it!"

    The strong men who enter the Witch Demon Mountain must, on the one hand, study the witchcraft passed down from ancient times.  Improve your own realm and cultivation as much as possible.  On the other hand, we also need to study and figure out how to return to the ancestral land of the Wu clan.  With the cognition of an ordinary strong person.  For the strong men who entered Wu Mo Mountain, as long as their family and power were not in danger of being destroyed.  Then, they will never come out of the mountain.

    However, only the strong men of Wu Mo Mountain know that there are still some things that they must come out of!  !  !

    "The Huo family has a powerful ancestor?"

    "Okay, here comes another competitor. I wonder if he can enter Witch Demon Mountain alive?"

    When the same news was sent to the elders of the inner sect of Wu Mo Mountain, the elders with lower rankings walked out of Wu Mo Mountain and towards District 13 one by one!  !  !

    Among all the elders who walked out of Wu Mo Mountain, one of them did not want to trouble Ye Pengfei. He was the great elder of the inner sect of Wu Mo Mountain.Guo Ziming.

    The top ten elders no longer need to compete with others.  For them, there is only one purpose in life, and that is to become a witch master!

    They no longer need to worry about entering the forbidden area of ??the Witch Demon Mountain and competing for the qualifications to meet the Silver-haired Witch Lord.  Because, if they really need the help of the Silver-haired Witch Lord, the Silver-haired Witch Lord will naturally show up to help!

    Therefore, when those low-ranking elders saw the great elder Guo Ziming, they all thought that Guo Ziming was on a different path from them.  However, when they arrived at the teleportation circle, they realized that Guo Ziming, like everyone else, was going to District 13!

    To become an elder of the inner sect of Wu Mo Mountain, one must possess the cultivation level of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm.  In addition, one must have some special ability, or create some special witchcraft, witchcraft formation, or witchcraft talisman.

    ¡°There is no one who can meet these rigid requirements and become the elders of the inner sect of Wu Mo Mountain who is dull-minded.  When they saw the Great Elder walking into the same teleportation circle with everyone, everyone realized in an instant that the Great Elder's goal was also the Huo family and Huo Qiusheng!

    "What kind of strength does that Huo Qiusheng have? Even the Great Elder was alerted?"

    While everyone was thinking wildly, Guo Ziming smiled slightly and said: "I just followed the order of the witch master to send some ghosts to Huo Qiusheng."

    An order from the witch master?  !

    When I heard it again, I found that the order was just to send some ghosts!  !  !

    Immediately, everyone was thinking even more.

    "He was actually noticed by Master Wu Zun. Huo Qiusheng is absolutely extraordinary. Don't mess with him easily!"

    "He just asked for some ghosts, probably to study some witchcraft and witch formations. It seems that although he is a bit powerful and a genius, he has not yet met the rigid requirements of the inner sect elders!"

    Some elders began to retreat in their hearts.

    However, some elders are even more murderous.  Their spiritual thoughts are intertwined, and the same purpose brings their strength together!

    Looking at the elders with murderous intent, the silver-haired witch master showed a slight smile on his lips.

    "If you insist on not using Shattering Sky Strike, can you block the joint attack of these elders? If you use Shattering Sky Strike, how many life-threatening attacks from the powerful Wu clan will you face? Little guy, I want to see,  Can you still feel calm!!!" (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1646. The battle of the heart!

    Looking at the ten people in front of him, Ye Pengfei's peaceful heart felt a little ripple.

    However, Ye Pengfei soon calmed down again.

    "Come one by one, or together?"

    "Arrogant!" an elder with a long beard shouted sternly, "The great elder sent ghosts here specially. How dare you disrespect the great elder?"

    "Taking hats and throwing dirty water are common methods even on Wu Mo Mountain."  Not for anything else, just to mess with your Taoist mind!

    What kind of existence is Witch Demon Mountain?  Even if those lords meet the elders of Wu Mo Mountain, they will still be slightly confused.

    What kind of existence is the Great Elder?  Even these elders of Wu Mo Mountain will have uncontrollable admiration when facing the great elder.

    However, what surprised everyone was that Ye Pengfei seemed to have no reaction at all.

    "Thank you."

    An ordinary voice, two words ordinary.  Suddenly, the ten elders, including Guo Ziming, all felt that their Taoist hearts were somewhat disordered.

    Involuntarily, Guo Ziming felt a sense of comparison.  I saw him laughing and waving his hand: "Sooner or later we are all one family, what can we say thank you for? Come on, let me introduce you to these future classmates."

    The whole sentence seems to have no problem.  However, the pronunciation of the word "future" is slightly emphasized.  Those present were all beings above the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm, so naturally they could all hear this change in their voices.

    Immediately, the nine strong men who had been confused by Ye Pengfei looked at Ye Pengfei with even colder eyes.

    "If this person really enters the Witch Demon Mountain, wouldn't we all be trampled under his feet?"

    If it¡¯s just an ordinary step, just tolerate it.  However, being stepped on in Wu Mo Mountain means that a lot of opportunities will be snatched away!

    ??The strong men outside Wu Mo Mountain all think that as long as they enter Wu Mo Mountain, it will be windy.  If the rain comes, there will be rain. There is no need to consider the problem of insufficient cultivation resources.

    However, only the strong people who have entered Wu Mo Mountain know that after entering Wu Mo Mountain, they need to fight desperately for cultivation resources!

    It¡¯s just that what they are fighting for is different from the outside world.

    They compete for the opportunity to learn about ancient witchcraft. Although Wu Mo Mountain has a large collection of ancient witchcraft, it is not for you to browse at will!

    They competed for an audience with the witch master.  An opportunity to ask the witch master for guidance.  Except for the top ten elders, everyone must defeat others in the forbidden land battle in order to have a precious opportunity to meet!

    There are also the powerful afterimages left by the ancient witch master

    There are also powerful rare treasures refined by the contemporary witch master

    There are too many cultivation resources that need to be fought for and grabbed.  Moreover, the acquisition of most cultivation resources has quota limits!

    That¡¯s why they left the mountain because of Ye Pengfei.  That's why they joined forces because of Ye Pengfei!

    This kind of cooperation is not restricted by Wu Mo Mountain.  If he is capable, Ye Pengfei can also invite experts together.  Instead, destroy these elders!

    Ye Pengfei can also gather a large number of low-level experts, lay out a super powerful gathering magic circle, and burst out powerful combat power that spans several levels.  You can also collect a large number of natal wizard spirits from high-level powerful people, and the natal wizard spirits can gather their strength.

    But Wu Mo Mountain does not allow the elders of Wu Mo Mountain to do this.

    You can also choose to use the Sea of ??Monsters.  The sea of ??ghosts temporarily separated these elders and drove them away one by one.  Although monsters and ghosts cannot stop these elders for a long time, however.  For beings at this level, as long as they stop it for a moment, they may be killed or killed!

    certainly.  You can also choose to escape into the sea of ??clouds.

    In this vast sea of ??clouds, Ye Pengfei's consciousness and telepathy could not be extended, and the same could be said for the elders of Wu Mo Mountain.  Only the Silver-haired Witch Lord, who is in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, can arbitrarily check the situation in all parts of the sea of ??clouds with the help of the development circle preserved from ancient times.  For the development formations used by others, such as the development formation used by Chen Zhengfu, someone must bring a sub-array and lurk around Ye Pengfei, so that others can see Ye Pengfei's image and situation from the main formation.

    For this kind of fight now, it is obviously impossible for anyone to carry a shadow array and follow Ye Pengfei all the time.  Therefore, if Ye Pengfei really does not have the ability to block nine with one.  Then, he can use the clouds and mist to become invisible and slowly fight with these elders.  Historically, those strong men from the Wu clan, like Ye Pengfei, who had neither a strong background nor any powerful friends, often chose to escape into the sea of ??clouds.

    All in all, it is not easy to enter Witch Demon Mountain.  It is also not easy to prevent people from entering Wu Mo Mountain!  !  !

    Both sidesIt won't be easy. Both sides have to fight desperately. This is what Wu Moshan wants.  For an ethnic group, only by having a large number of high-level experts who have experienced countless life-and-death battles can they stand out from the crowd and become the most powerful race in the world!

    Looking at the colder eyes of these nine elders, and then at the smiling elder Guo Ziming, Ye Pengfei remained calm and nodded slightly: "Then there is elder Lao."

    "It's easy to talk about." Guo Ziming laughed even louder, and he was even more shocked.

    It is worthy of being a person who is fancy in the witch 

    "This is Elder Li Jialong. Elder Li's witchcraft formation is outstanding. I am ashamed of myself"

    "This is Elder Fang Pengfang. Elder Fang's tracking ability is too strong. I still remember that during a hunting competition in Wu Mo Mountain, everyone else was still looking for high-level monsters, but Elder Fang had already found and  Killed ten high-level monsters!"

    "This is Elder Qiu Fengchu. Elder Qiu is beautiful, and his skills are also extremely beautiful. Back then, I was almost distracted by Elder Qiu's full moon curse and gave up the position of Great Elder!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, each one more powerful than the last.  Guo Ziming secretly pointed out that there were several elders who were good at tracking techniques.  The implication is that even if you hide in the sea of ??clouds, you probably won't be able to take advantage!

    This is also a psychological battle!

    Although before the arrival, Guo Ziming really had no intention of taking action.  As far as he was concerned, he really only had to send the ghosts away for Master Wu Zun, and then left.  But now, after his mind was slightly confused, Guo Ziming became determined to win.

    Guo Ziming will not directly participate in this battle, and it is even less possible for Guo Ziming to join forces with the nine elders.  However, he wanted to give Ye Pengfei a heavy blow secretly before leaving, so that his Taoist heart would be severely disturbed.

    But¡­¡­

    "Are they all so powerful?" A look of surprise appeared on Ye Pengfei's face. Before Guo Ziming had time to be happy, Ye Pengfei continued, "If all nine of them lose to me together, what will happen to the great elder?"  Should I sit down?"

    In an instant, Guo Ziming was in a state of confusion!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1647. Peace of mind, heart seal!

    Just saying some words can't upset people's hearts.  However, while both sides were talking to each other, they also used corresponding magical powers.  After several rounds of fighting, Guo Ziming discovered to his shock that no matter what, he could not defeat Ye Pengfei in a mental battle!  !  !

    Just when Dao's heart was in chaos, Guo Ziming almost blurted out that he wanted to make a bet with Ye Pengfei.  Fortunately, he worked his way up step by step to seize the throne of the great elder, and soon he came to his senses.

    "As expected of the talent that the witch master has chosen." Guo Ziming gave a thumbs up and chuckled, "One hundred million ghosts are here. Please check it out, fellow Taoist Fire Taoist!"

    Huh, a long river composed of ghost charm runs towards Ye Pengfei.

    Having lost the psychological battle, Guo Ziming is going to get serious!

    Such a change made the nine elders couldn't help but look surprised.  Although Guo Ziming praised them very much just now, they knew their own situation.  Even if nine people join forces, it is impossible to win over the Great Elder.

    "Hey, the Great Elder is a low-level existence on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. Now, Huo Qiusheng is in big trouble!"

    "Although it is impossible for the Great Elder to use all his power or use the strongest means, it is not something that ordinary characters can handle!"

    The nine elders all looked at Ye Pengfei with smiles, waiting for him to make a fool of himself.

    At this moment, the Huo family has officially entered the thirteenth district.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei was on the land newly purchased by the Huo family.

    This piece of land is a geomantic treasure land in the Thirteenth District.  This land was originally controlled by the Beast family, but after their complete defeat, they had long lost any fighting spirit.  Before Ye Pengfei came to cause trouble, in order to avoid the fate of the Qu family, the Beast family took the initiative to give away this piece of land.

    The Beast Family has not moved. The location adjacent to this geomantic treasure is the very foundation of the Beast Family.  The Beast family's original intention was to be under Ye Pengfei's command.  Not only to seek forgiveness from Ye Pengfei, but also to find a stronger master.  However, before they could prepare all the gifts for Ye Pengfei, Guo Ziming came.

    The mental battle just now was completely incomprehensible to the strong beast family.  They thought that the great elder really wanted to win over Ye Pengfei, so he introduced the other nine elders who were hostile to Ye Pengfei so carefully.

    But now, the ghost appears.  Everyone knows that the great elder of Wu Mo Mountain also wants to teach Ye Pengfei a lesson!  !  !

    "Clan leader, I see the matter of vassalage"

    "Delay the discussion! Delay the discussion!"

    Deferred discussion?

    While the head of the Beast family said this, he secretly informed the Beast family¡¯s secret troops

    ¡­¡­

    Although one hundred million is a lot, the level of ghosts is too low.  No matter how many ghosts there are on the 60th level of the True Origin Realm, under normal circumstances, they are unlikely to bring any harm to Ye Pengfei.

    But, this long river is composed of hundreds of millions of ghosts.  But it is a huge witchcraft formation.  Before the end of the long river really came into contact with Ye Pengfei, Ye Pengfei already felt that his Tao body seemed to have been torn into pieces and violently torn apart by Guo Ziming!  !  !

    "This is not an illusion. This is my future!"

    If it were in the past, Ye Pengfei would only know what kind of trauma this formation would bring to him only when he was actually exposed to this witchcraft formation.  However, he realized the way to calm his mind.  But he sensed the horror of this formation early on.

    "Even the Tao body of a strong man at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm can be torn apart. Such a formation is not something I can resist head-on."

    After feeling more detailed, Ye Pengfei quickly retreated into the distance.

    Ye Pengfei retreated, and Guo Ziming gave chase.  Guo Ziming made up his mind to punish Ye Pengfei severely.  How could Guo Ziming guess that his actions had long been expected by the silver-haired witch master.  However, the silver-haired witch master did not expect that Guo Ziming was anxious to take action first before the nine elders took action.

    "I didn't expect that this kid completely messed up Guo Ziming's Taoism. It doesn't matter, if he can escape from Guo Ziming's hands, it will be more beneficial for me to understand and prove the Tao."

    What if you can¡¯t escape?

    "Then just die. For existences like the Silver-haired Witch Lord, useless people have only one end, and that is death!"  !  !

    On the contrary, as long as Ye Pengfei is useful, the silver-haired wizard does not mind providing more conveniences and benefits to Ye Pengfei

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei kept retreating, and Guo Ziming kept chasing.

    Ye Pengfei knew that this witch formation could be eliminated with one strike from Shattering Sky.  However, Ye Pengfei was even more excited. Once he sacrificed himselfA single blow in the air, what will happen!

    "Ethnic conflicts are always cruel and unreasonable. What's more, the reason why these descendants of the Witch Clan are trapped here is precisely because they have fought fierce battles with the strong men in the Temple of the Ancient Gods!"

    From the soul memory of Yaoteng, Ye Pengfei knew that the Temple of the Gods was a super power respected by the human race.  As for the party attacking the Temple of the Gods, there are also humans, demons, and even ghosts and spirits.  However, the Wu clan is the top priority.

    From Yaoteng¡¯s soul memory, Ye Pengfei found no clues about the ethnic struggle.  However, it can be guessed by casual calculation.  There is definitely a strong ethnic conflict between the Heavenly Court and the ancestral land of the Wu Clan!

    "Why can the human race tolerate the demon race, the ghost race, large and small, but all other races, but cannot tolerate the witch race, and excludes the power of witchcraft from the heaven? If it weren't for that  The silver-haired Witch Lord has a higher pursuit, and he will not be so kind to me!!!"

    Ye Pengfei saw this dilemma very passionately.  Ye Pengfei even quickly understood that this dilemma was deliberately caused by the silver-haired witch master.

    "Enlightenment, proof If my path goes too smoothly, if I don't even experience a bump in the road, how much can the silver-haired witch master learn from me, and what way can he prove?"

    "If you want to understand and prove the Tao from me, you must be prepared for me to mess up your Tao mind. One hundred million ghosts are just the beginning. If you can maintain your Tao mind as always, this is what you can achieve.  The strongest way to get it. If you deliberately pursue other ways, your way ends here!!!"

    The further he retreated, the quieter Ye Pengfei's heart became.  The further he retreated, the clearer Ye Pengfei could see.

    In the past, he had to make calculations or rely on intuition before he could see so clearly.  But now, there is no need for calculation, no intuition, or even any information. All the results and all the future are clearly reflected in a heart seal!  !  !

    How does Guo Ziming know this?  The more he pursues, the more powerful Guo Ziming becomes.  The more he pursued, the more he felt that Ye Pengfei was not worth mentioning at all!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1648. The beast family is destroyed!

    "You just run away? If I didn't want to bully the small, how could you avoid my attack?"

    Guo Ziming openly mocked, but Guo Ziming still just maintained this speed.

    For Guo Ziming, this speed is very slow, only comparable to the lowest level elders in Wu Mo Mountain.  If Guo Ziming really wants to chase him, he can catch up with Ye Pengfei in an instant!

    The nine elders also burst out laughing:

    "It turns out that he is a coward. It turns out that he only dares to fight with people like Chen Zhengfu!"

    "Huo Qiusheng, you'd better offer your natal witch spirit. The Great Elder will spare your life!"

    This is pure humiliation and does not involve any magical powers.  The Great Elder is chasing Ye Pengfei. Anyone who dares to intervene will make the Great Elder angry.

    Pure humiliation, of course, cannot have any impact on Ye Pengfei.  However, it made the head of the beast family even more moved.

    "Secretly monitor the strong men of the Huo family!"

    A vicious order was finally sent out. Those strong Huo family men who were out on business and those who went to open Huo family shops in Fangshi were soon targeted by the strong men of the Beast family.  The overall strength of the Huo family was originally far inferior to that of the Beast family, and now there were three or five strong men of the Beast family keeping an eye on one Huo family disciple.  Once Ye Pengfei is defeated and flees, there is no way these Huo family members can survive!

    The head of the Beast Family thought very well. He felt that this was not only a good opportunity for revenge, but also an opportunity to make good friends with the elders of Wu Mo Mountain.

    "Destroy the Huo family and let Huo Qiusheng become a lonely man. Haha, the winner of killing the beast will pay the price!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The elders of a group of beastmen shouted loudly like wild beasts.  Once again, their fighting spirit was completely ignited by the patriarch's bold words.

    However, they had only been howling for a short time when a sound struck them that they would never forget.  It came floating around.

    "I just wanted to borrow monster beasts, but in this case, the beast family will be removed from the list!!!"

    What?  ?  ?

    Everyone in the Beast Family looked at the sound in horror, only to see Ye Pengfei's figure flashing, heading straight for the Beast Family!

    "Huo Qiusheng, how dare you!!!" The head of the Beast family shouted loudly, "As long as you dare to touch a hair of my Beast family, none of the members of the Huo family will survive!"

    ¡°It¡¯s a weapon that can be used against rats, the clan leader is so smart!!!¡± All the elders burst into laughter.

    After experiencing Tianqing.  How many people in the Huo family survived?  If the Beast family is wiped out again, even if the Huo family has a super strong man like Ye Pengfei sitting in charge, it will not be able to escape its long-term decline.

    However, what greeted them was Ye Pengfei's emotionless response.

    ¡°What a clever fart!!!¡±

    Suddenly, the head of the Beast family turned cold: "Before you break through the Beast family's protective formation, all the outsiders of the Huo family will surely perish!!!"

    An order was quickly passed on. This order only had one word: kill!  !  !

    But¡­¡­

    "What? The Huo family quickly formed a formation to resist?"

    "What? Is that formation difficult to conquer?"

    The face of the head of the Beast Family changed slightly: "So you have been prepared for a long time. Well, let's wait for the Great Elder of Wu Mo Mountain to deal with you, and then I will personally take action to kill those Huo Family disciples!!!"

    Ahead.  It is indeed difficult to break through the beast family's protective formation quickly.

    Behind him, Guo Ziming's ghostly river will indeed be chasing him soon.

    It seems that Ye Pengfei has no way to continue teaching the beast family.  It seemed that Ye Pengfei could only continue to flee.

    To know.  The formation of a clan to protect the clan is not only related to the current strength of the clan, but also to the past history of the clan.  Even the Huo family was so downtrodden that there were not even a few strong men who could surpass the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.  Its clan-protecting formation is also very powerful, and it also implies the formation of ten thousand witches, as well as a formation of blessed land and cave that even Ye Pengfei admired.  What's more, the Beast family is much stronger than the Huo family, and the Beast family has a glorious history?

    In the Beast Family Formation, the Beast Family leader is very confident that even if he is to withstand the bombardment of a powerful person from the 79th level of the True Source Realm, he can withstand the attack for several hours in a row.  Even if Ye Pengfei was at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm, it would still take several sticks of incense to break through.  Even if the most terrifying situation occurs, Ye Pengfei is a being at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  The head of the Beast Family is also very convinced that this formation can withstand three breaths of time!

    Let alone three breaths of time, it doesn¡¯t even take one breath of time, Guo Ziming¡¯s ghostly river will catch up to you!

    From the perspective of the head of the Beast Family, Ye Pengfei has no choice but to continue to flee!

    But¡­¡­

    againIt is a heart seal, quietly formed in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  This is not the result of Ye Pengfei's deliberate leadership, but the key points of the Beast family's clan-protecting formation are engraved on this heart seal!  !  !

    No surprise or joy, it seems that the appearance of this heart seal is quite normal.  After staying in front of the clan-protecting formation of the Beast Family for half a breath, Ye Pengfei's figure disappeared into the formation.

    "You actually dare to enter the formation?" The head of the beast family roared in surprise, "If this happens, you will never be able to escape again. If this happens, you will surely perish!!!"

    Amidst the roar of the head of the beast family, Guo Ziming pursued him.  As expected by the head of the beast family, Guo Ziming did not stop at all and dodged into the formation!

    "In the open space, your speed is only comparable to that of the Great Elder of Wu Mo Mountain. After entering the formation, your speed drops sharply, but the Great Elder's speed is still the same. How long can you evade?"

    The head of the beast family is also very fast, but Guo Ziming's real speed is definitely not like this.  The head of the Beast Family knew that although the Beast Family's formation was good, it could not stop the number one elder from Wu Mo Mountain!

    As expected, after Guo Ziming entered the formation, his speed did not change at all.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei again, his forward speed has indeed slowed down.

    The head of the Beast family laughed loudly: "Attack me, attack the Huo family's base camp fiercely. Kill me, the genius of the Beast family, and I want the Huo family to be buried together!!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ?Thousands of beasts are galloping, and the beast family is ready to go, just waiting for Guo Ziming to surrender or even kill Ye Pengfei!

    Just at this time!  !  !

    "I want these monsters!!!"

    A voice that is still fresh in the memory of the strong beast family, and a voice that the head of the beast family did not expect at all, suddenly sounded in the beast family's base camp!  !  !

    "you you¡­¡­"

    After just two words of "you", the head of the beast family was killed by Ye Pengfei.

    The elders of the Beast Family, the strongest beings who sit in the Beast Family¡¯s headquarters, have not yet had time to gather strength from the monsters.  Countless thunderbolts rolled down, and each thunderbolt landed accurately on the head of a strong beast family man.  In an instant, the beast family was wiped out!

    This method is nothing special. After all, the cultivation level of these strong beast family masters is below the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm.  As long as they fail to gather their strength in time, any elder-level figure in Wu Mo Mountain can easily kill them.

    However, the pupils of Guo Ziming¡¯s eyes tightened severely!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1649. Fierce battle with Guo Ziming!  (one)

    "How did he get in?"

    At this time, if Guo Ziming didn't know that what he was chasing was actually a clone, he would be stupid.  However, no matter what Guo Ziming thought, he could not figure out how Ye Pengfei drove straight in and quietly entered the beast family's base camp!

    At this moment, Guo Ziming is in the clan-protecting formation of the Beast Family.  He knew that it would be very easy for him to break through this formation.  However, if you want to move in and out freely without touching this formation at all, it is simply impossible to do it in a short time!

    However, Ye Pengfei not only did it.  Moreover, he did it successfully without even using a single breath!

    "Could it be that he is a genius in formations, and what the witch is interested in is his ability to set up and break formations?" Guo Ziming thought he understood the reason, and he nodded secretly, "Indeed, the manpower in that place is difficult.  . Only when several people or even dozens or hundreds of people move forward in formation can it be possible to explore deeper places!"

    With several punches in a row, he smashed the beast family's clan-protecting formation with all his strength. Guo Ziming smiled slightly and said: "I used the formation to deal with you, but I am too trustworthy. The ghost will send you away, and we will come again!"

    As he said that, the ghostly river suddenly dispersed.  Under Guo Ziming's push, the ghosts quickly arrived in front of Ye Pengfei.

    This time, the ghosts no longer have any offensive aura on their bodies.  Ye Pengfei didn't say much and quickly collected these ghosts into the space plane.

    "I don't know, what does the great elder have to say this time?" As soon as the pressure of the realm was released, thousands of monsters were subdued by Ye Pengfei and fell to the ground. "No matter what methods the great elder uses, I will always  Fight with the power of monsters!¡±

    "It turns out that you have learned the Beast Family's method of gathering strength." Guo Ziming smiled and shook his head, "But, don't you know that no matter what the Beast Family's secret technique is, the strongest one can only resist the True Origin Realm seventy  A ninth-level low-level existence?¡±

    The beast family back then.  The most glorious period was when only a few low-level entities on the 79th level of the True Origin Realm were destroyed!

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you try it.¡±

    Ye Pengfei's usual flat tone made Guo Ziming's anger grow stronger and stronger.

    "Very good!!! I'll use 50% of my strength!!!"

    Guo Ziming's 50% strength is equivalent to the power of a high-level eighty-level True Origin Realm or even a peak powerhouse.  Even if he chooses some rubbish spells, with just this power, the nine bystanders in the distance will feel ashamed and need to retreat temporarily.

    Not to mention

    "The Great Light Divine Curse!!!"

    The nine elders exclaimed in unison. This is a super divine curse with the widest attack range among the divine curses passed down from ancient times, and its attack power can be ranked in the top ten!  !  !

    "This time. It's good that Huo Qiusheng can survive."

    The nine elders asked themselves, if they faced such means, they would only be able to save their lives.

    There is no place to escape. The attack range of the Great Light Divine Curse not only covers the entire Beast Family¡¯s base camp, but also covers hundreds of billions of miles of time and space around the Beast Family.  If it weren't for the fact that the area around the beast family was originally a wilderness, no other strong people would live here.  With this move, no one knows how many innocent beings will be killed!

    Of course, even if there are other strong people living nearby.  Guo Ziming can also cast the Great Light Divine Spell.  In order to give Ye Pengfei a blow, in order to make Ye Pengfei suffer a severe defeat, in order to let the anger in his chest relax, even if he is killed, he will bleed like a river.  Guo Ziming doesn¡¯t care either!

    On the Witch Demon Mountain, the silver-haired Witch Lord laughed: "This Guo Ziming has never done well in cultivating his character. Otherwise, he would have been able to advance to the eighty-first level long ago. When this matter is over, let him enter.  The qualification for Xuanbing Cave is his reward."

    In the eyes of the silver-haired witch master, Ye Pengfei is also doomed!

    unless.  Ye Pengfei really used that air-shattering strike.  However, once Ye Pengfei used it and he escaped this disaster, how could he escape the pursuit of so many powerful Wu clan men?  In history, there were times when enemies of the Temple of the Gods sneaked into the land of the Witch Clan, and were eventually hunted down by countless powerful Witch Clan warriors. They ended up with no body left and no soul left.

    In the view of the silver-haired witch master, Ye Pengfei resisted this time, suffered heavy injuries, and was humiliated by those elders. This was the best ending at the moment.  Other than that, the silver-haired witch master couldn't think of any better ending.

    At this moment, the silver-haired witch master forgot that just now, even he himself did not understand why Ye Pengfei could easily pass through the beast family's formation in one breath.  At this moment, the silver-haired witch master even forgot how cunning Ye Pengfei was when facing the demon vine that was much more powerful than himself

    &nbsp; Cunning Ye Pengfei, who often uses intrigues and tricks to deal with his enemies, how could he bear such a heavy blow that he cannot bear?  Unless he had other arrangements.  Or maybe, he is indeed not afraid of such an attack at all!  !  !

    If it were in the past, Ye Pengfei would certainly choose the former.  Not to go head-to-head with powerful enemies, this is his consistent fighting method.  But now, a moment before the great light spell was cast, when a new heart seal quietly appeared, a faint, relaxed smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face.

    "Summoning the Divine Spell!"

    What Ye Pengfei used was an authentic secret skill of the beast family.  However, the power displayed by this secret technique far exceeds the limitations of the secret technique itself!

    "Compared to the eighty-level mid-level True Origin Realm? He is indeed a genius!"

    Guo Ziming nodded secretly, those who can break through the limitations of the technique are rare geniuses.

    However, Guo Ziming still disdains it.  With such a powerful method, even my power cannot be blocked, let alone the great light divine curse with a deeper Taoist conception!

    With full confidence, the Great Light Divine Spell fell with all its strength.  In the vast space and time, every inch of land and every corner is under attack with equal power.

    In the distance, the nine elders all shouted in horror: "The great elder has improved again, and his methods are tens of millions of times more powerful than a hundred years ago!!!"

    A hundred years ago, Guo Ziming's Great Light Divine Spell could not attack everywhere in such a balanced manner.  A hundred years later, Guo Ziming's Great Light Spell is only one step away from perfection!

    "At this rate, it won't take a thousand years for the Great Elder to be able to do everything in detail. By then, the Great Elder's position will be even more consolidated, and no one will be able to challenge him!"

    The nine elders exclaimed and sighed, those nine elders had long forgotten that Ye Pengfei existed.  In their opinion, Ye Pengfei was finished.  Even if you can save your life, your realm will definitely fall countless times and become a garbage existence.

    However, what they never expected was that just a few moments after they exclaimed in exclamation, another exclamation suddenly rang out!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1650. Fierce Battle with Guo Ziming! (2)

    It was Guo Ziming who was shocked and exclaimed!  !  !

    "How did you find out?"

    The light of the Great Light Spell is still there, but Ye Pengfei seems to be independent of the Spell and is not affected at all.

    In the eyes of those nine elders, Ye Pengfei seemed to be a transparent existence.  Clusters of light passed through his figure without encountering any entity.

    "Great Elder, you'd better care about your safety first."

    Guo Ziming's face suddenly changed. At this moment, he discovered that witchcraft symbols quietly appeared in front, back, left and right of him.  I don't know when, I actually fell into the witch formation set up by Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    "Why don't you attack?" Guo Ziming's voice was cold and his eyes were cold.

    "In return for using only 50% of your strength." Ye Pengfei's voice was calm and his eyes were even calmer.

    Crazy!  You are so crazy!

    However, no one dares to truly think that Ye Pengfei is just arrogant!

    Guo Ziming knew very well that when he destroyed the Beast Family's clan-protecting formation, there was absolutely no chance that there would still be a witch formation around.

    The silver-haired witch master on Wu Mo Mountain knew very well that just when Guo Ziming cast the Great Light Spell, that witch formation absolutely did not exist!

    Only the nine elders over there, after a brief moment of surprise, all had the same thought in their hearts: "Insidious, this kid is too insidious!"

    Only the nine of them thought that this was the formation that Ye Pengfei had laid out long ago.  In their opinion, how could Ye Pengfei break through the attack of the Great Light Divine Curse and launch such a counterattack?  In their opinion, Guo Ziming just fell into Ye Pengfei's conspiracy!

    "If it were in the past, facing an existence like Guo Ziming, Ye Pengfei could only resort to conspiracy and tricks.  But now, the powerful witch formation, the powerful divine spell, the powerful opponent how can they be stronger.  Wherever it is weak, it is all reflected in these naturally formed heart seals!

    Guo Ziming was much stronger than the nine elders. Although he couldn't see the heart seals, he knew very well that Ye Pengfei not only found the weakness of the Great Light Spell, Ye Pengfei also found his own defensive blind spot.  For the first time, he began to look squarely at Ye Pengfei, and he began to regard Ye Pengfei as a real opponent!

    "Eighty percent power." The majestic power shattered the surrounding witchcraft array, "As long as you can withstand my blow of 80% strength. I will deal with them!"

    ¡°Pfft, Ye Pengfei laughed.

    "Can they block the great light spell just now?"

    Guo Ziming shook his head: "You haven't entered the Witch Demon Mountain yet, so you don't understand. If they are really fighting to the death, I can't destroy them with only 80% of my strength."

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei looked at the nine people over there and scanned them with his consciousness for a while, but the heart seal was not formed.

    Ye Pengfei knows.  I have just started to learn this accidental method, and I am still far away from seeing through everything.

    "Let's practice with Guo Ziming first. I don't know if he can still form the heart seal when he uses 80% of his strength?"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself and took the lead in launching the attack.

    ¡°The Great Light Divine Curse???¡±

    Even the silver-haired wizard who was sitting as straight as a bell stood up suddenly in shock!  !  !

    Soon, the silver-haired wizard shook his head again: "It's just imitation."

    But Guo Ziming doesn¡¯t have the silver-haired wizard¡¯s vision.  Guo Ziming did not have the peaceful attitude of the silver-haired witch master who stayed out of the matter and was a bystander.

    After being frightened, Guo Ziming naturally increased his strength to 100%!

    On weekdays, he retreats and meditates.  He asked himself how he could break the Great Light Divine Curse.  The only conclusion he came to was to use 100% of his strength to crack it violently!

    How could Guo Ziming have expected that Ye Pengfei's Great Light Spell was just an imitation? It was just similar in spirit, but had no charm.  With such a full blow, the fake Great Light Divine Spell naturally collapsed.  Ye Pengfei's joking voice also came.

    "Is this 80% of the Great Elder's power?"

    Suddenly, Guo Ziming's face turned red, his fighting spirit dropped sharply, and his strength retreated suddenly.

    At this moment

    "The power of beasts, the formation of ten thousand witches!!!"

    Another witch formation trapped Guo Ziming in the center of the formation instantly!

    "What a plan!" The silver-haired wizard couldn't help but chuckle, "If you were a generous person like the Second Elder, you would have given up and kept your promise. What a pity, you met Guo Ziming!"

    Guo Ziming will blush because of shame, but Guo Ziming will be furious because of Fa Chang's battle!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The divine curse was broken inexplicably, and Guo Ziming was sulking.  He used up 80% of his strength, just to vent his frustration and have a hearty fight.

    Now, before he actually made a move, he suffered a series of setbacks and was once again trapped by Ye Pengfei's witchcraft formation. How could Guo Ziming not be furious?

    The silver-haired witch master is very familiar with Guo Ziming, and he knows very well what an angry Guo Ziming will become!

    "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Guo Ziming roared and wildly bombarded the phantom monsters around him.  Unlike Ye Pengfei back then, after each monster phantom was shattered, Guo Ziming swallowed the power of the phantom into his own body!

    "Weaken your opponent and improve yourself. Sure enough, the heart seal cannot predict the methods of an overly powerful person."

    He is powerful and has unique methods. With Ye Pengfei's newly introduced Heart Seal method, there is no way to sense the strengths and weaknesses of such strong men in advance.

    " However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that Guo Ziming's strange method definitely had inherent weaknesses!

    "No matter how strong the enemy is, there are still weaknesses. As long as you find the weaknesses, what if your strength is not strong?"

    Once again, Ye Pengfei shouted these words.  This time, magic and magical powers swept across with these words.  The time and space around Guo Ziming shook violently, like a turbulent ocean.

    "Even if you have weaknesses, what can you do if you are not strong enough? Use the Formation of Ten Thousand Witches to absorb the power of many monsters, Huo Qiusheng, you have fallen behind!!!"

    Not to be outdone, Guo Ziming used his secret magical powers to blast towards Ye Pengfei, who was suspended at the top of the Beast Family Hall, accompanied by his loud shouts.

    This is not a mind-attacking technique, this is a killing technique!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei's face changed slightly, and he pulled himself up to a higher place.  The beast family hall beneath him suddenly collapsed, leaving a mess all over the ground.

    "so close!"

    If you haven¡¯t been in battle for a long time, you will have a keen sense of danger.  Without the early warning from his heart seal, Ye Pengfei would suffer an irresistible blow.

    Even if he escaped this attack with his keen sense of smell, Ye Pengfei could no longer avoid the next attack!

    "It is disrespectful to come and not return. Huo Qiusheng, you also have a taste of my witchcraft formation!"

    As Guo Ziming shouted loudly, Ye Pengfei suddenly found that he had fallen into a room.  There are hundreds of passages on the four walls of the room. Obviously, there is only one passage that is the correct way out of the formation!

    It is necessary to try to break the formation violently. At this moment, the power Guo Ziming has exerted has exceeded the maximum power Ye Pengfei can exert.  At this moment.  Guo Ziming didn't use 80% of his power, nor did he use 100% of his power, but he exploded with 120% of his power!

    "He's actually a guy who breaks his promise. I misjudged him!" Ye Pengfei's face was as dark as water, and his heart was a little gloomy.

    He who practices the art of love actually misjudges his opponent¡¯s true character.  This was the first time Ye Pengfei encountered this kind of thing.

    "Is it because he has defeated me, or does he have a dual personality?"

    Some people have dual personalities. Ye Pengfei has only heard of this kind of thing.  But I haven't seen it with my own eyes.

    Ye Pengfei has encountered this kind of thing when Taoism is restrained by others.  However, the way of love was completely restrained, which was something Ye Pengfei had never experienced before.

    The technique of Heart Seal has expired.  Ye Pengfei did not resume deduction calculations.  Trapped by the formation, instead of rushing to break the formation, he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.

    The silver-haired witch master couldn¡¯t understand again.  He discovered more and more that Ye Pengfei had a mysterious aura about him.  Originally, from the perspective of the silver-haired witch master.  There are not many things in this world that he cannot understand.  But now, he actually found one!

    "My choice is indeed the right one!"

    The silver-haired wizard also closed his eyes and carefully recalled everything Ye Pengfei had done over the years.  How can we gain enlightenment and enlightenment with the help of others?  It is the constant discovery of surprises that constantly turns things that are incomprehensible into understandable.  Naturally, you will be able to understand and attain enlightenment!

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s every move over the years passed through the silver-haired wizard¡¯s sea of ??consciousness one by one. Soon, the silver-haired wizard opened his eyes again.

    "He has realized a t¨¨bi¨¦ way!" Looking at Ye Pengfei who was still sitting quietly in the formation, the silver-haired witch master couldn't help but said to himself, "Or, I should give up opening the way back to the ancestral land and go  Have some adventure in heaven?"

    The silver-haired wizard attributed Ye Pengfei's insights to the fact that Ye Pengfei came from heaven.  The silver-haired wizard never thought that if it weren't for chance, if it weren't for the silver-haired wizard himself, Ye PengFei had that seemingly harmful spell planted in him, and it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to comprehend such a perfect way!

    Even when the silver-haired witch master was thinking wildly, Guo Ziming over there broke through the formation and came out.  Even with Ye Pengfei presiding over it, the Array of Ten Thousand Witches would not be able to stop the full-scale outbreak of Guo Ziming for a long time.  Needless to say, after being trapped by Guo Ziming, the array of witches could no longer borrow the power of the beasts.

    "Hehe, no matter how cunning and cunning you are, you can't stop the absolute power! Muyun Purgatory, take it from me!"

    The room that was originally just a room with many exits was quickly filled with a dull haze.  The cries of ghosts and howls of wolves made Ye Pengfei feel as if he had entered a hell space.

    Of course this is not hell, this is purgatory!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what the Muyun Purgatory formation was, but the nine elders in the distance knew it very well.

    "The leader of the ancient witch formation, Muyun Purgatory! Oh my god, the great elder actually learned this witch formation!"

    "It is said that this formation can even refine the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, and even Lord Witch Master has not been able to master this formation!"

    While whispering silently, the nine elders silently retreated.  They didn't dare to retreat towards the teleportation circle. They only dared to move slowly towards the cloud and mist area above.

    ¡°If you want to die, just leave!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Guo Ziming's sharp eyes glanced at the nine of them.

    They couldn't help but laughed and said: "The great elder is wise and powerful, he will definitely be able to extinguish Huo Qiusheng. We will no longer join in the fun here, we"

    "Who said I can definitely win?" Guo Ziming snorted coldly, "Even if I really win against him, I will still do the things I promised him!"

    In an instant, the faces of these nine elders turned pale.

    Guo Ziming made it clear just now that if Ye Pengfei could block a blow with 80% of his strength.  Then, I will take care of these nine elders for Ye Pengfei.  nowadays.  Ye Pengfei has forced himself to unleash 120% of his strength, and he must keep his promise!

    In the formation, Ye Pengfei suddenly opened his eyes.

    "The Great Elder is indeed a trustworthy person, but Huo's matter must be resolved by Huo himself!!!"

    Listening to Ye Pengfei's loud voice, Guo Ziming's eyes widened in surprise.  Is it possible that he can easily break the first strange formation in ancient times?

    However, Guo Ziming looked left and right, not to mention Ye Pengfei got out of trouble.  He couldn't even get out of the room just now.

    "What does he want to do?" Guo Ziming couldn't help but frown slightly.

    Just now, I fell into the witch formation set up by Ye Pengfei twice, which left a very deep impression on Guo Ziming.  Guo Ziming felt that Ye Pengfei must have some intentions, that's why he was so arrogant.  Although he looked left and right, he couldn't see the possibility of Ye Pengfei breaking the formation.  However, to be cautious, Guo Ziming resorted to other means.

    Then he saw that Guo Ziming drew a witch talisman out of thin air and sent it into the witch formation.

    "The Spell of Rampant Soldiers!!!"

    The nine elders could not help but have their eyelids twitching.  They no longer dared to stay here any longer, so they all fled in all directions at the same time!

    Guo Ziming didn¡¯t chase him either. He sneered and said, ¡°If you have the ability, you will never be able to conquer Demon Mountain!¡±

    The bodies of the nine people swayed slightly.  Then, at an extremely fast speed, he plunged into the vast sea of ??clouds

    ******

    On the Witch Demon Mountain, the silver-haired Witch Lord shook his head slightly: "They are all fools!"

    The spell of rampant soldiers.  It is also the number one most powerful talisman among ancient talismans.  The nine elders of Wu Mo Mountain were frightened by Guo Ziming's repeated methods. They would rather never return to Wu Mo Mountain again, and they would rather wander around the world.  Even if they are lingering in a remote area, they are not willing to die in the hands of Guo Ziming.

    However, the silver-haired witch master knew very well that Guo Ziming made a bad move!

    "Rampant soldiers and fierce officials, powerful and mighty spirits. Armed with guns and swords, life and death are incompetentAlthough the rampant soldier spell is powerful, it seems to fit with the artistic conception of Mu Yun's purgatory. However, after all, these two methods are too powerful. Even if they are true  How many of the Source Realm Dzogchen existences can guarantee that they can perfectly fit the two together?"

    It¡¯s not that the method is not powerful enough, it¡¯s that the method is so powerful that Guo Ziming cannot perfectly control these two methods at the same time!

    Those nine elders were stupid, and Guo Ziming who resorted to such means was also stupid.  As for Ye Pengfei, he is the only one who makes the silver-haired wizard look at him with admiration!

    "His improvement rate is so fast. At that time, he could only deceive beings with low intelligence like the guardian demon vine. But now, he is actually calm and uses the enemy's power to destroy the enemy. This son  If we fully grow up, I am afraid that our Wu Clan will never be able to grow up.?Overwhelm the human race and become number one in the world!  "

    Once upon a time, the silver-haired wizard only regarded Ye Pengfei as a chess piece and a tool.  Therefore, he can transcend the ethnic conflict and treat Ye Pengfei with the same attitude as a descendant of the Wu clan.  But now, gradually, he began to regard Ye Pengfei as a potential danger.  The silver-haired witch master didn't know that several years ago, when Ye Pengfei knew that a powerful existence was secretly spying on him and plotting against him, he had already seen his future clearly!

    Ye Pengfei had two choices at that time, either to turn back immediately or to go upstream.  Ye Pengfei chose the former, and Ye Pengfei even issued a challenge to fight at that time.  It's not that he really has the confidence to confront the Dzogchen Realm of True Origin, but it's just to buy himself more time to practice!

    Once, under the heavy pressure of Na Qingming, Ye Pengfei felt that he was short of time, and Ye Pengfei wanted to buy more time for himself.  During those years in the eighteenth level of hell, Ye Pengfei had to be wary of Qingming coming to kill him at any time.

    Now, although the silver-haired witch master has never put pressure on Ye Pengfei like Qingming did, even though the only communication with the silver-haired witch master was very relaxed and enjoyable.  However, the pressure Ye Pengfei felt was a hundred times stronger than before!

    In fact, Ye Pengfei did not realize that the pressure came from ethnic conflicts.  Regarding what happened back then, he vaguely sensed that it might be related to the ethnic conflict.  However, after all, he comes from a universe where ethnic conflicts are not so serious. After all, he has never experienced even one ethnic conflict.

    Ye Pengfei just feels that a race that always huddles on the fragments of the world, a race that only comes out to have contact with the outside world after the strong men of heaven leave the temple of the gods, must be an extremely closed race.  Ye Pengfei felt that as a strong outsider, he would sooner or later be suppressed by the silver-haired witch master.  When the silver-haired witch master feels that it is no longer possible for him to enlighten or prove the Tao, it is likely that the silver-haired witch master will turn against him and take action!

    Therefore, early on, Ye Pengfei tried to disturb the Taoist heart of the silver-haired witch master.  The silver-haired wizard thought it was just Ye Pengfei's intention, but in fact, it was Ye Pengfei testing in the air!

    Ye Pengfei was fully prepared and wanted to take advantage of every opportunity to secretly attack the silver-haired witch master.  The more "failures" are buried in the soul memory of the Silver-haired Witch Lord, the greater the possibility of winning the final victory.

    It¡¯s just that Ye Pengfei is not the unknown true god.  He could not have expected that the messenger sent by the silver-haired witch master would actually be a being with such a violent personality.  Facing Guo Ziming's sudden personality change, he faced Guo Ziming's terrifying power that exploded to 120%.  Ye Pengfei had to reveal some of his trump cards in advance To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1651. Fierce battle with Guo Ziming! (3)

    Just when the silver-haired wizard became wary, Ye Pengfei's sudden change made the silver-haired wizard laugh again: "I thought too much. It turns out that this kid is just as stupid!"

    In the development array, Ye Pengfei actually stood up and fought fiercely with those rampant soldiers.  He did not quickly discover the incompatibility between these two extremely powerful techniques as he did before.

    The silver-haired wizard once again relaxed and observed the battle with ease.  How could he have expected that what he was watching now was actually just a show

    "Those who watch the theater are relaxed, but those who are acting are very tired."  Not only because this scene is difficult to perform, but also because I don¡¯t know when this scene will come to an end.

    Facing the increasingly fierce and fierce groups of soldiers, facing the refining power that constantly erodes his Tao body, Ye Pengfei has long discovered the gaps between the two, but Ye Pengfei has not dared to  Take advantage of those gaps.

    " In terms of his grasp of human nature, at this moment, Ye Pengfei is already the best in the world.  Although Ye Pengfei has not seen the true appearance of the silver-haired witch master until now, Ye Pengfei has already guessed that when he provokes Guo Ziming with words and causes Guo Ziming to use his second powerful magical power, he will cause the silver-haired witch master to appear.  of deep hostility.

    Back then, Ye Pengfei threatened to challenge the silver-haired witch master.  However, if possible, Ye Pengfei is not willing to face the silver-haired witch master directly.

    So, Ye Pengfei performed a drama, a drama to buy himself more time to practice.

    This scene is very tiring

    In terms of pure strength, Ye Pengfei cannot match Guo Ziming.

    In the magic competition, Ye Pengfei is far behind Guo Ziming due to the limitation that he can only use witchcraft.

    What Ye Pengfei can rely on is the secret exploration heart seal that can be condensed on its own.  Only by following the information displayed on the heart seal, Ye Pengfei could fight Guo Ziming.

    To be more precise, he defeated Guo Ziming!  !  !

    Once upon a time, Ye Pengfei provoked the silver-haired witch master.  What he relies on is not just some secret methods, but also his consistent ability to deduce and calculate.

    Now, Ye Pengfei needs to deduce the calculation and form a heart seal. Through these heart seals, he can see the flaws exposed by Guo Ziming.  With such means, Ye Pengfei was confident enough to fight Yinfa, let alone Guo Ziming.  As Ye Pengfei said, no matter how strong the enemy is, he still has weaknesses.  Just find the weakness.  So what if the strength is not strong?  !

    If it weren¡¯t for acting for the silver-haired witch master, Ye Pengfei wouldn¡¯t have to be so tired.  All he had to do was cut into the weak spot quickly, disrupt these two magical powers, and let the power of these two powerful magical powers come back to bite Guo Ziming.  Easily, Ye Pengfei was able to defeat the strong with the weak and completely defeat Guo Ziming.

    But now, Ye Pengfei needs to rack his brains and think of a more secure method.

    "Otherwise, let's just try to get injured." Ye Pengfei thought silently.  A bold plan slowly formed in the sea of ??consciousness

    ¡­¡­

    Guo Ziming's anger slowly dissipated, and he returned to his leisurely and relaxed demeanor.  Looking at Ye Pengfei who was struggling to support himself, Guo Ziming felt a little funny.

    "I can still persist. The resilience is quite good."

    Ye Pengfei once said that he would deal with the nine elders with his own hands, but the great elder had long forgotten them.  In his opinion, it was just a big talk out of a sense of arrogance.

    "Huo Qiusheng." Guo Ziming said with a smile.  "As long as you are willing to give in, I will remove the magic circle and collect the talisman. How about letting you live?"

    Ye Pengfei did not answer and continued to support himself.

    "Huo Qiusheng, even if you don't think about yourself, don't you think about your people? If you die, the Huo family will be removed from the family!"

    Ye Pengfei still didn't answer, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his eyes.

    "I'm just giving in. As long as you bow down and admit defeat, I, Guo Ziming, will guarantee the Huo family's health for hundreds of millions of years. How about that?"

    Ye Pengfei raised his head with angry eyes!  !  !

    "Huh, what a bad temper!" Guo Ziming stopped trying to persuade him and continued to activate the formations and talismans.  The power of refining is strong, and the majesty of the army is majestic.

    On the Witch Demon Mountain, the silver-haired Witch Lord is at ease in every possible way.  Not only did he no longer think about ethnic conflicts or future dangers, he actually wanted to help Ye Pengfei and make Ye Pengfei improve!

    "This son's body level has been improved by one level, and he has reached the sixty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm. Therefore, his power after the explosion has also increased slightly, and he can barely persevere. If he can continuously improve several levels, maybe  He can inspire strong power and realize powerful magical powers. Only in this way can I realize the Tao andTao.  "

    With this thought in his mind, the silver-haired witch master planned to secretly lend a helping hand.  However, just before he had time to take action

    By accident, Ye Pengfei was blasted into the air by a ruthless soldier.  When he landed, another rampant soldier kicked him fiercely.  After rolling around for a while, Ye Pengfei actually rolled into a passage!

    "Hey, this kid is really lucky." The silver-haired witch stopped his magical power and smiled in surprise.  Ye Pengfei rolled into the only correct passage!

    Outside the formation, Guo Ziming was also very surprised.  However, like the silver-haired witch master, he thought that Ye Pengfei was just lucky.

    "Follow me!!!"

    Ye Pengfei ran wildly in the passage, with hundreds of soldiers chasing behind him.

    These rampant soldiers are all transformed by the rampant soldier spell, and each of their realms has reached the low level of the 81st level of the true source realm.  However, they have no intelligence, and all their actions are controlled by Guo Ziming.  Guo Ziming asked them to chase him, but they didn't hesitate at all and immediately chased him.

    Ye Pengfei didn't just run away. While running away, he also laid out formations one after another.  At first glance, these were the witchcraft formations he had prepared long ago, specifically for protecting himself and escaping.

    "As expected of an ascetic cultivator who has traveled through several districts, his ability to escape is truly remarkable." Seeing that those rampant soldiers were unable to catch up with Ye Pengfei, Guo Ziming nodded slightly.

    Guo Ziming is not in a hurry. How can the Muyun Purgatory Formation, known as the most amazing formation of the ancient witch clan, be able to break through the formation and leave by choosing the right passage?  Soon, he watched Ye Pengfei run into another room.

    It is still a square room, and the walls of the room are still densely packed with passages.

    The warriors who were chasing behind him also disappeared. Shortly after Ye Pengfei stepped into this room, he saw a talisman of warriors appearing in front of his eyes!

    ¡°This is the time!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei secretly shouted coldly and rushed forward!  !  !  To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1652. Passing through danger

    Use your true body to pounce on the rampant talisman? What kind of trick is this?

    Guo Ziming was slightly stunned. Because of such a short moment of stunnedness, Ye Pengfei actually sucked the Rampant Soldier Talisman into his Tao body!

    "Swallowing devils and eating ghosts? You really don't want your life!!!"

    Guo Ziming recognized this spell, and Guo Ziming was extremely angry.

    This is not a high-level spell, it is a witchcraft that most powerful wizards will practice when they advance to the 20th level of the True Origin Realm.  The powerful Wu clan at this stage often resorts to the Demon-Eating Ghost Curse to devour ghosts and ghosts whose realm is similar to theirs, thereby gaining enough advanced power.

    However, once one reaches the 30th level of the True Origin Realm, the effectiveness of this spell will decrease sharply.  After advancing to the fortieth level of the True Source Realm, this spell is completely useless.

    Now, Guo Ziming is a low-level powerhouse on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, only one step away from the mid-level 81st level.  The talismans he sacrificed, even the ones with the lowest level, were far more powerful than the small demon-eating and ghost-eating curses could handle.  Not to mention, what he sacrificed was the Rampant Soldier Talisman, known as the number one talisman of the ancient witch clan!

    "Since you are seeking your own death, no wonder I am cruel and ruthless. Even if Master Wu Zun knew about it, he would not punish me for it!"

    Anger arose, a fierce light flashed, and for the first time, Guo Ziming had a strong murderous intention!  !  !

    How does Guo Ziming know

    Just when Ye Pengfei swallowed the weapon talisman, the silver-haired witch master was also slightly stunned for a moment.  Immediately, he slapped his thigh and praised loudly: "Good boy, I made the right choice for you!"

    The silver-haired witch master's vision was so sharp. In just a moment, he had already seen that the devil-eating ghost curse had been improved by Ye Pengfei.

    To know.  Throughout the ages, I don¡¯t know how many wizard geniuses have thought about improving such low-level spells.  After all, if you reach a high level, you can still use this spell.  That saves a lot of time in concentrating Tao power.  However, no wizard from the Wu clan has figured out even a single improvement method.

    Among these geniuses, there are also those who borrow the Taoism of the human race.  Although the Wu Clan here is very closed now, those powerful Wu Clan back then, as well as the powerful people in the ancestral land of the Wu Clan now.  But they are not people who block the sight and hearing.  Otherwise, when the Witch Clan launched a large-scale attack on the Temple of the Gods, there would have been no human allies.

    But, still no one can succeed.

    Ye Pengfei's improvement is not really successful, because he just cleverly transferred the power of the Rampant Soldier Spell to his death clone.

    When Guo Ziming continued to be a lion.  Let the Rampant Soldiers Talisman turn into hundreds of powerful Rampant Soldiers.  As soon as those rampant soldiers came out, they were tightly wrapped up by Ye Pengfei's death clone.  When those rampant soldiers killed the death clone and the conflict broke out, those rampant soldiers discovered that they were still in the body of another death clone.

    With such a rush and such continuous killing, the power of the spell was naturally weakened a lot.  After ten days of interest time.  Guo Ziming was shocked to find that he had lost contact with the Rampant Soldier Talisman.  That powerful talisman of rampaging soldiers was actually killed by Ye Pengfei without a trace!  !  !

    ??At first glance, this is a loss-making business involving 800 injuries to the enemy and 10,000 losses to oneself.  It's just a rampaging talisman. Once it's gone, it's gone. Guo Ziming can still condense another one.  With Guo Ziming's ability, he can condense ten such spells in a row.

    However, the silver-haired witch master could see clearly.  Ye Pengfei's technique of transferring the power of spells.  It touched the silver-haired wizard's new thoughts.

    This is what the silver-haired witch master is waiting for. The reason why he did not find trouble with Ye Pengfei, but treated Ye Pengfei kindly, and did not influence Ye Pengfei's friends and subordinates, was because of this kind of touch in front of him.  He just wants to start new thinking.

    In the past, the silver-haired witch master also chose other people, such as Guo Ziming, the great elder of Wu Mo Mountain.

    In the past, Guo Ziming and others also brought many new thoughts to the silver-haired wizard.

    In fact, few people know that all the top ten elders in Wu Mo Mountain have made outstanding contributions to the Silver-haired Witch Lord.  If the silver-haired witch master hadn't secretly given them all kinds of benefits, even though they were geniuses, they might not be able to stand out from the many geniuses!

    However, no matter how outstanding they are, as time goes by, the silver-haired wizard can no longer trigger any new thoughts from them.  In the past hundreds of millions of years, the Silver-haired Witch Lord has searched all the fragments of the world, but he can't find a new genius who can bring him new thinking!

    That¡¯s why the silver-haired wizard looked at Ye Pengfei in a different light.  He has realized that maybe he has to open his eyes a little more and can no longer be restricted to these pure strong men of the Witch Clan.

    At first, the silver-haired wizard just wanted to give it a try and quietly observe the powerful man from heaven.  When Ye Pengfei hit the sky-shattering blow, he realized that his choice might be the right one.  Now, the silver-haired witch master is finally convinced that YeFei is the existence that can bring countless new thoughts to himself!

    In order to take a step forward, powerful men like the Silver-haired Witch Lord have come up with so many different methods that it is difficult to describe them all.

    "It's like Ni Cangtian. He wants to find a disciple of inheritance, and then use the power of Ni Cangtian to solve the mystery of the true source.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Old Man?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The old man has planted countless inner demons, and puts the new Taoist meaning on others, so as to experience and comprehend the unknown Tao.

    "The silver-haired wizard chose to watch the talented monks from the sidelines, applying pressure or helping hands from time to time. With the help of the creations of these talented monks, he could trigger new thinking and comprehend new avenues.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? From ancient times to the present, strong people in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen have made too many choices.

    At this time, it is even more impossible for the silver-haired witch master to let Ye Pengfei die.  Just when Guo Ziming was about to cast the second Rampant Soldier Talisman, the majestic voice of the silver-haired witch master rang loudly in Guo Ziming's sea of ??consciousness.

    "Ziming, do you really want to kill him?"

    Guo Ziming was horrified: "Ziming doesn't dare!!!"

    Guo Ziming never expected that the silver-haired wizard would interrogate Ye Pengfei so harshly because of his safety!

    Guo Ziming has known the Silver-haired Witch Lord for countless millions of years. He knows very well that whether the Silver-haired Witch Lord is angry or not depends not on the expression on the Silver-haired Witch Lord, nor on how fierce the Silver-haired Witch Lord's words are, but on whether the Silver-haired Witch Lord is angry.  It depends on whether he reprimanded him publicly or did it secretly.  In Guo Ziming's understanding, as long as the silver-haired witch master's scolding goes straight to his consciousness, he will be in trouble

    Under the shock, Guo Ziming subconsciously wanted to kneel down.  However, what Guo Ziming never expected was that the silver-haired witch master actually continued: "You can be considered as having some merits. This time the merits and demerits are equal, I will not punish you. I will give you another task, please listen carefully  ¡­¡±

    After a few breaths, Guo Ziming withdrew from the Muyun Purgatory Formation and jumped into the vast sea of ??clouds.  He neither continued to persecute Ye Pengfei nor returned to Wu Mo Mountain.  For a long time, the strong men of Wu Mo Mountain never saw Guo Ziming again.  Even if Guo Ziming returns to Wu Mo Mountain in the end, no one knows what Guo Ziming has done in so many years

    ¡­¡­

    The big drama finally came to an end, and Ye Pengfei could finally take a breath.

    This play is really difficult to perform. You have to hide it from the eyes of the silver-haired wizard, and ensure your own safety. You also have to make Guo Ziming's methods work sometimes, and then let the silver-haired wizard take the initiative to speak and save himself.  .  Only in this way can the silver-haired witch master be temporarily relieved.

    This play is also likely to go badly

    The two heavy attacks by the two rampant soldiers must be in the right direction.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for Ye Pengfei to roll into the only correct passage.  Originally, Ye Pengfei couldn't find the correct passage. It was because the Rampant Soldier Spell was too strong that he secretly formed a heart seal and found the passage.

    Ye Pengfei knew that even if he pretended to make random choices and rush in randomly, he would definitely make the silver-haired witch master suspicious.  And if the two rampaging soldiers hit in the wrong direction, Ye Pengfei would fall into the wrong channel after being injured.  In this way, even if he comes back again, he will not be able to use this trick again.

    The devil-eating ghost curse is also key.

    Ye Pengfei could not guarantee that the demon-eating demon-eating curse he had improved would be able to impress the silver-haired witch master, and he would definitely be able to get the silver-haired witch master to speak and save him.

    Even Ye Pengfei could not guarantee that the silver-haired witch master could penetrate the Muyun Purgatory Formation, and then continue to penetrate his Tao body, seeing himself transferring the power of the Rampant Soldier Talisman to each of his dead clones.

    This is just Ye Pengfei's wishful thinking. If the design is wrong, if he thinks too highly of the silver-haired witch master, then he will lose more than two thousand death clones in vain.  Then, when the second Rampant Soldier Talisman appears, he will no longer be able to use this method to deal with this Rampant Soldier Talisman!

    "If one of these two key points goes wrong, Ye Pengfei's plan will be ruined.  Especially the second key point, Ye Pengfei has designed countless designs in his life. He has never boldly designed such a plan like this time without knowing the opponent at all!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei has long been prepared to fail. He has long been prepared to have to face the silver-haired witch master in advance.  Although the real purpose of his coming here was far from being achieved, he had to make such preparations.

    ¡°After all, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t expect that he would be exposed so quickly.  After all, Ye Pengfei didn't expect that his opponent would be so powerful

    ¡­¡­

    No matter what, Ye Pengfei finally passed the test.  Finally, he was able to stay here and continue to explore the mystery of the power of the witchcraft.  The silver-haired wizard wanted to use Ye Pengfei to trigger more thinking and pursue the true mystery of the true source.  ?Pengfei also knew that if he wanted to achieve what he wanted, he would eventually have to face the silver-haired witch master!

    "Before facing him head-on, let me see what kind of abilities he has."

    Gazing at the 100 million ghosts on the 60th level of the True Origin Realm in the auxiliary plane.  A strange smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1653. Shocking Secret!  (one)

    Although the silver-haired witch master is a Dzogchen existence in the True Origin Realm, he suffers from the fact that he has never seen a real heavenly master.  He is a descendant of the powerful Wu clan who attacked the Temple of the Gods. Following the ancestral tradition, he has never stepped outside the Temple of the Gods.

    As for him using the Appearance Array to watch the powerful men from the three major forces venturing into the Temple of the Gods, he could only see their activities outside those temples.  With only a much incomplete manifestation formation, even if he was the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, he could not see the secret battles taking place in the palace.

    Therefore, the secret techniques of heaven known to the Silver-haired Witch Lord were only handed down from ancient times.  Moreover, it is only limited to those powerful offensive and defensive moves.

    Because of this, after witnessing Ye Pengfei¡¯s various methods, the silver-haired witch master thought of going outside to take a look for the first time.  Nowadays, he is the only witch master in the entire witch clan.  If he wants to abide by the ancestral rules, he can abide by them. If he doesn't want to abide by them, no one can punish him.

    However, he was tempted to go to the Heavenly Court to think about it, but he did not expect that after so many years of evolution, how many strange magic and magical powers were born in the Heavenly Court.  He never thought that the 100 million true source realm sixty-level ghosts he provided to Ye Pengfei might secretly reveal some of his secrets!  !  !

    After looking at these hundreds of millions of ghosts, Ye Pengfei began to silently deduce a magical power.

    "When I was refining weapons for others, I reaped the benefits of this magical power. I thought it was of no use at all, but I never thought that it would come in handy now. This is true, there is no useless magical power, just see where it is needed!  "

    I think back then, Ye Pengfei spent thousands of years refining weapons on the planet Noden.  He not only amassed a large amount of wealth.  He even gained a lot of magical powers.  For example, the blood soul that can transcend the soul of a strong man in the void was successfully condensed after he integrated several magical powers and then re-evolved it using the method of witchcraft.

    There are so many magical powers, most of which Ye Pengfei has not practiced.  In his opinion, those magical powers are useless.  For example, the magic of heavenly ghost communication that Ye Pengfei deduces and comprehends now is a magical power that Ye Pengfei directly threw aside.

    Heavenly ghosts are powerful ghosts.  The art of communicating with gods and ghosts is to establish a connection between ghosts and ghosts.  Then use this connection to spy on what other ghosts can see.

    The early days of Tianting¡¯s founding.  It's just a slightly more powerful universe, but it doesn't have the status it has now.  In order to attract powerful people from all walks of life in the True Origin Realm, the founders of Heavenly Court released many powerful monsters and ghosts throughout Heavenly Court.  Then, using monsters and ghosts to protect the treasure as a gimmick, attract powerful people from all walks of life to come and hunt for the treasure.  so.  At that time, someone created the art of communicating with gods and ghosts.

    It lasts for hundreds of millions of years.  There are almost no powerful ghosts in heaven anymore.  so.  This magical power has become a garbage magical power.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei who wouldn't reject anyone who came, he would collect all the magical powers and write down all the magical powers.  Such inappropriate magical powers had been thrown away by him long ago.  By the time you have to use it now, it will be too late to regret it.

    "Hey, silver-haired witch master. Even if you have a high realm, you may not have expected that there are such ingenious techniques in this world. If your ancestors were still alive, you might be able to guess my methods!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s calculation was very accurate. The silver-haired wizard really didn¡¯t know what Ye Pengfei wanted to do with these hundred million ghosts.  otherwise.  The silver-haired witch would rather give Ye Pengfei hundreds of powerful ghosts than give him such a large number of lowly ghosts.

    After deducing for a few moments, a magical power was shot into the body of the nearest ghost.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei noticed a connection between this ghost and other ghosts.

    He caught a ghost and sent it far away.  It wasn't until I was sent thousands of billions of miles away that my feelings became blurry.

    "Controlling a ghost, you can actually communicate with ghosts and ghosts within billions of miles around you? Hey, if I explore the cloud area again, I no longer have to worry about the narrow range of spiritual consciousness!"

    Of course, Ye Pengfei did not practice this magical power to explore the cloud area.  Now with the promise of the silver-haired witch master, Ye Pengfei can use the teleportation arrays to visit other fragments of the world.  According to the intention of the silver-haired witch master, even if Ye Pengfei wanted to visit those fragments of the world where monsters and ghosts roam freely, there would be no problem.

    The reason why we need to practice this magical power is to get a glimpse of the real secret of the Witch Clan living here for a long time!  !  !

    "There are powerful people from the Dzogchen Realm of the True Origin Realm sitting in charge. The Great Elder Guo Ziming is a low-level expert at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. Even those elders who Guo Ziming looks down on are all at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm.  He even stepped into the 80th level of the True Source Realm. With such powerful strength, he did not encounter any difficulties in getting lost.What do we do here for a long time?  "

    "The demon vine said that it was captured by someone and was specially guarding the entrance passage outside. Inside the passage, there were obviously stronger and stronger guards back then. There was a development circle that could monitor the entire Temple of the Gods.  It is indeed precious, but why should it be so mysterious and guarded by so many powerful beings?"

    That demonic vine is very impressive, and the guardian behind it is obviously also very powerful.  Ye Pengfei had already had doubts after capturing the soul of the demon vine.  Now, it was discovered that there are such a large number of descendants of the Witch Clan here, and there are actually powerful Witch Lords who have reached the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm. Ye Pengfei's suspicions are even stronger!

    "The Witch Clan must have lived here for a long time to explore some shocking secret! Even though this secret may have nothing to do with the mutated and crazy meaning, it is definitely a secret that the Temple of the Gods is trying to protect!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are a large number of powerful wizards and powerful silver-haired wizards, without any special purpose, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to live on this kind of fragmented world that could be shattered at any time, for a long time.  Ye Pengfei is convinced that the reason why these descendants of the Wu clan have not left for a long time is to explore some secret!

    "Ordinary powerful people from the Wu Clan say that the elders of Wu Mo Mountain generally only care about two things, one is to improve their own realm, and the other is to find a way to return to the ancestral land of the Wu Clan. In my opinion, these are just deceiving others.  Only the real high-level people know that the purpose of the Witch Clan living here for a long time is to explore the secrets that the Temple of the Gods wants to protect!"

    After learning about the existence of the Silver-haired Witch Lord, Ye Pengfei knew that he could not act arbitrarily.  Even if he still has some wonderful supernatural powers, it is possible that he will not die even if he faces the silver-haired witch master.  However, it is obviously impossible to find someone else's background under the eyes of the silver-haired witch master.

    So, he had an idea and wanted to use the magic of heaven and ghost.  Therefore, he killed two birds with one stone, not only messing up the Taoist heart of the silver-haired witch master, but also causing the silver-haired witch master to send him as many as 100 million ghosts!

    "It's just the supernatural power of ghosts. I can't arbitrarily spy on infinite distances. However, with 100 million ghosts and a star soul-detecting array, I can connect with the ghosts on any fragment of the world. Hehe, I don't believe it, you guys  These monsters and ghosts are carefully raised just to fight against the descendants of the Temple of the Gods!"

    Since finding a way to return to the ancestral land of the Witch Clan is just a way to hide from others, then announcing that we will attack and kill the descendants of the Temple of Gods every once in a while is probably just a way to hide from others.  Now, Ye Pengfei finally guessed why those monsters and ghosts were so organized to devour the majestic power released by Chen Shuangshuang.  Most likely, that is the way the Witch Clan raises them!  !  !

    "Perhaps, those elders of Wu Mo Mountain who are unable to enter the real high-level will be taken to the land of monsters and ghosts by you. It is not difficult to use the silver-haired witch master's method to make those eliminated elders suddenly lose their power.  Things that have arrived!¡±

    Although Ye Pengfei has not yet entered Wu Mo Mountain, and although Ye Pengfei knows almost nothing about Wu Mo Mountain, with his powerful calculation ability, coupled with the way of peace of mind that he has accidentally learned, the Heart Seal  However, Ye Pengfei calculated the various secrets in it to a close degree.

    While thinking about it, Ye Pengfei transformed into millions and gave these ghosts one by one the magic of divine communication.  Then, these clones of him did not disperse, but turned into magic formations in a wider space!

    Ye Pengfei obtained the Star Soul Exploration Formation from Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s soul memory. As a formation master, he could tell at a glance that this formation had unusual hidden dangers.  When the formation is driven, if this hidden danger suddenly breaks out.  Then, even if the person setting up the formation is a being like Ni Cangtian, I am afraid he will not be able to escape death!

    In other words, the formation Chen Shuangshuang learned is only an incomplete formation.

    "To improve and perfect this strange formation, Ye Pengfei may have to spend hundreds of years calculating.  With the silver-haired Witch Lord watching eagerly, Ye Pengfei would definitely not be able to stay in seclusion for a long time to understand this formation.  Therefore, he could only do the next best thing and use his avatar to form an array to share the danger when the hidden danger broke out.

    With everything arranged properly, Ye Pengfei finally began to set up the Star Soul Exploration Formation.  I saw that the 100 million ghosts and ghosts that were originally gloomy gradually turned into bright stars.

    "One hundred million stars, done! Two methods combined into one, find it for me!"

    The magic of heavenly ghost communication can communicate with some powerful ghosts.  The Star Dou Soul Detection Formation can push this kind of communication to an extremely long distance.  When the formation began to operate, in an instant, ghosts and ghosts who did not know where they were appeared in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Then, Ye Pengfei can use these ghostly eyes at will to see the world around him!

    Looking for, unexpectedlyUnexpectedly smooth.  Less than a thousand of the clone formations that Ye Pengfei had laid out in advance were broken into pieces. Ye Pengfei looked horrified and suddenly opened his eyes!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1654. Shocking Secret!  (two)

    "Unexpectedlysomeone has survived the tribulation!!!"

    Overcoming tribulation is something that only strong men of low level will face.  If there are no special circumstances, after a strong person has his own primary and auxiliary planes, he will never encounter disaster again.

    After all, the cause of the catastrophe is either the space plane being angry, or the universe wanting to test those lowly monks.

    When a strong person has cultivated his own primary and secondary planes and has the preliminary ability to create a new universe, the universe he lives in can no longer control him.  If you insist on forcibly controlling me, maybe he will break the truth!

    Not to mention, those powerful people who have transcended the universe and advanced to the True Origin Realm.  When they advance to the thirty-sixth level of the True Source Realm, in addition to powerful universes such as Heaven, they can create any universe they want.  Therefore, the entry threshold to heaven is the thirty-sixth floor of the True Source Realm.

    How could such a strong person encounter a catastrophe?

    Is it an existence below the fairyland?

    No need to look, Ye Pengfei knew it was impossible!

    "The Wu Clan here are just like the powerful ones in Heaven. Under normal circumstances, their descendants will start at the True Origin Realm and will not give birth to any lowly beings below the Immortal Realm!"

    As the saying goes, the descendants of powerful beings often start out much more terrifyingly.

    After calming down and concentrating on looking, Ye Pengfei discovered that it was actually a few strong men at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm who were going through the tribulation!  !  !

    "This is the reason why the strong men of the Wu clan have stayed here for a long time. They want to enter the place where the calamity is, and they want to discover the secrets there!!!"

    ¡° Heavenly tribulation is a kind of punishment, but also a kind of exercise.

    Even an idiot can guess how terrifying the source of the power of the heavenly tribulation that punishes those at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm is.

    If you go through this kind of training.  He could resist this calamity without dying.  So, you don¡¯t need to think too much about what kind of benefits you can get, you can understand it immediately!

    "It seems that Guo Ziming is not the strongest existence besides the silver-haired witch master. Those strong witches who have survived this calamity will definitely be promoted to beings that are much more powerful than Guo Ziming!"

    "It's just that you can't see them on Wumo Mountain, and you can't meet them on all the fragments of the world. The strong men who were lucky enough to survive such catastrophes all went to that place. The mysterious place that can release such catastrophes!!!  "

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei has gradually calmed down.  His concentration is unparalleled. Even if he were to compete with the silver-haired witch master, Ye Pengfei might be able to win.  He moved his eyes away from these tribulation masters and looked around.

    as expected.  There are powerful monsters and ghosts all around.  They stay quietly outside the scope of the catastrophe, waiting until a strong person successfully overcomes the tribulation.  They will be collected into the space plane.  Carry it into that mysterious place.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you need to bring monsters and ghosts with you. If you want to bring some helpers, you should choose a strong person from the Witch Clan. Even if you can¡¯t bring a strong person from the Witch Clan, you should still be able to bring a powerful True Origin Realm puppet!¡±

    ??For those powerful people who will definitely be able to advance to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm after overcoming the tribulation, these realms are all monsters and ghosts at the 78th level of the True Origin Realm, which is not a powerful help.  Ye Pengfei knows.  There must be something special about it that I haven't figured out yet.

    Ye Pengfei doesn't want to think too much about this problem. He has too little information now and he can't draw any conclusions.  As for the heart seal, not even one could be formed.  presumably.  This matter has gone far beyond Ye Pengfei's reach.

    Ye Pengfei also tried to get in touch with the ghosts in the mysterious place, but he didn't know whether it was because the ghosts he brought in had died, or because the combined power of the two methods was far from enough to get in touch with those ghosts.  Anyway, after trying for a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't get any results.

    Gradually, the catastrophe dissipated.

    "Eight strong men from the Witch Clan each overcame their tribulations, but six of them fell and only two succeeded. This success rate is really low." Ye Pengfei sighed secretly and continued to peek.

    I saw that the two surviving strong men of the Witch Clan had indeed advanced to the 81st level of the True Source Realm.  They had just reached the 81st level of the True Source Realm, and they were already the 81st level intermediate beings!  !  !

    "This means that in that place, the eighty-one-level mid-level existence is the most humble What kind of terrifying place is there?"

    In Ye Pengfei's secret exclamation, the two surviving strong men of the Witch Clan took the surrounding monsters and ghosts into their own spatial planes.  Then, they ignored the six fallen companions and jumped into the sky into the vast sea of ??clouds.

    ?"You actually want to enter the sea of ??clouds?"

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that after overcoming the tribulation, some kind of passage might appear.  Then, the two guys followed the passage to the mysterious place.  However, what Ye Pengfei didn't expect was that they both jumped into the vast sea of ??clouds!

    "Fortunately, they each collected a lot of ghosts. Using the ghosts as eyes, let's take a look at the situation in their spatial planes first!"

    With a brief glance, Ye Pengfei was amazed again.

    "Is there any mistake? Everyone is so rich?"

    Ye Pengfei first destroyed the Qu family and Yun Meng, and then the Beast family.  The wealth of these families brought together is less than one hundred thousandth of the wealth carried by these two people!  !  !

    Although, even the Beast family is just a small family that has no ability to enter the top ten districts.  However, the wealth of a thousand beast families combined would definitely be comparable to that of the big families in the top ten districts.  The wealth carried by these two people was actually equivalent to the combined wealth of a hundred big families in the top ten districts. Ye Pengfei would not be blinded by wealth.  However, it is inevitable to sigh.

    ¡°It seems that the value of that secret is very scary!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and wanted to try to gather these ghosts together to spy on the outside world.  He was curious, what kind of secrets were hidden in this vast mist?

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was not worried about being discovered by the two powerful Wu clan men.  He believed that even if those two guys found out, they would definitely not turn around and report to the silver-haired witch master.  After all, after finally surviving such a powerful catastrophe and finally gaining the qualification to enter that mysterious place, they would definitely not give up easily.

    As for the Lingjian summons, inform the silver-haired witch master

    "Hey, since I can control these ghostly eyes, I can stop you from sending messages!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered and quietly gathered the tens of thousands of powerful ghosts together (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1655. Shocking Secret!  (three)

    Ye Pengfei's worries were somewhat unnecessary. The two strong men of the Witch Clan were concentrating on chasing something and did not notice any changes in their space plane.

    "Hey, what is that light?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was wondering secretly, a strong man from the Wu clan happened to speak.

    "Liu Zhou, we have to speed up, otherwise the core of the calamity cloud will escape!"

    The core of the calamity cloud?  What it is?

    Ye Pengfei was even more curious.

    Listening to the name, it seems to be related to Jie Yun.  However, Ye Pengfei had gone through several tribulations but had never seen such a strange thing.

    Ye Pengfei continued to look. He didn't see clearly what the core of the calamity cloud was, but he was surprised to find that he was quite familiar with the place where these two strong men of the Wu clan passed by!  !  !

    "Isn't this where the collapse of District 12 occurred? Could it be that Tian Qing still has some secrets hidden there?"

    Now is not the time to ponder this question, Ye Pengfei rose into the sky and plunged into the vast sea of ??clouds!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can catch up yet!¡±

    Ye Pengfei wants to see the core of the Cloud of Tribulation with his own eyes. Ye Pengfei wants to watch the two strong men of the Witch Clan enter the mysterious place with his own eyes. Ye Pengfei even wants to try to see if it is possible for him to sneak in!

    "The left and right are just a universe, or even just a plane. It's just very powerful. Maybe there is a way to sneak across!!!"

    Ye Pengfei believes that the strong men of the Wu clan have tried before, but they have all failed.  However, if Ye Pengfei didn't give it a try, he felt that he would definitely not be able to sleep well!

    "No matter how stable your Taoist heart is, it will still be affected by this kind of thing. I can't say it, but I must try it once!!!"

    The core of the calamity cloud is moving faster and faster, and the two powerful Wu clan men are pursuing it more and more urgently. Ye Pengfei is also pursuing it more and more urgently.

    Suddenly, those ghostly eyes appeared.  Ye Pengfei felt the distortion in the space in front of him.

    "Could it be that this core of calamity cloud can open an alien passage?"

    Ye Pengfei is temporarily stagnant, although he wants to take risks.  However, he had to look at the situation first before speaking.

    but¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was thinking about it when suddenly, the space around him became distorted without any warning!

    Ye Pengfei was shocked and wanted to retreat towards the rear.  But when he just moved, he realized that he was no longer in the cloud area!  !  !

    "Not good. What's going on?"

    Ye Pengfei calmed down in an instant. The way of calming down has not been practiced in vain.  Although he was shocked, there was no change in his soul.

    It¡¯s dark in front of my eyes

    In the vast sea of ??clouds, there is no light in front of me.  But after all, some light will still enter the eyes.  And now.  In an instant, the vision turned into complete darkness.  It's so dark it's disturbing.  It's dark and confusing.

    Fortunately, Ye Pengfei has the foundation of peace of mind.  In the face of such unexpected events, he could still remain calm.

    "Light!"

    A bolt of lightning flashed out from the palm of his right hand. The light only flashed a short distance of half an inch. It existed for less than half a second before it was swallowed up by the twisted space.

    "Weird!" Ye Pengfei frowned.

    A series of complicated mantras were recited, this time.  He was about to cast a great light spell.  But when he just performed this spell, he found himself dizzy and his body was actually injured by his own spell!

    ¡°You can actually reflect spells!!!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    "Estimated. This is the path to open the Core of Tribulation Cloud. It seems that because those ghosts are controlled by me, the Core of Tribulation Cloud has also involved me!!!"

    I guess even if I don¡¯t get up and give chase, I will still be involved!

    When I try to communicate with those ghosts again, I feel extremely weak.  Presumably, they are about to enter that mysterious world!

    "Thus, the purpose of overcoming the tribulation is to be able to safely navigate this passage. I didn't have the tribulation, so I had to go through it myself!!!"

    Presumably, in the past, there were strong men from the Wu clan who were suddenly involved like him.  And the fate of those strong men can all be imagined!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei knew that this time he was really in danger.  He simply closed his eyes and used the technique of heart seal to explore the situation in this twisted space!

    But, nothing was gained!

    what to do?

    If you can¡¯t find the correct path, you may be trapped here forever!

    &nbsp; "I can't cast spells and my sense organs are useless. What should I do?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei had an idea.

    A complicated formation was arranged, and a flashing bright core appeared.  This is the method of tracing back time. Ye Pengfei simulated the image of the core of the calamity cloud that he saw just now as closely as possible!

    In an instant, the space was filled with brilliant light!

    "That's it!" Looking at everything around him, Ye Pengfei nodded with satisfaction and said to himself, "This is the dedicated path for the Cloud Tribulation Core. Therefore, only the Tribulation Cloud Core is recognized here, and  Only the core of the Tribulation Cloud can display magical powers here. The vast world is so unpredictable that such interesting places have evolved, which is worthy of my further study!"

    If you want to understand the Tao, you must have a Tao to understand.  The current encounter is unheard of, and it must contain a rare avenue of heaven and earth, which is suitable for enlightenment and cultivation.

    Ye Pengfei already knew about it when he heard Ni Cangtian talk about the great road in the past.  Even if one has cultivated to the level of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, it does not mean that one has mastered all the avenues.

    When Ye Pengfei looked at the situation around Qingchu, he had a deeper understanding of the explanations of cultivation he had heard in the past.

    "I searched on my own, but found nothing. The light that simulated the core of the calamity cloud actually illuminated countless passages. Could it be that only the core of the calamity cloud can reach everywhere through this passage. There is no strong man who can overcome the calamity.  If you break in, you will have to face the endless twisted space?"

    Looking at these passages leading to nowhere, Ye Pengfei murmured to himself.

    The spiritual consciousness spread out and stretched out along dozens of passages.  Ye Pengfei wanted to see where these passages lead.  I would also like to see what kind of laws these passages are constructed from.  But not long after his consciousness stretched out, he felt danger.

    These passages are actually collapsing!

    "No way. Could it be that this different space is not stable and will collapse on its own once the core of the Tribulation Cloud is destroyed?" Ye Pengfei exclaimed in surprise.

    There was no time to think too much, so I quickly took back my spiritual consciousness and went to explore other channels.  If you can't find a new passage, you will be crushed to pieces by the collapsing space!

    Ye Pengfei has never tried to use his spiritual consciousness so crazily before, quickly exploring one channel after another.  When Ye Pengfei discovered that his spiritual consciousness could extend further in a passage, he quickly jumped in without even bothering to check whether the passage had collapsed further away.

    Because the place where you stand is on the verge of collapse!

    The power that shook the world kept chasing behind him. Ye Pengfei used his greatest strength, but he couldn't make it faster than the space collapsed.  After flying for more than ten minutes, he fell into the collapse.

    The powerful tearing force seemed to tear Ye Pengfei apart!  If it weren't for the fact that Ye Pengfei's cultivation method was close to the magic method and his muscles were strong, he would have been torn to pieces in no time!

    Faced with danger, Ye Pengfei did not panic and followed.  He continued to fly forward while using his kung fu to resist these tearing forces.  With the natal magic weapon opening the way ahead, although the passage collapsed, the general direction can still be found.

    The collapsed space turned into black brilliance, scattered around Ye Pengfei.  Obviously, space is also a kind of matter.  When space collapses, it will be transformed into other matter.  Unfortunately, Ye Pengfei, who was in danger, had no time to stop and observe and ponder. He briefly glanced at these black brilliance and continued to move forward without slowing down.

    go ahead!

    go ahead!  !

    Keep moving forward!  !  !

    The strong Taoist body had been torn in more than a dozen places, and blood flowed all over the body.  Fortunately, those who are strong in the True Source Realm don't care much about the damage of the Dao body. Otherwise, just the constant bleeding would be enough to give Ye Pengfei a headache!

    Such a miserable experience actually aroused Ye Pengfei's competitive mentality.  In his past practice, he relied on tremendous pressure many times to push himself forward.  After entering Heaven, such opportunities have been reduced a lot.  Now on the verge of danger again, Ye Pengfei returned to the cruel training environment of the past.

    "The Armor of Witchcraft!!!"

    Ye Pengfei shouted low, and the power of the witchcraft spread all over his body.  Seeing it, a fitted black armor formed from head to toe, protecting Ye Pengfei in the middle.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei still kept in mind that there might be a powerful person from the Wu clan over there.  Therefore, for the time being, he will not use methods other than witchcraft.

    Phew

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Although there was no wind, Ye Pengfei seemed to feel the sound of strong wind whistling in his ears.

    These are the sounds of the black brilliance being shaken far behind,It sounds very similar to the sound of wind.  I don¡¯t know how long I have been advancing like this. When the power of the witchcraft armor was reduced by more than half, Ye Pengfei suddenly fell down and his eyes lit up!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This time the wind was strong.  It's a real strong wind!  !  !

    Looking up, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that he was already in a valley.  This valley looks no different from the valleys on ordinary cultivation stars, and the flowers, plants and trees also look so similar.

    However, Ye Pengfei would never mistake this place for the Cultivation Star.  Because the power of the elements here far exceeds that of the Cultivation Star!

    "Where is this?" Ye Pengfei quickly regained his strength and looked around.  Soon he discovered that two people were flying rapidly this way.

    As soon as he felt the coercion of the person coming, Ye Pengfei's expression changed: "The person coming is at least a strong person at the 81st level of the True Source Realm. Sure enough, I entered a place where strong people gather!!!"

    Looking calmly at the two powerful men flying over, various coping methods emerged from the sea of ??consciousness (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1656, New to the magical realm

    Just as all kinds of thoughts were wandering in the sea of ??consciousness, the wind carried the conversation between the two people

    "Are you mistaken? Why do people who have transcended the tribulation come here?" One of them muttered in dissatisfaction.

    The other person chuckled and said: "Brother Qi, it's your first time to do this job of attracting people. You don't know anything. This is not a person who can survive the tribulation."

    "Oh? Then how did he come to this magical realm?"

    "I accidentally got involved in the entry channel. Although this kind of thing is extremely rare, it has happened in history. Did you know that Hongshuai was the first to accidentally break in like this?"

    "Is there such a thing?" The strong man named Qi immediately widened his eyes, "Then why doesn't Master Wu Zun send more people to break in?"

    "It's not that easy." Another person shook his head and said with a wry smile, "It is said that our ancestors tried this before. As a result, a large number of geniuses died, resulting in a lack of high-level monks for a long time If you want to travel through time without overcoming the tribulation,  The entry channel can only depend on luck."

    Listening to the conversation between the two people from a distance, Ye Pengfei finally understood some of the situation.  He looked towards the two people and saw that the monk with the same surname had a short figure and a head full of long green hair, which was very strange.  The other person is relatively ordinary, no matter how he is dressed or looks, he is no different from an ordinary strong man from the Witch Clan.  Naturally, Ye Pengfei's eyes fell more on the green-haired man.

    "Hey, what are you looking at? If you look at me like that again, I'll gouge out your eyeballs! Haha" The green-haired man laughed and fell down.

    This man¡¯s words seemed to be evil, but in fact he meant no harm.  Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, raised his hands and asked, "Excuse me, what district is this?"

    Ye Pengfei could hear clearly what kind of magical realm this was.  The passage I just walked through is called the entry passage.  However, he pretended not to understand.

    The green-haired man responded with a smile: "This is the realm of magical power. As the eighty-first level of the true source realm, you should eh. Your realm"

    Halfway through the words, the green-haired man raised his eyebrows involuntarily and looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly be surprised: "Could it be that he saw something strange about me?"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei revealed his low-level cultivation level of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  Now, he has been able to maintain this state for up to three days.

    "However, Ye Pengfei's true realm of cultivation has only improved by one level.  He has only reached the sixty-seventh level of the True Origin Realm.  Listening to the green-haired man's tone, the green-haired man probably saw that something was wrong with his state.

    Ye Pengfei was trying to find a reason to explain, but unexpectedly, the man in ordinary clothes spoke: "Brother Qi, this man was injured when crossing the entry channel, so there is something wrong with the realm. When Commander Hong entered the country, he was injured.  That's it. After being interrogated and studied by various powerful people for a while, I realized that the entry channel has the ability to be in the bad guy realm."

    As he spoke, the man in ordinary clothes threw a jade slip to Ye Pengfei: "This is the territory of General Jiang Rou. The general allows you to choose an uninhabited land to open up a mansion. You are injured again, so you should hurry up and find a mansion."  Let's meditate for a while. Otherwise, the fall in the realm is a trivial matter. If you can't improve it again, you will be killed directly! There is a map in the jade slip, as well as some introductions about the supernatural realm. You can read more about it yourself.  How familiar!¡±

    "Thank you."

    Ye Pengfei took the jade slip and was about to check it with his spiritual consciousness, but the strong man remembered again: "I forgot to mention the new rules established by the general. Whenever the general's giant sword is suspended in the clouds, everyone must  Put down everything immediately and rush to the General's Mansion. Anyone who doesn't arrive within three hours will be killed without mercy!"

    "How can I rest and recover from my injuries?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    "Use more distractions. You will know after reading the contents of the jade slip. When you reach the realm of supernatural powers, instead of practicing meditation and enlightenment, it is better to kill the magical beasts!"

    "Supernatural beast?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a little chilled in his heart.

    Powerful monsters can also use magical powers, but.  There will never be any kind of monster that is called a magical beast.  Listening to the words and listening to the sound immediately, Ye Pengfei guessed that this magical beast had a special function.

    The man surnamed Qi laughed and said: "There are not only supernatural beasts. There are also heavenly beasts here. There is no record of that kind of monster in the jade slips, but if you hit it, it would be a great joy. It's enough."  Save you countless millions of years of hard work!"

    The beast of heaven?

    Ye Pengfei was even more surprised.

    The man in ordinary clothes glared at his companion angrily, and then said in a deep voice: "Don't listen to his nonsense. If you really encounter a Tiandao beast, run away quickly. Run as fast as you can."  Fast, even if you lose a lifetime of realm cultivationNo matter what!  !  !  "

    Ye Pengfei secretly gasped in horror. Is there a monster in this world that is so powerful that it can make existences on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm run away desperately?

    The man in ordinary clothes obviously didn't want to say anything more. He changed the subject and asked, "I'm Luo Long, who was once the 23rd elder of Wu Mo Mountain. This is brother Qi Feng and Xiao Qi. In the past,  He was the twenty-sixth elder of Wu Mo Mountain. I don¡¯t know the name of my fellow Taoist, and what elder was he appointed in Wu Mo Mountain?¡±

    "Huo Qiusheng has never entered Wu Mo Mountain."

    This notification of the origin of the name is originally the last step of the leader's task.  Next, Luo Long and Qi Fengxiao can return to their lives and receive their rewards.  Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei's answer made the two of them temporarily forget to cover up and go back to life!

    "You are at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, yet you haven't entered the Witch Demon Mountain yet?" Luo Long was surprised.

    Qi Fengxiao simply thought that Ye Pengfei was talking nonsense.

    "Every clan member at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm will enter the Witch Demon Mountain at least once. All clansmen at the 80th Level of the True Origin Realm will listen to Master Wu Zun's instructions at least once. Huo Qiusheng, you are already at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  , must be a handsome figure in Wu Mo Mountain now. Why, you look down on us elders No. 23 and No. 26, so you plan to put on airs for us two brothers? "

    Qi Fengxiao rolled up his sleeves as he spoke.  Ye Pengfei finally realized that this girl just likes to be funny.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "I traveled around and encountered several adventures. Before I knew it, I advanced to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. I was planning to go to Wu Mo Mountain to have a look, but Guo Ziming, the current Great Elder of Wu Mo Mountain, also came here.  I'm a guest at Guo Huo's house. No, I ended up here out of nowhere."

    "As for listening to Master Wu Zun's teachings, I asked the silver-haired Master Wu Zun twice for some questions. However, I haven't had the opportunity to meet Master Wu Zun and see his grace."

    The more Luo Long and Qi Fengxiao heard, the more surprised they became.

    When Ye Pengfei talked about adventure.  The two of them were still a little disapproving.  In their opinion, there could be mysterious and great adventures in those world fragments, which could allow Ye Pengfei to climb all the way to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?

    If it is from ancient times, the fragments of various worlds are left behind, the ancestors¡¯ rare treasures, magical powers, and even powerful spiritual thoughts.  It can also be found everywhere.  But now, all the good things have been collected in Wu Mo Mountain.  Only by practicing in Wu Mo Mountain can you advance to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    However, as they listened, the two of them felt that something was wrong.

    "The current Great Elder personally visits his house. How much respect is this?"

    "Master Wu Zun Yue Kong gave you guidance. This is even more remarkable. Ever since you became Wu Zun, Yue Kong seems to have only given guidance to two talented juniors. I never thought that Huo Qiusheng would be the third one!!!  "

    Luo Long and Qi Fengxiao are not worried about Ye Pengfei telling lies. After all, even if the two powerful Wu clan men who just passed through the tribulation don't know the truth, there will always be strong men who come through the tribulation later and know the truth.  fake existence.  so.  In their view, it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to make false claims casually.

    Besides, why bother to fake it?

    After thinking about this, Luo Long and Qi Fengxiao paid more attention to Ye Pengfei.  The green-haired Qi Fengxiao took out a jade bottle from the space plane and handed it over carefully.

    "There are three drops of magical liquid here, which can treat any trauma. You are in a state of affairs now, take the magical liquid, and you will be cured soon!"

    Look at Qi Fengxiao¡¯s appearance.  You know how precious this magical liquid is.  After taking a look at the expressions and reactions of Qi Fengxiao and Luo Long, Ye Pengfei immediately knew that these two people had something to ask for.

    "have no idea¡­¡­"

    "Haha, don't be busy talking about other things, don't be busy talking about other things!" Qi Fengxiao waved his hands repeatedly and chuckled, "We will go back and resume our lives now. When we go back, the general will curse others."

    After saying that, Qi Fengxiao and Luo Long flew back.  While flying, Qi Fengxiao also asked: "Brother Luo, what's the mystery about the entry channel? I guess it must be more than just the danger of the bad guy realm."

    Luo Long nodded and responded with a smile: "Of course, but there are too many mysteries in the entry channel. Let me tell you slowly"

    ******

    After listening to it for a while, Ye Pengfei felt it was boring.  As Luo Long said, there are always trivial dangers that come and go.  Ye Pengfei had just experienced the danger of destruction of the entry channel. Compared with this, the dangers mentioned by Luo Long were like a gentle scratching, without any threat at all.

    So, Ye Pengfei withdrew his consciousness and turned to look at the jade slip.

    "The red commander turned out to be the generalissimo.There are also generals, generals, and so on. Isn¡¯t this just like being a soldier and fighting a war?  "

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but wonder secretly. He didn't understand why such a job title was given here.  You know, no matter in the top ten districts or in other unstable world fragments, such strange titles have never appeared.

    The jade slip didn¡¯t say the reason, so Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t think too much about it.  He examined the jade slips carefully and roughly understood the situation in the supernatural realm.

    Only the strong men with the titles of marshal, general, and partial general have exclusive territories, and the other strong men are subordinate to these three kinds of strong men.  These three titles are obtained in exchange for military merit.

    "There is only one source of military merit, and that is the magical beast!!!"

    From the jade slips, Ye Pengfei knew what the magical beast was.  The so-called magical beast is a monster beast with magical crystals condensed in its body!

    "I have only heard that monsters have monster pills and monster babies, and some special monsters will form special blood crystals in their bodies. I never thought that there are strange monsters in this world that condense magical powers into magical crystals!"

    "However, magical beasts are all kinds of strange and of different types. Maybe it's not because the monsters are strange, but because the magical realm is too strange!"

    There are many benefits to crystallizing supernatural powers.

    For example, by directly refining magical power crystals, you can master a magical power.  This is complete mastery, perfect mastery.  There is no need to think about anything at all, and there is no need to use fighting skills to become familiar with the use of magical powers.

    For example, you can activate magical crystals when facing enemies.  Although the magic and magical powers displayed in this way are not as powerful as those used by oneself.  However, the advantage is that it does not require much effort.  If a strong person holds a large number of magical power crystals, he can activate 800 Qian'er in one go during a battle with the enemy.  The magical powers are superimposed layer by layer, and they are also extremely powerful.

    certainly.  The most common thing is to turn in magical power crystals.  In this way, you can obtain corresponding military merit!

    "Military merit is a good thing. It can not only be used to exchange for titles and own your own territory. It can also be exchanged for some weird heavenly materials and earthly treasures. Some of the weapon refining materials have not been found in heaven for a long time. Here, you can actually  Exchange it for military merit!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei is a master of weapon refining.  Now he is using some means to fuse various low-level witchcraft spells to create a powerful witchcraft spell.  Therefore, he is more concerned about the treasures of heaven and earth that can be used to refine weapons.

    As for the title, it¡¯s not that Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just that it requires too much military merit.  Unless Ye Pengfei is willing to spend millions of years here.  Otherwise, it is basically impossible to get it.  Therefore, he automatically ignored the role of military merit.

    "Supernatural beasts have supernatural power crystals, so can the heavenly beasts have crystallized heavenly powers?"

    There were no Tiandao beasts recorded in the jade slips. Ye Pengfei could only make random guesses and then went to check other contents.

    There are also mentions of magical liquid in the jade slips.

    This is a magical item that comes with the crystallization of magical powers. There must be crystals of magical powers in the body of the magical beast.  However, magical fluid does not necessarily exist.  It¡¯s not that there are magical beasts that don¡¯t have magical fluids in their bodies, but it¡¯s because, during the battle with the enemy, the magical beasts may have used up the magical fluids!

    "Three drops of magical fluid, this is a great favor." Looking at the jade bottle floating quietly somewhere in the main plane, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh to himself.

    For the time being, I don¡¯t even think about what kind of help those two guys want from me.  Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness.  He continued to probe into the jade slips.  This jade slip not only records magical beasts such as magical beasts, but also records many trivial things.  Through these trivial moments, Ye Pengfei also gained a general understanding of the living conditions of the Wu clan here.

    "It turns out that there are also low-level powerful people here, as well as casual cultivators."

    The first powerful people to enter here date back to several trillions of years ago.  After such a long time, their descendants have reproduced for countless generations.  among their descendants.  Of course there are geniuses and there are idiots.

    "However, the idiots here are different from the idiots who live in the fragments of the world.  The idiots outside can't even learn slightly more complicated magical powers, but the idiots here are.  However, you can obtain pretty good offensive and defensive means by refining magical powers and crystallizing them.

    The common thing between idiots in both places is that their realm is not high and few people are willing to accept them.  Therefore, they often become casual cultivators.

    Of course, these casual cultivators also want to continue to improve their cultivation, want to soar into the sky, and be superior to other strong men.  The realm of supernatural powers is very special, and there are many strange opportunities.

    The jade slips recorded some casual cultivators who had soared into the sky. Even though Ye Pengfei had been practicing the way of peace of mind, after reading these introductions, he couldn't help but feel a little moved.

    ¡°The main purpose of these records is to?Instigating people to hunt magical beasts.  I don¡¯t know how many monsters there are in this magical realm. After hunting like this for trillions of years, the number is still hard to count!  "

    You must know that many monsters in the Heavenly Court have been exterminated long ago.  If it weren't for the fact that there are many universes outside of heaven, powerful beings would migrate monsters from other universes here from time to time.  I am afraid that all the monsters in the heaven will be killed.

    This is the inevitable disadvantage of having too many powerful people

    The more powerful the magical beast is, the more valuable the magical crystals in its body are.  However, the more powerful the magical beast is, the harder it is to kill.  Those most valuable magical beasts, even those at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, still need to hunt in groups of three or five.  Now, Ye Pengfei has two choices.  Either find a strong man with a title to attach to you, or join an adventure team.

    Naturally, Ye Pengfei chose the latter.

    More adventures are the best practice!

    With his spiritual consciousness, he penetrated the jade slip and checked the territory of General Jiang Rou and the territories of other title holders.

    Looking at the scale, the area of ??this territory is no less than that of an ordinary cultivation star.  Looking at other introductions in the jade slips, it turns out that General Jiang Rou is not the most powerful general.  The area of ??her territory is naturally not the largest.  Among the generals in the magical realm, it can only be considered a medium-sized one.

    ? Continuing to check, Ye Pengfei discovered that although the territory of General Jiang Rou was not small.  However, there are very few cities in the territory.  There are only seven truly large-scale cities with city defenses.  in.  Jiangdu is the main city, located in the central area of ??the territory.  The remaining six cities are distributed around Jiangdu, and it seems that they were built to guard the border.

    In other vast spaces, there are only some scattered villages.  These villages did not exist permanently, but were built by certain adventure groups for temporary needs.  When the adventure mission is completed, these villages will be abandoned.  Therefore, the jade slips only briefly mention things about the village.  But no villages were marked on the map.

    The last paragraph of the jade slip caught Ye Pengfei¡¯s attention.  It turns out that there are also fights between these generals.  There are small battles in peacetime, but every few thousand years, there will be a big battle.  The purpose of the battle may be to resolve old grudges.  Or to seize territory.  All in all, not only is this place not peaceful, it is even more chaotic than the so-called Chaos District Thirteen!

    In this jade slip, Ye Pengfei also got a piece of information.  That is, there are very few generals like Jiang Rou who exempt all powerful people from taxes and labor.

    "Maybe the general Jiang Rou exempted everyone from taxes and labor in order to increase his strength." Ye Pengfei thought.  Walking leisurely on the vast plains.

    He is not in a hurry to join an adventure team.  First of all, I did suffer some injuries when passing through the entry channel, and I need to find a place to practice.  Secondly, Ye Pengfei wants to re-cultivate the death clone, so that the death clone's ability reaches the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "After the battle with Guo Ziming, not only can I start to raise the realm of the real body to the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, but it is also possible to raise the power of the death clone to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. When I fuse and create  With the powerful magical power of witchcraft, you can continue to use the death clone to fight the enemy!"

    When facing a beast and defeating such a strong person.  Death clones also have some uses.

    When faced with an existence like Chen Zhengfu, the use of death clones is much smaller.

    When facing Guo Ziming, the death clone almost became a decoration.  If it weren't for Guo Ziming's use of both methods, which caused flaws in both powerful magical powers, the power of the Rampant Soldier Talisman would not have been eliminated by Ye Pengfei's death clone.

    Although from the information provided by the jade slips, Ye Pengfei already knew that strong people like himself had just entered the magical realm.  Not only will it not attract hostility from the supernatural realm, but it will be listed as a key training target.  But Ye Pengfei didn't want to get involved in a big melee too quickly, hiding his true strength and pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger.  This is the best.

    After all, Ye Pengfei¡¯s main purpose here is to explore the ultimate secret hidden in the Temple of the Gods!  !  !

    "I don't know what Master is planning. If Master knew about the existence of this magical realm, I'm afraid he would be very excited."

    Walk while walking, experience the speed of cultivation in the realm of magical power.  Ye Pengfei soon determined that with the concentration of spiritual energy here, it would only take him more than ten years to successfully advance to the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.

    As for the three thousand death clones, most of them were destroyed during the battle with Guo Ziming.  It will take about a year to replenish it, and then it will take another few decades to reach the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm.

    This kind of cultivation speed is already amazing. You know, if you stillIt would have taken Ye Pengfei hundreds of years to have 3,000 helpers at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm if he stayed in the 13th District!  !  !

    He found a hill with dense woods and dug a hole in the soil. Ye Pengfei sat in without even setting up a defensive formation.

    You must know that it is impossible for a temporary formation to withstand the bombardment of a powerful person with a level that is too high.  There are a lot of powerful people above the 78th level of the True Origin Realm here, and it is impossible for the magic circle set up to resist their attacks.  Therefore, it is better to set up a magic circle and attract ill will from others.  It would be better to do nothing and just reveal the cultivation level of the body, maybe the effect will be better.

    Ye Pengfei guessed right. In the following days of practice, several groups of powerful people passed by here.  When they found out that it was just a strong man with low cultivation level, they didn't even bother to say hello and left here quickly.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1657. The magic method of improvement

    In the blink of an eye, twenty years passed by.

    "Finally reached the seventieth level of the True Source Realm!!!" Looking at himself, Ye Pengfei was very satisfied.

    The death clones on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm have already condensed into over a thousand, and the progress is faster than Ye Pengfei expected.

    However, Ye Pengfei is not too proud.  After all, beings like Luo Long and Qi Fengxiao were just running errands for General Jiang Rou!  !  !

    "The jade slip lists the names and territories of many title holders, but it does not explain their realm and cultivation. It is obvious that these people are using invisible pressure to control the strong ones in the territory!"

    This is an excellent method. When ordinary people see Luo Long and Qi Fengxiao, they will feel that they are very powerful.  However, as soon as he heard that these two brothers were just Jiang Rou's subordinates, Jiang Rou's combat power would suddenly rise in the hearts of ordinary people.

    Of course, maybe Jiang Rou is not much better than Luo Long and Qi Fengxiao.  She only has such a title because she accumulated military merit quickly.

    "To accumulate military merit, you can rely on strength, luck, or the virtues accumulated by your ancestors. I don't believe that the eighty-one strong ones in the True Origin Realm have already left here!"

    "However, having said that, there must be a lot of powerful people here. At least, there must be more powerful beings here than in Wu Mo Mountain."

    "I don't know if Dzogchen exists here. They say there is only one witch master now. But, maybe there are a few more hidden within this magical power!"

    Ye Pengfei figured it out¡ª¡ª

    On the one hand, you must not be careless.  After all, the death clone is not the real powerhouse at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  If you fight one on one, the death clone will definitely be at a disadvantage.

    But on the other hand, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.  After all, there can't be too many existences like the Silver-haired Witch Lord.  After all, I already have the ability to compete with the mid-level 81st level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    At this point in his cultivation, Ye Pengfei temporarily stopped improving his own realm.  He wanted to arm his death clone, and he just discovered it at this time.  Although the concentration of spiritual energy in this magical realm is not small, my spiritual consciousness searched the surroundings for billions of miles and found no fairy mine.

    "No wonder the most redeemable items for military merit are various fairy mines! On the one hand, you are free, and on the other hand, you use fairy mines to attract strong people to donate military merit. This magical realm does not look like a place of unrestrained cultivation. But it does.  It¡¯s a unified world with strict regulations. I don¡¯t know which powerful person created such an insidious structure?¡±

    Although it is said that strong people above the Immortal Realm already have their own space plane.  With the continuous development of the main and auxiliary planes, all kinds of spiritual stones and minerals can naturally be created out of nothing.  Even fairy stones and fairy mines.  However, the higher the level of the powerful, the greater the amount of cultivation resources required.  The output in one's own space plane is definitely not enough to support the self-cultivation of a high-level person.

    Not to mention, the history of Ye Pengfei's cultivation is too short.  Until now, no spiritual stones have evolved in his main and auxiliary planes.  Spirit mines, let alone fairy stones and fairy mines.

    "Fortunately, I didn't hand over the Beast Family's treasure to the Huo Family. Otherwise, I would have really had to fight for cultivation resources. If you want to refine weapons, you can't even use local materials."

    Ye Pengfei needs spiritual minerals in order to refine offensive and defensive treasures for his death clones!  !  !

    "There was no need for these in the past, because the number of potential enemies we faced in the past was not large, and their combat power was not particularly terrifying. But the situation is different now. The magical beasts are very powerful, and so are the powerful Wu clan men. There are still many things in the jade slip  There are some unknown dangers. Maybe it¡¯s the descendants of the Temple of the Gods who have thrived here for many generations!¡±

    There is iron ore in the hills where Ye Pengfei practices. Although the quality is average, after Ye Pengfei's careful tempering, the strength will not be too low.  Ye Pengfei needs to produce the rest of the fairy mines himself. If he only uses refined iron, it is impossible to refine any powerful exotic treasures.

    "A clone is equivalent to an extension of the main body. The main body is in human form, but the extension is still in human form. Doesn't it not play a role in making up for the shortcomings?"

    While refining the weapon, Ye Pengfei thought about other things.  Others are afraid of making mistakes when refining weapons.  However, with the unique weapon refining method of the weapon refining matrix, he did not have to worry about the danger of exploding the furnace.

    Although the human race is now dominant, Ye Pengfei's death clone has always appeared in Ye Pengfei's appearance.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that existence of any race or form actually had its own advantages and disadvantages.  Although man is the leader of all things, it is not because he is perfect, but because he maximizes his own advantages.

    Ye Pengfei knows that when certain technological civilizations flourish,In the universe, bionics is very developed.  Even in the universe where cultivation civilization dominates, the strong humans often fully draw on the strengths of various creatures to make up for the weaknesses of human beings, which completely establishes the status of human beings.

    Ye Pengfei strongly agrees with this view of bionics, and he wants to apply bionics to making clones.

    The first thing Ye Pengfei thought of was ants.

    Although ants are inconspicuous, they are very capable.  Ordinary ants can lift objects hundreds of times their own weight, which is more powerful than any living creature Ye Pengfei knows.  This is naturally due to the fact that its body structure is different from other creatures.  After several experiments, Ye Pengfei finally forged a set of exotic treasures suitable for ants to wear.  A death clone changed its shape and put on this set of rare treasures.

    This is a set of rare treasures that can increase your strength, this is also a set of rare treasures that can cover up your true realm, and this is a set of powerful rare treasures that can hide your body!

    "Haha, in this way, the combat power will not only increase sharply, but it will also become even weirder!!!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, thinking more and more broadly.

    "There are clones that can lift objects much heavier than themselves. Of course, there can also be clones that can do other weird things. Three thousand death clones, three thousand special uses. If I had come up with this method earlier,  My fighting power will be stronger!"

    Ye Pengfei controlled the ant clone by remote control, making it continuously drill into the ground, dig for iron ore, and carry it out. Although it seemed boring, Ye Pengfei was full of joy, just like a big child who got a novel toy.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei forged more than a hundred sets of exotic treasures suitable for ant clones.  Anyway, the clone can transform into any shape, so prepare these rare treasures first.  Use it if you want.

    "What kind of exotic treasure will you refine next?"

    While Ye Pengfei was thinking about it, suddenly, he saw a multi-legged centipede.

    "Supernatural insect? No, it's an ordinary demon insect."

    Where there are magical beasts, there are magical insects, and of course there are magical birds and magical fish.  The jade slip contains a method for identifying magical insects from ordinary demonic insects. Ye Pengfei controlled a death clone to wander around the multi-legged centipede.  It was roughly determined that this was just an ordinary monster insect.

    However, even though it was just an ordinary monster insect, it still surprised Ye Pengfei.

    "The Tao power contained in its body is very terrifying. If it is refined, it will allow me to advance to the first level!!!"

    One level and five levels.  At this time, Ye Pengfei was only at the beginning of the 70th level of the True Origin Realm.  Looking at the appearance of those multi-legged centipedes, if I eat a few in a row, I will be able to advance to the peak of the seventieth level!  !  !

    "The jade slip didn't mention this. Is it because the monster insect can't be refined, or for some other reason?" Ye Pengfei's eyes flickered.

    ??What is the reason? Let¡¯s catch it first and see.  The level of monster insects is not high.  A death clone captured it easily.  Looking at the ant-like death clone holding a long multi-legged centipede in its mouth, Ye Pengfei felt a little funny.

    "Whenever you use ants to sneak attack a powerful magical beast, other strong people will definitely be surprised and their eyes will fall out when they see it!"

    With this thought, Ye Pengfei planned to send the multi-legged centipede into the space plane to be refined.  However, just as he threw the multi-legged centipede into his main plane, Chen Shuangshuang, who had not spoken to him for a long time, suddenly shouted: "Master. You can eat it directly!"

    "Eat it directly?" Ye Pengfei suddenly remembered that he had found a poisonous meal in Chen Shuangshuang's soul memory.

    "Monster beasts often rely on eating to gain strength, and the dragon tribe swallows clouds, spits mist, drains rivers and seas, and dares to eat anything. The secrets of the dragon tribe in Shuanglong Valley have been created. Several special cooking methods have been created  means!"

    Although Ye Pengfei obtained these soul memories early, he did not particularly care about them.  Only when Chen Shuangshuang reminded him did Ye Pengfei wake up.

    Chen Shuangshuang nodded repeatedly.  She said softly: "That's all for other things, but these poisonous insects and beasts are better cooked with our Shuanglong Valley's secret techniques. In this way, their toxins will be controlled by the master. The master wants the poisons to be cooked  If it turns into Dao power, the poison becomes Dao power. If you want to convert Dao power into poison, the master will be surrounded by poison!!!"

    Although poisons are no longer of much use to high-level experts, one more skill is better than one less.  Ye Pengfei nodded and scanned the hills with his spiritual consciousness.

    "There are quite a lot of poisonous things. Using the method of Double Dragon Valley, I can use the magical power of poison attack."

    Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered another poisonous insect at the 60th level of the True Origin Realm.

    This is a kind of food called JinliuziInsect, it is named because it is covered with golden armor, and the armor is slippery.  In terms of toxicity, it's not too severe.

    "You are the one!"

    Although there is a secret method in Shuanglong Valley, even though beings at Ye Pengfei's level should not be afraid of any poison.  However, when he first arrived at the magical realm, Ye Pengfei did not dare to eat the poisons here casually. It was most appropriate to eat the less toxic ones like Jinliuzi first.

    An ant slowly crawled over. At first glance, it seemed to be an ant with an unusually low level.  Although Jin Liuzi had discovered it, he didn't care much.

    However, when the ant crawled closer, it suddenly jumped into the air, and with one jaw bite, it actually bit the golden slipper tightly.  Being bitten by a guy on the 81st floor of the True Origin Realm, where else could this golden runner run?  Originally, it had a very special life-saving magical power, but now, it can no longer be used.

    There is only one gold slide, which is obviously not enough for cooking.  Ye Pengfei knew that this Jin Liuzi rarely walked alone, and there must be other Jin Liuzi nearby.  Just when the first golden lily was strangled, other death clones also scattered around to look for it.  Soon, five more golden sliders were caught.

    "That's all for now. Don't eat too much for the first time, lest you get into trouble." Ye Pengfei muttered to himself and called back all the centipede clones.

    Ye Pengfei has never learned to cook, so naturally there are no cooking utensils or other household items in the dimension.  But he was a master of weapon refining, and soon a special cauldron was set up.

    There were no condiments for seasoning, so I had to find some vanilla plants in the dense forest, squeeze out the juice, and smear it on Jin Liuzi's body randomly.  After roasting one, I tore off a piece of meat and tasted it. It was just so-so.  The taste is quite good.

    Ye Pengfei did not immediately eliminate the golden squid. He ate the golden squid not for the sake of lust, but for the purpose of cultivation.  I don't know how to appreciate Wen Yu's cooking methods, and I don't know how powerful poisons in the magical realm are, so I'd better eat a piece of meat first and think about the effects before talking about anything else.

    Spiritual consciousness looks inside.  Watching the piece of crispy, fragrant and smooth meat slip into the stomach and melted by the gastric juices.  Then, a burst of pure energy surged out.

    "The demonic insects in this magical realm contain such terrifying power. Why is there no mention of this cultivation method in the jade slips?"

    The jade slip mentioned many special cultivation methods in the realm of magical powers, and specifically mentioned many methods of using magical power crystals.  However, there was no mention of using these monster insects.  Monster.

    To know.  Ye Pengfei only ate a small piece of meat, and the strength he gained was equivalent to a whole day's training!

    However, these energies are not so easy to bear.  Along with that pure energy, toxins also penetrated into the internal organs.

    The toxins in this magical realm are much more powerful than those in the lower realm!

    "If Ye Pengfei hadn't already known a lot about poisons and toxins from Chen Shuangshuang's soul memory, even if he managed to resist the invasion of this toxin, he would probably have lost a lot of cultivation.  Finally get up.  It¡¯s just that the gain outweighs the loss.

    Now facing the invasion of toxins, Ye Pengfei is confident.  He had already protected the vital parts of his body, and was not afraid of toxins rushing around.  Although other parts of the body were damaged, there was no fundamental damage and they recovered automatically quickly.  Ye Pengfei even drove the infuriating particles to absorb part of the toxins and seep out of the body, no longer causing chaos in the body.

    in this way.  After sitting cross-legged and burning a stick of incense, Ye Pengfei transformed the toxins in his body into his own power.  And the pure power in that piece of golden flesh had already been refined into the Tao body by Ye Pengfei.

    "It's improved by more than one level!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was even more surprised. This was simply an unheard-of cultivation speed.  If I had discovered this method long ago, why would I have to spend twenty years practicing it?

    However, just when Ye Pengfei thought he had made these powers his own, suddenly.  His expression changed drastically.

    ¡°The power is passing!!!¡±

    The power that had been transformed into the Tao body actually inexplicably spread out in all directions.  This posture is almost as if Ye Pengfei is spreading his energy.

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei finally understood why there was no mention of refining monster beasts and monster insects on the jade slip.  Be brave, the refined power will slip away on its own!

    Ye Pengfei was of course not willing to let the power go to waste. He set up a formation to temporarily prevent the loss of power.

    "The power slips away by itself, presumably because there is some special law here. As long as this law can be understood, this problem can be solved."

    "The art of sharpening a knife and chopping firewood without missing a beat, even if it takes ten or twenty years to study, is still worth it. Maybe this special law is related to some secret here. Learn it carefully."This time, it will definitely come in handy!  "

    Ye Pengfei thought like this and once again entered into silent meditation.  He has been practicing for more than twenty years

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s actually related to the power of self-destruction!¡±

    The power of self-destruction is to speed up the dispersion of energy by hundreds of millions of times.  Mastering the secret of slowly dissipating power is equivalent to indirectly mastering the power of self-destruction!

    ? Stretching his arms, taking a long breath, Ye Pengfei chuckled: "Although it took a lot of time, the harvest is really not small. Before obtaining the magical crystal, it is not bad to borrow poison to practice martial arts first."

    Soon, Ye Pengfei caught six more golden ducks and spent most of the day eating them.  The toxins have been refined away.

    ?????????Although we encountered some unexpected risks during most of the day, we finally got through it safely without any danger.  Late at night, Ye Pengfei was delighted to find that this day's gain was equivalent to a year's hard work!

    "It's a pity that we can't practice this method continuously."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head with regret. Given his current physical condition, he may have to rest for thirty or forty days before he can take poison and practice again. This is a sequelae caused by the secret technique of Shuanglong Valley.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei had an idea: "Can I use this method to cultivate clones?"

    As soon as this idea came to mind, Ye Pengfei was very excited.  The clone is formed from the power of death. It is not afraid of toxins at all. It can completely absorb energy regardless of toxins!

    Just do it if you think of it.  It's late at night, which is better for catching poison.  More than a thousand death clones moved out together, heading farther and deeper into the dense forest.

    We scoured the dense forest all night and captured hundreds of poisonous animals.  Since it is for the cultivation of clones, there is no need to roast these poisons.  Just imprison these poisons and let the clone come over and bite them directly.

    First, I drove an ant clone to get in and bite it, and sure enough, it happened.  As the bite progressed, pure energy and toxins poured out continuously.  Ye Pengfei ignored the toxins and controlled the ant clone to continuously absorb the pure energy.  When the first poisonous creature was completely bitten into dregs, Ye Pengfei suddenly discovered that the power of the ant clone had increased by one ten thousandth!

    "Although it is only one ten thousandth, it can speed up the cohesion of other death clones!"

    Thinking of this, Ye Pengfei dispatched hundreds of death clones.  A clone swallows a poison, and the power gained is separated and combined.  After a short while, the small half of the death clone was condensed!

    "Haha, you really need to be more flexible in your thinking!"

    In the past, Ye Pengfei needed to use special formations.  Slowly transform the Tao power into the power of death.  Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that doing so would be fast.  After all, in just twenty years, he had more than a thousand death clones at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  However, compared with now, Ye Pengfei just discovered that his methods in the past were simply rubbish among rubbish

    "Go! Catch all the living creatures you can catch for me!"

    Ye Pengfei no longer uses these death clones playfully.  Whether it is those clones wearing ant-style exotic treasures or those clones that are not equipped with offensive and defensive exotic treasures, they all show powerful realm cultivation!

    In an instant, all living creatures within millions of billions of miles of space and time around them were targeted by these death clones.  Fortunately, there is no one within hundreds of millions of miles around, otherwise, there would be such a big movement.  It will definitely cause a lot of trouble.

    one thousand¡­¡­

    Ten thousand

    One hundred thousand

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    No matter what kind of living creatures they were, they were all captured into Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane has already laid out weapon refining matrices.  Chen Shuangshuang was confused and didn't know what Ye Pengfei wanted to do.

    "Master. Do you want to refine weapons?"

    "Use the method of refining weapons to cook, and use cooking methods to display your secret skills of Shuanglong Valley." Ye Pengfei replied happily.

    Immediately, Chen Shuangshuang was stunned.  No matter how smart she is, she can't possibly figure out what cooking has to do with weapon refining?

    Soon, Chen Shuangshuang saw the relationship between them!  !  !

    She saw batches of living creatures being thrown into the weapon refining matrix by Ye Pengfei.  Soon, pots of fresh broth flowed out of the pipe.

    Chen Shuangshuang took a closer look and realized that this was a useless artifact.  However, due to the use of the secret cooking techniques of Shuanglong Valley, the power of those living creatures was well extracted.?Come out!

    Under Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s secretly admiring gaze, each death clone began to devour the fresh broth.

    The power continues to grow

    The strength is constantly spreading

    The new death clone is slowly getting stronger

    After eating more than a hundred living creatures, a brand new dead clone appeared.  According to this calculation, if all the captured living creatures are devoured and refined, Ye Pengfei will once again have three thousand death clones!

    "I am now a strong man at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, so the number of death clones I can control has reached 10,000."

    "To condense ten thousand death clones, these living creatures are far from enough. I also need to continue to improve my own realm, and I also need more living creatures."

    "However, if you go further, you will encounter other strong people. Once they notice it, I have a way to prevent my power from escaping. Then, they will definitely be detrimental to me!"

    "The common man is not guilty, but he is guilty of having a jade in his possession. This is something Ye Pengfei has known for a long time!"

    "That's it, let's just do it for now, just look around." After dozens of busy days, Ye Pengfei finally left here (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes  , your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1658. Quasi-magical beast

    First of all, of course, we have to visit Jiangdu. This is the central city in the area controlled by General Jiang Rou, and it is also the most prosperous city.

    It¡¯s a long way from the hill where Ye Pengfei practiced to Jiangdu. Ye Pengfei neither teleported away continuously nor did he have a sword or weapon.  He transformed a death clone into a tiger with two wings, sat on the tiger's back, and flew towards Jiang Du.

    This is not that Ye Pengfei is trying to be cool, but that he is experiencing the advantages and disadvantages of this tiger with wings while flying.  Then, combine it with your own calculations to refine a suitable special treasure.

    "I still know too little about the abilities of various strange beasts. In the process of my cultivation, except for seeing the power of monster beasts a few times in the early days, I later fought against people and rarely against monsters!  "

    The knowledge of cultivation is vast.  Not to mention that Ye Pengfei's cultivation time is too short, even those old guys still have some things they can't understand.

    Even if Ye Pengfei obtains the soul memories of several strong beast family members, they are the memories of others after all, and Ye Pengfei still cannot flexibly control them.

    Now, Ye Pengfei wants to transform the death clone into various insect beasts, and then use the power of exotic treasures to bring out the special abilities of those insect beasts.

    He even wants to use the Array of Ten Thousand Witches as the foundation and the beast family's method of controlling beasts as a means to create a more powerful witch array.

    You must know that although Ye Pengfei adopted new methods to continuously create magical beings, allowing the magical beings to deduce more powerful magical powers on their own.  However, it would take a long time to deduce a witchcraft method suitable for Ye Pengfei to use.  After several decades, the newly formed magical life is only equivalent to the existence of the seventy-second level of the True Origin Realm.  There is still a long way to go before what Ye Pengfei wants to achieve at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.

    " In comparison, the Fire Lion of the Ten Thousand Witches Formation has long been dedicated to Ye Pengfei, and Ye Pengfei can also learn and master the method of controlling beasts.  Next, as long as you master the advantages and disadvantages of various strange beasts, you can create a terrifying array that is several times more powerful than the Array of Ten Thousand Witches!

    "Now I have more than a thousand death clones. In the future, there will be ten thousand death clones. Each will have its own form, each has its own special use, and each wears its own special treasure. Using these ten thousand clones as formation eyes, cloth  The formation that comes down should be able to sweep through the realm of magical powers!!!"

    Ye Pengfei is ambitious, but Ye Pengfei has no interest in staying in this magical realm for countless years.  He just wants to spend more than ten thousand years to solve the problem of supernatural power.  Then, spend some time "discussing" with the silver-haired witch master the fundamental meaning behind the power of the witchcraft.  Finally, go back to the Xuanlei Palace to see if there is any shocking secret hidden in Deng Yating!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei no longer doubted Ni Cangtian.  but.  He still thought that Deng Yating was staying in the Temple of the Gods on purpose.

    In order to enter the Temple of the Gods on a large scale, Shuanglonggu did not hesitate to provoke a fierce battle between the three major forces and wanted to control the entire heaven with one hand. If Deng Yating really stayed in the Temple of the Gods on purpose, how could she not hide it in her body?  Got a shocking secret?

    If it were in the past, Ye Pengfei would only have a dispensable attitude towards these secrets.  When he entered Heaven, he only wanted to kill his enemies from his previous life.

    But now, when Ye Pengfei knows.  After Wang Bulan was related to the Dragon Demon Old Man, and when Ye Pengfei knew that several of his wives would be involved in a vast war that would sweep through the entire heaven, he had to pursue stronger power.  Stronger means!

    With the soul memories of several strong men from the beast family, it didn¡¯t take long for Ye Pengfei to be roughly familiar with the characteristics of this tiger with two wings.  Then, after spending some time, you can refine a rare treasure suitable for this clone.  only.  The size of a tiger is much greater than that of an ant.  With the materials from the beast family, it is impossible to refine a powerful exotic treasure.

    "You must kill the magical beast, and it must be a powerful magical beast. Only by getting more magical crystals can you equip all the clones!"

    The means to sweep across the entire magical realm has been determined, but to achieve this goal, a large amount of cultivation resources are needed.  Ye Pengfei has never worked hard for cultivation resources. This time, he had to work hard like an ordinary strong person.

    The reason why I went to Jiangdu was to find news about the magical beast.  You must know that although there are many magical beasts, they often exist in areas that are not covered by the witch clan's forces.  To enter those areas, you first need a map, and second, you need accurate information.  And these are most likely to be found only in those real cities.

    After walking for a while and becoming familiar with the characteristics of the tiger, Ye Pengfei planned to start refining weapons.  With the remaining materials, you can arm the Tiger Claw first.

    Just at this time¡­¡­

    ?"What a strong wind!!!" Ye Pengfei turned his head in surprise, concentrated his consciousness, and looked to his right.

    I saw a dozen strong men from the Witch Clan fighting fiercely in the air around a huge monster beast.  The powerful wind power that Ye Pengfei noticed was exerted by that monster.

    "It's the Winged Wind Beast. It's never mentioned on the jade slips that there are such powerful monsters in the magical realm!"

    According to the statement on the jade slip, the strongest monsters in the supernatural realm are only at the seventy-fifth level of the true source realm.  And the dozen or so powerful wizards from the Witch Clan who were attacking Yi Feng were all at the 76th level of the True Origin Realm!

    "It is indeed a monster at the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm, and it is not a magical beast." After looking at it carefully, Ye Pengfei became interested, "Go over and have a look!"

    "Everything in this world will be evil if it is abnormal."

    ??????????? How could a monster beast that looked like it was only at the 75th level of the True Origin Realm be allowed to be surrounded and killed by a dozen strong men from the Witch Clan?

    The wings of the tiger beneath him flickered, and in an instant, Ye Pengfei was at the edge of the battle circle.

    ¡°Junior, don¡¯t get involved in this matter!!!¡±

    At this time, Ye Pengfei only showed his true body cultivation level.  Considering that he is only at the 70th level of the True Source Realm, in the eyes of these powerful wizards, he is indeed just a junior.

    However, it soon became apparent that the tiger under his command was extraordinary.

    Looking carefully, those people began to gasp.

    "A clone at the eighty-first level of the True Source Realm!!!"

    Although frightened, the few strong men of the Wu clan who saw the clues couldn't help but slow down their movements.  Yi Feng was originally good at speed, and in an instant, it rushed out from the direction where one of the people was guarding it.

    "Mo Tong! What are you doing?"

    As soon as the time came, some people shouted dissatisfied.

    The boy Mo didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He walked a few steps quickly and came to Ye Pengfei: ¡°Mo boy from the Mo family in Jiangdu. I¡¯ve met my senior!¡±

    Bowing at ninety degrees is the standard etiquette of the Wu clan when they meet their seniors.

    The man who shouted just now couldn't help but sneered: "Mo Tong, are you going crazy? You are just a junior at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, and you call him senior?"

    Mo Tong still ignored that person.

    "If senior falls in love with that quasi-magical beast, Mo Tong will immediately bring someone to capture it for senior."

    "Quasi magical beast?" Ye Pengfei blinked in surprise. This term was not mentioned in the jade slips.

    Mo Tong's face was filled with joy: "It turns out that senior has just entered the magical realm not long ago. Mo Tong is really lucky to be able to meet senior."

    This Mo boy is not a mediocre person. Just by seeing Ye Pengfei sit down on the clone beast, he knows that Ye Pengfei's combat power is terrifying.  Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, and he guessed it.  Ye Pengfei had only entered the magical realm not long ago.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said: "That's right, I have only entered the realm of magical power for less than a hundred years. The two guides gave me the jade slips, but there seems to be no introduction to the quasi-supernatural beast."

    At this time, the Winged Wind Beast had been dragged down by several other people. Mo Tong smiled slightly and said: "This thing is indeed rare and is not found on ordinary jade slips. When I catch this Winged Wind Beast, I will use it again."  Take Yi Feng as an example and explain it in detail to the seniors."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nodded secretly.  Mo Tong has great vision, and is neither humble nor arrogant. He is a talented person.  With such talent, the Mo family in Jiangdu is probably not an ordinary family.

    Ye Pengfei can see it.  Mo Tong has the intention of recruiting.  However, Ye Pengfei has his own plans, and of course he is not willing to be content with just one family.  He chuckled and said, "You guys are too slow to catch me. It's better for me to do it!"

    With that said, several death clones jumped out, relying solely on the pressure of their realm.  Just let the winged wind beast crash from the sky!

    At this time, the strong man who mocked Mo Tong just now knew that the man in front of him was really a senior expert.  However, instead of coming to pay respects like Mo Tong, he snorted coldly and flew away.

    A few strong men hesitated for a moment and followed.  There are seven strong people from the Wu clan staying here, including Mo Tong, which is exactly the same number as those who left.

    "His name is Zhuang Zong, the young master of the Thousand Hands Sect in Jiangdu. He and I don't like people who have overcome the tribulation. Maybe it's because they had enmity with a person who has overcome the tribulation. If you have any offense, please don't do it.  Strange."

    Mo Tong bowed again, and the six powerful Mohists also stood behind Mo Tong, bowing as a courtesy.

    Ye Pengfei nodded without thinking much.  He is not the kind of person who is murderous. As long as someone disrespects him, he will kill everyone.

    "Tell me, what exactly is a quasi-magical beast? I think this winged wind beast is no different from a monster."

    ThatYi Feng was restrained by Ye Pengfei's death clone. Mo Tong stepped forward, opened Yi Feng's big mouth, pointed at his teeth and said, "Senior, please take a look."

    Following the instructions of the Mo boy, Ye Pengfei discovered that the teeth of the winged wind beast were somewhat red.

    There are also winged wind beasts in the outside world, and the beast family has also domesticated them.  Ye Pengfei knew that the teeth of the Winged Wind Beast were white.  If your teeth are red now, there may be a special reason.

    "Is red teeth a sign of a quasi-supernatural beast?"

    "No." Mo Tong shook his head and said, "This just means that this winged wind beast may have swallowed a magical power crystal, and it may use that magical power crystal to advance into a real magical beast. We must make sure that it is a quasi-supernatural power.  The beast needs to look elsewhere. The most important thing is its heart!"

    When his spiritual consciousness penetrated the interior of the Winged Wind Beast, Ye Pengfei said in surprise: "It actually has two hearts? Is this the sign of a quasi-magical beast?"

    "Absolutely." Mo Tong said in a deep voice, "The second heart is probably the predecessor of the magical power crystal. When the second heart is completely transformed into the magical power crystal, it will become a magical beast."

    "Just about the same?" Ye Pengfei frowned and said, "In other words, you are sure that it is a quasi-supernatural beast based on only two possible clues?"

    "They are three clues." Mo Tong smiled slightly and held up three fingers. "Presumably, the senior came to watch because he was surprised by the combat power of this winged wind beast. The extraordinary combat power is just right.  It¡¯s the third clue!¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "I understand, this guy is in the process of transformation, that's why his combat power is so strong!"

    "That's right." Mo Tong chuckled, "let alone juniors and other low-level beings. Even those marshals, generals, and generals can only use this method to identify quasi-supernatural beasts. Sometimes, as long as they find  Even if the other two clues are not found, everyone will work hard to capture this monster with extraordinary combat power. Fortunately, we have all three clues, so we can confirm that this is a quasi-supernatural beast that is undergoing transformation!"

    "Are you catching it to wait for it to transform and obtain the magical crystal, or to tame it and become a pet?" Ye Pengfei asked again.

    "It depends on luck. It would be better if you can tame nature." Mo Tong replied.

    "Thank you." Ye Pengfei chuckled.  He threw the winged wind beast over and said, "It's a reward."

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei was about to leave here, but Mo Tong hurriedly shouted: "Senior, please stay!"

    "Huh?" Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, feeling a little unhappy, "You are very smart, you should know that I will not join the Mo family!"

    There was a hint of coercion in the stern scolding.  Mo Tong took a few steps back and said repeatedly: "Junior doesn't dare, junior doesn't dare, junior just wants to tell senior. There may be a real magical beast nearby!!!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Aren't magical beasts all in the so-called deep valleys and long gorges? This place is close to Jiangdu, how can there be magical beasts?"

    Even if there are supernatural beasts running out from those places, it is impossible to escape the surveillance of the six outermost cities.

    To know.  The six cities that defended Jiangdu were specially used to guard against large-scale invasions from other territories.  If a magical beast could quietly penetrate the surveillance of these six cities, wouldn't the strong men in other territories be able to do the same?  Surround Jiangdu quietly?

    Mo Tong responded in a deep voice: "To be honest, senior, this beast escaped from our Mo family. When this beast escaped, it swept away several magical crystals collected by our Mo family. All the senior figures in our Mo family went after it.  That magical beast, and us juniors, spread out to find the whereabouts of the quasi-magical beast! Since there is a quasi-magical beast here, then the magical beast is probably lurking nearby. If the seniors are willing to lend a helping hand,  If you can contain that magical beast for a period of time, I, the Mo family, will be very grateful!"

    Ye Pengfei suddenly realized: "No wonder you are convinced that Yi Feng is a quasi-supernatural beast. I bet there is such a reason."

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei frowned and said: "It is said that the supernatural beast is very intelligent, and its power is almost comparable to that of our wizard genius. Aren't you afraid that Yi Feng deliberately released it to lure us into an ambush?"

    The few magical crystals swept away were probably used by the magical beast to cultivate monsters.  The smart magical beast must have wanted to use this method to find more powerful helpers for him.  Based on this calculation, before those monster beasts truly transformed into quasi-magical beasts, the smart magical beast should have honestly protected those monster beasts, so how could it be possible to let them out?

    Mo Tong smiled slightly and said: "Senior, doesn't he have a powerful clone? As long as senior uses his clone to explore, even if there is an ambush, it won't be a big problem."

    &nbsp; "Huh, you are quite calculating!" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Do you think these clones of mine were obtained casually? If you kill one, you will lose one. If you want to condense them again, it will take a lot of time!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s words are half-truth and half-lie. His death clone was indeed not obtained casually.  However, under normal circumstances, it does not take much time to condense these clones again.  Now that there is a way to cook monsters and devour monsters, the time is greatly shortened.  As long as he is given enough powerful monsters, all 10,000 death clones can be condensed in at most ten days.

    It is obviously impossible for Mo Tong to know this. In Mo Tong's view, such a powerful clone must not be able to be condensed by ordinary means.  At least, among the existences at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm that Mo Tong knew, there was no strong person who had such a powerful death clone!

    Mo Tong smiled slightly and said: "Everything has a price. If senior is willing to help, senior can ask for any conditions required!"

    This tone is a bit loud. Even if you are the young master of the Mo family, it is impossible for you to say such big words.

    What kind of person Ye Pengfei is, he immediately understood that the escaped magical beast obviously had other secrets!

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself

    "Looking at the attitude of Mo Tong, the Mo family must have more than one strong person at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. And the Thousand Hands Sect is obviously a helper brought in by the Mo family."

    "In this case, Zhuangzong's rude departure was probably not just because of enmity with the Tribulation Master, as Mo Tong said. Then Zhuangzong must have reported the situation here!"

    In front of Ye Pengfei, a group of powerful people at the 76th level of the True Origin Realm.  No one dared to summon Ling Jian.  Even if he were hundreds of billions of miles away from here, he would still worry about being spied on by Ye Pengfei.  That's why Zhuangzong left "angry".  Only when the distance from here is far enough can Zong Zhuang send a message back!

    "It's all a good plan. Compared with the people in heaven, compared with the descendants of the witch clan on the fragment of the world, the strong people here are much stronger!!!"

    A strong state of cultivation is only part of the strength.  It is even more terrifying when someone with a strong level of cultivation can also plot all kinds of conspiracies.  Ye Pengfei entered the heaven.  When breaking into the Palace of the Gods, the people I met, except for a few people such as Chen Shuangshuang, were basically people who were not good at plotting.  But now, a Mo boy is polite, and a Zhuang Zong is rude and goes away.  It seems that the two people are very different, but they are both extremely calculating beings!

    "Since you want to plot against me, you must be prepared to be plotted against me. It just so happens that I am short of weapon-refining materials, so I will get them from your Mo family!"

    In an instant.  Ye Pengfei had already figured everything out.  He smiled slightly and said softly: "I just need to refine some rare treasures to improve the combat power of my clones. If you give me enough refining materials now, I will let my clones go on a journey.  .how?"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei's clones, Mo Tong asked in a deep voice: "I don't know, what level of exotic treasure does the senior want to refine?"

    "Of course it's from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!" Ye Pengfei laughed and summoned an ant clone.  "Well, it's too low-grade and I don't like it!"

    There were strange lights in Mo Tong¡¯s eyes, which was obvious given his level of cultivation.  The ant clone was wearing three rare treasures from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    ¡°It¡¯s still unclear whether the ant clone has any other exotic treasures with it.  However, just from the fact that those three rare treasures are all defensive treasures, we can guess that the ant clone probably has other powerful rare treasures!

    How could Tong Mo have guessed that Ye Pengfei was using a tiger's skin as a banner.  Nowadays, the ant clones really only have three rare treasures from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.

    ¡°After all, the Beast family is a very ordinary cultivator family. They can¡¯t even enter the top ten districts.  Although Ye Pengfei had collected all the cultivation resources of the Beast Family, but when all the weapon refining materials were gathered together, he could only refine three small rare treasures of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  If this ant clone is really equipped with another offensive weapon, then the tiger under his crotch will not be able to equip even the tiger claws.

    "It turns out that the senior is a master of weapon refining." Mo Tong admired, and then said with a wry smile, "However, the junior has no talent for weapon refining, and has never been used to carrying a large amount of weapon refining materials. The junior only has these, and will wait until the elders of the Mo family arrive.  , how about paying senior enough materials for refining the weapon?"

    Hulla, a pile of refiners suspended from the Mo Tong's side.  After a slight pause, Mo Tong's eyes quickly scanned the previous death clones: "Junior promises that at least the senior clones can get a rare treasure from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!"

    At this time, excluding the last ant clone, Ye Pengfei summoned a total of six death clones.  In other words, MoHe agreed immediately and provided Ye Pengfei with enough refining materials to refine six pieces of the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm!

    You should know that Ye Pengfei did not say the size of the newly refined exotic treasure, nor did he say whether any special refining materials were needed.  Mo Tong didn't ask any questions and just agreed. This not only showed that the magical beast had some special secrets.  This means that the Mohist family has a strong foundation!

    "If we say that the six rare treasures mentioned by Mo Tong are all tiny rare treasures like ant clones, then it would be an underestimation of Mo Tong's IQ.  Obviously, Mo Tong was talking about regular-sized exotic treasures.

    As for whether the Mo family will kill Ye Pengfei here, Ye Pengfei believes that since Mo Tong is so smart, the patriarch and elder of the Mo family must not be fools.  It is not easy to kill a strong man at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. It is even more difficult to kill a strong man who has at least seven low-level clones at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    Not to mention, with the foot power of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, if you teleport with all your strength, you can reach Jiangdu in less than a day.  So no matter how powerful the Mo family is, they dare to kill people in Jiangdu City?

    Based on this calculation, as long as Ye Pengfei can really entangle the magical beast.  Then, the Mo family will definitely pay the bargaining chip!

    "The magical power realm is indeed a magical place. If you meet a random family, you can actually come up with such a large amount of weapon refining materials. I wonder how many rare treasures the general Jiang Rou has in his hands?"

    How could Mo Tong and those powerful Mo family men have expected that at this moment, Ye Pengfei had already set his sights on General Jiang Rou (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1659. Magical Beast Xiaobai

    "I agreed to this matter." Ye Pengfei nodded, "However, you need to provide the accurate information of the magical beast!"

    "This is easy to handle." Mo Tong sacrificed a shuttle-shaped exotic treasure, "This object is called the beast-seeking shuttle. As long as the shuttle turns red, it means there are supernatural beasts within trillions of miles around. As the red color  It becomes shallower, which means that the distance between magical beasts is gradually getting farther and farther. This is a must-have item for hunting beasts in the valley and other places. This shuttle is given to senior, ah, I don¡¯t know, senior¡¯s surname? "

    When Mo Tong sent out another rare treasure, he asked Ye Pengfei's name.  This person¡¯s deep scheming is evident!

    "Huo Qiusheng!"

    "Senior, your surname is Fire?" Mo Tong chuckled, "It seems that there is no strong person with the surname of Fire in the Shen Tong territory. Senior can start a sect in the Shen Tong territory."

    "Oh? What's there to say here?" Ye Pengfei was very curious.

    Mo Tong smiled and said: "Within the magical power, every surname can only exist in one family. If a second one appears, the two families will fight fiercely until there is only one family! It is said that this is related to the search for the origin of the Dao Beast.  .As for the more detailed inside story, let alone the juniors, even Jiang Rou, the general of Jiangdu, probably doesn¡¯t know the inside story!"

    strange things.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and kept this matter in mind.

    As a master of weapon refining, you can roughly guess the value of an exotic treasure by looking at it from a distance.  If an exotic treasure falls into your hands, you can accurately determine which materials the exotic treasure is made from.  However, when the beast-seeking shuttle fell into Ye Pengfei's hands, there were actually two kinds of weapon-refining materials that Ye Pengfei had never seen before!

    "That is the crystallization of magical power and the natal essence and blood of the magical beast. Without these two materials as the main materials, there is no way to make a beast-seeking shuttle!"

    After listening to Mo Tong¡¯s explanation, Ye Pengfei finally knew that this beast-seeking shuttle was actually a precious item worth as much as the 81st-level treasure of the True Origin Realm!

    To know.  Even the weakest magical beast is an existence on the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  What level of magical beast is determined by the level of magical crystals in its body.  In other words, the worst crystallizations of magical powers are those on the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.

    At first glance, how can a treasure on the 76th floor of the True Origin Realm be compared to an exotic treasure on the 81st Floor of the True Origin Realm?  But in fact, because the magical beast is too difficult to kill, and the only way to redeem military merit is to use magical crystals.  Therefore, a magical crystal of the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm.  Its value will not be much different than a rare treasure from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    Not to mention, the natal essence and blood of the magical beast is so rare.  Under normal circumstances, after killing a supernatural beast, its life essence and blood will disappear quickly with its death.

    In other words, magical power crystals are rare, magical power liquid is very rare, and magical power essence and blood are basically impossible to obtain!

    In this way, the value of a beast-seeking shuttle can be imagined.  Maybe it's a rare treasure from the 81st level of the ordinary True Origin Realm.  It is difficult to exchange three or five pieces for one beast-seeking shuttle!

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel even more confused.

    "If he carelessly agreed to the chips I asked for just now, it was just because he didn't realize that my calculation ability is very strong. But now. He clearly knows that I am a master of weapon refining, and he is still like this.  He revealed the main weapon refining material of the beast-seeking shuttle without any hindrance, what is the reason for this?"

    This is tantamount to telling Ye Pengfei clearly that the magical beast that escaped from the Mo family is very, very special.  Even if Ye Pengfei has a low IQ.  It¡¯s impossible not to notice this subtle hint!

    The technique of Heart Seal did not activate on its own, so it was difficult to deduce Mo Tong's true thoughts.  For a while.  Ye Pengfei actually found that for the first time in his life, he could not see through a being whose level was lower than his own!

    "Interesting, let's go find the magical beast for now. It won't take long before I know what kind of medicine you are selling in your gourd!!!"

    At this time, a very faint red color appeared on the beast-seeking shuttle.  In other words, the magical beast is far away from here.  Ye Pengfei controlled the beast-seeking shuttle to circle around for a short half circle, and quickly determined the direction.

    ¡°This way, let¡¯s go!¡±

    But Mo Tong waved his hands repeatedly: "Senior, go ahead, we can just follow from a distance. That is a magical beast that has just completed the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. It is too powerful, and the juniors cannot withstand its powerful pressure!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded and flew alone in the direction indicated by the beast-seeking shuttle.

    When the tiger clone that Ye Pengfei sat down moved forward with all its strength, its speed was astonishing.  In just one breath, he had already flown hundreds of millions of miles.

    "The beast-seeking shuttle has turned red, and the magical beast is nearby!"For beings like Ye Pengfei, spiritual consciousness can easily cover the distance of trillions of miles around them.  However, the jade slip back then made it clear.  All magical beasts are good at becoming invisible.  Therefore, searching with spiritual consciousness alone is not enough.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do something about it!¡±

    A hundred death clones flew out, each taking his own side.  In an instant, a formation completely enveloped a trillion miles of space.

    "Boom me!"

    Under the lightning and thunder, all the monsters and monster insects within a trillion miles radius suffered disaster.  Ye Pengfei did not waste any time. While using the formation, he sent the corpses of these monster beasts and monster insects into the space plane.

    "No matter how small a mosquito is, it's still flesh. I wonder where the biggest mosquito is?"

    Ye Pengfei was not worried that he would not be able to control the magical beast. In fact, with the number of clones he had, even if he faced seventeen or eight magical beasts that had just formed on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, he could kill them one by one.  grasp.  At this time, Ye Pengfei was not sure about how to deal with the True Origin Realm of Perfection.  Below the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, he has nothing to fear!

    After bombarding for a while, the magical beast still didn't show up. Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    "Although it is just a simplified version of the Array of Ten Thousand Witches, the bombardment is powerful enough to kill everyone below the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. Didn't Mo Tong say that the magical beast is only the first to form the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?  ? How can a magical beast of this caliber face the bombardment of this formation and remain motionless!?"

    Thinking back, Ye Pengfei's movements were not slow.  Then he saw that he was sending out another hundred death clones.  The power of the formation suddenly increased several times, and finally, a magical beast gradually appeared.

    "What? It's actually a rabbit?"

    It¡¯s white, fat, and has three lips. No matter how you look at it, this is a rabbit!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was very surprised as to why the Mo family had tamed a rabbit, and why the rabbit with the lowest combat power among the monster beasts could escape from the Mo family, there was a sharp shout from a distance, and he came over with powerful magical powers!

    "You brave maniac, you dare to kill Xiaobai!!!" (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1660. First meeting Jiang Rou

    The sudden attack prevented Ye Pengfei from holding on to his formation in time.  He had no choice but to hurriedly collect the two hundred death clones and teleport away.

    The attacker's attack was not purely aimed at Ye Pengfei's true body. Her target was Ye Pengfei's formation, the little white rabbit.  When the formation shattered and the little white rabbit slipped into her arms, she glared at Ye Pengfei.

    "Eighty-one-level high-level woman, could it be thatyou are General Jiang Rou?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    It is recorded on the jade slip that in Jiang Rou¡¯s territory, there is only one female cultivator who has reached the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  If she is not Jiang Rou, who could she be?

    And didn¡¯t this supernatural beast escape from the Mo family? Judging from the way it was intimate with Jiang Rou, the real situation was obviously not the case!

    Not to mention, if it escapes, then when it sees its owner, will it rush into its owner's arms? Looking at its appearance, it is obvious that it is a little pet that slipped away from home because of its naughty nature!

    Jiang Rou sneered and said: "What a thief, you dare to lie after seeing this general! If the Qianjumen hadn't reported the news in time, you would have killed my Xiaobai long ago! Tell me, which family sent you?  Tell me honestly, I will leave your whole body intact!"

    Ye Pengfei pretended not to hear Jiang Rou's fierce and domineering words.  A high-level expert at the 81st level of the True Source Realm, even if he had some secret skills at his disposal, he couldn't defeat her for the time being, so she wouldn't do anything to herself.

    "Thousand-hand gate? Zhuang Zong? Very good, I understand!" Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    He completely understood, because just when Jiang Rou said the three words "Thousand Hands Gate", Ye Pengfei's heart seal was quietly formed.  Through this smooth heart seal, Ye Pengfei knew everything.

    ¡°Her little pet was naughty and lost, and then many families and forces in Jiangdu heard about it and took the initiative to help her find it"

    "The Mo family and the Qianju sect have already defected to the enemy. They want to take this opportunity to drag other families and forces into the water"

    "The result. When Mo Tong saw that I was good at fighting and had many clones, he temporarily changed his mind and stopped dragging other families and forces into trouble. Instead, he set a trap for me to have a fierce fight with Jiang Rou!"

    "At this time, the masters of the Mo Family and the Thousand Hands Sect have already surrounded her from a distance. Just wait until Jiang Rou consumes too much energy. Then we will attack in groups!"

    The information displayed on the heart seal did not surprise Ye Pengfei.  This kind of little trap is nothing, and it can be easily solved with my current skills.  What surprised Ye Pengfei was that this incident clearly involved many powerful people at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, and he was actually able to form a heart seal.  Accurately imprint the twists and turns?

    "Did you get a breakthrough out of nowhere?"

    At first, this technique of heart seal was obtained inexplicably.  Until now, Ye Pengfei still doesn't understand why he naturally mastered the magical power of the heart seal after he came into contact with the way of tranquility.

    And now, the art of heart seal has made an inexplicable breakthrough.  Faced with so many existences at the 81st level of the True Source Realm, both overtly and covertly, he actually successfully formed a heart seal.

    Through this heart seal.  Ye Pengfei understood even more that the general in front of him could only suppress him with all his strength, but could not be persuaded with reason.  Ya is a proud daughter of heaven, with a strong background and the potential of a demon to cultivate. It is impossible to reason with her!

    "The number of my clones is not enough. There are still people with ulterior motives on the periphery who are watching with ulterior motives. Let's put this battle aside for now and come back to cause trouble for her in a few days!"

    Through the heart seal, Ye Pengfei knew that even if he did not cause trouble for Jiang Rou, Jiang Rou would mobilize the Jiang family's forces to cause trouble for him.  Since this trouble cannot be avoided at all, then.  It¡¯s better to take the initiative to solve it!

    A sudden heart seal gave Ye Pengfei insight into everything.  He didn't bother to answer Jiang Rou's words, he just laughed and hundreds of clones scattered.  The real body is mixed inside, teleporting and running around.

    "You can't escape, you'll have to take one strike from me!"

    I saw Jiang Rou pull out a dark long sword and slash forward.  Hundreds of sword rays shot out from the sword body, and a sword ray chased Ye Pengfei's figure. For a moment, Ye Pengfei couldn't get rid of it!

    "Without the reflection of the heart seal, I would have lost completely with this move. With my current ability, I can only block the power of this sword by concentrating my body with a thousand clones, and then using my full strength to launch a sky-shattering strike. This is already  This is not an ordinary long sword, this is simply a psychic treasure that can achieve the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!"

    The Fox Princess is just a Taoist weapon, and even the Fox Princess can advance to adulthood.  A long sword with an exotic treasure at the 81st level of the True Source Realm, if it is not suppressed by its master, it will become a real life sooner or later.

    However, most powerful people in the True Origin Realm will use special means to suppress the rare treasures in the True Origin Realm.  Pengfei is a master of weapon refining, and the exotic treasures he refines are also bound by various means, making it impossible to enter.Become a real life form.  The reason is very simple, the True Origin Realm exotic treasures are too powerful. Once the restraints are lifted, these exotic treasures will definitely advance into real life forms!

    Just like that Xuan Yueyan back then, after his spiritual wisdom was born, he immediately escaped from the heaven with the red devil. The exotic treasure that gained life may not necessarily listen to its owner!  !  !

    Not to mention, through the reflection of the heart seal, Ye Pengfei was shocked to discover that Jiang Rou's sword was more powerful than Jiang Rou!

    Facing such a sharp sword, under ordinary circumstances, it is simply impossible to deal with it without using all your strength.  But now, because Youxin Seal showed the power of this sword in advance, Ye Pengfei was able to make response choices in advance.

    When hundreds of sword rays shot out, the direction of Ye Pengfei's hundreds of clones' escape immediately changed.  Several clones formed a group and rushed towards where the masters of the Mo Family and Thousand Hands Sect were!

    Before those masters at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm could react in a hurry, Ye Pengfei's body exploded one by one.  Although these masters concealed themselves very cleverly, they also revealed their figures because of the continuous powerful self-destructions.

    Jiang Rou is not a fool, she is just very arrogant and acts arbitrarily and cannot listen to explanations.  When these powerful men from the Mo Family and Thousand Hands Sect suddenly appeared, Jiang Rou understood in an instant.

    ¡°Okay, okay, it turns out you are the one behind the plot. I¡¯ll kill you first, and then I¡¯ll go find trouble for that guy!!!¡±

    The sword light moved according to the heart. The sword lights that originally chased Ye Pengfei gathered in small groups and slashed at the masters of the Mo family and the Thousand Hands Sect

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1661. Jiang Rou¡¯s Super Power

    "What a violent woman." Looking at the fierce battle over there from a distance, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but admire him.

    You must know that Jiang Rou is just one person and one sword, but there are thirteen powerful men at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm who surround and kill her!

    Among them, five people have the same level of cultivation as Jiang Rou, and the other eight are also intermediate existences at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  With such combat power alone, he can almost match Jiang Rou's one-man sword fight.  Not to mention that these two families were out in force and had thousands of troops ambushed in the periphery.  The formations and battle formations formed by these powerful men with lower realms are enough to be equivalent to two or three low-level beings at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    "If it were Ye Pengfei, he would definitely be a hero who would not suffer the immediate loss, give in temporarily, lead these guys in circles, and then look for opportunities to kill them.  However, Jiang Rou did not back down and faced these besiegers head-on!

    After watching for a while, Ye Pengfei nodded secretly: "It turns out that she has mastered a magical power that makes her become more and more courageous with each defeat. No wonder she dares to go head-to-head with so many strong men alone. My heart seal technique did not discover this magical power in advance. Fortunately, I  I didn¡¯t stay to show off my bravery. Otherwise, all my old tricks would be exposed.¡±

    Although this is still the realm of the Wu Clan, Ye Pengfei can already use any method without any scruples.  After all, ninety-nine percent of the powerful people in the magical realm have refined magical crystals.  The magical powers corresponding to those magical crystals have nothing to do with the power of witchcraft.

    " Take Jiang Rou's sword just now, for example, the sword light has the charm of the true meaning of life, which is completely different from the methods of those powerful wizards who live in the fragments of the world.

    After watching for a while, Jiang Du came.

    "The Jiangdu army consists of a thousand troops per team, ten teams in total. If the Mo family and the Thousand Hands Sect didn't have any back-ups, I'm afraid they would be completely defeated here!"

    This is to be expected.

    The jade slip said clearly that a person with the title of marshal can command an army of millions.  A person with the title of general can command an army of 100,000 people.  A person with the title of partial general.  Then he is in charge of an army of ten thousand.

    Now, someone is trying to murder General Jiang Rou.  Even if Jiang Rou is extremely violent, her subordinates will definitely come to protect him if they find out that the general is in danger.

    "There are 10,000 troops stationed in each of the six cities guarding Jiangdu. There should be 40,000 troops in Jiangdu. Only 10,000 of the 40,000 came. Does this herald a change in Jiangdu?"

    as expected.  When Jiang Rou saw that there were only ten thousand people rushing towards her, her expression changed slightly.

    "Where is the Captain of Ten Thousands?"

    "Chen Yuhao, the captain of ten thousand men, bows to the general!"

    "What happened to Jiang Du?"

    "The army has rebelled, and all Jiang has been lost!"

    Jiang Rou showed an expression that was indeed the case, and said coldly: "You are here to watch the battle, and you want to be a wallflower?"

    "The general has learned clearly that there is nothing he can do about his humble position!"

    Jiang Rou said no more.

    The forty thousand troops stationed in Jiangdu.  Thirty thousand people rebelled, and ten thousand people watched.  It can be seen that the six cities that defend Jiangdu are probably not saved.  If it weren't for their strong combat power and the fact that the Jiang family was one of the largest families in the Shentong territory, I'm afraid that the Mo family and the Qianshou Sect wouldn't have had to drag anyone into the water or take the lead.  Pull all the troops over.  Just blast yourself to death.

    "Did that bitch Jiang Diling plan it?"

    No one answered, but Jiang Rou knew very well that if the Jiang family had not been secretly causing trouble, so many people would not have suddenly rebelled!

    Jiang Rou doesn¡¯t care whether they answer or not. Now, there is only one battle!  !  !

    From a distance, Ye Pengfei shook his head as he looked at it: "It turns out that they all turned against each other, and it was because of the internal fighting in the Jiang family. Alas. Even if one has reached such a level of cultivation, he cannot escape the sophistication of human nature and the involvement of grudges and grudges."

    Ye Pengfei originally thought that he would use his own strength to let the Mo family and Thousand Hands Sect consume Jiang Rou's power first, and then he would step forward to understand the grudges.  But now, even if Jiang Rou wins.  He couldn't escape far.  When tens of thousands of troops take complete control of every city, that's when Jiang Rou will be destroyed.

    "At this time, Jiangdu's 30,000-strong army must be attacking the General's Mansion. There should be a lot of good stuff hidden there, so I took advantage of the chaos to get it. It's just for refining weapons!"

    Ye Pengfei did not stay here longer, covered his true body with the hidden treasure, and quickly teleported towards Jiang Du

    ¡­¡­

    Jiang Du said that it was far away, and that it was near.

    If Ye Pengfei still lets his clone carry him and slowly flies towards Jiang Du.  Then, it will take about seven or eight days to reach the prosperous Jiangdu City.  But now, because he was anxious to seize the rare treasures in the general's mansion, he teleported at full speed and arrived at this majestic city in just half a day.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was in no mood to appreciate the unique features of this huge city.??.  In fact, at this moment, even if he wanted to play, there was nothing left to play.

    Thirty thousand troops rebelled, and the general's mansion was besieged.  General Jiang Rou is missing, and the general's mansion is in danger.  When the weather changes, how many people dare to stay outside? On the wide Jiangducheng Street, except for some well-dressed soldiers, not even a cat dared to show up.

    After arriving in Jiangdu with the hidden treasure, Ye Pengfei discovered that it was not easy to walk freely in Jiangdu City and reach the General's Mansion located in the center of Jiangdu City.  After entering the city gate and walking only a few miles, we actually bumped into three defensive formations one after another!  If Ye Pengfei wasn't good at formations and was a master of formations, just these three defensive formations would be enough to give him a headache for a long time.

    Even so, in order not to alert the rebel generals, Ye Pengfei spent more than three hours before he successfully passed through the three defensive formations.  Before encountering the fourth defensive array, Ye Pengfei stopped moving forward.

    "It's a bit strange!" Ye Pengfei frowned and thought to himself, "The previous Heart Seal Technique had a bizarre breakthrough, and even the long sword method that was infinitely close to the True Source Realm of Perfection could be peeked in advance. But now, these formations are not at a high level.  But I couldn¡¯t even form a heart seal!¡±

    ??????????????????????? If there is a heart seal to help, how can it be possible to stop Ye Pengfei with a mere formation? I think back then, the Beast Family's Clan Protection Formation was quite impressive.  However, after Ye Pengfei formed the heart seal, it was broken in an instant!

    Ye Pengfei realized that there was something fishy hidden in this.

    "When you meet Jiang Rou, you can form a heart seal at a super level. Since you are far away from Jiang Rou, the ability of this heart seal technique has deteriorated again?"

    Ye Pengfei did not doubt the strong men of the Moh family, nor the existence of the Thousand Hands Sect, but he doubted Jiang Rou.

    "Could it be that Jiang Rou is just like me, and has some special abilities?" Ye Pengfei thought in surprise

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1662. Robbery of the General¡¯s Mansion!

    Ye Pengfei possesses a unique ability, which is the ability to enhance the cultivation potential of those close to him.  Ye Pengfei has confirmed the existence of this ability, but he still doesn't understand the reason.

    You must know that now Ye Pengfei has mastered various fundamental Taoism step by step.

    Even though the fundamental meaning behind the power of the witchcraft is not yet clear, Ye Pengfei can vaguely sense it.  If he is not willing to take risks and pursue it, he only needs to spend billions of years in seclusion to understand the truth on his own.

    "And even though the newly acquired way of calming the mind is very strange, the technique of the heart seal that developed on its own is extremely weird.  Ye Pengfei was not completely confused about the fundamental Taoist meaning hidden behind them.

    ¡°Yes, Ye Pengfei still can¡¯t figure out the kind of superpower he possesses.  The only thing he can be sure of is that that kind of superpower is definitely different from what Ziyi said back then, and it definitely has nothing to do with the body of chaos and the holy path of chaos above.

    Now, he realized that Jiang Rou might also have some special powers.  When he realized that the art of Heart Seal was no longer working, the first thing he thought of was not that Jiang Rou had mastered the art of Heart Seal, the way of tranquility, or even the corresponding fundamental meaning.  The first thing that came to mind was that Jiang Rou had a special power just like him!

    "It's a bit interesting. It allows me to put aside all conjectures and directly guess that she has a special power. There must be a secret of how the powers respond to each other!"

    There is no basis or reason, Ye Pengfei just feels that this should be the case.  After thinking silently for a while, Ye Pengfei took action again.

    Soon, alarms sounded loudly throughout Jiangdu City!

    Teams of strong men were attracted by these sirens. What they were about to face were low-level beings on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  These low-level experts at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm are all brave and fearless. If they really cannot defeat those soldiers, they will self-destruct without hesitation and injure the enemy!

    It didn¡¯t take long.  The entire Jiangdu City was filled with smoke and smoke due to the sudden appearance of those powerful men at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  When more sirens suddenly sounded, the 30,000 rebels quickly made the most accurate decision.

    Retreat collectively and wait for help!  !  !

    From the perspective of the leader of the 30,000 rebels, Jiang Rou must be hiding a powerful private army in private.  At this moment, he was outflanked from the outside.  But now, the General's Mansion has still not been captured and is under attack from both inside and outside.  It is no longer possible to attack again.

    So, they chose to stand firm and wait for help.  They knew very well that four of the six peripheral cities had rebelled.  After the armies from those four cities have wiped out the other two city-defending armies loyal to Jiang Rou, they can rush in for reinforcements.

    But how could they guess it?  Although the decision they made was quite correct, the private army they guessed did not exist at all!

    How could anyone guess that someone could create more than a thousand powerful clones at once? How could anyone guess that by now, that person is no longer afraid of the death of the clones.  No matter how many clones fall, the person's body will not be damaged even half a cent?

    in short.  Ye Pengfei controls a powerful army that is not afraid of death and will not bring any side effects to him!

    "Nearly four hundred clones were killed in the battle, and the rest must be enough to conquer the General's Mansion. Originally I just wanted to make a profit and leave, but now I have to lead Jiang Rou to a hidden place, suppress, capture, and explore  There is a big secret hidden in her body. No wonder, there must be some mark left on the general¡¯s mansion!¡±

    The main force protecting the General's Mansion.  Only a huge defensive formation was left.  Among those strong men who were loyal to Jiang Rou, many high-level ones had died in battle, and low-level ones could not pose any threat to Ye Pengfei.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei¡¯s method of breaking the formation is to self-destruct, self-destruct, and then self-destruct again!

    At first, it was not that the death clone stepped forward and blew himself up.  Ye Pengfei has kept those 100 million ghosts useless.  He gathered the self-destruction power of these ghosts together and concentrated them on the weakest point of the defensive formation.

    This weakest point is also where the rebel army desperately attacks.  Originally, that group of people had been attacking continuously for nearly ten hours, and now they were bombarded by Ye Pengfei with all his strength.  Suddenly the defensive formation was on the verge of collapse.

    Ye Pengfei did not stop, and soon let the death clones rush forward and continue to self-destruct.  After the explosion reached a certain level, he sent out all the death clones and pounced towards the newly emerged weaknesses of the formation.

    At this time, not to mention those who are good at formations, even those who know nothing about formations have already realized what horrific consequences will result from breaking the formation in this way!

    ¡°Escape!!!¡±

    When life and death are at stake, no matter how loyal they are to Jiang Rou, most powerful people will want to escape first.Then come back and serve the general.  And those strong men who persisted foolishly and loyally, when the defensive formation suddenly collapsed, were instantly swallowed up by the power of collapse caused by the defensive formation!

    Ye Pengfei didn't have any mercy, just like Jiang Rou didn't care and just wanted to kill Ye Pengfei.  At this moment, there is no reason to speak, let alone any compassion.

    "There are actually 3,600 blessed places and caves hidden in the General's Mansion. It's not easy to find what you want at once. So we might as well collect these 3,600 blessed places and caves together!"

    The second line of defense that protects the 3,600 blessed land caves has also suffered considerable damage due to the collapse of the outer defensive formation.  When Ye Pengfei threw the remaining dead clones that had not yet self-destructed and injured the enemy, this second line of defense also collapsed!

    at this time¡­¡­

    "The rebels responded very quickly, but it's a pity that none of you deliberately threatened my existence!"

    Most of a day ago, Ye Pengfei had already discovered that the Ten Thousand Captain Chen Yuhao was only a low-level existence on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  By analogy, most of the other captains of ten thousand are also at this level of cultivation.

    With Ye Pengfei's current combat power, there is no way that three or five low-level beings on the 81st level can threaten him even half a point.  If he used another animal-enemy strategy, it would not be impossible to kill the three captains of ten thousand!

    "receive!"

    Thirty-six hundred blessed places and caves were taken into the space plane by Ye Pengfei. In an instant, the powerful power of the space plane completely destroyed these blessed places and caves.

    And at this moment, three captains of ten thousand men hurriedly led their troops to attack and kill him!  !  !

 Ling Bu Qing Yun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1663. Jiang Diling!

    "Fellow Taoist is really amazing!!!" A cold voice came in.

    Ye Pengfei's face changed slightly. With his current detection ability, he didn't find that there was a powerful person in the general's mansion!

    "This person is very strong, so strong that he can even break my concealment method!"

    Looking at the sound, the owner of the cold voice turned out to be a pretty woman.  However, thinking back to the voice just now, this person should be a man!

    "Jiang Diling?" Ye Pengfei suddenly had an idea and asked in surprise.

    ¡°You actually know my name, that bitch must have told you it!¡±

    Jiang Rou called her a bitch, and she called Jiang Rou a bitch in return.  This family is a bitch, and Ye Pengfei has little interest in studying it.

    Facing the strong man, Ye Pengfei stopped pretending and showed his true body.  He opened the window, looked at Jiang Diling not far away, and asked coldly:

    "How did you find me?"

    Jiang Diling did not answer Ye Pengfei's question first, but looked at Ye Pengfei carefully, and suddenly smiled: "Who is your Taoist friend's name, and which family and power do you come from? A strong man who can let me use ancient magic is extremely rare in the realm of magical powers.  !¡±

    "If you can keep me, I will tell you my name!" Ye Pengfei said coldly.

    "So confident?" Jiang Diling smiled slightly, "Fellow Taoist, don't blame me for looking down on you. People can't be too confident. People who are too confident will never live long!"

    Ye Pengfei retorted: "Aren't you just as confident?"

    Jiang Diling's face darkened, and a sharp light came directly over her.  Ye Pengfei just smiled lightly. With Jiang Diling's strength, it was impossible for him to feel the slightest threat.

    Jiang Diling was also used to seeing people in big scenes. When he saw Ye Pengfei being so calm, he even had a hint of disdain. He knew that this young man was not a good person, and it was not enough to scare him.  So Jiang Diling waved her hand.  Dozens of powerful wizards from the Witch Clan stood around him!

    Some of them stood proudly behind Jiang Diling, and some appeared on both wings with their bows and arrows drawn.  There were even people holding strange weapons, ready to rush over and capture Ye Pengfei at any time.

    What a picture of a pack of wolves eating a tiger!  !  !

    Jiang Diling smiled with satisfaction: "Fellow Taoist, for the sake of your hidden magical power, surrender to me, Jiang Diling, and I will spare your life!"

    In Jiang Diling¡¯s view, Ye Pengfei had no ability to resist at all.  after all.  He is only one step away from advancing to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  And all of his dozens of subordinates are low-level powerhouses at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  But Ye Pengfei is only in the same realm as those subordinates!

    "Just these few?" Ye Pengfei sneered disdainfully, "At least recruit the three mid-level powerhouses at the 81st level of the True Source Realm behind you. Isn't it fun to hide there and watch the scenery? Still  The three captains of ten thousand standing above me should also come down together. Be careful that the higher you stand, the harder you will fall!!!"

    Jiang Diling's expression suddenly changed: "How did you know?"

    "How do I know?" Ye Pengfei curled his lips, "Well, since you are a bit pretty, I will give you a hint."

    Before Ye Pengfei finished speaking, the three mid-level powerhouses at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm who were located behind and to the left of Jiang Diling suddenly rose into the air.  It was as if they had been attacked, and they already had weapons in their hands.  The three people formed a circle back to back and looked around nervously, as if there was a transparent enemy hidden in the air!  !  !

    "What happened?" Jiang Diling asked with a frown.

    "That boy may have help!"

    Before Jiang Diling could reply, Ye Pengfei sneered: "A bunch of idiots, I want to kill you, why do I need help?" With a slight push under his feet, the person flew out quickly.

    It's okay that Ye Pengfei couldn't move, but he moved.  The dozens of strong men surrounding Ye Pengfei looked surprised.  Because, at the moment Ye Pengfei took off, no one could see where Ye Pengfei went!

    The next moment, everyone's consciousness was locked on Ye Pengfei again, and everyone shouted in horror: "Protect Young Master Jiang!"

    However, the next moment, they all lost sight of Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    At this time.  Even the most unresponsive person caught on.  It turns out that this powerful man who seems to be only at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm is extremely terrifying in real combat power!  !  !

    At this time, the level of combat power of these people was fully revealed.  Soon they protected Jiang Diling in the middle.  Quickly protect Jiang Diling and retreat into the nearest thousand-man team.

    "Certain battle formation, indiscriminate bombardment!!!"

    The order was issued, and everyone within thousands of miles around suffered disaster.  Fortunately, the residents who were too close to the General's Mansion had already fled to the homes of relatives and friends far away, so there was no difference.The blow didn't hurt anyone.

    "The reaction speed is really good." Ye Pengfei, who was advancing rapidly with ghostly movement, nodded secretly.

    ¡° If it were an existence at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm with ordinary combat power, facing such a reaction speed, it would have been like a caged bird, at a loss.  However, this level of reaction was not enough to slow down Ye Pengfei's progress.

    "Master, be careful!" Chen Shuangshuang, who had not spoken for a long time, solemnly reminded, "There are probably other powerful characters hidden in Jiangdu City!"

    "There will never be a Dzogchen existence." Ye Pengfei frowned.

    "That's not certain, but be careful anyway."

    "So¡­¡­"

    Ye Pengfei did not back down. He rose up and down and climbed onto the roof beam of a big house.  Using the shadow cast by the big house, the newly made puppet was released.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei is a master of both formation and weapon refining, and his weapon refining method uses the weapon refining matrix.  As long as there are enough refining matrices, he can continuously refine powerful True Origin Realm treasures!

    The ones who attacked those True Origin Realm experts earlier were the rare treasures that Ye Pengfei had temporarily refined.  When Ye Pengfei discovered that there was actually a powerful existence hidden here that he had not discovered at all, he immediately began to refine some rare treasures that were very low level but had the ability to become invisible!

    So, even if Jiang Diling has the support of True Source Realm Dzogchen behind her, it¡¯s not a big deal.  With various conspiracies and tricks, Ye Pengfei believed that he could escape safely.

    What's more, Ye Pengfei believes that there is no True Source Realm Dzogchen around Jiang Diling.

    "With the help of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, Jiang Diling will definitely know that her invisibility is not due to any magical power, but because of a powerful rare treasure.

    After the puppets set off for a while, Ye Pengfei came out again.  His target was not directly aimed at Jiang Diling.

    With the opponent already in a battle formation, there is no possibility of capturing Jiang Diling alive and releasing the puppet, just to prepare for the future.

    And he is now

    "Jiang Diling didn't take action personally. My short-term invisibility actually caused them to collectively protect Jiang Diling This shows that Jiang Diling is just a tiger on paper. Although her realm cultivation is still there, she can't go into battle at all.  Kill the enemy!!!"

    After listening to the sound and identifying their position, Ye Pengfei quickly appeared in front of a group of Jiangdu City rebels.  This group of rebels had just been transferred to the big house where Ye Pengfei was. Just as they separated and stood still, they felt that their bodies suddenly became very heavy, and the weapons in their hands could no longer be held steadily, and they hit the ground with a clang.

    "Heavy, gravity"

    When they encountered the surprise attack, they only screamed in surprise before being cut on the neck by Ye Pengfei's palm and fainted.

    "You actually didn't kill them?" Chen Shuangshuang asked in surprise.

    When Jiang Diling appeared, Ye Pengfei had already allowed Chen Shuangshuang to see the situation outside. At this moment, he needed this female military advisor.

    ??In Chen Shuangshuang¡¯s opinion, how cleanly could he kill some rebels who were in their seventies or so in the True Origin Realm? If he stayed and let them form another battle formation, wouldn¡¯t it be deliberately causing trouble for himself?

    Chen Shuangshuang knew that Ye Pengfei was not a kind person.  He has always been merciless when facing his enemies.  Just like back then, when he was only able to briefly burst into powerful combat power.  Facing himself and Chen Yingming, he didn't attack decisively and kill without mercy!

    Nowadays, his combat power can already surpass 99% of the strong men.  He can definitely be ranked among the most powerful men in the world, so how can he be so soft-hearted?

    Ye Pengfei chuckled: "Sometimes, not killing people is more effective than killing people."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei twisted his fingers into a sword and scrawled a line of large characters on a broken wall -

    To avenge Jiang Rou, Huo Qiusheng left a message!  !  !

    In the starry sky of consciousness, Chen Shuangshuang naturally saw this projection. She couldn't help but giggle and said: "This is a good move. It will upset the rebels first, and then plan for the aftermath."

    Ye Pengfei said coldly: "If you dare to outflank and kill me, I won't be in a hurry. Cut off his gang members first, and when Jiang Rou comes, I will definitely take his head!"

    This is tantamount to giving Jiang Rou a huge benefit.

    Although Ye Pengfei has never commanded an army or fought in a war.  However, he, who was familiar with people's hearts, could see in the eyes of the rebels that when he strangely forced Jiang Diling to retreat into the battle formation, the rebels began to waver in rebellion!

    From this, Ye Pengfei boldly guessed that not all of the 30,000 people were determined to rebel.  After Jiang Rou comes back from killing, she will naturally be able to gather some strong people who have changed their minds.

    ¡° In this way, Jiang Rou will have more capital to fight against Jiang Diling.  Just like less than a day ago, Ye Peng?Unwilling to use all his strength to confront Jiang Diling head-on, Ye Pengfei was also unwilling to use all his strength to confront Jiang Diling head-on.

    "Let your dogs bite dogs, no matter Jiang Rou wins or loses, she will definitely come to me to settle her grudges!"

    At the moment, Ye Pengfei did not go deep into Jiangdu City, but only wandered around the large houses on the outskirts.  Making trouble and graffiti everywhere, he wants to leave the deepest impression on Jiang Diling!

    He also wants to leave the deepest impression on Jiang Rou, who is about to return!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1664. Head-on confrontation!

    Although there were many rebels in Jiangdu City, they could not stop Ye Pengfei at all.

    With Ye Pengfei's heart seal technique, he can easily hear the low breathing of any hidden pile within a radius of hundreds of millions of miles.  He could easily see that the hidden stake closest to him was a left-hander who had reached the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  All of this will be accurately reflected on each heart seal.

    Then, he saw clearly whether the rebellious intention in this person's heart had been shaken, or whether the rebellious intention was still strong.

    If the betrayal is firm and hard to change, Ye Pengfei can make a magic pass with his hand and the person will die.  On the contrary, a wave of dark force surrounded it, and the hidden pile fainted for a short time. When he came back to his senses, a line of words had been written on the palace wall in front of him.

    If it happens again and again

    This line of writing is almost all over the outside of Jiangdu City, but no one has really guessed Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.  Every time, Ye Pengfei appeared in unexpected places.  Then, when they hurriedly added more manpower there, Ye Pengfei appeared in the completely opposite direction.

    Jiang Diling is furious!  !  !

    "They're all Xingwu!" she roared, "With so many people, can't they catch a low-level bastard on the 81st floor?"

    "His speed is too fast, and it seems that he also has a magical power that can cause illusions. Not to mention, he has released a lot of puppets, and now the police are everywhere, and our strongest combat power cannot be concentrated at all.  Together!" A captain of ten thousand people defended, "Young Master Jiang, I guess that this person is probably hiding his own realm and cultivation. I'm afraid we have to adjust"

    Before finishing listening to the rebel commander¡¯s words, Jiang Diling immediately shouted: ¡°No! That is my secret army and cannot be mobilized at will!¡±

    "Young Master Jiang, we can use that rare treasure again." Another captain suggested in a low voice, "Since the instrument can expose this guy's hidden figure, it should also be able to capture his whereabouts. As long as we can know  His whereabouts, even if he is as powerful as Jiang Rou, we can completely kill him!!!"

    Jiang Diling frowned.  She hesitated for a while, but still shook her head and said: "No, Master once warned that this rare treasure should be opened every ten days before it can be used for a hundred years, ensuring that I can become a marshal. I just opened it once this morning, and now it is closed  Can¡¯t be used again!¡±

    Jiang Diling thought for a while.  He said sternly: "Use magical crystals to open all the development arrays and defense arrays in Jiangdu City. Rely on the development arrays and defense arrays, and work step by step to trap that person in one place first! If you can't even do this!  , you all just wait to kill the Nine Clans!!!"

    The three captains lowered their heads and responded.  No one can see their true expressions

    ¡­¡­

    After running around and messing around all the way, Ye Pengfei felt that he had almost had enough trouble and could leave Jiangdu and sit on the mountain to watch the fight between tigers and tigers.

    However, at this moment, he suddenly raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "What a powerful defensive array!"

    "Compared with the defensive formation that protected the General's Mansion that I destroyed before.  Now on.  The defensive formation that protects the entire Jiangdu City is only as strong as it is powerful!

    Chen Shuangshuang said in a deep voice: "Master, this is probably a defensive array supported by the magical crystal. The previous defensive array of the General's Mansion may have been damaged a lot from the inside by Jiang Diling's people.  There will naturally be a huge gap in defense between the two!"

    "That makes sense." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Chen Shuangshuang, in your opinion, what should I do next?"

    "The master has left enough power for Jiang Rou. If Jiang Rou can take down the Mo family and the Thousand Hands Sect with one person and one sword, then she can lead an army of 10,000 to fight back. Therefore, I think it is better to  Leave some strength for Jiang Diling, she can¡¯t be defeated!¡±

    If Jiang Diling heard this.  He would definitely be so angry that he would vomit blood.  There is no shortage of numbers or high-end combat power on our side.  As for Ye Pengfei, there was only Ye Pengfei alone.  in this way.  I actually still need Ye Pengfei to "give him a thumbs up"?

    However, if Jiang Diling knew that as long as Ye Pengfei lurked in Jiangdu City for a period of time, he could condense hundreds or even thousands of death clones at the 81st level of the True Source Realm, she would never think that Chen Shuangshuang was talking about  A fantasy.

    "If Jiang Diling knew that, even if she had a large number of people,  However, except for the powerful people whose realm exceeds the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, every move of others will be reflected in advance because of the heart seals.  Then, she would never provoke Ye Pengfei!

    "Okay, then break the defensive formation and leave Jiangdu City!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei and Chen Shuangshuang were having a quick exchange

    The orders of the three captains of ten thousand have been issued, and powerful defensive formations have divided the entire Jiangdu City into areas with a radius of no more than ten trillion miles.

    There is also a superThe huge magic circle enveloped the entire Jiangdu City.  Like the defensive arrays of all important facilities, this is also a defensive array that protects both inside and outside.  Although Ye Pengfei was having a lot of fun in Jiangdu City, it took a lot of effort to leave here.

    Ye Pengfei will naturally not smash the Xinyu magic circle personally. The huge energy fluctuation will attract the rebels in Jiangdu City. Not to mention, if he attacks the defensive magic circle one by one, he does not have that much strength.

    He planned to refine a batch of exotic treasures like before, break them into the rebels, and then set them on fire!

    If there are fires everywhere in Jiangdu, the troops in various places will naturally have to be mobilized.  At that time, the defensive array will inevitably open and close some special channels.  In this way, it will no longer be monolithic.  Just by sensing the changes in the defensive array, you can find its weaknesses and easily break through!

    Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to take action, the visualization array inside Jiangdu City happened to be activated at the same time. Ye Pengfei immediately felt the reaction, and his consciousness went in a wider direction to see what the rebels wanted to do.

    "Use the magic circle to indicate the true situation of the war in various places, so as to guess where I am hiding? This Jiang Diling is not a fool."

    "Master, what are you going to do? The level of these visualization and defense formations is not low. It would take too much time to break the formations one by one. Otherwise, I think we should just find a house to hide and wait for Jiang.  Let¡¯s talk about it after Rou Sha comes back.¡±

    "Since breaking the formation is too time-consuming, then kill people! Do you really think I won't fight head-on?"

    Ye Pengfei answered Chen Shuangshuang's question in a cold voice and strode out of his hiding place.

    In front of us, a group of rebels happened to appear.

    "Form up! Wind, fire, thunder, attack from a distance!" The leader shouted loudly while reporting the situation here.

    Ye Pengfei did not engage in any decapitation operations. The opponent had activated the visualization circle, and now he was not invisible. Even if the leader did not report to the superiors, Jiang Diling and others could still see where they were.

    "Nine heavens divine thunder, listen to my order, dry sky black thunder, Luoluoluo!!!!"

    With a low shout, several huge black thunders emerged out of thin air and smashed towards the defensive array of the thousand-man battle formation without any fancy.

    At first glance, this Wu Lei only has the ability to kill existences on the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm.  When Ye Pengfei just used this move, the rebels all looked relaxed.  After all, once a thousand-man battle formation is formed, its offensive and defensive capabilities are comparable to those of high-level existences at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Therefore, this thousand-man battle formation thought that everyone could resist for a while and wait for other rebels to come to help and fight the enemy together.

    Who would have thought that the huge black thunder made a strange "buzzing" sound and first destroyed all the attacks on one's own side.  Then, without losing its power, it directly hit the defense of the battle formation.

    In an instant, everyone turned pale with fear. Although they formed a battle formation, their defense was very strong.  However, judging from the force of the bombardment that each person has endured, it can only last for a few breaths at most, and this defensive formation, which is comparable to the eighty-level high-level True Origin Realm, will completely collapse!

    With just one magical power at your fingertips, you can quickly break through the eighty-level high-level defense of the True Origin Realm. What a terrifying thing!  !  !

    "If you don't want to die, get out of here!" Ye Pengfei shouted sternly.

    This sharp shout naturally brought with it the magical power of the Tao of Love.  Originally, there were some people in this thousand-man team who were not very rebellious.  Facing Ye Pengfei's heavy-handed spell bombardment, some timid people were timid and afraid of fighting.  These people stared with frightened eyes and slowly backed away step by step.  In an instant, the strength of the thousand-man battle formation was reduced by several percent!

    There are some fierce-tempered guys who want to hold on for a little longer. They shout: "Don't be afraid, as long as you hold on for a while, Lord Wanfu will come over and kill this guy!!!"

    How did these little soldiers know that when three captains of ten thousand, plus dozens of beings with greater combat power than the three of them, besieged Ye Pengfei, they escaped quietly without even touching a hair on Ye Pengfei's body.  With Ye Pengfei's combat power, if he were to face a captain of ten thousand men one-on-one, he would be able to capture him easily without any effort!

    However, this kind of encouragement did resonate with some people. Some people who were shrinking stood firmly on the spot and wanted to continue to compete with Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°You are seeking death yourself, then you can¡¯t blame me!!!¡±

    It¡¯s still the Ureys, but this time the Ureys are flying out continuously, and Ye Pengfei has no intention of stopping.

    In an instant, the battle formation was broken.  Most of the thousand strong men fell, and a small number fell to the ground with serious injuries, no longer able to fight!

    At this moment, a team of nearly a thousand people rushed over.  The thousand-man team that rushed too fast suffered an immediate disaster. Facing Ye Pengfei's rolling thunder, they couldn't even hold on for a breath!

    Corpses litter the fieldsThe earth is stained with blood!

    Several thousand-man teams who arrived late were spared, and they watched this tragedy happen.

    No one dared to step forward to provoke, and no one turned around and ran away. Everyone was frightened. They stood stiffly in place until Ye Pengfei strolled up to them and glanced at them gently. They were like a dream.  Fang wakes up.

    "Why don't you run away and wait to die?"

    Powerful magical powers came from Juan Bao amid loud shouts.  All of a sudden

    "Run away!"

    Instantly, defeated!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1665. Heavy attack and heavy damage, shocking everyone!

    One group of rebels broke up and fled, and soon the second group, the third group countless small groups fled in panic.  Some people saw the bloody scene with their own eyes, and some heard about it through hearsay. Terror was spreading rapidly in Jiangdu City.

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    "Those who run away from battle will be killed without mercy!!!"

    Twenty voices sounded from twenty places at the same time, instantly containing the collapse.

    "Master Li, the Captain of Ten Thousands, is about to take action!"

    "Haha, Master Yangjiang has arrived too!"

    "Those people seem to be intermediate beings at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. Could it be that this is the real reason why these adults dare to overturn the general?"

    "Haha, I'm afraid that the legendary master behind the scenes has also arrived. A senior master who can challenge General Jiang Rou will definitely be able to kill this low-level bastard on the 81st floor!"

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone stopped running away.

    "With these masters here, there is nothing to be afraid of."

    Instead, everyone flew into the sky, looking for the commanding heights, wanting to see how these strong men subdued that terrifying guy.  You must know that although they are soldiers, they are also strong people who have cultivated the truth and enlightened themselves.  Although their race is different from the human race, they also like to watch battles and gain enlightenment!

    The rebels who were standing higher and closer soon saw clearly what the terrifying guy was doing.  I saw that guy standing there casually, as if he was standing in his own courtyard admiring the beautiful scenery.

    At this time, the morning sun bursts out!

    "This is a great day, don't use it for long-winded fights. Just go together and don't waste time." Ye Pengfei's cold voice resounded throughout Jiangdu City, and everyone could hear it clearly.

    "Boy, do you want twenty of us to join forces to fight you? Or do you want to use secret techniques to hide and escape?" an old man shouted loudly, "Don't think that just because you killed a few little guys,  I am invincible!!!"

    In this person¡¯s voice.  Also has a magical power.  Although this magical power did not attack the onlookers, many soldiers' expressions suddenly changed, and they turned around and left involuntarily, not daring to stay here any longer!  !  !

    "Well, since you want to die in a hurry, then it's up to you."

    Ye Pengfei is extremely arrogant!

    "Arrogant!!!" deep in Jiangdu City.  Jiang Diling said angrily, "Where did this kid come from? Check it out!!!"

    "yes!"

    The strong man guarding Jiang Diling responded with his mouth, but he was suffering in his heart.  How could he find out the details of a strong man of this level? Unless he could be kept here today, there would only be some simple information.  It is simply impossible to follow any useful clues.

    "I hope they can catch that kid. As long as they form a fighting formation, the hope is great!"

    With this thought in mind, the guard reminded the twenty guys loudly not to be careless.  However, he looked at Jiang Diling with a stubborn face and thought about what Jiang Diling had just said.  He quickly gave up the idea

    ¡­¡­

    "Young Master Jiang, maybe we should avoid it." The guard suggested in a low voice.

    "Why should we avoid it? Twenty people surround one person, and all the defense formations and development formations are turned on. Why do we have to worry about him coming to kill me?" Jiang Diling sneered disdainfully.

    There was indeed some danger in the dilapidated general's mansion.  Looking back now, Jiang Diling still feels a little scared.

    But what kind of existence is Jiang Diling? She has been fighting fiercely with Jiang Rou until now.  He has become neither male nor female, he has achieved a high level of cultivation, but he has no way to fight against the enemy.  However, she finally saw the hope of victory.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't intervened, she would have won this battle that lasted for countless billions of years!

    The guard helplessly reminded: "Young Master Jiang, if a strong man like them fights against each other, the defensive circle may be broken. In addition, Huo Qiusheng has too many weird methods, Jiang  If Shao Ruo stays here"

    "What's there to worry about!" Jiang Diling spoke in a calmer tone. After all, this guard is loyal.  She said leisurely, "The master level has given me a defensive array. Even if a strong man from the True Source Realm of Great Perfection comes to attack, it will be impossible to break it within two or three days!!!"

    Hearing Jiang Diling say this, the guard was speechless.  It's just that he doubts that such a powerful defensive array really exists in this world?

    Over there, twenty people have surrounded Ye Pengfei.

    "What a boy, you have the guts to not run away!" A red-haired boy held a snow-white spear and said coldly, "I hope your ability is as great as your courage!"?? 

    ¡°There¡¯s so much nonsense!¡±

    Ye Pengfei looked at this person with cold eyes

    Ye Pengfei didn't know this person, but he knew this spear.

    "The one mentioned on the jade slip is one of the top ten divine weapons in ancient times, the Silvermang Ten Thousand Shadows Spear! Although it is only an imitation, it has reached the level of the 81st-level mid-level of the True Source Realm. This person is also the True Source.  A mid-level existence on the 81st level, he and this spear complement each other perfectly!"

    However, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to be afraid of this person and this gun.  If Ye Pengfei was afraid, he would just like Chen Shuangshuang suggested, find a place to hide for two days, and then wait for Jiang Rou and Jiang Diling to fight together, and then he would be able to escape naturally.

    Ye Pengfei wants to fight, but when he has determined that these people can never stop him, Ye Pengfei wants to give up!  !  !

    "Gravity! Vine! Restraint!"

    Tens of thousands of times gravity was instantly applied to Rafael's body, and thick vines burst out of the ground and rolled up the man.

    The gravity technique is just a minor technique, and the vine-shaped exotic treasure refined from the demonic vines is the most powerful binding thing.  The young man holding the spear was startled, and quickly swept the spear across, scattering thousands of shadows, temporarily crushing the vines.

    This strong young man knows very well that plant-based monsters are the most resilient, and rare treasures made from powerful monster vines cannot be completely crushed so easily.  Therefore, just when he got out of trouble, he began to use his next magical power.

    But¡­¡­

    "too slow!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's cold voice suddenly appeared in this young man's ears!  !  !

    "What?"

    The young man looked horrified and in disbelief as he was blasted hundreds of millions of miles away by Ye Pengfei!

    He was continuously tumbling in the air. Not only was he unable to control his body shape, he also spit out countless mouthfuls of blood along the way, which was scattered all over the field!  !  !

    quiet¡­¡­

    An unusual silence

    Am I dazzled?

    Everyone is asking themselves this question!

    That strong young man is an intermediate-level entity at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, and the spear in his hand is also an intermediate-level rare treasure at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  How could such a character be severely injured by a mere strong attack from a low-level eighty-one-level man?

    Not to mention, that strong young man is surrounded by equally powerful companions.  Everyone felt that even if faced with a high-level powerhouse at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, it was impossible for that young man to suffer such a heavy blow!  !  !

    ????????? Could it be that the True Source Realm of Dzogchen exists?!

    Everyone was stunned

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1666. Benhe Mountains

    Jiang Diling was the first to react.  most

    "He is not the True Source Realm of Dzogchen!!!"

    At this time, her sharp scream sounded more like a female voice than before.

    She didn¡¯t know whether the guards around her were stunned by Ye Pengfei¡¯s strange methods, or whether they were confused by the sudden change in her master¡¯s voice.  All in all, after Jiang Diling shouted several times, none of them reacted!

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!

    Jiang Diling was so angry that she gave these guards a few slaps: "A bunch of idiots, Huo Qiusheng is about to escape." "?br>

    The angry glare disappeared in the eyes of these guards. Then, they followed Jiang Diling's instructions and issued the killing order.

    However, at this time, Ye Pengfei had already identified the weaknesses of the defensive formations.  Just when everyone was in a daze, his true body had already penetrated many areas and touched the outermost defensive circle, which was also the largest defensive circle.

    "Break the formation with the formation, break it with me!!!"

    Formations one after another came out in response, and were embedded in the last defensive formation.

    When Ye Pengfei was about to break out of the formation, the rebels finally came after him.  But this time, no one will have sex with Ye Pengfei.  Look at their posture, everyone will rush forward.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei didn't know how many Taoist attacks he had to endure.

    Don't say that Ye Pengfei is not the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm. Don't say that Ye Pengfei did not rely solely on his own strength to defeat the spear strongman just now. Even if Ye Pengfei is really the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm, even if Ye Pengfei's power can really easily defeat him  Even if he knocks away a middle-level being at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, there is no way he can withstand the combined attacks of so many strong men!  !  !

    You must know that these are well-trained soldiers. Their attacks will never interfere with each other, and the power of their spells will never cancel each other out.  What about the Dzogchen of the True Origin Realm?  Too many ants kill an elephant!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was indeed unable to withstand such an attack, and his several defenses were useless.  His real body was severely hit by the magical power of Shushu.

    ¡°He¡¯s finished!!!¡±

    Just when everyone was secretly happy, Jiang Diling's sharp screams started again.

    "Idiots, a bunch of idiots, Huo Qiusheng ran away!!!"

    The guards standing around Jiang Diling frowned, feeling more and more that Young Master Jiang was being unreasonable.  However, when those magical powers disappeared, they were shocked to find that a large hole had been blasted out of Jiangdu City's outermost defensive array!  !  !

    He really escaped?

    In an instant, these guards had a different impression of Jiang Diling: "No wonder the commander values ??her, it turns out. Her vision is unique and sharp!"

    But¡­¡­

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!

    After a few more scratches, the impression that had just improved became extremely bad again

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei has little interest in knowing what the outcome of the fight between Jiang Rou and Jiang Diling will be.  At this time, he was far away from Jiangdu City and entered a huge mountain range.

    There are two major mountain ranges in Jiang Rou¡¯s territory, the east and west.

    The northern mountain range is called the Baekdu Mountains. It is named because the top of the mountain is covered with snow all year round, but the middle and lower parts of the mountain are always lush.

    The southern mountain range is called the Benhe Mountains because Benhe, the largest river in the area, originates here.

    These two mountain ranges stretch for tens of millions of miles.  The coverage area is quite huge.  There are many monsters and beasts living inside, including immortal grass and wonderful trees, countless of them. It is a place that casual cultivators like to go.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s goal is to find monsters and insects.  Practice the clone again.  Therefore, he chose to go to the Benhe Mountains in the south.  Wherever there is abundant sunshine and abundant rain, there must be strange things.  presumably.  There will also be many monsters and monsters in the Benhe Mountains.

    Ye Pengfei is not worried about conflicts with other casual cultivators.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???  He successively experimented with various occult magical powers.  He is able to face so many powerful enemies with ease, and he can sneak attack stealthily and rely on his strength. Even if there is a conflict with some stronger casual cultivators, he can still handle it!

    Secondly, he is looking for monsters and monsters, and even loves poisonous beasts and poisonous insects.  These are things that ordinary True Origin Realm powerhouses do not need. Normally, there will be no conflict of interest.  As the saying goes, people come and go for their own benefit, and casual cultivators are no exception.  Since there is no conflict of interest, how could there be a big surprise?

    Stepping on a blue cloud, Ye Pengfei recognized the direction and headed straight towards the Benhe MountainsFly away.

    Ye Pengfei did not teleport, but left his own breath along the way.  These auras will not dissipate for a long time. Whether Jiang Rou or Jiang Diling wins the final victory, they can find Ye Pengfei along these auras.

    And what Ye Pengfei hopes is for Jiang Rou to win the final victory!

    "The morale of Jiang Diling's army is in chaos. If Jiang Rou still can't win under this situation, I won't be able to discover any special secrets from her!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The characteristics of the powers will gradually appear as their abilities continue to become stronger.  This ability does not refer to realm cultivation, but an ability similar to Ye Pengfei's, who constantly explores and understands his own abilities.

    This kind of continuous understanding will not bring direct benefits to the strong, but it can indirectly lead the strong to comprehend special Taoism.  Although Ye Pengfei didn't know where the way of calmness of mind came from or how to practice the art of heart seal, he was very clear that he realized this way and mastered this method precisely because he had a deep understanding of himself.  The reason for continuous exploration of superpowers!

    "Because of the way of calmness of mind and the art of heart seal, my combat power suddenly increased thousands of times. If it weren't for the way of calmness of mind and the art of heart seal, I wouldn't be able to defeat the beast easily. I wouldn't be able to fight against Guo Ziming. I  It¡¯s impossible to navigate Jiangdu City with ease!¡±

    "If Jiang Rou really understands and studies her own powers, she will probably realize some t¨¨bi¨¦ Taoism and special magical powers. In this way, she will only win in a battle with Jiang Diling, not lose.  !¡±

    Ye Pengfei tended to believe that Jiang Rou would win. When he entered Jiangdu City and found that his heart seal technique had not really broken through, he realized that the reason why Jiang Rou dared to challenge the Mo Family and the Thousand Hands Sect alone with one sword.  It's not just because she is brave and fearful, and it's not just because she has mastered the method of becoming more courageous with each setback.  He believed that Jiang Rou, like him, had mastered a very strange Taoist method and a very magical magical power!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    Even though it¡¯s just flying, Ye Pengfei has quite a lot of distance.  Just a few days later, he arrived at the Benhe Mountains.

    ??Looking at it, the Benhe Mountains are really strange.  As far as the naked eye can see, a huge river a million miles wide is roaring.  The momentum is amazing.

    Standing in the clouds, Ye Pengfei felt it carefully and couldn't help but marvel: "Where the river is rushing, the power is actually comparable to a full-strength blow from a strong man at the 70th level of the True Source Realm!!!"

    Based on this, how powerful would be the monsters in the water that could overturn the river and roam freely?

    However, judging from the introduction of the jade slip, there are no supernatural beasts in Benhe River.  That is to say.  Most of the water beasts in this running river are at the 70th to 75th level of the True Origin Realm.

    A monster of this level can be used to devour and refine energy and condense death clones.  However, capturing monsters under such harsh conditions.  The efficiency is obviously very low.

    "When we have almost caught the monsters in the mountains, we can go to the river to catch the monsters in the water!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself as he stepped into the Benhe Mountains.

    "Hey, there isn't even a single cultivator!" Walking in the mountains.  Ye Pengfei was very strange.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness can now cover an area of ??hundreds of billions of miles.  And the Benhe Mountain Range is only tens of millions of miles in radius.  That is to say.  Ye Pengfei could see more than 1% of the area at one time.

    In more than 1% of the area, there is not a single casual cultivator. Isn't this a bit strange?

    Ye Pengfei already knew from the jade slip that in the magical realm, as long as he liked the place, he could occupy it and use it.  And as long as your strength is enough to ensure that this place will not be taken away by others, it is likely that many casual cultivators will come to invest.

    There will even be families coming to join us!  !  !

    The strong are respected, and strength is respected!  This is the ultimate truth in the world of cultivation!

    "Since no one is occupying it, this area belongs to me!"

    Looking around at the mountains and rivers, Ye Pengfei was very satisfied.  I saw him drawing a series of marks out of thin air, and soon, a large defensive array blocked the space with a radius of hundreds of billions of miles.

    The purpose of building a magic circle is just to show your own rights and interests.  There are many high-level powerful people in the magical realm, but Ye Pengfei is not arrogant enough to think that he can resist attacks from all sides with just one magic circle.

    The main force protecting their territory is those powerful death clones!

    During the battle in Jiangdu City, Ye Pengfei destroyed all his death clones.  After setting up the cave, he first condensed several death clones.

    "Some improvement!!!" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    Although these death clones in front of you are still realHe is at the low level of the 81st level, but there are already vague signs of advancing to the middle level of the 81st level!

    "If there are 18,181 intermediate-level clones as formation eyes, even if there are not enough rare treasures, they can still compete with the existence of Dzogchen!"

    Of course, the premise is that the Dzogchen existence has no other helpers.  However, in Shentong territory, those with the title of marshal have an army of millions.  Ten thousand death clones alone are obviously not enough to go head-to-head with those generals!

    If Ye Pengfei has enough time, he will definitely cultivate his own power here with peace of mind.  Using the power of his love method to win over a group of loyal helpers is not something that can be accomplished.

    However, Ye Pengfei wanted to make a quick decision!  !  !

    "It's best to solve the problem here within ten thousand years. The silver-haired witch master must have noticed that I have entered the magical realm. Xue Ling and Red Devil will definitely be placed under house arrest by the silver-haired witch master. If I waste too much time here, maybe something will happen.  The silver-haired witch master will be detrimental to them."

    The important thing is that Ye Pengfei still wants to break into the Xuanlei Palace again.  He wanted Deng Yating to wake up. He wanted to know what else was hidden in this palace of the gods, a secret that was as shocking as the supernatural power realm!  !  !

    So, while Ye Pengfei was catching monster beasts and monster insects, condensing clones, he continued to improve his realm and cultivation level.

    "When you have ten thousand eighty-one-level high-level death clones, then equip these death clones one by one. Then, even if two or three marshals join forces, I will be afraid!!!"

    If you want to find out the secrets of the magical realm, you must first defeat those marshals.  If he couldn't do this, Ye Pengfei knew very well that he would definitely not be able to discover the secrets that the marshals had not discovered for hundreds of millions of years!

    Except for practicing.  Ye Pengfei also needs to be wary of other forces coming to attack.

    Although Ye Pengfei is already very strong, he is not arrogant.  The battle formations in Jiangdu City allowed Ye Pengfei to see once again the various ways in which the weak could defeat the strong.

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that the soldiers and generals under the command of General Jiang Rou were obviously not as capable as the soldiers and generals under the command of the various marshals.  Jiang Rou's 30,000 rebels, after forming a battle formation, can be equivalent to two or three low-level beings at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  Then, after the millions of troops under the command of the marshal formed a battle formation, their combat power was comparable to hundreds of mid-level existences on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, and even comparable to powerful existences.  What's so strange?

    Of course it is impossible for ordinary casual cultivators to form such a battle formation, but the jade slip clearly states that there are large and small families in the east and west mountain ranges.  These families may form a powerful battle formation and pose a certain danger to Ye Pengfei.

    So, while practicing, Ye Pengfei waited for those families to arrive.  After all, he alone occupies more than one percent of the Benhe Mountains!

    However, what surprised Ye Pengfei very much.  I have been waiting for fifty years, not to mention that there is no group of strong men who have come to challenge me. I have not even seen a monk from the Benhe Mountains!

    Ye Pengfei was puzzled: "No way, all the casual cultivators in the Benhe Mountains love peace?"

    This thing is too funny.

    Although not all casual cultivators are violent.  Although the family may not be willing to fight with others.  However, for the huge Benhe Mountain Range, more than 1% of the private territory has been allocated by everyone, even if it does not create a fire of fame.  You should always come over and see who is so bold.

    Needless to say, the records on the jade slip are very clear.  There are two major mountain ranges in the east and west.  It is the most chaotic place in Jiang Rou's territory.  Here, robbery and murder are common occurrences, and massacres occur from time to time.

    Those who can gain a foothold here are ferocious characters.  Anyone who can establish a family here, from top to bottom, is an existence that Jiang Rouna and other beings have to rely on!

    That jade slip records when Jiang Rou will sacrifice a huge sword.

    1. When a foreign enemy invades.

    2. When the entire army rushes into the deep valley to wait for the magical beast to appear.

    No matter what the situation is, apart from Jiang Rou¡¯s army, these powerful families are Jiang Rou¡¯s biggest support!

    Ye Pengfei chose to enter the Benhe Mountains for this reason.  Ye Pengfei felt that if Jiang Rou had not fought Jiang Diling but escaped safely, she might come to the Benhe Mountains to recruit helpers.  Although in Ye Pengfei's opinion, Jiang Rou, who could not defeat Jiang Diling, most of her powers were hidden and hard to find. As an outsider, he could not find the accurate answer to the question from her.  However, if Jiang Rou can survive the defeat, Ye Pengfei will still have a little thought

    ¡­¡­

    "Fifty years of people coming to disturb him makes Ye Pengfei feelVery surprised.

    At first, when the union first came, there was not a single strong person within a million billion miles around. Ye Pengfei thought that maybe there was some powerful existence hidden here.

    However, after searching the sky and the earth, Ye Pengfei could not feel the breath of any powerful existence.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei is already a being who can challenge the powerful masters of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen.  If there was a True Source Realm of Dzogchen hidden in his territory, how could he not find it for fifty years?

    "Perhaps it's because there is some weird danger hidden in this area?" Ye Pengfei frowned, "Forget it, let's go find someone to ask!!!"

    After fifty years of practice, Ye Pengfei has captured all the monsters and insects in the territory.  There are some species left, and it will take hundreds of years for them to become strong.

    After fifty years of practice, Ye Pengfei already has more than 4,000 death clones.  Moreover, there are more than 4,000 death clones at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  If he wants to make up for the remaining death clones, and if he wants to raise the level of these death clones to a higher level, Ye Pengfei must go out for a walk.

    There are no more materials for refining the weapon.

    Although there are many treasures in the general's mansion, they cannot withstand Ye Pengfei's consumption.  In the first ten years, Ye Pengfei had already refined the weapon refining materials collected by the General's Mansion into powerful and rare treasures.  Nowadays, a thousand death clones are fully armed, and their combat power is more powerful than the ordinary 81st-level intermediate existence of True Origin Realm!

    While flying at high speed, he searched everywhere.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's body realm cultivation has been promoted to the seventy-third level of the True Source Realm, and his consciousness can cover nearly two hundred billion miles of time and space at one time.

    This kind of spiritual consciousness coverage is almost the same as that of a powerful person in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen.  It's just that Ye Pengfei has not mastered the complementary visualization technique, so he cannot directly see any distant place like his master by looking at the distance in time and space.

    As the saying goes, there are specialties in the arts. Ye Pengfei specializes in the way of love, the ability to conceal, and the method of explosion In terms of visualization, he has fallen behind a lot.

    However, even if you don't master the powerful way of manifestation, it is enough to find someone in the Benhe Mountains and ask something.  It didn't take long for Ye Pengfei's consciousness to lock onto a group of powerful people.

    This is a team of fifteen people. The leader is an intermediate being at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. The rest have not reached the 78th level of the True Origin Realm.  Obviously, this is an elder of a large family, leading a group of juniors to experience treasure hunting in the mountains.

    Ye Pengfei didn't rush over to ask in a carefree manner. He didn't want to cause more trouble by causing misunderstandings to the other party.  So, he found a place to meditate on the opponent's route and waited quietly To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1667. Meng Mingshan¡¯s Former Residence

    Soon, the spiritual consciousness of the leading strong man noticed Ye Pengfei's existence.  What made Ye Pengfei curious was that the person immediately neither asked loudly, nor prepared cautiously, nor took action personally, but

    "A mere fourteen powerful men from the seventy-fourth and fifth levels of the True Origin Realm want to form a battle formation and take advantage of me?"

    Ye Pengfei's vision was widened. He finally had an intuitive feeling for the first time about the ferocity and toughness of this strong man from the Benhe Mountains.

    If Ye Pengfei had free time to walk around and look around, he would definitely let these low-level experts bombard him.  Maybe, I can learn something from it.

    However, he is already busy enough now - condensing clones, refining rare treasures, exploring the secrets of supernatural powers from Jiang Rou, seeing what is special about the supernatural beasts and heavenly beasts, and finally defeating all marshal-level beings.  Finally, we find out what mysterious things there are in the magical realm, which is worthy of a powerful Wu clan person staying here for a long time

    Therefore, when those low-level experts had just formed a small battle formation, Ye Pengfei snorted angrily.

    A mere cold snort turned into a deafening terrifying thunder in the ears of the leading strong man.  Among the fourteen realms, only those at the seventy-fourth and fifth levels of the True Source Realm were stunned and fell to the ground in an instant!  !  !

    The leader¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he quickly pulled out a blood-red sword!

    "Disease!!!"

    With a sharp scolding, the small blood-red sword stabbed towards Ye Pengfei.  While Feijian was still halfway there, Ye Pengfei felt that the blood in his body was surging fiercely, and he wanted to break out!

    "It's a kind of magical power of water. It's okay to deal with others, but it's rubbish to deal with me!!!"

    Twelve death clones flashed out and stood around Ye Pengfei with their heads held high.  Not only did the magical power of the flying sword fail, it was reflected back by the twelve death clones and pounced towards the leader!  !  !

    Thinking back then, Ye Pengfei relied on this method to instantly knock away the strong man holding the spear.  original.  Just relying on the power of Ye Pengfei's true body, even if it explodes in full, even if it uses a sky-shattering blow, it is impossible to defeat the enemy with one blow.  However, when Ye Pengfei counterattacked the enemy's defensive power, it was like adding strength to his strength, catching people off guard!

    Those who understand this magical power.  There are naturally ways to deal with this magical power.  However, if you use this magical power specifically to deal with enemies you encounter for the first time, you can have a surprising victory effect.

    This leader is too arrogant. It can be seen from the fact that he didn't bother to take action just now, but let his descendants form a formation to attack and kill. This kind of arrogance is passed down in the family.  It is not just his unique personality.

    Although Ye Pengfei stunned the fourteen younger disciples with one move, the leader was secretly frightened and on guard.  However, that kind of self-confidence in the bones cannot be eliminated easily.

    When Ye Pengfei's twelve death clones appeared in armor and helmets, the leader just felt that Ye Pengfei had some tricks and was not easy to deal with.  However, he didn't expect it.  Ye Pengfei's twelve death clones did not attack him. What attacked him was the magical power he used!

    In any level of battle, once the judgment is wrong, it will lead to a series of negative consequences.  The higher the level of existence, the easier it is for them to make the decision to escape first and then fight back when they discover that they have made a mistake in judgment.

    after all.  The more powerful the existence, the more impressive the speed and distance of teleportation!

    This leader reacts much more swiftly than the strong man holding a spear.  When he found that one of his magical powers was reflected back by Ye Pengfei, he was worried that Ye Pengfei might have some strange back-up moves, so he teleported away in an instant.  When he teleported back the next moment, his lungs were about to explode!

    "He actually captured their souls! He is so good at the art of capturing souls. Is he a strong winner?"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had disappeared. The leader was furious and headed straight for the winner

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei didn't know.  His own move to seize souls actually triggered a fight between two aristocratic families in the Benhe Mountains.  At this moment, he captured fourteen souls and returned to his cave.

    "Search for souls!!!"

    Soon, Ye Pengfei found out about the situation in this area.

    "It turns out that a marshal once lived here, and this is his former residence!"

    Marshal-level existences are often in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  And the True Source Realm Dzogchen that comes from the Benhe Mountains will obviously have the inherent characteristics of the strong men in the Benhe Mountains - violence and ferocity!

    "Because they were afraid that the marshal would come back to see him one day, no one dared to occupy the foundation of that marshal  "

    From these fourteen souls, Ye Pengfei also found out that just when he was setting up a million-billion-mile formation here, several big families in the Benhe Mountains already knew about this situation.  They were all waiting to see their own jokes, and they also deliberately restrained their children not to come to their side.

    "You are afraid of me, but I am not. Since there are no other weird things here, then just continue to practice here."

    With the doubts cleared, Ye Pengfei completely let go.  He sent a hundred death clones wearing armor and helmets to go hunting. Suddenly, the entire Benhe Mountain Range was buzzing with excitement!

    "Did you see that, that person is not my winner! Bao Longhao, you must make compensation!"

    "Bah, I'm asking for compensation. Ying Junzong, do you think Ying Junzong didn't die enough?"

    "Forget it, everyone, please stop arguing. That person is so arrogant, he must have a lot of treasures on him. Kill that person, not to mention anything else, just the 81st level rare treasures of the True Origin Realm on his clones  , is also a huge wealth. Let¡¯s figure out how to kill this person!!!"

    This suggestion was quickly recognized by the big and small families in the Benhe Mountains.  Rather than having an internal fight with little profit and water, it would be better to capture and kill this outsider!

    Soon, these aristocratic families organized manpower to hunt down Ye Pengfei's dead clone.  This can not only capture the rare treasures on the 81st level of the True Source Realm, but also anger Ye Pengfei and make him fight out of that area.  These aristocratic families don't have the courage to enter that area.

    Not only the various big and small aristocratic families mobilized, but also the casual cultivators in groups.  Even if you don't have the ability to get the rare treasures from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, as long as you can capture half of the death clone, the powerful Tao power contained in it will be enough for these casual cultivators to practice for a long time!

    The more powerful a person is, the more valuable they are.  Ye Pengfei released so many death clones in one breath, the entire Benhe Mountains suddenly boiled!

    But, soon, they discovered that something was very wrong.

    "The actions of these clones are so weird. In the midst of a fierce battle, they can still hide quietly and cannot be found!!!"

    "Boss, we'd better withdraw. Look, those aristocratic families haven't made any gains, so we, the casual cultivators, have no hope."

    News came back and forth in the Benhe Mountains one by one. Soon, the strong men in the Benhe Mountains knew that Ye Pengfei was good at hiding!

    It is a recognized fact that a strong person who is good at concealment will never die even if he is defeated.  Needless to say, Ye Pengfei's real body was sitting in that area. No one dared to go in and directly attack Ye Pengfei's real body. How could there be any hope of cracking this concealment method?  Everyone knows that as long as the true body is restricted, the concealment ability of its clone will be reduced by several percent!

    Just when everyone felt that they had reached the fat part of their mouths, another piece of news spread throughout everyone's consciousness.

    "What, that guy specializes in catching monster beasts and monster insects?"

    "Why would a strong man of this level catch monster beasts? If he wants to refine it efficiently, he should catch magical beasts!"

    "Did this person also cultivate the magical power of controlling beasts? But what role can such low-level monsters and monster insects play?"

    There is a huge Ben River Mountains. Of course, there are good IQ and strong estimates.  It didn't take long for someone to react.

    "I'm afraid, this person has a magical power that can quickly draw power from the bodies of these monsters and monsters!!!"

    Pure refining, it is true that the higher the level of the monster, the higher the refining efficiency.  In the realm of magical powers, those above the seventy-sixth level of the true source realm are magical beasts. Therefore, as long as there is an opportunity, everyone will catch the magical beasts and refine them.

    However, if you can quickly absorb the power from any monster or monster, then you don't care about the level at all.  If the capture time is taken into account, a strong man with such magical powers would be better off capturing a large number of low-level monsters and insects instead of catching magical beasts!

    When the news spread within a small area, everyone became more excited.

    "This is a magical power that is more precious than exotic treasures. If we master this magical power, our cultivation speed will be doubled!!!"

    If you are in the outside world, refining Tao power is not the most important thing. The most important thing is how to understand the high-level Tao intention.  However, in this magical realm, high-level Taoist intentions are easier to obtain because of the crystallization of magical powers.  Therefore, for the strong people here, how to condense enough Tao power is the most important thing!

    To put it simply, as long as the speed of condensing the power is enough.  Then, this large and small family in the Benhe Mountains can easily cultivate a large number of beings at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    &nbsp; Or it can be said that once Ye Pengfei spreads this method.  Then, those marshals must be able to have a terrifying army composed purely of beings from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    In their excitement, these people¡¯s minds were wandering flexibly.

    "Please bring Master Meng Mingshan back and kill this official!!!"

    Soon, the various families jointly sent several envoys, quickly teleporting towards the territory commanded by Marshal Meng of Meng Mingshan To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1668. Fierce battle with Meng Mingshan!  (one)

    Ye Pengfei didn't know what the big and small families in the Benhe Mountains were doing, and Ye Pengfei had no interest in paying attention to it.  How could a being with enough combat power care about other people's machinations?

    At this moment, for Ye Pengfei, he only has to concentrate on one thing, that is, to condense all ten thousand death clones!

    Almost all the useful monsters and monsters in the Benhe Mountains were captured by Ye Pengfei.  Because there are very few powerful people in the magical realm who need these monster beasts and monster insects, the number Ye Pengfei captured is extremely large.  Not only can he condense the remaining five thousand death clones, but he can also save a lot of power for later use.

    "Compared with those ordinary eighty-one-level True Origin Realm experts, my biggest weakness is that the power of the main and auxiliary planes is too weak. Once I fall into a protracted war, this weakness of mine will cause my body to  Fall into danger, or even be defeated and die!!!"

    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle!

    Ye Pengfei is very clear about his biggest weakness. He is very clear that his past results against beings on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm were all based on the extremely short fighting time.  Ye Pengfei knew very well that if he really met a strong person and he could neither defeat him quickly nor escape in time, he would be in a hard fight or even die!

    As Chen Shuangshuang said back then, only living geniuses are true geniuses.  Even though Ye Pengfei has always been famous, he almost always favors everyone he meets.  But in fact, if he hadn't been very aware of his own weaknesses and tried his best to avoid long-term battles, he might have been destroyed by a powerful enemy!

    "The battle with Jiang Diling was very dangerous. Although she did not come forward in person. But I can deduce that her plan is to trap me first, and then slowly fight a war of attrition!"

    Maybe, Jiang Diling just did it unintentionally.  after all.  Encircling a strong enemy in a certain place and then continuously consuming the enemy's strength is a very conventional fighting method.

    However, Ye Pengfei believes that if he fights against such characters a few more times, his weaknesses may be completely seen through by such characters!

    Hiding weaknesses is just what the weak do.  For Ye Pengfei, since there are enough monsters and insects in the Benhe Mountains.  Then, you can cultivate more main and auxiliary planes and leave more power in the space plane.  in case for need!

    "When all the monster beasts and monster insects are eaten, go and catch the water beasts in the river. If any family dares to collide with me, kill that family directly!"

    By wiping out the Qu family, the three heroes of the Yun League will have enough cultivation resources to support the cultivation of the entire Huo family.

    By destroying a beast family, you can refine a few small exotic treasures at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.

    And by seizing a treasure stored in the general's palace, more than a thousand dead clones can wear armor and helmets.

    ??If a few aristocratic families in the Benhe Mountains are wiped out, the harvest will obviously be huge!

    Ye Pengfei knows very well that robbing is the best way to make money.  It's a pity that the way of love he cultivated evolved from the way of extreme emotion.  If someone offends him, he will offend them. If someone does not offend him, he will not become a robber who burns, kills, and plunders.

    "The Shun family must be destroyed. I just wanted to ask something, but they didn't even say a word and just wanted to kill them. Such a gangster family should have been destroyed long ago!"

    "There are many such ferocious families in the Benhe Mountains. No one of the families who participated in the siege and killing of my death clone will be spared!"

    "These days, they don't surround my death clone like they did in the past. It can be seen that they are planning something. I don't know, will they join forces to set up a trap to lure me into the trap, or will they invite powerful foreign aid to deal with me?"

    Although Ye Pengfei didn't think much about these things, he naturally thought about some things while practicing.  This is a habit, even if you don't do it deliberately, it has become like this.

    The heart seal has not been formed. If there is a heart seal, there is no need to guess anything. You can directly understand what those powerful people want to do!

    "That Jiang Rou hasn't won this war yet? Or did I miscalculate her ability?"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was condensing the death clone and thinking wildly, suddenly, he had a thought in his mind and looked in the direction of Jiang Ducheng.

    "The giant sword That Jiang Rou is summoning strong men from all walks of life!!!"

    ?According to what the jade slip said, unless a foreign enemy invades, or the entire army needs to go to the valley and other places where there are many magical beasts, only such a sign can be used to summon strong men from all directions.

    The battle between Jiang Diling and Jiang Rou was a civil strife.  The main force of rebellion,There are tens of thousands of people under Jiang Rou's command.  Therefore, more than fifty years ago, Jiang Rou could not use this right.

    And now, Jiang Rou has sacrificed the ten thousand feet long sword, which means that Jiang Rou has defeated Jiang Diling and reoccupied Jiang Capital City!

    "That violent woman didn't follow my scent to find her?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised.

    Until now, Ye Pengfei knew that Jiang Rou had won a long time ago, but Jiang Rou didn't want to see him at all!

    "There are so many writings left in Jiangdu City, and there are many provocative atmospheres left along the way. With such a design, she did not jump in. It seems that she, a violent woman, is not without merit!"

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know why she seems to have lost her mind because of a little white rabbit?  Although the little white rabbit was indeed a magical beast, it shouldn't have caused such a big reaction from her

    Shaking his head, Ye Pengfei ignored Jiang Rou's summons.  Whether there is an invasion from a foreign enemy or Jiang Rou plans to organize her army to surround and kill the magical beast, it is none of Ye Pengfei's business.

    "When everything is ready, I'll go find Jiang Rou myself!"

    "Victory has been achieved within fifty years, and Jiang Rou is very quick to correct chaos."  This also indirectly proves that Jiang Rou has indeed mastered at least one unique Taoist method, a powerful magical power, because of her supernatural powers!

    In this way, by personally experiencing Jiang Rou¡¯s special magical powers, it is possible to discover the mystery of your own heart seal technique.  Furthermore, it is possible to understand what the so-called way of calming the mind is!

    Ye Pengfei felt that Jiang Rou recruited strong men from all walks of life this time, mostly because of the invasion of foreign enemies.  Therefore, he planned to complete all the training he should do first, and then go to Jiangdu City to challenge Jiang Rou in person.

    But¡­¡­

    "Huo Qiusheng, get out of here quickly!!!"

    Less than two hours had passed since the sword was drawn out, and Jiang Rou's violent scolding voice came from afar!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1669. Fierce battle with Meng Mingshan!  (two)

    "No way, she summoned people just to deal with me?" Ye Pengfei was shocked and confused, because this was not in line with the rules at all!

    Although it is said that within Shentong territory, marshals, generals, and partial generals are used to divide each person into enfeoffments.  However, the powerful people from all walks of life in Shentong territory are not really under military rule.  What is written on the jade slip is very clear. Except for those two situations, the person with the title has no reason to summon all the strong men in the territory!

    Looking along the path of the voice with his spiritual consciousness, Ye Pengfei was surprised to find that Jiang Rou had actually achieved the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!

    Behind Jiang Rou, there was no army following her. There was only a male cultivator who was also in the True Origin Realm and stood beside Jiang Rou.

    "He isMeng Mingshan!!!"

    A heart seal was formed quietly, and Ye Pengfei understood all the causes.

    Several aristocratic families in the Benhe Mountains sent people to tell Meng Mingshan, who had the title of marshal, the news that they could use monster beasts and monster insects to practice

    Meng Mingshan brought a large army to surround and kill him. However, Jiang Rou mistakenly thought that there was a foreign invasion

    Meng Mingshan originally didn¡¯t care about a mere general, but Jiang Rou achieved the Perfect Origin Realm because of her battle with Jiang Diling.  Therefore, Meng Mingshan had no choice but to share Ye Pengfei's secrets with Jiang Rou

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneer: "Are you two coming together, or one by one?"

    No need to talk nonsense, if you want to fight, fight!  !  !

    "Good boy! It's exactly what Fairy Jiang said, very bold!" Meng Mingshan laughed and drew countless incantations with his hands. "When you can block my attack, I will talk to Fairy Jiang again."  Discuss and discuss!!!¡±

    In an instant, these countless mantras were superimposed on each other, and terrifying coercion was revealed from these numerous mantras.

    An instant later, Meng Mingshan¡¯s blow had not yet been delivered.  His eyes were cold, and his whole person seemed to be completely integrated with this side of time and space.  Even if Ye Pengfei wants to attack first.  There is no chance to take action at all!

    "Dzogchen is Dzogchen. Compared with the eighty-one higher levels, there is basically one heaven and one underground!!!"

    In the past, Ye Pengfei thought he could fight the silver-haired witch master.  He felt that even if he could not win, he could not be killed by the silver-haired witch master.

    This understanding in the past was based on the changes in the combat power of the strong, level by level, level by level.  But now.  Ye Pengfei just discovered that his understanding back then was completely wrong!

    "From the eighty-first level to the Great Perfection realm, there will be an astonishing leap in combat power. The current Meng Mingshan is the proof of that leap, because he has merged with time and space, so as long as I exist in this time and space  , there is no way my combat power can match his!"

    These are not things that Ye Pengfei calculated.  These are not what Ye Pengfei understands.  All of this.  They all formed a heart seal, floating in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness, very clear

    Through this heart seal, Ye Pengfei knew.  It is impossible for him to gain the ability to fight Meng Mingshan by shattering time and space.  Not only does the heart seal show why Meng Mingshan is so powerful, but the heart seal also shows up, if Ye Pengfei breaks this side of time and space.  What will happen!

    "Time and space will reappear because of him. As long as he exists in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, time and space will not be truly shattered!!!"

    in short.  Time and space exist because of the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm, and the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm will have infinite terrifying power because of time and space!  !  !

    "A being like you actually covets my secret technique of swallowing. How shameless!!!" Ye Pengfei shouted coldly.

    Normal attack methods are useless, so you can only choose to use the Tao of Love to sneak attack quietly.  If it can affect Meng Mingshan's mood, maybe he can find a flaw.

    However, when Ye Pengfei shouted coldly, Meng Mingshan seemed not to have heard the cold shout at all, and the magic and magical powers that could affect emotions had no effect.  Without any interruption, Meng Mingshan continued to stack the many mantras!

    An increasingly terrifying aura emerged from the stacked mantras.  If it weren't for the nearly 5,000 death clones in the space plane who formed a formation to resist, just this trace of terrifying aura would be enough to make Ye Pengfei collapse instantly!

    Ye Pengfei finally realized personally the difference between the True Origin Realm Dzogchen and other True Origin Realm powerhouses.  He finally understood why everyone said "the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm" but no one said anything about "the Great Perfection of the Eighty-first Level of the True Origin Realm"!

    Ye Pengfei finally knew why his master rebelled against heaven.??To understand the way of counter-source.  Because, Master feels that since he has merged into time and space, he has not discovered the mystery of the true source.  Then, you should break through time and space, break away from time and space, and then you can truly see where the "true source" is!

    The first time he had a real fight with the True Origin Realm Dzogchen, Ye Pengfei realized for the first time that the True Origin Realm Dzogchen had broken away from the conceptual category of "eighty-one levels".  He finally understood that the True Source Realm of Dzogchen is an independent realm!  !  !

    "Only when there is an essential leap in the realm, can such an exaggerated change in combat power occur. I briefly fought against Jiang Rou, who is at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, and I have fought with so many middle-level, 81st level True Origin Realm,  I have fought against low-level experts. Even if there were more of them, they would not be able to give me such a terrifying feeling of pressure!"

    It is impossible to attack Meng Mingshan, and even the way of love is of no use.  That Meng Mingshan is already in an invincible position.

    And Ye Pengfei had no way to hide from Meng Mingshan's attack.  From that heart seal, Ye Pengfei clearly saw that no matter how much escaping power he used, Meng Mingshan could easily keep him!

    You can¡¯t attack, you can¡¯t escape So, you can only defend?

    There is no way to defend!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei wanted to set up several defensive formations around him, but before the formations were formed, this terrifying aura completely destroyed the unfinished formations!

    Only the formation in his own space plane can persist. If not for this reason, Ye Pengfei's true body would have collapsed instantly.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew that the formation in his own space plane would not last long.  If Meng Mingshan continues to superimpose the mantras like this, then he will be completely destroyed by the rising terrifying aura without actually using the superimposed mantras!  !  !

    "You can't attack, you can't defend, you can't escape Heart seal, heart seal, can't you predict a way to survive?"

    For the first time in his life, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that there was nothing he could do!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1670. Fierce battle with Meng Mingshan!  (three)

    Cold sweat flowed down Ye Pengfei's back

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even a monk in the Nascent Soul Stage would almost never break out in a cold sweat because of panic or fear.  However, at this time, Ye Pengfei, who dared to fight a high-level powerhouse on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, was actually breaking out in a cold sweat just because of the terrifying aura exuded by Meng Mingshan's magical power!

    "It's too far, only the technique of heart seal can save me!!!"

    Unable to attack, unable to defend, unable to escape Apart from the technique of heart seal, Ye Pengfei didn't know how he could deal with the situation in front of him.

    And the technique of the heart seal is like having spiritual wisdom. When Ye Pengfei prayed silently, a heart seal was really formed!

    "What?"

    The information on the heart seal left Ye Pengfei stunned.

    ¡°I am not willing to be reincarnated and resurrect the soul that I once placed my trust in!!!¡±

    It has been a journey of ups and downs until now.  How can we give up when we are about to achieve the highest level before our eyes?

    Although, the heart seal says it clearly.  If Ye Pengfei doesn't end it on his own, then those souls placed elsewhere will also be destroyed along with his true body. However, Ye Pengfei still refuses to admit defeat!

    "Okay, since the heart seal won't help, then I'll have a rough fight! If I can kill the old master with random punches, I can also kill Meng Mingshan with random punches!!!"

    Anger brought extra strength to Ye Pengfei

    ¡°Stubbornness brought extra strength to Ye Pengfei

    The longing for Bei Tangyu and others also brought extra strength to Ye Pengfei

    Huo Li, who has been practicing in Ye Pengfei's space plane, also brought extra strength to Ye Pengfei.  Now, she has reached the fiftieth level of the True Origin Realm.  Her cultivation speed is no less than that of Ye Pengfei's other disciple Ming Xiaolong.

    When the space plane continued to shake, and when she discovered that thousands of Ye Pengfei's death clones were struggling to support themselves, she realized that Ye Pengfei was in big trouble!  !  !

    "I believe in you. You will definitely win!!!"

    Unable to bear it, Huo Li shouted loudly.

    Yes, I can definitely win.  For you, I must win!  !  !

    Power far beyond normal surged out of Ye Pengfei's body.  The traces of terrifying aura on the opposite side were actually somewhat dispersed by the force of this desperate counterattack.

    "It's interesting." Meng Mingshan nodded slightly, "But, you still can't stop my move!"

    Jiang Rou also sneered: "Huo Qiusheng, the power of the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection is beyond your imagination. Surrender. Just tell us everything you know, and we will spare your life!"

    "Spare me?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly: "One day, I will spare your life, Jiang Rou! As for you, Meng Mingshan, die! Die! Die!"

    The majestic power was condensed into a small point of light.  At this critical moment of life and death, Ye Pengfei's air-shattering strike actually improved significantly.  All the air-shattering power was actually condensed into this space-time, which was a few minutes smaller than a grain of rice!

    Immediately, the space and time near this light point collapsed.

    Suddenly.  The space and time that this light point passed through completely collapsed!

    Meng Mingshan and Jiang Rou both had a look of surprise on their faces.  Especially Jiang Rou, who had just achieved the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm, she knew very well who she was a few years ago.  It is simply impossible to do this!

    However, it was just a hint of surprise.  After all, there are many ways to achieve perfection in the True Origin Realm.  After all, this sharp blow was not enough to break Meng Mingshan's stacked magical powers.

    Ye Pengfei also knew that this blow was not enough.  Far from enough.

    "This blow can make the eighty-one-level high-level people flinch, but it can't make the True Source Realm of Great Perfection flinch even half an inch!"

    This attack has only one purpose.  Then run away!  !  !

    Taking advantage of something happening in this side of time and space, Ye Pengfei's true body instantly broke away from the side of time and space controlled by Meng Mingshan.  Then, thousands of Ye Pengfei dispersed, and he wanted to repeat his old tricks and escape from Meng Mingshan!

    I think back then, when Ye Pengfei had just left the place of trial and entered the highest plane, he had used this method to play around with a strong man whose combat power far exceeded his own.

    But this time, this trick no longer works.  When hundreds of Ye Pengfei dispersed and fled, Meng Mingshan finally used his magical power.

    "The sea of ??clouds is vast and trapped in all directions. Huo Qiusheng, where are you running away!!!"

    &nbsp; This magical power that Meng Mingshan has been preparing for a long time is actually a trapping magical power!

    Ye Pengfei saw that large groups of clouds and mist suddenly appeared around the thousands of clones.  Among these inexplicably surging clouds and mists, various kinds of ferocious beasts and monsters that have never been seen before are constantly moving back and forth.

    These ferocious beasts and monsters seem to exist physically, but also seem to be ethereal.  They just circled around Ye Pengfei's clones, but none of them attacked Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei asked a clone to try it. Before the clone could touch these unpredictable ferocious beasts, it was hit back by thunder and lightning.  The thunder and lightning that appeared and disappeared in an instant formed a complete cage, trapping Ye Pengfei's clone in the center!

    "The ferocious beasts and monsters are just the power supply of thunder and lightning. But these murderous monsters are condensed from the clouds Hey, how do I know so clearly?"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes widened suddenly. He suddenly realized that he didn't seem to need to form a heart seal to understand the mystery of this magical power!

    Ye Pengfei realized that this time the power of the spell had indeed increased.  This magical power that I still don't know where it came from, can actually "tell" me everything without forming a heart seal!

    Originally, all the clones, plus Ye Pengfei's body, were surrounded by this inexplicable cloud

    Originally, the clone was just hit hard by thunder and lightning, and almost completely collapsed

    Originally, Ye Pengfei would be firmly trapped by the trap composed of clouds and mist, until Meng Mingshan took his true body back, searched for his soul and memories, and peeled off everything he knew one by one.  This was the ending for Ye Pengfei originally, but now, he suddenly found a glimmer of hope for escape!

    "When clouds and mist collide, thunder is born. However, clouds and mist can also condense into water, turn into rain, and fall to the earth!"

    Thousands of Ye Pengfei murmured together, and thousands of witchcraft and magical powers came out one by one from the mouths of these thousands of Ye Pengfei.

    Most of the magical powers failed, but some magical powers were lucky enough to succeed!

    "No matter how strong a person is, there are weaknesses. No matter how strong he is, there are also flaws. Meng Mingshan, if you have the guts, keep chasing!!!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and got out of trouble in an instant!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1671. Fierce battle with Meng Mingshan!  (Four)

    Meng Mingshan's nose was almost crooked with anger. He never expected that his magical power would be broken by Ye Pengfei!

    Jiang Rou was also extremely surprised. She asked herself, it would be difficult for her to break out of the trap and escape with the magical power that Meng Mingshan displayed!

    "Obviously, he is just a being whose combat power is stronger than the ordinary eighty-one-level high-level being. How can he break the magical power that is difficult to break even for people like me who are in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection?"

    Thinking about what Ye Pengfei said while escaping, Jiang Rou looked thoughtful, with a thoughtful look on her face

    ¡­¡­

    Meng Mingshan has no time to think about the problem, Meng Mingshan wants to kill someone!

    "Okay, okay, originally I just wanted to capture you alive. Now, I don't want you alive, I can still search for your soul even if you are dead!!!"

    Meng Mingshan was really angry. Originally, his eyes did not have much murderous intensity.  But now, those eyes were sharp and pointed, as if they were shooting straight at Ye Pengfei!

    Boom!  !  !

    With just a glare, "Ye Pengfei" was shattered into pieces.  Fortunately, it was just a clone, otherwise, Ye Pengfei would have been instantly killed by this look!

    "Awesome! His eyes are lightning, this guy is also a strong person in the thunder system!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei knew a lot about Meng Mingshan.  This time there was still no heart seal formed, this time the information still emerged automatically, and Ye Pengfei blurted it out naturally!

    However, the original heart seal also has the function of predicting the future and pointing out the pros and cons.  In this moment of enlightenment now, I cannot fully understand the possibilities in the future.

    How did Ye Pengfei know that Meng Mingshan also couldn't see the possibilities in the future!  !  !

    "In normal battles, even against those old guys, I can always predict some future. However, I can't see this kid's future at all!"

    If you can see some future, you may be able to follow the plan.  Calculate where Ye Pengfei's real body is.  But now, after a few breaths, the number of Ye Pengfei's clones has actually increased to one hundred thousand!

    The lightning's killing speed is very fast, but Ye Pengfei's clone is even faster.  This is the first time Ye Pengfei has used the magical power to create a clone since he achieved the True Origin Realm.  Although this type of magical power is extremely low-level, it is not considered a true source realm magical power.  However, this magical power is very easy to use and used just right!

    "The trapping technique just now is Meng Mingshan's only large-scale spell. His other methods can only kill a single person, and cannot kill thousands of existences at the same time!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei understood Meng Mingshan's strengths and weaknesses.

    Meng Mingshan's strength lies in his ability to concentrate his power to a large extent and kill his enemies in an instant.  With such a large concentration of power, even other Dzogchen existences in the True Source Realm may have to stay away!

    However, Meng Mingshan¡¯s weakness lies in this. Apart from the large-scale trapping technique, he does not have a powerful second technique.  A way to kill strong men on a large scale!

    "One hundred thousand clones, and the clones can continue to create clones. With these methods of yours, you still want to catch me? Meng Mingshan, just clean your neck. Wait for me to chop it off!!!"

    Meng Mingshan screamed in anger, and soon hundreds of clones were killed by him one by one.

    However, as Ye Pengfei said, clones can continue to create clones.  Just when Meng Mingshan killed hundreds of clones.  Thousands more fake clones appeared!

    If this continues, finding Ye Pengfei will become an impossible task.  Meng Mingshan looked at Jiang Rou with a dark face.

    "Jiang Rou. Why don't you take action?"

    "Two Dzogchen, bullying a non-Dzogchen existence? Haha, if you tell me, you will be laughed at."

    Meng Mingshan became even more furious, Jiang Rou was simply laughing at herself!

    Meng Mingshan knew that this was Jiang Rou's revenge.

    Just two hours ago, he led tens of thousands of people into Jiang Rou's territory.  I originally thought that Jiang Rou was just a high-level existence in the True Origin Realm, so I did have the idea of ??"killing Jiang Rou along the way."

    However, when he discovered that Jiang Rou had actually achieved the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm, and when he discovered that Jiang Rou resolutely recruited the strongest men in the entire territory with a long sword, he had to temporarily retreat. He had to agree to work with her.  Jiang Rou shares Ye Pengfei's soul memory.

    Meng Mingshan knew very well that the alliance between him and Jiang Rou was only a temporary one.  Sooner or later, this alliance will be gone.  However, Meng Mingshan felt that at least until Ye Pengfei was suppressed, the twoTalent may officially fall out.  I never thought that Jiang Rou would just sit back and watch her make a fool of herself!

    "Jiang Rou, if you don't take action, that kid will escape!!!" Meng Mingshan suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice.

    "Just run away, it's none of my business."

    Jiang Rou giggled and retreated towards Jiang Ducheng.  Her intention was already clear, she would no longer interfere in this matter!

    "I know, that boy almost killed your quasi-Tiandao beast. Don't you want revenge?"

    "Xiao Bai is not dead. He and I are not life-or-death enemies." Jiang Rou said as she stepped back further, "A friendly reminder, that kid may not be able to run away."

    What?

    Because he was too angry, Meng Mingshan didn't react for a while.  When he finally realized what Jiang Rou was talking about, streams of light blasted towards him!

    Those streams of light are clearly the same kind of light spots that can mess up a space and time.  It's just that these light points are flying much faster than before, so at first glance, they look like streams of light.

    Meng Mingshan knew very well that with Ye Pengfei's ability, it was definitely impossible to use so many powerful magical powers that were exactly the same at the same time.  Meng Mingshan knew even more clearly that if he simply used that magical power, Ye Pengfei would not be able to continue to accelerate that magical power!

    "You actually planned a counter-attack early on. Well, well, well, Huo Qiusheng, you are indeed very courageous!!!"

    The furious Meng Mingshan did not use magic or magical powers to bombard the streams of light, nor did he use any defensive powers to resist the streams of light.  He just used his true body to hit him everywhere arrogantly, and he actually resisted Ye Pengfei's air-shattering blow just by using his true body!

    "Huo Qiusheng, get out of here!!!"

    Meng Mingshan¡¯s iron fist hit the place where the streams of light appeared.  Every time it hits, a formation explodes and collapses.  However, when Meng Mingshan followed these streams of light and smashed all the formations into pieces, Ye Pengfei still didn't appear!

    "Where did that kid hide? Could it be"

    Meng Mingshan¡¯s sharp eyes suddenly turned toward Jiang Rou!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1672. Fierce battle with Meng Mingshan!  (five)

    Jiang Rou¡¯s transformation is the most suspicious!

    You must know that even Huo Qiusheng¡¯s name was told to Meng Mingshan by Jiang Rou.  When Meng Mingshan took a step back and took the initiative to tell Jiang Rou why he led tens of thousands of troops here, Jiang Rou's emotion was that she was sworn in with Ye Pengfei!

    But now, Jiang Rou actually retreated to avoid the fight!

    "What are you looking at?" Jiang Rou was already a Dzogchen being in the True Source Realm. She could tell at a glance what Meng Mingshan meant. "Huo Qiusheng is not hiding with me. He can't even find a non-Dzogchen existence."  , Meng Mingshan, you can give up your title of marshal!"

    ¡°Humph£www. . . ?br />

    Meng Mingshan ignored Jiang Rou and continued to search for Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.  He felt that with Jiang Rou's status, she would not be able to lie to him by talking nonsense.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei did not hide with Jiang Rou.  However, Jiang Rou's sudden withdrawal was closely related to Ye Pengfei!

    "Everyone comes and goes for benefit. Jiang Rou, if Meng Mingshan can't kill me, where will your benefits come from?"

    Rather than saying that this simple sentence completely convinced Jiang Rou, it would be better to say that Ye Pengfei's repeated performances caused some changes in Jiang Rou's thoughts.

    "Indeed, everyone comes and goes for profit. Since there is nothing you can do to deal with Huo Qiusheng, why not give him a favor?" Jiang Rou retreated to the distance while secretly thinking about what she should do to get out of the way.  Ye Pengfei gained some benefits.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei's attack appeared again.

    The purpose of those streaks of light and space-shattering blows just now was just to damage one side of time and space.  At this time, Ye Pengfei didn't need to think or calculate at all to know accurately. The only way was to break through time and space first.  Only then can it pose a certain threat to Meng Mingshan.

    In fact, what Ye Pengfei knows is that if he does not use special means to break time and space, he still cannot threaten Meng Mingshan!  !  !

    "The Dzogchen existence in the True Source Realm is not so easy to be injured. Ordinary time and space will be broken and can be reunited soon because of him!"

    "I hid in the dark to hide the treasure, but once he discovered my exact location, I had no choice but to die. Therefore, as long as he cannot be seriously injured, my true body cannot attack at will!"

    At this moment, all the power of the dead clones gathered on Ye Pengfei's true body.  Coupled with the crazy intention and explosive method, at this moment, Ye Pengfei's combat power is more powerful than three or five high-level True Source Realm.

    However, this kind of power can only be used once.  This power, which can only be used once, is definitely impossible to kill Meng Mingshan, and it is difficult to judge whether it can even cause serious damage to him.

    From the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm to the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm, this leap is really too huge.  Even though Ye Pengfei wanted to teach Meng Mingshan a lesson, he could not make up his mind.

    When Meng Mingshan smashed the formations hidden around him with one punch.  Ye Pengfei could have taken action with all his strength.  However, he was very hesitant and did not take action.

    When Meng Mingshan looked at Jiang Rou with a sharp look in his eyes, Ye Pengfei's chance to take action was completely lost.  He couldn't help but look at Jiang Rou.

    "Persuade Jiang Rou to help me?"

    But, as Ye Pengfei himself said, people come and go.  All for benefit.  What price can I pay to have Jiang Rou help me?

    You must know that Meng Mingshan has the title of Marshal.  To know.  Then Meng Mingshan has millions of troops under his command!

    While carefully dodging Meng Mingshan's roaring random attacks, he silently analyzed the various bargaining chips he could use. Before Ye Pengfei could think clearly, he had used one or two special magic powers to form an alliance with Jiang Rou.  Or simply exchange a Taoist artistic conception with Jiang Rou, and Jiang Rou actually took the initiative to get in touch with Ye Pengfei!

    "Huo Qiusheng, you should know that I can see you!"

    "Yes, your powers are very special." Ye Pengfei admitted frankly, "Your powers can also help me master stronger magical powers, so I will help you, and I also want to lead you to the Benhe Mountains.  Come on!"

    "I see, no wonder you can be so weird and break the magic and magical power of the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection!" Jiang Rou said in a deep voice, "Ye Pengfei, your current situation is still very dangerous. Even if you can escape successfully, but then  Meng Mingshan has many friends, and the number of powerful men under his and his friends¡¯ command exceeds tens of millions. As long as they issue a reward order, and as long as their masters swarm out, they will be able to dig you out sooner or later!"

    Jiang Rou¡¯s words are very obvious, that is, except for her Jiang Rou, there are other people, and other methods, can also break Ye Pengfei's hidden magical power!

    Ye Pengfei has two main ways to save his life. One is a steady stream of fake clones, and the other is this powerful hidden treasure.

    In the early days, 99% of Ye Pengfei¡¯s weapon refining materials were spent on this hidden treasure.  Therefore, the effect brought by Ye Pengfei's own concealment magic power is far behind the effect brought by this rare treasure.  If the hidden magical power of this rare treasure is broken, Ye Pengfei will indeed have nothing to hide and will be desperate!

    As for escaping into places like deep valleys

    In the past, Ye Pengfei did have such a plan.  As the saying goes, the cunning rabbit has three burrows. Ye Pengfei settled his last burrow in these mysterious and chaotic places.

    But now, after seeing the power and methods of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, Ye Pengfei finally knows that even if he condenses ten thousand death clones, he will not be able to move in and out of those places freely!

    "Historically, I don't know how many marshals, generals, and generals have led large armies into these places and captured magical beasts. However, until now, no one has been able to establish even a small observation in those places.  stand!"

    "Those places are places where it is difficult for the True Origin Realm and Dzogchen to gain a foothold. My past thoughts were really too naive!"

    In the past, Ye Pengfei¡¯s speculation about the true combat power of the True Source Realm Dzogchen was wrong.  Therefore, all of Ye Pengfei's plans in the past could only be scrapped and none of them retained.  For example, Ye Pengfei originally used a large number of death clones to form an array to kill the enemy and compete with the Dzogchen of the True Origin Realm.  But now, that formation can only massacre a group of soldiers under the command of the True Origin Realm Dzogchen, and there is no way it can compete with the True Origin Realm Dzogchen!

    "Huo Qiusheng, as long as you follow me as my subordinate and help me enter the deep valley to hunt animals. Then, I will try my best to protect you from death. With my Jiang family as my backing, Meng Mingshan will not dare to do anything to you!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly, and when he was about to say something, suddenly, Meng Mingshan laughed loudly: "Boy, I found you!!!" (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1673. Escape

    Indeed, Meng Mingshan found Ye Pengfei!

    Just when Meng Mingshan¡¯s iron fist came, Ye Pengfei also knew why he was exposed.

    "Damn it, Meng Mingshan can actually monitor our conversations!!!"

    This was originally an impossible thing, but this impossible thing did happen.

    Now is not the time to look for the reason, now is not the time to deduce, to decipher Meng Mingshan's listening magical power, the hidden treasure that has been protecting Ye Pengfei was instantly smashed to pieces by Meng Mingshan's iron fist, and  Ye Pengfei's true body was also blasted billions of miles away by Meng Mingshan's fist!

    The Tao body is broken!

    The space plane vibrates and collapses!

    With just one punch, Ye Pengfei was on the verge of death!

    "It's too powerful, not an order of magnitude at all"?br />

    Various situations were constructed and a lot of strength was mobilized. In the end, not even a hair on anyone's body was hurt.

    Having been hiding for a long time, you can roughly know how Meng Mingshan will attack without any extrapolation.  However, just because he was found in an instant, just because he was punched in that instant, he was already infinitely close to death!

    Demon Teng is dead, Chen Shuangshuang is also dead. These two souls suppressed by Ye Pengfei died when Ye Pengfei's space plane shook violently.

    Huo Li was not dead yet. She wanted to contribute. She entered the formation built by Ye Pengfei's thousands of death clones. She stood on a formation eye and sent her meager strength into the formation.  within the law.

    It is precisely because of Huo Li's dedication that Huo Li has not fallen for the time being.  Just when Ye Pengfei received that iron fist, Ye Pengfei quickly adjusted his formation.

    More than a thousand death clones collapsed instantly, and more than two thousand death clones remained standing!

    As long as these death clones do not die, Huo Li will not be in any danger.  However, how many punches can these death clones withstand?

    "Blood soul!!!"

    The blood soul flew out from Ye Pengfei's natal soul.  In just one millionth of an instant, the blood soul escaped into the space plane of Meng Mingshan.

    Ye Pengfei knew that Blood Soul could only buy him a little time.  Just when the blood soul penetrated into the space plane of Meng Mingshan and attacked Meng Mingshan's natal soul, Ye Pengfei sent out a thousand death clones and built a large magic circle.

    "Hundred Curses Soul-Breaking Array, start!!!"

    This is the witchcraft formation that Ye Pengfei has deduced for a long time. This is the super formation that Ye Pengfei wants to use with 10,000 dead clones as the center of the formation.  This formation is based on the Ten Thousand Witches Formation and uses the method of controlling beasts to gather strength as the source of power, and then it is integrated into many magical powers that Ye Pengfei knows.  Then give its magical power life and let it develop freely Ye Pengfei has not stopped deducing this formation for so many years.  By now, this formation has reached a level where Ye Pengfei cannot evaluate its level!

    "If this formation could use the Dzogchen of the True Source Realm as its centerpiece, not to mention one Meng Mingshan, even a thousand Meng Mingshan would be killed! Nowit's a pity"

    When Ye Pengfei sacrificed the bleeding soul, Meng Mingshan was just slightly stunned, and Jiang Rou shook her head slightly.  Back then, he helped Ye Pengfei kill Chen Shuangshuang's blood soul.  From the perspective of the two True Source Realm Dzogchen, they are not worth mentioning at all.

    However, when a thousand death clones of Ye Pengfei swarmed out in armor and helmets and laid out this huge formation around Meng Mingshan.  Meng Mingshan was moved, and Jiang Roufei came over!

    "Walk!!!"

    Jiang Rou wrapped up the remaining space plane of Ye Pengfei and fled into the distance. Meng Mingshan roared angrily: "Jiang Rou. If you don't let him go, even if you are a strong member of the Jiang family, I will  I also swear to cut you into pieces!!!"

    While roaring wildly.  Meng Mingshan quickly chased after him.

    The hundred-curse soul-crushing array laid down by a thousand death clones affected Meng Mingshan's natal soul. Taking this opportunity, the blood soul bit Meng Mingshan's natal soul hard.

    " However, Meng Mingshan no longer cares about such trauma. He wants to catch up with Jiang Rou and snatch Ye Pengfei back!  !  !

    Jiang Rou didn¡¯t dare to return to Jiangdu City. She had just achieved the Perfect Origin Realm a few years ago, and her combat power was obviously worse than Meng Mingshan¡¯s.  If she hadn't had some special power, if she hadn't realized a special Taoism, she wouldn't even be able to escape!

    Jiang Rou couldn¡¯t escape to the Jiang family.

    Meng Mingshan is not a fool. He knows very well that if Jiang Rou returns to the Jiang family,So, I will definitely not return to Ye Pengfei's original soul.  Even if he invites all his friends and defeats the Jiang family, can the Jiang family also invite friends to fight against him?

    If you want to succeed, you must keep Jiang Rou out!

    The spells are superimposed one by one, and the clouds and mist reappear.

    This time, Yunwu did not directly besiege Jiang Rou, but first blocked those routes that were most beneficial to Jiang Rou!

    Of course Jiang Rou is not a fool. Of course she knows very well what it means when these passages are blocked!

    "Huo Qiusheng, tell me quickly how to break these cloud and mist cages!"

    "You let me restore my Taoist body, and I will naturally lead you through it!"

    "Hmph, you still dare to bargain? I will search your soul now!"

    "Haha, the method of breaking the cage also comes from my own superpower. If you search my soul memory, you can only find the past history, and it is impossible to be flexible!"

    The techniques are ever-changing.

    Even those low-level spells will undergo various changes if they are cast by different people, or if the same person casts them at different times.  Not to mention, Meng Mingshan, a True Source Realm Dzogchen existence who stands at the pinnacle of the world!

    Suddenly, Jiang Rou's face turned a little ugly.

    Let him restore his Taoism?

    no!  He is so cunning. If he escapes, where can I catch him?

    Just when Jiang Rou was hesitating, all the shortcuts home were blocked by the clouds.

    Some of the roads that have been around are also partially blocked by the magical powers of Meng Mingshan, and those paths that have not been blocked, at the speed of Meng Mingshan, wait for Jiang Rou to keep in the past, and it must have been completely blocked!

    In desperation, Jiang Rou became cruel.

    "Meng Mingshan, if you have the ability, keep chasing me!!!" As she said that, Jiang Rou quickly teleported towards an open space that was not blocked by clouds and fog.

    Suddenly, Meng Mingshan¡¯s expression changed suddenly.

    "Jiang Rou, you don't want your life, you actually dare to create the deep valley!"

    The direction in which Jiang Rou fled turned out to be the valley where there were so many magical beasts that even the True Source Realm of Great Perfection had to enter with an entire army!

    Watching Jiang Rou teleport away quickly, Meng Mingshan thought for a while and stopped temporarily (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1674. In the land of the valley, search my memory?

    "Meng Mingshan is so courageous!!!" When Jiang Rou plunged into the deep valley, she took a hard sip.  [Training Queen]

    "If he has the courage, you will be in big trouble!" Ye Pengfei snorted angrily, "There is a road to heaven and you don't take it, but you choose to come to such a dangerous place. Jiang Rou, in a place like this,  Do you have the energy to search my soul?"

    As he was talking, several magical beasts surrounded him

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's natal soul was not seriously damaged.  If he hadn't been robbed by Jiang Rou, he could still have used several attacks.  As for whether his attack would be effective or whether he could escape from Meng Mingshan's hands, that was unknown.

    The natal soul is not damaged, and spiritual consciousness and telekinesis can still be used.  The situation of those magical beasts made Ye Pengfei fully understand why a place like the Valley is a place where True Origin Realm Dzogchen dare not set foot alone!

    "The three magical beasts are all at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. Further away, there seem to be other magical beasts vaguely outflanking us!"

    It¡¯s different from some of the monster gathering places Ye Pengfei has been to

    Those places where monsters gather are weak on the outside and strong on the inside.  As long as they don't advance rashly, even low-level experts can still gain something in the surrounding area.

    But things are very different here. Jiang Rou has just set foot in the valley, and there are already such powerful magical beasts surrounding her!

    Even though the True Source Realm of Dzogchen exists, Jiang Rou does not dare to stay here any longer.

    It doesn¡¯t matter that there are only three high-level magical beasts at the 81st level of the True Source Realm, even though the combat power of magical beasts is generally many times stronger than those of the same level.  However, going from the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm to the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm is a huge leap.

    The reason why Jiang Rou didn¡¯t dare to stay here for too long was the steady stream of magical beasts coming upon hearing the news!

    Three heads and five heads, Jiang Rou can kill

    She can also deal with ten or twenty heads

    With dozens of heads and hundreds of heads, the pressure will be greater

    Thousands and thousands Even a veteran like Meng Mingshan, who achieved the Perfect Origin Realm hundreds of billions of years ago, will still be completely overwhelmed by the beasts!  !  !

    It is precisely for this reason.  Therefore, very few people single-handedly break into the place where such magical beasts live.  Normally, it would be impossible to enter here to encircle and suppress the magical beasts without deploying hundreds of thousands of troops.

    For the same reason, when you turn in magical power crystals, what you get becomes military merit points.  Normal sects and families in the outside world would generally call them contribution points.

    Seeing these three magical beasts, Ye Pengfei also understood a little bit.  Why do the strong men of the Wu clan here divide their titles into marshals, generals, and generals?  Indeed, if you want to hunt magical beasts, you must have a strong army!

    Jiang Rou didn¡¯t even look at these magical beasts, let alone compete with them.  She threw a few restraint magic powers casually, regardless of whether they were useful or not.  He hurriedly fled into the distance.

    There is an abandoned camp there.

    "Even if you repair the camp array in time, can you stop the endless stream of magical beasts by yourself? Let me do it, I am good at group battles!" Ye Pengfei followed the inducements.

    "Dream!!!" Jiang Rou extinguished Ye Pengfei's hope without saying a word.

    From the formation set up by Ye Pengfei, Jiang Rou saw the hope of making huge profits.  Although Jiang Rou doesn't have Ye Pengfei's ability to condense death clones, she does.  The moment she saw Ye Pengfei's Hundred-Curse Soul-Breaking Array, she realized that powerful puppets could be used to replace those death clones!

    Meng Mingshan also realized this. Like Jiang Rou, they immediately realized that the ultimate effect of Ye Pengfei's array was to kill a large number of True Source Realm Dzogchen beings!

    How many existences are there in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen?

    If it is heaven, even the hidden existence of Dzogchen is included.  Even if we include those who left heaven and went to unknown places to seek enlightenment, there would probably be no more than twenty.

    The number of True Source Realm Dzogchen existences in the ancestral land of the Witch Clan is roughly the same.

    The realm of supernatural powers is very special, so there are more True Source realms of Dzogchen here.  However, Jiang Rou knew very well.  The number of people who have truly advanced to the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm, including myself, is estimated to be no more than a hundred!

    In short, whoever masters Ye Pengfei's formation will do it.  Whoever can maximize the power of that formation will be the invincible overlord, who will be able to dominate the world and dominate the rest!

    "If it weren't for this reason, Jiang Rou, who had planned to live peacefully with Ye Pengfei, would not suddenly change her face

    If it weren¡¯t for this reason, Jiang Rou wouldn¡¯tKnowing that Meng Mingshan was much more powerful than him, he suddenly took action and kidnapped Ye Pengfei

    If it weren¡¯t for this reason, Meng Mingshan wouldn¡¯t fight against the powerful Jiang family. He would also capture Jiang Rou and snatch Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul from Jiang Rou

    If it weren¡¯t for this reason, Ye Pengfei¡¯s original soul would not have suffered much damage, and there would still be thousands of death clones left in the space plane. Ye Pengfei would still be under the control of Jiang Rou and unable to recover his true body until now

    People come and go for their own benefit.  Because of the huge profit, Jiang Rou went crazy!  !  !

    ?? Crazy people do crazy things.  When Jiang Rouzong entered the camp, she did not restore the camp's protective formations as Ye Pengfei said. Instead, she directly activated the remaining formations and caused them to explode!

    Although the self-destruction power of the remaining magic circle is not strong, the number of magical beasts chasing after it is not large.  Relying on this series of self-destructions, Jiang Rou temporarily blocked the magical beasts from outside.

    At the same time, Jiang Rou was also slightly injured.

    If Jiang Rou uses her defensive powers, it is impossible for such a formation to self-destruct to hurt Jiang Rou.  However, Jiang Rou wanted to use this little time to quickly set up a powerful enough formation.

    Therefore, Jiang Rou has no time to protect herself. What she wants to protect is her newly deployed defensive formation.  In order to gain huge profits, she was so crazy that she would rather bear the power of those formation explosions than suffer some injuries.

    In an instant, new defensive formations were deployed.

    In an instant, Jiang Rou¡¯s exotic treasure coat was almost completely shattered.

    Jiang Rou didn¡¯t care if the love affair leaked out.  She didn't even have time to put on a new coat to cover her naked body, she immediately started searching for her soul!  !  !

    "There's no way that formation also has supernatural powers. Search it for me!!!"

    "What are you searching for?" Ye Pengfei deliberately yawned, "If you don't have diamonds, don't take the porcelain job. Your soul searching methods can't affect me at all!"

    Back then, Ye Pengfei had a battle of wits and courage with the two leftovers from the True Origin Realm in Shuanglong Valley.  Now, his method of protecting his soul's memory has reached its peak.  Jiang Rou, who was not specialized in soul Taoism, was immediately dumbfounded (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please read here.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1675. The power of clones

    The dumbfounded time didn't last long, Jiang Rou quickly reacted.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the formation, I will kill your woman!!!¡±

    The big hand made of magical power covered Huo Li's head. As long as Ye Pengfei dared to say no, Jiang Rou would kill this woman without mercy.

    Ye Pengfei did not say no, and Ye Pengfei burst out laughing.

    "I have already taken over her soul, so don't even think about harming me!"

    Jiang Rou was dumbfounded again. This was the first time she encountered such a thing and encountered such an opponent.

    There was not much time left for Jiang Rou to think. Two of the defensive formations she had just set up had already been destroyed by the supernatural beasts that were chasing her.  Jiang Rou had to immediately set up several defensive formations to temporarily ensure her own safety.

    It¡¯s only temporary

    "Jiang Rou, let me recover my Tao body. After I get out of trouble, I will teach you the formation!"

    Jiang Rou did not answer, Jiang Rou was very unwilling.

    "There are not many supernatural beasts now. After a while, the beast tide will attack. How many times can these defensive formations of yours be able to withstand the impact?"

    Jiang Rou still didn¡¯t respond, but her face became even more ugly.

    Ye Pengfei sneered and said: "If you keep cutting off, you will suffer chaos! Jiang Rou, after all, you are the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, and you can't understand this? Or, you have seen my methods, and you are afraid that I will kill you.  you?"

    Jiang Rou couldn't help but laugh: "What a way to provoke the generals, what a trick to force the palace. I will let you reunite the Tao body, and you will immediately pass the formation to me. If it works, we will hit it off, but if it doesn't work, we will be finished together!"

    Jiang Rou was ruthless enough, and Ye Pengfei seemed to see again the violent woman who singled out the Mo Family and the Thousand Hands Sect with one person and one sword.

    "good!!!"

    As soon as Ye Pengfei blurted out the word "good", Jiang Rou immediately removed her full suppression of Ye Pengfei.  Without the restraints, Ye Pengfei quickly condensed his true body.

    "Bring the formation!!!"

    When Ye Pengfei's Dao body reunited, Jiang Rou's pressure once again enveloped Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei smiled.  Without hesitation, he condensed the Hundred Curse Soul Crushing Array into an artistic conception and sent it to Jiang Rou.

    "Death clone? What is this!" Jiang Rou frowned.

    "These clones of mine are the clones of death!"

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei lifted the self-hidden death clone in front of outsiders.  Suddenly, Jiang Rou felt a unique artistic conception that was refreshing to her!

    "What kind of meaning is this? It feels very powerful!"

    Ye Pengfei secretly smiled in his heart: "Of course it's powerful. The clone can be ten levels stronger than the original body. Only this kind of Taoism can do it!"

    You must know that the King of Destruction used the power of death to condense his true body and advance into a real life form.  This kind of power.  It has that kind of craziness in it!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out out of course.  For the time being, Ye Pengfei is still unable to confront the existence of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen.

    "It is precisely because of this kind of clone that serves as the formation's eye, that the Hundred Curses Soul-Smashing Formation is extremely powerful. I will resist the attacks of the beasts, and you can study it yourself slowly."

    One dead clone was left behind, and the other clones rushed out.  The Hundred Curses Soul-Breaking Array was deployed again. Any supernatural beast that broke into this formation had almost no resistance, and its soul was ruthlessly destroyed by this formation in an instant!

    Destroyed the soul.  Only then can it be considered a real killing.  The supernatural beast is the same as a normal strong person. Even if its body is destroyed, it will not perish.

    This is why magical beasts are more difficult to kill than demonic beasts. In the past, various families led armies to hunt magical beasts.  They all want to destroy the physical body first, then destroy the space plane, and finally destroy the soul of the supernatural beast.  In this way, not only the hunting speed is very slow.  and.  It is often easy to cause the crystallization of supernatural powers to be destroyed!

    As for the magical liquid, magical essence and blood, under that kind of hunting method.  It is even more difficult to collect and obtain.  Only Ye Pengfei's method, which directly destroys the soul of the magical beast right up to the Mingmen, can lead to a huge harvest!  !  !

    Suddenly, Jiang Rou¡¯s eyes lit up!

    ¡°What a means, what a power!¡±

    Jiang Rou has infinite admiration for this formation.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei, Jiang Rou set up a formation to protect her true body.  Then, quietly comprehend

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, if that woman learns this formation" Huo Li asked softly.

    At this time, Huo Li's natal soul still stayed in Ye Pengfei's natal soul.  If you don¡¯t get rid of Jiang Rou, or if you don¡¯t have the ability to cope with it,Before facing Jiang Rou, Ye Pengfei did not dare to let Huo Li come out.

    Huo Li also knew that the current situation was extremely dangerous.  If she hadn't wanted to learn this formation from Ye Pengfei, if Jiang Rou hadn't been frightened by the endless stream of magical beasts, then Jiang Rou would have completely killed Ye Pengfei with one palm!

    "If so, Jiang Rou could also create a hundred-curse soul-crushing array.  Then, Jiang Rou can deal with these magical beasts alone, and Ye Pengfei will lose the capital to survive!

    "Learn?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Give her a hundred and eighty years, I wonder if she can hope to get started!"

    Back then, the two senior brothers made it clear.  The crazy meaning of the King of Destruction is a unique method that all the powerful men in the heaven want to understand.  However, I have never heard of any strong person who has mastered the meaning of madness!

    Even those who are in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, such as Ni Cangtian and Old Man Longmo, have not mastered such secrets.  They can only detect the cause of madness and understand the source of madness, but they cannot control and utilize madness.

    Because of this, the rare treasure called "King of Destruction" is so precious.  Because of this, even among the three major forces, there are not many pieces of King Destruction that can explode with powerful combat power!

    Although, Jiang Rou is also a Dzogchen Realm existence.  However, can she be compared with True Origin Realm Dzogchen existences such as Ni Cangtian and Old Dragon Demon?  Even if she is very talented, even if she is extremely talented, given her 180 years, she may not be able to achieve any breakthrough!

    "The power of a magical beast is so huge, and there are so many magical beasts here for me to hunt. As long as you give me ten or twenty years, I can gather ten thousand death clones!"

    "Although the battle with Meng Mingshan was dangerous, it really gave me a more solid foundation. In ten or twenty years, my true body will be able to advance to at least the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm. By then,  Maybe the death clones I can control are not ten thousand, but one hundred thousand! One million!"

    As the realm of the true body increases, the number of death clones is likely to increase, and the realm of the death clones is more likely to increase.  If you really have one hundred thousand or one million, you are only one step away from advancing to the True Origin Realm and the Perfect Death Clone.  With the unlimited potential of the Hundred Curses Soul-Smashing Formation, Ye Pengfei has the determination to challenge Jiang Rou!

    Ye Pengfei had a good idea, but when he happily hunted the magical beast for more than two hours, the battle situation changed significantly!  !  !  (To be continued¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1676. Abandoned Mine

    A black light broke into the Hundred Curses Soul-Smashing Formation. Not only did the power of the formation fail to destroy the black light, but after a few breaths, a death clone was severely hit by the black light and died instantly!  !  !

    "What is this?" Ye Pengfei was shocked and confused.

    "This is the Heavenly Dao Beast!" Ye Pengfei turned around and saw that Jiang Rou had quietly walked out of the formation, "You are too strong to lure the Heavenly Dao Beast out so quickly!"

    "Tiandao beast what level?" Ye Pengfei tried hard to see the black light, but couldn't see anything.

    ¡°It is equivalent to the Dzogchen of the True Source Realm, but not as powerful as the Dzogchen of the True Origin Realm.¡±

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. How could he resist such a ferocious beast?

    Jiang Rou shook her head helplessly and said, "It seems that we can only take the risk to break into that place. Don't resist!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Rou rolled up Ye Pengfei and hurried away into the distance.

    "Hey, hey, hey, my death clone hasn't been taken back yet!" Ye Pengfei shouted anxiously.

    "Leave them to resist the Tiandao Beast, otherwise, we will all die!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, everything would have to start again

    ¡­¡­

    He teleported continuously for more than three hours, and passed through the blockades of countless magical beasts along the way.  Finally, the two people landed on the ground again.

    "Abandoned mine?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "Who is so powerful that they can dig fairy mines in such a place?"

    "Don't you know that the Divine Power Realm was once the place where the Palace of the Gods trained high-level experts?" Jiang Rou asked with a frown.

    "Haha, I've just been busy practicing, and I still don't know the origin of the magical realm. You should also know that I just got involved here accidentally."

    Jiang Rou nodded. She had already checked Ye Pengfei's information.

    "In the magical power realm, just hard training is not enough. If you want to improve quickly, you have to hunt magical beasts. Even heavenly beasts! In the outside world, there is still only one silver-haired wizard. However, there are close to a hundred here.  Witch Lord. What do we rely on? It¡¯s the specialness of this place!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised that Jiang Rou could give him guidance.  After listening to Jiang Rou's scolding, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but understand the profound meanings contained in Jiang Rou's words.

    "It turns out that strong men in the realm of supernatural powers rely on the crystallization of magical powers to practice below the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection. As long as you have the Heavenly Dao Beast, you can advance to the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection!"

    Jiang Rou was also surprised by what Ye Pengfei blurted out.  She didn't expect that.  His lesson, which he did not explain thoroughly, actually made Ye Pengfei realize the difference between the Heavenly Dao Beast and the Divine Power Beast.

    Before Jiang Rou could respond, Ye Pengfei continued: "It turns out that Tiandao beasts evolved from magical beasts. It is almost impossible to capture Tiandao beasts, so you chose to cultivate magical beasts instead! Xiaobai has already  You have advanced to the level of Heavenly Dao Beast, that¡¯s why you have advanced to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, and that¡¯s why you were so angry and nervous back then!¡±

    Until this time.  Only then did Ye Pengfei know why Jiang Rou, who was obviously very smart, didn't give himself any chance to explain and wanted to kill him as soon as he took action.  because.  That seemingly harmless little white rabbit is the key to whether Jiang Rou can advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    This time, Jiang Rou was even more shocked.  His simple words actually made Ye Pengfei understand so many things!

    It was as if he had never seen Ye Pengfei before.  Jiang Rouzai looked at Ye Pengfei carefully, up and down.  after awhile.  She finally nodded: "Yes, Xiaobai has advanced to become a Tiandao beast. If Xiaobai and I become yiti, I will advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection. Even if you have the ability to catch a living Tiandao beast,  Beast, as long as that Dao beast does not willingly integrate into your Dao body, you have no hope of advancing to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!"

    "Thank you for the advice!" Ye Pengfei cupped his hands with a calm look on his face.

    Jiang Rou became even more curious. She thought to herself, why didn't this guy take advantage of the situation and ask herself how to cultivate a magical beast?

    However, she didn¡¯t have time to stand here and chat with Ye Pengfei.  Soon, the herd of beasts will be chasing them.

    "Let's go in, be careful!"

    Jiang Rou didn¡¯t say anything to be careful about, so Ye Pengfei had no choice but to follow Jiang Rou and walk in along an abandoned tunnel.

    After taking a few steps, a strong and hot wind blew in my face.  Even at this time, Ye Pengfei still maintained the low-level combat power of the 81st level of the True Source Realm, but he was also blown askew by this sudden strong wind!"Only the Gangfeng can protect us. We have to go deeper to keep the Tiandao Beast at bay!"

    Jiang Rou said without stopping.

    "Now we are in big trouble." Ye Pengfei frowned secretly.

    You must know that Ye Pengfei's true realm has not reached the 81st low level of the True Source Realm.  At this time, he could only maintain this level of cultivation for thirty days.  After thirty days, he will have to rest for a while before he can continue to unleash his powerful combat power.

    Therefore, until now, Ye Pengfei still needs to avoid long battles as much as possible.  Especially now, except for the death clone left for Jiang Rou to study, Ye Pengfei no longer has any death clones to use.  In this case, how could Ye Pengfei be able to stay in this fierce wind for a long time?

    "I hope she won't be gone for too long." Looking at the complete corpses of nearly a thousand magical beasts in the space plane, Ye Pengfei could only think about the good.

    It¡¯s just that the truth is always cruel

    After walking non-stop for nearly twenty days, a large swath of red light appeared in front of her, but Jiang Rou still had no intention of stopping.

    "Jiang Rou, please take a rest, I can't bear it anymore!" Ye Pengfei complained endlessly.

    The deeper you go, the hotter and more violent the wind becomes.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's realm breaking out, his true combat power would have exceeded that of a low-level existence at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  At this time, he could no longer move forward!

    Stopping, Jiang Rou asked coldly: "Can't you fight Meng Mingshan for several rounds? Why, can't we go on?"

    "Don't you know that I can fight with him because of the death clone and the ability to hide? Now, there is only one death clone left, and it's still with you. The ability to hide is useless, so what?  Let me rest first and then go."

    "You need to rest, the Heavenly Dao Beast is coming, no one can save you!" Jiang Rou said coldly, walking towards the place where the red light flashed alone.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1677. Jiang Rou¡¯s plan!

    Helpless, Ye Pengfei managed to hold on and continued to follow Jiang Rou

    After walking forward for several more miles, we finally saw a wide open space in front of us.

    This is an underground cave, but as far as the eye can see, you can't see the edge of the cave at all!

    The spiritual consciousness has long been of little use. In the face of the increasingly powerful scorching wind, the spiritual consciousness will be ruthlessly blown away as long as it is a few feet away from the body.

    The distance that telekinesis can extend is farther, but the distance of only half a mile is not as far as what can be seen with the naked eye.

    "With my eyesight, I should be able to see things a hundred million miles away. So, this cave is at least several hundred million miles deep?"

    Looking carefully at the cave, I saw huge stone pillars that were thousands of feet high and difficult for a hundred and eighty people to surround. They stood everywhere and looked very spectacular.

    On the top of the cave, there are countless sharp stalagmites standing upside down.  In this hot wind that was so fierce that Ye Pengfei was almost blown away, these stalagmites were not blown to the ground.  It is enough to prove that once these stalagmites fall down, what kind of horrific things will happen!

    Following closely behind Jiang Rou, Ye Pengfei walked into this huge cave.  After walking a few steps, Ye Pengfei discovered that there was actually a dangerous passage with cliffs on both sides ahead!

    Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou are both strong men with normal body shapes. Strong men like them, who are about one foot tall, will find it too narrow when walking on this passage.  If it were those strong men with naturally burly physiques, or giant beings after the transformation of monsters, it would be impossible for them to walk through this passage!

    It is impossible to walk even if you reduce your body size.  Ye Pengfei clearly felt that even a perfect being in the True Origin Realm such as Jiang Rou could no longer freely use the method of transformation in a place like this!

    "I didn't expect that there are still dangerous places in this world that can restrict the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm. No wonder. Those who are in the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm believe that they can definitely continue to make breakthroughs!"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself and marveled secretly.

    What amazed him was not only the dangerous environment here, but also the terrifying abilities of the predecessors!

    "Obviously, although this is a naturally formed giant underground cave, there are a lot of traces of artificial excavation here! If I use death clones to dig, I'm afraid, even if I have millions of death clones, I can dig several more in a row.  Even after a thousand years, I can¡¯t look like this!¡±

    Walking cautiously on the narrow passage, Ye Pengfei resisted the trouble caused by the scorching wind and carefully observed the artificial ax chisel marks far and near.

    Whether it is the low undulating mountains, the slowly flowing underground magma, or the lakes and deep pools formed by lava, as long as you look carefully, you can see the various traces left by those ancient powerful men!

    As if knowing that Ye Pengfei was amazed by the power of his predecessors, after walking through this narrow passage, Jiang Rou said again: "This place is rich in a kind of fire-type fairy crystal. In those days, the fire-type crystal in the Temple of the Gods  A lineage has established various miracles here. The artificial ax marks you see now are the remnants of those miracles that have been obliterated. These remnants are of little help to your cultivation."

    "The remnants of the obliterated miracles?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "What obliterated those miracles?"

    "Of course it's something that could kill us!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to continue asking.  The already very hot Gangfeng suddenly became even hotter and fiercer.  Just counting the breaths, Ye Pengfei was sweating profusely!

    Looking at Jiang Rou again, she has already used an ice magic power.  Protected his body.  However, she can't help but be dripping with fragrance.  Wearing a pure white gown, it clung to her delicate body due to sweat.  The concave and convex figure is vaguely visible.  It makes people think a lot.

    ¡°Humph~~~¡±

    A soft sound came from Huo Li.  This girl is jealous because of Jiang Rou.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and ignored Huo Li, nor looked at the charming Jiang Rou.  He looked far into the distance, wanting to find the dangerous place by himself.

    But where is the danger?

    The strong wind in this cave is both strong and hot. Based on a rough judgment, there is no way for a strong person below the 81st level of the True Origin Realm to enter here.

    "Obviously, it is impossible for ordinary supernatural beasts, and even more ordinary monsters and monsters, to survive here.

    "Is it a special fire-type magical beast?"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself and looked carefully.

    "No need to look for it, I'll tell you!" Jiang Rou pointed to the front and said calmly.? Said, "There are many magical fire plants and animals living here. They are not monster trees or monsters, but they are very powerful!"

    "The most powerful thing about them is that we can't see them unless we get close to them. So, from here on, every step you take may lead to a path of no return!"

    "Don't even think about escaping when you encounter them. On the one hand, we don't know at all whether we will escape to a more terrifying place. On the other hand, only the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection still has hope of escaping. As for you, escape.  The faster you die, the faster you die!"

    "These fire plants and animals have lived here for a long time, and they naturally have the ability to control the wind. This kind of control is not a magical power. As I said just now, they can even control demon trees and monsters.  Not really. This kind of control is just the instinct of plants and animals. It's like ordinary trees will extend their branches in the direction of the sun. It's like ordinary eagles will fly around on the breeze."

    "Don't look down on this kind of control. You have personally experienced the power of the strong wind. As long as they take advantage of the strong wind, they will become very scary. Think about it, ordinary grass seeds, in the wind of this strong wind,  It's coming towards you under the wrap. Think about it, a fire leopard is rushing towards you along the Gangfeng. You are only a low-level eighty-one level person, and if your fighting power is exhausted, you will be a high-level eighty-one level expert.  , is it possible to avoid their attacks?"

    Ye Pengfei was sweating all over while listening.  I don't know if the sweat is flowing down because the Gangfeng is too hot, or because "they" are too powerful!  !  !

    As if she was worried that Ye Pengfei wouldn't believe it, Jiang Rou took Ye Pengfei and took a few steps forward.  Originally there was nothing in front of him, but after taking a few steps, Ye Pengfei discovered with shock.  Groups of grass like flames are swaying back and forth in the strong wind!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh

    Thousands of grass seeds shot towards Jiang Rou and Ye Pengfei. Jiang Rou scolded, and a huge ice-edge shield blocked all the grass seeds.

    ¡°A high-level exotic treasure on the 81st floor of the True Origin Realm¡­ is about to be shot through by these grass seeds!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but want to take a breath of cold air, but what he breathed into his stomach was billowing hot air

    "This is the Yanhuo grass, it is the weakest thing here."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Is this considered weak?  Ye Pengfei was speechless

    "If you go further ahead, you will encounter more than a dozen flame iron trees. The fruits are a bit like ordinary pine cones, but these pine cones are blown by the wind"

    There is no need for Jiang Rou to say anything else, everyone knows what will happen!  !  !

    "Even the high-level rare treasures on the 81st floor of the True Origin Realm can't withstand the attacks of these plants. If you encounter a beast, wouldn't it be the only way to perish? In this kind of place, only the True Origin Realm Dzogchen can enter No.  Even if you are in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, it is simply impossible to live here for a long time!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking secretly in his heart, and murmured in his mouth: "How about we guard that narrow passage. No matter how powerful the Tiandao beast is, if one of us guards the barrier and ten thousand others can't open it, it won't be able to rush over."

    "You have to keep it, don't blame me for not reminding you, I can't even keep it!"

    Listen to the words and listen to the sounds.  Ye Pengfei knew immediately that the Tiandao beast might have some special ability that could ignore the narrowness of the passage.  Charge directly over here!

    Ye Pengfei has seen the power of that black light with his own eyes.  He was not even afraid of his Hundred Curses Soul-Breaking Array, and quickly killed a death clone of himself. Although its combat power was not comparable to that of Meng Mingshan, it was not something that he could resist.

    Jiang Rou was able to resist, but the reason why Jiang Rou hurriedly fled this far was obviously because there were more Tiandao beasts rushing over.  In this way, as long as she cannot rely on the danger of geographical location, how can Jiang Rou, even at the Perfect Origin Realm, be able to withstand the attack and killing of so many heavenly beasts?

    "Originally, I thought that the True Origin Realm of Dzogchen was a being that was difficult to perish. I never thought that even if they did not encounter other challenges from the True Origin Realm of Dzogchen, they would still die and cease to exist!  !!¡±

    After sighing secretly, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "We can't advance, and we can't defend. So, what should we do?"

    Jiang Rou smiled slightly and said: "My Jiang family has discovered a safer road here a long time ago, and then, after hundreds of millions of years of careful construction, a temporary camp was built in a very deep place. As long as we don't encounter anything special,  Situation, it¡¯s safer there!¡±

    "That's it!" Ye Pengfei nodded in admiration, not knowing what a heavy price the Jiang family paid for this passage and that camp.

    ? ?Pengfei thought that after saying this, Jiang Rou would move on with him.  However, unexpectedly, Jiang Rou smiled slightly and said: "Huo Qiusheng, I have told you a lot, and I will also take you to a place that only my Jiang family knows. Don't you have any expression?"

    Asking for money to buy the way?

    A look of surprise flashed across Ye Pengfei's face: "I have hunted a total of 885 magical beasts, and the magical crystals, magical essence and blood are all yours, how about it?"

    If you exchange these for military merit, you can almost get the title of partial general.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's Hundred Curses Soul-Breaking Array that was both powerful and able to completely preserve the body of the magical beast, ordinary experts at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm would not have been able to obtain so many magical crystals and crystals even if they spent hundreds of millions of years.  Magical blood essence!

    The value of these things is huge enough, but Jiang Rou shook her head slightly: "I want you to condense the secret method of death clone!"

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows. He finally knew why Jiang Rou took the initiative to introduce various secrets to him just now.

    "You should know that only by realizing the Taoist meaning can such a clone be condensed."

    Techniques can be taught, but how to teach Taoism?  This is something that can only be understood but cannot be expressed in words!

    Ye Pengfei knows that some big families and powerful forces will erect monuments of Taoism for people to observe and understand.  However, the effect of the meaning tablet is the same as that of Ye Pengfei releasing a death clone.  Only by understanding on your own the special characteristics of the death clone can you understand the corresponding mystery of the Tao.

    This is just to understand the mysterious meaning of Tao!

    "Jiang Rou, after all, you are a Dzogchen existence in the True Source Realm. You should know that even if I have the ability to let you understand the meaning of it, how can you master this meaning? Only by yourself can you realize it.  Really master this kind of Taoism!"

    "No, that's not the case." Jiang Rou shook her head slightly without thinking about it, "Give me the secret method, and I will find a way to solve it!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned tightly.

    She what exactly does she want to do?

    The secret method of condensing the death clone is essentially the same as others, ordinary.  There is no essential difference in the secret method of condensing clones.  Strictly speaking, apart from the very fast condensation speed, there are no creative ideas worth mentioning.

    "Jiang Rou can't be so stupid, since she is so stubborn"

    In an instant, the feeling that allowed Ye Pengfei to naturally detect all kinds of secrets without any extrapolation emerged once again!

    "I see!!!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneer

    ¡­¡­

    "Very good!" Jiang Rou smiled with satisfaction, waved her hand and said, "Follow closely. Don't fall behind."

    He followed Jiang Rou closely and traveled millions of miles before arriving at the place Jiang Rou mentioned.

    These millions of miles can only be walked.  Unable to teleport.  Although the two of them traveled very quickly, they still walked for more than fifty days!

    The burst of realm cultivation had to dissipate long ago. If Jiang Rou hadn't seen through Ye Pengfei's disguise, Jiang Rou would have discovered it.  Ye Pengfei's state is very strange!

    Even more fortunately, for the next purpose, Jiang Rou took the initiative to protect Ye Pengfei as he moved forward.  If not for this reason.  Ye Pengfei had long been completely torn apart by the even more fierce wind!

    "This is it. The defensive array here can confuse the eyes of most ferocious beasts. As for the Tiandao beasts, no matter how clever their noses are, they will not be able to find it here!"

    It¡¯s finally safe

    Until now, Ye Pengfei had no time to pay attention to the various situations in the sky and the earth.  After seeing the terrifying power of those ordinary grass seeds, he never looked around again.

    Underfoot, the sound of rustling sounded softly with the footsteps.

    Ye Pengfei casually grabbed some sand from the ground, and suddenly, his eyes lit up!

    "What a rich power of fire. Using this sand to refine exotic treasures, you can easily refine the eighty-first-level mid-level exotic treasures of the True Origin Realm!"

    Looking at the ground near and far, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but swallowed.

    This sand is everywhere, and there are amazing treasures everywhere.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei had the urge to dig out this place!

    However, Ye Pengfei soon suppressed this thought again.

    "It is impossible that the Jiang family does not have a master of weapon refining. If the sand and soil can be dug at will, then the Jiang family will have taken away all the sand and soil!"

    Picking up a small piece of stone at random is a precious weapon refining material.  There must be huge deposits of rare minerals hidden beneath the ground.  SeeAfter seeing this sand, Ye Pengfei finally understood why this place was a fairy mine in the Temple of the Gods in ancient times.

    "It turns out that everything is a precious fairy mine. If you really dig it, you will definitely be able to dig out enough to refine the eighty-first-level high-level exotic treasure materials of the True Origin Realm!"

    There is no such thing as the True Origin Realm of Dzogchen in the strange treasure. In the past, Ye Pengfei didn't know the reason.  However, after personally experiencing the combat power of the True Origin Realm Dzogchen, Ye Pengfei already knew that it was not impossible for such rare treasures to exist, but that even if he advanced to the True Origin Realm Dzogchen, as a master of weapon refining,  I don¡¯t have much confidence in refining it myself

    Therefore, the high-level exotic treasure at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm is the strongest exotic treasure.  If anyone has the ability to move this cave into his own space plane in one breath, then he will be able to possess a large number of the most powerful treasures!  !  !

    But, throughout the ages, no one has ever done this.  In other words, if you want to dig for treasure here, there are still various hidden dangers that Ye Pengfei doesn't know about.

    Look at Jiang Rou

    At this time, Jiang Rou has already activated the defensive array here.  Then, she set up another defensive array in this defensive array. She sat in it and continued to study Ye Pengfei's death clone in a decent manner.

    Ye Pengfei sneered, set up a defensive array, and walked in

    ¡­¡­

    "First, improve the realm of your true body!"

    The body of a magical beast was quickly and easily crushed by Ye Pengfei's power of space planes.  The pure and majestic power spread out, and soon, the power of these supernatural beasts was transformed into the power of Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    What kind of magical crystals, magical liquids, magical essence and blood.  Ye Pengfei refined everything into his own space plane power.  Everything outside the body is virtual, only one's own strength is real and reliable!

    "The magical beast is really extraordinary. Just by refining a high-level magical beast at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, I can easily advance to the first level!"

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's foundation has been laid very solidly.  As long as he has enough strength, he can rush straight to the seventy-sixth floor of the True Origin Realm.  If he didn't pay too strict attention to his foundation, then there would be no problem in advancing to the seventy-eighth level of the True Origin Realm in one go.

    It¡¯s a pity that there are only two high-level magical beasts on the 81st floor.  Of the remaining hundreds of magical beasts, the worst ones are only at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm.  Ye Pengfei made a rough calculation.  After all of them have been refined, leaving behind the power of condensing one hundred thousand death clones, we can just reach the seventy-sixth level of the True Source Realm.

    Refining, refining, refining without stopping.  After eight years of continuous cultivation without any distractions, Ye Pengfei finally raised his level of cultivation to the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "It's time, I want to see if you can get yourself into a cocoon!" He opened his eyes slightly.  A cold light flashed

    ¡­¡­

    After reaching the seventy-sixth level of the True Source Realm, Ye Pengfei found that his estimate was quite accurate.  At this time, I could just control 90,000 death clones.  Extra power.  Just right as a backup.

    After Ye Pengfei's realm was greatly improved, the speed of condensing death clones also accelerated many times.  It took him another fifteen years to finally condense these 90,000 death clones one by one.

    "There is only one step left to advance to the eighty-one high level. In other words, as long as my body level increases by one or two levels, these death clones can advance together!"

    Of course, advancement also requires strength.

    If it is outside the valley.  If Ye Pengfei wants to obtain such a huge power, even if he kills one hundred thousand monster beasts and monster insects in the Benhe Mountains, it is simply impossible to achieve this.  However, there are too many magical beasts in the valley. As long as you can hunt them to your heart's content, you can gain enough advanced power!

    "Whether you can hunt to your heart's content depends on this game. I don't know when she will take action again?" Ye Pengfei glanced at Jiang Rou calmly, and continued to sit quietly and practice.

    Jiang Rou couldn¡¯t move, and Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t move.

    Although Ye Pengfei's realm has improved, he still has 90,000 death clones.  However, facing the existence of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, it is impossible for him to win!

    "Not to mention, this is a special camp set up by the Jiang family. It is impossible that there are no secret methods left by the Jiang family in the camp!"

    The camp is not big, only a few miles in radius.  It seems that there is no blessed land or cave in the camp.  In other words, there are only a few miles of space and time for everyone to live.

    Think about it, under normal circumstances, only the strong ones in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen can enter here.  To take a step back, those high-level 81st level True Origin Realm people who are very courageous and powerfulEven the strong can enter.  Although the Jiang family is strong, how many such beings can they have?  How many of these powerful beings will enter here at the same time?  Therefore, although the area of ??the camp is quite small, it can still be used if you make do with it.

    "So, the secret means are hidden within a few miles around here. If I explore around, will Jiang Rou launch it in advance?"

    The enemy cannot move, and I cannot move.  However, by forcing the enemy to move first, I can counterattack better!

    Having made up his mind, Ye Pengfei stood up and walked slowly around the edge of the camp.

    At first glance, Ye Pengfei seemed to be standing on the edge of the camp, checking the situation outside the camp.  Therefore, Jiang Rou just looked at it briefly and ignored Ye Pengfei.

    However, after Ye Pengfei walked around the camp twice, he began to quickly explore the situation inside the camp.  At this time, Jiang Rou knew that Ye Pengfei had roughly discovered the key points of the mechanism through the two circles just now!

    "Sure enough!" Jiang Rou sneered and stood up, "You have expected that I will kill you, but unfortunately, even if you have a bright mind, the huge difference in combat power is a huge gap that you can never make up for.  !!!"

    With a sneer, Jiang Rou took action.  In an instant, nearly 10,000 of the 90,000 death clones transformed into Jiang Rou's appearance!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1678. The Point of No Return...

    "Huo Qiusheng, you didn't expect that I can control your death clone!" Jiang Rou laughed and said, "If you want to survive, just obediently condense the death clone for me, and I can spare your life!!!"

    While speaking, another 10,000 death clones turned into Jiang Rou's appearance!

    At this time, Jiang Rou has already studied and understood that Ye Pengfei's biggest reliance is this death clone.  By quietly controlling the death clone, she was even surprised to find that Ye Pengfei's true realm had only just reached the seventy-sixth level of the True Source Realm!

    Jiang Rou doesn¡¯t know why Ye Pengfei is able to cultivate at the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm and burst into a realm that seems to be similar to the low-level beings at the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm

    " Why is it that Ye Pengfei can use his cultivation as a low-level existence at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm to display powerful combat power comparable to the high-level 81st Level True Origin Realm? Jiang Rou is even more confused

    Jiang Rou only knows that as long as she controls Ye Pengfei's death clone first, she can know all the secrets!

    Jiang Rou is right.

    Now, most of Ye Pengfei's combat power comes from death clones.  If he can upgrade all these 90,000 death clones to the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, then he will at least have the ability to face the existence of the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm without having to run away in embarrassment!

    On the contrary, if these clones are really controlled by Jiang Rou one by one.  Then, Ye Pengfei will become a lamb to be slaughtered.  No matter how scheming he is, no matter how many conspiracy methods he has, facing absolute strength, he can't even make a small wave!

    But¡­¡­

    "As expected." Facing Jiang Rou's laughter, Ye Pengfei also laughed loudly, "Jiang Rou, Jiang Rou, do you know what it means to be smart but be misled by your cleverness?"

    Jiang Rou's smile suddenly solidified.  She immediately realized what Ye Pengfei had done to those death clones!  !  !

    Looking at the 20,000 death clones that had turned into themselves, Jiang Rou didn't find any clues.  Look at the other 70,000 dead clones.  Jiang Rou also didn't notice any danger.

    However, Jiang Rou knew that this was definitely not Ye Pengfei's plan to confuse the enemy.  After all, when the combat power of the two sides is extremely different, all tactics to confuse the enemy are unlikely to have any effect!

    Not to mention, there is a dangerous place outside that even those in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection dare not venture into at will.  Even if he was really suffocated by Ye Pengfei's loud laughter, where could Ye Pengfei escape to?

    Thousands of thoughts flashed through Jiang Rou's sea of ??consciousness.  Soon, Jiang Rou was confident again.  Continue to control Ye Pengfei's death clones one by one.

    "But Ye Pengfei didn't seem to care at all.  Moreover, he did not make any moves to fight back.

    With both sides feeling confident, after a few breaths, Jiang Rou successfully brought over Ye Pengfei's 90,000 dead clones.  It only took such a short time, which was far beyond her imagination.

    Jiang Rou felt more and more uncomfortable in her heart.

    Ye Pengfei, who has always been strong, is still arrogant even after being captured and suppressed by himself. At this moment, he can't even make a move.  Not using any of them and not resisting at all, it's really weird!

    However, no matter how Jiang Rou analyzes the 90,000 dead clones.  She didn't even find out what murderous intentions were hidden in these death clones!

    When Jiang Rou took care of these 90,000 dead clones one by one, she finally began to face Ye Pengfei directly.  When she saw that Ye Pengfei still looked relaxed.  She felt even more that she seemed to have missed something.

    "What did I overlook?"

    Just when Jiang Rou frowned secretly and planned to capture and suppress Ye Pengfei again.  Ye Pengfei's laughter sounded again: "Jiang Rou, did you miss a death clone?"

    Suddenly, all the hairs on Jiang Rou¡¯s body stood up!  !  !

    "No, I forgot that there is a death clone!"

    This death clone is exactly the death clone that Ye Pengfei left to Jiang Rou in his early years for Jiang Rou to understand the power of death

    Jiang Rou has studied this death clone countless times.  At this time, she did not realize that there might be any secrets in this death clone

    Normally, of course there should be no secrets to hide.  After all, Jiang Rou has been facing this death clone for so many years.

    However, when Ye Pengfei mentioned this death clone, Jiang Rou instantly realized what Ye Pengfei wanted to do!

    "I surrender!" Before Ye Pengfei could actually take action, Jiang Rou shouted, "If I die, you will never be able to leave here again."?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me for not knowing the right way?¡± Ye Pengfei sneered.

    "The ancestors of the Jiang family anticipated this kind of thing, so the previous road can only be entered, not out! Unless you have the ability to break the witchcraft set by my ancestors of the Jiang family!"

    Jiang Rou, who accidentally lost everything, regained a little bit of her self-confidence.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown slightly. He didn't expect that the ancestor of the Jiang family was so good at predicting events that he had planned such a method long ago.

    However, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to give up attacking Jiang Rou because of this method.  With an intact True Source Realm of Dzogchen next to me, I can't feel safe at all times!

    ¡°Explosion!!!¡±

    With a soft drink, the death clone broke off an arm.  I saw that this arm jumped through the air and entered Jiang Rou's space plane, exploding violently!

    At the same time, 30,000 of the 90,000 death clones controlled by Jiang Rou dissipated and died!

    This is Ye Pengfei¡¯s method. With just one blow, Jiang Rou suddenly fell into a coma

    There is an inherent power connection between each death clone.  This is one of the reasons why, when these death clones are used as formation eyes, the power of the Hundred Curses Soul-Smashing Formation will appear extremely powerful.

    Of course, the death clone that was given to Jiang Rou for research back then has a power connection with the 90,000 newly condensed death clones.  As long as Ye Pengfei is willing, he can send all the power of these 90,000 death clones into the body of this death clone.

    However, this death clone does not have the ability to travel through the air and penetrate into Jiang Rou's space plane.  If Ye Pengfei had this kind of ability back then, he would have looked for opportunities to take the initiative over the years!

    Only when these death clones were controlled by Jiang Rou, did Ye Pengfei know how to send the power of these death clones into Jiang Rou's space plane.  After all, how could something that already belongs to Jiang Rou be actively rejected by Jiang Rou's space plane?

    Coupled with some other means, when Jiang Rou began to control the first death clone, she had already embarked on a path of no return (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1679. The true source is hidden!

    "Yeah!" Huo Li, who had been watching the battle nervously, finally shouted excitedly, "Master is so awesome!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and released Huo Li's soul.  After so many years, Huo Li was finally able to return to the Tao body and continue practicing.

    "I don't know when I will be able to help"

    Glancing at Ye Pengfei shyly, Huo Li took the initiative to walk aside and began to practice meditation.

    Huo Li knew that Jiang Rou's problem had not really been solved.

    "Soul-soothing!!!"

    Those 60,000 death clones all entered Jiang Rou's space plane. At first glance, they all still looked like Jiang Rou, but in fact, they were still really controlled by Ye Pengfei!

    "I already knew what you wanted to do back then. If it were another clone, you could indeed succeed. However, as long as you fail to grasp the meaning of madness, you will never be able to truly control the death clone!"

    When 60,000 death clones surrounded Jiang Rou's soul and formed a soul-suppressing formation, Jiang Rou, who had just fainted, happened to wake up.

    As soon as she woke up, she heard what Ye Pengfei said.

    Inevitably, Jiang Rou was affected in some way.  Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Pengfei quickly invaded Jiang Rou's soul memory!

    Back then, Jiang Rou wanted to search for Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul, but now Ye Pengfei is searching for Jiang Rou¡¯s soul instead.  It was difficult for Jiang Rou to accept such a dramatic change for a while.

    The series of negative emotions are all due to the sudden plot by Ye Pengfei.  What was originally a well-designed magical power has turned into a self-defeating means.  It is impossible for anyone to deal with such a thing without a little bit of negative emotions emerging.

    However, the existence of the True Origin Realm of Dzogchen is extraordinary after all. Just when Ye Pengfei had just searched out some superficial memories, Jiang Rou quickly launched a counterattack!

    "Want to search my soul memory? Dreaming!!!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei's various soul-searching magical powers were blocked by Jiang Rou.  The next moment, the 60,000 death clones set up a soul-suppressing array.  During Jiang Rou's Jedi counterattack, it shook violently and seemed to be cracking!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry. He sneered: "Jiang Rou, why do you think I launched a counterattack after watching you take control of all 90,000 death clones? Is it possible that you think my purpose of doing this is just to escape?"  An air strike to kill your natural soul?¡±

    Jiang Rou felt a chill surge up from the deepest part of her soul

    "You are shameless!"

    "Am I shameless?" Ye Pengfei sneered, "Take the other person's way and do it to the other person. Isn't this what you wanted to do just now?"

    Although, Jiang Rou didn¡¯t use the 90,000 death clones.  Although, those 90,000 dead clones were just a trap set by Ye Pengfei for Jiang Rou.  However, Jiang Rou's intention is already obvious, that is, she wants to use Ye Pengfei's death clone to dig out all of Ye Pengfei's secrets!

    You must know that no matter what kind of clone it is, it will always have a close connection with the main body.  Although Ye Pengfei's death clone is relatively unique.  When the clone dies, the main body will not suffer any backlash.  However, the close connection between the body and the clone still exists.

    Jiang Rou controls Ye Pengfei¡¯s death clone, so she naturally uses the death clone.  The intention is to "create" a split soul of "Ye Pengfei" and then forcibly seize the memory of his own soul.  This is not a method that can only be mastered by high-level people. Strong people at the Golden Core stage and above often have already mastered some rudiments of magical powers.  Wait until you reach the level of Tianzun.  This method is basically done.

    The higher the realm, the greater the power of a magical power.  Therefore, once Ye Pengfei is still stubborn and refuses to surrender.  So.  What awaits him will be this soul-stealing magical power!

    But now, the situation has reversed, and the one who can display a magical power has become Ye Pengfei.

    ¡°Photograph!!!¡±

    A magical power fell on a death clone, and soon, the part related to Jiang Rou's soul was forcibly separated by Ye Pengfei.  And this death clone also changed back into its original appearance.

    With just such a small amount of things, it is impossible to "create" a split soul of "Jiang Rou" out of thin air.  If you want to squeeze Jiang Rou's soul memory, you need more of this kind of thing.  The more of these things you have, the more secrets you will know about Jiang Rou's soul.

    Without haste, Ye Pengfei then used the same magical power on the next dead clone.

    He can display countless such magical powers at the same time. After all, this is not a high-end method.  However, he came one by one, and Jiang Rou could see clearly what his intentions were!

    &nbsp; "Huo Qiusheng! Don't expect to destroy my belief! The belief in the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection, even if it is another True Origin Realm of Great Perfection, can never be destroyed!"

    "I don't believe it." Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "Everything has weaknesses. The so-called indestructibility is just because its weaknesses have not been discovered."

    Ye Pengfei continued as he spoke.

    Tenhundredsthousandsten thousand

    It took Ye Pengfei three full days to transform 10,000 death clones back to their original appearance.  These strange-looking clones correspond to various special magical abilities.  What Ye Pengfei longed for back then was to integrate the advantages of all living creatures and races in the world into one formation.  At this moment, the dream of that year began to take effect.

    "What's going on? What's going on? My belief I am the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection, and my belief will never be lost!!!" Jiang Rou shouted at the top of her lungs, as if she were an ordinary person haunted by evil spirits.  .

    ¡°Give up, you will definitely collapse.¡±

    The magical voice was transmitted very clearly into Jiang Rou¡¯s natal soul.  Soon, under the hypnosis of this voice, Jiang Rou became even crazier!

    "I'm going to dieAh! Ah! Ah! I'm really going to die! Ancestor, Jiang Rou has seen you. Are you here to take Jiang Rou out of here and go to the eternal place of happiness?"

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ancestor, don't abandon Jiang Rou. Jiang Rou has reached the Perfect Origin Realm. Jiang Rou also has hope of reaching the other side of happiness!"

    "No more! No more! I'm going to blow myself up! I'm going to crush my soul! My Jiang Rou's soul memory will never fall into the hands of the enemy!"

    "I'm going to explode Why can't I explode? I'm going to explode! I'm going to explode! Explode!"

    Jiang Rou is completely crazy, Jiang Rou is already a little incoherent

    However, these seemingly incoherent words foreshadowed various secrets. Ye Pengfei became more and more interested in Jiang Rou's soul memory!

    "Could it be that the ancestors of the Jiang family have cracked the mystery of the true source and entered the place that all true source realms dream of?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s eyes were dancing with excitement!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1680. Cave Experience (1)

    Ye Pengfei wanted to hurry up and get Jiang Rou's soul memory as soon as possible.  At this time, Jiang Rou was on the verge of collapse, and another use of the Hundred Cursed Soul-Breaking Array was gradually revealed.

    "It combines the characteristics of countless races of creatures and crushes the native soul of all creatures. Even if Jiang Rou is a Dzogchen existence in the True Origin Realm, she cannot stop this mixed power at all!"

    Back then, Ye Pengfei created an ant clone almost as a joke.  Finally, the playful idea back then was fully confirmed today.

    There are only more than 10,000, and the clones that have transformed into various creatures are already too much for Jiang Rou to bear. If it is 20,000, 30,000, 40,000I am afraid, even those experienced True Source Realm Dzogchen beings,  They may not be able to bear it!

    Finally, Ye Pengfei can arrogantly announce that he has created a means to conquer the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, how will Master react when he finds out about my progress?¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and planned to speed up and transform the other dead clones back.  On the one hand, increase the pressure on Jiang Rou.  On the other hand, a false soul was used to squeeze out the memory of Jiang Rou's natural soul!

    At the beginning, Ye Pengfei had thought about using this method to deal with Chen Shuangshuang.  Unfortunately, there was no proper preparation ahead.  After suppressing Chen Shuangshuang's natal soul, Ye Pengfei lost the opportunity to forge a split soul.  But this time, Jiang Rou took the initiative to send the opportunity to Ye Pengfei. If she didn't search all of Jiang Rou's soul memories, it would be a waste of opportunity!

    However, when Ye Pengfei had just used a wide range of magical means, the sound of fierce fighting was faintly heard from a distance!

    "Someone entered the cave?"

    Ye Pengfei looked toward the source of the sound. Unfortunately, his field of vision was too poor. The red light flashed everywhere, allowing him to only see millions of miles of time and space.  If you look further away.  All you can see is a very dim shadow.  Ye Pengfei couldn't even tell whether those shadows were still or constantly moving.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and thought for a while, but did not continue to deal with Jiang Rou.

    "Jiang Rou, you have seen my methods. Now, I need your answer!"

    How did Jiang Rou know that something was going on outside?  After being tortured by Ye Pengfei to the point of losing most of her life, she no longer dared to have sex in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "I am willing to be a slave!"

    Jiang Rou completely opened up her soul memory and allowed Ye Pengfei to search it.

    This is what it means to be a slave, let alone the existence of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen.  Even for those beings at the 70th or 80th level of the True Source Realm, there is no slave mark or soul mark that can restrict them.  Therefore, if Ye Pengfei lets Jiang Rou go, Jiang Rou may come back to bite her master at any time!

    "However, Jiang Rou has no choice anymore. She doesn't have any leverage to negotiate terms.

    The experiences of the past few days have made Jiang Rou fully realize that Ye Pengfei can indeed completely destroy his beliefs, and Ye Pengfei can indeed completely seize his soul memory.  So, is it possible for me to negotiate terms with Ye Pengfei?

    Let go of soul memory.  Let Ye Pengfei absorb it.  Then, he prayed that Ye Pengfei would let him go.  Even if Ye Pengfei still kills him, his ending will not get worse, which is Ye Pengfei's gain.  The same won't become more.

    Jiang Rou thought well, but she forgot that since Ye Pengfei could ruthlessly hurt her soul, since Ye Pengfei could powerfully suppress her soul.  Since Ye Pengfei can combine the characteristics of several racial creatures and slowly destroy his own strong beliefs, how can Ye Pengfei win a complete victory?  What "answer" do you suddenly want from yourself?

    At this time, Jiang Rou was tortured to death by Ye Pengfei. She had completely lost her ability to think rationally

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Go and break the witchcraft left by your ancestors!¡±

    When Jiang Rou regained control of her true body, Ye Pengfei's first order was to force Jiang Rou to break out along the way she came from!

    Jiang Rou¡¯s eyes widened in fear: ¡°Master, Master, Jiang Rou does not have this ability.¡±

    "If you can't do it, die!" Ye Pengfei sneered, and would never change his order just because of Jiang Rou's pitiful appearance.

    "But, Master, we can go another way." At this time, Jiang Rou had also heard the sound of fighting.  The voice is getting closer and closer, "If the master wants to avoid this uninvited guest, leave along that retreat, and he will soon be hundreds of millions of miles away from this place."

    "It seems that you haven't realized how to be a slave."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head, and with a slight movement of his mind, Jiang Rou held her head and screamed: "Master, spare your life! Master!"Spare your life!  "

    At this time, all 60,000 dead clones have transformed back.  At this time, Jiang Rou's natal soul could not recover from the heavy damage she had suffered just now.  Facing Ye Pengfei's violent methods, Jiang Rou had no choice but to rush towards the path she came from!

    As soon as we left the camp, there was no danger.  However, when Jiang Rou just rushed out a few feet away, a strange black curtain quickly appeared in front of Jiang Rou.

    "Ancestor, spare your life!"

    As soon as Jiang Rou came and screamed, she was mercilessly blasted back by this dark curtain.

    Then¡­¡­

    He rolled up Jiang Rou, who was seriously injured and unconscious, and put Huo Li back into the space plane.  Along the retreat, Ye Pengfei left quickly

    ******

    Just when the powerful black curtain severely injured Jiang Rou, the sound of fighting in the distance quickly moved this way.

    "I finally heard other sounds. It must be Jiang Rou and Huo Qiusheng entangled with ferocious beasts and things!" Meng Mingshan said with a gloomy face as he galloped towards this side

    ******

    Ye Pengfei was very surprised when a flame wolf roared past from a short distance away without even looking here.

    "An interesting escape route is actually in parallel time and space with those ferocious beasts!"

    The flame wolf seemed to be chasing its prey, and it didn't see Ye Pengfei at all.  Because Ye Pengfei exists in a parallel time and space.

    Normally speaking, even in parallel time and space, there should be other living beings on the path Ye Pengfei is taking.  Not to mention, how could the never-ending wind suddenly disappear due to changes in time and space?

    "This is probably the method after transcending the realm of the true source. I am afraid that the ancestors of the Jiang family have really seen the true source with their own eyes and know how to transcend the realm of the true source!"

    See the true source.  Knowing the secret of the true source can transcend the realm of the true source. This is something that most powerful people in the true source know.  However, Ye Pengfei has never experienced the power beyond the true source so intuitively before!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had already fought against two True Origin Realm Dzogchen masters.  He even captured a True Origin Realm of Great Perfection and obtained all the soul memories of this True Origin Realm of Great Perfection.

    Therefore, at this time, Ye Pengfei has been able to judge more accurately what the True Source Realm of Great Perfection can accomplish.  He can accurately determine the path he is taking now.  It is definitely a powerful path that cannot be opened up by the True Source Realm of Dzogchen!

    Look, Jiang Rou is imprisoned in the space plane by herself.  At this time, Jiang Rou was still unconscious.

    Jiang Rou¡¯s life was not in danger, which was different from what Ye Pengfei had expected.  Originally, Ye Pengfei wanted to sacrifice Jiang Rou in order to alert the uninvited guest from afar.  Although he could not see the uninvited guest, Ye Pengfei could guess that even if that person was not Meng Mingshan, he must be related to Meng Mingshan!

    "It should be impossible for Meng Mingshan to find such a path. Trap Meng Mingshan there first. When I am strong enough, I will come in and deal with him!"

    A gentleman takes revenge, and it is never too late in ten years.  What's more, he might not wait until he comes back.  Meng Mingshan has been completely killed by that shady plot!

    "When the black curtain appeared, Jiang Rou shouted. It seems that the witchcraft has spirituality, so Jiang Rou will survive!"

    "She survived the catastrophe, does it mean that I will still need her in the future? Or. Eliminate the hidden dangers and don't go out with trouble?"

    Along this path, you will leave the underground cave and return to the valley where magical beasts are everywhere.  If Jiang Rou is not killed, the 60,000 death clones will not be able to be used as much as they want.  This will also bring a lot of unnecessary trouble to Ye Pengfei.

    Logically speaking, killing Jiang Rou is the easiest choice.  At the beginning, Jiang Rou had the intention of killing Ye Pengfei, but now Ye Pengfei will never be merciful and let her go because of Jiang Rou's surrender.

    However, after thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei still did not do so.

    "Back then, I used Ziyi as my whetstone. Today, why can't I use Jiang Rou as my whetstone? I have the upper hand, and I already have the means to kill the True Source Realm of Dzogchen. If  I still have to worry about Jiang Rou's rebellion, doesn't it make me look extremely unconfident?"

    Thinking about this, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that his power of telepathy had strengthened a bit!

    "You will be able to advance to the seventy-seventh level soonor, just practice in this cave and harm the being who broke into the Jiang family camp!"

    The road left by the ancestors of the Jiang family has a place for entry and exit at every certain distance.  Presumably, this is what the ancestor of the Jiang family left to his descendants.The gateway to and from experience.

    After walking along this road for almost 500 million miles, Ye Pengfei came to the first entrance and exit portal.

    Without hesitation, he took a step forward, and the chirping sound above his head made Ye Pengfei's nerves suddenly tense.

    Looking up, several fire eagles were hovering above Ye Pengfei's head!

    Just when Ye Pengfei raised his head, a Fire Eagle sprinted down at high speed.  That kind of speed and that kind of power made Ye Pengfei stunned.

    "Is there any mistake? It's equivalent to the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection!!!"

    Without saying a word, Ye Pengfei took a few steps back and returned from the door to the passage!

    The Fire Eagle penetrated Ye Pengfei's body and did not cause any harm to Ye Pengfei.  Because, at this moment, Ye Pengfei has entered another parallel time and space.

    "What a risk." Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, "Jiang Rou did not lie to me. In this underground cave, even the True Source Realm Dzogchen must be careful!"

    Ye Pengfei had to flee back in embarrassment when he encountered a fire eagle.  When Ye Pengfei faced Meng Mingshan, he had never retreated without a fight.

    "The attack speed and attack power of this fire eagle have surpassed Meng Mingshan. And there are several of its companions in the sky. Even if I escape its attack, it is impossible to escape the continuous attack of its companions!  "

    Looking at the Fire Eagle going away, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel that his mouth was dry.  I don't know if it's because the ground is too hot, or because I'm frightened by the ferocity of the fire eagle.

    "However, for Ye Pengfei, it is impossible for him to back down.

    "The more dangerous it is, the more suitable it is for training. After the battle with Meng Mingshan, my foundation suddenly became extremely solid. This shows that fighting an opponent at the level of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection can stimulate my foundation-building skills.  The method completely unleashes the true power of that method!"

    Even if he fought against high-level and mid-level experts at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, Ye Pengfei had never gained anything like this.  It can be seen that fighting against the True Source Realm of Dzogchen will bring unexpected huge gains.

    "Sixty thousand death clones can fight with one fire eagle, but they can't deal with several fire eagles at the same time In this way, I can only go in and out and practice for a short period of time!"

    Since it is only a short period of training, Ye Pengfei does not plan to use the 60,000 death clones.  He moved out all the good things in Jiang Rou's space plane and began to refine a useful offensive treasure for himself.  What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that just when he started refining exotic treasures and began to hone himself, some strong men entered the underground cave

    ******

    They were a group of ten people, all high-level beings at the 81st level of the True Source Realm.  As long as they can possess a Heavenly Dao Beast, they will soon be able to become a Dzogchen Realm existence like Jiang Rou!

    Therefore, they are more courageous.  When they discovered that Marshal Meng Mingshan entered an abandoned mine alone, they waited for a while, and then, unable to bear it any longer, entered the underground cave.

    Among the millions of troops brought by Meng Mingshan, there are still many high-level beings on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm who have their thoughts.  And they were the first bold and powerful people to enter the cave.  In their opinion, the earlier you get in, the more likely it is to be first come, first served!

    When Ye Pengfei took action against the Fire Eagle for the first time, a group of ten of them encountered their first challenge.  About half an hour later, the two of them died. The remaining eight people were also stained with traces of blood. They were as strong as those at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. They actually had no intention of cleaning up these blood stains!

    His face was full of fatigue and his body was covered with scars.  The eight of them were lying on the hot sandy ground in various directions, but they were very excited in their hearts!

    "Hehe, this is indeed a good place. After such a battle, the harvest will be worth hundreds of millions of years of hard work!"

    "The fire plants here, the fire sand and stones here are all the best fire treasures. In addition to improving your cultivation, you can also earn so many fire treasures. It is really a worthwhile trip!!!"

    With their eyes wandering around, the eight of them became more and more satisfied as they looked (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1681. Cave Experience (2)

    Ye Pengfei is also very satisfied

    At the beginning, he could only stay outside for a short three to five seconds. Those fire eagles in the sky had not yet participated. Just one fierce fire eagle made Ye Pengfei surrounded by danger!

    As time goes by, Ye Pengfei is gradually able to persist for a longer time. Occasionally, he can even use the power of the Gangfeng to launch one or two counterattacks!

    You must know that the Fire Eagle itself is not powerful. Apart from the unusual concentration of fire aura contained in its body, the Fire Eagle is just an ordinary ferocious beast, not even a monster.

    The reason why the Fire Eagle is powerful is because of the powerful wind!

    Not only Ye Pengfei, but from Jiang Rou's soul memory, we can know that a long time ago, the strong men of the Jiang family have been trying to use the power of the Gangfeng to fight. However, until now, no strong man of the Jiang family can be like the one who lives here all year round.  Like ferocious beasts and plants, they can freely utilize the power of this powerful wind.

    If that magical passage did not exist, perhaps Ye Pengfei would only have a taste of it. After all, after only using the power of the Gangfeng a few times, Ye Pengfei had clearly discovered that if he wanted to travel freely in the Gangfeng, he must  Become one with this strong wind

    In other words, like those ferocious beasts, they must become ordinary beings. In this fierce wind, the strong must not use any trace of their own power.

    If so, how many strong people can do it?

    It should be noted that the more powerful the existence is, the more terrifying the power of the conditioned reflex of the Tao body is. Even if a True Source Realm Dzogchen existence is asleep, it is not a mere deity who can plot and murder if it is a powerful person at a lower level.  If you want to plot against the existence of the True Origin Realm Dzogchen, the True Origin Realm Dzogchen does not need to take action at all. The pure power of reflection can break the enemy into pieces!

    In other words, normally speaking, the more powerful the existence, the less likely it is to perfectly integrate into this powerful wind.

    Does this mean that by condensing all the realms of cultivation and turning into a mediocre fisherman like Ye Pengfei did back then, he can integrate into the Gangfeng and make use of it?

    Ye Pengfei tried it, you can blend in, but you can't take advantage of it!

    The fire eagle can use Gangfeng, and those flowers and plants that seem to have no offensive power can also use Gangfeng because all the creatures that survive in this underground cave have mastered the characteristics of Gangfeng.

    They know when and which ray of strong wind will blow forward. They know when and which ray of strong wind will circle in place.

    Similarly, they also know when the strong wind will suddenly become stronger and when the strong wind will become slightly gentler

    In this way, they can use Gangfeng like this, and which strong person can do it?

    Unless, like the creatures in these caves, they live here for a long time!

    Ye Pengfei knows how to calm the mind, and Ye Pengfei can temporarily blend into the strong wind

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s Heart Seal Technique has been fully upgraded, and Ye Pengfei can briefly capture the characteristics of Gangfeng

    That¡¯s why Ye Pengfei can occasionally use the power of the Gangfeng and occasionally launch a few counterattacks

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei realized that the ancestor of the Jiang family had lived in this underground cave all year round, so he had reached an incredible height.

    Gradually, when he was once again in that passage that was so exaggerated that even the existence of the True Origin Realm could not be constructed, Ye Pengfei realized more and more that this experience in the cave would probably lay the foundation for him to transcend the True Origin Realm.  Strong foundation!  !  !

    So, what else is there to be dissatisfied about?

    The time for cultivation is the easiest to pass. Unknowingly, Ye Pengfei has been practicing in this underground cave for more than ten years.

    More than ten years ago, Ye Pengfei would still listen to the sounds coming from the direction of the Jiang family camp, and figure out the outcome of the strong man who broke into the Jiang family camp

    More than ten years ago, Ye Pengfei would control the weapon refining matrix and refine special and powerful treasures for his own death clones with their own characteristics

    More than ten years ago, the cultivation resources obtained from Jiang Rou would be carefully refined by Ye Pengfei, transformed into body power one by one, and then condensed into more death clones

    More than ten years ago, because he used Jiang Rou as a new whetstone, Ye Pengfei would still care about Jiang Rou's recovery from time to time and be wary of Jiang Rou's desperate counterattack

    However, more than ten years later, Ye Pengfei no longer cares about these things. He has been completely immersed in the joy of using the power of the Gangfeng. He no longer has much leisure to care about additional things.

    "The seventy-eighth peak!!!"

    When he returned to the safe passage again, Ye Pengfei was pleasantly surprisedI found that my realm cultivation level has firmly stood at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    According to Ye Pengfei's past self-estimation, in a mere dozen years, he could only advance to the seventy-seventh level of the True Origin Realm, and then he would need to lay a solid foundation all over again. But now, because of the powerful Fire Eagle trainer, because  There is a powerful Gangfeng that needs to be understood. Unknowingly, he not only consolidated his own foundation, but also easily exceeded his own expectations!

    After looking inside at his own situation, Ye Pengfei¡¯s thoughts once again shifted to the Fire Eagle outside.

    "Now, I can already capture one Fire Eagle. However, the other Fire Eagles are coming too fast. If there are several Fire Eagles added together, I can't do anything!"

    "If we send clones to prevent other Fire Eagles from coming to help, we can kill them one by one. However, this goes against the original intention of cultivation!"

    Ye Pengfei silently thought about the next way to deal with it. At the same time, he would receive some messages that appeared automatically from time to time.

    This information comes from the upgraded Heart Seal Technique. Back then, Ye Pengfei still needed to read each Heart Seal to know all the possibilities in the future. But now, there is no need for him to worry too much. All the situations in the future will happen naturally.  will emerge

    At this time, Jiang Rou has almost fully recovered. If she were not afraid of the soul-suppressing and soul-crushing formations of tens of thousands of death clones, I am afraid that Jiang Rou would have caused chaos and chaos in Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    Jiang Rou's gradual recovery also allowed Ye Pengfei to gradually realize what the magical power of the Heart Seal back then was, and what the method of calming the mind he had mastered was. However, this understanding was still relatively superficial and remained at the level of just one.  To the extent that it is imaginable and indescribable

    At the moment, just understanding is enough. After collecting enough "future information", Ye Pengfei rushed out of the portal again!  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1682. The Treasured Land of God!

    cut!  cut!  cut!

    As soon as he rushed out of the door, Ye Pengfei raised his hand and slashed with a series of divine axes. This time, he didn't use the power of the wind!

    As if it could sense Ye Pengfei's "betrayal", the scorching hot wind struck Ye Pengfei crazily and even more fiercely.

    However, before the new strong wind hit Ye Pengfei's body, Ye Pengfei instantly calmed down and became calm!

    This is the way to calm the mind, a special way that can instantly transform a person into the most ordinary existence. He instantly became the most ordinary Ye Pengfei, and soon merged into this fierce wind.

    Being integrated into the Gangfeng, the changes in the surroundings are clearly reflected in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness. It is not only the current changes, but also the changes in the future. As long as Ye Pengfei does not deliberately break this trend of change, what will happen to the surrounding Gangfeng in the future?  , he has completely understood

    This is the upgraded heart seal technique!

    ????????????????????????????????????? The way to calm the mind is a way to return to nature. The word "true" coincides with the word "true" of the true source.

    "The art of Heart Seal is the specific application of the way of calming the mind. In other words, the art of Heart Seal concretely reflects the "truth" of the true source!

    Ye Pengfei, who once again merged into the strong wind, was much faster than before. After all, because of Ye Pengfei's series of violent attacks, the strong wind this time was extremely violent.

    The fire eagle that attacked first quickly adjusted its posture, and soon it merged into the new strong wind, and a pair of sharp claws fiercely grabbed Ye Pengfei.

    Just when the pair of sharp claws were about to touch Ye Pengfei's body, Ye Pengfei once again used the magical power of the divine axe, and once again the messy Gangfeng became stronger again!

    After all, the Fire Eagle is just an ordinary bird of prey. Faced with this sudden change, it needs some time to adjust itself.

    And Ye Pengfei's series of chops were extremely clever. After the change, several strands of the Gangfeng were like sharp thorns, fiercely piercing into the body of the Fire Eagle!

    Gangfeng is both the Fire Eagle's attack weapon and its defensive wall. If it weren't for the power of Gangfeng, how could a Fire Eagle, which is not even as powerful as a demonic beast, be able to block a true source realm expert?  Superb bombardment?

    As long as the Gang Feng can be used, it is impossible to kill the Fire Eagle with ordinary means. But now, the powerful Gang Feng, which is usually used by the Fire Eagle, has actually penetrated into the Fire Eagle's body fiercely. In this way, this fire  How could the eagle continue to survive?

    The Gangfeng, which gave even those at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm a headache, instantly turned this fire eagle, which was inferior to ordinary monsters, into nothingness. Although only a few strands of Gangfeng penetrated its body.  , However, that is enough to turn one thousand or ten thousand of them into nothingness in an instant!  !  !

    "Success!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and once again blended into the newly changed wind

    ******

    "How to get out? How should I get out?"

    Meng Mingshan is so anxious that he is about to scratch himself bald

    More than ten years ago, he followed the sound and rushed into this camp. He soon discovered that the defensive formation in this camp was powerful enough to withstand the normal incoming wind.

    Meng Mingshan is not an ordinary strong person. He soon realized that a strong person who can set up such a formation is likely to be an existence that has surpassed the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    At that time, Meng Mingshan was still very excited. He thought he had finally found the treasured land of God that the Wu clan had dreamed of!

    That's right, it's the Treasure Land of Gods. This is the name given by the Temple of the Gods to the place left by those powerful people who have surpassed the True Origin Realm and Great Perfection. The strong men of the Wu Clan entered the Temple of the Gods, took control of the realm of magical powers, and also inherited the power of the gods.  This word was created by the Temple of God

    Only senior wizard-level beings like Meng Mingshan know what the purpose of that battle was, and what the purpose of the descendants of the wizard clan has been to stick to the fragments of the world for so many years.

    God¡¯s treasured land!  This is the only purpose of the Witch Clan!

    Even the True Source Realm Dzogchen people of the three major forces don't know what kind of existence the Temple of the Gods is. Ni Cangtian only knows that the Temple of the Gods in the past must be more powerful than the three major forces. But  , but they don¡¯t know the real reason for the existence of the Temple of the Gods

    Meng Mingshan knows this secret. He is very clear about what the Temple of the Gods did back then. He is also very clear about why the Temple of the Gods was so powerful back then. Likewise, he is also very clear about why the Temple of the Gods was so powerful back then.  Encountered a shocking catastrophe, and finally became what it is now

    Jiang Rou does not know these secrets, so Ye Pengfei cannot learn them from Jiang Rou¡¯s soul memory. Therefore, in Ye Pengfei¡¯s view, the Jiang family camp is just aA place that provides safety and security without thinking about other aspects

    Meng Mingshan knew these secrets, and Meng Mingshan thought that he could use this to transcend the True Source Realm of Great Perfection. However, after careful study for a while, Meng Mingshan discovered that this was not the real treasure of God.

    Meng Mingshan was not disappointed. He knew very well that although this was not the Treasure Land of God, there must be inextricable connections between it and the Treasure Land of God!

    So, Meng Mingshan started to look for this connection. So, Meng Mingshan wanted to start from this camp and go to the real treasure land of God!

    To say that Meng Mingshan is really lucky, he did not go looking for it himself, but released some strong men to help him find it.

    Different from Ye Pengfei, there are many strong people living in Meng Mingshan's space plane. Among them, the strongest one has reached the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. When Ye Pengfei fought with Meng Mingshan, he couldn't even hurt a hair on Meng Mingshan's body.  , it is naturally impossible to force Meng Mingshan to gather stronger power. If Meng Mingshan encounters a truly powerful enemy, then he will definitely absorb the power of the strong men in his space plane to continue his combat power.  promote!

    Now, what he wants is not combat power, but clues. So, he released all the strong men who have reached the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. His idea is also very simple, so that he can find clues faster.

    However, soon, he was shocked to discover that all the strong men who tried to leave the camp were knocked back by a powerful black screen. Before those strong men fell to the ground, they were already dead and their souls were scattered!

    Suddenly, Meng Mingshan was dumbfounded. He hurriedly studied everywhere. After more than ten years of busy work, he was shocked to find that he could never get out again!

    "How on earth should I get out? Where is the damn treasure of God?"

    A ball of raging anger beat violently in Meng Mingshan. Suddenly, his eyes shot towards one place!  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1683. Cave Monster

    "It's the breath of Huo Qiusheng!"

    The strong wind sent some auras not too far away from here. Among these chaotic auras, Meng Mingshan discovered Ye Pengfei's aura!

    "We haven't seen him for many years, but he has become so powerful. He actually dares to run rampant in this underground cave!"

    After carefully distinguishing the chaotic aura, Meng Mingshan came to this conclusion in shock

    It is worthy of the existence of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, although at this time, Ye Pengfei is still almost 100 million miles away from the Jiang family camp. Although Meng Mingshan is not able to penetrate the sight barrier here and clearly see what Ye Pengfei is doing, but  , with just this faint, chaotic breath, he was able to derive such an accurate conclusion!

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei is "ramping"!

    ¡°I¡¯m riding the wind back through the mist, I heard Hahaha on the Yushan Mountain, go and have a look on the mountain over there!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who fully understands how to fight in this scorching wind, no longer has to be afraid of all kinds of creatures in the cave. After all, they are just ordinary beasts, birds, flowers, plants and trees.

    So, Ye Pengfei had the urge to climb to the top and have a look at the cave.

    He doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of any outsiders. In a place like this, even if he is attacked by a Dzogchen being in the True Source Realm, Ye Pengfei can still compete with them and even kill them with his own hands!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We had to transfer to Gangfeng many times along the way. After counting the breaths, Ye Pengfei stood on a lava mountain tens of thousands of feet above the ground.

    "Huh? A lot of people came in!"

    Standing high and seeing far, Ye Pengfei could see at a glance that wars were going on in many places hundreds of billions of miles away from here.

    "It was probably Meng Mingshan who brought people in, but I don't know if the strong man who was not far from the Jiang family camp was Meng Mingshan?"

    For the time being, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to return to the Jiang family camp. He doesn¡¯t want to face Meng Mingshan directly before he has enough combat power.

    As for the others, even if seventeen or eight high-level True Origin Realm people gathered together, Ye Pengfei dared to kill them in this underground cave. He didn't even have to kill seventeen or eight high-level True Origin Realm beings.  Use the death clone!

    ¡°Go over there and have a look!¡±

    After pondering for a while, Ye Pengfei chose a place where there was definitely no True Source Realm of Dzogchen, took advantage of the Yugang Wind, and rushed towards it

    ¡­¡­

    A group of twenty powerful wizards from the Witch Clan

    Originally, there were thirty of them, five high-level 81 people, twenty mid-level 81 people, plus five low-level 81 people who found connections to sneak in.

    After eight years of fighting, ten of them died, and the five who found connections to get in were all dead. All the high-level people on the 81st floor are still alive. The situation is pretty good.

    The three strong men who went to explore the front took a cautious step forward. Then, they quickly looked at all the conditions thousands of miles ahead. After finding that there was no danger, they sent a safety message to the people behind.

    Soon, everyone came over

    "md, there is only one big stone pillar, no wonder there is no danger!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even if there is no danger, you still have to curse and curse. Going on thrilling adventures in this underground cave, many people are already a little emotionally unstable.

    "Isn't this stone pillar a treasure? Humph, you don't want us to take any points!"

    "Tsk, everyone who sees it has a share, even if it is just a pile of rotten stones, I, Lao Zhang, will move them all back!"

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    Everyone laughed happily

    After laughing for a while, suddenly, an eighty-one-level high-level man made a gesture, and everyone became quiet.

    "Where is the movement of Lao Yu?" Someone asked secretly through a spiritual message.

    ¡°Thirty million miles to the east!¡±

    "Is it going to get sidetracked halfway?"

    "It's hard to say, let's lay an ambush first!"

    Lao Yu smiled coldly. There was no need for him to issue orders. Everyone was in a tacit understanding and ambush near this huge lava stone pillar

    Two hours later

    Another group of strong men came towards this side. They were all dressed in yellow shirts, both men and women. It was obvious that they came from the same family and power.

    The continuous battles along the way made them very tired. However, the huge harvest made them very excited. They soon saw this big stone pillar, and they also soon discovered that in this area, besides this  Apart from the big stone pillar, there is nothing else.

    ¡°There¡¯s not even sand or soil, we¡¯re so poor here,¡± someone muttered dissatisfied

    "There's still a lot here??It's safe, let's take a rest first, it can be considered as something gained!  "The leader said in a deep voice, motioning for everyone to sit around and set up a defensive formation.

    Just when the leader gave the order, a sharp light suddenly shot towards him!

    "No, the enemy is attacking!"

    The leader¡¯s face suddenly changed and he quickly shouted to remind him

    At this moment, hundreds of magical rays of light shot towards them overwhelmingly. The expressions of the monks in yellow shirts changed, and they hurriedly turned around to dodge. However, before they could completely avoid these rays, they heard a miserable "Ah" sound from them.  Yelling, he soon fell into the sudden surprise.

    "Kill all the men, keep the women!"

    A wretched voice suddenly sounded, many voices laughed, and the twenty strong men who had been ambushing them appeared one by one.

    At this time, there were only six people wearing yellow shirts, two men and four women.

    The man in yellow shirt headed by him has the strongest combat power. From the brief confrontation just now, it can be seen that among the twenty people on the opposite side, the strongest one can't resist him.

    However, it is impossible for the enemy to fight him alone. At this time, even if he abandons his companions and flees alone, it is impossible to escape!

    "Suicide! I, a strong member of the Meng family, will never fall into the hands of the enemy!"

    He roared wildly, while offering the rare treasure in his hand, and at the same time slashed at the twenty sneak attackers

    Not to kill the enemy, just to leave enough time for the strong ones to commit suicide

    "Haha, you still want to commit suicide?" The wretched voice thought again, "Uncle, I am just standing here without moving, how can any of you kill yourself?"

    "Third uncle, no, there is a magical power that prohibits us from committing suicide!!!" A female cultivator screamed in horror

    If you fall into the hands of these people, what kind of fate will you face? You don¡¯t want to know that these people are enemies. Even the Meng family¡¯s own people, after fighting for so many years, have already lost some male cultivators.  The mood swings are too great, and I can almost lose control of my desires.

    No one knows the reason for this. Logically speaking, it is impossible for these eighty-one-level True Source Realm experts to have such bad changes happen just because they have been fighting for several years.

    No one is in the mood to find the reason, especially the female nuns who are busy protecting themselves and robbing their own precious harvests. How can they have time to consider this issue?

    "Restricting the strong people below the middle level of the 81st floor from committing suicide?" Glancing at the four women, the man in yellow shirt who led him immediately knew the reason.

    Because, at this time, the male cultivator who was at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm had already committed suicide!

    To the leader of the man in yellow shirt, there is nothing unusual about such restricted magical powers. It is nothing to defeat this magical power and allow the four women to kill themselves. However, at this time, he has no time to look for that technique.  Magical power, defeat that magical power!

    "Gaga, you better give up. There are a few brothers watching, and you can't do anything!"

    Another cold voice sounded out, and a male cultivator in green appeared in front of the man in yellow like a ghost!

    "Death!!!" The man in yellow shouted angrily and slashed down with a sword. The male cultivator in green was actually split in half by him.

    In an instant, countless flying knives shot out from the center of the two halves of the body. First, the magic knife of the man in yellow shirt was smashed into pieces. Then, all the flying knives were shot towards the head of the man in yellow shirt!

    Some people even released some ferocious beasts. Over the years, they actually captured and tamed the ferocious beasts in the lava cave alive!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei also encountered his biggest crisis after his "rampage"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that there really were no monsters in this cave. After all, Jiang Rou¡¯s soul memory made it very clear that the Jiang family had explored this cave hundreds of times and had never seen any powerful monsters.

    However, Ye Pengfei, who came riding the wind, broke into the territory of a monster!  !  !

    A dark silver shadow silently flapped its wings and circled rapidly in the sky

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to rush out of this area, suddenly it rushed towards Ye Pengfei like lightning.

    After suddenly encountering this monster of unknown realm, Ye Pengfei had already been on high alert for it. How could he be easily attacked by it?  I saw Ye Pengfei randomly disturbing the hot wind, and his body quickly disappeared from the place, rushing hundreds of miles away, avoiding this dark silver ghost shadow carrying the fishy wind.

    At the same time, three thousand death clones set up formations

    "Hundred Curses Soul-Breaking Array!"

    At this time, the Hundred Curses Soul-Breaking Array no longer needs to trap the enemy in the middle, even if it is far away.The hundred-curse soul-breaking array can also crush the enemy's soul!

    "Hmph, no matter how strong you are, can your soul withstand such an attack?"

    After years of experience, this formation can easily kill any high-level soul at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. Even ordinary True Origin Realm Dzogchen existences may not be able to withstand this attack. They have recovered.  Many Jiangrou dare not take action to rebel, which is proof of the surge in power of this formation.

    Sure enough, as a silent force in space and time struck, the dark silver guy fell to the ground.

    ??Looking closely, it turned out to be a silver snake with two wings.

    This snake has two wings and two feet. It looks like it should be a being on the 80th level of the True Origin Realm. It is walking on the wind. It already has the ability to compete with the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!

    "Fortunately, my Hundred Curses Soul-Smashing Formation has improved a lot, otherwise, I would still have difficulty killing this snake!"

    How to set up a large formation instantly in the strong wind?  It¡¯s hard to do if you think about it

    ??Withdrawing the snake body, Ye Pengfei continued to fly towards the established direction (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1684. Fight Meng Mingshan again!  (one)

    The man in the yellow shirt is still fighting hard, he doesn't want the Meng family girl to fall into the hands of these evil wolves!

    "However, no matter how powerful he is alone, how can he possibly fight against twenty evil wolves?"  Not to mention, these twenty evil wolves have also tamed several native cave beasts!

    "Bang bang bang! I, a descendant of the Meng family, will never be captured alive by you!"

    He finally used his last move, but how could the twenty strong men on the opposite side not be prepared for him to use this move?

    When the power of self-destruction completely dissipated, the four Meng family women huddled together with frightened faces, and no one died

    "Quack, this time I want to be the first one. Jumping with a spade and peach shoes is as fierce as a mirage and throwing a sword. The orangutan is in the tank. The blade is the same as the one in the evening. 1?br />

    "Haha, it's my turn to choose first." A few more strong men laughed and rushed over first.

    The four women from the Meng family were so frightened that they kept retreating, but they had no way to escape!

    "Are we going to be humiliated to death by them?"

    In the past few years, the male cultivators of the Meng family have also done this kind of thing. Although when they did this kind of thing, they always carried these four female cultivators of the Meng family, but after all, they were also low-level beings at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  How could they not know what the fate of those female cultivators captured by the Meng family ended up with?

    What a retribution

    Lines of tears slid down their delicate cheeks. Just when they felt that they were about to encounter that tragic thing, suddenly, a cold voice suddenly sounded.

    "Your surname is Meng?"

    They looked up and saw a handsome male cultivator standing against the wind!  !  !

    Hecan actually merge with the Gangfeng?

    Everyone is dumbfounded, everyone knows what kind of method this is!

    The strongest person who has the ability to enter this underground cave must at worst exist on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. How could it be possible that he doesn¡¯t know why those ferocious beasts and plants are so powerful?

    The body blends into the wind!

    It doesn¡¯t take much time to study, they will soon understand this truth

    It¡¯s a pity that after all these years, no strong person has understood the truth behind knowing it is easier than doing it, and has melted into this hot wind.

    But, at this time, someone actually did it!

    The twenty strong men couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, and then they quickly made a decision

    "Since Taoist friends have an old relationship with the Meng family, then these four female cultivators will be given to Taoist friends."

    They bowed their hands and wanted to leave

    "Yes, I have an old relationship with the Meng family." Ye Pengfei sneered, "If it weren't for Meng Mingshan, I wouldn't have escaped here!"

    What?  Were you driven in by Meng Mingshan?

    Except for Meng Mingshan, no one knows what the purpose of this time is. Everyone thinks that the millions of troops entering the valley, including the Meng family disciples, think that it is just to hunt magical beasts as in the past.

    Therefore, when they heard Ye Pengfei say this, no one knew Ye Pengfei's true identity. In their opinion, this man who seemed to be a high-level eighty-one-level man might have been persecuted by the Meng family.  I have long since escaped into this underground cave.

    They thought arrogantly: "No wonder he can blend into Gangfeng. It turns out that he has lived in this underground cave for who knows how many years."

    "Haha, it turns out that this is the case, so these four women should be given over to fellow Taoists. I wish you a happy time!"

    The twenty strong men all laughed and handed over their hands as a gift. They were even thinking about what methods they should use to recruit Ye Pengfei to join the group and let this strong man join in.

    Tears flowed out again. How could these four Meng family women have expected that this person actually had a grudge against Meng Mingshan!

    At this moment, something they did not expect happened

    "A group of garbage!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered, and suddenly killed the twenty strong men. In an instant, three of the eighty-one-level middle-level strong men died, and the remaining eighty-one-level middle-level strong men fell to the ground seriously injured, and they were about to die before his eyes.  Not alive!

    The remaining 81st-level high-level experts roared angrily, wanting to fight Ye Pengfei to the death. However, for some reason, they soon fell to the ground one after another in strange ways, their souls scattered!

    "In this wayall of them will die?" The four women of the Meng family were all frightened.

    From taking action to killing twenty strong men, it only took three breaths!

    "No wonder he was able to escape from the hands of Marshal Meng Mingshan and ascend to heaven. It turns out he is so powerful!"

    At this time, the four girls could not talk about anything moreWhether he will be beaten to death by twenty strong men in turn, or whether he will be toyed to death by this strong man, the result will be death anyway, there is no difference.

    However, something happened that made them even more unexpected. Ye Pengfei did not touch their bodies, but absorbed a person's soul.

    ¡°Could it be thathe has necrophilia?

    The other three women shuddered

    Think about it, even if you are dead and you have to be played by him, even if you know that you are going to die, it will still feel creepy!

    How does Ye Pengfei know what these guys are thinking?  He quickly searched his soul, and then nodded slightly.

    "Jiang Rou, do you know that in order to catch us, Meng Mingshan actually summoned nearly two million troops and fought into the valley?"

    In the soul-suppressing formation, Jiang Rou blinked her eyes, not knowing what Ye Pengfei wanted to say.

    "Don't you understand yet?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "The guy who was fighting near the Jiang family camp was 90% Meng Mingshan. Besides him, who could kill so fiercely to such a deep place?"

    Look now, more than ten years have passed, and these strong men are still far away from the Jiang family camp. The strong men who were able to reach that place more than ten years ago must be the existence of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, and they must be Meng Mingshan.  !

    Finally, Jiang Rou understood: "Congratulations, master, for killing the enemy with a clever plan!"

    "What's there to congratulate?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "These strong men of the Meng family don't know that Meng Mingshan is dead. In other words, Meng Mingshan is still staying in the Jiang family camp!"

    Among the major families and forces, each strong person will definitely be given a destiny soul card. If any strong person falls, this card will be destroyed.

    If Meng Mingshan dies, the other strong men of the Meng family will definitely receive the news. How can these strong men of the Meng family think about hunting for treasures in underground caves?  You know, the Meng family is not like the Jiang family. The only one in the Meng family, Meng Mingshan, is the True Source Realm Dzogchen.

    Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "Jiang Rou, if you are asked to risk your life in a fight with Meng Mingshan now, what are your chances of winning?"

    "Probably20%, he is more qualified after all," Jiang Rou answered honestly

    "It's still only 20% now?"

    Ye Pengfei fell into deep thought (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1685. Lava Crystal Detection!

    Although Jiang Rou has not dared to resist, and she has not fully recovered, Ye Pengfei can clearly see that Jiang Rou is now several times stronger than before!

    "Jiang Rou briefly controlled my death clone, feeling a little crazy. Jiang Rou's combat power has increased"

    "Although Jiang Rou was defeated by me and had to temporarily surrender to me, setbacks can make people progress, and Jiang Rou has also made great progress"

    "So, Jiang Rou only has a 20% chance of winning. If I fight with that Meng Mingshan, wouldn't my chance of winning not exceed 50%?"

    Ye Pengfei looked towards the silver dead snake

    "We can make a fuss about these cave monsters!"

    ******

    In the blink of an eye, another ten years have passed!

    "The hundredth monster!" Ye Pengfei chuckled and sent a tamed cave monster into his own space plane.

    One hundred of them alive, all of which are high-level monsters at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. In order to capture them alive and tame them, Ye Pengfei spent a lot of effort.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? The greatest effort is not actually in catching them alive and taming them, but more effort is spent in finding them.

    Ye Pengfei, who traveled through the cave space by wind, encountered many cave monsters. After all, his search speed alone was faster than that of several members of the Jiang family for several years.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei doesn't care where he is flying to control Gangfeng, and he already has 150,000 death clones in his hand, and he doesn't care about any challenges at all

    However, in the past ten years, most of the monsters Ye Pengfei found were not high-level monsters of the 81st level. Apart from killing and eating meat, and turning their power into the power of death, they have no other use.

    After ten years of hard work, he caught a hundred eighty-one-level high-level monsters. Although Ye Pengfei was smiling, he was not very satisfied in his heart.

    "It seems like we have to go to that big crack. I hope there's nothing strange there."

    Ye Pengfei is not afraid of monsters, and of course he is not afraid of ferocious beasts and birds of prey. What he is afraid of is whether there will be any strange things in the flowers, plants and trees.

    The passage left by the ancestors of the Jiang family is a strange thing. Until now, Ye Pengfei has not been able to explore the principle of its existence.

    Ye Pengfei, who had greatly improved the art of peace of mind and the art of heart seal, felt that there was another place in the underground cave that felt strange

    It was a winding and rugged underground crack that was hundreds of billions of miles long and tens of millions of miles wide. Its depth was undetectable because the slowly flowing, glowing red fire magma made Ye Pengfei vaguely feel that it was like that.  A passage is as mysterious as a tunnel

    Of course there should be something mysterious in a mysterious place

    Over the years, Ye Pengfei hunted around that large crack in the ground, and he quickly found the high-level monsters on the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. His results also indirectly proved that there was something mysterious hidden in the fiery magma.

    Riding the wind, I flew to the vicinity of the large crack in the ground. The fire kept spurting out from the large crack. The highest one could reach the top of the cave. It seemed to have burned the cave to pieces, leaving the underground cave exposed.  The meaning of the world

    The fiery magma was flowing slowly, like a huge river. Countless hot bubbles appeared and burst, burst and reappeared, spitting out streams of hot breath.

    "Jiang Rou, let's go through this fiery lava together!"

    After decades, Ye Pengfei released Jiang Rou for the first time

    "Master, do you want your slave to be the scapegoat again?" Jiang Rou curled her lips.

    "Hey, I couldn't suppress you back then, so of course I needed you to be the scapegoat. In order to lure Meng Mingshan here, I won't use you as the scapegoat. Should I, the master, go there myself?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "The situation is serious now.  It¡¯s different, Jiang Rou, ask yourself, can you still beat me?¡±

    "I can't beat you," Jiang Rou sneered, "But, I know how to plot!"

    "Haha, I'm afraid you won't plot against me!" Ye Pengfei laughed and waved his hand. Jiang Rou saw this heroic move and her heart beat slightly.

    Ye Pengfei quickly stopped smiling and said in a deep voice: "I will go down with you here, not because I want you to be a scapegoat, but because I really need you to go out together to find a huge river of fiery magma. If I look for it alone, I have to find life."  Time to go?"

    Jiang Rou nodded and put up a defensive shield

    This is an ice-type defensive cover that can withstand sudden attacks and lower the temperature. As a female cultivator, she is always sweating. It is obviously inappropriate to have her clothes clinging to her delicate body.

    Not to mention, Jiang Rou is very aware of the special situation in this underground cave.Seeing her purse her red lips, she said softly: "Master, you should know that although you searched my soul memory, there are many things that you don't know!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "I have seen it. You have broken up many memories and only by piecing them together can you know the true meaning!"

    Very simple method, but also a very practical method to prevent others from peeking into your soul memory

    You must know that the more powerful the existence, the greater the number of memories. Once certain memories are deliberately scattered and scattered in this huge and complex soul memory, others want to reunite these scattered memories.  , how difficult it will be!

    It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be done, but the time it takes is really astronomical. Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t have that much time, so although he knows this fact, he doesn¡¯t try to piece together the memory.

    Jiang Rou smiled and said, "In those memories, there is this big crack in the ground."

    "Oh? I would like to hear the details." Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows suddenly, and he realized that this place must be extraordinary!

    Jiang Rou smiled slightly and said: "This big crack did not exist at all. It only appeared because of the fierce battle between several wizards and several palace masters of the temple of gods!"

    "At that time, the earth fire in this magma river erupted violently, and suddenly killed all the witch masters and several palace masters in the temple of the gods in an instant. You can imagine how powerful it was!"

    Ye Pengfei felt that his pupils suddenly dilated involuntarily!

    "You mean, with our capabilities, exploring this magma river is simply seeking death?"

    "No." Jiang Rou shook her head. "What happened back then shocked all the great powers on both sides. After the magma explosion subsided, the two sides actually joined forces to explore this inexplicable magma river!"

    "The two parties, life and death, actually joined forces to explore the secrets?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "In this case, why do you two fight? You can just merge."

    With huge profits now, it is not unusual for two companies to merge. There are many families and powerful forces in the world. Such things happen one after another and are too common.

    "If that's the case, then there will be nothing wrong with the master." Jiang Rou chuckled. "I don't know more about the situation. I only know that this magma river can be explored and there must be an instant kill hidden in this magma river."  The secret of the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!¡±

    Ye Pengfei asked curiously: "The Jiang family has ever explored?"

    "Of course." Jiang Rou chuckled and said, "The closest thing to now was tens of billions of years ago. I, the witch master of the Jiang family, and several other witch masters jointly explored it. Unfortunately, in addition to finding a large amount of it in this magma river,  Apart from the precious fire mineral crystals, I didn¡¯t find anything special.¡±

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned slightly: "So, maybe there are no powerful monsters here?"

    "Not necessarily," Jiang Rou replied with a smile, "After all, they had never encountered even a single cave monster back then. It's also hard to say whether there was one in the magma river."

    After a pause, Jiang Rou continued: "There are still some gains from the exploration back then, and that is the general pattern of the eruption of earth fire and magma."

    "According to the classification back then, lava eruptions can be divided into three levels. The strongest is the level that kills the True Source Realm Dzogchen. Since killing so many True Source Realm Dzogchen instantly, there has never been that level of eruption again.  It has happened before, so there is no way to find the pattern.¡±

    "The second level is an eruption that can injure the True Origin Realm of Dzogchen. There will be an exploration of that year about once every 100 million years. It lasted for almost 300 million years. The explorers of that year also happened to encounter this three times.  Eruptions of equal levels¡±

    "The third pole is very weak. It can only kill eighty-one high-level beings. With the abilities of the two of us, we can ignore the eruption of this level."

    Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "Has anyone verified this rule later?"

    "No." Jiang Rou shook her head, "After all, this is just a mine. Although it is also used by the fire system of the Palace of Gods for cultivation, it is not very precious. Therefore, after defeating the Palace of Gods, our Witch Clan will not have any  How many experts are interested in exploring this place?¡±

    "What exactly is the Wu Clan looking for?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice, "I believe it will definitely not be a Tiandao beast! Have you also scattered the relevant memories?"

    "I have no memory of this," Jiang Rou shook her head and said, "After all, I have only just advanced to the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm. According to the practice of our witch clan, those who have achieved the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm are called witch masters and become witches.  After hundreds of millions of years, there will be a grand ceremony, and after that ceremony, I will be allowed to know more secret information!"

    A billion-year test?  Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly

    "In this case, I can only thinkOnly by capturing Meng Mingshan alive can we learn the secret of the Wu Clan's stay here It is very difficult to defeat it. Capture his soul alive?  It¡¯s even more difficult!  "

    While Ye Pengfei was thinking secretly, Jiang Rou continued: "Master, don't you want to create powerful exotic treasures for your army of death clones? Even if you can't find powerful monsters here, you can still gain huge gains.  The fire mineral crystals produced here can be easily refined into high-level exotic treasures at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!"

    "Refined into" a high-level rare treasure at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, this will not touch Ye Pengfei in any way. After all, he has now equipped a fully armed army of death clones with up to 30,000 people!

    However, "easily refined" means a long time

    Ye Pengfei asked in surprise: "How easy is it?"

    "It can probably shorten the time by half."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly take a breath of cold air, this is too exaggerated

    Jiang Rou smiled and said: "What I'm talking about is that if the fire-type mineral crystals in the magma river are the fire-type mineral crystals on the cliffs on both sides, it can probably reduce the refining time by about one-third. So, I advise the master to first  The 150,000 dead clones of their masters are digging for mineral crystals on the cliffs on both sides of the strait and are all equipped. It¡¯s not too late to go hunting for treasures and secrets.¡±

    It is a very simple truth to sharpen a knife and chop wood. Ye Pengfei nodded and looked towards a cliff with his spiritual consciousness.

    Soon, he discovered some fire mineral crystals

    "It's really extraordinary!" After looking at it for a while, Ye Pengfei nodded and praised him as a master of weapon refining. It was easy to see how extraordinary these mineral crystals were.

    "Of course." Jiang Rou tilted her chin slightly and looked very proud, "This is a place that will be affected by the eruption of earth fire. Just imagine, an eruption that can even damage the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection will make people here  What will the fire mineral crystals look like? As long as the fire mineral crystals can stay for a long time, even if they were very common in the past, they have now been tempered into extremely precious mineral crystals!"

    Ye Pengfei praised and sent out a team of death clones

    Just like the army system in Shen Tong territory, one thousand people per team, one thousand people per army and one team. The death clones of thousands of people quickly dug back the fire mineral crystals in this area. Although they were very careful, there were still some minerals.  Akira fell into the lava river

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly: "10% is lost, 10% is lost, the efficiency is really low!"

    "It's already pretty good," Jiang Rou was very surprised. "I think back then, when those witch masters were digging for mineral crystals here, it was said that 30% of them were lost, so they said there was no need to take risks here!"

    Indeed, only the True Source Realm Dzogchen can take risks here, and even if you are the True Origin Realm Dzogchen, it will take a long time to get here. After all, there are only strong people in the world who can integrate the Gangfeng and fly freely.  Ye Pengfei is just a single seedling

    However, although Jiang Rou praised Ye Pengfei so much, she was still very dissatisfied

    "The main reason is that it is difficult to control the excavation force during a heat wave. As long as we can withstand the rolling heat wave, we can excavate these fire mineral crystals without any damage!"

    The heat wave comes from the bursting magma bubbles

    Jiang Rou shook her head and said: "Even my ice defense shield can't stop those heat waves."

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but want to say: "You are not an ice powerhouse. If my wife were here, she would definitely be able to block these heat waves!"

    Subconsciously, Ye Pengfei believed that although his improvement speed was extremely astonishing, his wives must also be extraordinary. As Ni Cangtian said back then, if Bei Tangyu and the others were not qualified, they would have been left behind by Ye Pengfei long ago.

    After all, Ye Pengfei has already detected clearly that he has the ability to change the cultivation potential of others!

    Ye Pengfei has also understood that this change may not have been discovered at that time. Just like Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi back then, it was only after they left Ye Pengfei that they gradually showed their cultivation potential!

    Swish, swish, a group of soldiers and horses appeared in front of Jiang Rou

    ¡°I sent 10,000 people to stop the rolling heat wave, but is it possible that it has no effect?¡±

    Ten thousand death clones used ice spells, and they merged with the previous thousand people in a mighty manner.

    Jiang Rou was speechless: "Why do I always forget that he has a massive number of clones?"

    Ordinary strong people can also create massive clones, but the problem is that the power of these clones will definitely be weaker than the real body.

    Not to mention, once the clone is damaged, the true body will bear a heavy price. In this case, how many people are willing to condense a large number of clones?

    Therefore, as a rule, Jiang Rou always forgets that Ye Pengfei still has such powerNow that he has an army of clones that is so powerful that it doesn't matter if it's damaged, what does such a "little thing" mean in front of him?

    Jiang Rou shook her head secretly and walked for hundreds of miles along the edge of a large crack in the ground. When she found a place where the magma river surface was gentle, she wanted to descend into the magma river from here.

    "Wait a minute!" Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's voice sounded from behind her

    "What's wrong?" Jiang Rou looked back in surprise. Ye Pengfei, who had originally separated from her, actually chased after her.

    "Hey, I discovered a strange mineral crystal. Don't go looking for monsters in the lava river. Look for this mineral crystal first!"

    A piece of dark green mineral crystal quietly fell into Jiang Rou¡¯s palm

    "It's so strange," Jiang Rou couldn't help but exclaimed

    This color alone is already very strange

    You must know that this is a world of fire, and the mineral crystals here are all fire mineral crystals. In other words, normally, these mineral crystals should be red.

    There will also be purple mineral crystals, or black mineral crystals. Using the different shades of their colors, you can roughly judge the concentration of power contained in the mineral crystals.

    However, the dark green mineral crystals

    "Sure enough, there is a powerful toxin contained in it!!!"

    Carefully taking out a ray of consciousness, Jiang Rou couldn't help but change her face slightly.

    The toxin contained in this mineral crystal is enough to kill a powerful person at the 80th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Although beings at all levels on the eighty-first level of the True Origin Realm can withstand the attack of this poison, if the toxin is continued to be condensed and combined with some special spells and magical powers, it can easily kill all the eighty-one levels of the True Origin Realm.  Eleven levels of existence!

    "Probably only the True Origin Realm of Dzogchen can completely block the threatening master of this poison. Do you want to refine the poison weapon so that the army of clones can also practice the magical power of poison spells?" Jiang Rou asked casually

    There are many types of witchcraft, among which poisonous curses are a relatively rare category. After all, poisons that can threaten the life and death of the True Source Realm are rare. Therefore, the combat power of strong people who practice poisonous curses is too restricted, and there are very few.  The strong men of the Wu clan will specialize in training

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head: "No, it's just for eating."

    Suddenly, Jiang Rou felt a little dizzy (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1686. Fight against the magma beast!  (one)

    For eating?  Are you seeking death by eating these toxins?

    Jiang Rou wanted to say it, but didn¡¯t dare to say it. It seemed that she was becoming more and more accustomed to the role of a slave

    ¡­¡­

    ??The long river of magma, just searching the cliffs on both sides, took two people nearly ten years

    This is because Ye Pengfei can control the Gangfeng at will, and can even send out a death clone to let Jiang Rou enjoy the benefits of flying in the wind. Otherwise, if he searches on foot at a normal speed, it will not take more than 800 years.  There is no way to finish searching the cliffs on both sides.

    Most of the mineral crystals found in the past ten years of search are red mineral crystals, and less than 10% of the mineral crystals are green.

    However, these very small amounts of green mineral crystals brought 80,000 death clones to Ye Pengfei. With the power of death gained by Ye Pengfei's self-cultivation over the years, the number of death clones suddenly increased to 250,000!  !  !

    Relying on the 150,000 death clones and the special characteristics of this underground cave, Ye Pengfei was able to overpower Jiang Rou without any suspense. When the number of death clones increased to 250,000, Jiang Rou looked at Ye Pengfei,  Always filled with deep awe!

    What awes Jiang Rou is not only the huge number of clones, but also the improvement in the level of clones

    The eighty-first level of the True Source Realm is high!

    Ye Pengfei finally raised his death clone to the ultimate pinnacle!

    A total of 200,000 high-level beings at the 81st level of the True Source Realm, together, what kind of huge power will they provide to Ye Pengfei?  Even though it is a major leap from the 81st level of the True Origin Realm to the True Origin Realm Dzogchen, facing a powerful enough force, the ordinary True Origin Realm Dzogchen has to retreat!

    What makes Jiang Rou awe is the equipment rationing of these death clones.

    Digging crystals and refining exotic treasures, this is the advice given by Jiang Rou. Originally, Jiang Rou thought that it would take a long time to refine enough powerful exotic treasures by Ye Pengfei alone.

    However, what Jiang Rou never expected was that Ye Pengfei could condense death clones very quickly, and Ye Pengfei could refine powerful exotic treasures even faster. Originally, the number of exotic treasures was far less than the number of death clones. However, when the first  When 250,000 death clones were condensed, 250,000 specially made sets of powerful exotic treasures were also refined at the same time!

    Looking at the 250,000 death clones with different shapes and different treasures

    Feeling the hundreds of curses and soul-breaking formations they combine every moment

    Jiang Rou gradually realized that even if she left the underground cave and lost her geographical advantage, she might not be able to defeat Ye Pengfei!

    At this time, what state has Ye Pengfei's true body reached?

    Ye Pengfei did not hide anything, and he could not maintain an explosive state all the time. Therefore, Jiang Rou clearly saw that Ye Pengfei's true realm was only the middle level of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    "It's only seventy-nine intermediate levels, but it already makes me feel invincible. Doesn't it mean that when he reaches one or two more levels, he can easily kill me instantly?"

    Jiang Rou smiled bitterly and shook her head secretly.

    "His intention of sparing me alive was to let me be his whetstone. But before his knife could be sharpened on my whetstone, he had already left"

    ******

    Many powerful people who have had contact with Ye Pengfei have similar feelings. Even those powerful people who have not had much contact with Ye Pengfei are also likely to realize this.

    Meng Mingshan is exactly like this!

    Strong people at any level, no matter what kind of Taoism they practice, no matter what magical powers they master, they will often be inexplicably aware of what is happening to their enemies and what is happening to their friends.

    No one knows where this "underworld" feeling comes from. Anyway, everyone only knows that at certain times, suddenly, they will inexplicably sense some special information. Later it turns out that these inexplicable messages appear.  The information is very correct

    Not long after Ye Pengfei condensed the 250,000 death clones, Meng Mingshan also felt an inexplicable feeling of fear

    The feeling of fear is very vague and does not specify the source of the fear

    The existence of feeling is also very short, lasting less than one percent of the moment

    However, Meng Mingshan suddenly felt that the fear came from Ye Pengfei!  !  !

    "Has Huo Qiusheng become stronger? Is he strong enough to threaten my life and death?" Meng Mingshan found it incredible

    How many years have passed since he killed Ye Pengfei until he was unable to fight back?

    In just a few decades, for a strong man of this level, it is simply difficult toIt¡¯s not worth mentioning!

    So, Meng Mingshan thought wrongly

    "It's very possible that he has found the real treasure of God!!!"

    In Meng Mingshan¡¯s view, only adventures, adventures that make people crazy with envy, can make Ye Pengfei advance by leaps and bounds and surpass himself in just a few decades!  !  !

    "Luck will not always be on your side. Even if I am trapped in this place, I can still make rapid progress!!!"

    Finally, Meng Mingshan gritted his teeth and began to carry out the dangerous method that he had long calculated to refine the entire Jiang family camp!

    "Perhaps, I will be wiped out by this, but once I succeed, not only will my combat power increase dramatically, I may also find the real treasure of God!"

    Meng Mingshan¡¯s eyes were shining with heroic light. At this moment, he seemed to feel that he had become the young monk of the Jiang family who was struggling in the Benhe Mountains

    ******

    Finally, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou began to search this magma river

    "Master, once we enter here, we won't be able to use the power of the wind," Jiang Rou said worriedly, "If those magma monsters move extremely fast, we may not be able to find them!"

    The fundamental reason why Ye Pengfei was able to find so many cave monsters, and the strong men of the Jiang family explored here many times, but did not encounter even a single cave monster, is because the speed of those strong men of the Jiang family was far inferior to that of Ye Pengfei.

    Through a step-by-step search, we can only find those flowers, plants and trees that are difficult to move, as well as those ordinary ferocious beasts that are only familiar with the characteristics of the Gangfeng within a narrow range, so they cannot run too far.

    The range of movement of those cave monsters is too large, and they can detect from the subtle changes in the wind a long time in advance that a powerful being is approaching them. Therefore, the records of the Jiang family  , there is no mention of the existence of cave monsters at all.

    Jiang Rou's worries are very reasonable. At this time, Ye Pengfei only grasps the characteristics of Gangfeng. After going deep into the magma river, this kind of grasp has completely lost its effect. In this way, even if the two of them worked hard to find it for a long time,  , it might be all in vain in the end.

    However, although she said "worry", her face was full of regret. For some reason, Jiang Rou felt that Ye Pengfei must have a way to solve it.

    As expected, under Jiang Rou¡¯s expectant gaze, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that they are all good-tempered to scare the snake away!!!¡±

    Jiang Rou asked in surprise: "How can we frighten such a viscous lava?"

    Being in the strong wind, a strong person has to devote a large part of his strength to resist the force of the strong wind. Therefore, walking in underground caves becomes extremely dangerous.

    The amount of resistance required in the rolling lava is even greater. If not for this, how could it have taken such a long time for so many witch masters to join forces to explore the secrets?

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei is now very powerful. So powerful that Jiang Rou feels that she cannot defeat him. So powerful that even Meng Mingshan from afar feels faintly terrified because of this.

    However, compared with those witch masters back then, Ye Pengfei's combat power was not strong enough. Compared with the combat power obtained by the joint efforts of those witch masters, Ye Pengfei's combat power was dwarfed and not worth mentioning!

    In Jiang Rou¡¯s view, Ye Pengfei was a little arrogant. When she asked in surprise, Jiang Rou had even thought of a way to give Ye Pengfei a step up and cover up Ye Pengfei¡¯s embarrassment.

    However, what Jiang Rou didn¡¯t expect was that in the face of her own rhetorical questions, Ye Pengfei was still smiling and full of confidence.

    "Why do we have to go deep into the magma?" Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "Can't the strong wind here be used by me?"

    Strong winds can make rivers turbulent, and hurricanes can carry seawater thousands of miles up into the sky. Can't the strong winds here stir up the viscous molten magma into a mess, and can't they force the monsters out of the molten magma?

    In an instant, Jiang Rou felt that Ye Pengfei's whole body seemed to have grown taller. In her sparkling eyes, the emotions that she shouldn't have finally showed up uncontrollably.

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly and snorted softly. A magical power was injected into Jiang Rou's body. Soon, Jiang Rou gradually calmed down.

    "Yes, how could it be possible between me and him"

    Jiang Rou¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of bitterness.

    ******

    ¡°The wind is coming!!!¡±

    For the first time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s 250,000 death clones were dispatched together to disrupt the scorching wind from far and near!

    This is a bold attempt, and Ye Pengfei has never?There is no such large-scale and large-scale change in the trend of Gangfeng

    Once the wind direction everywhere does not change as Ye Pengfei estimated in advance

    Even though the change was as estimated in advance, there was a slight error in the time of change

    I¡¯m afraid, more than half of Ye Pengfei¡¯s 250,000 death clones will die!  !  !

    Although Jiang Rou had stayed in a safe place early, when she saw this magnificent scene, she still felt extremely nervous. She seemed to feel that these things kept gathering together, spiraling and getting bigger, and  The hurricane moving towards the magma river will sooner or later get itself involved!

    "No wonder the wizards of my Jiang family have warned many times that even if they have advanced to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, they cannot be unscrupulous. It turns out that there are really many natural disasters in this world that can destroy the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!!!"

    The first-level eruption of the magma river can instantly kill the True Source Realm of Great Perfection. But the problem is that such an eruption has not happened for an unknown period of time. Therefore, when entering this underground cave, when approaching this huge magma  Jiang Rou didn't feel any nervousness during the long river

    However, when she saw this hurricane, when she experienced the power of this hurricane from a distance, she finally realized that even if the long river of magma would never erupt again, there could also be something in this underground cave.  The power to kill the True Source Realm of Dzogchen!

    ¡°I wonder, have the strongest monsters here also mastered this trick?¡±

    In front of Ye Pengfei, Jiang Rou seemed a little stupid. But how could she be stupid if she could achieve the Perfect Origin Realm?

    Looking at the terrifying hurricane that was gradually taking shape in the distance, Jiang Rou was not only thinking about this problem, she also quickly thought of

    "Perhaps, the strongest monsters in the magma river have also mastered similar terrifying methods!!!"

    In an instant, Jiang Rou wanted to send a message with her spiritual thoughts and call the police immediately. However, before she could send a message, she suddenly felt another terrifying force rising suddenly from the long river of magma!  !  !

    "Boom!"

    A magma column that was comparable in power and volume to that hurricane fiercely collided with the hurricane that had not officially moved into the magma river!

    When the two powers met, the hurricane was suddenly smashed into pieces. The size of the giant magma pillar shrank by more than half, but its power was still terrifying. Jiang Rou saw from a distance that such a giant pillar of magma, which could still kill her instantly, was moving towards the standing pillar.  Ye Pengfei, who was on the river bank, suddenly rushed over!

    "Danger!!!" Jiang Rou couldn't help but turned pale and screamed in fear.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had already noticed the danger early. Just when the giant magma pillar rushed out of the long river of magma, he had already taken the initiative to escape into the distance. Just as his true body had just left, the giant pillar of magma crashed towards him.  The giant pillar of magma hit the place where Ye Pengfei was just standing. If Ye Pengfei evaded after seeing this giant pillar of magma, he would definitely not be able to avoid it anymore!

    ¡°The way to calm the mind saved my life!¡±

    Ye Pengfei, who was tens of millions of miles away from the long river of magma at this time, looked at the gradually disappearing giant pillar of magma, and his mood was up and down. It was hard to calm down for a long time

    "It must be a monster that is causing trouble, but I don't know whether it is one magma monster or many monsters working together?"

    If there was only one monster that sacrificed the magma pillar, then it left in despair. Qian'er wouldn't even think about coming back for eight hundred years. You know, with just that one blow, Ye Pengfei's  Nearly one-third of the 250,000 death clones have fallen!

    Although this time it was unexpected and the number of dead was a bit high, Ye Pengfei knew very well that if there was really only one molten monster making trouble just now, then no matter how many death clones he had, he would only die!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was frowning and thinking, Jiang Rou rushed towards this side quickly. At the same time, another giant pillar of magma rushed out of the long river of magma!

    "Jiang Rou, go back!!!"

    Jiang Rou looked up and immediately shrank back in fear

    Jiang Rou is far away, and the magma pillar is not directed at Jiang Rou at all, so she is safe.

    Ye Pengfei could not be safe. He was surprised to find that this new magma pillar had a terrifying tendency to never disperse unless it killed him!  !  !

    "No, it's been locked tightly by those monsters!"

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei clearly "saw" the monsters hiding in the long river of magma. In an instant, Ye Pengfei "see through" what those monsters wanted to do.What!

    The method of calming the mind and the art of heart seal worked wonders at the critical moment. In an instant, Ye Pengfei realized that unless he could completely blast away this new magma pillar, he would never be able to escape to a more dangerous place.  Safe place to go!

    More than 170,000 dead clones were taken back by Ye Pengfei in an instant. They set up a force-gathering formation in Ye Pengfei's space plane, and all their power was temporarily suppressed and borrowed.

    Back then, the hundred demonic beasts at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm were also at the mercy of Ye Pengfei, lending their own power. Although their power seemed a bit too weak, at this moment,  Every increase in strength can bring Ye Pengfei more sense of security!

    Because of the way of calming the mind, Ye Pengfei knew that this growing sense of security was not self-comfort, nor was it illusory. This growing sense of security indicated that he was more and more likely to completely destroy this new giant pillar of magma.  destroy!

    Of course, Ye Pengfei would not completely rely on the Way of Calmness. He clearly remembered that the heart seals that the Way of Calmness brought to him clearly said that he had no way to escape and that he had nothing to do. However, in the end, he  Still alive till now!

    "There will always be variables, but this time, there are definitely no variables!!!"

    Strong faith supports powerful power. Powerful power gathers into a condensed point.

    An air-shattering blow!  !  !

    The huge power that has never been seen before was condensed in the blow of Shattering Sky. A mere one thousandth of an instant later, the blow of Shattered Sky collided hard with the giant pillar of magma!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    A series of huge explosions sounded suddenly, and it seemed like a concentrated light point, but it contained a variety of rich levels of strength. It seemed like just a violent collision, but Ye Pengfei was rushing towards the collision.  The magma pillar launched countless bombardments!

    "Finally defeated" Ye Pengfei secretly wiped his cold sweat and quickly flew away in a direction further away from the long river of magma.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei was flying against the wind and had only flown a few hundred thousand miles away, Jiang Rou's urgent cry reached his ears.

    "Master, be careful!!!"

    Ye Pengfei was shocked to find that not far from him, where he had not noticed anything unusual just now, a small magma pillar suddenly appeared!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1687. Fight against the magma beast!  (two)

    The sudden abnormality shocked Ye Pengfei. He immediately realized that those magma beasts used some special hiding power.

    "Jiang Rou can see through my concealment technique, so she can see this magma pillar in time. If she doesn't take Jiang Rou with her, I'm afraid it will be difficult to escape today!"

    Ye Pengfei suddenly threw out several Kaitian God Axes. Although the power was far inferior to the Sky-shattering blow at that time, it was still enough to smash the attacking magma pillar.

    "However, Ye Pengfei didn't feel so relaxed. He knew very well that as long as there was the first such stealth attack, then the subsequent stealth attacks would definitely continue!

    Sure enough, just when Ye Pengfei had just flown more than a thousand miles away, Jiang Rou's screams rang out again.

    "Left side! Right side!"

    In desperation, Jiang Rou could only briefly and briefly reveal the direction of the attack. As for the magma pillars on the left and right sides, she didn't even have time to shout out!

    Ye Pengfei didn't look back, and used more than ten magical axes on both sides. He heard a crash, and two magma pillars on the left and right were completely split by his axe. The hot magma lost its strength and fell.  As soon as we reached the ground, the originally extremely hard ground was burned by the magma, creating pits of varying depths.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s face is very ugly

    ¡°You can¡¯t knock all the magma into nothingness, their attacks are even more powerful!!!¡±

    It¡¯s not just a hidden attack, it¡¯s an increasingly fierce attack!

    You know, in the past few confrontations, the hot magma in the magma column was bombarded into nothingness by Ye Pengfei's magical power. Therefore, although the battle took place on the shore, not an inch of land was burned by the hot magma to create any dents.

    But this time, more than a hundred pits, large and small, deep and shallow, suddenly appeared in Ye Pengfei's consciousness!

    Ye Pengfei knew very well that the power of the magical ax he used this time was even more powerful than the last time. However, the result this time was far less clean than the last time. What did this mean?

    Escape!  escape!  escape!

    We have stirred up a hornet's nest, so we can only run away for the time being

    Ye Pengfei, who was escaping, also felt quite at a loss

    Because of the way of calming the mind, he "saw" those magma beasts. There were many of them, as many as ten thousand. Their realms were not bad, one third of them were at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, and the rest were  Intermediate level 81 of the True Origin Realm

    But no matter this quantity or quality, it is far from being comparable to his own army of death clones. If these magma beasts could be discovered earlier, before they condensed these large and small magma pillars, the army of death clones would attack and kill them.  They have been dead for a long time, how can they still make trouble?

    Once again, Ye Pengfei deeply realized how important the geographical convenience is in this underground cave

    ¡­¡­

    While flying rapidly, Ye Pengfei fought fiercely with the increasingly powerful magma pillars. The God of Victory was still on his side for the time being, but he had noticed that the scarlet gazes of the more than 10,000 magma beasts were becoming more and more fierce and terrifying.  people!

    "They are about to form the giant pillar of magma again!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei understood that the hidden attacks and killings in the past period were basically to gain time to condense the magma pillar next time!

    "If I were hit by that thing, even if a hundred of me worked together to resist it, I would definitely be dead!"

    Ye Pengfei shuddered when he recalled the confrontation scene at that time.

    Jiang Rou seemed to have noticed something was wrong. She, who had been hiding far away, actually took the initiative to use her clones to bypass Ye Pengfei and rush towards the long river of magma!

    At this time, Jiang Rou has also grasped part of the meaning of madness. The death clone she formed has also been mixed with a lot of death power.

    However, after all, they are not pure death clones, so once these clones are defeated and die, Jiang Rou's true body will definitely have to withstand a lot of backlash!

    Seeing Jiang Rou's death clones go around far away, Ye Pengfei didn't say anything. At this moment, it was already very difficult for him to guard against the sudden attack of those magma pillars. How could he have time to call out to Jiang Rou?  ?

    Not to mention, in his heart, Ye Pengfei still regards Jiang Rou as his trophy. At this time, Jiang Rou's status in Ye Pengfei's heart is not as high as Zi Yi's status back then.

    Soon, Jiang Rou's clone rushed into the magma river. There was no need to locate it. Those magma beasts must be hiding there. There was no need to waste time looking for the place where the magma giant pillar appeared just now. When the first clone rushed into the magma river, it immediately hit it.  Get some magma monsters!

    &nbsp;How powerful is the avatar of Dzogchen in the True Source Realm?  Even though the power of the clone is much worse than that of the original body, it is still much more powerful than the ordinary eighty-one high-level one.

    Under normal circumstances, these clones of Jiang Rou would be able to sweep away more than ten thousand magma beasts. However, the annoying viscous magma consumes too much of her power!

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The hot magma river suddenly rolled, and waves of magma rose into the sky. Jiang Rou's several clones fought fiercely with the five middle-level magma monsters on the 81st floor of the True Origin Realm for more than ten seconds. In the end,  Jiang Rou lost a clone, and the war came to an end for the time being!  !  !

    The death of a clone brought a great impact to Jiang Rou's true body. Her pretty face turned pale slightly, but there was a smile on her face.

    "Very good, some monsters are targeting me!!!"

    Because of Jiang Rou¡¯s disturbance, some monsters forgot about Ye Pengfei and turned their attention to Jiang Rou!

    Suddenly, the situation on Ye Pengfei's side was relieved. However, Ye Pengfei soon realized that if this continued, both of them might be doomed!

    "Jiang Rou, fight and leave!"

    Jiang Rou was stunned for a moment. She didn't understand why Ye Pengfei said that. In her opinion, just because she was slightly injured, and then Ye Pengfei fled far away, this sudden encounter came to an end, and there would be no more  What's dangerous

    However, Jiang Rou seemed to have a conditioned reflex and faithfully carried out Ye Pengfei's order!

    Soon, Jiang Rou knew the reason

    ¡°There are more and more magma beasts!!!¡±

    Originally, where her clone rushed down, many areas were blank. But now, vaguely, there are many magma beasts surrounding them.

    And judging from the attacks on Ye Pengfei's side, these newly surrounded magma beasts are definitely not the ones that attacked Ye Pengfei before because the pressure on Ye Pengfei's side has never decreased at all!

    "A sudden attack is effective. After a short struggle, these magma beasts have already reacted!"

    It is obvious that although the magma beasts are not very intelligent, compared with the heavenly beasts and magical beasts outside, they are much smarter!

    Jiang Rou finally understood why Ye Pengfei had to fight and retreat by himself. If all his clones died in the battle, Ye Pengfei would be under much greater pressure than before. As a result, Ye Pengfei would not be able to escape smoothly, because of the backlash.  Even though he was seriously injured, it was impossible for him to be rescued by Ye Pengfei!

    But, can defeat be saved by fighting and retreating?

    Jiang Rou felt heavy and looked towards Ye Pengfei. It would have been better if she didn¡¯t look at him. When she saw this, Jiang Rou was stunned for a moment.

    "Master took the initiative to fight back?"

    In an instant, Jiang Rou felt that Ye Pengfei must have gone crazy. The situation was getting more and more unfavorable. Why didn't he try to escape faster and farther, but he seemed to be stunned and killed him back?  In Jiang Rou's opinion, at this time, this kind of decision is simply something that only a strong man with passion and no reason can make!

    Ye Pengfei's sudden counterattack completely overturned Ye Pengfei's inherent image in Jiang Rou's mind. In Jiang Rou's view, Ye Pengfei was the kind of cunning and insidious guy who could kill strong men who were many levels above him. But now suddenly  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei suddenly transformed into a hot-blooded man who only knew how to rush and kill!

    Is Ye Pengfei really a reckless man?

    After looking at it in surprise for a while, Jiang Rou was even more surprised!

    "The master's aura is getting weaker and weaker!"

    It's not that the combat power is getting weaker, but that the aura is getting weaker. If he hadn't seen clearly with both eyes, if he hadn't firmly believed that his ability to see through the hidden power had not been lost, Jiang Rou would have thought that Ye Pengfei had played a golden cicada and escaped.  Gone somewhere else

    But now, Jiang Rou is extremely convinced that it is Ye Pengfei's true body!

    What puzzles Jiang Rou is why her aura becomes weaker and weaker even though her true body has great combat power.

    What Jiang Rou doesn¡¯t understand even more is why Ye Pengfei wants to make his aura so weak. Jiang Rou can¡¯t understand the specific purpose of Ye Pengfei doing this.

    However, Jiang Rou knew that Ye Pengfei was not a reckless man!  !  !

    "What exactly does the master want to do?"

    Jiang Rou watched silently, Jiang Rou waited silently

    "Waiting until Ye Pengfei restrained his breath to a very weak level, Jiang Rou finally understood

    "The targets of the magma beasts' attacks have all turned!!!"

    Looking at the lava pillars that were attacking in the direction of his true body, Jiang Rou's face suddenly turned pale.?There, only the words "abandoned son" appeared in Jiang Rou's sea of ??consciousness!  !  !

    "I have become an outcast, and he is just throwing away his car to save his handsome man!" Jiang Rou felt her nose sore, and tears suddenly flowed out, "Yeah, who do I think I am? Originally?  I want to kill him, originally I wanted to search for his soul, originally I wanted to snatch his death clone, and then kill him!"

    "It's impossible that because I changed my mind and developed feelings of admiration, he would change his attitude towards me. Back then, he could mercilessly force me to attack the ancestors in order to introduce Meng Mingshan to the Jiang family camp.  Now, he can also treat me as an abandoned son in order to survive for himself!!!"

    Just when Jiang Rou was thinking sadly, just when Jiang Rou was thinking wildly, suddenly, a stern scolding came into her sea of ??consciousness.

    "Jiang Rou, what are you doing? Fight and retreat. Just delay as long as you can!!!"

    With tears in her eyes, Jiang Rou looked in the direction of Ye Pengfei again. She was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei, whose aura was so weak that he almost didn't exist, did not escape far away, but rushed towards the long river of magma.  past!  !  !

    ¡°He, he, he didn¡¯t abandon me!!!¡±

    More tears flowed down, and soon, Jiang Rou wiped away her tears fiercely, quickly spread out her body, and circled with the magma pillars coming from a distance.

    ¡°My master definitely wants to kill those magma beasts, I must persevere!!!¡±

    Finally, Jiang Rou fully understood that the reason why Ye Pengfei wanted to restrain his aura was to secretly go back and kill those magma beasts who were good at exploiting the long rivers of magma!

    At this moment, Jiang Rou still didn't know why she couldn't avoid the pursuit of these magma beasts with the concealment technique. However, after restraining her breath, these magma beasts were as if they were blind. Regardless of this moment, Jiang Rou  Rou only knows that the longer he can delay, the greater his hope of finally winning this battle!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    This is what Ye Pengfei discovered accidentally

    The Way of Calm Mind did not give Ye Pengfei any hints, so Ye Pengfei could only randomly experiment with some strange methods on his own. Ye Pengfei was very lucky. He soon realized that when he restrained his breath, the speed of the attacks he suffered would decrease slightly.  slow down a little

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei boldly guessed that those magma beasts choose whether to launch an attack and then how strong the attack is based on the strength of the strong person's aura!

    As Ye Pengfei expected, when the aura he released was extremely weak, those magma monsters gave up on their "weak" self and shifted their targets to attack Jiang Rou, who had a stronger aura!

    "So if I hadn't condensed such a powerful hurricane, these magma monsters wouldn't have gathered together. The reason why they gathered together is precisely because they sensed the powerful aura!"

    Ye Pengfei, who began to restrain his aura, immediately realized that the hurricane was the bait to "fish out" the magma beasts. Now that the magma beasts had taken the bait, he couldn't waste the bait just now!

    "It's not about combat power, but about sensing aura Sure enough, weird monsters will appear in weird places!"

    Ye Pengfei rushed towards the long river of magma while shaking his head and sighing at this moment. He once again remembered what he had said many times.

    "No matter how strong the enemy is, there are still weaknesses. As long as you find the weaknesses, what if your strength is not strong?"

    Not to mention, at this moment, Ye Pengfei is powerful enough!  !  !

    ******

    Soon, Ye Pengfei returned to the magma river bank

    Jiang Rou¡¯s body is trying to swim away, and Jiang Rou¡¯s clones are also playing hide-and-seek with these magma beasts. Some clones dive deeper into the magma river, and some fly vertically above the surface of the magma river.

    Some magma beasts also chased out, and Ye Pengfei saw several monster beasts that were tens of feet tall and covered in hot magma, fighting fiercely with Jiang Rou's clones.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't see through the hot magma. He didn't know what these monsters looked like, let alone the monsters he had "clearly seen" because of the way of calmness. However, Ye Pengfei could see them.  realm cultivation

    "We are extremely close to the True Source Realm of Great Consummation. No wonder we dare to abandon the convenience of the location and fight outside the magma!!!"

    These monsters are actually more powerful than those monsters that can be "seen" by the way of calmness of mind!

    When Ye Pengfei returned to the bank of the magma river, these giant magma beasts were carrying powerful magma and flames, fiercely blasting towards Jiang Rou's clones one by one. And Jiang Rou's clones were one by one.With a solemn look on his face, he pinched his hand and fired out a series of ice spells.

    Since entering the underground cave, Jiang Rou has basically only used ice spells. Her ice spells can indeed deal with flowers, trees, ferocious beasts and birds of prey.

    However, without Ye Pengfei's help, it would be difficult for her to face the monsters living on the ground. At this time, she was facing a group of people who lived in dense magma all year round. Even those who could injure the true source  A magma monster that is fearless even when magma erupts in Dzogchen!  !  !

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    The crystal light -flowing light hit those magma and flames fiercely, but soon these ice -based spells were discharged, and even the body of the magma giant was not hit.

    Obviously, Jiang Rou was already very aware of this outcome, so while scolding her again and again, and using a few magical powers, her clones quickly dispersed and escaped, hoping to lure these magma beasts away again.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei arrived and Ye Pengfei took action!

    "A hundred curses will break the soul, kill, kill, kill!"

    One hundred thousand death clones quickly surrounded these magma behemoths, and the soul-suppressing and soul-crushing power surged back and forth in this formation. However, these magma behemoths had already reacted and began to rush towards safety with all their strength. However, except for  Except for one giant magma beast that luckily rushed out, several other giant magma beasts had their souls shattered by Ye Pengfei!

    "These giant magma beasts, which have powerful realms but not so much soul power, are essentially ordinary eighty-one-level high-level beasts!"

    Soon, Ye Pengfei accurately judged that the superior combat power of these magma monsters was still due to their favorable geographical location. From these magma monsters, Ye Pengfei realized for the first time that even if they left the magma river, these magma monsters would  You can still have the convenience of a location!

    "No wonder they can chase me to such a long distance. It turns out that even if they are nearly 100 million miles away from the magma river bank, they still have the same geographical convenience I don't know how far their use can be extended.  Where to go?"

    Soon, Ye Pengfei restrained his aura again. At the same time, he sent an order to Jiang Rou's clones.

    "The main body is walking away from the river bank. Calculate how far away you are before they stop chasing you!"

    In the distance, Jiang Rou nodded fiercely and flew away away from the magma river bank (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1688. Fight against the magma beast!  (three)

    When Jiang Rou flew all the way, about 500 million miles away from the magma river bank, those magma pillars that disappeared and appeared stopped chasing

    "Five hundred million miles is a safe distance!"

    While Jiang Rou was transmitting sound with her spiritual thoughts, she also set up teleportation arrays at both ends!

    Why do humans and witches stand out from many other races?  The fundamental reason is that these two races are particularly good at using their brains

    Demons, beasts, ghosts, spirits Thousands of universes and countless races, these life forms can also calculate, understand strategies, and create magical powers. However, compared with humans and witches, their intelligence is inferior.

    At this moment, Jiang Rou immediately knew what the best choice was. If it were a strong person from the demon or beast clan, he might just think of walking around and fighting. Based on the 500 million mile red line,  Keep going in circles with the magma beasts

    However, Jiang Rou knew that the roundabout plan could be abandoned. The next thing to do was to use the teleportation circle to go back and forth and make repeated raids!

    When the teleportation circles at both ends were just set up, Jiang Rou's real body was immediately teleported over.

    "Behead! Behead! Behead!"

    A huge sword shadow raged away, and it was only then that the essence of Jiang Rou's swordsmanship was revealed without any concealment!

    In an instant, several giant magma beasts were cut into thousands of pieces by these powerful sword shadows. What surprised Jiang Rou and Ye Pengfei was that these hundreds of pieces actually quickly squirmed into thousands of smaller pieces.  Few magma monsters!

    "Could it be that these magma monsters are similar to earthworms?"

    Just now, Ye Pengfei also killed a lot of magma beasts. Judging from the corpses of those magma beasts, it was indeed true that all of them were huge monsters.

    But now, the newly emerged magma monster has turned into thousands of smaller magma monsters, which forced the two people to associate it with the special characteristics of earthworms.

    Thousands of smaller magma monsters, each spitting flames from their mouths, all attacked Jiang Rou. Jiang Rou saw that the fierce and fierce flames turned into new magma monsters, attacking towards her.  come over!

    "They also know how to perform illusions!"

    Jiang Rou is, after all, a True Source Realm Great Perfection existence. Although she has been repeatedly frustrated by Ye Pengfei, the ability to see through such magical powers still exists.

    While swinging her sword to break through these illusions and magical powers, Jiang Rou was secretly surprised

    "They are obviously just monsters with low intelligence, how can they know the magic and magical powers?"

    You must know that illusion is a special magical power that can only be mastered by creatures with higher intelligence. Even the strong people of the human race and the witch race, and those with low IQs, cannot learn the magical power of illusion.

    Therefore, although the heavenly beasts and magical beasts in the valley are powerful, they do not know the magic and magical powers. If there are some companions among them who can use illusions and magical powers, their combat power can be increased by at least 30%!

    And now, the magma monsters who all used their illusions and magical powers increased the pressure on Jiang Rou by more than 50% in an instant!  !  !

    "I'm afraid he is gifted with supernatural powers and a natural phantom beast!"

    Looking around, countless magma fantasy beasts were surrounding them. Jiang Rou's face changed slightly. She just heard her scolding, and the sharp sword turned into a cold light and pointed directly at a weak point. Then, her true body  Follow quickly, trying to rush out from the siege of these magma beasts

    In Jiang Rou's understanding, only natural phantom beasts in this world can possess illusory magical powers despite low intelligence. Jiang Rou is very clear that the biggest weakness of these phantom beasts is that they do not know how to perfectly integrate other magical means.  Go in the midst of magic and magic

    Therefore, the easiest way to crack this type of illusion is to be "simple and crude". Anyway, without the defensive magical power integrated into it, it is impossible to stop the existence of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen with the power of illusion alone!

    Not to mention, Jiang Rou, a True Origin Realm Dzogchen being, is different from others. She has supernatural powers, has comprehended special Taoism, and has mastered special magical powers.

    Precisely because of this special magical power, whether it is Ye Pengfei's concealment technique or the hidden attack of the magma monster, she can easily see through it.

    It is precisely because of this special magical power that Jiang Rou consciously penetrated with a sword and got rid of her body for the time being. There was no problem

    He chased the sword light that he had thrown out, thousands of miles away in an instant, but in the end, his eyes were still filled with flashes of fire and numerous monsters!  !  !

    Jiang Rou couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified in her heart: ¡°How can illusions and magical powers be so powerful?¡±

    Jiang Rou is a new True Origin Realm Dzogchen who has been promoted for less than a century. Basically, she is worse than those veteran True Origin Realm Dzogchen in all aspects. However, Jiang Rou prides herself on this method of concealing and breaking illusions.  Be the only one in Dzogchen!Even Ye Pengfei admired Jiang Rou's magical power. He had relied on the concealment method for many years, but it was completely broken by Jiang Rou alone. Therefore, Ye Pengfei would not hesitate to listen to Jiang Rou's advice before.  Various shouts and alarms

    But now, the magma beasts with low intelligence have actually used illusions to trap Jiang Rou here!  !  !

    Just when Jiang Rou was shocked, Ye Pengfei had already seen the clues: Jiang Rou was speeding around with a sword light, and her real body was following closely behind that sword light and spinning in circles. What did this mean?  This means that Jiang Rou has been completely trapped by the illusion!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei realized that these newly charged magma beasts were not only like earthworms that could be chopped into thousands or eight hundred pieces by you, but they also possessed incredible magic powers!

    "Fortunately, these guys are not clear-headed"

    Ye Pengfei, who had restrained his aura, did not encounter any attacks. Although Ye Pengfei was not too far away from Jiang Rou, it was Ye Pengfei who killed the previous batch of magma beasts in one go, not Jiang Rou. However, these new attacks  The giant magma beasts that came out actually only surrounded Jiang Rou and looked at Ye Pengfei as if he was nothing

    Sacrifice the hundreds of soul arrays again, and then destroy the batch of magma giant beasts again. Jiang Rou shrugged helplessly, and fled from the teleportation method from the transmission.

    Ye Pengfei's rescue was not untimely, but Jiang Rou still suffered a lot of trauma. For the time being, she could not fight with all her strength. She could only use the teleportation circle set up to stay away.

    Ye Pengfei also stayed not far from the teleportation circle. Once the new magma beast appeared more weird, he would have to escape temporarily.

    "The teleportation circle has been established. As long as those monsters are unable to discover the location of the teleportation circle, we will be invincible!"

    Ye Pengfei thought silently, quietly waiting for the next batch of magma beasts to appear (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1689. Magma Dense Ground

    Each batch of magma behemoths will bring a new "experience" to Ye Pengfei. Every new "experience" may push Ye Pengfei into the bottomless abyss.

    ???????????????????????? If the method of gathering breath was not very effective, and if the teleportation circles on both sides were not always connected smoothly, Ye Pengfei would have been able to escape in the same embarrassment as before. As for whether he could escape, only God knows

    Jiang Rou also went back and forth, feeling these new "experiences". The more she confronted these magma beasts, the more frightened she became.

    "I don't know where these monsters with low intelligence learned these magical powers? If they are all attributed to innate magical powers, that would be too exaggerated!!!"

    Batch after batch of giant magma beasts, they all look similar in appearance, but their abilities are very different. If these magma monsters, which look very similar in size and appearance, each have completely different innate magical powers, this  It's a bit weird too

    There is no doubt that so many strange and extremely powerful magical powers can only be learned by them!

    Having low intelligence does not mean that you cannot learn. This is just like a strong human being with a low IQ. It is still possible to learn and master advanced magic and magical powers. Many times, when luck is extremely good, even a very idiotic existence  , it is also possible to achieve great achievements that ordinary people would envy!

    Jiang Rou¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but become eager. Her eyes looking at the long river of magma were full of endless beauty and longing.

    "What Jiang Rou can think of, Ye Pengfei can also think of. However, unlike Jiang Rou, Ye Pengfei has a calm mind. In many cases, he can sense special situations that he cannot see in advance.

    At first, this feeling was still very vague

    After killing the tenth batch of magma beasts, Ye Pengfei finally "see clearly" where these batches of magma beasts came from!

    "It seems likea blessed place and cave!!!"

    Before the eleventh batch of giant magma beasts rushed out of the long river of magma, Ye Pengfei followed their path and "peeped" into the place where they lived.

    At first glance, it looked like an endless scorching desert. However, Ye Pengfei could feel the dangers hidden in this desert!

    In other words, this seemingly desert place hides many more terrifying existences than these giant magma beasts!

    "Is it possible that the realm cultivation of these giant magma beasts is already extremely close to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection? Then there are many True Source Realm Great Perfections in the Cave Heaven of the Blessed Land?"

    After being horrified, Ye Pengfei sent an order to Jiang Rou. Jiang Rou, who was originally excited to kill, followed Ye Pengfei without hesitation and left here through the teleportation circle.

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the situation, what do you think we should do?"

    Ye Pengfei told Jiang Rou everything he knew. After experiencing a thrilling continuous battle, his wariness towards Jiang Rou was slightly diluted.

    Jiang Rou was a little excited, not only because Ye Pengfei trusted her so much, but also because of the dangers that Ye Pengfei vaguely felt!

    "Master, a long time ago, I heard a certain Witch Lord accidentally say that our Witch Clan has a more grand purpose in attacking the Temple of the Gods! I think that place is probably closely related to the Wu Clan's ultimate goal.  !¡±

    At this time, Jiang Rou had also vaguely noticed that Ye Pengfei might not be a strong person in the Wu clan. However, Ye Pengfei did not take the initiative to mention Jiang Rou and pretended not to know. Only at this time, she was too excited. Between words, Jiang Rou  Just now he said that he had been vaguely aware of this secret.

    Ye Pengfei doesn't care about this. As his combat power continues to increase, it doesn't matter whether he hides his true identity or not. Even if he faces the silver-haired witch master now, Ye Pengfei already has a certain degree of certainty of victory!

    "The ultimate goal of the Wu Clan?" Ye Pengfei frowned, "Isn't the purpose of the Wu Clan to cultivate more witch-level beings with the help of the Heavenly Dao Beast?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A purpose more grand than cultivating witch masters, what could that be?  The answer is self-evident!

    Jiang Rou¡¯s voice began to tremble: ¡°Could it be that my ancestor of the Jiang family is because of¡±

    Her fiery gaze looked toward a place more than 500 million miles away!  !  !

    Taking a deep breath, Ye Pengfei nodded slowly: "It's very possible! This also explains why many wizards joined forces to explore the secrets and spent so many years here!"

    Although it is said that existences of the level of Wu Zun have long lost the concept of longevity, they cannot waste time wantonly.

    So, there is only one?Possibilities!  !  !

    "Oh my god, it turns out that the purpose of our Wu clan staying here for a long time is to find a way to transcend the True Origin Realm!"

    "I'm afraid it's more than that." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "The purpose of staying here for a long time is for the whole family to collectively transcend this world and enter a higher level place!!!"

    Jiang Rou felt that she was about to faint. She took a few big breaths and said in a deep voice: "In this way, it is very possible that my ancestors of the Jiang family have really entered a higher level. My ancestors of the Jiang family are still  We are studying how to bring all the clan members up! Oh my God, my God, this is how things will turn out!"

    Jiang Rou is still very excited, but Ye Pengfei has calmed down again.

    "This is also easy to understand. After all, once the entire Wu Clan can transcend the True Origin Realm, the Wu Clan will be able to completely suppress the human race and become the master of this world!"

    Just as babies born in heaven rarely exist below the True Origin Realm. If the Wu Clan moves to a higher level, then the descendants of the Wu Clan in the future will start as existences beyond the True Origin Realm.  !

    "However, judging from the fact that your ancestors of the Jiang family failed to come back, I'm afraid it's not easy to move out, and it's even harder to come back. After surpassing the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, I don't know if it's a blessing or a curse."

    Ye Pengfei's calmness is due to his vague fear of the future. Although this fear is not supported by the way of peace of mind, the fact that the ancestors of the Jiang family have not returned vaguely supports Ye Pengfei's guess!

    Gradually, Jiang Rou calmed down. She finally understood why Ye Pengfei didn't lead her directly into a blessed place, but chose to retreat to a safe area to discuss it carefully.

    After thinking silently for a while, Jiang Rou bit her lips and said in a deep voice: "Master, no matter what, I want to go in!!!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly and was about to say something else. Suddenly, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1690. Meng Mingshan reappears!

    Ye Pengfei immediately realized that this was a warning to himself from the way of calmness!  !  !

    Where does the danger come from?

    Soon, a long-lost figure emerged in Ye Pengfei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness.

    "Meng Mingshan? He actually escaped!"

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t dare to think too much and immediately motioned Jiang Rou to follow him.

    Although the way of calming the mind is not omnipotent, the warnings of the way of calming the mind are often surprisingly accurate. Ye Pengfei believes that the feeling of falling into an ice cave is not fake. If he still stays here, he will soon be thrown into something by Meng Mingshan.  Go into the ice cave!

    Jiang Rou was confused. She didn¡¯t know why, as he was talking, Ye Pengfei suddenly motioned for him to walk in the direction of the magma river. Logically speaking, if you want to go to the magma dense land, you should use the teleportation circle to teleport back.

    However, Jiang Rou didn¡¯t ask anything, nor did she delay anything. At this moment, she seemed to have completely adapted to the role of slave. She would do whatever the master asked her to do honestly.

    After closely following her, Jiang Rou realized her servility. Looking back, she realized that this servility had gradually emerged a few days ago.

    Jiang Rou feels a little sad, and Jiang Rou feels a little confused. In her memory, this kind of servility has saved her several times. Should this kind of servility be kept or abandoned?

    Just when Jiang Rou's mind was a little confused, a huge roar suddenly woke her up. When she looked back, the place where she was standing just now was actually covered by a thick glacier!  !  !

    "This, this" Jiang Rou was even more confused, who did this?

    Soon, Jiang Rou knew the answer to the question. Meng Mingshan¡¯s arrogant voice suddenly came from afar!

    "Jiang Rou, Huo Qiusheng, you can't escape!!!"

    "It's Meng Mingshan!" Jiang Rou exclaimed, "His level of cultivation"

    "Yes, his level of cultivation has improved a lot!" Ye Pengfei nodded solemnly, without stopping, "I'm afraid, he has refined your Jiang family's camp and has some of the power of the Jiang family's ancestors!"

    "What?" Jiang Rou staggered in surprise and almost fell to the ground, "Is the Jiang family camp also something he can refine?"

    Ye Pengfei stretched out his hand and pulled Jiang Rou. He sneered and said: "How can you imagine a veteran witch master? I guess Meng Mingshan must know the ultimate purpose of the witch clan. So, Meng Mingshan has been researching it for a long time. Can  A special means to achieve an end!"

    "Huo Qiusheng, you are really smart!" Meng Mingshan was very fast, and Meng Mingshan heard the conversation between the two people clearly, "If you are willing to surrender to me, I can still give you a way out!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei froze: "Huh, since you know I'm smart, you actually tell lies in front of me?"

    A look of surprise flashed across Meng Mingshan's eyes. He was surprised by Ye Pengfei's calmness.

    However, Meng Mingshan soon put this surprise behind him. After all, his combat power suddenly increased a thousand times compared to that of the past!  !  !

    You know, back then, Meng Mingshan chased Jiang Rou and fled in embarrassment, and finally had to escape into the valley. Only a few decades have passed since then, and his combat power has increased hundreds of times. Jiang Rou's  How much can combat power be increased?

    As for Ye Pengfei, he was directly ignored by Meng Mingshan. In Meng Mingshan's view, Ye Pengfei is just a very smart and strong man who knows many strange methods. In Meng Mingshan's view, in terms of real combat power, Ye Pengfei is not worth mentioning at all.

    At that moment, Meng Mingshan stopped nagging Ye Pengfei. He looked directly at Jiang Rou and asked with a sneer: "Jiang Rou, where do you want to escape to this time?"

    Facing Meng Mingshan, whose combat prowess was so exaggerated that he could not figure it out, Jiang Rou suddenly discovered that her servility had saved her once again!

    "Thanks for leaving there, otherwise, I would have died!"

    ¡°Thankfully I just rushed here on foot, otherwise I would have died!¡±

    In an instant, Jiang Rou completely understood what Ye Pengfei wanted to do. Facing such a powerful enemy, he could not fight with courage other than wits!  !  !

    "I don't need to escape." Jiang Rou shook her head slightly, "Meng Mingshan, I, Jiang Rou, am standing here. Is it possible that you really dare to kill me?"

    Meng Mingshan was furious and was about to take action to kill him. However, Jiang Rou spoke quickly: "I am a witch-level being after all. Do you think that my Jiang family will not care about my activities? Humph! I'm afraid now  , I, the sorcerer of the Jiang family, have already entered the underground cave!"

    Suddenly, Meng Mingshan hesitated a little

    Indeed, Meng Mingshan is very strong. He was already strong enough in the past that he dared to invite three people to drink.Now that he is going to challenge the Jiang family, he even dares to say that he is stronger than those senior members of the Jiang family who are in the True Origin Realm!

    However, forcibly refining the Jiang Family Camp also brought a lot of hidden dangers to Meng Mingshan. If he had a fierce fight with multiple Jiang Family Heavenly Lords in this very special place, even if he won, he would probably suffer from hidden injuries and serious injuries.  Death!

    At this time, Meng Mingshan is more "fearful of death" than ever. It is precisely because he forcibly refined the Jiang family camp!

    "From that camp, I felt the possibility of transcending the True Origin Realm and the Great Perfection. I have infinite possibilities. I don't have to risk my life with Jiang Rou!"

    Thinking of this, Meng Mingshan shouted with a gloomy face: "Keep Huo Qiusheng here, you go!"

    From Meng Mingshan¡¯s point of view, Jiang Rou should be very happy that he is willing to do this. After all, the comparison of the two people¡¯s combat power now is even more exaggerated than before!

    However, what Meng Mingshan never expected was that

    "Giggle, Meng Mingshan, you actually asked me to leave my master alone? You are trying to trap me into injustice." Facing a powerful enemy, Jiang Rou actually giggled.

    WhatMaster?

    Meng Mingshan looked at Ye Pengfei in astonishment: "You can't do it. Have you subdued Jiang Rou?"

    "Didn't you hear everything?" Ye Pengfei sneered.

    "Weird thing!" Meng Mingshan shook his head speechlessly, "No matter what, you, I am bound to win. Even if you are willing to dedicate that formation, I will still capture your soul and search for it! Huo Qiusheng  , you should be able to feel that even if you can defeat Jiang Rou, you can't defeat me!"

    As he spoke, Meng Mingshan¡¯s realm pressure became even stronger. At this moment, even if Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou tried their best to escape, they would not be able to escape for several miles.

    The situation is extremely critical, but Ye Pengfei's expression is more relaxed and his smile is even colder.

    "We are not the ones fighting you." Ye Pengfei pointed to Meng Mingshan's surroundings, "If you don't want to die, hurry up and defend!"

    Suddenly, pillars of magma suddenly appeared!  !  !  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1691. The vast desert and terrifying sandstorms

    Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou both escaped, and their escape was so relaxing and joyful.

    While talking to Meng Mingshan, they both quietly calmed down their auras

    Actually, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t restrain yourself very much. At this moment, Meng Mingshan is like a bright moon in the dark night. Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou, these two little candle flames, can¡¯t attract the attention of those magma giant beasts at all!

    At this moment, the magma pillars attacking Meng Mingshan were as powerful as Ye Pengfei expected. Although each magma pillar was not as powerful as the original magma pillar, the combined attack power of these magma pillars was already  Far more than the original magma pillar!

    Not to mention, a giant beast of a beast has boarded the river bank. In time and space within 500 million miles of the river bank, they can still take advantage of the special characteristics of the long river of magma!

    The sudden attack caught Meng Mingshan off guard. Soon he was hit by the magma pillars and was stunned.

    And suddenly faced with giant magma beasts with powerful magical powers, Meng Mingshan could not escape for a while.

    Without Ye Pengfei's reminder, Jiang Rou quickly deployed a new teleportation array. After the array echoed the one on the other side of the river, the two people quickly stepped in. Behind them was Meng Mingshan.  Angry roar

    ¡­¡­

    Standing in the desert, for a moment, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou didn¡¯t know which way to go.

    As soon as they stepped into the vast desert, they were in this desert. Looking around, they all looked the same in all directions, and there was not much difference at all.

    This is very different from what Ye Pengfei saw using the way of calmness. Not only is the desert similar in appearance, but there is no danger everywhere in the desert.

    This is not an illusion

    After repeated confirmation by Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou, at least there is indeed no danger lurking within tens of billions of miles around.

    "Forget it, just choose any direction." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and took Jiang Rou on the road.

    On the first day, I didn¡¯t encounter anything

    On the second day, several magma beasts appeared

    The vast desert is full of sand and gravel. Where does the lava mud come from?  Presumably, these magma beasts came in from outside

    However, these magma beasts are quite different from the magma beasts outside. The most obvious thing is the color.

    The magma beasts outside are all fiery red, and their whole bodies are shining with blazing light.

    But the color of the magma beasts here is very similar to the color of the desert. If you look at it with the naked eye, it is difficult to tell the difference between them and the desert sand and stones.

    The more essential difference comes from the reactions of these magma beasts

    Those magma beasts outside, after discovering the appearance of powerful aura, immediately started a war and chattered endlessly.

    However, after seeing Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou, the magma beasts here showed no hostility.

    "Master, it seems that there is no aura of restraint outside. Why are these magma beasts so tame?" Jiang Rou asked in surprise as she patted the head of a magma beast.

    Ye Pengfei didn't know the reason. He was not an omniscient god. He walked around these magma beasts a few times and checked the various situations around them. He also didn't understand.

    "Forget it, let's not study them anymore, let's move on." Ye Pengfei waved his hand, signaling Jiang Rou to continue moving forward.

    "Don't you want to collect them?" Jiang Rou asked in surprise, "After all, there are five eighty-one-level high-level monsters. Hasn't the owner always wanted to collect these monsters?"

    Thinking back then, I worked so hard to tame a hundred of them, but now I can get five with just a raise of my hand. Why do I turn a blind eye?

    "Don't just take the things here." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Who knows, once you take the things here, you will encounter things like the outside?"

    Suddenly, Jiang Rou¡¯s pretty face turned red

    There is a special curse in the underground cave. Once the things in the cave are ingested, both men and women will gradually fall into a state of madness.

    This state of madness will completely arouse people's most primitive desires. Thinking back then, those twenty strong men wanted to humiliate the four female cultivators of the Meng family. This was just an explosion of lust. If they continued to hunt for treasures,  If they are secretive, then they will dislike each other and fight for their own interests, until they eventually perish!

    Therefore, when Jiang Rou took Ye Pengfei into the underground cave, she hinted to Ye Pengfei not to take too many things. As long as he didn't take too much, it wouldn't cause too much trouble for a being like Ye Pengfei.

    After Ye Pengfei¡¯s realm soared and he had so many death clones, he could finally ingest all kinds of things unscrupulously. Over the years, what he has collected?A lot, but he didn't worry about being crazy or confused.

    But now the situation is different. We have entered this mysterious magma place. Who knows if there will be any adverse consequences if we ingest the things here?

    Secretly, Jiang Rou is looking forward to it. It would be best if the curse here is stronger. Jiang Rou knows very well that unless something special happens, her feelings can only be hidden in her heart forever

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving here and continuing to move forward, after three or five days, the two of them will find a varying number of magma beasts. The conditions of these magma beasts are roughly the same, and none of them are aggressive.

    Flying, Jiang Rou suddenly said: "I finally know why those wizards have been looking for love for so many years. As long as they don't act rashly, these magma beasts are very docile and not threatening at all."  If all these magma beasts are enraged, even if we find the location of this blessed land cave, as long as no one is willing to sacrifice themselves to lure those giant magma beasts away, everyone will not be able to enter this blessed land cave!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "But if we don't take action, we won't be able to find these magma beasts, let alone. If we don't anger them, who will stop Meng Mingshan for us?"

    Jiang Rou also chuckled

    As the saying goes, blessings and misfortunes depend on each other. Although the original plan to alert the snake was thrilling, it ultimately brought many benefits to the two people.

    It was another few days of aimless flying. Suddenly, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou were stunned.

    "What's in front of you?"

    During the flight, the two people¡¯s spiritual consciousness was stretched out as far as possible. With the abilities of the two people, they could stretch their spiritual consciousness tens of billions of miles away.

    The consciousness of the two people, tens of billions of miles away, suddenly encountered a powerful pressure. The pressure tore the consciousness of the two people apart at once, almost causing the two people to lose their consciousness.  Slightly injured!

    Before the two of them could figure out what exactly their consciousness had hit, suddenly, the two of them noticed in no particular order that the powerful pressure was rolling toward them.  The speed of advancement is no less than that of Meng Mingshan!  !  !

    "What exactly did they meet?" Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou looked at each other.

    It is clear that there is no sign of the existence of a soul in that pressure. In other words, the owner of that pressure is not any kind of life form.

    Soon, the two of them knew the answer to the question

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a sandstorm!!!¡±

    Are you kidding me? When did a mere sandstorm become as terrifying and powerful as Meng Mingshan?

    But think about it, there is probably a secret beyond the true source realm hidden here, and the sandstorm is also staggeringly strong, so there is nothing surprising about it.

    In just a few moments, the sandstorm was about to reach Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou. The two people who were close to them saw a large cloud of dark yellow dust moving quickly. Before the wind came, their ears were filled with rumbling roars.  Voice!  !  !

    There is no way to hide, the sandstorm is coming too fast

    You must know that the speed of this sandstorm is roughly the same as that of Meng Mingshan a few days ago. Facing Meng Mingshan's pursuit, although they relied on the way of calmness to react in advance, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou only managed to escape.  Covered a mere 100 million miles

    In other words, even if you run away at full speed, you will be caught up by this terrifying sandstorm if you escape for a few miles!  !  !

    So, when the sandstorm approached, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou did not communicate with each other, and they both used gravity spells in a tacit understanding, causing their bodies to fall rapidly.

    As soon as it fell to the ground, various earth-breaking and sand-digging spells were cast for a while. The energy was so strong that sand and gravel flew, as if a smaller sandstorm had been set off.

    In the midst of this slightly chaotic fall, Ye Pengfei suddenly received a message from Jiang Rou.

    "Master, it seems that I can practice in this sandstorm!!!"

    Hearing Jiang Rou¡¯s secret voice transmission, Ye Pengfei couldn¡¯t help but froze.

    Jiang Rou has no way of calming down. How did she predict such a thing?  You know, this sandstorm is really powerful. If you don't quickly get into the depths to avoid it, you will probably be swept up to the sky by this sandstorm!

    When it comes to the ground again, Ye Pengfei doesn't know if he can still be intact

    Just when Ye Pengfei was stunned for a moment, his magical power had already dug up the ground, and his true body reflexively got in.

    Jiang Rou also quickly broke through the gravel and went down to the ground. However, sheHe quickly used his earth escape technique and flew away in the direction of the sandstorm.

    While plundering quickly, Jiang Rou said hurriedly: "Master, hurry up! It was a magma beast I tamed who told me this secret!"

    Along the way, the other magma beasts were just fine. However, there happened to be a magma beast that looked like a rabbit. As a result, Jiang Rou was stunned and took this magma beast away and tamed it as the second novice.

    "It was actually said by that magma beast?"

    Ye Pengfei no longer hesitated, he used the earth escape technique and chased after him at high speed (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1692. The place of origin!  (one)

    "We can't catch up with the sandstorm!" While running away quickly, Ye Pengfei sent a message with his spiritual thoughts.

    "No need to catch up." Jiang Rou paused, as if communicating with the magma beast, and then continued, "The sandstorm will gradually slow down, but the power will not weaken. At that time, you can use the sandstorm to refine your body!  "

    "Physique training?" Ye Pengfei was very surprised

    Not only him, Jiang Rou also felt incredible when she finally said these two words.

    What is body training for?

    The level is too low and the Dao body has not yet been completed. It is really necessary to refine the body. Thinking back then, Ye Pengfei had deliberately tempered his physical body several times, and even abandoned his true body several times.

    However, when the Dao body is completed, specifically, when a strong person advances to the immortal realm, no one will mention the term body refining anymore.

    After all, the Tao body that integrates thousands of avenues has already coincided with the Tao that one cultivates. As long as the Tao method that one cultivates becomes stronger and stronger, the Tao body will naturally become stronger and stronger. In this way, why is there a need to specialize in physical training?

    Just when Jiang Rou said the last two words, she vaguely felt that she had said it wrong.  Is this method only useful for magma beasts with low intelligence, and has no effect on strong men like myself and Ye Pengfei?

    However, before Jiang Rou could apologize and respond, Ye Pengfei suddenly woke up and said: "I understand!!!"

    "Master, what do you understand?"

    Now, it¡¯s Jiang Rou¡¯s turn to be extremely surprised. There is obviously something wrong with body training. Is it possible that Ye Pengfei really wants to do this?

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and shook his head: "Of course we don't need to train our body. Our Tao and our Tao body echo each other. Unless we voluntarily give up the Tao we cultivate, how can we train our body?"

    "However, these magma beasts do not have their own Tao. They have low intelligence and are so ignorant. Instead, they can refine their bodies at will and accept the 'Tao' hidden in this sandstorm!!!"

    In an instant, Jiang Rou also understood

    "Master, what you mean is that the reason why those giant magma beasts mastered powerful magical powers is because they refined their bodies in this sandstorm? The magical powers of batches of giant magma beasts are different because the Taoism contained in each sandstorm is different.  ?¡±

    "That's it!" Ye Pengfei nodded and smiled, "In this sandstorm, I sensed a destructive power. It is estimated that the magma beasts who have experienced the baptism of this sandstorm will understand the way of destruction and possess magical powers of destruction.  , which of the two of us is good at this, we can go up and temper our true body!"

    Jiang Rou nodded and said with a surprised smile: "So, the opportunity here lies in this strange sandstorm? I don't know where or when a sandstorm that is consistent with our Taoism will blow up."

    "I don't have time to wait," Ye Pengfei shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Everything has its origin. As long as we find the source of these sandstorms, we may be able to directly improve our understanding of Taoism."

    "But where should we look for it?" Jiang Rou felt the sandstorm on the ground and smiled helplessly. "Following it, we have to turn countless times to find its origin. I'm afraid we won't be able to do it."

    "No! It can be done!" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "As the saying goes, there will definitely be old horses who know the way among the magma beasts that live here all year round. We will stay here. After waiting for a while, there will definitely be successful body refinements.  Magma beast, follow the direction of the sandstorm to find the source of the sandstorm!"

    After a pause, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "I suspect that the dangers I sensed came from the source of this sandstorm. Practice with peace of mind. There will be successive fierce battles in the future!"

    Jiang Rou said yes, deep in the ground, and sat down cross-legged

    ******

    Time flies, five years have passed in the blink of an eye

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s body level has been raised to the middle level of the seventy-ninth level of the True Origin Realm, and the number of his death clones has once again returned to 250,000.

    Jiang Rou¡¯s realm can no longer be improved. However, after five years of quiet practice, she has deepened her understanding of the meaning of madness and tried to condense several relatively pure death clones, and her combat power has been improved to a certain extent.

    Just when Jiang Rou wanted to continue practicing and condense a death clone like Ye Pengfei, suddenly, her expression moved slightly.

    "Master, there is a situation!"

    "Where?"

    "Twenty billion miles away from here!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed: "Sure enough, you are still growing faster than me."

    At this time, Ye Pengfei's spiritual consciousness only extended from tens of billions of miles back then toJust over 1.2 billion miles

    Jiang Rouying responded: "Master, don't worry, this slave will never disobey!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said no more about the matter.

    After waiting for a while, those magma beasts came slowly from the distance. I saw them walking and stopping, obviously looking for something.

    If Ye Pengfei hadn't realized that truth back then, the two of them might still have any idea. What kind of underground treasure were the magma beasts looking for? But now, they know very well that as long as they follow these magma beasts, they may find the sandstorm that year.  The place of origin!

    "If it weren't for the master, I wouldn't be somewhere at this moment, doing useless work aimlessly. The sandstorm here is simply a strange scene that is difficult to appear!!!"

    Jiang Rou admired Ye Pengfei very much. It was precisely because of this admiration that she made her say what she just said. A strong person at her level already knew that the strength of combat power is only temporary, and the ability to predict is strong.  Weakness is the most essential dividing line between the strong!

    As for whether a genius is a genius or not, it is irrelevant to a strong person at this level. After all, after cultivating to the level of True Source Realm and Perfection, no matter how talented you are, the road ahead is already in the fog.  It¡¯s hard to see clearly

    After waiting quietly for more than five hours, these magma beasts finally found this place and looked at the route they had taken before. It happened to be very similar to the sandstorm that year!

    This is enough to prove that these magma beasts are tracing back to the original source of the sandstorm that year. But we don¡¯t know whether they can succeed.

    "Those magma monsters that rushed out back then were probably the magma monsters that had found the source of the sandstorm. The reason why they are huge is precisely because they have other harvest masters at the source. Maybe they can only find the source.  Only then can we find the door to leave this blessed land. After we get out, we must cut Meng Mingshan into thousands of pieces!"

    Looking at the magma monster above his head and listening to Jiang Rou's whisper, Ye Pengfei nodded thoughtfully (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1693. The place of origin!  (two)

    The magma beasts move very slowly, so the two people underground only dedicate part of their spiritual consciousness to keep an eye on them, and most of their energy is still focused on training. However, after more than five hours, they will use  Use the art of earth escape to keep up with these magma monsters that are gradually moving away.

    Time continued to pass in this seemingly boring situation. Gradually, even Huo Li, who had been staying in Ye Pengfei's space plane, had cultivated to the level of Ye Pengfei at the seventy-fifth level of the True Origin Realm.  Close to the True Source Realm of Dzogchen £W ?br />

    "After three thousand years of searching, we have found nothing. It is really extremely difficult for these magma beasts to transform and improve!"

    Looking at the magma monsters above her head that had stopped for several days, Jiang Rou shook her head helplessly. She never imagined that it would take more than three thousand years to find the source of the sandstorm!

    Ye Pengfei never expected that he would already be used to frowning slightly

    He has never forgotten the original purpose of entering the Temple of the Gods. According to the original idea, he will only experience ten thousand years in this land of the witch clan. Now, adding up the time, almost three thousand and two years have passed.  For more than a hundred years, he has to leave the realm of supernatural powers to pursue the fundamental way of the power of witchcraft. He also has to find Yuan Xiaoyao and the others and take them out together. There is not much time left for him to waste.

    "We have to think of a way." Suddenly, Ye Pengfei stood up

    Jiang Rou also stood up hastily: "Master, do you want to go and find it yourself?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "I won't hide it from you. I am not a strong man from the Wu Clan. I still have something to do. I need to go to the Xuanlei Palace in the Palace of the Gods to search for something. If I continue my search slowly, I may miss my big event!"

    "If he had just followed boringly for more than three thousand years, Ye Pengfei would not be impatient, especially because, vaguely, he seemed to feel that his closest relatives were about to be in danger!  !  !

    How many close relatives does he have in this heaven?

    Those who are close to him, such as Hong Mo, Yuan Xiaoyao and others, are all his close friends. Although the silver-haired wizard said very well that he would never embarrass them, Ye Pengfei knew very well that if the silver-haired wizard lost his patience,  , they will inevitably be imprisoned!

    You know, after entering the magical realm, the silver-haired wizard can no longer peep at Ye Pengfei's every move. Although for the silver-haired wizard, waiting for thousands of years is not a big deal, but if it is delayed for a long time,  If we go on, I'm afraid something bad will happen.

    Farther away, the two senior brothers are still practicing in the Xuan Lei Palace. Perhaps they are about to encounter something dangerous.

    Farther away are Bei Tangyu and the others. Even though they are protected by their master, but the storm is coming, who knows what the overt and covert struggle between the three major forces will turn into after thousands of years.  What does it look like?

    Precisely because he vaguely felt that someone close to him was about to be in danger, Ye Pengfei wanted to know more about things here as soon as possible!

    "Leave the magical power realm and go to the palace of the gods?" Jiang Rouliu frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "With my abilities, I, the witch master, can apply to leave the magical power realm. Back then, the silver-haired witch master left like this. But, Master, here  There is a great opportunity. Doesn¡¯t it mean that the master doesn¡¯t want to obtain the means to transcend the True Origin Realm and the Great Perfection here, and then deal with external matters? You know, such a great opportunity may only exist here in the world!¡±

    The opportunity is rare, Jiang Rou¡¯s persuasion is not wrong

    But¡­¡­

    "No, I'm sure that this kind of place is not the only one," Ye Pengfei sneered, "And, I'm sure that there are good and bad places like this. The kind of secret place your Wu Clan is looking for may not include this place at all!  "

    Jiang Rou was shocked: "Where could that be?"

    "How do I know?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I'm afraid, even the silver-haired witch master doesn't know, and even Meng Mingshan doesn't know. As for who in your Jiang family knows, when you return to the Jiang family, go and question the Jiang family yourself.  The Lord is healed!¡±

    Jiang Rou was shocked to find that Ye Pengfei's voice actually contained a hint of murderous intent.

    Jiang Rou was very puzzled. Jiang Rou wanted to ask, but Ye Pengfei never said anything about it again and quickly came to the ground.

    Roar¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The magma monsters roared together. Although they were not wary, they knew that these two guys underground had been following them for thousands of years.

    Just follow, we are all pacifists and we won¡¯t care about you. But now, why did you suddenly show up?  Why does that man have a faint smell of ominousness?

    The roar of the magma beasts did not last long. Soon, the anger was replaced by confusion.Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou drifted away. They didn't know if they should follow

    ******

    In the first year, nothing was discovered, not even a magma beast!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found it yet, but the source of the biggest sandstorm must be nearby!¡±

    In the second year, Ye Pengfei circled the area he had flown in the first year several times, and sure enough, he found a very secret air passage!

    "Master, could such a strong sandstorm spew out from such a narrow passage?" Jiang Rou couldn't help but asked in surprise as she looked at this passage, which definitely did not have the longevity of the Mustard Seed Qiankun Technique.

    "Why spray out a sandstorm? Just throw out the mixed power of Taoism!" Ye Pengfei sneered, "You are right, it is indeed extremely difficult for the magma beasts to improve. To find this place, you need a lot of luck."  It takes a lot of courage to pass through here, and if you finally pass through here, I'm afraid it will become a tool of war!"

    When he saw this hidden passage with his own eyes, Ye Pengfei's way of calming his mind once again reflected the "dangerous" scene back then.

    This time the situation is clearer

    "There is still a desert over there, but there is a powerful creature in the desert. Look at the particles on the skin. Maybe this creature evolved from sand, and it can be called a sand man!"

    "The magma beasts over there are indeed giant magma beasts, and those giant magma beasts are the mounts of these sand people, the demon pets of these sand people, and the fighting tools of these sand people!"

    Ye Pengfei understood better, why those witch masters failed to find the lava secret place, but he found this place all of a sudden. It was not only luck, but also because those sand people only dealt with "people with strong auras"!

    "I estimate that only those beings who can threaten the blessed land will be introduced into the blessed land. Normally, they will directly introduce such beings into their army and kill them alive!"

    "Those witch masters back then seemed to be very powerful. However, in the eyes of these sand people, the combat power of those witch masters was nothing, and the witch masters themselves were also cautious!"

    Back then, the hurricane that Ye Pengfei caused was completely different. It was the natural power of the underground cave. It was a powerful force that could be superimposed!

    The sand people know very well that if this power is not broken quickly and is allowed to continue to superimpose and become stronger, sooner or later it will evolve into a terrifying hurricane that can threaten the survival of the blessed land and cave sky!

    So, the sand people mobilized some magma monsters, so the sand people then sent out some of their war pets.

    It's a pity that after these monsters become powerful, they still have that "peaceful habit" in their bones. Therefore, they don't want to pay attention to any existence that doesn't have a strong aura.

    "If it weren't for this reason, I wouldn't have been able to safely enter this blessed land. This place is basically divided into two places, one is safe, and the other is full of dangers!"

    Through the method of calmness and "looking" at various situations on the other side, Ye Pengfei finally realized that if he had acted too strongly, he would probably no longer exist by now!

    Jiang Rou also smiled in surprise and said: "So, Meng Mingshan was either killed by a steady stream of magma beasts, or he fell into the heavy siege of those sand people and was ruthlessly wiped out?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "Even if he doesn't die, the situation is probably not going to be good!"

    "That saves us a lot of things." After laughing for a while, Jiang Rou asked again, "But, Master, how should we get there?"

    "wait¡­¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    After witnessing this with my own eyes for two whole years, how the chaotic power of Taoism spewed out from this passage, and how the powerful sandstorm rose in this area, Ye Pengfei finally faced Jiang  Rou nodded.

    It was only at this time that the sand people over there withdrew to an unknown distance of hundreds of millions of miles. They were also afraid of these chaotic forces that could stir up powerful sandstorms.

    In fact, these chaotic powers were collected by these sand people and then poured into this passage. According to Ye Pengfei's guess, it is estimated that some chaotic powers will appear in the time and space over there every once in a while.  If you don't collect them and throw them somewhere else, over time, the time and space there will completely collapse.

    As for why the time and space here will not collapse due to the power of chaos and why those sand people don't choose a safer time and space to live in, this is not something Ye Pengfei can figure out. For the time being, he is not interested and has no time.  to study these issues

    One in front and one in back, the two people spoke in silence.They silently walked along this narrow passage and disappeared. After about ten breaths, they finally stood on the desert over there.

    They didn't stay. It won't be long before those sand people will return here. The two of them quickly escaped for hundreds of billions of miles, and then finally stopped for the first time in this piece of time and space (  To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1694. The place of origin!  (three)

    At this time, it is night

    Ye Pengfei sat cross-legged on the rapidly cooling gravel, searching around for various possible dangers while recovering the strength he had just lost.

    The moon is shining brightly and the temperature is very low

    "It's still daytime when we travel hundreds of billions of miles in the desert. It's extremely hot during the day and extremely cold at night. This is a common characteristic of all deserts.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou didn¡¯t take the drop in temperature to heart. After all, they had been living in another desert for thousands of years. However, they soon discovered that something was wrong.

    The outward-looking spiritual consciousness touched a drop of water, which is caused by the phenomenon of liquefaction after the temperature drops. It was this seemingly ordinary drop of water that made Ye Pengfei realize the danger.

    He opened his eyes suddenly and looked around with a sharp light: "What can actually escape my consciousness and set up an extremely cold magic circle here?"

    Jiang Rou also searched around in surprise. It was clear that she didn't sense anything strange!

    However, at this moment, the air temperature around the two people has dropped to an extremely low level, and extremely cold ice edges have appeared around the two people.

    But the water droplets in the distance have no tendency to solidify. The temperature difference between the two places is so huge. Only the extreme cold formation can explain this strange phenomenon!

    Oh oh oh¡­¡­

    Just when the two people were frowning and searching, not far away, a strange wolf-like cry came. Then, a large black creature came towards Ye Pengfei from all directions.

    Looking at it intently, Ye Pengfei was secretly shocked: "It's actually a sand man?"

    The creatures he killed were very similar to what he saw in his mind. However, what surprised Ye Pengfei was that they were so far away from here. How could these sand people set up the extremely cold magic circle?  You know, that wolf-like sound came from a place two to three billion miles away!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou had no time to think about anything. The army of sand people rushed over very quickly. Under the dim moonlight, the sand people held sharp blades, reflecting a cold light. Their scarlet eyes flashed with lust.  The light of blood!  !  !

    "kill!!!"

    ?????????????? Strike first to gain strength, strike later and suffer disaster. Faced with these, all the sand people are at least at the middle level of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm. Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou have exactly the same thoughts.

    ??A series of fierce sword shadows swayed from the sharp sword held by Jiang Rou

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? rays of invisible power, headed straight for the souls of those sand people

    Jiang Rou's magical power kills the bodies of the sand people, and Ye Pengfei's magic power kills the souls of the sand people. Logically speaking, the two people's cooperation is perfect. These are basically the middle level of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, only one percent of the True Origin Realm.  The high-level sand people on the 81st floor were simply unable to compete with the magic and magical powers of these two people.

    However, just when Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou thought that the sand people would suffer heavy losses soon and they could fight their way to a safer place, they actually saw that the sand people also rose into the sky and flew high into the sky.  go!

    Use flying to avoid joint bombardment?  This is impossible!  !  !

    How could her sword shadow magical power be avoided to avoid the past?

    How could Ye Pengfei, who was already close to the perfection of the True Origin Realm, avoid the soul-breaking power of a hundred curses by just flying and jumping?

    This is simply impossible!  !  !

    However, the reality is that those sand people flying in the sky lived well and did not encounter any crisis!

    Soon, up and down, left, right, southeast, northwest, there were sand people attacking with all their teeth and claws, and if you count casually, there are probably tens of thousands of them!

    "snort!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at the attacking sand man coldly, and punched hard

    An air-shattering blow!  !  !

    The force of the punch was too strong, and time and space were shattered inch by inch. The sand people closest to Ye Pengfei were the most severely injured. The force of the fist was too strong, and they fell to the ground wailing and could no longer fly.

    The sand people further away screamed strangely and fled in all directions

    "The real body is not broken?"

    The sand people in the distance were nothing more than that, but the sand people nearby were hit by Ye Pengfei's air-shattering blow, and they just fell to the ground. Their true bodies were not shattered at all!  !  !

    You know, back then, when Ye Pengfei used this sky-shattering blow for the first time, the cave-protecting demon vine that was much higher than his own realm was also beaten to pieces, and its soul was captured. But now, these  The Sandman actually just fell to the ground!

    A blow that shatters the sky implies the soul-stirring magical power. However, only when the true body is shattered and the natal space is destroyed, can this hidden magical power have room to be used.The power condensed by the Hundred Curses Soul-Crushing Array is completely different. That kind of power can ignore the obstacles of the Taoist body and directly suppress and crush souls!

    During the battle, Ye Pengfei didn't have time to think about why the sand people's bodies could block his own sky-shattering blow. After a brief moment of surprise, he quickly used the power of the Hundred Curses and Soul-Shattering to destroy the sand people's bodies.  Souls shattered one by one

    Immediately, Ye Pengfei took back the Tao bodies of these sand people into his own space plane.

    While collecting them, Ye Pengfei also sent a message with his spiritual thoughts: "You should also collect some sand people and study them carefully. Maybe you can get big results!"

    Jiang Rouyan followed the advice and quickly harvested the lives of the sand people while collecting the Tao bodies of the fallen sand people.

    It is said to be "fast", but in fact it is not fast. As long as those sand people are farther away, they can either disperse quickly, or they can fly and jump to avoid the two people's joint attack.

    Only those sand people who rush to the nearby area will be mercilessly killed by the two of them. At this speed, it will probably take several hours to kill all the hundreds of thousands of sand people in front of them.

    ¡°Can Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou kill here quietly for several hours?  The answer is obviously no!

    You must know that the sand people here are not just the hundreds of thousands in front of you. The sand people that Ye Pengfei saw using the method of calmness were at least millions!

    Not to mention, these sand people in front of us are not strong enough. No matter how weird their methods are, as long as you give anyone in the True Origin Realm Dzogchen Perfection enough time, they can be killed.

    However, the Sand People that Ye Pengfei "saw" back then all had extremely terrifying realms of cultivation. Not only were the Sand People with more than 60% of the cultivation level, they all had eighty-one-level high-level abilities, and there were a large number of Sand People with real abilities.  The terrifying combat power of Dzogchen in the Origin Realm!  !  !

    It is no exaggeration to say that if you add up all the True Origin Realm Dzogchen in the outside world, including the human race, the number is less than one-tenth of the number here!  !  !

    Special places give birth to special existences

    If, at this moment, Meng Mingshan is here, then he might tell Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou that this is the peculiarity of God's Treasure Land. According to legend, as long as you can live in God's Treasure Land for a long time, even if you are a  Even an idiot can achieve the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!

    Ye Pengfei knows that this battle will not be easy and will take too long. Once he provokes those powerful sand people, he will never be able to escape. Not to mention, the current Ye Pengfei is only extremely close to the True Source Realm Dzogchen. Even if Ye Pengfei has now achieved the True Origin Realm, he will never be able to escape.  After reaching the Great Perfection of the Origin Realm, it was impossible for him to join forces with Jiang Rou to fight the huge number of True Origin Realm Great Perfection-level sand people!

    Boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!  boom!

    A series of explosions sounded loudly in the sandman army. This was Ye Pengfei's method of ambush in those places.

    Knowing that this place is very dangerous, Ye Pengfei certainly cannot stop so casually. Before that, Ye Pengfei had already laid powerful means in ambush everywhere.

    "Thunderstorm! Go to hell!"

    How could the sand people have expected that there was still a terrifying danger lurking where they were standing? In fact, even Jiang Rou, who had been following Ye Pengfei, didn't realize that Ye Pengfei actually left behind such methods!

    Jiang Rou¡¯s eyes looking at Ye Pengfei were full of admiration and tenderness. However, her unrequited love was probably destined to be in vain

    Ye Pengfei ignored Jiang Rou's charming eyes and took this opportunity to harvest the lives of the sand people.

    However, he soon discovered that something was wrong.

    "It's not good that those sand people in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection can transfer their power!!!"

    Seeing that the remaining 20,000-odd sand people were constantly increasing in strength, they soon had a powerful combat power that was extremely close to the perfection of the True Origin Realm!

    They rushed over, more than 20,000 sand people, whose combat power was extremely close to the True Origin Realm Dzogchen. They rushed over collectively. How could Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou resist such a terrifying impact?

    As the saying goes, an elephant will be killed if there are too many ants. If they dare to block it, they will be attacked to death by more than 20,000 sand people!  !  !

    Fortunately

    In an instant, one hundred thousand death clones rushed out to fight against twenty thousand. In an instant, those twenty thousand people were killed one by one!  !  !

    Victory, Ye Pengfei was not very happy

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after the first confrontation with the Sandman, I revealed my old ways and the subsequent battles would be even more difficult!¡±

    Jiang Rou also frowned slightly, having stayed with Ye Pengfei for thousands of years, she knew very well that she had sent deathAfter his death, Ye Pengfei no longer has many stronger means

    Oh oh oh oh oh¡­¡­

    There was another wolf-like howl. Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou frowned slightly and looked in the direction of the sound.

    "With such terrifying murderous intent, I'm afraid the main force of the Sand People has already arrived!!!"

    Looking far into the distance, all I saw was a group of sand people rushing over in neat lines. Just looking at the sand people in the front row, I knew that the overall quality of this army of sand people was far higher than the hundreds of thousands just now!

    "They are all high-level beings on the 81st level. If they rush out, we, the powerful Wu clan, will have no choice but to leave the magical power realm!!!" Looking at the hundreds of thousands of new sand people appearing in the distance, Jiang Rou couldn't help but look gloomy.

    "I don't know," Ye Pengfei shook his head, "I just know now that the real purpose of your Wu Clan using military titles here is to deal with this situation!"

    Jiang Rou said in surprise: "But even if we implement martial law and all the people are soldiers, there is no way we can defeat such a terrifying army!"

    Military control is the most extreme method that leaders of various territories can use under the most extreme circumstances. At the beginning, if Jiang Rou was not sure of defeating Jiang Diling, she might use this method.

    However, no matter what, the huge gap in combat power would make it impossible for the powerful Wu clan to defeat such a terrifying army. Jiang Rou felt that Ye Pengfei¡¯s inference was too unbelievable.

    "I guess so, and there is a reason for my guess. When you leave here and return to the Jiang family, with your current combat power, there are many secret things, and the head of your Jiang family will definitely tell you."

    In these conversations, Ye Pengfei has revealed many times that although he is very unwilling to be separated from Jiang Rou, Jiang Rou has no other choice but to feel sorry for herself

    ¡­¡­

    Ouch!  !  !

    When the sand people arrived, they were still hundreds of millions of miles away from the two of them. Suddenly, these sand people stood there and howled in unison.

    "What do they want to do?" Jiang Rou asked curiously

    Originally, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know what these sand people were going to do, but soon, Jingxinzhidao responded.

    "No! Run away!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he immediately teleported away into the distance.

    Jiang Rou did not hesitate, following Ye Pengfei and escaping quickly. After she teleported twice in a row, she was shocked to feel that terrifying forces were "chasing" from behind!

    ¡°Damn it, they actually blew themselves up one by one and killed the enemy!!!¡±

    Without looking back, the consciousness can peek at the rows of sand people, which were thrown over by a powerful force. Then, they exploded row by row!

    How powerful is the self-destruction at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?

    If only one person is self-destructing, then the ordinary eighty-one-level high-level people will suffer heavy losses. A strong man like Ye Pengfei, who is extremely close to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, can still escape.

    However, now there are rows after rows of continuous self-destructions. The number of sandmen in each row is no more, no less, and they are all a hundred!

    The collective self-destruction of a hundred high-level 81st level True Source Realm is enough to kill Ye Pengfei. You know, even if Ye Pengfei has mastered the meaning of madness, it is impossible for him to be "crazy" and achieve the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm.  The super-level combat power comes out!

    And row after row, each row contains a hundred people of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm who collectively self-destructed, but even Jiang Rou, a true Origin Realm Dzogchen who is worthy of the name, will be afraid to face one after another.  Although Jiang Rou was able to resist the terrifying force that was "catching up", she knew very well that once she slowed down and distracted herself from resisting these violent forces, she would definitely be surrounded by the hundreds of thousands of legions behind her!

    "The leader of the army must be a True Origin Realm Dzogchen existence. As long as a True Origin Realm Dzogchen Sandman appears, and if it cooperates with the hundreds of thousands of Sandman army, I will be in trouble!!!"

    Not daring to hesitate, Jiang Rou endured the terrifying power of "pursuing", and followed Ye Peng closely as she fled away (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1695. Huge Treasure! (1)

    "Damn it, even if they are low-level existences, they will not keep self-destructing like this!"

    Self-destruction is tantamount to suicide. If there are some brave sand people who are not afraid of death, they self-destruct to kill the enemy, which is understandable.  But, now it is continuous, row after row of sandmen blowing themselves up to kill the enemy!

    "Master, if this continues, we will be caught up sooner or later!"

    There is not much problem in resisting the force of self-destruction that is "catching up" for the time being.  However, Jiang Rou clearly noticed that the point of self-destruction was getting closer and closer to her!

    It is obvious that there is more than one True Origin Realm Dzogchen in the army of sand people chasing behind them!

    Sure enough, Jiang Rou heard Ye Pengfei respond in a deep voice: "They have a hundred True Source Realm Dzogchen, so they will throw a hundred sand people over and blow themselves up!!!"

    One hundred true source realms of Dzogchen?  Jiang Rou's lips couldn't help but reveal a bitter smile

    "We have a chance." Ye Pengfei's consciousness caught a glimpse of Jiang Rou's wry smile.  Just when Jiang Rou's belief had not really wavered, Ye Pengfei said sternly, "It takes time to self-destruct. Wait until I find a good place to cut off their heads in advance and see how they self-destruct!"

    Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that?

    Jiang Rou's eyes suddenly brightened: "Master, let me do it. With my magical sword power, I can kill him through the air!"

    With that said, Jiang Rou took out the long sword again.

    ??The strong men of the witch clan originally cultivated the power of witchcraft and learned the way of witchcraft.  However, the powerful wizards living in the realm of magical powers have crystallized magical powers that they have obtained throughout their lives.  Therefore, they often follow a path that is different from the traditional shaman clan.

    When all the strong men of the Witch Clan have embarked on other paths.  The offspring born after their union naturally followed different paths.

    Jiang Rou is a sword cultivator, and her magical sword skills came from her parents.

    Ye Pengfei has been with Jiang Rou for thousands of years. The two have experienced several battles together, but Jiang Rou has never used her magical sword skills.  But this time, there were a hundred True Origin Realm Dzogchen beings watching behind her, so she had to resort to some desperate measures!

    But.  Before Jiang Rou could really use her sword skills, she was stopped by Ye Pengfei's spiritual thoughts.

    "How can cutting off a few dog heads have some mysterious use? Jiang Rou, don't scare the snake, just follow me quietly!"

    Jiang Rou blinked her eyes in surprise. She was already familiar with Ye Pengfei's personality.  I suddenly understood

    ¡­¡­

    Running all the way.

    The desert here is different from the desert in that place in time and space.

    At first glance, the desert where Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou stayed for thousands of years looked similar in all directions.  Only by distinguishing carefully, and even leaving some marks, can we accurately distinguish the differences in each area.

    But.  The desert here is very different.  Some places are very flat, some are criss-crossed with ravines, and some are mountainous and the terrain is very complex.

    Ye Pengfei was running towards the mountains in the distance. He wanted to make some use of the terrain there.

    The army of sand people behind them is hot in pursuit.  Maybe, there will be an army of Dosha people from other places outflanking and killing us.  To know.  The two of them went deep into his hometown.  Back then, Ye Pengfei just created a hurricane on the banks of the magma river, and the sand people sent out so many magma beasts one after another.  Now that Ye Pengfei has come to the Sand People's hometown, the Sand People's reaction will obviously become more intense.

    Boom boom boom boom¡­

    The roaring sound was getting closer and closer, and the direction of Jiang Rou's teleportation several times was slightly deviated by the continuous self-destruction bombardment.  Fortunately, she is much stronger than before, otherwise, she would be separated from Ye Pengfei soon.

    After enduring more than a dozen self-destruction bombardments, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou finally teleported into the mountains.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????This mountainous area is tens of trillions of miles across.  However, there is no mountain that exceeds a thousand feet.  Not to mention being at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm, even those who are strong in the Nirvana Realm and the Era Realm believe that although there are many mountains here, it is impossible to delay their attacks.

    Therefore, the sand people who were chasing behind them did not realize the danger.  So, they're out of luck.

    "Jiang Rou, kill me! Kill! Kill!"

    Being chased for such a long distance, Jiang Rou was already holding back her anger.  When Ye Pengfei suddenly gave the order, the sword in her hand unfolded like a canvas in the wind!

    Is this a sword or a door panel?

    Just when the sand people were surprised, there was something on this huge door panel.Thousands of "eyes" were opened.

    Of course they are not real eyes, but some patterns that resemble eyes.

    ¡°Tianjun¡¯s wolf fang kills!!!¡±

    With Jiang Rou¡¯s deep voice, small swords like wolf fangs shot out from the eye-like ornamentation.

    This small wolf-tooth-shaped sword weighs a million jun. This is the so-called "Tianjun"!  !  !

    "I will crush your dog's head with a million pounds of force, which one of you can bear it?" Jiang Rou smiled coldly.

    One jun is thirty kilograms, and one million jun is thirty million kilograms.  If this kind of weight were placed on the entire body, the sand people who were thrown over would be able to handle it easily.  But the problem is, these 30 million kilograms of power are gathered on a small sword, and this small sword is directed at the sand man's neck.  In this case, how can the sand people resist easily?

    Needless to say, there are more than a hundred small wolf-tooth swords shot out of the patterns that resemble eyes.  The number of small swords shot out instantly exceeded one hundred thousand!  !  !

    "No!" Among the sand people's army, there was a being in the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection who hurriedly shouted, "They already have a way to break it. They must have a plan, retreat quickly!"

    This person¡¯s language is actually completely different from the language of the Wu clan!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou were both a little surprised, but soon they put this strange thing behind them.

    Kill the enemy first, then find out the cause!

    When Jiang Rou beheaded this batch of one hundred sand people and destroyed their souls, Ye Pengfei also took action.

    ¡°Blow me the strong wind!!!¡±

    In this mountainous place, Ye Pengfei actually unleashed the scorching wind like an underground cave!

    Jiang Rou looked at Ye Pengfei in surprise. She had never known that Ye Pengfei could actually condense such strong wind on his own.

    "How many secrets does he still have hidden?" Jiang Rou secretly shook her head

    ¡­¡­

    Indeed, these mountains pose no threat to the sand people at all.  However, when the strong winds move freely through these mountains, the direction of the strong winds becomes even more strange.

    Although the strong wind was strong, it did not break any mountain peaks.  You know, this is a place that gave birth to countless True Origin Realm Dzogchen perfections. This is a place with millions or tens of millions of True Origin Realm 81st-level high-level sand people!

    In a place like this, one can imagine how hard the rocks on the ground are.

    Therefore, these peaks with different heights, fatness and thickness are constantly changing the direction of the strong winds.  Soon, the army of sand people who were chasing into the mountainous area were caught in the complex and violent wind.

    That¡¯s enough, after all, they are all powerful beings.  Even if you walk slower, you can still retreat from this mountainous area unscathed.

    However, after carefully setting up this situation, how could Ye Pengfei let them out so easily?

    "Are you the only ones who can self-destruct? I will also let you try the power of self-destruction!!!"

    With a whoop, 300,000 death clones rushed forward

    ******

    "Ahem, master, this is too wasteful."

    The killing was indeed very enjoyable. Except for the hundred True Source Realm Dzogchen beings who escaped with injuries, there was no one left alive.  However, Ye Pengfei paid the price of 300,000 dead clones!

    Watching the 300,000 death clones explode themselves in just a few breaths.  The scene was so spectacular that the earth trembled.  It's great, but the price is too high!

    You know, until now, Ye Pengfei has only condensed 500,000 death clones

    "No, it's not a waste at all." Ye Pengfei burst into laughter, "I exchanged three hundred thousand death clones for nearly three hundred thousand sand people's corpses. I made a fortune from this deal!!!"

    Did you make a fortune?

    Jiang Rou blinked in confusion, but what responded to her was Ye Pengfei's retreat practice.

    The retreat time was very short. In less than a day, the sand army came back.

    This time, the army of sand people is large in number and has many True Origin Realm Dzogchen.  From Jiang Rou's point of view, she could only run away in embarrassment again.

    However, Ye Pengfei turned out to be extremely arrogant after coming out of confinement!

    "Are you here to die again? I'll help you!"

    Once again, the strong wind rages, and once again, the self-destruction continues.  But this time, Ye Pengfei actually used 500,000 death clones!  !  !

    When Jiang Rou saw this scene, no matter how slow her brain was, she would definitely understand.  What's more, Jiang Rou is so smart??!

    "It turns out that using those sandman corpses, one can quickly condense death clones. Obviously, one sandman corpse can condense more than one death clone!"

    "In this way, the Sandman's body contains a power that is very similar to the power of death. Moreover, the power contained in the Sandman's body at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm is far greater than that of two people of the same level.  Death¡¯s clone has much more power!¡±

    You must know that Ye Pengfei¡¯s death clones are already close to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  The power required to condense these clones is much more than to condense the high-level clones at the 81st level of the ordinary True Source Realm.

    Those 300,000 dead clones were exchanged for less than 300,000 sandman corpses.  But this time, Ye Pengfei was not stingy, using half a million death clones in one go.  Doesn't this mean that Ye Pengfei now has more than 500,000 death clones.  Doesn't this mean that every sandman is actually a big moving treasure?  !

    A huge treasure rich in the power of death!  !  !  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1696. Huge Treasure! (2)

    Jiang Rou was stunned at first, and then she couldn't help but be overjoyed!

    You must know that at this time, Jiang Rou has gradually come closer to mastering the meaning of madness.  As long as you master this artistic conception, you can condense a pure death clone.

    Needless to say, there are many benefits of death clones. The more death clones, the better!

    "It's impossible for Jiang Rou to fight for the Sandman that Ye Pengfei killed. In that spectacular self-destruction, there will still be some fish that slipped through the net."  Jiang Rou's eyes widened, and she specifically targeted these severely injured sand people.

    Soon, Jiang Rou became a little dissatisfied.  Compared with Ye Pengfei who killed tens of thousands of sand people, she could only sweep back a few hundred sand people.

    "Master, I want to retreat!" Jiang Rou looked at Ye Pengfei expectantly, hoping that Ye Pengfei would grant the permission.

    "Go, be careful of going crazy." At this moment, Ye Pengfei is becoming more and more like a master

    ¡­¡­

    The sand man is very angry and the consequences will be serious.

    This desert has a radius of hundreds of millions of miles.

    This desert has been quiet and peaceful for an unknown period of time, with no strong outsiders coming in to kill.

    The long years and vast space gave birth to an astonishing number of powerful sand people.  Among them, the middle-level ones at the 81st level of True Origin Realm are the weakest ones, and the number of high-level ones at the 81st level is overwhelming.  Even the existence of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen is numbered in the thousands!  !  !

    These sand people also have very high spiritual intelligence. They know how to collect chaos and can endanger the existence of this side of time and space. How can they be existences with low spiritual intelligence?

    When they discovered that after several consecutive attacks, the number of Ye Pengfei's dead clones increased.  When they discovered that after every battle, Ye Pengfei would collect all the sandman corpses.  Comparing the two, they soon realized that they were probably the corpses of those sand people.  They have all become each other¡¯s clone materials!

    So, the sand people changed their strategy.  They began to choose to besiege rather than attack, waiting for more True Origin Realm Dzogchen to come and kill this beast!

    Ye Pengfei has seen the power of the Sand People's formations. He was awakened by the strange freezing formation, and that's why he discovered the Sand People's attack.

    The level of the first batch of attacking Sandmen was very average, but the magic circle they used was able to affect Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou from a very long distance.  Nowadays, each batch of sand people is more powerful than the previous batch.  When the sand people changed their strategy and launched an all-out siege, Ye Pengfei discovered.  I can't get out on my own.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t rush out for the time being. Harvest as many sand people¡¯s lives as you can, and gather as many death clones as you can.  Not only Ye Pengfei did this, Jiang Rou took turns with him.

    Looking at more and more dead clones, both of them felt that even if they were to face the eight hundred True Source Realm Dzogchen existences of Qianer, they would still be able to fight!

    Of course, both of them also have hidden tricks.  Once they are unable to defeat them, they will flee far away.  In their view.  As long as they continue to use this huge treasure with energy, sooner or later they will be able to conquer the entire Sandman world!

    One day, two days, three days.  Four days¡­

    After fighting until the tenth day, finally, there were major changes in the extended array over there.

    A spire slowly "grows" out of the formation!  !  !

    That¡¯s right.  It¡¯s about growing, not building.

    With Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou's level of vision, of course they can see it.  This minaret is formed by the continuous accumulation of sand.  However, in the process of gathering, the sand is no longer the sand of the past and becomes a solid building material.

    In this case, at first glance, it looks like something is feeding on the sand in the desert.  Keep eating, keep growing.

    "What does the Sandman want to do?"

    Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou communicated through their spiritual thoughts and secretly exchanged their guesses.  However, the two of them were still confused by Monk Zhang Er.

    These days, the two of them have been waiting for the arrival of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  There is a number in their hearts. Once the number of True Source Realm Dzogchen exceeds this number, then the two of them will use secret tricks to escape far away.

    But now, the number of sand people in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen has not increased much, but such a spire suddenly appeared. What is the use of this tower?

    Soon, the answer will be revealed!  !  !

    "It's actually a passage!"

    A unique passage leading out of thousands of True Source Realm Dzogchen existences!

    As those who were in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection walked out quickly, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou felt strong pressure.  How could they have expected that so many True Origin Realm masters would appear in one go?Full of existence, causing their long-prepared plans to instantly fail!

    "Master, these sand people are so smart. It's scary, we have to use some extreme means to leave."

    Facing the new Dzogchen Realm of Counting Money that suddenly appeared, Jiang Rou didn't feel much fear.  She was even secretly excited, secretly excited, and she even wanted to kill a group of True Origin Realm Dzogchen first, and then Shi Shiran left!

    "Leave?" Ye Pengfei suddenly closed his eyes, and then quickly opened them again, "Hey, a bigger treasure has appeared, why do you have to leave?"

    Suddenly, Jiang Rou¡¯s eyes became extremely bright

    ******

    The army of sand people.

    Thousands of True Origin Realm Dzogchen are scattered throughout the army. Each of them has about a thousand sand people soldiers, ready to attack at any time.

    Logically speaking, with such a huge power, to deal with just two strong men, and one of them has not truly entered the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, you can just crush them casually.  Even though these days, the opponent's clone self-destruction tactics have indeed achieved brilliant results.  However, when thousands of True Origin Realm Dzogchen people gather together, if this tactic is still used, it can be declared basically ineffective.

    However, they did not act immediately.

    From the spire that grew out, there was no longer any True Source Realm of Great Perfection coming out.  However, there were spiritual thoughts transmitted from the spire.  Obviously, these True Source Realm Dzogchen people are listening to the orders of a powerful existence!  !  !

    After almost a stick of incense, there was no more spiritual thought coming from the steeple.  It is the turn of the thousands of True Origin Realm Dzogchen spiritual thoughts here to intertwine, discuss in secret, and make arrangements silently.

    Soon, a complex formation slowly appeared in front of Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou.

    "It's a star formation." Jiang Rou whispered, "It seems that they want to use the stars in the sky to crack our concealment method!"

    It is not a formation used to kill the enemy, but a formation used to locate the enemy.  It can be seen that these sand people intend to make thorough preparations and never leave any chance for the two people to escape!

    After his spiritual consciousness wandered around the formation for a few times, Ye Pengfei nodded: "Let Huo Li go and explore it first."

    Jiang Rou¡¯s eyes widened in surprise

    In all these years, Jiang Rou has never seen Huo Li take action.  After all, with Huo Li's meager cultivation, there was no way he could help.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei carefully protected Huo Li like a treasure, for fear that she would be harmed.  Seeing this made Jiang Rou jealous and sour.

    Now, the opponent's combat power has reached such a level. Ye Pengfei doesn't want to strike first, but he still wants Huo Li to explore first?

    Just when Jiang Rou was very puzzled, Ye Pengfei had a slight thought and summoned Huo Li.

    "This is your chance to take action." Ye Pengfei pointed to the surrounding formations and said in a deep voice, "There is a star formation here, used to spy on the enemy and see through concealment methods. Huo Li, are you confident in seeing the truth?  "

    "Is there a formation here?" Huo Li frowned slightly, "Master, are the people setting up the formation very powerful?"

    Thousands of people from the True Source Realm of Dzogchen have joined forces to set up a formation. The ability of this formation to block spiritual consciousness is so powerful.  Although Huo Li had gradually moved towards the seventy-seventh level of the True Source Realm at this time, facing such a powerful existence, she couldn't even penetrate her consciousness!

    Ye Pengfei nodded and replied in a deep voice: "That's right, there are 4,677 True Source Realm Dzogchen and nearly 4.5 million True Source Realm 81st level high-level ones. Are you afraid?"

    Jiang Rou, who was listening silently, could not help but reveal a hint of surprise on her face.

    Are you scared?  Just kidding, I will definitely be scared!  The weakest being here can easily kill Huo Li!

    But¡­¡­

    "Afraid?" Huo Li smiled and said, "Master, we have agreed a long time ago that as long as I complete the task you gave me once, from now on, I will never have to call you Master again!"

    faint¡­¡­

    Jiang Rou couldn't help but put her hand on her forehead. How long had it been, she was still in the mood to flirt.

    However, looking at Huo Li's retreating figure, Jiang Rou felt as if she had turned into her

    ******

    The appearance of Huo Li did not attract the attention of those sand people at first.  A mere existence at the peak of the seventy-sixth level of the True Origin Realm is really too weak.

    When Huo Li rushed towards the formation, there was also Shaman who laughed, thinking that this guy was so stupid, how could he rush here to die?

    But, soon, no one laughed anymore.  Soon, the faces of millions of sand people suddenly changed.Then it became gloomy!

    "Why is it missing? Launch a large formation immediately and look for it!"

    Roaring sounds resounded one after another in the formation.  The strict and complex formation was operating rapidly, and flashes of light shone out from the formation.

    Every flash of light represents the detection of Huo Li's location.  Wherever a flash of light appeared, a team led by True Origin Realm Dzogchen would soon attack and kill them.

    To deal with a small, peak being at the 76th level of the True Source Realm, using such a battle formation is not to be said to be careless.  However, what shocked those strong sand people was that Huo Li's true body could not be found!  !  !

    Jiang Rou was also shocked. She was the best at seeing through concealment. She could capture the location of Huo Li's true body.  However, what shocked her was that the escape speed of Huo Li's true body was actually a few points faster than her own True Source Realm Dzogchen!  !  !

    How can this be?  (To be continued¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1697. Huge Treasure! (3)

    "Nothing is impossible." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "Back then, when my realm was still very low, I fought against an equally weak and powerful person. As a result, she was able to transfer her true body freely, completely ignoring time and space.  , and ignore any of my magic blocks."

    "Master, what you mean is that as long as Huo Li is willing, no one can stop her?" Jiang Rou was so shocked that she even stuttered a bit when she spoke.

    This is incredible. This kind of magical power actually exists in this world?

    Ye Pengfei smiled and responded: "At least, my army of death clones and I can't stop her!"

    This is tantamount to admitting that no one in this world can stop Zunli.  You know, Ye Pengfei and his terrifying army of death together are fully capable of fighting to the death against the army of sand people in front of him!

    However, while Jiang Rou was still gasping for air, she heard Ye Pengfei smile lightly and say: "Of course, it is impossible that there is no way to break such magical powers. Let's see what the sand people will do. Maybe, they  Able to find a way to live.¡±

    As he said this, Ye Pengfei did not look at the army of sand people around him.  His eyes always fell on the towering spire

    ¡­¡­

    Huo Li's speed of travel is not very fast, but every time there is a flash of light and the True Source Realm Dzogchen leads his army to kill, Huo Li's true body will strangely flash to other places.  Repeatedly, these sand people soon changed their methods.

    Boom!  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !  !

    Millions of powerful sand people, at the same time.  He suddenly blasted towards a distance of dozens of miles around him.  Originally, the distance between the sand people was only a few hundred miles, so everyone attacked the surroundings together.  In an instant, all time and space in this magic circle are covered!

    There is only overlap in strength, and there is no void in strength.  Jiang Rou felt in a daze that such a bombardment was not directed at Huo Li, but was coming straight towards herself!

    "Have you been found?"

    When the roaring sound subsided slightly, Jiang Rou looked around hurriedly.  Soon, she was surprised to find that Huo Li was standing on the top of the steeple!

    "Danger!!!" Unable to bear it, Jiang Rou shouted loudly.

    indeed.  It's too dangerous there.  Although Ye Pengfei has already hinted that there is an even greater treasure hidden there.  However, the strong man guarding the treasure is obviously not an ordinary existence!

    Thousands of existences in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection must obey his orders. One can imagine the combat power of that strong sand man.

    And now.  The smart sand people have found a way to force Huo Li out again.  In Jiang Rou's opinion, Huo Li's best choice is to come back quickly.  Otherwise, when the guardian of the huge treasure on the other side of the spire takes action, Huo Li will be doomed!

    But.  Huo Li seemed as if he didn't hear Jiang Rou's loud shout at all.  Instead of leaving there, she smiled and kicked the top of the tower hard.

    quiet¡­¡­

    A very brief silence

    Soon, all the sand people became furious.  It's like what Huo Li kicked was not the steeple.  But their lifeblood.

    Soon, forces gathered together.  A huge and terrifying palm formed.  The sand people did not dare to attack the minaret directly, they wanted to capture Huo Li.

    At the same time, they are also ready for everything.  Yi Daoli moved into the formation again. Once the flash of the formation appeared again, they immediately bombarded their surroundings at the same time!

    Thousands of Dzogchen existences in the True Source Realm can form the most consistent and unified pace in a millionth of a billionth of a moment.  Each True Origin Realm Dzogchen has about a thousand Sandman soldiers. In that one millionth of a billionth of an instant, these True Origin Realm Dzogchen are confident enough to mobilize the strength of all soldiers and bombard them at the same time.  All around them!

    At first glance, it seemed that Huo Li was doomed.  Unless, she can teleport to Ye Pengfei at once.

    "Can Huo Li's magical power be able to safely teleport to our side in this situation?"

    Jiang Rou feels that this is too difficult!

    However, soon, Jiang Rou realized that she was wrong, very wrong.  Not only could Huo Li ignore everything and teleport back, she could also ignore everything and take herself and Ye Pengfei there!

    Just when the giant palm appeared, Jiang Rou heard Ye Pengfei chuckle and say: "It's our turn to take action!"

    What?

    Before Jiang Rou could react, an inexplicable force of attraction entangled her true body.

    This power is very weak, and it can be pulled and destroyed at will with just a slight struggle.

    However, Jiang Rou did not move.  Because she clearly received Ye Peng'sFei¡¯s spiritual thoughts transmit the message!

    "Don't struggle, this is Huo Li's power to attract you!"

    As long as you have a strong person in the space plane, you will have the power to guide.  The essence of this power is still the power of the space plane, and its function is to bring people and things outside the space plane into one's own space plane.

    This kind of introduction has a distance limit, otherwise, when Ye Pengfei knew that the silver-haired witch master was secretly spying on him, he could quickly lure the Red Devil, Xue Ling, and Yuan Xiaoyao back.

    According to Jiang Rou¡¯s estimation, she can safely bring back powerful people who are 50 billion miles away from her.  If it is interfered by external force, depending on the strength of the external force, the distance that the force of attraction can extend is also different.

    Now, that Huoli is more than 300 billion miles away from here.  Around Huo Li, there were still undercurrents and mixed forces.  Under such circumstances, how could Huo Li use the power of attraction to wrap himself up gently?

    If it weren't for the fact that Jiang Rou had followed Ye Pengfei wholeheartedly and believed in Ye Pengfei, she would always be the only one who looked after Ye Pengfei. She would not have believed that this was Huo Li's guiding force, and she would have subconsciously given up this fragile power quickly.  tear to pieces!  !  !

    Just when Jiang Rou received the message from Ye Pengfei, she stopped her actions in time.  The fragile power of attraction was preserved, and the fragile power of attraction quickly attracted Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou!

    Before Jiang Rou could see clearly what Huo Li's dimension looked like, she noticed that on the side of the scenery in front of her, dark forces were surging around her, and there was a terrifying pressure above her head!

    "You deal with the giant palm, and I'll break the tower!!!"

    When Jiang Rou looked up subconsciously, Ye Pengfei once again sent a message with his spiritual mind.

    Jiang Rou seemed to be controlled by Ye Pengfei. When she just received this divine message, she sacrificed all the death clones without hesitation!

    "Thousands of swords, explode! Explode! Explode!"

    ? One by one, the death clones turned into seven-foot swords and shot towards the huge spiritual palm

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1698. Huge Treasure! (4)

    There are also skills to self-destruction.  //Welcome to reading//

    ¡°These days, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou control their clones to self-destruct without using any skills at all.  They just went straight forward, threw their clones into the army of sand people, and then blew themselves up.

    ¡° Anyway, they would make a lot of money no matter what, so the two of them did not consider using any other means.  However, this does not mean that they are unable to add some tebie means to the self-destruction of the clone!

    "At this moment, Jiang Rou's clone sword formation is just a tebie method."  This kind of sword formation can condense the power of self-destruction into sharper sword thorns, piercing the huge super power palm.

    This giant palm is condensed by thousands of True Source Realm Great Perfections. Logically speaking, Jiang Rou alone cannot break this giant palm into pieces.  However, the sword array condensed the power of self-destruction into sharp cones, which plunged into the giant palm.

    In an instant, there was some chaos in the power of the giant palm.  Just when the thousands of True Origin Realm Dzogchen were about to deal with this chaos, the second batch of Jiang Rou's death clones had already rushed up!

    It¡¯s still a sword formation, it¡¯s still self-destruction.  This time, the sword formation was a killing formation.  This time, the number of dead clones that exploded together exceeded half a million!

    Relying solely on herself, Jiang Rou would not be able to condense so many death clones in a short period of time.  After all, she is neither as skilled as Ye Pengfei, nor has she mastered the unique method of "cooking delicious food" with the refining matrix, and then letting the death clones devour the refining.

    Most of these 500,000 death clones were given to Jiang Rou by Ye Pengfei.  Back then, Jiang Rou had created a magical power that could turn Ye Pengfei's death clone into her own.  At this time, she just used this magical power to receive a large number of death clones from Ye Pengfei.

    Only through division of labor and cooperation can we find greater treasures.  Ye Pengfei believed in Jiang Rou, and Jiang Rou was not hypocritical.  Relying on the death clone presented by Ye Pengfei, Jiang Rou finally stopped the falling force of the giant palm for a short time!

    It can only be stopped temporarily, and only part of the giant palm can be broken.  With Jiang Rou's fighting power.  How could it be possible to crush the huge spiritual palm condensed by thousands of True Source Realm Dzogchen perfections with one person equivalent to a thousand?

    A brief stop is enough.  Originally, the spire had an entrance and exit passage. Under Ye Pengfei's fierce bombardment, the passage quickly reappeared!

    "No, they are going to break into the Holy Land!"

    The sand people who were nearby screamed in panic. How could they have expected that the spire passage that allowed thousands of True Origin Realm Dzogchen to come here would actually become an escape path for the enemy!

    "Don't panic. Even if they get in, there is only one way to die!" You Zhenyuan Realm Dzogchen sneered and appeased all the powerful sand people.

    "Butthere hasn't been a guy until now"

    Before the man could finish his words, the True Origin Realm Dzogchen being snorted coldly: "That's a special case, do you understand? A special case!!!"

    Soon, the three armies fell silent

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei and others' methods were cruel and spicy, and far exceeded the expectations of the sand people.  Originally, everyone thought that Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou would definitely choose to break out.  and.  The masters behind them have already predicted it. Maybe the two of them have some special tricks to escape from the siege of so many strong men.  Therefore, they set up a star formation.  He planned to use formation techniques to break Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou's ability to become invisible.

    Unexpectedly, Huo Li suddenly appeared.  Her extremely weird methods made everyone misjudge the situation.

    The passage opened again, and Ye Pengfei said nothing.  Then he took Huo Li and Jiang Rou into the space plane.  Heading straight into the unknown world, if three people entered one after another, they might be separated by some magical means.

    It was not what Ye Pengfei expected.  When he rushed into the spire, the army of sandmen outside failed to stop him immediately.

    As for what will happen after rushing in, Ye Pengfei is not worried.  Because, through the way of peace of mind, he already knew in advance that what this spire was connected to was a huge maze!

    The history reflected in the path of peace of mind, the thousands of sand people who were at the Dzogchen level of the True Source Realm entered this maze, and they were also cautious and walked with difficulty.  This shows that the sand people have not mastered this huge maze.  This shows that this maze comes from an existence beyond the true source realm!

    Ye Pengfei has personally experienced a special passage left by a strong person who transcends the True Origin Realm.  Even though Ye Pengfei has mastered the power of the Gangfeng, Ye Pengfei does not have any confidence to understand the mysterious passage left by the ancestors of the Jiang family.  Even if Ye Pengfei is now extremely close to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, he still has no confidence that he can understand and arrange that?The magical means of passage!

    ¡°Obviously, the maze mapped out by the path of peace of mind is exactly the kind of mystery that even the True Source Realm of Great Perfection cannot comprehend.  As long as he escapes into the maze, no matter how many troops he has, it will be difficult to surround Ye Pengfei in the maze!

    In fact, when escaping into this huge maze, Ye Pengfei deliberately stopped for a while.  He very much hoped that the sand people would march straight in and millions of troops would come to hunt him down.  In this way, it is possible for him to use the power of the maze to kill all these millions of sand people!

    "It's a pity that Ye Pengfei deliberately stood at the entrance of the maze for almost ten breaths, but he didn't find a strong sand man chasing him.

    "Are you all going to block me in front? What a pity."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and walked into this huge maze.

    Although, The Way of Calm Mind mapped out the general situation of this maze early on.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that if he followed that mapping picture, he would definitely be trapped in this maze.

    "A maze set up by a strong person who transcends the True Source Realm must be a maze that can move and change at any time. If I follow the picture of the past, I will only go further and further away, and eventually fall into a dead end with no way out!"

    This maze is not just for fun, there is a mechanism hidden in this maze that can kill the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    The usefulness of the way of calming the mind is vividly demonstrated at this moment.  When Ye Pengfei slowly entered the maze, he closed his eyes and stood quietly for a while.  Then, a new maze picture suddenly emerged in his sea of ??consciousness!

    "It is absolutely certain that the way of tranquility is a special way that transcends the realm of the true source. Or, can I use this method to prove the Tao, peek into the face of the true source, and transcend the realm of the true source?"

    Ye Pengfei thought to himself, quickly moving towards the left (To be continued

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1699. Huge Treasure! (5)

    Not only are mazes dangerous, they also contain treasures.  // //

    The first treasure that Ye Pengfei said was greater than the treasure obtained by plundering and killing the sand people existed in this maze.  It's a pity that Ye Pengfei can only detect that there are many treasures here, but cannot "see" these treasures in advance through the method of tranquility.

    After rushing through a portal to the left, two passages appeared in front of you.  After standing quietly for a while, Ye Pengfei decisively chose the passage on the right.

    "There is a stone chamber£Www. ""?br />

    At the end of this passage, there is actually a square stone chamber suspended in the air, shining with dim light.

    Is it a treasure or a danger?

    Ye Pengfei once again stood quietly for a while, and then he decisively chose to abandon this stone chamber!

    The danger in the maze is not only the danger of taking the wrong path and ending up in a desperate situation.  There is indeed a hidden treasure, but the fatal danger will be triggered when the treasure is retrieved!

    Based on the situation mapped out by the Way of Calm Mind, Ye Pengfei vaguely felt that although the treasure in this stone chamber was good, the power guarding the treasure was beyond his ability to resist.  Therefore, he gave up this stone chamber without hesitation.

    ??Going forward, ten passages suddenly appeared.

    Ye Pengfei knew that this huge maze was like this. The number of selectable passages in the maze varied.

    And, what is very interesting is that according to the reaction of the Tao of Mind Calm, the more the number of channels, the more you can choose at will.  As for whether this "reaction" is correct or not, we can only verify it ourselves.

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not hesitate and quickly entered the passage on the far right.

    Speeding thousands of miles, Ye Pengfei once again saw a stone chamber suspended in mid-air.  The light emanating from this stone chamber has an eerie atmosphere.  However, after Ye Pengfei stood quietly in the stone room for a long time, he chose to enter the stone room!

    "Tiandao Beast!"

    The door to the stone chamber has just been opened.  Ye Pengfei was stunned by the sight in front of him!

    Ye Pengfei has long since learned from Jiang Rou how to distinguish Tiandao beasts from magical beasts. He has also known for a long time how fast Tiandao beasts run and how evil they are when fighting.

    But this time, the ten heavenly beasts were squatting in the stone room.  They looked at Ye Pengfei eagerly, just like miserable children

    Ye Pengfei was a little unsure. After all, he had never seen the Tiandao Beast so clearly and so close.  I remember when I was attacked by the Heavenly Dao Beast in the Valley.  He could only see a streak of black light running back and forth, but could not clearly see the true appearance of the Heavenly Dao Beast.

    So, Ye Pengfei brought Jiang Rou out.

    "Oh my god, so many heavenly beasts?" As soon as she came out, Jiang Rou covered her mouth in horror.

    "Ten heads, is that a lot?" Ye Pengfei was speechless.

    "Of course there are a lot!" Jiang Rou nodded repeatedly, "You know, one Heavenly Dao Beast can achieve a True Source Realm Great Perfection. Even in the magical power realm, there is no family with ten True Source Realm Great Perfection!"

    He looked at these ten heavenly beasts carefully.  Jiang Rou said very confidently: "Moreover, this is a Tiandao beast that can be tamed at will. It is said that someone from the Long family once caught this kind of Tiandao beast somewhere, and then achieved the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection. I thought that  The Long family is making it up. I never thought that such a beast of heaven really existed!"

    "Look at these heavenly beasts, and then look at Ye Pengfei, Jiang Rou thinks.  My heart is drunk.  She was fascinated by Ye Pengfei's increasingly terrifying strength, and she was also fascinated by Ye Pengfei's increasingly terrifying power!

    "Master, as long as you have strong men under your command whose cultivation method is consistent with these heavenly beasts. Then, no matter what their original realm is. As short as two or three years, as long as ten years or so, the master will be able to have ten true source realms of great perfection.  subordinate!"

    Compared with the sand people, it seems that the ten True Source Realms of Great Perfection are nothing at all.  However, you must know that Ye Pengfei has the ability to condense death clones in batches, and Jiang Rou has created magical powers that can turn Ye Pengfei's death clones into personal use.  In this way, as long as he has enough resources, Ye Pengfei can make his ten True Source Realm Dzogchen subordinates have the ability to block ten, block a hundred, or even block a thousand!

    Where do you find such huge resources?

    ??Sandman!  !  !

    "This is a huge treasure given to the master by God. After the master leaves this dense lava land, he will surely sweep across the realm of magical powers!" Jiang Rou said decisively, "If the master trusts Jiang Rou, Jiang Rou is willing to convince the Jiang family. From now on  ?In the future, the Jiang family is willing to lead horses and whips for their masters and gallop on the battlefield!  "

    ¡°Just kidding, the first treasure is actually ten heavenly beasts.  When a few more amazing treasures are discovered, the Jiang familythe Jiang family is nothing!

    Although, Jiang Rou has given her heart to Ye Pengfei.  However, Jiang Rou had not originally thought about turning the Jiang family into Ye Pengfei's vassal.  After all, the Jiang family is a huge family.  Even the extremely arrogant Meng Mingshan could only win over many friends before he dared to challenge the Jiang family.

    No matter how powerful Ye Pengfei is, he is just a loner To be more precise, Jiang Rou knows that Ye Pengfei also has some followers.  However, in the eyes of powerful forces like the Jiang family who have magical powers, Ye Pengfei's followers are nothing!  !  !

    But now, the situation is very different.

    ??Looking at these ten heavenly beasts, at this suspended stone chamber, and at the time and space further away, Jiang Rou seemed to see Ye Pengfei's sword pointing at a certain marshal.  Then, countless powerful beings swarmed out behind him!

    Ye Pengfei knew what Jiang Rou was thinking, but he knew even more that he had no ambition to dominate the world at all.

    ¡° All along, Ye Pengfei just wanted to understand some things and live a peaceful life with his wives.  It¡¯s just that many things pushed me forward, and it eventually evolved into what it is now.  To be honest, if he could go out now and return to the court, Ye Pengfei would definitely leave without hesitation.

    No matter what kind of relationship there is between Wang Bulan and the old man Long Mo.  Regardless of the relationship between the existence of the Double Dragon Valley and the existence of the Wang family, it has something to do with the kind of pain that he experienced in his previous life that can drive people crazy.  With Ye Pengfei's current fighting power, he can kill Wang Bulan, destroy the old dragon demon, and completely erase the Twin Dragon Valley and the Wang family from the long river of history!

    It¡¯s just that if you don¡¯t become stronger.  Now, he can't even get out of the magical realm.  Not to mention, to complete other tasks and things

    ******

    Ten years, twenty years, thirty years

    In the blink of an eye, more than fifty years have passed, and Ye Pengfei has been going around in circles in the maze.

    Several times, Ye Pengfei's method of calming the mind has reminded him where he can leave this huge maze.  However, Ye Pengfei was like a child who was never satisfied, constantly wandering around the maze, looking for precious treasures that he could get.

    Just as Jiang Rou expected, Ye Pengfei already has extremely terrifying potential because of what he gained in the maze.  Not only because Ye Pengfei can choose to merge with the Heavenly Dao Beast at any time and advance to the realm of True Source Realm and Great Perfection.  It's even more because Ye Pengfei can establish a huge force that is hundreds of times more powerful than the Jiang family!

    Huo Li has achieved the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm. After harvesting the Heavenly Dao Beasts one after another, there will always be one suitable for her.

    Huo Li is not like Ye Pengfei, who wants to realize the Tao on his own and wants to advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection by relying on his own abilities.  For Huo Li, her biggest wish is to quickly advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection and to be able to better help Ye Pengfei.

    On this day, Ye Pengfei continued to search as usual.  Suddenly, he raised his brows slightly: "Finally I couldn't bear it any longer and sent someone in to look for me!"

    The path of calmness of mind reflected hundreds of powerful sand people, and they entered this huge maze together.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei already knew that the sand people must have mastered a certain safe passage.  Although the maze changes from time to time, and the safe passage also changes from time to time, the sand people can still find that passage accurately.

    Therefore, when thousands of powerful sand people from the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection passed through the maze and came to attack and kill him, they would line up in a line and walk together in the maze cautiously.  Only in this way can they all reach the other side of the maze safely.

    But now, hundreds of sand people with the same realm walk into the maze, but the paths they choose are different.

    "Brother Ye, are they also here to hunt for treasure?" Huo Li asked softly.

    Thinking back then, Huo Li completed Ye Pengfei¡¯s final mission, and Ye Pengfei had no reason to reject Huo Li anymore.  Originally, Ye Pengfei had already decided that Huo Li would become his wife.  So now, Huo Li changed his name to Ye Pengfei as "Brother Ye".

    This time, Brother Ye screamed loudly. Jiang Rou felt envious after hearing this.  However, Jiang Rou knew that Ye Pengfei still had a grudge in his heart.  Jiang Rou knew very well that once this kind of grudge could not be eradicated, she would always have unrequited love.

    After regaining her composure, Jiang Rou said: "Sister Huo Li is right. How can hundreds of True Source Realm Dzogchen find us and kill us? Not to mention, they are all separated. Master  , weYes, we can find opportunities to hunt them!  "

    Logically speaking, if Jiang Rou calls Ye Pengfei "master", she should call Huo Li "mistress".  However, she would definitely not be able to say "Mother" this time.  As for the "Master", his calls became sweeter and sweeter

    Ye Pengfei closed his eyes quietly for a while, and then suddenly opened his eyes: "They are neither treasure hunting nor coming to us, but they are chasing a certain existence!!!"

    "What?"

    The two girls, Huo Li and Jiang Rou, couldn't help but exclaimed (To be continued

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1700. The Bull Run Reappears!

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou felt that it was impossible to chase down anyone in the maze.

    Having been wandering around this maze for decades, these people have never walked through the same passage twice or encountered two identical suspended stone houses.  In such a constantly changing maze, how can it be possible to accurately hunt down a certain entity?

    "Besides, the sand people did not continue to hunt Ye Pengfei back then.  Doesn't this indirectly prove that the sand people really cannot move freely through this maze?

    However, it was Ye Pengfei who said this, and Huo Li and Jiang Rou subconsciously decided that Ye Pengfei was right.

    "Is it Meng Mingshan?"

    "Maybe it's a strong person who has entered here a long time ago."

    The two women muttered and made random guesses.  Neither of them noticed that a look of confusion flashed across Ye Pengfei's eyes

    ¡­¡­

    The Sandman hunts down the Sandman¡¯s enemies, and Ye Pengfei harvests the precious treasures that Ye Pengfei can harvest.

    This maze has lost its owner a long time ago, which means that there are fewer treasures in the maze.  Soon, more than ten years passed.  In the picture reflected by the way of calmness, there is no longer a feeling that there are many treasures.

    "The rest are probably hard to get, and we have harvested enough. Let's go to the Sandman's lair to have a look!"

    Back then, Ye Pengfei said that the treasure greater than the corpse of the Sand Man was not just referring to the treasure hidden deep in the maze.  The places where the strongest sand people live also contain huge treasures!

    There is also a palace protected by the sand people.  Even if he uses the method of calmness to look at it, Ye Pengfei still sees it very hazy.  Indistinctly.  Ye Pengfei felt that the style of the palace was very similar to the Xuanlei Palace.

    "Destroy the sand people first, and then break into the treasure palace. Maybe the harvest there will far exceed the treasures in this maze!"

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou were also excited. For experts of any level, treasure hunting and secret exploration are an exciting thing.

    Decades of searching have refined Ye Pengfei¡¯s method of peace of mind.  Nowadays, Ye Pengfei can use the method of calming the mind more freely to take the initiative to peek at what he wants to peek at.

    soon.  The new maze map appeared clearly in Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Huo Li and Jiang Rou once again returned to Ye Pengfei's dimension. Ye Pengfei took them both and quickly headed towards the exit leading to the Sandman's base camp.

    Flying and flying, Ye Pengfei suddenly stopped suddenly.

    "Could it really be him?" Ye Pengfei looked towards the middle passage in surprise.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei should choose the rightmost passage.  But now.  He pondered for a moment and then jumped into the passage in the middle.

    Only halfway, Ye Pengfei stopped again.

    "He disappeared again, it was indeed him!"

    At this time, although Huo Li and Jiang Rou were in Ye Pengfei's space plane.  However, in order to allow them to support themselves at any time.  Ye Pengfei did not stop their consciousness from peeking outside.  They immediately realized that Ye Pengfei, who was originally very fast, actually stopped twice, and they all felt a little surprised.

    "Brother Ye, what happened?" Huo Li said worriedly.  "I think it's better for me to explore the way."

    Huo Li¡¯s special magical power is most suitable for exploring paths and breaking through formations.  It has no lethality, and it is difficult for danger to catch her.

    However, Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head: "You don't need to come, I just met an acquaintance."

    "An acquaintance?" Huo Li asked in surprise, "Is it Meng Mingshan?"

    "No, it's your former senior brother."

    Huo Li was even more surprised

    Ye Pengfei never expected that Niu Ben was here.  After so many years, Niuben has also undergone many changes.  Therefore, when Ye Pengfei used the method of calmness to capture his aura, he was just a little suspicious and did not identify it as him.

    But now, when crossing this passage, Ye Pengfei is very close to Niu Ben. Ye Pengfei's method of calmness accurately captured Niu Ben's appearance!

    Huo Li's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, even though she was already Ye Pengfei's wife.  However, when talking about the relationship between master and apprentice, Huo Li would feel a different kind of excitement.

    "Is it that Niu Ben? I didn't expect that he actually came here!" Huo Li couldn't help but sigh repeatedly, and there was a long meaning in that sigh.

    During the long years of cultivation, Ye Pengfei would tell Huo Li some of his past events from time to time.  Niu Ben drove his time-travel vehicle to such and such strange places. Of course, Ye Pengfei would not fail to talk about such interesting things.

    At that time, Huo Li was very curious, why did Niu Ben, who was impartial, travel to the eighteenth level of hell? At that time, Huo Li was stillHe once jokingly said that maybe Niu Ben would travel to a place where Ye Pengfei would go in the future.

    As a result, now, the joke has come true!

    Once is a coincidence, twice is inevitable.  Think about it, there are so many mysteries in this world? Why, the last time Niu Ben was "waiting" for Ye Pengfei's arrival in the eighteen levels of hell.  This time, Niu Ben also appeared in the magma field early?

    Things will definitely not be such a coincidence!

    "Yes, there must be some connection between me and him." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, "Forget it, I have no clue about this matter, and there is no way to study it. We will come back after we really meet him again.  Study this issue."

    Niu Ben was running too fast. When Ye Pengfei decided to take the middle passage, Jingxin told Ye Pengfei that Niu Ben was still fighting with two powerful sand people from the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection.  However, Ye Pengfei only walked half of the passage, and Niu Ben gained the upper hand with one move, no longer staying, and quickly slipped away.  It slipped away so fast that it was difficult for Ye Pengfei's consciousness to catch up.  The figure that slipped away was so concealed that even though Ye Pengfei had become more and more proficient in using the method of calming the mind, he still failed to grasp Niu Ben's true body!

    "He has also reached the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm, and has mastered such a powerful ability to hide and escape. I wonder if it is because of his own cultivation, or because of the heavenly beasts here?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and turned to leave.  What he didn't know was that just when he turned around to leave, Niu Ben suddenly opened his eyes in a stone room suspended in mid-air.

    "Hey, the nineteenth clone seems to have sensed the master's breath!"

    His spiritual consciousness rushed into the nineteenth clone. After looking around, Niu Ben, who found nothing, shook his head helplessly.

    "I missed it again, I don't know when the next meeting will be"

    ¡­¡­

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1701. Treasure Tower! (1)

    After exiting the maze, not far away is the ancestral land of the Sand People!

    Simply put, the original Sand People were born here.  Then, they continued to multiply and grow, becoming the huge super-powerful race they are today.  It is no exaggeration to say that if the Sand People could leave this place and venture into the vast world outside.  Then, all humans and witches will become their slaves!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is stronger than before.  However, he knew very well that there was no way he could directly confront the Sand People!

    "Thousands of True Source Realm Great Perfection, and millions of True Source Realm 81st-level high-level people back then were just a drop in the bucket for the Sand People." "." After leaving the maze, Ye Pengfei looked at  Far and near, large and small Sandman cities could not help but sigh softly, "If the Sandmen here are alarmed, I am afraid that we will all be killed by them soon!"

    "Is it really that powerful?" Huo Li didn't believe it, "Brother Ye, even if there are tens of thousands of True Source Realm Dzogchen here, you can still play with them and kill them one by one!"

    Decades of exploring the maze not only yielded amazing treasures, but also gave Ye Pengfei many amazing methods.  Even though Ye Pengfei has not advanced to the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection, he has at least ten thousand means to kill the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection!

    But¡­¡­

    "What if there are many existences here that are just one step away from transcending the true source realm?"

    In an instant, Huo Li and Jiang Rou were stunned.  They had known for a long time that Ye Pengfei had used the method of calmness to detect that there were many dangers here.  However, how could they have expected that there would actually be many existences here that were just one step away from transcending the True Origin Realm!

    There is no need to study how powerful these beings are, just think about the maze.  The meaning of the passage built by the ancestors of the Jiang family is so profound that it is difficult to understand. You can clearly know that those beings who are about to surpass the True Source Realm can wreak havoc and kill all the True Source Realm Dzogchen!

    After standing blankly for a while, Jiang Rou suddenly said: "Master, could it be that the one who commanded the Sandman army back then was such a being?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "If what I expected is correct, he is the master of the city closest to here. And those thousands of True Source Realm Great Perfections came from this city!"

    It¡¯s just a city.  Looking around, Huo Li and Jiang Rou could see at least hundreds of similar cities!

    what does that mean?

    "It seems that we still underestimated the strength of the Sand People back then." Jiang Rou shook her head helplessly, "If it weren't for this hidden treasure, I'm afraid we would have been wiped out by the Sand People. No.  Do you know how the master¡¯s eldest disciple can continue to lure the powerful sand people in to attack and kill him under such circumstances?¡±

    At this moment, all three of them were covered by a hidden treasure.  This hidden treasure was an upgrade from Ye Pengfei's hidden treasure back then.  Although the level is only the middle level of the 81st level of the True Origin Realm, its concealment ability is so powerful that even Jiang Rou, who possesses a special skill, cannot see through it!

    At this moment.  The three of them also already knew why some strong sand men entered the maze to hunt down Niu Ben.  The answer to this question was not that they had guessed it, but that a group of strong Sandmen had just entered the maze.  The three of them listened and peeped.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "I am a weird apprentice, and the places where I appear are always weird. It's not surprising that I do some unbelievable things."

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou nodded.  Then asked what should be done next.

    "It's definitely not possible to knock on the door directly. If you really provoke that terrifying existence that is only one step away from transcending the true source realm, even if Huo Li has special magical powers, it will be difficult to escape."

    They knew that Ye Pengfei must have had plans.  Through the method of calmness, Ye Pengfei had already peeked into the situation here many times.  Since Ye Pengfei has long known that there are many terrifying existences here.  Then, he must have had a plan!

    As expected, Ye Pengfei pointed in the distance: "Look over there."

    After crossing the many cities, the two women saw a sharp thing.

    "That'sa spire?"

    "Yes, it is a spire. The shape is exactly the same as the spire that transmitted the power of the sand people back then, but there is a rich treasure hidden in it!"

    Huo Li asked in surprise: "Is this the treasured land guarded by the Sand People?"

    "No." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "This is just a treasure tower shared by hundreds of sand people cities around it. The treasure land guarded by the murderous clan for generations is not far away from here.Still far away.  Let's collect the treasure tower and head towards the treasure land!  "

    Huo Li asked in surprise: "Didn't this proactively expose our route? Isn't it too dangerous?"

    "Maybe it's dangerous, maybe it won't be. Besides, it will be dangerous sooner or later." Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "If it is really dangerous, just treat it as training along the way. When we get to the treasure land that the Sand People have guarded for generations, there will be a big battle.  Let us fight!"

    Huo Li nodded and asked no more questions

    ¡­¡­

    Holding the powerful hidden treasure in hand, the three people walked to the bottom of the treasure gathering tower without any danger.  There was no strong person guarding the outside of the tower, which both Huo Li and Jiang Rou found strange.

    "Could it be that all the tower keepers are hiding inside this treasure gathering tower?"

    "No." Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "You don't know something. This tower can be entered and exited at will. If any sand man thinks he has such ability, he can go in and get the treasure at any time!"

    "No, if that's the case, how can there be any treasures in this tower?"

    No matter how stringent the entry and exit conditions are, there are always strong people who can achieve them.  As long as there is a strong person who can enter and exit safely, wouldn't he be able to empty the treasure tower?

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "It seems because at each level of combat power, you can only get one treasure. Therefore, the treasures in the tower will not be used up by anyone. I can't see clearly what the specific situation is.  . Let¡¯s go in and take a look, and we¡¯ll know at a glance.¡±

    Involuntarily, Huo Li and Jiang Rou became a little nervous.  This obviously shows that there are powerful laws within this tower.  What if there are rules for identifying alien races?

    However, Ye Pengfei has already moved forward.  The two of them looked at each other and followed closely without hesitation.

    Soon, they discovered that this tower had no door.

    "Brother Ye, how do we get in here? It's impossible. I still want to attack directly like last time."

    Last time, the minaret door was closed, and Ye Pengfei used violent means to bombard it in.  The last time, there was already a lot of danger in doing something like this when surrounded by a large army.  And now, surrounding them far and near are terrifying existences that are about to surpass the True Origin Realm.  Wouldn't bombarding the Treasure Tower under their noses be courting death?

    Ye Pengfei smiled and pointed toward the base of the tower.

    Following the direction of Ye Pengfei's finger, the two women saw a tiny gap.

    "Well, this is the entrance passage. When I used the method of calmness to see the sand people opening this gap, I also felt very strange. But now that I think about it, I just realized that this is the first step to enter the tower.  test!"

    Jiang Rou responded: "Master, should I try first?"

    Jiang Rou is quite conscious of being a slave. She will take the initiative to explore strange tests.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly.

    ¡°The three of us take action together and use the death clones to gather strength Let¡¯s set the number at 10 million for the time being!!!¡±

    The two women blinked in surprise and gathered huge strength according to Ye Pengfei's instructions.  The three people each exerted force on one side, and soon, the gap slowly widened.

    "It doesn't seem to be difficult." Huo Li and Jiang Rou both felt very puzzled.

    The power gathered by ten million death clones is enough to make the veteran True Origin Realm Dzogchen frown and avoid them.  It seems too fussy to use it to hold up a gap that has little resistance.  If not, the two women always listen to Ye Pengfei's words.  Maybe, they will start to question it now.

    Glancing at the two women, Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Which one of you will go first?"

    "I'll go first." Jiang Rou rushed to say.

    First, Jiang Rou stabilized the side she was supporting, and then walked inside.  As a result, Jiang Rou went through without encountering any obstacles.  Just when Jiang Rou felt that she had entered the tower and wanted to greet Ye Pengfei and Huo Li to come in, suddenly, Huo Li's voice rang in her ears.

    "No, why did you suddenly retreat?"

    "Ah?" Jiang Rou quickly looked around, and she could see clearly that she was already standing in the tower.  I never thought that I would suddenly be back where I was!

    "This is the time and space barrier!" Jiang Rou couldn't help but frowned, "Master, I'm afraid I need to use time and space treasures to break it. I didn't even discover this secret with my spiritual consciousness and telekinesis alone!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head: "It is true that it is a time and space barrier, but I bet that anyone who dares to use time and space treasures to break it will definitely die miserably!"

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou are both smart people, and they soon understood.

    ¡°It turns out that this is actually a place to prevent foreigners from entering.??section!  "

    Normally speaking, to break the time and space barrier, you must use the corresponding time and space magical powers or time and space treasures.  But the time and space barrier here can only be broken with pure power!

    If, Ye Pengfei has no way to calm down.  Or maybe Ye Pengfei failed to understand the way of peace of mind to a certain level and peeked early into the tower's entry methods.  Then, the three of them will definitely step into this trap and die!

    They have no doubt that a strong man who is only one step away from surpassing the True Origin Realm will lay a plan here to instantly kill the True Origin Realm Dzogchen!

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s gather 30 million!¡±

    With Ye Pengfei¡¯s order, the three people once again took action together, once again opening the gap at the bottom of the tower (To be continued

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1702. Treasure Tower! (2)

    When everyone gathered the majestic power of 100 million death clones, they broke through the barrier of time and space, and the three of them walked into the treasure tower together.

    "Such a beautiful place!"

    As soon as he entered the Treasure Pagoda, Huo Li couldn't help but let out an exclamation.

    Looking at the mountains and rivers shrouded in misty light, Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou couldn't help but nodded slightly.

    "Logically speaking, they have seen a lot of mountains and rivers."  However, the mountains and rivers here brought them an indescribable sense of beauty.

    Looking at these mountains and rivers, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh: "This is the most harmonious beauty of Taoism!"

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou looked at Ye Pengfei in confusion, wondering what Ye Pengfei meant by his words.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "You two were born to be in the True Source Realm. Jiang Rou has the best life, and you were born with a cultivation level of the 60th level of the True Source Realm!"

    "But I am not like that. I have been cultivating all the way from an ordinary person. I have experienced it personally, from not knowing the meaning, to initially understanding the Tao, to gradually decomposing the Tao, gradually mastering the Tao, and finally gradually integrating the Tao.  process."

    "For those of you who were born into the True Source Realm, you have never experienced this process. Since you were born, you have studied the Taoism that is closest to the fundamental Taoism. Therefore, it is difficult for you to understand,  What is the most harmonious beauty of Taoism?"

    Pointing to the mountain peak closest to him, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "What do you think if this mountain grows another three inches?"

    The scene after "This mountain will grow another three inches" suddenly appeared in the consciousness of the two women.  Then, integrate the mountain into the surrounding scenery.  Suddenly, the two women felt very uncomfortable.

    Huo Li suddenly realized: "It turns out that every mountain and every water here represents a kind of derived Taoism. Only when these derived Taoisms are impartial and integrated together, is it possible.  Realize the realm of true origin!¡±

    "Yes, that's it." Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, "So, you were born in the True Source Realm. Although you were much stronger than me at the beginning, you also lost some of the fun of cultivation."

    The two women laughed together: "On the road to cultivation, there is fun everywhere. If we have to pursue all the fun, wouldn't we have to reincarnate in every universe?"

    The two women spoke casually, but Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel a slight movement in his heart.

    "This sentence seems to have its own meaning."

    Then.  Ye Pengfei once again looked at the rivers and mountains quietly.

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou knew that Ye Pengfei must have realized something again.  The two women did not dare to disturb him, nor did they dare to stay far away. They only wandered around Ye Pengfei.  As for how to find treasures in this treasure gathering tower, they don't know yet.

    About an hour passed, and Ye Pengfei gradually recovered his thoughts.

    "Let's go, there will be a test next!"

    Follow Ye Pengfei and fly forward.  Soon, Huo Li and Jiang Rou discovered a small building.

    "Hey, why didn't you see it before?" The two women were very surprised.

    Look at the place where this small building is located, it is only a few thousand miles away from the place where the two women were wandering just now.  There are no magical powers or magic circles here that block spiritual consciousness.  Why were the two women not aware of the small building just a few thousand miles apart?

    "It should be a triggering test. As long as you can walk up the small building safely, you can obtain the corresponding treasure."

    Ye Pengfei said as he walked towards the small building.

    It was easy to walk in on the first floor and look around this floor.  Some chairs and benches, some calligraphy and painting ornaments.  It looks like a place to entertain guests.

    The three of them walked around and found neither any testing place nor any treasures. Jiang Rou couldn't help but smile and said, "Should we have a rest and then go to the second floor to face the storm."

    Huo Li also giggled and was about to say a few words. At this moment, she caught a glimpse of Ye Pengfei circling a square stool.

    Immediately, Huo Li realized that there might be something fishy here!

    "Brother Ye, what did you find?" After looking for a while, I didn't see anything.  Huo Li couldn't bear it anymore and asked softly.

    "We're afraid we've been under an illusion!"

    "What?" Huo Li was surprised and couldn't help but look at Jiang Rou.

    Jiang Rou was also shocked and found it incredible!

    "My ability to break illusions is countless times stronger than before. After merging a natural fantasy beast, I am afraid that in this worldThere will be no Dzogchen existence in the True Source Realm that can create and destroy illusions with stronger means than mine!  unless¡­¡­"

    Unless, this place is arranged by those beings who are only one step away from transcending the True Origin Realm!

    "That's probably it." Ye Pengfei stopped spinning and shrugged helplessly, "A Tiandao beast with illusory energy is so powerful, and coupled with your innate abilities, there should be no illusions that can make you fall into it.  It seems that this first level appears because it senses your ability, and the rest will only depend on you."

    Jiang Rou nodded solemnly.

    "Obviously, Ye Pengfei was just guessing, just because the Tao of Calm Mind gave some hints.

    Just now, Ye Pengfei was spinning around the square stool, not because there was anything fishy about the square stool, but because Ye Pengfei really didn't have a clue, so he wanted to rely on walking around fast and slow, and tapping his magical power from time to time, to proactively find out.  What¡¯s strange about it!

    This method has been proven to be unworkable. Next, it depends on whether Jiang Rou can find a way to solve it.

    She frowned slightly and walked slowly.  It seems that he is just walking, but in fact he has transformed into countless kinds of magic powers.

    Inner feelings are also very important. Many times, whether you can break the illusion is just a thought!

    ¡°One hour, two hours, three hours¡­

    At first, Jiang Rou could circle around the first layer almost every half an hour.  Gradually, it took her almost two hours to circle around the first layer.  When the speed of the circle finally slowed down to the point where it took three full hours to complete a circle, she, who had been frowning, suddenly started laughing.

    "It turns out that the truth is in the illusion. As long as you take the truth, you can break the illusion. Jiang Rou has learned a lesson!"

    Then I saw Jiang Rou walking quickly to a calligraphy painting and bowing slightly.

    "This junior has taken this thing, thank you senior for giving me this treasure!"

    Then, Jiang Rou took down the calligraphy and painting.

    The moment Jiang Rou took off the calligraphy and painting, Ye Pengfei and Huo Li felt that the surrounding scene suddenly shook slightly.  Then, it returned to what it was just now.

    Huo Li was very surprised and was about to ask.  Ye Pengfei pressed her catkin and said softly: "Look at the calligraphy and painting in her hand!"

    At first glance, Huo Li was shocked: "It's actually a rare treasure of the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection!"

    Originally, the floor was full of ordinary things. I never thought that when Jiang Rou took off the calligraphy and painting, the calligraphy and painting turned into a powerful and rare treasure!

    How precious is this rare treasure at the Dzogchen level of the True Source Realm?

    You must know that although Ye Pengfei is a master-level weapon refiner, he cannot refine the rare treasure of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection at all.  In fact, looking at the entire heaven, there is not a single rare treasure of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen.

    Originally, Ye Pengfei thought that the level of exotic treasures could only stop at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  However, in the maze, Ye Pengfei discovered three rare treasures at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm!

    After decades of searching, only three pieces were found.  But now, I just entered the first treasure gathering tower and got the first treasure, which is actually the rare treasure of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "If what I expected is correct, this is still a rare magic treasure. If this treasure is integrated into the Taoist body, Jiang Rou's magic power will be even more powerful!"

    Jiang Rou practices swordsmanship, but her superpower gives her the ability to detect and break illusions.  Therefore, Jiang Rou is practicing both ways at the same time.

    That little white rabbit back then, despite its cute and frail appearance, its Taoist teachings belonged to the lineage of fierce and fierce swordsmanship.  Back then, the little white rabbit didn't have time to get angry and didn't really fight Ye Pengfei.  Otherwise, with that little white rabbit's countless sword skills, Ye Pengfei would also have a headache.

    Later, the little white rabbit advanced to the Heavenly Dao Beast and voluntarily integrated into Jiang Rou's Dao body. Jiang Rou took this opportunity to advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.

    During those years of wandering in the maze, Ye Pengfei found another Tiandao beast with magical powers.  After giving it to Jiang Rou for fusion, Jiang Rou would have even more powerful magic powers.

    In this way, Jiang Rou is already very powerful.  Now, she has found another rare treasure at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm, and it is also an illusion treasure.  After she integrates it into her body, won't her illusion magic power be close to the level that transcends the true source realm?

    Seeing Jiang Rou caressing the calligraphy and painting with joy on her face, Huo Li couldn't help but feel slightly sad.  Of course Huo Li knew that Jiang Rou's heart was tied to Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, Huo Li naturally had some comparisons.  Finally, I caught up with him.  As a result, Jiang Rou will soon be left behind.  Anyway, Huo Li??I feel something is wrong in my heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, could the second level be a test of time and space?¡±

    The way Huo Li cultivated is exactly the way of time and space.  However, she understood the way of time and space through the method of witchcraft.  Therefore, outsiders will find it very strange.

    Although Jiang Rou is also a descendant of the witch clan, Jiang Rou was born in the magical territory and has not systematically learned the method of witchcraft.  Therefore, she was unable to sense the strange witchcraft in Huo Li's magical power back then.

    As if sensing Huo Li's mood, Jiang Rou put away the calligraphy and painting, smiled slightly and said: "Sister Huo Li, there seems to be something related to the way of time and space in this layer. Do you want to look for it carefully?"

    Are there any treasures?

    Huo Li stood up suddenly and looked for it hurriedly (To be continued

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1703. Treasure Tower! (3)

    After several hours, Huo Li finally found a time-space treasure under a bluestone brick.  //Updated fastest //

    "It's so shabby" Huo Li couldn't help pouting.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled: "At least it is a rare treasure at the 70th level of the True Origin Realm. It would not be bad to take it back and use it as an heirloom of the Huo family."

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Brother Ye, I have reached the Perfect Origin Realm after all, so why should I leave such a tattered and rare treasure to the Huo family?¡± Huo Li was speechless.

    "Marry a chicken, follow a chicken, marry a dog, follow a dog. I will definitely follow Ye Pengfei to leave the fragments of the world, and finally leave the temple of the gods."  The Huo family either continues to live in the fragment of the world, or follows the descendants of the Wu clan back to the ancestral land of the Wu clan.  In short, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to lead the weak Huo family around.

    Therefore, Huo Li has long been thinking about what heirloom he will leave for the Huo family after returning to the Huo family?  She hadn't thought about it yet, but she didn't expect that Ye Pengfei would give such advice.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "If it is too strong, can they use it? The seventy-level one is not bad. If I teach them some secret techniques, the Huo family strongmen at the sixty-level level should be able to exert their full power!"

    Huo Li is not stupid, but she has experienced too little and did not think of it for a while.  After Ye Pengfei explained, she smiled brightly, nodded and said, "Let's go to the second floor and have a look."

    "No rush." ??Ye Pengfei shook his head, "Have you never thought about why this second treasure is actually hidden under a bluestone brick?"

    The first treasure was so powerful that it was hung on the wall.  Of course, we need to see that there is truth in the illusion.  To find this treasure.  If someone ignores everything and collects everything in the house.  There's no telling what shocking changes will happen.

    However, in comparison, this second treasure is still too difficult to find.  The illusion has been broken, Huo Li Tangtang is a True Source Realm Great Perfection existence, but he actually spent so much effort to find this rare treasure under a bluestone brick.

    ????????????????????????? It¡¯s still a ¡°tattered¡± exotic treasure with a very different grade!

    Jiang Rou didn't need Ye Pengfei to wake her up, she had already been standing there smiling.

    Huo Li has had too little experience.  When she heard Ye Pengfei say this, she felt a little strange: "Yes, who would bury a tattered and rare treasure here with nothing to do?"

    After thinking for a while, Huo Li's eyes suddenly lit up: "Is it true that this rare treasure is connected to a special time and space location?"

    Doing what he said, Huo Li studied it anxiously.  He soon laughed: "Oh, I still haven't tempered enough. I got the treasure, but I didn't realize that there is something else in the mainland!"

    As Huo Li said just now, this seemingly tattered time and space treasure is connected to a special time and space location!

    "Presumably, that's the real second floor. If we just walk up there, it might be easier to get up than to get down." Ye Pengfei chuckled and stood up.

    Soon, Huo Li opened a space-time passage with the help of this rare treasure.  Just saw it.  Silver light swayed from this passage.  I don¡¯t know what the scene is like on the other side.

    The three of them didn¡¯t hesitate.  Soon we entered this space-time passage.  Soon, they entered a moonlit world filled with moonlight.

    "What a huge fairy stone mountain."

    Where the eye catches the eye is a huge mountain peak made of immortal stones.  If the three of them were still below the 70th level of the True Origin Realm, such a huge Immortal Stone Mountain would naturally arouse their strong interest.  But now, they just marveled and looked elsewhere.

    "Master, there seems to be traces of fighting over there!" Jiang Rou pointed to her right hand and said in surprise, "Is it possible that someone has already explored this place?"

    Ye Pengfei looked at it carefully, closed his eyes again, and searched for it with a calm mind.  Soon, he chuckled and shook his head: "Someone has explored this place, but the exploration by predecessors is the most precious treasure of this layer!!!"

    ¡°At this moment, even Jiang Rou didn¡¯t know what Ye Pengfei was talking about.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said to Huo Li: "Don't you want to continue to improve the way of time and space? Your opportunity is hidden here. If you uncover the secrets here, you might also be able to get a piece of True Source Realm Great Perfection.  Super rare treasure!"

    Huo Li still didn't understand, but based on his consistent trust, Huo Li nodded and went to study the traces of the fight on his own.

    Ye Pengfei said to Jiang Rou again: "It is estimated that her research will not take more than a hundred years, and it will be difficult to gain anything. Come to my dimension and fuse the rare treasure. What if we really collide?"  If you get into contact with the most powerful being among the sand people, you might as well have a way to save your life."

    &nbsp; Jiang Rou nodded, followed Ye Pengfei's guiding force, and entered Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    There are no rare treasures at the Great Perfection level of the True Origin Realm in the outside world, and the methods of using the rare treasures at the Great Perfection Level of the True Origin Realm are completely different from ordinary True Origin Realm exotic treasures.

    Ordinary true source realm rare treasures can be used at will after being sacrificed and refined.  There are some True Origin Realm exotic treasures that don't even require the time of sacrifice. You only need to master the key components of the exotic treasure, and you can use the corresponding exotic treasure at will.

    However, the rare treasures at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm are completely different!

    The existence of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen can integrate itself into time and space, and it can also continuously create time and space.  If one cultivates to the extreme, the universe, time and space will be him, and he will also be the universe, time and space.

    Because of this, the source of adversity created by Ni Cangtian back then could, when it senses someone using magical powers, lead that person to the source of adversity regardless of time and space.  And, at the same time, a projection is left to facilitate smooth departure.

    The rare treasures at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm also have this characteristic. They are integrated into time and space. If you want to use them, you are driving time and space everywhere.

    Driving time and space is more difficult than breaking time and space.  The power required to drive such a rare treasure would obviously be terrifying.  Because of this, ordinary methods of sacrificial refining are useless.  There is only one way to truly use the rare treasures at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm.  That is, integrate it into your own Tao body!

    So, it is decided that only the True Origin Realm Dzogchen beings can use the True Origin Realm Dzogchen level rare treasures.  Moreover, only if the path you cultivate is consistent with it, can you successfully integrate it into your true body.

    Once integrated, the power of the powerful Taoist law will continue to grow accordingly.  Based on Ye Pengfei's understanding of Jiang Rou, if Jiang Rou makes another big breakthrough, then she will most likely be able to advance to a state similar to the terrifying beings who control the Sandman City!

    "I have become stronger, and I will continue to practice. I don't know if Master and the others are planning for this kind of great opportunity?"

    Ye Pengfei said silently, and sat down cross-legged under the Immortal Stone Mountain (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest  Motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1704. The so-called transcendence!!!

    It took more than sixty years for Huo Li to have a clear understanding.  Then, it took more than a hundred years for Huo Li to find some clues.

    The time spent greatly exceeded Ye Pengfei¡¯s original estimate.  During this period of time, Jiang Roudu had successfully integrated the rare treasure of the True Origin Realm and Dzogchen level into her body.

    However, what also greatly exceeded Ye Pengfei's estimate was that although Huo Li had not completely cracked the inner secrets of the fighting marks, Huo Li's combat power had vaguely surpassed Jiang Rou!

    "There is only one step left to surpass the True Source Realm of Great Perfection. Is it possible that when she understands these traces, she will be able to transcend the True Source Realm of Great Perfection?" Ye Pengfei was a little surprised.

    You know, this is just a treasure gathering tower for the Sand People.  The treasures in the tower should not be able to help the strong transcend the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  Otherwise, wouldn't all the treasures in the tower be divided up by the controllers of the sandman cities?

    But¡­¡­

    "The Way of Peace of Mind has never reflected that those strong Sand People who are only one step away from transcending the True Source Realm of Great Perfection have ever entered these treasure gathering towers. In other words, there should be no treasures at a higher level than them in the towers.  Treasure." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown slightly, "So, this place is no longer in the Treasure Tower!!!"

    This is not the treasure gathering tower of the Sand People, this must be the holy land guarded by the Sand People!

    Through the method of calming the mind, Ye Pengfei vaguely saw that holy land.  The hazy outline of the palace looks somewhat similar to the style of the Xuanlei Palace.  Ye Pengfei originally thought that he might have to go through a big battle.  Only by breaking through the last line of defense of the sand people protecting the holy land can one enter the palace.  But now it seems.  It seems that I am already in that palace!

    Ye Pengfei wanted to use the method of calmness to take a look at the surrounding situation again, to see if there was the sandman's army stationed in the Holy Land outside.  However, there seems to be some force that prevents Ye Pengfei's path to peace of mind from stretching too far.  With the Immortal Stone Mountain as the center, Ye Pengfei's way of peace of mind could only peek into the surrounding space of more than a thousand billion miles.

    Even so, relying solely on calculations, Ye Pengfei still became more and more convinced at this moment.  He was exactly in the Holy Land of the Sand People!

    "So, the purpose of the Sandman's treasure-gathering towers is not just to 'gather treasures' and 'experience'. The treasure-gathering towers are actually connected to the Holy Land!"

    "That small building back then was the symbol of the Holy Land. The first floor of the small building was probably the outermost edge of the Holy Land!"

    "As long as the outermost illusion is broken, you can sense a time-space treasure. As long as you find the time-space treasure and detect the secret hidden in the time-space treasure, you can enter the small building.  The second floor. And the second floor of this small building is actually a certain area of ??the Holy Land Temple!"

    The more he calculated, the more Ye Pengfei felt it made sense.  If not, there is no way to explain why Huo Li, who already possesses such a strong level of cultivation, still fails to comprehend the true artistic conception of these traces of fighting!

    "That's it. The sand people gathering pagodas are not actually built by the sand people. The sand people just use these ready-made pagodas to hone the cultivation of the younger generations and select outstanding younger ones to enter the holy land of the sand people!"

    "The spire that grew out of the desert was created by the Sandman himself. The creative source of that spire was the teleportation function of these treasure towers!"

    One thought can be understood, and a hundred thoughts can be reached.  Figured these things out.  Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that his state of mind, which had not been improved for a long time, was loosened!

    If you break through again, you will have to advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  At this moment, Ye Pengfei noticed a wonderful feeling of blending into time and space!

    "I am the time and space, and I am the time and space. Could it be that the true source refers to this universal time and space, and refers to the endless world?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head, things must not be that simple.

    Feeling that he is becoming more and more integrated into time and space, Ye Pengfei has a feeling of the mastery of Taoism and a feeling of freedom and unfettered freedom.  However, at the same time, Zhidao noticed another feeling

    "Once you blend in, you will never come out?" Suddenly, Ye Pengfei opened his eyes!

    The trend of advancement was abruptly stopped by Ye Pengfei.  At this moment, he understood more deeply why the master named Ni Cangtian!  !  !

    "It turns out that Master has realized that it was a mistake to advance to the True Source Realm of Dzogchen. What Master wants to reverse is not the 'Heaven' or the 'True Source', but the wrong choice of integrating into time and space!"

    "However, the true body has been completely integrated with time and space. No matter where you go, time and space are yourself, and you are time and space. How can you get rid of this intimate integration?"

    "The only way is to go against it! Go against it!"?!  "

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Soon, Ye Pengfei recalled the time when his master defied the sky and accepted Hu Ji as his disciple.

    "Fox Ji has realized the realm of reverse origin, but the master is not only excited because of her realization"

    "Before taking Fox Princess as his disciple, Master also realized something from me. That kind of realization is what excites Master the most"

    "In this way, the master has discovered that there are actually problems that cannot be solved in his own way of counter-origin. The excitement of the master back then and the master's acceptance of disciples were actually all because the master found a brand new way to escape!  "

    It is still the reverse source, but it does not mean that the world will be completely broken, then

    ¡°Only complete reincarnation!!!¡±

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei suddenly became enlightened.

    "The reincarnation of ordinary strong people will also bring some memories of past lives. The more powerful the reincarnation is, the easier it is to retrieve these memories of past lives."

    "For ordinary strong people, the retrieval of this kind of memory is obviously a good thing. It not only helps the reincarnation body to practice quickly, but also gives the reincarnation body several more lives of memory and training."

    "But. For Master, this is a yoke. A yoke that makes it impossible for him to break free from 'integration'!"

    "So, normal reincarnation is not possible, we must create a more unique method of reincarnation!"

    The more I thought about Ye Pengfei, the more I felt that I finally understood the various behaviors of my master back then.

    "No wonder, Master would appoint Fox Princess as the Palace Master of Nitian Palace!"

    "At the time, I thought it was just because Master felt he owed me too much and because he finally had a successor. That's why he decided like this."

    "Now that I think about it, Master is preparing for a complete reincarnation. He has long expected that the three major forces will fight endlessly. He has long expected that there is an undercurrent lurking in Nitian Palace. Therefore, he has realized early that,  I must establish a new master of Nitian Palace!"

    This is like the emperor establishing a prince in the secular world.  After the emperor died.  Because of the existence of the prince, the royalist faction still has a backbone, and the imperial power can continue to be passed down firmly!

    Of course, the purpose of establishing the Fox Princess as the master early is much more complicated than the secular purpose of "establishing a prince".

    "Master not only made Hu Ji the master, but also fully guaranteed the cultivation of Yu'er, Ning Bing, and Yu Qiu. Originally, Master thought that none of them had enough cultivation potential. Why, Master still found ways to improve their cultivation  With their qualifications improved, each of them will become a powerful being?"

    Originally, Ye Pengfei felt that Master was a little too kind to him.  If not for this reason.  At that time, Ye Pengfei would not think in the opposite direction and doubted Ni Cangtian's various intentions.

    Now think about it.  I was afraid that I had thought it all wrong back then

    "Master's move is purely to find good helpers for Fox Princess in advance. The four of them are as close as sisters. As long as the four of them are strong, Fox Princess' position as palace master will be more stable!"

    From the two senior brothers, Ye Pengfei vaguely knew that the master's other direct disciples and true disciples didn't like Hu Ji very much.  Or, simply want to get Fox Princess, want to control Fox Princess!

    This is still under the situation where Ni Cang Tian is sitting in Ni Tian Palace. If Ni Cang Tian really perfects a brand new method of Ni Cang Tian, ??if Ni Cang Tian really reincarnates completely, what will happen to those people at that time?  Treat Fox Princess?

    "Yu'er has a natural charm, and Ning Bing has a strong power of control. If the two of them join forces, they can control a group of forces!"

    "I'm afraid Yu Qiu will continue to trek forward on the path of prophecy. Yu Qiu's role is a bit like the saint of Fengtian Cliff. With Yu Qiu's prophecy, the four of them can seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and better  Control all the forces in Nitian Palace!"

    The larger the force, the more numerous and complex the smaller forces will be.  No matter how awesome the controller of that big force is, this is an inevitable outcome that cannot be changed.

    For the four girls, this is a good thing.  In this way, they can capture some forces faster and establish their own guard army!

    "As for me" Ye Pengfei shook his head and laughed, "I am just a super thug, a super thug who can use force to solve any trouble. That's why Master will continue to increase the difficulty of my tests, and only then will I be able to truly  When I am far from reaching the seventieth level of the True Origin Realm, I am asked to solve a problem that even two senior brothers cannot solve!"

    " Then Deng Yating must be hiding some kind of secret, but this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Ye Pengfei can continue to hone himself with the help of Deng Yating!

    &nbsp; "It's just that Master never expected that I would suddenly become suspicious of him because of my enlightenment. As a result, I no longer had the firm intention to rescue Deng Yating first. On the contrary, I  In order to improve myself, I gradually moved away from Xuanlei Palace and Deng Yating!"

    When things have developed to this point, the situation is unexpectedly good.  After all, there is still a lot of time for training in this temple of the gods.  But Ye Pengfei's personal combat power is no less than that of a veteran True Source Realm Dzogchen existence.

    Not to mention, Ye Pengfei gradually gained terrifying power.  Jiang Rou's statement was due to the fact that the resources Ye Pengfei controlled were too terrifying.  And Jiang Rou's statement means that the Jiang family will definitely bring in several friendly families and forces!

    And Ye Pengfei, who has so many heavenly beasts, can obviously elevate the Red Devil, Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao, Xiao Mie, etc. to the level of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  In this way, how can the hostile forces in the small Heaven-defying Palace gain power and harm others?

    "This is really a mistake." I figured these things out.  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh and shook his head, "Back then, Master saw Xuan Yueyan's weirdness, so he had an idea and suddenly became enlightened. In this way, Master's 'complete reincarnation' will be reincarnated into a body between living bodies and non-living bodies.  The presence."

    "The specific method of reincarnation must be taught to Fox Princess by Master. Maybe, because of the special nature of Fox Princess, Fox Princess can also create a more perfect method of reverse origin based on this."

    "If Master's conjecture is correct, then all beings who have achieved the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm, as long as they do not choose to reincarnate completely, and as long as they do not break away from the integration, will never be able to transcend this world. In this way, then  Ancestors of the Jiang family"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but raise his eyebrows slightly.  He said to himself in a deep voice: "The ancestor of the Jiang family must have reincarnated, so there is no way he can come back to guide the younger generations of the Jiang family!"

    An old man who had been striving for transcendence but could not, suddenly understood everything.  Soon, an irreversible will caused his soul to quickly sink into reincarnation into the sea of ??consciousness.  Such a scene quietly emerged.

    "This is not transcendence, this is obliteration! Those beings who are only one step away from transcending the true source realm, as long as they understand that they must break away from time and space before they can transcend. Then, they will be sent to reincarnation by the powerful will of this world!  "

    ???????????????????? Why do those who overtaken things never send back the information, let alone help the younger generations? It¡¯s not because they don¡¯t want to.  It's because they simply don't have this ability!

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    "No wonder Master has been famous for a long time, but he has not pushed his ability to the point where he is only one step away from surpassing the True Source Realm. It's not because Master doesn't have this ability, but because he has seen through it all!"

    "No wonder there aren't many True Source Realm Dzogchen existences in the outside world. It's not because the strong people in the outside world are stupid, nor is it because the strong people in the outside world don't have enough cultivation resources. Rather, it's because they are very smart and they have a lot of cultivation resources.  , their cultivation speed is too fast, causing them to send themselves into reincarnation!"

    Being forcibly sent into reincarnation by the big world, it is obvious that there is no way to break free from the constraints of time and space in this big world.  Maybe, even if the present life is infinite, the memory of this life will be wiped out in reincarnation, leaving no future troubles!

    "Recall that when you achieve the realm of immortals, doesn't that space plane also want to wipe out the strong people? This kind of reincarnation aimed at the great perfection of the true source realm is actually a kind of erasure, a kind of erasure without leaving any future troubles.  Completely obliterate!"

    The principle of simplicity is most vividly reflected in this matter.

    "Actually, the so-called cultivation is actually a great reincarnation."

    "The Qi-training monk absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for his own use. At this time, he has already buried a thought that is integrated with the world"

    "When you open up your own space plane and achieve the realm of gods, you seem to be more carefree, and you seem to have finally entered the true path of cultivation. In fact, it is to continue to cultivate your own space plane and finally understand the formation of all things in the universe.  The idea of ??'I am heaven and earth, heaven and earth is me' is deeply etched into the depths of the soul"

    "When I advance to the realm of true origin, I will study the true meaning of life and the true meaning of chaos. In the past, I also studied very hard. It was precisely because my research level was too high that my ability was far beyond  My true realm. But"

    "Isn't life and chaos the original structure of this big world? Study them, understand them, and finally integrate them into your own Tao body. Doesn't this mean that it is more difficult for you to get rid of the shackles of the big world?"

    Beyond  Beyond a fart!

    "Just when I was about to advance to the Great Consummation, I was delighted, I was happy, and I couldn't help myself. If it weren't for the strange feeling that suddenly reflected the path of peace of mind, I would have taken this final step.  , I also completely integrated into it.In time and space, he has completely become a vassal of this big world!  "

    "I have been completely integrated into this big world, so how can I transcend it? If I didn't have the enlightenment of Master, I would have to go to destruction step by step!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s whole body was already dripping with cold sweat!

    "If I practice slower, if I just follow Master's predictions and defeat Deng Yating and rescue Deng Yating during the journey to the Palace of Gods, then at most I will be a person who has just stepped into the True Origin Realm.  Existences on the eleventh level are still far away from the perfection of the True Origin Realm."

    "But, I cultivated too fast. There are still more than 90,000 years before I leave the Palace of the Gods, and I am already standing on the edge of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!"

    "In this way, it is very likely that in the remaining tens of thousands of years, I will step by step reach the point where I am only one step away from surpassing the perfection of the True Source Realm. In this way, Master's plan may be completely completed.  If they fail, the four of them will lack a powerful fighter."

    "Presumably, Master's original plan was to tell me all this when I reach a certain level and go to Nitian Palace. By that time, Master has already created a new method of Niantian. Even if we all  Once you advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, there is no danger of being ruthlessly obliterated!"

    No matter what the details of Ni Cangtian's self-created "complete reincarnation" method are.  One thing that is certain is that after reincarnation, he can retain the memories of this life.

    This is an obvious thing, otherwise, we will continue to practice step by step after reincarnation.  By that time, if you don't realize the danger of achieving the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm, wouldn't it be completely doomed?

    "Furthermore, the method created by Master must contain another set of cultivation methods. Otherwise, if we still follow the instructions of breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, creating our own space, finding the source of the way, and deriving our own Tao methodthis is how to practice. How can it be?  Aren¡¯t we still following the old path and still unable to transcend this world?¡±

    Ye Pengfei has roughly thought about everything.  Even if there are some minor flaws, they probably won't affect the overall performance.  Ye Pengfei calmed down, and his eyes fell on Huo Li again.

    At this moment.  Huo Li is still working hard on research.  At this moment, Huo Li's cultivation level has indeed been reached.  The same height as those who control the sand city.

    "Tell her to stop?" Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly.

    ¡°Obviously, we can no longer tell Huo Li this matter.  In her own space plane, Jiang Rou has also reached a similar level of cultivation.  Although Jiang Rou was slightly weaker, Ye Pengfei no longer dared to tell Jiang Rou about this matter.

    "As long as they find out, they will be forcibly sent to reincarnation!"

    The so-called transcendence is really too sinister.  All strong men have been destined to end since they started practicing.

    Thinking about it this way, when Zhang Han and Xu Caiyi chose to find a place to hide from the world, it became the wisest choice.  Although they are definitely far worse than Ye Pengfei now.  However, they unintentionally chose a "path to immortality".

    "Those friends who I left behind in the universe are considered lucky. As long as there are no external disasters, they can live forever."

    Now, Huo Li and Jiang Rou can no longer be so lucky!

    They have already reached this point, and it is impossible for them not to follow in the footsteps of their predecessors and continue to pursue.  With their minds and the cultivation conditions that Ye Pengfei had established for them, they would be able to "surpass" before long!

    "The so-called transcendence is death. Reincarnation without the memory of past lives, what is the difference between this and death?"

    Once again, Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.  It seems that the fate of the two women has been determined.

    "We can only hope that their brains suddenly short-circuit and they cannot understand the true meaning of 'transcendence'. Otherwise, they will be like the ancestors of the Jiang family, ruthlessly wiped out by this big world!"

    The magical passage left by the ancestors of the Jiang family and the complex maze left by the unknown existence are obviously the work of a strong man who is extremely close to transcendence, and are not the work of the transcendent.

    "Those beings who are only one step away from transcending the True Origin Realm have left behind so many miraculous places of miraculous craftsmanship. And these miraculous places have attracted the attention of latecomers one after another, unable to extricate themselves Repeatedly, they are invisibly  They have become the accomplices of the big world, and they have invisibly trapped the younger monks in it."

    The consciousness spread out again. At this moment, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that this so-called holy land of sand people had suddenly turned into a terrifying place that would lead people to hell!

    "Could it be that the horror reflected by the Way of Calmness back then was not the mighty Sandmen who were so powerful that it was difficult for me to compete with them, but this Sandman Holy Land?"

    When he thought about this problemwhen¡­¡­

    When he uses the method of calmness again

    The feedback he got was completely different from what he imagined!

    Involuntarily, Ye Pengfei frowned slightly again

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1705. Promise!

    What is reflected in the way of calming the mind can actually be continued to be studied.  In the most vague way, Ye Pengfei actually had a feeling of "huge profits ahead"!

    The previous speculations should not be wrong. After all, in the constant speculation, the way of calmness also gives a lot of feedback.  Judging from the mapping information of the Way of Mind Calmness, those speculations cannot be wrong.

    "It's interesting. Is it possible that there are other methods of transcendence hidden in this holy land?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but become more interested."

    The method of Ni Cang Tian¡¯s method of Ni Origin requires destroying one¡¯s own realm and cultivation and starting over.  This is obviously troublesome and dangerous.  After all, after starting over, you will practice the perfect method and follow the perfect path.

    If there is a way to successfully transcend the big world by self-destruction, then it will definitely be more attractive.  After all, with such a powerful being, few people are willing to take risks

    "Ye Pengfei couldn't tell Huo Li and Jiang Rou the truth anyway, so he simply broke the jar and saw what would happen after Huo Li discovered the secrets of this place.

    As for Ye Pengfei himself, he already knew this fact and would never dare to advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  He doesn't have Ni Cangtian's method of suppressing the growth of his self-cultivation. He has a very lucky situation.  If he rushes to the level that is only one step away from surpassing the perfection of the True Source Realm in one breath, he will be completely finished

    ¡­¡­

    Ten years, twenty years, thirty years

    Ye Pengfei never thought that time would be as difficult as it is now.  On the one hand, he needs to prevent himself from feeling advanced again.  On the other hand, he was also worried that Huo Li would suddenly disappear after seeing the clues.

    Although it is said that the Way of Calm Mind gave Ye Pengfei a lot of "safety" feedback.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that the way to calm the mind was not a panacea.  You can¡¯t always count on the path of peace of mind to lead you and always walk on the right path.

    In this complicated and anxious torment, Ye Pengfei spent another hundred years.  One day, Huo Li suddenly stopped researching.

    They saw Huo Li closing his eyes slightly and mumbling to himself.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't understand what Huo Li was talking about, and Jiang Rou, who had come out of Ye Pengfei's space plane, also couldn't understand what Huo Li was talking about.

    "It seems to be a language with a very ancient flavor. Could it be that in these years, what ancient languages ??has sister Huo Li learned?" Jiang Rou said softly, "The Temple of the Gods has mastered many ancient languages. It is said that  During the war that year, many powerful wizards were killed by some strange ancient languages!"

    It is not unusual for words to kill the enemy.  A long time ago, when Ye Pengfei was fighting the enemy, his words had hidden magical powers and murderous intentions.

    "Huo Li cultivated the way of time and space, presumably during these years. Through these traces of fighting, she saw very ancient past events." Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice.

    "Master, what you mean is that these traces of fighting come from ancient times?"

    "It's possible, let's wait and see what happens."

    ¡­¡­

    Change, change, change.  Time and space are changing!

    Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou felt that the time and space around Huo Li seemed to have turned into building blocks.  Under Huo Li's skillful hands, these space-time building blocks were built into a towering spire!

    When the minaret was completed, Huo Li breathed a long sigh of relief.  He laughed happily: "Finally done, Brother Ye, Sister Jiang. Let's go to the third floor!"

    Jiang Rou smiled happily and walked over.  Ye Pengfei also put aside all his speculations about "transcendence" and walked into this spire made of strange materials as if it were serious.

    "This is the Time Spire." Huo Li led the way and introduced softly, "The sand towers outside evolved from this Time Spire. The sand people's treasure gathering tower was built by the owner of the Time Spire.  People just took it and used it directly. The first minaret we entered back then was one that the sand people later copied and built."

    Jiang Rou was surprised to ask so many details, but Ye Pengfei had already guessed these facts. He nodded secretly and became more convinced of his other speculations.

    Soon, the three people passed the time spire, and the whole scene was displayed in front of the three people.

    "There are so many rare treasures of the True Origin Realm and Dzogchen Perfection!!!"

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou couldn't help but exclaimed in unison. They swayed slightly and wanted to rush forward and collect these rare treasures.  However, they all unanimously fixed their figures in place.

    They all looked at Ye Pengfei.

    "Brother Ye, this level is probably aimed specifically at you."

    ??"Yes, Master, the first two levels are all about us, and this level must be related to the Taoism practiced by Master. Master, just accept these rare treasures!"

    The two girls actually suppressed Chongdong who collected the exotic treasure because of Ye Pengfei!

    You must know that there are seventy-two rare treasures at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm in front of you!  Thinking back then, collecting a rare treasure of the True Origin Realm Dzogchen level would make Jiang Rou excited and Huo Li envious.  But now, seventy-two rare treasures at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm were placed not far away on square tables with simple styles. The two women actually suppressed their inner chongdong and put these rare treasures  Leave it all to Ye Pengfei to collect!

    Ye Pengfei was a little moved, and Ye Pengfei was also a little surprised.

    "Is this level a test for me or for them?"

    Ye Pengfei only thought about this problem in his heart, but did not mention it to the two women.  Ye Pengfei clearly noticed that the seventy-two rare treasures contained terrifying and dangerous elements.  However, Ye Pengfei felt it only when the two women had just had sex.  After the two girls suppressed their inner chongdong, Ye Pengfei actually couldn't feel it anymore!

    "Seventy-two rare treasures should correspond to seventy-two different ways. But, have I practiced so many different ways?"

    Excluding the way of calming the mind, Ye Pengfei counted and found that there seemed to be only about ten kinds of derivation methods that he specialized in studying, and the difference in number was huge.

    "Is it a test that requires three people to solve together?"

    It¡¯s easy to verify, just move forward and show your desire to ingest these rare treasures.

    Taking a few steps forward, Huo Li and Jiang Rou behind them did not make any warning sound.

    "It's still specifically targeting me." Ye Pengfei nodded secretly, "I just don't know, why are there seventy-two?"

    Ye Pengfei stopped in confusion, he needed to spend some time.  Do some research.

    Seeing Ye Pengfei suddenly stop, Huo Li and Jiang Rou were surprised.  However, with the experience of the first two times.  They also already know that it is not easy to pass the test and gain benefits.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's two reminders, the two of them would have missed that great opportunity.

    The two women looked at each other, and then smiled together, showing a tacit understanding.  Sitting down cross-legged

    ¡­¡­

    wait wait wait.

    Ye Pengfei has been waiting for Huo Li for hundreds of years, but Huo Li and Jiang Rou have been waiting for Ye Pengfei for nearly a thousand years!

    During this period, the two women consolidated their own realms of cultivation, integrated various gains, and consumed the massive cultivation resources that Ye Pengfei allocated to them.

    Nearly a thousand years later, the space plane of the two women already has an army of more than 10 billion death clones.  These death clones are completely different from Ye Pengfei's death clones.  These death clones have already carried the self-righteousness of the two women.

    Huo Li¡¯s army of clones has the ability to fight arbitrarily regardless of the limitations of time and space.

    Jiang Rou¡¯s army of clones.  He possesses powerful magic powers.  Even if they face enemies that are thousands or ten thousand times more powerful than them, they can still deal with them patiently and kill them one by one!

    It is no exaggeration to say that if the Sand People clan did not have those beings who are only one step away from advancing to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  So.  Huo Li and Jiang Rou can wipe out the Sand People.  For this race, they didn't even say hello, but came up to kill the outsiders.  The two women didn't have the slightest fondness for each other.

    And in the past nearly a thousand years, it seems that Ye Pengfei has not changed at all.  It is still extremely close to the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, and there is no sign of advancement at all.

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou couldn't help but become a little anxious. They mistakenly thought that Ye Pengfei was in some kind of difficulty.  However, the two of them did not dare to intervene.  After all, for one person to challenge a level, such a clear distribution obviously has a deep meaning in it.

    Wait, wait, wait, a thousand years pass by in an instant.

    Suddenly, one day, Ye Pengfei shouted: "I have my own way, so you don't have to worry!"

    The seventy-two rare treasures trembled for a moment, then returned to silence.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned: "My Taoist friend only has a trace of his soul left. Do I have to be forced to follow the path of a fellow Taoist? If I continue on the path of a fellow Taoist, I may end up exactly the same as my fellow Taoist. When the time comes,  , who will save the soul of fellow Taoist?"

    The seventy-two rare treasures shook again, this time more violently, and seemed to have the tendency to leap up from the seventy-two square tables.

    However, after more than ten breaths of time, the seventy-two rare treasures became quiet again.

    &nbsp; Ye Pengfei was a little unhappy: "Fellow Taoist, this is not right for you. You are using my woman's life and death to threaten me. Even if you force me to follow your path, if you really can't save the remaining soul of fellow Taoist  , What¡¯s the point of this? Since I, Ye Pengfei, can see where the remaining souls of my Taoist friends are, and since I, Ye Pengfei, insist on not advancing to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, with my ability as a Taoist friend, I naturally know what this means!¡±

    This time, there is deep silence

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou were stunned. At first, they didn't know who Ye Pengfei was talking to or what they were talking about.  Then, they actually heard that Ye Pengfei confessed that he "insisted on not advancing to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection." What was going on?

    While Huo Li and Jiang Rou were thinking wildly, the seventy-two rare treasures, together with the seventy-two square tables, slowly disappeared.  A silver portal quietly appeared in front of Ye Pengfei.

    "Come on, let's go in!"

    With doubts, the two women followed him step by step.  Soon, they walked into an empty place.

    "Fellow Taoist, give me a treasure. I promise that one day, I will save the remaining soul of my fellow Taoist!"

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou looked around, trying to find the whereabouts of the remaining soul.  However, they found nothing, they only heard an old voice.

    "Why should I believe that you will fulfill your promise?"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sneered: "If you don't believe me, will you let me in?"

    The man was silent for a while, and then said in a deep voice: "It's okay to give you treasures for the two women, but there must be a promise between you and me that makes me feel at ease!"

    Your two women?

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou looked at each other in surprise. Jiang Rou blushed and felt happy in her heart.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had no time to pay attention to these things. He frowned and asked in a deep voice: "Do you have any good suggestions?"

    At Ye Pengfei's level, any oath has no power to restrain it.  Needless to say, Ye Pengfei has made up his mind to transcend this big world.  For Ye Pengfei, any magic or magical power in this big world will be used sooner or later!

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou will not understand this kind of truth.  Until now, neither of them knew what happened.

    The owner of the voice knew what Ye Pengfei meant, and he quickly thought of a way.

    "Separate a piece of your natal soul and place it with me, and I will believe in your promise!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but burst out laughing: "It's really ridiculous. Is it possible that the disciples who worshiped you in the past and the sand people who protect you now also need to give you a ray of their own soul? They can't save you, they need to give themselves  My natal soul. It is possible for me to save you, but I need to send a ray of my natal soul. What kind of truth is this!"

    "If you don't obey, your two women will die immediately!" The old voice was filled with coldness.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s laughter was loud.

    "Do you think I'm a fool? If you dare to say that, I will freeze them both immediately. Do you think it was the speed of your words or the speed of my freezing them?"

    Without waiting for the old voice to reply, Ye Pengfei said sharply again: "You don't want to use your disciples to harm me. Do you think that I have been standing still for thousands of years to really look for you? I already discovered you a thousand years ago.  In the past thousand years, I have been preparing the strongest means to kill the Sand People!"

    "I don't believe it, you don't have this power!" The old voice was extremely angry.

    "It's up to you whether you believe it or not!" Ye Pengfei sneered, turned to Huo Li and Jiang Rou and said, "Don't ask why. Once I take action to freeze you, don't resist at all!"

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou looked at Ye Pengfei blankly. They were completely confused. They had no idea what was going on.  However, the two of them nodded together without hesitation.

    Just when the two women nodded in unison, the old voice couldn't help but sigh: "That's it, you win."

    Two rare treasures suddenly appeared next to Huo Li and Jiang Rou!  !  !  To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1706. The Remaining Soul of the God of Thunder

    "First integrate the exotic treasures. Once the fusion is successful, I will explain it to you in detail!" Facing the probing eyes of the two women, Ye Pengfei waved his hand, signaling them to hurry up.  Free eBook download

    Although these two rare treasures are of high level, they can be integrated with other items very quickly.  It only took just an hour for the two women to stop and get up, and they were done.

    Ye Pengfei nodded and expressed his speculations about the "so-called transcendence".

    ¡°After hearing this, the two women couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified and horrified£Www.¡± ¡°.  .  ?br>

    "Ye, Brother Ye, are you kidding me? We are still doing fine now." He had already come to a conclusion in his heart, but Huo Li still asked softly with a sense of luck.

    However, the truth is always cruel.

    Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice: "If it weren't for the fusion of special exotic treasures, I would never dare to tell you two about this matter in this life!"

    Jiang Rou calmed down and asked in surprise: "Is there anything special about these two rare treasures? Why didn't I find anything abnormal after I fused them?"

    "Of course you can't find anything abnormal." Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head, "If you have this ability, you will be a god in the temple of the gods!"

    Jiang Rou's pupils couldn't help but shrink suddenly. Huo Li knew very little, and she stood aside with a confused look on her face: "What god?"

    "The gods in the Temple of the Gods." Jiang Rou responded in a deep voice, "It is said that the name of the Temple of the Gods is because this force was established by some strong men who call themselves 'gods'. It is said that they have the true source.  A unique ability that even Dzogchen-level beings don¡¯t possess. The reason why we, the Witch Clan, fought a fierce battle with the Temple of the Gods back then, and that, until now, we descendants of the Witch Clan still stay here, is also related to those ¡®gods¡¯  !¡±

    Huo Li is not a fool, she just comes from a lower background and has never heard of these things.  Now when Jiang Rou said this, her expression immediately changed.

    "In other words, this remnant soul is the remnant soul of that 'god'?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "It is better to say that the so-called 'gods' have always been just a remnant soul. These so-called 'gods' are actually some people who used secret techniques to preserve the remnant soul after discovering the secret of reincarnation.  Patch can exist! Fellow Taoist, am I guessing right?"

    "Humph!" The old voice came again, a dull snort, even if it was the answer to this question, "You need my help. I have helped you all. Next, how do you plan to fulfill your promise?"

    Ye Pengfei shrugged: "Of course, leave here and continue to practice. When I find a good way, I will naturally come back to save you."

    "No!" The old voice said sternly, "You have to take me with you. As long as you find a good way, help me get out of this situation immediately!"

    Jiang Rou gently interjected: "Master, you can't agree to him!"

    "Noisy!" the old voice shouted sternly.  "Little girl, do you think that since you have integrated into that rare treasure and are temporarily freed from the danger of reincarnation, I will have no way to deal with you?"

    Jiang Rou was slightly startled.  Dare not answer.

    Ye Pengfei sneered: "Fellow Taoist, stop talking about these useless nonsense, and let's not talk in circles. You should know that I definitely don't dare to take you with me. With the ability of fellow Taoist, I may follow you one day.  I'm falling out, I'm afraid I can't bear it. Change the conditions, I believe. You have already thought of other conditions!"

    The man seemed to be taken aback and was silent for a while, and then he responded: "There is a treasure in the Temple of the Gods, which was refined by the gods back then and can extend our lives. I have a part here,  You take it and find the other parts, and I will return them both to you."

    "No!" Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "They can't stop the hostages. I can hunt for the treasure for you. I guess there should be some echo between the various parts of the treasure. As long as all the parts are still in the Temple of the Gods, I guarantee  Gather them all and come back within ten thousand years. Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t believe me anymore, you have to believe me even if you don¡¯t believe me. No one can help you except me!¡±

    The man was silent for a while, then sighed and said: "Odd, oh, how can there be a being like you in this world who knows everything?"

    ¡°After talking to Ye Pengfei for so long, and going back and forth, I still couldn¡¯t get the guarantee I wanted.

    Unfortunately, I can no longer continue the conversation.  Ye Pengfei was right, he really had no choice.

    An object covered with thunder appeared quietly, and the man said in a deep voice: "Although I can sense it, there are many temples and dense places, so it is very troublesome to find them. Back then, I named the God of Thunder, so you can find any temple with the word "Thunder".  No need to go, save some time."

    &nbsp; After a pause, the God of Thunder continued: "Ten thousand years is a short time. If you can collect this treasure within 50,000 years, I will still have time to patiently wait for you to create the appropriate magical power. Otherwise, I, the God of Thunder, will also  I want to follow in the footsteps of those few and disappear into the dust of history.¡±

    "Thunder God? I have a destiny with the Thunder God." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but chuckle, "To tell you the truth, I am a thunder monk. It was precisely because I found a realm of thunder spirit that I quickly stood out and gained a lot.  Chance. Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best to collect all the treasures just for your account."

    Thunder God sighed in surprise, and Ye Pengfei continued: "I don't know everything. I still have many questions that I need you to answer."

    ¡°You ask, as long as it¡¯s not something you can¡¯t tell, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Ye Pengfei was overjoyed. Many of the secrets that troubled him would soon be answered!

    "I once went to Xuanlei Palace, and the guards there had a mutated Taoist meaning." Ye Pengfei demonstrated the mutated crazy meaning, "I don't know what special purpose this mutation has.  ?¡±

    This is the question that puzzles Ye Pengfei the most. The reason why he changed his plan and did not continue to explore the Xuan Lei Temple was precisely because of this question.

    After looking at this Taoist intention, Lei Shen chuckled and said: "This is a thing created by the mad god, but I didn't expect it to be passed down? The madness of the mad god is the madness of the madman. So you will know, that guy  You will fiddle with something. This is already good, but the madman also changed the true meaning of Chaos into a mess, and almost destroyed the temple of the gods. You, you don¡¯t have any special purpose, you are probably the descendant of those god disciples.  Go to middle school."

    language¡­¡­

    The question that puzzled me for a long time turned out to be just this answer.  Ye Pengfei is not worried that Thunder God will deceive him. After all, the response of the way of mood is very good. After all, Thunder God does not need to deceive himself.  To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1707. The Secret of the Year! (1)

    He asked a few more questions, including the situation of the Sand People and why they spoke the language of the Wu Clan.  Every question was answered satisfactorily.  Finally, Ye Pengfei finally asked the most critical question.

    "Back then, when the Wu Clan launched a large-scale attack on the Temple of the Gods, was it to plunder and kill you 'gods', or for some other purpose?"

    This time, Thor was silent for a long time.  He neither said nor answered, nor remained silent."  Ye Pengfei waited impatiently for almost an hour before he heard the thunder god sigh.

    "Forget it, let me tell you. I don't know if I can continue to live. There is no point in keeping this secret anymore."

    Ye Pengfei and others cheered up and listened to Thor's narration with rapt attention.

    The first sentence shocked the three of them.

    "Actually, the so-called witch clan is the descendants of the witch god!"

    Jiang Rou asked in surprise: "In other words, my witch clan also walked out of the palace of the gods?"

    "No." The God of Thunder said in a deep voice, "In the Temple of the Gods, apart from gods, there are only disciples of gods, and there are no descendants of gods. The descendants of the Witch God naturally do not live in the Temple of the Gods. The Witch God had not yet entered the Temple of the Gods.  At that time, he had already created a universe and properly settled his descendants."

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "Well, I have also heard that many powerful people like to create an independent universe, and then move all their descendants into it, and then the universe becomes a kingdom of one clan. It has always been  , The Witch God has exactly this plan.¡±

    "There is a reason for this." Thunder God responded in a deep voice, "On the other hand, the Witch God does not know whether he can be recognized by the Temple of the Gods. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, the Temple of the Gods  It is a super power with very strict requirements and very powerful strength. Therefore, the Witch God moved one of his auxiliary planes out. Then, based on that auxiliary plane, he created a huge universe."

    "Two little girls of the Witch Clan, you should call that universe the Witch Clan's ancestral land. In fact, the foundation of your ancestral land is an auxiliary space plane of the Witch God!"

    Huo Li listened with great interest, but Jiang Rou combined with other information to somewhat understand the cause and effect of the original war.

    "Is it because the Witch God was forced to keep his remnant soul and all the dimensions were destroyed? So. The powerful wizards of the Witch Clan thought that the Witch God was killed, so they raised a large number of troops to take revenge?"

    "Haha, this reason is meant for ordinary people. Once you hear it, you will know that you, a little girl, have never really come into contact with the top leaders of the Wu clan. Are you crazy about revenge? The entire Wu clan combined back then could not compare with the weakest one.  How can one god's millions of followers take revenge?" The God of Thunder laughed.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frowned: "This is strange, I once accepted a demon vine soul. From the memory of that soul, we can see that although the Wu clan invited some masters, the number was not large. In this way, everyone  How was the Temple of God destroyed?¡±

    "Civil strife." Thunder God scolded.  "Damn it, if it weren't for the civil strife, how could the powerful Temple of the Gods be like this? The Witch Clan had doubts back then, but. Even if the Witch God really died, the Witch Clan wouldn't be able to take revenge.  Don't tell me, the Witch God is not dead. What kind of revenge did you take?"

    "But, the Witch God is too arrogant. Maybe it's because he suffered a lot during his years as a god's disciple. No matter what the reason was, he broke up with many gods anyway, and civil strife gradually broke out."

    "It was precisely because of the civil strife that the Witch God had the opportunity to bring in the Witch Clan. Otherwise, looking around the world, with the strength of the Temple of the Gods at that time, even if the four strongest tribes of humans, witches, demons, and beasts joined forces, there would be no  Possibly storming the Temple of the Gods!¡±

    Huo Li couldn't help but stick out his tongue and whispered: "Is it really that exaggerated?"

    Just kidding, how many high -strength existence of the world's strongest four ethnic groups?  The pressure has completely crushed the Temple of the Gods. How could it be impossible to attack the Temple of the Gods?

    However, Ye Pengfei believed what Lei said.

    "Ali, don't disbelieve the words of the God of Thunder. You have to know that in those days, all the powerful True Source Realm Dzogchen existences either ended their reincarnation, or their remaining souls escaped into the temple of the gods and became one of the gods. So many  When all these awesome characters are gathered together, how powerful will their high-end combat power be? How powerful will their subordinates' combat power be? If nothing else, just look at this Sandman clan and you will know what kind of heritage the Temple of the Gods had back then!!  !¡±

    That will definitely sweep the world, no one can resist one or two!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei sighed and said: "If not, they have no intention of ruling the world. Maybe, ancient history will leave behind the allusion of 'the temple of the gods unifies the world'. As a result, with the passage of time,The passage continues.  Today's powerful beings actually mistakenly believe that the Temple of the Gods is just a very powerful force in ancient times. How ridiculous!  !  !  "

    Thinking about the strong men of the Sand People clan, Jiang Rou and Huo Li could not help but change their expressions slightly.

    The God of Thunder said in a deep voice: "Actually, the so-called Witch Clan attacking the Palace of the Gods is a joke. At that time, when the Witch Clan instigated some powerful men to come to the Palace of the Gods, the gods in the Palace of the Gods had already been killed because of  There is a big fight over a treasure. That treasure is exactly what the Witch Clan is looking for. In fact, it should be said that it is what the Witch God wants!"

    "This thing is a bit long-winded to say. In short, the Witch God first brought together a group of sub-gods and fought with another group of sub-gods. There was a titled Weapon God among the enemy, and this Weapon God became enlightened during the fierce fight.  Something. Then, he integrated those insights into a rare treasure."

    "Originally, no one knew about the exotic treasure, and the weapon god didn't think it was so earth-shattering. However, during a fierce battle, the remnant soul of the weapon god rushed into the rare treasure. As a result, the weapon god  God never came out again, and was actually swallowed by his own strange treasure!"

    "It's okay if he didn't come out, but he just left a ridiculous deed. However, when the weapon god was swallowed by the exotic treasure, he shouted "I understand"! As a result, just because of this sentence, almost  All the gods are crazy."

    "Because of such a sentence?" Jiang Rou was so surprised that she couldn't close her mouth from ear to ear.

    This thing is too bizarre. A sentence of only four words has caused so many troubles.  As a result, the temple of the gods was destroyed, and almost all the gods died. The Wu clan still left so many descendants here, and they were still trying to find the rare treasure that swallowed up the weapon god. How could this be possible?  To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1708. The Secret of the Year! (2)

    "What's impossible?" Ye Pengfei sighed, "For beings like them, there are very few things they want to understand. And there is only one thing they all want to understand, and that is, how can they  Get out of this state, get out of this bad luck!¡±

    After all the hard work, the dreams of the strong have come to nothing.

    "For these powerful people who are so powerful that they can make the world tremble, as long as there is a glimmer of hope that can help them escape this bad luck, they will go crazy for it." "  .  ?br>

    The two women couldn't help but fell into deep thought. They also had to think about their future destiny.

    Ye Pengfei continued: "In other words, back then you invented some exotic treasures that could hide the pain of reincarnation, but in the end, you were still able to exist in the form of remnant souls. At this time, the weapon god who is good at refining weapons said that he understood. So.  , you all think that the God of Weapons understands, how can we refine a powerful exotic treasure that will always remain immortal?"

    "That's it." Thor sighed, "Originally I was a neutral person, but after hearing the news, I couldn't help but intervene. Fortunately, I escaped enough, otherwise, in those consecutive fierce battles, I  Most likely he will die."

    "The entry of the Witch Clan happened after the Great Chaos. At that time, almost all the gods were destroyed. The Witch God was still alive, but he could not live for long. So, he left his hope to future generations. He recruited a group of masters and rushed in.  The temple of the gods."

    "If it were before the great chaos, the Temple of the Gods would not be so easy to break into. It only takes one of the weakest gods to guard the door, and with the courage of the 17 or 18 wizards, they would not dare to wander around at the door of the Temple of the Gods.  !¡±

    Speaking of this, Thor was full of arrogance.  It can be seen that he has deep feelings for the Temple of the Gods.

    It¡¯s a pity that the wind and rain have destroyed the flowers, and such a powerful place has become a place for future generations to experience treasure hunting.

    ??Sighed secretly.  Ye Pengfei asked again: "In that case, why don't you go out and look for it again while all the other gods are dead? Even if for some reason, it is difficult for you to move in a large area. But, you should always  You can let those sand people find it, or you can ask me to find it."

    "What are you looking for?" The God of Thunder sneered, "I don't believe that with your evil insight, you can't guess what the hell the God of Weapons is doing?"

    This time.  It was Ye Pengfei's turn to be silent.  After a long time, he slowly shook his head: "It is said that when a person is about to die, his words are good. But this weapon god is about to die, but his words are evil!!!"

    What is understood, nothing is understood!

    The God of Weapons left these words before he died, in fact, it was to provoke everyone to fight.  If you die, you won't be able to see others continue to live!

    Along the way of cultivation, Ye Pengfei has seen quite a few evil people.  Some evil people cultivate themselves in order to improve their own realm.  He would not hesitate to murder his own direct descendants.  However, compared with this weapon god, what these evil people did is just trivial.  Not worth mentioning at all!

    The God of Thunder also sighed and said: "Even if you have cultivated to our level, you will still be blindfolded by the gun. If I didn't have an old relationship with the God of Thunder, I once saved the God of Thunder. I'm afraid, I would also be nagging about fighting for that God.  A rare treasure!"

    "The secret I'm talking about is not the rare treasure of the God of Thunder, nor why the Witch Clan is able to attack the God of Gods. The secret I'm talking about is actually a passage left to me by the God of Thunder."

    "I got that sentence only after I came into contact with that rare treasure. I estimate that there will never be another god in the Temple of the Gods who got that sentence. So, if what I expected is correct,  , the other gods are dead, and I am the only one left.¡±

    "After so many years, I don't want to keep hiding these words. If I am destined to die, these words will go with me, and some of the strange discoveries of the God of Weapons will also go with me."

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows in surprise. He never expected that what Thor said just now was not the secret of the year that he wanted to say!

    "Young man Ye, listen carefully, that passage says, 'Only by staying outside of the matter can you understand it'!!!"

    "Stay outside the world and have insight into it?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "Doesn't this mean that if you want to break the catastrophe of reincarnation, you must first get away from the big world? But since you are already outside the big world, how can you still get insight?  Among them. If we directly teach this method of escape, wouldn't it solve the suffering of everyone?"

    Cultivation is hard. The most difficult thing is that after you have worked hard to cultivate to the extreme, everything is wiped out by the big world. A soul with blank roots floats around and goes to no one to know where to reincarnate

    Ye Pengfei feels that once he finds a way to escape from the big world,I will definitely pass on this method.  If you don't do this, what will your relatives and friends do? If you have descendants, what will the generations of descendants do?

    The God of Thunder chuckled and said: "What do you mean by this specifically? How would I know? If I could answer your question, I would have escaped long ago and wouldn't have to worry about my remaining soul disintegrating!"

    After a pause, the God of Thunder said again: "However, I am very optimistic about you. Somehow, when you asked me to speak loudly, I felt that only you could truly understand these words. Originally, I was  I want to wait until you find the life-extending treasure, and then I will treat this sentence as a gift to you. Since you have already asked this question, I thought about it and told you directly. Ye Xiaozi, I just said  I¡¯ve told you such a big secret, you can¡¯t live up to my expectations!¡±

    Ye Pengfei smiled but did not answer.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Thunder God is obviously such a being.  Ye Pengfei believed that what Lei Shen said before was true.  Ye Pengfei also believed that these words were indeed left to the God of Thunder by the God of Weapons.  However, Ye Pengfei believed that Thor did not tell the truth at all!

    "However, Ye Pengfei didn't want to ask any more questions.  Obviously, no matter how hard he pressed, he would not get the Thunder God to tell the truth.

    "Don't worry, as long as I promise, I will definitely do it." Ye Pengfei said with a smile, "To tell you the truth, my master is also studying this problem. Moreover, he has probably developed a suitable method.  Even if I fail to come up with another method, I will teach you my master's method. So, if nothing else happens, your life will definitely be saved!"

    "real???"

    The God of Thunder couldn¡¯t help but get excited To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1709. The Secret of the Year! (Three Eyes)

    "In that case, I will give you some benefits and tell you some other secrets!" The God of Thunder suppressed his inner excitement and said in a deep voice, "In your mouth, our Temple of the Gods is in the ancient times. In fact, in  In the eyes of our Temple of Gods, the ancient times also exist!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long this big world has existed. Anyway, if we go back tens of millions of trillions of years from the time when the Temple of the Gods was founded, there are already many races, many strong men, and many forces in this big world.¡±

    "Some of the life-saving rare treasures in our temple of gods, such as the rare treasures given to you and the two women, many of their refining methods are derived from the more ancient magical powers of refining weapons."

    "The secret I want to tell you is about these more ancient places. I guess your master must also know some similar ancient ruins. Otherwise, it will be difficult for your master to come up with any solution just by thinking hard. More  Needless to say, without gaining the experience of predecessors, how can your master conclude that his method will definitely work?"

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "That makes sense."

    The God of Thunder chuckled and said: "I definitely know a lot more ancient ruins than your master. Let me tell you one first. When you bring me a way to save me, I will tell you all the others. You know, those ruins  It¡¯s not as easy to find as our Temple of the Gods. Almost all ancient ruins are floating between the universe. If you don¡¯t know how to find them, even if you pass by them, you won¡¯t notice them at all.  exist!"

    As he said that, the God of Thunder passed on a magical power.

    "Well, this is the magical power to find that ancient ruins. If you are interested, go and have a look. If you are not interested, you can pass it on to future generations. There is definitely no harm in it!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but roll his eyes secretly.  Is there any downside, is it a trap, who knows?

    However, Ye Pengfei still wrote down this magical power.  If I really fail to create my own method of transcendence, I'm afraid I will really have to go to these ancient ruins!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? Sincerely, Ye Pengfei has no interest in exploring any more ancient ruins.  What he yearns for is to live a peaceful life with his family.  nowadays.  I am strong enough, and I will soon be able to establish an extremely powerful force. As long as I can find a way to get rid of the misfortune of reincarnation, I will no longer need to care about other things.

    It seems that there is no longer any difficulty in the matter of revenge in the past

    In the past, senior brother asked me to take care of my affairs.  With my current abilities, it¡¯s just a matter of effort¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out Outlet  But now, when I have absolute strength, the so-called melee is not worth mentioning at all

    "The battle between the three major forces. Will it be more dangerous for me to defeat the Sand People?" Ye Pengfei smiled casually, accepted Huo Li and Jiang Rou, and planned to leave here.

    At this time, Thor spoke again.

    "Slowly, I forgot. There is something strange that I haven't told you. This is a secret that the sand people outside don't know. I'll tell you for your listening. Remember not to tell those sand people."

    Ye Pengfei frowned, feeling a little unhappy: "How many secrets do you have to tell, you tell them all neatly. Thor, you have to know that time doesn't matter to me. But, you don't have long.  It¡¯s alive!¡±

    "Obviously, the dying God of Thunder has no more powerful abilities.

    To be more precise, the radiation of Thor¡¯s power cannot reach too far.

    The time and space inside those sand-man-gathering treasure towers is exactly the farthest place that the power of Thunder God can reach.

    "When one day, Thor's power cannot reach here, then there will be fewer days left for him.  Ye Pengfei's way of calming the mind just tells Ye Pengfei that this day does not seem far away!

    The God of Thunder smiled sarcastically and said quickly: "Normally speaking, there is only one way to enter my palace. That is to trigger some kind of test in the treasure gathering tower of the Sand People. After passing those tests, you can  You can enter my Thunder Temple."

    "But, about two thousand years ago, there was a little guy who could ignore the rules I set back then and miraculously penetrated into the Thunder Temple. Even if I used my magical power to protect the Thunder Temple, he could still get in and out.  freely!"

    "When that little guy first traveled through time, he was just a small existence on the tenth level of the True Origin Realm. Within a few years, he suddenly became the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!"

    "He also stole many magical powers from me, one of which is the magical power to condense the Dzogchen-level clone. Over the years, that little guy used this magical power to play with the strong sandman, playing??It's not a pleasure, and I don't know what his purpose is.  "

    The more Ye Pengfei listened, the more surprised he became. Isn¡¯t this talking about Niu Ben?  I don¡¯t know how many times he invented time travel, but even characters like Thor can no longer stop him!

    On the surface, Ye Pengfei was listening seriously.  Although the thunder god was powerful, he could not tell that at this moment, Ye Pengfei's heart was filled with great excitement.

    Thor cleared his throat and continued: "That little guy wants to make trouble with the sand people, just let him make trouble and don't stop him. These sand people should also move around. I didn't create any natural enemies for them back then. It's really  It's such a mistake. It's good to use that little guy as a training target. If someone with ulterior motives breaks into my place, the sand people can protect me to some extent."

    These Sand People are the last disciples of the God of Thunder.  If even these divine disciples die, Thor will only end in a bleak way.  After all, no matter how powerful he is, he can't stand alone.  Not to mention anything else, if he fell out with Ye Pengfei now, he might not be able to force Ye Pengfei and others to stay!

    Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "Since you don't want me to stop him, why are you mentioning him?"

    The God of Thunder smiled and said: "Maybe you can get the method of time travel from him. In this way, you can find those treasure parts faster!"

    "Where is he now?" Ye Pengfei asked pretendingly.

    The God of Thunder said: "Looking at the movements of those sand people, that little guy mainly appears in and out of the maze. With your ability, there is hope that you can capture that little guy. However, after you figured out the way to travel through torture, you still  Let him go and leave him to practice with my Sandman God disciples!"

    I bother!

    Ye Pengfei really wants to quench the spit from the God of Thunder and leave me as my disciple to train with your disciples. Be careful, I will kill all your disciples!

    However, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t want to fall out just yet.  He could also guess that there must be another reason why Thor wanted to keep Niu Ben alive.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei followed his plan, and a small plan gradually emerged in the sea of ????consciousness (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation  .Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Lingbu Qingyun Chapter 5200 Program Directory 1710. The Difficulty of Bull Running (1)

    Ye Pengfei finally left, and the harvest of this trip was unexpected.

    Not many rare treasures were found. In comparison, the harvest was far less than in the maze.  However, knowing many ancient secrets and solving many mysteries in my heart are far more precious than any rare treasures.

    The God of Thunder was considered an authentic person, and he personally opened a retrograde portal, allowing Ye Pengfei to return to the small building back then.  Continuing to carry the hidden treasure, he turned back along the original path without encountering any setbacks. Ye Pengfei entered the maze again.

    "According to what Thor said, the mask I encountered back then was a clone of Niu Ben. That's why I felt a little strange Using the clone to lure those strong Sandmen into the maze to fight, what did Niu Ben want to practice?  Supernatural power?"

    This is indeed a very strange thing. You must know that if you have the ability to travel at will, even the God of Thunder can't stop you from entering and exiting. Then, normally, you can fight and plunder at will within the Sandman clan.  .  Why do you need to stay in the maze for a long time, just letting the clone wander around, and the real body only comes out for a walk occasionally?

    Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t need to think too much about this problem. After entering the maze, he released batches of death clones!

    "I don't believe it even if the sound is spread throughout the maze, that boy Niu Ben still can't hear it!" Ye Pengfei smiled.

    Ye Pengfei wanted to do this back then, but he remembered the result of looking for Niu Ben in the eighteen levels of hell.  If Niu Ben drives his shuttle around again, no matter how much time and energy he spends searching for it, it will be in vain.

    The situation is different now.  Now that Thor has made it clear, Bull Run walks both inside and outside the maze.  So.  This plan back then will not come to nothing.

    "Niuben, where are you?"

    "Niu Ben, come and meet me soon!"

    The shouts vibrated back and forth in the various passages of the maze.  Soon, Niu Ben received these messages!

    "Hey, it's Master!" Niu Ben laughed and released a clone.

    Soon, Niu Ben¡¯s clone collided with Ye Pengfei¡¯s death clone.

    "Niu Ben meets Master!" Niu Ben laughed happily.  Just bow down.

    Ye Pengfei was also very happy: "Niu Ben, thanks to your Time Travel No. 1 that year. Otherwise, I'm afraid you, Sister Ningbing, would have fallen into a high-level space plane!"

    Niu Ben chuckled and said, "That's what Niu Ben should do. Besides, wasn't Master able to save Niu Ben's life back then?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded: "My true body is coming over. Where is your true body? Come and see me soon. Haha, we haven't seen each other for so many years. Your level of cultivation has surpassed that of a teacher!"

    At this time, Niu Ben¡¯s clone looked bitter, shook his head and said, "My true body cannot come out."

    "Why?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "I heard from a great master that you were still in this maze, so I turned back to look for it. The great master said that you can travel through various places at will.  Why is there something trapped in your body?"

    Niu Ben smiled bitterly and said: "Master is talking about that guy who is good at playing with thunder and lightning. Back then, I could indeed move in and out of his palace freely. But now, my body has long been afraid to leave the suspended stone house."

    Ye Pengfei was shocked. He thought Niu Ben was practicing some special magical power.  So I always sit in this maze.  I never thought that it was because the main body couldn't leave!

    "What kind of trap did you accidentally fall into? It doesn't matter. I have powerful helpers who can help you get out of trouble!" Ye Pengfei's body rushed over, and as he spoke, Huo Li and Jiang Rou were also led out by Ye Pengfei.

    When I saw Niu Ben, I couldn't help but fall back into the old ways.  I saw him winking and asking softly: "Master, these two are also master wives, right? Disciple, how many master wives do I already have?"

    Huo Li's face just turned slightly red, and then returned to normal.  After all, she is already Ye Pengfei's wife.  I've already done all the intimate things, and it's completely normal for me to be called "Master's Wife".

    Jiang Rou felt a little uneasy. She still didn¡¯t know if Ye Pengfei would accept her

    Looking at Ye Pengfei with complicated eyes, Jiang Rou felt that she was like a serious criminal waiting for the sentence from the Ministry of Punishment.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but look over, and Ye Pengfei's eyes were also very complicated.

    He didn¡¯t know Jiang Rou¡¯s thoughts, and he had gradually let go of the fact that the two were enemies back then.  However, if he really wants to fully accept Jiang Rou, he cannot say this yet.

    It¡¯s not because you think you have too many wives. Now that you have reached this level of existence, many things can be done according to your heart, and it doesn¡¯t matter what others think.

    Not to mention, in the secular world, wealthy people often have three wives and four concubines, and princes and nobles have hundreds of thousands of wives and concubines.  In comparison, Ye Peng??But having five wives is not excessive at all.

    It¡¯s just that Ye Pengfei did what he wanted.  He won't easily accept any woman before his love arrives.

    " Just like Bai Yu'er back then, her appearance, family background, status, and realm were all top-notch. Ye Pengfei didn't hesitate to shirk her.

    Looking at Jiang Rou with complicated eyes, Ye Pengfei pointed at Huo Li and introduced: "This is your fifth master, Huo Li. Your third master, Hu Ji, is now the head of a certain super force. Your other Beitang masters and Yue masters,  There is also Fourth Master Niang Wan Yuqiu who is assisting her there."

    Suddenly, Jiang Rou's face showed a slight bitterness: "You still don't accept me? That's it, that's it, I'll just be his slave for the rest of my life"

    At this moment, Jiang Rou suddenly heard Ye Pengfei say: "As for this one, haha, maybe she will become your master wife. Her name is Jiang Rou. Come and pay homage to her."

    What a clever person Niu Ben is? I think back then he was so eloquent that he made Beitang Yu very happy and personally taught him many precious skills.  Now that he has reached the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, he can see all the clues at a glance.

    Niu Ben smiled, stepped forward and said, "Greetings to the fifth master's wife, and to the prospective master's wife."

    In an instant, Huo Li covered his mouth and snickered, and Jiang Rou couldn't help but be happy.  What Niu Ben said just now seemed to be completely forgotten by everyone.

    After a while, when everyone had finished the ceremony, Ye Pengfei brought up the old matters again.

    "Tell me, what's going on?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Niu Ben looked at Huo Li and Jiang Rou and hesitated without saying anything.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei understood.

    "Your body is only one step away from transcending the Great Perfection?"

    Niu Ben shouted in surprise: "Master, do you have a way to solve it?"

    Ye Pengfei and others finally understood what kind of disaster Niu Ben had encountered

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 171 1. The Difficulty of Bull Running (2)

    Huo Li couldn't help but ask: "Didn't you travel into the palace of a powerful man back then? That powerful man has many rare treasures that confuse the world. Just go and get one."

    Before Niu Ben could answer, Ye Pengfei waved his hand: "Aren't you embarrassing this kid? Obviously, he stole it, but he stole it by mistake."

    Oops¡­¡­

    Niu Ben immediately lowered his head and said, "Master has a clear lesson."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly: "Are you thinking of using your clones to slowly torment those sand people, and then attract the powerful ones among the sand people one by one to steal the special treasures in their bodies?"

    "Yes, other than that, I can't think of any other way." Niu Ben replied.

    Ye Pengfei frowned and said, "This method is too slow. Can that stone chamber keep you safe for a long time?"

    "It should be possible." Niu Ben replied helplessly, "That stone chamber just echoes the exotic treasure I stole. Although that exotic treasure is not of much use, with the stone chamber effect, it can still protect me.  Safety."

    By this time, Huo Li and Jiang Rou finally understood.  They are different from Ye Pengfei. After chatting with Niu Ben for a few words, Ye Pengfei had already understood many things through the method of calming the mind.

    Jiang Rou said sternly: "It's easy, let's go catch a few sand people and then we can come back!"

    Niu Ben suddenly smiled widely, and his words about "appropriate master's wife" were indeed not for nothing.

    But¡­¡­

    "Jiang Rou, your judgment has declined!" Ye Pengfei scolded, making Jiang Rou tremble.

    After thinking about it carefully, Jiang Rou suddenly said: "There is something wrong with this method. What if the strange treasure in the captured sand man's body happens to conflict with your stone chamber?"

    Well¡­¡­

    Niu Ben drooped his head again: "Am I not treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly: "What a dead horse. As long as your master is here, you will always be a lively little pony!"

    Niu Ben was overjoyed: "Master, do you have a way to solve it?"

    "There are three ways."

    Looking at the two fingers that Ye Pengfei stretched out, Niu Ben couldn't help but swallow his saliva. He thought to himself, it's amazing, it's amazing, the master is the master, and his realm is far higher than mine.  I actually know three ways to solve the problem!

    "The first way is very simple. I will install the stone chamber and take you to see the powerful one. That guy is called the God of Thunder. I don't know how many billions of years ago he knew how to deceive the world and avoid the ruthless reincarnation. Although you stole the wrong thing  But I believe that there may be a reason why that guy did it deliberately. Otherwise, that guy wouldn't have deliberately reminded me to spare your life."

    With that said, Ye Pengfei repeated the words of the God of Thunder before, and also briefly described the Temple of the Gods and the origin of the God of Thunder.

    Listen.  Niu Ben slapped his thigh: "Let me tell you, I obviously chose an exotic treasure that is compatible with my Taoism. Why did this problem happen? It turns out that the God of Thunder was up to something secretly!"

    Huo Li asked in surprise: "Then the God of Thunder must have a deep meaning in doing this. Is it possible that he intends to seize the cow's house and run away?"

    "That's probably it!" Ye Pengfei nodded.  A sharp light flashed in his eyes: "The God of Thunder asked me to hunt for treasures for him, and also asked me to help him get out of this situation. At first glance, there is no problem at all. At first glance, he is a disabled man who is on the verge of despair and has to beg for mercy.  soul."

    "Originally, he wanted me to squeeze some time-traveling powers from Niu Ben, so that he could quickly find various treasure parts for him. However, how could he have expected that Niu Ben was actually my apprentice!"

    Jiang Rou also chuckled and said, "Yes, the bad thoughts have come upon the master. That God of Thunder really doesn't know how to live or die!"

    Ye Pengfei is not only awesome, but also has good luck with him.  If Ye Pengfei and Niu Ben never knew each other, or if Thunder God did not tell Ye Pengfei Niu Ben's whereabouts and would rather wait for Ye Pengfei to slowly find the treasure parts, then Ye Pengfei still couldn't see through Thunder God's plan.  At this time, not to mention Ye Pengfei, everyone present understood what Thor was thinking!

    "Presumably, that treasure can not only help the remnant soul of the God of Thunder to continue his life, but also help the God of Thunder to take his body and be reborn!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "There are many gods in the temple of the gods. The temple of the gods lasted a long time.  . It is impossible for so many gods to be willing to exist as remnant souls for such a long time. They must have created many methods."

    "The treasure that the God of Thunder wants me to look for is probably the aggregation of these methods. It is precisely because of the collective efforts that we have left them a glimmer of hope for rebirth!"

    However, this glimmer of rebirth is difficult to grasp.  The requirements for the object of seizing the body are obviously very strict.It's far from enough to just find a strong man with a similar Taoist body.

    Niu Ben couldn't help but smile bitterly: "When I entered and exited the Thunder Temple, I played with the remnant soul and stole the rare treasures and techniques of the remnant soul. I thought that I had the upper hand and that even such a powerful being could not defeat me.  . I never thought that I would have fallen into someone else¡¯s plan!¡±

    Obviously, even if there really is one among the powerful sand people who can "help" Niu Ben get out of trouble.  Niu Ben used several clones to seduce him, and among the powerful sand people he finally lured in, there was absolutely no powerful person.

    Niu Ben is trapped here. If the person whom the God of Thunder hadn't entrusted to him happened to be Ye Pengfei, Niu Ben would have been killed by the God of Thunder sooner or later!

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said in a deep voice: "Since the God of Thunder is plotting against you, I'm afraid the first method won't work. Even if I try to intimidate him again and tell the whole story. With the calculations of his kind, I'm sure it won't work."  If you have a backup plan, there is no need to talk with him at all."

    "Master, what is the second method?" Niu Ben asked eagerly.

    "The second method is your master's method." Ye Pengfei briefly described the matter of going against the sky and the way of going against the source.  Then, Ye Pengfei smiled lightly and said, "I'm not very sure whether this method has been successfully established. However, your master must have found the correct direction. Otherwise, he would not be so eager to establish your third master as the palace of Nitian Palace."  host."

    Niu Ben shook his head and said: "However, this method has to enter a certain state between living bodies and non-living bodies. In that state, it may not be possible to open the spiritual wisdom for tens of billions or hundreds of billions of years, and it cannot be recovered.  Memories of past lives. As a result, not only will you be in a situation where you can't protect yourself for a long time. Maybe, after your spiritual wisdom is turned on, you will have entered that death loop again!"

    What others see as normal cultivation has now been proven to be an endless cycle.  An existence between living and non-living bodies, even if it is lucky enough not to be found, it can erase spiritual intelligence and refine rare treasures.  Maybe because of the continuous passage of time, we will gradually enter that endless cycle!

    Take a look, from Zifu Universe to Red Devil to Xuan Yueyan, from Fox Princess to Xue Ling to Yuan Xiaoyao, all these strong beings who have come step by step from non-living bodies, which one has not entered this death?  cycle?

    "You're right!" Ye Pengfei nodded slowly, "Although this method can ensure safety in this life, it cannot guarantee success in the next life. Therefore, it is best not to choose this method unless it is a last resort."

    "Then there's only one last way left, Master. Isn't there a big problem with this way?" Niu Ben no longer had the excitement just now. He secretly thought that such a difficult problem is really difficult.  Find a surefire solution.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Yes, this last method also has some problems, the biggest one is time!"

    "Time?" Niu Ben was very puzzled.

    "That's right, it's time!" Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "Because the last resort is that you have to wait patiently for me to create a new method!"

    ‡å‡å‡å

    If he hadn¡¯t respected his teachers, Niu Ben would have pointed at Ye Pengfei¡¯s nose and scolded him.  Wait patientlywhat's the solution?

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou knew what Ye Pengfei meant. After all, they already knew that Ye Pengfei took the initiative to suppress his realm cultivation just to innovate his own methods and did not advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  However, they didn't know why Ye Pengfei thought that he would be able to understand the perfect method?

    You must know that this is the dilemma that leads to the destruction of the existence of the Dzogchen of the True Source Realm!

    You must know that this is a dilemma that countless generations of powerful beings have not been able to find a solution to!

    On the way back, Huo Li and Jiang Rou also asked Ye Pengfei insinuatingly.  After all, the two of them were worried about what was wrong with the exotic treasure integrated into the Tao body.  After all, they were both worried that they would end up like Thor.

    However, along the way, Ye Pengfei never answered this question directly.  Huo Li and Jiang Rou both thought that Ye Pengfei would not explain much now.

    I never thought

    "I have the confidence to create such methods and means!" Ye Pengfei's tone was firm and calm, "To tell you the truth, I felt that I could create such methods and means, so I took the initiative to suppress my own realm.  I will not step into the Dzogchen of the True Origin Realm. Because I feel that only in this state that is extremely close to the Dzogchen of the True Origin Realm can I create such methods and means!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????

    Niu Ben, Huo Li, and Jiang Rou are all smart people. They soon realized and understood!

    "Extremely close to the true source"??Perfection, but it has not yet entered the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  At this time, the strong man can feel that he is integrated into time and space from time to time, but he can also be outside of time and space That's right!  Only by maintaining this state can it be possible to create such methods and means!  "

    Niu Ben regained his confidence again. He smiled and said: "Then I will wait for the master here. I wish the master will create a magical power and save all people from the fire and water!!!"

    Jiang Rou asked in surprise: "What, you don't plan to leave here?"

    Niu Ben chuckled and said, "We can't let that old man notice it."

    Everyone suddenly understood (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! (. )

 Ling Bu Qing Yun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1712 Ling. The Death of Meng Mingshan!

    Beings like Thor have already matured into masters. Who knows how many conspiracies he has hidden behind his back?

    The easiest thing to think of is that there is something fishy about the two special treasures given to Huo Li and Jiang Rou.  Although through the method of calming the mind, Ye Pengfei did not feel any danger, but after all, this was not a 100% safe thing.

    Not to mention, now we know that the difficulty of running like a bull is not only the difficulty of reincarnation, but also the difficulty of seizing the body.  And isn't this latter the thunder god's secret plan?

    Who knows what other tricks the God of Thunder has planned!  !  !

    So, Niu Ben has to stay here for the time being.  Otherwise, the God of Thunder may launch these methods in advance

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Ye Pengfei and the two women were standing in a shuttle.  Ye Pengfei held the treasure component obtained from the God of Thunder and sensed information about the location of other components.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei felt the location of a treasure component.

    "Walk!"

    With a slight movement of spiritual thought, the shuttle suddenly hit the magma dense ground.

    "Hey, Meng Mingshan is still here?"

    Thousands of years have passed, and Meng Mingshan has neither penetrated into the dense magma nor left the underground cave.  Did he stay here all this time just to wait and see?

    Jiang Rou chuckled and said, "Let me go. Things that need to be solved will have to be solved sooner or later."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, Jiang Rou smiled slightly, and left the shuttle.

    The shuttle refined by Niuben originally had good concealment capabilities, but now.  Ye Pengfei also incorporated his hidden treasure into it.  In this way, basically no one will be able to peek into the existence of this shuttle.

    Jiang Rou left the shuttle.  It loses the hidden protection of the shuttle.  In Meng Mingshan's eyes, Jiang Rou seemed to appear out of nowhere, which was extremely strange.

    Meng Mingshan was shocked and immediately released the Meng family camp that he had refined.  Then, he looked at Jiang Rou carefully.

    Meng Mingshan couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    "Stronger than all the Witch Lords? How is this possible?"

    Meng Mingshan is a veteran witch master. He has come into contact with all the powerful witch masters in Shen Tong territory.  He can be sure that Jiang Rou's state of coercion definitely exceeds those of the witch masters!

    "Have you been to the Treasure Land of God?" Meng Mingshan blurted out.

    "God's Treasure Land?" Jiang Rou laughed in surprise.  "Yes, I have been to the treasured land of God."

    Meng Mingshan¡¯s face darkened, and he shouted sternly: ¡°Tell me honestly where the treasure of God is, and I can spare your life!¡±

    "No, Meng Mingshan, are you smart? Don't you realize that I am stronger than you now?" Jiang Rou chuckled.

    "What's the use of being strong alone? Brothers, get ready!!!"

    Meng Mingshan shouted, and eight people appeared in all directions.  Together with Meng Mingshan, nine wizard-level beings joined forces to form a killing formation!

    "Hehe. You are the heart of the Nine Hearts Formation. You have to withstand the joint bombardment of nine people outside at the same time. Unless you can kill all nine of us at the same time, this formation will not be broken!" Meng Mingshan said with a ferocious smile on his face.

    A white-haired old woman snorted and said: "Little girl, admit defeat. Tell the whereabouts of God's Treasure Land honestly. We will let you live!"

    "If you don't tell me, you will die, and then you will search for your soul!!!" Some people even said it concisely and to the point.  Shouted loudly.

    Jiang Rou smiled even more happily: "Nine Sons Linked Heart Formation? I am the Formation Heart? In other words, you are all my children? Well, the slave family is pure and innocent, and they are still virgins."

    "Damn it!"

    "You bastard!"

    "Kill her!"

    The nine people shouted loudly and cursed one after another, and all started to kill.

    In their opinion, although Jiang Rou is quite strong.  However, if nine of them fight one, they won't suffer any loss in terms of combat strength.  Coupled with this killer formation, Jiang Rouding is doomed!

    However, what they never expected was

    "Compared with combat power, you are far behind!!!"

    Huh, Jiang Rou also poured out of the helpers.  Taking a closer look, they were all Jiang Rou's clones.

    "You want to use your clone power to deal with us? Haha, what a stupid little guy!"

    "Killing your clones means severely damaging your body. The more clones you have, the faster you will die!"

    Each of the witch masters laughed loudly, feeling more and more that this battle was easy.

    But¡­¡­

    Boom!

    The first clone was killed by the combined force of nine people, but it seemed that Jiang Rou was not seriously injured.

    Boom dd!

    &nbsp; Another three clones were crushed to pieces by the power of nine people, but it seemed that Jiang Rou was still uninjured.

    Suddenly, these nine wizards became suspicious.  They realized that Jiang Rou seemed to have mastered some special clone technique.

    Meng Mingshan has fought against Ye Pengfei, and Meng Mingshan has seen Ye Pengfei's death clone.  Originally, he had not connected Jiang Rou's brotherhood with Ye Pengfei's death clone.  But now, he suddenly recalled it.

    "It seems that that boy Huo Qiusheng was not afraid of the death of his clone"

    With this thought in his heart, Meng Mingshan vaguely felt that today's battle would not go as smoothly as he imagined.

    Meng Mingshan could not guess, but he was still wrong.  Jiang Rou's clone technique did come from Ye Pengfei's hands, but this clone technique was much more powerful than before.

    Without him, there are too many!  !  !

    After teasing a few people for a while, Jiang Rou released death clones in large numbers.

    One hundred thousand one million ten million one hundred million!

    In an instant, 100 million death clones swarmed out of Jiang Rou's space plane.

    At this moment, the nine wizards just thought, how did you create so many clones? They did not realize that these were only close to the perfection of the true source state, not the death that reached the great perfection of the true source state.  How terrifying is the doppelganger.

    They thought they had an advantage here!

    "Kill! Kill! Kill! We will kill as many clones as are not in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen!"

    Indeed, for Dzogchen level beings in the True Source Realm, any non-True Source Realm Dzogchen existence is garbage.  No matter how much garbage there is, it can still be cleaned up.  Not to mention, now nine people are working together to use a huge formation to clean up the garbage!

    However, they soon discovered that something was very wrong.

    "The number is getting more and more. How many of these clones does she have?"

    Quantity is not the key, the key is, why does a being whose realm pressure is stronger than his own create so much garbage?

    Finally, these nine wizards realized that something was wrong.  Finally, they began to whisper, their minds intertwined, and they discussed whether they should use some means to suppress the situation.

    But, how could they have expected that it was already too late

    When Jiang Rou¡¯s death clones came one after another and finally piled up close to the nine wizards, Jiang Rou finally used the most accustomed method¡ª¡ª

    "Explode! Explode! Explode! Explode them all!"

    Hundreds of millions of dead clones exploded one after another.  If they were allowed to self-destruct and injure the enemy early, the enemy would definitely be hurt, but most of the enemies would probably be able to escape smoothly.

    But now, after paying the price of several dead clones, Jiang Rou successfully closed the distance and successfully performed the self-destruction technique at such a close distance!

    ????????? Just like back then, this brother didn¡¯t just blow himself up randomly.  I saw them turn into sharp flying swords one by one, forming powerful sword formations!

    Sword cultivators are inherently sharp, and sword cultivator formations are inherently good at attacking fortified enemy formations.  Condensing the sword cultivator's formation with the power of self-explosion, its sharpness increases a thousand times!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but the nine son-linked heart formation was very awesome because this formation could evenly distribute the pressure to nine powerful beings.  However, at this moment, powerful sword cultivator formations, carrying huge self-destruction power, rushed towards them crazily.  At this moment, no matter how equally the power is divided, the nine Witch Lords can no longer bear it!

    Soon, a wizard gave up his escape.

    At first glance, these nine people must be close friends and work together.  However, when faced with a catastrophe, even brothers and old couples may run away without caring about others, let alone these nine verbal brothers and sisters?

    The first witch master gave up on escaping, the second, the third As the convener, Meng Mingshan actually gave up on escaping in the third place!

    "Can you run away?" Jiang Rou laughed.

    Just when the first Witch Lord gave up his escape, Jiang Rou finally revealed her army of death clones¡ª¡ª

    One hundred billion!  !  !

    "Oh my God!"

    Those witch masters who did not escape early screamed in horror. They couldn't figure out where Jiang Rou got so much power, where did Jiang Rou get so much time and energy, how could Jiang Rou have such terrifying amounts?  An army of clones?

    They had no time to think about this problem. Soon they were completely overwhelmed by the army of death clones. Soon they were destroyed by the continuous self-destruction of clones, their space was broken, and their souls were captured!

    Those few witch masters who had given up escaping long ago did notCan escape disaster.

    "The speed of this brother"

    The fourth Witch Lord who gave up his escape only had time to shout out a few words before he was completely overwhelmed by the army of death clones.

    Next up is Meng Mingshan, who has a split liver and gallbladder and no fighting spirit.

    "Broken! Broken! Broken!"

    He threw out precious treasures one after another. Even the Jiang family camp that had just been successfully refined, which had lost half of his soul and many precious treasures, was also thrown out by him. He wanted to borrow it.  By the smashing and self-destruction of these precious treasures, stop the endless army of clones!

    However, the treasures he sacrificed and the power he inspired were like pebbles thrown into the torrential flood.  It only stirred up some small waves, and then nothing more

 Ling Buqing 7 Cloud 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1713. Silver-haired Enlightenment

    "It turns out that they thought that the Treasure of God was left behind by those powerful men who had transcended the Realm of True Origin!" After searching for the souls of these nine witch masters, Jiang Rou couldn't help but giggle, "Master, if they really find  They will definitely be scared to death if they find the treasured land of God. // Free e-book download //¡±

    The truth is so cruel. Throughout the ages, all the strong men who have tried to transcend have either fallen into reincarnation or lingered as remnant souls.  If those strong men who are bent on transcendence knew the truth, it would be really difficult to accept this result.

    "This is how disciples of gods are often recruited. The power of the Temple of the Gods back then was exactly borrowed from this kind of terror." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but sigh.

    Meng Mingshan's matter is just a small matter. The only big thing now is to solve the problem of reincarnation.  Ye Pengfei once again sensed the location of the treasure component, and once again drove the shuttle to quickly travel across it.

    The distance that Niuben's flying shuttle can travel each time is somewhat limited. Along the way, the flying shuttle breaks into the lairs of the Tiandao Beast and the Divine Power Beast many times.

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou never let go of any opportunity to make a big profit. Wherever the shuttle passed by, all the heavenly beasts and magical beasts were swept away by them.  After they left, in the places where Tiandao beasts and magical power beasts were abundant, there was no longer a single Tiandao beast or magical beast.  The strong men from all walks of life who came for adventure and hunting looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.

    Soon, the shuttle crossed out of the magical realm and flew to a majestic mountain.

    "This isWitch Mountain!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh, what a coincidence.  The first treasure component is actually hidden in the Witch Demon Mountain!

    "Presumably. That thing is probably in the hands of the silver-haired witch master. I have disappeared for many years, so he must be impatient to wait."

    In a flash, Ye Pengfei left the shuttle and revealed his figure.

    "Who are you, you are so brave!!!" Immediately, a sharp rebuke came from the Witch Demon Mountain.

    You must know that this is the sacred mountain for the descendants of the Wu Clan, and the strongest beings from all fragments of the world are gathered here.  How dare you be so careless.  Teleporting directly here is simply courting death!

    However, it was Ye Pengfei who laughed loudly in response to the scolding: "Silver-haired Witch Lord, I haven't seen you for many years, how are you doing?"

    The stern and reprimanding elder from Wu Mo Mountain was so frightened that he almost bit his own tongue.

    soon.  The silver-haired witch master's powerful consciousness swept over.

    "Is it you? Where have you been all these years, and you are already extremely close to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection. Very good, very good, I didn't choose the wrong person, you can indeed help me achieve enlightenment!" The silver-haired wizard chuckled.  Then, a clone projection appeared in the sky above the Witch Demon Mountain.

    "Where are my friends?" Ye Pengfei asked with a smile.

    "They are all alive and well. Don't worry." The silver-haired wizard smiled cunningly.

    "Repay it to me first, and then I will help you prove the truth!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice.

    The silver-haired sorcerer pondered for a moment, then chuckled and said, "I'm not afraid of you running away, just give those people back to you."

    With that said, the silver-haired witch rolled out the red devil and others.  Dare to love.  When Ye Pengfei disappeared inexplicably, Red Devil and others were taken hostage by the silver-haired wizard.  The original role of hostages.  It is to prevent Ye Pengfei from leaving the land of the Witch Clan.  But now, Ye Pengfei has come to Witch Demon Mountain on his own initiative, and the silver-haired Witch Lord is no longer afraid of Ye Pengfei running away again.

    Ye Pengfei did not reminisce about the past and directly involved Red Devil and others into his own dimension.  In that space plane, the suitable Heavenly Dao Beast has naturally been prepared.  In not many years, each of them will be able to achieve the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm!

    As for whether they dare to achieve the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm, Ye Pengfei will tell them the pros and cons, and they have to do this multiple-choice question by themselves.

    The silver-haired witch master chuckled and said, "Now you can rest assured. Can you help me prove the truth?"

    "Okay." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly, "What do you want me to do?"

    "It's very simple, just keep going up this ladder!"

    I saw the silver-haired witch lord wave his hand gently, and a ladder to the sky suddenly appeared on the top of the witch demon mountain.

    Even the elders of Wu Mo Mountain have never known that there is such a ladder hidden on the top of their mountain.  They flew out one by one, looking at the ladder with surprise and pointing.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a strong pressure, I¡¯m afraid I can only go a third of the way!¡±

    "Tch, just you? One-third of it? I'm afraid not even 1% will do!"

    "This is the ladder to the sky that only wizard-level beings can step onto. Could it be that Lord Wizard?Give this person a helping hand?  "

    Everyone was talking about this, and their spiritual thoughts were intertwined everywhere.

    Ye Pengfei laughed in surprise: "Climb this ladder?"

    "That's right, just climb this ladder!" The silver-haired Witch Lord nodded, "Originally, I wanted to observe how you practiced step by step. However, since you have reached this level, that's all.  The key is this ladder. You climb up the ladder to heaven and I will prove the way. As long as you help me prove the way, I, the silver-haired witch lord, swear here that no one in the witch clan will ever be your enemy!"

    The elders of Wu Mo Mountain were shocked. Only then did they know that Ye Pengfei was not a strong man from the Wu Clan.

    The great elder back then happened to hear the noise outside and came out of the retreat.  He suddenly heard the words of the silver-haired witch master, and suddenly his face turned pale, and he stood there in a daze

    For Ye Pengfei, other people's comments and reactions are all just clouds.  At this moment, all he could see was the ladder to the sky!

    After looking at each other for a long time, Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "Silver-haired Witch Lord, I finally know what Tao you want to achieve. I also know that if I really climb this ladder, you will not be able to achieve it!"

    "Oh?" The silver-haired wizard raised his eyebrows in surprise, "I would like to hear the details!"

    The silver-haired witch master did not look down on Ye Pengfei because of his lower level.  When he communicated with Ye Pengfei through the air, he didn't put on any airs.  The silver-haired witch left a good impression on Ye Pengfei. Although Ye Pengfei was always on guard at that time, he finally wanted to use hundreds of millions of low-level ghosts to spy on the secrets of the silver-haired witch.  However, the good impression the silver-haired witch master left on Ye Pengfei still made Ye Pengfei feel soft and wanted to help him.

    "Presumably, you relied on your own strength to advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection."

    The silver-haired wizard raised his eyebrows again, and he immediately understood where Ye Pengfei had been over the years.

    "You actually entered the magical realm?"

    "That's right."

    "You're not at the level of a witch master, and you don't have the title of marshal. How did you get those old guys to activate the reverse magic circle?"

    "Hehe, I came out on my own!"

    Immediately, the silver-haired witch master's interest greatly increased.

    However, he thought about it and still did not pursue the question.

    It¡¯s important!  !  !

    "How do you know that I advanced to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection by relying on my own strength?"

    "With the help of the Heavenly Dao Beast, can you detect the slightest trace of fear?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, "If I hadn't also felt that fear, I would have achieved the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm long ago. How could such a realm be possible?  !!!"

    The silver-haired wizard couldn't help but look at Ye Pengfei again, as if it was the first time he met Ye Pengfei.

    "Yes, yes, you are really good!" The silver-haired witch nodded repeatedly, "No wonder you have seen the true power of my ladder to the sky. However, you want to use this to scare me and avoid the advanced level.  I will never rely on you to face the perfect misfortune!"

    The more powerful Ye Pengfei became, the more the silver-haired wizard felt that he had chosen the wrong person.  Back then, with a single thought, I advanced to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  After thinking about it for many years, I just realized that only at that moment of advancement to Dzogchen can it be possible to discover the way to liberation.  Therefore, I just created this ladder to the sky to help people advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    "Originally, I thought that even if I could help a hundred and eighty powerful people achieve Great Perfection, I might not be able to successfully attain enlightenment. But now, with your presence, I am more confident!" The silver-haired witch master's eyes were blazing.  If Ye Pengfei still refuses to obey, he will use means to restrain Ye Pengfei alive!

    Even if it is tied up, I will tie Ye Pengfei up to the ladder!

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "Yinfa, Yinfa, I respect you as a witch master, and I want to give you some tips, but you want to do this to me? Do you think you are more powerful than those witch masters in Meng Mingshan?"

    "Meng Mingshan?" The silver-haired wizard couldn't help but frowned slightly.

    However, he soon widened his brows again: "Even if you can fight Meng Mingshan, you can't escape from my Wuzhishan. Boy, do you think Wumo Mountain is just a simple holy mountain of the Wu clan? This is me  Be prepared for the last resort when a heavenly master attacks one day!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly: "Oh, it seems that it doesn't make sense. Huo Li, Jiang Rou, you all come out. Oh, along the way, get some 18 billion followers to come out and let the silver-haired old gentleman open his eyes!"

    In an instant, the strong men in Wu Mo Mountain suddenly felt that the light was dimming!  !  !

    The pupils of the silver-haired wizard's eyes could not help but tighten.

    "Why didn't they both die?"

    &nbsp; The silver-haired witch master doesn't care about the tens of billions of death clones or the overwhelming terrifying pressure.  He only cares about why Huo Li and Jiang Rou have come to this point, but they are still staying here!

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "I can barely help you survive and live for tens of trillions more years. It depends on whether you are willing to give something in exchange."

    The silver-haired witch master is also an elite person. At this moment, he finally understood that Ye Pengfei did not come to Wu Mo Mountain on purpose. He was just looking for something, and ended up arriving at Wu Mo Mountain by mistake!

    "Proving the truthOh, what is the purpose of proving the truth? It's ridiculous, it's just to live a few more years"

    The silver-haired wizard shook his head and muttered a few words to himself.  Then, he put away his messy mood and asked in a deep voice: "Tell me, what do you want?"

    Ye Pengfei pointed to the top of the ladder to the sky, without words (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 17 14. Make a decision and then act!

    "You want that?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "I didn't expect that you would actually use that thing to fix the ladder. Originally, I wanted to pretend to climb up and then take the thing away. But then I thought about it,  It's not easy for you, old man. So, it's convenient for me and others, so I'll tell you about this What do you think, are you willing to let go?"

    "What's the reluctance to give it up?" The silver-haired wizard chuckled, "It's originally for the purpose of enlightenment. Since you can help me, I can give you this thing."

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "Give me the stuff and come over here."

    The silver-haired witch master didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately took off the item and handed it to Ye Pengfei.  Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's favor increased.

    Ye Pengfei is such a person. If you are nice to me, I will be nice to you.  You can do it neatly, and I won't cover it up or try to fool you.

    Very soon, the three methods that were originally mentioned to Niu Ben were slightly organized, and Ye Pengfei gave them to the silver-haired witch master.

    "Well, that's the situation. I think you like it, so I pointed out the three paths to you. It's up to you how to choose."

    "Holy shit!" the silver-haired witch Zunyu shouted, "What other choice can I make? Obviously I can only choose the last path That's all, I won't stay in this Witch Demon Mountain anymore, I'll go with you!"

    "No, right? You don't want any disciples or grandsons anymore?" Ye Pengfei pointed at the elders of Wu Mo Mountain who were half floating in the air. "With the strength of this group of people, they can't stop the attack from heaven. I tell you the truth, now  Several major forces outside the Heavenly Court are trying to open a way into the Palace of the Gods. Although you are very secretive here, they will find out sooner or later!"

    "When you discover it, you discover it, the magical realm will not ignore it!"

    Looking at the face of the so-called silver-haired witch master, Ye Pengfei knew that there must be a way to sense the danger here in the magical realm.  Moreover, there must be a way to ask for help from the supernatural realm.

    "Okay. I'll take you in as a follower." Ye Pengfei joked, letting the invisible shuttle reveal a portal.

    Now, the silver-haired wizard trusted Ye Pengfei even more.  There was a shuttle so close, but I didn't even notice it.  With such means, Ye Pengfei could create any miracle!

    ******

    The silver-haired wizard left, inexplicably and too quickly.  He only left a word and asked the ten elders to go to his residence.  Then, no words were left.

    It is easy to think of the chaos in Wu Mo Mountain.

    There will be great chaos in each world fragment.  This is also to be expected.

    However, for the silver-haired wizard, these are none of his business.  I don¡¯t know if my life can be saved, so how can I care about these descendants of the Wu clan!

    Huo Li wanted to take care of the fate of the Huo family, so Ye Pengfei had to stop by District 13 and ask Huo Li to take over the Huo family.

    Back then, Ye Pengfei left many cultivation resources to the Huo family.

    Back then, Ye Pengfei had sternly reprimanded everyone in the Huo family.  It inspired their high morale.

    After that, Ye Pengfei destroyed three families in a row, and also fought against the great elder of Wu Mo Mountain, causing several elders of Wu Mo Mountain to escape in embarrassment!

    This has established an unparalleled reputation for the Huo family.  Even after thousands of years, few people dared to provoke the Huo family.  Who knows if the ancestor of the Huo family is in the Huo family?  Who knows when the Huo family ancestor will suddenly appear.  A big fight?

    As a result, the Huo family expanded greatly.  After thousands of years of rapid development, the Huo family at this time.  The business has spread throughout most of the 13th District!

    "Brother Ye, I'm afraid it will take some time." After listening to Uncle Huo Shi's introduction, Huo Lina looked at Ye Pengfei.

    "It's okay, let's stay a few more days." Ye Pengfei waved his hand with a smile.

    Fire Lion went out, and after he was far away from the Huo Family Council, he realized that he was already soaked to the skin!

    "Oh my god, what level of cultivation is that girl Huo Li at? What level of cultivation do each of those strong men have?"

    " If Huo Shi knew that the old man with silver hair sitting next to Ye Pengfei was the silver-haired witch master of the Wu clan, I'm afraid Huo Shi would faint on the spot and wouldn't have to do anything.

    When the fire lion left, the silver-haired wizard chuckled and said, "Ye Pengfei, how about we discuss it?"

    "how?"

    "I will help you train the Huo family and make the Huo family become a first-class family. Please help me find a rare treasure. If something goes wrong before you create that kind of method, I will have a way to save my life."

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer, Jiang ??? He couldn't help but sneer and said: "Do you need to train the Huo family? Does the Jiang family know about the magical power level? I have promised that the entire Jiang family will become the vassal of the master! Without me, the Jiang family, there is no need for you.  train!"

    "The Jiang family?" The silver-haired wizard couldn't help but his heart beat violently, "But the Jiang family of senior Jiang Yinshan Jiang?"

    "Isn't this nonsense? Could there be two Jiang families in the magical realm?" Jiang Rouyu despised.

    Within the territory of Shentong, there can only be one clan per surname.  Even if the family is separated, there is still only one clan leader, and there must never be two families with the same surname.

    No one knows the historical origin of this rule, but this rule is actually observed and implemented by the descendants of the Wu clan in Shentong territory.  Therefore, the silver-haired wizard¡¯s question was too unnecessary.

    The silver-haired wizard couldn't help but blush: "Haha, I'm old, I'm old, I forgot about this."

    He has really forgotten. Anyone who has left the supernatural realm for so many years will also forget some of the weird rules.

    ?? smiled awkwardly, the silver-haired wizard was a little depressed.

    He definitely wants that rare treasure. Multiple life-saving means are better than one less.  However, after thinking about it, he couldn't think of anything to trade.  Just at this time¡­¡­

    "It's okay to ask for something for you." Ye Pengfei suddenly spoke, which surprised the silver-haired witch master.

    "Tell me, what do you want? As long as I can give it to you, I will definitely give it to you!" The silver-haired witch master slapped his chest loudly.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and shook his head: "Can you give me something mysterious and good? Even those precious Tiandao beasts, I have hundreds of them."

    "What?" The silver-haired wizard couldn't help but his eyes bulged out, "Why are you cultivating so many heavenly beasts? If you really want to advance with the heavenly beasts, one is enough Ah, no, you have only been in the magical realm for a long time.  How long? You can¡¯t even cultivate a single Tiandao beast!¡±

    "Of course I didn't train him, look." Ye Pengfei said as he released a Tiandao beast.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    The silver-haired witch subconsciously touched his chin, which was about to dislocate

    The silver-haired witch master gasped and said in horror: "I didn't expect that this kind of heavenly beast really exists!"

    "Of course it exists." Ye Pengfei chuckled and took the Tiandao beast back, "Red Devil and the others have a Tiandao beast each, and they are cultivating and advancing. In a few years, they will all become True Source Realm Dzogchen beings!"

    After breathing heavily for a while, the silver-haired wizard asked in surprise: "Ye Pengfei, why are you showing me this?"

    It seems that the topic has gone astray.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "You swear to be my subordinate, and I will help you get a rare treasure, and also help you build a strong family. What do you think? You have also seen it, this kind of recognition of people and choosing the master  I have hundreds of heavenly beasts, and the number of magical beasts is countless. I can help you build a big family with just a little effort!"

    "You must be fooled by me." The silver-haired wizard couldn't help but glared, "Even if I swear, do you believe it? What if I turn against you after I solve all the problems?"

    "Hey, by then, if you have the ability to rebel, just go ahead and rebel!" Ye Pengfei smiled confidently.

    His confident smile had a very different meaning in the eyes of Huo Li and Jiang Rou.

    "Sister, is he worried" Jiang Rou looked worried

    "Sister, please don't think wildly!" Huo Li urgently sent a message with his spiritual mind, "The superior has many things to consider. It is normal to balance the power of subordinates. Sister, just ask the Jiang family not to be too domineering in the future!"

    Jiang Rou nodded silently.

    The silver-haired witch master was not a fool. He thought about it and soon figured it out.

    "It turns out that he was worried that his Jiang family would become powerful and eventually suppressed other relatives and friends."

    "The Huo family will obviously be on good terms with the Jiang family. When the two families join forces, this powerful one will also have a headache!"

    "He has to keep the face of his two wives and not deliberately embarrass the Jiang family and the Huo family. In this case, other family forces can only be the evildoers!"

    "That boy seems to have other wives outside. Listening to the chat between the two women, it seems that one of his wives is the leader of a big force! In other words, he is not just trying to make me a villain, he may also  I will let the family I established support the development of that wife¡¯s power!¡±

    "Well, this boy, before his power has been fully established, he has already begun to plan various means. It seems that this boy is used to making decisions and then acting. What he promised will surely be realized sooner or later!"

    ? through piece by pieceBecause of love, the silver-haired Wu Zunjia believed Ye Pengfei.  He even felt that Ye Pengfei had already had a clear idea of ????creating the ultimate method.  Just by perfecting every detail step by step, can he successfully solve this terrifying problem?

    "Haha, what I thought was a bit too outrageous. After all, even the gods in the Temple of the Gods have not been able to solve this problem. Even if he is an abnormal monster, I am afraid that there is no one who is tens of millions of trillions of years old.  It¡¯s impossible for him to think clearly in time!¡±

    "During this period, even if he doesn't tell me, I have to be his guard. If he is killed, where will I cry?"

    After thinking everything through, the silver-haired witch finally nodded: "Okay, I promise you!"

    Ye Pengfei also laughed happilyTo be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1715. True 5 and False

    History is always surprisingly similar.  //High-speed update//

    When he was in the secret realm of time, Ye Pengfei also made a strong promise and built up a strong team step by step.

    Now, Ye Pengfei also made the same promise and tied the silver-haired wizard to his carriage.

    "I think back then, before I entered the Secret Realm of Time, I was just an inconspicuous little player in the entire Trial Land. As a result, after I left the Secret Realm of Time, I had the strength to sweep across the entire Trial Land."

    "This time, before entering the Temple of the Gods, I was just a character who was just showing off his talents. If this trend continues, when I leave the Temple of the Gods, I will be able to sweep across the entire heaven.  !¡±

    Looking at Huo Li and Jiang Rourou, the silver-haired witches sitting at attention on the left and right sides, thinking that when entering the palace of the gods, he could only follow behind the strong men of the three major forces, Ye Pengfei couldn't help shaking his head secretly and sighing secretly

    ¡­¡­

    Niuben¡¯s shuttle is really powerful. In just over a year, Ye Pengfei had assembled most of the components.

    The prototype of the entire exotic treasure has emerged. This should be a cauldron-shaped exotic treasure.

    "Logically speaking, the cauldron furnace should be used for refining weapons and elixirs. Does the God of Thunder want to refine some life-extending elixir?" the silver-haired wizard guessed.

    "Perhaps he took other souls into it, and after refining it, he swallowed it to strengthen the remaining souls!" Jiang Rou said softly, "Master, when this rare treasure returns to the hands of the God of Thunder, I'm afraid he will capture Niu Ben.  Ingest the soul of Niuben. In this way, the probability of success in occupying Niuben Dao Body will be higher!"

    Huo Li nodded: "Sister Jiang is right. This treasure is mostly used to refine souls. Niu Benzhi's soul must be the one he covets. However, those sand people may not have been trained in vain. Niu Benzhi  Is the soul so easy to swallow? I'm afraid he will first refine the soul of the low-level sandman, swallow it one by one, and eventually swallow the soul of Niu Ben!"

    The silver-haired witch master said: "I'm afraid it's for elixir refining! Our witch clan has a special type of elixir refined by souls. Since the God of Thunder said that he has an old relationship with our witch clan, he even asked the sand people to speak the witch clan's language as their mother tongue.  I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s exactly the kind of elixir he wants to refine!¡±

    " These people are among the most powerful beings in the world. In a few words, they roughly guessed the main purpose of this treasure.

    Ye Pengfei listened quietly.  Use the method of calming the mind and reflect the true and false situations of these inferences.  Ye Pengfei felt more and more that the existence of the way of peace of mind was purely a bug in this big world.

    When several people had finished talking, Ye Pengfei said leisurely: "Have you ever thought that the appearance of this treasure may be used to deceive others?"

    As soon as this question came out, the three people on the other side were all stunned.

    Yes, why do you have to speculate based on the original shape of this rare treasure?

    To know.  Even if it is just an ordinary Taoist weapon, it can still have two aspects, real and fake. This does not require any complicated weapon refining techniques!

    Not to mention, if you think about it carefully, the possibility that this treasure has both real and fake aspects is indeed not small.

    "Brother Ye is right." Huo Li immediately nodded in agreement, "It seems that this treasure was divided and collected by multiple gods back then. In other words, they didn't want their disciples to know about this treasure.  existence. Therefore, they create a fake appearance to fool people. When the various parts must be integrated into one, it is also possible for the disciples to not understand their use. This is very likely to happen!"

    Jiang Rourou and the silver-haired witch master also nodded.  They all agreed: "We can only wait until all the parts are collected. Then we can study its real use."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said: "I'm afraid, even if all the parts are collected, there is still no way to restore its original appearance!"

    Everyone was silent

    Indeed, since those powerful guys who claim to be gods want to hide the true use of this thing.  Then, they will definitely use some hard-to-crack methods.  This kind of real and fake method seems a bit too easy to crack.  Maybe, the real thing is fake, the fake thing is really real, when you break through several fake faces in a row, you see the so-called "true face".  In fact, among the masks that were broken in the past, one was the true form of this rare treasure!

    What¡¯s more, what if we knew the true form of this rare treasure?  I don't think there are any other blinding methods hidden inside or outside, disturbing people's ears and eyes.

    As their thoughts unfolded, Huo Li and others quickly thought of the most incredible possibility.

    "What if the treasure we gathered together is just a part of a larger treasure, wouldn't all our speculations be in vain?"

    Several people shook their heads helplessly and gave up on continuing their research.  OnlyPengfei chuckled and threw the mostly complete exotic treasure into a refining matrix.

    He stopped to refine weapons, but he didn¡¯t leave!

    ???????What level of vision Huo Li and others have, they immediately understood without Ye Pengfei's explanation.

    The reaction of the silver-haired witch master was particularly exaggerated: "No, are you planning to make a fake? If the God of Thunder discovers it, that old guy will probably fight you tooth and nail!"

    "Fight as hard as you can, who is afraid of whom?" Ye Pengfei sneered again and again.

    When Ye Pengfei knew that Thor was plotting against Niu Ben¡¯s soul and body, he and Thor would have to fight to the death without any room for turning!

    The exotic treasures passed down by the ancient gods are not easy to copy. Ye Pengfei does not intend to copy them all, but selects some parts to copy.  In this way, the real and fake parts are matched together, and it is not easy to detect anything at first glance.

    Logically speaking, it seems that it would be better to collect all the parts and then copy them.  However, Huo Li and others knew well that since the Thunder God did not tell the truth, something special might happen when this rare treasure is completely assembled.  Therefore, it is more appropriate to do something like this when they are about to gather but have not actually gathered.

    For Ye Pengfei, there is plenty of time.  Even though the parts of this rare treasure are difficult to copy, it took him more than three hundred years to successfully copy eight of them.  However, a mere three hundred years is still very short compared to the time that the God of Thunder once said.

    After finishing eight components, Ye Pengfei stopped continuing.  Ye Pengfei gave these eight fake parts and eight real parts to Huo Li and others for research.  In Ye Pengfei's words, that is, if the three of you work together, you still can't tell the truth from the lies.  Then, the God of Thunder has absolutely no ability to distinguish between true and false!

    Time flies by, and several years later, this treasure component is finally collected!

    "It's time to reveal the answer."

    Ye Pengfei took a deep breath and assembled all the parts together (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1716. Strange Treasure Space

    Just when all the parts were assembled, a huge suction force came out from the strange treasure.  Even though Ye Pengfei had already brought Huo Li and others into his own space plane in advance, and had borrowed all the powers of the three True Source Realms of Great Perfection into his own true body, he could not resist such a huge attraction.  force!  !  !

    Simply, Ye Pengfei did not resist, and allowed the attraction to pull him into the exotic treasure.

    The surrounding area is filled with gloomy energy and ghosts are weeping continuously, making it look like the underworld.

    "It seems that this rare treasure is indeed used to collect souls!"

    Ye Pengfei is not worried. You know, eight parts of this rare treasure have been stolen by him a long time ago!

    Not to mention, the time-travel shuttle obtained from Niuben may be able to easily travel out of here.  With at least two ways to escape, Ye Pengfei was not in a hurry.

    Before Ye Pengfei could look at it for a long time, the thunderous laughter of the God of Thunder came in.

    ¡°Boy, fight with me, you are still very young!¡±

    Ye Pengfei was not shocked and asked in a cold voice: "Don't you want to get rid of this state of remnant soul?"

    The God of Thunder laughed and said: "It is better to ask for yourself than to ask for others. I have found a solution a long time ago, but I just lost this Soul Gathering Cauldron. I just wanted to borrow your hand to put it together completely. Are you really afraid of me?"  I killed you and was intimidated by you?!"

    When I saw the poor dagger, I knew it now.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't left a backup plan early, at this moment, he would really be in a desperate situation, with no possibility of escape!

    I heard the God of Thunder sneer and say: "Don't even think about using the magic power of that boy named Niu to travel through time. I'll tell you the truth. I've already figured out a way to break it, but I'm just holding back. I'm already here  A Nine-Bend Soul Conception Formation has been set up around this Soul Gathering Cauldron. If you want to travel out of time, you have to go back through time again! Boy, just stay here honestly. When everything is ready, I will come and take pictures of you.  His own soul!"

    After the words fell, the God of Thunder said no more.  Ye Pengfei was too lazy to start a lawsuit with the God of Thunder. He sneered several times and walked towards the area with the strongest Yin Qi.  before going out.  No matter what, we should first find out why this rare treasure exists.

    Along the way, many weak ghosts wandered freely.  These weak ghosts, which are not much different from the souls of ordinary people, are naturally not what the God of Thunder needs.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei saw a black river.

    The river is not wide, only a mile wide.  The water is not very fast, it is a slow flowing river.  I am afraid that it will be difficult to walk a mile in an hour.

    Ye Pengfei saw many weak ghosts jumping into the river.  Most of the ghosts sank into the river and failed to float again.  But some ghosts fluttered a few times and swam back to the shore.

    These ghosts who were lucky enough to come ashore were obviously much stronger than before, and they looked much more energetic.  Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "This place has the effect of nourishing the soul!"

    Ye Pengfei continued to walk forward and saw some more soul beasts.  These ethereal soul beasts are much more powerful than the ghosts just now. If according to the classification method in the universe at that time, these soul beasts are equivalent to ghosts in the Nascent Soul stage.  It's just that the level of this exotic treasure space-time is too high, and these soul beasts cannot activate their spiritual wisdom.  It is even less possible to transform into a human form.

    However, these soul beasts can sense Ye Pengfei's power.  When Ye Pengfei walked slowly over.  They fled away one by one, and no one dared to stay nearby.

    Ye Pengfei is here to explore the mysteries of this place, so naturally he doesn¡¯t want to cause any confusion.  After looking at the level of the soul beasts that fled in all directions, Ye Pengfei simulated a similar state and continued to walk forward.

    Sure enough, the spirit beast in front stopped escaping.  They roared at the top of their lungs one by one, seeming to remind Ye Pengfei that you have broken into my territory!

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and only wandered in places that were difficult for soul beasts to detect.  Soon those soul beasts regained their composure, how to live, how to continue to live.

    Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered that in the area occupied by the soul beasts, there was at least one lake.  The water of the lake was black and exuded a similar smell to the river from before.

    "Soul beasts can also be improved with the help of these black waters!"

    As expected, Ye Pengfei soon saw a soul beast jumping into the lake and swimming happily.  After swimming back and forth a few times, the spirit beast's level of cultivation also improved significantly.

    Seeing this, Ye Pengfei was already sure that this treasure must have come from the hands of a powerful ghost clan.

    This is not surprising.

    Listening to the introduction of the God of Thunder, I remembered that the Palace of the Gods welcomed talents from all over the world.  The origins of their gods are also diverse.  Just, everyoneThe vast majority of the divine disciples in the Temple of God are human beings.  After a civil strife and an external disaster that year, all the divine disciples of other races perished, leaving no descendants.  Therefore, the strong men of the three major forces mistakenly believed that the Temple of the Gods was a super power established by the strong men of the ancient human race.

    After watching these soul beasts for several days, I found nothing else.  Ye Pengfei speeded up and walked straight in one direction.

    Going forward from here, the yin energy will become stronger!

    "The thicker the yin energy, the stronger the soul. Maybe there is a strong man from the ghost tribe here who has developed his intelligence!"

    Ye Pengfei doesn't know how these ghosts, soul beasts, and even powerful ghosts live in the exotic treasure parts for many years.  When he studied the pieces of exotic treasure parts, when he used the refining matrix to imitate the exotic treasure parts, why he didn't notice even a trace of Yin Qi, Ye Pengfei also didn't know.

    These questions can be left for future research. Next, we should find a strong man from the ghost clan who has developed spiritual intelligence to ask about the situation here.

    After walking straight for trillions of miles, Ye Pengfei's consciousness finally caught a glimpse of some soul beasts comparable to the True Origin Realm.

    ¡°With a whoosh, Ye Pengfei teleported to the bank of a big river.  A spirit beast with four legs and black scales all over its body jumped out of the river.

    "Can you speak?"

    For this question, Ye Pengfei condensed his spiritual thoughts based on the true meaning of life, and directly transmitted them into the soul beast's sea of ??consciousness.  The soul beast was stunned for a moment, then opened its mouth and roared angrily.

    "It turns out that the spiritual intelligence is still extremely low." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    This soul beast has already reached the tenth level of the True Source Realm, but it seems that its intelligence is still similar to that of the beasts and birds in the world.  Facing the black smoke that this guy was spewing wildly, Ye Pengfei didn't bother to talk to it, and just slapped it to death.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was about to move on, looking for a higher-level soul beast or something else, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and smiled in surprise (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations at Qidian.  Tickets, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1717. Asking for directions

    He hid his own realm so that he was only at the tenth level of the True Source Realm. After waiting for a while, the three people finally arrived.

    "Compared with the human race and the witch race, they are just a little too dark and have too much yin energy.  Look at the way they are dressed, they are in the same style as the guards of Xuanlei Palace whom Ye Pengfei has seen.

    There are three of them, two men and one woman.

    The female ghost has the highest realm and has the cultivation level of the eleventh level of the True Origin Realm. The two male ghosts walking in front are both existences of the tenth level of the True Origin Realm.

    However, judging from their appearance, the two male ghosts were obviously much more arrogant than the female ghost.

    I just saw

    The male ghost on the left looks like a young man, wearing a leather armor that only protects his elbows. His two exposed forearms are thick and powerful. You can imagine how majestic and powerful he is.

    The male ghost on the right looks like a middle-aged man, with a slim figure, but his arms are wrapped with blood-red iron chains.  The strange blood-red color makes people feel frightened when they see it. If Ye Pengfei is really on the same level as that middle-aged male ghost, he may be afraid before he even fights!

    As for the female ghost walking behind, she was dressed very casually.  Ordinary armor, ordinary trousers, and an ordinary knife were caught in her hands.  The short size and the weak light of the knife make people feel that this is purely a decorative knife.

    Soon, these three powerful ghost clan men discovered Ye Pengfei.  After discovering Ye Pengfei, they discovered the soul beast at Ye Pengfei's feet.

    ¡°Four-legged fish!!!¡±

    The two male ghosts walking in front couldn't help but let out a low cry, and their expressions became very cautious.

    The female ghost also looked at the soul beast with a solemn expression, and then asked in a sweet voice: "Fellow Taoist, did you hunt this four-legged fish alone?"

    What kind of existence is Ye Pengfei? He can tell the thoughts of the three ghosts at a glance. He chuckled and said: "When I found it, it had only half its life left. If it is still alive and kicking, how can I hunt it alone?"  Can it be killed?"

    Phew

    The two male ghosts in front were obviously relieved.  Only the female ghost looked at Ye Pengfei doubtfully.

    After looking carefully, the female ghost didn¡¯t see anything strange.  So, she nodded and said softly: "Fellow Taoist, can you sell this four-legged fish to us? The price in the city is usually ten pieces of Hell Stone, I can give you twelve pieces!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled: "If you want it, I'll give it to you, as long as you answer a few questions."

    "Oh?" The female ghost looked a little solemn, and the two male ghosts became nervous again.

    "Hey, kid! There are three of us, and you are the only one. Don't use any crooked ideas!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled in surprise: "I'm just lost. I want to ask for directions. Do I need to be so nervous?"

    "Are you really just asking for directions?" The middle-aged male ghost frowned and asked.

    "That's right, I was just asking for directions." Ye Pengfei nodded and said, "I started from Tiangui City and traveled around to practice. I encountered a whirlpool and swept me up and I didn't know where to go. I kept walking until I got here."

    "Heavenly Ghost City?" The middle-aged male ghost shook his head and said, "I've never heard of it."

    The young male ghost said in surprise: "It can't be a ghost city on Xuanmeng Continent. We definitely don't have such a city in Mingxiang Continent!"

    " Tiangui City was naturally made up by Ye Pengfei. Anyway, he was too powerful and he was not afraid of being exposed.  It would be better to extract information from these three guys. You can't just capture them and search for their souls directly!

    Ye Pengfei is not a violent and murderous strong man.  If it were someone like Meng Mingshan, he would definitely not care about anything and would arrest him first.

    The female ghost's complexion finally became a little better, and she exclaimed in amazement: "I didn't expect that you came from the Xuanmeng Continent, and the whirlpool that rolled you over should be the passage of God. Throughout the ages, there have only been those high and mighty giants.  We can pass through these passages. I didn't expect you to be so lucky. You actually made it here safely!"

    After a pause, the female ghost introduced herself: "My name is Qinghong, and I am the young owner of the Qingjiazhuang. These two are my brothers, this is Qingmran, and this is Qinghui. Dare I ask?  Taoist friend Gao's surname? If you are interested, you can come to my Qingjiazhuang and have a seat, and we will definitely provide you with a detailed map of the jade slips!"

    When Ye Pengfei was weak, he could see through the thoughts and schemes of powerful beings at a glance.  Now that he is extremely close to the perfection of the True Source Realm, he can naturally see clearly what a female ghost at the eleventh level of the True Source Realm is thinking in her heart.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Since you have the map, just sell it to me now. I, Ye Pengfei, have no interest in having any enmity or enmity with anyone in Qingjiazhuang."??and get in!  "

    Qing Hong raised his eyebrows in surprise, and the middle-aged male ghost named Qing Muran couldn't help but raise his thumb and said in admiration: "As expected of an ascetic monk who travels everywhere, his vision is extraordinary! However, Fellow Daoist Ye should know that the jade slips  Maps are valuable. Just a four-legged fish is not enough to buy a jade slip map."

    Ye Pengfei nodded: "Is this enough?"

    With that said, Ye Pengfei turned over his hand and revealed an exotic treasure.

    This is a rare treasure at the eleventh level of the True Origin Realm. Such a low-level rare treasure does not exist in Ye Pengfei¡¯s dimension, and it is obviously impossible for Huo Li and others to have it.  While waiting for the three of them to arrive, Ye Pengfei casually refined it.

    Although it was just casually refined, this rare treasure came from the hands of a master of weapon refining, a terrifyingly high-level weapon refining master.  Such a rare treasure naturally carries with it the slightest bit of extraordinary pressure!

    "This rare treasurecould it be possible to advance to the twelfth level of the True Source Realm?" Aoki couldn't help but exclaimed.

    Qing Hui exclaimed happily: "This is a good treasure. If you go back and give it to the owner of the village, your combat power will definitely increase by several percent. By then, the bastards in Wangjiazhuang will no longer dare to be so arrogant!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "I don't know the price of the map here either. Do you have enough of such a rare treasure or not?"

    Qing Mulan and Qing Hui nodded repeatedly: "Enough, of course it is enough. However, we don't have much, so we can't gather the corresponding treasures."

    Qinghong also frowned and said: "Fellow Daoist Ye, I'm afraid I have to ask you to move to Qingjiazhuang. Only my father has enough treasures to exchange for such a rare treasure."

    Seeing the three people's unfailing reactions, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nodded secretly: "They are three simple-minded ghosts."

    "Okay, I'll go with you!"

    With that said, Ye Pengfei turned over his hand and put the rare treasure away.  Then, he waved his sleeves and threw the body of the four-eyed fish over.

    "This is asking for tolls!"

    This move made the three ghosts stunned for a long time, and they didn't react for a long time (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1718. Attacked

    Just when Ye Pengfei and the three ghosts were walking to Qingjiazhuang, the God of Thunder also issued an edict, allowing several powerful sand people who were only one step away from surpassing the True Source Realm to lead an army of tens of millions to rush in.  In the maze.

    The God of Thunder wants to capture Niu Ben alive!

    "Sure enough, just as Master expected, that guy has already cracked my method of time travel!"

    When several clones failed to pass through and lured the enemy away, Niu Ben slowly shook his head.

    "However, it doesn't matter even if I can't travel through time. Master said that as long as I can persist for a thousand years, he will come to save me!"

    Thousands of years of time, at first glance, it seems difficult to persist.  However, before Ye Pengfei left, he left several means of self-defense for Niu Ben!

    "First of all, speed up the maze changes!!!"

    Several clones acted in unison, and soon, the pace of change inside the maze greatly accelerated!

    "The situation is not right. Why is it different from what the Holy Ancestor said?"

    "No, the maze is changing faster. Get the team back quickly!"

    When the powerful sand men finally called the team back together, the tens of millions of troops had already lost more than two million!

    "Is it that guy's fault?"

    Just when these sand people were suspicious, Niu Ben used a second method.

    I saw that the death clones were scattered one by one, setting traps one after another.  These traps are combined with the maze traps to form even more terrifying Jedi existences!

    "Hmph, as long as the God of Thunder can't come over in person, you guys can just stare!"

    After using both methods, Niu Ben sneered secretly and continued to study his magical powers

    ¡­¡­

    Along the way to Qingjiazhuang, snowflakes gradually fell from the sky.

    The snowflakes here are also white and have the same shape as normal snowflakes outside.  However, there is also a trace of yin in the snowflakes, if an ordinary person is contaminated with it.  Immediately the Yin Qi will enter the body and the person will die.

    "Throughout the year, our Qingjiazhuang area has snowflakes falling almost two-thirds of the time." Qinghong introduced happily while leading the way, "If you are interested, Taoist Ye, you can stay in our Qingjiazhuang for a while.  . When the snow falls thickly, it will attract some snow beasts. If we can get the Hades from the snow beasts, it will be of great benefit to our cultivation."

    Without waiting for Ye Pengfei to answer, Qinghong said with a smile: "Don't worry, Fellow Daoist Ye, I will never drag Fellow Daoist Ye into the fight between our Qingjiazhuang and Wangjiazhuang. I promise!"

    "Strong people guarantee, but they often fail to do so."  However, Ye Pengfei could see clearly that Qinghong was sincerely making the guarantee.  Such an aboveboard behavior also made Ye Pengfei's favorability rise sharply.

    "Fellow Daoist Qinghong, you said that the strongest existence in Liufeng City is only on the sixteenth floor of the True Origin Realm. So, where do those stronger existences live?"

    Qinghong chuckled and said: "We are in a remote area here, and it is naturally impossible for powerful beings to live here. Keep going to the west, and the closer you are to the Evil Ghost City. The stronger the realm of the strong. It is said that in the Evil Ghost City  There is also the existence of the True Source Realm of Dzogchen, I really want to see it!"

    "Young Master, don't think like that!" Qing Muran was shocked.  "The master of the village has warned the young master a long time ago that those powerful beings can kill us just by sneezing. We should stay here honestly and don't even think about going to some evil-free ghost city!"

    "It's so boring." Qinghong curled her lips and lowered her head helplessly.

    Ye Pengfei laughed: "Actually, it doesn't matter just to take a look. Under normal circumstances, those powerful beings will not kill people indiscriminately."

    "Really?" Qinghong couldn't help but his eyes widened.

    "Of course it's true." Ye Pengfei nodded firmly, "In the Tiangui City where I live, there is the True Source Realm of Great Perfection. He has a good temper. As long as no one messes with him, you can walk around him casually.  go."

    "Wow, that's it. I must tell my dad tomorrow that I want to go to the Evil Ghost City to have a look!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "But, having said that, if you are unlucky and happen to encounter someone with a powerful being competing with someone. Even if you are hundreds of billions of miles away, the aftermath of that magical power can still destroy you in an instant.  kill!"

    "Ah?!" Qinghong was trembling with fright and did not dare to say anything more.

    How could Qinghong and others guess that Ye Pengfei was just talking nonsense.  It's just that there is some truth to all the nonsense he's saying, and it's all based on his personal experience.  In his opinion, the situation in many ghost cities in this exotic treasure space would be roughly like this.

    ??First raise and then suppress, first stir upIf Ye Hong's strong interest hits her hard, she will definitely not dare to wander around again. This can be regarded as a small reward for Ye Pengfei.  Because, Ye Pengfei has already seen that Qinghong said "it's so boring", but secretly thought in his heart, when can this boringness become interesting

    As we were walking, suddenly, four sharp arrows flew toward the four people!

    "Enemy attack!"

    "He's from Wangjiazhuang!"

    Qinghong and the others shouted as they sacrificed their exotic weapons.

    "Haha, it turns out to be Miss Qinghong!" A wretched voice came from the dense forest, "Brother, I have brought dozens of people with me today. How are you going to escape this time?"

    Just as this voice fell, another loud voice suddenly sounded: "Don't even think about asking your father for help. Your father can't save himself now!"

    As soon as she said a few words, Qinghong couldn't help but get confused with her moves.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly: "I have too little combat experience. The enemy is clearly threatening them with words and wants to weaken their combat power!"

    In comparison, Qing Mulan and Qing Hui were on the left and right, with their magical powers flying around and exotic treasures scurrying around.  All the sharp arrows were blocked by them, and they were not intimidated by the words of these two people.  It can be seen from this that although the two of them are at a lower level than Qinghong.  However, their combat experience is much richer.

    In fact, Ye Pengfei had long discovered that those two guys were hiding in the dense forest, and there were only two of them in the dense forest.

    "These two brats at the eleventh level of the True Origin Realm wanted to scare Qinghong, who is the highest level, first, and then take care of us, and finally tied up Qinghong, in order to threaten the villagers of Qingjiazhuang.  host!"

    Ye Pengfei could see the intentions of these two guys at a glance, and he didn't want to waste time watching the show.  I saw that he casually sacrificed two rare treasures.

    "go!"

    I saw two streams of light instantly disappearing into the dense forest.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a rare treasure from the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm!!!¡±

    "Run away! Run away!"

    But, soon, after two screams, there was no more sound in the dense forest (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!

    PS: Hehe, don¡¯t think these two chapters are a bit dull.  Guess what Ye Pengfei will find in Qingjiazhuang and Wangjiazhuang?

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1719. Qing Yize!

    Qinghong and others were shocked. They all clearly saw that what Ye Pengfei sacrificed was actually two rare treasures from the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm!  !  !

    After a while, Qinghong murmured: "Are they all dead?"

    Qing Hui also forgot about his dignity and shouted loudly: "Dead, of course they are all dead! Oh my God, how can those two bastards Liu Kui and Liu Binglun stop these two rare treasures from the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm!  "

    Even the steady Qing Muran was so excited that he didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet. The performance of the three strong ghost clan men made Ye Pengfei shake his head repeatedly.

    "Haven't you ever tried to resist high-level exotic treasures?"

    "How is this possible?" The three strong ghost clan members asked in unison, surprised.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly and said nothing more.  It was a surprise encounter, and it was good that he didn't capture them directly. It was obviously impossible to waste any more time and give any more advice.  If they figure it out from the question just now, they will gain a lot.  If you can't figure it out, you've wasted a great opportunity and you can't blame others

    ¡­¡­

    Qing Mulan and Qing Hui excitedly went to the dense forest to look for trophies, although most of the True Origin Realm existences placed the treasures in their own space plane.  However, there are still some things you need to carry with you.

    For example, the powerful bows and arrows used by Liu Kui and Liu Binglun were obviously not placed in the spatial plane. They fled in a hurry and had no time to put away the powerful bows and arrows.

    Even if the armor he is wearing is shattered by Ye Pengfei's exotic treasure, the fragments still have to be recovered.  For Qingmu Ran and Qing Hui.  This is also a big gain.

    Originally, Qing Muran and Qing Hui had no plans to go.  Liu Kui and Liu Binglun were both killed by Ye Pengfei.  How dare they collect the spoils of war?  However, Ye Pengfei shook his head no, which made these two guys really excited.

    Qinghong is becoming more and more curious about Ye Pengfei's identity. Being able to produce a rare treasure that is extremely close to the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm is enough to show that this person has a lot of background.  Being able to sacrifice two twelfth-level rare treasures of the True Origin Realm at the same time to kill the enemy made Qinghong even more surprised.

    Just when Qinghong was hesitating, not knowing how to make insinuations and ask Ye Pengfei about his family background.  Suddenly, her consciousness caught sight of a group of men and horses galloping towards her in the distance.

    "It's someone from Liujiazhuang again!" Qinghong was shocked and hurriedly sent a message with her spiritual mind, "Someone is coming from Liujiazhuang, come back quickly!"

    It¡¯s not just about coming back quickly, it¡¯s about running away quickly.  Ye Pengfei saw that Qinghong and others were escaping at a good speed, and they would not be entangled here by the two people named Liu like just now.  then.  He stopped showing off his power and rushed towards Qingjiazhuang with Qinghong and others.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei just knew that these ghosts could not teleport!

    "It's a place where you can raise your soul, but your soul body can't teleport? It's a bit weird!"

    This was another great discovery. Ye Pengfei thought about it with a calm mind.  soon.  He nodded secretly with understanding

    ¡­¡­

    Qinghong and others ran very fast, and the strong men from Liujiazhuang behind them were not too slow in pursuit.  They ran away and chased like this for about two hours before the sound of horse hooves came from the front.

    "Who is coming? This is Qingjiazhuang's territory. Stop now!"

    That Qinghong¡¯s consciousness was farther than the one who came, and she couldn¡¯t help shouting anxiously: ¡°Brother Qinglong. It¡¯s me, Qinghong!!!¡±

    "Is it the Young Villa Master?" Qinglong shouted in surprise, "Who is chasing the Young Villa Master?"

    Qinglong shouted in surprise and anger while driving his horse over.

    This Qinglong is wearing a shining silver armor, and the ghost horse under his crotch is also wearing a shining silver armor.  Before Qinglong could come over, he could clearly see a silver light flying towards this side.

    At first glance, this seems quite impressive.  One person and one horse, and their armors are all rare treasures of the tenth level of the True Origin Realm.  In a place where strong men are generally weak, this silver light is obviously very intimidating.

    However, from the perspective of Ye Pengfei, the master of weapon refining, this is purely pretentious!

    "If you only build two sets of dark armor, the equipment of this person and one horse can be increased to another level. Just to shock Xiao Xiao, but wasting the refining materials in vain, it is really stupid!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was secretly cursing, Qinglong had already rushed over at the lead.  His subordinates were of lower quality and all fell behind.

    When the horse came near, Qinglong turned over and jumped down.

    "Young Master, please mount your horse, I will come to the rear!!!"

    Qinghong did not shirk, and nodded slightly: "Brother Qinglong, be careful!"

    &nbsp; After saying that, Qinghong looked at Ye Pengfei.  She hesitated for a moment, then said bluntly: "Fellow Daoist Ye, would you mind riding the same horse as Qinghong?"

    It was only then that Qinglong looked at Ye Pengfei.  His eyes and face were all filled with evil.

    Ye Pengfei is such a person, how can he not see this guy¡¯s thoughts? He laughed and said: ¡°You can ride the horse yourself, I can keep up.¡±

    "Pfft." Qinglong sneered disdainfully, "Where did this wild monk come from? He doesn't even know the Dark Fire Ghost Horse!"

    Qinghong looked unhappy and was about to scold her when she saw Ye Pengfei wave his hand: "If you don't leave quickly, the people from Liujiazhuang will catch up."

    That Qinghong just got on his horse and hurried away.

    Qinglong was a little troubled. He mistook Ye Pengfei for his love rival. He still didn't know the priority of the matter. He didn't want to find any way to stop the enemy from Liujiazhuang, but he decided to stop Ye Pengfei and ask about Ye Pengfei's origins.

    "You wild monk, who is your name? Why did you come to our Qingjiazhuang?"

    Qinghong was annoyed. She had already run hundreds of miles away on horseback. When she saw Qinglong actually stopping Ye Pengfei and not letting Ye Pengfei come over, she wanted to drive her horse back and teach Qinglong a lesson.

    In terms of combat power, Qinghong is not as good as Qinglong.  But Qinghong is the young master of the village, so how can Qinglong be compared with Qinghong.

    However, before Qinghong drove her horse back, she heard a voice ringing loudly in her ears: "What are you thinking about? Why don't you leave quickly?"

    "you you¡­¡­"

    Look over there, "Ye Pengfei" was blocked by Qinglong.  Look here again, Ye Pengfei is only a few steps away from him.  In an instant, Qinghong felt that she was a little demented

    ¡­¡­

    "Ten thousand ghost clones?" Qing Yize, the owner of the Qing Family Manor, nodded slightly, "The use is pure and there is no trace. This wild monk has put in a lot of effort and is quite capable."

    Qing Yize is indeed right, Ye Pengfei used the Ten Thousand Ghosts Clone Technique.  This technique was temporarily taught to Ye Pengfei by the silver-haired witch master.  Although he has only known this magical power for less than a few breaths, Ye Pengfei has become so proficient that he seems to have practiced it thousands of times.

    Just as Qing Yize was talking to himself, Qinghong led the way, and Ye Pengfei saw a large village.

    "This is Qingjiazhuang." Qinghong said proudly, "We in Qingjiazhuang have six thousand people who are capable of fighting, and there are more than two thousand children. Given time, our Qingjiazhuang will definitely surpass Liujiazhuang and become the most popular place in the area.  The No. 1 village in China!¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and praised a few words casually.

    Qinghong smiled and said: "Fellow Daoist Ye is a person who has seen the big world, and he may look down on small places like ours. However, it is not necessarily that small places cannot produce big forces. Let's think about the fact that there are several big forces in the mainland, and they all start like this.  How will the weak situation develop step by step?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "I know you have great ambitions!"

    When I first saw Qinghong.  After a few words of conversation, Ye Pengfei could feel that Qinghong was more ambitious than Qingmulan and Qinghui.  This can be seen from the fact that she longs for big cities and wants to see how powerful those powerful beings are.  She must be an existence that is unwilling to be ordinary.

    As for the owner of Qingjiazhuang

    "This Qing Yize looks mature and prudent on the surface, but it seems that he is deliberately suppressing his ambition impulse. I don't know why he is deliberately suppressing his emotions?"

    You know, this kind of suppression is not a good thing.  If you always let yourself live a life of frustration, over a long period of time, various situations will occur in your cultivation, which will eventually lead to the emergence of inner demons and your death.

    Ye Pengfei had already seen Qing Yize before he looked at Ye Pengfei from a distance.  Qing Yize's every move has been under Ye Pengfei's surveillance for a long time.  Ye Pengfei had already noticed that Qing Yize was a man with a story.  However, Ye Pengfei has no interest in exploring the psychological secrets of such a weak existence.

    From Ye Pengfei¡¯s point of view, his trip has only one purpose, and that is to obtain the jade slip map of Mingxiang Continent.

    As soon as Qinghong and Ye Pengfei arrived at the village owner's residence, Qing Yize came out with a big smile: "Xiaohong, you brought an interesting kid!"

    kid?  Ye Pengfei couldn't help but laugh or cry. He cupped his hands and said in a deep voice: "I have met the owner of the village."

    Qinghong hurriedly took a few steps, took her father's hand, and whispered Ye Pengfei's origins, as well as Ye Pengfei's plan to exchange a precious and exotic treasure for a jade slip map.

    "Ye Xiaoyou actually came from Xuanmeng Continent?" Qing Yize couldn't help but his eyes widened, "It is said that XuanmengThe strong men in the mainland are the best at refining weapons. No wonder Ye Xiaoyou can possess such a powerful rare treasure!  "

    Following these words, Qing Yize asked him about the situation in Xuanmeng Continent.

    Ye Pengfei said a few words casually and took out the rare treasure that was close to the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm.

    "Master, please forgive me. Ye has been away from home for a long time, and I miss him. In exchange for the jade slip map, Ye has to rush on his way to see if he can find a powerful being to rely on, so that he can return home quickly."

    Qing Yize laughed and said: "I understand, I understand. However, I'm afraid Ye Xiaoyou doesn't know that even if that great power exists, it may not be able to safely pass through those divine passages. Even if Ye Xiaoyou really has the opportunity to rely on it, it will be difficult for him to return to his hometown!"

    "Oh?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, "From what the village owner said, it seems that the village owner has a way to pass through the divine passage?"

    Qing Yize chuckled, but did not answer directly.

    "Need payment? I have plenty of exotic treasures." Ye Pengfei nodded and took out the two rare treasures from the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm.  Before Qing Yize could shake his head, Ye Pengfei took out ten rare treasures of the same level and said, "Is it worth enough to buy a piece of news?"

    Qing Hong was dumbfounded, and the guards of the village owner who were following Qing Yize were also dumbfounded!

    Twelve rare treasures from the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm. What an astonishing amount of wealth is this?  I'm afraid, even if Qingjiazhuang and Liujiazhuang were sold together, they wouldn't be able to afford so many rare treasures!

    Qing Yize is only one step away from advancing to the thirteenth level of the True Origin Realm.  Even if he cast twelve rare treasures at the twelfth level of the True Source Realm at the same time, he could do so with ease.  There won't be any hassle.  Even though he wanted to make a good profit from Ye Pengfei, he was stunned for a long time by the twelve powerful rare treasures that Ye Pengfei casually offered.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Ahem, Fellow Daoist Ye is really generous. It's just a piece of news, this is too much, too much."

    Looking at Qing Yize's embarrassed face and feeling Qing Yize's somewhat apologetic mood, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nodded secretly: "No wonder Qinghong is a straightforward character and never hypocritical. Like father, like daughter. This  Qing Yize is also a simple person by nature!"

    Of course, simple people also have small thoughts.

    When he first met Ye Pengfei, Qing Yize called Ye Pengfei a kid.

    When Qinghong heard that Ye Pengfei was from Xuanmeng Continent, he changed his name to Ye Xiaoyou.

    When Ye Pengfei brought out so many powerful rare treasures, he called Ye Pengfei Fellow Daoist Ye and regarded Ye Pengfei as a fellow monk.

    The change in title reflects that Qing Yize knows how to do business and is very careful.  Small means.

    However, this did not change his simple nature.

    ¡°If you were a greedy person, after seeing how easily Ye Pengfei took out so many rare treasures, you would probably start asking for more money.

    However, Qing Yize is completely different.  You can tell from his embarrassed expression.  He felt that he had gone too far just now.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, please come into the mansion to talk." Qing Yize did not accept the rare treasures, but first welcomed Ye Pengfei into the mansion.

    ¡°I have to say that Qing Yize¡¯s mansion is quite elegantly built.  If we use ordinary people's words, Qing Yize is an elegant ghost.  Not even ordinary people would be afraid.

    However, Ye Pengfei didn't have much interest in appreciating the decoration of this ghost mansion.  Qing Yize was not as diligent as usual in introducing the special origins of the mountains and stones in his mansion to his guests.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is interested in the news, and why the news fell into the hands of a lowly being like Qing Yize.

    At this moment, Qing Yize's interest lies in Ye Pengfei, a mysterious boy with rich wealth from Xuanmeng Continent.

    In Qing Yize¡¯s mansion, the servants work very efficiently.  Qing Yize had just led Ye Pengfei into the house, and the servants had already filled the house with all kinds of game delicacies, and all kinds of fine wines were presented one by one for the distinguished guests to enjoy.

    There are also several beautiful maids standing aside. I guess if Ye Pengfei is a lustful person, he can take them into the guest room and enjoy themselves.

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly wonder: "This person is of a very low level, and he is just the owner of a small village in a remote place. However, looking at the way he treats people, there is something extravagant and luxurious in it. This person has a hidden secret  The secret is really quite big!¡±

    Glancing at those beautiful maids, Ye Pengfei changed his mind for the first time.  He found that it seemed that even in this small Qingjiazhuang, he could also explore many things.Duoduo, about the secrets of this rare treasure space

    ¡­¡­

    The wine is intoxicating.

    Of course, that is for the real, tenth-level existence of True Source Realm.

    If Qingmu Ran and Qing Hui had drank several glasses of such fine wine, they would have gotten under the table long ago.  However, to beings like Ye Pengfei, this so-called strong wine is as tasteless as water.

    Qinghong, however, was horrified and hurriedly tried to dissuade her: "Fellow Daoist Ye, you'd better drink less, this Xuelixiang has a lot of stamina!"

    Qing Yize looked at Qing Hong in surprise, and a playful smile disappeared from his face.

    "Haha, Xiaohong, you are still young and have too little experience!" Qing Yize laughed and said, "Even though Fellow Daoist Ye is not very advanced, he is a man who has experienced hundreds of battles. How much Xuelixiang can you drink?  Fellow Daoist Ye only needs to smell it lightly and he already knows it, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    "Really?" Seeing Ye Pengfei nod slightly, Qinghong smiled in surprise, "This is too amazing. It seems that I need to practice more and master this magical method earlier!"

    With that said, Qinghong took the initiative to pour a glass of wine for Ye Pengfei.

    Having another drink, Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said, "Master, it's time to talk about business."

    Qing Yize laughed and drank all the wine in his glass: "It's great, it's great! Although Fellow Daoist Ye is still at a low level, drinking with Fellow Daoist Ye is really enjoyable!"

    He pondered for a moment.  Qing Yize said with a smile: "I am lucky to be able to meet a young talent like Daoyou Ye, Qing Yize. Remuneration is too outrageous, so I will tell you this secret for free!"

    "How can this be done?" Ye Pengfei shook his head and placed the twelve rare treasures from the twelfth level of the True Origin Realm on the wine table. "Both brothers have to settle accounts openly. What's more, when they meet by chance, Ye Mou  I can¡¯t bear the big gift.¡±

    Qing Yize looked at Ye Pengfei intently for a while.  He nodded slowly: "Okay, I'll accept five rare treasures from you!"

    After saying that, Qing Yize took five of them into his own space plane.  Ye Pengfei didn't hesitate and put the rest away again.

    The crowd left the hall, and only Ye Pengfei, Qing Yize and Qing Hong were sitting at the wine table.

    A tight soundproof array was in operation, Qing Yizefu placed some warning measures around, and then whispered:

    "Have you ever heard of such rumors, Fellow Daoist Ye? The continent owned by our ghost clan is actually more than just Ming Xiang and Xuan Meng!"

    Ye Pengfei figured it out with just a few clicks, and suddenly he felt enlightened.

    "It turns out that a continent is just an exotic treasure component!"

    The so-called channel of God is actually the connection between components.  At first.  Ye Pengfei relied on this connection to collect all the parts!

    "I didn't realize that the connection between the parts of the rare treasure was actually a kind of spatial passage. Not only did I not realize that Huo Li, Jiang Rou, and the silver-haired Witch Lord worked together to study it, but they found nothing. It can be seen from this that,  The gods in the Temple of the Gods back then were so powerful in their methods!"

    With such powerful means, it is normal that Ye Pengfei and others failed to discover that there was such a situation hidden in the exotic treasure parts.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't been swallowed into the exotic treasure space by that powerful attraction, I'm afraid he still wouldn't have discovered that there was such a huge world of ghosts hidden in this exotic treasure space!

    This place can be used to raise souls, and there are many powerful ghosts here.  Ye Pengfei has already understood some of the functions of this rare treasure.

    "Those powerful ghosts exist for only one purpose, and that is to be devoured and refined by gods such as the God of Thunder!"

    "Originally, the God of Thunder owned an exotic treasure component. In other words, he originally owned a continent of ghosts, and there were many powerful ghosts for him to devour. Normally, his remnant soul should not be so weak."

    "That is to say, there is something wrong with the exotic treasure parts owned by the God of Thunder. Therefore, there is no powerful ghost power for him to devour and refine. Therefore, he needs to use me to convert the exotic treasure parts  Collect it.¡±

    Maybe, among the rare treasure parts owned by Thor, the ghost continent has been destroyed, and hundreds of millions of ghosts have ceased to exist.  Therefore, it is impossible for another powerful ghost clan to be born from that piece of exotic treasure.  The powerful ghosts among the other exotic treasure parts are not willing to come to this shattered continent again!

    "In that case, the God of Thunder only needed to find one piece of the exotic treasure. However, he asked me to collect all the exotic treasure parts. This also means that in addition to providing the ghost clan with great power, this rare treasure also  In addition to extending the life of the remnant soul, it can also provide other powerful uses!"

    Since, as long as you have an exotic treasure component with intact internal space and time?It is enough to extend the life of the remnant soul and maintain its strong strength.  Then, there must be another use for collecting all the exotic treasure parts!

    Outside, Qing Yize was still telling Ye Pengfei the secret he knew in detail.  It seems that Ye Pengfei is listening thoughtfully, but in fact, his mind has already shifted to the discussion with Vigor and others

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Ye's guess is correct. We all thought wrong at first. The whole exotic treasure is not used to refine that kind of elixir at all." Huo Li looked at Ye Pengfei with admiration, although she was already better than Ye Pengfei.  Her realm was higher, but she still admired Ye Pengfei and was attached to Ye Pengfei as before.

    Jiang Rou looked at Huo Li with some envy, nestling next to Ye Pengfei, and then said softly: "There is still a possibility of refining elixirs, maybe to refine other elixirs. Of course, there are other  Possibilities. For example, is it necessary to use this complete rare treasure to ensure that the God of Thunder seizes the cow's body and runs away?"

    That is not an ordinary body-seizing method, it is a method of body-seizing that can only be performed after ensuring that you are free from the "monitoring" of the big world!

    "Obviously, it is impossible for the God of Thunder to capture Niuben, swallow Niuben's soul, and then get into Niuben's body.  Perhaps, we have to put that bull-running Taoist body into this rare treasure in order to successfully realize the dream of seizing the body!

    The silver-haired witch nodded approvingly: "Fellow Daoist Jiang is right. It is difficult to find a body that can be used to seize a body, and it is difficult to successfully seize a body. The dilemma coexisted, resulting in the fact that there is no one in the temple of the gods.  Can be reincarnated successfully!"

    Even if it is difficult to obtain a body that can be taken away, with the power of the temple of the gods, it is obvious that it can drive hundreds of millions of god disciples to explore and search in the vast world.

    Obviously, there are still many difficulties that limit this method.  Now, Ye Pengfei has only found two of them.

    Going deep into the time and space of the exotic treasure, there is no rush to use concealment methods.  Get out of here quickly.  Ye Pengfei's main purpose was to find out what the method created by the Temple of the Gods was.

    Now, Ye Pengfei knows two ways to deal with the difficulty of reincarnation.

    Among them, Master Ni Cangtian's method is only suspected to have been completed and has not been confirmed.

    And this method of the Temple of the Gods.  I can be sure that it has been completed, and after the joint research of many gods, I feel that it will be successful.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Thunder God to be so confident, cutting off other ways to escape!

    The silver-haired witch master said in a deep voice: "Ye Pengfei. I wonder if you have ever thought about this question? Since there is no such world among the eight forged components you refined, has the God of Thunder noticed it and taken action?  ?¡±

    "Probably not." Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, "I can 'see' that the God of Thunder consumed a lot of power to recover this rare treasure from a long distance. At this moment, he seems to have fallen into a deep sleep!"

    "That's good." The silver-haired wizard chuckled.  "Create the complete one first, and then change the parts before being sucked in. Such a thrilling thing, I would definitely not be able to do it."

    The longer he stayed with Ye Pengfei, the more the silver-haired wizard could feel how powerful Ye Pengfei was.

    This "powerful" does not mean great combat power, but scheming, means, and vision, all of which are so powerful that it is breathtaking!

    Not to mention, in order to make the Silver-haired Witch Lord more devoted to him, Ye Pengfei also revealed things about his potential to change the cultivation of others.

    This is a big deal, you know, although there are indeed some ways to improve the cultivation potential of strong people.  However, the costs of those means are terrifying.  Even the silver-haired witch master who leads the Witch Demon Mountain has a very rich savings.  However, if he is asked to help someone improve their cultivation potential, his savings may not be enough!

    Ye Pengfei is different. He only needs to stay with the person who needs help, and he can slowly influence the strong person.

    Back then, when using Huo Li for experiments, Ye Pengfei not only confirmed that he had this magical ability.  He slowly figured out how to control this influence!

    Since then, thousands of years of research have passed.  Ye Pengfei cannot guarantee that he has mastered this ability.  However, it is obviously enough to use it to seduce the silver-haired witch master and make him more willing to work hard for himself.

    This time, the extremely thrilling change of circumstances is also a manifestation of Ye Pengfei's magical ability.

    ??Looking at the strong man from the Thunder Spirit Clan who he carefully cultivated and then gave him the potential to steal.  Listening to the silver-haired witch master's complimentary words of praise, Ye Pengfei looked thoughtfully and revealed?A weird smile

    ¡­¡­

    "That's about it. If you have any questions, Fellow Daoist Ye, just ask them." It took a full hour for Qing Yize to tell all the secrets.

    Before Ye Pengfei could speak, Qinghong, who was sitting next to him, shouted in surprise: "Oh my God, if this is really possible, wouldn't we be able to open a carriage company to transport powerful beings who want to travel to and from various continents?  ?¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head slightly: "It's good to want to make a lot of money, but you have to have the life to get it."

    Immediately, Qinghong understood.

    "That's right. If those powerful beings find out, our whole family might be dead." Qinghong stuck out her tongue playfully, looking very cute.

    Qing Yize chuckled and said, "Since Fellow Daoist Ye knows this truth, how can Fellow Daoist Ye guarantee that our Qing family will not suffer misfortune because of this?"

    Qinghong¡¯s eyes widened and she said in surprise: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you believe Fellow Daoist Ye?¡±

    "Of course I believe it." Qing Yize chuckled, "If I hadn't believed in Fellow Daoist Ye, I wouldn't have taken the initiative to tell this secret, but"

    Ye Pengfei frowned slightly: "Master, don't go too far!!!"

    Qing Yize smiled and said: "A man loves a woman, and they have been together for hundreds of years. How can this be called too much? The little girl's appearance is not bad, and her cultivation at the eleventh level of the True Origin Realm is not an insult to Fellow Daoist Ye. Such a natural creation  A good match, what else is there to dissatisfy, Fellow Daoist Ye?"

    "Whatwhat?"

    A bright red glow suddenly appeared, and her pretty face turned red with embarrassment.  She didn't expect it, it was inexplicable.  This matter actually got involved in my own marriage!

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly, and slowly released the pressure of his realm.

    Ye Pengfei did not release them all at once, otherwise, with his level that is extremely close to the perfection of the True Source Realm, not to mention Qing Yize and Qing Hong in front of him, even those who are fighting fiercely with the strong men of Liujiazhuang in the distance  Qinglong, Qingmuran, Qinghui and others will also be crushed to death by Moya Ya!

    A little bit.  Little by little, Ye Pengfei slowly released the pressure of his realm.  Soon, his realm pressure climbed to the 30th level of the True Origin Realm.

    At this time, Qing Yize was already frightened. How could he have expected that the son-in-law he wanted to recruit would come to his doorstep.  It is such a powerful existence!

    The pressure of the 30th level of True Origin Realm is enough to suppress Qing Yize and Qing Hong.  At this point, Ye Pengfei stopped continuing.

    "How about it, do you still want me to continue?"

    "I don't dare, I don't dare. Senior, spare your life!"

    After begging for mercy repeatedly, Qing Yize slipped off the chair.  I want to kneel down and kowtow to Ye Pengfei.  However, Ye Pengfei withdrew his realm pressure and lifted Qing Yize up in the air.

    "Master, Mr. Ye is not a treacherous person. After listening to your secret today, Mr. Ye will definitely abide by your promise. Master, please don't say any more unnecessary things!"

    "Junior knows." Qing Yize sat there tremblingly, at a loss.

    Qinghong, on the other hand, has come back to her senses after experiencing the shock just now.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, ah, no, Senior Ye, what level of cultivation are you at?" Qinghong blinked her big eyes, with a hint of shame on her face.

    "How presumptuous!" Qing Yize exclaimed, "Xiaohong, how can you ask about senior's state of cultivation? Quickly apologize to senior!"

    Qinghong was very puzzled and was about to ask his father why he couldn't ask about other people's realm and cultivation.  Ye Pengfei waved his hands with a smile, and said in a deep voice: "Don't blame her, owner, she has never traveled around the world, how can she know these things? I am very curious, how can the owner be so shrewd after living here for a long time?  No, the owner of the village also traveled around the world in the past?"

    Qing Yize's Taoist body trembled slightly, and he forced a smile and said: "Senior, let's laugh. Yize did act recklessly in his early years and went out to make a living for a few years."

    "No wonder you didn't let Qinghong go too far. You must have been frightened outside."

    Ye Pengfei seemed to be chatting about family matters, and Qing Yize suddenly encountered such a powerful being, and he also hoped to chat with this powerful being for a while longer.

    "Senior's eyes are as bright as fire, and what he said is absolutely correct." Qing Yize sighed, "Back then, Yize traveled abroad and earned a huge fortune. These tricks for entertaining seniors were also developed in his early years.  It's a habit. It's a pity that Yize's level is too low, so he can only go back home in the end. In this Qingjiazhuang, I can be a country bumpkin with peace of mind."

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "Isn't it just that someoneSeriously injured, has your level plummeted?  After all these years, haven't you come up with a solution?  "

    Qing Yize was shocked: "Senior, did you see it? To be honest, the reason why Yize did not deal with Liujiazhuang was precisely because he had a conflict with Liujiazhuang when he was digging out the blind grass. As a result, the small conflict gradually became  It turned into a big conflict. Now, our Qingjiazhuang and Liujiazhuang have become life-and-death enemies!"

    This was the first time Qinghong heard about these things. She asked in surprise: "What level of cultivation did daddy have in the past?"

    "Twenty-eighth level of True Origin Realm!"

    "Wow, so tall?" Qinghong covered her mouth in surprise. She always thought that her father was not much better than herself.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "Qing Yize, how dare you tell lies in front of me? You have been injured three times. The twenty-eighth level of the True Source Realm is exactly the state you were in before you were injured for the last time.  !!!"

    Qing Yize's expression changed with horror, and he stood up suddenly: "You, you, you are actually a powerful being?"

    "Great power exists?" Qinghong jumped up in fright.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei showed the pressure of the 30th level of True Source Realm.  Although Qinghong was also very frightened.  However, when Ye Pengfei removed the pressure from the realm.  Qinghong was still able to sit there steadily.  This woman's calm nature is evident.

    However, no matter how calm your mind is, no matter how unafraid of powerful existences, there is a limit.  She is a small being on the eleventh level of the True Origin Realm, but she is actually sitting next to a True Origin Realm Dzogchen. How can she sit still?  !

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "Qinghong, what are you afraid of? Your father was a True Source Realm Dzogchen back then. How many years have you been by his side, do you still have to be afraid of the True Source Realm Dzogchen?"

    Qinghong was completely dumbfounded. Her mind was so confused that she could no longer speak

    ¡­¡­

    Used a magical power to make Qinghong fall asleep. Qing Yize smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I really didn't expect that there would be a powerful person. Appearing in this remote place!"

    "Yes, there are still two." Ye Pengfei joked, "If I hadn't had a drink with the owner, I really wouldn't have discovered that the owner was so powerful!"

    "Did you find any clues from some habitual actions? Sure enough, you are a powerful being who is used to fighting!" Qing Yize smiled bitterly, raised his head and poured a glass of wine.  "Fellow Daoist Ye is right. I was once a Dzogchen being in the True Origin Realm. Even in that evil-free ghost city, I was a famous figure. Of course, my name was not Qing Yize back then. My real name is not  I said it. I hope Fellow Daoist Ye will forgive me!"

    "With your eyes, you naturally know that I am not a murderous person." Ye Pengfei's voice was calm.

    "I understand what Fellow Daoist Ye means." Qing Yize nodded with a wry smile on his face.  "Now that Fellow Daoist Ye has revealed my secret, I, Qing Yize, can no longer hide anything. I only hope that Fellow Daoist Ye can keep his word and spare the lives of everyone in Qingjiazhuang."

    Qing Yize continued without waiting for Ye Pengfei to answer.  Qing Yize knew that even if Ye Pengfei was a hypocrite and a real villain, there was nothing he could do about it!

    "Back then I discovered a secret about the existence of the Pluto Continent! Before I could figure out the true content of this secret, I was betrayed by my friends and was pursued by several powerful beings.  kill!"

    "As a result, I was severely injured and my realm fell to the forty-fifth level of the True Source Realm. Fortunately, I was able to escape from the enemy's pursuit."

    "I hid in a medium-sized ghost town, while recovering from my injuries, while researching the secret. It was at this time that I researched how to safely pass through the God's Passage. The rest is just trivial information, and I won't discuss it anymore.  That¡¯s too long-winded.¡±

    "Originally, I hid very well. Neither my former enemies came to visit me, nor the local strong men discovered my true strength. However, I never expected that that ghost city actually encountered a soul beast that was rare to see in billions of years.  riot!"

    "I can no longer hide my true strength, and I have to risk being injured by those powerful soul beasts, and I have to escape further away."

    "Fortunately, this time I escaped before my enemies arrived. Unfortunately, this time my realm fell again, all the way to the twenty-eighth level of the True Origin Realm."

    Qing Yize let out a long sigh: "If I had returned to Qingjiazhuang at that time, maybe I would not have suffered any more disasters. However, I still wanted to take revenge. I still thought that as long as I could investigate all the  With the secret, I can make a comeback and eradicate all my enemies one by one! As a result, I was unlucky again. This time, several ghost town lords started a war. Unfortunately, the ghost town I was hiding in was defeated, and the victorious side wanted to massacre the city! I had no choice but to do it again  Revealing his figure, he fled hastily away again."

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "You were lucky enough to escape again. What's even better about you is that this time you escaped directly back to Qingjiazhuang. You actually discovered that the key to unlocking the secret is  He is actually hiding in Liujiazhuang!"

    Qing Yize's eyes widened in horror. At this moment, he seemed to feel that his soul had been completely seen by Ye Pengfei!

    "You, how did you know?"

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer, Qing Yize lowered his head: "Oh, I won't ask why, I will tell you everything honestly!"

    Ye Pengfei looked at Qing Yize with interest, waiting for the final secret to be revealed (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest  Motivation. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1720. The sect-protecting formation!

    "According to my past calculations, the final key should be a powerful soul bead!" Qing Yize said in a deep voice, "The secret of the existence of the Ming Xiang Continent should be hidden in that soul bead. And  What I discovered in the past, including the secrets of the God's Passage, actually only guided me to find the soul pearl!"

    Ye Pengfei is obviously not interested in the secret of the existence of Mingxiang Continent.  This group of ghosts are trapped in a mystery and don't know the answer to it. It's not a secret at all to Ye Pengfei.

    " However, it is very interesting to have answers hidden in a mystery. This made Ye Pengfei think of the guy who broke the reincarnation realm he had set up.

    "Is it another Fan Zhengcheng?" Ye Pengfei thought to himself, and his consciousness searched the entire Liujiazhuang.

    "Is this the thing?" Ye Pengfei outlined the appearance and breath of a bead, and along the way, he also blurred out the general situation of the blessed land and cave where the bead was enshrined.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s the soul bead!!!¡±

    Qing Yize was excited and sad at the same time. If he returned to Qingjiazhuang earlier, this soul pearl would be his.

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and took the soul bead over the air.  With Ye Pengfei's methods, no one in Liujiazhuang knew that their treasure had been taken away.

    The consciousness is immersed in this soul bead, searching for the information in this soul bead.  At first, Ye Pengfei was a little disapproving.  Creation gods, creation of the world, etc. are not much different from the imagination of ordinary people.

    But soon, Ye Pengfei's eyes slowly brightened.

    "It's interesting. Could it be that this rare treasure component is really based on the corpse of the ancient True Origin Realm Dzogchen?"

    ?According to the information about the soul beads.  The basis for the existence of the Pluto Continent is the existence of 3,600 True Source Realm Dzogchen beings.  However, Ye Pengfei collected as many as 120,000 exotic treasure parts!

    "If each exotic treasure component is based on the corpses of 3,600 True Origin Realm Dzogchen. Then, in order to refine this exotic treasure, how many gods in the Temple of the Gods killed  True Origin Realm Dzogchen?¡±

    The quantity is terrible!  !  !

    "Compared to the terrifying quantity, what is even more terrifying is that it took so many rare treasures refined from the corpses of Dzogchen in the True Source Realm.  For what purpose does it exist?

    In an instant, a ray of light flashed across Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  The Way of Peace of Mind also reflects this spiritual light, giving a more detailed answer.

    "They want to destroy the world!!!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't sit still anymore, so he stood up suddenly.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, youwhat???"

    Qing Yize was about to ask when suddenly he found a gap in the hall.  A breath that had never been touched before flowed in from that gap!

    Ye Pengfei was about to go out. Before leaving, he threw the soul bead to Qing Yize: "I want to meet you, I won't hide it from you. I came in from the outside world, and the place you live in is just a  We are in the time and space of a strange treasure. Beyond this gap is the big world outside. I am going out to fight with people now. If I lose, you can study the soul beads by yourself and figure out how to escape. If I win, I will know how to escape.  Bringing your Qing family out. It can be regarded as understanding a karmic relationship!"

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei ignored Qing Yize's reaction.  One step.  He left the exotic treasure time and space and returned to the outside world

    ¡­¡­

    "Sure enough, the time travel is unusable."

    Facing the formation that trapped the exotic treasure, Ye Pengfei used a shuttle, but it was completely ineffective!

    The silver-haired witch master said in a deep voice: "Then just break the formation! I don't believe it. We four powerful beings can't break a mere formation?"

    Jiang Rou also said proudly: "At worst, it is possible to break the formation with force. Is it possible that the formation set up by the God of Thunder can withstand tens of billions or hundreds of billions of clones self-destructing?"

    The self-destruction of the clone is such a boring method, but it is actually an ultimate killer weapon.  Even a powerful formation will be destroyed instantly because it cannot withstand the violent force.

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head: "Then the God of Thunder is not a fool. Doesn't he know that we have the violent method of self-destruction? If what I expected is correct, this is not the formation set up by the God of Thunder. This is simply the formation of the gods."  The palace¡¯s sect-protecting formation!¡±

    "It's impossible." The silver-haired witch master said in surprise, "If the sect-protecting formation in the Temple of the Gods still exists, how can we, the witch clan, possibly attack it?"

    Ye Pengfei sneered: "Didn't the God of Thunder make it clear a long time ago? Civil strife!!!"

    The two words "civil strife" hit several people hardIn their hearts, they all fell silent.

    Yes, civil strifeThunder God is not a vegetarian, is he really willing to be a coward?

    Ye Pengfei sneered and said: "It seems that after the God of Thunder discovered the message from the God of Weapons, he pretended to retreat and hide away from worldly affairs. In fact, he was plotting to protect the sect in the Temple of the Gods!"

    "It is precisely because he has taken away the sect-protecting formation that you, the Wu Clan, can rush in in a mighty manner. Similarly, it is precisely because he has taken away the sect-protecting formation. That's why there are powerful ones.  The enemy came to the door, causing something to go wrong with the exotic treasure component he owned, causing him to have to stay in this dense magma for hundreds of millions of years!"

    Huo Li believed in all of Ye Pengfei's judgments. She was speechless and asked softly: "Brother Ye, since it is the sect-protecting formation of the Palace of Gods, it must be very difficult to break. What should we do?"

    "Let's take a walk first. My way of tranquility is very unique. It has a flavor that transcends the big world. Perhaps, the way of tranquility can also point out a clear way for me." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "If it's true,  There is no way, no way, but to use the concealment method. The God of Thunder thinks he has plotted against me, could it be that I didn't plot against him?"

    Ye Pengfei sneered lightly, took the lead, and walked slowly forward.

    As soon as I stepped out, I saw a huge and gloomy palace.  His spiritual consciousness scanned the inside and outside of the palace, except for a stairway that was hundreds of miles wide and led diagonally to the depths of the underground.  There is nothing special anymore.

    Ye Pengfei didn't say a word nonsense and walked quickly towards the palace.  Along the way.  There are some small formations blocking the way.  When entering the palace, there was also a killing formation.  However, with the four people working together, these formations quickly disappeared and ceased to exist.

    "Walk!"

    As soon as he entered the palace, Ye Pengfei did not hesitate and walked directly along the stairs to the underground.

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou had seen Ye Pengfei's ability to break formations.  So I followed without hesitation.  The silver-haired wizard had only been following Ye Pengfei for a short period of time, and he had not seen much of Ye Pengfei's powerful methods.  He hesitated for a moment, then quickly followed.

    This passage is made of immortal jade. Logically speaking, this passage should be a blessed place for cultivation.  Strong people who walk in it will feel that they can draw vast power anytime and anywhere.

    However, it was only when the silver-haired wizard stepped into it that he discovered it.  Not only does this channel not have spiritual energy overflowing, but it actually wants to swallow up its own power!

    The silver-haired witch master was shocked and wanted to retreat quickly.  However, Ye Pengfei's stern reprimand came to my ears: "Silver Hair, if you don't want to die, follow me quickly!"

    Since the silver-haired wizard is willing to follow Ye Pengfei.  This was the first time Ye Pengfei taught the silver-haired witch master such a lesson.  At this moment, the silver-haired witch master suddenly felt that Ye Pengfei was the master and he was a servant!

    After being dazed for a moment, the silver-haired wizard gritted his teeth and chased after him: "That's all. That's all, if it's wrong, everyone will die together!"

    At this moment, the silver-haired witch master also realized that even if he retreated into the palace, he would probably be dead.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    The four people quickly ran through the passage without making a sound.  The Tao power continues to flow out of the Tao body, and no magic or magical power can stop it.  Fortunately, all four of them have strong family backgrounds, so there is no need to worry about the danger of lack of Taoist power for a while.

    About an hour later, the four people finally arrived at the end of the passage.

    Looking at the end of the passage that only takes a few steps, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "Did you feel it? There is a very strange aura!"

    "Yes, I feel as if there is countless history waiting for me in front. As soon as I walk in there, I will be in countless places and enter the endless river of history at the same time!" Huo Li responded.

    Jiang Rou frowned and said: "I feel that as soon as I walk in there, I will be in a furnace of horror. Even if I am only one step away from transcending the realm of the true source, my Tao body will also  Refined by that furnace!"

    The silver-haired Witch Lord came the slowest, and his feeling was also the most unique: "How do I feel that as long as I step over, I can return to the ancestral land of the Wu Clan? Oh my god, it's a bad sign! As long as I return to the ancestral land of the Wu Clan  , I will definitely die!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slowly:

    "That's right. The front line will put us in the midst of our most fearful fears!"

    "Ali has too little experience, so he has always wanted to travel around. However, Ali is worried that he cannot cope with various tests. Even if he?Already so powerful, but I still don¡¯t have enough self-confidence!  "

    "Jiang Rou fought with Jiang Diling, and was captured alive by Jiang Diling and thrown into a secret prison. Then Jiang Rou escaped, only to hear that Jiang Diling originally wanted to refine herself into a humanoid puppet! Although, that was just  What happened to Jiang Rou when she was young has been hundreds of millions of years ago. However, the fear in her heart has still not been eliminated!"

    "As for you, Silver-haired Witch Lord, you should know what you are afraid of. Next, we can only face our own tests in order to successfully pass this formation!"

    The three people nodded in unison, their expressions a little solemn.  They did not realize that the tone of Ye Pengfei's words just now was not so relaxed

    ¡­¡­

    He took a few steps forward and entered the strange formation space.  Suddenly, a sword light came towards me!

    "Kill you, this heartless person!"

    Ye Pengfei condensed a divine ax and blocked the sword light.

    "Wu Sixuan, long time no see." Ye Pengfei's expression was very complicated.

    This is what I came into contact with, a female monk.  This is also the first woman in his life who has sincerely helped him.

    "If it weren't for some mistake, we might indeed have become a Taoist couple. But fate has played a trick on us, and we ended up becoming passers-by."

    "The betrayal! The betrayal! The betrayal!!!" Wu Sixuan was furiously slashing at Ye Pengfei, "Back then, I didn't hesitate to risk my own life to save you. You clearly saw it when you returned to Yuexianxing  My reincarnated body, why don¡¯t I continue my previous relationship!¡±

    indeed.  When Ye Pengfei was about to leave the universe, he once sent his clone back to Yuexian Star.  He didn't know when he would come back after leaving.  In fact, it is possible that you will never come back.  Therefore, he wanted to take one last look at the mountains and rivers of his hometown, and finally take a look at the existences that had left various traces on his path of cultivation.

    Master Dongfang Aotian, Mangshan Sect leader Qin Zhongtianetc.  Many powerful people are still alive. Because of Ye Pengfei's secret care, their realm has greatly improved, and they have great hope of achieving the realm of gods.

    Ye Pengfei also met Wu Sixuan

    "Yes, I saw your reincarnation. Moreover, your reincarnation actually recovered the memory of your previous life." Ye Pengfei's eyes were filled with memories, as if he was really talking softly to Wu Sixuan.  "You like me, but I can't take you away. So, how can I accept you?"

    "Why not? Why not?" Wu Sixuan screamed, "I am obsessed with you, I die for you, I am for you. If you wait for hundreds of millions of years, so what? So what?!  I'll kill you, this heartless person!"

    A ray of sword light struck down, and Ye Pengfei's Kaitian Divine Ax was actually split into two halves by the sharp sword.  Seeing it, the sharp sword was about to hit Ye Pengfei's true body.  Ye Pengfei did not offer any more magical powers, but laughed.

    "Okay. Once everything is over, I will pick you up! Even if you have been reincarnated for hundreds of lives, I will let you recover your memory and come back to me again!"

    Ding!

    The sword suddenly made a natural sound, and then naturally shattered.  Wu Sixuan looked at Ye Pengfei in a daze. After a while, she opened her mouth, but not a word came out, and it turned into nothing.

    Ye Pengfei breaks out of the formation!

    After waiting quietly for a long time, the silver-haired wizard came out first. He looked at Ye Pengfei with complicated eyes, then sighed softly and stood behind Ye Pengfei.

    After more than an hour, Jiang Rou also came out. She also had complicated eyes and changeable expressions.

    "Don't worry." Ye Pengfei smiled slightly, took the initiative to go over, and held Jiang Rou's catkins.

    Jiang Rou couldn't help but feel pleasantly surprised, and two blushes appeared on her cheeks.

    After waiting for almost four hours, Huo Li staggered out.

    "Ah, you guys have come out a long time ago." Listening to Huo Li's words, you knew something was wrong with her.

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly: "To break this formation, we need to make a big promise. There are not many dangerous threats in this formation at the moment, but in order to fulfill our promise, we will face many tests in the future. But, cultivators, please  Being truthful, what do tests mean? What do dangers mean? Even if we really have to destroy the world in the end, we can still do it!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s bold words lifted everyone¡¯s spirits.

    The silver-haired wizard laughed and said: "Yes, it's just an attack on the weak points of my Dao heart. If I can't fulfill my promise, the cracks in my Dao heart will get bigger and bigger, and eventually I will be completely defeated."However, I, Silver Hair, seek truth and truth, and ultimately desire the path of great freedom that transcends everything and is incomparably free.  My little Taoist heart is fragile. Is it possible that I still can¡¯t repair it?  "

    The two girls Huo Li and Jiang Rou were waiting on Ye Pengfei's side. They looked at each other and smiled, and their moods became much calmer.

    "Let's go, this is just the simplest test!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled, took the hands of the two women, and walked quickly towards the passage ahead.  The silver-haired wizard no longer hesitated and followed closely.

    ¡­¡­

    After exiting the strange formation, there is another passage leading deep underground.  This time, the passage is made of a black stone.  Several people have never seen this kind of stone, but from the aura emanating from the stone, it can be judged that it should be a kind of Yin stone.

    "If Qing Yize were here, he could use this Yin Stone to quickly restore his realm." The silver-haired Witch Lord chuckled and stopped studying these big black stones.

    This passage is not as dangerous as the previous passage. Even at the end of this passage, there is no strange formation blocking it.

    Everyone knows that there must be something weird here.  However, there is obviously no time to do more research here.

    "If that bastard has recovered, we will be in big trouble!" the silver-haired wizard muttered.

    Jiang Rou sneered and said, "Is that boy Niu Ben so easy to catch? As for the things we left behind, it took the God of Thunder a thousand and eight hundred years to break them down!"

    ?????

    Although you say this, things still need to be done quickly.  Even Ye Pengfei himself is not sure whether his way of peace of mind will be affected by Thunder God's interference!

    "Or maybe it will be disturbed by the interference of this big world!" Ye Pengfei thought to himself.

    The way of tranquility can reflect all things, not only history, but also the future.  As long as Ye Pengfei wants to know, there is nothing he can't give back.

    But.  There will always be some deviations, some omissions, and even errors.

    After years of research, Ye Pengfei gradually realized that the special Taoism he named might not be the Taoism in this big world at all.  It is precisely because it transcends this big world that it has such magical powers.

    same.  Because it transcends the big world, it cannot be accommodated by this big world.  Its various deviations and errors are most likely the result of the world's efforts to reject it!

    There is also the special power that Ye Pengfei possesses, the kind of special power that can affect and change the cultivation potential of others.

    And Jiang Rou¡¯s special ability, the kind that can see through other people¡¯s hidden abilities and crack powerful illusions.

    It is very likely that these two special abilities do not belong to the big world.  Therefore, the two talents discovered that sometimes, these two abilities inexplicably lose their effect.

    These changes may be the result of the secret influence of the big world!  !  !

    Therefore.  Ye Pengfei didn't dare to say that he "saw" it.  The situation where the remnant soul of the God of Thunder falls into a deep sleep is the real situation.  The sooner he could break out of the formation and face the God of Thunder, the sooner he could feel at ease.

    After exiting this passage, there is a bottomless abyss not far away.  A stone tablet stood on the edge of the abyss, with several large blood-red characters written on it¡ª¡ª

    Those who come in uninvited will die!

    "To put it simply and concisely, as long as you jump down, there will be a big fight!"

    "Let's fight, whoever is afraid of whom!" The silver-haired wizard laughed loudly and took the initiative to move forward, "I'll explore the way!"

    Ye Pengfei and others followed closely and jumped down one after another.  Before they landed, they discovered a tall portal.

    "What the hell? Are they fighting? Where are the enemies? Are they all still hiding behind that gate?" The silver-haired wizard couldn't help but widen his eyes. There was something wrong with this matter.

    Ye Pengfei closed his eyes slightly and looked around with a calm mind: "There should be a big danger here, but it's not open!"

    "No, is it possible that the God of Thunder worked so hard to steal his own sect-protecting formation, but he couldn't fully activate the envoy?" The silver-haired witch master was even more surprised.

    "Who knows?" Ye Pengfei shrugged, "Anyway, there is no danger here, let's open the door and go in."

    Huo Li said softly: "Brother Ye, is the gate in danger?"

    "No." Ye Pengfei nodded firmly. He even had magical powers.No need, just walk forward, reach out and slowly push the heavy door open.

    As the door opened, strong winds blew out from behind the door.  The wind blew through the cracks in the door, making a whining sound that made people's hearts tremble.

    "It's Yinfeng, and there's another world of ghosts in there!"

    Among such powerful exotic treasures, the parts of each exotic treasure are all from the world of ghosts.  And in the sect-protecting formation of the Temple of the Gods, there is also a world of ghosts.  Combining the two together, even a fool knows that there must have been one or several powerful ghosts in the Temple of the Gods back then, and they must have been one of the most powerful beings in the Temple of the Gods.

    "No matter how powerful he is, his soul will fly away and his body will disappear because of conflicts and major events!" Huo Li shook his head with emotion.

    Ye Pengfei, who was opening the portal, laughed and said, "Li, that strange formation just now helped you a lot!"

    Huo Li smiled and nodded slightly.

    At this moment, the door was completely opened, and several people walked into the ghost world together.

    In the endless world, huge dark trees rise into the sky, like giant pillars supporting the vast world.

    "This type of yin wood is called the tree of sinking yin. It only grows one inch in thickness every 100 million years!" The silver-haired wizard shouted in surprise.

    Looking at the dark trees in front of me, which are dozens of feet thick.  I don¡¯t know how long they have been growing deep underground.

    "They are engraved with talisman patterns!" Huo Li said sweetly, "Could it be that this is a huge formation?"

    The silver-haired witch master laughed and said: "These are the patterns that come with the Wood of Darkness, not the talisman decorations carved by others. It is precisely because of the existence of this Wood of Darkness that the ghost clan claims that the art of talismans in this world is  They are all spread from the ghost clan, claiming to be the originator of talismans!"

    Even Ye Pengfei and Jiang Rou heard about these things for the first time.  They looked at these gloomy trees.  I couldn't help but sigh.

    "Master, let's collect these trees of darkness. Even if they are useless to us, selling them to the strong ghost clan in the future will be a huge gain!"

    "You still call me master?" Ye Pengfei chuckled.

    Jiang Rou¡¯s face turned red and she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re used to calling me, how about I call you master from now on? It feels pretty good.¡±

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Ye Pengfei discovered for the first time that Jiang Rou was in her bones.  There is actually a masochistic tendency.  No wonder he was able to conquer her so quickly.

    The silver-haired Witch Lord also tsked and shook his head. When Jiang Rou glared at her, he hurriedly said: "Actually, not only are these trees of darkness very precious, but the elixirs that grow near the trees of darkness are also very precious.  . If it¡¯s possible, let¡¯s take care of this place. Even if we build a super power with more than 10 billion people in the future, within 10 billion years, we won¡¯t have to worry about cultivation resources at all!¡±

    The silver-haired witch master was successful in changing the subject. Huo Li and Jiang Rou both opened their eyes in excitement.  The two of them have long been thinking about how to maintain a super power for Ye Pengfei.

    "Those sisters all have their own abilities. We must also work harder!"

    Even before the girls have met, Huo Li and Jiang Rou already have a sense of competition

    ¡­¡­

    receive!  receive!  receive!

    The three true sources of perfection.  In addition, the extremely evil Ye Pengfei swept away the treasures here, which was as fast as lightning, making people dizzy.  In just a few breaths, there was already nothing within hundreds of millions of miles in front of them. Even the ordinary stones with strong Yin Qi were taken into the space plane by several people.

    "Hehe, in a place like this, even a stubborn stone, left for countless billions of years, will become a treasure coveted by the strong ghost clan!" The silver-haired witch master kept it while laughing.

    Ye Pengfei also quickly collected treasures and asked curiously: "Silver-haired Witch Master, how do you know so many things?"

    The Silver-haired Witch Lord has only been to the magical realm and world fragments. Logically speaking, his knowledge should not be very broad.

    The silver-haired witch master chuckled and replied: "Our Wu Clan has a inheritance stone tablet. I learned these things from that inheritance stone tablet. You are not a strong man from the Wu Clan, so there is no way you can touch those inheritance stone tablets. But the two ladies are from the Wu Clan.  Descendants, after the Thunder God matter is resolved, I can take you to accept these ancient inheritances. They are either magical inheritances or some miscellaneous things from various races. It may seem of little use, but it saves us a lot of training time."

    "That's pretty good." Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded, "However, if I insist on taking a look at the inheritance stone tablet, wouldn't it?Can someone stop me?  "

    "this¡­¡­"

    The silver-haired witch master was immediately speechless. Then he remembered that if Ye Pengfei wanted to use force, who could stop him, let alone the descendants of the witch clan here, even in the ancestral land of the witch clan?

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "It's just a joke. Don't worry, I'm not that violent person!"

    The silver-haired wizard also laughed, and the atmosphere at the scene was very relaxed.

    If not, everyone still has a wide range of consciousness and pays close attention to all the movements around them.  The current situation is more like a few people trying to steal other people's property, rather than trying to force their way into a family's sect-protecting formation.

    Several people knew very well that this relaxed atmosphere would be completely replaced by killing!

    Sure enough, after a few people scraped away more than 100 million miles of treasures, the sound of rustling winds suddenly came from the distance.  Just a rustling wind can completely collapse a strong person below the 81st level of the True Origin Realm!

    "It's the evil mandrill!" Jiang Rou was the first to see the appearance of the visitor, and Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill he met back then.  I remembered the pretty girl that I mustered up the courage to save from the clutches of the Ten Thousand Soul Mandrill.

    "Wu Sixuanas long as I can go back safely, I will compensate you!"

    Ye Pengfei cultivates the Tao of Love, even though he has mastered various Taoist methods and learned all kinds of magical powers.  However, his fundamental way is still the way of love.

    And Wu Sixuan is the only flaw in his way of love.  At that time, because he was worried that he could not protect Wu Sixuan, he did not show up to see Wu Sixuan's reincarnation.  That decision left an eternal flaw in his heart.

    In the past, Ye Pengfei never discovered that there was such a big flaw in his Taoist heart.  Only when he passed by that strange formation did he finally realize

    ¡­¡­

    Amidst the whirlwind of thoughts, thousands of black shadows rushed over.

    These evil mandrills look like gibbons, covered in black hair and about ten feet tall.  Looking at the realm of cultivation, they are all extremely close to the level of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.

    If thousands of existences that are extremely close to the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm are placed in the Heavenly Court, except for the three major forces, all families and forces will be tormented by them until they die.  However, for Ye Pengfei and others, it is not worth mentioning at all.

    In order to show off, the silver-haired witch master took action first.  I saw him sketching out a series of witchcraft talismans out of thin air, and forcefully collecting the evil mandrills into the talismans.

    "Hehe, this is to collect the magic talisman. If we set some traps and create some situations, even the True Source Realm of Great Perfection may be captured!" The silver-haired wizard chuckled and divided the talisman equally among several people, "  Wait three days. As long as these evil mandrills fail to break the talisman, they can be used by me. Although these evil mandrills are not very powerful, they can be regarded as a little boost, so please keep them for use."

    A few people nodded and put away these talismans indifferently.

    Before they could continue to tear down the gloomy trees in front of them, there was another sound of chirping in the distance.  But this time, several people were moved when they heard the sound for the first time!

    "The True Source Realm of Great Perfection!"

    I really didn¡¯t expect that the second wave of attacks came from the True Source Realm of Dzogchen existence!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1721. The sect-protecting formation!  (two)

    "This is too exaggerated!!!"

    Jiang Rou shouted loudly as she hurriedly launched her thousands of sword formations to temporarily stop the attack of this group of flying soul beasts.

    More than 100,000 True Source Realm Dzogchen!  This is too exaggerated!

    While Ye Pengfei was arranging numerous defensive formations around him, he said calmly: "Think about that exotic treasure just now. If the Temple of the Gods didn't have an astonishing number of True Source Realm Dzogchen, how could they possibly refine such a terrifying exotic treasure?"  precious?"

    One exotic treasure component consumes 3,600 True Source Realm Dzogchen beings.  A total of 120,000 parts, what does this mean?

    "But this is indeed too exaggerated!" Jiang Rou persisted for several breaths, and retreated into the chain formation in embarrassment.  No matter how powerful her sword array is, it can't stop so many powerful enemies.

    Yes, this is indeed too exaggerated. The True Source Realm of Dzogchen is full of carrots and cabbage, all over the floor!

    The silver-haired witch master had a cold face and said in a deep voice: "They have so many supernatural beasts. After accumulating them over the years, how many heavenly beasts can they cultivate?"

    One Heavenly Dao Beast is equivalent to a True Origin Realm Dzogchen. If there are more than one hundred thousand True Origin Realm Dzogchen, it only requires cultivating more than one hundred thousand Heavenly Dao Beasts.  As long as there is time, manpower, and enough magical beasts, let alone more than 100,000 heavenly beasts, no matter how large the number is, it is normal!

    Jiang Rou sighed, shook her head and said, "Oh, I still can't imagine it. It's too exaggerated. It's too exaggerated!"

    Huo Li said anxiously: "Now is not the time to talk about this, Brother Ye. Should we recruit them all?"

    They, of course, refer to Red Devil and others.

    That year.  Ye Pengfei provided the Tiandao Beast and told them about the dangers in the future, allowing them to choose on their own.  As a result, without exception, they chose to merge with the Heavenly Dao Beast and advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    Now, Hong Mo and others have already advanced to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  It's just that Ye Pengfei asked them to practice the combined attack formation, so he didn't summon them for a long time.

    To some extent.  They are a strange force in Ye Pengfei's hands!

    Nowadays, for Ye Pengfei, things in heaven are no longer challenging. The most dangerous ones are the God of Thunder and those existences similar to the God of Thunder that are hidden somewhere.

    Ye Pengfei believed that the power was huge back then.  The temple of the gods with terrifying undertones.  It is impossible that there are so many gods and only Thor is left. Some of them must be hiding somewhere.  In fact, the gods back then have gone away to other places and are plotting other things!

    Because of this, Ye Pengfei was unwilling to use this rare force prematurely.

    Once it is used, it will be considered as fighting in a place far away from the temple of the gods in the future.  It is also possible that a hostile powerful person could spy on the historical situation and detect the existence of this strange army in advance.  Not to mention, the remnant soul of the Thunder God may have sensed it, and the group entered the sect-protecting formation!

    Ye Pengfei shook his head slowly, his expression very determined.  Huo Li also understood immediately.  An Xin used his own methods.

    Huo Li cultivates the way of time and space, and uses witchcraft to mutate and derive it.  Back then, Jiang Rou saw Huo Li using time and space methods.  It already felt weird and abnormal.  Nowadays, Huo Li has advanced to the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm, and her methods are such that even Ye Pengfei's way of calming the mind is often unable to be captured in advance.

    The twisted and complicated space-time passages caused the ferocious soul beasts to rush to other places in a daze.  Occasionally, some soul beasts who did not crash into these time and space traps would fall into the heavy formations set up by Ye Pengfei, and had to face the joint bombardment of Jiang Rou and the silver-haired witch master.  In just a few short breaths, they actually killed ten True Origin Realm Great Perfection Soul Beasts and seriously injured dozens more!

    If this achievement were heard by other True Source Realm Dzogchen practitioners, they would definitely be so horrified that they would be speechless.  You know, even if the descendants of the Wu clan have developed in the magical power realm for so long, no family can afford to lose ten True Source realm perfections in a row!

    With such magical power, if it is used to deal with a certain family force within the magical power, any family will have no choice but to accept the fate of destruction.  But here, such magical power cannot make everyone feel relaxed.

    Choo Choo Choo¡­¡­

    Those flying soul beasts who mistakenly fell into the time and space trap and were transferred hundreds of billions of miles away by Huo Li were screaming loudly and lowly one by one, obviously discussing how to deal with it.

    "It's over, these guys are still very smart!" Hearing the chirping sounds in the distance, the silver-haired witch master's expression darkened, feeling that there was no more life left.

    With such a large number of True Source Realm Dzogchen beings and possessing strong spiritual intelligence, how should we fight this battle?  Even if Ye Peng?Even if he uses his extraordinary troops, this battle will not be fought at all!

    "It's over?" Ye Pengfei just sneered, "If the sect-protecting formation is really so powerful, then no matter how powerful the God of Thunder is, he can't get it secretly."

    "That's right." The silver-haired wizard responded, but his mood was still not good.

    ¡°So what if this sect-protecting formation really has flaws?  So what if those 100,000 True Origin Realm Dzogchen Soul Beasts actually have hidden weaknesses?  We are all outsiders, we are all in contact with this formation for the first time, we are all in contact with these soul beasts for the first time, do we have the ability to discover those flaws and weaknesses?

    Jiang Rou said displeasedly: "Silver-haired Witch Master, you seem to have never believed in my husband's way of calming the mind. If you regret it, you can turn around and run away by yourself, and we will help you block it here!"

    The silver-haired witch jumped to his feet and shouted: "What do you mean I don't believe it? What do you mean I regret it? I will never regret what I, the silver-haired witch, have promised! Ask your husband if he really feels these souls.  Is there any weakness in the beast? No! My eyes are very sharp, and his way of calming the mind never found any weaknesses!"

    Jiang Rou wanted to say something else, but Ye Pengfei responded expressionlessly: "You are right, this time, the way of calmness has no effect."

    "Look, what I said"

    Before the silver-haired witch master finished speaking, he heard Ye Pengfei raise his voice and shouted mockingly: "Is it possible that without Taoism and magical power, our eyes will be blind and we can't see anything?"

    Stretching his right hand forward, Ye Pengfei pointed towards the densely packed Dark Trees in front of him: "Look carefully, has one of these soul beasts entered this dense forest? Look carefully, our battle is so good  It¡¯s so intense, is there any damage to this dense forest? This is the way to survive!!!¡±

    Suddenly, everyone's eyes lit up (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.  )

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1722. The sect-protecting formation!  (three)

    Although they saw hope of survival, several people did not immediately rush into the dense forest ahead.

    Who can guarantee that this is not a conspiracy of these flying soul beasts?  You know, these are not beings with low intelligence.  You know, these are highly intelligent beings who quickly realized the power of the Huoli space-time trap and are quickly discussing how to deal with it!

    Groups of death clones quietly sneaked into the dense forest ahead. For the time being, the soul beasts did not launch a second wave of violent attacks, so these death clones entered the dense forest extremely smoothly without encountering any obstacles.

    The first thing that comes into view are clumps of lush weeds.  These mainly black weeds were originally just ordinary varieties. However, after growing slowly next to the Tree of Darkness for hundreds of millions of years, they have become extremely precious cultivation resources.  Both the strong ghost clan and the soul cultivators were willing to pay a lot of money to buy these weeds.

    Clumps of weeds are so precious, and the rare varieties that appear from time to time are even more valuable beyond measure.  If it had been before, everyone would have been extremely interested in collecting them, and would have discussed their specific value from time to time.  But now, everyone is concerned about whether this is a safe place!

    "If those soul beasts really dare not go deep into the dense forest, it means that there is something to restrain the soul body here. It may be a treasure of heaven and earth, or some kind of creature!"

    As the saying goes, one thing defeats another, even if these soul beasts are extremely powerful, they may also be restrained by some special things.

    When groups of death clones penetrated deep into the jungle, they released the souls they had prepared in advance.

    The evil mandrill that was previously sealed in the talisman was also released.  It doesn't matter if you can't control these evil mandrills for the time being, as long as you can know whether this place is special or not.

    The very beginning.  No special circumstances occurred.  However, everyone soon discovered that the evil mandrills looked frightened and wanted to escape high and far away!

    Teams of death clones quickly resorted to various means to force these evil mandrills to stay.  Soon, everyone suddenly saw something with a red tongue rushing up from the ground, pulling these evil mandrills into the depths of the ground one by one!

    Then.  Those soul bodies that had been prepared in advance were also attacked.  Similar red tongues entangled them and quickly pulled them deep into the ground.

    "What are these? Why can't I see their true bodies?" Jiang Rou frowned slightly.

    Huo Li was also surprised and said: "It's really strange. You have a good spiritual sense, but you don't see anything. Brother Ye, what did you see?"

    Ye Pengfei always kept his eyes slightly closed and used a calm mind to observe various changes.  Hearing Huo Li's inquiry, he just opened his eyes: "It should be a frog-shaped creature. The clouds and mountains are very foggy, so I can't see very clearly."

    The silver-haired Witch Lord chuckled and said: "It doesn't matter what it is. The death clone is not damaged. This shows that these guys can only deal with the soul body!"

    "That's not possible." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "I still feel some danger. We can go in and take refuge. But we still need to be careful!"

    The one who can frighten powerful soul beasts must be a kind of True Source Realm Dzogchen existence.  If they also try to make enemies of Ye Pengfei and others, then they will really have no way to go to heaven and no way to enter the earth.

    Everyone nodded.  Secretly on guard, he quickly entered the dense forest.

    It was at this time.  The flying spirit beasts from afar came over one by one.  Sure enough, this time, none of the time and space traps set by Huo Li worked, and all the soul beasts rushed into the chain formation set by Ye Pengfei safely!

    Even though Ye Pengfei is a master of formations, his formations cannot withstand the torment of more than 100,000 True Source Realm Dzogchen.  After a few breaths, each formation collapsed, and the main formation eye was completely exposed.

    Choo Choo Choo¡­¡­

    The soul beasts yelled in anger. Why did the prey that had been trapped by everyone suddenly disappear?

    Then, some soul beasts reacted, and the group of people must have rushed into the dense forest.  Although the spirit beasts did not dare to go deep into the dense forest, they were covered in a large, dark mass directly above this dense forest!

    ¡°We were completely surrounded by them.¡± Looking up at the tightly packed soul beasts high in the sky, Jiang Rou shook her head and sighed.  These soul beasts are indeed very intelligent. They know that as long as they control the air, they can eventually put Ye Pengfei and others into a more dangerous situation!

    The silver-haired wizard deliberately went to explore the situation further ahead, and the situation ahead was not optimistic.

    "About three trillion miles ahead, a soul beast is flying down!"

    ?Obviously, those frog-like creatures are not found everywhere.

    "No need to worry." Ye Pengfei closed his eyes and checked the surrounding situation, "We have enough time to think about countermeasures. It seems that the God of Thunder has not awakened, and he cannot fully control the sect-protecting formation!"

    After a pause, Ye Pengfei continued: "If what I expected is correct, there are originally two threats here. One is specifically for soul bodies, and the other is specifically for existences like us. If we fly high into the sky  , we will be swallowed up by those soul beasts. However, if the powerful soul body enters here, as long as they are close to the ground, then they will encounter disaster! However, Thor failed to fully activate this formation. Therefore, the two  The presence of the enemy seems not to be responsive enough, leaving us with many opportunities to harvest treasures.¡±

    The silver-haired wizard frowned and said, "There are two distinct threats. In other words, is this place deliberately leaving a glimmer of hope for people?"

    "I'm afraid it's not that simple." Ye Pengfei shook his head and said, "Do you still remember that strange formation in front? It seemed to have left us a glimmer of hope, but in fact it planted a permanent danger in our Taoist hearts. Even if we  We have fulfilled our promise, but as time goes by, our Taoist heart may still encounter similar flaws! In this way, that danger will threaten our life and death again!"

    ¡° Take Ye Pengfei as an example, even if he finally solves Wu Sixuan¡¯s problem.  How can he guarantee that he will not encounter similar "emotional problems" in the future?  To know.  The lifespan of a strong person like them is almost infinite.  In the long years, anything can happen!

    The silver-haired Witch Lord nodded solemnly: "In other words, this place may also deliberately force us to choose the only way to survive. Then, it will leave eternal danger in our Tao body!"

    A temporary danger is nothing, as long as you survive it safely, you won't encounter any trouble.

    However, eternal danger is always present, and it is possible for the strong to fall into trouble!

    What¡¯s even worse is.  If there is more than one kind of danger that is always lurking, then doesn't it mean that one must always be on guard against the test of life and death?  Other killing formations are a one-time fear and a one-time test. This sect-protecting formation really makes people live in fear forever!

    After thinking about it, everyone had to admire the strange thinking of those who built the formation back then.  Even though Ye Pengfei is a formation master, even though Ye Pengfei habitually likes to think of some incredible new methods.  However, he has never had this kind of formation idea!

    Looking up at the densely packed soul beasts in the sky, Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "I have a feeling that we must solve this level in the sky and on the ground before we can get through it safely. Otherwise, even if we break out of this level.  A piece of time and space, we have to turn back again!"

    "Is it more powerful than the strange formation in front?" The silver-haired witch master geared up, "Then, let me give it a try. Give me enough resources, and I will condense a massive number of True Source Realm Dzogchen clones!"

    This method.  It was still taught by Niu Ben.  However, Ye Pengfei and the others were not interested.  After all, once this kind of clone is killed, the main body will encounter a powerful backlash, so it is not as cost-effective as condensing the dead clone.

    Therefore, in the end, only the silver-haired wizard chose to study. This was also because of the attachment of the silver-haired wizard and a reward given by Ye Pengfei.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei did not raise any questions.  It's okay to let the silver-haired witch master give it a try, as long as he makes sure that he won't be seriously injured and die after suffering the backlash.

    So, everyone once again began to practice silently, waiting for the silver-haired witch master to test.

    ¡­¡­

    It took a hundred years for the silver-haired witch master to finally condense a thousand powerful clones of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    "Don't attack above, attack those on the ground." Ye Pengfei pointed to the front and said in a deep voice, "Over the years, I have quietly laid out some formations there, and they probably haven't been discovered. You can use the formations to make a sneak attack.  Take as many gains as you can get after a few times. If the start is unfavorable, don¡¯t be too eager to fight!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    The silver-haired witch nodded slightly, and each of his clones lurked toward their destination.

    There are also a lot of soul beasts falling on the ground, but due to the terrain, they cannot be arranged as densely as in the sky.  The formation set up by Ye Pengfei was in a canyon, and the soul beasts on both sides of the cliff were naturally divided.  As for the soul beasts that fell into the canyon, few of them would hang on the cliffs. Most of them fell at the bottom of the canyon.

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s formationThe important points are all distributed on this cliff, and the target of the silver-haired Witch Lord's attack is also the powerful soul beasts that are sparsely arranged on this cliff!

    It is said that it is sparse. In fact, there will also be a soul beast with a great source of the true source every number of miles.  Setting up a formation here is already an extremely difficult task, and it is even more difficult to avoid the nearby spirit beasts from instantly coming to help when killing a powerful spirit beast!

    The silver-haired witch master was distracted, concentrating on controlling a thousand clones to move forward quietly.  All these clones are controlled by the same will, and the silver-haired wizard has not given them the ability to think independently.

    The clones travel very slowly, just a few trillion miles away. For these clones at the Dzogchen level of the True Source Realm, it only takes an instant to teleport there.  However, it took the silver-haired witch master ten days to advance to the forefront!

    Ye Pengfei also used the method of calmness to closely "watch" possible dangerous changes.  When he didn't feel anything was wrong, Ye Pengfei just sent a safety signal to the silver-haired witch master.

    A thousand clones, like transparent ghosts, shuttled into the canyon cliffs.  This is not only due to Ye Pengfei's formation formation, but also due to Huo Li and Jiang Rou's combined efforts.  At this moment, the four people seemed to merge into a complete whole!

    Silver-haired Wu Zun, Huo Li, and Jiang Rou.  The three of them just had a feeling of being close to each other working together to defend against the enemy.  Ye Pengfei has always used the method of calmness.  But it feels even more profound!

    "To be complete, you can be stronger, and to be stronger, you need to be more complete Life has flaws, but the unbroken chaos has no power of self-control It is necessary to be complete and self-control Tao, Tao, what is this Tao?"

    " Numerous thoughts flowed through Ye Pengfei's heart like clear spring water. Ye Pengfei seemed to have grasped the key to the Tao, but he seemed to have fallen into deeper confusion.  In this intertwined realization of clarity and vagueness, the silver-haired witch master took action for the first time!

    Thunder.  It is no longer enough to describe the silver-haired wizard's attack.

    A millionth of an instant, compared to the silver-haired witch master's attack, it seemed like an eternity!

    A soul beast suddenly fell, and the soul beasts nearby did not react at all.  It's as if this companion doesn't exist at all!

    By the time the spirit beasts finally realized that their nearby companions had mysteriously disappeared, more than a hundred spirit beasts had been successfully hunted.  And those thousand clones have long since escaped to unknown places!

    "Good for you!"

    Jiang Rou smiled brightly, and Huo Li slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

    The hunt just now lasted no more than half an instant.  However, the level of thrill was greater than the combined thrills of everyone present in this life.

    The silver-haired wizard also chuckled, his face slightly pale.  The half-moment of hunting cost him a lot of energy.  Under such overdraft.  Even though he is a Dzogchen existence in the True Origin Realm, he still finds it somewhat unbearable.

    "Take a rest for ten days and continue hunting. All the soul beast corpses have been collected. They may be of great use!" Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded. Everyone was tired from fighting.  The main attacker, the silver-haired witch master, was even more tired.  Ten days of rest seemed extremely necessary.

    Ten days later.  The silver-haired wizard took action again.

    This time, the soul beasts were already prepared.  Their defense is also very simple, that is, they are more densely packed one by one.  At this time, on the cliff, the soul beasts were also close to each other, and there were not many gaps for the silver-haired witch master to sneak attack.

    However, this time the silver-haired wizard targeted the outermost soul beast.  Moreover, it was still a large-scale attack and killing!

    kill!  kill!  kill!  Kill with great pleasure, and kill with extreme speed!

    After another half a moment, everyone once again showed relaxed smiles.

    "Not bad, zero damage again!" Ye Pengfei nodded in praise.

    Although there are only more than thirty soul beasts hunted this time, this hunt will definitely disrupt the arrangement of the soul beasts.

    The silver-haired Witch Lord chuckled and said: "In such a large area, there are only more than 100,000 True Origin Realm Dzogchen level soul beasts surrounding it. They are so densely packed together, how can it be possible to defend all places? In my opinion, this formation has no  Before it was driven, it was completely useless!¡±

    After so many years, there has been no new source of soul beasts at all.  And the time and space here is so vast, how could there be no powerful soul beasts in other places?

    ? Judging from the experience of these years, it can only be shown that there is no natural connection between the soul beasts in one place.  Only when the formation is fully activated can the spirit beasts in the area truly merge into a whole and join forces to attack the enemy.

    Huo Li also chuckled and said, "Yes, even if these soul beasts are very bigIt's great, but if you want to protect the trillions of miles of time and space in the sky and on the earth, you are basically focusing on one thing and losing the other.  The silver-haired witch master rests for a while, and then I use the time and space trap to harm them again, making them even more confused!  "

    "One person is short-sighted, but everyone is wise.  With the joint efforts of several people, the number of soul beasts in the sky and on the ground continued to decrease. The silver-haired Witch Lord only lost a few hundred clones, and the backlash he suffered was not very severe.

    "You can think about those things underground." Huo Li smoothed his hair and said softly, "Didn't Brother Ye feel that those creatures are also in danger? They haven't launched an attack for a long time. I'm afraid they are waiting for us.  Both sides suffer. Now that we are going smoothly, the soul beasts are about to be defeated before our eyes, and those things underground are probably not stable."

    Ye Pengfei nodded, his calm mind was always monitoring the situation below the ground.

    "Ali is right. Whenever we attack, there are some things below that are ready to move. Those creatures are not stupid, they want to make a profit!"

    "If we hadn't united as one and won every battle, I'm afraid everyone would have been attacked from above and below.

    However, this situation of only facing one strong enemy will soon pass.  Everyone is very clear.  Those beings hidden deep underground cannot just sit on the sidelines forever.

    "How about we take the initiative." The silver-haired wizard said in a deep voice.  "They are in the dark, we are in the light, and we don't know when they will launch a fierce attack. If this continues, we will be very disadvantaged!"

    The weirdness of those red-tongue attacks back then is still firmly engraved in everyone¡¯s consciousness.  If you are caught off guard and your true body is entangled by these powerful red tongues, you will most likely fall into a disadvantageous situation instantly and it will be extremely difficult to come back.

    To know.  In a battle of this level, it is very important to have a first-mover advantage.  If the silver-haired witch master hadn't been so unexpected every time he attacked, it would have been impossible for more than 100,000 soul beasts to be beaten and panicked.

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou also nodded in agreement. Ye Pengfei sensed the situation underground and did not object.

    "Be careful, the situation down there is very vague."

    With another divine thought, Ye Pengfei gave the silver-haired witch master the situation he "saw".

    This four-person group already has a very clear division of labor.

    Ye Pengfei is responsible for the investigation.  Responsible for taking control of the situation.

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou are responsible for concealing, interfering, and protecting the silver-haired witch master.

    The silver-haired witch master needs to study various weird attack methods to achieve the greatest victory with the fastest speed and the smallest loss.

    In comparison, there were more than 100,000 powerful soul beasts back then.  After the number dropped by nearly one-third.  This harmonious division of labor has not yet been formed.  Their power is still only above the power of a single body, and their wisdom is only above the wisdom of a single body. They are far inferior to this four-person team, and they have no choice but to fail.

    What is the situation below the ground?  Nobody knows.  The powerful enemy from underground is just ready to attack.  But they have never launched an attack rashly. Judging from it, there seems to be a strong connection between them!

    Plus.  Even Ye Pengfei's method of calming the mind, after more than a hundred years of continuous research, still only has a vague sense.  This shows how dangerous the battle that is about to break out deep underground is!

    More carefully, the clones escaped into the earth one by one.  The first thing the silver-haired witch discovered was not the frog-like creature, but pieces of blue crystals.

    "The Great Yi Stone!!!" The silver-haired witch lord cried out in surprise.

    At the same time, Huo Li and Jiang Rou also shouted in almost no particular order: "Be careful!!!"

    Ye Pengfei's eyes suddenly widened, and in an instant, he hit countless air-shattering blows in all directions!  !  !

    Then he saw terrifying light spots striking rapidly towards the empty space and time.  The surrounding area of ??more than 10,000 miles was instantly filled with this kind of fierce fist power that could tear the stable time and space apart.

    An instant later, in the originally empty space and time, huge red tongues burst out of the ground, trying to bind Ye Pengfei and others for life.  Those terrifying light spots happened to hit the huge red tongues, and waves of astonishing huge explosions suddenly sounded in the narrow space of more than ten thousand miles around!

    The silver-haired witch master also took action decisively.

    The four of them were in one, and just when Ye Pengfei and the others were attacking almost indiscriminately, the silver-haired witch master also realized that his clones who had gone deep underground could no longer attack invisibly.

    "Explode! Explode! Explode!"

    The silver-haired witch master stared angrily, he actually let nearly a thousand clones self-destruct collectively!

    You must know that the clone of the silver-haired witch master is not the death clone of Ye Pengfei and others.Every time the silver-haired witch master's clone is damaged, he will suffer a certain degree of power backlash.  If not many clones were damaged at the same time, the silver-haired witch master could still bear it.  However, as long as more than a hundred clones are destroyed at the same time, he will suffer severe backlash.

    Nearly a thousand clones collectively self-destructed This is equivalent to suicide!  !  !

    ¡°Silver hair, soul escaping!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei shouted loudly, and the silver-haired wizard's native soul quickly split into a small strand and escaped into Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    Red Devil and others also took action collectively, and the hundreds of billions of dead clones in Ye Pengfei's space plane also took action quickly.  Soul-suppressing and soul-nourishing arrays appeared instantly one after another. All efforts had only one purpose, and that was to preserve the last remnant soul of the silver-haired witch master!

    Just when these formations were deployed, a powerful counterattack force smashed the silver-haired witch master's true body into nothing, and the original soul left in the true body perished in an instant.

    The small strand of natal soul that escaped only attracted a small part of the counterattack force to follow and kill.  Even so.  Ye Pengfei's hundreds of billions of death clones guarding the outermost periphery were also killed by eighty billions in an instant!

    "Fortunately, fortunately"

    ??Looking at the red devil and others who are as stable as a bell.  Ye Pengfei finally let go of his high heart.  If these counterattacks were stronger, Ye Pengfei didn't even know if he could protect the silver-haired witch master!

    At this moment, the huge red tongues that rushed out of the ground were either shattered by Ye Pengfei's countless air-shattering blows, or they quickly escaped back to the depths of the ground.  The surface quickly returned to its original state. At first glance, it seemed that nothing had happened just now.

    Two girls, Huo Li and Jiang Rou.  But he was so shocked by the thrill just now that his face turned cold and he was silent for a long time.  After about a stick of incense was burned, Jiang Rou said softly: "Thanks to the encounter with Dayi Stone, otherwise, we would not have been able to sense this attack in advance!"

    This time, so lucky!

    Huo Li nodded and sighed: "The Dayi Stone is a precious material for our witch clan to refine the turning witch talisman. Presumably those underground creatures also know this, so when Silver Hair encounters the Dayi Stone, they will  Launch an onslaught!"

    ¡°Obviously, those underground creatures had already planned a surprise attack.  If a few people stay together for a while longer, or if the silver-haired witch master is not lucky enough to bump into the Great Yi Stone, then.  Those red tongues will suddenly attack without anyone noticing.  How such an attack would end is anyone's guess.  But one thing is certain, that is, once such a sudden attack occurs.  So, gradually.  The four people will eventually face the declining situation that the soul beasts have to face now!

    "It turns out to be a precious material for refining the turning witch talisman." Ye Pengfei nodded, until now.  Only then did he know why the silver-haired witch master was so surprised by the Great Yi Stone.

    The turning witch talisman, as the name suggests, is a special talisman that allows the body to transform into other forms.  For example, the clone of the silver-haired witch master originally followed the same route as his original body.  However, after using the Spiritual Transformation Talisman, his clone will instantly transform into a Spiritual being!

    Any kind of magical means has its scope of application.  Some magical methods are very useful against strong humans and witches, but they may be completely ineffective against ghosts and spirits.  Not to mention, the world is so big and full of wonders.  There are some races of creatures that are rare in number and have weird abilities, and most magical powers cannot be used against them.  Only by creating special magical powers can it be possible to kill it.

    Therefore, whoever has a large number and various types of turning witches means that he has strong defense capabilities and can even ignore enemy attacks!

    However, the materials for refining this kind of witch talisman are extremely precious.  They are so precious that the silver-haired witch master and other descendants of the witch clan only know about the existence of these materials in the witch clan's inheritance. They have not collected all the materials to even refine a turning witch talisman!

    "These Great Yi Stones are enough to refine ten thousand turning witch talismans!"

    In the soul array, the remnant soul of the silver-haired Witch Lord shouted in surprise.  Although this time the injury was miserable, he felt it was worth it.  If he really had ten thousand turning witch talismans, he would dare to face one hundred thousand powerful soul beasts by himself!

    "Ten thousand turning witch talismans" Jiang Rou shook her head speechlessly, "Purple spirit liquid, magic grass, traceless crystal, Tianluosi do you have these materials?"

    The silver-haired Witch Lord laughed and said: "Since there is a Yi Stone here, there are probably other materials as well. Otherwise, how could those underground creatures be so nervous?"

    "It's just the Great Yi Stone, it can't be used to refine the turning talisman."  If you can't refine the turning talisman, why are those red tongues rushing out in a hurry?  What a siege and killing situation, but it was ruined by a mere material for refining the turning witch talisman. It is obviously impossible!

    &nbsp; Huo Li's eyes shone brightly and he said softly: "In that case, we should dig up the ground and dig it up to the ground!"

    "You are brave." Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Didn't you realize that the soil here is difficult to dig? In just a blink of an eye, all the traces left by those red tongues disappeared!"

    Huo Li chuckled and said: "Brother Ye, are you the only one who has the means to suppress the situation, and I don't have the means? Don't underestimate me!"

    Huo Li wrinkled his nose, looking very playful and proud.

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly: "It turns out that my Ali is so good. I was wrong."

    Ye Pengfei was really wrong. How could he have expected that in just a few seconds, Huo Li would actually "dig" a deep ravine about a hundred feet wide and a hundred miles deep!

    "Crush time and space!" Ye Pengfei nodded solemnly, "Ali, do you want to develop a method of transcendence yourself?"

    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Huo Li chuckled and said, "Brother Ye, you can't bear all the burden on yourself. Not only am I researching, but Sister Jiang is also researching!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded at the two women with deep emotion, and the silver-haired witch master was so ashamed that his remaining soul huddled together.

    In the space plane, Xue Ling glanced at Xiao Yu and snorted coldly: "You see, everyone is working hard. Some people don't work hard and don't say anything. They always think about being carefree, and always think about kidnapping a stupid guy and secretly  slip!"

    Xiao Yu suddenly blushed in embarrassment, and Xiao Mie also lowered his head in shame

    ¡­¡­

    Dig!  dig!  dig!  Keep digging down!

    The underground creatures obviously cannot let everyone succeed easily. They made sneak attacks several times and almost succeeded several times.  However, luck seemed to be on the side of Ye Pengfei and others. They excavated all the way to the location of the Dayi Stone without any danger.

    Then, you can¡¯t dig any more!

    For the first time, everyone saw clearly what these underground creatures looked like.  Generally speaking, it does look like a giant frog that has been enlarged several times, but its skin is scarlet in color, and its whole body exudes a strong smell of blood.

    "It's a kind of blood frog." Ye Pengfei frowned and said, "With such a strong killing intent, the only way to stop killing is to kill!"

    Jiang Rou said worriedly: "But, we don't have anyone practicing the art of killing here!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a spiritual thought came out from Ye Pengfei's space plane.

    "The way of fighting can also kill!!!" Ming Shifeng took the initiative to ask for a fight.

    "The way to destroy can also kill!!!" Xiao Mie walked out with his head held high, ignoring Xiao Yu who was stamping his feet anxiously.

    Is it necessary to use the surprise troops?

    After looking at those blood frogs for a long time, Ye Pengfei shook his head decisively: "No, I will kill them myself!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Pengfei slowly fell towards the gathering place of the blood frogs!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1723. The sect-protecting formation!  (Four)

    "Human boy, you want to challenge us so much just because you are alone?"

    Suddenly, a bloody frog spit out human words.  It spoke an ancient language, but fortunately Ye Pengfei learned some from the silver-haired witch master, so he could still understand it.

    This is the first time since entering this sect-protecting formation that a ferocious beast has taken the initiative to speak. Ye Pengfei laughed in surprise.

    "Even if I don't challenge, will you always stay here?"

    "Of course it's impossible!" Blood Frog said flatly, "Anyone who comes in uninvited will die!"

    "A warning on the inscription?" Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows, "But the Palace of the Gods is over. No one can fully control the sect-protecting formation. Do you still want to abide by such laws?"

    ¡°The power of the law cannot be broken!!!¡±

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but raise his eyebrows again. This sentence is extremely informative!

    First of all, this blood frog admitted that all the creatures here are trapped by the law.  Therefore, even if no one can control this sect-protecting formation, there will still be many challenges waiting for you.

    Secondly, this sentence told Ye Pengfei that the laws of this place can forcibly bind thousands of True Source Realm Dzogchen beings!  !  !

    Thinking back then, Ye Pengfei was very surprised that the law of the Temple of the Gods could affect a ferocious beast, causing it to self-destruct and injure the enemy, making it impossible to dodge.

    Nowadays, there is actually a law that can force a large number of Dzogchen beings in the True Source Realm to bow their heads and obey.  Even after countless billions of years, even if no one can control this formation, they must succumb to this law!

    Of course, this sentence also revealed a message.  That is, there is only one battle!  !  !

    "Then let's fight!" Ye Pengfei sneered.  In this area of ??time and space, endless strange gray mist suddenly poured out!

    Everyone has the means to suppress the bottom of the box, and the means of suppressing the bottom of the box will continue to be improved and added.  Huo Li is like this, and Ye Pengfei is even more like this.

    He is the leader, he is the flag for everyone, if his means of suppressing the bottom of the situation are not enough and not strong enough.  How can he convince the public?

    "Want to kill? Then kill as much as you want!" Ye Pengfei's voice rang out erratically in the gray mist.

    The Blood Frog felt it for a moment and shouted in a deep voice: "This is a magical power that can weaken the soul and amplify the consciousness of killing. The whole body changes and it possesses me!"

    Hundreds of huge blood frogs were all attached to the leader of the blood frogs.  At first glance.  It's like the pustules on this blood frog's body.

    ¡°Hmph, if that¡¯s the case, who else can you let kill me?¡±

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and did not answer, nor was he in a hurry to take action.

    Blood Frog was a little angry, he was a Dzogchen existence in the True Source Realm.  Could it be that you are afraid of an existence that has not even achieved the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm?

    "Although I don't know what's so weird about you that causes several True Source Realm Dzogchen to depend on you. However, the weak are weak and can never compete with the strong!"

    With the chattering of the blood frog.  Rays of red light flew around in the gray fog area.  At first glance, these red lights look like bloody red tongues that exist independently from the body of the blood frog.

    "Peng!"

    suddenly.  A red light hit something.  A denser gray mist dispersed, making the blood frog very confused.

    "What was that just now?"

    Before the blood frog could figure it out, there was another continuous banging sound, more red light hit something, and more thick gray mist spread out.

    "No!" The blood frog suddenly became alert, jumped up with its huge body, and then with a deft turn, the huge red tongue shot fiercely in one direction.

    "This isa soul beast!!!" The blood frog was very surprised. It didn't notice at all that a soul beast appeared in the gray fog area.

    Blood Frog knew that this soul beast was definitely not the soul beasts hunted by Ye Pengfei and others.  Those soul beasts have died. Without the breath of life, it is impossible for them to understand the offensive and defensive magical powers of the soul beasts.  However, this soul beast that was hit by his red tongue clearly used a familiar magic spell to break free from the entanglement of his red tongue!

    "It's the spirit beast in the sky. How did he get in?" The blood frog was extremely surprised, but now is not the time to look for the answer to the question.  The continuous banging sound just now was obviously related to the soul beast!

    "Damn it, he wants to influence the soul of the soul beast, and then let us fight each other!"

    Indeed, it is impossible for Ye Pengfei to deal with these blood frogs alone.  Not to mention, Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t understand either.?Kill and stop killing.  However, Ye Pengfei mastered the art of love, and Ye Pengfei was able to pull in a group of soul beasts and make them fight like crazy!

    "They don't dare to come down to provoke you, and you don't dare to go up to the sky to provoke them. I want to see whether they are more powerful, or you, the blood frog, are more awesome!"

    Ye Pengfei sneered, his voice even more erratic.

    Ye Pengfei was not idle either. He was not just waiting for the soul beast to fight with the blood frog.  He would also make a sneak attack here and do some tricks there.  The methods are not very strong, but the effect is amazing.

    The blood frog became even more angry. In its long life, this was the first time it had been teased.

    The huge blood frog disappeared and was replaced by a bloated red-faced man.  This blood frog is actually different from those soul beasts, it can transform!

    Ye Pengfei's expression became solemn again.

    "Those who only have demon bodies can only fight with their own talents. However, those who can transform into other races can also use other races' magical powers!"

    Now, the blood frog has transformed into a human form. What are the characteristics of a strong human being?  Humans take advantage of it!

    Use exotic treasures, formations, talismans, elixirs, and even people's hearts!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei is taking advantage of the natural confrontation between the soul beast and the blood frog.  If it weren't for this natural confrontation, it would have been impossible for those soul beasts to quickly fall into the excitement of "killing the blood frog even to the death".

    With the help of Ye Pengfei, the spirit beasts temporarily gained the upper hand.  but.  When the blood frog turned into a human form, Ye Pengfei immediately realized it.  These soul beasts are all finished

    As expected, I saw the bloated, red-faced man with several red knives tumbling rapidly between his fingers.  Whenever a soul beast jumped in front of him, a red knife would shoot out, piercing the soul beast!

    It is impossible to kill the soul beast completely with just one knife.  However, with this blow, the soul beast's realm cultivation obviously showed signs of decline!

    "No wonder they are so cunning underground. It turns out that the leader of the blood frogs has already practiced so much!"

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking to himself, the red-faced man laughed loudly and said: "Boy, don't think that I am the most powerful blood frog. I have fourteen bloods, and there are thirteen brothers ranked above me. The blood ancestor's  The power is beyond your imagination. I advise you to stop struggling in vain and obediently give your head to me for a knife. I will keep your remaining soul and send you back to reincarnation!"

    ?? Laughing loudly, like a heavy hammer.  Not only did it hit Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness hard, but it also hit the sea of ??consciousness of Huo Li and Jiang Rou on the ground!

    "No, this guy can directly attack the sea of ??consciousness!"

    Directly attack the sea of ??consciousness.  It's not as good as directly attacking the natal soul.  However, directly attacking the sea of ??consciousness of Ye Pengfei and others at this time can make Ye Pengfei unable to continue to pull the soul beast in, unable to continue to affect the soul of the soul beast, and let the soul beasts fight crazily!

    In just a few seconds.  This blood frog who calls himself Blood Fourteen actually discovered it.  The ingenious way to unlock Ye Pengfei¡¯s magical powers!

    "There is no way to solve this quickly."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly. While resisting Blood Fourteen's magical attack, he suddenly increased the scope of the gray fog area.  Soon, even Huo Li and Jiang Rou on the ground were included.

    A force of attraction quietly wrapped around the delicate bodies of Huo Li and Jiang Rou. The two women had a tacit understanding and did not resist, and were taken into the space plane by Ye Pengfei.

    In this way, it became Ye Pengfei fighting alone with the bloody fourteenth.  Previously, Ye Pengfei also used Huo Li's help to send the gray mist high into the sky and pull the soul beasts over.  But now, Huo Li has been put away by him, and he doesn't intend to let Huo Li take action again.

    "You actually want to fight me alone?" Blood Fourteen laughed loudly, "I will let you understand what it means to have no way to escape!"

    Dozens of red knives suddenly flew out, with thin red threads connecting the knives.  These dozens of knives formed a trap formation!

    "Fetch it for me! Fish it out for me, this little miscellaneous fish!"

    The Blood Fourteen actually regarded the gray fog area as a pond and the trapping formation as a fishing net.  And Ye Pengfei is the little miscellaneous fish he wants to catch!

    "He is only ranked fourteenth. There are thirteen more powerful ones above him, and there is also a bloody ancestor who rules all the blood frogs! This sect-protecting formation is really awesome!"

    Ye Pengfei walked flexibly while looking for an opportunity to take action.

    The Blood Fourteen could not find Ye Pengfei's whereabouts for a while, but he was not in a hurry, he felt that he?The classics win.  Swish, swish, dozens more red knives flew out, and another big net was quickly formed!

    "Haha, the human race's methods are indeed good. They are just right for dealing with a cunning human race strongman like you." Blood Fourteen laughed loudly, "If that doesn't work, I can also transform into a strong wizard from the witch race. Don't you want  Are you planning to seize the Dayi Stone? There are many Dayi Stones in my cave, and I have refined many turning witch talismans. If you fight against me, you are far behind!"

    The loud laughter not only undermines Ye Pengfei's self-confidence, but also serves as a means of attack.  Although this sonic attack method is not strong, it may play a role in tracking and positioning.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't been so good at hiding, he would have revealed his true location while dealing with this magical power.  At that time, two big red nets came over fiercely, and it was impossible for Ye Pengfei to escape!

    ??Wander carefully and be wary of gathering strength.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei struck out with an air-shattering blow!

    "Broken! Broken! Broken!"

    What was broken was not the body of Blood Fourteen, nor the time and space around Blood Fourteen. What was broken was the time and space that a big red net was about to pass through!

    The brief and small-scale space-time fragmentation caused part of the red knife to fall into it.  The other red knives that were not affected flew forward with inertia.

    "not good!"

    Li Mang flashed in Blood Fourteen's eyes, and he wanted to collect those red knives.  However, Ye Pengfei, who had been planning for a long time, acted faster.  The Blood Fourteen saw a shadow flash past quickly, and two red knives disappeared!

    "His grandma was fooled." Bloody Fourteen cursed in a low voice and took back all the other red knives.

    The two big red nets are gone, but Ye Pengfei's expression is even more solemn.

    "You actually know that I am going to use this red knife to find and crack the secret. This Blood Fourteen is completely unlike the sect-protecting beast that has been trapped in the sect-protecting formation all year round!"

    Only a person with extensive experience and many fights could be so keenly aware of why Ye Pengfei deliberately tried to snatch two red knives.  However, logically speaking, it is obviously impossible for the sect-protecting beasts trapped in the sect-protecting formation to travel around the world and gain extensive knowledge, let alone have too many opportunities to fight with others - is it possible that the temple of the gods was still there back then?  Do you need to activate the sect-protecting formation frequently?  The Temple of the Gods back then was already unique in the world!

    A flash of light flashed across Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  As soon as it was time, Ye Pengfei used the method of calmness to check carefully.  However, this time he didn't check anything!

    "Completely ineffective It seems that this sect-protecting formation is not just about protecting the sect!"

    What can make the method of tranquility of mind ineffective?

    Only the disturbance of the big world can make the way of peace of mind deviate or become completely ineffective!

    "This is the sect-protecting formation, and it is also a place to study the ultimate laws of the great world. There is already a hint of powerful laws that simulate the great world hidden in it!"

    The method of calming the mind is useless, but the ability to calculate cannot be affected in any way.  After careful calculation, Ye Pengfei realized more and more that what affected him back then, preventing him from clearly seeing the true face of the underground creatures and being unable to clearly grasp their every move, was not the influence of the big world, but the sect-protecting formation.  self-ability!

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei thought to himself, "The Temple of the Gods used this formation to study the ultimate laws of the world on the one hand, and on the other hand created a powerful and rare treasure. As long as the conditions are right, it can  Use this rare treasure to destroy the world and transcend it!"

    This can explain why the Thunder God wants to seize the sect-protecting formation.  Because, if you just collect that rare treasure and don't understand the ultimate laws of the world, you won't be able to break the evil of reincarnation!

    "So, there should be a rare treasure or something else that can protect the God of Thunder and prevent him from being destroyed. Otherwise, he may be destroyed by this world!"

    Gradually, Ye Pengfei figured out the whole thing coherently, and he realized more and more clearly what he should do!  !  !  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1724. Reverse the Source!  Destroy the world!

    "The true foundation of this sect-protecting formation is the imitation of the laws of the world, and the appearance of that law is reincarnation! Or it can be said that the so-called 'true source' is actually the ruthless reincarnation!"

    This is not an ordinary reincarnation, but a terrifying reincarnation that can eradicate all memories of previous lives and leave no trace of the soul.

    For ordinary people, for those low-level beings, after falling into reincarnation, the memories of past lives can often never be recovered.  However, for those beings with higher realms, the various memories of past lives are an important guarantee for their ability to advance to a higher level in the next life!

    How high does the level need to be?

    With the golden elixir in this life, it is very possible to regain memories in the next life.  The Nascent Soul in this life can master various mysterious powers to ensure that the memories of this life can be regained in the next life.

    If you are a strong person in the Kongming period in this life, it will be even more incredible.

    The Purple Mansion is boundless and vast, and the universe is vast and empty.  Qian Duankun Ni Xi is exposed, and the flying sail leaves the bird without leaving a trace.

    This poem about cultivating immortals circulated on the Moon Immortal Star not only talks about the abilities of the powerful people in the Kongming period in this life, but also implies the abilities of the powerful people in the Kongming period in the next life!

    ??The Qian Duan Kun Ni Xi is revealed. Not only is the universe of this world revealed in this life, but the universe of this life can also be revealed in the next life!

    ??The last sentence of the flying sail makes it clear that even the sail and the departing bird will leave no trace behind.

    What level is the empty and dark period?  It's just the fifth level of Immortal Realm.

    Above it, there are two levels in the Immortal Realm.  Then there are the ninth level of deity, the 33rd level from the immortal realm to the immortal realm.  And, there are eighty-one levels of True Origin Realm!

    When a strong man works hard and reaches the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm step by step, he no longer fears reincarnation long ago.  As long as there is a trace of the remaining soul running away, even if it ends up falling into reincarnation.  It won't be long before I can be proud of myself again.  Stand tall in the forest of strong men!

    Ye Pengfei himself is an excellent example.

    Thinking about that time, his previous life was persecuted by a powerful enemy.  Friends did not dare to help, and the universe shied away. As a result, they had to use various methods to entrust their souls and reincarnate.

    As a result, the realm of the reincarnated body increased rapidly at an astonishing speed. How many peerless talents were astonished by its level of evil?

    This is the advantage of high-level existence, this is what it means.  As long as his soul is not exterminated, he can make a comeback, and he will not be afraid of pressure from powerful enemies.

    However, who could have imagined that after setting foot on the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm, and walking step by step towards the realm beyond the True Origin Realm, he would be walking towards true destruction step by step!

    "Even ordinary people can retrieve their past memories if they have the help of a powerful person. However, that powerful being who stands at the top of the world has to face the disaster of all memories disappearing. How terrible is this?  ridicule!"

    "However. The laws of the great world are strong and terrifying here, and the weakness of the laws of the great world is also here! As long as the memory still exists during the reincarnation of super-level souls, the laws of the great world will be completely broken.  The possibility of falling!¡±

    At this moment.  Ye Pengfei has completely understood why the rare treasure he collected contains a continent of ghosts.  The reason why that rare treasure can be used as a world-destroying treasure.  The fundamental reason is that as long as one of the soul bodies can be safely sent into reincarnation, the weaknesses of the laws of the big world will naturally be exposed!

    "These blood frogs exist precisely to sharpen the soul body. The danger of these blood frogs is exactly the danger of the simulated laws of the world. Therefore, in order to destroy these blood frogs, we must destroy the simulated  The laws of the great world. In this way, you can understand everything and truly master the world-destroying treasure!"

    In addition to the world-destroying treasure, there should also be a protective treasure.  Ye Pengfei still has no idea where this treasure is.  However, he vaguely felt that this matter seemed to be about Deng Yating.

    "Could it be that what Master is looking for, that the entire Temple of Gods protects together, is the protective treasure?"

    Ye Pengfei was thinking about it while deducing new methods.

    It¡¯s not enough to know clearly what to do. This is truly difficult to know and do!

    It is obviously impossible to deduce the magical power that can deal with Blood Fourteen at once. Ye Pengfei has realized that Blood Fourteen represents a part of the simulated laws of the world.

    "These blood frogs that can transform and have their own names should symbolize part of the simulated laws of the world. And the bloody ancestor is a person who can?The ultimate existence combined with a trace of simulated laws of the big world!  "

    "As for the blood frogs that are now possessed by Blood Fourteen, they are existences that have further evolved from the laws of the big world of Blood Fourteen. I can only deal with these blood frogs step by step!"

    With his sharp gaze passing over the pustule-like beings one by one, Ye Pengfei clearly realized how the Temple of the Gods had simulated a trace of the ultimate law of the great world.

    "Just like all monks started by breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and studying humble magical powers, the Temple of the Gods at that time also started from the evolution of the most humble laws and deduced it step by step."

    "What kind of existence would be the evolution of the most humble laws? It must be the way of reincarnation!"

    Back then, Ye Pengfei mastered part of the power of reincarnation from Samsara.  Then, he began to delve into the path of love, and he put aside the path of reincarnation.  Even in order to achieve immortality later, the power of the Heavenly Lord and the three thousand avenues must be mastered.  However, after all, it is not a special study of reincarnation.  So, now he can only start from scratch.

    This is not simply a repetition of the path that those who have mastered the path of reincarnation have taken. There have been so many powerful reincarnations throughout the ages, but why have we never heard of anyone who discovered the origin of the world?

    "We start from the law of reincarnation, but we cannot take the ordinary road. Presumably the law of reincarnation is mixed with the artistic conception that makes people go astray. The ordinary road is actually a road of ambiguity!"

    To put it simply, those strong men who practiced the way of reincarnation in the past all practiced it wrong.  The avenue of reincarnation among the three thousand avenues is simply the wrong path!

    Now, with the humble blood frogs as reference coordinates, to re-deduce the law of reincarnation and obtain the avenue of reincarnation, Ye Pengfei has the possibility of being impartial.  The magical means derived in this way also have the power to destroy the world!

    "I didn't expect that I would have to master the method of reverse origin in the end!" Ye Pengfei sighed secretly while deducing.

    The names are different, but the meanings are similar.  The master's way of countering the source is also the way of destroying the world.  The master's ability to reverse the source of the sky is also the ability to destroy the world.  Thinking back then, Ye Pengfei noticed the "other" way to move the realm round platform, but did not take that step.  Ye Pengfei thought that he would never take that step.  But fate plays tricks on people, and in the end he had to take that step.

    The step-by-step deduction in the sea of ??consciousness is illusory, but Ye Pengfei feels in a daze that he seems to be standing in front of the round platform of multiple realms again, taking the most critical first step!

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±

    Taking that crucial step forward, Ye Pengfei felt like he had entered a new sky in an instant.  The whole world seemed to have changed, and the appearance of Blood Fourteen, wrapped in layers of gray mist, also seemed to have changed!

    "No wonder, Master is so convinced that his own way is the right way. No wonder, Master agreed so easily that I would not practice his way of counter-origin!"

    The world in front of you is no longer complete, and neither is the Blood Fourteen in front of you.  It turns out that this is the true source!

    In an instant, Ye Pengfei felt that as long as he could create magical means, this incompleteness would become more fragmented.  Then, you can reverse the source, you can destroy the world, break free from the constraints of the laws of the world, and you can not be afraid of the ruthless ultimate reincarnation!  !  !

    But¡­¡­

    "A fragmented world, a fragmented existence, this is by no means a wonderful feeling, and this is by no means a perfect world!"

    "Reverse the source, destroy the world, just for liberation, just for yourself.  This is selfish, this will lead to nothing, this will make you miserable!

    "All living beings have inherent emotions. Love is the foundation of living beings. Absolute ruthlessness, that is chaos, that is unconscious existence!"

    "Master wants to transcend, Master wants to live. However, he also cannot let go of all kinds of worldly feelings. So, he agreed that I would not practice the way of counter-origin, because he took a fancy to my way of love!"

    Until this moment, Ye Pengfei truly felt everything that Ni Cangtian felt back then

    ¡­¡­

    "I have defied the heavens and built an adverse environment for three trillion epochs. You, an anomaly, are the first being to come here. Are you willing to inherit my mantle?"

    "The source of adversitySenior has cultivated to the end of the true source realm and still gained nothing, so he realized that he has to go against the odds and destroy the so-called 'true source'?"

    "You don't agree with my Taoism?"

    "I have an obsession!"

    ¡­¡­

    After this conversation, the valley was quiet for a long time.  About half an hour later, Ni Cang??Just let out a long sigh.  Only now did Ye Pengfei know how much rich emotion and how much longing and expectation was contained in this long sigh!

    "After waiting for three trillion epochs, I finally found a good seedling. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a love interest That's all. If you don't want to become my teacher, I won't embarrass you. Since you can break into this place  A piece of valley, I will give you another opportunity." Ye Pengfei murmured and repeated the words of the past, and the heat in his chest was rolling, "Reverse the source! Destroy the world! This is not the only direction! I have obsessions in my heart, I  Knowing the true source, I want to reshape it!"

    In an instant, the world in front of you changed again.  Like the spring breeze blowing on his face, Ye Pengfei seemed to smell a hint of fragrance from a bright future (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1725. The Way to Dzogchen!

    "The world of Dzogchen." Ye Pengfei couldn't help but murmur.

    "Compared with the previous world that was just like a sparse fishing net, the world I see now is a truly perfect world!

    While seeing this world of great perfection, Ye Pengfei suddenly realized that his way of peace of mind had also become extremely perfect.

    Looking at the blood frogs possessing Blood Fourteen, Ye Pengfei saw their strengths, and Ye Pengfei saw their weaknesses.

    His eyes met the scarlet, ferocious looking eyes of Blood Fourteen again.  Naturally, Ye Pengfei also saw the strengths and weaknesses of Blood Fourteen.  In fact, Ye Pengfei could easily see what methods Blood Fourteen wanted to use and what magical powers he was about to use.

    However, when Ye Pengfei's eyes wandered away again and wanted to look elsewhere.  Suddenly, the world of Dzogchen was shattered instantly, and everything returned to its original state!  !  !

    "It's hard to go against the will of heaven! It's even harder to achieve Dzogchen!" Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly.

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei finally knew that the so-called "Way of Peace of Mind" was actually the "Way of Great Perfection".  Only when this world truly becomes the world of Dzogchen, can the way of peace of mind evolve to the extreme and advance to become the way of Dzogchen!

    It¡¯s just that the feeling of great perfection just now lasted too short.  It only lasted a dozen seconds, and Ye Pengfei didn't have time to look around, not even the bloody ancestor, or even his own situation.

    When this feeling was lost in an instant, an extreme sense of loss came over me involuntarily.  When Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly and said, "It's hard to defy the odds! It's even harder to achieve Great Perfection!", a decadent mood made him very lazy.

    He did not continue to roam flexibly, and he did not continue to change his concealment methods.  As a result, Blood Fourteen glimpsed his true body at a glance.  result.  Blood Fourteen suddenly conjured up countless phantom bodies, surrounding Ye Pengfei.

    "Next, all the swords will come out to cut off all my chance of life."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s light voice surprised Blood Fourteen.  What a frightening thing it is to be told by your enemy about the magical means you are about to use!

    However, before Blood Fourteen could change his moves in a hurry, he suddenly frowned again.

    ¡°Pretend to be a ghost!!!¡±

    The Bloody Fourteen actually sensed that Ye Pengfei had removed even the most basic defense and allowed himself to kill at will.

    "The empty city strategy is useless. I will be killed anyway!!!"

    Blood Fourteen shouted, and flying blades shot out from the hands of the phantoms.  No matter where Ye Pengfei escapes, and no matter what magical powers Ye Pengfei uses, there will naturally be one or several flying blades to deal with it.

    "If he didn't come up with more shocking means, Ye Pengfei would definitely be dead, and not even a trace of his soul could escape.  What's more, facing these countless flying blades, Ye Pengfei still looked at Blood Fourteen lazily, without any sign of taking action!

    "You are captured without any effort. Are you willing to accept your fate?" Blood Fourteen was very surprised.

    Everyone in the space plane was also extremely surprised.

    They don¡¯t know what happened just now, and they certainly don¡¯t know what Ye Pengfei saw just now.  They just know.  Ye Pengfei actually gave up!  !  !

    "Wake up, Brother Ye, wake up quickly!" Huo Li shouted at Ye Pengfei's natal soul.

    "Damn it, you promised me. You will free me from the shackles of the big world! Wake up! Wake up!!!" If there wasn't only a ray of remnant soul left, the silver-haired witch master would have rushed over and severely punished me.  A kick.

    Xiao Yu also shouted in panic: "Xiao Mie, what should we do? What should we do? It's all you. If only you had listened to me and escaped earlier!"

    Xue Ling and others also had a look of fear on their faces, and their minds were spinning rapidly, trying to find a solution.

    When everyone was in chaos, just when the flying blade of the Bloody Fourteen was about to hit Ye Pengfei's true body, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but trembled.

    No one helped him, and he didn¡¯t work hard on his own.  Inexplicably, he was so violently shaken.

    Not only the real body was shaken hard, but the soul of the soul in the space plane was also shaken hard.  In an instant, Ye Pengfei woke up!

    "not good!!!"

    Faced with the first batch of sharp flying blades that were about to pierce his true body, Ye Pengfei did not resort to magic or magic to block and resist, but instead used strange steps to swim among the overwhelming flying blades.  !

    &nbsp; Just when he took the first step, Ye Pengfei's Tao body changed into a small micro-dot.  I saw this tiny dot swishing through the gap between the pressure of the two flying blades without being affected in any way.

    Immediately, Bloody Fourteen¡¯s eyes tightened severely!

    "Do you only know how to run away?" Blood Fourteen sneered.

    With only this thrilling journey, Blood Fourteen had already realized that all the flying blades were ineffective, and his Ten Thousand Blades Technique was easily broken by Ye Pengfei.

    Blood Fourteen is also very smart. Before the new killer magical power is used, he first uses magical means to disturb Ye Pengfei's soul emotions and buy himself some time.

    If Ye Pengfei is still the same Ye Pengfei who has not peeked into the true source, if Ye Pengfei is still the same Ye Pengfei who has not peeked into the world of Dzogchen and realized the way of Dzogchen, then Blood Fourteen's astute methods can play a certain role.  It's a pity that the Ye Pengfei now is no longer the Ye Pengfei just now!

    "Even if it's a hard break, it's not that difficult." Ye Pengfei chuckled and punched him in one blow.

    An air-shattering blow!  !  !

    Blood Fourteen has seen the Sky Shattering Blow. The magical method that can shake the stable space and time above the fist path to pieces is indeed very powerful.

    However, Blood Fourteen didn¡¯t have much to worry about.  After all, his Ten Thousand Blades technique can be found in all directions.  With just one air-shattering blow, it is impossible to completely break his Ten Thousand Blades Technique in a short period of time.

    As long as the magical power is still there in a short period of time, and as long as Ye Pengfei does not get rid of the ten thousand blades in a short period of time, then Blood Fourteen can condense a new killer magical power, and he can continue to attack.

    Blood Fourteen also felt that he had enough time, and Blood Fourteen did not feel much pressure.  However, just when he was confident enough to gather new magical powers!  !  !

    "Everything is broken!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????? Out of nowhere, Blood Fourteen suddenly discovered that not only his own Ten Thousand Blade Techniques were shattered, not only his thousands of phantoms were shattered, but even his true body was also beginning to be shattered!  !  !

    "What kind of magical power is this?"

    Blood Fourteen screamed in horror. Before he died, he heard Ye Pengfei's faint reply.

    "This is the way to Dzogchen!" (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1726. Transaction

    "What is the Way of Dzogchen?" Huo Li leaned next to Ye Pengfei and asked curiously.

    On the other side, Jiang Rou chuckled and said: "Of course it is the ultimate way. Listen to the name, how domineering it is!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "It can be said to be the ultimate way, but I prefer to use another name to describe it."

    "What's your name?" the two women asked at the same time.

    "The way that goes against heaven, my way that goes against heaven!"

    ******

    A full ten years have passed since the fall of Blood Fourteen.

    In these ten years, Huo Li and Jiang Rou dug everything around them.  Massive cultivation resources were discovered, and the two of them refined thousands of turning witch talismans.

    It took the silver-haired witch master three years to finally be as good as ever.  In the next seven years, he did not leave Ye Pengfei's space plane. Instead, he quietly thought about the critical insights he had when his true body was shattered, and worked hard to improve himself.

    Red Devil, Xue Ling, Yuan Xiaoyao and others are also seizing the time to practice. Although Blood Fourteen is dead, there are still thirteen powerful beings above him.  Further up, there is the bloody ancestor.

    Not to mention, they knew very well that the reason why Ye Pengfei had not used a few of his own was precisely to deal with the remaining gods in the Temple of the Gods.  These ancient strong men who have been created to avoid the ultimate reincarnation of the world are not existences that can be dealt with by ordinary means.

    And Ye Pengfei

    "Sister Jiang, he has been staring at that cliff for ten years. Have you discovered what is special about that cliff?"

    "Haha, if I could know, I would have created my own way to defy heaven. Let's just concentrate on doing our own things. Let's go further this time and collect more cultivation resources!"

    Just when the two women were muttering to each other and planning to go further afield to hunt, suddenly.  A familiar voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s Blood Thirteen¡¯s territory.¡±

    "Brother Ye, when did you come here?" Looking back, Huo Li was shocked.

    Jiang Rou rolled her eyes and said with a sweet smile: "Congratulations, Master, you have made further progress in the way of Dzogchen!"

    Huo Li suddenly realized.

    "Wow, Brother Ye, your current Dzogchen Way can completely hide from the prying eyes of all True Source Realm Dzogchen. Neither of us even noticed that you were approaching. If Brother Ye used this method to sneak attack and plot,  , which True Origin Realm Dzogchen existence can resist?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "I can't say enough. The gods in the Temple of the Gods may have a way to crack my magical power. Not to mention, who knows if there is anything in those ancient ruins that are even older.  A scary old monster?¡±

    This is not because Ye Pengfei is deliberately modest.

    Ten years of sitting quietly and staring at the cliff.  In fact, what he was staring at was not the cliff, but the past, present, and future changes of the cliff.

    In this continuous gaze, Ye Pengfei improved his understanding of Taoism.  He realized more and more that it was precisely because he had practiced the way of love that he could appreciate the way of peace of mind.  And it was precisely because he understood the way of peace of mind that he was finally able to find another way.  Realize the path to Dzogchen.

    This is the main consciousness and the main harvest.  In addition to this main body, there are also some trivial and small gains.

    Of course, for others.  This is also an amazing harvest!

    Ye Pengfei sighed and gently hugged the slender waists of the two women: "In the past ten years, I have seen some of the master's experiences. The reason why the master can create the way of counter-origin. In addition to the master himself being a genius, there is also a  This is why an old monster from ancient times came to help. That old monster is not something I can resist now!"

    Huo Li shouted in surprise: "So, Brother Ye's master is even more powerful?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and shook his head: "Maybe it's more powerful, maybe it's not that powerful. After all, I only saw the old monster helping me back then, and I didn't see clearly all the changes that happened later."

    Jiang Rou nodded and said: "Master's master should not be too powerful. Otherwise, master's master should be able to break into the temple of the gods. Why would he need to send his disciples to take risks?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "Don't make random guesses. No matter whether he is great or not, he is my master!"

    If it weren¡¯t for Ni Cangtian¡¯s repeated help, Ye Pengfei would never be able to achieve the heights he is today.  Not to mention anything else, if Ye Pengfei didn't know another way to move the realm round platform, Ye Pengfei wouldn't know how much time and energy it would take to take that crucial step!

    ¡°???Now that we¡¯re talking about other things, let¡¯s go see the Bloody Ancestor!  "Ye Pengfei gently took the two girls with him and walked toward the top of the mountain where the bloody ancestor was.

    Along the way

    There are thousands of soul beasts roaring in the sky to stop them, and there are strong blood frogs underground who plan to make a sneak attack for profit.  I think back then, the numerous dangers in the sky and on earth put Ye Pengfei and others in danger and gave them headaches for many years.  But now, without anyone else taking action, Ye Pengfei easily wiped out these powerful enemies in the sky and on earth one by one.

    There is still some truth to Huo Li's coquettish call. Nowadays, except for those who have also peeked into the secret of the true source, know and study how to resist the ultimate reincarnation, there are Dzogchen beings in the true source realm.  For Ye Pengfei, all other True Origin Realm perfections are within reach!

    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, Ye Pengfei left very quickly.

    Along the way, there was no threat that could slow down Ye Pengfei's walking speed.  Several hours later, Ye Pengfei finally appeared at the top of a towering mountain.

    The huge bloody mountain!  !  !

    The top of the mountain is smooth and smooth, as if someone had cut it down with a sharp sword.  The smooth surface of the light was all blood red, with only one spot showing a white mark, which attracted people to look there at a glance.

    This was exactly the case for the two girls Huo Li and Jiang Rou. They were being carried by Ye Pengfei, and as soon as they landed on the top of the mountain platform, their eyes were involuntarily attracted to the white mark.  Only Ye Pengfei stood there and sneered slightly: "Blood Ancestor, do you still want to pretend to be a ghost?"

    "Haha, I really can't hide it from you!"

    Amid the loud laughter, an old man wearing a plain gray shirt appeared out of thin air opposite the three people.

    "The small God of Confusion Seal cannot withstand the observation of a powerful person. Fellow Taoist, what do you want to do next?" The bloody ancestor smiled happily, without showing any murderous intent.

    "A little confusing seal?" Ye Pengfei sneered.  "If I hadn't protected their two souls, they would have been trapped in it and unable to extricate themselves. Bloody Ancestor, you should stop pretending to be a ghost. Ever since I killed Blood Fourteen with one move, you already knew,  You are no match for me!"

    The bloody ancestor slowly put away his smile: "Yes, I am no match for you."

    A trace of confusion flashed through the eyes of the bloody ancestor.  Then, he smiled bitterly and said: "It's just. Due to the limitations of the law, it's impossible not to fight. Anyway, I have lived for so many years. Even if I am killed by fellow Taoists, it doesn't matter to me."

    Ye Pengfei sneered and said: "If it really doesn't matter, why are you wearing a gray shirt and why are you studying the Seal of Confusion? In front of me, you'd better not hide anything!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s words are sharp and there is something in them.  The bloody ancestor couldn't help but be secretly surprised, and lowered his head to think.

    at this time.  Huo Li and Jiang Rou were able to interrupt.

    "It turns out that the white mark is used to confuse the gods. If Brother Ye hadn't been here, Sister Jiang and I would have been doomed!"

    After a while, Huo Li stuck out his tongue in fear, as if his mind was confused.  Even if it is just confusing for a millionth of a moment.  With that bloody ancestor's ability, even if he had 11,100,000 lives, they would all be harvested by him!  !  !

    Jiang Rou couldn't help but sigh and said: "If a bloody ancestor is so powerful, how powerful will the Thunder God be? How powerful will the other old monsters who are still alive be? The two of us are really far apart.  Got it!"

    If you are still in the magical realm, if you are still in the Witch Clan.  With Huo Li and Jiang Rou's level of cultivation, all those with the title of marshal must bow their heads.  Maybe, the two of them will be flattered and given the title of Grand Marshal.

    However, following Ye Pengfei, I met many powerful people.  The two of them suddenly realized how weak they were

    ¡­¡­

    After thinking for a long time, the bloody ancestor still shook his head: "No matter what, if I can't break the law, I can't get out of the way. To tell you the truth, if you want to pass me, you not only need to defeat me, but also need to  Search for a secret recipe from my soul. Then, use blood frogs and soul beasts as materials to refine an antidote. Without this antidote, you might still be safe and sound. The people around you, your space  It is estimated that no one in the plane will survive!¡±

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou looked surprised, but Ye Pengfei's face remained calm: "Is it because of the last passage?"

    The Bloody Ancestor raised his thumb and praised: "Yes, it's because of that passage. That passage contains a colorless and odorless strange poison. Even the two women around you cannot resist it at all.  The characteristics of this strange poison are not directly fatal.?But it will allow the strong to practice more smoothly.  When your cultivation reaches a high enough level, you will already know the results.  "

    The result is to fall into a fatal reincarnation!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "No wonder I am the only one who may be safe and sound. However, we can definitely live in peace. You just need to take the initiative to take out the prescription."

    Before the Bloody Ancestor could speak, Ye Pengfei continued: "Don't use any rules to prevaricate me. I know that you have a way to solve this problem. Isn't it just a lot of damage? It's better than death. I can  Promise, when I create a perfect solution, I will help you get rid of it, so that you can live freely!"

    Back then, Ye Pengfei used this as a temptation to attract the silver-haired wizard to join him willingly.  Now, he is using this as a temptation to avoid a big fight.

    After ten years of silent cultivation, Ye Pengfei already knew how powerful the Bloody Ancestor was.  He also knew clearly that the Bloody Ancestor had been silently fighting for freedom all his life!  !  !

    The Bloody Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly moved, but after thinking about it, he decided to fight!

    ¡°Take my punch first!¡±

    A fist shadow formed by a ball of gray light, as if it could swallow up this area of ??time and space, rushed towards Ye Pengfei.

    Jiang Rou couldn't help but change her pretty face slightly, and shouted coldly with disdain: "You are really ignorant!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed, and punched him head-on. He heard a "Peng!" sound, and the huge shock wave pushed Huo Li and Jiang Rou unsteadily.

    The two women couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. They felt that they already had a high opinion of the Bloody Ancestor¡¯s combat prowess.  I never thought that this bloody ancestor actually had such terrifying combat power!

    "If there is no master, even if a hundred of me add up, we are still no match for the Bloody Ancestor!" Jiang Rou was secretly surprised.

    Huo Li was even more depressed and thought: "My realm has increased so much, but I still can't be of any help. Am I too useless?"

    ¡° Most of the powerful people around Ye Pengfei would have similar emotions.  Huo Li's experience was a little less, and for a while he was a bit over the top.

    Ye Pengfei was banging and banging, competing with the bloody ancestor for magical power without taking a step back, while he chuckled and said: "Li, if you continue to think wildly, be careful and I will spank your little ass later."

    "ah."

    Huo Li couldn't help but blush.  After following Ye Pengfei for so many years, this is the first time I heard Ye Pengfei speak so openly.  When Huo Li lowered her head shyly, she unknowingly walked out of the horn

    ¡­¡­

    Huo Li and Jiang Rou may not know why Ye Pengfei went out of his way and openly said such ambiguous words.  However, the bloody ancestor knew very well what Ye Pengfei wanted to do.

    What Ye Pengfei has to do is not a troublesome matter.  However, under the strong attack between the two, Ye Pengfei still had the energy to help Huo Li, which surprised the bloody ancestor.  Just like Huo Li and Jiang Rou underestimated the true fighting power of the bloody ancestor.  The bloody ancestor suddenly realized that he had greatly underestimated Ye Pengfei's true combat power!

    ????????????????????????????????? The bloody ancestor¡¯s fighting spirit increased even more!

    "Let's have a good fight!"

    Suddenly, the figure of the bloody ancestor became very blurry.  The weird thing is.  Those powerful magical powers are still shot out from this position.

    Everyone knows that the bloody ancestor will definitely use his body skills.  I want to get closer to Ye Pengfei.  However, few people can figure out why even though the bloody ancestors are gone, their magical powers can still come out one after another?

    Among the people present, only Ye Pengfei knew what kind of magical power the Scarlet Ancestor had displayed.

    ¡°Without him, it¡¯s too fast!!!¡±

    Boom~~~~~~

    Ye Pengfei turned sideways and punched the right side of time and space.  The roaring sound of the sky-shattering strike vibrated back and forth in the vast space.  Huo Li and Jiang Rou were horrified to discover that just the power of this echo had actually caused the stable space-time on this side to distort and deform, just like concrete in the hands of a child.

    "Ali, can you do it?"

    "A quarter at most."

    The two women looked at each other and smiled. I don¡¯t know if the taste contained in that smile was surprise or helplessness

    ¡­¡­

    The Bloody Ancestor is helpless.

    "The speed that I am so proud of has been broken by you like this?" In the distance, the bloody ancestor staggered out with blood at the corner of his mouth and a look of unwillingness on his face.

    What was weird just now was precisely because the speed was exaggerated to the extreme, that¡¯s why the strange situation occurred.  Just before the figure of the bloody ancestor blurred, those magical powers had already been sacrificed.  And just when those magical powers were still on the way, the bloody ancestor had already killed him in front of Ye Pengfei!

    You must know that this is pure speed and does not involve any time and space.  If you use the method of time and space, whether it is to temporarily stop time or distort space, shorten the distance between you and Ye Pengfei.  Then, Ye Pengfei can easily break it by just using the method of time and space.

    But, this is just pure speed!

    In the view of the Scarlet Ancestor, unless Ye Pengfei uses means such as the magical power of time and space and the magical power of nothingness, it is possible for him to be able to withstand his pure speed.  Then, the Bloody Ancestor planned to circle around Ye Pengfei and attack, using his erratic movement skills to find flaws in Ye Pengfei's existence.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not use any other magical powers. He only used one magical power to break the air when he came and went!

    The Bloody Ancestor had already witnessed Ye Pengfei¡¯s sky-shattering strike. When Ye Pengfei used this method to kill the Blood Fourteen, the Bloody Ancestor had already understood that he was no match for Ye Pengfei.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did the blood ancestor did not feel that over the years, the power of Ye Pengfei's air-shattering blow has increased dramatically.

    In the view of the Bloody Ancestor, in just ten years, the power of this magical power can be multiplied dozens of times. This is already an exaggeration and a great achievement.  However, what the bloody ancestor never expected was that when Ye Pengfei punched hard in the direction in which he was charging, the power of his magical power would increase dozens of times!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei smiled calmly: "How do you want to continue to test my abilities?"

    Wiping the blood stains from the corner of his mouth, the Bloody Ancestor chuckled and said: "If you are not strong enough, why should I, Bloody, risk half of my life and wait here for you to come back? If you are not strong enough, I would rather die than die.  Year after year, we are just hanging on!"

    It was only then that Huo Li and Jiang Rou knew about it.  It turned out that the Scarlet Ancestor was just testing Ye Pengfei's true combat power. The Scarlet Ancestor just wanted to determine whether he should trust Ye Pengfei and whether he should make this deal with Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded: "Well, since you are still not satisfied, then I will show off some more tricks. Just now you used pure speed, this time, I will also show off my pure speed!"

    After the words fell, Ye Pengfei's figure did not move at all.  However, the bloody ancestor's eyes widened in horror.  Just when his eyes widened, Ye Pengfei's right palm was already on his shoulder.

    "how?"

    "I'm convinced!" (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1727. Mysterious Past Life

    Returning to this empty place again, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but feel emotional.

    "Back then, I could only use various means to blackmail the remnant soul of the God of Thunder, and use the God of Thunder's needs to escape the disaster of death. But now, he is hiding and not daring to see me!"

    In that strange treasure space, Ye Pengfei was so anxious and nervous when he was shocked to learn that the true purpose of the strange treasure was to destroy the world.  He didn't dare to stay for even a moment, and immediately left the Qing family and broke into the sect-protecting formation.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei also left some words for Qing Yize¡ª¡ª

    I¡¯m going out to fight with someone now. If I lose, you can study the soul beads by yourself and figure out how to escape

    Recalling this statement that seemed to be his last words, Huo Li and others were also filled with sighs, sighing that fate was playing tricks on people.

    "If the God of Thunder knew, the sect-protecting formation would become a great opportunity for the master. I'm afraid, he would rather risk his life to guard the exotic treasure himself." Jiang Rou sighed softly while stretching her consciousness.

    The great formation to protect the sect is not only an opportunity for Ye Pengfei, but also a great opportunity for Huo Li, Jiang Rou, Silver-haired Witch Lord and others!

    Needless to say, there are massive amounts of natural and earthly treasures. In terms of real combat power, several people have made great progress.  Although they looked at Ye Pengfei, they still looked up like a mountain.  However, when they look at other Dzogchen beings, they basically look down!

    "Brother Ye, since we can't find the remnant soul of the Thunder God, go and get rid of the Sandman clan. Without his minions, he will be even less able to cause trouble!" Huo Li suggested sweetly.

    "Okay." Ye Pengfei said with a slight smile, "You guys go and clean up the Sand People and give some things to Niu Ben."

    It is not a treasure of heaven and earth, but a jade slip.  Huo Li and others would not check the contents of the jade slip rashly, but they could also guess that it probably contained a magical power that would be helpful to Niu Ben.

    Ye Pengfei stayed, he needed to study it.  How can we put away the sect-protecting formation and the world-destroying rare treasure?

    It will take a lot of time to exterminate the Sand People, and Ye Pengfei's research will also take a lot of time.  At first, it was quiet and undisturbed, and he studied continuously for more than a year.  When he was finally able to slightly transform the protective sect formation, the remnant soul of the Thunder God that had been hidden for a long time emerged again.

    "Ye Pengfei, let's make a deal?"

    Ye Pengfei sneered: "Are you still qualified to make a deal?"

    The God of Thunder responded nonchalantly: "There are no eternal enemies in this world. I know a huge secret. Don't you have any interest in it?"

    Ye Pengfei sneered and shook his head: "My current interest is to destroy your remaining soul!"

    The spiritual thought moved slightly.  The God of Thunder could not help but scream in horror: "You, you, what have you done?"

    "A little trick." Ye Pengfei responded with a sneer, "When we first met, I left a seed of love in your remnant soul. As long as you dare to get close to me, that seed will take root and sprout.  Evolve various magical powers on your own!"

    It is indeed just a small trick. This is a small trick that Ye Pengfei suffered deeply and learned from his enemies.

    But.  Many times, seemingly inconspicuous little means can have extremely amazing results!

    The sound of Thunder God's screams gradually faded away, and Ye Pengfei lost his trace again.  It's not that Ye Pengfei doesn't want to chase.  But he was able to detect in advance that if he really went after the Thunder God's remnant soul, then the Thunder God's remnant soul would escape far away at a faster speed.  By the time.  Not only is his efforts in vain, but he may also be temporarily besieged by an formation, giving the remnant soul of the Thunder God a chance to collect the sect-protecting formation and the world-destroying rare treasure!

    "These ancient great masters must not be treated casually. If I hadn't advanced a lot in the way of Dzogchen, I would very likely have fallen into his conspiracy!"

    After staring silently for a while, Ye Pengfei continued to study the direction in which the remnant soul of the Thunder God escaped.

    Three years later, the Sect Protecting Formation was taken into the space plane by Ye Pengfei, but the world-destroying rare treasure was revealed from the formation and was not taken in at the same time.

    When this world-destroying rare treasure was first revealed, the powerful suction force once again enveloped Ye Pengfei's true body.  This strange treasure seems to have a spiritual ability to distinguish between friend and foe. It regards Ye Pengfei as his life and death enemy!

    Back then, Ye Pengfei didn't have much ability to resist, so he was pulled into the exotic treasure space by this suction force.  But now, he can resist easily.  I saw him casually swiping on this huge suction force a few times.  Then, this huge suction force became fragmented and no longer a huge threat.

    "If you want to destroy the world, your ability is far from enough!"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s voice was bone-chilling, the strange treasureAs if it were a living being, it started to tremble involuntarily.

    "Even if the blood frogs in the sect-protecting formation reach their ideal state and are swallowed one by one by you into the time and space of the exotic treasures, will you really be able to destroy the world?" Ye Pengfei mocked mercilessly, "  A few years ago, the remnant soul of the God of Thunder said that he knew a huge secret. Presumably, that secret is how to turn your world-destroying rare treasure into a completed form. If what I expected is true, your world-destroying treasure  A rare treasure is not a rare treasure at all!!!"

    The world-destroying rare treasure shivered even more fiercely. It wanted to escape, but there was no way to escape.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said slowly: "What are you afraid of? I haven't truly cultivated the way of Dzogchen, so I still can't know your true appearance in the past. Besides, even if I have truly completed the way of Dzogchen,  How about letting me know your true face?"

    The world-destroying treasure gradually began to tremble again, and it seemed that it was gradually no longer afraid. However, Ye Pengfei's smile became even colder.

    "You want to deceive me, want to secretly gather strength, and find an opportunity to escape far away? I'm going to sit here, and I want to see what you can do to escape!"

    Before he finished speaking, the world-destroying rare treasure swooped away in a hurry.  However, it ran very fast and came back even faster.  An instant later, it returned to Ye Pengfei.

    It shivered once again, shaking continuously

    ¡­¡­

    This world-destroying rare treasure is full of mystery.  The biggest mystery is why it is so afraid of Ye Pengfei?

    After another ten years of research, Huo Li and others have completed their tasks and returned one by one.  However, Ye Pengfei continued to research.

    "This is not an ordinary treasure, and the most unusual thing is that it actually knows me and regards me as its enemy!"

    "Even when I started to collect the sect-protecting formation, I didn't realize that this world-destroying rare treasure would be inextricably linked to me. If it hadn't been guilty of treason, maybe it could really kill me.  Hidden it."

    "Now there are two reasonable explanations. Either, the remnant soul of the God of Thunder has long since separated out and entered this world-destroying rare treasure. Or, in one of my lives, I have been entangled with this rare treasure. You guys.  Which explanation do you think is the most reasonable? Are there any other reasonable explanations?"

    Ye Pengfei narrated slowly. This was the first time that he raised a complex issue publicly and wanted to hear people's opinions.

    Everyone in Ye Pengfei's dimension fell into deep contemplation.  How could Huo Li, Jiang Rou, Yinfa, Hong Mo and others give answers to the questions that deeply troubled Ye Pengfei in a short while?

    Time is like running water, and before you know it, everyone has been silent for half a year.  Finally, Yuan Xiaoyao was the first to speak: "Maybe you can ask Niu Ben."

    Everyone was surprised, and Ye Pengfei also felt very strange: "Little demon, do you think Niu Ben can guess the number?"

    "It's always a good idea to give it a try. After all, his mind is extremely active!"

    Although, Yuan Xiaoyao has never seen Niu Ben, who has advanced to the perfection of the True Origin Realm.  However, that Niu Ben had already left a very deep impression on Yuan Xiaoyao.

    Think about it, a being in the Immortal Realm has created a shuttle that can¡¯t capture traces of the route even from the True Source Realm. What an outstanding and major innovation this is?

    Not to mention, the future Niu Ben will push this shuttle to the extreme.  Whether it's the Temple of the Gods, the Divine Power Realm, or the Temple of Thunder God, there is almost no place that this shuttle cannot go!

    This shows how amazing Niu Ben¡¯s creativity is.

    And a being with strong creativity must have extremely active thinking.  The problem raised by Ye Pengfei clearly cannot be solved by conventional thinking.  What's more, even a thinking person like Ye Pengfei has difficulty determining the direction of his thinking.  In this way, it is indeed an excellent suggestion to ask Niu Ben, a being with lively thinking and extraordinary creativity.

    Ye Pengfei will sit here and continue to research ways to collect world-destroying rare treasures.  Therefore, Huo Li and Jiang Rou took a trip for him.

    The Sandman clan has been wiped out, and the journey has been smooth sailing without any obstacles.  After only two sticks of incense had passed, the two of them turned back.

    "Niu Ben said that it must be an 'existence that cannot destroy the world and will automatically perish'. As for its connection with you, Niu Ben believes that you are most likely an ancient power who was forced to reincarnate without memory!!  !¡±

    Both speculations are extremely shocking, although Huo Li and Jiang Rou only repeated them.  However, they both stillThere is a thrilling feeling!

    And Ye Pengfei

    "That's just the first conjecture. Where does the second conjecture come from?"

    "It makes no sense." Huo Li shook his head, "Brother Ye, Niu Ben said, anyway, this matter is weird, and it is probably related to the entanglement of ancient forces that are older than the Temple of the Gods. What's the reason?  , Unless Brother Ye really achieves the Great Perfection. Otherwise, there is no hope of finding a specific reason. Niu Ben suggested that we can explore those more ancient ruins, maybe we can find something."

    Ye Pengfei nodded and said no more (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1728. The Heaven-defying Palace!

    After Ye Pengfei spent hundreds of years to finally completely suppress this world-destroying treasure and absorb it into his own dimension, Huo Li, Jiang Rou, and Yinfa wandered around for many more years.  And when Ye Pengfei finally left the magma dense land and returned to the realm of magical power, all existences with titles in the magical power realm.  As well as the well-known patriarchs of large families, they all knelt on one knee in front of Ye Pengfei.

    Ye Pengfei has seen similar scenes several times in the time secret realm and the trial place.  He was familiar with the road and made arrangements one by one.

    "That's the situation. Try your best to capture the old man Long Mo and Wang Bulan alive!" Ye Pengfei waved his hand gently, and everyone immediately accepted the order and entered a shuttle.

    The silver-haired witch master also went together, and he became the nominal commander-in-chief of these forces.

    Of course, the Jiang family was left alone. Jiang Rou and Huo Li were beside Ye Pengfei and asked softly: "Are you going to meet your sisters?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I've been separated for so long, and I've long been impatient!"

    ¡°If things hadn¡¯t happened one after another, with Ye Pengfei¡¯s ability, he would have been qualified to enter Nitian Palace and reunite with Bei Tangyu and the others.  A little calculation shows that nearly five thousand years have passed since this separation.

    The task of the Temple of the Gods has not been completely completed, but Ye Pengfei does not need to do it personally for Deng Yating.  Niu Ben volunteered to find out what secret Deng Yating had detected.

    Originally, it was impossible for Niu Ben to leave the suspended stone house.  Even if Ye Pengfei later deliberately created a magical power for him, Niu Ben could only take the suspended stone house and wander around in a small area.

    However, Niu Ben is indeed extremely creative. He actually created a new magical power based on Ye Pengfei's magical power.  As a result, he transformed the stone house into a shuttle.  Just stay in this shuttle that looks like a small house and don't come out.  He can go anywhere in the world with confidence and boldness.

    Ye Pengfei did not refuse Niu Ben¡¯s request, not for any other reason, but because he vaguely felt that if he let Niu Ben go, he would gain more than himself!

    At this time, Ye Pengfei focused most of his energy on studying the way to Dzogchen.  And the predecessor of the path to Dzogchen is the path to tranquility of mind.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei knew that whatever future he could vaguely sense.  It may very well be a real and reliable future.

    This is different from Wan Yuqiu¡¯s prophecy. Wan Yuqiu can only glimpse a vast number of future possibilities.  Then relying on his own magical power, he forcibly designated one of the possibilities as coming in the near future.

    And once Ye Pengfei¡¯s Great Perfection is completed, he will be able to know the only future without using any magical powers!  !  !

    After bringing Huo Li, Jiang Rou, and the entire Jiang family into their own space plane, Ye Pengfei also boarded a time-travel shuttle.  Quickly travel towards the place where Nitian Palace is located!

    ******

    "Do you know that the ninth disciple of the old palace master, Brother Peng Yiyang, has also achieved the Great Perfection of the True Source Realm!"

    "Yes, there was a big melee between the three major forces. Unexpectedly, many ancient treasures were discovered. Among these ancient treasures, there are actually heaven-defying treasures that can help people quickly achieve the perfection of the True Origin Realm. Now that I think about it, it really looks like  It¡¯s like a dream. In just a few thousand years, our Heaven-defying Palace has actually added thirty-four True Source Realm Great Perfections!¡±

    "Our Nitian Palace is nothing. Fengtian Cliff is so powerful. Suddenly there are eighty-two more True Source Realm Dzogchen! Now, Fengtian Cliff has surpassed our Nitian Palace and the Shuanglong Valley. It has become the most powerful one in the heaven.  It is truly the number one force in the world!"

    "I don't know, haven't you heard that rumor? The old palace master has accepted a disciple outside the heaven, and the saint of Fengtian Cliff has determined that this person is blessed with great luck, so she wants to welcome this person into Fengtian  Ya, let him be my master!"

    "Why should I serve him as the master? It's just that the two of them share control of Fengtian Cliff. But then again, since this person rejected Fengtian Cliff. Then, once this person returns to my Nitian Palace, the fate of my Nitian Palace will also be determined.  I will chase after you in a hurry and press against the end of Fengtian Cliff!"

    "Hey, have you heard of another rumor? That junior brother who has never entered the Nitian Palace is actually the husband of our Lord of the Palace!"

    "Wow, is it true? I've never heard of it, come on, come on, come on, tell me!"

    Just when the strong man from the Nitian Palace winked and was about to tell some secrets, suddenly, a cold snort sounded in his ears.  Suddenly, he was bleeding from all his orifices and his soul collapsed.??!  !  !

    "Who isah, it turns out to be Senior Brother Peng" Everyone was waiting in fear.

    Peng Yiyang sneered: "Is that what you call me Senior Brother Peng?"

    There are no magical powers, nor any pressure from the realm.  However, the dozen or so people who were talking here just now were so horrified that they fell to their knees.

    "Meet Patriarch Peng."

    Peng Yiyang nodded with satisfaction, and then said in a cold voice again: "Where can the palace master find a husband? If the palace master chooses a husband, it must be me, Peng Yiyang!"

    "Yes, yes, Patriarch Peng is unparalleled in this world, and the palace master is extremely beautiful. He is a man with talent and a woman with beauty, a perfect match in the world, a perfect match!"

    For a time, flattery sounds came and went, and Peng Yiyang finally smiled with satisfaction.

    Peng Yiyang's joy didn't last long. Suddenly, he received a divine thought.

    "That boy actually came to the Heaven-defying Palace?" Peng Yiyang whispered in surprise, "Didn't he go to the Palace of the Gods? The time was not even a hundred thousand years ago, why did he come out?"

    Suddenly, Peng Yiyang laughed sinisterly again: "It's better to come here and resolve this matter as soon as possible, so as to stop Miss Fox from thinking about it!!!"

    I saw that Peng Yiyang crossed millions of billions of miles of time and space in just a few steps and entered the ancestral palace.

    The Ancestral Hall is where Nitian Palace welcomes new disciples.  In the ancestral hall, there are placed clay sculptures of all Nitian Palace's True Origin Realm Dzogchen statues, including Ni Cangtian.  Even Ye Pengfei can only officially become a member of the Nitian Palace after worshiping these clay statues.

    When Peng Yiyang entered the ancestral hall, Ye Pengfei had already stood here for a while.  His status was noble and his situation was special. Of course, the elders in the ancestral palace did not dare to host the initiation ceremony.  It is necessary to wait for some special powerful being to come over in order to handle his initiation ceremony.

    At this moment.  There are already many people standing in the ancestral hall.  There were elders, deacons, and handyman disciples from the ancestral hall, and many came after hearing the news and wanted to see with their own eyes this special existence that had been rumored for a long time.

    When Peng Yiyang walked into the ancestral hall, he immediately caused a small commotion.

    "Ancestor Peng is here!"

    "Is Patriarch Peng presiding over the ceremony? I'm afraid it will cause a lot of trouble."

    "Tch, no matter how awesome Ye Pengfei is, no matter how evil he is, he is not at the True Source Realm of Great Perfection. Is it possible that he still dares to contradict Patriarch Peng?"

    "It's a pity that the old palace master and the master of the palace happen to be not in the palace. Otherwise"

    "Silence! Do you want to die? How dare you say such a thing!"

    Peng Yiyang could clearly see these spiritual thoughts.  After advancing to the Perfect Origin Realm, he finally enjoyed this wonderful feeling of being in control of everything.

    "Greetings to Patriarch Peng!"

    The elders and deacons in the ancestral hall bowed loudly, and the other disciples also fell to the ground one by one. Only Ye Pengfei stood there alone, looking unique.

    "Humph, Ye Pengfei, I've met my ancestor. Why don't you worship me?" Peng Yiyang asked sharply, with powerful magical powers in his voice.

    "Oops, Patriarch Peng wants to eliminate future troubles forever!!!"

    The elders and deacons in the ancestral palace all complained in their hearts.

    These people are not fools.  They could naturally see that Peng Yiyang wanted to take advantage of the good opportunity when the old palace master and the palace master were not in the palace to eradicate Ye Pengfei!

    Even if the old palace master and the palace master come back, they can only lose their temper at most.  But you can't do anything to Peng Yiyang.  After all, Peng Yiyang also has eight good buddies who are also in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection!

    " In this way, the old palace master and the palace master are full of anger.  I can only take it out on my little minions.  If Ye Pengfei died in this ancestral palace, not many of the elders and deacons in the ancestral palace would be able to survive!

    Even the elder of the ancestral hall who secretly informed Peng Yiyang regretted it extremely at this moment.  If I had known that Peng Yiyang would attack in the ancestral palace, I would have waited until Ye Pengfei left the ancestral palace before notifying him.

    "Dead, dead, now dead!"

    Since he is an elder of the ancestral palace, he is also an informant. If he does not die, how can the laws of heaven exist?  If you do something wrong to yourself, you will not live!  !  !

    Just when everyone was thinking a lot, they suddenly heard Peng Yiyang say "eh" softly.  Only then did everyone realize that Ye Pengfei was standing there without any damage, with an expressionless face!

    "How can this be?"

    Just when everyone was secretly surprised but had not yet figured out the reason, a few loud laughs suddenly sounded in the ancestral hall.

    "Senior Brother Peng, you have just advanced to the Great CircleIt's not long since I was born, so I'm afraid I haven't mastered my magical powers yet.  "

    "Haha, Junior Brother Peng, it doesn't matter if you lose a little face. Who the winner is depends on the strength of his magical power and his combat power."

    "Haha, Peng Yiyang, you are still such an idiot. You are so small that you can't even get to the 81st level of the True Source Realm. You are really a waste in Dzogchen!"

    Fengyunlong!  Yun Shangyao!  Qiu Wanjun!

    In the ancestral hall, the sound of gasping for air could be heard one after another!

    You must know that the Ancestral Palace is only a place to welcome new disciples. It has a very low status in the entire Nitian Palace.  Even though over the past thousands of years, ancient secret places have appeared one after another, there are more and more high-level beings in the Heaven-defying Palace.  However, under normal circumstances, not even a strong person at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm would come to the Ancestral Palace, let alone the existence of the True Origin Realm Dzogchen!

    Some strong men from Nitian Palace who knew a lot of gossip secretly murmured.

    "It is said that Feng Yunlong is pursuing Beitang Yu, Yun Shangyao is pursuing Yue Ningbing, and Qiu Wanjun has been chasing Wan Yuqiu, who is good at prophecy, for thousands of years! There are even rumors that these three proud women of heaven,  Together with the Palace Master, they are all the wives of Ye Pengfei. Regardless of whether the rumors are true or not, Ye Pengfei will definitely die today!"

    "Don't mention it, the old palace master Ni Cangtian, the current palace master Hu Ji, as well as Bei Tangyu, Yue Ningbing, and Wan Yuqiu went to an ancient secret place to deal with some difficult things.  Even if they are all in the Heaven-defying Palace at this moment, what can they do in the face of these four True Source Realm Dzogchen beings?

    "The old palace master and his lord are true source realm Dzogchen existences, and those three proud women of heaven are all high-level eighty-one true source realms. Coupled with the high-level powerful men who support them, they are fully prepared, and that side is also  There are only five True Origin Realm Dzogchen perfections. And dozens of True Origin Realm 81st level high-level ones."

    "And Patriarch Peng of Peng Yiyang alone has eight good brothers who are also in the True Origin Realm of Great Perfection. In addition, Patriarch Feng, Patriarch Yun, Patriarch Qiu, and the forces behind these three ancestors.  Comparing the two sides, their strength is disproportionate!"

    So what if Ni Cangtian and the others are in Ni Tian Palace?  So what if Ni Cangtian and the others have already entered the ancestral palace?  If these four ancestors want to kill Ye Pengfei, no one can stop them!

    As for pursuing women

    "It is said that before those ancient secret places appeared, when each of these ancestors had not yet received great opportunities, they all talked sweetly and tried their best to win the smiles and hearts of the women.  But now, they are pressing harder and harder, and they are almost trying to rob people directly!"

    Peng Yiyang and the others didn't care at all whether killing Ye Pengfei would leave a bad impression on the girls.  Kill Ye Pengfei and cut off their thoughts.  Then he continued to press forward step by step, forcing the beauty into his hand.  This is their wishful thinking!

    No one knows, although they are just secretly scared and thinking secretly.  but.  What they were thinking, what was surging in the sea of ??consciousness, what existed in the memory of their souls all the information related to the girls all fell clearly into Ye Pengfei's sea of ??consciousness.  Look at these three new arrivals in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  Looking at Peng Yiyang again, Ye Pengfei suddenly looked evil!

    "Hey, you kid, you dare to be cruel?" Qiu Wanjun, who finally walked into the ancestral palace, was the first to sneer and make a move.  "Little ant, be my slave to Qiu Wanjun. I won't kill you, but I will let her take a good look at you. You are born to look like a slave!"

    As he spoke, clouds of black mist spurted out from Qiu Wanjun's palms.  Even the powerful magical power of the Way of Light can't illuminate these masses of black mist!

    Peng Yiyang couldn't help but his face changed slightly, and he subconsciously took a few steps back to the side, secretly making some defenses: "Qiu Wanjun's Dark Way is indeed powerful No! It's not that his Dark Way is great, but that the opportunities he got are too powerful.  !¡±

    Qiu Wanjun also encountered a great opportunity in an ancient secret place, so he achieved the perfection of the True Origin Realm.  However, Qiu Wanjun was luckier than others.

    Feng Yunlong also secretly nodded in approval: "The opportunity Qiu Wanjun got happened to be exactly the same as the way he cultivated. Therefore, although we are both in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, and I entered it one step ahead of him, my combat power is not as good as that of him.  he!"

    Yun Shangyao looked at Qiu Wanjun coldly, and sneered in his heart: "It is indeed a good idea to take this son as a slave! A good method! In comparison, that reckless man Peng Yiyang is really too stupid! However,  How can the little dark way be a match for the way of the soul when it comes to forcibly recruiting slaves? This boy will eventually become my slave subordinate, Yun Shangyao!"

    While Yun Shangyao was thinking about it, he gently touched a hidden ring on the index finger of his left hand with the ring finger of his right hand.

    This is also what Yun Shangyao got from a certain superior.The treasure in the secret place, even though they are all in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, Peng Yiyang, Fengyunlong, and Qiu Wanjun, can't see the existence of this ring!

    "Hmph, as long as I use this ring to capture this child's soul, he will be at my mercy. When the time comes, Yue Ningbing will also fall into my hands!"

    "How do you idiots know that on the surface, the old palace master and the current palace master are the ones in control of that side of the force? In fact, Yue Ningbing is the real control!"

    "That force is not as weak as it appears on the surface. Otherwise, how could the five True Source Realm Dzogchen be able to persevere under the crushing force of all forces?"

    "That Yue Ningbing also controls a secret power. As long as you master Yue Ningbing, you can master that power, and then you can capture all the power of the old palace master!"

    "When the time comes, not only Yue Ningbing, but the other three beauties will also fall into the hands of me, Yun Shangyao. Hehe, how can you have too many beauties? The more the merrier!"

    The four True Source Realm Dzogchen existences each have their own thoughts, but this Yun Shangyao obviously sees more thoroughly and further than the other three.  It is precisely because of Yun Shangyao's uniqueness that Ye Pengfei's evil gaze did not fall on Peng Yiyang, who was the first to take action, nor on Qiu Wanjun, who was currently using his magical powers.  Suddenly, it fell on Yun Shangyao.

    "You're so evil-minded and vicious, you deserve to die!!!"

    When the word "death" just blurted out.  Yun Shangyao, who was originally expressionless and cold-eyed, felt a terrifying sense of crisis inexplicably.

    If it was a senior True Origin Realm Dzogchen like the Silver-haired Witch Lord, or someone like Huo Li or Jiang Rou, they would follow Ye Pengfei and fight against enemies that were much more powerful than the ordinary True Origin Realm Dzogchen.  existence, they definitely wouldn't think anything of it, and immediately turned around and ran away, running far away first.

    However, this Yun Shangyao has only just advanced to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection for a few hundred years.  and.  After he advanced, he basically stayed in the Nitian Palace, plotting evil intentions, and wanted to take the entire Nitian Palace into his pocket!

    Yun Shangyao didn't dodge, he just casually used his magical power of peeping.

    "what's going on?"

    When this question emerged in his consciousness, his soul, which was hidden deep in his own exclusive space plane, saw a red light in horror.

    This was Yun Shangyao¡¯s last memory. When the red light ruthlessly passed through Yun Shangyao¡¯s natal soul, Yun Shangyao¡¯s soul flew away.  His real body suddenly softened and fell to the ground!

    Suddenly, Peng Yiyang and others were shocked.

    "what happened?"

    This is the last question they can think of.  Ye Pengfei didn't bother to talk to them.  After he spied on all the information he wanted to know, he ruthlessly used magical means to kill them one by one instantly!

    ¡°Too weak!!!¡±

    He glanced at the four "ancestors" who could never get up again.  Ye Pengfei sneered ruthlessly.

    "Deaddead?"

    They are all dead!  Ye Pengfei did not make a move, and there was no collision of magical powers. There were four dignified ancestors.  The four majestic True Source Realm Dzogchen beings all fell to the ground and died within one breath!

    Among the powerful people present, the strongest one is just the Great Elder of the Ancestral Palace, who is only at the peak of the 80th level of the True Origin Realm.  However, even if they are all weak, they can still see that Peng Yiyang and others are really dead. They died cleanly and there is no way they can come back alive!

    Such a strange way of death made the strong men in the ancestral palace frightened and at a loss.  They were not worried that Ye Pengfei would kill everyone. After all, Ye Pengfei had been at the ancestral palace for a while.  Although his level of cultivation is much higher than that of everyone present, he is gentle and gentle, and his attitude towards others makes these low-level beings extremely comfortable.  How could such a person kill people randomly without any reason?

    What left everyone waiting at a loss was the coming storm!  !  !

    The death-like silence lasted for almost three breaths after Peng Yiyang and others fell one by one.  Finally, the great elder of the ancestral palace was the first to come to his senses.

    "Senior Ye, run away quickly!!!"

    Soon, everyone reacted.

    "Senior Ye, run away quickly. If the forces behind the four of them come together to kill, Senior Ye will be unable to fight alone!"

    "Senior Ye, leave quickly. When Senior Ye occupies a site, I will definitely vote for him!"

    "I am willing to lead the way for Senior Ye, the old palace master andThe master of the palace is in the temporary camp of my Nitian Palace in the Secret Land of the West Demon!  "

    In the ancestral palace, most of the powerful people were anxious for Ye Pengfei, urging Ye Pengfei to escape quickly.  There are also some strong people who secretly pass information to the outside world, hoping to gain some benefits secretly.

    Ye Pengfei didn't pay attention to these people. He was not happy to solve everything at once.

    Of course, Ye Pengfei would not run away. He smiled and nodded slightly towards the great elder and others.

    "Today's feelings are reported today, these are small gifts for you."

    As he spoke, Ye Pengfei waved his hand gently, and each piece of rare treasure slowly flew towards the strong men who urged him to escape quickly.

    These rare treasures are not powerful, they just match the cultivation level of these powerful people.  However, the number of exotic treasures is simply too much.  Everyone got ten pieces, no more, no less. Adding them all together, Ye Pengfei gave away more than one million rare treasures in one breath!

    You must know that these are not the rare treasures that the three major forces reserved through the Immortal Alliance Chamber of Commerce. The worst of these rare treasures are low-level existences at the 79th level of the True Origin Realm!

    Even in these years, many wonderful passages to ancient secret places have appeared in the heaven.  However, the three major forces combined may not have harvested so many powerful rare treasures!

    Everyone present was even very doubtful that even if the masters of the three major forces were to count all the exotic treasures they had refined over the past several thousand years, they would be able to figure out whether the number of treasures exceeding one million would be at least the true source.  A powerful rare treasure at the lower level of the 79th level!

    When everyone was surprised and happy, and took these rare treasures one by one into their own space planes, they discovered that some people did not get the rare treasures.  Looking at these envious strong men, everyone quickly reacted.

    "Okay, you actually dare to tell the truth, go to hell!"

    "Old fox, you dare to betray Senior Ye. Come on, let's settle the old and new accounts together. You are dead today!"

    There were shouts and shouts, and soon, the few informants were punched to death by everyone, and many of them were not even able to leave their bodies.

    After the killing, everyone was a little frightened, bowed their hands and saluted, and planned to say goodbye and leave.

    These people are not afraid of settling accounts with the Queen of Autumn. The Nitian Palace is huge, and the distribution of power is also extremely complicated.  Who here doesn¡¯t have a basic backing?  If they didn't have some support, they wouldn't dare to come over and watch the fun.

    When they want to come, as long as they don't get caught on the spot, they can hide somewhere casually and don't have to worry about safety issues.  However, before they left the ancestral palace, they heard Ye Pengfei say lightly: "They are already here."

    Everyone was shocked!

    "What should I do?"

    "How about we notify people to come too!"

    "His grandma, please notify me. Just kill him. If you kill him, it's time for the heaven-defying palace to change."

    "Open the ancestral palace formation and keep them out first!"

    Even if they are trapped in the ancestral palace, they still have someone to rely on, and their support is Ye Pengfei!

    Those who dare to show their kindness to Ye Pengfei are also quick-thinking people.  They all know that since Ye Pengfei can quickly kill four True Source Realm Dzogchen existences quietly.  Then, with his own strength, he can definitely block all the True Source Realm Dzogchen beings behind those four people!

    As for the forces behind those four people, those who are on the 81st level of the True Source Realm, as long as everyone calls over the powerful beings, who is afraid of who, they might be able to handle it all at once!  !  !

    However, they still underestimated Ye Pengfei and this temporary support

    Just when the hundreds of thousands of strong men in the ancestral palace were shouting one by one, and expecting Ye Pengfei to rush forward and block the powerful enemy from the ancestral palace first, they heard, Ye Pengfei haha  He smiled and said: "Isn't it just a few million enemies? What a joke!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Li came out, Jiang Rou came out, and the Jiang family wizard came out. Behind them were groups of death clones with expressionless faces.

    One thousand and one regiments, ten thousand and one troops, exactlythree thousand troops!  !  !

    "Oh my God, there are thirty million eighty-one-level high-level clones. Whose clone is this?"

    In the ancestral hall, the eyes of hundreds of thousands of strong men all looked towards Ye Pengfei.  Each of them looked horrified, and the same sentence echoed in their heads¡ª¡ª

    "The sky in Nitian Palace is about to change!!!" (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1729. The sky changes!  Change!

    The battle that had no suspense came to an end after just ten breaths.  Twenty-three True Source Realm Dzogchen, more than five million True Source Realm existences from the 78th to 81st level, not one of them can escape!

    You must know that this is equivalent to nearly half of the high-end combat power of Nitian Palace.  Everyone present believed that even if Fengtian Cliff and Shuanglong Valley joined forces, they would never be able to wipe out nearly half of Nitian Palace's high-end combat power in such a short period of time!

    "As for Ye Pengfei's side, Ye Pengfei didn't take any action at all, and the situation there quickly collapsed.  The more than five million strong men, as well as the twenty-three ancestors of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection, did not even get the chance to form a battle formation and join forces to resist.  In fact, from beginning to end, there was never even a chance to escape!

    This is an overwhelming victory. If Ye Pengfei sends this force out, then Shuanglong Valley will definitely not be Ye Pengfei's opponent.  Even Fengtian Cliff would probably have to stay away and not dare to compete with it!

    There was total silence!  !  !

    It¡¯s shocking beyond words!  !  !

    What kind of evildoer did the old palace master accept?  How could he hold such terrifying power in his hands alone?

    Questions one after another have been hovering in everyone's sea of ??consciousness for a long time.  The powerful men in the ancestral palace no longer know what they should do next.

    Until, Ye Pengfei issued another order

    "Go and tell the whole palace. Anyone who refuses to surrender to the palace master will be killed without mercy!!!"

    "Follow your orders!!!"

    Outside the ancestral palace, the terrifying legions scattered instantly.  In the ancestral hall, a crowd of people let out low shouts of fear.

    "Oops! Oops! Report it to us quickly!"

    Each and every strong man was in a hurry.  He took out various communication treasures and conveyed what happened in the ancestral palace.

    Soon, someone started complaining: "I forgot to record the battle just now. Those adults didn't believe it!"

    "His grandma actually dares to doubt my credibility, Lao Luo?"

    Then¡­¡­

    "Fuck it! It's up to them whether you believe it or not, I have decided to change the family!!!"

    ¡­¡­

    When Ni Cangtian, Hu Ji and others hurried back.  The affairs of Nitian Palace have been settled.

    "Husband."

    When the four women shouted this in public, all kinds of gossip that had been circulating in Nitian Palace for thousands of years were finally confirmed.

    At this time, no more mosquitoes or flies would dare to come and buzz around.  Not to mention those who had ulterior motives, they had all been wiped out by Ye Pengfei's men long ago.  Even if there are still fish that have slipped through the net, facing Ye Pengfei's unrivaled power, they simply don't dare to show their faces again.

    Seeing the happy expressions of the girls, Ye Pengfei blamed himself: "My husband came back late."

    That year.  The four girls call Ye Pengfei, each with their own characteristics.  However, today the four women called Ye Pengfei "husband" in public. One can imagine their intentions.  Over the years, they have encountered too many troubles

    The four girls smiled sweetly.  Then they all looked at Huo Li and Jiang Rou.

    The two women's faces turned slightly red and they said softly: "Huo Li (Jiang Rou), I have met four sisters."

    Bei Tangyu chuckled and said, "Let's go, sisters, let's talk in private."

    As the eldest sister.  Bei Tangyu greeted the girls and left here together.  Only left.  A group of high-level beings from the Heaven-defying Palace sighed secretly.

    When the girls left, Ni Cangtian chuckled and said, "Good boy, I didn't expect that you would bring such a big surprise to me as soon as I came back."

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Master, as long as you don't blame me for being too reckless."

    In an instant, everyone from Ni Cangtian to the high-level beings of Nitian Palace had a look of surprise in their eyes.  Except for a few existences such as Ni Cangtian, most people heard a "thrilling" flavor from Ye Pengfei's words!

    "Could it be"

    After looking at Ye Pengfei intently for a few breaths, Ni Cangtian nodded slowly: "Since you have figured out my master's plan, you must have made a decision before taking action. Let me tell you what you planned.  ?¡±

    Ye Pengfei responded with a smile: "Why do you need to plan? Just kill all those who conspire!"

    Ni Cangtian was slightly surprised, and all the high-level beings from Nitian Palace were even more horrified!

    Those who came to welcome the new and old palace masters back to the palace were all beings above the 81st level of the True Origin Realm.  Naturally, they all heard that Ye Pengfei's words meant the truth.

    "The old palace master is not withoutThere is no way to deal with the gang of traitors, but the old palace master will follow the clues and eliminate the enemies outside, both overt and covert, one by one!  "

    "Senior Ye actually didn't make any plans at all and wanted to kill all those powerful enemies. Is it possible that Senior Ye also has a stronger army?"

    Everyone only dared to think silently in their hearts. Only an old man beside Ni Cangtian dared to frown and ask: "Ye Pengfei, do you know who our enemy is? Don't think that our enemy is only Shuanglong Valley!  !!¡±

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and said: "Aren't they just some ancient powers hidden in ancient secret places that have been dormant for a long time? In the temple of the gods, I have encountered several such ancient powers. They either died or escaped.  , or you can only surrender to me! They are nothing at all!"

    The old man still frowned: "How many ancient powers can still exist in the Temple of the Gods? Ye Pengfei, I feel more and more that you are arrogant!"

    Ye Pengfei was about to continue speaking, but Ni Cangtian waved his hand: "Let's not argue about this for now, Pengfei, this is my junior brother Ji Han."

    Ye Pengfei saluted seriously: "I've met Uncle Ji."

    Ji Han frowned slightly, shook his head and sighed: "Xiaoye, the master uncle didn't mean to find trouble with you. Those ancient powers who can't be hidden are really unimaginably terrifying existences!"

    Ye Pengfei raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a chuckle: "Isn't the old man Dragon Demon an ancient power who personally presides over the overall situation? Uncle Ji only needs to wait for a few days to know the methods of this junior's subordinates!"

    At this moment, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han were finally completely horrified!

    After calming down, Ni Cangtian sighed: "Back then, I offered to help you deal with Wang Bulan. I never thought that in just a few thousand years, the strong men under your command would be able to capture Wang Bulan's master alive.  !¡±

    Ye Pengfei smiled slightly and said: "Who said that the old dragon demon is not strong enough? There is a huge gap in strength between the ancient power and the ancient power. I just picked a soft persimmon."

    Ji Han couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "Good boy, are you here specifically to slap us old guys in the face?"

    Ni Cangtian couldn¡¯t help but laugh (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1730. Ancient secrets!  (one)

    Ten days later, all the peripheral forces in Shuanglong Valley were destroyed, and Wang Bulan was captured alive

    Thirty days later, the sect-protecting formation in Shuanglong Valley was breached, and the whole heaven was as silent as a cicada

    Eighty days later, the high-end combat power of Shuanglong Valley was almost completely destroyed, Chen Qianqiu died in battle, and the old dragon demon was seriously injured and escaped!  !  !

    Outside Nitian Palace, all the forces in Heaven, including Fengtian Cliff, were too horrified to say a word.  All the strong men retreated to their base camps, and even those bases that were finally established leading to the ancient secret land reluctantly gave up.

    However, while these forces, large and small, and a large number of powerful people were all guessing who the next target of this terrible force would be, no one knew, but the leaders of this terrible force all knelt down before one person.  in front of me!

    In the Nitian Palace, Ye Pengfei looked unhappy: "If you can't handle such a simple thing, what's the use of each of you when you meet those powerful ancient powers?"

    The silver-haired witch master looked ashamed and blamed himself: "Sir, it's all my subordinates who failed to lead the army. I hope you will give me another chance. I will definitely capture the old dragon demon alive!"

    "Catch? Are you going to show off your power in front of another ancient power? Even I can't guarantee that I can win that person!" Ye Pengfei sneered and shook his head. He had already seen clearly where the old dragon demon was fleeing.

    After thinking about it, Ye Pengfei looked at Yue Ningbing beside him: "Ning Bing, it seems that you have to take action. Let's straighten out these guys. Each of them holds the title of marshal, general, and partial general.  I really didn¡¯t expect that such a big mistake would be made!¡±

    After saying that, Ye Pengfei shouted sternly at the silver-haired witch master and others: "If you fail in training, you will just wait to meet my wrath!"

    Ye Pengfei is really angry, not only because he failed to fulfill what he said in front of his master and uncle, but also because this time it was just a training battle and he failed to come back with a complete victory!

    You must know that in the dense magma ground, Ye Pengfei had already discovered the origin of the old dragon demon.  Ye Pengfei had known it for a long time.  The old dragon demon is just an extremely weak ancient power who can't even compare to Blood Fourteen.

    The old man of the Dragon Demon is weak, not because he suffered some horrific injuries just like the God of Thunder.  The weakness of the old dragon demon is that he is weak to begin with!

    Even Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, who had to hold back for the time being, were much stronger than the old dragon demon.  Before Ye Pengfei returned, the old dragon demon was overwhelmed by Fengtian Cliff.  There is not much he can do!

    Because of this, Ye Pengfei asked the silver-haired witch master to lead an army of witches from the supernatural realm to capture the old dragon demon and Wang Bulan.  This is not only to avenge the past life, but also to use the old dragon demon to train his troops so that he can better deal with those who are more powerful.  The challenge of the ancient greats!

    After Yue Ningbing led the silver-haired Witch Lord and others away, Ni Cangtian sighed and said: "Pengfei, you don't have to be too anxious. Your subordinates are already very powerful. Originally, our master's side was just a weak side. Now that's it.  With your powerful combat power, I finally see a glimmer of hope!"

    Ji Han also nodded and said: "Yes. Ning Bing, this child, has great commanding skills. With her training, the combat power of these Wu Clan armies will be greatly increased. Peng Fei, you don't have to be so serious.  ."

    Ye Pengfei shook his head and said: "Well, I can't help but be anxious. In that dense magma field, I feel that I have already seen those ancient powers who can't be hidden. I never thought that after I came out, I would use  The Way of Dzogchen secretly inspected them. Their real combat power is several times stronger than I imagined!"

    It is no exaggeration to say that if those ancient powers really want to cause trouble for themselves.  Then, as long as the two of them join forces, he will have to flee in panic!

    The feeling of success in conquering the Bloody Ancestor and scaring away the remaining soul of the God of Thunder has long since disappeared.  The combat power of his subordinates even failed to reach the level expected. How could this make Ye Pengfei not secretly anxious?

    "Master, Master, until now you still refuse to tell me what those ancient powers are planning. Doesn't Pengfei know that you are protecting Pengfei?" Ye Pengfei said with a bitter smile, "I know.  Although I was infinitely arrogant and sent people to capture the old dragon demon. However, as long as I did not really interfere with that plot, those strongest ancient powers would not really cause trouble for me. But about that matter, I  Sooner or later you will find out on your own!¡±

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han looked at each other and couldn't help but shake their heads secretly, and both laughed bitterly: "Your way of Dzogchen is indeed too evil."

    There is still a long, long way to go before the true Taoism reaches perfection.  However, Ye Pengfei, whose Taoist skills are increasing day by day, is becoming more and more able to see through many secrets easily.  Just like Ni Cangtian and Ji HanAlthough Ye Pengfei didn't really see through the secrets guarded by others, every few days, he said a few words casually, which made the two of them tremble.  They knew that sooner or later, Ye Pengfei would be able to see through the two men's secrets and know the ultimate secret!

    After being silent for a while, Ni Cangtian said in a deep voice: "Actually, there is no way to solve it. As long as you are still willing to be sealed by them, then even if you know this ultimate secret, you will not encounter any danger."

    Before Ye Pengfei could answer, Bei Tangyu answered for him: "This is impossible!!!"

    Although they were together less and separated more, how could Bei Tangyu not know Ye Pengfei's personality?  Bei Tangyu knew very well that although Ye Pengfei liked to use tricks and conspiracies.  However, Ye Pengfei would rather bend than bend, and would never succumb to a powerful existence!

    Not to mention, the current Ye Pengfei is very different from those powerful ancient masters.  If he only faced a certain powerful ancient power alone, he might have a chance to win!

    This is still based on the fact that the Red Devils and the others are not taken into account, and this strange force that has been hiding for a long time has not been taken into account.  If this power is revealed, maybe Ye Pengfei can hope to rival those most powerful ancient powers!

    How could Ye Pengfei, who was so powerful in combat, possibly wrong himself?  If he loses, the worst he can do is flee somewhere far away and come back to take revenge in the future!  !  !

    "Yes, Yu'er is right." Ji Han sighed and shook his head, "Pengfei is already a higher-level existence, how could he be as worthless as the two of us, succumbing to those ancient powers and willing to be sealed?  Strength, don¡¯t go explore the ultimate secret? Senior brother, I think we should just tell him and forget it. Anyway, it won¡¯t make much difference if it¡¯s one day later or one day earlier!¡±

    Ni Cangtian¡¯s eyes flickered, and after struggling in his heart for a long time, he finally made up his mind!  !  !  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1731. Ancient secrets!  (two)

    "Pengfei, you already know that your Uncle Ji and I were lucky enough to receive ancient inheritance in our early years!"

    "Based on the inheritance I received, the way of counter-origin evolved. The ancient inheritance your Uncle Ji received did not involve how to deal with the ruthless reincarnation. Therefore, your Uncle Ji is just on the Ice Road.  I learned a lot.¡±

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Thanks to my uncle's advice, otherwise Yu'er would not have reached such a state!"

    Ji Han waved his hand and said nothing more.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei was probably the only one who was not so nervous.  Everyone, including Ji Han, looked solemn and in no mood to care about anything else.

    Seeing that he could not relieve everyone's emotions, Ye Pengfei had no choice but to shake his head secretly and continued to listen quietly.

    Ni Cangtian continued: "Back then, after my master received the ancient inheritance, he quickly returned to heaven and concentrated on studying the ancient secrets. But your uncle Ji stayed in that ancient secret place, thinking  To find some new gains. The two of us agreed that we would contact each other every hundred years. I never thought that after the first hundred years passed, I would not be able to contact him! "

    "So, I hurriedly returned to the ancient secret place. When I got there, I was surprised to find that the appearance of the secret place had completely changed!"

    "I can't describe in words how surprised I was at that time. I can't explain clearly what kind of psychological impact the changed secret land will have on people. When the time is right, you will go there. Naturally.  You will know."

    "Because the secret land has completely changed its appearance, all the past exploration experience has been lost. I have been searching for millions of years before I found you, Uncle Ji."

    Having said this, Ni Cangtian paused and looked towards Ji Han.

    Ji Han nodded and said: "Actually, I didn't encounter any danger. I just fell into a strange magic circle. I was trapped and no message could be sent out. However, hundreds of people were trapped.  Over the course of ten thousand years, I have gained a lot. While constantly trying to decipher the formation, I gradually realized that this formation was not to besiege the strong, but to provide a paradise for the strong who broke into it.  Big opportunity!"

    "After your master arrived, the two of us worked together to break the formation. It took nearly a hundred thousand years. We finally succeeded in breaking out of the formation. Then, the two of us followed the information revealed by this formation and headed towards the ancient  Set off to a secret place in the secret land.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go into details about the dangers we encountered along the way. Anyway, we had a narrow escape that year, and we almost lost our lives there!¡±

    "Finally, after trudging for more than 200 million years. We finally arrived at that place, and we saw a circular platform."

    When Ji Han said this, Ni Cangtian's breathing could not help but quicken slightly.  Bei Tangyu and the other girls also felt very uneasy because of Ni Cangtian's nervousness.

    The person in the worst situation is Wan Yuqiu, who practices prophecy.  He couldn't help but take a peek at the ancient secret that Ji Han was about to reveal.  result.  Her body shook violently as if she had been hit hard.

    Ye Pengfei reacted quickly. When he realized that Wan Yuqiu, who practiced prophecy, was likely to be in trouble, he immediately took action and pulled Wan Yuqiu's delicate body into his arms.  Just when Wan Yuqiu had a glimpse of the words of the future, Ye Pengfei's warm and powerful power completely enveloped Wan Yuqiu.  Her body was shaking violently, but she gradually recovered.

    "Husband" Wan Yuqiu whispered affectionately like babble, and curled up into Ye Pengfei's arms.

    "You guys also come closer."

    Ye Pengfei waved to Bei Tangyu and others. Except for Yue Ningbing, all of Ye Pengfei's women were here.  The girls came closer together, and the scene seemed very charming and romantic.

    If it were in the past, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han would definitely laugh and joke a few words.  But this time, they also knew very well that if Ye Pengfei didn't protect them, they would never be able to bear the next narrative!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is not just the verbal description.  Ji Han nodded slightly towards Ni Cangtian, and the two of them began to use magic and magical powers together.  The circular platform they saw back then suddenly appeared in front of everyone!

    Ye Pengfei and others have never seen the material of the round platform.  And no one can understand the lines on the round platform.

    However, when their eyes came into contact with the lines on the round platform, they seemed to understand the specific meaning of these lines at once!

    "Are you going against heaven? Are you following heaven? Are you trying to mend heaven? There are thousands of ways in the world, and this is it., there are only these three questions, only these three ways!  "

    The first sentence in the opening chapter is like the words of Huang Zhong Da Lu, which shocked Ye Pengfei and others and made them uncontrollable!

    " This was despite Ye Pengfei and others being prepared for it. One can imagine what kind of horror they would encounter if Ni Cangtian and Ji Han didn't know it and rashly looked at the patterns on the round platform!

    After three breaths, Ye Pengfei was the first to recover.  With his help, the girls returned to normal one after another.

    Fox Ji said with lingering fear: "It's too terrible. This is the first sentence of the chapter. Its impact is enough to completely collapse the True Origin Realm of my weak level! No wonder, Sister Yu Qiu became like that just now.  Wait for it!"

    Ji Han said guiltily: "I was negligent. Looking back on the past made me suffer. I forgot to remind you."

    Ni Cangtian sighed: "I was also wrong, but now is not the time to talk about this. Please explain quickly and put away the contract table!"

    Ji Han nodded and his expression became more solemn: "This platform is called the Contract Platform. Even Pengfei will probably take a million years to read all the information. This platform should not be left outside for a long time. I  Let¡¯s make a long story short!¡±

    "The contract platform, as the name suggests, is used to conclude contracts. You should have seen the opening sentence clearly. Those three questions are the ultimate questions for us cultivators, and they also represent the future path we want to choose!"

    "No matter which path you choose, you will conclude an ancient contract. The core purpose of this ancient contract is that those who succeed will ascend to heaven. Those who follow one path will be honored and honored for generations to come. And those who find another path will surrender to the world for generations to come.  Don¡¯t resist under his feet!¡±

    "This is for the sake of stabilizing the Great World. No matter what is left in the end, it is the old Great World, the Great World after being destroyed and rebuilt, or the Great World after repair. Those ancient powers have been fighting for too long. They  They have all fully realized that in order to avoid the big world in the future, they will be completely destroyed by the three strong men crushing each other, so they made a contract together and built many contract circles!"

    Although it is a long story, Ji Han has already spent a lot of time talking about the origin of this contract round platform.  Ye Pengfei and others were even more frightened and shocked (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users  Please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1732. Ancient secrets!  (three)

    Swallowing unladylikely, Jiang Rou asked in a low voice: "Since it is a round platform for making contracts, can it be put away? Since these contract round platforms were built by those ancient powerful men, how can they punish two people for this?  Senior, have you sealed your power?"

    During the days when he was waiting for the silver-haired witch master and others to return from the war, as Ye Pengfei continued to improve in the Great Perfection, he gradually realized that Ni Cangtian and Ji Han's true combat power was actually higher than what he had done back then.  What is "peeped" from the dense magma is even more powerful.

    Therefore, the beings closest to Ye Pengfei, such as Jiang Rou, also knew that Ni Cangtian and Ji Han were originally not much worse than Ye Pengfei in terms of combat power.  It's just that part of their power has been completely sealed, so they can't even deal with a little old dragon demon!

    Ji Han smiled bitterly and said: "The ancient powers I'm talking about are certainly not the ancient powers that are popping up now. These ancient powers now are probably the same contemporaries as the gods in the Temple of the Gods. Some of them are  Some of the remnant souls of the gods exist idlely."

    "The era of the Temple of the Gods is about a billion billions of eras ago. And these ancient great powers of the Contract Round Platform will go back another 100 million similar times! Look at this sentence, it shows  The creation time of the contract round platform."

    Following Ji Han¡¯s finger instructions, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on a pattern on the edge of the round platform.  What the lines indicate is not "a certain year, a certain month, a certain day". The lines directly calculate the real time difference between the past and the present.  Then, a dizzyingly large number was fed back!

    When Ye Pengfei and others finished reading this paragraph, Ni Cangtian said hurriedly: "Okay, you can put it away!"

    Ji Han nodded quickly, and the two of them used their magical powers to take back the contract round platform.

    Ye Pengfei blinked.  I don¡¯t know what the two elders are afraid of.  His way of Dzogchen did not reflect any danger, which made Ye Pengfei feel very strange.

    Ni Cangtian smiled bitterly and said: "Pengfei, I know you have a lot of questions. However, let us talk slowly!"

    Ji Han said in a deep voice: "Everyone must already know the answer to Xiaorou's second question. Although no one has really answered the three questions until now. However, one faction has the upper hand!"

    "Shuntian faction!" Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "The civil strife in the Palace of the Gods back then must have been not only for the sake of civil strife, but also because of the deliberate suppression by the Shuntian faction!"

    Ni Cangtian shouted bitterly: "Pengfei, you are right. It is precisely because the Shuntian faction has the upper hand that they deliberately suppress the existence of other factions! There is a connection between the Contract Round Platform and the Contract Round Platform.  At that time, our two minds were captured by this contract round platform for more than three million years. When we woke up, the three ancient powers of the Shuntian Sect were already watching with eagerness!"

    Ji Han sighed and said: "Fortunately, those who sign the contract can collect the contract round platform. With the power of the contract round platform to protect them, they want to kill us, but they are more than willing to kill us. What are the powerful beings from the more ancient times?  What a vision. It shows!"

    Ni Cangtian said: "However, this contract round platform can only protect us from death. The fight between the three factions, those powerful beings from the more ancient times, did not want the future generations of strong men to be harmonious. As a result, we lost the motivation for progress.  !¡±

    Only competition and pressure are the best driving forces for progress.  Those ancient powers not only wanted to protect those who were lucky enough to receive the Contract Round Table, but also wanted to maintain competitiveness among themselves.  so.  That's why things turned out like this.

    "Our power has been partially sealed. This is the benefit of being the owners of the Contract Round Platform. We can still maintain a certain level of combat power, and once we figure out the means to break the power seal, they will not be able to attack again.  .So, we two old guys are relatively safe."

    Ni Cangtian paused and looked at Ye Pengfei and others very seriously: "You guys don't have such a protective umbrella, so from the moment you know this ancient secret, you may be attacked and killed by those powerful people at any time. Especially  You, Pengfei, it won¡¯t take long before someone from them comes to take your life!¡±

    Ye Pengfei is different from other women. Before he knew about the Three Questions and Three Factions, he had already chosen one of them and was already striding along that avenue!

    Ye Pengfei nodded slowly: "I am from the Butian faction, so I am naturally a thorn in their side. Maybe I am the only one in my faction right now."

    The girls looked at Ye Pengfei with worried faces. After knowing the truth of the matter, theyAlmost completely lost confidence.  If Ye Pengfei's past glory had not been so dazzling, it is very likely that the girls would have followed Ye Pengfei and felt miserable if my husband died and I was buried with him.

    Ni Cangtian nodded slowly and said in a deep voice: "Pengfei, you should also be aware that anyone who can answer one of these three questions has unparalleled keen observation. Both my teacher and your uncle Ji  People, because part of their power has been sealed away, cannot realize how fast you are growing. However, my teacher only took one look at you and already knew that you will definitely be able to answer one of the questions!  "

    Not only did he know this, Ni Cangtian back then even saw that Ye Pengfei would definitely become the Butian faction.

    Even so, Ni Cangtian actually accepted Ye Pengfei as his disciple!

    It can be seen from this that Ni Cangtian is not very confident in the Ni Tian faction.  Or, even though he named himself "Ni Cang Tian".  However, in fact, deep down in his heart, he is still very attached to this world, and he still yearns for the Butian faction!

    Ye Pengfei nodded and responded: "I know that those guys will definitely come to me for trouble. This is also inevitable, and just as those ancient strong men who made the contract thought, only through battle and competition can we win.  It is possible to give birth to the strongest existence that can lead this world to greater glory!"

    Because of the existence of the contract, even if a certain faction is ruthlessly suppressed, as long as the final winner appears in this faction.  Then, when one person attains enlightenment, chickens and dogs ascend to heaven.  This faction will become the supreme master of the world!

    All the girls were secretly excited and excited.  Fox Princess was the only one who felt a little sad (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1733. Return to Yuexian Star

    Fox Ji cultivates the way of going against the origin, and she is destined to become a sect that goes against the heaven.

    Fox Ji certainly hopes that Ye Pengfei can finally succeed.  However, if Ye Pengfei really achieves the ultimate success.  Then, you and your descendants will become low-status beings.

    Among the women present, only Fox Princess could notice it.  Being a member of a certain sect, it is almost impossible for its direct descendants to break away from that sect.  Fox Ji knew very well why the Shuntian faction tried its best to suppress the strong men of the other two factions.  This is not just for fighting and working hard, but also for your own children and grandchildren, and for all future generations after hundreds of millions of years!

    If it¡¯s just Fox Princess, then that¡¯s it.  Anyway, although Fox Princess now calls Ye Pengfei "husband" just like other girls.  However, deep down in her heart, Fox Princess still regards Ye Pengfei as her master.

    ¡°However, my children and grandchildren will also be inferior to others

    "Could it be that I can't have a child?" Fox Princess looked gloomy.

    During these days, when the girls were whispering together, they would talk about the children from time to time.  Nowadays, the power Ye Pengfei controls is quite good, so this kind of thing is naturally brought up.

    Soon, others noticed something strange about Fox Princess.  They are all people with clear minds. They all know what Fox Princess is thinking without asking.  Ni Cangtian sighed softly and shook his head with some remorse.

    Only Ye Pengfei¡¯s expression remained unchanged, hehehe said: ¡°They can make a contract, but we can¡¯t destroy the contract?¡±

    Ji Han frowned and said: "Pengfei, I don't say whether you can do it or not. Even if you do it, do you want the three factions to fight against each other forever, and eventually completely destroy this world?"

    "Is it really so easy to destroy?" Ye Pengfei laughed and said, "Uncle, I don't know what happened in those distant years. Presumably, no powerful person from any faction today can sense what happened back then. But  . I don¡¯t believe it. There are so many talented people, but no one has thought about why the powerful beings at that time were able to gather together and make such a powerful contract! Uncle Master, haven¡¯t you thought about it?¡±

    Ji Han¡¯s expression changed slightly and he looked at Ni Cangtian.

    Ni Cangtian's expression also changed slightly, and he frowned: "Pengfei, the more you think like this, the easier it will be to attract those enemies!"

    It doesn¡¯t mean that if one faction is strong, the other faction will immediately come after you.  After all, no one would search and study the world all day long to see if any new strong men have emerged from other factions.

    I think back then, Ni Cangtian obtained the ancient inheritance and understood the method of Ni Cangtian.  However, for a long time, the strong men from the Shuntian faction did not come to cause trouble.

    The Temple of the Gods has even refined a rare treasure that defies the heavens.  And a sect-protecting formation prepared to defy heaven.  The powerful Shuntian faction did not immediately come to cause trouble.

    Looking for trouble also requires taking risks, so if it is not particularly necessary.  The hidden great masters of Shuntian sect are not likely to go to war.

    Unless, like Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, they discovered the contract round platform.  Became the main contracting person.

    Or, like the temple of the gods, its power has become so powerful.  That's a point where the Suncheon faction has no choice but to look directly at it!

    Therefore, originally, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han felt that even if the ancient secrets were revealed in advance, the Shuntian faction would not come to Ye Pengfei soon.  But now, Ye Pengfei's thoughts are becoming more and more "terrifying", and Ye Pengfei's situation is becoming more and more "dangerous"!

    There is no way to continue talking about ancient things. Ni Cangtian said in a deep voice: "For the current plan, we can only let you enter the ancient secret places in advance. Those secret places without owners, even the powerful people of the Shuntian sect cannot do it at will.  Getting in and out can buy you more time!¡±

    Ji Han also echoed: "We two old guys are not as evil as you. If you are given millions or tens of millions of years, you may be able to fight against several ancient powers from the Shuntian sect. No more  What nonsense are you talking about? Let¡¯s leave now!¡±

    As soon as they left, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han stood up.  However, Ye Pengfei shook his head.

    "I still want to go back to my hometown."

    "Return to the Moon Immortal Star?"

    "yes!"

    Looking at Ye Pengfei with a frown, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han could only sigh softly for a long time

    ******

    The former Morning Emperor Star has been renamed Ye Emperor Star.  Not far from Ye Huangxing is Ye Pengfei's hometown, Yuexianxing!

    Back then, after Ye Pengfei left the big universe, Feng Xianzhou, who was in charge of the big universe, personally took action to remove the Moon Immortal Star from the lower plane.??Moved to this supreme plane.

    Nearly ten thousand years have passed, and Feng Xianzhou has already left the universe.  Feng Xianzhou's master, the one who incarnated into the universe, accepted another apprentice.  All the rights and responsibilities of Feng Xianzhou back then were handed over to this junior brother.

    Ye Pengfei has no friendship with this person, and Ni Cangtian and Ji Han are not willing to spend any more time here.  Therefore, a group of people entered Yuexian Star quietly.

    "The person you are looking for seems to be on Yehuang Star." Ji Han said in a deep voice.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled: "It's hard to let go of old things. My first master is still practicing on Yuexian Star."

    At this time, Dongfang Aotian was already a cultivator at the peak of becoming a god.  There is only one step left to advance to the realm of gods and humans.  Compared with back then, Dongfang Aotian was many times stronger.  However, compared with other strong men on Yuexian Star, he was far behind.

    After all, Yuexianxing has entered the highest plane for nearly ten thousand years!

    ¡°Alas, I still didn¡¯t seize that fleeting opportunity!¡±

    Dongfang Aotian smiled bitterly and shook his head. This was the third time that he failed to attack the realm of gods and humans.  According to normal experience, I estimate that I will never have much hope of advancing to the realm of gods and humans in this life.

    Suddenly, a loud laugh suddenly sounded: "There will always be hope."

    "You are" Dongfang Aotian's eyes opened wider and wider, "Pengfei?"

    "Pengfei pays homage to Master!" Ye Pengfei smiled happily and bowed to salute.

    "Don't dare to take it! Don't take it! You are a senior expert now!" Dongfang Aotian hurriedly dodged away.

    Back then, Feng Xianzhou had already announced the Moon Immortal Star. It was because of Ye Pengfei that he sent the Moon Immortal Star to the highest plane.  Back then, Ye Pengfei could already let beings like Feng Xianzhou do things for him.  Today's Ye Pengfei is an absolutely perfect senior!

    Ye Pengfei put away his smile and bowed respectfully: "One day is a teacher, and a lifetime is a father. Master, you are worthy of this gift from me!"

    Suddenly, the corners of Dongfang Aotian¡¯s eyes became moist (To be continued)

    PS: I¡¯m too tired today, so I¡¯ll just give you one chapter and I¡¯ll add it later How was everyone¡¯s National Day fun?  The crowds of people are so spectacular

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1734. Long Yan'er

    To the east of Fengyun City, there is a high-gate courtyard.  The carved beams and painted buildings, the flying eaves and animals, are so grand.  Directly above the courtyard gate, there is a plaque hanging high with the four characters "Fengyun Academy" written in it!

    The academy is quiet and quiet. On weekdays, even if someone comes to visit, it is quiet inside and outside the courtyard gate, without much noise.  But today, a group of people gathered at the entrance of the academy, looking forward to it while talking all over the place, disrupting the tranquility of the academy.

    "It's almost noon, why haven't you arrived yet?"

    "Don't come again if something else happens!"

    "It's a itch. Qiao Yitonghuo and Xushu: I have a chance to get up close and personal with the talented women of Fengyun City. How can God be so cruel!"

    This group of long-robed scholars, the leaders of Fengyun City, are actually crowded here, waiting for the arrival of a woman.

    A few more moments later, the crisp sound of horse hooves came from a distance.

    "coming!"

    The scholars were filled with joy and looked around in search of the sound.  Then he saw a fast horse galloping from the other end of the long street.  The horse was covered in darkness and ran rapidly, like a black stream of light.  A woman in red sits on top of the horse, because of the amazing speed of the horse.  All the scholars felt as if a ball of fire was rushing towards them!

    "oops!"

    Immediately, a timid scholar stumbled back.  Those who were bolder also turned slightly pale.

    Just when the fast horse was about to rush into Fengyun City Academy, suddenly, the woman in red picked up the reins of the horse.  The horse neighed, kicked its hooves, circled twice, and then stopped.

    "Hmph, a bunch of cowards. Chen Jiaojiao, what on earth did you want to do by calling me here?"

    All the scholars were shocked. Is this the rumored most talented woman in Fengyun City?

    Although she is naked, her appearance is extremely charming.  Although she has willow eyebrows and red lips, she still carries a certain heroic spirit.  The one in front is a breathtakingly beautiful woman.  But, but can a chivalrous heroine like her be related to the word "talented woman"?

    "Giggle. Long Yan'er, you are so domineering, but it ruins your reputation as the most talented woman."

    A soft and heart-pounding female voice came from behind the scholars, and the most beautiful girl in Fengyun Academy, Chen Jiaojiao, came.

    ¡°Wow~~~¡±

    A group of scholars couldn't help but let out a low cry.

    "No wonder, no wonder, I'm just saying, 'Thousands of miles away, the souls of heroes are safe, and the majesty will pass through. Why should Hu Yun ask? The sun will come from within.' How could such majestic words come from a weak hand?  It turns out that Long Yan'er, the most talented girl in Fengyun City, is actually a heroic girl!"

    "It's so true! It's so true! Think of that song, 'The chaotic strips have not yet turned yellow, and they are crazy when leaning against the east wind. The flying flowers are covered by the sun and the moon, and I don't know that there is clear frost in the sky and the earth.' If it weren't for the thousands of ravines in the chest,  How can people sing it?"

    "Wonderful! The angry horse in red clothes is so heroic and charming. Doesn't it just answer the sentence? 'The angry horse in red clothes goes away like a speeding boat, and the five nobles and seven nobles abandon it like a weak hen. The lonely Fengjiang River is a cloud, and it flies near the foothills of Mang Mountain every year.'  Really? What a wonderful thing!"

    The praises are getting louder and louder, and all the white-faced scholars are trying their best to express themselves.  They didn't find it.  Long Yan'er was getting more and more impatient.  They were even less likely to discover that Chen Jiaojiao, the most beautiful woman in Fengyun Academy, was secretly laughing.

    "Chen Jiaojiao, is this why you called me here?" Long Yan'er glanced at these nymphomaniac scholars and sneered disdainfully.  "You are too inferior!"

    After saying that, Long Yaner pulled the reins of the horse and wanted to turn around and leave.

    "Don't be anxious." Chen Jiaojiao chuckled.  "Of course there is a reason why I called you here. If you don't want to pay attention to these people, just ignore them, hehe."

    Long Yan'er frowned and shouted displeased: "If you hadn't asked someone to tell me that there was someone I really wanted to see in Fengyun Academy. I wouldn't have come to such a rotten place. Now,  My people are already here, who is coming to Fengyun Academy? Chen Jiaojiao, please stop nagging and call that person out quickly!"

    "Call that man out?" Chen Jiaojiao patted her plump breasts and exclaimed exaggeratedly, "Oh my, how can I, Chen Jiaojiao, call out someone like Feng Shuai, who is so handsome, unrestrained, and invincible?"

    "Feng Shuai, which Feng Shuai?" Long Yan'er's hand holding the horse's rein couldn't help but tremble slightly.

    "Of course it's Feng Yuzheng and Feng Shuai who are the most talented in cultivation in our Yuexian Star and the best at leading troops in war. He commanded an army at the age of only sixteen and defeated an army of tens of millions of monsters. Otherwise Hey, hey, hey, I'm telling you.  It¡¯s not finished yet!¡±

    Just as Chen Jiaojiao shouted, Long Yan'er had already risen into the sky and flew directly into Fengyun Academy.

    &nbsp; After Long Yan'er flew in for a long time, Chen Jiaojiao and all the nymphomaniac scholars from Fengyun Academy finally came back to their senses.

    "It turns out that Long Yan'er is a cultivator!"

    "You can already fly so easily, at least you are a Foundation Establishment monk!"

    "What's that look in your eyes? Such a handsome figure can only be achieved by a monk at the Golden Core stage or above!"

    "Alas, no wonder people are nervous just because of Feng Yuzheng, and Feng Yuzheng also came to Fengyun City specifically because of Long Yan'er. It is normal for both of us to be geniuses of cultivation, to cherish each other and to cultivate together!"

    Indeed, Feng Yuzheng thought so.

    How did Chen Jiaojiao know that Feng Yuzheng had already met Long Yaner during an adventure.  He was so shocked that after asking around, he found out that Long Yan'er was living in seclusion in Fengyun City.  Moreover, she was praised by some boring people as the most talented woman in Fengyun.  Thinking about it now, Feng Yuzheng still finds it very interesting.

    When Long Yan'er flew in, Feng Yuzheng's consciousness suddenly captured Long Yan'er's graceful figure.

    "Yan'er!"

    Seeing Long Yan'er flying towards him quickly with a face full of expectations, Feng Yuzheng couldn't help but be overjoyed, and soon flew out of the small building of the academy.

    "Why is it you?" Long Yan'er suddenly stopped, "Aren't you that what kind of tiger?"

    Well¡­¡­

    Feng Yuzheng felt a few drops of cold sweat break out on his forehead.

    "Ahem, I went out to practice, so I had to use a pseudonym. I hope Fairy Long can forgive me."

    Long Yan'er's eyebrows furrowed even more tightly: "Are you really Feng Yuzheng?"

    "Yes, I am Feng Yuzheng!" Feng Yuzheng became energetic and puffed up his chest slightly.

    However, before he could start to express his love-sickness, Long Yan'er's words gave him a hard slap.

    "You are not the person I am looking for!"

    Suddenly, Feng Yuzheng felt dizzy and about to fall from the sky.

    After steadying himself, Feng Yuzheng asked anxiously: "I don't know what Fairy Long likes. I, Feng Yuzheng, can correct everything for Fairy Long!"

    At this moment, a faint voice came down from the Nine Heavens.

    "She likes me like this, how do you change it?"

    Feng Yuzheng and Long Yaner both looked up and saw a man in green shirt falling leisurely from the sky (To be continued)

    PS: There is only one chapter for today, and there will be only one chapter for the next two days.  I owe a total of four chapters. I will make up for it all at once next week National Day, so tiring

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1735. Back then, today...

    Long Yan'er felt that her heart was beating violently.  This man, who looked unattractive and had never been seen before, broke into his heart so suddenly!

    "Could it bethat it's really him?"

    Just when Long Yan'er was in a daze, Feng Yuzheng got angry: "Who are you? How dare you blaspheme the goddess!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed.

    Feng Yuzheng originally thought that this sudden person was laughing at him.  However, when he saw it clearly, he realized that this guy was just smiling heartily at Long Yan'er!

    "You laugh so meanly! Go to hell!" Feng Yuzheng was angry, and several rays of cold light shot out from his palm and went straight towards Ye Pengfei.

    However, what frightened Feng Yuzheng was that those rays of cold light seemed to have never left his palm at all.  When he wanted to watch Ye Pengfei become miserable and even die, he was shocked to find that the top-grade spiritual weapon made of ten thousand years of cold iron was still sitting quietly in the palm of his hand!

    "This, this, this" Feng Yuzheng staggered and fell from the sky in fright.

    Long Yan'er was still hanging in the air, confused and a little inexplicably excited, looking at the man walking slowly towards her.

    "Is it really you? Is that person who always appears in my dreams really you?"

    "Dream?" Ye Pengfei shook his head, "No, that's not a dream, that's the reality of the past."

    "The truth of the past life?" Long Yan'er was stunned for a moment, and then a trace of hatred appeared in her beautiful eyes. "Since it is the past life, why do you have to help me find it? Is it just because you are a big man?"  Can exist, so you can do whatever you want?"

    Feng Yuzheng, who was almost completely desperate, suddenly became excited again.

    "Yan'er is right, so what if you are very powerful? Wantlessly allowing people to retrieve memories of past lives is a taboo in the world of cultivation! Humph. I will report this matter to the Nine Ming Platform, the god of the Nine Ming Platform  The National People's Congress will punish you!"

    In mid-air, Long Yan'er's delicate body trembled slightly: "Feng Yuzheng, if you don't speak, no one will think you are mute!"

    The scolding made Monk Feng Yuzheng confused.

    Then, he saw a few crystal tears suddenly falling down in mid-air.

    "Why. You want me to remember my past life! Why, you want me to continue to suffer! Why, you still want to appear in front of me! Why!!!"

    Long Yan'er's emotions were completely out of control, and for a while, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but fall silent.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Pengfei, we don't have much time!" Ji Han slowly walked out of the void with a displeased face.

    Originally, Ji Han was very, very unhappy when Ye Pengfei insisted on coming back before entering the ancient secret land.  And now.  He unexpectedly discovered that there seemed to be a trend that Ye Pengfei would be in love with his daughter and would be entangled with Long Yan'er for who knows how many years.  then.  He didn't care whether it was suitable or not. With one step, he crossed hundreds of millions of time and space and came closer.

    Ye Pengfei's face darkened.  He said sternly: "Uncle Master, please don't interfere!"

    Ji Han was even more displeased and said in a cold voice: "Pengfei. You need to clearly distinguish the importance of things. If you insist on having your own way, hundreds of millions of people will die because of you!"

    Ni Cangtian's voice also came over faintly: "Pengfei, we have noticed that there is an owner of the contract round platform flying towards the direction of this universe. There is not much time left for you, there are some things,  We still need to cut through the mess quickly!¡±

    Long Yan'er's expression couldn't help but become stiff.

    She basically couldn¡¯t understand what Ji Han and Ni Cangtian said.  The only thing she could understand was that they were urging Ye Pengfei to leave quickly!

    "Are you leaving again?"

    Ye Pengfei's heart twitched violently.

    "No, I will never leave this time!"

    The two looked at each other quietly for a while. Suddenly, Long Yaner shook her head and smiled.

    "It turns out that it was just my obsession. It turns out that you were not causing trouble in my dream Just go and let me stay alone for a few years. Maybe"

    Before Long Yaner could finish her words, she was surprised to see Ye Pengfei striding over and hugging her tightly in his arms.

    "No chance!" Ye Pengfei whispered in an extremely domineering tone, "Master and uncle are right, they want to cut through the mess quickly!"

    "You, you, what do you want to do?" Long Yan'er couldn't help but tremble slightly, but she couldn't tell clearly whether she was trembling because of fear.Trembling, still trembling because of excitement

    ¡­¡­

    ???????? Back then, they were basically distributed in Yuexian Star, Yehuang Star, and the Trial Ground.  After nearly ten thousand years, most of the powerful people are still alive.  Only a handful of people encountered bad luck and died.

    However, even for these fallen people, as long as they can return to reincarnation, Ye Pengfei can quickly find them.  However, these people are different from Long Yan'er in that they do not have such a strong obsession with the past.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei just gave some help secretly, or left some opportunities, and did not force them to leave.

    Even for those strong men who are still alive, Ye Pengfei will only give them a chance to choose and will not force them to leave.

    As a result, some people quickly chose to continue following Ye Pengfei, while others hesitated for several days and finally chose to stay.

    "The choices in life are often so helpless." Bei Tangyu sighed with a crystal clear formation in front of him, "I remember back then, because I was jealous, I used my natural charm to capture your mind. Where am I?  Unexpectedly, my choice back then would actually cause so many things. Even though he has become one of the top beings in the world, the impact of my choice back then still exists!"

    Long Yan'er blushed slightly. Until now, she has not completely forgotten how she was held in Ye Pengfei's arms and how she was brought over by Ye Pengfei.

    These days, Ye Pengfei has been busy, dealing with various things.  Bei Tangyu was always by Long Yan'er's side, telling Long Yan'er about the Wu Sixuan back then and about herself back then.

    Today¡¯s Long Yan¡¯er is much more aggressive than Wu Sixuan back then.  However, from a certain perspective, he is much shyer.  Gradually, Bei Tangyu realized that Long Yan'er needed to clearly understand what kind of existence Ye Pengfei was now. How many things Ye Pengfei had to face and how many people's futures he had to consider.

    "Does he have to work so hard to do this?" Long Yan'er couldn't help but ask softly as she looked at the information revealed in the magical formations.

    "Yes, he had to work so hard and do this." Suddenly, Bei Tangyu covered his mouth and chuckled, "If he wasn't like this, how could I care about him so much back then?"

    Listening to such love words, Long Yan'er couldn't help but feel crazy (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1736. Join forces with Fengtian Cliff!  (one)

    When you return home, there will always be a day when you leave again.  Coupled with Ji Han's urging, Ye Pengfei had to embark on a journey away after only staying on Yuexian Star for about ten days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years it will take before I leave.¡±

    "Husband, after you have mastered Taoism, can't you come back?" Wan Yuqiu said with a smile, "As long as your husband truly stands on top of the world, no one in this world will be able to influence you.  The decision has been made.¡±

    On the side, Ji Han couldn't help laughing and scolding: "Xiao Nizi, you are cursing me in a roundabout way."

    "Keke, Yuqiu doesn't dare."

    ?While chatting and laughing, we traveled quickly.  While teleporting continuously, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "Master, Uncle Master, which ancient secret place are we going to this time?"

    Ye Pengfei also already knows a little about the situation in the ancient secret land.

    According to the distinction between owned and unowned, the ancient secret land is divided into owned and unowned, and some areas have been explored and developed and have become owned, but the remaining areas can still be entered and exited by other strong people.  of.

    If we distinguish them according to their ancient origins, there is another set of classification methods.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Gu Zun!  Ancient Emperor!  Gu Jun!  Ancient King!

    This is the so-called Four Ancient Lands!

    I think back then, the ancient secret land that Ni Cangtian and Ji Han explored was an unowned, ancient emperor's secret land!

    ¡°Which secret place do you want to go to?¡± Ni Cangtian asked with a smile.

    "Of course it's the Ancient King's Secret Land." Ye Pengfei responded with a smile, "A mere Ancient King's Secret Land can create several True Source Realms of Great Perfection. One Ancient King's Secret Land can make the three major forces fight endlessly.  . An ancient emperor's secret place can allow master and uncle to achieve supreme power. I really want to know what benefits can be obtained if you go deep into an ancient emperor's secret place. Those big guys from the Shuntian sect,  Will he go crazy because of this?"

    The most important thing is this last sentence!  !  !

    From this last sentence.  Ni Cangtian and others felt the fierce killing intent.  Obviously, if we were going to a secret place of ancient masters, Ye Pengfei wouldn't mind spreading the news proactively, and then hunt down the Shuntian sect bosses one by one!

    At this time, apart from Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, Wan Yuqiu was the only one walking side by side with Ye Pengfei.  The other girls stayed in Ye Pengfei's dimension, actively preparing to deal with the fierce battle that might break out at any time.

    The reason why Wan Yuqiu stayed outside.  Naturally, it was to borrow her increasingly powerful prophecy.  After merging with a Tiandao beast given to her by Ye Pengfei, Wan Yuqiu has also become a True Source Realm Dzogchen level existence.  With her by his side, she might discover some unknown changes that Ye Pengfei failed to detect in time.

    Ye Pengfei's last words with murderous intent had just been spoken, and Wan Yuqiu naturally made some predictions.  She didn't predict the outcome of this hunt, but she did predict something strange.

    "Husband, it seems that we will join forces with Fengtianya!"

    "Really?" Ye Pengfei has not responded yet.  Ji Han frowned and asked, "Yu Qiu, if you take a closer look, will we really join forces with Fengtian Cliff?"

    Wan Yuqiu¡¯s beautiful eyes are slightly closed.  He stood there quietly for a while.

    "Yes, I do feel that we will join forces with Fengtian Cliff. Moreover, I also feel it. This trip to the secret land will be smoother if we can join forces with Fengtian Cliff!"

    "This is strange." Ji Han glanced at Ni Cangtian.  He said in a deep voice, "Fengtianya, which means Fengtian's destiny, they should be vassals of the Shuntian sect. The reason why your master Ni Cangtian had the idea of ??letting Pengfei join Fengtianya back then was just to take advantage of that opportunity.  Learn some inside stories about the Suncheon faction!¡±

    Ye Pengfei asked curiously: "So, the old man Dragon Demon belongs to the Tian Mending sect?"

    At first glance, the three major factions and the three major forces correspond exactly to each other.  If the old man Dragon Demon is really the leader of the Butian sect, then his subordinates plotted to kill his previous life, and today I have destroyed his old nest. This is purely a fight between the two.

    Unexpectedly, Ji Han smiled disdainfully and said: "That old dragon demon only has good life-preserving magical powers, so he lived for such a long time. How can he be considered a strong man in any sect? Shuntian, Nitian, and Butian, these three  He has never been exposed to the core concepts of the big sect."

    "That's true, otherwise, he wouldn't be able to ask for help from the Shuntian faction boss." Ye Pengfei nodded slightly.

    When the old dragon demon hid in a certain ancient secret place, Ye Pengfei spied on the owner of the ancient secret place.  It was at that time that the two people secretly competed.  Ye Pengfei consciously, even if you use all your methods, it may be very difficult to win the battle.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know the three factions of Shuntian, Nitian, and Butian.  After Ni Cangtian and Ji Han told those ancient secrets and recalled it, Ye Pengfei realized that what he met was a powerful being from the Shuntian sect!

    "The three major forces in today's court have nothing to do with the Butian Faction. No wonder Master and Uncle Master think that I may be the only one left in the Butian Faction." Ye Pengfei was very helpless and shook his head secretly.

    You must know that with the help of heavenly beasts or other strange treasures, it is possible for a strong person to advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  However, if you want to understand the three ultimate meanings of Shuntian, Nitian, and Mending Tian, ??you can only rely on yourself!

    Or, you can fully accept the inheritance left by a certain sect¡¯s leader before he died.  Or, like Ji Han, he was lucky enough to obtain a contract round platform.  However, both of these methods are extremely rare.  According to the speculations of Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, at some time in ancient times, the Butian faction was likely to have suffered a disaster.  This directly resulted in the Butian Sect having no strong inheritance left behind, and all the Contract Round Platforms of the Butian Sect disappearing without a trace!

    "You know, if your master and I hadn't already obtained the approval of the Contract Round Platform and became the contracting parties, those strong men from the Shuntian Sect would have taken the Contract Round Platform back by force! Ming Ming!  In the dark, we can feel that the Contract Round Platform of the Butian Faction exists in some strange state. It is very likely that the Contract Round Platform of the Butian Faction was sealed by the Shuntian Faction!"

    Ji Han¡¯s speculation is still fresh in his memory.  Looking at Wan Yuqiu who was following closely beside him, Ye Pengfei knew that no matter how hard these infatuated wives tried, they could never help him.

    "Should we join forces with Fengtian Cliff?" Ye Pengfei nodded slightly: "Maybe, there are some amazing secrets hidden in Fengtian Cliff!!!" (To be continued)

    PS: I uploaded the chapter the day before yesterday, but I forgot to send it out. It¡¯s so embarrassing It¡¯s still one chapter today, and it will return to normal starting tomorrow.  The few chapters I owe in the past few days will be made up. In another eight or nine days, everything will come to light, everything will be settled, and I will finish the book!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1737. Sima Qiu

    When the first True Origin Realm Dzogchen from Fengtian Cliff met Ye Pengfei and others, he was surprised. Why were these people not surprised by his appearance?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ye Pengfei glanced at Ye Pengfei, who immediately bowed and saluted: "I am Qiu Rulong from Fengtianya. I have met Palace Master Ni Lao and several fellow Taoists."

    Ni Cangtian did not answer, but looked towards Ye Pengfei.  Ye Pengfei nodded slightly towards his master, and then responded: "Fellow Daoist Qiu will lead the way."

    Qiu Rulong was even more shocked!

    Whether it was Ye Pengfei's reply or the calmness revealed in his response, it seemed that everything was under his control, which surprised Qiu Rulong.  For the first time, he began to reflect on whether the decision made by the Saint was really like what the few powerful people who protected the Saint said - for Fengtian Cliff, this was the most important decision.  Crucial decision!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    In the big world, apart from the universes, there is the beginning of all things - chaos!

    Chaos is not common, although two of Ye Pengfei's followers have bodies of chaos, which were originally transformed into human bodies after Chaos turned on his spiritual intelligence.  However, this was the first time Ye Pengfei saw Chaos with his own eyes.

    What surprised Ye Pengfei was that the chaos in front of him was not as terrifying as Xue Ling and Yuan Xiaoyao described. It would swallow up or spit out strange things from time to time.

    This place is chaotic and colorful, and it looks very dazzling and beautiful!

    Not only Ye Pengfei was surprised, but Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, the older generation who were used to seeing chaos, were also stunned by the scene in front of them. Qiu Rulong, who was leading the way, couldn't help but feel that he finally  Now I can speak with pride.

    Along the way, Ye Pengfei and others were not worried.  Qiu Rulong felt a huge invisible pressure, which made him a head shorter than Ye Pengfei and others!

    "This is a secret of our Fengtian Cliff." Qiu Rulong introduced quite proudly, "You have already seen that this is a place of chaos. However, after the transformation of our Fengtian Cliff over the years, this place of chaos has already possessed  Received preliminary wisdom.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Ye Pengfei, Ni Cangtian, and Ji Han, what kind of existence are these three? If it is just a Chaos with preliminary spiritual intelligence, is it worth their secret surprise?

    Although Wan Yuqiu didn't know what was so special about this place of chaos, Ye Pengfei shook his head secretly as her husband followed her husband.  She also doesn't care about Qiu Rulong's self-promotion.

    Suddenly, Qiu Rulong felt very boring, and Qiu Rulong felt vaguely resentful.

    "Damn it, why are you so arrogant? Let's see how horrified you will be when you truly see the true heritage of our Fengtian Cliff!"

    Qiu Rulong cursed secretly.  While continuing to lead the way.  Before the group of people entered the overflowing chaos, there was a True Source Realm Dzogchen existence, slowly walking out of the chaos.

    Ye Pengfei and others saw this man wearing white clothes and long hair flowing down his shoulders.  A golden long sword was caught in his hand, but it did not exude any sharp aura.

    However, Qiu Rulong¡¯s expression changed slightly!

    "This Elder Sima Qiu is the most fierce anti-alliance person!"

    Qiu Rulong secretly sneered while whispering.

    "Let Elder Sima show you two moves so that I can teach you a lesson!"

    With this thought in his heart, Qiu Rulong appeared worried on the surface, but in fact, he neither warned the elder Sima nor took out any messenger treasure to inform Saint Fengtian.

    Who is Ye Pengfei? How could he not know what Qiu Rulong was thinking? However, he did not point out this matter.  Instead, he took the initiative to greet him with a sneer on his face.

    "It turns out that Fengtianya likes to use sharp swords to entertain guests. It was really an eye-opener for Ye!"

    Sima Qiu was heading straight for Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, a veteran like him.  He only has eyes for Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, who are equally senior.  Unexpectedly, Ye Pengfei would interfere with Ni Cangtian and Ji Hanmao before they even started fighting.  Suddenly, Sima Qiu felt very unhappy.

    "Hmph! A little ant who is not even a True Source Realm Dzogchen actually dares to speak nonsense here!"

    Qiu Rulong's eyes also flashed a hint of surprise.

    Previously, Ye Pengfei responded to Qiu Rulong's words on behalf of Ni Cangtian and Ji Han.  Qiu Rulong thought that this was because his status in Fengtian Cliff was low, so these two long-established beings did not bother to talk to him, so he pushed someone to deal with him.  I never thought that Sima Qiu, who was as famous as Ni Cangtian and Ji Han countless millions of years ago, would be treated by this kid!

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly: "I really don't know that you, Sima Qiu, have achieved the Perfect Origin Realm for so many years."Why is the light so bad? You little ant, talking nonsense Huh, in front of me, you are just a little ant!  What you just said was outrageous!  "

    ¡°Unbridled!!!¡±

    The more Sima Qiu listened, the angrier he became. He swung out his long sword and slashed it down with several golden beams!

    Qiu Rulong hurriedly stepped aside for a distance. He sneered secretly in his heart: "Elder Sima's sword light, not even the seal of the Ancient Lord-level ancient secret place, can't withstand for a moment or three. If there is a tear in this sword light,  The cracking power can even split open the ancient secret land of the ancient king level. How can a guy who has not even achieved the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm be able to block Elder Sima's swords? Hehe, that can't be done against the sky.  I won¡¯t take action personally!¡±

    In Qiu Rulong's view, even if Ji Han took action personally, he might not be able to save Ye Pengfei's life!

    However, what surprised Qiu Rulong was that Ni Cangtian did not take action, Ji Han did not take action, and even Ye Pengfei, who was facing the golden sword light, also did not take action!

    Qiu Rulong saw Elder Sima's golden light striking Ye Pengfei's body impartially.  Then, there is no more

    Stunned, frightened, terrified Soon, Qiu Rulong felt as if he was frozen by some strange and mysterious ice. Not only was his true body completely unable to move, but even his own soul was unable to move!

    It¡¯s not just that he can¡¯t move. Just seeing such a scene with his own eyes, Qiu Rulong has already suffered a lot of hidden injuries.  If he is still standing here completely unable to move, then he will definitely die and his soul will be scattered!

    In an instant, Qiu Rulong understood his situation.  In an instant, Qiu Rulong was so frightened that he desperately tried to get out of this strange state.

    But, no matter how hard Qiu Rulong struggles, it¡¯s all to no avail

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1738. Civil strife

    Sima Qiu was shocked!  !  !

    It is surprising enough that he can deal with his own sword attack so easily.  What's even more surprising is that Ye Pengfei actually used his strength to put Qiu Rulong in the distance into a desperate situation!

    Qiu Rulong thought that he had fallen into Ye Pengfei's trick.  Sima Qiu knew very well that Qiu Rulong's current situation was clearly caused by the hidden magical power in his sword.

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han burst out laughing. How could these situations escape their eyes?

    "Sima Qiu, Sima Qiu, you are really dim-sighted! Do you think that this kid will be weak because he has not advanced to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection? After so many years, you still can't see through it!"

    Sima Qiu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently. After a long time, he murmured: ¡°Could he be doing it for¡±

    "Hehe, just know it." Ni Cangtian chuckled, "You should know what the consequences will be if this matter spreads!"

    The whole practice is a scam.  From the very beginning, the final tragedy was doomed - once this incident spreads, the entire universe will be in chaos.  The consequences it has brought about have been clearly recorded in the various information handed down from distant times!

    Sima Qiu does not have the same luck as Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, but as a veteran who has been hidden for countless billions of years and has never appeared to the public, his qualifications are enough for him to get in touch with the Dzogchen True Source Realm.  A lot of precious information from ancient times.  Therefore, when he heard Ni Cangtian say this, he felt awe-struck and did not dare to say anything.

    After another moment of silence, Ji Han asked impatiently: "Sima Qiu, where is Saint Fengtian? She sent someone to invite us, but why haven't she come out to greet us yet?"

    Sima Qiu smiled awkwardly, raised his hand to relieve Qiu Rulong's trouble, and then.  He opened a passage and came out.

    "I'm sorry, please come in with me."

    Ye Pengfei and others looked at each other in surprise. They all realized that something special had happened to Fengtian Cliff!

    Wan Yuqiu hurriedly used his magical power, but he saw nothing.  Ye Pengfei's unfinished path to great perfection.  It didn't bring him much information.  He only vaguely noticed that the Saint Fengtian's situation seemed to be very bad at this moment!

    "Is it an invasion from a foreign enemy?"

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s impossible. If there was really an invasion from a foreign enemy, how could Sima Qiu have the spare time to ¡°teach¡± Ye Pengfei? Most people in Heaven don¡¯t know how powerful Heaven is.  There is such an old antique in Fengtian Cliff.  Ni Cangtian and Ji Han are very clear that in history, Fengtian Cliff was on the verge of collapse several times, and it was Sima Qiu who turned the tide!

    "It's not an invasion by foreign enemies, it's internal fighting and civil strife. I don't know what the chaos is like here."

    As expected, it was as soon as we entered.  Everyone noticed a series of dignified and powerful consciousnesses, scanning towards them with malicious intent!

    Sima Qiu did not hide it from everyone, and openly passed on a few spiritual thoughts.  The general meaning of the divine thoughts is that Nitian Palace is indeed very powerful, and Saint Fengtian¡¯s decision is correct. Let¡¯s not besiege Saint Fengtian anymore, and so on

    However, none of the masters of spiritual consciousness bought it!

    "Sima Qiu, your prestige has been greatly reduced." Ji Han mocked mercilessly.  "How can you, a reclusive elder from Fengtian Cliff, have any strength in front of you? Just find a rope and hang yourself!"

    Sima Qiu glared at Ji Han, and soon shook his head helplessly: "You should also know that so many ancient secret places have suddenly established connections with the heavens. There is something weird in them! Fengtian Cliff fiercely  There are so many True Source Realms of Dzogchen, even the noble Saintess can no longer suppress them."

    Ni Cangtian sneered: "If you hadn't stood opposite the Saint, then Saint Fengtian might have been in danger? No wonder the Saint wanted to form an alliance with us, but she sent an unreliable guy!  "

    Now, that unreliable guy actually ran away and became a deserter after Sima Qiu unlocked his magical power!

    Sima Qiu first smiled coquettishly, then shook his head and sighed: "Even if I support the Saint, the situation will not be much better. Let alone our Fengtian Cliff, is it possible that the situation in your Nitian Palace is very good? You guys  You two have been doing this for a long time, and you almost don¡¯t dare to go back to the Nitian Palace. If not, you got a powerful foreign aid force and brought in the Wu Clan army. I¡¯m afraid, your situation will not be as bad as  How can we saints be better?"

    Ni Cangtian smiled proudly: "Hey, who told me to accept a good apprentice?"

    Bang bang bang, Ni Cangtian slapped Ye Pengfei on the shoulder with great force, making a loud sound.

    "It turns out that you invited those powerful Wu clan men here?" Sima Qiu suddenly said.

    "No."?Ye Pengfei shook his head, "They are my servants."

    Sima Qiu:¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Accompanying this being who has powerful means and carries hundreds of millions of soldiers with him, as strong as Sima Qiu, I can't help but feel a little trembling and don't dare to talk nonsense.

    After walking for a while, Sima Qiu received a divine message.  Suddenly, his expression changed drastically!

    "Do you want Fengtian Cliff to be completely destroyed?" For the first time, Sima Qiu roared at the source of the spiritual thoughts.

    "Why did Elder Sima say this?" A sinister voice suddenly came, "The reason why we informed Elder Sima first was not to let Elder Sima persuade these friends from Nitian Palace not to interfere with our Fengtian Cliff.  Something?"

    As soon as this person finished speaking, another violent voice suddenly sounded: "If Elder Sima doesn't want to dissuade him, don't blame us juniors for being unkind. Once the Wanyu Formation is activated, even Elder Sima will do the same.  Instant destruction!"

    "The Great Formation of Ten Thousand Universes?" Ni Cangtian couldn't help but frowned, "Sima Qiu, have you Fengtian Cliff really studied this ancient strange formation?"

    "Alas." Sima Qiu responded with a wry smile, "You are trapped in a cocoon. This ancient strange formation is exactly what I, Sima Qiu, have studied clearly!"

    It was only then that Ni Cangtian and Ji Han knew why Sima Qiu had been hiding from the world for countless millions of years!

    "Awesome! I admire you!" Ni Cangtian couldn't help but sigh, "Pengfei, this Wanyu Formation is known as one of the top ten strange formations in ancient times. The artistic conception of its formation may not be that powerful, but it continues to add energy.  There are no restrictions on the strong, whether in terms of quantity or realm!"

    As a formation master, Ye Pengfei immediately understood why the Wanyu Formation was called the Ten Wonderful Formations of Ancient Times!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1739. Wanyu Formation (1)

    There are no restrictions at all, which means that this formation can make use of the power of the strong without any distinction!

    You must know that no matter how powerful a True Source Realm Dzogchen-level existence is, it cannot possibly defeat a billion or tens of billions of True Source Realm 81st-level high-level existences.

    And is it possible for a high-level existence at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm to be able to defeat thousands of intermediate existences at the 81st level of the True Origin Realm?

    By analogy, as long as there are a large enough number of low-level beings in the Wanyu Formation¡ªeven if they are all in the Qi Refining Stage¡ªthere is hope of killing the Dzogchen-level beings in the True Origin Realm!

    This is the so-called principle that the ants kill the elephant.  However, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to extend this principle to such an exaggerated level.

    It is true that if all the young monks in the Qi refining stage in all the universes were gathered together, their total power would probably be greater than the existence of a True Source Realm Dzogchen level.  Maybe, not even the big guys from the Shuntian faction would dare to face such a terrifying power.  However, who can gather such a huge amount of weak power in one go? And which powerful existence can allow the enemy to gather so much weak power?

    Those high-level beings have countless ways to nip this idea in the cradle!

    But, with the Wanyu Formation, the situation is completely different!

    "The most amazing thing about this formation is that as long as there is one person in charge of the formation, then wherever his consciousness can cover, people can help set up the formation!" Sima Qiu sighed in a low voice, "I spent  It has taken tens of billions of years to figure out how to activate this wonderful method. The method is actually very simple, you just need to have such a chaotic space."

    Establish time.  Everyone understood why the Fengtian Saint was in danger. Even if Sima Qiu sided with the Fengtian Saint, the situation would not change much.

    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s a competition to see how many people there are and how much power they can gather.¡± Ye Pengfei sneered.  "It's easy. If fellow Taoist Sima is willing, teach me this Ten Thousand Universe Formation, and I will destroy these rebellious officials and traitors!"

    Sima Qiu frowned slightly: "It's not that I can't bear to part with you, it's just that there are too many people there."

    Ye Pengfei asked: "How many?"

    Sima Qiu responded: "More than 70% of the tens of billions of strong men in Fengtian Cliff have joined their banner. In addition, the strong men of all levels in the space plane of these strong men. The number far exceeds one million billions!"

    Hundreds of billions?

    Not only Ye Pengfei, not only Ni Cangtian, Ji Han, and Wan Yuqiu, but even the enemy entities hiding in the chaotic space all laughed.  It is a strange thing that Sima Qiu's words made both the enemy and us sneer with disdain.

    Then¡­¡­

    "Jie Jie. It seems that that boy feels that there are many people hidden in his main and auxiliary planes, so he looks down on his brothers."

    "Haha, that kid really thought that what Sima Qiu said was all our trump cards. He was so naive!"

    "We all said just now that we can crush Sima Qiu in an instant. It seems that they either didn't hear clearly, or they think we are exaggerating!"

    "Kill! Let them see our true power!"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    Many voices started shouting together.

    In an instant, Sima Qiu¡¯s expression suddenly changed.  With his knowledge, how could he not be able to tell whether this was a deception and intimidation by the other party, or was it true? Sima Qiu soon realized that the reason why these guys did not directly kill Saint Fengtian was not because Fengtian  The Saintess's defense can still hold up.  It's because these guys have other plans!  !  !

    Sima Qiu was also a decisive and ruthless person. He quickly passed on the key points of the Wanyu Formation to Ye Pengfei and others.

    Ni Cangtian and others did not follow suit. They smiled at Ye Pengfei. Ye Pengfei nodded in understanding and took them all into his own space plane.

    Suddenly.  The clamor over there disappeared

    No one knows Ye Pengfei. If they hadn't seen Sima Qiu return home with their own eyes, they would have thought that Ye Pengfei was just here to make fun of him.

    However, even if they saw Sima Qiu returning home in defeat, they just felt that this only meant that Ye Pengfei's personal combat power was very strong.

    As for what Ye Pengfei said, those powerful Wu clan men were all his followers. In reply to Sima Qiu, Ye Pengfei deliberately did not let others hear.  How could the people over there expect that just such a small change would lead to a completely wrong judgment on their part?

    Until now, when Ye Pengfei took Ni Cangtian and Ji Han into his own space plane, they realized that they seemed to have been fooled!

    You know, peopleThe shadow of the famous tree.  Ni Cangtian and Ji Han were contemporaries with Sima Qiu, and neither of them had lived in seclusion for as long as Sima Qiu.  Therefore, these junior True Origin Realm Dzogchen people are more familiar with Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, but have less respect for their own Sima Qiu.

    Nowadays, two prestigious existences actually ask to enter Ye Pengfei's space plane. What does this mean?

    Absolutely believe it!

    And, absolute contempt!

    angry?

    Of course you will be angry if you are looked down upon by others.  However, these True Origin Realm Dzogchen existences are not fools. They have realized that Ye Pengfei is not easy to mess with!

    So, besides being angry, there is more calmness.  The calmer the enemy is, the more powerful he is.

    "Let's try launching the Wanyu Formation first. Don't expose all your combat power at once!"

    In just one millionth of an instant, Ye Pengfei saw that the passage he was in disappeared.  He finally saw the true inner face of this initially intelligent Chaos.

    Chaos, as the name suggests, is a blur.

    Living in the radiant light, it is impossible to rely on the changes in color and luster to clarify the situation in this chaotic time and space. When Ye Pengfei saw this scene, he couldn't help but secretly said that he was surprised.

    Sima Qiu roared in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Ye, don't be distracted, they are about to attack!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Why wait for them to attack?"

    A god-opening ax with a height of ten thousand feet suddenly teleported away in various directions!

    Sima Qiu was stunned for a moment, then stamped his feet and shouted: "This is a chaotic space, Fellow Daoist Ye, you can't find them!"

    Over there, everyone in the True Source Realm of Great Perfection also burst out laughing.  However, this laughter only lasted for less than a moment, and then suddenly stopped!  !  !

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1740. Wanyu Formation (2)

    Although, there was no exclamation from there.  However, the laughter and curses that came and went suddenly disappeared, which is enough to explain the problem!

    "You actually found them?" Sima Qiu was extremely shocked, "Have you ever been to this chaotic time and space?"

    In Sima Qiu¡¯s view, only this explanation is reasonable.

    You must know that although chaotic time and space is blurry, for existences of the same level as Ye Pengfei and Sima Qiu, if they have stayed in a certain chaotic time and space for a period of time, then they will definitely use some methods secretly.  Various coordinates are set in chaotic space and time.

    These space-time coordinates are all hidden markers, and they can also change reasonably following changes in chaotic space-time.  Although Fengtian Cliff has been mobilized in full force, dozens of True Source Realm Dzogchen beings stay in this glorious chaotic time and space.  However, it is difficult to detect that a powerful being has left a hidden mark in this chaotic space and time in advance.

    However, Ye Pengfei shook his head.  He pointed at his own eyes and said lightly: "Even in the chaotic time and space, you can't hide from my eyes!"

    Horror!  !  !

    From the precious information handed down from ancient times, Sima Qiu learned about the existence of the three ultimate sects: Shuntian, Nitian, and Butian.  Sima Qiu also knew that the powerful men in these three factions all had powerful abilities that he could not match.  However, how could he have imagined that those powerful abilities would be so terrifying!  !  !

    For Sima Qiu, it was just horror.  For those beings at the Dzogchen level of the True Origin Realm who were suddenly faced with a divine axe, this was simply a sudden nightmare!

    In fact, their exclamations were already coming one after another.  However, this god-opening ax blocked all the power that could escape, and transformed all this power - even the slight power of a few screams - into his own power!

    Can swallow power.  The magical power of self-growth is simply the nemesis of the Wanyu Formation!

    "what to do?"

    "Abandon the Wanyu Formation!"

    "But, he can use the Wanyu Formation!"

    Dilemma!

    These True Origin Realm Dzogchen people did not expect that before they even took action, they would be forced to the point of being unable to survive by that person!

    but.  These True Source Realm Dzogchen are extraordinary after all.

    Those who dare to confront the Holy Maiden of Fengtian have brought most of the strong men of Fengtian Cliff to their side. Even beings like Sima Qiu have leaned towards their side. How can they not have some powerful abilities?

    Ye Pengfei saw a emaciated True Source Realm Dzogchen suddenly offering up a colorful long bow.  Just when Ye Pengfei wanted to take a peek, the colorful light on this long bow came to light.  When he was echoing the radiance of this chaotic time and space, he suddenly discovered that the color of the eyes of the True Source Realm of Great Perfection also changed into seven colors!

    Purely based on intuition, Ye Pengfei pulled Sima Qiu and teleported away from a distance.  Just in Sima Qiu, Xiao was stunned.  Not knowing why Ye Pengfei wanted to pull him away, he was shocked to find that a colorful arrow suddenly appeared where he and Ye Pengfei were standing!

    "Damn it, they are consuming the power of Chaos!"

    Sima Qiu worked hard to transform this chaotic time and space into what it is now.  During these many years of seclusion, Sima Qiu only did two things - studying the Wanyu Formation.  And opened up a chaotic spiritual intelligence.

    It is no exaggeration to say that for Sima Qiu, this chaotic time and space is like his biological child.  Part of the power of his biological child was extracted by those guys and condensed into a colorful arrow. Sima Qiu felt that it was like cutting his own flesh and blood, and the pain was unbearable!

    You must know that no matter what kind of existence it is, as long as all the power around the body is drained away.  There is only one way to die.  And Sima Qiu knew very well that just this colorful arrow could not affect Ye Pengfei at all.

    As expected, not long after Ye Pengfei avoided the colorful arrow, Ye Pengfei felt another warning sign.

    This time.  More than ten colorful arrows were shot strangely in different directions.  Even if Ye Pengfei had sensed the appearance of these arrows in advance, he could not avoid them as easily as last time.

    "Sorry!!!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly towards Sima Qiu. Just when Sima Qiu hadn't realized why Ye Pengfei wanted to apologize to him, he suddenly saw an ominous haze suddenly appear in the chaotic time and space that was full of colors!

    Then, Sima Qiu heard a strange cry of pain suddenly sounded.  When Sima Qiu was led by Ye Pengfei through that strange haze.  Looking back, the haze disappeared and the light reappeared.  At this time, Sima Qiu realized that Ye Pengfei had also absorbed part of the power of chaos just now!

    &nbsp; It was by using the power of chaos to break the power of chaos that Ye Pengfei quickly eliminated those colorful arrows.  Sima Qiu is going crazy. If this continues, his child will soon be killed by both parties!

    "Let him go, I am willing to hand over the complete Wanyu Formation!!!"

    Before the next attack and defense appeared, Sima Qiu screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Over there, those True Source Realm Dzogchen were slightly surprised by this.

    Here, Ye Pengfei showed a faint smile

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°What a good boy, you are so cunning!¡±

    In the space plane, Ni Cangtian laughed.  Even Ji Han, who had always been unsmiling, showed a smile of approval.

    Sima Qiu is not a three-year-old child. How can he happily teach others the ancient strange formations that he has carefully researched? Not to mention Ye Pengfei and the others, even those backward True Source Realm Dzogchen people from Fengtian Cliff  , and he would never be able to give it all.

    Everyone knows that the Wanyu Formation taught by Sima Qiu is probably just a simplified version.  Although it is extremely effective, it is far less powerful than the original version.

    However, just now everyone was besieged by the powerful men from Fengtian Cliff. In the view of Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, they must resolve this matter first before they can go back to talk about this issue.  Ni Cangtian and Ji Han were still wondering whether they should take this as a condition when forming an alliance and take out the original of Wanyu Formation from the old fox Sima Qiu.

    I never thought that Ye Pengfei would force Sima Qiu to hand over the entire Wanyu Formation easily and easily!

    At this time, those people over there who were in the True Source Realm of Fengtian Cliff all realized that the situation was very bad.  One by one, they all want to escape from this place and escape from this chaotic time and space!

    PS: Today¡¯s two chapters are done, I¡¯ll make up for what I owe tonight.

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1741. Wanyu Formation (3)

    "Want to escape?" Sima Qiu's anger surged, "Chaos, give me a few breaths to stop them!!!"

    With the power of chaos alone, it is impossible to trap these True Source Realm Dzogchen for a long time, let alone kill them.  However, due to the special characteristics of chaotic time and space, it is still possible to stop them for a period of time.

    Unless you are like Ye Pengfei, who has already glimpsed the existence of the ultimate avenue of one of the three sects, it is possible to travel through the chaotic time and space at will.  Even if Sima Qiu cultivated this chaos for hundreds of millions of years and had a very close relationship with this chaos, he would not be able to walk freely in this chaotic space and time.

    In a few breaths of time, this is what Sima Qiu thinks, Ye Pengfei can initially learn the time of the original Wanyu Formation.  In Sima Qiu's view, Ye Pengfei put so much thought into it that he was finally forced to take the initiative to contribute the original Wanyu Formation. It was precisely because Ye Pengfei saw the wonderful use of this wonderful array, and it was precisely because Ye Pengfei needed it.  Use this strange formation to kill those True Source Realm Dzogchen existences in Fengtian Cliff.

    However, what Sima Qiu didn't expect was that after Ye Pengfei received his original Wanyu Formation, he didn't even take the time to think about it, and just shouted out a word.

    "kill!!!"

    Suddenly, three to five beings of the same level appeared in varying numbers around those Fengtianya True Source Realm Dzogchen people!  !  !

    Sima Qiu¡¯s expression changed slightly¡­

    Sima Qiu has a close relationship with this chaos after all. In fact, from the beginning to the end, he can see those arrogant True Source Realm Dzogchen level beings anytime and anywhere.

    Sima Qiu is an old fox after all. Even though he seems to be under the protection of Ye Pengfei from beginning to end.  In fact, he also has the means to make a comeback.

    " If not, he didn't expect that among the True Source Realm Dzogchen people at Fengtian Cliff, some actually had the means to absorb the power of chaos

    "If not, he didn't expect that he would have already been optimistic about this.  Ye Pengfei, who admits that he feels inferior, can also absorb the power of chaos at will

    Then, he will never hand over the original of Wanyu Formation to Ye Pengfei!

    Just when Sima Qiu handed over the original version of the Wanyu Formation, he added some information to the original version.  A large piece of the Wanyu Formation that he sent to Ye Pengfei and others via spiritual message transmission was missing a large piece.  Now, the original Ten Thousand Universe Formation that he sent to Ye Pengfei through his spiritual message had a small extra piece!

    Sima Qiu is very confident that even those who have also studied the Wanyu Formation intensively will not be able to find that there is a small extra piece in it.  Not to mention.  A guy like Ye Pengfei seems to have never heard of the Wanyu Formation before!

    Sima Qiu was not someone who would surrender casually. He confidently handed over the extra piece of the original Wanyu Formation!

    Sima Qiu was originally very proud. He thought that he had finally defeated Ye Pengfei.  Just as he was shouting angrily, commanding Chaos to change time and space, and preventing those few True Source Realm Dzogchen from escaping, he was still secretly proud, and still thinking about how to blackmail Ye Pengfei in the future, and how to obtain endless supply from Ye Pengfei.  the benefits of.  He never expected it.  I actually made a big mistake again!  !  !

    Looking at these sudden True Origin Realm Great Perfections, looking at the True Origin Realm Great Perfections in Fengtian Cliff that are quickly falling away one by one.  Sima Qiu's expression changed slightly at first, but soon he returned to normal.

    Sima Qiuqiang smiled and said: "Fellow Daoist Ye is really good at it, but he has been silent for a long time. He has ambushed these rebellious soldiers!"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "How can Elder Sima be so clever? You can do so many tricks with just such a formation. I don't know. What other tricks can you come up with next?"

    Sima Qiu smiled, not knowing how to answer.  At this moment, he felt exactly the same as when Qiu Rulong first met Ye Pengfei. He felt a kind of "calmness that everything is under his control"!

    After laughing for a while, the rebels from Fengtian Cliff died one by one.  Except for those who were particularly stubborn, Ye Pengfei only asked his subordinates to capture the lower-level beings and wait for Saint Fengtian to come and punish them.

    Ye Pengfei remained silent, and Sima Qiu couldn't laugh anymore.

    "Fellow Daoist Ye, I hand over the original. This time, it is absolutely the original!"

    Sima Qiu said loudly, trying his best to make a promise.  He just slapped his chest and said, if you dare to play tricks again this time, you can just stab him here.

    Ye Pengfei looked at Sima Qiu with a half-smile, but still didn't respond.

    Sima Qiu was a little panicked. He saw with his own eyes that dozens of True Source Realm Dzogchen-level beings??, fell one by one in just a few short breaths.  He knows very well that even if he still has some hidden methods, even in this chaotic time and space, he has a certain home field advantage.  However, once he and Ye Pengfei fall out, the person who wins in the end is definitely not him!

    After calming down, Sima Qiu asked helplessly: "I admit that I have had ulterior motives many times before. Fellow Daoist Ye, what price do you want me to pay before you let me go?"

    The first time, the sword light attacks and kills, so that¡¯s it, it can be regarded as no acquaintance without fighting.

    The second time, he hid his means and deliberately sent out the incomplete Wanyu Formation.  Sima Qiu obviously wanted to use Ye Pengfei's help to weaken the power of certain forces.  Such actions suddenly pushed Ye Pengfei and others into a dangerous situation.  If it weren't for this, Ye Pengfei has extremely keen observation and uncanny planning abilities.  It is very likely that this time he will completely follow Sima Qiu's way!

    When Ye Pengfei used his strategic methods to make Sima Qiu feel tremendous pressure, Ye Pengfei's original intention was really just to get the original of Wanyu Formation. You know, he is not a greedy person.  I never thought that Sima Qiu would actually frame him for the third time!

    What is tolerable is unbearable. No matter how good-tempered Ye Pengfei is, he obviously cannot tolerate this kind of behavior.  If not, the master and uncle said that this Sima Qiu had done a great favor to the two of them once, Ye Pengfei would definitely suppress and capture Sima Qiu and forcibly search for his natal soul!

    Seeing that Ye Pengfei still didn't speak, Sima Qiu became even more panicked.  He first took the initiative to hand over the original copy of the Wanyu Formation, and then took out many rare and exotic treasures.  In order to gain Ye Pengfei's forgiveness.

    Finally, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han came out.

    "Pengfei, forget it, give him a chance."

    Sima Qiu looked at Ni Cangtian and Ji Han with gratitude. Only at this moment did he recall the scenes when he and the two of them traveled together and experienced each other (To be continued)

    PS: I¡¯ve made up one chapter, and there are still three chapters missing

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1742. Join forces with Fengtian Cliff!  (two)

    "It's all power that kills people!"

    Ye Pengfei never thought that when he first met Saint Fengtian, her first words would be like this!

    Ye Pengfei certainly would not think that Saint Fengtian was just lamenting the changes in Sima Qiu.  Looking at the calm and elegant appearance of this Fengtian saint, it was estimated that the rebellious gang had been threatening her for several days, and she didn't take it to heart at all.

    The appearance of Saint Fengtian can only be regarded as ordinary, and her clothes are also very simple.  Beside her stood Bai Yu'er, whom she hadn't seen for a long time.  Compared with the pretty and luxuriously dressed Bai Yu'er, this Fengtian saint is like Bai Yu'er's maid.

    "However, as long as anyone sees the Holy Maiden of Fengtian, they will never mistake her for someone's maid.  Just looking at her smart eyes will make people involuntarily have the illusion that "she can see the whole world clearly".

    "Sima Qiu and Qiu Rulong also felt similar illusions in Ye Pengfei.  This is why Qiu Rulong feels that joining forces with Nitian Palace seems to be a good idea.

    Similarly, why did Sima Qiu form an alliance with that rebel group, and why did he abandon that rebel group so quickly?  Such a vacillating behavior was precisely because he was really unsure whether Saint Fengtian had seen through his plans in advance!

    When Saint Fengtian saw Ye Pengfei and said these short first words, Ye Pengfei was still thinking silently about what profound meaning Saint Lady Fengtian wanted to express, but Sima Qiu had already lowered his head.

    "Saintess, please calm down. Sima Qiu was wrong. Please punish the saint."

    However, Saint Fengtian just glanced at Sima Qiu and said nothing.

    Immediately, Sima Qiu noticed the invisible pressure he felt when he faced Ye Pengfei before!

    "Could it be that the saint has already"

    "While Sima Qiu was horrified and speculating, Ye Pengfei burst into laughter: "It turns out that the saint is disgusted with the ultimate avenue that she has glimpsed, and Ye understands."

    A look of surprise.  It appeared on the face of Saint Fengtian.  Immediately, there was a hint of joy: "Sure enough, choosing Fellow Daoist Ye as your ally is the most correct choice!"

    Ye Pengfei smiled mysteriously: "Who else has ever made the saint have such thoughts?"

    Saintess Fengtian nodded, and she was seen dancing softly. She and Ye Pengfei just disappeared inexplicably in front of everyone, without making a sound.  Only then did Sima Qiu know.  If the Saint wants to leave the chaotic time and space, she can leave anytime and anywhere!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°A very powerful magical power!¡±

    Looking at this time and space that completely isolates him from other people, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but nod in praise.  In such a time and space, not to mention Ni Cangtian and Ji Han who are outside, even the billions of powerful men in their own space plane cannot see themselves and the Saint of Fengtian.  , heard the conversation between himself and Saint Fengtian.

    Smiling indifferently, Saint Fengtian asked softly: "I don't know. How clearly did Fellow Daoist Ye see it?"

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "You and I are both members of the three sects. Under normal circumstances, how can I see everything about the Saint clearly?"

    Saintess Fengtian shook her head: "Fellow Daoist Ye, if you are unwilling to tell the truth, Fengtian Cliff will never form an alliance with Nitian Palace again."

    In fact, both of them know that there is no alliance between Fengtian Cliff and Nitian Palace. This is simply the case.  Are they an alliance or not?  In the past, Ye Pengfei liked to talk to people in a foggy way, so as to look for opportunities to scheme against others.  Now.  Turning into the Saintess of Fengtian and talking to Ye Pengfei in the misty clouds, Ye Pengfei suddenly felt that everyone was the same person.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that the Holy Maiden of Fengtian was definitely not from the Tianbu sect.  Otherwise, why would she sigh like that?

    The possibility of Shuntian's faction is probably not high. After all, if you follow Shuntian, you don't need to face bloodshed.  It is unlikely that such a sigh as "power harms people" can be uttered from the mouth of a being from the Suncheon faction.

    "Have you understood the heaven-defying method? You are on the same journey as my master and uncle."

    Ye Pengfei was somewhat aware that back then, the Fengtian Saint sent someone to invite him to Fengtian Cliff, probably mainly to test Master Ni Cangtian.  After all, at that time, I could not see any hope of understanding the ultimate path on my own.

    Thoughts passed through the sea of ??consciousness quickly, and soon, Ye Pengfei thought everything clearly.

    "I vaguely saw a few afterimages. I guess those are the gods from the Temple of the Gods." Ye Pengfei chuckled, "I just don't know. Since you have some contact with those gods,  Why don¡¯t you still know where the Temple of the Gods was?What happened?  If you take one step ahead of me and find those descendants of the Wu clan.  I'm afraid, now you have swept across the heavens, and the entire army is competing with the ancient powers who are hiding in the world!  "

    When Ye Pengfei knew that Sima Qiu had been hiding in the world for hundreds of millions of years just to study the Wanyu Formation, Ye Pengfei had already realized that Fengtian Cliff had a big plan!

    Generally speaking, the three major forces in Heaven had no small plans at that time.

    Under the secret control of the Dragon Demon Old Man, Shuanglong Valley uses vassal forces to research ways to create physical inner demons out of thin air. This is to gain a foothold in immortality first.  On the other hand, he worked hard to enter the Temple of the Gods in large numbers in order to achieve a breakthrough, and eventually, the old dragon demon could become one of the three sects.

    Such a plot is not a small one. Thinking about it, Ye Pengfei's previous life was only in a universe very far away from the heaven. Unfortunately, he got involved and became the favorite of the Wang family monk.  The test object that materializes the inner demon!

    It can be seen from this that under the instruction of the Old Dragon Demon, how many universes and how many strong men encountered such disasters back then.  Even if Ye Pengfei is unable to take revenge, there will definitely be an avenger one day!

    However, compared with Nitian Palace and Fengtian Cliff, the plot of Shuanglong Valley is nothing.

    "With the power of a saint, it should be very clear that the reason why my master Ni Cangtian wants to keep the traitor and not get rid of it is because his goal is to target those ancient powers who are hidden in the world! Those traitors hiding in Nitian Palace, at first glance  It seems that they are forces from heaven with ulterior motives. However, in fact, behind them, there are shadows of those ancient powers!"

    After a pause, Ye Pengfei shouted sternly: "If the saint really wants to be honest, then please explain to the saint what are you thinking about? What is your plan!!!"

    Rather than being surprised, Saint Fengtian was very relaxed and chuckled (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1743. Join forces with Fengtian Cliff!  (three)

    With a chuckle, both of them relaxed.  Although the two of them have not yet been truly open and honest, the two of them have a very tacit understanding and feel a deep sense of trust.

    "Actually, I don't have any plans." Saint Fengtian chuckled and shook her head, "I'm not just a person with no ambition, I'm also a very lazy person. I think back then, I didn't even bother to practice cultivation. If  It's not because I'm very lucky. I'm afraid, I will choose someone to marry at random, and then raise my husband and raise my children until I become a yellow-faced woman. Fellow Daoist Ye, what do you think a lazy person like me will come up with?  Is Weeping Ghosts and Gods¡¯ big plan coming out?¡±

    Nodding, Ye Pengfei responded with a smile: "I believe you, and I also believe that you must have some earth-shattering plan in Fengtian Ya!"

    "Yes, under the instigation of those gods, Fengtian Cliff did have a big plan." Fengtian Saint sighed, "Logically speaking, they are the same type of people as me. However, I just feel that,  No matter how you look at them, you won¡¯t like them!¡±

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian indirectly told Ye Pengfei that what she had understood was the way to defy heaven.  However, she did not tell Ye Pengfei why she was so dissatisfied with this ultimate avenue after she realized it.

    No matter how you look at them, you will never like them. In fact, no matter how you look at the way that defies heaven, you will never like them!  !  !

    You must know that the ability to comprehend the ultimate avenue mainly depends on the past cultivation experience of a strong person.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't focused on love, he wouldn't have been able to move toward Butian.  Depending on his chance, it would be smoother for him to take the path against heaven.

    The reason why Saint Fengtian understood the way to defy heaven is obviously related to her past experiences.  Why did she become timid again and want to part ways with the Nitian faction? Ye Pengfei had neither a clue nor the interest to get to the bottom of it.

    "You chose the Heaven-defying Palace originally because you wanted to find the method from my master to be a heaven-defying person but not against the heavens?"

    "That's right." Saintess Fengtian nodded with a smile, "However, there is no need to be like this now. With you being a member of the Butian faction, but also thinking about resolving the grievances between the three factions, what else do I have to worry about?"

    She has already seen through everything!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly admire him. Since he started practicing, this was the first time that he felt that he had met his opponent.

    Even if it is against the sky.  It's just that the gap between the two realms was too big back then, so Ye Pengfei could only look up to Ni Cangtian.  After Ye Pengfei grows to a level similar to Ni Cangtian, Ni Cangtian will naturally obey Ye Pengfei's arrangements and will no longer be on the same level as Ye Pengfei.

    But now, this Fengtian Saint made Ye Pengfei feel that she could become his lifelong enemy!

    "Fortunately, you are not my enemy."

    "Gee, who can guess what will happen in the future?"

    There was another burst of relaxed laughter. After laughing, Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice: "I want to know, do they have any plans to create a Wanyu formation?"

    The Saint of Fengtian looked at Ye Pengfei with deep meaning.  She responded in a sweet voice: "If I hadn't seen you spend so much time oppressing Sima Qiu, I wouldn't have known that this Wanyu Formation might actually have a special use. Fellow Daoist Ye, I wonder if you can clear up my doubts?"

    "Is this a requirement for alliance?"

    "That's right!"

    "What do you want in return?"

    "How about I pledge myself to you?"

    Ye Pengfei:

    "Just kidding." Saint Fengtian chuckled, "I remember back then, when you rejected Bai Yu'er. I'm very curious. Since you are willing to have many wives and concubines, why can you reject even the beautiful women who come to your door?  outside?"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly: "Holy girl, let's talk about serious matters first."

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian smiled charmingly and stopped asking about this matter.

    "Well, as long as you reveal some secrets of the Wanyu Formation, I will give this thing to you, how about it?"

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but secretly take a breath of cold air. When he saw this object, he felt even more that this Fengtian Saint was a match for him!  !  !

    "It turns out to be a soul-fixing stone. You actually know that I just need this thing!"

    "It's just that I care about you more than you care about me."

    A wisecrack is very much like flirting between lovers.  However, Ye Pengfei heard it in his heart, and felt like thunder from the sky, and he was extremely frightened.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Ye was taught a lesson!"

    ? Receive the soul-fixing stone. This precious stone can solve the problem once and for all.Long Yaner's present, past, and soul-challenged treasures of all worlds, Ye Pengfei projected an image of the formation.

    "This formation was the sect-protecting formation of the Temple of the Gods back then. I'm afraid even the gods in the Temple of the Gods don't know that the Ten Thousand Universes Formation can be integrated into it to increase the power of the formation.  A thousand times more!"

    After looking at it for a long time, the Holy Maiden of Fengtian asked softly: "Can this formation peek into the sky?"

    Ye Pengfei put away the formation projection, nodded and responded: "It seems that those so-called gods have told you a lot of things. I want to know, where did they go?"

    Saint Fengtian didn't answer and asked instead: "What are you looking for from them? The Sky-Peeping Formation has fallen into your hands. Presumably, you also have another rare treasure Let me think about it Do you lack that?  A rare treasure that can protect you from death when you go against the will of heaven?"

    "Smart people are extraordinary. No need for Ye Pengfei to say anything, the Fengtian Saint already understood Ye Pengfei's intention.  Ye Pengfei wants to ensure that he does not die while constantly working hard to achieve his goals!

    You must know that the three factions have been fighting for a long time.  Except for the Butian faction, which seems to have no survivors, the other two factions all have some powerful people left in the world.

    At first glance, the Suncheon faction has the upper hand.  Master Ni Cangtian and Master Ji Han were forced to seal their power for this reason.  If it weren't for the protection of the contract round platform, Master and Uncle Master would probably be killed on the spot!

    However, in fact, there are still many powerful people in the heaven-defying faction.  As long as there is a powerful person among them who understands the perfect way to defy heaven, then Ye Pengfei will fall into a desperate situation of death!

    "It makes sense to anticipate defeat before you expect victory!" Saint Fengtian nodded approvingly at first, then quickly shook her head and said, "These rebels besieging me are the last efforts of those remnant gods.  However, they seem to have anticipated the consequences of me sending someone to ask you. Therefore, they left here early, and I don¡¯t know where they are going, so I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but frown slightly: "Don't you think there is something fishy in this?"

    "Obviously." Saint Fengtian nodded solemnly, "Maybe they have overheard, and I may go somewhere next!"

    "Where?"

    "Reaching through the blue clouds!" (To be continued)

    PS: I finally wrote it here!

    Lingbu Qingyun The title of the book appears at the end of this chapter, which also indicates that the finale is coming.  All suspense will be over in the next few chapters!

    The 400,000-word long book took a year and a half and is finally almost finished. I am filled with emotions

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1744. Lingbu Qingyun!

    Lingbu Qingyun is not a plaque hanging high in the mansion of a rising bureaucrat, but a secret place of ancient gods!  !  !

    After many days, when a group of people arrived at this dazzling ancient secret place, Ni Cangtian was still thinking hard: "Is it coincidence or necessity?"

    In fact, Ni Cangtian is very clear that at this point, he should not think about this issue anymore.  Not to mention, no matter what the answer to this question is, it is a blessing or a curse.  The wheel of fate has brought everyone here!

    ¡°Spectacular!¡±

    Looking up at the huge blue clouds that fell there one after another like many buildings, all the strong men who saw this place for the first time let out heartfelt exclamations one by one.

    Those who can stand here are all Dzogchen level beings in the True Source Realm.  Moreover, they are all the kind of True Origin Realm Dzogchen that is no less than Sima Qiu.  Among Ye Pengfei's wives, only Huo Li and Jiang Rou can stand here.

    Just by looking at it, the pressure it endures requires an existence of this level to be able to withstand it.

    Of course, this does not mean that those low-level beings who stay in the space plane of a group of powerful people have no use.  All the powerful people here have learned the Wanyu Formation.  Therefore, the more powerful people there are in their space plane and the higher the level, the more powerful they can gain.

    ¡°In this way, among the group of people, Ye Pengfei¡¯s combat prowess is obviously outstanding!

    In the world of cultivation, the strong are respected.  Although Ye Pengfei's qualifications were very low, because he was ranked first in combat power, whether it was his master, his uncle, or the Fengtian Saint, they all looked at Ye Pengfei.

    "The ninth level of Qingyun, go straight up step by step. Let's each rely on our abilities to see who reaches the highest level first!"

    Everyone laughed, and almost in no particular order, they all stepped into the first layer of blue clouds.

    As soon as I stepped in.  Everyone's expressions suddenly changed!

    "Fall! Fall! Mortal! Dust!"

    The inexplicable four-character scream hit everyone's hearts hard.  In an instant, Sima Qiu and another reclusive elder from Fengtian Cliff all fell out.  If Bai Yu'er hadn't had a good relationship with Saint Fengtian and was protected by Saint Fengtian in time, she would have been seriously injured and fell!

    "The situation is not right!" Ni Cangtian tried his best to resist the terrifying impact of the four-character lingering sound, and shouted loudly, "Such a thing has never happened before. There must be some shocking incident here!"

    This is not the first time that Ni Cangtian and Ji Han have broken into this ancient secret place.  If they had known that there would be such a severe test, they would definitely have told it in advance.  Results now.  Just standing on the edge of the first layer of blue clouds, there were only two people left on Fengtian Cliff.

    "Saint, I'd better go out." Bai Yu'er murmured with a gloomy face.

    That's just here, I already need to protect the virgin of the sky. When I go to the higher Qingyun, I am afraid that even the virgin of Fengtian cannot continue to protect herself.

    Saintess Fengtian smiled bitterly, shook her head, and gently sent Bai Yu'er out.

    "Now, I am at an absolute disadvantage." Saint Fengtian made no secret of her worries.

    Allied parties.  Approximate equivalence is required.

    Before entering this heavy blue cloud, there were five people on Ye Pengfei's side who could face the pressure of the blue clouds, while there were four on the Fengtian Cliff side.  In terms of comprehensive combat strength, the Fengtian Cliff side is slightly inferior.  but.  The difference is not particularly big.

    But now, the inexplicable four-character mantra severely damaged the two Fengtian Cliff masters, and Bai Yuer had to leave sadly.  This time.  Fengtian Saint is the only one left on Fengtian Cliff.  As for Ye Pengfei, the five of them were still standing there perfectly fine!

    Looking at the two women beside him, Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and shook his head: "The Saint thinks that they can persevere?"

    ¡°With that said, Ye Pengfei took the two women into his own dimension.  In this way, although the two women can enter the Wanyu Formation and deliver powerful power to Ye Pengfei.  However, there is a limit to Ye Pengfei's endurance, so Saint Fengtian doesn't have to worry about these two.

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han looked at each other: "How about we go in too."

    "No need." Saint Fengtian shook her head immediately, "The two of them are indeed unable to move forward, but the two seniors are different."

    The implication is that even if you go in now, you can still come out when the time comes.  In this case, I still don't worry.

    Ye Pengfei frowned at first, but soon he understood: "Master, uncle, please stay outside for a while. When we reach the ninth level, you can bring Bai Yu'er and the others in together."

    The microblog of Fengtian Saint?He nodded, with a smile on his face.

    Ni Cangtian said displeasedly: "Saint Fengtian, your suspicion is too serious!"

    "We have to be on guard." After a slight pause, Saint Fengtian said again, "Or, you don't want that map?"

    Precisely because Saint Fengtian claimed to possess a precious map of the ancient secret land.  Therefore, she and Ye Pengfei formally formed an alliance.  According to the agreement, Saintess Fengtian will take away 70% of all the treasures in the place indicated on the map.  Then, Saintess Fengtian will help Ye Pengfei to resist those ancient powers from the Shuntian faction that may appear.

    When the Saint of Fengtian said this, it was a bit like walking half way towards the sky. Ji Hanhan responded with a smile: "There are major changes here. It's hard to say whether your map will be useful or not!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shake his head secretly, the distrust between the two sides was clearly evident.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better tell your situation.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Saint Fengtian revealed her magical power.

    "You are actually from the heaven-defying sect?" Ni Cangtian and Ji Han couldn't believe their eyes.

    This is indeed a bit unbelievable. After all, it is based on the founding purpose of Fengtianya.  Among the existence of so many great fortunes, it is only reasonable and normal for one or two Shuntian factions to finally emerge.

    "However, the artistic conception of supernatural powers cannot be faked.  The magical artistic conception revealed by Saint Fengtian is basically similar to the magical artistic conception of Ni Cangtian and Ji Han!

    After staring at that magical power for a while in surprise, Ni Cangtian asked in a deep voice: "Do you know which sect Pengfei belongs to?"

    "I know." Saint Fengtian nodded.

    "alright, I got it."

    Finally, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han nodded in agreement and temporarily left the first level of Qingyun time and space.

    Staring at Ye Pengfei, Saint Fengtian smiled: "Then it will be just the two of us. Let's compete. Who can go faster? If you are faster, I will give you the map of the Nine Heavens immediately. If  I win, you have to agree to my request."

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and did not ask what the Saint of Fengtian wanted.  I saw him making a "please" gesture.  He actually allowed the Holy Maiden of Fengtian to go first!  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1745. The true face of the secret land

    Saint Fengtian's eyes narrowed slightly. She looked directly into Ye Pengfei's eyes for a long time, but she didn't see any clues.

    "Okay, then I'll take the first step!" Saintess Fengtian nodded slightly and walked quickly towards the end of the blue cloud.

    After the previous four-character mantra seriously injured two people, nothing unusual happened again.  Saintess Fengtian ascended directly in this way, without encountering any obstacles, and directly ascended to the end of the first level of Qingyun space and time.

    At this moment.  .  ?br />

    "Saint, be careful!" Ye Pengfei's voice suddenly came from below.

    Saintess Fengtian felt a chill in her heart, and her rising figure suddenly stopped on the spot.  Then, her spiritual thoughts that came forward heard the four-character mantra again.

    "Fall! Fall! Mortal! Dust!"

    This time, these four-character mantras did not hit the target of Saint Fengtian.  However, just the contact with her spiritual consciousness made the Saint Fengtian feel as if she had been struck by lightning!

    "That's amazing! What happened to Ling Bu Qingyun to make him become so weird!" Saint Fengtian's face turned pale and she murmured to herself.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei has also stepped forward.  While he separated part of his spiritual consciousness to experience the entrance test of the second level of Qingyun time and space, he said in a deep voice: "Perhaps, this is the real Lingbu Qingyun!"

    Saintess Fengtian couldn't help but change her face slightly: "You mean, my map is really useless?"

    "It's hard to say." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "In short, the current Qingyun time and space is obviously the real passage into the ancient Zun's secret land. The nine-layer Qingyun sky you knew in the past is just an ordinary passage."

    "How is this possible?" Saintess Fengtian murmured, "I have entered it once, and the situation inside is a hundred times harsher than other ancient secret places!"

    Ye Pengfei responded decisively: "That means that the value of the real Lingbu Qingyun is far from being comparable to that of some ancient secret land!"

    " Listening to Ye Pengfei's categorical judgment, the delicate body of Saint Fengtian couldn't help but tremble violently.

    "It is more valuable than the ancient secret land. What kind of place would that be?" After a pause, Saint Fengtian smiled bitterly and said, "More importantly, in such a place, can we go in alive and come out alive?"  "

    The classification standard of ancient secret places is mainly based on the difficulty of entering and surviving in them.  Like those ancient kings and ancient monarch secret places, even those on the seventy-ninth and eightyth levels of the True Origin Realm still have a certain hope of survival.  And Gu Zun¡¯s secret place.  Only those who are in the True Source Realm of Dzogchen have always dared to enter it.  A rare ancient secret place like Lingbu Qingyun, even ordinary True Source Realm Dzogchen people would not dare to enter easily!

    But now, it is just the Qingyun Ninth Layer at the entrance, and even beings like the Fengtian Saint may not be able to successfully reach the top!

    Based on this calculation, what will it be like in the real secret place?  I'm afraid, even if two people can really break into it, it will be difficult for them to come out alive!

    "What? Are you scared?"

    "Aren't you afraid?"

    "A little scared, but more excited!"

    Saintess Fengtian can understand why Ye Pengfei is excited!

    "Yes. The owner of such a secret place is probably an existence that is extremely close to the perfection of Taoism!!!"

    Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian are not just the kind of strong people who have just glimpsed the door.  They have made extremely astonishing achievements in repairing the sky and defying the sky respectively.

    If this is not the reason.  It is impossible for the gods in the Temple of Gods to run to Fengtian Cliff and seek to join forces with the Fengtian Saint.

    If this is not the reason.  Ni Cangtian and Ji Han would not place their treasure on Ye Pengfei.  He even thought that Ye Pengfei might be able to resolve the struggle between the three factions once and for all!

    However, Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian also knew very well that if they wanted to leave any secret relics for future generations, they would never be able to create such a powerful four-character mantra!

    From this, it can be deduced that the owner of this secret place is probably an existence that is extremely close to the completion of Taoism.  No matter which sect the master of this secret place belongs to among the three sects, when he was alive, he must have been a peerless being who could look down upon all powerful men!

    "Even such an existence will still fall and wither. How many of us can survive for a long time? No wonder those ancient powerful men have as little contact with the outside world as possible. Presumably, they know more  There are many dangers that are unknown to us. They know that only by staying hidden for a long time can they survive for a long time!"

    The two of them stared at the second layer of blue cloud time and space, feeling in their heartsSuch a sigh came out

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian stopped to move forward, making Ni Cangtian and Ji Han aware of something unusual.  Ni Cangtian and Ji Han realized the things that Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian had speculated without the need for spiritual messages to inquire.

    However, Bai Yu'er did not have the same experience as Ni Cangtian and Ji Han.  The fact that she could become a transcendent Fox Princess, similar to existences such as Huo Li and Jiang Rouna, was beyond everyone's expectations.  She is not lucky enough to be able to peek into an ultimate avenue like Ye Pengfei.

    Therefore, Bai Yuer blinked and felt very strange.

    ¡°Senior Ni, Senior Ji, why don¡¯t they keep going up?¡±

    Ji Han didn't answer, as if he didn't hear what Bai Yu'er said at all.  Ni Cangtian also waited for a long time before he came back to his senses.

    "Continue to go up?" Ni Cangtian shook his head and sighed, "It's scary, what they are thinking about now is whether they should just give up!"

    "Give up?" Bai Yu'er exclaimed in horror, "Isn't it just an ancient secret place? Even if something happens, with the strength of the saint and Ye Pengfei, there is no way they can't get in!"

    Not to mention, both of them have the solid backing of Wanyu Formation!

    Bai Yu'er didn't know that Ye Pengfei was even still studying how to perfectly integrate the Wanyu Formation into the Protecting Sect Formation of the Palace of Gods.  Once the integration is successful, the power of the formation will be even more powerful.

    Even if it is just like this, according to Bai Yu'er's knowledge, there should be no place in this world that Saint Fengtian and Ye Pengfei cannot go.  What Bai Yu'er never expected was that just when she was asking such horrified questions, Saint Fengtian and Ye Pengfei really turned back!

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han couldn't help but look at each other, their eyes full of surprise and longing.  The return of Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian fully proved what he had guessed before.

    However, this surprise did not last long.  Suddenly, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han sensed the violent vibration of the contract round platform at the same time!

    "not good!!!"

    The expressions of the two people changed drastically. They used magic and magical powers to forcibly bind Bai Yu'er, and rushed into the first level of Qingyun time and space!  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1746. The Chaser!  (one)

    ps: There was another problem with the network yesterday. I could access Du Niang and other things, but I couldn¡¯t get into the backend of Qidian I sent out two chapters together yesterday, I¡¯m sorry

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian, who was retreating step by step, asked in surprise: "What happened?"

    "There are a large number of powerful people from the Shuntian sect heading this way!"

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian was shocked: "How can there be a large number of existences at the same level as us?"

    Saintess Fengtian will not find it strange that three or five people are attacking and killing.  After all, the reason why he was able to reach an alliance agreement with Ye Pengfei was precisely because Ye Pengfei might be attacked and killed by strong men from the Shuntian faction at any time!

    But, in large numbers?

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. They only knew that Contract Yuantai¡¯s reaction could not be false.

    Even if there is no result from the inquiry, Saint Fengtian will not dare to be careless.  She saw that both Ni Cangtian and Ji Han entered Ye Pengfei's space plane.  Then, he looked at Bai Yu'er with anxious and inquiring eyes.

    At this time, Sima Qiu and another Dzogchen Realm existence in Fengtian Cliff were seriously injured, so Ni Cangtian used his magical power to transport them back to Fengtian Cliff to rest.  Bai Yu'er is the only one who needs the care of Saint Fengtian.

    Bai Yuer¡¯s best choice is, of course, to enter the space plane of Saint Fengtian.  However, after glancing at Ye Pengfei, Bai Yu'er bit her lower lip gently.

    "Saint, I want to try it myself!"

    After a short moment of silence, Saint Fengtian sighed and let Bai Yuer go

    ¡­¡­

    Both stepped into the second level of Qingyun time and space, and the four-character mantra came as expected once again.

    A powerful pressure that made the two people's souls almost collapse spewed out from the four-character mantra.  Even though the two of them had been on guard for a long time, their natural souls were still squeezed together!

    Ye Pengfei quickly used all kinds of magical powers, trying to relieve the pressure of these four-character mantra.

    Almost at the same time, Saint Fengtian also solved the four-character mantra.

    "Fortunately, there is only one four-character mantra for each heaven." Saintess Fengtian breathed lightly, with a look of joy on her face.  Her magical power allowed her to see various situations in the higher heavens.

    Ye Pengfei looked solemn.  Slowly shaking his head: "Although there is only one mantra test, saintess, don't forget, there are a large number of ancient powers coming here!"

    Going straight to the ninth level and entering the Lingbu Qingyun, at this moment, the biggest test has become those ancient powers!

    Walk!

    After resolving the pressure of the four-character mantra, the two people didn't stop for long and immediately stepped forward to a higher place.  The reason why this ancient secret place was given the name "Lingbu Qingyun" is precisely because of this kind of ecstasy.  The wonderful feeling of walking straight up.  It's a pity that at this moment, Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian no longer have much enthusiasm to experience this wonderful feeling.

    In front of the five layers of Qingyun space and time, the two people only encountered some minor twists and turns and quickly passed through.  After entering the sixth level of Qingyun time and space, two ancient powerful men chased up from below!

    "It turns out to be a remnant of time and space!"

    Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian looked at each other in surprise. They both saw the deep fear in the other's eyes.

    The remains of time and space.  Ye Pengfei had encountered this before when he was still very weak.  That person had anticipated various changes n years ago.  As a result, Zhao Youhou crossed time and space and left behind a fragment of time and space.  Ye Pengfei almost died in the numerous killing formations.

    At that time, Ye Pengfei only knew that it was a time and space method.  Now he already knows that that kind of time and space method is called time and space residual body!

    Because this magical power is too insidious and powerful, so.  The higher the level of existence, the more they will try their best to kill all the remaining time and space bodies.  It resulted.  The lower the level of time and space, the more likely it is that time and space remains will be left behind.  And the higher the level of time and space, the more difficult it is to preserve those high-level time and space residual body spells!

    Ye Pengfei advanced very quickly, so he had only seen the space-time remnant once in his life on the Moon Immortal Star, and now this was the second time.

    "No wonder Master and Uncle Master sensed a large number of strong men from the three sects. They are a large number of time and space remnants!"

    Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian both knew that most of these time and space remnants were carefully prepared by the Shuntian faction.  With such a powerful attack, how could such a rare method not make two people deeply fearful?

    The two beings who were chasing us had similar looks. They were probably brothers.  Before the two of them could take action, Ye Pengfei and FengtianThe saints teleported to each side in a tacit understanding.  They realized that these two beings most likely had some secret skills in combined attacks.

    As expected, the two pursuers were slightly stunned.  Soon, the same goal was chosen!

    "Did you choose me? Sure enough, I'm still a little weaker." Looking at the two powerful beings chasing after her, Saint Fengtian couldn't help but sigh in her heart.

    With this low sigh, Saint Fengtian took action.

    In the distance, Ye Pengfei paused. This was the first time he saw the Holy Maiden of Fengtian take action with his own eyes!

    "Condensing Qi into a bow, the twin Qi of life and death!"

    Looking at the black and white long bow, Ye Pengfei showed a solemn look on his face.

    This is not a real longbow, nor is it condensed by Saint Fengtian¡¯s own Taoist power. It is simply absorbed by Saint Fengtian and condensed from the great world.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She can condense Qi into soldiers at the Qi refining stage, but even if Ye Pengfei is so powerful, he can't arbitrarily absorb the twin Qi of life and death anytime, anywhere, and condense Qi into soldiers!

    Ye Pengfei could see clearly that the energy of life and death obviously did not come from the space plane of Saint Fengtian.  In this Qingyun time and space, apart from himself and Saint Fengtian, only Bai Yuer is still silently practicing somewhere in the first level of Qingyun time and space.

    "It's definitely not Bai Yu'er, and Bai Yu'er can only provide the 'breath of life' at most!"

    Then, there is only one possibility.  Saintess Fengtian ignored the obstacles of Qingyun time and space, and absorbed the energy of life and death from the distant time and space!

    "This means that she can plunder all things at will! Is it because of this that she hates herself?"

    She plunders all things wantonly, no matter life or death, no matter how far or near, no one can escape from her grasp.  Such an ability is indeed very strong, but it will indeed make the kind-hearted Saint Fengtian feel depressed and seek relief!

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking secretly, with a hiss, the Fengtian Saint shot out a sharp arrow that was also condensed from the twin energies of life and death.  Ye Pengfei saw that the two pursuers each had a semicircular beam of brilliance in their hands, and they forcefully took down the arrow of life and death!  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1747. The Chaser!  (two)

    Saint Fengtian couldn't help but be shocked. She had expected that her arrow would not pose any threat to the two pursuers.  However, she never expected that her arrow would be directly captured by the two of them!

    It is one thing to defeat the magical power, but it is another thing to directly solidify the magical power and take it away.  The magical powers of these two pursuers are clearly capable of limiting their opponents' magical powers!

    "Absorbing the energy of life and death is already the ultimate method used by Saint Fengtian.  Such means were suddenly limited, and for a while, Saint Fengtian couldn't think of any good way.  She could only defend temporarily and dodge at high speed to avoid a head-on confrontation with the two pursuers.

    In the distance, Ye Pengfei couldn't help but shook his head secretly: "It seems that she has little combat experience."

    The realm is very high, and the means are indeed very strong, but when fighting against the enemy, the method of using the means seems very monotonous.

    "If it were me, no matter what, I would shoot them hard first. That kind of buckle from before obviously affected their speed!"

    A strong person like Ye Pengfei who has experienced hundreds of battles and whose realm has been improved purely by fighting can see subtle changes in speed, strength, and other aspects at a glance.  And, corresponding flexible changes can be made accordingly.

    "However, Saintess Fengtian is completely different.  From the moment she set foot in Heaven, she was taken to a special place by Fengtian Cliff.  There, she sat facing the relics left by the previous saints of Fengtian Cliff, and after a long period of meditation, she finally achieved the perfection of the True Origin Realm and became the new saint of Fengtian.  Therefore, her strength lies in quiet meditation and enlightenment.  She could quietly spy on everything Ye Pengfei needed without Ye Pengfei expecting it.  However, if she is allowed to go solo and challenge Ye Pengfei, 100% of her combat power can be used, and 50% to 60% of her combat power will be achieved.

    If it were in the past, Ye Pengfei might have let Saint Fengtian fight on her own for a while.  After all, only in combat can you increase combat experience.  But now.  In addition to these two pursuers, there will be more pursuers.  Once you spend too much time here, both of you will be in trouble!

    "A volley of arrows, shoot!"

    A sharp shout reached the ears of Saint Fengtian.  After all, Saintess Fengtian was not an ordinary existence. She was just stunned for a moment before she understood something.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh

    A series of arrows condensed from the twin energies of life and death shot over.  The speed of the two pursuers obviously slowed down.

    "It turns out it can still be like this!"

    Like a child who got a new toy, Saint Fengtian laughed happily.

    "Stop playing!"

    With Ye Pengfei's cold shout, several divine axes appeared strangely between the two pursuers.  Originally, the two of them could echo each other, but because of these just-right divine axes, the two of them discovered it.  The magical response between the two turned into a magical backlash!

    The two of them were originally just created by magic and magical powers from the remains of time and space, and their agility is not as powerful as it would be under normal circumstances.  At this moment, the two pursuers were in complete chaos.

    Seeing the opportunity, Saint Fengtian injected 80% of her Tao power into the arrow of life and death.  Ye Pengfei saw an arrow swishing straight towards the pursuer on his left.  The pursuer used magical powers to resist, but couldn't resist even for a millionth of an instant.  With a "boom", the pursuer was shot into pieces by Saint Fengtian's arrow!

    The surrounding Qingyun time and space was also shot into pieces by this arrow.  The boundless green clouds that were originally connected into one body suddenly turned into fish scale-like fragments.

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian hummed happily, and she wanted to draw her bow and arrow, and shoot through the one on her right.

    However, Ye Pengfei's expression changed slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Without saying a word, Saint Fengtian used her body skills and quickly followed Ye Pengfei away.

    ******

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A tall figure.  Swiftly appeared where Ye Pengfei was standing just now.

    "He ran away very quickly."

    This man's eyes were like those of poisonous snakes, staring coldly at Ye Pengfei who was walking straight up.  If Ye Pengfei hadn't left in time, he would have received a thunderous blow from this person.

    The man sneered and whispered: "Where can you run? Lingbu Qingyun has been completely opened, and people from the three sects will gather here. Ancient prophecies have long stated that as long as a strong sect is alive, no one can go straight to the ninth heaven!"

    Whoosh!

    Another tall figure.  Entering this level of Qingyun time and space.

    "Baron, you are still like thisAlmost like an ancient prophecy!  "

    "Yin Xu, you still disdain ancient prophecies!!!"

    Yin Xu laughed and said: "The boy above has changed a lot of prophecies. It's self-evident which one of us is right and who is wrong!"

    Baron sneered gloomily: "Slight changes cannot affect the overall process. Ling Bu Qingyun's four-character mantra is an accurate confirmation of the ancient prophecies!"

    "Then let's wait and see." Yin Xu shook his head and smiled, "But, Baron, I want to tell you a piece of news for free. One of that boy's apprentices was lucky enough to receive the Light of Judgment. I still want to stick with you.  Ancient prophecies, just continue on your own."

    Yin Xu laughed and rushed towards Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian.  Beside him, there were six time-space remnants like before!

    ******

    The figure of Saint Fengtian is a bit messy.

    On the one hand, the further you go up, the greater the pressure brought by Qingyun Time and Space.  On the other hand, more and more powerful people are catching up!

    "Ye Pengfei, what should I do?" Looking at the dozens of time and space fragments chasing behind her, Saintess Fengtian was extremely frightened.

    Just these dozen time and space remnants are enough to give two people a headache.  Saintess Fengtian actually peeked out and saw that under the cover of the dozen or so time and space remnants, there seemed to be two real powerful beings!

    "You are already afraid of just two powerful beings from the Shuntian faction?" Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly. If he had known this, why would you form an alliance with me?

    Saintess Fengtian sighed: "How could I have known that their methods were so terrifying. No matter what magic or magical powers I use, I can't disturb those time-space remnants!"

    The higher the level of existence, the more powerful the means to kill the remnants of time and space.  Even if it cannot be killed directly, it can at least disrupt time and space and try to make the time and space remnants collapse on their own.

    The previous life-and-death arrow of Saint Fengtian was a magical means that could not only directly kill the remains of time and space, but also disrupt one side of time and space.  But now, when I use this magical power again, it has no effect!

    "It is indeed a trouble." Ye Pengfei nodded, with a cold light flashing in his eyes!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1748. Arena!  (one)

    "That kid seems to be showing off his power." Yin Xu suddenly said in a deep voice.

    Although he didn't see the sharp look in Ye Pengfei's eyes, Yin Xu was very keenly aware of Ye Pengfei's flash of murderous intent!

    Balon knew what Yin Xu was good at, so he frowned slightly at first.  Then, he chuckled and said: "At most, these time and space remnants are discarded. If we can test out that kid's ability, it will be considered a gain!"

    "Still testing?" Yin Xu shook his head and sneered, "If you hadn't paid too much attention to the ancient prophecies and followed what I said back then, to completely wipe out the heaven every once in a while, where would such monsters appear!"

    Baron was not to be outdone and said tit for tat: "If it weren't for vetoing your proposal, we might have waited until the Lingbu Qingyun started again? With the level of qualifications of people like us, who can really reach that extreme state?"

    Yin Xu sneered and said, "Aren't you afraid that the one above will be the one who truly enters the ultimate realm?"

    Balon said with a sinister smile: "Three factions have gathered together. Even if the other two factions join forces, they are no match for our Shuntian faction. Not to mention, this guy is the only one left in the Butian faction. And that kid is alone.  There have long been several cracks in the Heaven-defying sect that are difficult to heal!"

    After a slight pause, Balon said again: "Yin Xu, don't think that we deliberately kept those so-called gods and introduced Ji Han into that special magic circle, just for idle nonsense.  . These few tricks for free chess will come in handy soon!"

    A look of surprise disappeared from Yin Xu's face.  He nodded slightly and said nothing more.

    ¡­¡­

    More than a dozen time-space remnants were chasing after Ye Pengfei and the Saint Fengtian. They saw that the distance between Ye Pengfei and the Saint Fengtian slowly widened.

    "Luring the enemy deeper?"

    It¡¯s not that the time-space remnants are brainless, they just react a little slower than normal beings, and their psychic abilities are a little worse.  When they saw that the two original alliances gradually separated.  They realized that Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian were planning to set up an ambush in front of them and surround and kill all the time and space remnants!

    "Huh, do you think you can get us to take the bait like this? Although our true body and life soul have been dead for a long time, we can still see through such tricks with just this time and space remnant!"

    They all sneered disdainfully and dispersed in tacit agreement.  So, how could the other party frame everyone in one go?

    But¡­¡­

    When their figures scattered in all directions and entered the eighth level of Qingyun time and space.  Suddenly, they were shocked to find that they had lost contact with their companions!

    "How can this be?"

    Almost in no particular order, everyone exclaimed and shouted loudly.  A stream of magical power was shot around, and everyone wanted to quickly establish a new connection with their companions.

    But, it has no effect!

    These time and space remnants couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts sink. They didn¡¯t know what situation they had fallen into.  All they knew was that this time, they were really wiped out by the other party!

    Not to mention these time and space remnants in the situation, even Yin Xu and Balong who are watching from a distance below.  They didn't even understand what tricks Ye Pengfei used!

    "Have you seen it clearly? Is it a formation, or is it using the four-character mantra?" Yin Xu asked in a deep voice.

    At this time, Balong no longer had a secret fight with Yin Xu.  He responded in a deep voice: "It should be the formation. If he knows how to use the four-character mantra in Lingbu Qingyun, we will all die without a burial place!"

    "A formation?" Yin Xu muttered to himself.  "What kind of formation can hide it from the eyes of so many powerful beings?"

    Baron¡¯s expression also became darker

    ¡­¡­

    Divided one by one, there is no doubt that all the remaining bodies of time and space have been wiped out and killed.  You know, Ye Pengfei's formation not only isolates the induction between these time and space remnants, but also isolates Yin Xu and Balong's long-distance manipulation!

    The Saintess of Fengtian finally looked relaxed: "In this way, we only have to face a few powerful beings from the Shuntian faction. With the help of your formation, those time and space remnants are nothing to fear."

    "That's true." Ye Pengfei looked up at the top of the blue cloud with a worried look on his face, "But those two powerful beings never showed up. What kind of medicine are they selling in their gourds?"

    Following Ye Pengfei's gaze, Saint Fengtian also looked towards the end of the blue cloud. She asked in a low voice: "Are you worried about what danger is there?"

    "That's right!" Ye Pengfei nodded solemnly, "Ling Bu Qingyun's accident is obviously not Bi Xun's.often.  If you only need to climb the Nine Layers of Qingyun Tian, ??you can enter the mysterious ancient secret land.  Then, they should use all their strength to prevent us from entering!  "

    The initial reason why I chose to enter the ancient secret land was to avoid those ancient powers from the Shuntian faction.  According to Ni Cangtian and Ji Han's plan, as long as Ye Pengfei can use an ancient secret place to deal with these ancient powers from the Shuntian faction.  Then, he will have enough time, and he may win the final victory!

    What is final victory?

    Whoever can achieve the true ultimate path to Dzogchen will be able to achieve final victory.  Under the constraints of that ancient contract, the two losing factions can only be controlled by the winning faction forever!

    Even those beings who do not own the Contract Round Platform are still subject to this ancient contract.  In other words, as long as Ye Pengfei can successfully comprehend the ultimate way to Dzogchen.  Then, no one can challenge him!

    ¡°Is there another huge challenge before reaching the top? Or is there simply a dead end?¡±

    Yin Xu and Balong never showed up, which put a heavy stone on the hearts of Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian.  Although there were no pursuers, they still looked more serious than before.

    The higher you go, the slower the climb.  After spending almost ten sticks of incense, they were finally approaching the top of the ninth level of the blue clouds.

    Just when the two of them were very surprised as to why they had not encountered any danger, suddenly, a spiritual thought broke into the sea of ????consciousness of the two of them domineeringly!

    "Only the strongest can reach the top!"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian felt as if they had hit a thick wall.

    Before the two of them could react, the large transparent wall disappeared again, and the two of them felt that the scene in front of them had changed.

    "This isthe arena!!!"

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    The ferocious beasts are roaring and roaring in the iron cages, and they may rush out at any time!  (To be continued)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1749. Arena!  (two)

    "You want us to fight those wild beasts?" Looking at the wild beasts in the iron cage, Saint Fengtian felt unbelievable.

    It¡¯s just a wild beast, not a powerful monster.  In fact, what if it is a powerful monster?  Existences of their level, let alone powerful monsters, even senior True Origin Realm Dzogchen existences such as Sima Qiuna, wouldn't they kill one one or two pairs?

    "Perhaps, there is a magical power in the arena that can suppress our power!" Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice.

    "Then break this magical power!" Saintess Fengtian curled her lips disdainfully, "I don't believe it anymore. Is it possible that, with just the skills of the two of us, we still can't break the magical power that has been preserved from ancient times!"

    "What if we have to separate?"

    Saintess Fengtian was shocked and asked hurriedly: "What did you find?"

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a transparent wall, right between us.¡±

    Saintess Fengtian was shocked and quickly stretched out her hand towards Ye Pengfei.  Sure enough, my hand touched a cold, hard and transparent wall, and I couldn't reach it at all!

    "What kind of method is this? The distance is so close and I didn't even notice it!" Saint Fengtian was horrified.

    You know, it¡¯s not scary to have powerful magical powers. What¡¯s scary is that you don¡¯t even know that this magical power is being used quietly around you!

    Feeling the coldness brought by the invisible wall with her palms, Saint Fengtian suddenly exclaimed: "It seems to be somewhat similar to your formation!"

    "It's not similar, but an upgraded version of my magical power." Ye Pengfei had a rare moment of cold humor, "In other words, I'm just a pirate."

    "Piracy?" Hearing Ye Pengfei say this unexpectedly, Saint Fengtian couldn't help but cover her red lips and giggled a few times.  When the laughter subsided, Saintess Fengtian's face turned worried, "It can't be possible. Let us fight each other."

    "Probably!"

    After a moment of silence, Saint Fengtian couldn't help but ask: "Can't you think of a way to break this magical power?"

    "I'm thinking of a solution, but I have no idea at the moment."

    Having said this, Saint Fengtian didn¡¯t know what to say next.  In her heart, of course she wanted to know the mystery of Ye Pengfei's formation.  One person is short-term, two people are long-term.  Maybe, the two of them combined.  The magical power that separates this arena can be broken.

    However, Saint Fengtian only continued to hide her inner words deep in her heart.  Because she knew that this formation method probably came from the sect-protecting formation in the Temple of the Gods, from the Ten Thousand Universes Formation, and from many magical formations and magical methods that she did not know about.  .

    "His formation actually has various connections with the mysterious arena at the entrance of Lingbu Qingyun. Could it be that he is the only strong man who can enter the real Lingbu Qingyun?"

    ¡­¡­

    What Fengtian Saint didn¡¯t know was that Ye Pengfei was mostly thinking about it.  It has gradually moved away from the formation.

    Indeed, just when he entered this arena, Ye Pengfei immediately discovered the magical power that separated him from the Saint Fengtian.  Because he realized that this magical power was closely related to the powerful formation that he had painstakingly studied during this period.  so.  Immediately, Ye Pengfei subconsciously began to study the mystery of that invisible magical power.

    And, just at the beginning.  Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian thought the same thing.  He also wants to solve this magical power, and then he can join forces with Saint Fengtian to fight against the enemy again.

    However, as he responded to Saint Fengtian's questions sentence by sentence, he also began to reflect on his subconscious decision bit by bit.

    "Only the strongest can reach the top The implication is that only one of the strong men who enters the arena can leave alive?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei suddenly became enlightened!

    "No wonder, those two powerful beings from the Shuntian faction don't care about our advance. No wonder, they just sent some time and space remnants to fight us. It turns out that they have known for a long time that there is a unique existence here.  There is a gladiatorial arena where one person can survive. It turns out that they only have to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, so naturally, between me and Saint Fengtian, one person will definitely die!"

    Previously, Saint Fengtian could not help but ask if there would be a fight between the two people.  Now it seems that there is not just a battle, but a life and death battle!  !  !

    Ye Pengfei was very shocked and did not go to see Saint Fengtian.  Before he figured out the secrets of this arena, Ye Pengfei didn't intend to frighten the Saint Fengtian too much.

    Not to mention,??Saint Fengtian might also have guessed this possibility.  Maybe, they were worried about disturbing their mind, so they didn't tell themselves.

    ¡°After all, she should be stronger than me in terms of meditation and enlightenment!¡±

    After calming down, Ye Pengfei continued to speculate

    "If they can sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers and let us fight each other, they don't have to waste those time and space remnants. After all, it is not easy to save those time and space remnants and control those time and space remnants  Something that can be done.¡±

    "Master and Uncle Master have already said that a 'large number' of powerful beings are coming here. And the number of time and space remnants that the Saint and I attacked obviously cannot be described as 'a large number'!"

    "Combining various information"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's eyes flashed with sharp light.

    "I'm afraid, this arena will accommodate all existences of our level!!!"

    This is the most amazing speculation, this is the most logical speculation!

    "They are willing to waste the remnants of time and space because they know that they will definitely have this battle with me!"

    "The reason why they are rushing towards Ling Bu Qingyun is precisely because they know that they must enter here and fight to the death with others!"

    "However, there seems to be no sign of a fight breaking out between them in advance. This may mean that existences in the same faction cannot fight fiercely. The so-called 'strongest' does not refer to an individual, but to a certain faction!"

    The more I think about it, the clearer it becomes.  The more you speculate, the more frightened you become!

    "So, master and uncle must also come out and join the side of Saint Fengtian. This is the rule here, this is inevitable!"

    "This invisible and invisible magical power isolates the existence of the three sects, rather than isolating each strong person!"

    Looking at it this way, it seems that you are the only one who is alone!

    Ye Pengfei's face couldn't help but reveal a hint of gloom (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1750. Qingyun Law!  (one)

    Just as Ye Pengfei was thinking silently and getting closer to the truth, the powerful men of the Shuntian faction gathered one after another at the eighth level of Qingyun!

    "It's really opened. The ancient prophecies are indeed accurate. Only the strong men of the Butian sect can make this mysterious Lingbu Qingyun reveal his true face!"

    "When a blue cloud suddenly appears, all power knows it. I don't know, what kind of shocking secret is hidden in the blue cloud? In ancient times, there was a great power who was infinitely close to the perfection of Taoism. Is it true?"

    The powerful beings from the Shuntian faction were chatting enthusiastically one by one.

    They also saw that some Dzogchen beings in the True Source Realm who were not members of the three sects entered the Qingyun time and space.  However, they have no interest in paying attention to these people.  Bai Yu'er was mixed among these people, looking up at the vague figure in the eighth layer of blue clouds in fear.

    "I don't know, how are Lady Saint and Ye Pengfei doing now? They have been in the ninth heaven for so long, why haven't they successfully reached the top yet?"

    Bai Yuer looked around, as if looking for someone, no one knew, she was just hiding her inner panic

    ¡­¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long for all the ancient powers from the Shuntian faction to expire.  They laughed and stepped into the ninth level of Qingyun together!

    The powerful men of this sect have existed longer than any of the other two sects.  Even the gods in the Temple of the Gods have not existed as long as the powerful ones from the Shuntian sect.

    So, until now, only they know that there is no need to touch the invisible wall at the top.  As long as you enter the ninth level of Qingyun time and space, you can already enter the arena!

    "If you touch the top and then enter the arena, you will be regarded as challenging authority by Qingyun Law and will be banned for a period of time. Although there is no additional punishment, it may disturb their minds!"

    When a group of powerful people from the Shuntian Sect entered the arena, they looked down at Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian below, with a sarcastic sneer on their lips.

    "Ye Pengfei is just a lone man. No matter how powerful he is, if we fight in a group, he will fall immediately!"

    "The only variable is Saint Fengtian. If she can unite the Heaven-defying faction and help Ye Pengfei together, it will be solved. It will be a bit troublesome."

    "However, fortunately many years ago, we were already dividing Ni Tian's faction. In the Temple of the Gods, all the gods turned against each other, and Ni Cangtian and Ji Han's powers were temporarily sealed by us. In addition, the identity of Saint Fengtian  It is basically impossible for the heaven-defying faction to unite because they are against the heaven but have the heart to mend the sky!"

    These powerful beings were discussing together with their spiritual thoughts, and they all felt confident.

    Only Yin Xu.  I think there is one more thing that I need to remind everyone again.

    "Don't forget, Ye Pengfei's apprentice Niu Ben has received the light of judgment!"

    The people waiting were all silent for a while.  Immediately, they laughed again: "The power of such laws can be cracked by Niu Ben? Now that he has obtained the light of judgment, he can only be his judge honestly!"

    As if echoing everyone¡¯s words, suddenly, a disk-shaped light pillar appeared in the sky of the arena.  Niu Ben's figure slowly descended from the pillar of light!

    "Niu Ben?" Ye Pengfei's eyes tightened obviously.  Soon, he became relaxed again.

    Niu Ben was very, very uncomfortable.

    "Master. You are in big trouble."

    Ye Pengfei smiled nonchalantly: "How many people are there in each of the three parties?"

    Niu Ben did not hesitate and replied: "Twenty-eight from the Shuntian sect, fifteen from the Nitian sect, and fifteen from the Butian sectit's just the master."

    This is a life-and-death battle. Even if the two factions of Ni Tian and Bu Tian join forces temporarily, in the end the Ni Tian faction will still fight back and destroy Ye Pengfei!

    When receiving the light of judgment.  Niu Ben was still very happy.  He thought he had received a great inheritance.  He also thought that he could help his master fulfill his wish.

    But when the time comes.  When Niu Ben finally understood the differences between the three factions, and when Niu Ben finally understood his responsibilities, Niu Ben realized that he could only become a ruthless judge.  Those losers, even if they successfully escape, will be mercilessly killed by the light of their own judgment!

    Ye Pengfei didn't seem to take it seriously. He smiled slightly and said, "How long do we need to wait before we can start fighting?"

    Niu Ben shook his head silently. He silently accepted some information, and then replied: "There are only three left. Qingyun Law actually told me that it cannot be notified at the moment!"? 

    The rules of the gladiatorial arena are that the gladiatorial fight will begin only after all the members of the three factions have arrived.  According to the information obtained by Niu Ben, when the master, the only strong man of the Butian sect, arrived at Lingbu Qingyun, the Qingyun Law began to transmit information to the people of the three sects who were far away.

    In Niu Ben¡¯s opinion, with the power of Qingyun Law.  In this big world, there cannot be objects that it cannot notify.  But now, Qingyun Law actually said that three of them were not notified!

    Just when Niu Ben thought it was incredible, Ye Pengfei laughed loudly: "Sure enough, the Qingyun Law is not unbreakable!!!"

    "What?"

    Not only Niu Ben, but also the Shuntian and Nitian factions in the arena all screamed in surprise.

    "Are you kidding? You mean that you have surpassed the great master Qingyun back then and can ignore the Qingyun Law he left behind?"

    "Arrogant! If you really have this ability, you might as well go straight to the ninth heaven and enter the Lingbu Qingyun!"

    For a time, the arena was in chaos.  Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian finally saw people from the other three sects.

    "Ye Pengfei, have you really broken the Qingyun Law?" Saintess Fengtian did not laugh like others, but her tone also contained a lot of doubt.

    "You still don't know whether it's broken or not?"

    "How could Iah, I understand!"

    The Saint of Fengtian patted her head in annoyance. She felt that she was so stupid.

    "Senior Ni, Senior Ji, and your wife Fox Ji, are the three beings that cannot be notified!!!"

    Over there, before the strong men from Shuntian and Butian sects could react, Niu Ben burst into laughter: "That's it! That's it! Master, your space plane can actually block the transmission of Qingyun Law."  Yin. There is no suspense in this battle. Although Master is alone, Master will definitely win!"

    A flash of lightning-like light swam back and forth on Niu Ben¡¯s fingertips.  Niu Ben looked at the powerful men of Shuntian and Nitian with evil intentions, as if he might shoot out this fatal light of judgment at any time!  !  !  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1751. Qingyun Law!  (two)

    There are a total of forty-six strong men in the arena, who are the most powerful existences in the world today.  The strong men from the Shuntian and Nitian factions didn't understand what Ye Pengfei and the others were laughing about for a while, but it didn't take long for them to react one by one.

    "Those three powerful men from the Heaven-defying Sect all stay in his space plane. His space plane can restrain the Qingyun Law!"

    The powerful Qingyun Law, which makes these powerful beings awe-inspiring, actually exists in places where it cannot affect it!

    what does that mean?

    This means that if the fight goes on as scheduled, then Ye Pengfei can completely abandon his physical body and completely hide in his own space plane to sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers and tigers!

    Who can break through the space plane that can even be resisted by the powerful Qingyun Law, and rush in to hunt down Ye Pengfei's soul?  As a result, Ye Pengfei is in an invincible position!

    That¡¯s all, it¡¯s just ¡°invincible¡±, not the ability to defeat everyone.  However, there is a decider in this battle.  And this strong man who possesses the light of judgment and is qualified to use the Qingyun Law in this Qingyun time and space is Ye Pengfei's disciple!

    As long as Ye Pengfei can successfully sneak attack everyone in this battle, one after another powerful beings will be put in danger.  Then, these powerful beings have no doubt that Niu Ben will look for every opportunity to determine that all powerful beings except Ye Pengfei have failed in the wrestling match!

    Some people even thought that since Ye Pengfei could create a space plane that could resist the Qingyun Law.  Then, maybe he can also create a way to directly obliterate all powerful beings!

    Immediately, these powerful beings who imagined the situation as extremely serious took the lead in choosing to join forces!

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with him together first, at least work together to ensure that we won¡¯t be attacked by him!¡±

    Soon, twenty strong men from Shuntian and Nitian factions joined forces.  It didn't take long for the remaining strong men to join in.

    Even Balong and Yin Xu, who were originally full of confidence, were so horrified at this moment that they had to choose to join the alliance.  How could they have expected it.  Ye Pengfei is actually so powerful!

    Seeing the bustle in the arena, Saint Fengtian couldn't help but chuckle: "It seems that you don't need to form an alliance with me at all. I'm really taking advantage."

    "Of course that's not the case." Ye Pengfei shook his head sincerely, "I didn't know until I entered this arena that I still lacked something. If you hadn't been by my side, I wouldn't have been able to discover these flaws."

    Saintess Fengtian blinked: "What you said is too mysterious, why can't I understand it at all?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed: "It doesn't matter whether you understand or not. What matters is that you have already awakened and you still want to keep pretending?"

    Saintess Fengtian couldn't help but be surprised: "I just discovered it, how come you discovered it so quickly?"

    "It's not that difficult to find." Ye Pengfei chuckled.  "From the moment you awakened, the pressure on my dimension has been reduced a lot. If you were not it, how could this happen?"

    Over there, Niu Ben was confused: "Master, stop chatting, get rid of them quickly, and enter the real Lingbu Qingyun!"

    Ye Pengfei doesn¡¯t know yet.  There is something in the real Lingbu Qingyun.  Niu Ben had already gained a preliminary understanding of the situation there from the Qingyun Law.

    Niu Ben felt that the most important thing right now was to quickly deal with these strong men from the Shuntian and Nitian factions.  Only in this way can the conditions be met to truly open the entrance to Lingbu Qingyun and enter the dense space.

    In Niu Ben¡¯s opinion, even though the woman was not far from the master, she sounded like a temporary ally of the master.  It also needs to be exterminated and eradicated.  Only in this way can Master obtain the treasures in the secret space!

    but¡­¡­

    "Please take action!" Ye Pengfei made a gesture of invitation towards Saint Fengtian.

    Niu Ben was surprised. He opened his mouth and wanted to ask clearly.  However, before he could blurt out his question, he made a shocking discovery.  All the beasts in the arena were released!

    Not only are there ferocious beasts, but they are also so tiny that even beings like Ye Pengfei need to be carefully observed.  Only then can you clearly see the tiny creatures.

    No one would think that these tiny creatures are just harmless things.  When the dozens of powerful beings over there saw these tiny creatures, their cautious attitude was far better than treating those ferocious beasts.

    Over there, the war suddenly broke out.

    Here, Niu Ben is a little confused.

    &nbsp; "I haven't given the order yet, why could it be her?"

    Niu Ben turned around suddenly and looked at the Fengtian Saint with a horrified expression.

    Niu Ben didn¡¯t see what Saint Fengtian did.  Niu Ben even saw that the Fengtian Saint had not been freed from the state of confinement.

    "I'm just being suspicious."

    Niu Ben shook his head, laughed at himself and looked away, intending to go elsewhere to find the answer to the accident.  At this time, his averted eyes happened to glance at Master Ye Pengfei's faint smile.

    "That's right, Master asked her to take action. That's why the arena became like this!!!" Niu Ben suddenly woke up.

    Beings at Niu Ben¡¯s level should have very good memories.  Even if it is an ordinary conversation that was only heard once countless millions of years ago.  Powerful beings like Niu Ben can definitely be remembered forever.

    However, this time, Niu Ben was shocked to find that if he hadn't seen the master's faint smile, he would have completely forgotten what the master had just said before counting his breaths!

    At this moment, dozens of powerful beings over there are already fighting fiercely with ferocious beasts and tiny microorganisms.  These seemingly ordinary existences actually contain the powerful Qingyun Law within their bodies.

    Niu Ben¡¯s ears suddenly heard one after another, hoarse shouts.

    These voices come from the gods in the temples of the gods.  Like the God of Thunder, they are just remnant souls.  Among this group of people, their combat effectiveness is also the weakest.

    When they were in danger, they naturally shouted loudly and called friends, hoping to get closer to each other.  These calling sounds entered Niu Ben's ears, and soon gave Niu Ben a deeper feeling of horror.

    Niu Ben didn¡¯t know how long he was shocked by his bold speculation.  Anyway, when he finally woke up, three strong men from the Shuntian and Nitian factions over there had already fallen!

    Only then did Niu Ben take a deep breath and asked in a deep voice: "Are you the Law of Qingyun?!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.  Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1752. Ancient Prophecy!  (one)

    There is no need to answer. When Niu Ben asked this question, those powerful beings over there who were troubled by all kinds of strange creatures had already cast suspicious eyes over here!

    "The judge cannot do this! Only Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian can do this!"

    "It seems that I heard vaguely just now that Ye Pengfei asked Saint Fengtian to take action. In other words, Saint Fengtian did all this!"

    The eyes of hatred were directed towards Saint Fengtian.

    "It turns out that you are the incarnation of the Law of Qingyun! It turns out that the Law of Qingyun has given birth to spiritual wisdom and reincarnated into an adult!"

    "Great Luck, what a great Luck! We all underestimated Fengtian Cliff in the past, but we never thought that when they collected those with great luck, they even included the reincarnation of Qingyun Law!"

    The beings of the Heaven-defying faction are all panic-stricken, feeling that a catastrophe is imminent and the end is approaching.  They even thought that they should seek sympathy from the Fengtian Saint as a sect against heaven.  After all, the current Holy Maiden of Fengtian is also an existence of a heaven-defying sect.

    However, the powerful beings of the Suncheon faction are completely different.  After understanding the cause of this incident, each of them showed their ferocious faces!

    "Hmph! Originally I really wanted to abide by the Qingyun Law, but now, I can only have a good fight with this Qingyun Law!"

    "Do you really think that I, the Shuntian faction, are soft persimmons who can be manipulated by a law? Don't say that you are just a law guard who guards the courtyard. Even if you are the reincarnation of the great Qingyun, you will not be able to fight.  The entire Suncheon faction!"

    While speaking, these powerful beings from the Shuntian faction released large numbers of powerful beings one after another!

    "They are all time and space remnants No, that's wrong, this is not just a time and space remnant!"

    Finally, Ye Pengfei understood.  finally.  Ye Pengfei knew what the old dragon demon was experimenting with back then, and who he was experimenting for!

    "Did you see it?" Baron grinned and sneered, "I think back then, your clan was arrested by some low-level magical power experts because of this magical power. Now that you see this magical power, you must be very! Very!  So angry, haha!¡±

    Indeed, after catching Wang Bulan and settling the grudges from the past.  Ye Pengfei has gradually let go of his past grudges.  Although the culprit, the old man Dragon Demon, has not been caught yet, his hatred has faded a lot.

    But now, the anger reappears!

    "It turns out that the ultimate purpose of studying the materialized inner demons is to create time and space remnants. It turns out that the time and space remnants that chased us just now are not the survival of the ancient power at all, but you ingested the will of the power and materialized it.  Inner demons. Indirectly created!"

    Ye Pengfei said so accurately that Baron couldn't help but be a little surprised and a little impressed.  However, I admire you.  Balon is convinced that victory will ultimately lie in the hands of the Shuntian faction!

    Baron ignored Ye Pengfei. He turned to the others and smiled: "Did you see it? I have said it before. The ancient prophecy will eventually be broken. If it is not broken by others, it will be broken by our own hands!"

    A group of people laughed and did not answer.

    In fact, action is the best answer.  Everyone comes in batch after batch.  Constantly releasing this inner demon through materialization, and then deliberately creating time and space remnants.  If they had not long had the idea of ??breaking the ancient prophecies, they would not have been able to possess such a large number of time and space remnants.

    Soon, there was a melee in the arena.  The groups of ferocious beasts that were so majestic just now soon fell into the increasingly large number of time and space debris.

    The situation is very chaotic, and the future outcome is temporarily unclear.  Saint Fengtian frowned and was about to use some more methods, but at this time, she was stopped by Ye Pengfei.

    "What is the ancient prophecy?" Ye Pengfei asked in a deep voice.

    Already have been fighting, and do you have to talk about ancient predictions?  Saint Fengtian cast a surprised look.

    Just after recovering the memory of the past life, Saint Fengtian also learned about the so-called ancient prophecy.

    In fact, that ancient prophecy is the founder of Lingbu Qingyun, the one who is closest to the ultimate perfection in the past known as Qingyun Mighty!

    The original face of Saint Fengtian - Qingyun's Law - is exactly the self-created Taoism that the great master Qingyun is most proud of. Therefore, Saint Fengtian can feel that the great master Qingyun was making this prediction.  At that time, he himself was not confident enough.

    In the view of Saint Fengtian, the great master Qingyun back then was not very sure of what he had done.This prophecy came.  Now, even he, who has been the gatekeeper and protector of the courtyard, has temporarily given up his responsibilities after countless billions of years, and went to reincarnation to enjoy real life.  In this way, how useful is the prophecy of the mighty Qingyun?

    But¡­¡­

    Facing the surprised look of Saint Fengtian, Ye Pengfei asked very firmly, "What does that ancient prophecy say?"

    Saintess Fengtian was very surprised. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Pengfei was so obsessed with a useless prophecy.  However, based on her trust in Ye Pengfei, she put aside the melee for the time being and responded sweetly: "That ancient prophecy contains a lot of content, but its main meaning is that only the three strong factions will really decide the winner in a certain place.  , only then can we realize the ultimate ultimate avenue!"

    After a pause, Saint Fengtian continued: "Actually, the Shuntian faction's encirclement and suppression of the other two factions is closely related to this prophecy. They worked tirelessly to encircle and suppress, and finally used the alienation strategy to destroy the headquarters of the Heaven-defying faction¡ª¡ª  The Temple of the Gods - completely overturned, just to prepare for the final battle in the ancient prophecies!"

    Ye Pengfei frowned and asked: "In other words, the reason why the great master Qingyun set up the arena here was precisely because he predicted that this would be the place where the real winner would be decided?"

    "That's right, as the Law of Qingyun, the order I received is exactly this." Saint Fengtian nodded and responded, "Originally, I was just a Law. Therefore, I still need an inheritor of the Light of Judgment to come here.  Serve as the judge. The Qingyun Law here should also be controlled by the judge. But now, my fate is in my own hands. Although your apprentice has become the judge, he will never  Possibly control me!¡±

    The implication is that I have indirectly broken the prophecy.  What is there to study about such a prediction?

    When Saint Fengtian saw it, Ye Pengfei fell into deep thought.  She couldn't help but pout, and went to fight alone (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1753. Ancient Prophecy!  (two)

    Ye Pengfei was not involved in this fierce battle. He seemed to be in a very strange state.

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian was completely involved in the battle and had no time to pay attention to Ye Pengfei's situation. Only Niu Ben flew over.

    "Master, what else have you realized?"

    Ye Pengfei didn't answer.

    "Master, you must have awakened too. Don't tell me that you are actually the reincarnation of the powerful Qingyun. This is too ridiculous."

    Ye Pengfei laughed: "You guys are still so talkative!"

    Niu Ben grinned and said, "It's always fun to be poor."

    After being silent for a while, Ye Pengfei sighed: "Yes, you are a poor talker."

    Niu Ben was confused. He didn't understand why the master said these words repeatedly.

    Niu Ben knew that of course this couldn't just be the master's boring repetition.  There is some special meaning hidden in these words.

    Niu Ben frowned and thought for a long time.  Gradually, he also figured out some flavor.

    "Master, what do you mean, is that the so-called ancient prophecy is actually just a nonsense said when you are bored?"

    Ye Pengfei smiled bitterly and nodded: "It's incredible, isn't it? I would rather be wrong!"

    Wrong Indeed, everyone makes mistakes.  What kind of existence is that great master Qingyun? What he said has been circulated for countless billions of years and influenced countless prophecies of the powerful masters of the three sects. How could it be just a casual remark?

    However, Niu Ben has gradually figured it out.  He knew that Master was probably right!

    "The words are followed by the Dharma, that powerful Qingyun master is the way of prophecy!!!"

    Among the many wives of Ye Pengfei and the many wives of Niuben, there is one who practices the way of prophecy.

    Many years ago, when I was still in the place of trial and the secret realm of time.  Wan Yuqiu once encountered the experience of almost killing Ye Pengfei because of a prophecy he made!

    Since then, Wan Yuqiu will not make prophecies easily.  The power of prophecy that came out of words was also actively sealed by her.  She would only open this seal unless absolutely necessary.

    Wan Yuqiu did this to avoid the horror and danger of the past happening again.  Ye Pengfei believes that Niu Ben also believes that all those who practice prophecy will become stronger and stronger with their abilities.  He will always follow the same path as Wan Yuqiu and make the same choice.

    Ye Pengfei sighed: "I'm afraid, because he stepped into one of the three sects, the seal was no longer stable. As his ability became stronger and stronger, he became less and less able to control the seal. So, in a certain  At this time, he was careless. He was very bored and said something casually. As a result, his words turned into a powerful ancient prophecy! "

    Before Qingyun made such a prediction, the dispute between the three factions must have been very serious.  Therefore, the great master Qingyun felt the emotion.  Only then can he say that the three powerful factions will fight to the death somewhere.

    This is a very logical inference. When the dispute between the three factions reaches its extreme, such an ending will naturally occur.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There are various uncertain variables in this natural ending.  Maybe, the three factions will gather somewhere.  Before the desperate fight, one faction had already withered and collapsed, and no new ones appeared again.

    Of course there are other variables, and the existence of variables is also very normal.

    However, because the great master Qingyun said something casually and sighed.  Therefore, a powerful prophecy law appears in this world!

    "I can live thanks to this prophecy law. Master and uncle can survive because of the powerful protection of the Contract Round Platform. However, the gods in the Temple of the Gods do not have this kind of protection. The reason why they were  Chaos without destruction, defeat without destruction. I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s also closely related to this prophecy law!¡±

    Ye Pengfei slowly shook his head and looked at the fighting Saintess Fengtian in the distance.

    "Only this explanation can explain why the Qingyun Law reincarnated as the Saint of Fengtian. If the Qingyun Master made this prophecy very seriously, and really regarded this arena as a place where the three sects understand all the grudges  The venue. Then, with Qingyun¡¯s powerful ability, he can definitely make another prophecy and limit Qingyun¡¯s Law here forever!¡±

    You must know that if the Holy Maiden of Fengtian does not return.  Then, the Qingyun Law here is only incomplete.  Although the remaining Qingyun Law here can still perform some tasks, its ability is far inferior to that before it was incomplete.

    This kind of disability also gave Ye Pengfei a lot of benefits.  This kind of disability has become what Ye Pengfei now possesses.?¡¯s strongest formation!

    "Whether it is the Sect-protecting Formation in the Palace of the Gods, or the Wanyu Formation, one of the top ten ancient formations studied by Sima Qiu. In fact, it is all because of the original Qingyun Law that gave birth to spiritual wisdom. In the arena of breaking away,  At that time, part of the law remained in that spiritual body, which continues to play a role here. After breaking away from the arena, some fragments of the law were lost!"

    "With the passage of time, the fragments of laws scattered all over the world were gradually gathered together. Some of the collections of laws evolved into the sect-protecting formation of the Temple of the Gods. Others became  The prototype of the Wanyu Formation!"

    When Ye Pengfei obtained the complete copy of the Wanyu Formation from Sima Qiu and began to study how to integrate the Wanyu Formation and the Protecting Sect Formation, he discovered that although the Wanyu Formation was clever, it had  But there are many hidden Taoist artistic conceptions that are not necessary at all.

    "At the beginning, I thought that the person who created the formation was not capable enough. But now, I finally know that it is not that the creator is not capable enough, but that he is too smart. He has not yet glimpsed any ultimate method.  I have already thought of a way to create this formation before!"

    Only beings like Ye Pengfei, who have peeked into the secret of the ultimate way, can possibly discover the legal connection between the Ten Thousand Universe Formation and the Palace of the Gods Protecting the Sect Formation.  Moreover, even the ordinary powerful powers of the three sects may not be able to sense the mystery.  After all, if you want to feel the mystery, your ability must be very close to that of the great Qingyun!

    Niu Ben quickly figured out these truths.  He looked at the master with eager eyes, and a kind of worship that was stronger than before surged up in his heart.

    "Master, I'm afraid you are already the most powerful being in the world today!"

    Over there, the battle is far from over.  However, here, Niu Ben has already asserted that Ye Pengfei is already a stronger being than those strong men.

    Hearing Niu Ben¡¯s flattery, Ye Pengfei laughed: ¡°Yes, I should be the strongest existence here.¡±

    The meaning behind the words is endless charm (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

    ps: I¡¯ve been too busy these days, and I¡¯m coding a chapter every day in the middle of the night

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1754. Continuous Fierce Battles (1)

    Here, Fengtian Saint has an absolute geographical advantage.  Just by taking action on her own, she was already on par with the strong men from the Shuntian and Nitian factions.

    "We have no chance of winning if we fight her here!"

    While Ye Pengfei was talking in detail with Niu Benman, those powerful beings began to change their battle strategies.  Originally, they concentrated their efforts to kill the beasts and insects that contained the Qingyun Law in the arena one by one.  Now, they are concentrating their efforts and want to blast a big gap in the arena first!

    "Ye Pengfei, why don't you come and help quickly?" Saintess Fengtian shouted urgently.

    She can compete with so many people equally, but it is impossible for her alone to restrict these people to this arena.  Especially those magical powers that create the residual body of time and space, it seems that they can also swallow the power of time and space of Qingyun Time and Space!

    "If they rush out, Jiuzhong Qingyuntian will most likely be destroyed!"

    You must know that Jiuzhong Qingyun Tian is the gateway to Lingbu Qingyun.  If the portal is gone, not only these powerful beings who obey the heavens and those who defy the heavens, but also those Dzogchen realm beings with average strength may also enter Lingbu Qingyun!

    The more people there are, the more variables there will be.  The more powerful a being is, the more it hates such unpredictable variables.  Ye Pengfei nodded, he finally took action!

    ¡°Kill the Nitian faction first!¡±

    Ye Pengfei did not use magical powers and deploy powerful magic circles to besiege these powerful beings, as Saint Fengtian thought.  Ye Pengfei actually used his killing move. He wanted to start with the weakest and kill the remaining souls of the gods one by one!

    Saint Fengtian was shocked. She didn¡¯t know why Ye Pengfei made such a choice.  You must know that the greatest threats are those ancient powers from the Shuntian faction.  You know, once those ancient powers break out of the arena.  Then, he would completely lose the convenience of location.

    Niu Ben didn¡¯t hesitate at all, he didn¡¯t even think about it.  He laughed loudly, followed closely behind the master, and attacked like a storm.

    "The God of Thunder has died in my hands, and now I have mastered the light of judgment. Which of you can escape?"

    There was a commotion among the remaining souls of the gods.

    "What? The God of Thunder was killed by him?"

    "Thunder God got the sect-protecting formation and collected all the Heaven-Destroying Treasures. He killed Thunder God, and all the treasures in that formation were on his body!"

    Suddenly.  They originally rushed out together.  He actually separated from Shuntian's group and rushed towards Niuben.

    "What the hell, what's going on?"

    Niu Ben has no ability to intercept the spiritual exchanges of these beings. He is not yet a member of the three sects, and he has not yet realized any ultimate path.

    Facing more than a dozen powerful beings coming straight towards him, Niu Ben said nothing.  He used a time-travel ship and fled away in a flash.

    But now the situation is even worse!

    "What kind of rare treasure is this? It can actually ignore the restrictions of Qingyun's time and space!"

    "What a treasure, we must get it. If we have this treasure in hand, counterattacking the Shuntian faction will not be a dream!"

    Of the fifteen remnant souls of the gods in the Temple of the Gods, eleven are still alive at this time.

    Because he has inherited the light of judgment, Niu Ben¡¯s Taoism is poor.  The combat power is not bad at all.  Therefore, if it is just a one-on-one battle, Niu Ben is confident that he can win.

    But now, all eleven powerful beings are targeting him, and Niu Ben can't bear it any longer.

    "Master, help!"

    Ye Pengfei had already caught a glimpse of this sudden change, and his thoughts changed rapidly.  Shen Nian sent a message: "Use the shuttle to take them in circles as much as possible. It doesn't matter even if they go far away, just remember to come back."

    Niu Ben is an out-of-the-box thinker, and he quickly understood Ye Pengfei's thoughts.

    "Okay, I'll take them for a ride!" Niu Ben laughed, and at full speed, the shuttle left Qingyun time and space in an instant.

    Then.  A piece of Ye Pengfei's spiritual thought was quickly transmitted into the sea of ????consciousness of Saint Fengtian: "Let the Nitian faction go, and the next step is to focus on killing, no need to consider siege methods!"

    Eleven existences of a sect that defy heaven are gone.  There are only twenty-eight beings from the Shuntian faction left in the arena.

    Kill kill kill!  Whichever move is the most ruthless and fierce, just use it!

    Kill kill kill!  Whichever strong person is weaker in comparison, attack the stronger one!

    The Fengtian Saint didn¡¯t have time to ask Ye Pengfei the reason. She followed Ye Pengfei¡¯s attack rhythm, and a large area of ??cyanHuaguang blasted towards those powerful beings with the weakest combat power.

    What if, at this time, the Shuntian faction still wants to fight to the death in the arena.  Then, everyone around you will definitely help.  However, now their strategy has changed. They want to break out of the arena first, and then use their offensive and defensive methods more freely in a wider space and time.

    "It doesn't matter if a few of them die, just rush out of this arena while they attack those few fiercely!"

    The powerful beings who had not encountered many attacks continued to rush outside without hesitation.

    As a result, this big melee turned into three big parts.  A piece of it is far away from here, I don¡¯t know where it went.  On the other hand, twenty-three powerful beings from the Shuntian Sect finally rushed out of the arena.  The last piece, the five powerful beings who were forced to stay by Ye Pengfei and Saint Fengtian, were suppressed miserably.  Seeing before his eyes, there are two powerful beings who may die at any time.

    "Everyone, let's start that plan. The eight levels of Qingyun space and time below will be swallowed up completely. Let's compete to see who can swallow the most!"

    The twenty-three powerful beings all laughed. They believed in this method very much. They were very well prepared for the battle in the arena.

    Those five powerful beings trapped in the arena all know this plan and have mastered this magical power.  However, at this moment, they have no chance to use this magical power.  They know they can only hold on and delay.  If the twenty-three beings who ran out acted quickly enough, they might still have a chance to survive.

    Since the ancient prophecy of Qing Yun was spread, the Shuntian faction began to prepare for this war.  They not only created the art of time remnant, they not only created the magical power to swallow Qingyun's time and space, they also created many ways to face Qingyun's law and save their lives in the most critical situation.  means!

    Soon, Saint Fengtian discovered it.  Although he could already attack fiercely without any scruples, even though he had already beaten those five guys badly.  However, he couldn't see any hope of killing all five of them!

    "Ye Pengfei, something is very wrong!" The pretty face of Saint Fengtian turned cold (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is mine.  The biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

    ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1755. Continuous Fierce Battles (2)

    In the view of Saint Fengtian, all this was caused by Ye Pengfei.

    Originally, if everyone tried their best to lock down the strong men of the Shun and Reverse factions.  As time goes by, maybe we can find a way to win.

    Good thing now, more than twenty people from the Shuntian faction have run away, and a dozen from the Nitian faction have run away, leaving five guys behind, but the two of them still can't deal with them!

    The situation is not good, the situation is very bad!  Saint Fengtian soon discovered that the several levels of Qingyun space and time below were decreasing at a high speed!

    Saintess Fengtian shouted sharply: "Ye Pengfei, think of a way quickly!"

    Ye Pengfei shook his head indifferently: "Don't worry, this battle is still very long."

    ??????????????????? Long?

    Saint Fengtian immediately ran away: "Ye Pengfei, do you know how to look at the situation? If they are all trapped in the arena, the battle will be very long. But now, they have almost all run out! Wait until they have Qingyun below.  Time and space have all been swallowed up, and with their magical power to create the remains of time and space out of thin air, how can we fight?!"

    "You, you." Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly, "Holy girl, your biggest weakness is that you have too little combat experience. Often, the more chaotic and complex the battle, the more likely it is to end suddenly. And the more seemingly  A battle that would collapse immediately would instead become extremely long.¡±

    Saint Fengtian shook her head impatiently: "Don't preach, look at the reality! The actual situation is that the eight layers of Qingyun space and time below are about to be finished. After gaining so much power, how many time and space remnants will they produce?  ?¡±

    "This is not the key." Ye Pengfei became more and more helpless, "In a battle at our level, no matter how many time and space remnants there are, it is impossible to determine the outcome of the battle. The reason why they created this magical power is just to consume more and faster  It¡¯s just the enemy¡¯s strength.¡±

    Saintess Fengtian is not stupid, she just lacks combat experience.  After listening to Ye Pengfei's explanation, she suddenly realized and understood.

    "You mean, whether it's the devouring method or the time-space remnant method, it's all just to bring pressure to us and divert our attention?" Saint Fengtian laughed sheepishly, "So,  These methods of theirs are actually prepared for rookies like me."

    Ye Pengfei smiled and said: "You are not a rookie, but many rookies. If I didn't have a strange experience, I would still be a rookie."

    Saint Fengtian understood even more clearly: "They keep suppressing the other two factions. Their purpose is not to make those two factions completely disappear, but to make the backbone of those two factions all rookies?"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded, "They firmly believe in the ancient prophecy, so they will not kill all the other two factions. However, they also have to make sure. The other two factions are all rookies with intermediate experience. I  Needless to say, the Butian faction does not even have an old man. Your Heaven-defying faction seems to have more than a dozen powerful beings. However, because there are only residual souls left. Therefore, even if it is just a face-to-face  They also have no hope of independently defeating Niu Ben who has many tricks!"

    Now, Ye Pengfei has completely understood.  The gods in the Temple of the Gods are not that powerful.  From the perspective of the powerful powers of the three sects, those gods are at best the relatively high-end True Source Realm Dzogchen.

    No matter how powerful the True Origin Realm Dzogchen exists, it is impossible to defeat the mighty men of the three sects.  Even if Niu Ben had the advantage of the location, even if he had the Judgment inheritance, he would never be able to defeat Ye Pengfei in this arena.

    "So, what methods should we keep an eye on?" Saint Fengtian asked respectfully, as if she were Ye Pengfei's disciple.  After listening to Ye Pengfei's rough analysis, she finally knew.  In terms of combat power, the gap between himself and Ye Pengfei is really too big.

    After sorting out his thoughts, Ye Pengfei responded in a deep voice: "When facing the enemy, you should remain unchanged in response to all changes. And, wait for opportunities to kill the enemy, reduce their numbers, and weaken their strength."

    Saint Fengtian nodded: "I understand. The reason why you asked me to change my strategy and kill them as much as possible just now is for this reason. It is also for this reason that you asked Niu Ben to lure the gods away from the Temple of the Gods.  Weaken their combat power!"

    "That's right." Ye Pengfei nodded.  "The eight layers of Qingyun Space and Time below are not so delicious. Hehe, when they eat up their stomachs, we will be more confident about winning this fierce battle!"

    "Did you have a plan for a long time?" Saint Fengtian was shocked. If Ye Pengfei had seen this in advance, then he would be far ahead of the others!

    The three powerful factions all have the ability to observe the entire world.  Even Ni Cangtian, whose power had been sealed a lot, could ignore the distance in time and space and directly see what Ye Pengfei was doing.  He could more or less guess what Ye Pengfei was about to do.  He waited until he personally took action and wiped out all possible futures for Ye Pengfei. Only then did Ye Pengfei have an absolutely free future.

    ?However, this "ignorance" may be limited.  The Nine Layers of Qingyun Tian here is a huge restriction!

    When entering the first layer of Qingyun time and space, the Fengtian saint knew this fact.  After she awakened, she understood more deeply that the greatest feature of Qingyun Law is the ability to limit the "peeping" of any existence.

    Because of this, when she knew that Ye Pengfei had made some preparations in advance, Saint Fengtian was naturally shocked.  In her opinion, this kind of Ye Pengfei is completely superior to all existences. He can handle everything casually. Why does he need to be prepared for a long-term battle?

    Looking at the sudden change in the face of Saint Fengtian, Ye Pengfei could only shake his head helplessly.

    "Anyone with rich combat experience will leave some means in advance to be prepared!"

    "But how do you know what means should be left behind? Swallowing Qingyun's time and space and absorbing Qingyun's power. Did you already expect that this might happen?"

    "No matter what they will do, I just need to leave the means that can blow up the entire Qingyun space and time. Why is it so troublesome to predict?"

    "Explode Qingyun Time and Space?"

    This time, Saintess Fengtian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change suddenly, she wasn¡¯t shocked, but she was about to faint.  Who are these people? They did this without knowing anything.  Is it possible that he plans to explode along with himself?

    After taking a few deep breaths, Saint Fengtian said seriously: "Ye Pengfei, do you know, no matter you are in the Qingyun time and space, or you have entered the Lingbu Qingyun. As long as you explode the Qingyun time and space  If it breaks down, everything will collapse! If you do this, you are causing trouble for yourself!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed and said: "The enemy is forcing me to use this method, what trouble will I be afraid of?"

    Suddenly, I was speechless

    PS: I have been too busy these days and there have been too few updates. The completion of this book will be postponed for a few days.  Try to update it in the next three or four days and go straight to finish the book!

    ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1756. Lingbu Qingyun Appears!

    "I seem to understand what fighting means!"

    After a moment of silence, Saint Fengtian suddenly changed her magical powers!

    The ninth level of Qingyun space and time suddenly shook violently. Under the surprised gazes of more than twenty Shuntian sect powerful men, the entire ninth level of Qingyun time and space transformed into a majestic Qingyun Castle!

    Not only has the shape undergone earth-shaking changes, but a strange aura has spread from the Qingyun Castle.  A group of Shuntian Sect's great masters felt that they seemed to have seen the great master Qingyun from back then!

    "Yes, it is indeed his aura, not an illusion!"

    "Qingyun Mighty, the existence closest to success throughout the ages. He left such aura, what is his intention?"

    "Only by finding the source of this aura can we possibly know the answer to the question. Should we go in, or not?"

    Everyone is silent!

    They knew that this was a trap, a trap thought up by the Holy Maiden of Fengtian to lure everyone into it.

    However, they know better that they should step into this trap sooner or later.  If you can't find the answer to this question, I'm afraid you will never have the chance to walk into the real Lingbu Qingyun!

    The silence didn¡¯t last long. After a few breaths, a powerful being flew towards Qingyun Castle.  Soon, one after another, they all followed closely.

    There is no doubt that there are many dangers in this Qingyun Castle.  The Fengtian Saint obviously has a convenient location in Qingyun Castle.  However, there is no doubt that there are huge interests hidden in this Qingyun Castle!

    "The biggest benefit is definitely the qualification to enter Lingbu Qingyun. It is even possible to be directly transferred to the inheritance left by the great Qingyun!"

    "The danger is not necessarily that terrible. If this castle is completely beneficial to Saint Fengtian, she does not need to call Ye Pengfei. Instead, she can directly transform the entire ninth layer of time and space into Qingyun Castle!"

    "A fierce battle is inevitable. But victory will definitely belong to us!"

    There was no exchange of spiritual thoughts, and everyone silently flew upwards into the Qingyun Castle.

    ¡°However, everyone seems to naturally know the voices of others.  At this moment, they seemed to feel that they had taken a big step towards the perfection of the way to heaven.  this moment.  They clearly realized that the Taoist realm that had been stagnant for many years finally had great hope for another breakthrough!

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh

    One after another, powerful beings from the Shuntian Sect landed in front of the gate of Qingyun Castle.  When they arrived here, they saw that four simple characters were engraved on the gatehouse of the castle gate¡ª¡ª

    "Ling Bu Qingyun?!" Everyone exclaimed in unison, "Could it be that the real Ling Bu Qingyun is actually hidden in the ninth layer of Qingyun time and space?"

    Because of the ancient prophecy of Qingyun Almighty, the powerful beings present have all invested huge energy in studying this Qingyun time and space.  Study the real Lingbu Qingyun.

    Through research, they discovered the weakness of Qingyun Time and Space, and then created a very special method of swallowing

    Through research, they tried to create physical demons out of thin air.  And then created a powerful space-time remnant

    However, they have never discovered where the real Lingbu Qingyun exists.  They always thought so.  Only by completely defeating the other two factions in that arena, and only by completely complying with the ancient prophecy of Qingyun, can it be possible to truly enter Lingbu Qingyun and find the legacy of this powerful existence.

    But now

    "Stupid, stupid, stupid! We are so stupid! Why do we always think that the first eight levels of Qingyun time and space are easy to swallow, and only the ninth level of Qingyun time and space need to be cautious? It is not because of the existence of the arena, this is simply because, the real  Lingbu Qingyun is hidden in the ninth layer of Qingyun time and space!"

    "Why you must defeat the other two factions before you can enter the true Lingbu Qingyun? This is not an accurate interpretation of Qingyun's prophecy at all. Qingyun Dagong just said that the only winner can achieve the true perfection of Taoism. Qingyun Dharma Mighty can  It has never been said that only the only winner can enter Lingbu Qingyun!"

    "Ling Bu Qingyun, straight to the ninth heaven! It turns out that the fundamental reason why the secret land left behind by Qing Yun Dagong is named this is because of this castle. This castle is called Ling Bu Qingyun!"

    "The plaque on the city gate is just a common plaque. This reminds me of a rumor. It is said that Qingyun was originally a wise man in the world. However, because the emperor in the world has no vision, QingyunDa Neng did not worship the prime minister or make him a prince.  Qingyun has countless disciples, and their reputation is not equal.  Therefore, several passionate disciples worked together to send such a plaque to Qingyun Dagong.  If you wish, as long as you worship in the name of Qingyun, you will be able to reach Qingyun!  Then, the mortal emperor thundered into anger and wanted to destroy the nine powerful Qingyun clans.  In the face of the catastrophe of genocide, Almighty Qingyun suddenly understood the way of prophecy, climbed up to the sky in one step, and became the most powerful existence in history!  Moreover, all the disciples who were aggrieved and worked together to present plaques to their mentor have also ascended to heaven, and each of them has achieved immortal achievements!  "

    "I also understand this rumor. It's a pity that the great master Qingyun used his supreme magic to hide the events of the past one by one so that no one can know about them. However, the great master Qingyun wants to put the ordinary plaques of those years on high  Hanging above this gate. It is enough to see how much the events of that year had an impact on Qingyun Dagong. The implicit meaning of this ordinary plaque hanging here is that those who have such a door are the disciples of Qingyun Dagong, and they can achieve immortality.  A great opportunity for greatness!¡±

    At the beginning, the great achievements of many disciples of Qingyun were only relative to their ordinary status.

    Now, for those who are about to step into the great cause of great powers, there is only one possibility - to realize the ultimate way!

    Just one plaque has made a lot of existence. Originally, they just thought that they had obtained the inheritance of Qingyun's power, and they could only take a big step ahead of their ultimate way of study.  But now, looking at the mundane plaque hanging above the castle gate, they suddenly understood - the one who enters, the one who succeeds, is the only one who can realize the ultimate way!

    "This is the true prophecy of Qingyun Almighty. Everyone, we should pay homage to it!"

    One person proposes, and everyone responds.  More than twenty powerful beings from the Shuntian sect stood outside the gate of Qingyun Castle, holding the disciple ceremony and respectfully bowing deeply towards the ordinary plaque three times in a row.  Then, these more than twenty powerful beings walked forward with their heads held high, and finally stepped into the Lingbu Qingyun!  !  !  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

    ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1757. Continuous Fierce Battles (3)

    Enter and face a fierce battle!

    ¡°All powerful beings were well prepared, but no matter how well prepared they were, they did not expect that the upcoming fierce battle would turn out like this!

    As soon as you enter the castle, the unique aura of Qingyun Da Neng becomes even stronger.  Surrounded by this rich aura, a group of powerful beings saw Qingyun Power in a trance!

    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion!!!¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    "Haha, don't panic." Almighty Qingyun spoke slowly, "I am just a law now. This law has only one purpose, and that is to tell you the secret of Lingbu Qingyun and how to do it.  Gain my true heritage!¡±

    It¡¯s justa rule?

    Everyone¡¯s faces showed a look of admiration and amazement.

    "Do whatever you want and turn the laws into entities. Isn't this the realm we strive for? It turns out that only by realizing this realm can we be closest to the ultimate way!"

    "Everyone, I am glad that you can enter here. You can obtain various treasures in Lingbu Qingyun. Similarly, you may also fall here and be broken down and refined into various treasures by me for later generations to explore."

    "Before you, seven people have entered this place. One of those seven people has three qualified existences in his space plane, and they are all already in this Lingbu Qingyun. In other words, now  , there are a total of thirty-three qualified people among Lingbu Qingyun, and perhaps more people will enter later."

    ¡°Because the number of entrants is more than one, I started the competition mode. The specific competition method is as follows¡ª¡ª¡±

    "All entrants spread out to look for treasures. Whenever someone finds a treasure, I will randomly pass an entrant over. The two compete, and the winner gets the treasure and gets one point. The first one to get one hundred points.  , you can enter the next competition stage. At the same time, the one with the lowest points will be eliminated."

    "Those who are eliminated will have their points cleared and will be kicked out of Lingbu Qingyun. They can re-enter after ten thousand years. Those who have been kicked out by me three times will never be allowed to enter again!"

    "There are countless competition stages, and when there is only one entrant left. After all the qualified people in the big world lose their qualifications to enter, the only one will get my inheritance."

    "Now" Qingyun Almighty smiled gently, "You can start!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?

    Before those powerful beings could react, they were forcibly separated and sent to different places!

    at this time¡­¡­

    "The saint is really wise and wise. She can figure things out so quickly." Ye Pengfei walked slowly in a dense forest and secretly admired, "By actively destroying the arena, you can activate the second entry mode. Use the second mode  The competition mode contained in this entry mode separates each Shuntian power. In this way, we can kill them one by one!"

    "The only trouble is that after turning on the second entry mode, Master, Uncle Master, and Fox Princess were forcibly pulled out. My Taoist methods can stop the Qingyun Law, but there is no way to stop the powerful Lingbu Qingyun.  law!"

    Before those Shuntian powers entered, Ye Pengfei had already listened to the law of competition with others and experienced the powerful law.  Even beings like Ye Pengfei have no way to stop that powerful law.

    without any exaggeration.  If that law wants to kill people.  Then, it is estimated that only Saint Fengtian, whose original body is the Qingyun Law, can survive.  Including Ye Pengfei, no one can resist!

    "Outside, I can be called number one. Here, I can only be ranked second." Ye Pengfei shook his head slowly and killed the two beasts that wanted to pounce in advance.

    ¡°The power of that law is also contained in the bodies of these beasts.  Because the murderous intention is not that strong.  The strength is not stretched to its maximum.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei can still handle it easily.

    "I don't know, how is Fox Princess doing?"

    Ye Pengfei is most worried about Fox Princess!

    "When that law forcibly pulled Master and Uncle out, it also lifted the sealing law. With Master and Uncle at their peak state, there is no problem in dealing with these ferocious beasts. Only Fox Princess is very troublesome!"

    There must have been fierce battles and many dangers on Fox Princess's side.  Although, Ye Pengfei had prepared some rare protective treasures for Fox Princess early on.  However, Ye Pengfei knew very well that facing the unique beasts here, those rare treasures were of little use.

    &nbsp; "However, with Fox Lady's intelligence, there should not be any danger to her life. With such fierce battles, Fox Lady probably won't encounter any rare treasures for the time being. In this way, I might be able to catch those before Fox Lady  The mighty Shuntian will kill them all one by one!"

    Cold light flashed continuously in Ye Pengfei's eyes, and each cold light turned into a light and shadow, flying away in a certain direction.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei truly showed his abilities.  No one knows that he can already do it initially, turning any law into an entity for his own use!

    "These lights and shadows are similar to the existence of the spirit race. In other words, the ancient spirit race was actually transformed by the law!" Ye Pengfei continued to create light and shadow, and continued to deduce various past events, "The beasts here were also formed in this way.  The beasts in the arena are simply implanted with a portion of the power of Qingyun Law!"

    "The first type of competition test is more severe than the arena test, and the second type of competition test will be even more severe than the first type. Based on this calculation, the great power of Qingyun back then was far more than the materialization of arbitrary laws!"

    Just when those great powers of Shuntian were shocked by the materialization of a law, Ye Pengfei had already deduced more information.  Ye Pengfei already knows that even if he can materialize the law at will, he is still far away from the ultimate perfection!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By the light and shadow, are the gleams of light, looking for the whereabouts of the treasures for Ye Pengfei.  The corresponding laws of these entities are the way to pursue them.

    In terms of combat power, these lights and shadows are much weaker.  If they ran into those ferocious beasts, the only outcome would be to be torn apart by the ferocious beasts.

    However, Ye Pengfei gave them the ability to be reborn.  Among the corresponding laws of these entities, there are also fragments of rebirth!

    "Phoenix Nirvana means that even though it is dead, it is still alive. In this way, the strange existence of the Phoenix is ??actually just a law!"

    Ye Pengfei has never seen a real phoenix, but he understands where the ancestor of the phoenix came from.

    Thinking about it, Ye Pengfei walked and searched. Soon, Ye Pengfei discovered a treasure!

    Ye Pengfei did not go to get the treasure immediately, but paused.

    ¡°The first one must be killed beautifully!¡±

    A cold smile appeared on Ye Pengfei's face (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m  .read.)

    ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1758. Continuous Fierce Battles (4)

    "It's actually you?" The visitor looked at Ye Pengfei with a little surprise, and then he laughed secretly, "Finally, I can see with my own eyes what the last great master of the Heaven-Building Sect in the world is capable of. Even the True Source realm  I don¡¯t even dare to step into Dzogchen, so my abilities must be very limited, so I¡¯ll let you take action first!¡±

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly: "You want to use words to disturb my mood? You are so childish!"

    Ye Pengfei waved his hand gently as he spoke.  The visitor was horrified to find that he was instantly pierced by countless beams of light!

    "Arbitrary rules materialize! You have actually reached such a state!" The visitor shouted in horror, and his true body quickly reunited.  Beings of his level are not so easy to kill.  Even if Ye Pengfei reaches a state that scares him, he still has a glimmer of ability to struggle.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter if I lose, as long as I can escape, I can still make a comeback!¡±

    While screaming in fear and quickly recovering his true form, the person who came sneaked out and escaped with a trace of his spiritual thoughts!

    Just a trace of spiritual thought is enough to bring him back to life.  It only takes a few moments for this trace of spiritual thought to grow back to its original state, without even losing the slightest bit of power.  This is this person's means of saving his life. He has completely gotten rid of the constraints of his natal soul and can be resurrected in a more free way.

    He thinks very well. In his opinion, as long as he can exist in this world for a long time, he can obtain treasures one by one.  Then, sooner or later, I will be able to reach the state of "materialization of arbitrary rules".  As the saying goes, it is never too late for a gentleman to take revenge after ten years. After he has endured the humiliation and reached a higher state, he can take revenge again!

    However, ideals are beautiful, but reality is cruel.  When the visitor tried to attract Ye Pengfei's attention with his quickly restored true body, so that the trace of spiritual thought could escape, he heard Ye Pengfei snort softly.  Following this snort.  That trace of distant escape spirit instantly collapsed!

    At this moment, the person who came was frightened out of his wits.

    ¡°It¡¯s so awesome, it¡¯s not a level at all!¡±

    Escape!  escape!  escape!

    The person who came here tried his best and used hundreds of different magical powers in an instant in an attempt to escape again.

    However, facing Ye Pengfei, who was well prepared, the visitor had no chance to escape.  even.  He took out his countless treasures from special time and space, and tried to use the self-destruction power of these treasures to slow down Ye Pengfei's constant attacks, but it had no effect!

    After a stick of incense, the visitor completely perished!  !  !

    "Congratulations, you got some points."

    Just at this time.  Qingyun Dangneng's voice suddenly sounded.

    Ye Pengfei didn't feel any excitement, as if he had accomplished an insignificant thing.  He raised his hand and took out the treasure buried deep in the ground.

    Before Ye Pengfei started to study this treasure, the powerful voice of Qingyun sounded again: "Fellow Taoist, I want to remind you. If you are so ruthless every time you take action, I am afraid it will be difficult for you to accumulate one hundred points!"

    The Almighty Qingyun clearly said that as long as Lingbu Qingyun only has one existence left.  at the same time.  No one in the big world is qualified to enter here.  That only existence will obtain the Qingyun inheritance.

    But now, the great master Qingyun deliberately reminded Ye Pengfei that only by accumulating one hundred points can he enter the second competition stage.

    Comparing the two sides, Ye Pengfei immediately understood.

    "It turns out that someone has already entered the later competition!"

    The powerful Qingyun laughed: "Fellow Taoist is really smart, and you can tell the truth. After the fall of my true body, you are indeed the first batch of entrants. However, before the fall of my true body, there were already some great powers.  Get into it.¡±

    "That's it." Ye Pengfei nodded, "So, how many are there? In which competition link do they exist?"

    "No comment." Qingyun Da Neng replied, "Only if you enter the corresponding competition, I can tell you the specific number. This is the rule!"

    After saying this sentence.  There was no sound from the Qingyun Power that was transformed by the rules.

    Ye Pengfei frowned, secretly guessing what the great master Qingyun wanted to do by creating so many competitive links.  Is it really just to find a suitable successor?

    "He has mastered the art of prophecy. A casual comment made out of boredom can turn into an ancient prophecy with far-reaching influence. Does such a powerful existence need such trouble to find a successor?"

    After thinking for a while, Ye Pengfei still shook his head helplessly.  Stronger than myselfThere are many existences, and their thoughts are indeed difficult to guess.

    His eyes fell on the treasure again.

    This is a pagoda-shaped exotic treasure. It is only the size of a palm now. It can be transformed at will after refining.  Ye Pengfei did not refine this rare treasure. He just scanned it several times with his spiritual mind and got a rough understanding of the function of this rare treasure.

    "It turns out that during the refining process, the strong can gradually understand the secret of 'substantiation of arbitrary rules'!"

    This is a bit like the inheritance monument of some big families and powerful forces in heaven.  By refining the inheritance tablet, those carefully selected strong men can gradually master the profound Taoism left by their predecessors.

    "For me, this rare treasure has no use anymore, I will leave it to Fox Lady." Ye Pengfei thought as he sent this rare treasure into the space plane.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei¡¯s main and auxiliary planes were already very lively and prosperous.  The powerful people who are closest to him all live in the main plane.  For example, those descendants of the Witch Clan, the powerful ghost clan who migrated from the Heaven-Destroying Treasure, the ordinary powerful people on the Moon Immortal Star and the Yehuang Star these powerful people all live in those auxiliary planes.

    This rare treasure was naturally sent to his main plane by Ye Pengfei. Before meeting Fox Princess, he would let Bei Tangyu and others come into contact with this rare treasure.  Maybe, some of them will be enlightened and promoted to become members of the three sects.

    Ye Pengfei has not forgotten those beings who live in the auxiliary plane. Since these powerful people have become Ye Pengfei's followers, Ye Pengfei will also work hard to cultivate the great wisdom among them.

    Projections of rare treasures appeared in various auxiliary planes.  Ye Pengfei's loud voice also spread throughout all the auxiliary planes, and in the sea of ??consciousness of all the powerful people¡ª¡ª

    "This is one of the cornerstones of the path to the ultimate. Anyone who can understand its artistic conception will be accepted as my disciple!!!"

    After the words fell, the crowd was boiling.  Billions of existences, all with eager eyes, looked at the projection of the rare treasure (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my greatest support.  Motivation. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1759. Continuous Fierce Battles (5)

    Easily killing one and getting the first treasure did not make Ye Pengfei relax his vigilance.  He knew that the real fierce battle had not yet begun!

    "There are powerful beings from the Shuntian faction, and the gap in combat power is quite large. The one I killed is probably just the bottom one!"

    Ye Pengfei believed that the weakest person he encountered for the first time was not really random.  That section of the law must have deliberately selected the weakest opponents, hoping to eliminate the fittest as quickly as possible!

    "On our side, Fox Princess is the weakest. In other words, as long as someone from the Shuntian faction encounters a treasure, Fox Princess will most likely be randomly teleported there!"

    Ye Pengfei looked relaxed on the surface, but was very nervous on the inside.  If it was really just a random selection, then it was unlikely that Fox Princess would be in danger immediately, and he would still have enough time to find Fox Princess.  But now, Fox Princess may encounter the powerful existence of Shuntian faction at any time!

    More cold light flew out from Ye Pengfei's eyes.  More materialized laws quickly teleported away in more distant directions.  What Ye Pengfei didn't know was that while he was desperately searching for the whereabouts of Fox Princess, Saint Fengtian had already encountered great danger!

    ¡­¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Rays of green light condensed into a scimitar, protecting Saint Fengtian very closely.

    After standing quietly for a long time, suddenly several green lights shot out.  A small black snake, several inches long, was cut into several pieces by the Fengtian Saint, and then died.

    Although the killing speed was extremely fast, a more solemn look appeared on the face of Saint Fengtian.

    "You must concentrate and stand still to detect the sudden attack of this black snake in advance. If this continues, how can I possibly find the precious treasures in Lingbu Qingyun?"

    Ye Pengfei did not want Fox Princess to be randomly selected, but Saint Fengtian was very willing to be randomly selected by that law.

    "If I can be randomly selected, I can get out of this damn snake valley. Otherwise, I will be trapped here and I can't do anything!"

    If you were somewhere else, you wouldn't be able to do anything.  Saint Fengtian won't be too worried.  After all, her strength is there.  No matter which powerful being from the Shuntian faction she faces alone, she will never be at a disadvantage.

    But, here, the situation is very different!

    "The treasures here must be something that helps us improve our existence. If they all obtain a large amount of treasures, they will leave me far behind!" Saintess Fengtian thought anxiously.

    To know.  The reason why she took the initiative to destroy the arena and reveal the real Ling Bu Qingyun was to easily gain the opportunity to kill Shuntian Mighty One by One.

    The first stage of the competition was indeed as expected by Saint Fengtian, providing such an opportunity to her group.  However, what Saintess Fengtian didn't expect was that she would be careless.  Falling into this weird valley!

    When Saintess Fengtian killed another ferocious black snake that came out of the blue, she couldn't help but shook her head and sighed: "Oh, it's because I have too little combat experience. If I had Ye Pengfei's ability, how could I have fallen into such a hard battle?"  middle?"

    Before entering Fengtian Cliff, Fengtian Saint also fought, fought, and struggled all the way.  However, after entering Fengtian Cliff, she rarely fought in person.  In the division of labor between the two statues at Fengtian Cliff.  The Holy Lady predicted that she would not fight.

    Therefore, the fighting experience of Saint Fengtian was only developed when she was a low-level existence.  After reaching this level, those low-level adventure experiences are completely insufficient.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Pengfei¡¯s reminder, Saint Fengtian wouldn¡¯t have realized that the higher the level of the battle, the more ruthless and spicy the means.  You need to put yourself to death first, and then you can still have the energy to fight to the death when an emergency occurs.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's reminder, Saint Fengtian would never have imagined that she could take the initiative to destroy the arena, thus gaining an excellent opportunity to face the powerful Shuntian forces alone.

    But now, there is no reminder from Ye Pengfei.  Saint Fengtian fell into an embarrassing situation.

    After persisting for ten days

    "This can't go on like this. Even if we suffer heavy losses, we still have to rush out from here!"

    Fierce battles can best train people's consciousness. After ten days of persistence, Saint Fengtian finally realized it.  If he doesn't cut through the mess quickly, he will be dragged to death by these strange black snakes sooner or later.  When the time comes, let alone the mighty Shuntian who have obtained many treasures can kill him.  Even the ferocious beasts and insects in the Lingbu Qingyun can still brutally kill me!

    rush!  rush!  rush!

    No matter how many ferocious attacks we encounter, no matter how our true form remainsAfter being defeated several times, Saint Fengtian gritted her teeth, killed dozens of strange black snakes, and fought fiercely with several huge pythons, and finally rushed out of this terrifying valley.  When she rushed out, she was still bitten by several small black snakes and refused to let go for a moment.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With several consecutive palms, these fierce black snakes were patted into meat patties, and the Holy Maiden of Fengtian finally took a breath.  Looking inside, I can see that both the main and auxiliary planes have been severely damaged, and more than 40% of my soul and soul power have been lost.

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go deep into this valley, otherwise, I would never be able to get out again!¡±

    Thinking about it made me a little scared. Saint Fengtian sighed and shook her head, then sat down with her legs crossed.

    Every step here is startling, and Saint Fengtian wants to return to her best condition as soon as possible.  However, before she could sit quietly and exercise for long, she heard the sound of space-time fluctuations caused by high-speed teleportation in the distance.  Saint Fengtian couldn't help but change her face slightly, quickly found a big tree, and disappeared inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this magical power can be hidden from them!¡±

    It was only then that Saint Fengtian realized that she had too few magical powers to protect her life and conceal herself.  This is really in line with the old saying, only when the book is used will it be regretted!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡¯ who who who who who who who who whom who who who who who who who¡¯s sage¡¯s great things to us, were quickly teleported over at high speed while the Saint Fengtian was reflecting in her mind, were the strong men in the distance teleported over quickly.

    "It's Fox Princess!" Saint Fengtian couldn't help but narrow her eyes, "She ran away in such a mess, who is chasing her?"

    As soon as the problem emerged, Saintess Fengtian saw a powerful Shuntian with a beard suddenly appear.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see how much energy you still have to escape!¡±

    "Isn't it okay for me to admit defeat? You can just take that point!"

    "You want to use this method to disturb my vision? You are still too young!"

    The mighty Shuntian shouted loudly and instantly shattered the time and space on the right side.  A few wisps of dark powder slipped out, and Saint Fengtian only felt a chill, but she didn't know what it was.

    "What to do?" Saint Fengtian was thinking anxiously. For a moment, she couldn't make up her mind (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is  My biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1760. Continuous Fierce Battles (6)

    At this moment, Saint Fengtian was in a very bad state.  The combat power she can now exert is less than one-third of what she was in her prime.  If it weren't for this reason, Saint Fengtian would definitely attack and kill her without hesitation.  Such a powerful person like Shuntian is not her opponent.

    But¡­¡­

    Just when Saint Fengtian was hesitant, Fox Princess used some methods to temporarily get rid of the enemy's shackles.  Fox Princess, who was temporarily out of trouble, rushed towards the uncanny valley!  !  !

    ¡°Can¡¯t go there!!!¡±

    Saintess Fengtian could no longer hold back and shouted loudly.  At the same time, she also used various magical powers to attack the powerful Shuntian.

    The sudden appearance of Saint Fengtian frightened the great master Shuntian.  The great master Shuntian knew very well that he was no match for Saint Fengtian.

    However, the mighty Shuntian has far more combat experience than the Saint of Fengtian.  After a brief period of shock, the great master Shuntian soon discovered that these magical powers that suddenly attacked him were just superficial!

    "Haha, I didn't expect that you were seriously injured!"

    The great power of Shuntian was overjoyed. He gave up Fox Lady and went straight to the Holy Maiden of Fengtian!

    How good is Fox Princess? If you run away, you will run away.  What kind of existence is the Fengtian Saint?  If you want to kill her, this is an extremely rare opportunity!

    "Bitter!"

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian cried out secretly while running away in embarrassment.  Previously, Saint Fengtian had just realized that her escape powers were not enough.  Now, I will be ruined by this shortcoming!

    Before escaping far, the mighty Shuntian used his magical power to tightly surround the Holy Maiden Fengtian.  If it were still in its heyday, this siege could be broken easily.  But now, Saint Fengtian has no ability to get out of trouble!

    "It's over" Saint Fengtian closed her eyes in annoyance. It would have been better if she hadn't been so impulsive just now.

    Just when this thought first appeared, Saint Fengtian suddenly felt that a stream of light broke through the siege magical power and headed straight towards herself.  Saint Fengtian looked at her in surprise.  She saw that the stream of light was the figure of Fox Princess!

    "You are too stupid." Looking at the Fox Lady who had jumped to her side, Saint Fengtian couldn't help shaking her head and smiling bitterly, "Both of us will die here, why bother."

    "No! We won't die!" Fox Princess was very embarrassed even though her hair was disheveled.  But, her look.  But he is resolute and strong, "Back then, my husband and I traveled to foreign lands and faced such powerful saints and immortals, but we all got through it safely. We relied on nothing but perseverance!"

    Looking at Fox Princess¡¯ resolute face, Saint Fengtian couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    After counting the interest.  Looking at the Fox Princess who was continuously resisting the enemy's fierce attacks and was on the verge of collapse, Saintess Fengtian murmured: "With strong perseverance, can all problems be solved? This is impossible."

    Mortals say that man can conquer heaven.  However, how many ordinary people can defeat heaven?  It doesn¡¯t matter if you shout slogans or not, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they are effective or not.  neither knows¡­¡­

    At this moment, Saint Fengtian believed that this kind of slogan was just empty shouting and had no use at all.  In the opinion of Saint Fengtian, Fox Princess will collapse in a few breaths at most.  Immediately afterwards, it won't take long for him to follow in the footsteps of Fox Princess.  The body died and the Tao disappeared, falling into this Lingbu Qingyun.

    "Alas, what a good plan turned out to be like this."

    When Saint Fengtian sighed like this, she felt that she was really trapped in a cocoon.  If he hadn't had an "inspiration", he would have taken the initiative to destroy the arena.  That won't happen either.

    "No, your plan is not wrong!"

    Just when Saint Fengtian was lamenting in a low voice, she actually heard Fox Princess¡¯ firm response!

    "There are no mistakes?" Saint Fengtian murmured, "We are going to fall because of this. Is this called no mistakes?"

    "We will not perish, he will only become our whetstone!"

    Saintess Fengtian was a little stupid. She didn¡¯t understand at all where Fox Princess got such confidence!

    What kind of whetstone is useful?  A whetstone that won't break the knife is useful!

    Now, it won¡¯t be long before your knife is broken, broken, and completely destroyed!  Even if the other person is a whetstone, you cannot become a sharper sword!

    Saintess Fengtian shook her head in confusion, feeling even more depressed.  She even felt that Fox Princess was just a lunatic, a lunatic who couldn't understand the situation.

    But¡­¡­

    Ten breaths later, Fox Princess is not dead!

    Twenty breaths later, Fox Princess is still not dead!

    ?Thirty breaths, forty breaths, fifty breaths

    Saintess Fengtian was stunned. She really couldn't understand why Fox Princess could far exceed her own expectations and persist until now!  It seems as if she can continue to persevere!

    "This is potential!" Fox Ji saw through the confusion of Saint Fengtian. In such a difficult and fierce battle, she could still speak calmly and said leisurely, "My husband once said that in fact, everyone has unlimited potential. No matter what, everyone has unlimited potential.  No matter what his past life is, no matter what his race is, he has unlimited potential. This is the commonality of all existences. My husband also said that as long as we are strong enough and smart enough, one day, we can become a being like him!"

    Saintess Fengtian couldn¡¯t understand the previous words.  The theory of unlimited potential is too ridiculous.

    However, after hearing the end, Saint Fengtian understood.  It's not that Ye Pengfei's theory is so attractive, but that his wives are trying hard to persevere and catch up with him!  !  !

    You must know that Saint Fengtian is far more powerful than Fox Princess.  Although she was in a period of weak strength, she still had the ability to peek into some of the past events between Fox Princess and Ye Pengfei.

    During this peek, Saint Fengtian not only saw Fox Princess¡¯s persistence, but also saw Fox Princess¡¯ arrogance.  She also saw how hard Bei Tangyu and Wan Yuqiu moved forward.  Saint Fengtian watched the scenes silently. Gradually, she felt that she understood why Fox Princess could persist until now!

    "Nothing else but boldness and carefulness!"

    Facing the dilemma and facing a fierce battle that may lead to death, Fox Princess is as courageous as ever.  Only in this way can you make the most of your abilities.  In this way, it is possible to force out more potential in a desperate situation.

    ¡° Just like that, of course, is far from enough.

    "She has studied so many little tricks. Is it because of those little tricks that he succeeded in persevering?"

    Saint Fengtian couldn't believe her own reasoning. It was impossible for her to see clearly all of Hu Ji's research. As she thought this, she also subconsciously wondered if Fox Ji had studied some ultimate moves, so she could persevere until now.  .

    Just when Saintess Fengtian was doubtful, suddenly, a loud voice suddenly sounded in her sea of ??consciousness!  !  !  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1761. The source is the same as the imitation!

    "Yes, it's because of those little tricks!"

    "Ye Pengfei?" Saint Fengtian was shocked, "Where are you? How can you know what I am thinking?"

    I am worse than Ye Pengfei, but the difference is not that much.  Especially in terms of realm, Saint Fengtian knew that she was only one step away from Ye Pengfei.

    The gap between himself and Ye Pengfei is mainly in combat experience.  Saint Fengtian felt that such a gap could not be caused. Ye Pengfei had clearly peeked into her thoughts, but she was still kept in the dark and was at a loss!

    "You peeked into Fox Princess's past, and occasionally lost your focus while peeking. In this way, of course I can know what you are thinking!"

    Saint Fengtian suddenly realized: "It turns out that you have been keeping a close eye on Fox Princess's past history!"

    Buthow could he predict beforehand that someone would peek into Fox Princess' history?

    Saintess Fengtian consciously did not ask. She knew that this would definitely involve Ye Pengfei's secret.  Don't say that your concern for Ye Pengfei is just average. Even if they have a very close relationship, you shouldn't ask questions involving huge secrets.

    Saintess Fengtian was relieved, she knew that at this moment, Ye Pengfei must have been hiding nearby.

    "You don't show up, do you want that whetstone to squeeze out all the potential of Fox Princess?"

    "Yeah, with the rules of competition here, I can't stay by her side forever."

    Under this competitive model, only one who is strong enough can cope with all dangerous tests.  The powerful being from the Shuntian faction in front of him is also the weakest among the more than twenty powerful beings.  Facing such existence, if you don't improve your own combat power.  At that time, how can Fox Princess save her life in the competition?

    The Saint of Fengtian fell silent. Silent, she quickly closed her eyes and fell into deep meditation.  She felt the urgency, and she wanted to use every bit of time to make up for all her weakest points!

    "If you don't work hard, you will soon be caught up by large numbers of people. With the existence of a powerful leader like Ye Pengfei, how many terrifying entities will emerge from the people under his command?"

    Saintess Fengtian was thinking and sighing secretly

    ¡­¡­

    How could Saint Fengtian have guessed that Ye Pengfei not only has strong leadership skills, but also has a very special ability - to inspire the potential of others!  !  !

    You should know that passage about the theory of potentiality.  Ye Pengfei was not aimless.  It was precisely because of his gradual research on this mysterious ability that Ye Pengfei discovered that in fact, every existence has the possibility of achieving his own achievements and comprehending the ultimate way!

    In short, the roots of all existence are essentially the same.  so.  Everything that exists now has similar potential abilities.  As long as the time is right, as long as you work hard enough, as long as you are smart enough, then any existence can become the ultimate existence that changes this big world!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei still doesn¡¯t know.  Why it came out like this.  Logically speaking, the sources of different existences are too different, and the nature of their roots should be very different.  However, even if they don't understand the reason, their followers have unleashed their great potential one after another.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei firmly believed in his judgment.  Therefore, Ye Pengfei would earnestly warn and tell Hu Ji and others such a theory of potential.

    at this time.  Ye Pengfei, who was lurking silently in the distance, had to verify his judgment from another angle.

    "Fox Princess and the others originally had poor qualifications. According to Master, they were not even qualified to enter Heaven on their own. Later, because of Master's promise, Fox Princess and the others' qualifications improved a lot. However, this kind of thing was caused by precious foreign objects.  The improvement of potential has inherent limitations after all.¡±

    "So, although Fox Princess has taken over Master's mantle, Fox Princess is far from reaching Master's level. Among the three powerful factions, Fox Princess is the weakest existence."

    Even if we include the remnant souls of the gods in the Temple of the Gods, Fox Princess is the weakest in terms of realm and combat power among all the powerful people who have realized the ultimate way.

    In Ni Cangtian¡¯s words, he has tried his best and he is already satisfied.  With Fox Princess here, my legacy can continue to be passed down, and I will dare to take more risks to experience and fight.

    "However, Ye Pengfei knows, and only Ye Pengfei knows, that whether it is Fox Princess or any other existence, they all have powerful potential that Master Ni Cangtian cannot understand!

    "Now, Fox Princess's potential will continue to be stimulated. This kind of stimulation has a much stronger effect than if she stayed silently by my side!"

    &nbsp; A strong effect means it is very dangerous!

    Ye Pengfei was not worried about Fox Princess's safety. He also knew that with such a distance, he might not be able to take action in time to interrupt Fox Princess' unstoppable power.

    However, Ye Pengfei knew better that if he took action now, Fox Princess would definitely have a grudge hidden in her heart even if she didn't say anything!

    "The Saint checked the history, but failed to find the history after Fox Princess entered Lingbu Qingyun. I really didn't expect that Fox Princess would take the initiative to find those beasts that were too powerful for her to fight. Even,  A wave of terrifying beasts has been provoked!"

    "If it weren't for these experiences, Fox Princess wouldn't have been able to persevere like this. Her little tricks may seem simple, but in fact, even I was eye-opening. I had never imagined them before!"

    Ye Pengfei's thinking is so fast. In the past, he has only met one person whose thinking is as fast as his own.  That was the first apprentice he accepted - Niu Ben.

    But now, Ye Pengfei discovered that Fox Princess can also think so fast and create so many strange methods.  Doesn't this also show from the side that Hu Ji also has the powerful ability to think lively and jump like herself and Niu Ben?

    "This is also potential development. If Fox Princess survives this disaster, her potential will be greatly stimulated. By then, it is not impossible for her to quickly catch up with me, or even surpass me.  !¡±

    All existences have similar origins and similar essences.  The more he observed Fox Ji's battle, the more Ye Pengfei became convinced of his judgment.

    "I seem to be able to feel that this kind of judgment is not boring. The principle of imitation and imitation having the same quality seems to be related to the inheritance of Qingyun Mighty Power!"

    Watching silently, thinking silently, Ye Pengfei, who was outside this series of fierce battles, inserted himself into this fierce battle, and into the Fox Princess's although difficult, but hearty joy.  middle.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei seemed to feel that he was about to grasp the key point, and he was about to understand what the precious inheritance of Qingyun Power was!  !  !  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1762. The Mist of the Past Life

    Just at this time¡­¡­

    "Hmph!" The great power Qingyun, who was materialized from a piece of law, snorted heavily, "You dare to peek at the inheritor, die!!!"

    A terrifying force passed through Ye Pengfei¡¯s space barrier and headed straight for Ye Pengfei¡¯s soul!

    Ye Pengfei frowned and quickly deployed several magic circles to surround this terrifying force.

    "If I understand the truth on my own, what will it do to you? Don't think that because you are very powerful, you can do whatever you want!"

    The Great Master Qingyun was obviously stunned. He was used to running rampant in this Qingyun. How had he ever encountered such a reprimand?

    If this is the true power of Qingyun, maybe he will become angry and fight.  However, after all, he is only embodied by a law, and his code of conduct is subject to this law.  This section of the law does not prohibit powerful people from all walks of life from comprehending anything on their own.  So, for a moment, he was stunned.

    His daze caused the mutation of the terrifying power that broke into Ye Pengfei's space plane.  From this mutation, Ye Pengfei seemed to understand something more clearly.

    "Could it be that if you want the ultimate avenue, you need the origin of all universes?"

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei's mind suddenly became clear!

    "Yes, the Great Formation of Ten Thousand Universes is originally related to the Law of Qingyun. It is normal for the meaning of Ten Thousand Universes to be closely related to the ultimate avenue."

    "And the Wanyu Formation can be integrated into the Sect-Protecting Formation of the Palace of Gods. You must know that the true purpose of that Sect-Protecting Formation is to explore the ultimate way, thereby acting against heaven and destroying this great sect.  world!"

    "These two pieces of evidence can already prove that knowing the meaning of Wanyu is the only way to pursue the ultimate path. If coupled with the evidence of the same origin and imitation, it is enough to prove that the meaning of Wanyu is the inheritance of Qingyun  The fundamental core of it!¡±

    No wonder.  The Wanyu Formation will become one of the ancient wonders.  No wonder, even if Sima Qiu figured out how to use the Wanyu Formation, Ye Pengfei still saw various incomprehensible meanings in it.  It turns out that this Ten Thousand Universe Formation is essentially the same as the Qingyun inheritance!

    "It turns out that the foundation of the Ten Thousand Universe Formation means that it has the same origin and essence. It is precisely because all living beings in the universe have similar origins and the same essence. Therefore, this formation can integrate any power without any obstacles.  .Converging into waves of amazing pressure!"

    "My special ability seems to be able to stimulate the potential of all sentient beings in the universe, but in fact it allows all sentient beings to come into contact with their own origin and essence. My special ability and this great formation of all universes are actually from different aspects.  , taking advantage of the same source and imitation!¡±

    The Wanyu Formation is used proactively, but Ye Pengfei¡¯s potential is passively realized.  In comparison, Ye Pengfei seemed to be inferior.

    "However. Although my passiveness is inferior. However, the existence that allows me to have this passive ability is obviously an existence that is no less powerful than Qingyun!!!"

    Everything has an effect for a reason, Ye Pengfei will never believe it.  This unique ability of mine, which is somehow related to the Qingyun inheritance, is purely a coincidence and evolved normally!

    "At the beginning, Niu Ben half-jokingly asked me if I was the reincarnation of Qingyun Dagong. At that time, I could clearly feel that I was definitely not the reincarnation of Qingyun Dagong."

    "But, now it seems that although I am not the reincarnation of Qingyun Dagong, there is some kind of relationship between me and Qingyun Dagong!"

    Ye Pengfei couldn't help but think of the world-destroying treasure that he tried so hard to avoid himself!

    "It seemed to know the secret of my past life, so it was afraid of me. After seeing me, it wanted to kill me. However, its ability was far from enough, so it was captured and suppressed by me!  "

    "It's a pity that although I captured and suppressed it, I was unable to extract any useful information from its mouth. Even if I migrated all the ghosts in its exotic treasure space and space, even if its power was extremely weakened as a result  , it didn¡¯t give in and didn¡¯t reveal any useful information!¡±

    "It seems that it is not as simple as it appears. In addition to being a world-destroying treasure, it may have other uses. Just because I have not explored that use, I have not yet taken the initiative and struck directly.  Its foundation!¡±

    "Right now, it seems that the only way I can find out my past life origins is from it. I have clearly seen the person I was before, and I have not discovered any secrets. Going forward, I am powerless!"

    Ye Pengfei thought silently, calculated silently, and planned silently.  At the same time, he was also studying the powerful power that was constantly mutating.  Before mutation, this power firmly protected its essence.  After the mutation, some clues were revealed, allowing Ye Pengfei to find out.A lot.

    Unfortunately, this gain did not last long.  Soon, the materialized law finally straightened out everything and made the appropriate judgment.

    "You can understand it on your own, but you must not try to break the rules and touch the Qingyun inheritance that I protect!"

    "Of course." Ye Pengfei nodded, "I didn't know the connection before, so I apologize for any offense."

    ¡°Proceed with caution and don¡¯t do it next time!!!¡±

    After throwing down this sentence, the materialized law finally let go of Ye Pengfei and left quietly.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head helplessly: "How long has it been since you felt this feeling of being suppressed? I didn't expect that just a piece of materialized law would actually make me feel very depressed!"

    While arguing with each other, Ye Pengfei was already ready for a big fight and actively responded.  If this guy is unreasonable, there is nothing left to say except a head-on confrontation and a big fight!

    ¡­¡­

    After the sudden matter was resolved, Ye Pengfei's eyes turned to Fox Ji again.

    At this time, Fox Ji had almost completely collapsed.  Her true body has been destroyed countless times, and several auxiliary planes of her space have been destroyed. Fortunately, the main plane that protects her soul has been covered up by little tricks. For the time being,  It has not been accurately found by the powerful Shuntian, and it has not been seriously damaged yet.

    "However, Ye Pengfei has already seen it.  The powerful Shuntian figure had some clues. This battle was destined to end with Fox Lady's defeat.

    As expected, just after Ye Pengfei silently stared at the five breaths of time, the powerful Shuntian suddenly burst out laughing:

    ¡°I finally found you, go to hell!!!¡±

    A sharp light suddenly shot towards Fox Princess's main plane.  Fox Ji's pretty face that had just regained its strength could not help but change color slightly!  !  !  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1763. Weird Valley!  (one)

    Fox Princess's potential has been stimulated a lot, but she is still no match for the powerful Shuntian.  Seeing the magic and magical power that the great Shuntian offered this time, Fox Ji knew that she could no longer resist it.

    "Husband, why don't you take action?" Suddenly, Fox Lady suddenly raised her voice and shouted in a sweet voice.

    Ye Pengfei, who had already planned to help, was slightly stunned by Hu Ji's voice.  Fortunately, Ye Pengfei was used to seeing strong winds and waves. Although his mind was a little shaken, he did not hesitate to use the method he needed.  Without any suspense, it only took a few moments for the Shuntian Mighty to successfully trap Ye Pengfei.  With just a little more strength, this mighty Shuntian can be completely destroyed.

    However, Ye Pengfei did not continue to take action.

    "Husband, why don't you kill him?" Fox Queen teleported over and shook Ye Pengfei's arm reluctantly.

    "Don't worry, I'll leave it for you to practice." Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "Fox Princess, the potential you have unleashed this time is incredible, you can actually detect my existence."

    Ye Pengfei was lurking in the distance. Neither the Great Shuntian nor the Saint Fengtian were able to take the initiative to discover Ye Pengfei.  Even if Ye Pengfei sent a message from his spiritual mind to tell Saint Fengtian that he had arrived, Saint Fengtian could not find Ye Pengfei's whereabouts.

    However, just when Fox Lady suddenly raised her voice and shouted loudly, Ye Pengfei clearly noticed that there was a faint hint of power in the sound of shouting, coming straight towards him!

    At that time, Ye Pengfei was slightly stunned by Hu Ji's ability.  After Ye Pengfei trapped the powerful Shuntian, after careful consideration, he became aware of various mysteries.

    Fox Lady¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said happily: ¡°Husband, can you tell now?¡±

    Ye Pengfei smiled and nodded.

    Fox Princess was even more surprised: "Husband, you have made a huge improvement again!"

    A few days ago, Ye Pengfei had very strong judgment, but he was definitely not as strong as this!

    Saintess Fengtian didn¡¯t know what the two people were talking about.  All she knew was that Ye Pengfei was very powerful, many times more powerful than he was a few days ago!

    "To be able to trap a powerful Shuntian so easilycould it be that you have found several treasures in the past few days?" Saint Fengtian couldn't help but feel a little jealous. She wished she could recover immediately and go looking for those Qingyun greats immediately.  A precious treasure that can be left behind.

    Glancing at Saint Fengtian, Ye Pengfei saw what she was thinking.  However, Ye Pengfei did not tell the reason.  After all, individuals have their own destiny.  Even Fox Princess and others.  Ye Pengfei allowed them to develop on their own, let alone Fengtian Saint.

    A warm light shrouded the true form of Saint Fengtian, and Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "You only need to meditate in this formation for three moments, and your combat strength will be restored to its original state. This time you come to the rescue, I, Ye Pengfei, owe you  A favor. If you want anything in return, just ask."

    Brothers must settle accounts clearly, and allies must do everything clearly in this way.

    Saint Fengtian is not polite either.  She pointed to the other side of the valley and described the strange things in the valley one by one.

    Ye Pengfei blinked his eyes in surprise: "It doesn't make sense. Why don't I notice anything strange when we are so close?"

    The Saint Fengtian broke in by mistake.  It can also be said that Saint Fengtian is not capable enough.  Now, even Ye Pengfei didn't notice anything strange there, which was incredible.  You must know that Ye Pengfei has gradually approached the true meaning of the inheritance of the great Qingyun.  Not sure when.  He can reach the level of Qingyun Power by himself, and there is no need to snatch Qingyun Power's precious inheritance.  But now, with Ye Pengfei's powerful ability.  He didn't even notice that there was something strange happening in the valley a mere trillion miles away!

    What¡¯s even more weird is that even though Saint Fengtian has pointed it out, Ye Pengfei scanned it with his consciousness and still found nothing!

    Seeing Ye Pengfei suddenly become serious, Saint Fengtian also suddenly realized that she might have broken into an extraordinary place.

    "You can't detect the danger? That means this valley shouldn't exist here at all!"

    Since there are many competitive links, the external challenges in the later competitive links will definitely be much more dangerous than what everyone is facing now!

    What kind of existence is the Fengtian Saint?  Among all the powerful people who entered the first ring of competition, she was second only to Ye Pengfei, and she was even more lucky than Ye Pengfei!

    "It seems that this is my luck." Saintess Fengtian smiled bitterly and shook her head happily.

    Because I almost died because of this, I smiled bitterly, because I was so happy that I found such an unusual existence.  All three people understood that that valley was exactly where?This is where Lingbu Qingyun¡¯s flaw lies!

    Fox Ji said in surprise: "Isn't it possible? We can pass through this valley and then travel freely among the blue clouds."

    Saintess Fengtian smiled slightly and said: "Perhaps, if this valley is destroyed, Lingbu Qingyun will completely collapse. At that time, the treasures in Lingbu Qingyun will be available to us!"

    What the two women said is reasonable. It is indeed possible for these things to happen if we conquer that valley.  However, neither of the two women realized that if they really conquered that valley, something terrible would happen!

    "You haven't thought about how that period of materialized law will react?"

    The two women were slightly stunned.

    Saint Fengtian frowned and said: "The rules must be followed according to the rules of the rules, unless he has reached the point of breaking his own rules. However, if he really does this, he can just take the Qingyun inheritance on his own, and how can he still keep it?  here?"

    Fox Princess also nodded and said: "What the Saint said is right. That part of the law is indeed powerful. However, we did not create this valley intentionally. Why should he take action outside? Not to mention, if he really had this ability, he would have done it long ago.  This loophole has been solved, why does it need to be left to this day?!¡±

    What the two women said is still very reasonable. Ye Pengfei himself has just experienced it personally. That part of the law cannot violate the restrictions of the law and cannot really kill him.

    but¡­¡­

    "You guys, can't your imagination be more bold?" Ye Pengfei shook his head slightly, "Can't you think in another direction, for example, why do such valleys exist in Lingbu Qingyun?!"

    When they first heard about it, the two women didn¡¯t realize anything.  When they finally came to their senses, their expressions changed dramatically!

    "You mean, that valley was created by that law?!"

    "You mean, that valley is actually a trap for that law?!"

    Ye Pengfei nodded slowly (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!

    ps: I¡¯ve been so busy these two days. I don¡¯t have time to type when I¡¯m about to finish the book, so I can only update it in the middle of the nightAccording to the plan, I can finish the book within ten updates, so I¡¯ll finish it in the next few days

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1764. Weird Valley!  (two)

    The life formed by the substantive law is essentially different from normal life.  That is, the life formed by the substantive law needs to follow the limitations of the law.

    Normal life also follows certain restrictions. For example, humans cannot soar freely in the blue sky like birds, nor can they swim freely in rivers like fish.  However, normal life has the urge to break through this limitation, and any ethnic group with normal life will always find a way to break through.

    Taking the human race as an example, cultivating the truth, enlightening the Tao, becoming an immortal and a god, this is a breakthrough in the limitations of life.  Even ordinary people who have not cultivated and understood the Tao may still create various special tools to help them swim in the blue sea and soar in the nine heavens.

    In comparison, the substantive law cannot do this.  The physical laws released by Ye Pengfei can only help Ye Pengfei find people honestly.  And the law that formed Qingyun Power made it impossible to punish Ye Pengfei as he pleased.

    So, is it absolute?

    There are no absolutes in this world!  !  !

    "A piece of law not only materializes, but also gives rise to the ability to escape. Doesn't this mean that life can be created at will?" Fox Princess was extremely surprised.

    You must know that although Fox Princess is a new life form upgraded from a Taoist weapon, it is not simple.  However, Fox Princess was not restrained by something like the law entity. Like ordinary people, she had the idea of ????breakthrough early on.

    Now, a simple rule can break through itself.  With that being said, what stereotypes are there in this world that cannot be broken through?

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian nodded slightly: "Yes, to create life at will, presumably, what the great master Qingyun left behind is not only his inheritance, but also the infinite mystery contained in this law!"

    ¡°If that strange valley is really as judged, it is really a special trap set by that substantive law.  So.  There is every reason to believe that this is something that Qingyun might have expected a long time ago.  After all, with Qingyun Mighty's powerful prophecy, it's impossible for him not to be able to see what the materialized law he left behind might evolve into!

    When Saint Fengtian said this, she felt very excited in her heart.  In her opinion, this is both a great danger and a great gain.  The fact that he was able to discover this place and escape alive proved it.  My luck is still very strong!

    When she first met Ye Pengfei, Saint Fengtian felt that her luck was being suppressed by Ye Pengfei.  Therefore, Saint Fengtian decided to form an alliance with Ye Pengfei to avoid this problem.

    When Fengtian Saintess discovered that she had actually recovered her memory as Qingyun Law, and her strength increased sharply, Fengtian Saintess thought for a time.  My great luck is back.  However, when Saint Fengtian took the initiative to destroy the arena, entered the real Lingbu Qingyun, and saw the physical law.  Saint Fengtian felt that her great luck was severely suppressed again.

    During this period of time, Saint Fengtian was tossing back and forth in this repetitive state.  When she was trapped in the Snake Valley, she even thought.  Have you used up all your good luck?  No matter who you ally with, you can't avoid this problem?

    But now, Saint Fengtian has finally built up her confidence again!

    "Ye Pengfei. What do you think?" Saintess Fengtian controlled her emotions and asked in a deep voice, "I think, no matter what, we must capture that valley!"

    "What happens after we take it?" Ye Pengfei did not refute, but asked.

    "After we capture it, we will use this as a guide to find loopholes in Lingbu Qingyun. Maybe, when we capture that weird valley, the entire Lingbu Qingyun will automatically collapse!"

    That valley was created by that law.  That valley is where the law is used to trap the powerful powers of the three sects!

    These conjectures were made by you, Ye Pengfei, yourself.  Following the conjecture that you, Ye Pengfei, made personally, the inferred result is that you must occupy that strange valley and then launch various plans?

    But¡­¡­

    "Holy girl, you think too simply." Before Ye Pengfei could speak, Fox Lady said, "We must occupy that valley, but the result of attacking that valley may not be that simple!"

    Could it be that there is a worse outcome than the entire Lingbu Qingyun automatically collapsing?

    Saintess Fengtian blinked her eyes, very puzzled.  In her opinion, the entire Lingbu Qingyun collapsed automatically, which was powerful enough.  In such a place, if there is a total collapse.  I am afraid that few of the strong men who exist among them can save their lives!

    In the opinion of Saint Fengtian, before attacking this strange valley, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han should be found first.  Fengtian Saint EstimateWell, when the time comes, I may need to hide in Ye Pengfei's space plane.  Saint Fengtian felt that her estimate had fully taken into account the huge risks she might face after conquering this strange valley.  But now, listening to Hu Ji's tone, it seems that there is a more terrifying risk than this!

    Inadequate estimation of risks is the reason why most strong people die.  After all, Saint Maiden Fengtian is an existence that came out of other universes step by step. This fact is still very clear.  When she heard Hu Ji suddenly say such a sentence, she was not only suspicious, but also terrified and terrified!

    "What risk is more terrifying than the collapse of Lingbu Qingyun?" Saint Fengtian murmured to herself, "Could it be that the whole world will collapse because of this?"

    There was a look of horror on Saintess Fengtian¡¯s face!

    Fox Princess nodded solemnly: "Yes, we can't just ignore the powerful being like Qingyun. He is a powerful being from the heaven-defying sect. Among the relics he left behind, his existence can make the entire world  The complete collapse of the world and the horror and danger of a complete comeback are not strange things!"

    ??For a long time, Saintess Fengtian has focused more on the inheritance of Qingyun Dagong.  She has not thought carefully about whether Qingyun, as a powerful being from the heaven-defying sect, will still fulfill her wish even if she dies?

    Before Fengtian Saint Maiden could think about it, she heard Hu Ji say again: "Not to mention, why would a being like Qingyun Dagong die? It seems that you don't know about this matter. It seems that those  Even the powerful Shuntian sect doesn't know. There must be some unknown secret in it, and who can be sure that this secret is not related to this strange valley?"

    The more Fox Princess stated, the more frightened Saint Fengtian became.  At this moment, she once again deeply realized that, lacking high-end combat and high-end experience, her sensitivity to the dangers of life and death was much worse than Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature,  The novel is better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1765. Return of Niu Ben

    Saint Fengtian is not useless, she also has strengths.  The biggest advantage of Saint Fengtian is that she has great luck, and she can also judge the luck of other people.

    When she listened froze and Fox Ji slowly analyzed it, she slowly noticed that an Pei Ranyun erupted from Hu Ji's body!

    You must know that even Ye Pengfei's luck is not as good as that of Fengtian Saint.  In other respects, Saint Fengtian admired Ye Pengfei.  Only in terms of luck, Saint Fengtian felt that she was better than Ye Pengfei.

    But now, Saint Fengtian discovered to her horror that Fox Princess¡¯s luck was getting stronger and stronger, and she soon surpassed her!

    "Has her sensitivity to great danger actually affected her luck?"

    Qingyun Da Neng is naturally a man of great luck. He can embark on the path of cultivation on his own without anyone to guide him, and soar all the way to become the most powerful existence in history.  Needless to say, his luck is so strong.

    This being with great luck eventually passed away. In the view of Saint Fengtian, his luck would eventually have a successor.  This is a special inheritance that even beings like Ye Pengfei cannot discover. At this time, Saint Fengtian plans to acquire a precious inheritance that only she can obtain.

    But now, Fox Princess has actually taken the lead in obtaining part of the luck inheritance!

    "Yes, she is also an existence that defies heaven. Because she made the right judgment, she inherited part of Qingyun's luck back then!"

    Soon, Saint Fengtian came to understand.  Soon, Saint Fengtian realized that Fox Princess was likely to be able to fully inherit the legacy of Qingyun Power.

    "When she inherits that inheritance, she will be able to take that final step. A faction that goes against the will of heaven will eventually become the winner!"

    This is the real arrangement of Qingyun Almighty!  This is the method and means to obtain the inheritance of Qingyun's great power!

    At this moment, feeling the powerful luck of Fox Princess that completely suppressed her, Saint Fengtian finally understood that the competition and points competition were just trivial matters.  Obtain the luck of Qingyun's great power.  Finally completing what Qingyun Dagong failed to complete is the only way to obtain the inheritance of Qingyun Dagong!

    "The self-breakthrough of the substantive law of that section was actually done deliberately by the great master Qingyun. The temptation trap set by that section of the substantive law here seems to be the means of self-breakthrough of the substantive law of that section, but it is actually the result of the former great master Qingyun.  It¡¯s a trick set up to choose the inheritor!¡±

    When Saint Fengtian was extremely excited, she told Ye Pengfei and Fox Ji her conclusion.  She found that Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji had no surprised reaction.  Immediately, Saintess Fengtian asked in astonishment:

    "You two also know how to check your luck?"

    "I don't understand." Both of them shook their heads.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Saint Fengtian asked in surprise, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand luck, how could you guess Qingyun¡¯s design?¡±

    You know, after seeing Fox Princess¡¯s luck increase sharply.  Saint Fengtian pondered for some time before conjecturing these conclusions.  Saint Fengtian didn't understand. If Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji didn't know how to check their luck and didn't even have a prompt message, why were they so indifferent?

    Looking at the bewildered Saint Fengtian, Ye Pengfei and Hu Ji couldn't help but smile at each other.  This alone is enough proof.  The two of them have left Saint Fengtian far behind

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side of the strange valley, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han met.

    "Brother, do you feel it? There seems to be a strange attraction here!"

    "Yes, it seems that someone is calling me. It seems that as long as I step into it, I can make rapid progress and gain stronger strength!"

    Ji Han frowned: "We are strong men from the heaven-defying sect, and our strength has increased. This is not good news."

    "But" Ni Cangtian shook his head helplessly, "With the rules of Lingbu Qingyun, how can we not increase our strength? If we are killed by the strong man from the Shuntian faction, maybe it will affect Pengfei.  plan of!"

    Fengtian Saint doesn¡¯t know what Ye Pengfei¡¯s plan is, but it¡¯s impossible for Ni Cangtian and Ji Han not to know.

    Ji Han shrugged: "Anyway, we two old guys are just spare tires. We are just taking precautions before they happen. With Hu Ji's potential, after passing this competitive test, are you afraid that she will not be able to surpass us?"

    Ni Cangtian chuckled: "That being said, it would be better to have more insurance. No need to say anything more, let's go in!"

    With that said, Ni Cangtian was ready to take the lead and enter this strangely attractive valley.  Ji Han also shrugged and planned to follow closely.  However, just between the two of themWhen there was no action, five mighty Shuntian faction suddenly appeared not far away!

    "Haha, it's actually two of them. Suppressing and capturing them can be used as a bargaining chip to intimidate Ye Pengfei!"

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han's expressions changed slightly, and they quickly joined forces to use magic and magical powers to stop these five Shuntian sect powerful men.

    "Hurry up and enter the valley. Only with a sudden increase in strength can we repel the five of them!"

    "Damn it, is there any powerful means of communication between them? If the five of them join forces, we may not be able to stop them!"

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han had cold expressions on their faces, and they used their magical powers one after another.  As they expected, with the abilities of the two of them, they couldn't stop the joint bombardment of five powerful Shuntian factions!

    "Escape!"

    In desperation, Ni Cangtian had no choice but to sacrifice the source of his adversity.  This powerful secret realm that can connect countless time and space cannot be connected to the outside world in Lingbu Qingyun, but it can still allow Ni Cangtian and Ji Han to escape into it.  Relying on the powerful wind chimes within the source of adversity, which even Fox Princess and the other girls have never seen before, it is possible to slow down the attack of these five Shuntian powerful men and successfully escape.

    "This is Ni Cangtian's means of saving his life by pressing the bottom of the box. Ji Han also has his own means of saving his life by pressing the bottom of the box. Ji Han plans to use those means again after escaping into the source of adversity.  However, whether it was Ni Cangtian or Ji Han, they all vaguely felt that even if they combined these life-saving means, they might not be able to escape!

    "They are too strong! I'm afraid they are the strongest among the Shuntian faction!"

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han smiled helplessly, and both escaped into the source of adversity.  They had already planned for the five powerful Shuntian faction to rush in.  They had already planned that they might have to risk their lives and drag a few people along to die together.  However, at this moment, a familiar shuttle suddenly appeared in the source of adversity!

    "Haha, two masters, are you here to greet me?" Niu Ben's always funny voice came from the shuttle (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come  Vote for recommendations and monthly votes at Qidian. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1766. The bull rush is weird!

    ps: There are about two or three chapters left to finish the book. I will stay up late tonight and work hard to finish it!

    Ni Cangtian was shocked!

    Ni Cangtian already knew about Niu Ben¡¯s strangeness in flying through the shuttle from Ye Pengfei.  Under normal circumstances, Ni Cangtian would not be so surprised when Niu Ben crossed into this source of adversity.  But now, the source of adversity is in Lingbu Qingyun, which means that Niuben's shuttle can ignore Lingbu Qingyun's restrictions!

    what does that mean?

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have time to think about this.  When this question just emerged from Ni Cangtian's sea of ??consciousness, he saw that Niu Ben's shuttle was closely followed by more than a dozen powerful beings from the Ni Cangtian sect!

    "Damn, can those guys follow?"

    In an instant, Ni Cangtian felt that Ling Bu Qingyun had opened the door to let others in, and that the source of his adversity was completely defenseless.

    At this time, Niu Ben, who had traveled in, also saw the five Shuntian sect powerful men.  Niu Ben was a clever guy. He knew immediately that the two masters, whom he had never met and only heard of by name, saw them running away when they first met

    When Ni Cangtian and Ji Han entered Niu Ben¡¯s shuttle, they saw that the shuttle shuttled freely through the source of adversity very flexibly, completely ignoring the powerful hidden wind chimes.

    Ye Pengfei has entered the source of adversity several times, and the Fox Princess and the girls have entered the source of adversity many times.  However, they don't know that there are many powerful wind chimes hidden in the source of adversity.

    ? These powerful wind chimes hidden in the source of adversity are one of Ni Cangtian's methods to suppress the bottom of the box.  At this moment, the wind chimes at the bottom of the box were all activated, and the random collision behavior of the crossing caused corresponding reactions from these wind chimes.  However, this time-travel ship was not affected in any way!

    What¡¯s even more powerful is that the five powerful experts from the Shuntian Sect followed and chased them, and the dozen powerful experts from the Defying Heaven Sect did not give up.  Nearly twenty such powerful ones attack continuously.  The Time Travel was also not affected in any way!

    Ni Cangtian couldn't help but feel a little nervous.

    ¡°Can such powerful time-travel and defense abilities really be created casually?¡±

    Everything has an effect and a reason!

    Being able to ignore the ordinary universe and even the defense of the Temple of the Gods can be said to be Niu Ben's genius.

    But now, first he ignored Ling Bu Qingyun¡¯s defense, and then he ignored any powerful attacks.  Such tyrannical methods can't help but make Ni Cangtian think about it.

    Ji Han became more outspoken and asked in a deep voice: "Niu Ben, how did you come up with such a rare treasure?"

    Niu Ben was slightly startled: "How did you come up with it? I just figured it out after thinking about it."

    Ji Han frowned.  Ni Cangtian's expression also became very rich.

    "I heard Pengfei say that you had already started researching this kind of time-travel shuttle when you were still in the Immortal Realm?" Ni Cangtian asked in a deep voice.

    "yes."

    "Are there any special changes in nature?"

    Niu Ben thought about it carefully and shook his head: "No matter what kind of barrier or defense, isn't it essentially a powerful force? When it comes to time travel, isn't it essentially the same principle?"

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han were both silent, not because Niu Ben, the Great Dao Jian, silenced them, but because Niu Ben actually used the same time-traveling method from beginning to end!  !  !

    finally.  Niu Ben also noticed that the scene was strange, and he asked in surprise: "Two masters, is this nature supposed to be difficult to understand?"

    Ni Cangtian smiled bitterly and said: "I can't say whether it is difficult to understand, but. From the beginning to the end, you haven't changed the essence of time travel. This is too difficult to understand!"

    In this world, there are many young people who become famous.  He came into contact with the existence of the true meaning of cultivation early on.  However, even Ye Pengfei was in the process of cultivation.  There are times when things go astray.  The road to cultivation is bumpy. How can one not go through some twists and turns and go back and forth between right and wrong a few times?  This is normal.

    However, Niu Ben¡¯s method of traveling has essentially never changed. What does this mean?

    "Could it be that there is a special law that governs his instincts?"

    Only the laws of substantiation can be absolute and remain essentially the same under any circumstances.  Niu Ben is definitely not the materialized law, but the history of Niu Ben's creation of the shuttle is very similar to the "rigid" method of materializing the law!

    Niu Ben was a little dizzy: "Two masters, do you think I am controlled by a special law? But I have never felt this way."

    "It's okay if you don't feel it!" Ji Han said in a deep voice, "You can ignore Ling Bu?Cloud defense can ignore so many bombardments. What kind of laws can do this?  With such a law, what kind of characters can be created?  "

    Before Niu Ben could speak, Ni Cangtian said: "Only a being similar to Qingyun Power can create such laws! How can you detect the means of such beings? Don't say it's you.  , even your master wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it!¡±

    Niu Ben was even more dizzy: "So, I'm just a chess piece of some terrifying power? My fate is too tragic."

    With one sentence, both Ni Cangtian and Ji Han were amused.

    Ni Cangtian chuckled and said, "It's not necessarily a chess piece. Maybe you were lucky enough to run into such a powerful law!"

    Ji Han also nodded: "Yes, maybe you encountered a lost law when your soul traveled through time!"

    Sitting in the shuttle, I looked at the nearly twenty powerful beings chasing after me behind my butt.  Ni Cangtian and Ji Han felt in a daze that these guys were just clowns, which was too ridiculous.

    You know, just now, the five powerful Shuntian faction made Ni Cangtian and Ji Han feel the danger of death.  But now, there are so many more powerful beings from the heaven-defying sect, and these two people actually have this feeling in their hearts.

    This feeling is so amazing!  !  !

    I experienced this feeling carefully, and when I came to my senses again, the shuttle had already gone through several circles in the source of adversity.  Looking at the pursuers behind him who refused to give up, Ji Han asked habitually: "Niuben, have you ever used this shuttle to attack the enemy?"

    "No." Niu Ben shook his head, "It's just an escape tool, how can you use it to attack the enemy? There are also some attack methods, but they are all just for a better escape."

    Ji Han suppressed his excitement and suggested in a deep voice: "Why don't you give it a try and drive this shuttle directly into the enemy's space plane?"

    Ni Cangtian immediately said: "Even, directly drive into the enemy's soul?"

    Suddenly, Niu Ben became excited.

    Suddenly, Ye Pengfei in the distance turned his head in surprise and looked in this direction!  !  !  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1767. Shocking change!

    "What's wrong?"

    "There are variables!"

    The expressions of Fox Princess and Saint Fengtian changed suddenly!

    Variables, this is the most troublesome thing.  Especially at this most critical time, when everything has been calculated carefully, if a variable suddenly appears, it is very likely that the situation will be doomed!

    "Is it in that direction?" A wave of evil aura surged onto her pretty face, and Saintess Fengtian said in a deep voice, "I have a method that can temporarily cause that side of time and space to tremble endlessly. Let's join forces to destroy all existence in that side of time and space.  Already!!!¡±

    No matter you are a person or an object, the three of them join forces to attack, even if they resort to the method of suppressing the situation, they must completely destroy the variable!

    At first, Ye Pengfei¡¯s first reaction was indeed to nod in agreement.  After all, he was ready to solve the strange valley.  Now that something has changed, he might be in danger and unable to escape.

    However, before he even nodded his head, he vaguely sensed some rather intimate feelings.

    "Wait a minute." Ye Pengfei waved his hand.

    "If it doesn't hurry up"

    Before the Holy Maiden of Fengtian could finish her words, Fox Princess cast a spell to stop her.

    "believe him!"

    "Three simple words, but they gave Saint Fengtian a thrilling feeling.

    In this situation, do you still have to trust him?  If time passes and the variables have triggered a series of changes, then there will be no way to stop it!

    However, now, Saintess Fengtian has not fully recovered her strength, but Fox Princess has experienced a battle and her combat power has greatly increased.  Therefore, even if Saint Fengtian absolutely disagrees with Ye Pengfei's choice, she has no way to get rid of the restrictions of Fox Princess and take action on her own to eliminate that variable!

    After waiting impatiently for several breaths, Saintess Fengtian finally waited for Ye Pengfei's answer.

    "The variable is a bull run!"

    "Niu Ben?" Saint Fengtian was slightly startled, "Isn't that your great disciple? It seems that he has only received the inheritance of the light of judgment, and is far from becoming a powerful master of the three sects."

    Saint Fengtian felt that Ye Pengfei must have made a mistake.  To know.  Only powerful beings from the three sects can enter Lingbu Qingyun.  The rest, even the Dzogchen beings in the True Source Realm with extremely powerful combat power, cannot possibly enter Lingbu Qingyun.

    With that period of physical gatekeeping, who dares to make a mistake?

    "I never thought about it, but Ye Pengfei laughed: "If it's normal, can he become a variable? Come on, let's go over and see. What did he cause?"

    Fox Ji followed immediately without saying a word.  Saint Fengtian hesitated for a long time before pursuing her.

    By the time Saintess Fengtian caught up with Fox Lady, Ye Pengfei had disappeared.  Saintess Fengtian only saw Fox Princess with a surprised face, staring blankly at the empty time and space in front of her.

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian flew over.  Surprised and asked: "What happened?"

    "They are all dead." Fox Lady murmured in reply.

    "Everyone is dead?" Saint Fengtian was even more curious.

    "The Shuntian Faction, the Defying Heaven Faction, and nearly twenty powerful beings are all dead!"

    "What?" Saint Fengtian was shocked, "Did Ye Pengfei kill him? Can he kill more than a dozen powerful men of the three sects so quickly?"

    Indeed, Ye Pengfei is very strong.  Saint Fengtian has admitted that Ye Pengfei is many times more powerful than herself.  However, Ye Pengfei only reached the time of three to five breaths earlier than himself.  In such a short time.  Can he kill so many powerful beings in one go?

    "no."

    Fox Princess shook her head, and Saint Fengtian also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I'll just tell you." Saintess Fengtian pretended to be relaxed and smiled, "I have guessed a long time ago that in fact, besides us, there should be other ancient powers who have entered Lingbu Qingyun. You know, where  In distant times, the number of powerful men from the three sects was much greater than it is now!"

    Fox Ji retorted almost in gibberish: "It's not them either."

    "Who could that be?"

    "It's Niu Ben!!!"

    "What???"

    Saintess Fengtian was shocked.  For a moment, except for these two words, she didn't speak for a long time!

    ????????????????????????????? is it possible?  Even if he has entered the realm of powerful beings from the three sects, he has only advanced for a few days. Can he kill nearly twenty powerful beings from the Shuntian and Nitian sects in one go?

    When she gradually came back to her senses, Saint Fengtian finally came to her senses.  She hurriedly went back to see what had happened before, very quickly.  She was just like Fox Princess, standing there in a daze, completely stunned.

    "This istoo?Afraid!  !  !  "

    A shuttle suddenly sank into a certain space plane where great power exists.  soon.  He rushed out again in a whoosh.  Just like this, a powerful being died and disappeared without even the slightest ability to resist.

    This shuttle has been seen by Saint Fengtian. When Ye Pengfei asked Niu Ben to take the powerful beings of the Heaven Defying Sect out for a "walk", Saint Fengtian was standing next to Ye Pengfei.

    "Is this rare treasure so terrifying? Ah, no! It's not that the rare treasure is scary, it's that this rare treasure contains extremely terrifying laws!"

    Finally, Saint Fengtian understood.  When she understood this, she couldn't help but shudder!

    "Fox Ji, is it really the way to destroy the sky? Am I right? Is it really the way to destroy the sky?"

    "Yes!" Fox Ji nodded solemnly, "It is the ultimate artistic conception of our Tiantian sect! The artistic conception of laws contained in this shuttle is the ultimate artistic conception that can destroy the world!"

    "Is it completed? Has it been completed by Niu Ben? It's over, it's over" Saint Fengtian murmured to herself.

    ??????????? All of my calculations, my betrayal and instinct against heaven, have all come to nothing!

    "No, it's not completely completed yet." Fox Ji shook her head, "My husband said, this is just an extremely close approach, not the ultimate. Moreover, after killing so many powerful beings in a row, Niu Ben's soul was in chaos.  .My husband has already gone to pursue and suppress him, so the situation must not be too bad!"

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian breathed a sigh of relief and thought about it carefully. Indeed, after killing the last powerful being, the trajectory of the shuttle was obviously weird.  Presumably, it was because Niu Ben's soul was in a state of confusion that he was unable to control the shuttle.

    "Are we just waiting here? I don't know how long it will take."

    As Saint Fengtian said this, she showed some intention of chasing Ye Pengfei.

    If it were in the past, Saint Fengtian would definitely make straightforward suggestions.  But now, faced with such a strange thing.  Saint Fengtian was afraid, and she was a little timid.

    Fox Ji couldn't help but laugh: "Don't worry, it won't take long."

    Looking at Fox Ji¡¯s confident look, Saint Fengtian really wanted to ask, why does she always trust Ye Pengfei so much?  However, when the words came to her lips, she somehow couldn't ask (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my greatest support.  Motivation. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

    PS: I¡¯m so sleepy, I¡¯ll code the rest tomorrow and finish the book tomorrow!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1768. Two paragraphs of law, ancient grievances!

    Just as Fox Lady confidently expected, Ye Pengfei turned back after less than three sticks of incense.  Ni Cangtian and Ji Han came back with Ye Pengfei. Their faces also had expressions similar to those of Fox Princess and Fengtian Saint.

    What happened again?

    Both women looked at Ye Pengfei with searching eyes. Ye Pengfei shrugged and said with a smile: "We have three bulls running away."

    ¡­¡­

    In Ye Pengfei¡¯s space plane, the two women saw the three Niu Ben.  One of them is free and the other two are imprisoned separately.  One prisoner was suppressed by the formation formed by Ye Pengfei's billions of death clones. The other was Bei Tangyu, Yue Ningbing and other women, with a group of newly selected masters from the human race, witch race, and ghost race, suppressing them.  Another "Bull Run".

    Seeing Fox Queen and Saint Fengtian coming over, the free-spirited Niu Ben spread his hands out in a funny way, and said with a crooked mouth: "I don't know how it happened, but suddenly there are two more brothers."

    Fox Princess giggled, and Saint Fengtian wanted to laugh too, but she twitched the corners of her lips and only showed a smile that was uglier than crying.

    "Don't worry too much." Ye Pengfei comforted him slowly.

    "How can you not be worried?" Saintess Fengtian shook her head and smiled bitterly, "I really don't know where you got your self-confidence. These two laws have been cultivated to this extent, how can we still have the power to recover?"

    There is no way to save the world, and you will win if you go against the will of heaven.  When it goes against heaven, everything in the universe will be destroyed!

    In the view of Saint Fengtian, these two "Niu Ben" who were temporarily suppressed meant that all her pursuits were in vain!

    Not only Saint Fengtian was like this, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han also felt like they were lost.  No matter what, neither of them could be as confident and relaxed as Kitsune.

    Continue to believe Ye Pengfei?

    Of course you should believe it!

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han originally chose Ye Pengfei and believed in Ye Pengfei.  The Fengtian Saint also chose Ye Pengfei after watching her luck for countless years.

    But how firm is this belief?

    Almost nothing remains!

    "Pengfei. Do you have a way to kill these two laws?" Ni Cangtian's face was full of melancholy.

    ??Looking at the two "Niu Ben" who were in the powerful suppression formation, but still stared angrily, and could rush out at any time.  Ni Cangtian and Saint Fengtian both felt that all their plans had failed.

    "No way." Ye Pengfei shook his head, "If I had discovered these two laws when I first met Niu Ben, maybe I might have destroyed them. But now, although I have become stronger,  No matter how many times you know, they have become stronger!"

    Everyone knows that this "maybe" is simply impossible to establish.  Ye Pengfei at that time.  Where is it possible to understand what law exists?  By the time Ye Pengfei understood what the existence of laws was, these two phases of existence of laws had gradually taken shape!

    Ji Han sighed: "After they took shape, they were cunning enough to hide it from all of us. If Guoyu hadn't been so excited when killing those powerful beings, I'm afraid you wouldn't have noticed it."

    Ni Cangtian smiled bitterly and said: "Forget it, there is no need to talk about these things anymore. Let's think about how to solve these two laws!"

    If it cannot be killed, it must be suppressed.  Otherwise, once they escape.  It will be the end of the world!

    Ji Han pointed to the section of law that was suppressed by the army of death clones and said: "This section of law can protect the person who destroys the world at the time of destruction. Perhaps, as long as Niu Ben can completely control this section of law clone, at the time of destruction,  . Some people can survive."

    When one person attains enlightenment, chickens and dogs ascend to heaven.  If Niu Ben can survive, then the strong men hiding in Niu Ben's space plane should be able to survive.  Ji Han felt.  As of now, this is all we can do.  What everyone was looking forward to in the past was the destruction of the three factions.  Ye Pengfei's dream of establishing a new sect no longer exists because of these two laws!  !  !

    Ni Cangtian and Saint Fengtian both nodded, and they couldn't help but look towards Niuben at the same time.  At this moment, they subconsciously shifted their hopes to Niu Ben.  At this moment, they subconsciously felt that Niu Ben was the only one who could solve the problem.

    Niu Ben shrugged and said in a deep voice, "I listen to Master."

    In this way, the three of them turned their attention back.

    "Pengfei, what do you think?"

    "You are too pessimistic." Ye Pengfei frowned slightly.

    Pessimism is the source of failure.

    In the past years of cultivation, including the past lives that he has recalled, Ye Pengfei has long understood the simplest truth??.  That is, only by maintaining hopeful optimism at all times can it be possible to solve those difficult problems.

    "Yes, the current situation is very bad. However, it is not completely hopeless." Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice, "Have you ever thought about whose hand these two pieces of law came from? Have you ever thought about that?  What is the relationship between a person and the Great Power Qingyun? What is the relationship between that person and the Temple of the Gods?"

    Ni Cangtian and others are all smart people after all, and it is easiest to talk to smart people.  Two simple rhetorical questions made them finally understand.

    Saint Fengtian asked softly: "Ye Pengfei, you mean that the source of some of the methods of the Temple of the Gods is precisely because of that person's laws? Yes, there are three methods of the Temple of the Gods. One is to peek.  The second is to destroy the world, and the third is to protect yourself. The first two methods are obtained by you, among which the method of peeking into the world comes from Qingyun, and this last method of protecting yourself is exactly this law!"

    He was looking for a way to protect himself in the Temple of the Gods. Ye Pengfei did not hide this from Saint Fengtian.  In forming an alliance, the two men had a frank exchange of needs.  Among them, what Ye Pengfei needs most is to ask Saint Fengtian to help him check whether he has the luck to find the means to protect himself.

    At that time, Saint Fengtian had no way to determine.  Now, Saint Fengtian finally knows.  It turns out that the means of protecting yourself is actually a rule.  And that piece of law has gradually evolved into a law that exists like a flying clone!

    Unlike normal clones, Niu Ben¡¯s body has almost no ability to control the clones formed by these two laws.  If Niu Ben can really find a way to control

    The Saintess Fengtian turned her worries into joy and said with a smile: "The other law is the supplementary law for the world-destroying treasure. Just the world-destroying treasure cannot truly destroy the world!"

    "These two laws should have stayed where they should have stayed. But now, they have become like Niubun's clones. The reason for this is precisely because of the way of seeing the world in the Temple of the Gods.  Comes from Qingyun Mighty Power!"

    "That unknown existence must be a big rival of Qingyun Dangneng. After understanding the heaven-defying method, it is easy to conflict with others. If it were in the past, there would have been a strong conflict between the two people. Then,  When two people are both powerful and powerful, the conflict between them will be even greater!"

    With the slow narration of Saint Fengtian, a clear historical picture gradually unfolded in front of everyone.

    The ancestor of the Temple of the Gods is probably not much worse than the powerful Qingyun.  Therefore, they can have three powerful means.  First use formations to get a glimpse of the world, then use rare treasures to destroy the world, and finally use a powerful law to save your life when the world is destroyed.  At that time, the Temple of the Gods was close to fulfilling the ultimate long-cherished wish of the Heaven-defying faction!

    However, at some ancient time, the ancestors of the Temple of the Gods fought a fierce battle with the Almighty Qingyun.  In the end, the two superpowers both died!

    After all, Qingyun Dagong is superior in skills. He has left Lingbu Qingyun behind, waiting for those who come after him to open this place, obtain the inheritance, and continue to destroy the world.  He even created a rule and quietly sneaked into the sect-protecting formation of the Palace of the Gods!

    Saint Fengtian sighed:

    "That section of the law did help the strong men in the Temple of the Gods to see the wonders of the world and study the strengths and weaknesses of the big world. However, that section of the law also caused the strong men in the Temple of the Gods to be greedy.  , gradually falling apart!"

    "It was during the constant disintegration that that piece of law found an opportunity and successfully separated out a key piece of law from the World-Destroying Treasure! Although the World-Destroying Treasure without that key piece of law is still powerful,  , but it is still far away from the true power of destroying the world!"

    "The two laws are entangled with each other, just like the continuation of the battle between that person and the powerful Qingyun. If the key law of annihilation wins, the treasure of world annihilation will be restored. If the law of peeking into the world wins, the treasure of world annihilation will be restored.  Let Qingyun Da Neng win the final victory!"

    "However, God's calculations are not as good as those of humans. Even though the great master Qingyun is the best at prediction and calculation. However, he did not expect that when the two laws were entangled, he actually bumped into a time-traveling soul. As a result, the two laws of breaking were integrated into it.  This time-traveling soul grew up separately, and finally turned into such a materialized legal existence!"

    Speaking of this, Saint Fengtian smiled happily and said: "We do have luck. If we hadn't discovered these two laws in time and discovered that strange valley, I'm afraid we would have no hope anymore.  . Next, we only need to use that strange valley to continuously attack the law of self-preservation. Then, help Niu Ben control that part of the law of self-preservation, and we can avoid death!"

    "Alas, although the dreams of the past have to be given up. But, being able to survive the destruction of the world with many people can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.  If all history were slightly changed, it is very likely that even this kind of 'lucky' would not exist!  "

    Ni Cangtian and Ji Han nodded repeatedly, and they all judged the same.

    "If that piece of self-preservation law is put into the strange valley, with the fierce conflict between the Qingyun Power and that person, the powerful black snakes in the valley will surely attack this self-preservation law endlessly.  At that time, Niu Ben may gradually control the law of self-preservation, thereby at least ensuring the safety of everyone present.

    At first glance, there are not many problems with this judgment.  However, Ye Pengfei still shook his head slowly.

    "You guys have ignored someone!!!" (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Ling Bu Qing Yun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1769. Long Yan'er's awakening, the ancient mystery is gradually revealed!

    ps: I¡¯m exhausted there¡¯s one last update, I¡¯ll try again after some sleep.  The last update has more words, and all the secrets will be revealed in the last update.  The moment all the secrets are revealed, the book will finally be finished!

    "Husband." Long Yan'er smiled shyly.

    The awakening of memories from the past life quickly heated up the relationship between the two people.  However, Long Yan'er, whose memory in this life is the master of the soul and still has the nature of a girl, couldn't let go completely for a while and threw herself into Ye Pengfei's arms.

    "You have already entered the realm of gods and humans, and your speed is very fast." Ye Pengfei chuckled and nodded in approval.

    Long Yan'er pouted and said in frustration: "It's a pity that I didn't find a suitable Heavenly Dao Beast. Otherwise, I would have been able to quickly achieve the Great Perfection of the True Origin Realm."

    It¡¯s impossible for Long Yan¡¯er not to be depressed.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fate, I¡¯m afraid she would be Ye Pengfei¡¯s first wife.  In her previous life, she had secretly had feelings for Ye Pengfei.  If it weren't for Ye Pengfei's stubborn temper at that time, he left the Mangshan sect.  Maybe, Ye Pengfei will not meet Bei Tangyu, but will have a good relationship with her previous life.

    Nowadays, there are many people who have to be called sister, so that¡¯s it.  Now, those sisters are all true source realm Dzogchen existences, and each one has powerful abilities that she cannot reach. How could Long Yan'er not be a little bit depressed in her heart?

    Originally, Long Yaner hurriedly selected the Tiandao beast.  If the Heavenly Dao Beast helps, he can quickly advance to the True Source Realm of Great Perfection.  However, the result made Long Yaner even more frustrated.  She had no choice but to practice slowly and step by step.

    How long will it take to practice slowly and catch up with a few sisters?  Every time she thought of this issue, Long Yan'er couldn't help but smile bitterly

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said: "What does the Dzogchen of the True Origin Realm mean? Yan'er, sit over here, I will tell you about those more powerful existences!"

    ******

    "Do you think his speculation is true?" Looking into the distance.  Saintess Fengtian frowned slightly at the two people clinging to each other in the hazy state.

    "Maybe it's true." Ni Cangtian's tone was also very uncertain.

    "I think it's quite mysterious!" Ji Han shook his head and said, "In such a fight between two powerful beings, a spy would appear. This is incredible! Moreover, the spy also left behind a piece of law.  And that section of the law broke through the shackles of the substantive law, reincarnated, and evolved into what it is today. How credible is this completely unreasonable speculation?"

    "I do think that some aspects may be true. After all, before I awakened, there was no sign at all that I was actually the reincarnation of the Qingyun Law!" Saintess Fengtian said in a deep voice.  "The problem is, there is another snoop, how can Ye Pengfei be sure?"

    Even if you ignore this problem, there are still many confusions.

    For example, how did Ye Pengfei know that the snoop left behind a rule?

    For example, how did Ye Pengfei understand.  After that period of law reincarnated thousands of times, she finally became Long Yan'er?

    For example, how did Ye Pengfei determine that he had a way to awaken Long Yan'er and let Long Yan'er continue to help him?

    There are too many confusions and too many questions. The three people are discussing here, and their brows are all furrowed.

    Fortunately.  Niu Ben took the law of self-preservation into the strange valley.  As several people expected, the entire valley went against the law of self-preservation!

    "It is the law of self-preservation that prevents that key part of the world-destroying method from completely failing. When the law of self-preservation is controlled by Niu Ben, that part of the key law loses its support. Maybe, hidden in that part of the world-destroying method,  Qingyun's method, which is still entangled with the world-destroying method, will completely destroy that key part of the world-destroying method!"

    This is the greatest luck, and this is also the reason why the three people just frowned and were not impulsive.

    but¡­¡­

    "Even if it goes as he guessed, isn't the most important thing he should do now to help Niu Ben master the method of self-preservation?" Ji Han said in a deep voice, "Even if he doesn't escort him personally, the few of us will  You should protect Niu Ben. What big deal is it for a few of us to watch him flirt with each other from a distance?"

    If there really was a spy back then, then the rules that the snoop left behind must be very remarkable.  However, the most important thing right now is obviously not to study how great that law is, but to protect Niu Ben and help Niu Ben successfully master the law of self-preservation!

    Ni Cangtian sighed and said, "Just wait a little longer. Since he is so insistent, he should have his reasons."    wait¡­¡­

    Been waiting for three days!

    Long Yan'er was completely dumbfounded. She murmured: "Husband, since cultivation is just a trap and a dead end, then why should I work so hard to cultivate and gain enlightenment?"

    ¡°Amidst the danger, there is hope!¡±

    Finally, Ye Pengfei pierced the long-prepared eight-character mantra into the depths of Long Yan'er's soul!

    "Can it be successful?"

    Looking at Long Yan'er who suddenly fainted in his arms, Ye Pengfei didn't have much confidence.

    Waiting again

    I have been waiting for this for a hundred years!

    In the strange valley, Niu Ben¡¯s progress is very good.  Ni Cangtian and the other three also suppressed their tempers for the time being and waited slowly in the distance.  They didn't know what they were waiting for. They didn't know why Ye Pengfei insisted on the three of them staying here.

    Time flies, a hundred years have passed, and Long Yaner finally wakes up.

    "She finally woke up!"

    Ni Cangtian and others cheered up and looked over attentively.  They wanted to see clearly quickly whether Long Yan'er had the will to awaken the law!

    But¡­¡­

    "not good!!!"

    Before they could see clearly whether Long Yan'er had the will to awaken the law, they were shocked to see that Long Yan'er, who had just woken up, suddenly made a move towards Ye Pengfei!

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that, even though she is only a level 1 god, her palms suddenly penetrated into Ye Pengfei¡¯s chest.  Seeing it, Ye Pengfei's life was rapidly draining away.  Seeing this, Ye Pengfei was about to die!

    "Bitch!"

    Ni Cangtian was the first to arrive. He was furious and used his magical powers to defeat Long Yan'er.

    However, something happened that terrified Ni Cangtian.  Not only did his magical power fail to defeat and knock down Long Yan'er, but he was suddenly severely injured by Long Yan'er's fierce glare!  !  !

    Not only Ni Cangtian was severely injured, but Ji Han and Fengtian Saint, who came over one after another, were also seriously injured.  Fortunately, the three of them joined forces and were quite powerful.  For the time being, Long Yan'er cannot continue to murder Ye Pengfei, but for the time being, Ye Pengfei's chance of survival still exists.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "She has awakened, but it seems that there is a life-and-death feud between her and Ye Pengfei!"

    "Did she really come up with the law from the hands of a heaven-defying power? Why does she have a life-and-death feud with Ye Pengfei?"

    After a moment of silence, the three people couldn't help but speak in unison.

    "Ye Pengfei, who is he???" (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Chapter Table of Contents 1770. The end of the play!  (Complete this chapter, 11,000 words long!)

    Who is Ye Pengfei?

    Saintess Fengtian had guessed that she thought Ye Pengfei was the reincarnation of some extraordinary being.  Otherwise, it is impossible to have strong luck that can suppress oneself.

    When Ni Cangtian accepted his disciples, he did not speculate on the secrets of Ye Pengfei's past life.  After all, Ni Cangtian had seen many of Ye Pengfei's previous lives and found nothing unusual.

    However, after Ye Pengfei returned from the Palace of the Gods, Ni Cangtian also privately discussed Ye Pengfei's past life with Ji Han.  Their views were similar to those of Saint Fengtian, but their speculations were based on Ye Pengfei's unusual rapid progress.

    Now, the three of them are even more confused about Ye Pengfei's past life.  The confusing events in front of them left them confused!

    "If there is indeed a grudge, then he should have taken precautions early. However, he took action to activate Long Yan'er's past life memory, but was willing to be treated like this by Long Yan'er. What's the secret behind it?"

    The three of them were thinking about these issues silently while using all their strength to restrain Long Yan'er and prevent her from actually killing Ye Pengfei.  Gradually, the three of them vaguely realized that it was very possible that Ye Pengfei had suffered such a heavy blow from Long Yan'er on purpose!

    Suddenly, Ji Han asked in a deep voice: "Senior brother, do you still remember why Pengfei went back to look for Long Yan'er?"

    "Remember!" Ni Cangtian looked solemn and nodded in response, "The emotional entanglements in the past life need to be resolved in this life. Otherwise, his Taoist heart will be hindered and he will not be able to break through Thinking about it now, I am afraid that what hinders the perfection of his Taoist heart is not the past.  Wu Sixuan is an existence in a longer history!"

    The Saint of Fengtian knew that Ye Pengfei returned to his hometown to look for Long Yan'er. She also knew that Long Yan'er was troubled by memories of the past, which made it difficult for her to improve her cultivation level quickly.  At the beginning, she used this as a bargaining chip to increase the possibility of cooperation with Ye Pengfei.  But.  But she didn't know that it turned out that Ye Pengfei's search for such an ordinary woman was closely related to Ye Pengfei's Taoist heart and Taoism.

    After listening to Ni Cangtian's explanation, Saint Fengtian's eyebrows narrowed and she said in a sweet voice: "Senior Ni is right. I'm afraid, what Ye Pengfei wants to repay is not the love debt of Wu Sixuan's life, but the love debt of a longer time ago. No wonder he  Suddenly I realized how special Long Yan'er is, and it turns out that he has gradually activated his memories of past lives!"

    Ni Cangtian nodded.  He said in a deep voice: "In this way, the battle between the great master Qingyun and the ancestor of the Temple of Gods was not just a powerful being watching and snooping around. After that battle, at least two powerful beings were reincarnated.  There are still several powerful rules left!"

    Ye Pengfei and Long Yaner are the two reincarnated people!

    "After being reincarnated countless times, in the end, I was reincarnated into the same universe, the same plane. The same planet, the same country Is it possible for such a coincidence to exist in this world?"

    impossible!  !  !

    "There is a force that pulls the two of them together after countless years. Even after Ye Pengfei has left the heaven, he will come back all the way to look for Long Yan'er. What kind of force can cause this kind of thing?  result?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being the same.  All three of them thought of the Moon Immortal Star, and all three of them thought of a formation in the sect-protecting formation of the Palace of Gods!

    "Yuexian Star has survived the collapse of the stars. Yuexian Star eventually became the place where the two of them reunited. In the Mangshan Mountains on Yuexian Star, the two of them reunited again. In other words, that Yuexian Star  Immortal Star, that Mang Mountain Mountain Range has this kind of magical power!"

    "There is also that formation. It was precisely because of that formation that Ye Pengfei went back to look for Long Yan'er. In other words, this kind of power must also exist in that formation!"

    When the three people thought of this in unison, they finally realized that Ye Pengfei was not unprepared!

    Looking around, the three people nodded secretly.

    "Yes, the mountain soul of the Mangshan Mountains is that kind of magical power. At this time, the soul of the mountains has already integrated into the surrounding earth!"

    "Yes, the true meaning of that formation is exactly that kind of magical power. At this time, the surrounding time and space is already filled with the true meaning of that formation!"

    "Countless years ago, he had already laid this plan. He will eventually meet Wu Sixuan, and even if there are twists and turns in the process, he will eventually come back to look for Wu Sixuan's reincarnation and Long Yan'er!"

    At this moment, the three people were so shocked that they were speechless.  What kind of existence was Ye Pengfei's ancient past life, and why did his ancient past life set up a huge situation that would only come into effect in the distant future?

    Everything can only be answered by Ye Pengfei!

    The three people already knew what Ye Pengfei was doing.He would leave three people here just to ensure that Long Yan'er would not kill him quickly.  As long as Ye Pengfei is bought some time, Ye Pengfei can recover.

    "After he recovers, his Tao mind will be truly perfect. I wonder if his ultimate Tao will be completely perfect?"

    While working hard to fight Long Yan'er, the three of them were worried and thinking secretly.

    They worry that Ye Pengfei¡¯s ultimate method is still to mend the sky.  If this is the case, then the powerful contract from ancient times will take effect, and the powerful beings of the Heaven-defying sect such as myself will be subdued, and they will kneel in front of the Heaven-defying sect forever.

    This is not what they want to see. The reason why they gradually tend to support Ye Pengfei is because they see in Ye Pengfei the possibility of breaking through the restrictions of the three factions and achieving a completely different ultimate way.  If this possibility no longer exists, at least Saint Fengtian will never support Ye Pengfei again.

    At this moment, Saint Fengtian was very hesitant.  She didn't know if she should give up immediately.

    In comparison, Ni Cangtian and Ji Han have a better mentality.  After all, they stayed with Ye Pengfei longer, and they believed in Ye Pengfei even more.

    Accompanied by these complex emotions, time flew by quickly.  Ye Pengfei's vitality gradually returned, and Long Yan'er's violent mood gradually calmed down.

    Looking at Ye Pengfei who regained consciousness, Long Yaner's eyes were filled with complex expressions.

    "You want to continue?"

    "How to continue?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and held Long Yan'er in his arms domineeringly: "I finally cracked it. The powerful ancient contract was finally cracked by me!!!"

    Ni Cangtian and others couldn't help but be stunned, why was it involved in the ancient contract again?

    Holding Long Yan'er's slender waist, Ye Pengfei stood up slowly: "Let me introduce again. Her name is Long Yan'er. In ancient times, she also had another name, and that was the True Core of the Three Factions Contract!!!"

    Earth-shattering!  !  !

    "Contract between the three factionsthe true core?"

    "Yes." Ye Pengfei nodded and gradually put away his smile, "Master, uncle, and saint, why do you think the power of the three factions' contracts can be so powerful? It is precisely because of the existence of the true core of these three factions' contracts  !¡±

    "The three-sect contract is a kind of strong rule. And this strong rule has a more powerful controller, and that is the true core of the three-sect contract!"

    "Just like exotic treasures, although they are useful, they must be in the hands of skilled people before they can exert their powerful combat power. Although the contract between the three factions is strong, it must have a strong controller to exert its strongest power!"

    "The true core of the three-sect contract is this powerful controller. Her true identity is actually a more powerful existence than Qingyun. She is only half a step away from proving the ultimate way!"

    Ni Cangtian and others looked at Long Yan'er blankly, they could not imagine Long Yan'er's previous life.  It is such a terrifying existence!

    There was a long silence

    Saintess Fengtian asked in a deep voice: "Since she is already so powerful, why doesn't she take that last step? If she had taken that step, the world would have changed a long time ago!"

    This time, Ye Pengfei did not answer.  But Long Yan'er responded with a wry smile: "Because I don't dare."

    "Don't you dare?"

    "Yes, I don't dare." Long Yan'er said quietly, "Just before taking the last half step, I suddenly realized. In fact, our big world has been transformed countless times by the great powers of our predecessors.  . However, this big world is still such a bastard. The cultivation and enlightenment of any race is still a terrible cycle of death!"

    "So. I'm scared. I don't know when I take that last half step. Am I facing a world that has also failed? If so, I will be like those who have successfully taken the last step.  Just like the powerful predecessors, we will eventually be unable to withstand the crushing power of this big world, and will eventually perish completely!"

    Listening to such ancient secrets, Ni Cangtian and others no longer knew what to say. They could only listen quietly and experience it quietly.

    Long Yan'er continued: "In the end, I made a decision. I called the three factions together and asked them to forcibly abide by such a contract. Now you should know that the reason why such a contract appeared is actually because  I am afraid of failure, but actually I hope that through the competition between the three factions, someone stronger and smarter than me will stand out!"

    Speaking of this, Long Yan'er felt a little unsteady again.  Ye Pengfei smiled and hugged Long Yan'er's slender waist tightly, and said in a deep voice: "You stillTake a breath before you fuck me again.  "

    Long Yan'er rolled her eyes at Ye Pengfei angrily: "Can I still fight you now?"

    Ni Cangtian and others are even more frightened!

    Long Yan'er is no longer Ye Pengfei's opponent. Long Yan'er, who is only half a step away from proving the ultimate path, is no longer Ye Pengfei's opponent. This means

    "Yes, I am about to succeed." Ye Pengfei made no secret of his current situation, "As long as we solve a few small problems, the big world will change again. As for what the big world will be like after the change, I dare not  What guarantee? All I can say is that even if you are reincarnated in the end, you won¡¯t be confused and lose all your memories!¡±

    Phew

    Ni Cangtian and others could not help but let out a long sigh of relief.

    That¡¯s enough. No one knows what the Great Perfection world looks like. No one knows whether the Great Perfection world is truly wonderful.

    For these powerful beings, it is enough to be able to preserve the memory of their past lives in the final reincarnation.  As for the truly wonderful world, you can study it slowly and come back later.

    Ni Cangtian laughed happily: "In this way, I don't need to go to Ni Tian anymore. I don't need to continue to study the secret methods of reincarnation. When I get tired, I can go to reincarnation. Maybe, I can,  You can also study the real perfect world through the experience of reincarnation!"

    Ye Pengfei also smiled slightly and nodded slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought back then, and as a result, I ran into a big trouble.¡±

    Long Yan'er snorted angrily and quietly put her little hands on Ye Pengfei's back.  Twist it hard.

    Ye Pengfei laughed indifferently and said: "The big trouble I encountered was her. I was just a rising star back then. How did I know that in such a distant era, there would be such a powerful being who had established such a powerful position?  A contract? I didn¡¯t even know that such a powerful being could actually integrate his soul into the contract and become the true core of the contract!"

    "Because my ideals do not belong to any of the three sects, my ideals have a fundamental conflict with her ideas. As a result, she has been hiding in the world for hundreds of millions of years, and she comes out to fill the world.  are chasing me."

    What happened next was a bit bloody, as he kept killing, the hunted actually fell in love with the pursuer.  The pursuer was also confused and didn't know whether he should continue the pursuit.

    Next, things became less bloody and unexpected!

    "After being entangled for countless millions of years, the Almighty Qingyun and the Temple of the Gods have risen. They don't know our existence, and they are fighting their battles. We are fighting ours."

    "Originally, our fight had nothing to do with their fight. However, because of a vicious prophecy from Qingyun Dagong, two unrelated fights resulted. There is a hint of interconnection!"

    "This is what is called, 'Only the ultimate winner can exist'!"

    "At first, this sentence was only occasionally spoken by Almighty Qingyun when he was bored. After saying it, Almighty Qingyun tried his best to weaken the power of this prophecy. Therefore, this prophecy does not have much power."

    "However, in the fierce battle with the ancestor of the Temple of the Gods, Qingyun Mighty gradually lost the upper hand. So, he once again made this vicious prophecy. This prophecy directly led to the entanglement between the two of us.  The existence together is also involved.¡±

    "Of course, with the abilities of the two of us, it's okay to decipher this vicious prophecy. But, just when I was about to take action, I suddenly thought of a way."

    "I changed this prophecy, and I turned it into, 'Only the final winner can decide everything!'"

    Ni Cangtian and others moved slightly in their hearts, and they all looked towards Long Yan'er.

    Long Yan'er snorted softly: "If I had known that the final winner would be you, I would not have agreed to this change."

    In her words, all her shyness was revealed.

    With Long Yan'er's abilities back then, if Ye Pengfei could change her, she could be destroyed.  How could such a prophecy survive without her tacit approval?

    The reason why she acquiesced to Ye Pengfei's actions was precisely because Long Yan'er felt that she would definitely be the final winner!

    But, Long Yaner was wrong.  How could she have expected that just after she had been entangled with Ye Pengfei's previous life for countless millions of years, Ye Pengfei had gradually changed his true meaning of Taoism!

    "You should also know the difficulty of changing the true meaning of Taoism. However, I was completely fascinated by her at that timeYes, in order to convince her, I switched to the path of love!  "

    "I also know that the power I can gain from a moment of passion is simply not enough to convince her. So, I chose to reincarnate for countless lives!"

    In the past, Ye Pengfei once used the false world of reincarnation to understand the warmth and warmth of the world and figure out the feelings in the world.  This has its uses, but compared to real reincarnation, it still lacks some unforgettable feeling.

    So, Ye Pengfei chose reincarnation.  Moreover, it is still the reincarnation of countless generations!

    "When I chose reincarnation, she also chose reincarnation. She said she would not take advantage of me, but in fact I knew that at that time, she already had me in her heart. If she watched me for the rest of my life,  She is afraid that she will not be able to endure the reincarnation."

    "It is precisely because of this complicated emotion of liking me and hating me that she has both hatred and affection. Unless I really defeat her, I will not be able to untie this deadlock!"

    "Throughout our reincarnations, we have met and fought, but in the end, no one can do anything to the other. In the end, I found a way!"

    There is no need for Ye Pengfei to continue to explain, Ni Cangtian and others already know what this method is.

    "Complete reincarnation, only place a traction law in the Moon Immortal Star and the sect-protecting formation of the Palace of Gods Pengfei, aren't you afraid that the two of you will be lost forever in a certain universe?  Can you never get back your past memories?" Ni Cangtian sighed in surprise!

    It is obviously easy to restore past memories and quickly return to peak strength after reincarnation in the past.

    But, the reincarnation happened later.  Ye Pengfei and Long Yaner both powerfully sealed their past memories.  If they cannot return to Moon Immortal Star or enter the sect-protecting formation in the Palace of Gods, there is a high chance that they will never be able to recover their memories!

    In fact, even after several reincarnations, the dusty memories were attracted by the mysterious power of the Mang Mountains, allowing Ye Pengfei and Long Yaner to finally be reincarnated nearby.  The two of them did not immediately open up their past memories because of the mountain soul of Mang Mountain.

    The seal of memory has become deeper and deeper over time. Just the powerful mountain soul of the Mangshan Mountains cannot completely unseal their memories!

    Until, Ye Pengfei entered the Temple of the Gods.  After breaking into the sect-protecting formation where the remnant soul of the Thunder God had been collected, the powerful memory seal gradually loosened, allowing Ye Pengfei to gradually gain some understanding.

    " However, even so, Ye Pengfei has not really recovered his past memories.  He just vaguely felt that the emotional entanglement between him and Long Yan'er originated from more than just Wu Sixuan!

    "Re-entering Lingbu Qingyun, my memory finally recovered a little bit. When I saw Niu Ben's two law clones, I was moved by the scene. I once again recovered part of the memory of the past life. Then, I knew that the world-destroying  Why does Bao hate me, and even more afraid of me? That guy sensed the existence of me and Long Yan'er back then, and that guy thought that its previous owner was killed by me. So. I brought it over again, stimulating  I took a look at my past memories and all that, before I came over to activate Long Yan'er's past memories, in fact, almost all of my past memories had been restored."

    Just like after the memory of Saint Fengtian was activated.  Soon he completely possessed the power of Qingyun Law.  After Ye Pengfei recovered his past memories, he also returned to his previous state.

    But, Ye Pengfei knew.  This way he still couldn't defeat Long Yan'er.  It is still impossible for him to rely on the prophecy from back then, so Long Yan'er has to completely give up the ancient contract and break the ancient contract!

    "She is the biggest flaw in my Taoist heart. Let her hatred burst out completely and let me fully experience the hatred in her feelings. Only then can my Taoist heart move toward Dzogchen!"

    Therefore, Ye Pengfei still let Long Yaner beat him half to death.  Ye Pengfei knew that Long Yan'er would not really take action with all her strength. After all, in her emotions, besides hatred, there was also love.  In addition, with Ni Cangtian and others on hand to keep him in check, it is unlikely that he will fall as a result.

    After struggling so hard that he was seriously injured, Ye Pengfei finally took a big step forward in his path of love. He finally completely overwhelmed Long Yan'er and met the requirements predicted in the past!

    But¡­¡­

    The Holy Maiden of Fengtian was very perceptive and asked in a sweet voice: "So, you should have realized the ultimate way. Why do you say that you are still a little short of it?"

    Ye Pengfei laughed: "I have to say that Qingyun Dangneng is also a genius, a real genius!!!"

    ******

    In the strange valley, the cows were running and killing happily.  Gradually, he has been able to control the law of self-preservation.  Moreover, he is about to conquer the entire strange valley!

    &nbsp;Whoosh!  Uh-huh!  Uh-huh!

    More than a dozen thick black snakes shot over. Niu Ben smiled and formed a circle with his energy, trapping those black snakes one by one.

    "Kill them!"

    The powerful clone formed by the law of self-preservation rushed over like a whirlwind without saying a word.  In just a few moments, these more than ten powerful black snakes were killed one by one by the law of self-preservation.

    "We are still just a little bit away from fully occupying this valley!" Niu Ben laughed loudly, "I don't know, what hidden methods did the great master Qingyun leave behind in this valley? Or maybe it was  , will we open mysterious passages to other airspaces?¡±

    Before the laughter fell, Ye Pengfei's long voice came from afar.

    "The passage has been opened, look for it carefully!"

    Niu Ben was stunned and said: "Master, where is the passage?"

    Looking around, there are no passages at all in the entire valley.

    "It's dark under the lamp!" Ye Pengfei teleported in front of Niu Ben. He pointed at the law of self-preservation and said in a deep voice, "Have you already investigated this place?"

    Niu Ben was shocked and quickly focused his attention on his law clone.  Soon, Niu Ben was shocked to discover that there was a strange passage hidden in his law clone!

    "He actually hid the passage here. What on earth does that great master Qingyun want to do?" Niu Ben murmured to himself.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you go in and take a look?¡±

    Ye Pengfei stopped talking nonsense.  Quickly passed through this passage

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side of the passage, the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant, and it was peaceful.  People say that paradise is nothing better than this.

    As soon as he entered, Niu Ben discovered that there was only one life here, a monk in rich robes who looked like a middle-aged Confucian scholar.

    "Almighty Qingyun?" Niu Ben exclaimed in a low voice.

    The appearance of this person is exactly like the materialized law that controls Ling Bu Qingyun!

    "You were surprised to find out that I'm not dead, right?" Qingyun Dangneng smiled slightly, and that smile gave Niu Ben a shuddering feeling!

    Ye Pengfei flew leisurely in front of Qingyun Dagong.  He said in a deep voice: "You are able to detect the existence of Yan'er and I, and secretly use our escaped power to send part of your soul to this place of protection. Qingyun Mighty, you are indeed an outstanding genius!"

    "Thank you for the compliment." Almighty Qingyun chuckled, "Should I call you Immortal Chaos, or"

    "Ye Pengfei!"

    "It's a good name." Almighty Qingyun nodded and said, "Since you have discovered what I did in the past, why do you still dare to come in? Even if you dare to come in, why do you end up in this blessed land?  When you were in Bu Qingyun, you just barged in so carelessly? You, you, you still thought that you, Ye Pengfei, was still the powerful being who could ignore me?"

    "What do you think?" Ye Pengfei said tit for tat, and he sneered.  "No matter how much time passes, no matter how much you sneak around here and improve, you will never be able to defeat me!"

    "Hahahahaha" Qingyun Dangneng laughed loudly, as if.  This is the funniest joke he has ever heard in his life.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk too much, let¡¯s see the truth behind the scenes!¡±

    Qingyun Dangneng will say no more.  The entire blessed land, cave, paradise, suddenly became bitingly cold and the soul was swaying!

    Strong as a bull, at this moment, he could no longer bear it, and was forcibly taken into the space plane by Ye Pengfei.  And Long Yan'er, who was hiding in Ye Pengfei's space plane, couldn't help but change her face suddenly, and she couldn't believe her eyes!

    "It's so strong! It's only a little bit short of being able to complete the ultimate way!"

    In the past, Long Yan'er and Ye Pengfei were only half a step away from completing the ultimate path and changing the world.  Logically speaking, there shouldn't be any existence stronger than them in this world.  But now, Long Yan'er actually saw a being who had not completed the ultimate way, but was more powerful than herself!

    Ni Cangtian and others suddenly became nervous.  Originally, they thought that this trip was just for fun.  I never thought that Qingyun might be so powerful!

    "Could it be that at that half-step distance, you can still move up a little bit?" As soon as Ji Han said this, he knew that he was talking nonsense.  If this was possible, Long Yan'er and Ye Pengfei would have done this long ago.

    As expected, everyone saw that Long Yan'er shook his head: "If you can't do it a little bit, he just took the last step. As a result, for some reason, he got stuck at the last moment!"

    &nbsp; Some reason?

    Soon, people once again remembered what Ye Pengfei had praised, Qingyun Da Neng is a genius, a true genius!

    "You are very strong and a genius." Ye Pengfei nodded, "Everyone thinks that Lingbu Qingyun is where you choose your successor. Who knows, but you are using Lingbu Qingyun to limit the possibility of annihilation!  You took that last step, but because of the existence of Ling Bu Qingyun, you couldn't destroy the world. So, you are stronger than me, but you have not completed the ultimate way!"

    For the first time, Qing Yun¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise: ¡°You are worthy of the title of Chaotic Immortal. Such tricks have not been hidden from your eyes!¡±

    Ye Pengfei sighed: "You want to defy heaven, but you don't want to be targeted by the big world after defying heaven. Presumably, you have also noticed the failure of the powerful masters in the past. So, you want to use this method to find someone  A scapegoat. Am I right?"

    "You're absolutely right!" Qingyun Dagong sneered, "But there won't be any reward!"

    An even colder aura surrounded Ye Pengfei.  Even with his abilities, he was gradually unable to resist the invasion of this Yin Qi.

    "The situation is not good, my husband can't fight him!" Long Yan'er's face became even more ugly, but she couldn't think of any solution.

    Facing this kind of existence, even if you are willing to risk your life, it will not be able to affect him much.

    Faced with such existence.  Even if you can escape far away, you can't escape his control.

    "There is no way to heaven and no door to earth. This is the true portrayal of Ye Pengfei at this moment."  Unconsciously, Long Yan'er's palms were already covered with sweat!

    All the people standing beside Long Yan'er - Ye Pengfei's wives, teachers such as Ni Cangtian, Ji Han, and Dongfang Aotian, subordinates such as the Silver-haired Witch Lord, friends such as Fengtian Saint and Qing Yize -  Everyone wanted to help, but when they saw.  The strongest Long Yan'er looked helpless.  Deep in their hearts, they were all shrouded in haze.

    The atmosphere of the scene is extremely dull!  !  !

    The cold laughter of Qingyun Dagong became louder and louder, more and more cheerful.  He felt that he would soon be able to completely kill the existence that he could only look up to in the past!

    "Haha, after killing you, there will be no changes. Just wait for trillions of years, and there will be new powers from the three sects entering Lingbu Qingyun. When the time comes, the scapegoat will appear, and I will be safe and sound.  , enter the next new world!"

    Although he was in a dangerous situation, Ye Pengfei looked calm.  May fall at any time.  Ye Pengfei didn't care.  The Almighty Qingyun saw it, and Ye Pengfei slowly shook his head: "Are you still the gentle and elegant Almighty Qingyun back then?"

    Qingyun Da Neng was slightly startled, and then.  He spat fiercely: "Hmph, you want to affect my state of mind? This method is too simple, please. Even if you want to fight back, you have to use some powerful methods!"

    "Are the methods crude?" Ye Pengfei chuckled, his smile somewhat distorted by the coldness around him, "Your weakness lies in the change in your personality. Now that I have pointed out your weakness,  Of course I have a way to crack it!"

    Qingyun Mighty was stunned again, and then he yelled even more disdainfully: "If you have any means, use it quickly, otherwise, don't blame me for not giving you a chance!"

    As he said this, Qingyun's powerful methods were used more quickly.

    In the coldness, a ferocious existence with teeth and claws appeared.  These are all materialized laws, these are strong laws that can be used to destroy the world!

    The rules used to destroy the world are now used to destroy Ye Pengfei.  No matter how powerful Ye Pengfei is, he is still half a step away from realizing the ultimate way.  So, how could he block such an attack?

    Ye Pengfei didn't block it at all. He didn't even look at these ferocious physical laws. He just shouted in a low voice: "Kill the ancestor of the gods, will you feel at ease?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !

    Qingyun Power seemed to have been hit hard, and the materialized laws that were about to attack Ye Pengfei suddenly collapsed!

    Such a heavy blow only affected the Qingyun Power for an instant.  Soon, his expression became even colder.

    "The Chaotic Immortal is the Chaotic Immortal. The powerful masters of the three sects all thought that the ancestor of the gods was a man and my old enemy. But you can see that the ancestor of the gods was just a woman disguised as a man. She was actually my old enemy.  New Year¡¯s Love!¡±

    After taking a breath, Qingyun said with a ferocious smile: "However, even if you know this secret, even if you can use this secret to hit me a little, it has nothing to do with the overall situation. In the past, I even dared to kill my close lover, and I will kill you.  Ye Pengfei, alsoHow is it possible to be merciful?  "

    Long Yan'er was stunned, Ni Cangtian and others were also stunned. How could they have expected that there would be so many twists and turns in the events of the past?

    "Presumably, back then, this couple just played a role to unite the different branches of the Nitian sect. As a result, Qingyun Dagong figured out a way to protect himself. He wanted his lover to take over for him  Go to hell. That¡¯s why there was such a horrific battle!¡±

    This person is too vicious!  !  !

    How to face vicious and powerful people?

    While cursing Qingyun Dagong, everyone was also worried about Ye Pengfei and their own fate.  If Ye Pengfei loses, no one will survive

    Qingyun Mighty's attack became fierce again, and the powerful materialized laws pounced on him again.  This time, Ye Pengfei didn't say anything, but instead brought out Niu Ben's world-destroying clone.

    ¡°The true identity appears!!!¡±

    When he came out, he still looked like a bull.  In the blink of an eye, a charming and beautiful woman suddenly appeared in front of Qingyun Dangneng!

    "You, you, you" Almighty Qingyun was stunned, and the materialized laws he had just sacrificed disappeared once again.

    "Wang Qingyun. You didn't expect that I, Qiufenglan, am actually still alive!" There was a look of resentment on the pretty girl's face that could never be resolved. "When you killed me in the past, you finally thought about it."  The face of the loving couple that has been in love for countless years has been messed up by that last blow. If it hadn't been for this reason, how could the chaotic immortal of the past have stolen a trace of my remaining soul?"

    "It's actually like this!" Almighty Qingyun exclaimed.

    Everyone in Ye Pengfei¡¯s space also found it incredible.

    "Could it be that he had already calculated it back then, and that Almighty Qingyun still has a back-up plan?" Saint Fengtian was inexplicably horrified. This kind of method is unbelievable!

    "No, it was just a move of idle chess." Long Yan'er was still very discerning. She shook her head and said in a deep voice, "That move of idle chess back then had an effect today. However, if you want to come back and win, it is still too far behind.  Too far."

    Not to mention, the autumn breeze blue now is far inferior to the autumn breeze blue back then.  Even the autumn blue in its heyday.  She couldn't fight against the powerful Qingyun back then, how could she be able to fight against the powerful Qingyun now?

    Sure enough, after being shocked for a short while, Qingyun Dangneng¡¯s face showed.  The ferocious look appeared again.

    "Hmph! In that case, I will kill you again!"

    He was ruthless and struck again!

    But.  This time, Ye Pengfei never gave Qingyun Dapeng any chance.  After two attacks, Ye Pengfei had already caused Qingyun Dangong to become mentally disturbed.  With just this trace of chaos, Ye Pengfei was able to turn defeat into victory!

    "Autumn Wind Blue, be my weapon!!!"

    Qiu Fenglan nodded sadly, and soon, Ye Pengfei's majestic power swarmed into Qiu Fenglan's body!

    "Protect!!!"

    A goose egg-like light shield blocks all attacks.  For now, Ye Pengfei's life is not in danger.

    ¡°However, this is only temporary.

    On the one hand, Almighty Qingyun will soon understand that the reason why Ye Pengfei was able to block it was because his state of mind was somewhat disturbed by Qiu Fenglan.

    On the other hand, Ye Pengfei knew very well that the power he had input into the past was simply not enough!

    "Everyone, Bu Wanyu Formation! I don't want your Taoist power, I want your hot true love!"

    Family affection, friendship, love whether it is for Ye Pengfei or for others.  Under the unity of the Tao of Love, and under the pull of the Wanyu Formation, it can turn into billowing heat, enter Ye Pengfei's Tao body, and then enter Qiu Fenglan's true body.

    Qiufenglan's mood became even more excited.

    In the past, she also experienced these emotions deeply.  As a result, now, there is no emotion left except hatred!

    Only those who hate him suddenly poured into his body. With so much emotional power that he had possessed in the past, how could this not make Qiu Fenglan even more sad and angry?

    "Wang Qingyun! You have killed me many times and you still refuse to give up. If I, Qiu Fenglan, do not avenge this revenge, I will be in vain as the ancestor of the gods!!!"

    Qiu Feng Lan is also an extraordinary figure. In the past, after her "fall", the powerful beings of the Shuntian Sect only dared to use the method of provoking civil strife to dismantle the Palace of the Gods she commanded.  Don't dare to attack head on.  How could such a person endure being attacked and killed by the mighty Qingyun over and over again? How could he endure such ruthless betrayal by his lover!  !  !

    &nbsp; Kill!  kill!  kill!

    Qiu Fenglan, who gained stronger strength, rushed towards him like crazy.  For a moment, Qingyun Dangneng's state of mind became even more chaotic.  For a time, Qingyun Mighty could not use 80% of his 100% strength, and was actually suppressed by Qiu Fenglan!

    At this moment, Ye Pengfei personally used a magic spell.  These are not magical powers that kill people and destroy the world. These are emotional powers that can make people feel the warmth of human kindness!

    No killing, but more powerful than killing!

    Not attacking, but making the enemy even more frightened!

    "No!!!"

    Finally, Qingyun was afraid.

    When your only weakness is completely exposed.  When Ye Pengfei can tear apart his own weakness, it will become bigger and bigger.  Finally, Almighty Qingyun was afraid!

    "In that case, let's die together!"

    In desperation, Qingyun was about to rush outside.  As long as he is allowed to go outside Lingbu Qingyun, then he can truly destroy the world, and he will truly prove the way to defy heaven.

    Correspondingly, Wanyu was destroyed, and Ye Pengfei and Qiu Fenglan were also unable to escape the disaster!

    However, Ye Pengfei had been prepared for this move for a long time.

    "In the past, the God of Thunder created the method of trapping a bull and running away. Today, I will use this magical power to trap you!"

    Niuben¡¯s ability to travel through time comes from the co-creation of Qingyun Da Neng and Qiu Feng Lan.  then.  The God of Thunder thought hard and created a way to trap Niuben's shuttle.  Now, Ye Pengfei used this method to trap Qingyun in this "Blessed Land and Cave"!

    Qingyun Dagong was completely in despair. His weaknesses were magnified and he couldn't escape. He couldn't even drag Ye Pengfei and Qiu Fenglan to die together.  Just now, Long Yan'er felt that Ye Pengfei had nothing to do.  Now, it's Qingyun's turn and he has no choice but to wait for death!

    "it's over!"

    When Ye Pengfei was convinced that Qingyun could no longer leave any ultimate means, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.  Just when he was secretly feeling relaxed, he saw Qiu Fenglan rushing in front of Qingyun Dagong, exposing himself and dying together with Qingyun Dagong.

    "Alas, dust will return to dust, dust will return to dust. Everything will end in this explosion!"

    One by one, powerful beings came out, and they surrounded Ye Pengfei with deep emotion.  Although, none of them experienced this battle personally.  Although, this battle was very short.  However, they seemed to have been wandering on the edge of life and death for countless millions of years, and they seemed to have tasted countless emotions.  From now on, as long as they are alive, they will never forget this moment!

    "It's finally over." Ni Cangtian smiled happily, and all the burdens were swept away.

    Ji Han also laughed: "Yes, there is no need to go against the will of heaven, and there is no need to worry about the danger of reincarnation. Senior brother, are we going to be reincarnated and have a good trip to the ordinary world again?"

    "Okay, okay!" Ni Cangtian laughed and nodded towards Ye Pengfei.  Soon, his true body collapsed and dispersed.  Ji Han followed closely, not knowing where he would go to be reincarnated.

    Some people also lamented that those powerful beings, like Ni Cangtian and Ji Han, reincarnated and looked for opportunities again.  However, more powerful beings looked at Ye Pengfei eagerly.  They are all waiting, waiting for Ye Pengfei to continue to lead them towards a more glorious future!

    But¡­¡­

    "Everyone, being ordinary is the truth, so Ye must go!"

    Ye Pengfei laughed loudly and released all the creatures in the space plane.  Then, he took his wife and beautiful family with him and drifted away.  From now on, no powerful being knows his whereabouts.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until many years later that someone mentioned that there were several brothers who went to heaven together, and their appearance seemed to be very similar to Ye Pengfei¡¯s imagination.

    There is also a legend that in a mysterious universe, fairies come and go.  Some of the fairies have similar looks to Long Yan'er, some are as charming as Beitang Yu, some are as cold as Yue Ningbing, and some are as delicate as Wan Yuqiu.  However, no one has ever been able to successfully enter that mysterious universe.  Even if this legend spreads throughout the universe, and even if many powerful beings come to search for it, no one can find the location of this universe.

    Year after year, time flies.  Gradually, Ye Pengfei's existence became an eternal legend, a legend that can never be confirmed (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!

 Related works 392. Sudden encounter

    392. Sudden encounter

    No matter Ye Pengfei, Yue Songchen, or Yue Ningbing, they never thought that they would suddenly meet again under such circumstances.

    At this time, Yue Songchen and Yue Ningbing, with their nerves tense, moved step by step towards the depths of the chain circle.  Along the way, except for the spiritual energy and spiritual pressure that were visible to the naked eye, there was nothing unusual.  As they get closer and closer to the center of the formation, the nerves of the two people become more and more tense.

    At this time, Ye Pengfei had just slowly stepped into the teleportation formation that suddenly appeared.  With a spiritual light surrounding him, he appeared not far from the center of the formation in an instant.

    This is exactly the place not far from Yue Songchen and Yue Ningbing!

    The sudden appearance of the teleportation circle and the sudden appearance of a strong man made Yue Songchen and Yue Ningbing react subconsciously.

    Magical weapons were sacrificed one by one, and spells were sacrificed one after another.  One part, protecting the two people together.  The other part hit Ye Pengfei mercilessly.

    And Ye Pengfei also used sword moves and hidden buckles.

    Who knows where this sudden teleportation circle will teleport him to?  In case, as soon as he comes out, there will be strange and powerful monsters attacking.  If you are unprepared, you will be severely defeated.

    As expected, as soon as he came out, he was attacked.

    ¡°Heaven and earth share the same sorrow, break it for me!¡±

    Even heaven and earth will feel sad for it.  Under this move, even a unique creature like Yifang Dajie will have to fall into reincarnation and start over!

    Although, Ye Pengfei can only display a little power of fur.  However, just such a small amount of power is enough for him to sweep away the magic weapons and the spells with awe-inspiring mysteries that come at him like a torrent!

    A moment, really only a moment!

    All the magic weapons turned into pieces.  All the spells turned into nothing.

    Yue Songchen and Yue Ningbing, who were already very nervous, were now even more frightened.

    Yue Songchen flashed decisively and stood in front of Yue Ningbing: "Junior sister, leave quickly! Go find Ye Pengfei and leave me alone!"

    Yue Ningbing also felt heavy and planned to retreat quickly.

    at this time¡­¡­

    "Who is looking for me? Hey, why are you two?"

    The voice sounds so familiar

    Yue Ningbing looked at the sound, wasn't this the terrifying existence that had just swept away all magic weapons and spells?  Well, he is

    "Ye Pengfei? Fellow Daoist Ye! Why are you here?" Yue Ningbing exclaimed in surprise, unable to believe her eyes.

    Yue Songchen couldn't believe her eyes. Not long ago, she calculated Ye Pengfei's location, and there were no major changes.  If not, she would have asked Yue Ningbing to find Ye Pengfei a long time ago. How could she agree with Yue Ningbing to come with her?

    "Ning Bing! This is an illusion! He is not Ye Pengfei!" Yue Songchen shouted loudly, "Hurry up and calm down and leave quickly. This person is too powerful and cannot be defeated by us!"

    "It's a joke, how could I be transformed by an illusion?" Ye Pengfei couldn't help laughing, "I said, Master Yuesongchen, I haven't seen you for a few years, and your level has dropped so much that you can't even distinguish between reality and illusion."

    "You actually know my name!" Yue Songchen's face turned as dark as water and he shouted sternly, "If I hadn't calculated it earlier, I would have been deceived by you! Amazing, amazing, it seems that I have also fallen into an illusion.  In the midst of it! The chaotic celestial sphere, where all things return to their true form, break it for me!"

    Originally, the chaotic celestial sphere, which was only used to display the surrounding area, burst out with bright rays of light.  These rays of light, like turbulent rivers, rush out from the chaotic celestial sphere and surge towards the surroundings.

    "Ha, it's really the Chaos Celestial Sphere!" Samsara Divine Sword exclaimed in surprise, "It's a very good imitation. It has the charm of Chaos Celestial Sphere! Ye Pengfei, grab it quickly. You have it in your hand.  , no matter how large the search area is in the world, there will be no obstacles!"

    Hearing what the Samsara Divine Sword said, Ye Pengfei's eyes couldn't help but stare closely at the chaotic celestial sphere.  If he was really an enemy holding this Chaos Celestial Sphere, I'm afraid he would have snatched it away mercilessly.

    "Headmaster Yuesongchen, since you have made your calculations well, why not continue your calculations and see where I am now?"

    Ye Pengfei concluded that this was just a misunderstanding.  Previously, I was indeed in a very far away place.  If it hadn't been for the unknown teleportation circle that suddenly appeared, it would have been impossible for him to teleport to this place instantly.

    &nbsp;At this time, Yue Songchen also calmed down a little.

    ¡°If she were to judge with the naked eye, she would also think that Ye Pengfei was not an illusion.  However, the chaotic celestial sphere's destructive power failed to destroy the surrounding scene, which forced Yue Songchen to reconsider whether the "Ye Pengfei" in front of him was real or fake.

    Zhou Tianyi turned over his hand and appeared in his palm.

    Circles of rings, surrounding a central axis, form a strange treasure.  I saw the ring on the treasure rotating at extremely high speed over and over again, with images flickering in and out of the middle of the ring.

    "Ha, there is actually Zhou Tianyi!" Samsara Divine Sword shouted again, "This imitation is a bit inferior and has been damaged. However, it can be more effective if used in conjunction with the Chaos Celestial Sphere Ye Pengfei, this person  Is he your friend? Helpless, it¡¯s not bad, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s practicing the power of the zodiac.¡±

    The Samsara Divine Sword is not a voice transmitted by divine thoughts. The two times he spoke, Yue Songchen heard him clearly.  When she heard the words of the Samsara Divine Sword revealing her power of heaven, her heart was so shaken that she almost couldn't move the Zhou Tianyi in her palm stably.

    Seeing this, Samsara Divine Sword could not help but mock mercilessly: "Why is your state of mind so poor? If you want to understand the realm of gods and humans, you have to improve your state of mind!"

    Like a wake-up call, the moon suddenly becomes brighter in the morning.

    "Thank you, senior, for your advice!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    This is also the common view of all the powerful people who have been unable to attack the realm of gods and humans for hundreds of millions of years.  In their opinion, if it hadn't been for a great war in ancient times, which greatly depleted the vitality of this world and made the spiritual energy of heaven and earth thinner countless times, most people should be able to advance to the realm of gods and humans.  However, a simple word from the Samsara Divine Sword made Yuesong Chenmao suddenly enlightened.

    "With my state of mind, even if I go back to the ancient times, how can I advance to the realm of gods and humans?!"

    In ancient times, spiritual energy was indeed strong.  However, killing is also thousands of times more terrifying.  A strong man who grew up in that kind of environment, even if he was only in the Kongming realm, would probably be stronger than Yue Songchen in terms of mental state!

    After thanking the Divine Sword of Samsara, Zhou Tianyi¡¯s calculation results have come out. Yue Songchen put away the spell and bowed slightly: "I didn¡¯t expect it was really Fellow Daoist Ye. I offended you just now, I hope you can forgive me."

    At this time, Yue Ningbing also came out from behind Yue Songchen and bowed to salute.

    Suddenly, the Samsara Divine Sword shouted again: "Ah, the power of the king! Ye Pengfei, if you harvest her, I'm afraid you can hope to advance to the realm of gods!"

    For a moment, all three people were stunned

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 599. Feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu

    :.

    "From the river valley that has been frozen for hundreds of millions of years, and hundreds of millions of miles away from the river, you can already see pieces of floating ice

    The strong people fishing on the river are becoming increasingly sparse, and the further you go, the higher the cultivation level of the strong people you meet. The ninth-level existences that are rarely seen on Zhanlong Star are above this section of the river.  , I have already met more than a dozen

    The goal of Ye Pengfei and Little Fox was the frozen river valley, and they did not compete with these ninth-level beings for position. Therefore, those people raised their eyes and looked at the two people without saying anything. Only after the two people left, some people secretly  He frowned and said disdainfully: "A first-level ant dares to go to the frozen valley, it's really looking for death."

    No one could have expected that this first-level ant, instead of seeking death, would bring disaster to the Jiuhe Star. Even Ye Pengfei himself did not expect the upcoming dramatic changes

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, there is a familiar smell in front of me." Suddenly, the little fox stopped suddenly.

    "Seems familiar?" Ye Pengfei asked in surprise, "Is there a Taoist weapon over there?"

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s first reaction was that there was a Taoist artifact in the frozen river valley

    Even the lowest level Taoist weapon is a peerless treasure. If the little fox can get it, it will be equivalent to the harvest of hundreds of billions of top-grade spirits.

    "It's not a Taoist weapon." The little fox paused hesitantly, then frowned and said, "It smells similar to the master."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s brows also wrinkled slightly.

    The smell is similar to mine. Could it be that my previous life also left something here?

    Just when Ye Pengfei was thinking about it secretly, the little fox suddenly increased his voice and added: "It also has a strong smell of evil."

    Ye Pengfei¡¯s brows were furrowed.

    This is a very unusual way of expressing

    If ordinary people say "evil", they will generally associate it with ghosts, killings, etc. However, for cultivators, these are just ordinary things and will not be described as "evil"

    Needless to say, the little fox has the third level of immortality. What does she mean when she says "evil"?

    "It smells similar to me and also smells evil" Ye Pengfei frowned and murmured, he had a very bad feeling

    The little fox also felt very uncomfortable, but she was happy as usual

    "Master, what is there to worry about? With your master's level and the help of my little fox, you can handle all the monsters and monsters."

    The little fox said, a disk of reincarnation appeared in the palm of his hand. After a series of deductions, the little fox said with a smile: "At least, there is no danger on the frozen surface. Let's go over and take a look."

    Ye Pengfei nodded slightly

    " Worrying is useless, escaping is stupid. Suppressing the haze in his heart, Ye Pengfei looked cautious and flew into the frozen valley with the little fox.

    The entire river valley is covered with thick ice and snow. The sound of gurgling water below the ice cap is very weak. Even with the six senses of Ye Pengfei and Little Fox, they can only vaguely hear the sound of running water. It can be seen how thick the ice cap here is.

    There are people in the river valley

    This is an old man with a thin face, hale and hearty, and wearing gray clothes. It seems that his cultivation level is almost reaching the ninth level. I saw that he gathered his divine power into a thread, controlled something, and penetrated the thick ice cap.  Concentrate on fishing

    Except for this old man, there are no living beings in the valley for millions of miles around, and there is silence everywhere.

    The arrival of Ye Pengfei and the little fox also surprised the old man. Especially when he looked at it horizontally and vertically, he felt that Ye Pengfei only had first-level cultivation, and he was very curious.

    "Little guy, are you here looking for death? Even if you have a fire-type treasure to protect your body, you won't be able to survive here for a long time."

    The old man¡¯s voice is hoarse, as if he has injured his vocal cords

    Not to mention a ninth-level god, even a first-level being can easily heal this small injury. Ye Pengfei looked at the old man in surprise, and then said with a smile: "Fellow Taoist's injuries require fire-based treasures to heal them."  Why, you won¡¯t come to plot my treasure?¡±

    "Fart," the old man spat fiercely, "I, Liu Qingheng, am not a thief, so how could I plot your treasure and ask for the fire treasure to heal my wounds? I can catch it myself, so I don't have to worry about you little guy."

    When Ye Pengfei was chatting with Liu Qingheng, the little fox was spreading his consciousness to search for the smells in the river valley, which had been lingering in his mind. However, the source of those smells left the little fox nowhere to trace.

    "Master, it seems that if we don't completely break these ice caps, we won't be able to find the source of the smell." Although there were outsiders here, the little fox did not use secret words to convey.?In her eyes, even a character like Yu Haotian can be ignored, let alone Liu Qingheng, whose cultivation level is lower.

    The little fox didn't pay attention to Liu Qingheng. Liu Qingheng had been secretly peeping at the little fox. His consciousness covered the entire valley. It was impossible to hide such a big movement from Liu Qingheng's eyes. At this time, he suddenly heard the little fox cry.  Saying "Master", his face suddenly became very strange. Immediately, he knew that he was totally wrong.

    "Haha, it turns out that fellow Taoist is hiding his secrets," Liu Qingheng said with a slightly embarrassed smile, "Did fellow Taoist notice the existence of some treasure? It's not easy to break this ice cap. It took me, Old Liu, a whole  It took a whole day to dig out a hole as big as a palm."

    The implication is that you can hunt for treasures, but it is impossible to break all the ice caps.

    "Can I trouble you to give in temporarily?" Ye Pengfei cupped his hands, as if he didn't hear Liu Qingheng's advice at all.

    Liu Qingheng couldn't help but glared: "Fellow Taoist, you do your thing and don't worry about me."

    "This old man Master, don't worry if he falls into the river, he will be soaked in water and die." The little fox pouted.

    Ye Pengfei shook his head speechlessly

    I can't die, but I just want to hurt the injury, but it is just that Liu Qingheng has made it clear that it is useless, it is useless

    "Smash the ones far away first," Ye Pengfei said softly

    "Okay" the little fox happily jumped into the distance

    Liu Qingheng curled his lips, feeling very disdainful in his heart that what I said was the truth. This female cultivator is not as strong as I am, and she has to suffer.

    Just when Liu Qingheng was muttering in his heart, the little fox concentrated his strength into a fist, and with a bang, he smashed hard towards the ice.

    "Tsk, tsk, such a small fist, it's not enough to see, it's not enough to see." Liu Qingheng shook his head, deliberately amplified his voice, and taunted

    As expected, the fist fell to the ground without any sound. Liu Qingheng was so proud that he didn't notice it. Ye Pengfei looked at the female cultivator extremely speechless, and then, his right hand turned into a claw and grabbed it toward him To be continued)

    The 599 of Lingbu Qingyun. The feeling of deja vu

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Lingbu Qingyun 5200 Text 755. A big drama (Part 2)

    Ye Pengfei didn't know that Wan Yuqiu had once again grasped the "prophecy".

    All this time, Wan Yuqiu didn't know which of his words was a prophecy and which was an ordinary statement.  Until she saw the Taoist artifact that Ye Pengfei gave to Wanbao Pavilion in order to help her reach the dangerous situation of Wanhai smoothly, she suddenly made a prophecy, which she understood clearly for the first time in her life.  Yes, I know it is a prophecy -

    "He is my husband!"

    Until now, Ye Pengfei didn¡¯t know about this matter.  It was as if Ye Pengfei didn't know that Wan Yuqiu had found the feeling of that day again after so many years.  But this time, she felt that she had somewhat grasped the mystery of prophecy

    ¡­¡­

    Ye Pengfei was distracted and carefully observed the fighting methods of several golden immortals.

    Last moment, several golden immortals used the same trick.  Cutting the soul apart, he was able to get rid of the sneak attacks of Zhanqing and Deqing.  At this moment, the methods they used were different.

    The first person to strike was Cao Duan, who had been beaten to the point where only half of his body was left.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Even the being at the Immortal Realm and Golden Elixir level will not die immediately just because their body is cut off in half.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The strong man¡¯s soul is just the first condensation of his soul and the first opening of his purple palace. The strong man himself can¡¯t get rid of the physical body and exist independently.  When the golden elixir is formed, even if the physical body is completely destroyed, as long as the golden elixir can escape, there is hope of rebirth.

    And as the realm gets higher, the cultivation becomes stronger.  Strong people no longer need to resort to body snatching to be reborn.  It was as if Cao Duan had been beaten to the point where only half of his body was left, but in just a few moments, his battered body slowly recovered.

    After Cao Duan recovered, he did something that made Ye Pengfei frown.

    I only saw Cao Duan.  With fingers like the wind, he quickly tapped himself several times.

    Ye Pengfei can't understand what Cao Duan is doing, but  He understands the effectiveness of this approach.

    "Did he put a formation on his body, or some other spell? He must have protected his soul!"

    ??It was soul-killing before.  Now it's the guardian spirit.  Why not protect the soul directly, but choose to kill it first?  Ye Pengfei was very puzzled.

    Just when Ye Pengfei was confused and muttering to himself, the other five golden immortals used their own defensive methods almost at the same time.

    Among them, the most special one is undoubtedly the Jufeng Golden Lord.  I saw him standing there blankly with his eyes wide open.  It seems that nothing has been done, but  Trillions of miles away, a misty voice came faintly: "Jufeng, I'm so far away, do you think you can hit me?"

    Use offense as defense!

    This Jufeng Golden Lord.  Unexpectedly, I don¡¯t know what method was used. The person stood still, but the attack had already reached trillions of miles away!

    Ye Pengfei smacked his tongue after seeing this: "I can't understand, I really can't understand. If I face these golden immortals, I will only die!"

    "Brother Ye, although they are very strong, don't belittle yourself." Wan Yuqiu came to her senses from her brief epiphany. She pursed her lips and smiled, "A hundred years ago, this Jufeng was not there.  Stupidly, I went after Brother Ye's fake body. Even if Brother Ye can't defeat them for a while, it's more than enough to save his life."

    Ye Pengfei looked solemn and shook his head slowly: "Such a trick is indispensable. It's okay to use it repeatedly to bluff the mysterious immortals who don't know what to do. Golden immortals like Ju Feng who know the path of love quite well  , I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already found a way to deal with it!¡±

    Ye Pengfei is not just making random guesses.

    The reason why his fake body is so powerful is mainly due to the more advanced technique evolved from the spiritual root concealment technique.  This technique can hide even the Supreme Inspiration from others, and of course it can also hide it from Golden Immortal level beings.

    However, Ye Pengfei is very aware of the shortcomings of this technique.  Because my level is not high enough, the techniques I have learned are not advanced enough.  Therefore, as long as you meet those strong people who are good at restraining the way of love, it is very likely to be useless!

    Ye Pengfei is not sure whether the Inspiration Supreme has found a way to see through his fake identity.  After all, the Supreme Inspiration is not known for its ability to restrain love.  However, Ye Pengfei is very sure that at least this Jufeng Golden Lord has such abilities!

    "Trillions of attacks, an active attack that ignores the enemy's power of love, what does this mean?"  This fully shows that Jufeng Jinzun, a being of the third level of the Golden Immortal Heaven, cultivates the method of restraining the road of love!

    Even though I didn¡¯t think properly, I was tricked by someone.  However, soon, on the second move, heYou can counterattack directly!

    In comparison, Cao Duan and others can only passively defend themselves. They repeatedly use their false bodies in front of these people, which is probably not a big problem.

    Looking at the Jufeng Golden Lord who was standing upright, Ye Pengfei made murderous intent.

    Wan Yuqiu is a girl with a sharp mind. As soon as she saw Ye Pengfei's murderous intent, she immediately guessed what Ye Pengfei was thinking.

    "Brother Ye, use this!!!" A purple ball was sacrificed by Wan Yuqiu.

    Wan Yuqiu didn't dare to pick up the ball with his hands. He only dared to carefully wrap the ball with a ball of space plane power.  In fact, this purple ball was not collected by Wan Yuqiu in his own space plane like other treasures.  Instead, it was very carefully stored in a specially refined storage ring.

    Ye Pengfei said in a deep voice: "This thing is too precious. We have to save it for the most critical time, so you should put it away first."

    "Isn't now the most critical time? There are not many strong men like this who can restrain Brother Ye. Kill one and you will lose one!"

    Wan Yuqiu did not listen to Ye Pengfei, but moved the purple ball forward slightly.  Looking at her murderous look, she seemed to be aiming at the Jufeng Golden Lord in the distance and planning to throw it at him.

    Ye Pengfei chuckled and said, "I told you, I brought you to watch the show. The show has only started half way, why are you in a hurry?"

    Wan Yuqiu blinked, a little confused.

    "Could it be that Brother Ye intends to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, and then reap the benefits?

    "However, this is a battle between golden immortals.  Even if one side wins miserably, given the current distance between the two of them on the battlefield, by the time Brother Ye rushes over, the one side that wins miserably will have already recovered enough to be able to go back and kill Brother Ye instantly.

    The more powerful the being, the more tyrannical its recovery ability.  Wan Yuqiu couldn't figure out how other than using this purple ball, the two of them could kill the Jufeng Golden Lord.

    Wan Yuqiu thought for a while, and then she realized that she no longer had to waste brain cells (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}